《Transmigrated To Ancient Times To Farm And Build A Kingdom》


 Chapter 1： male, married?

    Isn''t this a dangerous house? !


    Chang Xia looked at this crypt-style tent of fifty or sixty square meters, with worn animal skins, built on branches and bound by vines, simple and unadorned. The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth couldn''t help twitching twice, only to feel speechless and choked, and she was speechless. At this time, the clan who sent her over had already left.


    She put down the backpack and put the luggage in it aside, not in a hurry.


    No mistake, this will be where she will live her whole life.


    After quietly admiring for a moment, Chang Xia turned to look at Shen Rong behind him, his face was pale, his steps were sluggish and vain. When you look at it, you will know your body is weak.


    "You stay outside, I''ll go in and clean up alone." Chang Xia said.


    "It''s alright, let me follow. This beast den has not lived in it for a long time. Apart from insects and ants, we have to check whether the top of the den is rotten?" Shen Rong smiled and explained, how could he have the nerve to keep Chang Xia busy by himself.


    Although the clansmen helped to check the beast den, there is definitely no major problem. But, who knows if there are any other minor issues? After all, this place is a long way from the tribe. This beast den has been abandoned for a long time. No matter how bad it is, he is still a male orc, much stronger than females.


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia thought for a moment and agreed.


    "Okay, I picked some wormwood before, and I''ll set it on fire later. I''ll smoke out the insects and ants in the nest first, and then check the top of the nest."


    Soon, a pungent odor spread.


    A rustling sound crept into the ears of the two of them.


    "Back up!" Shen Rong pulled Chang Xia, carrying the basket on the side, and hurriedly retreated seven or eight steps.


    I saw all kinds of insects and ants quickly climbed out of the nest, obviously the smell of wormwood made them uncomfortable. After a few minutes, the wormwood was burnt out, and no more insects and ants crawled out of the nest.


    The two people lifted the animal skin curtain to let the animal nest ventilate.


    Chang Xia neatly began to throw out the discarded things in the beast''s nest. While paying attention to Shen Rong''s maintenance of the roof of the nest, he was distracted and recalled what happened a few days ago.


    In the last second, Chang Xia was busy killing the high-level zombies that came from the wind, and was busy running for survival. In the next second, she became a female of the Orc Heluo tribe - Xia.


    Orcs, they must live independently when they are adults.


    Every year the tribe travels to Normandy with adult males and females. Normandy is the largest market in the Dusk Forest, where there are many races such as orcs, birds, and fish. Males/females who see the right eye will choose to marry, and then decide to live in their favorite tribes.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to get married, but the only way to get the tribe''s approval was to get married.


    This continent is different from Earth.


    It is extremely dangerous here, and without the protection of the tribe, even she can''t guarantee her survival. Having experienced the end of the world, Chang Xia''s only thought is to live.


    a few days ago.


    She follows the Heluo tribe to Normandy, where there are many males/females to mate. Chang Xia was led on a blind date by her clansmen. She was thin and weak in fighting Totoro clan, and many people rejected her.


    Orc blind date is no better than Earth. Appearance is not so important, what matters is race, combat effectiveness, and strength.


    Otherwise, how can you deal with powerful beasts?


    Those who value appearance are the bird clan, the bird clan is exclusive, and they rarely marry the orc clan. The same goes for the fish clan.


    Chang Xia is thin and small, and she is a Totoro clan that is not good at fighting among the beast clan. Of course, no one likes her.


    Chang Xia had no choice, so he simply chose a corner to cuddle in.


    The orcs are big and three rough, they despise themselves, and Chang Xia really despise them. One by one, the big muscle tyrants, looking at them, they can eat very well, and they are ugly.


    She is thin��


    Obviously the orcs are not human, what is the concept of two meters per capita?


    It made Chang Xia, who was 1.7 meters tall, feel like she had come to the country of giants.


    The Heluo tribe where Changxia is located is located in the Twilight Forest in the East Land. The Twilight Forest is a paradise for the orcs, the bird family to the east, and the sea to the south, where the fish family lives. Farther, Changxia is still unclear.


    Chang Xia is frail and sickly. As long as he can remember, he has lived in the Heluo tribe and was raised by the tribe. She had never met her parents, but heard from the head of the Heluo tribe, that Chang Xia was picked up by Wu in the outskirts of the Twilight Forest. Wu lived alone in the sacred mountain of Kana in the Twilight Forest, and could not raise Chang Xia, so he sent him here. Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia is in poor health, eats less, and is picky.


    Naturally thin.


    The orcs value their offspring. Even if Changxia is not related to the Heluo tribe, the clansmen still raise her with all their heart.


    Cuckoo.


    Chang Xia was feeling hungry while rubbing Gulu''s stomach. Tribes eat in addition to barbecue, it is stewed, the taste can be described in one word: absolutely.


    Even if Chang Xia struggled for several years in the apocalypse, it was still difficult to accept.


    However, living in a tribe cannot be too unique. She can only endure. This time, Mayor Xia came to the Normandy Fair. She must find a male who is pleasing to the eye, not to be nagged by the patriarch and clansmen, but also to get married just to eat, otherwise life will not be able to live. go down.


    The Normandy Grand Bazaar is located on the Normandy Plain.


    It is said that it is a market, but it is actually made up of various animal skin tents. Except for the bird family and the fish family, which are somewhat particular, the orc family usually sleeps directly on the ground...


    Looking at the crowd, Chang Xia had a headache.


    In my mind, I couldn''t help recalling what the patriarch said.


    "You''re too weak, so hurry up and find a male to marry, otherwise how will you support yourself in the future?"


    Of course, orcs are not required to marry when they are adults. Chang Xia is a special case. She is weak and easy to get sick. The adult tribe can no longer support her. If she doesn''t marry, the clansmen are naturally worried that she will starve to death.


    increasingly westward.


    Is it a waste of time today?


    Chang Xia rubbed her hungry stomach, her eyes constantly scanning the crowds of people passing by.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up.


    A slender male came to the edge of the big market. He was very thin and tall, more than two meters tall. Her hair was disheveled and knotted, her face was pale, her complexion was almost transparent, and she walked vainly and slowly, looking like she was terminally ill and had a short life.


    Strength is not strength, Chang Xia does not value it.


    After all, she is not really helpless.


    The most important thing is that this male face is good-looking, definitely the most handsome and handsome Chang Xia has ever seen.


    Think.


    Chang Xia got up and stepped forward.


    "Male, get married?"


    As soon as Shen Rong returned to Donglu, he was in a trance. However, it was stopped by a female.


    He lowered his head and looked at the female who had just reached his chest.


    Thin and yellowish complexion.


    His palm-sized cheeks were occupied by a pair of eyes full of life.


    "My name is Chang Xia, and I come from the Orc Heluo tribe. Male, what is your name? Have you gotten married? Would you like to get married with me?


    "..." Shen Rong fell silent. Did he leave the Twilight Forest for too long? Are all the females now so hot and enthusiastic? For a while, Shen Rong couldn''t react, he was stupid.


    Seeing the male staring blankly, his mind wandered.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said loudly, "Aren''t you willing?"


    "Are you an adult?" Shen Rong hesitated, couldn''t help laughing, and asked, "Are all orc females as direct as you? I remember that birds are so straightforward."


    "Underage, who would come to the Normandy Market? You don''t care if I''m direct or not, will you agree to marry me?" Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong''s slender body, stepped forward, stretched out his hand and patted him twice, " You are sick, and no female will fall for you. Don''t worry, I can support you, so... do you want to go back to the Heluo tribe with me?"


    See you.


    Shen Rong couldn''t help but laugh out loud again.


    It was the first time he saw such an energetic female, and it was rare for him to have a trace of curiosity.


    "I can eat very well, are you sure you can feed me?"


    Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong''s face seriously, it was so beautiful. After thinking for a while, she took out the clay pot in the back basket, and took out two fish **** the size of a baby''s fist.


    This is the fish caught in the fish basket she quietly made, and made into fish balls.


    That fish, UU reading www. uukanshu.com weighs seven or eight pounds.


    Chang Xia didn''t have ginger, onion and garlic as condiments, so he made fish **** from fish meat.


    "What is this��" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    Chang Xia handed the fish ball forward and replied, "Fish ball, please eat it."


    Shen Rong looked at Chang Xia and at the fish **** in front of him. Maybe living in the Heluo tribe would be a good choice, "My name is Shen Rong, from the beast clan and the wolf fighting clan. At present, I have just wandered to the Twilight Forest. ."


    A little while.


    The two came to the Heluo tribe''s patriarch Gen.


    "Chang Xia, have you really decided?" Gen was a little stunned. A few minutes ago, Chang Xia led Shen Rong to the Heluo tribe, introduced Shen Rong to him, and told him that this was the partner she found. .


    Immediately, everyone in the Heluo tribe was stunned.


    Although the clansmen were not satisfied with Shen Rong, they finally chose to bless Chang Xia.


    "Patriarch, I''ve decided." Chang Xia nodded his head and said, "Shen Rong looks weak, but his strength is quite good."


    Geng twisted his face and agreed.


    After all, there is no way if you don''t agree, other males despise Chang Xia.


    Shen Rong may be the only male in the Normandy market who does not dislike Chang Xia. Left and right Chang Xia will still live in the tribe in the future, it is really not good, he and his clan will take care of them more.


    So, wait for the big market to end.


    Shen Rong followed Chang Xia to the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    Returning to the tribe, Gen did not delay, and gave her the beast nest that Chang Xia had chosen before. Orcs don''t have any marriage ceremony. As long as you look right, you can build a nest together to be a marriage.


    Chang Xia was in poor health, so he couldn''t make a nest by himself.


    Now this animal nest is left by the tribe''s former clansmen, which is a special case.


    They are considered to have eaten the soft rice of the tribe.

 Chapter 2： Fish Ball and Vegetable Soup

    The animal den is built on a flat mountainside.


    In the distance is a lake, which is connected to the White River that flows through the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia chose this beast den because he liked this lake. Being close to the lake means that there is no shortage of water, which is convenient for planting and irrigation. At the same time, there are aquatic products such as fish and shrimp in the lake, so even in winter, there is no need to worry about being hungry.


    Orcs live by hunting, supplemented by gathering.


    However, the orcs do not have corresponding cooking methods, which leads to their simple and crude way of handling ingredients.


    Aquatic products such as fish and shrimp are rarely eaten by orcs.


    The main reason is that there is no means to remove the fishy smell, and the fish are spiny and easily injured.


    The animal den is simply and properly arranged, and all the animal skin curtains are uncovered to facilitate ventilation. This animal den has not been inhabited for a long time, and it takes time to troubleshoot.


    The Heluo tribe lives near the river and the temperature is suitable.


    The orcs do not understand the profound construction techniques, and the dens are mainly crypts.


    The simple explanation of the so-called crypt-type animal nest is to dig a pit of about three meters in the ground, rammed with stones, wood and other materials as the wall and foundation, and then use branches to build a circular/pointed top of the nest.


    This kind of animal nest is more stable than the tent built on the ground, and it can keep out the cold and keep warm.


    At the same time, it also takes into account the ventilation.


    Compared with living in caves, animal dens are more convenient.


    "The animal skin on the top of the nest and the wood on the wall need to be replaced." Shen Rong patted off the sand and soil on his hands and looked around the animal nest. The ground was eroded by rain and needed to be refilled and rolled. In addition, the outside drainage ditches also need to be re-digged.


    Chang Xia circled around the beast''s nest, and a thought came to her heart.


    When she was in the tribe before, she thought about building a house. Unfortunately, at that time, my health was very poor and I was always ill. In addition, because she is not an adult, the clansmen do not worry that she will leave the tribe and live alone, so she cannot act on her ideas.


    nowadays.


    After getting married, Chang Xia had time to build a beast nest��a cave dwelling��that was hers alone.


    "Let''s live first, and wait for us to settle down. I''m going to build a new animal den, which is completely different from the tribal people''s den."


    Chang Xia said, pointing to the hillside west of the animal den.


    The dark eyes flashed with dazzling brilliance, making Shen Rong feel like he was burned.


    "I believe you." Shen Rong nodded without thinking.


    When the clansmen sent them over, they brought Chang Xia''s things along with them.


    Four backpacks containing all Chang Xia''s belongings.


    Shen Rong, he brought someone.


    Fortunately, the long winter has passed, and the Heluo tribe has entered a warm spring. Unlike Earth, the Twilight Forest has no distinct seasons. Spring and summer are one season, autumn and winter are one season, and warm and cold seasons are distinct.


    Although the warm and cold seasons are distinct, they do not affect the rich species of the Twilight Forest.


    After listening to Shen Rong''s words, Chang Xia was in a very good mood.


    Because of his body, Chang Xia is often talked about by his clansmen, even if this kind of talk is well-intentioned, after listening to it for a long time, it will inevitably make people uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    Shen Rong''s trust made Chang Xia more satisfied to bring him back to the tribe.


    "Let''s tidy up the animal den first. Later, I will go back to the lake to get the fish basket. In the noon, I will make fish **** for you to eat." Chang Xia walked briskly, preparing to carry wood and repair the animal den. These woods were sent by the clan to repair the beast den. After all, the clan people saw Xia Chenrong, one was weak and sick, and the other was terminally ill. If you don''t help a little, maybe people will just disappear.


    Half a sound.


    A clean and bright animal den appeared.


    Change the old shabby.


    The clansmen had sent enough wood, so Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to help organize the wood into wooden blocks, and then spliced ??and inlaid them into a floor.


    Busy, approaching noon.


    There is about ten catties of meat sent by the clansmen in the back basket. Half a basket of wild vegetables, fruit, some wilted fruit should have been stored last year.


    "I''m going to collect the fish baskets by the lake, are you going? If you go, take the wild vegetables and clean them up. At noon, we have fish **** and vegetables soup."


    "go."


    Carrying half a basket of wild vegetables, he walked down the hillside towards the lake.


    Two-thirds of the White River flows through the territory of the Heluo tribe. The lake in front of Changxia Gate is connected to the White River, and there is no shortage of fish and shrimp in the lake.


    Chang Xia led Shen Rong to a reed bush by the lake, leaned down, and dragged the fish basket out of the lake.


    Very heavy.


    It seems that the harvest is very good.


    This fish basket is woven from green rattan in Changxia.


    In order to eat in one bite, she was struggling. At the same time, he had to hide from his clansmen, so as not to be said to be "not doing a proper job".


    However, Chang Xia planned to wait for the beast den to be cleaned up, and then find an opportunity to hoard some food and invite the clan to eat. Give the practice of fish **** to the tribe.


    Fishing is much safer than going out hunting.


    "This is..." Shen Rong stepped forward to take the fish basket from Chang Xia''s hand and looked at it. The fish basket was slender and flat, and the green vines were not roasted and tanned, so they were very rough.


    "Fish basket." Chang Xia said, "I''m too sick to go out to gather, let alone participate in hunting. Usually, when the tribe is free, I like to ponder."


    While talking and gesturing, he told Shen Rong how the fish basket was made.


    This one has poor body and low strength.


    The woven fish basket was scrapped after two uses, and told Shen Rong that he obviously hoped that he could knit a few. This way, you won''t have to worry about not being able to eat fish and shrimp in the future.


    "Chang Xia, you are amazing!" Shen Rong praised.


    The fish basket is simple to make, and the orc cubs can make it as well.


    The winter in the Dusk Forest is extremely cold, making it difficult for even the most powerful orcs to hunt down their prey. Fishy, ??but filling the stomach.


    The fish basket undoubtedly gave the orcs a new way of life.


    "Pour out the wild vegetables and wash them, and pour in the fish. The harvest is average today, and it''s best to come here early in the morning to collect the fish baskets in the future."


    Chang Xia pointed at the broken fish basket with a look of regret.


    Four herrings weighing six or seven catties, several catties of river shrimp, and a river crab. It''s a pity that they came late. If they were earlier, the harvest should be more.


    The Heluo tribe seldom eats fish.


    There are many fish and shrimps in the Baihe River and lakes, and the fish weighing six or seven catties are small fish. Big fish generally weigh more than ten pounds, and some fish weigh dozens of pounds.


    Don''t ask why Chang Xia knew, she secretly made a fishing rod before and wanted to make a big effort. Not to mention the harvest, people were almost dragged into the White River to feed the fish.


    After that, she gave up the idea of ??fishing directly.


    At least, until the body is well exercised, I don''t dare to have any more thoughts of fishing.


    Herring, less thorns, tender meat.


    It is quite similar to the perch that Chang Xia knew.


    Perfect for making fish balls.


    Even if there are no seasonings, the river prawns are simply boiled, and the taste can''t be more delicious. Even the shrimp shell Changxia is not willing to waste, keep it, and plan to dry it and grind it into powder as a seasoning.


    Carrying fish and shrimp, and washed wild vegetables and fruits.


    Chang Xia and the two returned to the animal den.


    A stone stove was built next to the door of the animal den, and a slender pottery pot was hung above it.


    Orcs usually barbecue and stew in the open air, and there are stoves in this beast den.


    It can be seen that he should be a particular person.


    It just so happened that Chang Xia was not used to making a fire for cooking in the open air.


    The animal nest is four or five meters high, and the scattered structures on the top of the nest are enough to ventilate and exhaust smoke.


    Shen Rong started the fire, and the fish and shrimp were cleaned by the lake. Chang Xia held the bone knife, peeled and deboned the herring, and then cut the fish into small pieces. Without a wall breaker, Chang Xia could only manually chop the fish into mud, which was very exhausting, but in order to eat, Chang Xia did not I don''t feel hard.


    "Shen Rong, go and get me a bird''s egg from the second basket against the wall."


    Orcs call eggs, duck eggs and bird eggs all called bird eggs. Chang Xia couldn''t distinguish the type of eggs, so she simply followed them and called them Bird Eggs.


    Take the egg, break it in Changxia, remove the egg yolk, leave the egg white and pour it into the fish, add salt, a little fruit powder, and start stirring. Fruit powder is a starch-like powder. It is made from a kind of fruit called ginkgo, which is dried and ground.


    When the cubs of the tribe are born, the clansmen will use fruit powder and water to boil it into a paste to feed the cubs.


    However, Chang Xia thinks that the fruit powder has other uses. UU reading When she has time, she will think about it, maybe she will be able to eat rice noodles or noodles.


    Jiang, Chang Xia couldn''t find it for now.


    She found a lot of chives, and there were still a lot of shallots in the back basket, and she planned to choose a place to plant them next to the animal den. In the future, there would be no shortage of onions for cooking and cooking.


    Chop the chives, add water and soak.


    Then pour the chive water into the minced fish paste little by little, add water while pouring, and beat it constantly, repeating this several times.


    When done, put it in cold water and refrigerate for a while.


    Shen Rong quietly watched Chang Xia busy. Looking at Chang Xia''s meticulous movements, he seemed to find the reason for Chang Xia''s frailty.


    "Are you hungry? If you feel hungry, eat some fruit first, and I''ll be fine right away." Chang Xia said.


    After speaking, add water to the clay pot and heat it on a low fire.


    He started to squeeze the fish balls, his movements were neat and crisp. The snow-white fish looks very appetizing.


    When it comes to speaking, the fish **** the size of lychees float up and down in the clay pot, which is very beautiful.


    At the same time, a different kind of umami spread from the beast''s nest.


    Seeing that the fish **** were about to be cooked, Chang Xia put the wild vegetables in again, added salt, and a pinch of dried shrimp powder to taste.


    In the end, the picked egg yolk was not wasted, and she poured it into it.


    Cuckoo!


    Shen Rong rubbed his stomach, slightly embarrassed, and took the fish ball and vegetable soup from Chang Xia Sheng.


    "It''s so fresh and delicious." Shen Rong said in surprise.


    He never thought that fish would taste so delicious.


    Chang Xia took a small bite of the fish ball. There was no **** or cooking wine, and there was a slight fishy smell. Still, the flavor is a lot stronger than half-baked roasts and hodgepodge stews.


    Sure enough, getting married is correct.

 Chapter 3： Plant chives, make fish baskets

    "The taste is average!" Chang Xia said.


    This pot of fish ball and wild vegetable soup is delicious, but it is still a long way from delicious. Mainly without removing fishy smell, poor ginger, cooking wine and other condiments.


    "This is the most delicious food I''ve ever eaten." Shen Rong squinted his long and narrow phoenix eyes and praised. Eating fish **** and drinking delicious wild vegetable soup, he even felt that the pain on his body was relieved by two points.


    "When I find the ingredients such as ginger, green onion, garlic, etc., I will make you a more delicious meal. Are you full? If you are not full, I will get you a boiled river prawn. The river crab, steam it directly." Chang Xia shook his head. satisfied, asked.


    After a busy morning, both of them were hungry.


    The fish **** and wild vegetable soup have been cooked, but the shrimp and crab have not been processed yet.


    Shen Rong even drank three bowls of fish ball and wild vegetable soup, rubbed his stomach, feeling that he could eat two more bowls. So he nodded and said, "Eat."


    Bowl, polished with wood.


    Pottery bowls are fragile, and they are poor in the long summer, so they cannot afford more pottery.


    The pottery in the animal den was all given to her by the tribe. The Heluo tribe has a kiln - a stone kiln. The elders who have lost the ability to hunt are responsible for burning the kiln, and the tribe needs pottery, which can be exchanged for animal skins, animal bones, animal teeth and food by barter.


    Poor Chang Xia grew up and never left the tribe for three miles.


    Hunting is nothing short of a fantasy to her.


    Generally speaking, river prawns need to rest in the water for a day or two to remove the sand.


    However, it doesn''t matter so much now.


    Chang Xia picked out the small river prawns, prepared them for drying, and ground them together with the shrimp skins into powder, which was made into shrimp powder as a seasoning. After all the fish **** and wild vegetable soup in the pottery pot are eaten, wash them, add water, put in the scallions and cook with the river prawns.


    When the prawns begin to change color, turn them gently.


    Soon, all the river prawns turned golden yellow. Chang Xia quickly fished out the river prawns, placed two wooden chopsticks in the clay pot, and put the river crab bound with thatch in it.


    Then, he greeted Shen Rong to start eating river prawns.


    "Taste-"


    Shen Rong followed Chang Xia''s example and cut his head to remove the shell.


    "Huh?"


    Shen Rong exclaimed, surprised that the fresh and sweet taste of river prawns was different from fish balls. The taste of the river prawns is more fresh and tender, Q-bounce, and when you chew it gently, you can feel the prawn beating between the lips and teeth. It is obviously very tender, but it has a bit of chewiness.


    "If you pair it with balsamic vinegar or soy sauce, it will taste even better!" Chang Xia regretted that she liked this boiled river prawn more than fish balls.


    Shen Rong glanced at Chang Xia and started eating silently.


    After getting along for a few days, he was used to Chang Xia''s occasional "nonsense".


    Four herrings, several catties of river prawns, plus a palm-sized river crab, the two of them were fully fed and lay down, unwilling to move.


    "In the afternoon, I''m going to cut some green vines and come back to weave a new fish basket." Shen Rong''s mind was full of the smell of fish balls, river shrimp, and river crabs. Without Chang Xia''s reminder, he took the initiative to start weaving a fish basket, wanting to make a big effort.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Yes. I''m going to clean up the weeds near the animal den in the afternoon, and plant the chives by the way. Tomorrow, we need to go out to collect."


    Shen Rong''s injuries have not healed, so hunting is too dangerous.


    Chang Xia didn''t want him to go out hunting with the hunting team, but gathering can still participate. Her body is too weak and needs exercise.


    Division of labor and cooperation.


    After resting for half an hour, the two worked together to clean the tableware.


    Separated from each other and started to get busy.


    Shen Rong took the stone knife and walked towards the bushes under the mountainside. There are a lot of green vines growing there. In addition to green vines, he also intends to find out if there are vines that are more suitable for weaving fish baskets.


    Chang Xia, who stayed at home, planned to clean up the wasteland near the beast den.


    She was attracted to this beast den because of the hillside on the west side of the mountain, where Chang Xia wanted to build a mountain-backed kiln as her home in the Heluo tribe.


    The loess layer of the Heluo tribe is very thick, like the Shaanxi, Gansu, and Ningxia regions of China, which are very suitable for cave dwellings. The Twilight Forest is dangerous in the cold season, and the beasts even dare to attack the Horde in the cold winter.


    The animal den could not bring Chang Xia a sense of security, so building a kiln became her obsession.


    With Shen Rong, Changxia plans to put the construction of a kiln on the agenda.


    Here comes.


    To open up wasteland, you can''t do anything indiscriminately. Changxia plans to plant chives on the left side of the animal den. In the future, this place can be circled as a vegetable field.


    Without a hoe, Chang Xia made a simple stone **** by binding a long pointed stone with vines and a stick. Pull up the weeds, then use a stone **** to turn out the roots and stems of the weeds, throw them aside and pile them up, and then burn them into grass ash after drying. First, the plant ash can be used to fertilize the land, and second, the plant ash can be used to clean kitchen utensils and so on.


    She couldn''t find acacia for the time being, and she needed plant ash to take a bath and wash her hair.


    Orcs, probably because of the plush.


    Basically, not many people like to take a bath.


    Chang Xia took a bath and shampooed her hair frequently. She didn''t make friends, play, or fall in love. Naturally, she became a wonder of the tribe. Fortunately, she lived in her house, and the discussions of the clansmen had little effect.


    When Shen Rong came back with a large pile of green vines, Chang Xia opened a third of the ground. On one side, the roots of weeds are piled up in piles, and the soil is very sandy and dark. It is a good piece of land.


    Chang Xia wiped the hot sweat from her forehead, looking forward to the future where the land will be full of vegetables and fruits, and fruitful. At the same time, she is also planning to build a few grass sheds not far from the vegetable field to keep poultry such as chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep in captivity.


    If people have no dreams, they are no different from salted fish.


    Seeing Chang Xia sweating profusely and her little yellow face full of embarrassment, Shen Rong felt a little distressed and rebuked, "Chang Xia, tell me what you want to do, and I''ll do it."


    "It''s alright, it''s good for me to exercise if I''m out of shape." Chang Xia waved his hand and didn''t care. Orc females are no weaker than males, and Changxia still wants to learn to hunt, so physical exercise must be put on the agenda.


    "I plan to use this land for planting. At present, we only have chives, and we will transplant them when we find others."


    "By the way, how did you cut so many vines back?"


    Among them, several kinds of Changxia have never been seen.


    After listening, Shen Rong could only stop chattering and pointed at the vines in front of him, "The green vines are hard, I will try other vines and choose the most suitable woven fish basket. Except for the fish basket, there are not enough baskets or baskets at home. use."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia patted his head.


    "The back basket, the basket, and the dustpan are all missing. Try to tear the vines apart. It is easier to weave the slender vines." Chang Xia said, stood up, and helped Chen Rong drag the vines back to the beast''s nest while walking. , making a gesture, "...Weave two rattan curtains, whether it is used to sleep, hung up to block the wind, or used to dry things, it is very convenient. Weave baskets and baskets of different sizes, which can be used for stacking at home. s things."


    Shen Rong didn''t interrupt, and nodded again and again.


    In his mind, he tried his best to describe what Chang Xia said, and at the same time marveled at Chang Xia''s proposal.


    Together, the two dragged the vine back to the beast''s den.


    Chang Xia fetched water to wash his face and hands, "Shen Rong, come and wash your face and hands."


    At the entrance of the animal den, there is a half-human-high stone jar. This stone jar was left by the previous owner. Fortunately, there is this stone jar. Otherwise, the two of Chang Xia would have to go to the lake with water, and it would take a lot of time to go back and forth.


    Right now, Changxia Shenrong is too poor.


    Temporarily unable to replace the pottery jar, the existence of the stone jar saves a lot of trouble.


    After cleaning, Chang Xia was not in a hurry. Instead, he walked into the animal den and took out two green fruits, washed them, and handed one to Shen Rong.


    He sat down on the stone bench at the entrance of the animal den.


    "Shen Rong, I want to build a kiln." Chang Xia was eating the green fruit, squinting, looking at the blue sky, the breeze blowing across his cheeks, warm, with a little coolness, so refreshing that one wanted to restore the body of a beast. Get some sleep.


    "Jianyao?" Shen Rong tilted his head, looked at Chang Xia in astonishment, and hesitated, "You mean the new animal den?"


    "No, it''s not the same as the animal nest." Chang Xia shook his head, picked up a branch and gestured on the ground, drawing a backing kiln. At the same time, she pointed to the hillside to the west, "I want to build a backing kiln there, with a vegetable field on the left, then build a grass hut to raise chickens and ducks, and plant fruit trees on the right. Under the mountainside, near the lake, Wasteland is used for farming..."


    Shen Rong was confused.


    However, this did not prevent him from understanding what Chang Xia meant.


    This is a completely different way of life from the current orcs. It sounds interesting.


    "What do you need me to do��"


    "Help. We will go out to collect in the morning and go home to dig a kiln in the afternoon. Of course, we will weave fish baskets first, we can''t participate in hunting, fish and shrimp are our current staple food. Also, I plan to hoard some food and invite the clan to taste delicious food together. fish balls."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    After speaking, the two looked at each other and smiled slightly.


    Then tacit understanding began to deal with the pile of vines, classification. The green vines used to weave fish baskets before the long summer are relatively hard and are not very suitable for weaving fish baskets. However, after baking it is different.


    one afternoon.


    The two of them competed with the vines.


    Before sunset, Shen Rong weaved three fish baskets out of soft and fine rattan. Two rattan curtains, dustpans, rattan baskets, etc. are all woven. The remaining vines are torn open and set aside to dry. Wait until tomorrow has time to continue.


    Chang Xia rubbed the torn vines and gestured to her feet.


    "Changxia��" Shen Rong shouted softly to show his inquiry.


    Chang Xia said, "I see if we can weave the fine rattan into straw sandals. No, it should be rattan shoes."


    Orcs have thick skin and thick meat, so they are not particular about it.


    Males often hunt barefoot, while females are wrapped in hides. Chang Xia was not used to it, so he tried to drill two holes in the animal skin and tied it with straw ropes to make simple animal leather sandals.


    The straw rope is too brittle and easy to break.


    The thin vine in front of him was torn apart by Shen Rong into slender strips. Chang Xia carefully rubbed it, it felt like a thick hemp rope, so he had an idea.

 Chapter 4： Woven rattan shoes

    "Rattan shoes��"


    Okay, something new again.


    Shen Rong was stunned for a moment, then opened his mouth and said, "I''ll go to collect the fish basket, and I''ll take the new fish basket to the lower basket. Is there anything you want me to do?"


    It is getting westward, not far from dusk.


    Heralding the end of the day, he was thinking about the supplies at home and wanted to go out hunting, but he knew that Chang Xia would not agree, so he wanted to catch more fish and shrimp.


    "You dig a puddle by the lake." Chang Xia didn''t look up, he gestured with the thin rattan at his feet, didn''t look up, and explained something casually.


    Listen to it.


    Shen Rong''s mind moved slightly.


    "Are you going to keep the fish and shrimp you caught?"


    Chang Xia looked up at Shen Rong, and said in surprise: "You are very smart. That''s right, I plan to raise the fish and shrimp that I can''t eat, and when there are enough, I will invite the clansmen to come over. The tribe is near the White River, and there is no shortage of fish. Shrimp. In the warm season, the clansmen can eat enough. Once the cold season enters the cold season, the food decreases sharply, and the beasts become ferocious. At that time, the clansmen need to frugal food. ."


    In the past, she was raised by the tribe, but now she has the opportunity to repay.


    Chang Xia is not stingy, and naturally hopes to repay the kindness of the clan''s upbringing.


    "It should be." Shen Rong agreed with Chang Xia''s decision and asked, "Then do you want to dig a few more puddles?"


    "No need." Chang Xia shook his head and explained, "I am only responsible for teaching the clansmen to make fish balls. If the clansmen want to eat them, they can go down to the river to catch fish. Besides, we have to build a kiln. I want to make the kiln before the cold season. fix it."


    Building a kiln is a big deal.


    It is more complicated than building animal dens. At the same time, they have to go out to collect them. The time is tight, and they are not enough.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the bottom of the basket." Shen Rong took the fish basket woven in the afternoon and walked towards the lake. In his hand, he also carried a backpack. Chang Xia didn''t throw away the fish basket that was broken in the morning, and was still placed by the lake.


    At this moment, there might be something to gain.


    Chang Xia watched Shen Rong leave, looking at the sky, the weaving of rattan shoes quickened.


    In the evening, she was going to eat the piece of meat given by the patriarch.


    Recently, the temperature has gradually increased.


    Meat is not resistant to storage, if you don''t eat it, it is easy to spoil.


    While thinking about dinner, Chang Xia didn''t stop his movements. With almost twists and turns, a pair of solid rattan shoes was really made up by her. With gestures, Chang Xia took off the animal fur straw shoes on his feet and put on rattan shoes.


    Dressed and tried two steps.


    Take it off again and rework it twice. Finally, a pair of rattan shoes with moderate hardness and softness were worn on Chang Xia''s feet. Looking at the thin rattan piles on the side, Chang Xia was not in a hurry to start a fire to prepare dinner, and turned around to make another pair.


    When she brought Shen Rong back to the tribe, she promised to cover her with food and shelter.


    Although this is not a deception.


    However, the conditions are a bit poor.


    She still wanted to ask Shen Rong to help build the kiln in the future, so she naturally wanted to be nice to him.


    A pair of rattan shoes is a friendly start.


    After finishing his work, Chang Xia cleaned up the scattered doorway, ended his busy day, and prepared to reward himself and Shen Rong.


    It''s getting dark.


    Shen Rong carried the basket, which contained two herrings, and there were more river prawns than in the morning. Followed by a female, the two did not talk, and walked quietly to the door of the house.


    "Changxia��" Nanfeng shouted softly, walking into the animal den.


    Hear the sound.


    Chang Xia looked up at the door.


    "Nanfeng, when did you come back?"


    Nan Feng is the child of the patriarch, and he is older than Chang Xia. Chang Xia was brought up by the south wind, and the two have a very good relationship.


    Unlike Chang Xia, who is weak, the south wind is very strong, and he can fight against tribal males without falling behind.


    This time, at the Normandy Grand Bazaar, Nanfeng did not participate in the hunting.


    Returning to the tribe, Nan Feng was about to go crazy after hearing from the tribe that Chang Xia had found a sick male as his partner. Immediately, he left the prey and ran out of the tribe, and ran to Changxia''s beast den.


    "You didn''t even tell me when you got married?" Nan Feng raised his hand and touched Chang Xia''s head a few times. She didn''t expect Chang Xia to go to the Normandy market, because Chang Xia always said before that, she didn''t want to get married and didn''t want to find males.


    Who knew that she had only left the tribe for a few days, and Chang Xia married directly.


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia covered her head and smirked.


    She couldn''t say that the marriage was because it was too annoying to be talked about by the clan, and the food was too unpalatable.


    Chang Xia knew that if she dared to say that, Nan Feng would definitely beat her.


    When she was a child, Nanfeng loved and took care of her the most. Of course, Nan Feng has never been soft-hearted.


    "Don''t knock, it will hurt her."


    Shen Rong stretched out his hand to block Nan Feng''s hand that wanted to hit Chang Xia''s head.


    Nan Feng was slightly startled, but he didn''t show any expression on his face. There was a little more recognition for Shen Rong in her heart. Chang Xia was too weak. She didn''t even dare to take someone out of the tribe to participate in the gathering, for fear of being injured.


    Orcs are strong and strong, not afraid of pain or injury.


    However, Chang Xia''s body is not good when he is small, how can we generalize.


    "Shen Rong, I''m fine." Chang Xia recovered and introduced the two, "Shen Rong, she is Nan Feng, my best friend."


    Chang Xia took Nan Feng''s hand and was very happy.


    He kept asking her about the situation of this hunting out.


    Chang Xia has never left the tribe, let alone joined the tribe''s hunting team. She yearns for the outside world. At the beginning, I promised to go to the Normandy Grand Bazaar, in addition to wanting to find a pleasing male to marry, I also had the idea of ????a long-term experience.


    It''s a pity, that all the way to patronize and hurry.


    Snapped!


    Nan Feng patted his forehead and said angrily: "Wait, I''ll go back to the tribe. I''ll bring you a piece of meat..."


    Before, Nan Feng was worried about Chang Xia.


    The prey was left by her in the tribal clearing, and she didn''t even return home. It was only when Chang Xia asked about her hunting situation that Nan Feng remembered it.


    Before she finished speaking, she turned around and walked out of the beast den and ran towards the tribe.


    In the beast''s den.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong looked at each other in dismay.


    Obviously, they were all taken aback by Nan Feng Feng Feng Huo Huo''s behavior.


    Chang Xia''s impression of Zhongnan style is steady and calm, full of the demeanor of a royal sister. It will become like this today, it should be related to her.


    "Shen Rong, take care of the herring. In the evening, I will teach Nanfeng how to make fish balls, and then let her hand over the method of making fish **** to the clan." Chang Xia thought about it and decided to leave the fish **** to Nanfeng. , she freed up her hands to build a kiln with Shen Rong.


    "Are you sure?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Sure. We want to build a kiln, and we don''t have time to teach the people to make fish balls."


    "Okay, listen to you." Shen Rong nodded, obeying Chang Xia''s decision. Carrying two herrings, they squatted outside the beast den to quickly deal with them.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to eat barbecued meat, so he planned to stew the meat.


    If there is no condiment, it is simmered in cold water slowly, and the blood foam is slowly skimmed off. Of course, she didn''t forget to put some shallots in it to get rid of the fishy smell.


    While adding cold water to the clay pot, skim off the blood foam in the pot. Shen Rong walked into the animal nest with the cleaned herring, and without Chang Xia opening his mouth, he began to peel the herring, remove the fishbone, cut into sections, and chop.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia was very satisfied.


    He suddenly remembered the rattan shoes she had made, and said, "Shen Rong, I made a pair of rattan shoes for you. Will you try it later if they fit? If they don''t fit, I''ll change them for you..."


    Said, thinking about making a pair for Nanfeng.


    With the south wind, the patriarch, Wu and Bai Qing can''t be left behind.


    The sorcerer Chang Xia sent the Heluo tribe to visit every three or five meetings. More than a month has passed since the last time Wulai Tribe. Counting the time, it is estimated that within three or five days, Wu may come over. Pai Qing is Wu''s disciple and will take over Wu''s position in the future, guarding the Twilight Forest. Not yet an adult, a small group, but always pretending to be an adult with a serious face. Chang Xia likes to pinch his face the most and watch him change his face.


    "Okay." Shen Rong smiled.


    In fact, he just came back and saw the rattan shoes on Chang Xia''s feet.


    It is very similar to the feather shoes of the bird tribe, but it is not as delicate. Birds love beauty and narcissism, orcs are not used to wearing feather shoes. Rattan shoes are very in line with the rough aesthetic of the orcs, wear-resistant and simple.


    The man and the woman in the beast den didn''t speak anymore, but they had a tacit understanding.


    Blending with the firelight, it looks extraordinarily warm.

 Chapter 5： delicious stew

    "What did you two say-"


    Nan Feng carried half a fan of meat into the house, looked around, threw the meat in the rattan basket in the corner of the beast''s nest, and said, "This is the meat of the fangtooth beast, I carried half a fan for you, enough for you to eat three Five days. Don''t worry, I hunted this alone, and the clansmen won''t say much."


    The tusk beast, Chang Xia knew it was a wild boar.


    The wild boars in the Twilight Forest weigh thousands of kilograms and are absolutely big.


    Half a fan, three hundred catties up.


    Nan Feng said that this wild boar can be eaten for three to five days, and Chang Xia is speechless. She understands that what Nanfeng is talking about is the appetite of the clan, and what she and Shen Rong eat will take at least half a month.


    Chang Xia eats less, and Shen Rong has a good appetite.


    However, it is different from the tribe.


    Chang Xia will not cook one kind of food alone, so the food consumed will naturally decrease. These Chang Xia did not argue with Nanfeng, and planned to use practical actions to tell Nanfeng that eating meat with wild vegetables would taste just as delicious, and at the same time reduce food consumption.


    "Hey! It''s so fragrant, Chang Xia, are you stewing meat?" Nan Feng washed his hands and looked at Shen Rong and then at Chang Xia. Suddenly, she found that the things in their hands were different from what she knew.


    Chang Xia smiled and opened his mouth to explain: "I''m stewing the meat, stewing it. Shen Rong is chopping the fish, and I''ll make fish **** for you to eat later. By the way, there are also river prawns. The boiled river prawns are tender and chewy. Strong, delicious."


    Listening, Nan Feng looked at a loss.


    She is no stranger to stewed meat.


    However, what happened to the stew? And chopped fish, fish **** and river prawns, she couldn''t understand anything. Despite being curious, Nan Feng didn''t ask any more questions. He sat beside the stove to help make the fire, glanced over, and naturally saw the rattan shoes on Chang Xia''s feet.


    "These are rattan shoes. I''ll make a pair for you after dinner." Chang Xia followed Nanfeng''s line of sight and landed on the rattan shoes on her feet. She lifted her foot so that Nanfeng could look more closely." I use fine rattan to tear, knead and weave, which is more comfortable and lighter than animal fur sandals. At the same time, it is also convenient for walking when going out for picking and hunting.��


    "Practical, better than bird feather shoes." Nanfeng said.


    Like the rest of the Orcs, Nanfeng pursues pragmatism.


    Rattan shoes are flexible and can protect the soles of the feet. Birds'' feather shoes are beautiful, but unfortunately they are not suitable for orcs. The orcs once imitated the feather shoes, but found them not practical, so they abandoned them. Usually, the feet are wrapped in animal skins or thick leaves to protect them.


    It''s just that the animal skin is too thick and airtight, and it''s easy to cover the feet. The leaves are too brittle and are often scratched by gravel stones, requiring repeated wrapping.


    "In addition to rattan shoes, you can also use thatch and reeds to weave straw shoes. However, it is best to wait for the cold season for straw shoes, when the thatch and reeds become dry, and they are more resilient and not easy to break. Now weaving straw shoes, we need to cut the thatch back to the animal nest. drying..."


    Seeing that Nanfeng approved the rattan shoes, Chang Xia was very happy.


    Immediately, he also said the straw sandals.


    As he spoke, the smell in the pottery pot became more fragrant. At the same time, Shen Rong also stirred the fish and waited for the pot.


    Chang Xia opened the cooked meat and put it aside to cool off.


    The stove in the animal den is not enough, so I can only use it for the time being.


    "Nanfeng, come here." Chang Xia beckoned and called Nanfeng over, "Nanfeng, I want you to hand over the practice of fish **** to the clansmen. I want to build a kiln, but I don''t have time. The fish **** are made from the lake. Made with herring, with the addition of chives to remove the fishy smell, it becomes very delicious.��


    Hearing this, Nan Feng''s expression changed suddenly.


    She is not stupid, she understands the meaning behind Chang Xia''s words.


    The tribe is close to the White Lake. If the fish can really become very delicious, it will definitely be a great thing for the tribe.


    "Chang Xia, are you telling the truth?" Nan Feng said solemnly.


    "You will know when the fish **** are cooked. In addition to fish, there are shrimps, crabs, mussels, etc. in the lake. These are all edible." Chang Xia licked the corner of his mouth, reminiscing about the deliciousness of the river shrimp. If there is a chance, she will collect all the **** garlic peppers and other items as soon as possible.


    The Twilight Forest is rich in products, and the Heluo tribe is located beside the White River.


    He has never been short of food, and Chang Xia''s loss was on his body, and he never left the tribe. However, as her body gradually recovers, the places she can explore expand, and there will be more and more things she wants to collect.


    At that time, she no longer had to dig Soso.


    In an instant, various delicacies appeared in Chang Xia''s mind. Those who have experienced the end times know better than anyone the value of food.


    At the same time, every person in the last days has a heart of hoarding.


    And once there is not much food on hand, you will fall into anxiety.


    On the side, Shen Rong watched the snow-white fish **** rise and fall in the wild vegetable soup, and got up to take the bowls and chopsticks. This pot of wild vegetable soup with fish **** is mostly reserved for Nanfeng. Shen Rong smelled the umami of the stewed meat in the stone pot, and his desire for wild vegetable soup with fish **** was two points less.


    Different from other people''s stews, the stews made by Changxia smell very fragrant.


    There is no unpleasant fishy smell at all, the stewed meat with chives added, the white and green are distinct, and it looks very attractive.


    "Come on, try it." Chang Xia put a little shrimp powder in the pot to enhance the flavor, sprinkled with a pinch of chives, and directly handed over a large bowl of fish ball and wild vegetable soup for Nan Feng.


    There are not many pottery at home, and the river prawns can only be boiled after eating the fish ball and wild vegetable soup.


    "Changxia, eat." Shen Rong handed the stewed meat to her.


    Chang Xia took the stew and drank a big mouthful of broth, "Fresh, delicious."


    After a tiring day, there is nothing happier than drinking a sip of hot broth. Looking at Chang Xia''s smiling face, Shen Rong lowered his head and filled a large bowl for himself. UU Reading


    The three of them gathered around the stove, squatted halfway, and started to eat.


    The night wind was slightly cool, but at this moment, no one was in the mood to pay attention to this. All the thoughts of the three were placed in the bowls in front of them.


    "Hot..." Nan Feng called out, but he was reluctant to spit out the hot fish **** in his mouth. Don''t worry about being hot, take a mouthful of fish balls, a mouthful of hot soup, and a mouthful of wild vegetables, the taste will not be more comfortable and carefree.


    In between, Nan Feng ate a big bowl of fish ball and wild vegetable soup.


    Glancing at Chang Xia Chenrong, he poured the rest of the stone pot into the bowl. When his eyes glanced over Chang Xia, he asked, "Ah! This stew is different from what I''ve eaten before?"


    "I didn''t put the wild vegetables, I just simmered them, and added some salt and shallots to get rid of the fishy smell. However, if I simmered for a longer time, I would skim off the blood." Chang Xia explained, and gave Nanfeng a large piece of stewed meat. , let her eat.


    The piece of meat sent by the patriarch, she stewed all tonight.


    Shen Rong ate half of it, and Chang Xia ate the remaining one-third. What''s more, there are still river prawns that have not been cooked and are not full, and can still eat river prawns.


    Nan Feng took the stew and took a big bite.


    Immediately, I was attracted by the soft, glutinous and delicious stew. Without further ado, let''s eat. Now she can understand why Chang Xia didn''t like to eat before. Compared with the foods made by Chang Xia, the stews and barbecues made by the tribe are really hard to swallow.


    "Fish **** are really delicious, do you really want to teach them to the clan?" Nan Feng said seriously.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "I used to be raised by the tribe. Now that I have the opportunity to repay the tribe, I will naturally not be stingy."


    "Okay, leave this matter to me." Nan Feng agreed to this matter, but he was thinking about it in his heart, preparing to take fish **** to help Changxia Chenrong exchange some things with the tribe. Like pottery, bone tools, etc., there is a shortage of long summer.

 Chapter 6： Boil oil for fried meat

    Long Xia was poor.


    However, this does not mean that the Heluo tribe is poor.


    In terms of wealth, the Heluo tribe is second to none in the Twilight Forest. Of course, this wealth means that the tribe will not starve and freeze, and the clansmen will be able to eat, and nothing else.


    "You said about building a kiln just now, what''s going on?" Nanfeng asked. He was busy eating just now, but Nanfeng didn''t ask. At this moment, when she was full and had time to spare, she couldn''t help asking questions.


    Eating the stewed meat and fish **** one by one, Chang Xia, who was beside him, began to pour the river prawns into the earthenware pot to prepare for blanching. Seeing Chang Xia''s patient actions, Nan Feng felt that she could eat three more bowls.


    "I want to build my own animal nest. I call it a kiln. The location is on the west side of the hillside, and I will build a mountain-backed kiln by the hillside." Chang Xia said happily, without stopping. Down, stirring with a wooden spoon, the river prawns in the pot were quickly dyed golden yellow in the boiling water, and the faint fresh fragrance with a little fishy smell came to the nostrils.


    Nan Feng stared at the river shrimp in the pot while listening to Chang Xia''s explanation.


    "If you need help, say it directly." Nan Feng opened his mouth to speak, but in the end he was not willing to speak out. After all, Chang Xia''s expression made her unable to say anything to refuse.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded, Nan Feng''s support made her very happy.


    Right now.


    The river prawns in the clay pot are already cooked.


    Chang Xia fished out the river prawns, took the washed fruit, pinched it hard, and dropped a little juice into the bowl. This yellow-skinned wild fruit has a sour taste. The tribe calls it sour fruit, and few people eat it. Chang Xia has stockpiled a lot, and she usually does not eat it directly, but uses it as a seasoning.


    At noon, I was too hungry.


    I didn''t expect that at night, Nanfeng put half a fan of meat into the back basket.


    She just saw it when she was packing up.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing with the sour fruit?" Nan Feng pouted, looking at the sour fruit in Chang Xia''s hand with disgust. This sour fruit, no one in the tribe will collect except Changxia.


    Even if they are extremely hungry, no one picks them, and some cubs in the tribe will pick them up by mistake.


    "Squeeze the juice to taste. When you eat river prawns, dip them in some, it tastes better." Chang Xia took a river prawn, pinch the head and peeled off the shell. The snow-white prawn meat was dipped in a little sour juice.


    Suddenly, a different kind of umami mixed with a little sour taste exploded directly on the taste buds. The amazing taste surprised even Chang Xia.


    "How?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    Chang Xia gave a thumbs up and praised: "Delicious."


    "Really?" Nan Feng drank the remaining soup in the bowl, learning how to peel shrimp in the long summer, hesitantly did not dare to dip in the sour juice. He turned sideways and looked at Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong didn''t say a word, he used the shrimp to dip a little sour juice.


    "Ah!"


    He exclaimed in a low voice, looking at the sour juice in the bowl in surprise.


    Sour fruit, a very sour fruit in the Twilight Forest, few orcs will eat it.


    Today, Chang Xia once again opened his eyes.


    "This river prawn tastes more delicious than noon!" Shen Rong lowered his head and stared at the sour juice in the bowl. He never imagined that the sour and sour juice, combined with the river prawns, would evolve into such a wonderful delicacy.


    See you.


    Nanfeng no longer hesitated.


    Peel the river prawns and dip them in the sour juice with chopsticks.


    "Hey! It doesn''t seem sour?" Nan Feng''s beautiful eyes were wide open, full of shock and confusion.


    "Pick more sour fruits this year and save them." Chang Xia said. Sour fruit, in addition to the sour juice can be used as a dipping sauce, the pulp is also delicious when pickled and dried.


    Sweet and sour, soft and waxy.


    Eating it, it has both the sour taste of lemon and the light fruity sweetness of hawthorn/green plum.


    At the same time, it can also be used as dried tangerine peel for cooking.


    Like ginkgo, it has a wide range of uses.


    "Yes." Nan Feng agreed, but rarely did he say Chang Xia.


    This meal, Nan Feng directly suffered.


    Sit down and watch Shen Rong clean up the tableware. Chang Xia took the fine rattan, measured the size of Nanfeng''s feet, and was skilled in weaving rattan shoes for Nanfeng.


    "Changxia, when are you going to build the kiln?" Nanfeng asked.


    She brought half a fan of meat, enough for Chang Xia and the two to eat for ten days. Even if you don''t go out for hunting, you won''t be hungry.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and explained, "I want to build the kiln before the cold season. I''ll go out to the salt lake tomorrow to get salt and pick some ginkgo fruits. In the afternoon, I''ll start preparing the things needed to build the kiln..."


    Said, she tilted her head to look at Nanfeng.


    Building a kiln is different from animal dens.


    However, some materials are required. Things like wood, stone, and the resin used to bond, all need to be prepared in advance.


    Some orcs start preparing three or five years in advance in order to build a nest.


    There are wood and stone materials near the tribe, but the resin used for bonding is scarce. It is produced from a special tree species called oil tree. When the bark of the oil tree is cut, a sticky yellow sap will flow out. After the sap is dried, it will become a building material similar to cement. resin.


    When this resin is heated again, it will melt.


    After melting, it becomes a cement-like adhesive, which is used to build animal dens.


    "Chang Xia, wood, stone, and resin are used to build the nest. These are not prepared in advance. What are you going to use to build the nest?" Nan Feng covered the corners of his twitching mouth and looked at Chang Xia helplessly. Isn''t this child whimsical?


    "I will prepare the wood and stone materials, but the resin is more troublesome, can you exchange some with the tribe?"


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, she seemed to have really forgotten about these things.


    Nan Feng raised his hand and pointed at Chang Xia, and said, "I use mine first for wood and stone. Whose wood and stone were just chopped down? Resin, I''ll help you ask the tribe. Fish balls. It just happened to be exchanged. Originally, I planned to use the method of fish **** to help you replace some pottery and bone tools."


    No matter how dissatisfied she is, it is the cub she has grown up with.


    It is rare for Chang Xia to be aggressive, and Nan Feng is reluctant to attack.


    Nanfeng has been an adult for many years.


    The patriarch Gen did not hesitate to urge her to get married, but Nan Feng never found a male he liked, so he simply dragged her along.


    However, the wood and stone used to build the nest.


    Nanfeng began to prepare when he was an adult, and this time he will be transferred to Chang Xia to use it first.


    "Nanfeng, that''s what you''ll use to build the nest..." Chang Xia shook her head, wanting to refuse.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes and asked, "Do you still want to build a nest? Besides, I haven''t met a suitable male, so I''m not in a hurry to build a nest."


    Mostly, UU reading lived in my grandfather''s house and was talked about.


    "Changxia, let''s build the nest first with the wood and stone prepared by Nanfeng. For hers, I will help prepare new ones later." Shen Rong said.


    Nan Feng was satisfied with Shen Rong''s ease, and asked Chang Xia about his next plan.


    She got up to leave.


    Chang Xia sent the people away, and asked Shen Rong to cut the half-slice of meat sent by Nanfeng into pieces. When the weather gets warmer, the meat cannot be stored for a long time, and it is easy to spoil.


    "Chang Xia, are you still hungry?" Shen Rong said hesitantly as he cut the meat.


    Chang Xia glared at him, washed the clay pot and placed it on the stove, planning to boil the meat in oil.


    It''s warm, so I can''t make bacon.


    Smoking takes time, and at the same time, it will go bad if it is not stored well.


    So, she thought of fried meat.


    Fried meat is simple to make and easy to store. In the era of simple materials such as tribes, fried meat is the most suitable storage method for this season.


    Cut the meat into palm-sized pieces and put it in a clay pot to boil oil.


    Wait for the meat to be fried to a golden color, wait for the oil to cool down, and then pour the oil and meat into a clay pot and refrigerate. This not only prevents the meat from rotting and spoiling, but also facilitates storage. At the same time, the fried meat tastes good too.


    Soft and glutinous, burnt fragrance.


    Add some wild vegetables to stir-fry, it is very delicious.


    "This half-slice is too much meat, and we can''t finish it. I''m going to fry it to make it into fried meat, and put it in a clay pot, so I don''t worry about it breaking." Chang Xia explained, picking out a few pieces of the meat that Shen Rong had cut. Put the fat meat into the clay pot and start to boil the oil. After the oil is boiled, then put the other pieces of meat in, and soon a gluttonous smell of meat quickly fills the entire beast nest.


    this moment.


    Shen Rong was extremely glad that Nanfeng had left.


    Also, their animal den is far away from the tribe.


    Otherwise, with this smell, no one in the entire tribe would be able to sleep tonight.

 Chapter 7： warm morning

    The next day, early in the morning.


    Shen Rong opened his eyes, tired and got up.


    After washing up, he walked towards the lake, intending to retrieve the fish basket first. The scent of fried meat permeated the beast nest all night last night, and even Shen Rong''s dreams were filled with the smell of fried meat. Tossing and turning, I didn''t sleep well all night.


    Next to him, Chang Xia slept comfortably.


    There was even a small snoring sound. Several times, Shen Rong wanted to get up and eat two more pieces of fried meat. Unfortunately, I was so full at night that my stomach couldn''t eat anymore.


    "Shen Rong?" Chang Xia called out when he heard the movement.


    Shen Rong paused and said warmly, "I''ll go to the lake to collect the fish baskets. It''s still early for you to sleep." Before leaving, he wrapped the minced meat outside the beast''s nest with leaves. These minced meat are specially reserved to lure fish into the fish basket.


    After hearing Shen Rong say to collect the fish baskets, Chang Xia rolled around on the floor covered with rattan curtains. Roll to the position against the wall and fall asleep again.


    This rattan curtain was made by Shen Rong before. It was dried in the afternoon and half-dried.


    The ground of the animal den is inlaid with a layer of floor. In spring, it is not cold to lie down and sleep. However, Chang Xia felt that the humidity was heavy, so she simply spread the half-dry rattan curtain on the floor, and put a piece of animal skin on it to make a floor bed.


    Most orcs slept on the ground, and they didn''t pay much attention.


    Chang Xia was not used to it. Lying on the ground was damp and hard. Every time she woke up, she felt sore and uncomfortable all over her body.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t have many animal skins in her hands.


    The roof of the nest needs to be repaired. If it is not repaired, it will rain heavily outside and light rain inside the animal nest. Sure enough, he was still too poor, and things were not enough.


    After falling asleep, he waited for Chang Xia to open his eyes.


    She smelled a seductive fragrance in her nose. She rubbed her sullen eyes and looked towards the door. She saw that Shen Rong came back from the lake after collecting the fish baskets, and he had already prepared breakfast and was grilling meat.


    The fragrance Chang Xia smelled suddenly came from the barbecued meat in Shen Rong''s hands.


    "Shen Rong, I can''t see it!" Chang Xia bent her legs, did not get up in a hurry, opened her mouth to tease Shen Rong.


    This taste is much more fragrant than the tribal barbecue!


    Shen Rong smiled, squeezed some sour juice and sprinkled it on the barbecue, and said, "I have wandered a lot of places, and barbecue is the only skill I can master."


    "Where have you been?" Chang Xia asked excitedly.


    She was interested in talking about this, and was trapped in the well of the Heluo tribe. Chang Xia yearned for the outside world. The last time he went to the Normandy Grand Bazaar for a blind date was too fast. Except for the few days he stayed in the Normandy Plain, most of the time was spent on the road.


    She didn''t even have time to look at the weeds on the roadside.


    Chang Xia rarely takes good care of her body, so how could she not look forward to contacting the outside world?


    "Where do you want to know?" Shen Rong asked with a smile, and this tone made Chang Xia gasp.


    Chang Xia tilted her head and thought about it.


    "Forget it, tell me about the Twilight Forest."


    As far as the current situation is concerned, it is difficult for her to understand the Twilight Forest. The wider world will be discussed later.


    "The Twilight Forest is located in the center of the Eastern Land. This forest is the habitat of the orcs. To the east is the Qinghai Plateau, which belongs to the bird tribe. The south is near the East China Sea, where the fish tribe lives."


    "The Heluo tribe is located in the east of the Twilight Forest and has a harmonious relationship with the bird tribe."


    "The Heluo tribe lives in the leopard clan, the lion clan and the wolf clan to the north; the snake clan, the fox clan and the rabbit clan live in the west; the south is the largest and most complex."


    Chang Xia belongs to the Chinchilla tribe, but lives in the Heluo tribe. Shen Rong didn''t ask, guessing that it was an accident or something else.


    Listening to Shen Rong''s description of the division of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, Chang Xia''s eyes were full of excitement. Nanfeng used to say that the Twilight Forest was huge, but she didn''t have an intuitive understanding.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia was truly shocked.


    The Heluo Tribe, the only tribe she knows about, has a territory that includes a province. The area of ??the Twilight Forest is self-evident as the living place where the orcs live.


    The Twilight Forest is already so vast.


    Then, how vast should this continent be? !


    Thinking of Chang Xia makes me extremely excited.


    "You know the Twilight Forest so well, have you ever lived here?" Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong curiously, and at the same time got up to wash up, Shen Rong''s barbecue was ready.


    On the stove, the stewed meat was also tumbling and overflowing with an attractive fresh aroma.


    Obvious.


    Shen Rong''s hands-on ability is really strong.


    However, seeing Chang Xia did it once, it was a perfect copy.


    again.


    Chang Xia was fortunate in her heart to turn Shen Rong back into the tribe at the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    "I was born in the Twilight Forest." Shen Rong said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia raised her eyebrows.


    Born in the Twilight Forest, and wandered many places.


    Immediately, Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong with more pity.


    Seeing this, Chen Rong shook his head and smiled: "Don''t think too much, I have not been abandoned by the tribe and clansmen. There are some things I can''t tell you right now, can I talk about it later when I have time?" All the glory vanished.


    If possible, he just wants to continue living as Changxia''s partner for the rest of his life.


    "Okay, if you want to talk about it." Chang Xia waved his hand without reluctance.


    Chewing on a willow branch, he washed his face with warm water. Sitting by the stove, he took Shen Rong''s good broth and picked up the roasted meat, satisfied with the amazing taste of the roasted meat in his mouth. In the future, the roasting will be left to Shen Rong.


    Obviously it was an ordinary barbecue, but Shen Rong let Chang Xia eat the taste of barbecue. This is absolutely genius!


    "Barbecue, it''s especially delicious!" Chang Xia was amazed.


    Shen Rong was very happy and said, "I like it, eat more. Today I went to the Salt Lake to fetch salt. What do you want to pack the salt with?"


    The Salt Lake is near the holy mountain of Karna, and it is the territory of witches.


    In addition to taking salt, the orcs rarely appear in the area around the sacred mountain of Karna.


    "Get out of the back basket. We will bring back more salt this time. In the future, salt will be used for bacon and pickles. In addition to salt, I also want to pick more ginkgo." Chang Xiamo calculated, UU reading www.uukanshu . com uses a lot of salt at home and consumes it quickly, and she doesn''t want to go to the salt lake to get salt every now and then.


    Go once, get more back.


    "Ginkgo, what are you picking ginkgo for?" Shen Rong asked in surprise.


    Ginkgo, dried and ground into powder, and then boiled to make a paste. It can be used to feed cubs without milk. Of course, orc cubs will eat some fruit powder before the age of six.


    They don''t have any cubs at home, isn''t it a bit inappropriate to pick ginkgo?


    When asking, Shen Rong carefully looked at Chang Xia''s stomach.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, she glared at Shen Rong, and explained, "What are you looking at? I picked ginkgo to turn the fruit powder into noodles or rice noodles."


    She wanted to study it secretly before.


    Unfortunately, at that time, Nanfeng was watching too closely.


    Ginkgo, a plant unique to the Dusk Forest, can be harvested all year round.


    "What are noodles and rice noodles?" Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed and smirked.


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly and said, "Noodles and rice noodles are all food. When we collect enough ginkgo to dry and grind them, I will know whether the fruit powder can be made into noodles or flour."


    Chang Xia tilted her head and licked the corner of her mouth.


    Aftertaste the taste of fruit powder paste, more like rice paste paste.


    She thinks that fruit powder may be more likely to be made into rice noodles.


    Rice noodles, Chang Xia couldn''t help but think about noodles.


    Guilin Rice Noodles, Snail Noodles, Changde Rice Noodles, Fried Rice Noodles��


    Okay, I can''t think about it anymore.


    Otherwise, the saliva will be almost dry.


    "Prepare your basket. We will bring back as much salt and ginkgo as we can. When the time comes, I will prepare something delicious for you, which is guaranteed to be more delicious than stewed meat and boiled river prawns." Chang Xia wiped the saliva from the corners of his mouth and finished the meal quickly. Barbecue on hand.


    At this moment, she can''t wait to have a big fight.

 Chapter 8： take salt

    "Take all the baskets on your back, and two baskets."


    After the meal, Chang Xia neatly vacated the back basket and the basket in the beast''s nest, put them aside, and folded them together and tied them to Shen Rong.


    The Salt Lake is located near the holy mountain of Karna, not close to the tribe.


    However, the orc beastization is fast.


    It takes half an hour to get to the holy mountain of Karna, and there is enough time to collect salt. In the morning, they can collect salt and pick ginkgo.


    In front of the door, Shen Rong turned into a beast.


    He saw a giant wolf three meters high, with a silver body and a tuft of golden hair growing between his eyebrows, echoing the golden wolf''s eyes.


    Look, he is very handsome.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Chang Xia exclaimed.


    She had seen the beasts of Nanfeng and the clansmen, and at this moment she looked at Shen Rong''s beasts, her eyes full of surprise. Chang Xia concluded that even the clan chief''s animal body was not as burly and handsome as Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong''s gilded golden eyes flashed with joy.


    Obviously, he was very satisfied with Chang Xia''s praise.


    This is an ordinary beast body shape. Once you enter the battle, activate the totem of the wolf fighting clan, and the silver-white beast body will be dyed with golden stripes.


    However, unless it is a life and death battle.


    Orcs rarely activate bloodline totems to fight.


    Shen Rong bent his knees so that Chang Xia could tie the basket and basket on his back.


    Then, he used the wolf''s tail to roll up Chang Xia, and put the man on the beast''s body to fix it.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go to the holy mountain of Karna to get salt." Chang Xia said loudly.


    The beast body of the orc race can only carry its own mate and beast cubs. Unless there are special circumstances, they will not easily carry others.


    The tribe asked Chang Xia to marry, even if they couldn''t go out hunting.


    With a partner, Changxia can at least participate in field picking and collection.


    That way, you don''t have to worry about starving to death.


    In the early morning, the shallow fresh water mist shrouded the mountains and rivers.


    Shen Rong identified the direction and ran towards the Salt Lake in the Holy Mountain of Karna. At the same time, Nanfeng of the Heluo tribe found her father, the patriarch of the Heluo tribe.


    Tell Geng about the fish balls.


    He also told Gen Ting that Changxia wanted to build a kiln.


    "Fish balls, are they really as delicious as you said?" Gen said solemnly.


    He didn''t rush to inquire about the construction of the kiln. Nanfeng proposed to lend the wood and stone to Changxia, but Gen had no opinion. Exchange resin with the tribe, no refusal, no nod.


    He opened his mouth and directly asked about the fish balls.


    Nan Feng had an aftertaste on his face, he couldn''t help licking the corner of his mouth, and replied: "It''s delicious. It has no fishy smell at all, it''s very fresh and chewy. It''s fresh and smooth in the mouth. Except for the fish, it is made by Chang Xia. The river prawns are also delicious, yes, and the stewed meat is extra sweet and tender."


    If it wasn''t for the taste of fish **** and river prawns, I was amazed.


    What Nan Feng is most concerned about is definitely the pot of stewed meat.


    The simple stewed meat exudes a fatal attraction in Chang Xia''s hands.


    Nan Feng is busy restraining his emotions and no longer aftertastes. After all, his saliva is almost dry.


    "Can you do it?" Gen felt a little hungry, and felt that the barbecue in his hands had no taste. Nanfeng used too many words to describe the fish balls, river prawns and stewed meat made by Changxia. Even if the roots were not eaten, they seemed to smell the aroma of the food.


    "..." Nan Feng froze for a moment, then smirked: "Father, you know my barbecue skills. Do you think I can make such complicated fish balls? But Eminem should be able to do it."


    The barbecue of Nanfeng Amuqin is very famous in the tribe.


    Even stewed meat is highly respected by the clan, of course, Chang Xia is not among them.


    "Go to Baihe to catch a few herrings that Chang Xia said, and let Eminem try to make them later. If it is really feasible, I will help Chang Xia exchange resin with the clan." Gen glanced at Nanfeng, his own beast cub Anywhere is good, just stubborn.


    How many years has it been?


    Gencao was heartbroken when he was unable to find a male to marry.


    scolded, said.


    But Nanfeng didn''t want to listen, so he could only drag it on. With the contrast of Nanfeng, Gen suddenly felt that everything in Changxia was good.


    Being weak is nothing.


    Even if he found a sick partner, he ended up getting married.


    I don''t know how in the future, but now it looks like Chang Xia''s life is going well.


    "Okay, don''t worry, leave it to me about catching fish." Nan Feng was very neat.


    Rarely did not have any thoughts, Nan Feng picked up the back basket and walked out of his beast den, heading towards Baihe.


    Right now.


    The sky is already a lot.


    A curl of cigarettes floated over the tribe.


    The tastes of various foods are intertwined and intertwined to start a fresh day.


    On the other side, Shen Rong brought Chang Xia to the salt lake in the holy mountain of Kana. Entering the eyes, there is a vast expanse of white, and a strong salty smell blows.


    In the salt lake area, there are no birds or flowers.


    Occasionally, a few big trees with crooked necks grow, which are also withered and half-dead.


    "This is the Salt Lake!" Chang Xia looked at the Salt Lake in shock, saying that it was a lake without exaggeration. She looked up, but could not see the edge of the salt lake.


    No wonder Nanfeng once said that the salt lake was a gift from the beast **** to the beast race.


    This natural salt lake is enough for orcs to eat for thousands of years.


    "Have you ever come to the Salt Lake to get salt?" Shen Rong was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia glared at Shen Rong and slid off his beast, "I used to be so sick, the patriarch and Nanfeng didn''t even dare to let me go out. Do you think I can come to the salt lake to get salt?"


    Thinking of her, I used to be all-powerful.


    Who knows that when he wakes up, he can''t even walk a few steps out of the gate of the beast''s den.


    In the final analysis, it''s all because the body is too weak. The powerful abilities in her previous life were all used by her to warm and nourish her body.


    However, he survived.


    After reaching adulthood, this body is considered stable.


    No matter how much you exercise, hunting and fishing will be easy with time.


    "My fault." Shen Rong immediately apologized and let Chang Xia rest while he went to fetch salt. Crushed salt was inconvenient to carry, so he picked up large pieces of salt crystals and put them in the basket.


    After returning to the animal den, smash and grind it.


    The salt crystals in the salt lake are pure and do not need to be filtered and purified. After crushing and grinding, it can be eaten directly, which is very convenient for the orcs.


    The Salt Lake is located within the sacred mountain of Karna, and the orcs are often patrolled.


    Occasionally, the bird clan will come to exchange with the orc clan, and the fish clan is not short of salt. However, the bird clan is arrogant, and the fish clan is not bad. Every time the two clans deal with each other, it is a melee.


    Over time.


    The contact between the two races is getting less and less.


    On the other hand, the relationship between the Orcs and the two races is quite harmonious.


    Both the back basket and the basket are half a person high. UU Reading filled two baskets with a rough estimate of more than 300 kilograms. There is no loss of salt, and hundreds of kilograms of salt are enough for the two people in Changxia''s daily life.


    When ordinary people take salt, they don''t take too much.


    When the salt is brought back to the tribe, it is easy to get wet. On the contrary, the Salt Lake side is not worried about getting wet.


    When these hundreds of catties of salt were brought back to the animal den in Changxia, they had to find a way to seal them up. Once it gets wet, the bottom will turn into salt water, which is troublesome.


    "Chang Xia, aren''t two baskets of salt a bit too much?" Shen Rong asked after a pause.


    Even if he doesn''t have much common sense in life, he understands that there is a lot of salt in hundreds of catties. He used to carry an animal skin bag with him when he went out, which could hold half a catty.


    An animal skin bag can be used for ten days and a half months.


    Chang Xia placed the salt crystals in the basket well and replied, "Don''t worry. Get more this time, we won''t have to come to get the salt in the future. Besides, I''m going to pickle vegetables and bacon, all of which need to consume salt."


    "If the salt gets wet, it will go bad." Shen Rong reminded.


    "I want to find a way to store it in a clay pot or something." Chang Xia frowned, thinking about how to store the salt.


    The Salt Lake is not far from the tribe, but not too close.


    She didn''t want to think that the clansmen would come here every now and then to get salt, it would be too laborious.


    After taking the salt, the two prepare to return to the tribe.


    However, before returning to the tribe.


    Changxia also has to pick ginkgo, and there is a ginkgo forest in the sacred mountain of Karna. However, the holy mountain of Karna is the territory of the witch. Unless Wu speaks, no orcs will pick any grass or anything here.


    Salt is a special case.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Xiangfeng Mountain." Chang Xia waited for Shen Rong to fix the basket, slowly climbed onto Shen Rong''s beast body, and said.


    Elephant Peak Mountain is not far from the holy mountain of Kana.


    It is also the territory of the Heluo tribe. The ginkgo trees growing there are as dense and lush as the sacred mountain of Kana, and they are more convenient.

 Chapter 9： picking ginkgo

    "Chang Xia, don''t you go to the holy mountain of Karna to visit the witch?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia thought for a while, shook his head, rejected Shen Rong''s proposal, and said, "In a few days, the witch will come to the tribe. We just moved, we should stock up some more things, wait for the witch to come to the tribe, I want to invite the witch to sit at home. "


    Chang Xia regarded the witch as a relative.


    Living alone in the tribe at the beginning, Chang Xia wanted to show Wu the best side.


    It is obviously not suitable to go to the holy mountain of Karna now.


    "Okay, listen to you." Shen Rong understood what Chang Xia said, but he didn''t want to meet Wu too early.


    Soon, the two left the Salt Lake.


    It didn''t take a moment for him to arrive at the foot of Xiangfeng Mountain.


    Xiangfeng Mountain, the mountain is just like its name, and it looks like Xiangfeng, so it is named Xiangfeng Mountain. Ginkgo tree grows in the foothills of Xiangfeng Mountain.


    Unlike tall broad-leaved forests, ginkgo trees are generally low and similar to bushes. The tallest ginkgo tree is only a little over two meters tall. Short, about one meter.


    In this way, even the cubs can pick ginkgo.


    "I knew it was impossible to come to Xiangfeng Mountain..."


    Looking at the fruit-bearing ginkgo tree, Chang Xia happily slipped down from Shen Rong beast. Neatly put the basket aside, fist-sized ginkgo trees were hanging all over the branches, green and green, very beautiful.


    Ginkgo, the reason why it is called Ginkgo.


    Just because it dries it turns white.


    At the same time, the fruit powder ground into powder is also white powder.


    "So much?" Shen Rong was slightly startled, and said in surprise, "Didn''t the tribe come to Xiangfeng Mountain to pick?" Unless the ginkgo is picked, it won''t fall even in the cold winter. In addition to orcs picking and collecting, only birds and some herbivores eat ginkgo.


    "The tribe has not had many beast cubs in recent years, and the ginkgo near the tribe is enough to eat. You know the adult orcs, not many people like to eat fruit powder..." Chang Xia shrugged and explained.


    The fruit powder paste tastes average.


    Orcs don''t have any flavoring things like sugar.


    Unless hoarding for the winter in the cold season, ordinary orcs will not deliberately pick ginkgo.


    Besides, as long as the ginkgo is not picked, it will not fall, so there is no waste.


    "The fruit powder paste with honey tastes very good." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia pouted and looked at Shen Rong with a greedy face, "Honey is hard to harvest. The tribe gets a little bit every year. Except for a little bit, the rest will be sent to the holy mountain of Karna. Sugar, unless someone knows how to make sugar..."


    "Sugar, you mean sucrose?" Shen Rong hesitated.


    Honey, the orcs and bears have them. However, few bear clan orcs are willing to trade.


    The other candies I have never eaten in Chang Xia. She didn''t know what Shen Rong said about sucrose. When it comes to the sucrose of the earth, she understands.


    Sucrose is divided into brown sugar and brown sugar.


    The cooking process of brown sugar is complicated, and its color is darker than that of brown sugar. At the same time, brown sugar has a caramel flavor, which is also absent from brown sugar.


    "What is sucrose?" Chang Xia tilted his head and asked Shen Rong, pretending he didn''t understand.


    "A kind of sugar made from plants." Shen Rong said embarrassedly. Sucrose comes from the Western Land, and the Orcs of the Eastern Land seem to have not yet mastered the sugar-making technology. He had eaten it, but he didn''t know how to make sugar, and he couldn''t even recognize the plants that made it.


    Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong silently.


    With this appearance, at a glance, you can understand what you ask and what you don''t know.


    "Cane sugar, is it sugar made from a plant called cane?" Chang Xia pretended to guess that the cane sugar was mostly raw sugar made from sugar cane.


    It''s just that I don''t know if this sucrose is brown sugar or brown sugar.


    Sugar, except sugar cane.


    Like beets, maple/maple, thatch roots, etc.


    These can be boiled into sugar.


    Unfortunately, Changxia has not found these plants yet.


    "Yeah!" Shen Rong nodded, thought about it, and said, "It seems to be called sugar cane, I''m not sure."


    "Where have you eaten sucrose?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Shen Rong pinched the bridge of his nose and replied, "Xilu."


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia took a rest.


    Westland��


    She didn''t even go out of Donglu Twilight Forest.


    Too far.


    Maybe, someday, I''ll find sugar cane beets or something in the Twilight Forest.


    Sugar can also look forward to one or two. Now, it is still important to pick ginkgo, after all, it is a major matter of appetite in the future.


    The two of them started talking while they started, and quickly filled the backpack they brought.


    Chang Xia estimated the weight of the ginkgo in the basket. After drying, it should be about three or four hundred kilograms. Unlike fruit, ginkgo looks the size of a fist and does not take up weight.


    Considering the appetite of the orcs'' bottomless pit, Chang Xia thought that a few hundred pounds was too little.


    Besides, in this ginkgo forest at the foot of Xiangfeng Mountain, they haven''t even finished picking one percent.


    "Is it enough?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia looked at the ginkgo forest, shook his head and said, "Not enough. You can weave a few more baskets. These baskets of ginkgo fruit are only a few hundred kilograms in the sun. If the ginkgo is ground into flour or flour, the quantity will be reduced. It is rare to come here once, and we will pick some and bring them back to the animal den to dry."


    Actually, if you can.


    Chang Xia even wanted to pick all the ginkgo trees from the ginkgo tree in Xiangfeng Mountain and put them back in the animal den.


    After the ginkgo trees are picked, they will continue to bloom and bear fruit.


    This reincarnation.


    After a period of time, you can continue to pick.


    Chang Xia did not calculate the growth time of ginkgo.


    However, she guessed by feeling that she should be able to receive three or four rounds. Otherwise, it is impossible for the Dusk Forest to pick and harvest ginkgo fruits all year round, even in the cold winter.


    At the same time, the ginkgo fruit is also very dense.


    If ginkgo can be eaten as a staple food, it would be perfect.


    If he didn''t want to build a home of his own, Chang Xia would be more willing to leave his time to research ginkgo and gourmet food. UU reading


    After all, there are so many plants and animals in Dusk Forest that she has never seen before.


    "Okay. I''m going to cut some vines over here, don''t walk around." Shen Rong urged, he didn''t dare to go too far, so he cut a bunch of vines nearby.


    After a while.


    I made several baskets.


    The basket was inconvenient to tie up, so Shen Rong decided to make it into a basket.


    Chang Xia took the basket and put the picked ginkgo into it. It didn''t take much time to refill the baskets that were made up.


    Chang Xia wiped the hot sweat from her forehead and looked at the sun above her head, approaching noon.


    Just right, I''m hungry too.


    "Shen Rong, come and tidy up the back basket and basket. It''s time to go home!" Chang Xia shouted, calling back Shen Rong who was picking the ginkgo, planning to rectify the harvest and go home.


    "Is the basket full?" Shen Rong came over carrying the basket.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "It''s all filled. Go back and leave it in the sun for a few days, and then you can grind it into powder. When that time comes, I''ll make something delicious for you." pink. Thinking about it, Chang Xia was very happy.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s happy smiling face, Shen Rong followed with a smile.


    It''s getting late.


    They did not delay and decided to return to the tribe.


    Shen Rong squatted down and turned into a beast.


    Helping Chang Xia with the wolf''s tail, he fixed all the baskets and backs. Finally, they circled Chang Xia again, and the two ran towards the tribe.


    Although, I didn''t pick wild vegetables and collect other food this time.


    Chang Xia didn''t worry at all, facing the lake, she never worried about starvation at all.


    The two of them have gained a lot, and they are in a very good mood.


    And he was thinking in his mind, what to eat for lunch. Fish balls, or stewed meat. Or, stir-fry wild vegetables with fried meat?


    At this time, Chang Xia and the two did not know that someone was waiting for them in the animal den.

 Chapter 10： negotiation and exchange

    "Nanfeng, where did Chang Xia and the two go?" Geng paced back and forth, anxiously asked.


    Chang Xia''s body was just right, and he started to toss? Why didn''t Shen Rong persuade him, he had contacted Shen Rong and thought he was a stable child. Now it seems that it is still not calm enough, and it has to be beat.


    Nan Feng was free to do nothing, and helped Chang Xia to fill the stone jar with water.


    "Father, I told you. Chang Xia decided to go to the Salt Lake today to fetch salt and pick some ginkgo fruit. Calculate the time, it''s almost time to come back." Nan Feng raised his right foot and showed Geng the rattan shoes on his feet. Said: "Father, go to the beast den and find a place to sit, and I will teach you to weave rattan shoes. Later, you will weave a pair for Eminem. In this way, Eminem will not be afraid of sand and gravel when he goes out to pick and collect."


    After listening to Nan Feng''s explanation, she stopped worrying.


    Let Nanfeng take off the rattan shoes on his feet and take a serious look.


    At the same time, he gestured with the rattan shoes on his feet a few times. Rattan shoes are moderately soft and hard, and are much more comfortable than animal fur sandals and feet wrapped with leaves.


    "This rattan shoe was also taught by Chang Xia?" Gen said happily.


    The animal fur sandals popular in the tribe were taught by Changxia.


    "Yeah!" Nan Feng nodded and sighed: "Father, Chang Xia is really smart. It''s a pity that his health is a little worse."


    "What''s wrong with her body? If it wasn''t for Wu''s use of precious medicines to raise her for these years, she would be able to live up to her own spirit. Not to mention living to adulthood, I''m afraid it would be difficult to change shape." Gen sighed, Wu said that when Chang Xia came tribal time.


    They were all worried that this poor cub might not live long.


    However, Chang Xia was really good at it.


    Relying on Wu''s precious medicine, she escaped death many times, and she really survived by virtue of her life.


    therefore.


    The tribesmen are extremely patient with Changxia.


    No matter who gets a good thing from the clan, they will give her a copy.


    Just like this Changxia Jianyao, changing one''s roots can kill people.


    "Father, don''t worry, Wu didn''t say it. As long as Chang Xia survives the catastrophe of adulthood, he will be able to live the rest of his life in peace." Nan Feng picked out a few vines from Chang Xia''s open vines and compared them with hers. The rattan shoes were woven slowly.


    It doesn''t take a moment.


    It was really imitated by Nanfeng.


    "Father, try��"


    Gen took over the rattan shoes and took off the animal fur sandals on his feet.


    He got up and walked back and forth several times.


    "These rattan shoes are really comfortable to wear, better than animal fur straw shoes." Without saying a word, Gen squatted down and took out thin rattan to make a pair for his partner. As he started, he instructed Nanfeng, "Nanfeng, you have time to cut some fine vines back to the tribe, and by the way, pass the weaving method of rattan shoes to the tribe."


    "Wait for Chang Xia to come back and ask her what she means." Nan Feng said.


    "You''re right, you should ask Chang Xia. I was in a hurry just now, after all, rattan shoes have a great influence on the tribe." Gen agrees with Nanfeng''s meaning. Orc tribes implement private ownership, and even if the root is the patriarch, they cannot take away the belongings of the tribe for no reason.


    Time passed in the two people weaving rattan shoes.


    At noon, a dark shadow approached the beast den.


    Gen and Nanfeng raised their heads quickly, sensing the familiar aura, and both of them showed joy.


    "I''m back at last." Gen put down the thin cane in his hand and said happily.


    "Chang Xia, someone at home��"


    Shen Rong carried Chang Xia on his back, and the beast body was tied with baskets and baskets, all the way to the Heluo tribe. As soon as he arrived at the tribe, Shen Rong sensed two auras in his beast nest.


    "Who is it?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Who will come here at this time?


    "It seems to be the patriarch and Nanfeng." Shen Rong replied. The beast''s eyes narrowed, guessing that the reason for the root should have something to do with Chang Xia. After all, she said that the practice of fish **** should be handed over to the clansmen.


    At the same time, add river prawns and stew.


    "The patriarch''s temper is still as impatient as ever." Chang Xia sighed and sighed.


    Shen Rong''s body froze. In terms of impatience, is Chang Xia qualified to speak of others?


    "Chang Xia, did you bring a lot of salt and ginkgo?" Gen Gang was about to wave hello, but his eyes suddenly fell on the things on Shen Rong beast. Immediately, surprised.


    "A lot? I don''t think it''s much at all." Chang Xia took Nan Feng''s hand and jumped off Shen Rong beast. Seeing that the root had a bad face, she explained quickly, saying: "Patriarch, salt is used to pickle vegetables and meat, and I will seal the salt to prevent it from getting wet. Ginkgo, I am going to use it for research and make it easy to store. food."


    "The fruit powder is gooey?" Nan Feng joked.


    Chang Xia pinched the tender meat on Nanfeng''s waist and defended, "What I''m going to do is not the fruit powder, but noodles or flour. You wait first, and I''ll tell you when I''m done. Anyway, I don''t These ginkgoes will be wasted."


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Gen didn''t ask any further, confirming that Chang Xia would not waste food, he turned around to help Shen Rong unload the basket and basket on his body.


    "So many!" Nan Feng held his forehead, looking at Chang Xia with helpless eyes.


    Geng didn''t say anything.


    He believed that Chang Xia was a measured child.


    Since you promised not to waste, you will definitely do it.


    "Ginkgo, pour it directly on the ground to dry, and move the salt into the animal den first." Chang Xia instructed Shen Rong to move the salt first. The ginkgo can be directly sun-dried while the weather is good, and it is convenient to grind it into powder. Looking at the baskets of ginkgo, Chang Xia whispered: "The amount of ginkgo is a bit too much, so I have to exchange some pottery jars with the tribe. Otherwise, there is no place to store the dried and milled fruit powder."


    "I can make wooden barrels." Shen Rong said.


    They didn''t have anything to exchange for pottery, like wooden barrels and rattan baskets, Shen Rong could make them himself.


    "You can do it?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Shen Rong nodded and replied, "I can do it."


    "Then you make more wooden barrels, all sizes. By the way, it''s just like woven rattan baskets, not all of the same size." Chang Xia instructed.


    On the side, Gen father and daughter quietly listened to Chang Xia''s conversation. UU Reading


    Emotion.


    Sure enough, after we got married, the child grew up a lot.


    "Chang Xia, if you are short of clay pots, I can help you exchange them with the tribe. You gave the method of fish **** to the tribe, which helped a lot." Gen said seriously.


    Early in the morning, he asked Nanfeng to go to Baihe to catch a few fish.


    Let the xylophone do it and follow Nanfeng''s instructions to successfully make delicious fish balls. Although Nanfeng said that the taste is not as good as that made by Changxia, Gen and Xylophone are already satisfied.


    Fish balls, delicious Q bomb.


    In addition to its delicious taste, it is very suitable for tribal elders and animal cubs.


    At the same time, this represents a new source of food for the tribe. Even in the cold winter, the tribe can eat one more food. Greatly lightened the burden on the root.


    "Patriarch, I want to exchange some resin with the tribe for the method of fish balls. Can the clay pots be exchanged?" Chang Xia rubbed her hands nervously. Neither she nor Shen Rong could participate in the hunt for the time being.


    Not being able to hunt means that it is impossible to obtain animal skins, animal bones, etc.


    Tribal exchanges are mostly animal skins and bones, and the rest is food.


    "Okay." Gen nodded, and while helping Chang Xia drop the ginkgo on the ground, he explained, "Nanfeng said that in addition to fish balls, you also know how to eat river prawns and new methods of stewing meat. If you I hope you can teach this to the Horde if you wish."


    "I do." Chang Xia nodded quickly, all the ginkgo fruits in the basket were poured out, and the salt was moved into the animal den. She looked at Shen Rong and said, "Shen Rong, go to the lake to catch some fish and shrimp. Come back. At noon, the patriarch and Nanfeng stayed at home for dinner."


    Hearing that, neither Gen nor Nanfeng refused.


    Shen Rong nodded, washed his face and walked towards the lake with the basket in his hand.

 Chapter 11： Fried meat and vegetables

    "Changxia, can rattan shoes also be taught to the tribe?" Gen asked.


    The three walked into the animal den and couldn''t wait to ask about the rattan shoes. In his hand he held a pair of woven rattan shoes, which he had woven for the xylophone.


    Chang Xia dipped the animal hide in water and washed his face.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said: "Rattan shoes, in addition to weaving with thin rattan, can also be woven with thatch or reed/pampa reed, compared with thin rattan. Straw sandals woven from thatch and reed should be softer. "


    "Okay, I''ll try it later." Gen clapped his hands, very happy.


    "Chang Xia, what did you eat in the morning? It''s delicious." Nan Feng made a fire and added water to the clay pot on the stove. Suddenly smelling a seductive fragrance, he immediately raised his nose and asked Chang Xia.


    Hearing this, Gen turned around and looked at Nanfeng.


    In fact, he smelled it earlier than Nanfeng.


    Very fragrant, very different from the taste of barbecued and stewed meat. It was like the smell of burnt oil splashed on the flames, and it smelled very greedy.


    "In the morning, Shen Rong cooked barbecue." Chang Xia said.


    After a while, she seemed to remember something. After washing his face and hanging the animal skins to dry, he pointed to the clay pot in the deep corner of the animal nest and said, "You sent half a piece of meat yesterday, I was worried that it would spoil if you didn''t finish eating it. Last night, you left and I let me Shen Rong cut the meat into pieces and made it into deep-fried meat directly. Go take a look and smell it, is it that smell?"


    Yesterday, Nan Feng left the tribe with half a fan of meat.


    Root is informed.


    The prey was hunted by Nanfeng alone, and he guessed that Nanfeng would send the meat to Chang Xia, after all, his family was not short of meat.


    Actually, if the south wind hadn''t brought the meat over yesterday.


    Other tribesmen of the tribe, it is estimated that some people will come over.


    Chang Xia was raised by the tribe, and the clan people were reluctant to let her go hungry. Nanfeng took the initiative to bring the meat over, but the other clansmen did not come.


    "Yes, that''s the smell." Nan Feng lifted the lid, smelled the oily aroma of the fried meat, and said excitedly, "Chang Xia, how did you make this fried meat?"


    "Cut the meat into pieces, pick out the fat and boil the oil first. Then put the meat in and fry, remember not to fry too dry, the degree of half-cookedness is just right. Finally, when the oil temperature is cold, pour the oil and the fried meat together. Store it in a clay pot, and when you want to eat it, you can just take it out and cut it up and eat it." Chang Xia said, carrying the bowl over and taking out a few pieces of fried meat.


    "Noon, I''ll fry wild vegetables with fried meat for you."


    "Patriarch, fried meat can be preserved for a long time. This season is not suitable for bacon, and fried meat is a very good choice."


    Bacon, suitable for the cold winter and twelfth lunar month.


    At that time, the weather became cold, and after the meat was marinated, it was dried naturally. Of course, it''s different if it''s smoked meat. However, the taste of smoked meat is not as good as that of naturally dried bacon, and the taste is not so good.


    "Chang Xia, you wait��"


    Geng listened and hurriedly reached out to stop Chang Xia''s tirade.


    Nanfeng also heard a different meaning. Without making a sound, Quietly took the wooden bowl in Chang Xia''s hand and handed it to Gen.


    Gen took the bowl and carefully looked at the fried meat in the bowl.


    The serious face is a little bit of joy and complexity. He is not blind, he naturally understands the meaning of fried meat.


    "Chang Xia, you''re doing well." Gen slapped Chang Xia''s shoulder heavily a few times, and the appearance of fried meat gave the tribe a way to preserve meat during the warm season. Arguably, deep-fried meat excites Gen more than fish balls.


    Orcs feed on meat, and fish meat is also meat.


    However, fish cannot replace other meats.


    Deep-fried meat gave Geng a bright hope.


    With fried meat, plus the bacon that Chang Xia said. In the future, the tribe will no longer have to worry about eating meat. The warm season is rich in prey. If the tribe can store enough fried meat, bacon, etc. in the warm season, they will no longer have to cut back on food in the cold season.


    Geng pressed Chang Xia and let her sit aside to rest.


    What to do, let Nanfeng do it directly. He asked Chang Xia to talk about fried meat and bacon, and by the way, he talked about building a kiln.


    When Shen Rong came back with the basket on his back, he saw Chang Xia sitting and eating wild fruits.


    In the animal den, one root and Nanfeng are cleaning wild vegetables, and the other is cutting fried meat. The wild vegetables were cleaned up by the xylophone and brought by the father and daughter.


    "Changxia��" Shen Rong shouted.


    Chang Xia stood up and walked over with a clean chopping board.


    The animal den is not big, so many people can''t turn it around. She planned to let Shen Rong chop fish and meat outside.


    Geng drained the washed wild vegetables in a rattan basket and walked towards Shen Rong. He stuck his head out and looked at the fish and shrimp in the basket.


    "Changxia, can you eat these too?" Gen asked curiously.


    Reaching out and holding a river shrimp, his eyes swept across the river crab beside him. There are quite a few of these little guys in Baihe. The tribe can''t even catch the beast cubs, the smell is heavy, and they will pinch their hands. Most importantly, less meat.


    "Patriarch, these river prawns and crabs are edible." Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng stretched out his hand, stared at the river prawn in Gen''s hand, swallowed, and said, "Father, the prawns are delicious."


    River crab, she hasn''t eaten it yet.


    However, look at Chang Xia''s happy expression.


    Nan Feng guessed that the crab must be as delicious as the shrimp.


    "Patriarch, in addition to fish, shrimp and crabs in the river, such as mussels, snails, loach, etc., these are all edible." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    She saw a lot of small water holes by the lake before.


    In addition to loach, there may also be eels in the cave.


    These seemingly inconspicuous little guys taste very good.


    Sure enough, we should speed up the collection of ginger, onion, and garlic. At the same time, it can also allow the tribesmen to live a good life earlier.


    "Chang Xia, tell this to the tribe. The tribe will help you build your kiln." Gen is not the kind of person who takes advantage of his own children, so he didn''t wait for Chang Xia to elaborate. He waved his hand and said the promise.


    There is a lucky baby named Chang Xia in the tribe.


    Root has a feeling that the tribe doesn''t even go out to hunt.


    With the geographical location of the tribe, the White River is enough to feed all the clansmen.


    "Patriarch, is this okay?" Chang Xia looked at Geng stupidly, but for a while, he didn''t come back to his senses.


    Nanfeng thought.


    After a while, she agreed with Gen''s proposal.


    Chang Xia gave these things to the tribe and asked the tribe to help build the kiln. This was indeed a good deal.


    Shen Rong didn''t say anything, just chopped the fish quietly.


    The kiln described by Chang Xia was completely different from the animal den, and Shen Rong could not guarantee that it would be built. Now, with the tribe joining in, he was indeed relieved.


    At the same time, there is some expectation in my heart. UU reading


    "Actually, I''m selfish." Gen looked at Chang Xia with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    Chang Xia pondered for a while.


    Soon, she guessed Gen''s "selfishness".


    Kiln, she talked to Gen about kiln just now. A building different from the animal den, it can provide shelter for the orcs from wind and rain, and can also resist animal attacks to a certain extent.


    Just listening to Chang Xia''s description, I could hear too many benefits.


    "The patriarch is referring to the kiln, right?" Chang Xia smiled and looked at the root.


    "Father, do you want to build a kiln?" Nan Feng was slightly startled, surprised.


    Shen Rong has a sharper sense of smell than Nanfeng. When Chang Xia told him about the kiln, he knew Chang Xia''s plan. She should have a deeper plan than the religious people making fish balls.


    After all, the kiln has many benefits, especially Changxia''s love for the tribe.


    It is impossible for her to hide and not say anything.


    "The kiln is really like what Chang Xia said. It is obviously better than the animal nest. In the warm season, the tribe is safe, but in the cold season, there is still a certain danger in the animal nest." Gen said seriously, the Heluo tribe is strong, and there are few Beasts dare to attack the tribe.


    However, everything is just in case.


    Besides, there is a lot of rain in the rainy season, and the animal den is prone to leaks. In the cold season, in addition to worrying about the sneak attack of the beasts, I am also afraid that the beast den will be crushed by the ice and snow...


    "The clansmen are used to living in animal dens and building kilns... They may not be willing." Nanfeng spoke cautiously, just like the bird clan used to build nests, and the fish clan lived on water.


    Everything has its own set of rules for life.


    Gen smiled and said, "When did I say that I would let the tribe build a kiln?"


    "Then..." Nan Feng looked confused.


    Chang Xia patted Nan Feng''s arm and said calmly, "The patriarch wants me to build a kiln first. The clan people feel that the kiln is comfortable to live in, so the clan leader will naturally speak up without the need for the patriarch to speak."

 Chapter 12： White river beach, bush forest

    "Forget it. It''s not my turn to talk about this." Nan Feng covered his mouth with his hands, shrugged, and muttered, "When Changxia''s kiln is built, I''ll see, if it''s really comfortable, I''ll take the second place. A kiln."


    Genn smiled mysteriously, but didn''t speak.


    Shen Rong chopped up the fish and began to cut the shallots to prepare the shallot water and fish to remove the fishy smell. On the side, Chang Xia brought the chives to Gen and Nanfeng, and at the same time, said **** and garlic.


    Nan Feng tilted his head and pondered.


    "I''ve seen the **** garlic you mentioned."


    "Nanfeng, where have you seen Jiang Suan?"


    "The bush on the south side of Baihe Beach."


    Chang Xia Shen Rong looked at each other at this address.


    Geng''s expression moved slightly when he heard this.


    "Changxia, Baihe Beach is not far from the tribe. You have not been there before." Gen said aloud and explained: "The tribe goes up the White River, and there is a river beach. The area of ??the river beach is the White Lake in front of the animal nest About the same size, there are large bushes growing in the south. Usually, clan cubs will go to the bushes to pick and collect."


    "Patriarch, is the shrub forest a ginkgo forest?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    "There are indeed a lot of ginkgo trees growing in that shrub forest." Root nodded, denying that Changxia called the shrub forest the ginkgo forest, "In addition to the ginkgo trees, the shrub forest also grows other trees. Like thorns, sour fruit, pine and astringent persimmon trees."


    Shrub forest, the most important picking place for the tribe.


    It is also the closest territory to the tribe.


    "Patriarch, can I go to the bush to pick?" Chang Xia changed his words quickly, and didn''t bother about the ginkgo forest or the bush forest. Compared with Xiangfeng Mountain, the shrub forest is closer and more convenient. In addition, Nanfeng also said that he had seen **** and garlic in the bushes, and Changxia was even more moved.


    "Why can''t you go?" Gen glared at Chang Xia.


    Is this kid stupid?


    What is this asking? !


    "Thorn fruits, sour fruits and astringent persimmons only ripen in the warm and cold season. In addition to ginkgo, the bushes now only grow wild vegetables. If you want to eat wild vegetables, you can go there at any time. However, if you simply pick wild vegetables, the wild vegetables near Baihu Lake are Enough food for you and Shen Rong, no need to go to the bushes." Gen explained patiently.


    In the end.


    Gen did not worry that Chang Xia ran out of the tribe.


    Worrying that the child will be injured or wronged in a corner that he and his clan cannot see.


    "I want to go pick some **** and garlic, and see if I can find others." Chang Xia was very excited. He found all the ginger, onion and garlic, and the chili, prickly ash, dried tangerine peel and star anise were not far away.


    Speaking of picking, Changxia actually wants to transplant.


    There is nothing more convenient than planting it in your own vegetable garden.


    "Wait, I''ll go to the bushes now." Nanfeng stood up and was about to head straight for the bushes.


    Chang Xia caught the man with a big hand.


    "Nanfeng, when you meet Xylophone Amu, remember to call someone over for lunch. If you find ginger, onion, and garlic, remember to dig back the roots and soil together. I have reclaimed some land next to the animal den, and plan to use it for planting. Ginger and garlic."


    "Okay!" Nan Feng wrote down Chang Xia''s explanation, walked out of the beast''s den, and the beast transformed into the bushes on Baihe Beach.


    Today, Xylophone is also picking wild vegetables there.


    In addition to picking **** and garlic this time, I happened to pick up Xyloqin to have lunch at Changxia''s house.


    Chang Xia is preparing lunch.


    Gen and Shen Rong were outside the animal nest, turning over the ginkgo.


    The dazzling sun shines on the ginkgo, and the green ginkgo is dyed a little silvery white. Look at it, like a layer of white frost.


    "It''s really fragrant!" Gen stretched his neck and looked towards the beast den.


    Right now.


    Bursts of tempting food aromas permeated from the beast den.


    "Changxia''s craftsmanship is good!" Shen Rong said. After turning over the ginkgo, Shen Rong moved the vines left from yesterday to the beast''s nest, preparing to weave some baskets while the time was up. Of course, the focus is on the dustpan and rattan sieve that Chang Xia said, these things are convenient for storing excess things at home.


    The barrels asked for wood, and all the wood sent by the tribe was used to repair the beast den. To make a wooden barrel, you need to cut down wood, and there is no way to make a wooden barrel for the time being.


    "Shen Rong, what are you making up?" Gen asked curiously.


    "There is no storage in the animal den. Chang Xia asked me to weave a few rattan baskets and dustpans. By the way, she took the name. It is a little shallower and smaller than the back basket, which is used to hold things." Shen Rong said, Where the animal nest is against the wall, there are several small rattan baskets.


    The wild vegetables that were cleaned just now were placed in a rattan basket for draining water.


    Geng looked at it, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    "Changxia is so smart!" Gen exclaimed.


    He''s not stupid, these inconspicuous little things. It looks simple and easy to learn, and it is very convenient to use it for containment.


    Orcs lived a rough life.


    In the animal den, the objects are piled up in a mess.


    In the root family, Xylophone loves cleanliness and tidying up. The animal den of his family could not be considered tidy in the tribe. However, compared with the Changxia beast den, it is indeed a mess.


    Gen can imagine, waiting for the xylophone to come. It will be a pleasure to see these things. She always felt that the animal den was too messy, and it was not clean no matter how it was cleaned up.


    to this end.


    Gen and Nanfeng were scolded a lot.


    Especially every time I go out hunting and come home, I get scolded the most.


    With that said, Gen squatted down and sat beside Shen Rong. Following Shen Rong''s movements, he knitted his fingers flexibly.


    It''s just that the scent from the beast''s nest is too strong.


    Both Gen and Shen Rong seemed a little careless.


    There are only two clay pots in the family. Chang Xia didn��t make fish **** and wild vegetable soup first, but fry fried meat and wild vegetables first. In another clay pot, the meat is simmered in cold water over a slow fire, while simmering, while skimming off the blood. The **** and garlic picked in the south wind can only be used next time. Of course, she prefers to grow **** and garlic in the vegetable garden.


    After frying the fried meat and wild vegetables, she began to squeeze fish balls.


    This time, Duo Chang Xia squeezed the fish **** twice as big, no longer the size of a lychee, but the size of a baby''s fist, the same size as when she took them to the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    The river prawns and crabs are placed in the rattan basket next to them, waiting for the pot to be freed before starting.


    Thinking of Jiang Suan on Nanfeng''s side, Chang Xia''s hands did not slow down at all. If you are not afraid that the pot is not resistant to burning, it will crack. Chang Xia wanted to make a few more stir-fries.


    Feeling a little regret in the bottom of her heart, she pondered.


    Waiting for the free hand, UU reading www. uukanshu.com asked Shen Rong to polish a stone pot.


    Or, get a slate or something.


    Taking a pottery pot to cook vegetables makes Chang Xia feel distressed. I just made fried meat and stir-fried wild vegetables, and I didn��t put too much oil in Changxia, I was afraid that the pottery pot would be burnt.


    Being poor, I can''t afford to hurt.


    Two quarters of an hour later, Nan Feng came back from the bush with the xylophone.


    "Amu, hurry down." Nan Feng just stood still, and urged Xylophone to get off her beast. Hearing the smell of the food coming from the animal nest, Nan Feng only felt hungry and felt that he could eat a whole horned cow.


    With a dark face, Xylophone slid down from the Nanfeng beast.


    Before she could speak of the south wind, a seductive fragrance came from a distance.


    "Amu, what are you doing? Hurry up, hurry up."


    Nan Feng put on the basket and shouted the xylophone to follow. Smelling it, she knew that Chang Xia had prepared her lunch. Immediately, I felt that my tongue was full of saliva, and I was very hungry.


    Xylophone glared at Nanfeng and rebuked: "What are you urging?"


    Unconsciously, his footsteps sped up a little, and he headed straight for the beast den.


    At this time, Shen Rong and Geng put down the vines in their hands and entered the beast den. His eyes stared blankly at the boiling food in the clay pot, desperately swallowing saliva.


    This scene happened to fall into the eyes of Xylophone who came over.


    "Gen, what are you doing?"


    Hearing the sound, Gen turned around and looked over.


    "Xuqin, you''re here." Gen San smiled and said, "I just smelled it and didn''t do anything. By the way, Nanfeng gave you Eminem water to wash your face. Chang Xia has cooked the dishes and can be eaten at any time. already."


    Nan Feng neatly threw the back basket into the corner of the animal den, fetched water, and washed his face.


    The movements are like water all the way, neat and free and easy.


    "Xylophone Amu��" Chang Xia greeted Xylophone happily, and carefully put away the basket that Nanfeng left in the corner.

 Chapter 13： planning to build a kiln

    "Chang Xia, it''s hard work." Xylophone smiled and stepped into the animal den. Looking up and looking around, her eyes touched the rattan baskets of different sizes in the corner. Immediately, her eyes sparkled.


    See you.


    There''s nothing left that I don''t understand.


    "These are woven by Shen Rong." Gen took a rattan basket and handed it over to Xylophone, his words were full of praise for Chang Xia.


    Xylophone took the rattan basket and looked at it repeatedly.


    "This rattan basket is good, easy to pick and collect." Xylophone said.


    It is inconvenient for tribal beast cubs to use a carrying basket. They never thought of making the carrying basket smaller. Today, she looked at the large and small sacks and baskets in the Changxia beast den, and there was nothing she could not understand.


    At the same time, Xylophone deeply recognizes Gen Praise Chang Xia.


    Except for his weak body, Chang Xia is very good.


    Unfortunately, Nanfeng is female.


    Xylophone really wanted to let Nanfeng live with Changxia and take care of Changxia for the rest of her life.


    "Chang Xia, Eminem knows that you can live a good life." Xylophone patted Chang Xia on the shoulder, put down the rattan basket, and circled around the animal nest, full of satisfaction. Especially when his eyes fell on the food on the stove, his expression was full of happiness.


    The children they raised were finally able to live alone.


    In addition to gratification, it is more complicated to give up.


    "Xylophone Amu, sit down quickly. Come and taste the food I cook, these are prepared for you." Chang Xia was very happy and invited Gen and Xylophone to take a seat. There were no tables and chairs in the animal den, so she pulled out the rattan curtain and used it as a cushion. The baskets and rattan baskets were turned over and they became a table.


    Fish **** and wild vegetables soup, fried meat and fried wild vegetables, stewed meat, plus boiled river prawns and steamed river crabs. This meal is very rich.


    Gen and them looked at it, their eyes widened.


    The daily staple food of the tribe is roasted meat and stew.


    Barbecue, as the name suggests, is to roast and eat raw meat. Stir-frying is to add meat cut into pieces and add the roots of various plants, or wild vegetables, etc. The main dish of the stew is meat, but the orcs don''t know how to remove the smell, so one can imagine how terrifying the taste of the stew will be.


    The fish ball and wild vegetable soup is delicious and juicy, and the fried meat and fried wild vegetables are crispy and fragrant. Coupled with the soft, glutinous and easy-to-eat stewed meat, the Q-strength of the river shrimp, and the deliciousness of the river crab.


    Start eating.


    The family of three eats without even lifting their heads.


    "Ah! I''m so full."


    "Chang Xia, tell Xylophone Amu what else is missing at home."


    In a quarter of an hour, the cups and plates were in disarray.


    Everyone slumped on the rattan curtain with their stomachs slumped.


    With an aftertaste expression on his face, he felt that he had lived in vain for the past few decades.


    "Changxia wants to build a kiln and needs to exchange resin with the tribe. Wood and stone materials are temporarily used from the south wind, and other things need to be exchanged." Gen explained, in fact, even if you don''t say it, the tribe knows that Changxia wants to build a kiln, more or less. provide support.


    Xylophone nodded and said, "Chang Xia, tell Nanfeng what you want to do directly, and let her help you. In a few days, the witch will come over. I will wait for the next tribe to exchange some pottery for you. The animal den lacks pottery. No way."


    Before Chang Xia could speak, Gen and Xylophone made a direct decision.


    In their eyes, Shen Rong was not much better than Chang Xia, the sick seedling.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong, apart from being helpless, remained silent and chose to eat soft rice.


    Chang Xia responded with a smile, full of happiness.


    "Xylophone Amu, I won''t be polite to Nanfeng." Chang Xia nodded, with the help of the tribe, maybe the kiln could be repaired before the rainy season. Just thinking about it made Chang Xia very happy.


    So, she took the branch and sketched it on the floor.


    "...To build a kiln, the first step is to dig the foundation; the second step is to build the cave; the last step is to build the gables and install the doors and windows."


    Chang Xia carefully inspected the soil layer here.


    Thick and sturdy.


    It is very suitable for building a kiln.


    For the orcs, mining is very simple.


    The difficulty is the doors and windows. The doors can be made of wood, but the windows are troublesome. Chang Xia could not find a replacement glass for the time being, so he could only make wooden windows with field characters. Then hang the animal skin to cover it, just like the animal skin on the top of the animal nest.


    Here comes.


    The light in the kiln will be much worse.


    However, Nan Feng told Chang Xia that the bird tribe has a kind of stone that glows.


    Chang Xia was going to find a witch, and exchanged this luminous stone with the bird tribe, using this luminous stone instead of torches/lights for lighting.


    There is no direct trade between orcs, birds and fishes.


    It can only be traded through witches of various races or participating in the Normandy Grand Bazaar. At the same time, the same is true within the Orcs.


    In Chang Xia''s memory, there was not much contact between the various tribes of the orc tribe.


    Every time I make contact, I am in the holy mountain of Karna, asking for Wu''s opinion. Wu nodded, and each tribe would contact and communicate. Of course, there will be surprises. For example, in the event of natural and man-made disasters, all tribes will also be in contact.


    This seems to be closed and primitive, but in fact it greatly protects the development and reproduction of various tribes.


    "Listen, it''s similar to a cave." Nan Feng muttered.


    Chang Xia shook his head and retorted: "A cave, how can it be compared with a cave. The cave I plan to build is called the Kuoshan Cave. The cave is dug on the west side of the hillside, and then the entire hillside is included."


    Chang Xia is very ambitious.


    Originally, I didn''t plan to build a big kiln.


    When Nan Feng said that the cave was like a cave, she immediately became unhappy.


    The hillside of Linhu is very large, so Chang Xia decided to play with a big one. This hillside is directly built into a cave dwelling in the city. The specifications are the same as those of a courtyard house. The hillside and the cave are combined to form a back-shaped cave, which is like a sunken cave.


    Thinking of this, Changxia compares the terrain of the hillside.


    Found this idea seems like a good idea.


    He opened the main gate on the side facing the lake, and dug out two caves on the left and right to make it look like a building. It is very suitable for living or storing things.


    Chang Xia likes to hoard, and the animal den is dozens of square meters, and it can''t hold much things at all.


    The kilns are large enough that they can be stored in different categories in the long summer. The more he thought about it, the more excited the expression on Chang Xia''s face became.


    aside.


    The four of them listened to Chang Xia''s description.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even the place where Wu lived was not as good as the cave dwelling described by Chang Xia.


    Can they really build such a cave?


    At this moment, even the well-informed Shen Rong quietly quieted down.


    "Chang Xia, such a cave... Can we really build it?" Gen looked at Chang Xia cautiously, with excitement that could not be ignored.


    The Heluo tribe has lived on this land for thousands of years. The beast nest is not comparable to the bird''s nest, but it provides shelter for the beast.


    Unlike some orcs who live in caves, the Heluo tribe is more willing to make beast dens as their home.


    Even if it rains in the rainy season, UU reading www. uukanshu. com will be frozen in the cold season.


    The animal den is still the first choice of the orcs.


    "Patriarch, how do you know the result if you don''t try?" Chang Xia asked back.


    In the last years, the social order collapsed.


    Human beings have regressed one after another from mechanical civilization, creating things with their bare hands, not just talking about it. Before, due to his weak body, Chang Xia could only be forced to get used to everything of the Heluo tribe. Now, with a choice, Chang Xia naturally doesn''t want to wrong himself.


    Utilize everything around you, this is what creatures with intelligent life should do. Otherwise, what''s the difference with the beast? !


    "I can''t help you, but I can give you Nanfeng. If there are any tribal people who are willing to help, I will not stop them." Gen said seriously.


    He represents the Heluo tribe and cannot express his position at will.


    However, the south wind is different.


    She doted on Chang Xia herself, and stayed to help Chang Xia do some outrageous things. Even if the clansmen have ideas, they will not go too far.


    Chang Xia grinned and smiled lightly.


    "Thank you, Patriarch!"


    Looking at the sun outside, Gen and Xylophone got up and prepared to leave.


    Whether it is rattan shoes, fish **** and fried meat, etc. They all need to handle it, of course, the more important thing is to exchange things for Chang Xia.


    "Father, they really dote on you!" Nan Feng shouted.


    Chang Xia stuck her tongue out at her and said happily, "Nanfeng, I picked a lot of ginkgo this time, and I don''t have any powdered fruit in a clay pot. In the afternoon, you have to help make a wooden barrel."


    "Changxia, don''t you dig a kiln in the afternoon?" Shen Rong asked.


    "I want to build the entire hillside into a large courtyard kiln, and it has to be re-planned. You and Nanfeng will first make the wooden barrels and treat the salt crystals." Chang Xia thought about it, and didn''t rush to dig the kiln. To be the best. Or, don''t do it.

 Chapter 14： Baked Eggs

    There are two flowers, one for each.


    Gen and Xylophone went back to the tribe and promoted various things that Chang Xia brought out. At the same time, they also helped to exchange resin and pottery and other items needed for the long summer with the tribe.


    Under the leadership of Nanfeng, Shen Rong was cutting wood.


    Chang Xia was left alone at the beast den. She first picked up the ginkgo, and then took the basket woven by Shen Rong to dry in the sun. Shen Rong was careful in his work. The edges and corners of the rattan basket on the back of the basket were polished very smoothly by him, so he didn''t worry about the problem of sticking hands.


    Done all this.


    She didn''t choose to plant **** and garlic, she planned to wait until sunset.


    At that time, the temperature was just right. However, Chang Xia did not plan to plant all the **** and garlic picked by Nanfeng, and estimated that it would be one-fifth.


    After all, I don''t know if I can live or not?


    Chang Xia took out a half-old animal skin from the animal nest.


    Then, he picked out a piece of charcoal from the stove and sat at the entrance of the animal den to start painting. The warm spring sunshine poured down and shone on Chang Xia''s porcelain-white face, dipping into a layer of warm brilliance, lining the shallow smile at the corner of her mouth, which was extremely warm.


    Slightly white and slender holding the black charcoal, moving and sketching on the half-old animal skin.


    very quickly.


    A simple sketch appeared on the hide.


    The minimalist lines perfectly outline a cave landscape. The cave dwellings built with loess contrast with the sparkling White Lake.


    In front of the door, there are two rooms on the left and right.


    It can be used as a warehouse or cellar in the future.


    Five holes are dug in the kiln on the front, and three kilns are dug on the side, and the left and right are symmetrical. The front is organized as an open space, without walls, connected to the vegetable field, without fences, or with stone walls. The function of the walls is to guard against wild beasts.


    For the gate tower, the two kilns in front of the gate are used as the gate tower.


    Considering that orcs are generally more than two meters tall, the best cave dwelling is five meters high, at least one to two feet wide, and three to five feet deep. However, Shen... Chang Xia has not settled down for the time being. She wants to build a warehouse/cellar to stock up on supplies as much as possible.


    In this case, it is necessary to expand further.


    The reason why the kiln was dug five holes was that three kilns were dug on the side.


    The main purpose is to wait for Wu to bring people over to live with him when he grows old. Coupled with the problem of Bai Qing and the animal cubs in the future, it is naturally necessary to dig a few more holes in the kiln.


    Chang Xia has always liked to make a move before making a move, and plan ahead.


    The walls of the kiln are built with doors and windows, and there are three kiln caves in one door. The roof of the kiln needs to be left with a skylight, which can ensure the light in the cave to a greater extent. At the same time, the position against the gable, but also the pan kang. The kang is connected to the gable, so there is no need to worry about the cold winter.


    As you draw, you revise at the same time.


    It took nearly an hour, and a backing kiln in the shape of a courtyard house was lifelike on the half-old animal skin.


    "Chang Xia, this is a cave?" Nan Feng blinked, staring at the half-worn animal skin on Chang Xia''s hand in amazement, not even breathing heavily. She and Shen Rong came back with the wood, and saw Chang Xia sitting at the door of the animal den, and came over out of curiosity.


    Just as he was about to call someone, his eyes touched the half-old animal skin on Chang Xia''s hand.


    The two were stunned for a moment and didn''t dare to call anyone.


    "Yes, this is a cave." Chang Xia nodded and said, "It looks good! It will be even better when it is built."


    "I believe you." Nan Feng said seriously.


    this moment.


    She can''t wait to start digging the kiln immediately.


    Shen Rong handled the wood very quietly. In the bottom of my heart, I was just as excited as the south wind.


    Looking at Chang Xia, his eyes were full of inquiry. He had a feeling that the Orcs would follow the changes of the Heluo tribe and set off a different style in the Eastern Land.


    He went back to the East Land, maybe it was the guidance of the beast god.


    Looking at each other with Nanfeng, the two flashed a trace of excitement and complexity.


    In the afternoon, Shen Rong Nanfeng made seven or eight wooden barrels. The new wooden barrels were soaked in water by Chang Xia and then dried, so as to ensure that the wooden barrels would not leak. After all, the urgent wood is wet, not as dry as the wood.


    A busy day is drawing to a close.


    Before the sun sets on the west mountain, Chang Xia put the half-old animal skins into the animal nest.


    Use a basket to pick up the ginkgo on the ground and dry it for two more days. After the water of the ginkgo is completely dried, the ginkgo can be ground into powder. At that time, wooden barrels were almost ready for use.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll bring the wood and stone over tomorrow. Where do you plan to stack them?" Nan Feng poured water into the last small wooden basin and went to Chang Xia, who was collecting the ginkgo. There is still some time before the rainy season, so don''t worry about the rain on wood and stone.


    Chang Xia thought for a while, then pointed to the White Lake under the hillside.


    "From the south wind, wood and stones are temporarily piled up by the Baihu Lake. When the foundation of the cave is dug, they will be moved up."


    Nan Feng nodded and agreed. Then, just leave.


    Even Chang Xia asked her to finish her meal, but she was rejected.


    In Nanfeng''s words, her family is thin, so it''s okay to eat one or two meals, but a few more meals, Nanfeng is afraid of starvation in the long summer.


    Although she is craving for the dishes cooked in Changxia, Nanfeng still maintains her sanity.


    "Chang Xia, is the ginkgo piled outside the beast''s nest?" Shen Rong asked. The new wooden barrels are set aside and ready to use after two days of drying.


    Chang Xia said helplessly: "The animal den is too small to be piled up. Put it outside, you can find some vine leaves or something to cover it, and I will plant **** and garlic, hoping to grow."


    The baskets of ginkgo were neatly placed by Shen Rong against the animal den, and then covered with vines. At this time, the dew is not heavy, so there is no need to worry that the ginkgo will be wet by the dew.


    After collecting the ginkgo, Shen Rong went into the house to make a fire and boil water.


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to eat at night?" Shen Rong asked, taking a basket of salt crystals, ready to rub them with his hands and crush them into fine salt for later use.


    Chang Xia wiped her sweat and squatted by the stone jar to wash her hands.


    There are not many **** and garlic plants, and she will soon finish planting them.


    Hearing Shen Rong asking what to eat in the evening, she tilted her head and thought for a while, and replied, "How about roasted meat? Roast a few more bird eggs and pair them with the stewed meat and bird egg soup."


    There are many reeds growing along the Baihu Lake, and among the reeds there are wild ducks and birds. When Shen Rong went to collect the fish baskets in the evening, he picked up a lot of eggs. UU reading www.uukanshu. com ate two fish balls, but Chang Xia didn''t want to eat them for the time being.


    When Genxylophone left, Shen Rong gave him a fish basket. By the way, the weaving method of the fish basket was also told to the root. If there is a fish basket, you can catch fish and shrimp even if you don''t go into the water.


    In this way, the cubs of the tribe and the elderly who have lost the ability to hunt can participate in the hunting activities in their daily life.


    Seeing these Chang Xia, they didn''t talk much.


    Shen Rong is more capable and smarter than she imagined.


    Sometimes, Chang Xia even suspected that he was not an orc. However, in addition to being smart, Shen Rong was very quiet most of the time.


    That kind of quietness is more like tiredness and tranquility after going through the vicissitudes of life.


    Looking at it, it''s heartbreaking.


    Chang Xia is always quiet at this time.


    Everyone has secrets, like her, like Shen Rong.


    "Yes." The corners of Shen Rong''s mouth rose slightly, crossing a shallow smile. Every day, the happiest moment is when discussing food.


    Before, Shen Rong didn''t think about the food.


    Ever since I met Chang Xia, every meal has never been the same.


    "You go to cut the meat, and I''ll get the bird''s egg." Chang Xia instructed Shen Rong to do it. She took the bird''s egg and smeared it with mud, and then buried the finished bird''s egg in the stove.


    Roasting bird eggs, this is a new skill she learned in the last days.


    Eating raw eggs is worried about infecting parasites.


    In the last days, more food needs to be cooked. However, eating cooked food is often accompanied by various dangers. After all, cooked or grilled food will give off a strong flavor. As a result, people in the last days tossed out various techniques for handling cooked food.


    Baked eggs, just one of them.


    Although this technique is probably just a childhood memory of children before the end of the world.


    In the last days, it really saved a lot of people.

 Chapter 15： Warm-hearted Shen Rong

    "Chang Xia, can you still eat bird eggs like this?" Shen Rong said in surprise.


    Seeing Shen Rong''s handsome face, a shocked expression appeared. Chang Xia laughed out loud, and waved his hands covered in wet mud, "It''s delicious, you wait... Taste it and you''ll know. I used to be unaccustomed to tribal barbecues and stews, and roasted bird eggs are mine. The only comfort and everyday pleasure."


    This body is too weak.


    Lying in the animal den all the year round, sick in bed.


    Occasionally, when he wakes up, he will be carried by Nanfeng out of the animal den to bask in the sun.


    At that time, let alone eating barbecue stew, she could only drink some fruit paste. Before becoming an adult, what Chang Xia ate the most was soup and fruit powder. Even though she has thousands of ideas and is limited by her unsatisfactory body, she can only be raised by the tribe like a waste.


    Baked bird eggs are the only rebel in Chang Xia.


    The bird eggs were secretly hidden by her. When the patriarch and the others were not paying attention, they buried the eggs in the stove.


    "Does the patriarch know?" Shen Rong asked.


    Based on the importance they place on Chang Xia, most of these unknown things will not be allowed to Chang Xia. Otherwise, why did Chang Xia have the opportunity to leave the tribe when he was an adult? Beast cubs are the heart of the orcs, and any cub is the lifeblood of the orcs.


    Not to mention, someone as frail as Chang Xia.


    Even more, they will be stared at by all the orcs, fearing that they will die prematurely.


    "What do you think?" Chang Xia rolled her eyes and rolled her eyes at Shen Rong playfully. If she knew that she was eating indiscriminately, would that be okay?


    In a way, Gen is more nagging than Xylophone Nanfeng.


    Outside the animal den, the horizon is covered with sunset, and the red sunset is dazzling and colorful, making the entire Heluo tribe red.


    "Changxia, are you anxious to build a kiln because you are worried that the rainy season is coming?" Shen Rong said solemnly.


    He has been away from the Dusk Forest for many years, but... the impression the rainy season brings to him is no less than the terrible cold season.


    During the rainy season, the area of ??river water in the forest skyrockets.


    Floods, mudslides, landslides, etc., all kinds of natural disasters follow the rainy season.


    At the same time, along with natural disasters, there are all kinds of ferocious beasts.


    "The rainy season, is it scary?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Before becoming an adult, she was confined in a corner of the Heluo tribe.


    The rainy season is mostly heard from the mouths of the clansmen, and Chang Xia has not experienced it personally.


    "It''s scary." Shen Rong said with a serious expression: "The earth recovers in the warm season, and all things are alive. When the rainy season comes, the forest will be submerged, and the orcs will reduce the time they spend hunting."


    In fact, it is not easy for orcs to reproduce.


    In addition to the orcs themselves, there are more environmental factors.


    The harsh living environment constantly squeezes the living space of the orcs. Cubs don''t have much survivability, and once lost in the wild, they rarely have a chance to survive.


    Chang Xia''s ability to live to adulthood benefits from her hard life and the careful nurture of the Wu and Heluo tribes.


    "These... the witch and the patriarch never said anything." Chang Xia murmured.


    No wonder Gen was so excited when she came up with how to make fish balls, and didn''t ask much about Jianyao at all. Although the rainy season is rich in food, it is limited by various natural disasters and beasts, and its danger level is no worse than the cold winter.


    "Most of them don''t want you to worry." Shen Rong comforted.


    In private, in addition to the patriarch Gen, there are several tribesmen who have approached Shen Rong in the name of discussing and exchanging feelings. In fact, it was to explain that Shen Rong should take good care of Chang Xia.


    Even the south wind is no exception.


    Yesterday, the two fought at White Lake in the early morning.


    The bruise on Shen Rong''s belly was left by Nanfeng.


    However, neither Shen Rong nor the tribe mentioned these matters.


    "We have to repair the kiln as soon as possible." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s worried expression, Shen Rong regretted not mentioning the rainy season.


    "Don''t worry, you''ve lived in the tribe for many years, and you haven''t heard anyone say that something happened in the rainy season. How could something happen suddenly? I''ll just talk about it casually..." Shen Rong comforted.


    The Heluo Tribe, a famous and powerful tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    It will never be defeated by the rainy season.


    "I understand." Chang Xia waved his hand, no longer wondering whether the rainy season is dangerous or not.


    Build kilns, identify plants, and collect supplies.


    These are the most important things.


    The rest, as Shen Rong said. The Heluo tribe has spent thousands of years in the Twilight Forest, and naturally has a set of methods to deal with the rainy season.


    "Come, have a taste��"


    Shen Rong smiled and handed the barbecue to Chang Xia.


    He could see that Chang Xia likes to eat, especially delicious food.


    This time, Shen Rong used the ginger, onion and garlic that Chang Xia mentioned in the barbecue. The barbecue was better than before. He believed that Chang Xia would definitely like it.


    "This tastes amazing!" Chang Xia restrained his thoughts and took a bite of the barbecue.


    Without saying a word, he gave Shen Rong a thumbs up and praised him again and again.


    Shen Rong is too smart, he knows how to draw inferences about everything. Fortunately, she didn''t have much ambition, otherwise she would be suffocated to death.


    "If you like it, eat more if you like it. You''ve been busy all day today, so you''re tired! I''ve boiled hot water. After eating, you can take a bath and then go to bed." Shen Rong gave Chang Xia another bowl. Soup, next to a washed stone pot with hot water. He remembered what they had said, Chang Xia was not in good health.


    Even in the warm season, you have to wipe yourself with hot water.


    Orcs don''t take a bath for ten days and a half, that''s normal operation.


    However, the Heluo tribe has a strange flower called Changxia. Even in the cold season, I would take a shower every other day. Not to mention, the warm warm season.


    Shen Rong is not particular about it. The animal den is near Baihu, so he can go to Baihu to take a bath at any time. Chang Xia couldn''t do it. There was a large wooden barrel in the innermost corner of the beast''s nest.


    It can be said that the bathtub is one of the few large pieces of furniture in Changxia.


    "Who told you about this?" Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, and a faint red tide appeared on her face.


    It''s not that she''s squeamish.


    The love of bathing is one of the few hobbies that she has retained in the last days.


    It has become a habit for so many years.


    Before becoming an adult, he was looked after by the patriarch and Nanfeng everywhere.


    Taking a bath has become the only thing Chang Xia can enjoy.


    "I saw that... the bucket." Shen Rong pursed his lips and pointed to the bathtub in the corner. They didn''t expose their existence, after all, there is no need to say such things. UU reading


    Chang Xia blushed and explained, "Having frequent baths is good for your physical and mental health. The same is true for you, you need to rinse your mouth and wash your face frequently..."


    "After dinner, I will go to Baihu." Shen Rong replied.


    Just like Chang Xia, Shen Rong is a bit of a clean freak.


    It''s just that it''s not very obvious.


    For the time being, it has not been discovered by Chang Xia.


    "This good habit will be maintained in the future." Chang Xia smiled and said, "We will build a bathhouse and toilet in our kiln."


    Speaking of the toilet, Chang Xia showed an indescribable expression.


    She fought with the tribe for half a year to get the tribe to get used to going to the toilet. Instead, dig holes everywhere.


    In this regard, she was often teased by witches and clansmen.


    "Listen to you." Shen Rong subconsciously repeated these three words.


    The longer you know Chang Xia, the more you can discover her different side from other orcs. If you change someone, you may be curious and ask questions.


    However, Shen Rong would not.


    This happened to be Chang Xia''s favorite place.


    After the meal, the two didn''t bother about anything else. Chang Xia took a bath in the animal den, and Shen Rong turned around and went to Baihu. When he came back, Chang Xia laid the rattan curtain and animal skins ready to sleep.


    These two days have been the busiest in Chang Xia''s history.


    Although the body has gradually adapted, the spirit is still somewhat unable to keep up.


    After taking a hot bath, I fell asleep.


    When Chen Rong stepped into the beast''s nest, Chang Xia muttered hello to him, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    "Good night!" Shen Rong said good night, imitating Chang Xia.


    Then he lay on the rattan curtain beside him, breathing lightly, making Shen Rong, who had been insomniac for a long time, feel more at ease. Someone once said to Shen Rong: Home is where the heart is at ease.


    He finally has a home of his own.


    so good!

 Chapter 16： create tables and chairs

    The next day, early in the morning.


    Before Chang Xia opened her eyes, there was a noise in her ears.


    The sound of conversation, and the chirping of birds. At the same time, it got into Chang Xia''s ears, forcing her to open her eyes and sit up.


    "Has Chang Xia woke up?"


    A face stuck out from the door of the animal den and waved to Chang Xia.


    "Yadong, why are you here?" Chang Xia rubbed her eyes, crossed her legs, and yawned.


    "He''s on duty today, and I asked him to help carry wood and stones." Nan Feng explained.


    Gen and Xylophone Hui tribe, told the tribe how to make fish **** and fried meat. Last night, various scents were wafting over the tribe.


    Nanfeng didn''t sleep well all night, so he caught Yadong who was shaking in the morning.


    "Get up quickly, Shen Rong''s breakfast is ready."


    "Chang Xia, get up quickly."


    Early in the morning.


    There are many people from the tribe.


    In addition to resin, wood and stone were also sent.


    Of course, there are many kinds of meat and wild vegetables. Roughly estimated, enough for the two of Changxia to eat for a month, and there may be a balance.


    "In such a hurry?" Chang Xia muttered, got up, and walked out of the animal den to wash up. However, when he saw the piles of things near the beast den, he immediately widened his beautiful eyes and said in surprise, "Oh! What happened?"


    Shen Rong smiled and replied: "The clansmen sent it in the morning, saying it was to thank you for the fish **** and fried meat."


    He guessed early in the morning that the clan might come over today.


    Early in the morning, I went to Baihu to collect the fish basket. He started to build a kiln today. He thought that someone from the tribe might come over, so he built a stove outside the animal den to prepare breakfast. Sure enough, Tiangangliang people sent a lot of things one after another.


    "This is too much!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Not to mention resin for the time being, meat, roots and roots of various wild vegetables are directly piled up into a hill.


    Shen Rong stirred the stewed meat with a wooden spoon, pointed to the white lake under the hillside, and said, "In addition to the wood and stone materials brought by the south wind, the clan also brought a lot of them."


    "I''m afraid you won''t be enough. The tribesmen who have no plans to marry recently have all sent some of them." Nanfeng helped explain. In fact, she refused to come forward and was scolded by the clan.


    Yadong and another male clansman, Shan Kun, squatted beside the stove, staring intently at the pottery pot in front of Shen Rong. They swallowed saliva from time to time, if it wasn''t for Shen Rong to stop them, they would have wanted to stick their faces in the pot.


    Compared with the stew made by the tribe last night, Shen Rong''s cooking is undoubtedly more fragrant.


    Smelling it, it''s mouth-watering.


    Before, I learned that Chang Xia had found a sick partner. Yadong Shankun and the others secretly tried to find an opportunity to train Shen Rong. They raised Changxia as their own younger sister. Due to her race and health, they even considered raising her for the rest of her life.


    Unexpectedly, in a Normandy market, Jiao sister found a partner by herself.


    If Shen Rong is powerful, they have nothing to say. However, Shen Rong looked like he didn''t live long...


    that moment.


    They fully realized the feeling that Gen usually hated them.


    "So much, building the courtyard wall is enough." Chang Xia did not refuse, and generously accepted the love of the clan, glanced at the two Yadong who were squatting in front of the stove, and said speechlessly: "Shen Rong, don''t tease them. Now, the saliva is about to flow into the pot, and it''s dirty."


    Didn''t she realize that Shen Rong had a dark side before? !


    Or, what happened to them in private?


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s eyes swept over a few people subtly.


    Nan Feng shrugged and pretended not to see anything.


    "Changxia, can we eat?" Shan Kun said excitedly.


    Yadong Ma Liu prepared the tableware and placed it on the wooden table beside him. This long wooden table was made by Shen Rong this morning. The style was custom-made according to what Chang Xia said, and the wooden chairs were made by Yadong and the others.


    As soon as it was done, it was well received by everyone.


    "Hey! Who made the tables and chairs?" Chang Xia washed his face and looked at the long table neatly arranged in the open space, with six wooden chairs beside it.


    The wood-colored tables and chairs are very beautiful against the warm glow of the morning.


    "Shen Rong, he did it as you described." Nan Feng approached and helped Shen Rong bring the barbecue to the table, tsk tsk admiration, and exclaimed: "Don''t say, this table and chairs are really beautiful. The key is also very practical, every time I feel awkward squatting or kneeling every time I eat. Now I have tables and chairs, which are much more comfortable.��


    When Shen Rong was making tables and chairs, he didn''t avoid people.


    I believe that soon, the tribe will become popular.


    At the same time, the clansmen will send more things.


    "I''m going home, and I want to get one too." Yadong agreed.


    Shan Kun was the most direct, looked at Chang Xia and asked, "Chang Xia, what else do you need? Tell me directly, and I will bring it to you. Tables and chairs... My family also wants to make a set, Nuan Chun is pregnant with a cub and sits on his knees. uncomfortable."


    Nuan Chun is Shan Kun''s partner, and they got married the year before.


    "Okay, what''s missing. I won''t be polite to you. If you are making tables and chairs for Nuanchun, don''t use wood, try to use rattan. Rattan chairs are more comfortable than wooden chairs to sit on, and they are cushioned with soft animal skins to match. It could be more comfortable."


    Chang Xia took the wooden chair and looked up and down, just like the basket backed by Shen Rong. The edges and corners are polished very smooth, and it feels excellent to the touch.


    This table and chair is made of dried wood, and it sells better than wooden barrels and tubs.


    Looking at it, it is very comfortable.


    No wonder Nanfeng and the others were excited.


    With Chang Xia''s promise, everyone was happier.


    The food is brought to the table, and everyone is seated.


    Chang Xia took the broth that Shen Rong handed over, blew lightly a few times, and said, "Nanfeng, I want some red sandalwood, does the tribe have it?"


    "Red sandalwood, you mean black wood?" Nan Feng tilted his head, thought for a moment, and replied, "Black wood, I remember Yadong stocked up a few. What do you want black wood for?"


    Orcs build animal dens and prefer solid materials.


    Compared with black wood, they prefer iron wood. The wood stocked by Nanfeng is all iron wood. Iron wood that is more than 100 years old is suitable for making knives.


    The knives Chang Xia used were the bone knives given by Wu.


    It is a wooden knife polished with iron wood. It is said to be a wooden knife. In terms of sharpness, it is not inferior to an ordinary bone knife.


    "I want Shen Rong to use red sandalwood to build a set of tables and chairs for Wu, the place on the other side of the holy mountain of Karna is empty, like tables and chairs, beds, wooden cabinets, etc., it is best to be fully equipped. ." Chang Xia rubbed his chin and tilted his head, thinking about what furniture to prepare for the witch.


    Before her body didn''t cooperate, she didn''t have the heart to struggle.


    Now, with a rare opportunity, Chang Xia is trying to make up for the emptiness of the previous years.


    Hearing that Chang Xia was going to build a table and chairs for Wu, Yadong replied without saying a word, "I''ll bring the black wood over later. Shen Rong, you estimate how much wood you need, it''s not enough, I''ll find a way."


    The ones prepared for Wu must be the best.


    "Changxia, can''t Tiemu?" Nanfeng asked.


    She couldn''t understand the thoughts in Chang Xia''s mind, just like Shen Rong. Having been with Chang Xia for a long time, whether it is Nanfeng or his clansmen, he will subconsciously ignore the inappropriate and incomprehensible words of Chang Xia.


    "Nanfeng, furniture made of red sandalwood is more beautiful than iron wood. When my cave is repaired, I will ask Shen Rong to make a whole set of red sandalwood furniture." Chang Xia hummed.


    Ever since she knew that Yadong had hoarded a few pieces of red sandalwood, she had been thinking about it.


    The clan likes iron wood, but Chang Xia does not, she prefers red sandalwood. In addition to red sandalwood, rosewood, rosewood and wenge, they are all scarce goods that can be found. Rarely, the Twilight Forest is full of trees, so why would you want to miss Changxia?


    Picking, of course, you have to pick your heart.


    Of course, for doors and windows, iron wood is the most suitable.


    Ironwood, the orcs also call it the iron tree. In the area where the iron trees grow in the Twilight Forest, even beasts will not inhabit. Orcs use iron wood to build animal dens, not only considering the sturdiness of iron wood, but also because iron wood will naturally emit an odor that beasts hate.


    The leaves of the iron tree are usually made into sachets by orcs to carry around.


    It can also be used for repelling beasts and repelling insects, ants, poisonous snakes, etc.

 Chapter 17： rocky beach quarrying

    "The texture of black wood is really beautiful!" Shen Rong agreed, thinking about finding time to cut down trees to dry in the shade, and then make them into furniture.


    Chang Xia Dynasty Shen Rong gave a thumbs up and said happily, "Have vision."


    "You are used to her, when you have a headache." Nan Feng rolled his eyes and complained about Chang Xia in a bad mood. Where is the iron wood not good-looking?


    Beside, Yadong Shankun laughed.


    Nanfeng is the least qualified to say this. The tribe loves Chang Xia the most on Nan Feng, and even Wu has asked Nan Feng to tell her not to spoil Chang Xia.


    Now, the one who spoiled Chang Xia had to add another Shen Rong.


    Thanks to Chang Xia being sensible, if you change to someone who is pretty, you have to jump around all day.


    With Nan Feng''s words, Shen Rong smiled and didn''t bother.


    "Changxia, do you want to dry the ginkgo?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Sun. I want to eat noodles and rice noodles early. I want to take the time to dry and grind the ginkgo into powder, so I can do it!"


    "Changxia, are the noodles and rice noodles delicious?" Shan Kun was the most active and excited.


    Yadong picked up the animal skin, came over and patted his chest, and said loudly, "Suning the ginkgo, leave this to me."


    Nan Feng did not speak, and looked around. There are a lot of things piled up in the animal den, and the ginkgo is not easy to dry, no wonder Shen Rong asked this question.


    "Don''t worry, when the ginkgo fruit is dried and milled, I will ponder and study the fruit powder into noodles or rice noodles." Chang Xia said to himself. She will definitely succeed, otherwise I''ll be sorry for her many years of drinking fruit powder paste...


    With fish and fried meat as the base, Yadong Shankun is not at all worried about the failure of Changxia.


    No matter how bad it is, just drink the fruit powder paste.


    Every year in the rainy and cold seasons, the tribe will hoard a batch of ginkgo. The fruit powder is gooey, with the orcs from infancy to adulthood, and then to old age.


    After breakfast, Yadong Shankun didn''t use Chang Xia to start.


    He dumped the ginkgo on the ground outside the beast''s nest, spread it out, and dried it. At the same time, the stones and weeds near the animal nest were regulated.


    Here, Shen Rong took the animal picture drawn by Chang Xia and communicated with Nan Feng.


    Chang Xia squatted down, sorting out the things sent by the clan.


    The meat needs to be cleaned up to prevent it from rotting. Wild vegetable roots and wild fruits need to be stored in categories and piled together, which are easy to spoil.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia was very fortunate to go to the Salt Lake.


    She wanted to make bacon, but the warm season just entered and the temperature was not high enough. At this time, I can''t make bacon, I can only stop thinking. If you want to eat salty and fragrant bacon, you can only wait for the hotter summer to come.


    "Shen Rong, come and help cut the meat into pieces, marinate with salt, and make fried meat at noon." Chang Xia shouted softly.


    She has too much meat, with her thin arms and legs.


    It is estimated that it will not be finished in the morning.


    Looking at the sun, she decided to call Shen Rong for help.


    After cutting the meat, dig the kiln by hand.


    Listen to what Nanfeng means, someone from the tribe will come. In the morning, the clansmen simply came to thank Chang Xia. I heard that Changxia is going to build a new animal den. Today, no one from the tribe will go out to pick them, so they are waiting to come over after breakfast to watch.


    "Chang Xia, what do you pack for meat?" Nan Feng asked.


    The tribe hadn''t sent the pottery yet, and the Changxia family only had a few pottery pieces. In addition to the pot used for stewing, one pot contained fried meat, and another pot held crushed salt crystals. Afraid of getting wet, the salt crystals were temporarily wrapped in leaves and placed in a basket.


    Chang Xia often sighs about being poor, which is not unreasonable.


    The animal nest is dozens of flat, not enough to store all kinds of sundries.


    Even if the kiln is not built, Changxia still needs to build new animal dens or cellars. Tribes usually have one animal den, with two or three dens connected. There are animal cubs or old people living together, and the dens are connected together. From a distance, it looks like a yurt.


    Chang Xia helped her forehead, only to remember that she didn''t have enough pottery at home, and hesitantly asked, "How about... use the wooden barrels you made yesterday?"


    "I tried a new wooden barrel, and it didn''t leak." Shen Rong said.


    Compared with the previous life, Shen Rong seemed to like the current life more. Trivial, busy, but very fulfilling.


    At the same time, like Chang Xia, he enjoys a little bit of hoarding.


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia made a decisive decision.


    "Bring a new wooden barrel over, and we will use the wooden barrel to marinate the meat." After Chang Xia finished speaking, he looked carefully at Nanfeng and whispered, "Nanfeng, will the tribe agree to exchange pottery for fish **** and fried meat?"


    When fried meat is made, wooden barrels are obviously not suitable for storing.


    Pottery, of course, is the best choice.


    "Don''t worry, the pottery will be delivered later." Nan Feng nodded affirmatively, and rushed to the scent of the food that wafted over the tribe last night. The tribe would definitely be willing to exchange pottery with Chang Xia.


    If the tribe does not exchange, the tribe elders in charge of pottery will not agree.


    The fish **** suit their appetite, and the fish baskets give the old people the ambition to relive their hunting in their youth. Nanfeng also heard last night that some old people were thinking about improving the fish basket. They wanted to hunt down those bigger fish in the White River...


    "That''s good." Chang Xia held the salt shaker, evenly coated the cut meat with salt crystals, and put it in a clean wooden barrel. Marinate for an hour or two, then boil in oil to make fried meat.


    Looking at the pile of meat pieces in front of him, Chang Xia quickly looked at Shen Rong.


    "Shen Rong, we need a stone pot."


    "Stone pot, what do you want the stone pot to do?"


    Before Shen Rong could speak, Nan Feng was the first to ask curiously.


    "The pottery pot is not resistant to burning. So much meat is boiled in oil to make fried meat. It''s better to use a stone pot." Chang Xia explained that there are two pottery pots in the family. She was heartbroken.


    Shen Rong hesitated: "The stone pot needs a hard stone to polish. Is there a suitable big stone near the tribe?"


    He knew the general layout of the Dusk Forest.


    However, some specific situations are not clear.


    After all, this is about the hunting territory of each tribe, and no orc will reveal it to other tribes at will.


    "Yadong, come here..." Nanfeng thought for a moment, got up, and called Yadong, who was drying ginkgo fruits outside, and said, "Yadong, do you know where the stones near the tribe are suitable for making stone pots?"


    Nanfeng knew where there were stones near the tribe.


    However, she doesn''t know what can be used to make a stone pot.


    The Heluo tribe has two large stone pots, which are used only when the tribe encounters a major incident.


    "There is a rocky beach in the upper reaches of Baihe Beach. The stones there are hard and resistant to burning. The tribal stone tools are all quarried from the rocky beach." Yadong replied, and asked, "Who wants to polish the stone pot? I remember the tribe. There are clay pots, which are lighter than bulky stone pots."


    "I want to use a stone pot to make fried meat. The clay pot is easy to crack after being burned for a long time. You see, this pile of meat is all made into fried meat. No amount of clay pot is enough." Chang Xia said helplessly.


    Does she know that clay pots are light and easy to use?


    The problem is, the pot is easy to burn.


    Really using a clay pot to cook fried meat, it''s a waste of money. UU reading


    "Will the pot be cracked by making fried meat?"


    Hearing this, Nan Feng and the others changed their faces.


    Last night, Gen and Xylophone passed the methods of fish **** and fried meat to the clansmen one by one. One night, everyone in the tribe was busy.


    When Chang Xia saw Nanfeng and the others changed their faces, he hurriedly explained and said, "It''s wrong, it''s not that making fried meat will burn the pottery pot. It''s just that the pottery pot can''t be burned for a long time, and it will burn. If you make fried meat and stir-fried vegetables, It is best to use a fire-resistant stone or iron pot����


    The iron pot is a long way off.


    Chang Xia has never seen the tribe use iron tools.


    Stone pot, I can still look forward to one or two.


    After all, the Twilight Forest can even grow iron trees, and the stone pot must be extraordinary. And iron tools are not something that should be considered at the moment, take your time.


    "Chang Xia, how many stone pots do you want?" Yadong nodded, understanding what Chang Xia meant.


    "Three." Chang Xia thought for a while, and then said, "Five. Yadong, you help me go to the rocky beach to pick up the stones for the five stone pots. I will help you make a pot of fried meat, and give you a basket of fish by the way. Maru, do you think it''s okay?"


    "Chang Xia, I can also help you go to the rocky beach to quarry." Shan Kun interjected.


    Yadong raised his foot and kicked Shan Kun away.


    "Shan Kun, your family also makes fried meat and fish **** in the warm spring."


    Shen Rong opened his mouth to speak, and if he wanted to say quarrying, he could also go to the rocky beach. However, looking at Shang Nanfeng''s faint eyes.


    He quietly closed his mouth.


    cough cough��


    He wanted to explain that he really wasn''t trash.


    But no one wants to listen, Chang Xia is nothing, why even the tribesmen agree that he and Chang Xia are equal? !


    Before, he was unwilling to heal his wounds and wanted to wait for his death in peace.


    Now that Shen Rong''s mind has changed, he should find an opportunity to detoxify, and he can''t really become a waste of soft food.

 Chapter 18： start building a kiln

    A little while.


    The meat is cut into pieces, marinated with salt, and packed in wooden barrels.


    The ginkgo was spread out to dry, and the baskets, back baskets and wooden barrels were neatly arranged.


    Yadong left, heading towards the rocky beach. Before leaving, Nanfeng stopped him and said a few words, and asked him to go back to the tribe and call for people to go to the rocky beach to quarry.


    Best, move the stone back at one time.


    Here, Chang Xia led the people to work on the west side of the hill.


    Before excavation, the foundation needs to be done. Drainage is no trivial matter and must be taken seriously. Preparing the foundation and clearing the weeds and trees around the cave are all without Chang Xia''s hands. She draws lines with charcoal.


    "Chang Xia, have you started?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded, reaching his ears.


    Chang Xia looked up, and saw Gen and Xylophone walking over with a group of people. She twitched the corners of her mouth and covered her eyes.


    The orcs are lacking in spirit and have no fun.


    Rarely, Chang Xia made a big event, which shocked the entire tribe in an instant.


    "Patriarch, why are you here?" Chang Xia asked.


    Gen Gen shook the pottery in his hand and replied, "I''ll send you pottery, and by the way, let''s see how you build a kiln?"


    "Changxia, I heard you want to live in a cave?"


    "The cave is damp and stuffy, so it''s not as comfortable as living in a beast den."


    "You heard it wrong, Changxia wants to build a kiln, she wants to live in a kiln, not a cave."


    Immediately, a large wave of discussions rang out.


    Chang Xia was helpless.


    Usually at this point in time, most of the clan go out to hunt or gather. The group came here today, and it is estimated that they will disperse in a half hour.


    "Don''t make a fuss, just watch quietly." Xylophone said, stopping the arguing clan. At the same time, let the tribes put down the pottery and other objects, and more than ten pieces of pottery are exchanged by the tribe to Chang Xia in return.


    Gen shrugged and didn''t explain.


    "Don''t worry, you can come and see when the kiln is built. Right now, the foundation has not been dug..." Chang Xia explained patiently. She knew that if she wanted to change the clan''s view of caves and caves, she had to wait for the caves to be built.


    It''s hard to explain with just a few words.


    Moreover.


    A kiln is not built in three or five days.


    The tribe still hunts and gathers, so they don''t have much time to watch the show.


    as predicted.


    The crowd watched for half an hour.


    Gradually, it began to dissipate.


    Orcs have no concept of hoarding food.


    Basically, they go out hunting and gathering every day. Few people stay with the tribe unless sick or injured.


    Although Chang Xia had already told the clan how to make fish balls.


    According to Chang Xia''s understanding of the tribe, they will still go out to hunt and collect every day according to the previous way of life. It is not like Changxia, hoarding food, let alone planting and breeding.


    "Where did Yadong go?" Gen asked.


    Xylophone squatted down, helping Chang Xia weed and tidy the ground. The three of Shen Rong climbed the western hillside to clear the weeds and trees.


    "I exchanged fried meat and fish **** with him, and asked him to help quarry rocks on the rocky beach. I want to make a few stone pots. The clan sent too much meat, I plan to boil it all into fried meat, store it and eat it slowly. ..." Chang Xia said.


    In the distance, except for some old people and beast cubs, the clansmen all returned to the tribe and were busy with each other. As Chang Xia said, after the kiln is built, they will come to watch. The beast cub was restrained by the old man and did not dare to go forward. Looking from a distance, full of curious eyes.


    Geng nodded in satisfaction after listening to it.


    "You did very well."


    Xylophone stared at the charcoal in Chang Xia''s hand and asked, "Chang Xia, what are you doing on the ground?"


    "These are drainage ditches. In addition, you need to reserve flower beds for planting flowers and grasses." Chang Xia replied. The vegetable field was moved out, but this did not delay Chang Xia''s desire to plant a few fruit trees in front of his house.


    After speaking, he unfolded the rolled up half-old animal skin and handed it over.


    Xylophone took the half-old hide and was quickly attracted by the painting on it. Seeing this, Gen followed closely and looked at it, and was immediately shocked.


    "Chang Xia, what is this?"


    "The cave I want to build."


    Suddenly, a grunt sounded.


    Gen and Xylophone looked at each other, obviously attracted by the painting on the half-old animal skin. Wu knows how to draw, but not at all. However, he can understand painting.


    The paintings on half-old animal skins are so beautiful.


    Even the sorcerer''s hall in the sacred mountain of Karna is not as exquisite and elegant as the cave dwellings in Chang Xia''s paintings. The wizard''s hall where the witch lived was built by the orcs for the witch.


    However, compared to the cave dwellings drawn by Chang Xia.


    The Wizarding Hall looks very old and rough. The two are not at the same level of reference at all.


    "Chang Xia, your cave is even more spectacular than the wizard''s palace." Genyou said quietly.


    The words were full of envy and jealousy.


    Chang Xia blinked and said innocently, "I''ve never lived in the Wizard''s Hall. I wonder if the Wizard''s Hall is any good?"


    "Don''t make trouble." Xylophone raised her hand and tapped Chang Xia''s head lightly. Chang Xia was not in good health, so Wu Bai kept her in the sacred mountain of Kana. However, every three or five meetings, the Heluo tribe came to visit Changxia from the holy mountain of Kana.


    Therefore, all the orcs in the Twilight Forest knew that the Wudai Heluo tribe was unusual.


    "I heard that you are going to build a whole set of furniture for Wu, is this true?"


    "Really, can''t you?"


    "Okay, just... why use black wood?"


    Tiemu, UU reading is definitely the first choice of the orcs.


    Chang Xia said that black wood should be used to make furniture, how could he resist asking?


    Chang Xia''s head was covered with black lines, and explained: "I just think the furniture made of red sandalwood is beautiful and beautiful, while iron wood is good, but the wood grain is too simple."


    "Gen, I also think black wood is very good." Xylophone nodded.


    She is not as stubborn as Gen and Nanfeng, insisting on Tiemu is the best.


    When Xylophone saw Shen Rong building tables and chairs in the morning, she was immediately moved. Thinking about it, let Gen and Nanfeng find time to cut wood, and they also have a whole set of furniture.


    However, this time the animal den looks cramped.


    Thinking about it, Xylophone''s eyes fell on the half-worn hide.


    Chang Xia, this child is too transparent.


    Everything was planned for the tribe, it was really hard for her.


    "Xyon Mu has a vision!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Before noon.


    The group sorted out the foundation and the appearance of the cave.


    At this time, Yadong brought back a dozen stones from the rocky beach. So the hillside in Changxia was full of piles, and even Baihu Lake was full of things.


    Chang Xia squatted in front of her own animal den, lighting a fire and starting to prepare lunch. She looked at the pile of things with a silly smile.


    "Chang Xia, why are you smirking?" Nan Feng came over, raised his head and tapped her on the head.


    Muqin glared at Nanfeng and scolded lightly: "Nanfeng, don''t beat Chang Xia all the time. She has a good body. If she gets sick again, you will be beautiful."


    "..." Nan Feng was speechless, and could only accept Chang Xia''s scorn and scolding from Xylophone.


    In the distance, Shen Rong and the others began to polish the stone pot.


    All the clansmen who were onlookers left, but the storm caused by Chang Xia began to spread to the entire Heluo tribe.

 Chapter 19： Spicy Fresh Fragrance Boiled Fish

    At noon, the sun is like fire.


    There are six stoves outside the nest.


    Shen Rong and the others polished the smooth stone pot, cleaned it, and placed it on the stove. The marinated meat is poured into a stone pot with oil, and within a short time, the tempting charred meat smell spreads out.


    Xylophone waved the spatula, stared at the double-eared stone pot in front of him with fiery eyes, and said to Gen: "Gen, you have to go to the rocky beach when you have time. Chang Xia said that it is more convenient to cook fried meat and vegetables in a stone pot. If a stone pot is missing, you go to the rocky beach to pick a few stones and polish them into a stone pot."


    The reason why she asked Gen to pick a few more stones.


    The purpose was the same as Chang Xia asking Yadong for red sandalwood, he wanted to polish a stone pot for Wu Ye. Chang Xia sent furniture, and another stone pot at home.


    "In the afternoon, I will go to the rocky beach." Gen Ying said.


    He had lived with Xylophone for decades, and when Xylophone asked him to quarry stones, he had guessed what she was thinking, and nodded in agreement without saying a word.


    "Changxia, where is the red sandalwood?" Yadong shouted. While Changxia and the others were cooking the fried meat, Yadong Shankun went back to the tribe and moved the red sandalwood that Yadong had hoarded. At the same time, there is also a warm spring with a belly.


    She carried the basket on her back, and Shi Shiran followed behind Shan Kun and the two.


    Nanfeng saw Nuanchun from a distance, and stepped forward to take her basket.


    "Find a cool place to put it, don''t expose it to the sun." Chang Xia replied.


    "Okay!" Yadong carried the red sandalwood on his back and threw it in the shade of the beast''s nest. Suddenly, the ground shook a few times.


    Chang Xia didn''t know much about wood.


    However, looking at the beautiful cross-section of the red sandalwood, I was in a good mood.


    "Warm spring, sit down."


    Admiring enough, Chang Xia waved to Nuan Chun, motioning her to sit casually.


    Nuan Chun pointed at the basket that Nan Feng took over, smiled and said, "I brought you some yellow skin root pieces. I simmered it with meat and ate it. It tastes glutinous. I think... you should like it."


    "Really." Chang Xia walked over happily, took out the yellow bark root piece in the back basket, took a closer look, oh! This yellow bark is actually a yam. Immediately, Chang Xia said excitedly: "Nuanchun, this yellow bark root is a yam, where did you find it?"


    Tribal females go out to pick and collect every day.


    Like shepherd''s purse, cabbage, green cabbage, etc., they are collectively called wild vegetables. Kohlrabi, peanuts, etc., are uniformly called root pieces.


    When stewing meat, put wild vegetable roots together.


    That taste, Chang Xia''s scalp felt numb after eating it once.


    But before, my body was too weak to eat, so I had to bite the bullet. Otherwise, you can only drink rice flour paste.


    Chang Xia raised an opinion��


    It''s a pity that she, a cub who has been bedridden all the year round, has no right to speak at all.


    As an adult, it is said that if you get married, you will be able to live independently.


    Chang Xia thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    Marriage is indeed scary, but compared with the daily food, Chang Xia thinks that marriage may not be so scary.


    So, she happily followed Gen and the tribe to the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    "Yam, this name is indeed better than Huangpigen." Nuan Chun held his stomach, leaned back, opened his mouth and said, "The bushes are against the wasteland of pine trees. I dug it on the edge of the wasteland."


    "Changxia, yam is delicious?" Nan Feng said briskly.


    Chang Xia nodded, opened his mouth and came, saying: "Yam stewed meat, yam hot pot, stir-fried. No matter how you eat it, yam tastes very good. Like some elderly people in the tribe who are not in good health, eating yam is good for the body. "


    this explanation.


    Not to mention Nanfeng''s few foodies are excited, even Geng and Xylophone can''t wait to go to the wasteland of the bush immediately.


    "In the warm spring, how many yams grow in the wasteland of the bush?" Xylophone asked eagerly.


    Nuanchun thought about it for a while and replied, "There are quite a few. I accidentally dug up a yellow bark root block last year in the cold season, which is yam. This year''s warm season starts, so I dug some more."


    "Okay, okay." Xylophone was excited.


    Geng nodded to Nuanchun and said, "Tomorrow, I will tell the clansmen who go out to pick and let them go to the bush to dig yam."


    "Patriarch, the best time to pick yam should be the cold season." Chang Xia said. The yam is usually excavated from November to December. Considering that the Twilight Forest is different from the earth, she is a little uncertain.


    "Changxia, you can also pick it at this time of year. The yam in my back basket was picked two days ago, and the taste is soft and glutinous." Nuanchun said.


    Chang Xia picked up a yam and looked at it a few times.


    Warm Spring is right, the yam did not germinate, and the reed head did not grow pearl buds. Chang Xia suddenly remembered the ginkgo fruit all year round, and suddenly lost his mind.


    "That afternoon, let''s try stewing some yam with meat." Chang Xia didn''t hesitate any longer, and decided to add another dish for the afternoon.


    Upon hearing this, everyone agreed in agreement.


    I learned that there is delicious food at noon.


    Xylophone Nanfeng took over Chang Xia''s job of cooking fried pork and asked Chang Xia to prepare lunch.


    Nuanchun held her stomach and followed Changxia. In her words, she wanted to learn from Changxia. Whether it is a Hui tribe religious person, or go home and do it yourself, it is a very timely choice.


    After listening, Chang Xia didn''t stop Nuan Chun from helping.


    Let Shen Rong go to Baihu Lake to get fish and shrimp, and Chang Xia brought Nuan Chun to pick up and clean up the food sent by the clan. Except for a part of the meat, the rest is made into fried meat.


    Wild vegetables, rhizomes.


    These are what Chang Xia wants to rummage most.


    Sure enough, she quickly found the baby.


    Chili, Chang Xia found a bell pepper the size of a fist. Picking it up, a pungent smell rushed to the face, and Chang Xia smiled very happily.


    To be a vegetarian all the year round, for Chang Xia, who grew up in southern Hunan, it is simply inhuman. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    When she found chili peppers, she quickly found delicious condiments such as Chinese prickly ash and cinnamon. Chang Xia found cabbage and radishes in the wild vegetables. She was not surprised, after all, she had eaten them all. It''s just that the cabbage radish in Twilight Forest is twice as big as what she''s seen before.


    "What''s this choking?" Nuan Chun covered his mouth and nose, took two steps back, and said in surprise, "This taste is more irritating than **** and garlic, are you sure it can be eaten in Chang Xia?"


    Vaguely, she seemed to be using this thing as medicine.


    As for the taste of warm spring, I feel terrible even thinking about it.


    "Chili, this taste is spicy. Next to it are Chinese prickly ash and dried tangerine peel. These can be used in dishes." Chang Xia said excitedly. Praise the tribe, it seems that there are people in the tribe who like to hoard as much as they do.


    However, she was surprised that there would be peppers this season.


    The prickly ash and other things are dry, they should have been picked and hoarded by a certain clan before.


    The cabbage and radishes are wilting. At a glance, you can tell that they were collected and stored in the cold season last year. In comparison, fresh wild vegetables taste better at this time of year.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t dislike it at all.


    Naturally, the more food, the better.


    When the kiln is built, she must build more cellars.


    Everyone in the distance smiled when they listened to Chang Xia''s explanation. Although they were curious how Chang Xia knew all this, no one really asked.


    "Changxia, do you still eat fish **** at noon?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head, waved the chili peppers and other items on his hands, and said loudly, "At noon, we will eat boiled fish."


    Speaking, Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing.


    Spicy and fragrant boiled fish, soft and delicious yam stew, fried meat and fried wild vegetables. Then let Shen Rong get a barbecue, and the fish and shrimp are stewed and steamed directly.


    Soon, Chang Xia decided in his mind the menu for the afternoon meal.

 Chapter 20： Chili, Yam Stew

    "Boiled fish��"


    "Like stewed meat?"


    Upon hearing it, Chang Xia said that he should eat boiled fish.


    Suddenly, Gen and Nanfeng were anxious. Boiled fish, they have cooked before, the taste is unacceptable even for rough orcs.


    Gen Qing coughed twice and whispered, "Chang Xia, I think fish **** are delicious. How about... continue eating fish **** at noon?"


    "The fish **** are fresh and sweet, and delicious." Xylophone echoed.


    Soon, Nanfeng Nuanchun and others started talking, just to dispel Chang Xia''s idea of ??making boiled fish.


    Ha ha-


    Chang Xia raised his head and laughed.


    With everyone''s expressions, how could she not guess their thoughts?


    "The boiled fish I made is different from the one made by the tribe." Chang Xia smiled mysteriously, seeing Shen Rong come back with a wooden barrel, and asked him to slice the fish and marinate the fish with salt, ginger, onion and sour juice. Nuan Chun squatted beside her, peeled and cut the yam according to Chang Xia''s request, she wanted to stew the yam, the slices were too thin and it was easy to boil.


    Shen Rong held the bone knife and gestured a few times.


    "Chang Xia, is this enough?"


    "Can."


    Seeing that it was hopeless to stop him, Nan Feng could only rest his mind. After a change of mind, it fell on Shen Rong, and decisively said, "Shen Rong, leave me some fish meat, I will make fish balls."


    "Uh! Okay." Shen Rong opened his mouth to talk to Chang Xia, but when he saw Shang Nanfeng''s serious expression, Shen Rong chose to remain silent.


    With what he knew about Changxia, boiled fish would never be unpalatable.


    It''s unpalatable, Chang Xia won''t make it.


    However, Nanfeng''s attitude was too firm, so he could only nod his head.


    Gen and the others did not agree, but reminded Chen Rong to let him save more fish meat to make fish balls. They all liked fish balls.


    They thought that as long as they made enough fish balls, Changxia wouldn''t have the chance to make boiled fish.


    Shen Rong smiled shyly, and sliced ??two herrings weighing seven or eight catties. The rest of the fish was taken away by Nanfeng and chopped into fish paste and made into fish balls.


    Chang Xia twitched the corners of her mouth, watching this scene silently.


    Is she so unreliable��


    Ginger, onion, garlic, pepper, prickly ash, dried tangerine peel and other ingredients are cleaned one by one in the long summer, and then drained with a small rattan sieve for later use. Shen Rong''s sliced ??fish fillets and egg whites have been marinated. Similarly, all the meat and fried meat for stewing are cut.


    With a stone pot, Chang Xia no longer worries about burning the pot.


    The hand waving the spatula was full of energy.


    Boiled fish, usually fresh grass carp. Baihu, what Chang Xia found the most was herring, of course it was because she only knew herring.


    Boiled fish is best to put dry peppers, which can make the taste more spicy and fragrant.


    Unfortunately, except for the bell peppers sent by the clan. Chang Xia has not yet had the opportunity to leave the tribe to go out to pick peppers, and there is still a long way to go before poverty alleviation.


    Boil hot water in a stone pot and add salt. Cook the prepared cabbage and radish, then remove and spread on the bottom of the bowl. The radish had been boiled for a while in the pot of stewed meat and yam before, and the radish had a spicy taste when it was undercooked.


    When eating radishes, Chang Xia likes to eat well-ripened ones.


    The best ones are the ones that rot with a single bite, soft, and you can taste the sweetness of radishes in one bite.


    In a hot stone pot, add chopped bell peppers, minced garlic, **** slices, etc. and stir-fry until fragrant, then add the fish head and fish steak and stir-fry well, and finally add the sliced ??fish. There is no soy sauce, wine and sugar. Changxia uses dried sour pulp instead, stir fry a little, and finally add boiling water to submerge the fish.


    Gollum!


    Chang Xia didn''t look up when he heard a grunt.


    I saw Nanfeng Nuanchun standing aside, staring blankly at the boiling fish in the stone pot. That expression was no different from that of Yadong Mountain Kun squatting and guarding Shen Rong''s barbecue in the early morning.


    "This is really fragrant!"


    Thousands of words, Nanfeng simplified into three words.


    Looking at the boiled fish in the stone pot, Nan Feng regretted it.


    So fragrant, it must be better than fish balls.


    Knowing that boiled fish is so delicious, she shouldn''t have stopped Shen Rong from slicing the fish, does she regret that it''s too late now?


    Nuan Chun blinked and said, "Chang Xia, your boiled fish smells really good."


    "The boiled fish I made must be fragrant." Chang Xia raised his eyebrows towards the south wind, his expression full of contentment and pride.


    With a smile on the corner of Xylophone''s mouth, he said, "The tribe usually cooks fish directly, or adds some wild vegetables and root pieces. How can you be as careful as you?"


    She also heard from Chen Rong that when cutting a fish, you should throw away the contents in the belly of the fish, and the black ones in the belly should also be torn off. The fish scales can be scraped or not, depending on whether you eat them or not. Like Chang Xia, she wants to scrape off the fish scales.


    There is absolutely no means of removing the smell.


    The taste of fish cooked in this way is self-evident.


    "The fishy smell is strong, so you have to handle it carefully. It''s a pity that there is no soy sauce and cooking wine, otherwise it would be even more delicious." Chang Xia said, pouring the cooked fish into the bowl where the cabbage and radish had been placed.


    Finally, pour in the oil and stir-fry the chopped chili peppers together. This time, she fry the chili to dry color, the rich spicy fragrance, and pour it on the fish meat together with the hot oil.


    There was a sizzling sound in an instant.


    Listening to the sound, smelling the spicy aroma in the nostrils.


    Everyone started swallowing nonstop.


    Spicy, it was the first time they smelled this fragrance. My nose is itchy and I want to sneeze, but my mouth keeps saliva.


    "This tastes more fragrant than barbecue!"


    "I decided that boiled fish is my favorite food."


    In an instant, everyone had no intention of chatting. They crowded to the table one by one, staring at the boiled fish on the table. The shallow-bottomed pottery bowl, about the size of a wooden basin, looked at the brightly colored boiled fish in the pottery bowl.


    Fish **** or something.


    For a moment, they were left behind.


    "Don''t worry, get the other dishes ready before eating." Chang Xia said.


    She moved neatly, poured the cut fried meat into the stone pot and stir-fryed it. After it was fragrant, she poured in the wild vegetables and added salt. The pot with meat and yam simmering next to it is steaming hot, which is different from the domineering scent of boiled fish, but it is also very tempting.


    On the other side, Shen Rong flipped the barbecue in his hands.


    The rich aroma of grilled meat, the pungent and spicy aroma of boiled fish, and the sweet aroma of stewed yam with meat. For a time, the whole place was filled with the aroma of food.


    Gen they put down their work and hurried over to help.


    Xylophone Nanfeng puts the fish in the pot, and Nuanchun is responsible for the fire. The fried meat has all been boiled, put it aside and wait for the oil temperature to drop, and then pour it into a cleaned clay pot for storage. Of course, Chang Xia promised Yadong''s fish **** and fried meat, and she didn''t forget it. It was specially packed in a pottery pot and brought back when Yadong returned to the tribe.


    In this way, when he wants to eat, he can eat it directly, or he can eat it after a little processing.


    Just now, Gen said that the tribe will go out hunting in the future.


    You can prepare some fried meat and fish **** in advance, so you don''t have to worry about going hungry when you hunt.


    After a while.


    After a busy meal, everyone sat around the long table.


    "Come on, let''s eat." Chang Xia said hello, and everyone buried their heads and started to eat. No one was willing to look up, and saw the tableware and chopsticks flying off the table.


    At the same time, there is the sound of gasping from time to time.


    Obviously, the first time I ate chili, I was too hot. However, even if it is spicy, no one is willing to not eat it. Food attributes, regardless of country and race. The taste of chili, once you eat it, you will be obsessed with it.


    "It''s hot, what''s hot��" Gen shrank his mouth, his mouth swollen from the hotness, he looked at Chang Xia with a piece of chili pepper in between.


    Chang Xia replied, "Chili peppers."


    "Yes, where did the peppers come from?" Gen asked.


    "I don''t know where the chili came from." Chang Xia shook his head, looked at the root, and said, "Patriarch, you will go back to the tribe and ask me later. Chili has many uses, just like chili pepper. Fried meat, scrambled eggs with peppers, boiled fish, boiled meat����


    After hearing the name of Chang Xia''s dish, everyone knew that chili was definitely a good thing.


    Picking, you must pick a lot.


    Xylophone looked at Nanfeng, and Nanfeng said, "I haven''t seen chili near the tribe."


    "I haven''t seen it either." The warm spring echoed.


    Yadong Shankun also shook his head, they all knew the plants near the tribe. The appearance of bell peppers is very special, if you have seen it, you must be impressed.

 Chapter 21： warm family

    "Changxia, give me some more peppers. I''ll help you go back to the tribe to ask about the situation?" Gen said cheerfully. The boiled fish was a little less, and it was quickly eaten by everyone. At this moment, everyone scooped a bowl of yam broth and sipped it to relieve the spicy taste in their mouths.


    At the same time, you can also taste the sweetness and sweetness of the yam stew.


    Xylophone was eating yam, looked at Nan Feng who was beside him, and instructed: "Nan Feng, take some time to dig some yam in the bushes, wait for Wu to come, let Chang Xia make yam stew for Wu and Bai Qing to eat. This yam Soft and sweet, I think Wu will like it."


    "You''re right, Eminem, Nanfeng remember to go to the bushes." Gen nodded again and again, counting the time, Wu might come over in the next two days.


    Last time, Gen took Chang Xia to the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    He asked the tribe to send a message to the witch in the holy mountain of Karna. Afterwards, Changxia Shenrong got married, but the witch didn''t know. Gen glanced at Shen Rong, worried that Wu would not look down on him.


    Shen Rong understood the meaning in Gen''s eyes and smiled helplessly.


    Sure enough, detoxification and healing should be put on the agenda.


    Every time someone looks at him with the same eyes, it makes me feel uncomfortable.


    "I will go to the bushes tomorrow morning." Nanfeng replied.


    Chang Xia thought for a while and said, "The cave, Shen Rong and I can build it slowly."


    Tribal people are busy with their own affairs, and she doesn''t want to disrupt their life rhythm because of her own affairs.


    "The cave is safe and beautiful. I will build a kiln with you. In the future, I can build a kiln myself." Nan Feng laughed and said, "Digging yam, hunting, these are all trivial matters. Besides, you are not building a kiln. A day or two."


    "Changxia, listen to the south wind." Xylophone said gently.


    Raising his hand, his palm gently touched Chang Xia''s head.


    Chang Xia, the child they watched grow up. Soft-hearted and kind. In fact, if it weren''t for the fear of Chang Xia''s rejection, the clansmen would all be willing to come and help.


    However, the orcs have always been independent.


    If the beast cub wants to grow up smoothly, it must go through various hardships.


    Xylophone and the others were worried that too much intervention would make Chang Xia unable to live independently, and at the same time they were afraid that she would be weak and would not be able to live independently. Especially after Chang Xia chose Shen Rong as his partner, this concern rose to the highest level.


    "Nanfeng is right, we also want to build a kiln in the future. Now, let''s follow you and learn how to build a kiln first." Shan Kun said calmly.


    Compared with Yadong, Shan Kun, who is married, is more stable.


    Nuan Chun smiled and said, "Half a day is enough for picking and hunting every day."


    "Okay, just don''t delay your business. I have food from my clan that is enough for ten days and a half months." Chang Xia smiled and said happily.


    The cave she planned was very large, and the orcs of the Twilight Forest were strong.


    No tools are needed, the hands can be animalized and used for mining. If you are an ordinary person on the earth, even if you have construction tools and want to dig a kiln, it is not an easy task. In the past, farmers worked hard for half their lives, and the most simple wish was to build a kiln, and then marry a wife and have children after having a kiln, so that they can be regarded as starting a family and starting a business.


    "I can build a kiln." Shen Rong said seriously.


    Genyi shook his head lightly, and said in a disapproving tone: "Shen Rong, you are weak, don''t be stubborn. By the way, when Wu comes over, ask Wu to check your body, how can a young male''s body be weak? Usually eat more Meat, eating meat, can strengthen your body.��


    "Shen Rong is obedient, and it is the right thing to take care of your body. Chang Xia used to be in poor health, and you can''t recover until you are an adult. Please ask Wu to help you check your physical condition, determine the cause, and let Wu prescribe the right medicine." Don''t think too much about it. Take advantage of your youth to keep your body healthy, and then you can feed Chang Xia and the beast cubs later.


    Chang Xia grinned and smiled.


    "Shen Rong, I said...you marry me and come to the Heluo tribe, and I will support you."


    Immediately, everyone looked at Chang Xia, who was giggling silently.


    Is the child''s brain sick? !


    With her physique, she wanted to support Shen Rong, so could it be that she didn''t wake up?


    Shen Rong saw everyone''s strange expressions, and suddenly had a headache, so he had to speak, "My body is weak because of poisoning. After detoxification, I can recover naturally."


    "Poisoned?"


    "Okay, how could it be poisoned?"


    When they heard that Shen Rong was poisoned, everyone''s strange expressions all changed.


    Orcs are strong and strong, and usually heal in three to five days. Poisoning, find a witch for some antidote, even severe snake venom can be safely passed.


    After being poisoned like Shen Rong, he has been sick all the time.


    To be honest, it was the first time they met.


    "Poisoned, you didn''t ask the witch to detoxify it?" Chang Xia was the calmest and asked directly why he didn''t detoxify. There was a tribe in the tribe who was bitten by a poisonous snake. They went to the witch to get the medicine, and they just lay there for three days. As far as she knew, the viper was quite venomous.


    When he was in the Normandy market, Shen Rong told Chang Xia that he could agree to marry. It''s just that he may not live long if he is ill. If Chang Xia minds, he can refuse him.


    Shen Rong''s expression changed slightly, and he explained, "The poison in my body is unusual, and Wu can''t solve it."


    "Impossible." Gen did not think about it, and said directly: "There is no poison that witches can''t cure in this world."


    Aside, Xylophone and others nodded.


    In their minds, witches are omnipotent, and they are the messengers of beast gods in the world.


    Shen Rong said that his poison witch could not be solved, so they naturally couldn''t accept it.


    Shen Rong smiled bitterly, thought about it, and said, "My poison, many witches are helpless. This time I went back to the Twilight Forest to visit my deceased Eminem again. I was born in the Twilight Forest. Before I died, I thought about it. Go back to your hometown to see."


    ����


    In an instant.


    The crowd fell silent.


    At this moment, they suddenly remembered that Shen Rong was different from them.


    He has traveled to many places. Although he looks weak, Nanfeng Yadong, who has played against him, can feel Shen Rong''s strength.


    If not injured, Shen Rong might be stronger than them, much stronger.


    "Don''t worry, let the witch of the orc race check again, maybe there is a chance." Chang Xia said calmly.


    She could see the longing in Shen Rong''s eyes.


    Chang Xia has seen too many eyes like this in the last days.


    No one wants to die if they can live.


    Besides, Shen Rong hasn''t died after being poisoned for so long, who can say that he will definitely die.


    Chang Xia never believed in fate.


    If she believed in fate, she should have died long ago.


    At the same time, she thought about finding an opportunity to examine Shen Rong''s body tonight.


    "Yes, yes, listen to Chang Xia. Wait for Wu to come over, let Wu help you to check and try. We can help you pick any medicine." Xylophone quickly said , Gen and others followed. go along.


    Seeing that everyone''s expressions were full of solemn expressions, Shen Rong blamed himself and shouldn''t have exposed the poisoning.


    "Don''t be nervous, this poison... has been entrenched in my body for more than half a year, and I''m still alive and kicking. Except that I can''t activate the power of blood to fight, everything else is normal."


    Shen Rong hurriedly explained, saying that unless there was a fierce battle.


    Otherwise, he is just like an ordinary person.


    With this explanation, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    "If you can''t activate the power of blood to fight, then don''t join the tribal hunting team to go out hunting. Usually, follow Chang Xia to pick near the tribe. If you want to eat meat, you can directly exchange it with the tribe." Geng thought about it and thought it was good.


    Here comes.


    Changxia''s safety is also guaranteed.


    The picking area near the tribe, every once in a while, the tribe will arrange for the tribe to clean it up, which is basically safe.


    The beasts I occasionally encounter are herbivores.


    Not to mention males, even females can handle it.


    "That''s right." Shan Kun hurriedly said, "Let Chang Xia get some more delicious food, and we''ll exchange the meat with you."


    "Yes, exchange with us." Yadong agreed.


    Feeling their maintenance, Shen Rong''s cold heart couldn''t help but warm up. Chang Xia narrowed his eyes, his eyes filled with a smile. She could understand how moved Shen Rong was. When she woke up from this body, she was walking on the edge of death every time.


    Even after the apocalypse, Chang Xia''s heart is still alive and dead.


    However, feeling the kindness of the witches and clansmen, Chang Xia''s mentality changed little by little.


    I don''t want to die, I want to live well, and I want to repay these lovely relatives. That''s why Chang Xia broke free from the **** of death and regained a new life. At the same time, he also lost the vigilance and vigilance that he had cultivated in the last days.

 Chapter 22： busy day

    Hee hee (#^.^#).


    Shen Rong Changxia looked at each other and smiled.


    It is a blessing in this life to meet such a clan.


    "I will try to make a more delicious barbecue, please eat it."


    "Then I have to work hard to make more delicious food."


    "Okay, okay, we''re waiting for your fruit powder."


    After speaking, everyone looked at the dried ginkgo on the ground and laughed out loud.


    After the meal, everyone worked together to clean up the tables, chairs, tableware and chopsticks. The sun was too hot, Chang Xia and his group sat in the shade and chatted, while processing the salt crystals they brought back before, grinding them into fine salt, and then packing them in clay pots.


    "Chang Xia, you got back so much salt, enough to eat for several years!" Nuan Chun said.


    Chang Xia replied: "I just thought that I would be too lazy to go back and forth to get salt, so I simply hoarded more at one time. Salt is inseparable from pickled vegetables and cured meat at home. If anyone in the tribe is short of salt and doesn''t want to go to the salt lake to get salt, you can come and exchange it with me. "


    "You!" Nan Feng poked Chang Xia from the air, but he didn''t dare to do it.


    After all, Xylophone was sitting next to her and staring at her. If she really poked Chang Xia, she would probably be scolded.


    Soon, hundreds of kilograms of salt crystals were all ground into fine salt.


    Chang Xia found a suitable clay pot and filled it with fine salt. Then use a wooden lid wrapped with soft animal skin to cover the clay pot and stack it in the most corner of the animal nest.


    "A nest, too small." Xylophone sighed.


    The dozens of square-sized animal dens still look cramped no matter how neatly Chang Xia cleans them up. Chang Xia should have wanted to build a kiln, not to mention her, Xylophone Nuanchun suddenly felt that there was not enough space in the animal nest.


    Nuan Chun nodded and said in agreement, "There is no place to put furniture. Once there are too many pots, the baskets cannot be stacked."


    As females, they usually clean up the den.


    Although the orcs do not have the habit of hoarding food, there are not many things they need in daily life. Collecting everything is enough to fill a nest.


    When the weather is clear, the stove is moved outside the animal den.


    However, once the rainy season comes, the stove can only be placed in the animal den.


    As a result, the animal den space seems to be insufficient. At this time, the position of furniture and other things has not been calculated.


    Think about it.


    They immediately thought of yearning for Changxia''s cave.


    "In the cold and rainy season, the beast''s nest is surprisingly cold. Unless the beast is used to keep the body warm, even if the bonfire is lit, it will be very cold." Nan Feng sighed.


    Every time she wants to find a partner to keep warm.


    "Don''t worry, the cave can be heated with a kang. With a kang, no matter how cold the cold and rainy season is, you won''t be afraid of freezing." Chang Xia said calmly. Nanfeng said that the cold and rainy season is difficult, and she deeply understands it. At that time, three or five layers of animal skins were piled up, and two bonfires were burning in the animal nest.


    Every year in the rainy and cold seasons, the xylophone will let Nanfeng or other young females from the tribe come to accompany Changxia to spend it.


    The chinchillas are petite.


    Of course, this petiteness is compared to the Leopard Clan of the Heluo Tribe.


    Even if Chang Xia becomes a beast, he cannot keep warm by himself.


    There is no other way, I can only choose to keep warm with others, so as not to catch cold and get sick.


    "Pankang, what is a kang?"


    Immediately, the kang mentioned by Chang Xia attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Kang, made of bricks or adobes, covered with rattan curtains and animal skins, with chimneys and stoves connected to the bottom hole, a bed that can be heated by fire. Sleeping on a kang bed is much more comfortable than when we lie directly on the ground, the ground is humid It��s heavy, and if you sleep for a long time, your body will easily get sick.�� Chang Xia explained, looked towards Geng, and said, ��Patriarch, the old man had better not sleep on the ground. Don��t worry about the kang bed, you can make a few wooden beds first.��


    Saying that, he took a branch and drew it on the ground.


    With tables and chairs as the base, they quickly understood the structure of the wooden bed.


    "Okay, leave this to me." Gen said seriously.


    The elders of the tribe were once powerful orc warriors. Despite their old age, none of the tribe would despise them. Although the tribe implements private ownership, the tribe will prepare the food for the elderly.


    After all, the tribe has a hunting team to hunt, and this part of the prey is divided evenly by the hunting team. A part will also be reserved for the old people and the cubs of the tribe, and Chang Xia used to be in the ranks of the cubs.


    "I feel that the animal den is getting smaller and smaller!"


    Aside, Nan Feng whispered.


    Beds, tables and chairs, plus other debris piled up in the animal den, just thinking about Nanfeng makes his scalp tingle. And, the premise is that Chang Xia doesn''t tinker with anything else.


    These things may not feel like a male.


    However, the attraction to females is huge.


    Looking at the excited expressions of Xylophone and Nuanchun, it is not difficult to know their attitude towards furniture. Anyone who likes neatness will not be able to resist the temptation of large pieces of furniture.


    afternoon.


    Gen and Xylophone left and returned to the tribe.


    The four of Nanfeng stayed behind, Chang Xia originally wanted Nuan Chun Hui tribe to rest.


    Rejected by Nuanchun, she said she wanted to stay and see Changxia Jianyao.


    It seems that Nuanchun wants to compete with Nanfeng for the tribe''s second kiln. Her cubs will be born in the rainy season. Thinking of the harsh environment in the rainy season, Nuanchun''s desire to build a kiln is completely understandable.


    Maybe, as long as the cave has one tenth of what Chang Xia described.


    Nuanchunhui did not hesitate to let Shankun build a kiln.


    The survival rate of beast cubs born in the rainy season is higher than that in the cold season, but it is just as dangerous.


    Nuan Chun didn''t express her inner worries, but Chang Xia could feel it. She patted Nuanchun''s arm calmly, without saying any extra words of comfort.


    No amount of words would be more convincing than personal experience.


    With the help of Nanfeng and the others, Chang Xia felt that the cave dwelling could be built soon.


    The hillside to the west has been properly repaired. In the afternoon, Chang Xia instructed Shen Rong and the others to start laying the foundation and digging trenches, which she sketched with charcoal in the afternoon. For the places that are not easy to draw, Chang Xia marked them with branches, and Shen Rong and the others only needed to follow the places drawn by Chang Xia circle.


    After the animalization, the solid and hard loess layer was quickly dug up.


    The loess dug up was piled up on the vegetable field that Chang Xia said in the distance. At that location, Chang Xia wanted to build a courtyard wall. Half of the vegetable field was inside the courtyard wall and half was outside the courtyard wall. The vegetable field outside the courtyard wall is connected to the White Lake, and a neat road will be built at the same time.


    Foundation, drainage.


    The general shape has been dug, and the next step is to repair and level the surface.


    Chang Xia did not pursue good-looking patterns. The clean and tidy cliff face does not need extra patterns, and it looks very beautiful and generous.


    Once the face of the cliff is repaired, the kiln can be used.


    When making a kiln, you need to dig out the shape of the cave and transport the soil away. This kind of thing can''t be rushed, just after the cold season, the ice and snow melted. Loess contains a lot of water, and it is easy to collapse when digging too fast or too hastily.


    Chang Xia stood in front of the well-organized cave dwelling, looking at the sky.


    "Nanfeng, that''s it for today." Chang Xia said.


    Kiln-playing is meticulous work. Even if the orcs are strong and energetic, Chang Xia doesn''t want them to be overworked. After being busy for most of the day, Chang Xia felt a little lack of energy even without much effort.


    Nanfeng looked up at the sun and nodded, "Yeah! It''s getting dark."


    "Building a kiln is much more complicated than building a beast den!" Yadong exclaimed.


    To build a nest, you only need to dig a soil pit, grind it with wood and stone, and then cover the roof of the nest. To be more particular, lay a layer of wood in the animal nest.


    Although it takes years to build a nest, if you start building a nest, you can build a nest in three to five days. However, three or five days to build a kiln is not enough.


    A nest is built every three to five days, which means that the males build the nest alone.


    Like Changxia Jianyao, but Nanfeng and the others help.


    Nuan Chun helped Shan Kun to wipe off the hot sweat, and said, "The cave is much more spacious than the animal nest." Nuan Chun looked at the face of the cliff and was heartbroken. In the bottom of my heart, I secretly decided that when Changxia''s cave was built, my own house would be built immediately.


    After cleaning up, Nanfeng and the others left to go back to the tribe.


    Yadong happily took the fried meat and fish **** and caught up with Shankun Nuanchun who was walking in front, while bickering with Nanfeng.


    Chang Xia and the two stood in front of their animal den and watched them leave.

 Chapter 23： fruit powder

    "In the evening, how about barbecue with fruit batter?"


    Chang Xia untied her hair braid and shook off the fine sand from her hair. I have to wash my hair at night, it''s a little itchy, and tomorrow I have to get a piece of animal skin to wrap my hair.


    Shen Rong thought for a while, then said, "How about mixing the fruit powder with the bird''s egg and frying it in a stone pot?"


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was shocked.


    Depend on--


    Shen Rong''s ability to infer other things from one example is too strong!


    Pancake fruit, why didn''t she think of it?


    Suddenly, Chang Xia wanted to shut himself up.


    "Yes, but add some wild vegetables. Chop the wild vegetables, and you can also get some fried minced meat and mix it well. We will fry and eat it, not fry it."


    "Okay, I''ll do it."


    "Then I''ll pick up the ginkgo, and you''ll come and carry it later."


    Having seen Shen Rong''s cooking skills, Chang Xia was very happy for Shen Rong to do it. She was fortunate again in her heart that she had chosen Shen Rong at the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    Shen Rong was thin and tall, and this thinness was morbid.


    Recuperate and recover soon.


    His outline is clear and handsome, and the orcs generally have a higher appearance. Shen Rong''s appearance is very good, especially his eyes are deep and restrained, as if he can feel the precipitation of the years, when he looks directly at him, it is like embracing the warmth of the whole world.


    The character reveals innate melancholy and tenderness, which is lovable.


    Chang Xia felt that there was no male more suitable for him than Shen Rong.


    someone said.


    All love at first sight in the world originates from the desire to see something.


    In the past, Chang Xia didn''t believe it.


    However, after meeting Shen Rong.


    Chang Xia felt that this was too true.


    With so many males in the Normandy Grand Bazaar, she chose Shen Rong.


    It was Shen Rong''s face that was greedy.


    Every edge and corner just happened to grow on Chang Xia''s heart.


    Tonight, be sure to check his body. At the same time, she wondered what kind of poison even witches could do nothing about?


    Chang Xia lived for many years in the apocalypse.


    By virtue of it, in addition to the ability of awakening, it is more cautious by nature.


    Her powers are strong, but weak.


    Wood system, partial treatment.


    There is a big gap with the normal wood system.


    She can''t convert wood-based abilities into attacks, it''s more about communication, spawning, and amplification. If this ability is used for farming, it is definitely a good hand.


    However, in the last days of cannibalism.


    How to farm without the ability? !


    Chang Xia had no choice but to study, and turned his abilities into therapy. Not to mention, she was really fighting her way out.


    Unfortunately, in the end, he didn''t survive.


    When she woke up in the Dusk Forest, she was overjoyed, angry, and finally at peace.


    Over the years, thanks to the care of the clan.


    Chang Xia became more and more peaceful and optimistic.


    After reaching adulthood, she finally pulled this frail body back from a near-death state. Give her time to become a real orc warrior, it''s just a matter of time.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to promise Shen Rong: feed him.


    before sunset.


    Chang Xia picked up all the ginkgo and put them in the rattan basket.


    "Finished?" Shen Rong''s gentle voice came from behind.


    Chang Xia patted off the sand on her hands, smiled and said, "It''s finished. What about you, is the fruit powder pan fried?"


    "It''s fried, waiting for you to taste." Shen Rong bent over and started to carry the rattan baskets to the beast den. The fruit powder used to make the fruit powder cake tonight was given by the tribe. At the same time, this is also explained by the witch.


    She said that Chang Xia''s body is weak, so it is good to eat more fruit powder.


    Of course, the main reason for this was that Chang Xia was unwilling to take medicine.


    After becoming an adult, Chang Xia finally took good care of her body, so she would never touch the strange and unpleasant medicine again. Even though it really saved Chang Xia''s life, she still didn''t want to drink it again.


    "It smells delicious." Chang Xia gave Shen Rong a thumbs up while washing his hands, and then asked Shen Rong, "Shen Rong, have you eaten a lot of delicious food while traveling in the mainland?"


    "Delicious food��" Shen Rong placed the rattan basket containing the ginkgo against the beast''s nest, with red sandalwood beside it. In just a few days, all kinds of debris were piled up in the beast den. Sure enough, this beast nest is indeed too small.


    He pondered for a moment.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly and replied, "Actually, the food of the beast clan in the Eastern Land is richer and tastes better than in the Western Land."


    He seemed to remember something, and his expression instantly became very scary.


    "No, no!" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    Shen Rong said seriously: "Before I met you, I never knew that grilled meat can be added with **** and spring onions." Of course, this doesn''t mean that other places don''t put anything in cooking.


    More similar to the Heluo tribe, simply adding wild vegetables and roots.


    And some large tribes control expensive spices. They often pour spices on the barbecue to remove the smell and enhance the flavor.


    However, no matter how expensive the spice is.


    It''s not as delicious as the dishes made in Changxia.


    "This... no way!" Chang Xia showed an unbelievable expression, although she had never left the Heluo tribe, let alone the Twilight Forest. However, when chatting with Shen Rong, he could sense that this continent is not small.


    The civilization of the mainland is going weird, and the diet is still in the desert level?


    "Some large tribes know how to use spices to enhance the taste of food. However, not all spices are so delicious." Shen Rong said.


    Some spices carry with you, the smell is fragrant and charming.


    After being incorporated into the food, it makes the food taste extremely terrible.


    But there are some people who don''t find it unpalatable.


    Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong''s distorted expression, and a few dishes flashed in his mind, such as: natto, snail powder, and looking up at the starry sky, again like canned herring.


    People who like it can''t love it, and people who hate it make you want to vomit just smelling it.


    "I understand." Chang Xia patted Shen Rong''s shoulder in comfort.


    The two sat at the table and chairs outside the animal den while eating barbecued meat and fruit powder pancakes, admiring the dazzling sunset.


    The evening breeze is gentle and warm.


    "This fruit powder cake is slightly fried, and the taste is several times stronger than the fruit powder paste. I feel that even if noodles and rice noodles have not been researched, with the fruit powder cake, the tribe will definitely increase the picking of ginkgo."


    The crispy fruit powder pan, fried to golden brown on both sides.


    A light bite, crisp and refreshing.


    In the mouth, the wild vegetables are fresh and delicious, the fried minced meat is fragrant, and it is matched with the fragrance of bird eggs. This fruit cake is perfect!


    The two of them ate immediately without even lifting their heads, just a bowl of fruit powder cake, and the two of them ate all the barbecued meat.


    Chang Xia was paralyzed on the wooden chair, too lazy to move.


    "Shen Rong, your craftsmanship is amazing!"


    Shen Rong smiled slightly and replied, "You still teach well."


    At this moment, Shen Rong had an obsession in his heart and wanted to live. I want to eat more food; feel the warmth of the Heluo tribe more; and see more of the smile on Chang Xia''s face.


    Lightly, lightly.


    However, looking at Chang Xia''s smile, she felt extremely warm.


    At first, he was attracted by Chang Xia''s vibrant eyes. After getting along, he couldn''t help but want to get closer, and then greed was born.


    "Let''s eat fruit powder for breakfast tomorrow!" Chang Xia said briskly.


    Shen Rong indulged her, nodded, and replied, "Okay. I want to try adding some fish or shrimp, what do you think?"


    "Okay, I''ll wait." Chang Xia smiled excitedly.


    After eating, I rested for a while.


    Shen Rong cleaned up the desks and chairs and went to Baihu to wash up.


    Chang Xia took a shower and washed her hair, ending a busy day. However, Chang Xia, who had finished washing this time, was not in a hurry to lie down and rest. She had one more thing to do.

 Chapter 24： long night

    That night.


    Shen Rong returned to the animal den from Baihu.


    "Huh?" Shen Rong entered the room and was slightly surprised by Chang Xia''s bright eyes, and said in surprise, "Chang Xia, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    When asked, there was a little worry in his eyes.


    Are you tired of being busy these two days?


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said casually, "Don''t think about it, come here... and sit."


    Raising his hand, he gently patted the rattan curtain beside him. He motioned for Shen Rong to sit over so that she could check his body.


    However, this action made Shen Rong misunderstood.


    Immediately, Shen Rong''s pale and handsome face became flushed, and his neat steps suddenly became stiff. He pinched the bridge of his nose uneasily, and said softly, "Chang Xia, now...it''s not right. Do you want to wait?"


    "Wait, what are you waiting for?" Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong in confusion.


    Why can''t she understand this. I just wanted to check on Shen Rong''s body, so what''s the point of waiting? Besides, is there still time to check the body?


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on Shen Rong.


    Chang Xia suddenly understood.


    cough cough��


    She coughed twice, and two flushes appeared on her face.


    "Shen Rong, where do you want to go? I asked you to come here to check your body, nothing else." Chang Xia explained.


    Both of them are weak.


    For the time being, those anachronistic thoughts are not for thinking.


    Shen Rong froze.


    The handsome face was stained with embarrassment.


    Then came a slight loss.


    "Check your body?" Shen Rong was surprised, walked to the vine curtain where Chang Xia was sitting cross-legged, then sat down like Chang Xia, hesitantly asked, "Have you learned sorcery from Wu?"


    "You can heal yourself if you are ill for a long time." Chang Xia said calmly.


    In the last days, she was a famous nurse. In this life, she has been ill for more than ten years. Among the plants in the Twilight Forest, what Chang Xia knows most is nothing but various medicinal herbs. Thinking about it, she felt sad.


    "I have been weak since I was a child, and I have been sick in bed all the year round. I have drank more medicine than I have eaten barbecued meat."


    The more he talked, the more bitter Chang Xia felt.


    She actually felt that even her body smelled like medicine.


    Fortunately, the clan did not dislike her as a medicine jar.


    "It''s so pitiful!" Shen Rong smiled, raised his hand and lightly rubbed Chang Xia''s head a few times, then said, "How do you want to check?"


    Every witch has a different way of seeing a doctor.


    Shen Rong looked at Chang Xia and asked. Chang Xia was picked up by Wu and sent to the Heluo tribe to grow up. To some extent, she is Wu''s child. Perhaps, the witch taught her some witchcraft.


    Therefore, Shen Rong did not reject Chang Xia''s physical examination.


    "Stand out your hand��" Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong stretched out his hand and handed it to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia stretched out his hand and put his hand on Shen Rong''s pulse, and a trace of wood-type power quietly penetrated into Shen Rong''s body. According to Chang Xia''s understanding of the orcs, her wood-type ability, in terms of the orcs, should be the bloodline ability.


    Orcs who activate the bloodline ability are called totem warriors.


    The bloodline ability of the Heluo tribe is power.


    Basically, the bloodline ability of orcs is power.


    Birds are usually speed, and fish are water control. of course there are exceptions.


    Wu is the exception.


    Wu''s ability is similar to Chang Xia''s.


    Orcs call the power of witches sorcery.


    Wu didn''t tell Chang Xia about the specific situation, she knew about it.


    As the most powerful orc tribe in the Dusk Forest, the Heluo tribe has hundreds of totem warriors. These totem warriors have awakened their bloodline abilities. By increasing their own strength, they can fight with their bare hands against the beasts in the Twilight Forest.


    At the same time, the totem warrior has a brown crystal in his body.


    This crystal is called the beast crystal, which means the gift of the beast god.


    "The beast crystal has turned gray." Chang Xia was shocked and looked at Shen Rong in surprise. Shen Rong is a totem warrior, she is not surprised.


    In the tribe, the Nanfeng Yadong she has come into contact with are all totem warriors.


    Even the underage Bai Qing is a totem warrior. Bai Qing''s young establishment of the identity of Wu''s heir is inseparable from his talent.


    "You know witchcraft?" Shen Rong was shocked.


    Is Chang Xia a witch?


    But, why didn''t the Heluo tribe know? !


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly and explained, "This is my bloodline ability, which is different from that of a witch." She didn''t want to be mistaken for a witch, and she didn''t want to live in a corner of the wizard''s palace. Therefore, in front of the clan, Chang Xia never showed this special.


    "Your poison is so ferocious, what kind of poison is it?"


    "Insect poison. A poison that has never been encountered before. It is aggressive."


    As soon as Shen Rong used his bloodline ability, the insect poison would continue to eat away at his body. However, thanks to this poisoning, he was able to escape from the Tianyuan tribe.


    His male father Yuanhou came from the Tianyuan tribe.


    The Tianyuan tribe, the strongest tribe in the Western Continent. At the same time, it is also one of the most warlike tribes. The Tianyuan tribe is ambitious and wants to unify the Western Land.


    When he was young, Yuanhou traveled across the mainland and came to the Eastern Land to enter the Twilight Forest. Accidentally met Shen Rong''s female mother Xingya, the two fell in love and gave birth to Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong was born and directly returned to his ancestors, inheriting the strongest bloodline of the Tianyuan tribe - the bloodline of Doulang. Yuanhou came from the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe and was an aristocrat. The nobles value bloodline the most, and Yuanhou was ecstatic at the birth of Shen Rong, he immediately decided to bring Xingya mother and son back to the Tianyuan tribe.


    It''s a pity that Xing Yasheng fell to Shen Rong''s exhaustion.


    When Marquis Yuan recovered from Shen Rong''s birth, Xingya died of blood loss.


    With grief, Yuanhou bid farewell to the orc tribe where Xingya belonged, and took Shen Rong to leave the Twilight Forest. That''s why Shen Rong said that he was born in the Twilight Forest, which is his homeland. Compared with the warlike Western Land, Shen Rong prefers the peaceful Eastern Land.


    "Very domineering!" Chang Xia said solemnly.


    When the words fell, she looked at Shen Rong curiously and asked, "How did you get poisoned?"


    Chang Xia vaguely felt that this insect poison was not simple.


    It''s just that she is not a witch, and she doesn''t know much about poison. The specific violation of the place, the long summer and the short time are also unclear.


    Perhaps, we can only wait for the witch to come.


    Let Wu help check it again, determine the cause, and then prescribe the right medicine.


    "I was calculated by the villain." Shen Rong said with a wry smile. The smiles are full of complexity and loneliness. Aristocratic families, the least lack of conspiracy calculations.


    To be able to leave the Yuan family and leave the Tianyuan tribe.


    It wasn''t a bad thing for Shen Rong.


    It''s just, it''s a pity that I can''t see my old friend again. The west land and the east land are separated by a vast sea, which is difficult for ordinary people to cross in their entire lives.


    Seeing that Shen Rong was unwilling to say more, Chang Xia did not continue to ask.


    After all, in the last days, she has never seen anyone or encountered anything.


    "I will use the bloodline ability to help you relieve the pain. If I want to cure it, I will wait for the witch''s examination before I start." Chang Xia said cautiously.


    Shen Rong nodded quietly, and soon the beast crystal felt a warm power.


    The body that became cold due to poisoning was slightly infected with temperature. That feeling, like soaking in hot water, is comfortable and comfortable.


    "This power is very special." Shen Rong exclaimed.


    Chang Xia was very satisfied with Shen Rong''s praise, and said in a low voice, "I can live to adulthood, and I rely entirely on the power of my blood to nourish my body, and of course the magic medicine. The witches of the orc race are very powerful."


    Even if Chang Xia was a nanny in a previous life.


    But she is still willing to call Wu the strongest.


    Of course, this also has to do with her ignorance of the animals and plants in the Dusk Forest.

 Chapter 25： trivial morning

    "Chang Xia, haven''t you got up yet?"


    The next day, Chang Xia was awakened from her sleep. When he opened his eyes, the inside of the beast''s nest was gray, and it was obvious that Shen Rong was still sleeping.


    Last night, Chang Xia warmed up Shen Rong''s body.


    It was rare for Shen Rong, who was suffering from pain, to get a good night''s sleep. This was the most comfortable night he had slept since he was poisoned.


    Yesterday, Chang Xia suggested that Geng should let the old man of the tribe sleep on the bed instead of lying on the ground. Root Hui tribe chatted with the old people of the tribe. The old people did not ask more about the wooden bed, and directly asked Gen to help find Chang Xia to make the bed.


    In addition to trusting their own cubs.


    More because they have eaten delicious fish **** and fried meat, I believe this time the bed is the same.


    Gen tried it out overnight.


    As a result, he found that the splicing could not be done.


    So, he ran over before dawn.


    "Patriarch, is there something wrong with you coming here so early?" Chang Xia asked.


    Gen was slightly embarrassed, and smirked as he looked at Shen Rong who opened the animal curtain. Hearing Gen''s shouting, Shen Rong quickly woke up. Sleep well, feel good.


    Lifting the animal curtain, he greeted the root with a smile.


    "I asked Shen Rong something, you continue to sleep." Geng thought of Chang Xia''s weak body, and immediately pulled Shen Rong out of the beast''s nest. At the same time, some guilt in my heart came too early.


    These two days.


    Chang Xia moved out of the tribe''s original animal den.


    Has been busy without rest.


    Although Wu said that when Chang Xia became an adult, his body would gradually recover. It is inevitable that Chang Xia is still regarded as a cub, and regrets come too early.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and replied, "It''s okay, I''m awake already."


    Gengan went to talk to Shen Rong, and Chang Xia got up to wash and prepare breakfast. Exactly, you can ask Geng to taste the fruit powder cake, I believe he will like it.


    "...It turns out that this is the only way to get stuck."


    Gen squatted and watched Shen Rong piece together the wood, and soon a wooden chair was made by Shen Rong. The animalized claws are sharp and sharp, and the barbs on the corners are quickly polished to a smooth and dazzling appearance. A rivet-like structure that joins wood together. Even if he is beaten, he will not let go. This is what Shen Rong figured out by himself.


    "You can also try punching holes and pouring resin, it should be more firm." Shen Rong pointed to the position of the card slot and said.


    There are low stools in the Western Land, and the custom of the nobles is to sit on the knees.


    When Chang Xia mentioned tables and chairs, Shen Rong thought of the low stools in Xilu. Judging from other facts, it is easy to make the table and chairs that Chang Xia said. At the same time, the finished product is far beyond the imagination of Changxia.


    "Will it be too hard with wooden planks?" Gen hesitated.


    The wooden bed is temporarily made for the old people of the tribe. I wondered if it would be hard to lie on it?


    Shen Rong pouted at the vine next to him, and said, "If it feels hard, weave a few vine curtains on it. Otherwise, fill in the grass mat and leaves, and then cover it with animal skins."


    Lying down hard, this problem is easy to solve.


    Gen did not turn the corner for a while, that''s why he asked this question.


    Sure enough, Shen Rong finished speaking. Gen patted his head with his hand, regretting that he had become stupid.


    Chang Xia talked to Shan Kun about this earlier.


    "Come on." Gen stood up and said, "I''ll go back to the tribe and try again��"


    "Patriarch, don''t rush to leave." Chang Xia hurriedly opened his mouth and shouted to stop the root, holding a wooden basin in his hand to stir the fruit powder paste, "I''m making fruit powder pancakes, and it''s not too late for the patriarch to leave after eating the pancakes."


    In the morning, Nanfeng and the others will go out to pick or hunt.


    Chang Xia reckoned that they would come over in the afternoon to help with the kiln.


    There is food sent by the clansmen in the animal nest. She and Shen Rong are not in a hurry to collect it, so they can try to make a kiln first. By the way, how much moisture is in the loess layer? If there are too many, the speed should be slowed down to avoid collapse.


    "Fruit powder cake��" Gen took a pause, scratched his hair, and looked curiously at Chang Xia''s wooden basin.


    How did the fruit powder paste become a fruit powder cake?


    Isn''t Chang Xia tossing up new food again?


    This thought.


    Gen stood still, no longer in a hurry to leave.


    Shen Rong left the wood next to the root and turned around to collect the fish baskets at Baihu.


    Down the hillside, in the puddle beside White Lake, dozens of fish have been raised. Shen Rong, the shrimps and crabs, would bring them back to the den every day. The dried shrimps were ground into shrimp powder and packed in clay pots. The crabs would be eaten directly.


    At this time, the crab has no crab yellow.


    For the time being, Chang Xia has no desire to toss.


    The amount of shrimp powder is small, and Changxia has not taken it out for the time being.


    After hoarding a little more, then take it out and distribute it to the clansmen. I dare not tell the clansmen about this kind of meticulous work, for fear that they will cook the vegetables directly with shrimps.


    After all, the power of simmering is still vivid in my eyes.


    "The fruit powder paste is added with bird eggs, minced meat, chopped wild vegetables, etc., and then fry it with oil in a stone pot until both sides are golden brown, and the entrance is crispy and fragrant. When Shen Rong returns from the fish basket, I will add some shrimp or fish meat in it..."


    Gengen listened to Chang Xia''s description, and his tongue was full of saliva.


    Quietly pursed her lips and couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    It''s good to come to Chang Xia in the morning, this fruit powder cake is delicious just listening to it.


    They shouldn''t restrain Chang Xia before.


    Otherwise, why would you eat messy stew and fruit paste to fill your stomach all these years?


    Thinking about it, Gengen has a faint regret.


    Especially when Chang Xia fried the first minced meat, bird eggs, wild vegetables and fruit powder pancakes, this remorse reached its peak.


    "The patriarch came to taste��" Chang Xia handed over the fried fruit powder cake, indicating that the root should be eaten with wooden chopsticks to avoid burning hands.


    Gen ignored it and stretched out his hand, took the fruit powder and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Kacha-


    The crisp sound surprised Gen.


    With a light bite, the rich fragrance exploded from the mouth.


    The minced meat, bird''s egg, minced wild vegetable and fruit powder cake with green onion, garlic and sour pulp is delicious. Salty and fragrant, thin and crispy, with a lightly charred meat flavor.


    Take a sip, it''s amazing.


    The stone pot is not as fast as the iron plate, but the fruit powder is not mung bean noodles, and the taste is more chewy. Eat it in your mouth, with a bit of a long chew, and the more you chew, the more fragrant it is.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia understands that the fruit powder paste is more like milled and broken rice flour.


    The noodles should be inedible.


    However, UU reading she can be a fan.


    After the collected ginkgo was dried, it was ground into powder.


    She wants to hurry up to make rice noodles.


    Compared with all kinds of rice noodles, Changxia feels that the fruit powder cakes are not so fragrant.


    When Shen Rong returned from collecting the fish basket, Gen Gen took the spatula in Chang Xia''s hand and started frying the fruit powder pan. He plans to fry a few more and bring it back to the xylophone to taste later.


    Every household of the tribe clan hoards ginkgo, and ginkgo is the only one that the clansmen will actively hoard. However, whether to eat or not is another matter.


    After the ginkgo is dried in the sun, as long as it is not ground into powder.


    It will not be damaged after storage for half a year to a year.


    However, if the powder is milled, it cannot be stored for a long time, and the powder is prone to moisture or insects.


    "Shen Rong, quickly get me some shrimp." Gen urged.


    Shen Rong glanced at the fried fruit powder cake on the table, there was nothing he didn''t understand. Carrying the basket, he squatted beside the stone tank, and handled the shrimp in his hand neatly.


    After a while.


    Gen Satisfied returned to the tribe with a rattan basket filled with fruit powder cakes.


    Before leaving, he told Chang Xia that the south wind would come in the afternoon. In the morning, Nanfeng went to the bush to dig yam. This yam was prepared for Wu, so that Chang Xia would no longer need to go to the bushes.


    Chang Xia responded with a smile, understanding that the patriarch did not want her to run around.


    At the beginning, if she and Shen Rong went to the Salt Lake to get salt, if they knew about it in advance, most of them would not be able to go.


    Afterwards, Gen and the others didn''t say anything.


    However, there is no shortage of words to express that meaning.


    at this point.


    It made Chang Xia and Shen Rong feel very subtle.


    In terms of strength, they are really not weak. It''s just that this kind of rebellious thing is so cool that they can''t help but want to try...

 Chapter 26： Sturdy and warm spring

    After dinner.


    The morning sun poked out from the horizon and sprinkled over the twilight forest.


    The warm yellow sun shines on the white lake, reflecting colorful brilliance.


    Shen Rong carried the ginkgo to the ground, spread it out, and dried it. Chang Xia carried a dustpan woven with fine rattan, which contained small river prawns. These river prawns were dried and ground to make shrimp powder. Without monosodium glutamate and chicken essence, shrimp powder is the treasure used by Changxia to enhance the taste.


    Next to the beast den, the two did not chat and did things quietly.


    A tacit warmth surrounds the two of them.


    "Shen Rong, let''s confirm the moisture content of the loess layer when we start the kiln. Shortly after the cold season, the ice and snow melted into the rivers and rivers, and there was a lot of water stored in the ground. When we started the kiln, we were afraid of collapsing." Chang Xia found a block Animal skin, wrapped around the head.


    First, it can be shaded.


    Second, to prevent the sand from splashing into the hair, which is troublesome to wash the hair.


    "Are you going to use resin?" Shen Rong asked after folding the rattan baskets.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said, "Drawing a kiln is the same as digging a beast''s nest. First, dig out the holes, and then scrape the face. The kilns are decorated with resin and then used with wood and stones. There are not many wood and stones used to build the kiln."


    Of course, the subsequent production of various furniture.


    That''s another situation.


    For a single kiln, it does not need much wood and stone.


    "This is much simpler than building a nest." Shen Rong said.


    Tribal people build nests, orcs are not in a hurry, they can collect wood, stone and resin little by little over a few years.


    The built animal den is basically enough for the orcs to live for a lifetime.


    Having said that, the two walked towards the west together.


    "Shen Rong, let''s start the kiln from the side." Chang Xia decided to start from the side. She took a simple stone **** and dug it with a sense of ritual.


    Shen Rong smiled at Chang Xia''s movements, his hands turned into wolf claws.


    Shushua easily dug out the solid loess and piled it aside. The loess would be transported to the location Changxia said later.


    "It''s very dry."


    "This way you don''t have to worry about collapse."


    After a while, a hole that could accommodate people was dug out.


    Chang Xia got in and looked carefully to confirm the dryness and wetness of the loess layer.


    "Changxia, leave the kiln to me. You go to transport the soil, take your time." Shen Rong said.


    Working in the kiln is very hard, and Shen Rong is reluctant to be too tired for a long summer. He opened his mouth and suggested that Chang Xia transport the loess he dug away and slowly transport it.


    The tool for filling the soil is a rattan basket.


    It''s just that these rattan baskets are specially woven.


    The selected vines are hard and wear-resistant. Can pull and drag on the ground. Changxia beasts are petite and unable to carry the loess with a rattan basket.


    He could only use the most clumsy method, dragging the rattan basket with both hands.


    Here comes.


    The hands will inevitably struggle.


    Chang Xia wants to exercise, but this level is acceptable.


    Besides, even if she becomes a beast, she can''t dig as fast as Shen Rong.


    Race determines the strength of a beast, and the Chinchillas are inherently weaker than other beasts. Not to mention compared with the top strong clan among the beast clan like the Wolf Fighting Clan, even if Shen Rong was poisoned and injured, his physique was not comparable to Chang Xia.


    A totem warrior like Nanfeng almost suffered a loss against Shen Rong.


    Once he really fought, Shen Rong would not necessarily be defeated.


    "Changxia��"


    In the distance, I heard Nuan Chun''s cry.


    Chang Xia put down the rattan basket and looked around, and saw Nuan Chun carrying a rattan basket, walked over slowly, and said, "I picked up some bird eggs the other day, and I will give you a basket."


    Gen went back from Changxia.


    I handed over the practice of fruit powder cake to the clansmen.


    Immediately, the sky above the tribe was filled with a strong aroma again.


    Nuan Chun estimated that the clansmen would bring some ginkgo and bird eggs to Chang Xia these days. There are many wild vegetables in this season, so the clansmen should not deliberately send them.


    "Nuanchun, have you eaten fruit powder cake?" Chang Xia patted off the sand on her hands and smiled. Seeing Nuan Chun''s aftertaste''s expression, she guessed it.


    Gen has always cared about the tribe and has no selfishness.


    The fruit powder cake is delicious, and he will definitely teach it to the clan.


    "I''ve eaten it, it''s delicious." Nuanchun nodded with a smile, and said, "Guo powder cake, is it the new food you made by researching ginkgo?"


    Before, she was worried that Changxia picked too many ginkgo.


    After eating the fruit powder cake, Nuanchun was afraid that there would not be enough ginkgo trees near the tribe to pick.


    "No. The fruit powder cake was accidentally made by Shen Rong. I studied ginkgo powder to make other delicious food. It''s just that the ginkgo hasn''t been dried yet, and I''ll do it when it''s dried."


    Chang Xia smiled mysteriously. Fruit powder cakes are delicious.


    However, compared to rice noodles.


    The way of eating is a little monotonous.


    Can''t think, can''t think. The more you think about it, the more thirsty your mouth becomes.


    While chatting, the two sent the eggs to the animal den. Wandering around again to the cave in the west, Nuan Chun couldn''t help showing a happy look on his face when he looked at the cave that had been dug on the left.


    "Changxia, is this ready?" Nuanchun asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "The kiln has just started, and the kiln has been built, and then the kiln has to be pruned. The kiln must be scraped out from the top of the kiln, and the kiln must be scraped and leveled. After the whole set is finished, the kiln is completed. When the kiln is dry, the loess and chopped weeds are mixed with the resin mud kiln. If you want the kiln to be beautiful and tidy, at least two or three layers of mud are required. Smooth and smooth."


    The mud kiln, Chang Xia is still pondering.


    The mud kiln she knows mainly uses dry soil, wheat straw and mud.


    Such a mud wall is not inferior to a cement wall. There is no wheat grass here, but there is resin. Chang Xia is not worried that the kiln will not be clean, but is worried that adding resin and mud will make it too sticky.


    At that time, the proportion will need to be adjusted If it is not good enough, I will make wood inlays.


    Chang Xia''s explanations made Nuan Chun dizzy, and she couldn''t understand it, but she didn''t realize it.


    "What do you need me to do��" Nuanchun asked.


    Unable to understand, she simply chose to look with her eyes and remember it directly.


    In this way, I won''t be afraid that there will be problems with the construction of my own kiln in the future, and I will not understand it.


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head and refused.


    The cub in the warm spring belly is about to be born in the rainy season. At this time, how dare Chang Xia ask Nuan Chun to help, the birth rate of orc cubs is very low, and each one is extremely precious.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s nervous expression, Nuan Chun could guess what she was thinking. So, Nuan Chun rolled his eyes at Chang Xia, stretched out his hand and grabbed the rattan basket next to Chang Xia, and dragged it away.


    With a relaxed and freehand look, Chang Xia was stunned.


    Chang Xia''s body is just right, this basket was specially woven for her by Shen Rong. It is a circle smaller than an ordinary rattan basket, and the net weight of a basket of loess is about 100 jin. In terms of the powerful physique of the orcs, the cubs of ordinary orcs can be easily lifted or dragged. This weight is very suitable for the current Changxia.


    Warm Spring is not a totem warrior.


    However, the power is much stronger than Chang Xia.


    The weight of 100 catties is very easy for her.


    So, there is this scene in front of me.


    "Nuanchun, slow down." Chang Xia said nervously.


    Nuan Chun easily dragged the rattan baskets to transport soil, two points faster than Chang Xia, "Chang Xia, this is very light. Don''t worry, I care more about the cubs in my stomach than you, it''s fine."


    Shen Rong, who was playing a kiln in the distance, watched silently, without making a sound.


    It''s just that the kiln attack was two points faster. He was afraid that if he moved slowly, he would be ridiculed by Nuan Chun.


    Recently, there have been more and more exciting things.


    Shen Rong felt that his shoulders became heavy, and his heart was tired.

 Chapter 27： Yam Fruit Powder

    "Chang Xia, come here and come down��"


    Near noon.


    Suddenly, the voice of the south wind came from the beast den.


    "The south wind is here." Nuanchun put down the rattan basket and said, "She should have come here with the yam. She went to the bushes early in the morning. There were also many clansmen who went with them. In the past two days, the wasteland should be destroyed. All the yams have been dug up."


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Chang Xia nodded, calling Nuan Chun to go back to the animal den together. It''s almost noon, just go home to rest and prepare lunch.


    "Okay." Nuan Chun said.


    Tired but not tired, but the sun is so warm and comfortable that I want to sleep.


    "Shen Rong will take a break. Let''s go back to the animal den to prepare lunch. You will come back early." Chang Xia turned around and shouted at Shen Rong, reminding him to take a break.


    "Okay." Shen Rong turned around and replied.


    In front of the animal den, Nan Feng unloaded four baskets of yam. Among them, three baskets were brought by the clansmen from the south wind. The wasteland in the shrub forest was huge, and the clan estimated that it would take three or four days to dig out all the yams.


    "So many..." Chang Xia said in shock.


    Nanfeng explained: "I dug a basket, and these three baskets were given by the tribe. They said they were for you and the witch, and let you make them for the witch to taste."


    "It''s a bit too much. Yams are easy to spoil, so it''s hard to store them." Chang Xia frowned, looking at the four baskets of yam with a headache, thinking about how to deal with these four baskets, it would be shameful to waste food.


    The yam as thick as an adult''s arm is one meter long.


    It can be seen that the four baskets of yam that were sent were definitely selected. Otherwise, it would not be so neat.


    "Then what should we do?"


    "The tribe dug up a lot of yams."


    Hearing this, the warm spring south wind was anxious.


    Cherish food is something that every orc knows, and yam can be eaten, which undoubtedly enriches the tribe''s recipes.


    But it would be shameful to waste it!


    "If you dig back to the tribe, put it away first. Don''t dig in the bushes for now, and wait until the tribe''s hoarding is finished." Chang Xia thought about it and came up with a plan. While thinking about how to eat yam, stewed chicken, stewed meat, yam cake...


    very quickly.


    A long way to eat yam at home flashed through Chang Xia''s mind.


    "The south wind is coming, we will move the yam to the back of the animal den."


    After speaking, Chang Xia called to Nan Feng to move the yam to the back of the animal den for storage. There is a small grass hut at the back, which was built when the clansmen helped to clean up the animal den. It is usually used to put some firewood and sundries.


    It is just right to put yam to avoid exposure to the sun.


    After carrying the yam, the three washed their faces and washed their hands.


    "Nuanchun, you didn''t go picking today?" Nanfeng asked.


    Nuanchun replied: "I didn''t go. I have wild vegetables, yam and bird eggs at home. Shankun goes hunting, and there is no shortage of food for the time being. I want to see Changxia build a kiln and learn it first."


    Listen to it.


    This is someone who wants to rush to build a kiln with himself.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Nan Feng was extremely aggrieved.


    "Yeah!" Nuan Chun stroked his stomach and said, "Cub was born in the rainy season. I''m afraid of accidents. If you live in a cave, you should be safer."


    Hearing this, the south wind is quiet.


    It''s about the safety of the cubs, how could she have the nerve to fight with Nuanchun? !


    It seemed that she wanted to follow Chang Xia to learn how to build a kiln as soon as possible. This way, she can build the kiln by herself without Chang Xia''s help.


    Thinking about it, Nanfeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    While chatting, they made a fire to prepare lunch.


    The tribe used to eat two meals, but since Chang Xia once said to eat three meals.


    slowly-


    The tribe followed Chang Xia, and they had three meals a day, and they never stopped.


    "Changxia, do you eat fruit powder pancakes at noon?"


    Chang Xia started to prepare lunch, Nan Feng changed his depression, squeezed in front of Chang Xia and asked what to eat at noon. I used to think about eating when I was hungry, but now I think about eating when it��s not time.


    Sure enough, food determines the meal.


    "Does Nanfeng want to eat fruit powder cake?" Chang Xia paused and asked. There is not much leftover fruit powder at home, and there should be more for lunch. But, seeing the yam, Chang Xia wanted to try the yam fruit powder.


    Unfortunately, the tribe has no sugar.


    However, the salty taste is also very good.


    Chang Xia does not abstain from food, whether it is salty or sweet.


    "Can you do that?" Nan Feng asked back.


    All the fruit powder cakes I brought home were given to Xylophone.


    By the time Nanfeng knew about the fruit powder cake, he would have eaten it long ago.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Yes. There are a lot of yam. I want to try the yam fruit powder cake. At noon, I''ll cook the yam stew again."


    "Okay, what do we need to do?"


    In an instant, Nanfeng Nuanchun was full of energy.


    "You guys help to clean some yam, peel and slice. I cleaned the clay pot, steamed the yam in the clay pot, and then added the fruit powder paste and bird eggs..."


    The half-slice of meat that Nanfeng brought, has already been eaten fresh.


    Fortunately, the clansmen sent a lot yesterday, except for the fried meat, Chang Xia kept a small part. It can be used to stew yam. In fact, stewed chicken with yam tastes very good, and it can also strengthen the spleen and stomach.


    It''s just that I''m busy building a kiln.


    For the time being, I can''t find time to go to the reeds of Baihu to catch pheasants.


    Orcs seldom catch birds such as pheasants and ducks, which have little meat and are difficult to handle. Even though the chickens and ducks in the Dusk Forest were a bit bigger than what Chang Xia knew, they were still too small in the eyes of the clan.


    The tribe occasionally has naughty cubs using them to practice hunting tricks.


    Other than that, they seldom hunt actively.


    The three of them worked together, and soon the smell of steamed yam came from the stone pot. Fresh, sweet, and smelling, you know the taste of yam is almost the same.


    "It''s really fragrant!"


    "Xiang, I still smell the sweetness."


    Orcs like sweets, although not as sweet as bears.


    Most orcs love sweets.


    Unfortunately, it is too difficult to obtain honey. Usually it is not easy to eat sweet, so the orcs occasionally pick the stamens of some plants to **** them.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not cooked yet." Chang Xia was full of black lines, pushed the two away, and said, "Nanfeng, take out the blood foam from the stone pot, boil it a few more times, and put the yam pieces in it. Stew."


    She wants to make the yam fruit powder cake, and leave the yam stew to Nanfeng. Warm spring is marinating meat, and Chang Xia is worried that these are not enough to eat, so add another barbecue.


    Apart from taking care of Shen Rong, Chang Xia thought that Yadong Shankun might come over.


    It is not difficult to hunt in the warm season. The tribe usually go out in the early morning and return to the tribe around noon. UU reading stay in the tribe to rest in the afternoon, or go to the tribe to pick with the females.


    In general, the orcs have a relatively leisurely life.


    Of course, the cold and rainy season is an exception.


    Take out the steamed yam and let it cool, roll it into mud, add fruit powder, a little salt and shrimp powder to enhance the flavor, mix well and form a yam powder.


    After thinking about it, Chang Xia found some sour fruits, some wild vegetables and small pieces of meat.


    The sour fruit is pitted and chopped.


    The wild vegetables are chopped and the meat is cut into pieces.


    Heat the oil in a stone pot, add minced ginger, add meat and wild vegetables, stir-fry until fragrant, add salt, season with shrimp powder, and add a little fruit powder to thicken to make a stuffing.


    The sour fruit is a different filling from the meat and wild vegetables.


    Changxia mainly wants to try which taste is better?


    Of course, I want to try to make ginkgo more delicious. The most indispensable thing in the Twilight Forest is ginkgo. If ginkgo can become the staple food of the orcs, Changxia is confident that the orcs will evolve from the primitive way of life to the era of slash and burn.


    Food is always the primary key.


    When the sour fruit stuffing and the meat and wild vegetable stuffing are ready, Chang Xia will bring the yam powder and make it the size of a baby''s fist. .


    Then, coat it with some fruit powder and deep fry it in warm oil.


    The sound of sizzling, accompanied by the rich aroma of yam cakes, quickly drifted into the wind.


    Not to mention Nanfeng Nuanchun next to him desperately swallowing his saliva, even Shen Rong took the initiative to walk back from the west side of the hill.


    Fragrant, fragrant.


    It''s so greedy, one can''t help but speak.


    "Chang Xia, can I taste it?"


    Suddenly, three different voices sounded at the same time.


    Chang Xia looked up and saw black lines all over her head. Just a yam fruit powder, is it so exaggerated? !

 Chapter 28： want to eat

    "Chang Xia, what are you doing?"


    Yadong''s lively and brisk voice, from far to near.


    Just saw, he and Shan Kun came with meat in their hands. They went out hunting with the tribe hunting team today, and the harvest was very good.


    Thinking of coming to Changxia''s house to grab some food, they brought the meat and ran over.


    "Come on Shankun, Chang Xia fried the yam fruit powder cake." Nuan Chun waved his hand and shouted for his partner to come quickly. She couldn''t take Nanfeng alone, let alone Shen Rong, who was favored by Chang Xia.


    The yam fruit powder cake is golden in color, crispy and fragrant on the skin, sweet and sour in the mouth. Two different fillings, experience double the pleasure and taste great!


    Hear the words.


    Yadong Shankun''s footsteps abruptly accelerated.


    The fruit powder cake in the morning made them reminisce all the way when they went out hunting.


    "Don''t look at it, I''ve run out of fruit powder at home. If you want to eat it, you have to wait for the ginkgo outside to dry and grind it into powder."


    After a lot of snatch, everyone was still in the mood to eat.


    So, they all shouted for Chang Xia to continue.


    Chang Xia shook her head and told everyone the bad news. The fruit powder that the tribe had given to Chang Xia had been consumed successfully over the past few days. Not to mention the yam fruit powder cake, even the fruit powder cake has to be eaten.


    "Let Shan Kun go home, I still have a small jar of fruit powder." Nuan Chun said.


    With her cubs in her arms, she was hungry fast, and fruit powder was the most convenient food. Like Chang Xia, who pays attention to eating with hot water, the clansmen usually mix it with cold water and feed it to the cubs of the tribe.


    Chang Xia shook her head, grabbed Shan Kun who stood up, pointed to the stewed yam stew and the roasted meat, and said, "Don''t bother, have lunch first."


    Her ginkgo has been in the sun for two days, and the green ginkgo gradually turns white.


    Look, it looks like it has been dyed with a layer of white frost.


    After another half day of drying, it can almost be used to grind the fruit powder.


    Immediately, everyone around sighed in unison with a look of pity. But I didn''t force it to be eaten, after all, lunch was already prepared.


    Take a seat and take the bowls and chopsticks.


    "Shen Rong, how''s the kiln going in the morning?"


    "very smooth."


    He has already dug a second hole in the kiln.


    In the afternoon, the three-hole kiln in the west can be dug out smoothly.


    Chang Xia calculated that with the help of Nanfeng and a few people, all the kilns would be ready in two or three days. Next, reorganize the kiln gang.


    Before the rainy season, it is possible to build the kiln well.


    As fast as ten days, as long as half a month or twenty days.


    Chang Xia can live in the newly built cave dwelling and no longer worry about the wind and rain.


    "With your help, the kiln may be built in half a month!" Everyone in the Changxia Dynasty gave a thumbs up and sighed: "According to my initial calculation and Shen Rong''s slow construction, I expect to live in the kiln before the cold season. . Now with you guys, I think I can live in it before the rainy season and still have the furniture stuffed in."


    Converted to the Earth''s calendar, the Twilight Forest is in April, which is approaching May.


    There is still a little more than January before the rainy season, that is, summer.


    The Twilight Forest is rainy in summer, and it rains almost half of the time in March.


    "Changxia, can I move in and be your neighbor?" Nuan Chun said.


    As soon as she said that, Shan Kun''s eyes suddenly lit up beside her. The tribe lived close by, and it was not very convenient to build a kiln. It was indeed a good proposal to move to Changxia.


    Chang Xia smiled and nodded, "Yes!"


    The area of ??Baihu is very large, and the loess layer is very suitable for building kilns. Moreover, it is convenient to get water near Baihu Lake. In comparison, it is more convenient than the tribe.


    The Heluo tribe has developed for thousands of years, and the internal space of the tribe is already limited. It is possible to build a nest, but there is a problem with building a kiln. After all, the orcs carry the word beast, and they have a certain sense of territory, so they will not live too close.


    "Me, and me." Nanfeng squeezed Shankun away and said quickly.


    Immediately, everyone looked at Nanfeng at the same time.


    Nuan Chun smiled and asked, "Nanfeng, have you found a suitable partner?"


    "No." Nan Feng answered confidently and said, "Who stipulated that you must have a partner in order to build a nest and a kiln?"


    That said.


    Next to him, Yadong was also moved.


    "Changxia, I also want to build a kiln near your house."


    Living next to Chang Xia Chen Rong, wouldn''t it be possible to eat anytime, anywhere?


    Xu is the nature of foodies at the same frequency. In an instant, Yadong''s idea directly connected with the Nanfeng Nuanchun group. Several people looked at each other and smiled, and everything was silent.


    "No problem. You were all laying the foundation yesterday. Where is the place suitable for building a kiln nearby, you can choose the place by yourself. However, you have to ask the patriarch''s opinion..."


    After all, this is the edge of the tribe, and there is no safety inside the tribe.


    At first, Chang Xia searched for roots to grind for a long time.


    Gencai reluctantly agreed to let Chang Xia move out of the tribe.


    Rao is so, and the totem warriors who patrolled the tribe every day were deliberately made to go to Baihu more, for fear that a long summer cub who was not paying attention and was finally raised would be gone.


    Chang Xia has made Gen and the tribe worry a lot.


    And in the future, it is estimated that he will continue to worry about it.


    "It''s alright, we''ll discuss with the patriarch after we''ve chosen." Nuan Chun said excitedly.


    Regarding this matter, she believed that the patriarch would nod his head.


    Gen has been looking forward to Nanfeng getting married for a long time. If the patriarch does not agree, they can say that when Nanfeng builds the kiln, it will be easier to find a male to marry.


    And afterwards, who cares if Nanfeng gets married or not? !


    Orcs have always acted recklessly and informally.


    Marriage or something, it all depends on the eye.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said nothing more. She believed that the warm spring from the south was difficult to deal with, and it was only a matter of time before she nodded.


    Besides, improving the living environment of the tribe is also a good thing for the tribe.


    With the urge to build a kiln.


    In the afternoon, in addition to digging the three-hole kiln on the right, Nanfeng and the others even dug two holes for the five-hole kiln on the front. This speed surprised Chang Xia. The remaining three-hole kiln will be ready tomorrow morning.


    After a calculation, the caves can be cleaned in two days.


    Depend on--


    Chang Xia is dizzy Does this mean that it is time to consider the production of doors and windows?


    "Shen Rong, are they crazy?" Chang Xia stood in front of the cave, dumbfounded, looking at the cave that already had a general appearance. Satisfaction, happiness, all kinds of moods swarmed. At this time, Nanfeng and the others have returned to the tribe.


    Chang Xia and the two stood in front of the cave dwelling, reminiscing.


    Shen Rong smiled and patted the sand off his hands.


    "Cavern caves are much better than animal dens."


    The aristocrats in the western land lived in the royal court, which was made up of numerous yurts sewn from animal skins. The interior is very gorgeous, and in Shen Rong''s opinion, it is not practical at all.


    In comparison, simple and heavy cave dwellings.


    Brings a stronger sense of security and comfort.


    "Of course." Chang Xia nodded proudly, pointed to the cliff face of the cave, and said, "I want to use wood and stone to build eaves here, watch the snow, listen to the rain, and bask in the sun. Do you think it''s beautiful?"


    Shen Rong tilted his head, thinking about the eaves that Chang Xia said.


    Hesitating, could it be a curtain?


    "You draw the picture, I''ll do it." Shen Rong said, "This way, the light in the cave will become weaker."


    The western land uses oil lamps for lighting, but the eastern land does not have oil lamps. However, the production of oil lamps is simple, and Shen Rong knows how to make them. The light is dim, and oil lamps can be lit in the cave.


    Thinking of this, he thinks what Chang Xia said about the eaves is pretty good.


    "Nanfeng said that the bird clan has a kind of stone that glows. When the witch comes over, I will ask the witch about the situation." Chang Xia said.


    "I know how to make oil lamps." Shen Rong nodded and added.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said, "The oil lamp is fine at night. It feels awkward to light the lamp during the day. However, there are skylights on the roof of our cave, so the light won''t be too dark."


    Carrying each other, the two walked back to the den while chatting.

 Chapter 29： pure natural cellar

    several days in a row.


    With the help of Nanfeng and others, the cave dwelling has been formed.


    Gen sent news that Wu''s original plan to come here was put on hold, because something happened to the bird clan temporarily, and Wu needed to go to the bird clan to deal with the matter in person. Again and again, waiting for the witch to come, it might be the rainy season.


    "Chang Xia, come here��"


    Suddenly, Shen Rong shouted Chang Xia''s name and asked her to come over.


    He was picking the kiln at the kiln on the farthest side of the front. According to Chang Xia''s request, the area of ??each kiln was very spacious. With the setting of one door and three windows, the cave is very bright and bright.


    "Shen Rong, is something wrong?" Chang Xia stuck his head out and asked.


    She experimented with loess, weeds and resin, trying to match the proportions that worked best for the mud wall.


    "There is something wrong with this wall." Shen Rong said solemnly.


    He waved at Chang Xia and pointed at the wall behind him, his face ashen. After a few days of busy work, the progress reached the mud wall. According to Chang Xia, after mudding a few more times and installing doors and windows, you can move in. Of course, if you pay attention, you can make some furniture, such as tables, chairs, cabinets and beds.


    "There''s something wrong with the wall, what do you say?" Chang Xia reached into the wooden bucket to wash his hands and walked towards Shen Rong. A few people from Nanfeng, who were busy nearby, followed curiously.


    Shen Rong banged on the wall.


    "empty."


    He was sure that there was nothing behind the wall.


    Listening to the sound, the empty part is not small.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia and the others looked at each other in dismay.


    "Pry open��" Chang Xia thought about it and said directly. She originally wanted to keep digging deeper and get a large cellar/warehouse. But Shen Rong refused, Shen Rong suggested that it would be more suitable to dig in the shaded place on the left.


    When the words fell, a few people stepped back.


    Shen Rong waved his hand, like cutting tofu, and easily cut the wall open.


    A dark and deep hole suddenly appeared in front of him, and cold air rushed towards him. The air is fresh and there is no musty smell of rot. Apparently the hole is deep and probably connected somewhere.


    "It''s really empty!"


    "Chang Xia, what should I do now?"


    Chang Xia: (#������#)


    Immediately, everyone looked at each other. Chang Xia built a kiln here. Naturally, he inspected the vicinity, and suddenly a hole appeared, which was very strange.


    "Get a torch and go in." Chang Xia said.


    Give up, of course you can''t give up. Now, gotta go in and see what the **** is going on in this hole.


    In an instant, Yadong fiddled with a few torches.


    Several people, each with a torch. Led by Yadong Shankun, Chang Xia and several people walked into the cave that suddenly appeared.


    "It seems to be going down..."


    "It''s windy and quite cold."


    "It''s cold, it''s fine."


    The last sentence was said by Chang Xia. It was cold, and it reminded her of the refrigerator. Suddenly, Chang Xia couldn''t help showing a happy smile all over his face. This hole was an ideal natural cellar. However, it is necessary to confirm whether it is safe.


    "Chang Xia, what''s good?" Nan Feng patted Chang Xia on the shoulder and asked.


    The past few days of exercising Chang Xia''s body is getting better day by day, which makes people amazed and can''t help but feel a lot of emotion.


    If Chang Xia wasn''t sick, he would definitely be able to activate the power of blood.


    Become a powerful totem warrior.


    "Cellar." Chang Xia said, "Before, I thought of digging another cellar to store things. For example, fruit powder, wild vegetables, meat, etc., the cellar should be deeper and wider, and the most important thing is not to face the sun."


    After hearing this, everyone looked at the cave.


    It seems, it seems...


    This cave that popped up out of nowhere is very suitable.


    "This hole may be a lair for some kind of beast. It''s just deserted a long time ago. Maybe the beast died or left."


    Shen Rong looked around the cave and analyzed it.


    This cave is very spacious, about four or five hundred square meters.


    The area is about to catch up with the cave above.


    Ahead, Yadong''s voice came, "Changxia, there is an exit here. It seems to be somewhere upstream of White Lake, there is no danger."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia walked over to check.


    Confirm that the exit is indeed OK, and there are polished claw marks inside the cave.


    It should be like what Shen Rong said, a long time ago, this place used to be a nest of some beasts, and depending on the situation in the cave, it has been abandoned for a long time.


    "I want to build a door at the exit and block it. Let''s expand and renovate this cave and make it into a cellar to store things conveniently." Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong and said.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Yes."


    No need to dig a cellar at all, this cave is perfect. It only needs to be repaired, then organized, and it is perfect for storing things.


    After checking the cave, everyone went back to the cave.


    The open space in front of the cave is filled with all kinds of wood, stone and resin.


    The kiln has already been plucked, and the mud has gone through the kiln once to save face. Wait for the long summer to adjust the dry mud, and then mud it twice, and then you can install the doors and windows.


    "The cave is so beautiful and bright!" Nuanchun said happily.


    Looking at the cave dwelling, he made no secret of the envy in his eyes.


    However, thinking that he will build a kiln soon, all his emotions turned into expectations. Similarly, Nanfeng Yadong had the same expression on the side.


    "Are you sure you want to wait until my side is built?" Chang Xia asked.


    The kiln has been dug, and she and Shen Rong can slowly clean it up. She knew that Nanfeng Nuanchun couldn''t wait to build a kiln. After all, compared with animal dens, cave dwellings were too comfortable.


    Unlike the cold and damp caves, the caves are oriented towards the pursuit of the sun, and they do not seem cramped at all. Live in, warm and comfortable.


    If it hadn''t been done, Chang Xia would have wanted to live here directly.


    "I''m not in a hurry." Nan Feng shook his head and said against his heart.


    Nuan Chun agreed: "Yes, we will wait for you to install the doors and windows, and it will not be too late to start."


    After all, they didn''t plan to build a kiln as big as the Changxia family.


    Normally, three holes are enough to live in. Even if you want to store things, you should dig a cellar or something at most.


    They knew that Chang Xia dug so many kilns, probably because of Wu and Bai Qing.


    Otherwise, how would you normally need so many rooms to live in?


    Hence.


    Whether it is the south wind or the warm spring, they are not in a hurry to start building the kiln immediately. UU Reading


    "Okay. When I build it here, I can spare a hand to help you." Chang Xia nodded. She was busy building the kiln these past few days, and she didn''t even have time to study the fruit powder.


    After adjusting the proportion of dry mud, the doors and windows will be handed over to Shen Rong.


    Chang Xia just took the time to study fruit powder, trying to make rice noodles out and improve the food.


    Most of the wood sent by Nanfenghe people is iron wood.


    It just so happened that Chang Xia felt that iron wood was the most suitable for doors and windows. The hard iron wood floor can prevent insects, ants and snakes from entering the house, and can also resist the impact of wild animals.


    The walls are very thick in Changxia. In addition to making a wall of fire, Chang Xia considered the issue of beast attacks. After all, the Twilight Forest is not safe, and even the tribes are always patrolled by totem warriors.


    It is necessary to plan ahead.


    Thinking of being able to live in a clean and tidy cave as soon as possible, Changxia is very motivated.


    After numerous failures, Chang Xia finally concocted the optimal ratio of dry loess, weeds and resin. When the mud wall is clean and smooth, it also has a certain smoothness, which is perfectly compatible with beauty and beauty.


    Chang Xia told Nuan Chun the ratio and asked her to help make it.


    She approached Shen Rong and prepared to make doors and windows.


    Then use soil pendants to tie the gable wall and install doors and windows. After these few steps, the cave dwelling is basically dug. The remaining details, and then slowly carved. The loess layer is thick and sturdy, so Chang Xia did not consider using wooden burdens to support the kiln roof. She felt that it would destroy the simplicity and beauty of the kiln.


    Shen Rong is skillful and good at thinking.


    As for the problem on the doors and windows, Chang Xia only needs to briefly describe the style, and Shen Rong can make it. This greatly improves the efficiency. Chang Xia understands it, but it is another matter to actually make it.


    Sure enough, it is not tiring to work together with men and women.


    Her family''s Shen Rong is the best ��=(''��''*))).

 Chapter 30： doors and windows

    today.


    The rainy season is approaching, and the weather is getting more and more beautiful and sunny.


    Chang Xia yawned and walked out of the beast den.


    She opened her mouth to stop Shen Rong, who was walking towards Baihu, and said, "Shen Rong, you continue to think about the doors and windows. I will go to Baihu to collect fish baskets, and take a walk to the reeds to see if I can catch chickens, ducks or hares?"


    The ginkgo has been dried, and the rattan baskets are stacked next to the animal den.


    During the day, Changxia Chen Rong was busy building a kiln. After dinner at night, the two of them grinded ginkgo for half an hour before going to bed. All the fruit powders are packed in clay pots by Changxia, and a milling machine is needed to turn the fruit powders into rice noodles, which delays the time for Changxia to eat rice noodles.


    Chang Xia thought about it, and finally decided to build a kiln first.


    At the same time, he also told Shen Rong and Nan Feng about the problem.


    I want to eat noodles, but I am afraid that I will have to wait for the kiln to be built.


    "Can you do it alone?" Shen Rong stood still and asked hesitantly.


    Chang Xia covered his mouth, yawned as he walked, waved his hand, and said casually: "What can''t you do? The kiln is short of doors and windows. I''ll make a good meal to entertain Nanfeng and the others. Just wait a while."


    How to squeeze the dough into rice noodles, Chang Xia will continue to ponder.


    Trying to make a milling machine, it can be big or small, and it takes time. However, she has some clues. After the cave is installed with doors and windows, she should be able to make it, probably like a mold for pressing moon cakes.


    Carrying the basket, he slowly walked towards the White Lake.


    By the White Lake, Shen Rong built a pool with stones.


    There are a lot of fish in the pool. It is very convenient to come and fish whenever you want to eat.


    Chang Xia soon came to the place where the fish baskets were placed beside Baihu Lake, collected the fish baskets, poured out the fish, and sorted the fish, shrimp and crabs. After collecting the fish basket, she did not rush back to the animal den, and walked towards the reeds upstream of Baihu Lake.


    In the morning, the dewdrops shone brightly under the sunlight.


    Chang Xia walked among the reeds with the rattan basket in her hands.


    Picking up the bird eggs that I saw into the rattan basket, this piece of reeds is like a natural breeding farm, which greatly enriches the daily recipes of Changxia.


    In the future, when the south wind and warm spring come over, Chang Xia considers encircling the reeds and using them to raise chickens and ducks. Adjacent to the White Lake, even feeding can be saved.


    Whoa whoa-


    Just picked up a few eggs.


    The sound of pheasants crowing came, there should be a flock of chickens nearby.


    Good luck(�ޣ���)V.


    Chang Xia put down the rattan basket, bent over, and gently opened the reeds in front of her.


    In the reeds seven or eight paces away from her, there were three pheasants foraging for food. These chickens and ducks without natural enemies are fat and strong.


    The biggest old hen, looking at it, weighs more than ten pounds.


    Tsk tsk!


    Chang Xia sighed at the same time.


    The shot was sharp and swift, leaving no chance for these pheasants to escape.


    Bowing left and right, none of the three pheasants escaped.


    He lifted it in his hand and weighed it a few times, it was very heavy. With yam stew in one pot, it is a hearty meal.


    At the same time, she also found a nest of eggs near the three pheasants.


    Bind the pheasant with reeds and carry it upside down.


    After picking up the eggs from the chicken coop, carrying the pheasant, he returned to the pool by the Baihu Lake and put on the back basket, and walked slowly towards the beast den.


    "Nanfeng, so early?!"


    From a distance, Chang Xia saw Nan Feng squatting in front of the animal den, playing with something.


    Yadong Shankun stood not far from Shen Rong.


    Xu is too early, and Nuanchun didn''t get up. Recently, she has been feeling sleepy and lethargic. However, I miss the cave too much, and I still insist on it every day.


    "We want to install the doors and windows of the cave as soon as possible, and then build the kang walls and beds, as well as the cabinets and beds you mentioned." Nan Feng said excitedly.


    With the improvement of the cave, the expectations in the hearts of the people have not weakened, but have become more and more enthusiastic.


    After half a day of research, Shen Rong successfully made doors and windows.


    However, there are still some problems with the installation.


    The window is a wooden window with field characters. Glass windows, without glass inlays, can only be thought in vain. Tianzi lattice wooden windows, with grass curtains, can ensure light and at the same time block.


    In the cold season, cover it with animal skin curtains.


    There was Shen Rong playing the board, and Yadong Shankun followed along. Two days were enough to install all the doors and windows of the cave. In fact, like a cave, some furniture can be sculpted with loess, scratched, and then muddled, which is equally practical and beautiful.


    However, Chang Xia wanted to make the caves more colorful.


    Therefore, choose to decorate with wooden furniture.


    "Changxia, the doors and windows have been researched. Today, hurry up to make the doors and windows, and strive to install the doors and windows tomorrow." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia: o(*������*)o


    "You guys are busy, I''ll make a big meal to reward you."


    Chang Xia raised the pheasant in his hand and put down the basket. He took out the rattan basket and walked to the beast den. Before walking, he called Nanfeng for help.


    When Yadong Shankun heard that there was a big meal, he was immediately moved.


    After eradicating the fact that he had come two days ago and told Chang Xia about the news of Wu Qu��s bird clan, he never came. However, they sent Nanfeng and the others over.


    These days, the three of Nanfeng didn''t go out hunting anymore.


    They are all totem warriors, different from the warm spring of pregnancy.


    I usually go out hunting or picking every day.


    Recently, but outside the tribal hunting team, Chang Xia guessed that it should be related to the cave. Root saw the formed cave that day, and his expression was exaggerated.


    Chang Xia thought Gen would ask her, but he didn''t say anything and went straight back to the tribe.


    After that, the three of Nanfeng never went out hunting again.


    "Chang Xia, what are you going to do for a big meal?" Nan Feng asked curiously. Turning his eyes, he looked at the pheasant in Chang Xia''s hand, disgusted, "What are you doing with the three sharp-billed beasts, these things are less meaty and unpalatable, do you use the sharp-billed beasts to train hunting skills?"


    Recently, Chang Xia has been exercising.


    They all saw it, and occasionally pointed at Chang Xia.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia was unwilling to transform into a beast and used the animal body to exercise.


    As a child, Nan Feng liked to hold Chang Xia''s animal body the most. Soft, UU reading fleshy, it is the most comfortable to hold in my arms.


    When Chang Xia gets older, she won''t want to be a beast.


    Not to mention, being held by Nanfeng in his arms.


    "Chicken stewed with yam, beggar chicken." Chang Xia said.


    Three chickens might not be enough. I have to add barbecue and fruit powder. The yam fruit powder is too time-consuming. I don''t want to make it in the long summer morning, it is too greasy. Of course, the Orcs do not have the perception of being greasy. After all, the clansmen can eat barbecued meat three times a day.


    At this point, Chang Xia couldn''t bear it.


    "I roast meat?" Nan Feng rubbed his hands together and hesitated.


    Chang Xia handed the pheasant over and said, "You kill the chicken first, and then deal with the pheasant. I''ll marinate the roast meat."


    Take the bowl, take the animal knife.


    Obviously, she didn''t intend to waste chicken blood.


    Before marinating the meat, Chang Xia squatted beside Nan Feng and taught her to kill chickens. Also, what to do with chicken guts. After she finished speaking, she started to marinate the meat.


    Marinate the meat, then prepare the leaves and wet mud for the beggar chicken.


    Two chickens are used for stewing yam, the youngest is used as a beggar chicken, which happens to be younger. It''s too old, I''m afraid I won''t be able to bite it.


    After hitting Chang Xia for a few days, Nan Feng moved very neatly, perfectly executing everything Chang Xia said. After killing the chicken, the hot water in the clay pot on the stove boils.


    Boil the chicken, pluck the hair.


    Chang Xia took the one she wanted and started smearing wet mud on the chicken. At the same time, stuff something into the chicken belly to remove the fishy smell and improve the taste.


    Then, put the treated mud ball into the stove and bury it.


    Nanfeng craned his neck from time to time to look around, curious.


    "Don''t be blind, I''ll call you later when you can eat it." Chang Xia rolled her eyes at Nan Feng, and returned her calm and calm Nan Feng. She didn''t recognize the foodie in front of her.


    Nanfeng hehe giggled.

 Chapter 31： beggar

    "Yo! It''s delicious, what''s for breakfast?"


    Soon, the warm spring came from the tribe.


    Influenced by Changxia, the overall painting style of the Heluo tribe became strange. Even talking is out of tune with the Twilight Forest, and of course, he is getting more and more greedy, and he is going farther and farther on the foodie avenue...


    Because of the approaching production, Nuanchun looks increasingly lazy.


    While walking, they all looked out of breath and seemed powerless. Even, there are symptoms of drowsiness like in the early stages of pregnancy.


    This made Chang Xia and the others very worried, so they hoped that Wu would come over as soon as possible.


    "Chicken stewed with yam, fruit powder cakes and barbecued meat. Besides, there is a beggar chicken buried in the stove by Chang Xia." Nan Feng pointed at the bottom ash in the stove, and the curiosity in his eyes almost overflowed his eyes.


    She has been watching since Changxia buried the pheasant in the stove.


    Right now.


    Breakfast is almost eaten.


    She still hadn''t seen Chang Xia dig out the mud ball. Xu was buried in the ashes, and there was no smell, which made Nan Feng even more curious.


    "What is a chicken?" Nuan Chun blinked, leaning back on the chair with his belly in his hands, trying to make himself more comfortable.


    In a few days, the cave dwellings of the Changxia family were built.


    She was able to plan her own and Shankun''s cave, and she felt very motivated just thinking about it. It''s just that Nuan Chun couldn''t help yawning when she thought about it. She had just woken up not long ago, why was she sleepy again?


    "Sharp-billed beasts, there are sharp-billed beasts and two-eared beasts hidden everywhere in the tribe, the bushes and the reeds of White Lake." Nan Feng said, he couldn''t help but complain. Pick the same skinning as you do with the beast...


    Today, under the guidance of Chang Xia, Nan Feng learned that hot water is needed to remove the fur of the sharp-billed beast, and the internal organs must be cut open.


    Thanks to Chang Xia, it''s not too much trouble, I can think so deeply.


    Could it be that poor health can light up wisdom skills?


    In this respect, apart from Chang Xia, even Wu and Bai Qing might not know as much as Chang Xia. On the contrary, Shen Rong seemed to be able to keep up with Chang Xia''s thinking rhythm.


    "Sharp-mouthed beast, who is better than fish?" Nuanchun asked.


    She didn''t doubt whether the sharp-mouthed beast could eat it. Chang Xia opened its mouth, and if it couldn''t eat it, it would become edible. Warm spring is only curious, the creature named chicken by Chang Xia, who tastes better than fish?


    Sure enough, foodies are invincible.


    Chang Xia: ?(???????)?


    She used to worry about whether the clan could accept the change in diet?


    Turning around now, he really thinks too much.


    Whether it tastes good is more important than what you eat.


    "Each has its own merits." Chang Xia covered her twitching mouth and said four words.


    In Chang Xia''s eyes, as long as it''s meat, it''s delicious.


    That''s right, carnivorous creatures are such fraternity.


    As long as it is meat, we all love it.


    "Nanfeng, you scoop up half a bowl of stewed chicken with yam for Nuanchun to taste the salty taste, and by the way inform Shen Rong that they wash their hands, wash their faces and prepare to eat." Chang Xia''s words didn''t end, and he started up.


    Nanfeng couldn''t wait to respond, and quickly started.


    While scooping soup for Nuan Chun, I didn''t forget to prepare it for myself. While walking towards Shen Rong, he drank yam stewed chicken soup.


    The aroma is long and mellow, and the yam stewed chicken is more fragrant than the yam stew.


    The yam stew is fresh and sweet, while the yam stew is fragrant and silky. With a single sip, the aroma traveled all the way down the mouth and into the throat.


    Even if his tongue was too hot, Nan Feng was not willing to spit out the chicken soup.


    "No!"


    Nan Feng stood still, calling for Shen Rong and the others to eat.


    The three of Shen Rong were at a loss, and they didn''t understand what Nan Feng was muttering. However, the three movements neatly landed on the bowl of soup in her hand...


    Got it.


    At this moment, nothing needs to be said.


    Nine times out of ten, Chang Xia prepared a big meal and waited for them.


    The three of them looked at each other, removed the animal transformation neatly, and went straight to the stove in the beast''s nest.


    "Changxia, what to eat?"


    "Tribal life is getting better and better!"


    There are recipes provided by Chang Xia, and the Heluo tribe has been doing well recently.


    Unfortunately, Wu has something to do with the bird clan.


    Otherwise, they could go to the holy mountain of Karna three times a day to deliver food to the witch.


    By the way, attack other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    The bird clan also has witches. This time, he gave up his face and called the witches of the orc clan. It might have really happened.


    Nuan Chun opened his mouth to explain the matter of the sharp-mouthed beast.


    In this room, Chang Xia squatted down and dug beggars.


    Shen Rong came over after washing his face and hands, and said warmly, "Chang Xia, do you want to help?"


    "Give me that slate, and I''ll put the beggars." Chang Xia ordered without looking up.


    The longer they got along with Shen Rong, the more tacit understanding the two became.


    Sometimes, you can know what the other person thinks without words.


    This feeling made Chang Xia very enjoy.


    Shen Rong brought the slate over, and Chang Xia dug out the beggar chicken wrapped in mud from the stove. The burnt-through mud mass is grayish-white with slight cracks on it.


    Chang Xia picked up the mud ball with firewood and put it on the stone slab.


    Then she motioned for Shen Rong to carry the mud ball to the long table, and she turned to wash her hands.


    "Mud ball, is this... edible?"


    "Mud, you can''t!"


    At the long table, Yadong Shankun stared at the mud ball on the slate with a tangled face.


    On the side, the south wind is full of black lines.


    "Eat the mud ball, what are you two talking about? Chang Xia wrapped a pheasant in the mud ball, knocked it open, and knocked the mud ball open."


    "Nanfeng is right, find something to break the mud ball."


    Chang Xia shook off the water droplets on her hands and walked over.


    After listening, Yadong raised his hand to beast, and tapped lightly on the mud ball.


    Kacha-


    followed by a clicking sound.


    In an instant, an indescribable fragrance quickly spread out.


    The aroma was completely different from what they had smelled before.


    Stronger and more fragrant.


    It may be that the taste has been locked in the mud ball.


    Smell the smell, and the mouth is full of gluttony, and I can''t be greedy.


    This time, there is no need for Chang Xia to remind him. The others at the table made three or two strokes to peel the mud **** apart, and discarded the broken mud **** together with the chicken feathers.


    The chicken is tender and yellowish, with a little oil.


    Gollum!


    I don''t know who was the first to swallow the saliva.


    Immediately following, there was a second sound, a third sound.


    Got it.


    Chang Xia stepped forward and broke a chicken leg and handed it to Nuan Chun, and the second chicken leg was stuffed to Nan Feng. Then she tore the chicken wings for Shen Rong, and kept the rest of the chicken wings for herself The rest... She nodded to Yadong Shankun, letting them do whatever they wanted, and she cut up one chicken directly.


    "Tender and smooth."


    "It''s more tender than fish, I like it."


    "It''s a big loss."


    Eating delicious beggar chicken, everyone wailed.


    Regret, how could you let yourself miss such delicious food before? Pheasants, tribes, bushes and white lakes are everywhere. This guy is not afraid of people, and sometimes he runs into the dens of tribal people to forage for food, and he is very daring.


    After eating the chicken in their hands, everyone looked up and looked at each other.


    That''s right, it''s the eyes of a foodie.


    "Changxia, let''s continue to eat chicken at noon."


    In an instant, several identical words rang out at the same time.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Yes."


    She didn''t expect the pheasant in the Dusk Forest to taste so good, tender, not wood at all, and it felt like melting in the mouth.


    Of course, it may be the first time I have eaten it, which infinitely magnifies the taste.


    After eating the beggar chicken, everyone''s eyes quickly fell on the pot of yam stewed chicken. This time, the barbecue and fruit powder pancakes have been given a cold reception.


    Take the bowl and scoop directly.


    I was afraid to take a step forward, so I took a few bites less.


    "Eat more��" Shen Rong gave Chang Xia another wing and persuaded her to eat more. I''ve been busy lately, and Changxia has an average appetite and doesn''t eat much.


    Shen Rong couldn''t help serving Chang Xia every time, always felt that she ate too little.


    This scene fell into the eyes of Nan Feng and the others, and it was another slap in the face.


    At the same time, the calf under Shankun''s desk was also suffering.


    Seeing this, Shan Kun silently retracted his feet, bearing the deep love from the warm spring.


    Next time, next time, wait for next time.


    He must remember to serve Nuanchun first.

 Chapter 32： scary, scary

    "Changxia, drink some more soup."


    Shen Rong smiled and got up to serve Chang Xia Sheng Tang.


    Nan Feng and the others were teasing him. He smiled and didn''t say a word. Chang Xia would help Shen Rong to keep his body warm every night. Chen Rong''s broken body was filled by Chang Xia little by little.


    Recently, Shen Rong feels that his body is getting better day by day. Although the insect poison in the body has not been removed, the change of mentality has made Shen Rong''s spirit rise.


    Chang Xia took the bowl and whispered, "I really can''t drink it anymore."


    "It''s alright, you drink slowly." Shen Rong rubbed the top of her head, yam nourished her body, this was what Chang Xia said.


    Recently, the tribe eats yam with them.


    Not to mention, the effect is quite obvious.


    Every time Nanfeng came from the tribe, he would bring gratitude from the old people of the tribe.


    "Shen Rong, I want to drink soup." Yadong winked and said coquettishly to Shen Rong with a low voice. At the same time, he leaned against Shen Rong.


    Chang Xia: (*/�أ�*) Spicy eyes.


    "Shut up!" Nan Feng retched, disgusted.


    Shan Kun was busy preparing vegetables for Nuan Chun, so he didn''t dare to look at it. His calf hasn''t been swollen since he came to Changxia''s side.


    The family has a female leopard, RBQRBQ.


    "Yadong��" Shen Rong grinned, reaching out and slowly pushing away the rambunctious Yadong. Calling Yadong''s name softly, with a gentle and elegant smile.


    Yadong met Shen Rong''s half-smile but couldn''t help shivering. He swallowed hard, feeling his legs were weak. Such a terrifying Shen Rong wanted to kneel. So, he quickly showed a pleasing smile and straightened his back immediately.


    Seeing this, Shan Kun followed and moved to the side.


    He felt a little close to Shen Rong and felt a little unsafe.


    In terms of physique, Shen Rong is thinner than Dong Shankun.


    However, they met Shen Rong''s eyes.


    For no reason, they felt that they were weak.


    Shen Rong had an indescribable aura on his body.


    Aware of Shan Kun''s small movements, Shen Rong turned to look at him. Showing a gentler smile, he impressed Shen Rong very well with the calm Shan Kun.


    dong dong dong��


    Shan Kun''s heart beat faster, and he hurriedly turned around to grab Nuan Chun''s hand.


    Damn, this kind of Shen Rong is even more terrifying.


    Yadong, go well, brother, I can''t save you.


    At this moment, Shan Kun and Shen Rong didn''t have the courage to look at each other, and they showed their sincerity to the fullest.


    Shen Rong held his forehead and was stunned for a moment.


    Full of question marks, is his smile scary?


    "After the meal, measure the size of the doors and windows. Take the time to build the cave dwellings, and build the Shankun family cave dwellings before the rainy season."


    Shen Rong restrained his thoughts, and a low and steady voice rang out.


    Since there was Shen Rong, Chang Xia began to let himself go.


    Shen Rong lived up to expectations, everything would be smooth in his hands.


    "What about me?" Nanfeng asked nervously.


    There was a sound of wind, and the tribesmen began to cut wood.


    Look, it''s like preparing wood. This situation is obvious to the discerning person, and it must be preparing for the construction of the kiln. Nanfeng and the others were busy on Changxia''s side, so they didn''t have time to cut wood, let alone collect stones.


    Chang Xia patted Nan Feng on the shoulder and said calmly: "Don''t worry, listen to Shen Rong''s arrangement. Shankun''s family will build a three-hole kiln soon."


    "I also want to live in a cave before the rainy season." Nanfeng is looking forward to it.


    "Don''t worry, we can catch up." Shen Rong said: "We can''t use up the wood and stone that you and your clansmen sent. I plan to use all the wood to make doors and windows. When you build the kiln, build it according to the size of our kiln. In this way, it can save most of the time."


    After listening, Chang Xia gave Shen Rong a thumbs up.


    oh huo��


    Shen Rong even had control over the profound meaning of the assembly line.


    Orcs, I would like to call you the strongest!


    When Nanfeng Nuanchun heard it, he was immediately excited.


    He quickly thanked Shen Rong and saved the time for making doors and windows. Didn''t he say that when the Xia family''s cave dwellings were built, they would directly build the kiln, make mud walls, and then install the doors and windows directly, which would be equivalent to moving in directly.


    Good guy, Nanfeng several people called him a good guy.


    Immediately, he devoured it.


    It is a matter of whether they can move into the cave as soon as possible, and they are not allowed to be in a hurry or not to be excited.


    Here, Shen Rong took Yadong Shankun to make doors and windows.


    Chang Xia led Nanfeng Nuanchun to the cave to build a kang. The cave that appeared behind the wall, Chang Xia planned to wait until he came over, and then slowly expand and renovate it. The cave is connected to the upper reaches of Baihu Lake, which is equivalent to opening a convenient back door. Changxia still wants to explore the upper reaches of Baihu Lake.


    There are several stoves in the open space in front of the cave, and stone pots are placed on the stoves.


    These stone pots are used to melt resin.


    In Changxia, the kang is built with stones, and resin is an indispensable bond.


    The kang is connected to the kang wall and the stove, so Chang Xia didn''t dare to be careless. There are many caves, and Changxia didn''t plan to build kangs in every cave, which would be too troublesome. After all, there are many issues to be considered in the construction of kang walls and kang walls, especially ventilation.


    The two kilns connected to the right side of the front are built with kangs, and one of the three-hole kilns on the right is reserved for storage and two rooms are built with kangs. One of the two rooms was prepared for Bai Qing, and the room Chang Xia prepared for Wu was the first room on the left by the lobby.


    The two rooms next to it are not planned for the time being. The leftmost end is connected to a cave/cellar, which is naturally used for hoarding things. The room facing the witch was reserved for the witch.


    Chang Xia also didn''t plan to use the shade on the left side to live there.


    This is calculated in detail.


    There are a lot of cave dwellings in the Changxia family.


    "Chang Xia, how many cubs do you plan to give birth to when you build so many kilns?" Nuan Chun held her stomach and sat next to Chang Xia to hand her a stone.


    Outside, the south wind is burning resin.


    After the resin melts, add other things to prepare.


    In the end, it will become a suitable adhesive. The preparation of resin is a secret technique unique to the Orcs, and the Birds have exchanged things with the Orcs.


    Chang Xia''s face turned red, slightly stiff.


    "We plan to play for a few years first, and we won''t have any cubs for the time being."


    Animal cubs, soft and fluffy.


    Although it is fun, it is too troublesome.


    At present, Chang Xia is not ready. After all, she and Shen Rong are still in the stage of living together.


    Wait, wait, wait.


    "In a few years later, that''s fine. You and Shen Rong are both not in good health, and the birth of a beast will hurt your health. UU read "


    Nuan Chun thought for a moment and nodded, agreeing with Chang Xia''s choice.


    Chang Xia turned her head to wipe the hot sweat from her forehead, but luckily she succeeded.


    To urge marriage, to give birth.


    These are simply the two most terrifying problems in historical society.


    "Chang Xia, is the stove in the house or outside?" Nan Feng carried the prepared resin, probed his head, and asked Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia pointed to the place where the circle was drawn, and said, "One each inside and outside the cave house. However, don''t let me come. The stove I want to build is different from the tribe''s."


    The stove should be connected to the kang road, and it also has the function of cooking.


    Naturally, it is different from an ordinary stove.


    So, Nanfeng took over the job of building the kang in Changxia. Kang stoves are different from ordinary stoves. Chang Xia has experimented many times in animal dens and Shen Rong, and tried out the most suitable one. Only then did he dare to build a kang in the cave.


    "Chang Xia, you are amazing!"


    Nuanchun couldn''t help sighing, whether it was food or a cave.


    This is something they never thought of.


    However, these things became very simple in Chang Xia''s hands.


    When they were young, they were all jealous of Chang Xia. There are so many beast cubs in the tribe and even the orcs, but Chang Xia Dewu is the only one who prefers it. How can this make people of the same age not be jealous?


    However, this jealousy would disappear every time I saw Chang Xia lying in the beast''s den with a bloodless face.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said, "If you''ve been bored in the animal den for more than ten years, you''ll be just as crazy."


    Chang Xia snorted and changed the subject.


    Her affairs cannot stand scrutiny. However, whether it was Wu or the Heluo tribe, they covered Chang Xia intentionally or unintentionally, which further fueled her arrogance.


    That''s why you can come to the Twilight Forest and become a member of the Heluo tribe.


    How lucky she is!

 Chapter 33： night talk

    into the night.


    Chang Xia helped Shen Rong warm up his body.


    Shen Rong brought a basin with hot water for Chang Xia to soak his feet in.


    "Is it hot?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    Chang Xia stood on tiptoe, tested the water temperature, nodded and said, "Yes. You can take another pot and soak them together. Soak your feet before going to bed, relieve fatigue, activate blood and smooth collaterals."


    "Okay, I''ll bubble too." Shen Rong replied with a smile.


    One person and one wooden basin, sitting quietly in front of the animal den.


    The bright moon shines brightly, reflecting the green and lush twilight forest, as if wrapped in a thin veil, hazy, dreamy, and charming.


    "Tomorrow, the doors and windows will be installed, and the kang wall and stove can be built. Next, I will help Nuanchun Nanfeng build a kiln, and fill the kiln with furniture." Chang Xia stepped on the water, her feet were red hot. , she squinted her eyes very comfortably.


    Shen Rong nodded and replied, "Yes. The three-hole kiln will be built very quickly, at most two days. It can be built in three to five days."


    With experience, the follow-up will naturally be much faster.


    Plus, the doors and windows were made in advance. After that, kilns, mud kilns, and doors and windows were installed quickly. Orcs have plenty of stamina, and physical work is easy for them.


    "Nuanchun wants to get it done before the rainy season, she''s waiting for the cubs." Chang Xia chuckled lightly.


    After the clansmen visited the cave, she guessed that the tribe would be very busy recently. The moisture content of the loess layer should be considered when building a kiln, and it is absolutely not suitable for building a kiln in the rainy season.


    Before the rainy season, if you don''t hurry to build a kiln.


    You have to wait after the rainy season, and the first half of the cold season is the hunting season.


    Tribes need to hoard food to survive the long and cold season. This is calculated, unless they are not afraid of building kilns in the cold season. Otherwise, you have to wait another year.


    Of course, kilns can also be built during this period.


    It''s just that we need to hunt and pick, and build a kiln.


    That would be very tiring.


    In the beginning, Chang Xia calculated like this.


    "The doors and windows will be installed tomorrow, and the kang bed is ready to dry. What other parts of the cave need to be cleaned up?" Shen Rong asked, "When do you plan to start the expansion and renovation of the cave?"


    "The rainy season." Chang Xia shook his head, everything that should be cleaned up in the cave has already been sorted out. Just waiting for the ventilation to dissipate the smell, you can move from the beast den to live there.


    The cellar, she has to plan well.


    So there is no rush to expand and renovate the cave.


    "The rainy season is fine." Shen Rong thought about it and understood Chang Xia''s plan.


    While helping Nuanchun Nanfeng build a kiln, they also need to set aside time for hunting and gathering.


    Food is abundant in the rainy season, but it is very dangerous.


    The rain is uninterrupted, making it inconvenient to pick or hunt.


    If it is natural to stock up on as much food as possible, this is necessary.


    When they move there, the animal den here will be torn down and filled up. After it is organized, Changxia plans to use it to plant flowers and trees. The animal den is close to the cave, and Chang Xia plans to enclose it in the cave courtyard. Of course, these take a little time to sort out.


    "Shen Rong, can you help me make a flour mill?" Chang Xia hung her feet on the edge of the tub, not in a hurry to wipe them. Instead, he looked at Shen Rong seriously.


    These two days.


    Chang Xia was busy with the trivial matters of the cave, while thinking about the processing of fruit powder.


    If she can''t make a flour mill, she considers trying handmade rice noodles. The ginkgo was dried in the sun, and she and Shen Rong would grind it every night, almost half of it. At home, the clay pots sent by the tribe are almost full.


    Tonight, the two chose to soak their feet instead of grinding ginkgo.


    Just because there is no clay pot for fruit powder, ginkgo is more durable than fruit powder. After dealing with the cave, Chang Xia thought about thinking about something to exchange with the tribe.


    She is not going to trade food again.


    One rub is enough.


    When Nanfeng and the others returned to the tribe today, Chang Xia had a few words with Nanfeng.


    Let Nanfeng tell Gen, that in the future, the tribe will no longer need to send food from her side. She is also a member of the tribe, and it is appropriate to give some food to the tribe, not to mention that she has already helped a lot this time.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to be an insatiable greedy person.


    She wants to change the Heluo tribe little by little, so that the tribe will not be starved and frozen, and will no longer need to go out hunting and gathering all day.


    At the same time, she knows that this cannot be changed overnight.


    The future is long in Japan, and Chang Xia is confident that he can do it.


    "Pulverizer, you mean turning fruit flour into rice flour?" Shen Rong asked hesitantly.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded happily and explained the principle of the flour mill to Shen Rong. If a flour mill could not be made, it would be good to get a press.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia talked about the press again.


    Lifting the press, she instantly thought of raw rice noodles. Compared with the flour mill to make dry rice flour, raw rice flour is much easier.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia wanted to abandon the complicated milling machine.


    "Shen Rong, we don''t make flour mills, we make presses. If there are presses, we can eat raw rice noodles. The presses are easy to make, and the tribe can learn it faster."


    Shen Rong didn''t say anything, and secretly wrote down what Chang Xia just said.


    After soaking their feet, the two were ready to fall asleep.


    Before going to bed, Shen Rong said: "Changxia, how about... I''ll help Nuanchun Nanfeng build a kiln, and you stay at home to think about fruit powder? The rainy season is coming, and the tribe is picking ginkgo fruits recently. Listening to the meaning of Nanfeng, the tribe predicts I''ll keep yours and mine."


    He knew Chang Xia, and the tribe would feel embarrassed to send her directly.


    However, if you exchange rice noodles with the tribe.


    Here, hello, hello, hello everyone.


    The tribal people don''t have to go out to hunt and pick in the rainy season, and he and Chang Xia can also exchange enough ginkgo.


    "That won''t work." Chang Xia shook his head.


    She built a kiln, and Shankun Nuanchun came to help. Nanfeng was busy from beginning to end, and even contributed the wood and stone for building the nest.


    When it was their turn to build the nest, Chang Xia had no shirk, so how could they find excuses?


    "It''s enough to have me and Yadong Shankun in the kiln. You stay in the animal den to study fruit powder The warm spring is getting more and more sleepy recently, you help Shankun watch the warm spring, I think Shankun I will be very happy." Shen Rong explained.


    While speaking, his eyes fell on Chang Xia''s hands on the animal skin quilt.


    I still remember the first time we met in the Normandy Grand Bazaar, the long summer was white, tender and petite. The hands that handed him the fish **** had clear joints and no cocoons. Looking at it, people can''t help but want to hold it in the palm of the hand and knead it.


    However, it has been busy recently.


    Chang Xia''s hands were covered with fine scars, and Shen Rong blamed himself.


    However, I don''t know what to say.


    Chang Xia wants to be strong and likes to do things by himself.


    Looking at a very squeamish person, soft and waxy, in fact, he is very stubborn and strong.


    Shen Rong tried several times to no avail. He could only unite with Yadong Shankun and persuade Chang Xia to let her rest more. Even exercise, there is a gradual process, isn''t it?


    Shen Rong spoke with Nuanchun''s body.


    Chang Xia really hesitated.


    Shen Rong is right, Nuan Chun''s recent state is worrying.


    Today, when building the kang and passing the stones, she fell asleep several times. If it wasn''t for her and Nanfengcha feeling fast, she would have almost fallen to the ground several times.


    At that time, both her and Nanfeng were frightened.


    "However, with our help in carrying the soil, you can save more time." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong said bluntly: "When the patriarch sees our cave dwelling, I think there will be more clansmen in the tribe who want to build a cave. At that time, let other clansmen help."


    Besides, Yadong Shankun and the others all have their own friends.


    It was very easy to invite them to help out for a day or two.


    At the same time, I believe that the clansmen will also be happy to help. I heard from Nanfeng that if it wasn''t for the root restraint recently, the tribe couldn''t help but want to come and explore the situation in the cave.

 Chapter 34： New kiln built

    The summer is hot and the spring is bright.


    Before entering the rainy season, the weather gradually became hot and dry.


    Today is the day when the cave is finished. Doors and windows are installed and cleaned. After the cave is dry, ventilated, and the smell is dissipated, you can move into the cave at any time.


    With the current good weather, Changxia plans to move in five or seven days.


    The reason why she chooses 5-7 days is that she is thinking about the warm spring from the south and wants to stay in a new home with them. By the way, she will hold a warm pot banquet and invite the clansmen to visit the cave. In addition to fulfilling the wish to repay the tribe in the long summer, it also means that the rainy season is approaching, and it also means to relax and rest.


    "Nanfeng, when will the patriarch come over?" Nuanchun stuck his head and looked into the distance of Baihu. This sentence, she has asked several times.


    The three of Shen Rong installed the last wooden door, and Chang Xia wiped the dust on the doors and windows with the animal skin.


    In the Twilight Forest, there is a newly built Siheyuan cave dwelling by the White Lake of the Heluo Tribe.


    Under the shining sun, the purest color of loess and the cool gray iron-wood doors and windows complement each other, woven into a dreamy color. Echoing the white lake in front, it is like an illusory cave sky hanging above the sea of ??clouds, and it is like a pearl inlaid on the loess forest.


    It''s like a dream, it''s too beautiful to be real.


    Nan Feng was so excited that he ran around in various rooms of the cave, whispering or screaming, like a child.


    Nan Feng didn''t look back, he waved his hand, "What''s the hurry, I guess it''s coming soon."


    Last night, she went back to the tribe and told Root Chang that the Xiajia cave dwelling was completed today.


    Next, they plan to build a new kiln.


    This is a signal that the clan can come and visit at any time. After all, the time of the rainy season is getting closer.


    Chang Xia said that the rainy season is not suitable for building kilns, and it is easy to collapse.


    "Chang Xia, you are amazing!"


    "Chang Xia, tell me what you want to do in the future, and I will help you."


    "Changxia, build a kiln, build a kiln, build a kiln... I want to build a kiln."


    Nanfeng finished turning the cave, and grabbed Chang Xia''s hand, all kinds of rainbow farts kept slapping. The heroic face was full of surprise and excitement, and she wanted to blow Chang Xia up at this moment.


    If you lie down for more than ten years, you can become as smart as Chang Xia.


    She can.


    Chang Xia: (*^��^*)


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia smiled and let Nan Feng shake his hand. She was very happy to let the stable and mature Nan Feng show such a childish side.


    After all, no one is born sensible and precocious��


    "When the patriarch comes over to see the cave dwelling, he will help Nuanchun''s family build a cave in the afternoon. Your cave will start construction the day after tomorrow at the latest."


    After discussing with Nanfeng, we will start a kiln for Nuanchun''s family.


    The warm spring is half a month at the latest, and it may take five or six days as soon as possible.


    Ordinarily, she should not be so sleepy when she was about to give birth, but it happened. This is also the reason why Chang Xia hesitated last night when Shen Rong proposed to let Chang Xia take someone to study the fruit powder and suspend the construction of the kiln.


    The warm spring situation is too weird and worrying.


    "Okay, very good." Nan Feng laughed and couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    Nuan Chun heard from Chang Xia that the construction of his own cave would start soon, so he didn''t bother to ask questions, so he dragged Chang Xia to ask various questions about the construction of the kiln.


    These words have been talked about countless times, and they are still happy.


    Helpless, Shen Rong, who was far away in the Changxia Dynasty, asked for help.


    The palm-sized face, full of entanglement and bitterness, looked extremely cute.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong''s deep and restrained eyes burst into an intoxicating smile. The door is installed, and the cave is built. After a busy few days, it''s time to test the results. Looking at the quaint and atmospheric cave, all the hard work is worth it.


    "Chang Xia, the patriarch is here."


    Shen Rong''s gentle voice is from far to near.


    He stepped forward and gently pulled Chang Xia''s hand, and rescued the people from Nan Feng''s hands.


    "Nanfeng, Nuanchun''s face is a little pale. You take her to find a place to sit and rest for a while. I''ll take Changxia to see the patriarch and talk about the cave."


    "Uh! All right."


    Looking at the reluctant expressions of the two Nanfeng.


    Chang Xia snorted lightly and wiped away the cold sweat that didn''t exist.


    She doesn''t want to say that Nanfeng is stable and old!


    "Changxia, this... cave, it''s so beautiful." Gen lost his mind, looking at the cave for a long time, but he couldn''t return to his senses. The half-old animal skin sketch in Chang Xia was already shocking and stunning. But painting is just painting after all.


    When you see the real thing with your own eyes��


    The shock of that moment is indescribable.


    "Changxia, does Nanfeng also want to build a kiln?" Xylophone said warmly.


    She withdrew her amazed eyes and looked at Chang Xia eagerly. At this point, without any excuses or reasons, Gen and Xylophone both wanted to build a kiln.


    Compared with cave dwellings, animal dens are too rough.


    Xylophone stretched out her hand and gently pushed open the iron wooden door and walked into the main hall.


    Neat and bright.


    Although there is nothing in the cave.


    However, just being in the cave gives you a sense of comfort.


    "Yes. In the afternoon, I will help Nuanchun''s family make a kiln. After finishing the work, it will be Nanfeng and Yadong''s turn. They all want to build a kiln on the Baihu side, which is close to my kiln." Chang Xia said honestly.


    The desire on Xylophone''s face condenses into substance.


    Chang Xia thought she would speak.


    However, in the end, Xylophone said nothing.


    Genchao Changxia shook his head lightly, raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head, and said, "I am the patriarch of the Heluo tribe, even if you build a kiln, you can''t be on the Baihu side."


    These words are like explanations and some kind of promises.


    Sure enough, a smile suddenly appeared on the side of Xylophone.


    This scene.


    Chang Xia was stunned for a while, and then he suddenly understood.


    Obvious.


    Gen''s words were not addressed to her and Shen Rong, but were explained to Xylophone.


    I understand, Chang Xia couldn''t help but envy the relationship between Gen and Xylophone.


    Gen understands the xylophone, and the xylophone also understands Gen''s position.


    It''s nothing but the same as being close to each other!


    Seeing Chang Xia''s envious expression, Shen Rong reached out his hand and gently grabbed Chang Xia''s hand hanging by the side of his leg.


    Gently, pull tight.


    Feeling the warmth from his palm, Chang Xia turned to meet Shen Rong''s warm eyes.


    For no reason, she slowly revealed a happy smile.


    Then he returned to hold Shen Rong''s big hand, the small hand held the big hand, and the faint warmth of the palm connected the two, everything spread without a word.


    "Chang Xia, are you willing to let the clansmen come and see?" Gen asked. UU reading


    Chang Xia nodded earnestly and replied, "Yes, animal dens are not as safe as cave dwellings. If possible, I hope that all the clansmen can live in cave dwellings. I have checked the loess layers around the tribe, and it is very suitable for kiln construction. The best time to build kilns is It''s the warm autumn season that has just entered the cold season. However, at that time, the tribe needs to stock up on food..."


    Chang Xia analyzed the pros and cons without rushing.


    Gen and Xylophone understood what she meant.


    If you want to build a kiln, this time is the most suitable time. Once it enters the rainy season, it is not suitable. Likewise, other points in time are either too tiring or not.


    "I think about it..." Gen said solemnly.


    Gen fell into deep thought, and the xylophone shuttled through the cave, repeating Nanfeng''s crazy move just now.


    "Patriarch, you don''t have to notify the clan to come and visit the cave immediately. When the cave dwelling in the warm spring and south wind is built, we plan to hold a hot pot feast and invite the clan to come and participate."


    Chang Xia believed that a few days would be enough for her to figure out the next way to eat fruit powder.


    Rice noodles will definitely be made in the long summer.


    She swears! !


    "What is the Warm Pot Banquet?" Gen looked blank, Chang Xia, this child, had tossed up something new again, why didn''t Nan Feng say anything?


    Chang Xia: o(*^��^*)o Blame me!


    "Hot pot banquet is like building a new animal den, inviting relatives to come to the new den for dinner. Get to know the new den and introduce the new den to everyone."


    Explain it this way.


    Gen understands.


    Immediately, he agreed to Chang Xia''s suggestion.


    Then he said that he wanted to find a xylophone. In fact, he wanted to visit the cave just like the xylophone. After he finished talking, he quickly left Chang Xia and slipped away.


    Chang Xia has fallen out of favor with him now.


    The cave is his new favorite.

 Chapter 35： Approachable Shen Rong

    Noon.


    Gen and Xylophone stayed at Changxia''s house for lunch before leaving.


    "Shen Rong, you really don''t need our help?" Chang Xia raised his head and asked while standing in front of Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly, and towards the distance lay Nunu Zui who was basking in the sun.


    "Look at the situation of Nuanchun, is it suitable to build a kiln in the past?"


    He raised his hand to tie up Chang Xia''s loose hair, and bluntly said that she helped to take care of Nuan Chun, which was definitely the best reward for Shan Kun Nuan Chun.


    "Chang Xia, I want you to help me take care of the warm spring. We are here to build a kiln." Shan Kun agreed, he knew Chang Xia''s thoughts, the youngest sister of the tribe had grown up.


    Thinking of repaying them, not wanting to take advantage.


    However, they have always been willing to take care of her.


    Wu brought her to the Heluo tribe, and Shan Kun and the others were still young. One by one, they are thick-skinned and thick-skinned, mischievous and mischievous, and make the tribe jump around every day.


    However, Wu sent Chang Xia.


    Cold and fever.


    Cubs in a dying state.


    Very small, a little bigger than their slap.


    Looking at it, it''s heart-wrenching and sad.


    These are not the worst.


    The trouble is that Chang Xiasheng was weak and did not inherit the strong physique of the Orcs at all.


    Don''t be naughty, she has difficulty even walking and talking.


    Even with the careful care of the witch and the tribe, Chang Xia can only stand up, walk, speak, and transform into a human form when she is five years old. At the age of ten, it was the first time that he walked out of the beast''s nest with his own abilities and came into contact with the outside world.


    Unfortunately, I can still only walk around the beast den.


    At that time, the cubs of the tribe did not dare to approach Changxia at all, for fear of hurting her. Getting in touch is even harder.


    Looking at Shangshan Kun''s gentle eyes, Chang Xia''s heart moved slightly.


    "Shan Kun, you can rest assured and leave the warm spring to me. You go to the kiln, and I will take Nanfeng to study the fruit powder. Maybe...you can eat delicious rice noodles tonight."


    Chang Xia no longer insisted on helping, and chose to stay in the animal den to take care of the warm spring, and to study how to turn fruit powder into rice noodles.


    "Okay, please." Shan Kun Han smiled and said happily.


    The warm spring situation is getting weirder and weirder. Fortunately, I have been helping Changxia recently, so I don''t have to go out hunting and picking. Otherwise, Shan Kun really can''t worry about Nuan Chun staying alone in the animal den.


    After negotiating here, Yadong said: "Later, Kongshan will come. Chang Xia, you don''t have to worry about no one at all. If the hunting ends early today, besides Kongshan, there may be other people from the tribe."


    Recently, White Lake has been as quiet and peaceful as ever.


    However, this doesn''t mean that the clansmen don''t care about cave dwellings.


    Every day, they end here and return to the tribe. They would all be held by the clansmen to inquire about the progress, although none of the clansmen clearly expressed their desire to build a kiln. However, if you really don''t care, why bother to ask Yadong Shankun about the situation every day?


    "Then I really can''t go?" Nanfeng asked hesitantly.


    She looked at Chang Xia with hesitation on her face.


    Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, and simply said: "Yes, you don''t have to go. Stay in the animal den to study fruit powder with me, and take care of the warm spring by the way."


    While they were chatting, Nuan Chun fell asleep on the wooden chair.


    That''s right, just fell asleep without warning.


    Every day the tribe has their clansmen going to the holy mountain of Karna, but the witch has not returned from the bird clan. No one can figure out the situation in Nuanchun, so he can only look at it temporarily.


    "Chang Xia, you work hard. Kongshan has long wanted to taste the fruit powder cake you made. If you make rice noodles, I think he will be happier." Yadong said excitedly.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "I don''t know if Kong Shan is happy or not. But, you must be very happy."


    This stuff is too edible, Nanfeng can''t grab it every time.


    She is alone.


    Unlike Changxia and Nuanchun who have a partner, and against Yadong, Nanfeng always suffers.


    Here, Nanfeng Yadong came up again.


    On the side, Shen Rong pointed to the wooden barrel at the entrance of the animal den, and said warmly: "Chang Xia, the bucket of rice noodles at the entrance has just been ground. I will help you move it out, so you don''t have to move the clay pot. The grass hut behind the animal den, I A few pheasants and other prey are tied up, if I come back late at night, you eat first..."


    These were all secretly done by Shen Rong when Chang Xia was not paying attention.


    He was reluctant to be too tired for a long summer.


    There is Chang Xia who warms and nourishes his body, although he can''t use the power of blood to fight. However, the dark wounds in the body gradually healed, and the detoxification was almost at the end.


    Chang Xia''s face changed slightly, and there was a light mist in her eyes.


    "Shen Rong, when did you go hunting?" Chang Xia asked tenderly.


    Guofen is easy to explain. While chatting just now, he grinded it with his hands. Chang Xia really didn''t know anything about this pheasant.


    Recently, I was busy finishing the cave, so Chang Xia didn''t have much mood to think about food.


    Basically, the animal den will eat whatever it has.


    Except for Nanfeng and the others, they were a little particular about their meal. When Chang Xia and Chen Rong were alone, they could just make some barbecue and soup for a meal.


    "When collecting the fish basket." Shen Rong said with a smile.


    Saying that, he gently squeezed Chang Xia''s little hand on his body. Thinking about it, it''s time to find a chance to go around Baihu.


    Shen Rong knows that there are several kinds of animal oils, which can be made into emollient ointments after special techniques. This kind of ointment called vanilla ointment is a luxury used by nobles in Xilu, and it is expensive and has no market price.


    As a direct descendant of the Yuan family, Shen Rong naturally enjoyed this ointment.


    In addition to moisturizing, it also has multiple functions such as removing scars and wrinkles.


    "In the evening, I''m a beggar chicken." Chang Xia held Shen Rong''s big hand and whispered, "Two chicken legs, I will give you both."


    "Yeah! Good." Shen Rong raised an intoxicating smile.


    Immediately, Chang Xia was fascinated by him.


    Speaking of which, Shen Rong just discovered this recently. Chang Xia seems to like his face, especially when he smiles, he can''t help showing an obsessed expression.


    Chang Xia thought she was hiding well.


    However, he didn''t know that this scene had already fallen into Shen Rong''s eyes.


    In the past, many people would show him this kind of look, but Shen Rong just felt annoyed and disgusted. After his accident, the Yuan family wanted him to marry.


    When learning about this, it made Shen Rong disgusted.


    However, he didn''t feel disgusted by Chang Xia''s eyes.


    Instead, there is a faint joy and happiness.


    Chang Xia''s eyes are pure and clean. Even with infatuation, it will not be infected with greed.


    "Hey! Chang Xia, what are you two secretly saying?" Nan Feng shouted.


    Shan Kun carried Nuan Chun into the animal den and lay down, ready to leave. Seeing that Changxia Chenrong was sticky here, Nanfeng couldn''t help but interrupt.


    Depend on-


    Why didn''t you see Chang Xia being so tired of people before? !


    The cub that I raised by myself began to change.


    Nanfeng realized the heart block and suffocation that Geng had experienced some time ago.


    Shen Rong felt Chang Xia''s embarrassment and turned to Nan Feng with a kind smile. Mingming didn''t say anything, and Nanfeng shivered for no reason.


    It''s still a long way from the cold season, why does she feel a little cold?


    Did you catch a cold when you took a bath in Baihe last night? However, this is not right!


    Except for the cold season, she has been bathing in Baihe, and she has never caught a cold. Yadong shrank in the corner, avoiding Shen Rong''s gentle smile.


    Nanfeng, this stupid female!


    You don''t even know it when Shen Rong misses you, just wait to die!

 Chapter 36： handmade rice noodles

    "Chang Xia, the sun is shining at noon, you should rest at home first. Don''t worry about studying rice noodles, I''m leaving." Shen Rong retracted his gaze from Nan Feng and instructed gently.


    Build Nunchun''s kiln as soon as possible so that he can go hunting and help Chang Xia make ointment.


    Immediately, he instructed Chang Xia to leave with Shan Kun Yadong.


    "Yadong, you and Shan Kun are taking care of Shen Rong. His body hasn''t healed from the insect poison yet, so he shouldn''t be too tired." Chang Xia stood on tiptoe, waved his hands, and watched the three of them walk towards the next hill.


    Nuanchun''s cave dwelling was built on the hillside next door.


    The straight-line distance is a few hundred meters, and it takes ten minutes to walk. The cave is built and then the road is built, and the road is open, and the distance is estimated to be three or five minutes.


    Similarly, the location where Nanfeng Yadong chose to build a kiln is not far behind.


    All spread around the Changxia family, facing the White Lake.


    "Okay!" Shan Kun replied.


    When the words fell, he and Yadong looked at each other.


    Shen Rong''s body was not healed��


    Beating them is as neat and straightforward as beating tribal beasts. When the poison is solved, they are afraid that it will be difficult for them to fight back.


    When did the wolf clan become so sturdy?


    "Shen Rong��"


    Meeting Shen Rong''s approachable smile, Ya Dong and the two shivered.


    Shen Rong smiled and said, "I don''t eat people, what am I afraid of? When will Kong Shan come over? Hurry up and try to get your caves ready within two days. We have to hoard some food before the rainy season."


    "When the hunt is over, Kong Shan will come directly." Yadong said.


    Shan Kun said: "These days, we haven''t joined the hunting team. We really need to hurry up to build a kiln. Even if we can''t hunt, we need to stock up on ginkgo and wild vegetables."


    He is under a lot of pressure, the warm spring is approaching, and the situation is strange.


    If it wasn''t for the patriarch and Chang Xia who kept reassuring Nuanchun that there would be no problem, Shan Kun would have wanted to bring Nuanchun to the bird clan to find witches.


    Shan Kun''s tone was heavy, and Shen Rong Yadong understood his concerns.


    "Shan Kun, Nuanchun is just drowsy and it''s fine." Shen Rong said calmly.


    Yadong raised his hand and patted Shan Kun''s shoulder, showing a confident and hearty smile, and said loudly: "Shan Kun, listen to Shen Rong. He said that Nuanchun is fine, it must be fine, you forgot where he came from? Xilu, then But the western land is more prosperous and powerful than the east land.��


    "Yeah!" Shan Kun nodded heavily.


    With the comfort of Shen Rong and Yadong, Shan Kun was in a better mood.


    The three of them went straight to their destination, turned into beasts, and began to arrange the surroundings of the cave, and began to fight the cave.


    The three of Chang Xia who stayed here in the animal den, aside from Nuan Chun sleeping soundly on the bed, Chang Xia Nanfeng carried the fruit powder and began to sift the powder. Changxia plans to try handmade rice noodles. The fruit powder is a bit rough and needs to be sieved. The fine powder and the coarse powder are separated through a few sieves.


    "Chang Xia, is this enough?" Nan Feng held the wooden basin and handed it to Chang Xia to show her the fruit powder in the wooden basin.


    The powder sieve is woven with reeds and is small, the size of a wooden tub.


    Chang Xia turned her head to look, shook her head and said, "Sifting again, the finer the flour, the better the rice noodles."


    Too rough, Chang Xia worries about uneven heating when steaming.


    Not to mention aesthetics, it may affect the taste.


    So, the two sifted the fruit powder over and over again. It took nearly half an hour to screen all the fruit powder.


    Sieved fruit powder, fine and white.


    It is completely different from the previous fruit powder.


    "It''s really white!" Nanfeng grabbed the fruit powder and said in surprise.


    The fruit powder they grind is generally yellowish, and if stored for a few days, it will still be a little grey and black in the tide zone. It looked like it was moldy.


    After being screened by the powder sieve, the fruit powder seems to be reborn, which is amazing.


    As he was talking, Nan Feng suddenly opened his mouth and gnawed it.


    "Bah!"


    Changxia: ��(��������a


    Is this really the Nanfeng she knew?


    Could it be that it was replaced by some mysterious power.


    "Nanfeng, is it delicious?" Chang Xia asked quietly.


    Nan Feng stiffened, looked at Chang Xia with a smirk, smirked twice, and whispered, "The filtered fruit powder looks delicious, I''ll try it��"


    "..." Chang Xia.


    The Leopard clan should not have the Erha attribute.


    What''s going on with the south wind of this dude?


    "Nanfeng, what do you want to eat... I want it too." Nuan Chun opened his eyes, got up in confusion, found himself lying in the animal nest, patted his forehead, and muttered, "Chang Xia, am I right? Falling asleep again? Shan Kun is gone, where did he go?"


    "I didn''t eat anything." Nan Feng said quickly.


    Refused to tell Nuan Chun what she did stupid just now.


    At the same time, she asked Chang Xia to ask her not to say anything.


    Chang Xia shook his head helplessly and said, "Are you hungry in Nuanchun? Shankun and the others have set off to build a kiln. Nanfeng and I are screening fruit powder, and we plan to make powder skins later."


    "I seem to be... a little hungry." Nuan Chun touched her big round belly and licked her mouth. It seemed that not long after lunch, she felt hungry again.


    In addition to being sleepy recently, I am especially prone to hunger in warm spring.


    I have to eat at least seven or eight meals a day, and I feel hungry again after every meal.


    "Nuanchun, there''s something to eat in the pot on the stove. Get up, I''ll bring it to the table for you, and you can sit and eat slowly." Chang Xia patted off the fruit powder on her hands, and got up to serve the roast meat and bones to Nuanchun soup.


    "Is there any more bone soup?" Nuan Chun got up with the help of Nan Feng, thinking about the bone soup she drank in the afternoon, she was thinking about it again now.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Yes, you can drink as much as you want."


    As he spoke, he scooped the soup.


    "Chang Xia, give me a bowl too." Nan Feng said.


    Smelling it, she felt that she could drink another bowl with her stomach squeezed.


    Hearing that, Chang Xia was full of black lines However, he didn''t refuse and brought two bowls of soup to the table. Then go into the animal den to get the tools for making rice noodles, the frying pan made of animal bones and the rattan cage.


    The animal bone frying pan, which Wu brought from the holy mountain of Karna.


    This pot was used by Wu to boil medicine for Chang Xia.


    When Chang Xia moved, he brought it with him.


    The rattan cage was made by Chen Rong in Changxia with fine rattan. Originally, the powder sieve was also made of fine rattan, which was too tight to be sifted.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to boil medicine?"


    Nan Feng was drinking soup and chatting with Nuan Chun.


    Seeing Chang Xia taking out the animal bone pot that used to boil the medicine, he was immediately startled, and hurriedly stood up to check on Chang Xia''s body, and he was relieved after confirming that there was no problem.


    Aside, Nuan Chun didn''t make a sound.


    However, he put down the bowl and stared at Chang Xia.


    Could it be that you are tired from building a kiln recently?


    Chang Xia felt the tension of the south wind and warm spring, and quickly explained: "I''m fine. I took the animal bone pot to make handmade rice noodles, and the clay pot and stone pot are inconvenient for steaming vermicelli..."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine." Nuan Chun murmured.


    Nan Feng blinked, let go of Chang Xia, and asked curiously, "Steaming noodle skin, how to steam it?"


    "Mix the fruit powder with water to make a paste, add a little salt, and pour it into the animal bone pot to make it even. Then put the paste and the animal bone pot into a stone pot, cover it with a wooden lid and cook on high heat."


    Said, Chang Xia washed the animal bone pot with grass and wood ashes.


    Wash the animal bone pot, use a bowl to scoop out a small bowl of fruit powder and mix it with water to make a paste. Add salt, continue stirring, then pour the batter into the animal bone pot, and finally put the animal bone pot in the stone pot with wooden chopsticks, and start to cook on high heat.


    It''s not difficult to make handmade rice noodles, but it''s the first time to make Chang Xia.

 Chapter 37： cold noodles

    "Look, it''s very simple." Nuan Chun was drinking the soup, touching his chin with one hand, and staring at Chang Xia''s movements.


    Seeing Chang Xia put the animal bone pot into the stone pot, and then add firewood to the stove.


    Whether it''s mixed with fenugreek, or poured into the animal bone pot, these look very simple, and are completely different from Changxia cooking.


    Nan Feng shook his head lightly and explained, "Nuanchun, this handmade rice noodle seems simple. You only know the trouble if you do it yourself."


    It''s easy to be too thin or too sticky with powder, so Nan Feng didn''t dare to do it.


    Just like the fried yam fruit powder cake before, Nanfeng was fried all of a sudden, and it was not completely fried. After doing it several times, I found a little touch, and I didn''t waste fruit powder and yam. Speaking of yam fruit powder cake, Nan Feng felt greedy again.


    After a while, let Chang Xia fry a pot and take it home to eat slowly.


    However, you have to hide it when you take it home.


    Father Eminem is too goofy.


    Always stealing food makes her hard to guard against.


    Hey-


    How could she have such an unethical grandfather, Eminem, helpless!


    Every time she complained to Chang Xia, Chang Xia also said that she should not eat alone. However, Father Eminem eats alone more often than she does...


    "Wait... I''ll try." Nuan Chun was excited, showing a look of eagerness to try. She is not the same as Nanfeng, the warm spring blood is not as good as Nanfeng, and she failed to become a powerful totem warrior. However, in terms of doing things, he is more careful and resilient than Nanfeng.


    Chang Xia didn''t refuse, and replied, "Okay! Come and help after you finish eating. I''ll get some topping whistle or something, and eat it later."


    Changxia grew up in southern Hunan, and most of the rice noodles he used to eat were Guilin rice noodles, Shaoyang rice noodles and Changde rice noodles. With the development of society and the rise of the service industry, food is no longer in the same place. No matter where you are in the world, you can eat food from all over the world as long as you want to eat it.


    It''s a pity that all this beauty is ruined in the last days.


    Chang Xia shook her head to shake off the chaotic thoughts in her mind.


    With the tenacious character of human beings, no matter what kind of catastrophe you encounter, I believe that in the end, you will be able to get through it safely. She now lives in the Dusk Forest, wishing that the once earth could be restored to peace again.


    "Is the topping whistle delicious?" Nan Feng said excitedly, swallowing his saliva.


    Speaking of eating, she is interested.


    In particular, this topping whistle can also be eaten with flour, which is even more interesting.


    "Toppings and whistle are the same thing. It is fried with meat, wild vegetables and bird eggs. After the vermicelli is ready, mix it and eat it together." Chang Xia said, washing and filling water with a clean wooden bucket, waiting for the vermicelli After steaming, it needs to be put into cold water to cool down.


    Brush a little more oil and take out the powder skin.


    Cut the strips into a bowl, fry and eat, or eat directly with toppings and whistle. Either way, it tastes delicious.


    Thinking of the taste of handmade rice noodles, Chang Xia felt that he should have started earlier. Don''t insist on making dry rice noodles, it is too troublesome to make.


    However, I want to really store the ginkgo.


    Dry rice noodles are also necessary.


    Forget it, eat first and then think.


    "I''ll fry the toppings." Nan Feng said happily after washing his hands with water.


    The stone pot on the stove next to it was steaming hot, and the faint smell of fruit powder penetrated into the nostrils. Nanfeng calculated that the powder skin might be healed soon.


    So, she acted immediately.


    Nuan Chun ate a piece of barbecue and drank a bowl of bone soup.


    Satisfied hiccupped and stood up, "Nanfeng, you prepare the meat, bird eggs, and wash the wild vegetables, I''ll fry them."


    In terms of cooking, the warm spring is stronger than the south wind.


    Nanfeng makes the most edible, and cannot pursue higher-level taste.


    The food cooked in the warm spring can catch up with the long summer, and it is worse than Shen Rong. Occasionally, Chang Xia couldn''t help but sigh that the disciples of the church starved to death for the master. The disciples were too smart, and it seemed that she was too bad as a master.


    However, she just wanted to say: nice job.


    Unfortunately, the peppers were not found.


    Gen took the chili back to the tribe to inquire, and was told that the chili was found by Kongshan. Meanwhile, Kong Shan said that the peppers were picked by him unintentionally. The location is too far from the tribe. It is located in a place called Qingshanyan where the Heluo tribe and the Tianshi tribe meet. The Tianshi tribe is the site of the orc lion tribe. The last time Kongshan went to patrol the tribe''s territory, there was no way to pick it.


    Chang Xia asked Gen to find Kongshan to ask for the location of Qingshanyan, ready to wait for the cave dwelling to be built.


    Find an opportunity to go out with Shen Rong.


    Chili, she will never give up. What is missing, can not be short of pepper.


    Unable to find peppers, Chang Xia thought about looking for cornel. There was no chili in ancient times, and eating cornel was a kind of spicy condiment. Usually picked in August, smashed and filtered to extract the juice, and stirred with lime to make cornel oil, also known as spicy rice oil.


    Spicy rice oil is spicy and can be used for cooking.


    There is no cornel picking at this time. I don''t know what happened to the peppers picked in the empty mountain?


    Chang Xia guessed that the climates in the Twilight Forest are quite different.


    Otherwise, plants could not have such differences.


    Chang Xia has a dream, to travel all over the tribe''s hunting territory, and then join the witch''s line to go to other orc territories. Birds and fishes are also on her target, it just takes time.


    After all, as far as she knew, orcs rarely set foot on the territory of other tribes.


    Unless invited, approaching rashly is regarded as provocation and occupation. Once discovered, it will definitely lead to a fight.


    Chang Xia likes peace, so naturally he didn''t intend to solve the problem through violence.


    She chooses to make friends and communicate through PY.


    Just like exchanging with the tribe, as long as you have enough good things in your hands, Chang Xia doesn''t believe that other orcs won''t be moved?


    Wash the stone pot, put oil, pour in the minced meat and fry until fragrant.


    Scoop out and fry the bird eggs and wild vegetables separately one after another.


    Each bowl is filled with half a bowl of toppings, and the tempting aroma spreads all at once.


    Here, Chang Xia brushed the steamed skin with oil.


    Pass the water and enjoy the cool.


    The animal bone pot is about nine inches in size, and the vermicelli is cut and filled with a full bowl.


    White and clear.


    looks delicious.


    Nan Feng swallowed his saliva and waited for Chang Xia to speak.


    Chang Xia finished cutting the vermicelli, and poured the vermicelli into the animal bone pot again to prepare for the second steaming. Calculated by the appetite of the orcs, UU reading www. No amount of uukanshu.com vermicelli will ever be enough.


    Besides, Chang Xia plans to make a few more bowls.


    After a while, let Nanfeng send it to Shen Rong and the others to taste.


    "Chang Xia, Chang Xia��" Nan Feng called out Chang Xia''s name impatiently, urging him silently.


    Nuan Chun didn''t open his mouth, and took the wooden chopsticks and put a lot of toppings into the bowl.


    After eating one bite, he stared blankly at the bowl of vermicelli.


    Look, as if looking at Mei to quench her thirst.


    "Bring me a bowl." Chang Xia said, "It''s better to add some bone broth and mix it with cold noodles."


    Mixing, soy sauce naturally came to mind. Soy sauce! Chang Xia sighed, the food country she thought was still far away. If you want to make sauce, you must first find soybeans, which is a long way, and you need to search up and down.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun quickly handed over their wooden bowls.


    Chang Xia didn''t talk nonsense, and divided the vermicelli in the bowl into three equal parts. Then hand it back to Nanfeng Nuanchun and let them add the soup and toppings and stir.


    She added half a bowl of bone broth herself, and stirred it with a whistle for three toppings, and she couldn''t wait to eat it.


    Although I have only eaten lunch for more than an hour, I am not hungry. However, the white tenderness of the vermicelli and the combination of various colors of minced meat, bird eggs and wild vegetables make it very appetizing.


    After taking a sip, the rough and heavy taste of the handmade vermicelli made Chang Xia amazed at once. She was worried that it would not taste good.


    "It''s delicious, the cold noodle is the best food I''ve ever eaten." Nan Feng said.


    Nuan Chun chuckled and joked: "I heard you didn''t seem to say that before, you said that beggar chicken is the first delicious food, why did it become cold noodles again?"


    "Did I tell you? Nuan Chun must have remembered it wrong." Nan Feng sneered and retorted.


    Chang Xia and Nuan Chun looked at each other and were overjoyed.

 Chapter 38： Steamed Vermicelli Roll

    "Chang Xia, let me try-"


    After eating cold noodles, I got up in the warm spring and walked towards the long summer. Reached out, took the animal bone pot in her hand, brushed oil, peeled off the vermicelli according to Chang Xia''s movements, let it cool, cut into strips, and put it in a bowl.


    "Warm spring, do you want to try it with powder?" Chang Xia asked.


    I just started learning how to make it, and Chang Xia didn''t make too much roux, just enough to make two powder skins. Looking at Nuan Chun''s eager expression, she asked with a smile.


    Nuanchun put the cut noodle in a bowl and was full, so she was not in a hurry to eat it.


    "Chang Xia, can you?"


    "Yes. Do more and let Nanfeng send it to Shen Rong Shankun and the others to taste."


    Said, handed all the tools to Nuanchun.


    To make vermicelli in warm spring, she can try raw rice noodles.


    Different from the production of vermicelli, raw rice vermicelli is made by pressing fermented paste rice milk into strips of powder through a press, and the powder falls into a hot pot. After a few minutes, the white rice vermicelli can be out of the pot.


    The raw-pressed rice noodles are delicate, flexible, and have a chewy texture.


    It tastes very different from dry rice noodles.


    The preparation of the slurry is simple, and it is rare how to drain the slurry and turn it into a dough. At the same time, the dough of raw pressed rice flour needs to be fermented, which is a big problem.


    The daily wear of the Heluo tribe is mainly animal skins, and there is also a feather coat.


    The feather coat is woven by the bird tribe with a special silk thread.


    The bird family is arrogant and narcissistic, and the feathers used by the bird family are gorgeous and colorful. The feather coats worn by the orcs were obtained through trade with the birds, and their colors were mainly blue and gray. Therefore, the orcs also called the feather clothes blue cloth.


    Changxia has many sets of clothes cut from blue cloth. Except for the cubs of the tribe and part of the blue cloth exchanged between the Heluo tribe and the bird tribe, most of the blue cloth is made into Changxia''s clothes.


    Chang Xia has delicate skin since she was a child, and when she transforms into a human form, she wears ordinary animal skins and is prone to rashes and allergies. Then the whole body was swollen, and the whole body stinged unbearably when touched.


    The witch and the tribesmen tried their best, and finally found the bird tribe in exchange for blue cloth to make clothes, and only in the long summer can they be wrapped in clothes.


    It would be an understatement to say that Changxia is the favorite of the Heluo tribe.


    Before, Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to talk to Gen, and he didn''t want to let the tribe send food, just didn''t want to take advantage of the tribe. She was favored too much by the tribesmen when she was a child. Fortunately, the orcs have a simple and cheerful personality. The clansmen of the same age as Chang Xia do not care about her.


    The silk thread used by the bird tribe to weave blue cloth is different from the cotton and linen that Chang Xia knew.


    Cotton and linen are a little thorny, but the silk threads used to weave blue cloth are not. Chang Xia felt that the so-called silk thread was more like some kind of spider silk or silk. Silk from animals, not from plants.


    Chang Xia asked Wu, but Wu also said he didn''t know.


    It is only said that the silk thread woven by the blue cloth is the secret technique of the bird clan, so don''t ask questions.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing with your clothes?" Nan Feng looked up and saw Chang Xia taking out a coat from the animal nest, and couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Chang Xia said, "The dough of the raw rice flour has to be fermented. I will make a filter bag to drain the rice milk and wrap it up to ferment."


    Needles are made of animal bones. Thread, silk thread from the bird family. It''s also the rest of the tribe who made clothes for Chang Xia. Don''t look at the small coil of thread, the fist-sized thread can only be exchanged for a piece of animal skin. This thing is very expensive!


    "Last year, the blue cloth exchanged by the tribe ran out, and the only remaining one was given to Nuanchun. This year''s bird clan accident, the tribe may not be able to exchange green cloth." Nanfeng said solemnly. Inside and out, remind Chang Xia to save.


    Chang Xia is different from them.


    Even if she wears animal skins, she has to use blue cloth as the base.


    I gathered a few clothes and used them as filter bags. Are there enough clothes?


    "My body''s resistance gradually increased when I became an adult. Maybe I won''t be allergic to wearing animal skins in the future. Besides, if there is no blue cloth, maybe I can find cotton and linen to find cotton and linen." Chang Xia said to himself.


    "Cotton and linen!"


    Nanfeng Nuanchun looked at each other and wrote down these two words.


    "Okay!" Nanfeng replied.


    She was in a hurry to help Nuanchun steam the vermicelli. Out of the corner of the eye, she kept staring at Chang Xia to take apart the clothes, and then used needles and threads to sew the blue cloth into bags.


    "South Wind��"


    The eerie voice of warm spring suddenly sounded.


    Nan Feng was startled, and Chang Xia also turned to look over.


    "Nuanchun, what''s wrong?" Nanfeng asked innocently.


    Nuan Chun picked up the wooden basin in his hand, took a few deep breaths, suppressed the violent emotions in his heart, and said angrily, "You idiot, what do you see in this basin of powder?"


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia put down her needle and thread and walked over.


    Most of the bowls of flour gooey are too thin to look at, and it looks thin at first glance.


    "Uh!" Nan Feng sneered, patronizingly talking to Chang Xia, and accidentally put too much water. She swallowed her saliva and whispered, "How about... put some more fruit powder in it?"


    The roux is not just a mixture of water and fruit powder.


    It''s too thin, so add some fruit powder.


    If it is too dry, add water.


    Seeing Nan Feng''s hand that was about to move, Nuan Chun held her forehead and didn''t want to see her face again. Chang Xia covered the corners of his twitching mouth, Nan Feng''s image collapsed too fast, like a tornado, making people a little uncontrollable.


    "Nanfeng, don''t..." Chang Xia stopped Nanfeng from adding fruit powder to the basin. She suddenly remembered that there seemed to be another way to eat steamed vermicelli - sausage noodles, which is very similar to cold noodles.


    Intestinal powder, a very famous snack in Guangdong on earth.


    A variety of flavors, full of flavors.


    Whether it is seafood or all kinds of meat, even corn, mushrooms and green vegetables. Basic ingredients you can think of can be used as raw materials.


    Speaking of which, besides these ingredients, the most amazing thing about eating rice rolls is the seasoning of rice rolls. Like tahini and sweet sauces, as well as chili and ketchup, there is no sauce.


    When eating sour fruit before the long summer.


    She was thinking about making a sour jam. After all, there are more than half a basket of sour fruits in the animal den. It''s just that at that time, I was busy building the kiln and didn''t have time. At this moment, Nan Feng accidentally made a paste suitable for rice rolls, and Chang Xia felt that the production of sour jam could be put on the agenda.


    "Did it go down?" Nuan Chun said distressedly.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "You don''t need to throw it away, you can try to make rice rolls. The rice rolls are also delicious, but unfortunately there is no sauce at home. The rice rolls without sauce have no soul. However, it is worth trying."


    "Intestine powder, what should I do?"


    Nuan Chun let go of the hand holding the wooden basin and let out a sigh of relief.


    Turning his head, he gave Nanfeng a fierce look.


    Nan Feng looked up at the sky, not daring to meet Nuan Chun''s gaze. Sure enough, this delicate work is not suitable for her. Do you want to learn from Chang Xia and find a male who can cook?


    Looking at the sky, Nan Feng''s thoughts couldn''t help but run away.


    "It''s similar to vermicelli." Chang Xia said, "Pour the vermicelli into the animal bone pot, add sliced ??meat, bird eggs, shrimp, and wild vegetables, etc., and steam them until cooked, and then drizzle with delicious sauce."


    "Changxia, is the sauce ginger, onion and garlic?" Nuanchun asked curiously.


    "No. The sauce is boiled, like sour fruit, it can be boiled into sour jam, and river prawns and crabs can be made into shrimp paste and crab sauce. There are not enough materials for the animal nest, so we can''t make the sauce for the time being." Chang Xia explained, Take a piece of fresh meat from the den and slice it.


    There is no sauce, so I can only eat it with bone broth.


    The batter of fruit powder and batter tastes good, and the taste of the sausage powder will not be bad if you think about it.

 Chapter 39： draw wood planks

    "Sour fruit can still make sauce, isn''t it sour?" Nuan Chun bared his teeth and shuddered. It is obviously the aftertaste of the sour fruit. The sour taste is unforgettable for a lifetime.


    When the tribe used to have females with cubs, they liked to eat sour fruit.


    However, the warm spring is totally not enough.


    After taking a bite, the teeth were sore that they couldn''t eat anything.


    Nan Feng slapped his mouth and said, "The barbecue is drizzled with sour juice, it tastes very good."


    "Sour fruit can make sauce, but unfortunately the tribe doesn''t have sugar. Boil sour jam and add some rock sugar. The boiled sour fruit is sour and sweet, very delicious!" Chang Xia licked the corner of her mouth, recalling the taste of strawberry jam and ketchup in her memory. After a short pause, he added: "Sour fruit is sour, and the juice poured on the barbecue has a unique flavor. There is also a sour fruit pulp used for stewing meat and soup, which can enhance the umami of the soup and has a certain deodorizing effect."


    "Sour fruit, is it really that good?" Nuan Chun doubted, showing an expression of disbelief.


    Nanfeng pouted towards the barbecue on the table, opened his mouth and said, "Did you not notice when you eat barbecue? ."


    With the same technique, she couldn''t make a delicious barbecue like Shen Rong.


    "Shen Rong''s barbecue is really delicious." Nuan Chun praised.


    But, she didn''t notice that the barbecue was drizzled with sour juice.


    She has a firm stomach and occasionally helps Chang Xia with things. Shen Rong took over the roasting, unless he was busy, Chang Xia and the others would start roasting.


    Speaking of which, Nuanchun really didn''t know that barbecue and sour fruit could be linked together.


    "Chang Xia, can you make candy?" Nan Feng rolled his eyes and whispered.


    Chang Xia said that sugar is the same as honey, very sweet. Eat it in the mouth, it can be sweet to the heart.


    Nanfeng has never eaten sugar, but she has tasted honey.


    Not much, just a little. It was Chang Xia who dipped it with chopsticks and fed her.


    Chang Xia was in poor health and was drinking medicine all the time. The medicine was too bitter. Every year, the witch would leave a small jar of honey that the orcs sent to the holy mountain of Karna for Chang Xia.


    The rest of the honey, Wu wants to keep for medicine.


    In the same way, the honey obtained by the tribesmen from hunting is usually sent to the holy mountain of Karna. As a result, the orcs are very envious of the bears.


    The bear clan is addicted to honey, with thick skin and thick meat.


    Among the orcs, the bears can easily find honey. It is a pity that the bears are not willing to trade honey, and they will not exchange it at all except to send it to the sacred mountain of Karna.


    "It can be done. However, it is necessary to find the raw materials for making sugar, such as sugar cane, beet or maple/maple." Chang Xia thought for a while and then continued: "Thatch root can also make sugar, but the taste is not as good as sugar cane and beet. So sweet."


    "Chang Xia, can you draw the appearance of sugar cane? You just say the name, how can we know what can make sugar? You draw it, and I will show it to the tribe hunting team. The tribe totem warriors go out hunting every day, maybe they I''ve seen sugar cane and sugar beets everywhere." Nanfeng''s brain turned fast, thinking of how Chang Xia painted a cave with animal skins.


    So, she directly suggested that Chang Xia draw all the sugar cane beets.


    Everyone in the tribe knows that Chang Xia likes to name things.


    Some clansmen have refuted before, but slowly, the clansmen were directly assimilated by Chang Xia.


    "Yes! I''m really stupid, Nanfeng, you are too smart." Chang Xia slapped his head and woke up.


    Her strength alone is limited.


    However, tribes can be involved.


    In this way, it is more justifiable to refuse the tribal exchange. At the same time, it can also exercise the enthusiasm and participation of the tribe.


    "Wait, I''ll paint with animal skins later." After Chang Xia finished speaking, he shook his head again, and said, "Animal skins drawn with charcoal brushes tend to fade, and wood and wood are more suitable."


    When Shen Rong and the others were making the doors and windows, there were still some leftover boards. Wait a minute, she will reprocess the board and make it the size of a palm so that it is easy to carry.


    Nuanchun put the prepared rice rolls, together with the animal bone pot, into the stone pot for cooking.


    "Chang Xia, you don''t have to wait... Now go to the wood-panel painting. The matter of vermicelli and rice rolls, leave it to me and Nanfeng. I have already learned it, and I can send it to Shen Rong and the others. Taste. The raw rice noodles you mentioned need to be fermented, if you can''t make it in a short time, then take your time." Nuanchun said competently.


    Immediately, Nan Feng nodded quickly.


    "Changxia, listen to the warm spring." Nanfeng said: "The sooner you draw it and take it to the tribe, the sooner the hunting team can find sugar cane beets, and the sooner we can eat sugar."


    what-


    Nan Feng sighed.


    Maybe, in a few days.


    She can eat sweet candy.


    Thinking about it, the south wind directly pushed Chang Xia away. She didn''t even care about the rice rolls, so she ran to get the board to Chang Xia, and she could paint directly when she washed her hands.


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia is right when she thinks about it.


    It takes at least one night to ferment raw rice noodles.


    Now, she has prepared a bag of rice flour for filtration, and later, she will steam some fruit flour and use it to knead and ferment the dough. This matter is not very urgent, just do it before dinner.


    But, if you want to eat raw rice noodles, you have to wait until tomorrow.


    Taking the plank that Nanfeng stuffed into his hand, Chang Xia transformed his right hand into a beast, and his sharp claws began to polish the plank. First cut the long planks to the size of a palm, then sand the thorns on the edges.


    In addition to sugar cane and sugar beet plants, Changxia also plans to draw other edible plants.


    The palm-sized wooden board is a test of painting skills.


    Of course, the more important thing is that the charcoal is too soft, and it is easy to faint when drawing.


    Chang Xia was working on the wood while thinking about how to improve the charcoal. His eyes flashed, and he landed on a piece of unburned wood��charcoal. UU Reading charcoal is harder than burnt-through charcoal, and the pressure is more balanced when holding the pen, so it will not faint.


    With this piece of charcoal, Chang Xia doesn''t have to think about burning charcoal.


    At this time, it is fast entering the rainy season, and the temperature is high. Charcoal, it''s not too late to think about it in the cold season. What''s more, she has already fiddled out of the kang bed.


    Small, thin wood, well polished.


    Chang Xia picked up charcoal and tried it on the leftovers of some wooden boards.


    The animals and plants in the Twilight Forest are slightly different from those on Earth, but generally similar. However, as the size, shape and color vary widely, which requires tasting to identify.


    Considering the abundance of products in the Twilight Forest, Changxia did not ask the clan to bring back the exact same plants. As long as it is close, it is a success.


    Fruit powder is the best example.


    The taste is similar to that of rice, and no need to be planted. There are ginkgo trees in the Twilight Forest. All year round, you only need to pick, dry and grind to get fruit powder.


    In theory, ginkgo is more convenient than rice, and the yield is greater.


    In the distance, the warm spring south wind is busy while watching Chang Xia.


    Looking at Chang Xia, who is focusing on painting, the two have gentle expressions and hope. At the same time, there is a strong sense of pride and joy.


    "Nanfeng, you send these vermicelli and rice rolls to Shen Rong and the others. I made a few more bowls on purpose, and Kongshan should be here by now." Nuanchun found the back basket and rattan basket, there were a lot of things.


    It was inconvenient for her to walk back and forth with her stomach held out.


    Chang Xia was busy, and they didn''t want to disturb him.


    So, Nanfeng could only make a trip alone.


    Nan Feng nodded and said lightly, "Let me leave the little idea."


    He took over the back basket filled with food such as vermicelli, rice rolls, and toppings, and put it on the rattan basket. Nanfeng''s footsteps were like the wind, and he quickly ran to the next hill.

 Chapter 40： help

    It takes a moment.


    Chang Xia rubbed her sore neck and raised her head.


    "Warm spring, what about the south wind?"


    Nuan Chun opened her sleepy, slightly drunk eyes, and replied, "She went to deliver vermicelli and rice rolls to Shen Rong and the others. Have you finished painting?"


    Nan Feng left, Nuan Chun hugged her stomach and looked for a shady spot.


    Dizzy fell asleep.


    It was only when Chang Xia made a noise that she woke people up. She yawned and stood up with the strength of the table, and walked towards Chang Xia. I hadn''t approached before, for fear of disturbing Chang Xia.


    In fact, Nuan Chun has long been curious about the small wooden board in Chang Xia''s hand.


    Chang Xia looked at the stacked wooden boards in front of her and smiled, "I have drawn more than a dozen pictures, the others... I will draw them when I remember them."


    "Wow! What is this called, it looks very strange."


    "Is this a wild fruit?"


    "Well! This looks familiar."


    Nuan Chun sat next to Chang Xia, flipping through the small wooden board. The exclamations and curiosity continued incessantly.


    Chang Xia shrugged and got up to drink water.


    When she first looked for Jiang Cong Suan, besides the appearance, she found it more by the taste. The purpose of this drawing is to let the hunting team go hunting and bring back similar plants to identify them.


    After all, Chang Xia couldn''t run through the entire tribal territory in a short period of time.


    Root and the tribe will not let Chang Xia leave the tribe at present, unless Shen Rong is detoxified. Or, she becomes a little stronger.


    If you let the tribesmen help together, things will be much simpler and easier. In this matter, she and the tribe can benefit, which is mutual benefit.


    "Changxia, so there are many kinds of peppers!" Nuanchun said in surprise.


    The peppers that Kongshan brought back to the tribe were bell peppers, round. In addition to the round ones, there are slender and pointed ones, and small ones, but the colors are colorful.


    Nuan Chun shook her head, she didn''t seem to have seen chili peppers in the tribal territory.


    Bell peppers were found in Qingshanyan, and there must be more peppers growing there. Just, I wonder if there will be other peppers?


    Spicy, I have eaten it once.


    It will be unforgettable, and will never be forgotten again.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and said, "Different peppers have different tastes. The smallest peppers taste the hottest, and the slender and sharp ones called screw peppers are also very spicy."


    Chaotian pepper, also known as millet spicy.


    It''s small, it tastes like spicy food.


    After making pickled peppers, it is spicy and crispy.


    As he spoke, Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing.


    Chili, she really wants to eat chili!


    "Spicy, is it chili?" Nanfeng came from a distance and heard Chang Xia say it was spicy.


    "Ah!" Nuan Chun exclaimed, "Nanfeng, why did you go for so long?"


    "Ha ha-"


    Nan Feng put down the basket and rattan basket, put his hands on his hips, and laughed.


    Nuan Chun and Chang Xia looked at each other in dismay, wondering which trouble Nan Feng was making?


    "I''ll tell you some good news." Nanfeng said, "In the afternoon, Kongshan brought Hesen, Luanmu and Fenghuo to Baihu together. I sent them noodles and rice rolls, and Shen Rong led people to dig my cave. ."


    Siblings, Shen Rong decisively divided his troops into two groups.


    In the afternoon, I can dig Nuan Chun and her home. Tomorrow, in the morning, we will be able to dig Yadong well, pick kilns, mud walls, and install doors and windows.


    Maybe, in two days.


    They can build three cave dwellings.


    "So fast!" Chang Xia said happily.


    The appearance of Kongshan and the others means that most of the tribe may want to build kilns. Thinking about it, Chang Xia looked at Nanfeng with a strange look.


    Could it be that Nanfeng and the others go back to the tribe every day and say something to the tribe.


    She does not deny that the cave dwelling is comfortable and safe, but the beast den inherits the wisdom of the beast tribe for hundreds of thousands of years. Chang Xia didn''t think the attitude of the tribe would change so quickly, there must be something unknown behind this.


    "Hurry up, it''s better." Nuan Chun was very happy.


    Suddenly I remembered that Kongshan brought the three of He Sen, and the noodle and rice rolls sent by Nanfeng were enough to eat? The amount she prepared was not much, and suddenly there were three more mouths, and a battle was expected to break out there.


    "Nanfeng, do you have enough vermicelli and rice rolls?"


    "Not enough, Kongshan and the others had a fight."


    Nan Feng said it very casually. It is normal for the orcs to communicate with each other at every turn. Whoever has the hardest fist has the right to distribute.


    "Did Shen Rong participate?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Hearing this, the corners of Nuan Chun Nan Feng''s mouth twitched. Nuan Chun knew that Shen Rong could fight because of what Shan Kun said. Nan Feng knew that he had discussed with Shen Rong, and neither lost nor won.


    Who would have thought that Shen Rong, a poisoned and injured male, would just go head-to-head with the powerful totem warriors of the tribe, without losing the slightest.


    The tribe promised Chang Xia to come to live in Baihu. In addition to Chang Xia''s firm attitude, Shen Rong played a decisive role.


    Even if he looked sick.


    Shen Rong''s strength is still very strong.


    "He doesn''t need to participate." Nanfeng coughed and replied.


    Nuan Chun said with a smile, "You made both the vermicelli and rice rolls. Who would dare to **** it from Shen Rong?"


    This is half a joke, half an explanation.


    "Changxia, Kongshan asked me to give you a message. He said that some people in the hunting team want you to help you cook some fried meat, and they can exchange things with you." Nanfeng said.


    Hunting teams, mostly adult single males from the tribe.


    For males who are not married, basically every meal is dominated by barbecue. After eating fried meat, they felt that the taste of barbecue suddenly became normal.


    So, I couldn''t help but want someone to help. UU Reading


    However, the females who are married in the tribe have their own things to do every day. After thinking about it, Kong Shan and the others naturally thought of Chang Xia.


    It just so happened that Shen Rong''s poisoning was still unsolved, and he was temporarily unable to hunt.


    Chang Xia''s health is poor, so he can''t participate in hunting either.


    At the same time, fried pork was the first to be made in Changxia.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded and agreed without saying a word, "You ask them to bring the meat for fried meat, and I will cook it for them. By the way, you need to bring your own clay pot. I can provide salt. "


    Kong Shan and the others used to take care of Chang Xia a lot.


    Now that they have the opportunity to help Kong Shan and the others, Chang Xia is very willing to help.


    "At the end of the evening, they will come to find you. When the time comes, you can tell them." Nanfeng said.


    I knew that Chang Xia would agree.


    It seems that I have to come to help early tomorrow.


    Nanfeng and Nuanchun exchanged glances, understood each other''s thoughts, but didn''t say anything.


    "It just so happens that I can give them the planks." Chang Xia said happily.


    "The plank is finished? Show me quickly..." Nan Feng walked towards the long table, flipping through the plank curiously, the more he looked, the happier he became.


    If you can find these plants on the wooden board, it means there will be more delicious food.


    so good!


    "Look, after reading it, we will continue to make powder skins. In the evening, you all bring some back to the tribe. Well! We also need to make some yam fruit powder cakes. The dough of raw rice flour must also be tanned and fermented for another night. We will eat it tomorrow. Raw rice noodles����


    Chang Xia rolled up her sleeves and kept talking and arranging.


    Aside, the warm spring south wind smiled and listened.


    Nuan Chun felt that standing next to Chang Xia would reduce her tiredness by two points.


    It seems that the cub in his belly also likes Chang Xia very much.

 Chapter 41： we want to build a kiln

    It''s getting dusk.


    The birds return to their nests, and the horizon is dyed with an orange sunset.


    Countless figures appeared above the White Lake, swept towards the forest in the distance.


    The orange sunset is reflected on the clear white lake, which outlines a beautiful evening lake scene. The sky, lakes, loess caves and forests, the four colors complement each other, weaving the sky of the Heluo tribe into a paradise.


    "Changxia, did you fry the yam fruit powder? It smells so delicious!"


    In the distance, Yadong shouted cheerfully.


    Followed by the familiar voices of conversation and laughter from Kongshan.


    "Changxia, do you still have cold rice noodles and rice noodles?"


    "Intestine powder, I want to eat it. Yadong ate it all in the afternoon, and I didn''t even taste it."


    "I think the toppings are delicious. Can Changxia let me eat more?"


    The voices of inquiries came from far to near.


    Soon, Shen Rong led Yadong and the others to the beast den. He washed his face and washed his hands with water, his eyes stared blankly at the bowls and basins placed on the long table. In an instant, there were several sounds of swallowing saliva one after another.


    "What are you doing, eat!" Chang Xia chuckled and pulled out the wooden chairs to invite everyone to take a seat, "I have dinner at my house tonight before leaving, this table was cooked by Nanfeng Nuanchun Zhangluo and I in the afternoon. ."


    Knowing that Kong Shan and the others were coming, Chang Xia planned the whole table.


    In fact, she prefers to bring some females from the tribe.


    Here comes.


    After a few days, when the cave holds a pot-warming feast, the females will be able to help.


    As the most powerful orc tribe in the Twilight Forest, the Heluo tribe has a population of more than 1,000 people. Don''t underestimate the scale of thousands of people, the orcs are powerful and can be animalized. At the top of the food chain, they consume no small amount of food every day.


    If a tribe wants to grow, the number of clan members is the key.


    Chang Xia wanted to change the way of life of the orcs, just to grow more food to meet the basic life of the orcs.


    With enough food, the tribe can give birth to more cubs.


    At the same time, it can also feed more people.


    "It''s really fragrant!"


    All words are finally reduced to the simplest three words.


    Without further ado, Shen Rong took the lead.


    Seeing this, the others did not refuse, and took their seats one after another.


    "Don''t rush to eat barbecue, drink soup first. This bone soup has been stewed for half an afternoon, and even the bone marrow has been stewed. Sprinkle some chopped green onion, and it tastes very fragrant."


    Chang Xia served soup for everyone and asked them to drink the soup before eating.


    The staple food tonight is not barbecued meat, but cold noodles, fruit powder cakes and rice rolls. The yam fruit powder cake is used as an after-dinner snack. The rice roll is the last to be steamed. Compared with other food, the rice roll has the best taste when it is topped with sauce.


    "Bone can also make soup?"


    "This soup is really delicious. It''s better than any stew I''ve ever had before."


    "Chang Xia, that''s amazing!"


    Several people in Kongshan touted Chang Xia in a different way, and some words made Chang Xia feel embarrassed. However, their faces are sincere and there is no trace of hypocrisy.


    "Shen Rong, how''s the progress over there?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Shen Rong took the soup that Chang Xia handed over and took a sip, feeling the warm bone soup sliding from his mouth all the way into his throat, "With the help of the four people from Kongshan, we will dig the cave dwellings of the Nuanchun Nanfeng two families at the same time in the afternoon. Now, tomorrow, we will directly shave the kiln and install the doors and windows on the mud walls."


    He didn''t mention Yadong, Yadong''s cave can also be dug tomorrow.


    If it wasn''t for the time required for mud walls, the three cave dwellings could be built tomorrow without having to wait for the day after tomorrow. More people are more powerful, it''s not an empty phrase.


    "So fast!" Chang Xia was shocked.


    Should she say that orcs are strong? !


    Or should we say that the Orcs are strong? !


    Changxia originally estimated that it would take several months to build the kiln, but it only took a few days to start. Sure enough, she misestimated the ability of the Orcs.


    "Hee hee!" Nan Feng couldn''t help laughing happily.


    Soon, she will be able to live in a spacious and bright cave like Chang Xia. You don''t have to worry about getting wet in the rainy season, let alone getting cold in the cold season.


    A few people in Kongshan ate and drank, looking at Chang Xia several times before saying anything.


    "Kongshan, I have something to say." Chang Xia said.


    She is not blind, and the tangled and nervous expressions of the others in Kongshan can naturally be seen.


    Kong Shan smirked and whispered, "Changxia, can we build a kiln?"


    this question.


    Immediately, the people around He Sen became more nervous.


    "Yes, you can build a kiln. You can build a kiln at any time as long as you want. However, the rainy season is not suitable for building a kiln. If you want to build a kiln, you''d better hurry up." Chang Xia said seriously.


    slap-


    Several people in Kongshan clapped their hands excitedly.


    "Then can we also come to Baihu to build a kiln?" Luanmu pushed aside the empty mountain, approached Changxia, and looked at Changxia with excitement.


    Shen Rong stretched out his hand and pushed Luanmu away, and said coldly, "Sit down."


    Chang Xia: (*^��^*)


    "Baihu belongs to the tribe, you guys want to come over to build a kiln to find the patriarch, what''s the use of asking me?" Chang Xia rolled his eyes and said speechlessly.


    However, she very much agrees with the clansmen building kilns on the Baihu side. The nearby Baihu Lake is very convenient for water use and fishing. Baihu Lake still has enough space for the clansmen to build kilns, and at the same time, it can also make room for the tribe to rebuild.


    The Heluo tribe has developed here for thousands of years, and the internal space has been consumed seventy-seven-eighth-eight.


    To build a kiln, most of the animal dens must be demolished.


    This will be very difficult for the nostalgic orcs.


    However, if we expand to the Baihu side, many problems can be solved.


    "When I return to the tribe, I will go to the patriarch."


    "I''ll go as well."


    "I, I, I."


    In an instant, the four people in Kongshan were extremely excited.


    With the cave, they can find a female to marry. At that time, it was not necessarily limited to tribes, and it was also possible to abduct females from other orc tribes.


    After all, compared with the Heluo tribe, other orc tribes don''t know how to build a kiln, so they can only live in animal dens.


    Immediately, there was an inexplicable pride in everyone''s heart.


    Like Nan Feng, who is unwilling to find a male to marry, it is still a minority. Most orcs are looking forward to finding a male/female marriage, having a litter of cubs, and living a dull and busy life, day after day, year after year.


    A few people in Kongshan were thinking about building a kiln.


    Even his appetite had diminished a bit. After chatting with Chang Xia about fried meat, he hurriedly said goodbye and went straight to the tribe.


    Similarly, Nanfeng Nuanchun helped clean up the mess and returned to the tribe.


    The beast den, which had been noisy all day, gradually regained its tranquility.


    "Chang Xia, take a bath?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and replied, "I''ll wait a little longer to get the dough fermented first. Nanfeng is still waiting to eat raw rice noodles tomorrow. Tonight Kongshan and the others will return to the tribe, and there may be clansmen coming tomorrow. I need more Get some dough to ferment, Shen Rong, help me steam some more fruit powder, and make a dough with some flour paste."


    "Okay, what should I do?"


    "Clean the stone pot and the animal bone pot, scoop up the fruit powder and steam it, I will use it and the powder paste to make a dough for fermentation."


    Under the quiet night sky.


    The bonfire shone on the beautiful faces of the two of them.


    The sound of conversations spread from time to time makes this night sky more peaceful and peaceful.

 Chapter 42： The witch is here

    The moon is bright and the stars are rare.


    Waiting for the long summer, drain the 100-pound dough one by one, wrap it in leaves and ferment. It was already late at night, Chang Xia kneaded the dough with both hands for a long time, and it was so painful that she couldn''t lift her hands.


    "I said let me come, but you didn''t agree. Now...you know the pain?" Shen Rong scolded Chang Xia in a warm voice. While calling hot water to apply Chang Xia''s hands, he gently placed Chang Xia''s hands between his palms. Kneading gently to relieve her soreness.


    Chang Xia squinted, enjoying Shen Rong''s service.


    "It doesn''t hurt, it''s sour." Chang Xia pouted and retorted in a low voice.


    Raw pressed rice noodles are different from vermicelli and intestinal vermicelli. If you want to eat them, you must ferment the dough in advance. Of course, if Shen Rong and the others let them eat, a hundred catties of dough might not be enough. After all, there will be many clansmen coming tomorrow.


    She thought, if it really doesn''t work, just knead the dough and squeeze it.


    Maybe the taste will not be as good as the fermented dough, but with the clansmen''s ability to accept food, they may not be able to taste the difference.


    "and many more--"


    "Shen Rong, take it easy, it hurts."


    "Hiss! You are a bit strong!"


    Hearing Chang Xia''s pained voice, Shen Rong raised his head with a smile and asked, "Well! I know it hurts? Didn''t you just say that it doesn''t hurt?"


    "Shen Rong!!!" Chang Xia stared at him with wide eyes.


    Chang Xia: [��?�৥��?��] angry.


    "Don''t be angry, if you don''t rub the pain tonight, your hands will be so painful tomorrow that you won''t be able to lift it up." As he said that, Chen Rong swiped on the tip of Chang Xia''s nose, and then Chang Xia''s wailing and screaming sounded again in his ears. To be honest, it sounds very rhythmic.


    "Shen Rong, you must be taking revenge on me."


    When Shen Rong drew his hand, Chang Xia lay limply on the animal skin bed with rattan curtains. It was sticky all over, and it was really hot and sweaty.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    This little fool was silent for a while, so he just stifled such a sentence? !


    "Yes, I''m taking revenge on you." Shen Rong replied foolishly, and asked, "Then may I ask... Do you want to take a bath now? If you don''t take a bath, the hot water will be cold!"


    "Wash." Chang Xia nodded firmly, struggled twice, got up and pointed to the white lake at the foot of the mountain, and muttered: "Don''t worry about me, you go to the white lake to take a bath. When we move to the cave dwelling, you don''t have to go there in the future. Baihu has taken a shower, we can convert a cave on the left into a bathroom..."


    "Bathroom, bathing room?" Shen Rong took an animal skin skirt and planned to go to Baihu.


    This animal skin skirt was given to him by Yadong Shankun. After all, he came to the Twilight Forest alone, except for people, he was only dressed in clothes.


    "Yes, the room used for bathing." Chang Xia nodded and continued: "If the cave on the far left is converted into a bathroom, we have to build two more rooms, one for the kitchen and one for the toilet. Come on, Hurry up and take a shower. I''ll think about it and wait until the warm spring south wind is finished before I can do it."


    "Okay. Take a bath now, don''t wait for the water to get cold." Shen Rong responded, turned and walked out of the beast den. He knew that if he didn''t leave, Chang Xia would not go to the bath if he was shy.


    This female Normandy Grand Bazaar dared to pull him into a marriage, but she was very shy when she really got along.


    If you get close, your face will blushed.


    The red face is very cute.


    Chang Xia took off his clothes and drilled into the tub. The hot water covered his entire body, and Chang Xia purred comfortably.


    Just before Shen Rong came back, Chang Xia came out of the tub in a hurry.


    It was too late, Chang Xia didn''t wash her hair.


    Of course she was really sleepy. Without even pouring water, he fell asleep on the rattan curtain animal skin bed. When Shen Rong came back, he stepped forward to help her move a position, covered with the animal skin quilt, and then poured out the cold water in the tub.


    Then, he fell asleep on the rattan curtain animal skin bed next to Chang Xia.


    After tossing and turning several times, he fell asleep.


    Shen Rong had a thought in his heart, move to the cave as soon as possible, can he sleep on a kang bed with Chang Xia?


    Think.


    Shen Rong''s handsome face unconsciously raised an intoxicating smile.


    Unfortunately, the night is getting darker.


    No one noticed this scene.


    The next day, it was dawn.


    Chang Xia opened her eyes, and there was no one beside her.


    She crawled up with her sleepy eyes open, opened the vine curtain and looked left and right, but she still couldn''t see Shen Rong. However, there were half a bucket of river shrimp in the wooden barrel next to the stone tank of the animal nest, and there were seven or eight river crabs in the rattan basket.


    It seems that this morning, the fish baskets did not have a good harvest.


    "Changxia��"


    Nanfeng waved his hand and came from Baihu with two wooden barrels.


    "Nanfeng, you went fishing early in the morning?" Chang Xia asked curiously. With water in your mouth, rinse your mouth. Looking at Nanfeng with a strange face, recently everyone has been addicted to studying various fruit powder delicacies, and their thirst for eating fish has weakened by most.


    Today, Nanfeng took the initiative to go fishing. Could it be that he wanted to eat fish?


    Nan Feng shrugged and explained, "Shen Rong asked me to bring this fish." Shen Rong didn''t need to explain, Nan Feng could guess the reason. The food sent by the clansmen has been consumed recently.


    After all, they have been eating here in Changxia a lot these days.


    It was enough for Shen Rong Changxia to eat for ten days and a half months, plus a few of them, naturally it wasn''t enough.


    Besides, they didn''t go hunting recently, so naturally they didn''t bring food.


    Fortunately, this place is close to White Lake, so you can fish and catch chickens at any time, which greatly relieves the pressure of food. Gen had asked Nanfeng and the others to bring food, but Nanfeng refused, she knew Chang Xia would be unhappy.


    "Fish, good!" Chang Xia looked at the live fish in the wooden barrel and said happily, "We eat fish meal and raw rice noodles today."


    "Fishmeal��" Nan Feng raised his eyebrows, and was immediately excited.


    The name, as soon as you hear it, you know that it is a combination of fish and fruit powder.


    In the past, the clan people hated eating fish the most. There is a fish ball method provided by Changxia The tribe has recently developed various ways to eat fish. There are ginger, onion and garlic as seasoning, not to mention... No matter how rough the clansmen cook the fish, the taste is much more delicious than before.


    "Fish meal, it seems... we have a good time today!" Xylophone''s gentle voice came from far to near. Step by step, she walked towards the Changxia Beast Den, and at the same time she supported a person, followed by a little boy.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia looked over.


    In an instant, she smiled excitedly, waved her hand, and shouted, "Mother Su Ye, you are here!"


    Su Ye, the witch of the beast clan.


    The messenger who guides the development of the Orcs.


    Everyone in the beast clan called Su Ye a witch, and no one dared to call her by her first name, with the exception of Chang Xia. When she was a child, she liked to call Wu Granny Su Ye, but in formal occasions she would call Wu Wu, and in private occasions she would only call her Granny Su Ye.


    "This child is an adult, but he still doesn''t grow up like a beast cub." Xylophone reprimanded with a smile, and let go of Wu''s hand.


    Su Ye smiled and kindly greeted Chang Xia who was running.


    Chang Xia hugged Su Ye, face to face, happily rubbing Su Ye''s left cheek.


    "Mr. Su Ye, I miss you so much. Why did you come so late this time? I told you that I built a kiln and reserved a room for you. In the future, don''t live in the sorcerer''s palace on the holy mountain of Karna, where it is empty. It''s too deserted. You and Bai Qing will live with me and Shen Rong, and I''ll make fish balls, rice noodles and fried meat for you..."


    Holding Su Ye, laying in Su Ye''s arms.


    Chang Xia kept talking.


    On the side, everyone smiled and looked at this scene. They fear witches like beast gods, no one dares to get close to Su Ye like this, but Chang Xia has no fear, and likes to stick to Su Ye and rely on Su Ye every time.


    Su Ye was unusual for Changxia, perhaps because of her unreserved closeness and trust.

 Chapter 43： Granny Su Ye

    "You! I''m an adult, and I still love to act like a spoiled child, so I''m afraid of you." Su Ye raised his hand and poked Chang Xia''s forehead, glanced in the direction of the beast''s nest, and said, "Don''t worry about eating for the time being, you take me to the cave. Turn around."


    Gen never bragged about the cave to her, which made Su Ye very curious.


    It should be noted that the root has always been stable and honest.


    What kind of magic does the cave have that makes Gen so mad. Apart from Root, when he came to the Heluo tribe this time, Su Ye noticed that the overall appearance of the Heluo tribe had changed. It is more vibrant and energetic than before, which is definitely not found in other tribes.


    An accident happened to the bird clan, and she was invited to take Bai Qing to Qinghai Plateau. In just a dozen days, the Heluo tribe has changed so much, which made Su Ye sigh with emotion.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded, and after releasing Su Ye, he stretched out his hand and pinched Bai Qing who was behind him, waved his hand, and greeted: "Bai Qing, hello! Later, my sister will make you a fruit powder cake. Eat it, it''s delicious! What''s going on with these eyes?"


    "..." Bai Qing rolled his eyes skillfully and patted off Chang Xia''s chaotic hand.


    Chang Xia in front of Su Ye Baiqing was extraordinarily childish.


    In particular, she likes to tease Bai Qing, she always calls herself her sister, and especially loves to pinch Bai Qing''s face.


    "Don''t tease him in Changxia, Nanfeng leads Bai Qing to the Changxia family''s animal den for a sleeping meeting." Su Ye ordered. This time, they came directly to the Heluo tribe from the Qinghai Plateau. After a long journey, Su Ye could hold on, and Bai Qing was still so small that her eyes almost turned into panda eye sockets.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng replied.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, and said directly, "Mother Su Ye, you came directly from the Bird Clan?" After speaking, his eyes swept over the large package in the hands of Bai Qing and Xylophone.


    "Something happened to the bird clan, so they invited me over there." Su Ye replied.


    Following Chang Xia, he walked slowly towards the cave with Xylophone.


    "A witch of the bird clan?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    What''s the matter to invite the witch of the orc tribe to Qinghai Plateau?


    "A bird cub of the flamingo clan in the Qinghai Plateau fell ill. Wu Nanhe of the bird clan couldn''t find a problem, so he asked the flaming crane clan to come to the Twilight Forest and ask me to come over to see a doctor." Su Ye did not hide the reason for the incident. explained again.


    The Heluo tribe is raising a sick seedling for a long summer.


    The birds and fishes that are close to the orcs are aware of it.


    And the precious medicine Chang Xia drank, including several medicinal materials, was exchanged by Su Ye with the bird and fish tribes. As a result, Su Ye''s reputation for being good at curing diseases spread to both clans.


    "Are you all right?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Su Ye smiled and replied, "It''s alright. It''s a little feverish when I catch a cold, and I ate too much ice fruit." Compared with the battle of Chang Xia''s illness, this situation was nothing compared to that. Su Ye went over to check the bird''s body, confirmed the cause, and directly started to boil medicine to cure the disease.


    In two or three days, the bird cub was rescued.


    The reason why it took so long before and after is the main reason that the Qinghai Plateau has entered the rainy season, and it took some time there.


    "That''s good." Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon, the three came to the cave.


    "No matter how many times I watch it, I feel astonished and shocked!" Xylophone said softly.


    Su Ye also looked at Chang Xia in amazement. Has the beast cub the size of her palm has grown so well? She did not pursue material things, did not express shock like a xylophone, and followed Chang Xia to inspect the cave step by step.


    Listening to Chang Xia''s division of the ownership of each cave, Su Ye''s smile never stopped. From the moment she picked up Chang Xia, Su Ye realized that she was different.


    Lonely, lonely, surrounded by a strong breath of death.


    These emotions should never appear on an orc cub.


    You Qi''s desperate and deadly energy made even Su Ye tremble.


    She once thought that she could not save this special cub.


    At the beginning, Su Ye was entangled in choosing to send Chang Xia to the Heluo tribe. She wanted to raise Chang Xia herself, but her duty as a witch forced Su Ye to send Chang Xia away.


    It now appears that the original decision was the right one.


    The Heluo tribe lived up to her trust.


    The beast cub, who was once full of despair, is now an adult and has his own partner.


    Su Ye did not explore the secrets of Chang Xia, but as an elder, she kept accommodating Chang Xia, teaching her to start her life again, to feel her family and friendship again, and she even gained love herself.


    "Witch, can the orcs build a kiln?" Xylophone asked.


    Su Ye nodded and shook his head, which surprised Xylophone, unable to distinguish Su Ye''s true thoughts. Chang Xia, who was next to him, understood a little. Building a kiln needs to rely on external forces. The soil quality determines whether a kiln can be built or not. If the soil quality is not suitable, building a kiln is far more troublesome and laborious than building a nest.


    "Chang Xia, tell me if the Orcs can build a kiln." Su Ye smiled and looked at Chang Xia kindly. She had noticed the abnormality of Chang Xia''s body a long time ago, and she was as suitable as Bai Qing to become an Orc. witch.


    However, considering Chang Xia''s body, personality and many other aspects.


    In the end, Su Ye chose silence.


    This child may be more suitable for stocking.


    "The Heluo tribe can build a kiln. However, other orc tribes still need to know about it." Chang Xia put his hand on the wall of the cave and said, "The soil for building the kiln must be solid and reliable, and other soils must be excavated. It is easy to cause collapse or water seepage, which is why the rainy season is not suitable for building kilns.��


    After listening, Xylophone fell silent.


    She is happy that the Heluo tribe can build a kiln, but losing such a good kiln cannot be shared by all orcs.


    "Xylophone Amu, UUkanshu A house doesn''t necessarily have to be built in a kiln. Like a wooden house and a brick house, it is as beautiful and elegant as a cave dwelling.


    Changxia chose to build a kiln because Baihu is suitable for building a kiln.


    Other orc tribes cannot build kilns, so they build wooden or brick houses. The only trouble is that it is a little harder.


    With the physique of the beast clan, Chang Xia thought that the hard work should not be called.


    "Which is better, a wooden house, a brick house or a cave?" Xylophone asked curiously.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Each has its own advantages, depending on the terrain and surrounding environment."


    Then, Chang Xia elaborated on the advantages and disadvantages of the wooden house and brick house. Xylophone thought about it, and wrote down what Chang Xia said one by one.


    "Chang Xia, can I prepare a few sets of these furniture for my wizard hall?" Su Ye said in surprise. She didn''t ask about the wooden house and the brick house, but instead treated the red sandalwood furniture in the cave with a different attitude. These pieces of furniture were made by Shen Rong when he was resting. The animal nest was too small, so he moved it to the cave.


    At a glance, Su Ye fell in love.


    Without being polite to Chang Xia, she spoke directly.


    Chang Xia held Su Ye''s arm and said happily, "Mr. Su Ye, these furniture are made for you. Look, I specially selected good-looking red sandalwood."


    "Yeah! The black wood pattern is really nice." Su Ye recognized Chang Xia''s vision and praised.


    Xylophone met Chang Xia''s proud eyes, smiled and shook her head.


    After visiting the cave, the group walked towards the animal den.


    On the way, Xylophone expressed his love for the small wooden board, and at the same time asked Chang Xia if he had time to make more and distribute it to the females of the tribe.


    This way, if the females go out to pick and meet similar ones, they can also bring them back to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia happily agreed.

 Chapter 44： Wonderful Companion Tree, White Tree

    "Changxia, what is the plank?" Su Ye asked.


    Returning to the animal den, Nan Feng took Bai Qing back to the den to rest, and made a fire and water to prepare a fruit cake. Roast meat, yam fruit powder cake and other delicate work, the taste of Nanfeng is not very good.


    However, the fruit powder cakes she made tasted okay.


    "I painted the appearance of some plants with charcoal on the wooden board, and then took them to the clansmen. The clansmen went out hunting or picked similar plants, and picked them back and handed them over to me for identification." Chang Xia explained, pointing to the animal''s nest. The ginger, onion and garlic planted in the distance told Su Ye that she was going to plant.


    Breeding is not in a hurry for the time being.


    When Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others come to live, they will plan step by step.


    As he spoke, Chang Xia took the remaining wooden boards and charcoal and handed them to Su Ye.


    Su Ye rubbed the wooden board and looked at the charcoal again.


    "There is something that can be written in the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna Sacred Mountain. If you want, you can ask Gen to go to Karna Sacred Mountain." Su Ye thought and suggested.


    White tree, a wonderful existence.


    It only grows near the sorcerer''s palace. To some extent, it can be said that the white tree is the companion tree of the sorcerer. The leaves of the white tree are like paper, white and thick, and the branches can be folded and used as a pen for writing.


    Legend has it that the white tree is a vehicle that the beast **** gave to the tribes in the mainland to pass on knowledge.


    It grows near the sorcerer''s palace and coexists with sorcerers.


    Every witch has a white tree of his own.


    White tree, holy and holy.


    "Can write, what is it?" Chang Xia suddenly became curious, the writing of the orcs is more inclined to pictographs, and there are not many literate people in the tribe.


    Chang Xia had studied with Wu and was literate.


    However, she has always been writing on the ground, and she has never seen a writing tool like paper, ink, pen and inkstone. At this moment, Su Ye suddenly said that there is a tool for writing in the wizard''s hall, how could she not be curious?


    "The leaves of the white tree are more practical than wooden boards, and the branches are more convenient for writing than charcoal. The white tree is a writing tool unique to the witch, and the patriarch of the orc tribe is qualified to use the white leaves and the branches of the white tree. There should be some roots, you need it urgently. You can take his share, and I will supply him later." Su Ye explained.


    Ordinary orcs do not know how to write, and it is useless to hold the leaves and branches of white trees.


    Furthermore, the white tree symbolizes the identity of the witch and cannot be used arbitrarily. If it''s like Chang Xia to record things, it''s okay.


    "Paper and pen, it''s amazing!"


    After hearing this, Chang Xia sighed in sigh.


    Su Ye glanced at Chang Xia, but did not express her opinion on her changing the names of Bai Ye and Branch. After all, paper and pen sound more concise than white leaves and white leaves.


    Chang Xia is overwhelmed here, thinking that maybe one day I will meet some magical objects.


    She should be able to deal with it more calmly.


    "If you like it, I''ll give you more." Su Ye promised.


    Her white tree is towering, covering most of the wizard''s hall. Picking some leaves and branches will basically not hurt the white tree.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded, very happy.


    Su Ye sat on the long table, stretched out his limbs, and his love for Chang Xia''s furniture increased by three points. Suddenly, she remembered the gift she brought back to Chang Xia from the Bird Clan.


    "Nanfeng, where did you put the animal skin package just now?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Nan Feng pointed to the animal den and replied, "The animal den, I put it in the animal den."


    "Wu, do you want to take it out?" Xylophone stepped forward and asked.


    "Take it out, I brought some special products unique to the bird clan for Chang Xia." Su Ye smiled. The bird clan came to the Twilight Forest to find her. Su Ye thought that the bird clan had caused some serious trouble, but who knew it was the beast cub. A cold and sick thing.


    After curing the disease of the beast cub, the bird tribe gave a lot of money.


    Su Ye picked out a few pieces for Chang Xia.


    After choosing, Su Ye felt a little regretful at the time.


    However, she came to the Heluo tribe and visited the cave dwellings in Changxia. Su Ye was very happy, and the gift she regretted seemed to be very suitable for Chang Xia''s cave.


    "Mother Su Ye, you brought me a present?" Chang Xia was very excited.


    Hearing this, Nanfeng became jealous.


    "Wu, you brought Chang Xia a gift, do I have it?" Nan Feng shouted, asking Wu for a gift. If it was before that Nan Feng would not speak, but recently she has become a little more self-reliant.


    Hearing this, Su Ye hasn''t opened his mouth yet.


    Xylophone put down the animal skin wrap on her hand, raised her hand to the back of Nan Feng''s head, and slapped it several times.


    The pained Nanfeng wailed and cried out in pain.


    "Nanfeng?" Su Ye was slightly startled and looked at Nanfeng in surprise. This child, was this lively before?


    Xylophone twitched the corners of her mouth.


    "Wu, ignore Nanfeng." Xylophone said.


    "What gift do you want? I brought a few light stones to Chang Xia, and I planned to play with her. I don''t think caves are suitable for lighting bonfires. These light stones are suitable for lighting." Su Ye unwrapped the animal skin and took it out. He took out a small beast sac and poured out seven or eight light stones in it.


    Light stone, a kind of ore unique to the bird tribe.


    The bird tribe likes to polish the light stone into ornaments and wear them as ornaments.


    Rarely is willing to exchange with foreigners.


    This time, Su Ye helped the Bird Clan a lot, and the Bird Clan agreed to exchange with Su Ye.


    Chang Xia took over the light stone with joy, and the light stone shone brightly in the sun, shining brightly.


    "Mother Su Ye, you are amazing! It''s like a roundworm in my stomach. I was thinking of asking you about Guangshi..." Chang Xia held Guangshi and played with excitement. One by one polished smooth stone, round, clear, full of luster.


    Looking at it, it looks like a high-quality white jade gem.


    Su Ye said: "You give a south wind."


    "Okay!" Nan Feng hurried forward and stretched out his hand.


    Xylophone held his forehead, silently staring at Nanfeng.


    "Here, Nanfeng." Chang Xia was not stingy, he picked one and handed it to Nanfeng, and asked, "Mr. Su Ye, can we exchange the light stone with the bird tribe? In the future, when the tribe builds kilns, the light stone is more convenient for lighting. "


    "Birds are stingy, if you want to exchange light stones with them, you must have something that can impress them Su Ye calmly said.


    The relationship between the bird clan and the beast clan is not bad.


    The Orcs usually exchange green cloth with the Birds, and the Birds also trade ginkgo, animal skins, and many specialties of the Dusk Forest with the Orcs.


    Like ginkgo, Changxia has developed a new way to eat fruit powder.


    I believe that the exchange with the bird family will be much smoother this year.


    "Then I have to think about it��" Chang Xia said seriously.


    Su Ye continued to dig things out of the animal skin package, five or six pieces of green cloth, plus some animal skins and food donated by the bird tribe, etc.


    "These green cloths were exchanged for you by Bai Qing. You keep them for making clothes. These animal skins and food are also left to you. There is no shortage of things in the sacred mountain of Kana." Su Ye turned over and put her and Bai Qing together. clothes picked out.


    For the rest, let Chang Xia take it to the animal den and put it away.


    Nan Feng next to him, his envious eyes turned red.


    Xylophone looked at Nanfeng angrily. Recently, Nanfeng''s personality has become more and more out of step, and he has become very childish, which is a bit of a headache.


    "Witch..." Nan Feng shouted softly with a long tone.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Nanfeng! What''s wrong with you?"


    Su Ye finds this kind of south wind very interesting. She felt that the cubs of the orc race were too boring, and the Heluo tribe had only a few male cubs in Yadong, who were generous and cheerful.


    Today, the south wind is extraordinarily energetic.


    "I...I''m fine." Nan Feng shook his head aggrievedly, and he felt aggrieved in his heart. He couldn''t say a word to Shang Su Ye''s smiling face.


    puff-


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    He stretched out his hand and slapped it on Nanfeng''s head.


    "Nanfeng, don''t be wronged. The blue cloth that Granny Su Ye gave me, I''ll keep one for you to make new clothes. I''ll think about some new things, and when we exchange with the bird clan, we''ll have a big fight."

 Chapter 45： ice crystal grass

    "Chang Xia, what new things are you trying to figure out?" Xylophone said happily.


    Chang Xia generously gave light stone and blue cloth, which moved Xylophone, the tribe did not hurt this girl in vain. The tribe loves her, she also knows how to repay the tribe, respect and love the tribe, that''s enough!


    Chang Xia shook his head and pondered: "I have to think about new things that the Bird Clan will like, so that I can exchange Light Stone and Blue Cloth with the Bird Clan. Besides, the Bird Clan has many good things in addition to the Light Stone and the Blue Cloth."


    In fact, the orcs also have good things.


    Like pottery from the Heluo tribe, honey from the Bear tribe, green beans from the Lion tribe and so on.


    Changxia does not stick to the bird clan, but focuses on all ethnic groups, and uses other races and tribes to support the Heluo tribe, and then promotes the reform of the Heluo tribe, which affects the development and growth of all ethnic groups.


    "Witch, what kind of fruit is this?" Nan Feng suddenly asked.


    She squatted beside her, put away the light stone that Chang Xia had given her, and picked up the ice fruit that Su Ye had put aside. There are not many ice fruit, about a dozen. Each one, the size of a baby''s fist, can feel a biting coolness in the palm of the hand, which is amazing.


    Su Ye turned his head and replied, "Bingguo, a special kind of wild fruit that grows on the Qinghai Plateau. The wild fruit that the bird tribe loves most, the flesh is soft and glutinous, and it can be eaten in the hot rainy season to cool down."


    Ice fruit, light stone and blue cloth, things unique to the bird tribe.


    Among them, Bingguo and Guangshi Birds are rarely exchanged.


    Chang Xia''s thoughts were interrupted, but he was not angry. He reached out and took an ice fruit and held it in his palm, feeling the slightest coolness in his palm, and said in surprise, "It''s so cold! Granny Su Ye, ice fruit is the fruit that bears on the tree. ?"


    "No, the ice fruit is the fruit of a plant called ice crystal grass. The ice crystal grass is short and small and grows close to the ground. Some people from the bird tribe will plant ice crystal grass in the bird''s nest, and use the ice crystal grass to refrigerate food to prevent food from rotting." Su Ye said warmly.


    She wanted to exchange ice crystal grass with the bird tribe, but the bird tribe refused.


    Listening to the explanation of the bird family, the number of ice crystal grass is scarce, and it is difficult to support. Compared with ice fruit, ice crystal grass is more precious. Even if the bird tribe is willing to exchange ice fruit and light stone with foreigners, they will not use ice crystal grass as a transaction.


    "Refrigerator! It''s a pure natural refrigerator. Is there a lot of ice crystal grass from the Su Ye Granny Clan? Do you think they are willing to exchange it? I can exchange it with them using the cave construction method." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Ice crystal grass, that is a pure natural refrigerator!


    Listen, it''s like ice magic from the magical world, it''s awesome.


    "Don''t think about it." Su Ye shook his head directly, breaking Chang Xia''s idea of ??exchanging.


    Who does not know the preciousness of ice crystal grass, but the bird clan is too stingy, and will not exchange ice crystal grass with foreigners at all.


    This time, she cured the bird cubs for the bird family.


    The bird race was willing to take out the light stone and ice fruit, but the ice crystal grass didn''t even mention it.


    Obvious.


    Ice crystal grass is extremely precious even in the bird clan.


    Compared with Qinghai Plateau, Twilight Forest is rich in products, but nothing too dazzling. Thinking about it, Su Ye couldn''t help sighing.


    "Chang Xia, don''t think about it. Ice crystal grass is the lifeblood of the bird clan, and you don''t have any thoughts. You prepare some food for Wu and Bai Qing. They came back from Qinghai Plateau all the way, and they were already hungry." He tapped twice, and said.


    At this time, Shen Rong and the others were already busy.


    Looking at the deserted stove, I should have gone to the kiln without having breakfast.


    As soon as Xylophone said that, Chang Xia suddenly woke up.


    "Look at me, I''m so happy to see Granny Su Ye coming here. I''m going to prepare breakfast right now, and Amu Muqin didn''t eat breakfast, right? I''ll make fish meal for you to try..." Chang Xia said.


    She also remembered that Shen Rong might not have had breakfast either.


    Immediately, she instructed Nanfeng to help cut the fish, and she began to knead the fruit powder, planning to fry the fruit powder cake. The processing of raw rice noodles takes time, and Chang Xia decided to steam the noodles, which is faster.


    The raw-pressed rice noodles are kept for lunch, and the witches are kept, just to taste the raw-pressed rice noodles with the clan, and promote the various eating methods of fruit noodles.


    After the various ways of eating fruit powder spread, the clansmen were almost finished picking the ginkgo fruit near the tribe. Now, the tribesmen began to pick ginkgo from the territories near the tribe.


    From the Changxia family, the tribe sent hundreds of kilograms.


    Listening to the meaning of the south wind and warm spring, the rest will be sent to the tribe after they are ready to dry.


    Obviously, the tribe has already stocked up food in advance for the rainy season.


    Watching Chang Xia skillfully stir the fruit powder, turning the fruit powder into a paste. Su Ye sighed: "The orcs have eaten the powder for hundreds of years, but they have never thought of frying the powder, let alone adding these things to the powder. I used to say that Chang Xia was thinking about it, but today I understand it. We are too stubborn!"


    "Yes!" Xylophone echoed.


    If they didn''t stop Changxia''s "nonsense" before, they would be able to eat delicious fruit powder food more than ten years in advance.


    Thinking about it, the two couldn''t help shaking their heads at the same time.


    Right now.


    Bai Qing woke up after taking a nap in the animal den.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the strange animal den. After a while, he heard a familiar voice outside the beast''s nest, and he remembered where he was.


    Get up and walk out of the beast den.


    I saw Chang Xia frying fruit powder pancakes.


    The seductive scent, desperately drilled into the nose.


    Bai Qing rubbed her stomach, swallowed her saliva, and walked towards Su Ye Bai Qing woke up, why don''t you sleep for a while? Chang Xia is frying the fruit powder cake, and you can eat it later. Would you like to have a barbecue first? "Xylophone said warmly.


    The south wind is cutting the fish, and the xylophone is helping to roast the meat.


    Warm spring hasn''t come yet, so he should still be sleeping. Wait a minute, just in time for Wu to check on her and figure out what caused her to fall asleep.


    Xylophone told Su Ye about this just now.


    Su Ye originally planned to go to Nuanchun''s house, but Xylophone told her that Nuanchun was sleeping and hadn''t woken up yet. So, they came to Changxia''s side.


    "I''m asleep." Bai Qing said.


    Bai Qing is not yet an adult, her character is restrained and steady, and she usually speaks less.


    He was always bullied by Chang Xia, saying that he was young and mature, like a little old man. With a straight face, pretending to be cool.


    "You''re hungry!" Su Ye glanced at him and said, "If you''re hungry, eat barbecue first. Later, try the fish meal and fruit powder cakes made by your sister Chang Xia."


    "Bai Qing, I told you that the stewed fish and grilled fish made by Changxia also taste very good, like beggar chicken, yam stewed chicken, yam fruit powder cake..." Nan Feng chatted out a long list of dish names and told Bai Qing, these are all made by Chang Xia, and they all taste great.


    While chatting, bursts of tempting fragrance soon filled the air.


    Not to mention that Su Ye and Bai Qing couldn''t stand it, even the mother and daughter of the xylophone who often ate the dishes made by Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing frequently.


    "Mother Su Ye, you and Bai Qing eat a fruit powder cake first, the fish meal has to wait." Chang Xia cut the fried fruit powder cake, put it in a bowl, and brought it to the table for Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing to first. eat. At the same time, I scooped out two bowls of bone soup simmering on the stove.


    The bone broth has been simmering in the stone pot, and you can drink it directly by heating it.


    This saves a lot of trouble, but it''s a little more troublesome to burn the fire.

 Chapter 46： Gu poison

    on the long table.


    The minced meat, bird''s eggs, wild vegetables and fruit powder cakes are steaming, and the tempting aroma is fragrant. It slid into the nose with the fresh and sweet bone broth, and felt the deliciousness before eating it.


    Speaking of the praise of Nanfeng before, there is still the slightest suspicion.


    At this time, Su Yebaiqing completely believed what Nanfeng said, the dishes cooked in Changxia were both delicious and gluttonous.


    "Bai Qing, drink the soup first." Xylophone reminded.


    Chang Xia smiled, pointed to the stone pot where the bone soup was being boiled next to, and said with a smile: "After Cong Nanfeng and the others drank the bone soup, this stone pot has not stopped firing. Last night, Nanfeng and the others were here. After dinner, I added a few more bones to it and simmered it overnight, even the bone marrow was stewed out."


    Speaking of bone marrow, Nan Feng couldn''t help licking the corner of his mouth.


    "Wu and Bai Qing took the bone and sucked the bone marrow. The bone marrow is delicious. Nuanchun has been greedy recently, and Changxia left the bone marrow for Nuanchun to eat." Nan Feng sighed.


    Annoyed that I was ignorant before, and I threw away my bones and internal organs.


    Since Changxia came into being, the clansmen have found that there is nothing they cannot eat. The so-called can''t eat, but they don''t understand it!


    "Nanfeng, what did you say to me?" Nuanchun came over from the tribe slowly, holding her chubby belly. Climbing up the hillside, I saw Wu and Bai Qing who were eating. They smiled and said, "When did you come here, Wu and Bai Qing, why didn''t the tribe say anything?"


    "Come on, sit down." Su Ye asked Bai Qing to pull up a chair for Nuan Chun, drank soup, and ate fruit powder pancakes, asking about Nuan Chun''s situation.


    Next to it, Xylophone helped Nuan Chun bring a breakfast and put it aside.


    Nanfeng cleaned up a few big fish, sliced ??them and simmered them in a pot, steamed the vermicelli for a long summer, and planned to cook the fishmeal. After cooking the fish meal, let Nanfeng go to the next hill to call Shen Rong and the others over for breakfast.


    Looking at what Shen Rong and the others meant, it is estimated that they want to build the cave in one day.


    Make time to build mud walls, build kangs, and install doors and windows.


    Here comes.


    After a day or two of drying, you can move things in.


    After all, the rainy season is approaching, and the weather is hot. Cave dwellings are easy to dry, and there are no harmful substances. You don��t have to worry about accidents when you live in them.


    "Hey?" Su Ye exclaimed, looking at the warm spring in surprise.


    Once again, reach out to check for Nuanchun.


    This is repeated twice.


    Su Ye fixed her eyes on Nuan Chun, and put her hand on her round belly, touching it from time to time, pressing it lightly a few times. Then, there was genuine joy on his face.


    Su Ye''s action frightened the people around him.


    Chang Xia''s hand stirring the fish soup unconsciously lightened by two points.


    Su Ye''s cautious actions made everyone nervous. Could it be that the warm spring situation is not good?


    Shen Rong and his group, who came from a distance, even held their breath. Shan Kun was even more unbearable, and his legs were weak with fright. Fortunately, Yadong Kong Shan around him was quick-witted and helped him up.


    "Calm down!" Shen Rong let out a low voice, awakening Shan Kun.


    "Don''t worry, Nuanchun is fine."


    Hearing the sound, Su Ye looked up at Shan Kun.


    "If I checked correctly, Nuanchun should be pregnant with two cubs. The nutrition couldn''t keep up for a while, which made Nuanchun sleepy all the time. Just let her eat more."


    "Twins, the last time twins appeared in Dusk Forest was a hundred years ago."


    "The twins were born in the Sirius tribe, the wolf clan."


    Speaking of the wolf clan, Su Ye''s deep eyes fell on Shen Rong.


    Nostalgia, memories, loneliness.


    Ultimately, all emotions become complicated.


    Su Ye sighed softly and said to Chen Rong, "Child, welcome home!"


    "Shen Rong, I have seen a witch." Shen Rong said respectfully.


    At the same time, he took out the wolf tooth pendant worn around his neck.


    He had seen Wu when he was young. This wolf tooth pendant was Shen Rong Eminem''s relic. It is said that this wolf tooth pendant was a gift from Wu to his Eminem as a grown-up gift.


    That''s right, Shen Rong Am Xingya knew Su Ye.


    It seems that the relationship is still very good.


    The witch has a long lifespan, which is longer than that of ordinary orcs.


    "Mother Su Ye, do you know Shen Rong?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    At the same time, everyone showed surprised expressions. Obviously, Wu''s knowledge of Shen Rong surprised them all.


    "Yes, the first time I saw him, he was only this big, a little bigger than you. He is covered with fine fluff, and he is a very handsome wolf cub." Su Ye smiled and stretched out his hand A few gestures in the air.


    Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed, touched the tip of his nose and smiled.


    That was when Yuanhou took him out of the Twilight Forest, and Su Ye happened to come to the Sirius Tribe. Xingya died in childbirth and walked too fast. When Su Ye arrived, Xingya was already dead.


    Shen Rong''s name was chosen with the help of Su Ye, meaning to stay away from war and chaos, and to have a smooth life. However, Shen Rong took the opposite path from Su Yecifu. If it wasn''t for this poisoning and injury, and he was dying, the Yuan family would not let him return from the West to the East.


    Looking at Shen Rong''s embarrassed expression, Su Ye said, "Did you go back to the Twilight Forest and meet your grandfather in the Sirius Tribe?"


    "No." Shen Rong smiled bitterly and said, "It was an accident that I came to the Heluo tribe."


    "Mother Su Ye, I picked up Shen Rong from the Normandy market. He was poisoned and was dying." Chang Xia explained with pouting.


    When he first met Shen Rong, Chang Xia felt death from him.


    Death, the thing Chang Xia was most familiar with.


    She chose Shen Rong as her partner, in addition to his face in the picture, she also wanted to save Shen Rong. Back then, Granny Su Ye and the Heluo tribe extended a helping hand to her, and Chang Xia wanted to pass on this kindness.


    During this period of time, the two have gotten better.


    Perhaps, it was predestined in the dark.


    She will meet and know him, and everything comes from the interweaving of fate. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Poisoned��" Su Ye''s face changed slightly, letting Shen Rong sit over. The matter of Nuanchun twins was ignored, and everyone even Nuanchun looked at Shen Rong curiously.


    "Gu poison, the method of the Nanyue barbarians in the Western Continent. The Tianyuan tribe is the strongest tribe in the Western Continent, how can the remnants of the Nanyue barbarians dare to injure you?" Su Ye Tieqing looked at Shen Rong in confusion. At the beginning, Yuanhou brought Shen Rong back to the Western Land through her and the Tianlang tribe, and Yuanhou promised to take good care of Shen Rong. After all, Shen Rong awakened the bloodline of Fighting Wolf, and it was impossible for the Yuan family to let Shen Rong stray outside.


    Others present did not understand how the Tianyuan tribe existed.


    However, Su Ye is very clear.


    The strongest tribe in the Western Continent is not a simple title.


    More than one-third of the tribes in the Western Land are ordered by the Tianyuan tribe. Shen Rong was born in the Yuan family. The Yuan family was a great noble of the Tianyuan tribe, with an unusual identity.


    Insulting Shen Rong was a complete challenge to the Yuan family.


    Once this kind of thing is exposed, it will definitely attract revenge from the Yuan family and the Tianyuan tribe. The remnants of the South Vietnamese barbarians are so courageous that even the Tianyuan tribe dares to provoke them?


    "Gu poison, no wonder so many witches are helpless." Shen Rong chuckled lightly and shook his head, "Witch, this poison is from the Yuan family. The remnants of the South Vietnamese barbarians should have taken refuge with some people in the Yuan family."


    The South Vietnamese barbarians were not well known in the Western Land.


    You know, you all know the strange tricks of the Nanyue barbarians.


    Therefore, many witches do not know much about gu poison.


    Due to the treacherous poison of Gu, the most southern Vietnamese barbarians in the Western Continent issued a genocide order. The Yuan family asked him to leave the West Land, mostly because they didn''t want him to reveal the Gu poison. He was able to return from the West Land to the East Land smoothly, and he had to thank the Yuan family for not killing him.


    Do not.


    Perhaps, the Yuan family''s planners never thought that he would be able to return to Donglu alive.

 Chapter 47： twin

    "Someone in the Yuan family is betraying you, what about Yuanhou?"


    Su Ye''s face changed suddenly, glaring at Shen Rong, insisting on him to explain clearly. Back then, Marquis Yuan had promised her and the Sirius Tribe that he would take good care of Shen Rong.


    It has only been more than 20 years since Yuanhou broke his promise.


    Do you really think that Su Ye and the Tianlang tribe are easy to bully? !


    "Father, he disappeared half a year ago." Shen Rong said softly. He investigated and learned that the last place Yuanhou visited before his disappearance was Nanyue, as if investigating a murder.


    The murder case involved a wide range of people, affecting countless nobles.


    Shen Rong also knew some inside information through secret channels. The murder was related to the succession of the leader of the Tianyuan tribe thirty years ago. At the same time, the issuer of the South Vietnamese barbarian genocide order was the current leader of the Tianyuan tribe.


    As soon as Shen Rong found out these secret information, something happened.


    I want to get out of the prison-like life, and at the same time I want to escape the whirlpool. So Shen Rong used the injury and poisoning as an excuse to escape from the Yuan family.


    "Forget it, you''ll be fine." Su Ye thought with a sullen face, knowing that something big might happen to Xilu. She looked at Shen Rong and explained: "You drink medicine to restore your body first, the poison is ever-changing. I will first confirm what kind of poison you have, and then prescribe the right medicine."


    Su Ye has traveled to the mainland and has a lot of knowledge. He is also called the strongest witch of the orc race.


    In other words, when others encounter Gu poison, they have no choice but to wait for death. However, the poison was not difficult for Su Ye to understand.


    "Yes." Shen Rong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Out of the corner of the eye, unexpectedly passed over Chang Xia.


    After detoxifying, he can better protect Chang Xia.


    Here, Chang Xia doesn''t have as many ideas as Shen Rong.


    She listened with relish. The west land seems to be different from the east land, and it seems to be in the period of slavery and feudal society. The class is strict and the hierarchy is strict.


    In comparison, the Eastern Land Tribe era was more free and peaceful.


    Otherwise, everyone would suddenly learn the reason why Shen Rong came to the Twilight Forest, and then hear the terrifying poison of Gu. For a while, the atmosphere became a little frozen.


    "Nuanchun is pregnant with twins. This is a big happy event. You all have a gloomy face. My affairs are all old things. Besides, I am very happy to be able to leave the Western Land and return to the Twilight Forest alive." Shen Rong smiled. said.


    He left the Yuan family and returned to Donglu Front.


    I went to Nanyue to find Marquis Yuan, but still couldn''t find any clues. However, Shen Rong had a feeling that Yuanhou was not dead, because if Yuanhou really died in Nanyue, his leaving the Yuan family would not be so smooth.


    Also, with Shen Rong''s ability, it is impossible to get so many secret information.


    It''s just that these words are not suitable to be said.


    Shen Rong didn''t want to bring the chaos of the Western Land to the Heluo tribe.


    "Shen Rong is my partner, do you still want him to go back to the West? Hurry up, prepare tableware, clean up the tables and chairs, and you can eat fish meal." Chang Xia clapped his hands and shouted.


    Conspiracy or something.


    Might as well drink a bowl of bone soup and eat two pieces of barbecue.


    Chang Xia shouted and complained.


    Immediately, the atmosphere recovered again.


    Nuan Chun hugged her heavy belly, opened her mouth and said, "Chang Xia, I want to eat three bowls of fish meal. After all, I have to open my mouth to feed two animal cubs, but it''s hard work."


    "Nuanchun, I''ll help you pack fishmeal." Shankun ran forward and said happily.


    Wu confirmed that Nuan Chun''s body was fine, and the worries he had raised in his heart dissipated. At the same time, knowing that Nuan Chun was pregnant with twins, Shan Kun felt that his life had reached its peak.


    "Nuanchun, I''ll help you too..." Yadong was funny and shouted like Shankun.


    In an instant, everyone burst into laughter.


    "Mother Su Ye, how about the taste of fish meal?" Chang Xia Sheng had good fish meal and let Shen Rong bring it over, smiling: "I fermented the dough last night and had raw rice noodles at noon. Granny Su Ye shouldn''t be in a hurry. Go back to the Wizard''s Hall?"


    Chang Xia has a weak body and takes medicine all the year round.


    Su Ye was worried that she would not be able to support her, so she came to the Heluo tribe from the sacred mountain of Karna every three or five times. In terms of closeness, among the many tribes of the Orcs, the Heluo tribe had the highest status in the Wizarding Hall.


    "Bai Qing and I have been away from the sacred mountain of Kana for more than ten days, and we need to go back to the Wizard''s Hall. However, we can wait until we have eaten raw rice noodles before leaving." Su Ye finished speaking, his eyes fell on Nuan Chun, and continued: " I''ll go back to the holy mountain of Kana for a day and come back again. The warm spring twins can''t be sloppy, and I''ll come to the Heluo tribe to wait for her to give birth. Recently, you''d better let her follow her, and don''t let her alone."


    Warm spring is not sure when it will be produced.


    With no one to follow, it''s easy to get into trouble.


    "Mother Su Ye, don''t worry, Shen Rong and the others will build the kiln, and Nanfeng and I will follow along to warm the spring." Chang Xia said seriously.


    After listening to Su Ye''s explanation, she didn''t open her mouth any more.


    Thinking about what things should be prepared for Su Ye to bring back to the holy mountain of Karna when Su Ye leaves. As for whether it can be won, Chang Xia never thought about it.


    The tribe will arrange totem warriors to **** Su Yebaiqing back to the holy mountain of Karna.


    "It should be." Su Ye nodded and urged, "Chang Xia, help Nuan Chun prepare some food, and let her eat when she''s hungry. You don''t have to stick to eating more and less, and eat when she''s hungry. The cubs grow up. Energy is needed, and the warm spring is lethargic, which is related to the imminent birth of the animal cubs."


    In the warm season, the tribe is not short of food.


    If it is the cold season, the warm spring will most likely suffer.


    On the side, everyone understood the meaning of Su Ye''s words.


    Orcs are strong and strong Even the cubs can eat them all. Chang Xia recently fiddled with all kinds of food, and accidentally saved Nuan Chun''s life in disguise.


    Nuan Chun grinned and smiled at Chang Xia.


    Changxia is indeed the lucky star of the tribe.


    Cubs��


    In the future, remember to repay Aunt Chang Xia.


    "Okay, I''ll steam some yam and make it into a snack later. I can eat it anytime when I''m hungry in the warm spring." Chang Xia replied.


    Eat in warm spring, not fry.


    It tastes good when fried, but it is easy to get angry.


    Pregnant women are prone to get angry, no matter how much fried food they eat, the long summer will not be able to bear the warm spring.


    "Changxia, do you want to fry yam fruit powder?" Nanfeng said excitedly.


    Yadong, who was squatting on the ground eating fish meal in the distance, jumped up and said happily, "Changxia, remember to make more fried yam fruit powder cake, I want to eat it too."


    "Changxia��"


    Immediately, Kong Shan and the others spoke one after another.


    At the same time, they also brought in several baskets of meat, all of which wanted Chang Xia to help make fried meat. They didn''t move the meat into the animal den, and put it in the shade beside White Lake. They planned to wait for Chang Xia to finish before asking her to do it.


    "This time, the yam fruit powder cake is not fried, but steamed. It is easy to get angry when it is fried. If you eat more in the warm spring, your body may not be able to bear it. If you want to fry it, I will make some more." Chang Xia Songkou promised. .


    Even if the clansmen didn''t come, with the help of Xylophone Nanfeng, she would be busy.


    It is not tiring to make some yam fruit powder.


    She is happy to help the clan in whatever she can. Besides, people of other tribes are used to eating various flavors of food, and naturally they want to eat better food.


    This is very helpful for changing the hunting thinking of the tribe in the future.


    Hunting, how can there be planting and breeding incense? !

 Chapter 48： raw rice noodles

    A breakfast.


    Passing through the hustle and bustle.


    Once it''s over.


    Gen brought a large group of people from the tribe, and everyone greeted Su Ye first. The Genrang people put down ten baskets of dried ginkgo, five cans of fried meat and three baskets of yams brought from the tribe. In addition, there are many wild vegetables, wild fruits and so on.


    "Chang Xia, don''t refuse." Gen raised his hand to stop Chang Xia''s refusal, and explained: "You leave the method of building a kiln to the tribe, and the tribe can''t give you anything better to exchange, but can only give you this food. , I hope you don''t take offense."


    "The patriarch��" Chang Xia held her forehead, helpless. Gen said that she understood that she could no longer refuse. What''s more, just like Gen said, this time the tribe will take advantage of Chang Xia.


    Su Ye smiled and looked at this harmonious scene.


    The most important thing for a tribe is to be united and harmonious, and to avoid internal strife.


    The Heluo tribe is undoubtedly one of the most united and friendly tribes among the many orc tribes. This is also the reason why Su Ye prefers the Heluo tribe. Infighting and fighting will only weaken the strength of the tribe.


    The twilight forest is in danger, if the tribe does not unite and love.


    What is waiting is only decay.


    "Changxia, didn''t you say you wanted to invite me and the clan to lunch? I''m afraid these baskets of ginkgo yam are not enough, so you can go back to the tribe to get some. Today we are eating raw rice noodles in Changxia at noon, by the way. , and fish meal and cold rice noodles."


    Su Ye said with a smile, and directly ordered Gen to bring people back to the tribe to bring some ingredients. Of course, she did not forget to remind Root to bring the white leaves and branches. After all, this is related to the future development of the tribe, and Su Ye naturally helps Chang Xia to remember.


    "Then we have a good time today!" Gen laughed, and immediately asked the Master to go back to the tribe to bring the ingredients, waiting to eat Chang Xia''s new food.


    Immediately, the surrounding clansmen began to discuss.


    Or curious about the raw rice noodles, fish meal and cold rice noodles mentioned by Su Ye, or looking forward to the cave dwellings they mentioned in Nanfeng.


    this day.


    They have been waiting for a long time.


    "Nuanchun, take your clan to visit the cave, and I''ll stay here to prepare for lunch." Chang Xia looked at the expectant clansmen, turned to Nuanchun and explained that Nuanchun cares more about the cave than anyone else. , On the understanding of cave dwellings, in addition to Changxia, the warm spring is none other than the warm spring.


    Besides, the warm spring is approaching production.


    It''s good for her to move around a lot.


    After all, Chang Xia didn''t dare to ask her to help when he stayed at the beast den.


    Xylophone nodded, agreeing with Chang Xia''s decision, and said, "He Yun, you and Nuan Chun go to Chang Xia''s cave dwelling to see, and come and help after reading it. While helping to prepare lunch at noon, learn to make fruit powder food with Chang Xia. "


    Because of the long summer, the tribe has recently picked almost all the ginkgo that can be picked nearby. Even, start picking further afield.


    Here comes.


    This year''s rainy season, even if the tribe doesn''t go out to hunt, they don''t have to worry about starvation.


    Delicious food made from fruit powder, plus fish and shrimp from Baihe River.


    These two things are enough to feed the clan.


    If one or two new ingredients were found, the Heluo tribe would be able to live very leisurely in this rainy season, Xylophone thought, the smile on her face became more and more kind.


    Chang Xia, you really give the tribe a boost!


    "Okay!" He Yun responded, and said cheerfully: "Warm spring, let''s hurry up. After visiting the cave, I will come back to prepare lunch. I am thinking about learning the craftsmanship of Changxia, and then building a kiln later, we are in the rainy and cold seasons. No longer afraid."


    On the side, other females joined in.


    When I came to visit the cave this time, Gen Xu explained something.


    Neither the old man nor the cub came with him. The ones who came were both males and females.


    The male didn''t make a sound, and listened quietly beside him.


    However, He Yun talked about building a kiln.


    On the side, the male''s expression flashed with emotion, and it could be seen that Yadong Shankun also said something.


    very quickly.


    The noisy animal den, accompanied by the departure of Nuan Chun and his party.


    Calm again.


    "Changxia, I''m leaving." Shen Rong stood up and said.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and replied, "Shen Rong, if you guys end early, remember to bring someone to the White Lake reeds to catch a few chickens and ducks. I''ll use them at noon."


    "Okay, I remember it." Shen Rong replied with a smile.


    The clansmen went to visit the cave dwellings, and Shen Rong and his party set off again, rushing to re-clad the cave dwellings of the three Nanfeng families, dry them, re-clad the walls, and install doors and windows.


    The Chang Xia people who stayed in the animal den cleaned up the messy tabletop, and then got busy. There are at least thirty or forty people who came here today, and preparing food for thirty or forty people is not a small project.


    After all, the stomachs of orcs can be called a bottomless pit, and it is not an easy thing to feed them. This time, even Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing joined in, but for the time being, they could only help make a fire or hand over bowls and other trivial matters.


    "Chang Xia, how do you use this squeezer?" Nanfeng squatted down and took the squeezer Chang Xia said out of the beast den.


    According to Chang Xia''s description, Shen Rong polished the press with wood and animal bones. Look, it''s kind of weird.


    It''s not surprising that Nanfeng doesn''t know how to use it.


    Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to move the press to the top of the stone pot, put the fermented dough in the animal bone jar with dozens of small holes, and then forcefully press the dough in the jar~www.novelhall.com ~Let the small holes in the dough be squeezed out into round rice noodles. The falling vermicelli just fell into the stone pot with boiling water, boiled for a few minutes, and fished out to become raw rice noodles.


    It is not difficult to make raw rice noodles if the dough does not need to be fermented.


    The difficulty is to make the dough into raw and cooked dough, and then ferment it.


    "Chang Xia, you''re so smart!" Xylophone squatted halfway, watching in shock as the dough turned into fine powder and fell into the stone pot.


    Nanfeng controlled the press to press the dough, and was no less shocked than Nanfeng.


    Su Ye listened to Xylophone''s compliments, nodded earnestly, and said in agreement, "Chang Xia, this brain is all grown on eating."


    "Changxia, are raw rice noodles delicious?" Bai Qing rarely showed childishness, staring at the thin white noodles tumbling in the stone pot. That greedy look is full of Nanfeng.


    No, it should be said.


    The foodies in this world all have the same expression.


    Chang Xia: (??��??).


    "Pfft!" Chang Xia burst out with a smile, disregarding the powder on his hands, pinched Bai Qing''s face twice, and explained, "I didn''t have enough to eat just now? You have to prepare stock and toppings for eating.��


    "I''m full. If you''re not hungry, just ask." Bai Qing took two steps back, avoiding Chang Xia''s hand that was about to move again.


    He said he was full, but his eyes couldn''t help peeking at the stone pot where the bone soup was being boiled. Obviously full, I feel like I can drink another bowl of bone soup.


    Chang Xia said that he had reserved a cave for him, so he could live here.


    I wonder if the witch would agree?


    Bai Qing''s immature side immediately attracted everyone''s laughter.


    Since this child was selected as the next witch''s heir, his character has become extraordinarily stable, not like an underage child. xi

 Chapter 49： noodle

    actually.


    Like raw rice noodles, it tastes the best when it is just cooked.


    Unfortunately, there are a lot of people today. It is too difficult to eat freshly squeezed rice noodles. After all, there is only one press. Chang Xia can only squeeze out the cooked rice noodles, put the rice noodles in the cold water in the aisle, and put the rice noodles into the rattan sieve on the side.


    "Will Granny Su Ye try the freshly made rice noodles?" Chang Xia asked.


    There is an existing bone broth in the stone pot, but unfortunately there is no topping. However, in addition to the keel and cheese bones, the bone soup is also stewed with pork ribs. Add some chopped green onion, and the taste of raw rice noodles in bone broth will not be bad.


    Su Ye glanced at Bai Qing, and then at the moving expressions of the mother and daughter of the xylophone.


    "Don''t talk about me, let''s taste the taste of raw rice noodles together."


    "Witch, good!"


    Immediately, Nan Feng released the press and cheered.


    Just like Bai Qing''s idea, he was obviously full. However, looking at the thin white noodles, Nanfeng felt that he could eat another bowl.


    "I''ll pick some chopped green onion, and Nanfeng will take out the boiled fine powder and divide it into bowls. There is no broth, just use bone broth." Chang Xia walked briskly to the vegetable field next to him to pick the green onions, not to mention that Bai Qing Nanfeng was moving. Cough cough, in fact, Chang Xia is also a little greedy.


    It has nothing to do with being hungry or not, I just want to taste the taste of raw rice noodles made from fruit powder?


    "Bai Qing, quickly bring the bowl over." Nan Feng ordered.


    Witch, she didn''t dare to call her. Bai Qing, before taking over the duties of Wu, let him call him once. Most of the time today, I was fascinated by the food. The usual Bai Qing held a face, stern and dignified.


    Don''t talk about it, Nan Feng even had the idea of ??not having enough confidence to talk to him.


    Sure enough, people who love food are a family in the world.


    Chang Xia quickly picked the chives, washed them and cut them into minced green onions, and sprinkled them on top of the freshly squeezed rice noodles served in the south wind. Nan Feng''s eyes were quick and he walked towards the long table with his bowl in hand. The first bowl was handed to Su Ye, the second to Xylophone, and the third to Bai Qing with a tangled sigh. Finally, Chang Xia and Chang Xia came to the long table one by one. Take a seat.


    Su Yexuqin looked at Nanfeng who was doing the trick, smiled and shook her head.


    Then he lowered his head and tasted the raw rice noodles.


    At the first sip, several people chose to drink soup.


    Fresh, sweet, and slightly sour.


    Su Ye and the others didn''t know where the sour smell came from, Chang Xia knew it. This sour taste is obtained from the fermentation of the dough, and the slightly sour taste of raw rice noodles is different from the taste of other rice noodles.


    "The taste of raw-pressed rice noodles is completely different from cold-mixed noodles, and it is also different from fish meal." Nanfeng was eating raw-pressed rice noodles and quickly tasted the difference.


    Chang Xia smiled mysteriously.


    Raw pressed rice noodles, most people can''t eat the difference.


    Nanfeng''s mouth is quite powerful.


    She remembered that the raw rice noodles in Nanning, China, like to add basil. Chang Xia is not used to the taste of basil, but she can accept it when grilling fish or making seafood with basil.


    It''s just that she couldn''t accept eating powder and putting basil.


    The taste was too strange and awkward for Chang Xia.


    "Changxia, can the fine powder of raw rice flour be preserved?" Su Ye asked.


    She has eaten vermicelli, which is easy to make.


    However, the powder skin is hard to preserve at first glance.


    If the fine powder made from raw rice flour can be preserved, the ginkgo may become more important.


    "The dough of raw pressed rice noodles needs to be fermented, so the fine powder produced can''t be stored for too long, and it is easy to stale. However, fruit powder can indeed be stored as dry powder, but the process is complicated, and I need time to study it." Chang Xia said in a deep voice.


    She understood why Su Ye asked this.


    The twilight forest is rich in products, allowing the orcs to thrive here for generations.


    However, success is also the forest of twilight, and defeat is also the forest of twilight. Unlike the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea, the Twilight Forest has no unique properties other than ginkgo, and cannot provide more arm strength for the orcs.


    For example, the Qinghai Plateau has light stone and ice crystal grass, and the East China Sea has various pearls, tourmalines and corals, etc. These are treasures with high value. Any of them can be exchanged with foreigners for a lot of money.


    On the other hand, in the Twilight Forest, the only things that can be obtained are animal skins, animal bones, and various wild vegetables and fruits. These things can satisfy their stomachs and feed the huge orcs, but they cannot exchange with foreigners for more things.


    nowadays.


    If Changxia can develop dry powder.


    Things will never be the same again.


    Food, in any race, is a top priority.


    This is especially important for food that can be stored for a long time without spoiling.


    "Changxia, you said...the fruit powder is made into dry powder and stored like ginkgo?"


    Not far away, Gen was holding an iron wooden box, which contained the things that Su Ye asked him to bring, the leaves and branches of the white tree. At the same time, it was also the paper and pen that Chang Xia wanted.


    There were several clansmen behind them, all carrying things on their bodies.


    Ginkgo, meat, wild vegetables and unknown root pieces.


    From Changxia, it is confirmed that the yellow root mentioned by Nuanchun is yam, and many delicious foods are made with yam. After that, the tribe became more and more interested in digging for root blocks. Because Changxia was busy building a kiln recently, the clan did not come to disturb him.


    Today, Su Ye opened his mouth.


    Genrang the clansmen to pick out a small part of everything collected during this period and bring it over, waiting for Chang Xia to identify it.


    Chang Xia turned to look at the roots that were trembling with excitement, nodded lightly, and said seriously: "Dry powder can indeed be stored for a long time, but the production process is complicated."


    Like vermicelli and raw rice noodles, they are rice noodles made by streamlining some of the processes. The same is rice noodles, the former is simple to make but not resistant to storage, the latter is complicated, but it can be stored for several years without breaking.


    "Chang Xia, you can ask the tribe for anything you need." Gen said solemnly.


    He and Su Ye looked at each other with excitement and excitement in each other''s eyes. If Chang Xia can develop dry powder, Twilight Forest can get rid of the embarrassing dilemma. UU reading Next year at the Normandy Grand Bazaar, the exchange of orcs with birds and fish will no longer be at the bottom.


    Thinking about it, the eyes of the two of them looking at Chang Xia were full of fiery and anticipation.


    "I won''t be polite to the tribe." Chang Xia smiled and replied.


    Although she didn''t quite understand the excitement of Granny Su Ye and Gen, she was more or less guessing. It''s just that no matter what the reason is, until the dry powder is made, it''s useless to be curious.


    "smell good!"


    "Xylophone, what are you and Wu eating?"


    The clansmen couldn''t understand the riddles the three were playing, and they wanted to know what Wu and Chang Xia were eating. Smell, very fragrant.


    "Raw rice noodles." The xylophone picked up a piece of fine powder, put it into her mouth, and made a purring sound. I heard Chang Xia say that eating powder is just like this.


    Several people have tried the xylophone, and it feels okay.


    It''s just that when I first started eating it, I didn''t squeak and spilled a lot of soup. Eat a few times, and slowly learn how to make noodles.


    Don''t say it, it''s quite interesting.


    "Any more?"


    Some people couldn''t help being greedy and asked.


    Xylophone pouted to the side and said: "The fine powder is here, you can eat it yourself. Nanfeng, go and teach Uncle Yundong and the others, and let them make some raw rice noodles. I think He Yun and the others are coming soon."


    Yun Dong is He Yun''s partner, and he is about the same age as Gen.


    He is also a powerful totem warrior of the tribe. Bewitched by the roots, I came to visit the cave, and it is estimated that after today, the tribe will become extra busy.


    "Nanfeng, come and teach Uncle how to make raw rice noodles?" Yun Dong waved to Nanfeng, a few people unloaded the rattan baskets on their bodies, and stared at Su Ye on the long table, the raw food they had not finished eating. Squeezing rice noodles expresses one meaning: want to eat.

 Chapter 50： Fragrant fried eggs

    "Uncle Yundong, wait a minute."


    Nanfeng devoured it, and after eating the raw rice noodles in front of him, he drank not even a drop of soup. Then he got up in a hurry and walked to the stove.


    Command Yun Dong to take the dough and put it into the animal bone jar of the squeezer, press the dough in the jar to turn it into fine white vermicelli, and drop it into the stone pot with boiling hot water below.


    "This strange thing is amazing!"


    "Put the dough in it, press it, and it turns into fine powder."


    "Changxia is smart!"


    Yun Dong and a few people discussed while making a half sieve of fine powder.


    After Chang Xia ate raw rice noodles, she didn''t rush over to help. She was busy planning to make more toppings, and the den was stocked with meat, eggs and wild vegetables.


    Pan-fried minced pork.


    Then fry some fried eggs with bird eggs. Fried egg refers to breaking the bird egg, stirring the egg liquid evenly, and then pouring it into a frying pan to fry it thoroughly. The fried eggs made in this way are crispy and fragrant when eaten directly. If they are soaked in the broth of raw rice noodles, the taste will be different.


    Wild vegetables are simpler, just fry them with minced meat or bird eggs at will.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing with the eggs?" Nan Feng added firewood to the stove, and Yun Mo moved a few people to squeeze the dough, but it was not her turn to take action.


    Chang Xia was carrying a basket of bird eggs, which he picked up from the reeds of White Lake. Root came over today and gave Chang Xia two more baskets.


    If she didn''t finish her meal at noon, she estimated that she would have to marinate a batch.


    When the weather is hot, the eggs of birds will also be broken.


    "I''ll fry some bird eggs and use them as toppings. You light a fire on the stove next to you, and fry a pot of minced meat and wild vegetables." Chang Xia replied.


    All the big stomach kings!


    Fortunately, last night, she was sore with her hands and made more than 100 catties of dough.


    Otherwise, I really can''t feed this group of people.


    Nan Feng was curious and asked, "Chang Xia, how do you fry bird eggs?"


    "How else can bird eggs be fried? Break them, stir the egg whites and yolks evenly, and fry them thoroughly. Of course, if you like to eat poached eggs, you can just break the bird eggs and fry them until cooked." Chang Xia didn''t look up, Say it directly.


    Speaking of poached eggs, Chang Xia greedily buried a bird''s egg in the stove.


    What she craved was not her mouth, but her nostalgia.


    In the past, I was in poor health. Gen and Grandma Su Ye were in charge. In Chang Xia, I often ate fruit powder paste instead of fruit paste paste. So, she could only fool Nanfeng Nuanchun or the cubs of the tribe and let them secretly bring her eggs.


    At that time.


    The animal den where Chang Xia lives has no tools.


    The only way she could think of was to bury the eggs in the stove and eat roasted eggs.


    At that time, roasting bird eggs was Chang Xia''s only salvation.


    In the distance, Su Ye and the others frowned. It turns out that there are so many ways to eat bird eggs. They are really shallow, after all, they usually eat boiled eggs when they eat bird eggs. Occasionally, I didn''t pay attention to the hot water and boiled it in a pot, and the bird eggs were boiled and exploded directly.


    "Uncle Yundong, don''t eat in a hurry. I''ll make some toppings for you. Are there onions, ginger, and garlic in the wild vegetables you brought over? I''ve finished eating them here." Chang Xia asked.


    Except for what was planted, there is nothing left of **** and garlic.


    As for green onions, the first ones planted in Changxia have already come alive. It''s just that the green onion has just been pinched in the summer, and if you want to eat it, you have to wait for two days to grow before you can eat it.


    "I gonna go see-"


    Xylophone glanced at the embarrassed root, all the wild vegetables in the male''s eyes looked the same.


    What kind of ginger, onion and garlic, you can''t recognize it at all.


    A little while.


    Xylophone found a bunch of **** and garlic, as well as a lot of green onions. It was just crumpled at the bottom, "Changxia, there are a lot of ginger, onion and garlic here, do you want to use it now?"


    "Xyin Mu, you help me wash some ginger, onion and garlic, I''ll use it." Chang Xia chatted while playing bird eggs. Put some chopped green onion in the fried egg, the taste is more fragrant. The fried minced meat also needs to be seasoned with **** and garlic. Recently, she has consumed a lot of ginger, onion and garlic.


    After this wave of excitement has passed, I have to take time to walk around the White Lake.


    Just right, I can still grab the last wave before the rainy season, pick some fresh wild vegetables, or dig some roots. It is not suitable for the rainy season.


    Zizi��


    Chang Xia finished beating the eggs and stirred them well.


    Heat the stone pot and pour the oil. When the oil is hot, she uses a wooden bowl to dig out the egg mixture and pour it into the stone pot. Pour five bowls at a time, wait for the five fried eggs to be fully fried, remove them, and then pour in new egg liquid, and so on.


    Next to him, Nan Feng was frying minced pork.


    Smelling the smell, he frequently stretched his neck and looked towards Chang Xia. This seductive fragrance drifted away, and Yun Dong and the others, who were pressing the powder ball, couldn''t hold back their curiosity and stopped. At this moment, they have made a whole sieve of fine powder.


    One bowl per person is enough for twenty or thirty people.


    Of course, this portion does not mean to fill them up, but to taste.


    "Chang Xia, this fried egg smells really good, much more fragrant than poached eggs." Nan Feng was frying the minced meat, his eyes staring blankly at the bird eggs in the stone pot on Chang Xia''s side. While swallowing saliva, he hinted that Chang Xia would let her taste the taste of fried eggs.


    Changxia: �r(�s���t)�q


    "Come here and give you a taste." Chang Xia broke off a small piece of fried egg and handed it to Nan Feng''s mouth. The fried eggs that have just been fried are fragrant, but the heat is very high, and it is very easy to get angry when you eat them.


    At least, Chang Xia didn''t dare to try it.


    Rather than eating directly, she prefers to eat fried eggs in soup.


    The taste of the fried eggs is softer, the taste of the thick soup and the fried eggs are combined, the deliciousness of the bone broth, and the fragrance of the eggs are great!


    "Fizz! It''s hot, it''s hot."


    Nan Feng was greedy for food, and immediately called out. Rao is so, she was not willing to spit out what was in her mouth, but swallowed it directly.


    The crackling sound was accompanied by the howling of the south wind.


    In an instant, it spread over the entire beast den.


    Everyone looked at Nan Feng''s actions speechlessly, blaming Nan Feng for being greedy, and curious about the taste of fried eggs while reading . They have all eaten bird eggs, but Nan Feng''s expression of enjoyment is too curious.


    It''s also a bird''s egg. Does it taste different if you change it to another way?


    "Changxia, the raw rice noodles are ready!" Yun Dong reminded.


    Gen took a stack of bowls and put powder directly into the bowl. Yun Dong and a few people squeezed a lot of fine powder, and Gen directly piled up each bowl of powder to the point.


    Xylophone rolled her eyes and stepped forward to pat Geng''s hand.


    Really greedy enough, put so much powder, how do you scoop up the soup and put the toppings? Without further ado, Xylophone grabbed half of it and said, "Too much powder, do you still want to add soup and toppings? Do you still want to eat the fragrant fried eggs fried in Changxia?"


    "..." Gen was silent, obviously he wanted to eat.


    However, he regretted those fans who were caught by the xylophone. In the same way, Yun Dong and several people on the side were also very sorry. With their appetite, such a large bowl of noodles can be eaten in a few mouthfuls.


    Pooh!


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered.


    It''s very interesting to see such an embarrassed side of the patriarch.


    "Mother Su Ye, do you and Bai Qing want to eat more?" Xylophone asked.


    Granny Su Ye shook her head, looked at Bai Qing''s eager eyes, and said, "You help Bai Qing prepare a bowl, I''m full."


    "Amu, don''t forget my share." Nan Feng swallowed, reminding Xylophone.


    She knew that if she didn''t speak, the xylophone would definitely not prepare her share. After all, I have eaten a lot of food this morning.


    I''m obviously full, but I still want another bowl when I smell it.


    Chang Xia Muqin looked at Nanfeng speechlessly, and wanted to eat this man, is he really afraid of bursting his belly? However, she looked at the small earthen bag in the stove. If it was a baked bird egg, Chang Xia thought she could eat another one.

 Chapter 51： Stewed goose in stone pot

    Click!


    Next, there were crisp clicking sounds everywhere.


    Accompanied by the crackling sound, there is also a strong fragrance.


    "Fried eggs are so fragrant and delicious!"


    "It''s more fragrant than boiled eggs. I''ve never eaten such delicious bird eggs?!"


    "Chang Xia, don''t you want to eat?"


    The crowd sat around the table, burying their heads and eating.


    Nanfeng glanced at the roasted bird eggs in Chang Xia''s hands. She had eaten roasted bird eggs and it tasted very good. But compared to the fried egg in the mouth, it is a little worse.


    Nan Feng couldn''t understand why Chang Xia likes to eat roasted bird eggs, and also showed a similar expression of piety and gratitude. Do they eat different roasted bird eggs? It''s just that, isn''t the baked bird egg simply thrown into the stove and eaten after it''s cooked?


    "I''ll hold on, you eat slowly." Chang Xia waved his hand and replied.


    She doesn''t have Nanfeng''s massive appetite. After eating so many things in the morning, Chang Xia felt like she couldn''t take two steps, so she almost vomited.


    "What are you eating? You can smell it from far away, and you''re greedy."


    "It''s so delicious!"


    "Patriarch, why didn''t you call us when we had something delicious?"


    Hearing the sound, it should be Nuanchun and the others. The cave is not far from the animal den, and it is normal for the fragrance to pass through. Besides, no matter how beautiful the cave is, it won''t take much time to go around it a few times.


    "He Yunlai, how about a bowl for each person to taste first?" Xylophone didn''t hesitate, she got up to put powder, soup, fried eggs, minced meat and other toppings, as if she had done it countless times.


    He Yun and all the females are cool people, so they don''t nag any more.


    I stepped forward and took the raw rice noodles.


    Find a place to sit or squat, and eat with your head down one by one.


    Compared with Yun Dong and the others, Ha Yun''s female movements are slightly more gentle.


    In an instant.


    Yun Dong ate the fine powder that several people squeezed out.


    Everyone looked at Chang Xia with a look of aftertaste, staring at Chang Xia. Chang Xia took a rest for a while, and then took Nan Feng to start cutting the meat, preparing to make fried meat from the baskets of meat that Kongshan and the others brought. Wait for the evening, and then let Kongshan bring back the tribe.


    "Changxia, is this raw rice flour really made from ginkgo?" He Yun said in surprise.


    Chang Xia smiled, put down the animal knife, nodded and said, "Yes. The stuffed dough is made from the powder of the ginkgo to make a paste and then fermented into a dough. This is not difficult. Ha Yun Amu, you guys. If you want to learn, I can teach you, just like building a kiln. However, such as a bag for making dough and fermenting; a filter sieve; the rest."


    Listen to it.


    Everyone showed their joy.


    "Chang Xia, what do you want us to exchange?"


    "No need to exchange, I will teach you directly."


    To build a kiln, the tribe helped a lot.


    Besides, when she first studied ginkgo, in addition to being greedy, she wanted to benefit her clan. Unfortunately, the production process of dry powder is complicated, and further research is needed.


    "Patriarch��"


    "Listen to Chang Xia."


    Two words, the root decides the matter.


    After all, sometimes the distinction is too clear, but it appears alienated.


    Having eaten raw rice noodles, He Yun and other females surrounded Chang Xia, helping to make fried meat while asking Chang Xia for various methods and techniques of fruit powder.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun has recently brought new food back to the tribe from Changxia.


    Over time.


    The clansmen were so fascinated by them that they all learned a hand.


    However, there is time today. Naturally, they didn''t want to miss it. In addition to the various practices of fruit powder, such as the preservation of meat and bird eggs, as well as the picking and eating of wild vegetables. In a variety of ways, the clansmen are always happy to ask Chang Xia.


    before noon.


    The few baskets of meat brought by Kongshan and the others were all made into fried meat. They were placed in clay pots until they were completely cooled, and then they were covered with wooden lids.


    This can be stored for a long time and is very convenient to eat.


    Chang Xia was busy making fried meat, and Yun Dong and the others took over the physical work of stuffing dough. When the fried meat is finished in the long summer, the more than 100 catties of dough are made into fine powder, which is still packed with a powder sieve.


    before noon.


    Shen Rong returned with a reward.


    Everyone carried a few pieces of prey, among which Yadong carried two big geese. It is very similar to the big white goose Chang Xia knew, two or three times bigger. One, weighing about forty or fifty pounds, is an absolute goose.


    "Chang Xia, what do you think I''ve hunted for you?" Yadong said loudly.


    While speaking, he kept shaking the big white goose in his hand.


    Under the pain of eating, the big white goose shouted "Goose Goose Goose". He opened his mouth and pecked at Yadong''s thigh, and Yadong''s face changed in pain.


    "Goose, where did you hunt it?" Chang Xia said happily.


    When she saw the goose, a dish of stewed goose in a cast iron pan flashed in her mind. There is no iron pot in the animal nest, but a stone pot can also be stewed. Two, just one pot.


    "There is a shoal in the upper reaches of Baihu Lake, similar to Baihe Beach. These two geese were caught there. Besides the geese, there are many eggs." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Put down the five or six pheasants in your hands. These pheasants are all tied with their legs. They don''t worry about running away when they put them on the ground.


    "Chang Xia, can these sharp-billed beasts be eaten?" He Yun squeezed forward and looked at it.


    Chang Xia said: "It''s edible. The big ones are called goose, white goose. The smaller ones are ducks, white ducks and grey ducks. It seems that there are many wild ducks inhabiting the White Lake. The most colorful ones are chickens. Birds can be raised by cutting off the feathers on their wings. I plan to build a shed in the reeds by the White Lake to raise chickens, ducks and geese..."


    nowadays.


    Nanfeng and their cave dwellings were built.


    It just so happened that a lot of people came from the tribe today, and Chang Xia directly revealed the idea of ??raising her. From childhood to adulthood, Chang Xia has always been amazing.


    In the past, the clansmen had the whimsical idea of ??classifying these animals as cubs However, with the construction of kilns in Changxia, fruit powder was used to make various foods. The clan gradually understood that Chang Xia''s words were not in vain.


    "Chang Xia, do you need help?" Gen asked.


    This time, he didn''t obstruct him, and directly asked Chang Xia if he wanted help?


    I don''t know what feeding is.


    He just knew that Changxia would not harm the tribe.


    "Patriarch, no need." Chang Xia said happily.


    Nan Feng patted his chest and said straightforwardly: "Chang Xia, how many chickens, ducks and geese do you want to raise, I''ll catch a few more for you. When you''re done raising, remember to invite me to eat."


    "Ha ha!"


    Suddenly, there were cheerful laughter all around.


    Obviously, all the clansmen were entertained by Nanfeng''s cheekiness.


    Chang Xia''s idea of ??raising her, the clansmen clearly didn''t say anything, but the females like He Yun kept it in their hearts. They will decide what to do after they have tasted the taste of chicken, duck and goose. For the time being, don''t worry.


    Changxia Chao Nanfeng rolled his eyes, and then set his eyes on Shen Rong.


    "Shen Rong, you take Yadong and the others to White Lake to deal with chickens and ducks, as well as these two geese. We will prepare a hot pot feast in advance, and the clansmen are welcome to come and visit."


    She felt that no communication was more convincing than eating a meal.


    If one meal is not enough, then two meals.


    "Changxia, do you want to eat beggar chicken at noon?" Nanfeng said happily.


    She didn''t feel Chang Xia''s white eyes at all. Hearing that she asked Shen Rong to go to Baihu to deal with chickens and ducks, he was immediately excited.


    Beggar chicken, Nanfeng Hui tribe made it.


    Unfortunately, the taste is not as good as the one made by Chang Xia.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and continued, "Except for the beggar chicken, we eat goose stewed in stone pot at noon."

 Chapter 52： Shen Rong, you are awesome

    "Is the goose stewed in a stone pot like stewed chicken with yam?"


    "almost."


    In a few short sentences, he quickly stirred up the nerve of everyone called foodie. They all asked what Chang Xia needed them to do?


    Chang Xia pointed to the largest stone pot next to the beast''s nest and instructed: "Heyun Amu, please help to clean the stone pot, I think it will be used to stew the goose later."


    These stone pots were specially polished by Chang Xia for Shen Rong.


    The stone material was collected by Yadong Shankun from the rocky beach upstream of Baihe Beach. Big or small, Shen Rong polished seven or eight stone pots.


    The small stone pot is long enough for Xia Chenrong and the two of them to use.


    If there are more people, you can choose a suitable stone pot at will. With the stone pot, she no longer has anxiety about cooking in Changxia. She used to use a clay pot for stewing, but when she used it for frying or frying, she was always worried that the pot would crack and explode.


    "Who polished this stone pot?" He Yun took out the stone pot and liked it very much. Different from the stone pot in the Tribe Square, Shen Rong polished the stone pot very finely, the edges and corners were polished very smoothly, it felt like a warm jade, and the texture was excellent.


    Chang Xia proudly said, "Shen Rong, I let him polish it."


    "He is careful enough, this stone pot is polished carefully." He Yun was amazed.


    At the same time, she glanced at the other stone pots. Tsk tsk is amazed, the more I look, the more I like it, and I can''t help thinking that when I return to the tribe and determine the address of the kiln, I have to let Yun Dong go to the rocky beach to pick a few stones.


    "Such a stone pot looks more beautiful than a clay pot!"


    "I want a stone pot like this."


    All of a sudden, the nearby females agreed. Obviously, they were all conquered by the appearance of the stone pot. The pottery pot is easy to burn, crack and explode, and they have all encountered it. The tribe knows that the stone pot is more durable than the clay pot.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that a stone pot could be polished so lightly before.


    "The stone pot is easy to polish, let Shen Rong talk to you��" Chang Xia asked hesitantly.


    He Yun waved his hand and said, "No hurry. After lunch, let''s talk slowly."


    Soon, He Yun led the two of them to clean the big stone pot.


    Then he built a stove and put a stone pot on it. Turn on the fire and start heating the pot, open the pot.


    Seeing that he had nothing to do, Gen called a few people and moved the ginkgo to the table to grind the ginkgo. In the past two days, Changxia has consumed a lot of ginkgo. The initially filled pottery jars were all empty. Although Gengan did not lift the lid of the pottery pots, he could roughly guess the fine powder in the powder sieve.


    The clansmen do things neatly and simply.


    Some trivial matters, without Chang Xia opening, He Yun and the others did it directly.


    Chatting while doing things, from the construction of cave dwellings to the practice of beggar chickens. The sky above the beast den has never been quiet, and he asked when Chang Xia would move.


    "When the kiln in the south wind and warm spring is completed, I will move it there." Chang Xia said: "The kiln is quite empty, I want to make some furniture and put it in. Like tables, chairs and benches..."


    There are kang beds in the caves, and wooden beds can be made or not.


    If you do, put it in an empty room. If you don''t do it, you can just sleep on the kang bed. But the wardrobe cabinet must be done, after all, there is no wardrobe cabinet that is not easy to store. Likewise, it''s best to do a few things like shelves.


    "This table and chair is really well done."


    "Iron wood is the best, it is strong and resistant to falling."


    They have the same idea as the xylophone and agree that the furniture made of iron wood is the most beautiful. Like red sandalwood or something, they don''t think it''s practical.


    That''s right, the orc aesthetic is so simple and realistic.


    Everything is practical.


    They visited the caves of the Changxia family and saw the doors and windows made of iron wood, and they all gave high praise. They thought that doors and windows made of iron wood would definitely be able to withstand the sneak attack of wild animals, and it was really safe.


    "I think things like tableware, table and chairs should be made of iron wood, as should furniture." Xylophone agreed. At the end, she did not forget to look at Chang Xia, blaming her for not knowing the goods.


    Unfortunately, Su Ye agrees that Chang Xia uses red sandalwood for furniture.


    Otherwise, Xylophone probably wants to say something.


    What''s so good about those weird patterns?


    No matter how good-looking, can it be better than being strong and resistant to falling? !


    "Amu, don''t persuade. Chang Xia wouldn''t agree to use iron wood to make tables and chairs. She dislikes iron wood being ugly and ugly." Nan Feng laughed and retorted.


    Chang Xia shrugged, noncommittal.


    If it weren''t for the Heluo tribe being more suitable for building kilns, she would prefer to build a wooden house out of red sandalwood. Thinking about it, Chang Xia looked up at the roof of the cave, maybe it would be nice to build a small wooden house there?


    Of course, this is something that should be considered in the future.


    "I don''t understand the eyes of your young people��"


    Xylophone and the others shook their heads, but they didn''t argue. Just after the kiln was built, most of their furniture would choose iron wood. The orcs have thick skin and thick meat, and the furniture made of iron wood can stand their toss.


    After chatting, all the ingredients for lunch are ready.


    Just waiting for Chang Xia to speak, he can do it at any time.


    "Nanfeng, take someone to deal with beggar chickens."


    "Barbecue, let Shen Rong help to marinate and bake the barbecue."


    "Xyon Amu, you are in charge of cooking."


    Chang Xia methodically arranged for everyone to start, then took the cleaned goose, chopped it into small pieces, and blanched the blood in a pot under cold water. Remove and drain. Put the prepared **** and garlic aside, heat the stone pot with oil, add the chopped goose pieces and start to fry. Fry until slightly discolored, add seasoning and stir-fry until fragrant.


    You can add water to the stone pot, add some sour pulp and shallots. Bring to a boil, bring it to a boil and simmer slowly.


    When Chang Xia was busy After the clansmen finished their work, they would stand by and steal lessons.


    Chang Xia Xing''s flowing movements made them silent for a while. It turns out that cooking is also a science, and without Chang Xia''s guidance, it would be difficult for them to learn it.


    "The key to stewing a big goose in a stone pot is stewing. The longer you stew, the more fragrant and delicious the goose meat will be. It''s the same as stewing bone soup." Chang Xia smiled.


    There is no soy sauce, cooking wine and other things to remove the fishy smell, so she can only add sour pulp and shallots. Simply these two kinds of fish removal effects are very good, and finally add a pinch of shrimp powder, the taste is equally delicious, soft and glutinous.


    The goose meat has not been thoroughly stewed yet, but if you smell it, you can tell that the goose stewed in a stone pot tastes just as good. Soon, the aroma of barbecued meat from Shen Rong''s side filled the air, and the smell of fat and oil was different from that of the goose stewed in the stone pot, which was mouth-watering.


    for a while.


    Everyone felt that the nose was a little insufficient.


    "Shen Rong, there are not enough tables and chairs." Chang Xia whispered.


    There are forty to fifty people gathered here, and the tables and chairs can accommodate up to twenty people.


    This means that ordinary people have to stand or squat to eat.


    Shen Rong turned his head to Chang Xia, smelled the faint scent of food on her body, and replied, "Don''t worry, I will let the Yadong Kongshan Hui tribe get the wood, and they will make two more long tables."


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia has a happy face.


    He gave a thumbs up to Shen Rong and praised: "Shen Rong, you are awesome!"


    As expected of the male in her eyes, she is careful and careful when doing things. To be honest, if it wasn''t for dinner, Chang Xia really didn''t notice whether the long table was enough.


    The same goes for things like tableware.


    "The bowls and chopsticks, the patriarch is ready!" Shen Rong looked like a roundworm in Chang Xia''s stomach, just as she was about to speak, Shen Rong pursed her lips and smiled.

 Chapter 53： Patriarch, are you building a kiln?

    as predicted.


    Half a moment later, Yadong Kongshan came from the tribe carrying the newly made table and chairs. The tables and chairs made of iron wood are polished and smooth, and you can smell the fragrance of plants and trees when you get close.


    Cold, with a scent of bamboo leaves.


    This is the unique smell of iron wood, which can disperse the approaching insects, ants, and poisonous snakes.


    "Yadong, your craftsmanship is good! I have a few pieces of wood in my house. You can help me make matching tables and chairs. Can I exchange meat with you?"


    Immediately, some people couldn''t hold back and asked.


    "Yes!" Yadong readily agreed. He has been busy at Baihu recently and has never been out hunting with the hunting team. Although, there is no shortage of food.


    But, who would dislike meat? !


    After the cave was built, Yadong planned to study like Changxia and stock up on food at home. The rainy season is coming, so be prepared.


    The tables and chairs are easy to make, so I asked Shangkongshan and the others to help.


    One day, a dozen sets can be easily made.


    Shan Kun had to take care of Nuan Chun and rectify the newly built cave dwellings, so Yadong naturally wouldn''t ask him to help.


    "Yadong, my family also wants to make a set."


    "I��"


    "What are you anxious about? Just the space of the animal den. Have you thought about where to put the tables and chairs?"


    With black lines all over his head, he felt speechless.


    The table and chairs are good, can he not know?


    Even if there are several dens connected together, a den is a den, and its area is limited.


    Usually, some pots and jars are placed, and they occupy half of the space of the animal nest. If there is another stove in the animal nest, where will the tables and chairs be placed?


    Besides, what about the place to put the table and chairs to sleep? !


    In the end, when the topic changed, it returned to the construction of the kiln.


    "Patriarch, my family wants to build a kiln."


    "That''s right, building a kiln is the most suitable."


    "When a kiln is built, two or three sets of tables and chairs can fit."


    Immediately, various topics of building kilns began to sound. Gen and Xylophone looked at each other with joy flashing in their eyes, but Gen did not rush to agree.


    The tribal space is limited, and if you want to build a cave, you must expand it outside.


    The expansion has unexpectedly made the tribe bigger. In this case, the number of people who are responsible for patrolling every day needs to be increased, and the whole body will be affected.


    Even if the root is the patriarch, he will not bet on the life of the clan.


    This matter must be discussed with the clansmen before deciding how to deal with the construction of the kiln.


    "Patriarch, don''t be silent, you need a charter for this matter?" Yun Dong was pushed by everyone to come to Gen, but he wanted to find a witch, as long as Su Ye spoke, most of the matter would be done.


    It''s just that he fears the majesty of the witch.


    Even the Heluo tribe did not dare to chat with Su Ye at will.


    "This matter involves the entire tribe. I need to wait for everyone to speak before making a decision. The internal space of the tribe is limited, and if you want to build a kiln, it is necessary to expand outside. Once the expansion is completed, the number of people to patrol the tribe needs to increase..."


    Geng calmly analyzed the pros and cons, and at the same time explained the pros and cons one by one.


    Slowly, the clan became quiet.


    He Yun thought for a while and said, "Patriarch, I am willing to move to Baihu."


    Before she spoke, she exchanged glances with Xylophone.


    Nanfeng, these young cubs, all know how to make choices. It makes no sense that their elders can''t see the good or the bad. Gen wants to wait for all the tribesmen of the tribe to speak, but it is clear that the tribal space has reached the upper limit, and building a kiln will only squeeze the existing space of the tribe.


    Given the importance the orcs place on the domain, crossing the boundary will inevitably lead to battles.


    Every animal nest in the tribe is separated by a certain distance.


    Like the Leonine, the cubs will be driven out of the den by them when they reach adulthood. The situation of the Heluo tribe is still good. After all, Nanfeng still lives with Gen and Xylophone when he is an adult.


    "I would also like to move to Baihu to build a kiln."


    "Thinking about it, Baihu is actually quite nice, and it''s also close to the Changxia family cave."


    Immediately, there were discussions again.


    Xu Shi He Yun''s words opened up a new world, and the clan did not force the roots to let go.


    They chatted happily one by one, and when Chang Xia shouted for dinner, He Yun and several females had all decided on the location of the kiln. Not far from the Changxia family cave, in the lower reaches of Baihu Lake, like Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others, He Yun and other clansmen decided to take the Changxia family cave as the center and spread to other places.


    It looked like he was protecting Chang Xia in the middle.


    Even if he encounters a beast attack, he will not be able to hurt Chang Xia.


    Big goose stewed in stone pot, beggar chicken, pork ribs stewed with yam, barbecued meat and fruit powder cakes, etc. On the long table filled with strong fragrance, there is a bowl of raw rice noodles in front of everyone. Not far away, there are more than half of the fine powder and powder skin on the powder sieve.


    With Su Ye''s start, the clansmen didn''t care to talk, and everyone stuttered. Stone pot stewed goose and goose meat is golden and tender, the meat is rotten and boneless, fragrant but not greasy, the taste is pure, and it is unforgettable. Beggar chicken, the same meat is rotten and boneless, but the taste is different, coupled with the sweet and soft glutinous pork ribs stewed with yam...


    The clansmen were completely addicted to it. It was also roast meat. The roast meat made by Shen Rong was charred and fragrant. One bite after another, it didn''t feel greasy at all, and just wanted to keep eating it. At the same time, with the fruit powder cake, the clansmen almost forgot to eat the raw rice noodles and cold noodles.


    This meal.


    Everyone was exhausted.


    On several long tables, dishes are in disarray.


    All the food prepared was eaten up. The bone soup in the stone pot, even the bones were eaten, not to mention the soup, not even the **** left.


    Looking at this scene, Chang Xia felt a great responsibility.


    It is not easy to feed this group of foodies.


    However, it is very challenging.


    "Chang Xia, are you afraid?" Su Ye smiled and said softly.


    Chang Xia didn''t hide her inner thoughts, Su Ye saw that she wanted to change the Heluo tribe. Even, may want to change the entire orc.


    Su Ye likes the freshness in Chang Xia''s eyes. UU reading


    At the same time, she also wanted to **** Chang Xia forward. Therefore, Su Ye chose to conceal the fact that Chang Xia had already awakened his bloodline, and let Chang Xia toss under his nose.


    Obviously, Chang Xia''s growth is in line with Su Ye''s expectations.


    Chang Xia met Su Ye''s deep eyes and said calmly, "Mother Su Ye, I want to try��"


    Su Ye didn''t make a sound, she reached out and touched her head gently. Wu Yan expressed his support and told Chang Xia that the Holy Mountain of Kana would be her backing and backing in anything.


    Feeling Su Ye''s care and support, Chang Xia grinned and showed a happy smile.


    She has been tempted since she was a child, and she has shown her incompatibility with the Twilight Forest with impunity.


    all of these.


    In fact, Su Ye and the Heluo tribe saw them all.


    However, both Su Ye and the Leopard tribe of the Heluo tribe chose to be tolerant.


    They tacitly told Chang Xia that no matter who she was or where she came from. Now, Chang Xia Du is just a cub of the Heluo tribe, their cub.


    aside.


    Genxylophone and others all smiled.


    did not participate in the conversation between the two.


    "Witch, I will protect Chang Xia." Shen Rong said decisively.


    Zhang Xia''s little hand was tightly held in his palm, expressing his decision.


    Su Ye looked at him and said warmly, "I will expel the poison from your body as soon as possible. What are your plans for the Celestial Wolf Tribe? Do you need me to help bring a message to the Wolf Tribe?"


    "I would like to ask Wu to help bring a message to the wolf clan, Sirius Tribe... I want to wait for my body to recover before I set off to visit my grandfather in person." Shen Rong said calmly.


    "Okay." Su Ye nodded, agreeing with Shen Rong''s decision.


    In this room, Chang Xia heard that Shen Rong said that he would go to the Heavenly Wolf Tribe in person, and immediately became anxious and eager to move.

 Chapter 54： got windy

    After dinner.


    The tribe dispersed.


    Some people went to visit the cave dwellings where the south wind warms the spring, and others set out to determine the location of the kiln. The lively animal den welcomes a rare tranquility.


    Su Ye and Chang Xia chatted again.


    Yugen arranged for a totem warrior to **** her and Pachin back to the holy mountain of Karna. As the witch of the orcs, except for the Heluo tribe and the other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest, every three or five days, they will send totem warriors of their respective tribes to the sacred mountain of Kana, or deliver food, or report the situation of each tribe.


    In recent days, Su Ye and the others have visited the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan.


    There must be a lot of things piled up on the holy mountain of Karna.


    This is also the reason why Su Ye wants to go back to the sacred mountain of Kana first, and then come to the Heluo tribe to take care of the warm spring production. He valued the Heluo tribe, but could not leave other orc tribes behind.


    What Chang Xia had prepared for Su Ye and Bai Qing, Su Ye refused to take away.


    It is said that in a day or two, the Heluo tribe will come again. Su Ye asked Chang Xia to clean the room on the other side of the cave, and she planned to bring Bai Qing over to stay for a few days.


    Warm spring twins matter a lot.


    Su Ye plans to come to the Heluo tribe to live for a while to ensure smooth production in the warm spring.


    "Changxia, what are you doing this afternoon?" Nanfeng asked.


    At this moment, Chang Xia and a few people are kept in the beast den.


    I have been busy all the time, otherwise I will be idle, and Nan Feng is a little at a loss.


    Chang Xia yawned, yawning, and replied, "The cave is built, so when the rainy season is approaching, we should stock up on food to survive the rainy season."


    "Oh! Where do you want to go?" Nanfeng said spiritually.


    "I''m not going anywhere, I''m going to go back to the animal den to lie down and sleep for a while. Why don''t you go back to the cave and look for Yadong to make two sets of furniture or something?" Chang Xia blinked and asked back.


    She really didn''t plan to go anywhere.


    Even if I act, I only intend to take a look around the White Lake.


    In the future, if you want to live in White Lake, you must at least find out about this area, and the beasts also need to be cleaned up.


    "My family''s cave, Eminem, has already made my father''s work." Nanfeng shrugged, spread out his hands, and said helplessly.


    Nuan Chun smiled and said, "My family, Shan Kun has also done it."


    After they decided to build the kiln, what would be in the Changxia beast den, and what they would do after returning to the tribe. Like powder sieves, rattan sieves, etc., as long as they have seen them in Changxia Beast Den, they will ask Shen Rong in private to ask how to make them.


    When we move in, what should be added to the cave.


    Almost, you should be ready.


    "Chang Xia, when do you decide to move?" Nan Feng said again. After confirming that Chang Xia had no plans to act in the afternoon, Nan Feng decisively asked about the date of the move.


    Before, Shen Rong estimated that it would take three to five days to build the kiln.


    nowadays.


    With the help of Kongshan and the others, it took more than two days to build the cave.


    For a while, Nanfeng didn''t know what to do.


    "The day Granny Su Ye comes over from the holy mountain of Kana, she will move. By the way, I''m going to go around Baihu in the past two days to see if I can find some fresh ingredients, so I can prepare for the hot pot banquet. "Chang Xia said.


    With today''s meal, the clansmen expressed that they were looking forward to the hot pot feast.


    However, look at the clansmen''s love for cave dwellings.


    When that day comes, there will be many new kilns in the Baihu area.


    At that time, entertaining the entire tribe at White Lake would not be a big problem. If Chang Xia was worried that the cave could not accommodate more than a thousand clansmen, after all, there were only four caves and more than a hundred people.


    "Chang Xia, do you really plan to invite the entire tribe to a hot pot banquet?" Nan Feng asked nervously. More than 1,000 people can eat Chang Xia poor. Besides, with so many people coming, Nan Feng was worried that she would not be able to grab the clan.


    Chang Xia saw Nan Feng''s strange expression.


    "Nanfeng, don''t you worry that the clansmen will come and grab food from you?"


    Nan Feng immediately changed his face when he heard the words, waved his hands again and again, and retorted, "Chang Xia, do you think I look like that kind of person?"


    "It''s quite similar." Nuanchun made up the knife and said, "There are many people like today, eating raw rice noodles and cold noodles. Now, I think it will be a lot easier to get some barbecued meat, fish **** and other foods."


    In fact, the whole tribe was invited to participate in the hot pot feast.


    Similar to the situation during the Tribal Harvest Festival.


    However, this time, Chang Xia invited the tribe to join him for the reason of moving into the cave. Of course, in addition to Changxia and Nanfeng Nuanchun, they will also move into Xinyao to live.


    "Nuanchun is right, I think so too. We just need to prepare the food in advance, and the people of the clan will naturally help prepare the hot pot feast on that day. I didn''t say that just a few of us will prepare the hot pot feast..."


    A few people prepared a hot pot feast for more than a thousand people.


    What did Nanfeng think?


    Even a totem warrior can''t stand it!


    "Oh! So that''s what it is." Nanfeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    After chatting for a while, Nanfeng Nuanchun couldn''t wait to return to their respective caves. Thinking about what else needs to be added to the cave. And after all, it is a new kiln, everything is new, should I buy new clothes?


    Immediately, Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others left with great excitement and excitement.


    "Are you tired?" Shen Rong asked warmly.


    He cleaned up the inside and outside of the animal nest again, and when he saw Chang Xia''s sleepy eyes, he couldn''t help asking.


    Chang Xia yawned, the breeze was blowing, it was a good time to sleep.


    "Tired, I want to sleep for a while." Chang Xia muttered: "Shen Rong, why don''t you sleep for a while. Wake up, let''s go for a walk around Baihu?"


    "Yeah! Yes Shen Rong smiled and nodded.


    Su Ye promised to help him detoxify, and Shen Rong felt that he would be able to hunt in a while. At that time, the pressure on Chang Xia would be relieved a lot.


    He didn''t understand why Chang Xia was anxious, but he wanted to help her relieve this anxiety.


    Even, Shen Rong wanted to bear this anxiety.


    Having said that, the two entered the animal den to take a nap.


    The Baihu side gradually became quiet.


    However, the power of caves and gourmet food quickly began to ferment and spread as the tribes returned to the tribe.


    More clansmen did not wait for the root to speak, and came to the tribe''s square in groups of three or five.


    Loudly, talking about the various delicacies made in caves and Changxia.


    Soon, the Heluo tribe decided to build a kiln.


    First of all, the number of clansmen to build kilns in Baihu was clearly decided, and then the animal dens were rebuilt according to the location of the animal dens of the part of the clansmen who moved out of the tribe.


    one afternoon.


    The reconstruction of the Heluo Tribe is proceeding smoothly.


    From the former periphery, White Lake has directly become the center of the tribe.


    The new Heluo tribe is centered on the White Lake and expands around. Compared with the original tribe, it has tripled directly.


    Although the burden of patrolling the tribe has increased, everyone feels it is worth it.


    Gen Gen took the re-planned Heluo Tribe''s map and thought about talking to Chang Xia. Chang Xia said that if the tribe really decided to expand, it would need to re-plan.


    Road construction needs to be put on the agenda.


    Second, sewers and toilets also need to be built.


    Gen was confused, but Chang Xia''s attitude was very serious, and he didn''t dare to be careless. Looking at the sky, Geng thought about it and decided to go to Baihu tomorrow to find Changxia, and turned back to his animal den. As dusk fell, the sky above the Heluo tribe was filled with a gluttonous fragrance.

 Chapter 55： planning tribe

    In the morning, white mist shrouded.


    The sun hasn''t crossed the horizon yet, and the early birds are chirping for friends.


    Shen Rong bent down and steamed the noodle. She didn''t eat barbecue this morning. Chang Xia decided to have something simple and eat cold noodle. Then I went around Baihu, one of them picked some wild vegetables and dig some roots, and the other visited the area of ??Baihu.


    After all, if you want to live here in the future, you must understand the environment.


    "Shen Rong, get up early!" Gen waved his hand and smiled. He brought over the map of the tribe that had been re-planned yesterday, and planned to chat with Chang Xia to determine the construction of roads, sewers and toilets.


    Tribe, early in the morning.


    The clansmen ran to his house and squatted in front of the animal den.


    Saying yes, he will start building the kiln after he finds Chang Xia to confirm the situation.


    Recently, the weather is getting hotter and hotter.


    The wind also began to be filled with water vapor, and it was obvious that the rainy season was not far away.


    As many as ten days, as short as five or six days.


    The clansmen wanted to build the cave dwellings in time for these few days. Other details of the side branches will be left in the rainy season and slowly adjusted.


    There are many ways to eat the fruit powder provided by Changxia, plus chicken, duck, fish and so on. Even if the tribal hunting team does not go out to hunt in this rainy season, the Heluo tribe is also not worried about going hungry.


    There is less chicken, duck and fish, so it is a little more troublesome to handle.


    However, after the method taught by Chang Xia, it was delicious.


    This has greatly stimulated the enthusiasm of the tribe. Their hunting is no longer biased towards large prey, so the safety of the hunting team is greatly improved, and the tribe will not be short of food.


    Chang Xia''s reputation in the tribe almost surpassed that of the patriarch Gen.


    "Patriarch, what are you doing here early in the morning?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    When the cave dwelling was built, the clansmen felt the convenience and safety of the cave dwelling. She thought that the root would be very busy, why did she come to Baihu from the tribe at this time?


    Gen did not say a word, and put the rattan basket on the long table.


    "Changxia, come and have a look." Gendao: "These circled places are all selected by the clansmen where they want to build kilns. Before, didn''t you say that you need to build roads and get sewers and toilets? I''m looking for you Ask, where do you decide where to build the road, and what method for sewers and toilets?"


    The witch usually does not participate in the construction of the various tribes of the orcs.


    Gen didn''t even think about asking Su Ye for an idea.


    Likewise, the Heluo tribe is different from other orc tribes. The tribesmen have no desire for power, and they basically deal with things at the root, or discuss and decide with the tribesmen. The elders of the tribe do not interfere in the affairs of the tribe.


    A major event like expanding the tribe was discussed yesterday.


    Everyone agreed that Gen could go to Chang Xia to discuss and decide, and if he needed help or something, Gen could go back to the tribe to find someone.


    One by one, all the shopkeepers do it like a thief.


    Rooting at the thinning hair on his head, he was always worried that one day he would go bald.


    Before he came, he invited several powerful totem warriors from the tribe to come with him. Who knew that before the words were spoken, those few quickly made excuses and slipped away. After all, how can it be comfortable to go back to the animal den to have a delicious breakfast when talking about things? Besides, they had to prepare for the construction of the kiln.


    If the tribe expands, then the expansion is done.


    Patrol, they will naturally not refuse.


    Otherwise, forget it!


    "Hey?" Chang Xia snorted in surprise and said, "Patriarch, you don''t ask the elders of the tribe for this, is it suitable for you to ask me?"


    Right now.


    Chang Xia could only laugh and cry.


    Expanding a tribe is no small matter.


    Do the tribe elders really care?


    Although, Chang Xia knew that the Heluo tribe was united and friendly. However, regardless of such major events, these powerful totem warriors are really lazy.


    "Changxia, do you think the elders will take care of you?" Genyou said.


    The Heluo Tribe, the strongest orc tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    There are hundreds of totem warriors who have accumulated on the surface, and they don''t even know about the patriarch in private.


    Like other orc tribes, the totem warriors of the Heluo tribe have reached a certain level of strength. They automatically become tribal elders and can intervene in all aspects of the tribe. It''s just that the elders of the Heluo tribe are extremely strange.


    They don''t care-


    In addition to being responsible for patrolling the tribe''s hunting territory.


    One by one, keep yourselves safe, and leave everything to the patriarch to handle.


    Ten years ago, a huge flood broke out in the Twilight Forest, which almost affected the Heluo tribe. Xylophone proposed to send the tribal animal cubs to the sacred mountain of Kana, and Chang Xia was among them.


    that time.


    The tribe left many elders.


    It was also at that time that Chang Xia knew that there were so many totem warriors hidden in the tribe.


    On weekdays, there is no mountain but no water.


    Or sloppy and sloppy, or slipping beasts and playing hooligans and playing chickens, not doing business all day.


    Who knows they are the mainstay of the tribe.


    These people walked out of the Heluo tribe. It only took ten days for them to work with other orc tribes to quell the flood.


    During that time, the Heluo Tribe was very lively, and every once in a while, Orc Tribes would come to express their gratitude. At the same time, gifts from each tribe will be given.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia''s body hadn''t taken good care of him at that time.


    Missed the chance to get in touch with other orc tribes.


    "..." Chang Xia smiled, not daring to answer. At this time, the roots looked so dangerous Changxia Mingzhi changed the subject and said, "Patriarch, let''s talk about building the road."


    She''s not afraid, she just follows her heart.


    In Chang Xia''s memory, the fists of the elders were terrifying.


    When Nanfeng Yadong was a child, he received a lot of love from the elders. With a fluttering punch, a bag bulged out of his head. That scene reminded her of a certain anime she watched a long time ago. The old man was also a grandfather''s love, punching a bag.


    "Patriarch, let''s chat while we eat." Shen Rong brought the prepared cold noodles and placed it in front of Gen and Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia smiled and took the chopsticks that Shen Rong handed over.


    "Shen Rong, come and have a look too. Do you think I can plan like this?"


    After Shen Rong''s identity was revealed, everyone in the Heluo tribe looked at him with bright eyes. Yesterday, many males chatted with Shen Rong, asked about Xilu, asked about Tianyuan tribe...


    Unlike the Western Continent, the Orcs, Fish and Birds living in the Eastern Continent live in peace. Occasionally there is friction, and it''s all in private. A large-scale war like that in the Western Land has never happened in the Eastern Land.


    This made the clan people very curious about it.


    It''s just, after hearing from Shen Rong about the death toll accompanying the war.


    The clan members were all depressed, showing expressions of horror.


    Obviously, they were afraid of Xilu''s madness. It is difficult for them to understand and accept the slashing of knives at the same clan.


    "Are you planning to turn the tribal structure into a field-shaped grid like a wooden window?" Shen Rong asked in surprise. This layout may seem simple, but it actually makes sense.


    The sky is round.


    The layout of field characters is beneficial to management.


    Moreover, in the future, the tribe needs to expand to grow, just continue to form new fields in the periphery, no need to relocate and hurt the bones.

 Chapter 56： naughty cub

    "Changxia, how wide should the road be repaired?"


    "Changxia, how should the toilet be built?"


    "A pipe is buried in the sewer, what is this pipe?"


    A string of questions, all thrown out, caught Chang Xia asking all kinds of questions. At the same time, carefully memorize it with a pen. When I return to the tribe, I have to talk to the elders.


    The elders are irresponsible, but the roots cannot but respect them.


    What''s more, when the tribe is engaged in construction, it needs the support and help of the elders.


    "Six meters, the Orcs are big. This road is built for walking. It is too narrow and inconvenient. Toilets are built in all directions of the tribe in the south, south, north and west, so that foreigners can use it when they come to the tribe." Chang Xia considered, Communicate with Shen Rong in a low voice to confirm the question asked by Gen.


    Just, the pipes of the sewer.


    Chang Xia was hesitant, she wasn''t sure how to deal with it.


    Shen Rong suggested, "Would you like to use resin to bond iron and wood?"


    There are no green bamboos or similar plants in the Heluo tribe. Most of the ordinary hollow plants are not suitable, and the sewer of Changxia''s family has not buried pipes, so they simply dug out the ditch and haven''t filled it yet.


    The rainy season is approaching, and ditches must be dug.


    Otherwise, it is easy to flood the cave and cause the cave to collapse.


    Even if it didn''t collapse, the cave would definitely be messed up by the rain.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia rubbed his chin, hesitated, nodded and said, "Then try��"


    "When I return to the tribe, I will arrange for someone to do it." Gen said, and took over the pipe making. While eating, he pestered Chang Xia to ask about things big and small.


    In the end, Geng left satisfied.


    By the time the roots return to the tribe, it will be almost three poles in the sun.


    "Changxia, are you still going to Baihu?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    Chang Xia said: "Go. Nanfeng didn''t come today, most of them went out hunting or picking. I just don''t know what the warm spring is like?"


    Wu said that Nuan Chun cannot be separated from others.


    At the same time, Chang Xia promised to take care of Nuan Chun.


    It''s just that no one came here today with the warm south wind.


    "Then let''s wait for the warm spring��" Shen Rong began to clean up the long table, and Chang Xia drew with the rest of the pen and paper, completely thinking of what to draw. The animals and plants in the two time and space are similar, but inexhaustible. same.


    Drawing pictures is nothing more than asking people to consciously collect them.


    Of course, if you really find something, that would be great.


    "Shen Rong, what are you doing waiting for the warm spring?"


    As soon as I mentioned the south wind, the south wind is here. Along with it, there is warm spring. However, Shan Kun didn''t follow, so he should have gone out hunting with the hunting team. The tribe intends to build a kiln, and this time they leave the tribe to hunt, which should be the last time before the rainy season, and then the tribe may gather to build a kiln.


    "We''re going to go for a walk around White Lake, we''ll be waiting for you all together."


    Chang Xia put down the pen and waved to Nan Feng and the two.


    Nanfeng said: "Don''t worry, we can leave at any time."


    "Okay, then let''s go!" Chang Xia put away the pen and paper, took the backpack that Shen Rong had prepared, and walked towards the White Lake under the hillside.


    Concerned about the warm spring, the group stopped and walked. Look, it''s not like going to pick, but like going to a spring outing for a picnic.


    "Where did Shan Kun and the others go?"


    "The patriarch just returned to the tribe and talked to the elders about something. Then the tribe''s hunting team left the tribe and went out hunting, except for those who were in charge of patrolling."


    "Sister Changxia��"


    Nuan Chun walked slowly, chatting with Chang Xia.


    As soon as they arrived at White Lake, the group planned to follow the White Lake to the upper reaches of the reeds. At this time, several young shouts came from far to near.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia was shocked.


    "Tit, five willows..." Nan Feng opened his mouth wide and stared blankly at the beast cubs running towards them.


    Chang Xia''s face changed slightly, and she looked behind Tits and the others.


    "Titque, how did you run out of the tribe alone? How did I explain to you before, you must never leave the tribe without an adult to follow."


    The three beast cubs paused, and a guilty conscience flashed on their faces.


    Chang Xia pointed at the oldest girl with a cold face, "Tits, tell me."


    "Baihu is also from the tribe, and we didn''t leave the tribe alone." The **** defended crisply, accusing: "Sister Changxia clearly said that she would go back to the tribe to find me in two days. How long has it been since then? Humph! I know When Sister Changxia has a partner, she will leave us alone."


    "..." Chang Xia stiffened with embarrassment on her face.


    Recently, I have been busy building a kiln and researching fruit powder.


    She really forgot their promise with Titty.


    cough cough��


    Chang Xia coughed twice, and said warmly: "Titque, I''m sorry! My sister has been too busy recently, so I forgot to make an appointment with you. However, Baihu has not been fully included in the patrol scope of the tribe, and you must not be without adults. Leave the tribe alone."


    Even in the tribe, accidents can happen.


    Chang Xia used to walk around the tribe with nothing to do, and there would be a bunch of radish heads behind him.


    Orcs are big-hearted, and they are careful and careless in raising cubs.


    Chang Xia couldn''t stand it, and every so often, he would catch the cubs of the tribe and instill a sense of crisis. Therefore, he got the title of a child''s head.


    The **** is the oldest among the cubs of the tribe, a female, eight years old this year.


    Wu Liu and Lu You were a year younger than her, male.


    Usually, the ten-year-old orc cubs will be led by the elders of the tribe and begin to learn various hunting skills. There are only cubs under ten years old, doing nothing all day, wandering around the tribe. Of course, this idleness is relative.


    The basic animal cub will start exercising at the age of five.


    It''s just that the general exercise is half a day, and it''s not mandatory. It is mainly to learn the training between transforming human form and animal body, as well as some simple culling skills.


    "Sister Changxia, we remember it."


    After Chang Xia''s reasoning, the three of them obediently admitted their mistakes.


    Lu You is the youngest of the three and has the most lively personality. He blinked his beautiful eyes, stared at Chang Xia, and asked, "Sister Chang Xia, my Eminem said that you can make delicious fruit paste, is this true? ?"


    "It''s true!" Chang Xia said, "You guys want to eat... My sister can make it for you. But now, my sister is going to visit around Baihu. Do you want to go together?"


    When Chang Xia was chatting with the three beast cubs.


    Nanfeng quickly ran back to the tribe, and the three cubs walked out of the tribe at once, and the tribe would definitely have red eyes. Nanfeng had to go back to the tribe to report the news, lest the tribesmen be worried.


    "want."


    "Hunting? I can help."


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia invited them to explore Baihu together.


    Immediately excited, she jumped and jumped while talking, she was overjoyed.


    "Tits, how did you sneak out of the tribe?" Nuan Chun asked curiously.


    The tribe has specially arranged clansmen to take care of the cubs to prevent naughty and daring cubs from running out of the tribe and encountering danger.


    Tit tilted her head, looking left and right without making a sound.


    Wu Liu was startled, stepped forward to protect Lu You behind him, and said, "Sister Chang Xia, I brought them out. We found a small hole in the west of the tribe..."


    See you.


    Chang Xia and the others couldn''t guess anything.


    This hole should have been discovered by Wuliu.


    However, it was definitely encouraged by Titty and Lu You to sneak out of the tribe.


    Wuliu is a little naive, and her **** are purely courageous. And Lu You is definitely the most thoughtful among the tribe''s many beast cubs, and he is always there in every trouble.


    However, Lu You is good-looking and delicate, with a sweet and sweet mouth, most similar to Chang Xia.


    Every time someone makes a mistake, they can''t bear to blame too much.

 Chapter 57： scary old man

    "Little Land Tour..."


    Chang Xia narrowed his eyes and stared at Lu You faintly.


    As soon as this little cub learned to change shape, he dared to fool the beast cub that was bigger than him and sneak out of the beast den with him. If they are bigger, they will encourage the **** to run out of the tribe and go to the White River to play in the water.


    Every time something is exposed, it is the **** five willows who are beaten.


    Lu You is the youngest, can act like a spoiled child, sweet-mouthed and well-behaved, and can escape disaster every time.


    It''s a pity that his trick didn''t work when he met Chang Xia.


    In the tribe, apart from the patriarch and some elders, the person Lu You is most afraid of is Chang Xia. Chang Xia Jiao''s beautiful face sank slightly, Lu You''s delicate and lovely face was tangled, and the little fat hand covered his face, making a gesture of surrender.


    "Sister Changxia, don''t slap your face." Lu You whispered.


    Chang Xia smiled coldly, raised her hand to close her index and middle fingers, and said, "Lu You, enjoy the beating of love from my sister."


    With the iron fist of love, Chang Xia could not grasp the strength for the time being, for fear of hurting Lu You. But, love beat, she cooked.


    Two thumps��


    Lu You''s fair forehead, reddened, bulged out a small bag.


    Lu You cried out in pain.


    Covering her cheeks, she glared at Chang Xia, her little round face puffed up, "Sister Chang Xia, they all say that hitting people is not slapping in the face. You are going too far!"


    "Haha!" Chang Xia laughed and said, "Next time you encourage the **** five willows to sneak out of the tribe, I will not only slap your face, but also paint your face."


    Lu You, this chubby little cub, is smart, smart, beautiful, and stinky. Except for the former, he is not like the beast clan at all, and he looks like the bird clan in the Qinghai Plateau next door.


    The tribe discussed privately that Lu You''s father and Amu are all orcs.


    His ancestors didn''t have bird blood, so where did Lu You''s stinky temperament come from?


    Finally, the tribe classified it as "mutation".


    "Sister Changxia, are you a devil?" Lu You asked in horror.


    "You are obedient and don''t cause trouble. Of course, I won''t hit you, and I will give you delicious food, but if I hear you take the lead in causing trouble next time." Chang Xia didn''t finish his words, and showed a gentle smile to Lu You.


    This smile.


    Lu You couldn''t help shivering.


    "Sister Changxia, I will be optimistic about Lu You." Wuliu said seriously.


    Tits giggled, obviously not understanding the confrontation between Chang Xia and Lu You.


    Catching a glimpse of Tit''s smiling face, Changxia held her forehead. Before, she thought Wu Liu was a little foolish, compared with Tit, Wu Liu at least had some brains, Tit was afraid that she was a leopard girl, bold and brainless, all relying on her fists.


    Maybe, next time I see the root.


    It''s time to tell him that the elder who taught the cubs of the tribe should change.


    It seems that Elder Pukang may really not be suitable for teaching tribal cubs.


    Let the elder Pukang continue to teach, Chang Xia worries that the tribe will be full of fools in the future.


    People don''t think about it, Chang Xia just thought of Elder Pukang.


    A familiar loud laughter suddenly came from my ears��


    Hee Lie Lie, Hee Lie Lie.


    Elder Pukang''s familiar grinning sound, from far to near.


    Turning his head, he saw Nanfeng walking over from the tribe with his neck shrunk. Behind him was a strong man who was nearly three meters tall, with strong muscles and strong muscles. Arms and arms are thicker than Changxia''s waist, and his face is full of beards.


    According to Wu''s description of the elder Pukang, he is not like the elegant Leopard clan, but more like the savage and wild lion clan.


    "Elder Pukang!" Chang Xia twitched the corners of her mouth and shouted softly.


    "Hehe!" Elder Pukang grinned, his big hands like a fan, fell on Chang Xia''s head and rubbed lightly, and said loudly, "Little Chang Xia, long time no see!"


    Chang Xia grinned in pain, and Elder Pukang was as rude as ever. Fortunately, he remembered that Chang Xia was weak and did not give her an iron fist of love.


    Most of Nanfeng''s appearance is that he has endured the iron fist from the love of the elders of Pukang.


    Nuan Chun hugged her stomach and took two steps back carefully.


    Seeing Elder Pukang greeting Chang Xia, he ignored him. Nuan Chun was quietly relieved. Few people in the loving tribe of the elders of Pukang could enjoy it.


    "Elder Pukang, hello!" Seeing that Chang Xia was wronged, Shen Rong stepped forward, protected Chang Xia behind him, and stretched his right hand towards Elder Pukang.


    "The stinky boy of the wolf clan, it''s you who married Xiao Changxia..." Pukang squinted and looked at Shen Rong. He has a good physique. Listening to the comments of the tribe boys, his strength did not decline even if he was poisoned. Now let him weigh this kid''s temperament to see if he can take good care of Xiao Changxia in the future.


    One thick and one thin, two palms clasped together.


    Kaka!


    A crisp click sounded.


    Chang Xia''s face changed suddenly, pouted, stretched out his hand to grab the other arm of Elder Pukang, and said coquettishly: "Elder Pukang, Shen Rong''s body has not recovered yet. Don''t hurt people, Granny Su Ye said. I will help Shen Rong to expel the poison in a few days."


    "Hee Lie Lie��" Pukang laughed and let go of the hand that was tightly clasped with Shen Rong. Then, hide your hands behind your back. However, there were four obvious finger marks left on the back of the hand.


    Depend on-


    This wolf clan is so cruel to the stinky boy!


    This palm was almost crushed by him.


    Fortunately, this time he came alone. If the rest of the tribe knew that he was injured by a stunned boy, he would have to laugh at him for a few years.


    Shen Rong met Chang Xia''s worried eyes and smiled slightly.


    "Chang Xia, Elder Pukang just said hello to me, it''s alright."


    In the same way, Shen Rong''s right hand that was hanging by the side of his leg trembled slightly. It can be seen that neither of the two left their hands just now. Of course, no one took advantage.


    Feeling the murderous gaze from Elder Pukang, of course Shen Rong couldn''t tell what happened just now.


    "Little Changxia, didn''t you love Grandpa Pukang the most? You''ve changed, and it''s only been a while since you''ve changed."


    Chang Xia twitched the corners of her mouth.


    The strong man who is nearly three meters tall is nearly a hundred years old.


    At this moment, the grievance is like a beast cub acting like a spoiled child with Chang Xia, is this serious?


    There are such shameless elders in the Heluo tribe, UU reading www. uukanshu.com will be destroyed, it will be destroyed.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others twitched the corners of their mouths, choking silently.


    However, they never dared to disturb Pukang''s performance.


    Aside, Wu Liu opened his mouth to speak.


    Lu You, who was close, covered Wu Liu''s mouth with quick eyes and quick hands.


    However, Lu You can stop Wu Liu, but he can''t stop Leopard Niu Tit.


    "Grandpa Pukang, are you acting like a spoiled brat with Sister Changxia?" Tit raised her head and looked at Pukang and Changxia curiously.


    Immediately, everyone was quiet.


    Everyone looked at the **** in horror.


    Oh cub!


    You are a leopard, not a tiger.


    Such a tiger will kill people! !


    Seeing Pukang''s face change, Chang Xia''s eyes swept over everyone present. Look, it''s like trying to figure out **** someone...


    "Grandpa Pukang, do you want to stay for lunch at noon? I''ll ask Chen Rong to make you the best barbecue."


    Chang Xia made a decisive decision and decided to block Pukang''s anger and rage with barbecue.


    "I heard from Boy Gen, you have tinkered with a lot of ways to eat fruit powder." Pukang smiled, his palm-like hands were lightly clasped, and the bones instantly made a clicking sound.


    The expressions of Chang Xia and the others were tense. If the appetite of the orcs is like a starving ghost, then Pukang is the abyss of the bottomless pit. Under normal circumstances, Chang Xia really dared not promise to let him enjoy himself, it was too difficult.


    However, right now, she cannot be allowed to think.


    "At noon, I will definitely let Grandpa Pukang eat his fill." Chang Xia gritted his teeth, playing in Baihu or something, next time!


    In the evening, it is estimated that Shen Rong will have to help with the massage.


    "Hehe��" Pukang laughed and said cheerfully, "As expected of Grandpa''s favorite little Changxia, let''s go, let''s eat barbecue."

 Chapter 58： demon king

    "Grandpa Pukang, we have to go hunting near Baihu Lake."


    On the side, Nuan Chun interrupted Elder Pukang in a low voice. At this time, it was still early for noon, and it was too early to go back to the animal den to eat barbecue.


    Besides, they originally planned to wander around the White Lake area.


    Absolutely not, this plan was abandoned before it even started.


    Pukang paused, frowned and said, "Apart from sharp-billed beasts and fish, what else is there in Baihu? You are hunting and picking near Baihu. Is it funny?"


    "..."


    At this speech, everyone was speechless.


    White Lake, near the tribe.


    Every three to five, the tribe arranges totem warriors to patrol to clear the beasts that have strayed into the White Lake. In this area, apart from small poultry such as chickens, ducks and geese, it is estimated that only small animals such as hares are left.


    Chang Xia held back the twitching corners of his mouth and explained, "Grandpa Pukang, chicken, duck, geese and fish are as delicious as barbecue. Would you like to try it? The cave I live in is built in Baihu. So I plan to take advantage of the time to wander around the White Lake, hunting and fishing by the way."


    "Xiao Changxia has never left the tribe. You are wandering around Baihu because you want to play." Pukang showed an understanding expression, waved his big hand, and said, "You guys go wandering around and leave the hunting to me. In addition to barbecue at noon, I also want to eat. The chickens, ducks, geese and fish you just mentioned."


    When the words fell, Pukang turned and left.


    Look, it''s like hunting.


    Chang Xia and the others looked at each other, stunned for a moment.


    "Elder Pukang, are you gone?" Nan Feng released his hand covering his face and whispered.


    When speaking, he looked left and right to confirm whether Elder Pukang really left. Just after being slapped by the iron fist loved by the elder Pukang, Nan Feng only felt aches and pains all over his body, and the swelling in several places on his body had not subsided, especially the left side of his face.


    "The Great Demon King is gone." Lu You replied.


    Like Nan Feng, he carefully released the hand covering Wu Liu.


    The depths of his eyes were full of fear. That''s right, Elder Pukang was also on the list of people Lu You was afraid of.


    Titique looked at a loss, and asked stupidly, "Sister Changxia, what happened to them?"


    Hear the sound.


    Chang Xia''s tense and stiff body slowly relaxed.


    She smiled and squatted down.


    "Titque, you should eat more fish to nourish your brain in the future, don''t be stupid all the time."


    Just now, fortunately, I reacted in time and blocked the angry mood of the elderly Pukang with barbecue. Otherwise, with the vengeful personality of the elder Pukang, even she and the three beast cubs of Titque will suffer his poisonous hands.


    It is estimated that the warm spring can be an exception.


    It is impossible for Nanfeng Shen Rong not to be injured.


    Shen Rong turned his head and used his trembling hands to quickly wipe off the hot sweat from his forehead.


    cough cough��


    The Heluo tribe is indeed the most powerful orc tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    Just walking out of a bad old man is too strong. When the two fought just now, the bad old man may have put some water in.


    "Sister Changxia, is fish brain delicious?" Titty said happily.


    Obviously, the **** didn''t understand the meaning of Chang Xia''s words at all.


    On the other hand, Lu You, the fat man covered his face with his hands, looked ashamed, "Sister Chang Xia, you can''t understand the **** when you say that. I think...it''s safest to let the **** speak less in the future."


    He almost urinated with fright just now.


    Sure enough, he bears a burden that he shouldn''t bear at this age.


    Shen Rong raised his forehead, looked at the two ignorant and tender faces, and then looked at the quirky Lu You. Heluo tribe or something, this pool is bottomless!


    "Little Lu You, shut up." Chang Xia said.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun covered his mouth and snickered. Lu You, who was a big kid, looked like Chang Xia when he was a child. It was really interesting to watch the big and the small bickering!


    "Chang Xia, do you want to fish?" Shen Rong took Chang Xia''s hand, grabbed Xiao Lu You, and put it in front of Nan Feng. This stinky boy grabs the show as soon as he comes out, which is annoying.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Get some fish. We also get some shrimps and crabs. Elder Pukang has a very good appetite. We will try to hunt as many chickens, ducks and geese as possible later. Goose is a chance to catch a few more chickens and ducks. If there is meat, the elders of Pukang will solve it. We will pick some fresh wild vegetables in Baihu. After the wild vegetables in the animal den are eaten, the rest are not very fresh. "


    "Chang Xia, do you need such trouble?" Shen Rong was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    "need--"


    On the side, the three of Chang Xia Nanfeng chatted together.


    Elder Pukang''s appetite is well known in the Twilight Forest. There are even orc tribes who have publicly stated that the elders of Pukang are not allowed to step into their tribal territory.


    If he really wanted to describe what the elder Pukang was, Chang Xia thought of a legendary divine beast, gluttonous food.


    In recent years, the elderly Pukang have cultivated their self-cultivation, and it is said that their appetite has decreased.


    Listening to Wu''s explanation, the orc bloodline that Elder Pukang awakened seemed to be related to food, not power. The specific reason, the witch and the tribe did not elaborate.


    "Shen Rong, I told you that in addition to the terrible iron fist of love, Elder Pukang has a more terrible stomach. His stomach can eat the food of the entire tribe." Nan Feng whispered.


    Even if Elder Pukang left, Nan Feng still had lingering fears.


    I don''t dare to speak too much, I''m afraid that an iron fist of love will come out of nowhere.


    Said, Nan Feng couldn''t help shivering.


    It can be seen how scary the shadow brought by the elders of Pukang is.


    Hearing Nanfeng''s description Shen Rong fell silent. There are more than a thousand people in the Heluo tribe, and the food stored must be astronomical. However, Nanfeng said that the elders of Pukang let go and eat the food of the entire tribe.


    This...is it really still a person? !


    A monster, a monster.


    "Tits, don''t walk around, go hunting and picking in Baihu with your sister." Chang Xia urged.


    She originally thought that Nanfeng went to the tribe and could call someone to bring the three of them back to the tribe. It is a pity that Nanfeng met the elder Pukang.


    Not to mention sending the three **** back to the tribe.


    Next, they have to be busy entertaining the elders of Pukang. Promise to invite the elders of Pukang to have a meal, Chang Xia will naturally not be sloppy.


    very quickly.


    The group walked towards the reeds of Baihu Lake.


    Fish, Changxia is going to put it at the end, and then start catching it when it returns to the beast den.


    Now hunting and picking wild vegetables, there is no shortage of Yubai Lake. Besides, in Shen Ronglei''s pool, there are still a lot of them.


    Although the three of **** are small, they have strong mobility.


    Picking wild vegetables is more agile than Changxia, and at the same time, he can follow Shen Rong Nanfeng to catch pheasants and ducks. The action is neat and crisp, and the execution is powerful.


    Chang Xia wanted to take care of Nuan Chun, and the two slowly picked up the eggs behind.


    Chang Xia used the bloodline ability to cheat, and it was easy to feel where the chicken and duck nests were hidden in the reeds through the plants. Using this ability to find bird eggs was completely cheating. When the bloodline ability is further improved, Chang Xia wants to try to control the plants.


    Her abilities originated from her previous life and were augmented by the orc bloodline.


    In addition to healing, it also has a certain lethality. Chang Xia believed that as long as she continued to exercise, she would be able to control plants to fight sooner or later, instead of simply promoting plant growth and sensing the emotions of plants.

 Chapter 59： brutal tits

    "Tit, can you be gentle?" Chang Xia held her forehead and looked at the scene among the reeds, feeling a chill.


    Yes, I understand that **** are hunting pheasants.


    Unwittingly, I thought the **** were eating raw pheasants.


    Why was the scene so bloody? ! Is this hunting method also taught by the elders of Pukang? Open your mouth and bite, what does the **** think?


    Not long ago, Chang Xia walked slowly among the reeds, protecting the warm spring, picking up bird eggs. Occasionally, one or two pheasants or wild ducks would fly around, but they didn''t do anything.


    After all, Shen Rong Nanfeng was the one hunting, plus three little ones.


    No matter what, it''s not their turn to make another move.


    "Tit..." Nuan Chun covered her mouth and kept her eyes closed.


    Tit grinned, showing a happy smile, and said loudly, "Sister Chang Xia, do you think the pheasant I caught is fat?"


    Chang Xia covered her eyes and waved her hand, "Little Lu You, you took the **** to the lake to wash your face. This is the first time I know that you can still use your mouth to bite. The tit, you are now in human form. Human-shaped hunting uses your hands, feet and weapons. You use your mouth... who taught it?"


    aside.


    Lu You pulled Wu Liu back far away.


    Obviously, the wild and sturdy scene of **** just now scared them both.


    "Sister Chang Xia, hunting with her mouth was created by tits. It has absolutely nothing to do with me, I swear." Lu You said quickly.


    Wu Liuxiao''s face was pale, and she stammered: "Shan, tit. How can you eat pheasant raw with your mouth? I remember you had breakfast in the morning. Are you hungry?"


    Wuliu, a small head, never imagined that this leopard girl would choose to hunt in such a strange way. It is estimated that no one can think of it except for tits.


    Shen Rong raised his eyebrows, and threw the chickens and ducks he caught in a string at his feet. Then his eyes fell on Nanfeng, who stiffened and shook his head: "I never taught her to hunt like this, I guess it''s... Elder Pukang?"


    Elder Pukang has always been informal.


    Maybe, maybe.


    He taught him to hunt with his mouth?


    "Sister Chang Xia��" Tit tilted her head, she didn''t understand why Chang Xia''s expression was so weird? She clearly hunted a fat pheasant, but no one around said praise, what''s going on?


    Looking at the tits'' cute expression, Chang Xia only felt a sullen breath and pinned it to her chest, she couldn''t get up or down, and everyone was about to explode with anger.


    "Little Lu You, hurry up and take people to the lake to wash." Chang Xia urged.


    Such a cruel leopard girl, she said that she could not love her a little.


    Chang Xia: �c(*.>��


    Here, Lu You dragged the **** to wash his face by the lake.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s skeptical expression, Nan Feng explained again, "Chang Xia, I swear I never taught **** to hunt with their mouths."


    Aggrieved, but Nanfeng can''t say it.


    Chen Rong was suspicious just now, but now it''s Chang Xia''s turn.


    She��when did Nanfeng become so rude? !


    "Nanfeng, go back to the tribe today. You remember to tell the patriarch and ask him to change to another elder to teach the cubs of the clan, and then let the elder Pukang continue to teach them. I am afraid that the cubs of the clan will be too individual in the future."


    Chang Xia gritted her teeth and deliberately gritted the word personality.


    Elder Pukang acted informally and loved to hold grudges. There are few people in the tribe who have not been educated by the iron fist he loves. He is obviously a reckless man, but he loves to advertise himself as a gentleman. If the tribal beast cubs are taught by him again, the ghost knows what these beast cubs will be like when they grow up...


    Hear the words.


    Nan Feng was suddenly very nervous.


    She is not stupid. As soon as Chang Xia said it clearly, Nan Feng had the urge to return to the tribe immediately.


    In the past, **** were a little more reckless and fierce. However, if you still know how to think with your brain, you actually use your mouth to hunt today. What is this all about?


    Not to mention that Lu You dared to encourage the **** and five willows to sneak out of the tribe.


    Putting these things together one by one, none of them can be considered trivial.


    Immediately, Nan Feng was dripping with sweat and drenched from top to bottom.


    "I remember." Nanfeng said cautiously.


    Waiting for Lu You to clean the blood stained on Tit''s face, Chang Xia pulled Tit and told him again and again, this is not an example.


    In the end, they chatted for a quarter of an hour.


    Hearing that everyone was drowsy, in the end it was Chen Rong who said that the prey was enough. Another day, it was almost noon, and it was time for them to go back to Baihu to fish.


    This carriage stopped only after Chang Xia, and didn''t talk about it any more.


    "Nuanchun, did Changxia nag like this before?" Nanfeng whispered while carrying his prey.


    Nuan Chun glanced at Chang Xia, shook her head lightly, and said, "No. I guess this time I was frightened by the **** and the others, so I said a little too much."


    After all, she is their most doting sister, even if she nags a bit.


    Nuan Chun felt that it was still acceptable.


    If it were someone else, let alone Nanfeng couldn''t stand it, Nuanchun wanted to beat him up.


    "Little Changxia, I''m back..."


    In the distance, a thunderstorm sounded.


    Alarmed the entire Baihu Lake, countless birds, chickens and ducks flew, and all kinds of chirping came one after another. Even the water on the surface of Baihu Lake ripples in circles.


    Chang Xia stumbled and looked in horror at the direction of his animal den.


    The three **** were the weakest and fell directly to the ground. There was a close contact between his face and the ground, and Chang Xia felt a pain in his face just by hearing those thumps.


    "Warm Spring��" Nan Feng''s eyes were quick, and he threw away the prey in his hands to protect the warm spring beside him. This allows Nuanchun to avoid disaster and make contact with the ground.


    Nuan Chun held her stomach showing the expression of the rest of her life.


    "...Are you all right?" Shen Rong said softly.


    "No, it''s fine." Tit was stunned and got up.


    Lu You Wuliu sat on the ground, still not back to his senses.


    Chang Xia held his forehead. Elder Pukang has always been informal, but he didn''t expect it to be more violent now. If this is in a place like Daxue Mountain, I am afraid that this sound can directly cause an avalanche.


    "Hehehe-"


    As soon as the shouting stopped, Chang Xia and the others did not wait for them to recover.


    The familiar laughter crept into his ears again, followed by Elder Pukang''s fierce face, "Little Changxia, what are you doing with so many sharp-mouthed beasts?"


    "Grandpa Pukang, this is chicken and duck... I brought it for lunch." Chang Xia explained. She remembered what she said in the morning, how long has it been since then, why did Elder Pukang ask again?


    "Oh! Is that so?" Pukang showed a clear expression, without any embarrassment or shame. Should I really say that I am an elder, my face is already thick enough to be invulnerable.


    "Why are you dumbfounded? It''s already noon and you still don''t go back to the animal den to cook?"


    After a while, the people who saw Chang Xia were slow to respond.


    Pukang''s face sank and he urged.


    Chang Xia''s faces stiffened, and they couldn''t help cursing in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to accuse a shameless person.


    "Tits, get up quickly. Let''s go back to the animal den and make some delicious food. Let''s go and go home." Chang Xia said warmly.


    She called out the frightened people and walked to the beast den.


    When passing by the Baihu pond, Shen Rong put down the chickens and ducks and fished in the pond. Originally, he was going to fish. Seeing the anxious appearance of Elder Pukang, there was no time for fishing. Shen Rong fished directly from the pool.


    Wandering around Baihu or something, it is estimated that after feeding the elders of Pukang, we will have a long-term plan.

 Chapter 60： Sad Pucon

    hee hee��


    Elder Pukang''s familiar laughter spread all over the White Lake.


    Chang Xia and the others stepped up their pace towards the beast den. Listening to the laughter, the elderly Pukang seems to be in a bad mood. Are you hungry?


    When I think of the word hungry.


    Immediately, everyone changed their faces.


    The hungry Pukang elders are extremely dangerous, and they are definitely not what they want to see.


    Go, go quickly.


    "Warm spring, you will help steam the vermicelli later."


    "South wind and powder paste, make fruit powder cake."


    Shen Rong��


    When he returns from the fish, he will cook the meat directly.


    Before that, Changxia needed to marinate the meat before it could handle other things.


    The goose was not caught. After all, the time was too short to search among the reeds. The goose they caught in Yadong last time was in the upper reaches of White Lake.


    Today, they haven''t passed yet.


    "Sister Changxia, what should we do?" Titty was eager to try.


    This time, Lu You Wuliu didn''t say anything.


    They are also aware of the terribleness of the elders of Pukang.


    Generally speaking, the elders of Pukang are either eating or on the way to eat. Otherwise, lie in a corner of the tribe and sleep soundly, reducing consumption through sleep, and at the same time developing bloodline power.


    Of course, no one would dare to ask Elder Pukang to determine whether the latter is true or not.


    This is also why the elders of Pukang are clearly powerful and unmatched. But he was sent to guard Tittie and the others. First, he was afraid that he would destroy the cubs of the tribe, and secondly, it was really not suitable.


    Who knew that letting him take care of the **** could also cause trouble.


    It is estimated that when the people return to the tribe, Gen will find him to chat.


    However, let''s talk... Gen should ask a few elders to accompany him. After all, few people in the tribe can resist the iron fist of Pukang''s love.


    Even the root is not enough. If you go alone, you may be beaten miserably.


    "Elder Pukang is hungry? Bone soup is being stewed in a stone pot. Do you want to drink a bowl?" Chang Xia put down the basket, which contained half a basket of wild vegetables. It was supposed to be cleaned in White Lake, but considering the unpleasant laughter of the elders of Pukang, she decided to rush back to the animal den as soon as possible.


    Not far from the long table, there is a black-horned cow.


    Black Horned Bull, one of the three bullies in the Twilight Forest.


    Fierce, ramming. The lethality is no less than wild boars. The only consolation is that the black horns will not take the initiative to attack people. As long as they are not provoked, it is still safe to encounter them.


    The weight of adult black horn cattle is about 3,000 to 5,000 pounds.


    The black-horned ox that the elder Pukang hunted was like a hill. The two black horns looked like two sharp swords from a distance, and it was terrifying to watch.


    "Drink." Pukang grinned and nodded.


    After exercising, I get hungry quickly. He looked at Chang Xia happily, and Xiao Chang Xia really knew him best. She stayed with her and didn''t speak, she knew what she needed.


    "Titque, you help Grandpa Pukang serve the soup. By the way, don''t forget to taste a bowl yourself." Chang Xia said. She took out the wooden bowl from the rattan basket of the beast''s nest, rinsed it with water, and yelled at the **** and they came to help.


    "Okay!" Tit said.


    He washed his face and hands with Lu You and Wu Liu, and ran to Chang Xia''s side to take a bowl of soup.


    Lu You wiggled his little nose, stood on tiptoe, and looked into the stone pot. Chang Xia opened the wooden cover, and a strong fragrance came out.


    Gurgling.


    This time, Elder Pukang hadn''t made a sound yet, but the little ones couldn''t help it.


    "Hehe��" Pukang grinned and said, "Little Changxia, don''t worry about the soup...Give me two bones and I''ll gnaw them."


    "Okay, I''ll bring it to you right away." Chang Xia smiled, busy holding three or five bones in a wooden tub and handing them to Elder Pukang. He said to gnaw on the bones, apparently trying to save the soup for the tits. However, there are more than half of the bone soup in the stone pot, and the three small **** can''t drink much.


    Tit got one bowl per person, and was arranged by Chang Xia to sit at the long table to drink soup first.


    Then, Chang Xia put the remaining soup in the stone pot directly in a clean clay pot and placed it on the long table for the elders of Pukang to drink.


    "Changxia, what should I do with the black-horned cattle?" Nanfeng moved out of the wooden tub and started messing with the powder, looking at the hill-like black-horned cattle with a headache.


    Chang Xia waved his hand, cleaned the stone pot without haste, and added water to make a fire. I plan to cook the beef bones in a stone pot and drink the beef bone soup later. "Don''t worry, wait for Shen Rong to come back with the fish and let him deal with the cattle."


    "Changxia��"


    Suddenly the sound of the xylophone came from the White Lake below the hillside.


    Chang Xia was startled and looked up at Nanfeng Nuanchun.


    Nanfeng nuzzled towards the elder Pukang, telling Chang Xia that the news that the elder Pukang should be here spread. She, Eminem, was worried that Chang Xia wouldn''t be able to handle it, so she came over.


    as predicted.


    Along with the xylophone, there are three females of Ha Yun.


    "Elder Pukang, why didn''t you tell me when you left the tribe? And how did the **** escape from the tribe?" Xylophone greeted Chang Xia, ran to Elder Pukang angrily, and asked.


    Elder Pukang grinned and said loudly, "Xylophone, these are all trivial matters."


    It can be seen that Elder Pukang''s voice is loud. However, his face was full of guilty conscience, and a layer of hot sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Chang Xia and the others turned their heads and snickered.


    Sure enough, the tribe was able to restrain Elder Pukang.


    In addition to the elder Jami, Xyloim Amu is the best candidate.


    "Small thing?" Xylophone suddenly raised the volume, stretched out her hand, grabbed Elder Pukang''s ear, and said angrily: "Chang Xia''s body is just right, you come to toss her. Are you not afraid of Wu coming to trouble you? Also, **** and the others How old are you, what if you run out of the tribe and run into danger?"


    "Heelielie��" Pukang laughed loudly, letting the xylophone teach him a lesson.


    This cheeky appearance is exactly the same as the hob meat. The xylophone chanted, and the elder Pukang listened. He opened his mouth and gnawed at the bones, making a crackling sound. A pot of bones was quickly eaten up by the elders of Pukang, and there was no bone residue left.


    "Cough cough!" Shen Rong returned to the beast den with a basket of fish, and said softly, "Xyin Mu, it''s getting late. Chicken, duck, fish... I''ve already handled it. You help Chang Xia prepare lunch, and I''ll handle it. Black Horned Cow."


    If you read on, it will be dark.


    Besides, look at the determined appearance of the old **** Pukang.


    It can be seen that he has been talked about by xylophone a lot, and he has experience in dealing with it. This time, it was the bystanders who were uncomfortable.


    "..." Xylophone held her forehead and glared at Elder Pukang, she was really bewildered. I forgot how thick-skinned Elder Pukang was, and he simply wouldn''t take it to heart when he just talked about it.


    Suddenly.


    Xylophone stared at Elder Pukang.


    "Elder Pukang, next time you make a fool of yourself, the food will be halved."


    As soon as the words fell, Elder Pukang stopped smiling. Hu Mu stared at Xylophone and said solemnly, "Xylophone, please continue to scold me."


    Skip food or something, absolutely not.


    "Humph!" Xylophone snorted coldly and said, "Please go and help Shen Rong deal with the black horn cattle. As for the Titties and the others, remember to go back and apologize to Elder Yami."


    Curse **** they are impossible.


    All the responsibility will fall on the Pukang elders.


    When he returns to the tribe, the other elders will punish the elder Pukang. It is estimated that the elder Pukang will not escape the disaster this time. Who makes Pukang elders always like to evade responsibility, and like to push things on others every time, let''s see how he pushes this time.


    Thinking about it, Muqin Heyun looked at each other with smiles in their eyes.

 Chapter 61： sugar

    "Xylophone, I didn''t toss Xiao Changxia." Pukang defended, took out a beast sac from his arms, waved it a few times, and explained, "I''m looking for her to give her a gift, really. Xylophone, You have to believe me."


    While explaining, Pucon played the xylophone.


    Jami! ! !


    He never wanted to see Jami.


    That kind of female is more terrifying than a witch.


    If Xylophone really told Yami what happened today, he would never want to be lazy in the future, let alone sleep in soy sauce in the tribe.


    Xylophone froze.


    The arm was pulled by the elder Pukang, unable to struggle.


    In his ears, Elder Pukang was screaming like thunder, and Xylophone showed pain on his face. The shy elder Pukang is really terrible, who can rescue her?


    Xu is God has eyes, Chang Xia came over.


    Chang Xia walked over with a twisted face, this scene is really irritating.


    A dignified tribal elder, messing around with an underage cub. Fortunately, the people present were all from their own family, and they were not thrown out of shame.


    "Grandpa Pukang, what gift did you bring me?" Chang Xia smiled and put his hand on the back of the hand that Elder Pukang was pulling on the xylophone, playing it lightly. With a clever force, the elder Pukang''s hand that was pulling the xylophone was flicked away.


    "Hey?" Elder Pukang snorted in surprise and looked at Chang Xia in surprise.


    Xylophone withdrew her hand, whimpering in pain.


    She didn''t pay attention to what happened just now.


    "Grandpa Pukang, where''s the gift?" Chang Xia spread out his hands and asked for a gift. She doesn''t want to reveal her strength yet, at least she will wait until her physical fitness catches up. Otherwise, if you are really being exercised by the elders of Pukang, life will definitely be worse than death.


    Pukang looked suspicious, did he perceive it wrong?


    thinking.


    Handed the animal bag in his hand to Chang Xia.


    "Little Changxia, this is Grandpa Pukang''s treasure. No one in the tribe has it except me." Instead, he stared at the beast sac in Chang Xia''s hand, carefully swallowing his saliva.


    It can be seen that he values ??the contents of the beast bag very much.


    See you.


    Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly.


    She didn''t rush to open the beast sac and smelled it.


    A light sweetness came from the beast sac.


    Sweet, sugar?


    "Chang Xia, open it up and take a look."


    In the distance, Nanfeng Nuanchun stopped and walked towards Changxia.


    "Okay." Chang Xia replied.


    When the words fell, she untied the beast sack. Pour out a few yellow granules about the size of your fingers, and the sweetness comes from these yellow granules.


    "Elder Pukang, what is this?" Nanfeng asked curiously.


    Look, not like gravel and stone.


    As for gems, it''s not the same.


    The yellow particles are not smooth and the gloss is average.


    "Little Changxia, try it." Pukang grinned, holding a yellow pellet and feeding it to Changxia''s mouth, explaining: "Sweet, although not as sweet as honey. However, this one is also delicious. !"


    Mmmm!


    Chang Xia opened his mouth to take the yellow pellets.


    Soon, a faint sweetness filled the mouth.


    "Sugar!!!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Hearing this, everyone was immediately excited.


    "Sugar, honey?" Nan Feng squeezed over, reaching out to eat.


    Elder Pukang stretched out his hand and slapped it, waving his hand, "This is for Xiao Changxia, Nanfeng, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "Nanfeng, this is not honey." Chang Xia looked at the elder Pukang seriously and asked, "Grandpa Pukang, where did you pick these yellow particles?"


    This yellow granule is sugar, somewhere between hard candy and soft candy.


    To be honest, the yellow particles are more like solidified syrup.


    If she guessed right, it should be a syrup made by natural evaporation and condensation of some kind of tree sap or sap. It is completely natural.


    "Red Leaf Ridge." Pukang said.


    Chang Xia was unfamiliar with the word Hongyeling.


    However, the Xylophone Heyun on the side is not unfamiliar.


    Hongye Ridge is a mountain ridge to the south of the Heluo tribe. There are many tall deciduous trees in the mountains, which are different from shrubs.


    In addition to picking wild vegetables and mushrooms, the tribe will enter the mountains.


    Few of the clansmen would pass by at ordinary times.


    This time, the elder Pukang revealed a big news.


    Xylophone and the others were immediately excited.


    Sugar, there is nothing that the orcs don''t love.


    From the elders of the tribe to the young cubs, everyone loves sugar and sweets.


    "Xylophone Amu, where is Hongyeling?" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Xylophone took a deep breath and explained, "Hongye Ridge is in the south of the tribe, and it took half an hour to pass."


    "Half an hour, that''s not too far." Chang Xia said, "Xyin Mu, I want to go to Hongye Ridge to see."


    The sap of birch, maple, and palm trees can condense into syrup. In terms of taste, maple sap is higher in sugar and tastes better.


    However, no matter what kind of tree it is.


    It all means that the Heluo tribe will be able to eat sugar, delicious and sweet candy in the future.


    Chang Xia licked the corner of her mouth, wishing she could immediately fly to Hongye Ridge.


    "Little Chang Xia, my barbecue is over..." Pukang looked at Chang Xia quietly, and reminded Chang Xia not to forget his barbecue. After all, the gift was given, and Chang Xia couldn''t starve him.


    The excited emotions of the crowd died down in an instant.


    Sugar is not sugar, the most important thing at this moment is to prepare food for the Pukang elders.


    "Changxia, we will go to Hongyeling tomorrow." Xylophone said decisively.


    Chang Xia looked at Elder Pukang, took a rest, nodded and said, "Okay."


    Next, Changxia''s thoughts all fell on Hongye Ridge.


    I don''t even care about cooking.


    With the help of Elder Pukang, Shen Rong quickly dissected the black horn cattle. Marinated, then grilled.


    Chang Xia cut out a few pieces to make a fried steak.


    Then seasoned with sour pulp, **** and garlic, simmered over low heat, and stewed a pot of beef cattle.


    Cold noodles, fruit powder, roast meat, roast chicken, roast duck, etc. All kinds of food were brought to the long table by Chang Xia and the others, and the elder Pukang grinned and ate with big mouthfuls.


    At the table, the three little **** looked at this scene in horror.


    "Sister Changxia, why is Elder Pukang so edible?"


    Listening to Tit''s question everyone was silent.


    Don''t say the **** are curious, who in the Heluo tribe doesn''t want to know why the elders of Pukang can eat so much?


    "Heelielie��" Elder Pukang laughed loudly.


    "For a powerful totem warrior, first and foremost, you must learn to eat, eat more. Only by eating enough can you become stronger."


    That''s right, this is the explanation of the elder Pukang.


    Almost everyone in the Heluo tribe has heard him say this.


    Elder Pukang is very strong, no one knows how strong it is.


    However, Chang Xia Tinggen said something unintentionally.


    Elder Pukang, standing on the top of the Twilight Forest.


    "Sister Changxia, I still want to eat." Wuliu said loudly.


    Chang Xia''s eyes slid down and landed on his bulging belly. He stepped forward and patted it twice, and said speechlessly, "Wu Liu, eat again. Your little belly is about to burst. Get up and take two steps to digest."


    With the help of Shen Rong and Muqin, Chang Xia would not be paralyzed.


    When their arms were so swollen that they couldn''t lift them up, all the ingredients they prepared were made into food and placed on a long table in front of the elderly Pukang.


    Tired and hungry, Chang Xia felt drained.


    Not a drop remained.


    Elder Pukang, alone, ate a whole head of black horn cattle and countless chickens, ducks and fish. Plus hundreds of kilograms of cold noodles, and countless fruit powder cakes.


    This amount is not much.


    It''s about forty to fifty people.


    After all, the elders of Pukang let go and eat it, and it is estimated that they can easily finish it after turning it two or three times.


    However, it exhausted them.


    "Is it gone?" Elder Pukang was still unfinished, licking the gravy from the corner of his mouth with a look of regret.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said angrily, "Elder Pukang, goodbye."

 Chapter 62： herbs

    hee hee-


    Elder Pukang was full of food and drink, and didn''t care about Chang Xia''s tone.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the three little **** in his hand, "Cubs, let''s go. We''re full, it''s time to go back to the tribe to exercise."


    So, in grinning laughter.


    Elder Pukang roared out of the beast den, and took the three chicks to the tribe.


    "Chang Xia, are you hungry?" Shen Rong stepped forward with a bowl of cold noodles and said warmly, "Come on, have something to eat first."


    "I can''t eat it." Chang Xia retorted, with a sullen expression, and even lost the strength to move. In addition to being tired, it is more yearning for Hongyeling.


    All I think about is Hongye Ridge, so I don''t even have the mind to eat.


    At the same time, her swollen limbs made her a little lethargic, and she had no desire to eat.


    "No." Shen Rong carefully picked Chang Xia up and sat up, "Open your mouth, I''ll feed you. If you don''t eat, we won''t go to Hongyeling tomorrow. Eat something, and I''ll massage you later, it should be more comfortable. "


    "Chang Xia, are you all right?"


    "Elder Pukang is just unreliable."


    Seeing Chang Xia''s face showing discomfort, Xylophone Heyun began to criticize Elder Pukang.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "Xyen Mu, don''t blame Elder Pukang, it has nothing to do with him. I''m just a little tired, I''ll just rest for a while. I don''t want to eat, I''m thinking about Hongyeling."


    "You!"


    Hearing this, Xylophone reached out and poked lightly on Chang Xia''s face.


    After confirming that she was really all right, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Chang Xia''s body has always been a major concern of the Heluo tribe, and now, they have finally raised Chang Xia, they don''t want to hear any bad news.


    "Come on, let''s all have something to eat." Nuan Chun shouted.


    Put the prepared cold noodles on the long table and let everyone take a seat.


    Chang Xia and the others were concerned about Nuan Chun''s body, so they didn''t bother her much. Right now, she''s in the best of circumstances.


    "Xyon Mu, what does Elder Pukang usually eat?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Xylophone said: "Wu has always prepared pills for the elders of Pukang, and there are tribesmen in the tribe who specially prepare barbecued meat for the elders of Pukang."


    After all, apart from sleeping, Pukang elders spend most of their time eating.


    However, in the past two years, the situation of Pukang elders has begun to improve.


    Listening to Wu''s meaning, Elder Pukang has been able to control the bloodline ability and no longer needs to store energy by eating.


    "Changxia, do you still want to go to Baihu?" Nuanchun smiled.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said weakly: "No. I plan to sleep for a while, visit Baihu and wait for the next opportunity. By the way, I want to visit Hongyeling tomorrow, Nuanchun, please tell Shankun not to go out hunting tomorrow. "


    The warm spring production is approaching, but we can''t make trouble.


    "Don''t worry, I know the importance." Nuan Chun said seriously. Recently, following Wu''s advice to eat less and eat more frequently, and eat when you are hungry, the hardships of the previous period have been greatly relieved.


    The spirit of warm spring also recovered a lot.


    At least, no longer fall asleep anytime, anywhere.


    After clearing the long table, Xylophone and his party left.


    Chang Xia fell asleep during Shen Rong''s massage.


    "Chang Xia��" Shen Rong called out twice, seeing that Chang Xia didn''t move. He fetched water, washed Chang Xia''s face, washed his hands, and soaked his feet, and then carried the man into the animal den.


    He pulled the animal skin quilt and put it on Chang Xia.


    At this moment.


    It''s still early.


    Shen Rong took the basket and walked down the hillside.


    He planned to stroll around the White Lake to get acquainted with the situation here. By the way, pick some medicinal materials for making ointment, and then see which ointment can be prepared according to the medicinal materials that can be dug up. Vanilla balm is undoubtedly the best, but the herbs required for vanilla balm are the most complex.


    Shen Rong knew that it would be difficult to collect all the medicinal materials in a short period of time.


    If the vanilla ointment is not good, make other ointments. The next rainy season just happened to have time to spare, and Shen Rong had time to ponder slowly.


    Tomorrow, Changxia wants to go to Hongye Ridge.


    She should be trying to figure out the yellow pellets that Elder Pukang gave her. There were only a few pieces in total, and Chang Xia was not stingy, everyone ate one.


    Sweet taste, very delicious.


    Not to mention that Chang Xia was thinking about it, Shen Rong and the clansmen were also obsessed with it.


    Along the shore of Baihu Lake, all the way up.


    Shen Rong is not picky, but he digs out all the medicinal materials he knows and puts them in the back basket, and then picks and separates them when he returns to the animal den.


    By the time they reached the upper reaches of Baihu, the basket was already filled with various medicinal herbs.


    Looking at the westward sun, Shen Rong did not continue.


    Carrying a hare, he prepares to return to the den.


    In the animal den, Chang Xia woke up yawning, looked around and couldn''t find Shen Rong, guessing that he should be wandering around Baihu.


    Get up, bowing.


    Stretch your limbs.


    After a good night''s sleep, I felt much more comfortable.


    Being young is different. Tired limbs are sore, and they recover as soon as they wake up.


    Hongyeling grows tall broad-leaved trees, which are in line with the characteristics of maple and maple trees. If it is really a maple tree, the Heluo tribe will not be short of sugar in the future.


    Maple syrup is harvested in March every year, and now at the end of April, in time for the last harvest of the year. This luck is really good.


    Chang Xia didn''t delay, thinking about what food to prepare for Hongyeling.


    Get some dough to ferment and make fine powder tomorrow morning. Stir fry some toppings and bring them with you. If you are hungry, set up a stove, heat the toppings, mix them with the fine powder and eat them directly. This saves a lot of time.


    She remembered that when she boiled the beef at noon specially reserved a piece.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia walked out of the beast den.


    He opened the lid of the stone pot where the beef was being stewed, and found that there was still a piece of beef inside, weighing about five or six pounds.


    Chang Xia took out the boiled beef and added water to it.


    Prepare to use the remaining soup residue to cook another pot of meat. The taste is not as good as that of braised pork, but it is not far behind, and it is more delicious than ordinary stewed meat. This kind of stew is very suitable for hunting. It does not need to be heated, and it tastes good when eaten directly.


    By the time Shen Rong returned to the animal den with the herbs on his back, Chang Xia had already prepared dinner.


    At the same time, even the food for going out tomorrow is ready.


    "What are these?" Chang Xia asked as he brought the food to the table.


    Shen Rong said, "Medicine."


    "Shen Rong, do you still know medicinal herbs?" Chang Xia was surprised, stepped forward, squatted down and picked one or two medicinal herbs, all of which were the most common Chinese medicinal herbs.


    "I know. The herbs are not in order. When they are all together, I will prepare a few jars of ointment for you. You can use them to smear your face and hands." Shen Rong explained.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was really excited.


    "Ointment, you mean an ointment that can be used to wipe your face and hands?" Chang Xia was very excited. In fact, Chang Xia also knows how to prepare ointment, but she is too busy. What''s more, her basic life has not been resolved, she can''t care about it for a while.


    Today, Shen Rong gave her a surprise.


    "Yes." Shen Rong said, "The aristocrats in the Western Land live extravagantly, and ointments such as vanilla ointment and white jade ointment are very popular in the Western Land. When I was injured for a while, I studied it."


    "Shen Rong, you are amazing!" Chang Xia jumped on top of Shen Rong, clinging to his neck, and laughed happily. With Shen Rong and Wu Da covering, she can come up with more things in the future. Although she had never concealed it before, Chang Xia couldn''t help but be happy.

 Chapter 63： Hongye Ridge

    "Shen Rong, it''s time to get up!"


    It was dawn, Chang Xia yawned, and shouted for Shen Rong to get up.


    I was thinking about Hongyeling all night, and I couldn''t sleep well after tossing and turning. Before dawn, Chang Xia woke up.


    Shen Rong opened his eyes and looked at the slightly bright sky.


    "Changxia, it''s still early." Shen Rong sighed and said.


    Last night, Chang Xia was turning over all night. No matter how he persuaded it, it was useless. Several times, Chen Rong considered whether to help Chang Xia fall asleep physically?


    "However, I want to go to Hongye Ridge early." Chang Xia''s moist eyes shone brightly. Even though she hadn''t slept well all night, she was in good spirits.


    "Alright, alright, get up." Shen Rong replied.


    It was rare for Chang Xia to act coquettishly, and Shen Rong was reluctant to refuse.


    Besides, with Chang Xia''s big watery eyes, who would be willing to make her sad?


    Get up and get dressed.


    Brush your teeth, rinse your mouth.


    With the stew prepared last night, Chang Xia spread out about a dozen fruit powder pancakes, and the two sat on the long table and ate.


    Just after eating, I saw someone coming from the tribe from a distance.


    "Changxia��"


    Listening to the sound, it should be the south wind.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll be fine soon." Chang Xia replied.


    Gen finished chatting with Chang Xia yesterday to determine the specific direction of the tribe''s expansion, and then went back to the tribe to ask the elders to discuss the decision. Yesterday, the totem warriors of the tribe went out to hunt. I want to come, and then the tribe will start to build a kiln.


    After all, there are only three or five days left until the rainy season.


    Even the sluggish Chang Xia could faintly smell the faint water vapor in the wind.


    The first rain of the rainy season is not far away.


    "Nanfeng, are you alone?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Based on the excitement from Xylophone and Eminem yesterday, Chang Xia thought there would be a few more people.


    She didn''t expect that Nan Feng would come here alone, which really made Chang Xia a little bit out of touch.


    Nanfeng shrugged and said regretfully, "Changxia, I can''t go to Hongyeling with you. The tribe decided to build a kiln and needs help. I''ll come and tell you, and I''ll have to go back to the tribe to help."


    "In such a hurry..." Chang Xia was slightly startled.


    "You said that the rainy season is not suitable for building kilns. How can the tribe not be in a hurry. At this time, the rainy season may come at any time. All tribes live in safe and clean cave dwellings.


    This rainy season, make sure that the tribe is not affected by the rainy season.


    Thinking about it, it''s not so important for Nanfeng to go to Hongye Ridge.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "The patriarch''s decision is correct. Shen Rong and I will go to Hongye Ridge to check if the yellow granules given by Elder Pukang are syrup? If so... I may need help from the tribe to collect the sap. I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you with building a kiln."


    "Building a kiln, the tribe doesn''t need your help. After all, you provide the method to build a kiln for free, which is already the biggest help." Nanfeng said seriously.


    The tribesmen are very grateful to Chang Xia, if not for Chang Xia who said earlier that he didn''t want the tribe to send things over. At this moment, the Changxia family, let alone the beast den, estimated that even the cave would be filled with things sent by the clansmen.


    Although I didn''t send anything, all the clan members will remember this love in their hearts.


    After speaking, Nan Feng suddenly remembered that Chang Xia said that he needed help to collect sap, and said, "Chang Xia, what is the matter with you saying that you need the tribe''s help to collect sap?"


    "It''s not urgent in advance, I will discuss it after I go to Hongyeling to confirm." Chang Xia said.


    If Hongye Ridge really grows maple/maple, or palm trees. The end of April is the season when maple trees are last harvested for their sap. Once the season is over, it takes another year to harvest the sap concentrate to make maple syrup.


    With the strength of her and Shen Rong, they couldn''t harvest more sap.


    At that time, the tribe will definitely need help.


    It''s just that at this juncture, the tribe is rushing to build a kiln, and everything really piles up. However, with the strength of the Heluo tribe, the two things were carried out at the same time, and the harvesting of the sap and the construction of the kiln should not be delayed.


    To build a kiln, just dig the kiln.


    Follow-up work is also possible during the rainy season.


    However, harvesting sap is not enough. If you miss this last harvest, you really have to wait the next year.


    "Okay, I won''t delay you." Nan Feng nodded and said goodbye to Chang Xia.


    Having seen Shen Rong''s strength, Nan Feng was not worried about the safety of the two at all. Hongyeling is the hunting territory of the Heluo tribe. As long as it is in the hunting territory of the tribe, it is generally safe. Because every once in a while, the tribe will send totem warriors to patrol the territory. To expel or hunt powerful beasts, Hongye Ridge is not far from the tribe, the soil there is relatively barren, and there are few ferocious beasts.


    Therefore.


    The tribe is also relieved to go to Hongyeling in Changxia.


    Of course, it was also related to the tribe''s busy construction of kilns.


    At other times, Gen would never agree to let the two of Chang Xia stay away from the tribe.


    It can only be said that this time point is too delicate.


    In addition, sugar is too attractive to the orcs, and even the roots are a little concerned.


    "Wait��" Shen Rong suddenly spoke, calling out Nan Feng who was leaving.


    Nan Feng paused and asked suspiciously, "Shen Rong, is something wrong?"


    Chang Xia blinked, obviously wondering why Shen Rong wanted to stop Nan Feng.


    "Changxia, do you know where Hongyeling is?" Shen Rong said helplessly. Chang Xia usually works carefully and cautiously, but occasionally reveals the side of Ma Daha.


    Chang Xia was frail since childhood and was raised by the tribe in the tribe for a long time.


    Last time, they took a detour when they went to the holy mountain of Karna.


    The holy mountain of Kana has a clear goal. They all almost lost their way. This time, the Hongye Ridge that they were going to, Changxia only knew that it was in the south of the tribe, and there was a big difference between the south and the south.


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia smirked.


    Nanfeng patted his forehead and blamed himself: "Look at me, I forgot that Changxia has never been to Hongyeling, Shen Rong just came to the tribe, you all don''t know where Hongyeling is Said, Nan The wind picked up the branches of the roadside.


    Draw a simple map.


    "Changxia, look-" Nanfeng said, "This is where the tribe is located. You go south along the Baihe River, and go up at the mouth of the fork of the Baihe River. There is a ginkgo forest, and continue through the ginkgo forest. Go inside, and at the end is Hongye Ridge."


    "Hongyeling, there are red-leaf trees growing all over the mountains and fields all year round."


    "The location of the estuary where the White River bifurcates, you can see the dazzling red-leaf trees in Hongyeling, which is very beautiful!"


    Nanfeng used to want to build a beast den in Hongye Ridge.


    That way, you can always enjoy the beauty of the red leaves.


    However, before she could say this, she was beaten by the duet of Gen and Xylophone. Although Hongyeling is the hunting territory of the tribe, it is far away from the gathering place of the tribe.


    Living alone with a female, courting death?


    "Red-leaf tree��"


    Chang Xia''s eyes lit up. He originally guessed that there might be maples, maples or palm trees growing in Hongye Ridge. However, listen to this description of the south wind.


    Changxia is 80% sure that this red-leaf tree is a red maple tree.


    Posted.


    developed.


    Maple sap is made into maple syrup, which tastes great.


    Chang Xia has eaten it in her previous life, except that the price is a little expensive, everything else is perfect. Maple syrup is cheaper and can be used to make a variety of snacks.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go." Chang Xia said loudly.


    This time, when they went to Hongye Ridge, the two of them went into battle lightly. After all, the main purpose is to confirm whether Hongyeling really has sap that can make sugar, not hunting or picking.


    Carrying a basket, one by one, they hurried towards Hongye Ridge briskly.


    Nanfeng regretfully watched Chang Xia and the two go away, turned back to the tribe, and obeyed the arrangement to start building a kiln for the tribe.

 Chapter 64： red maple

    Moment.


    The two of them in Changxia walked to the mouth of the Baihe River.


    Looking up.


    But I saw that the sky was dyed into a dazzling curtain by the red maples that covered the mountains and plains. At a glance, they are all breathtakingly beautiful.


    At this moment, Chang Xia suddenly understood Nanfeng''s idea of ??living in Hongyeling.


    So beautiful, who can resist not being moved.


    "It''s beautiful!" Chang Xia exclaimed.


    Shen Rong carried Chang Xia on his back and followed Chang Xia''s line of sight towards Hongye Ridge. As soon as I saw it, I was attracted by the red maple.


    Go up the estuary and pass the ginkgo forest of the estuary.


    The ginkgo trees in the ginkgo forest are sparse and sparse, which should have been picked by the tribe not long ago. Ginkgo is no longer optional, but may become the daily staple of orcs.


    to this.


    Su Ye hasn''t disclosed it to other orcs yet.


    But, if Changxia really made dry powder. Ginkgo''s status in the Orcs will rise again. At that time, Su Ye would think about the importance of exposing ginkgo to the many orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. Of course, the orc tribes must give certain compensation to the Heluo tribe, which is also necessary.


    "The tribe really finished picking all the nearby ginkgo." Chang Xia sighed.


    When Granny Su Ye came to the tribe, the hot pot banquet should also be put on the agenda. Root sent a hunting team out to hunt, and it is estimated that he was also thinking. After all, it is too unreal to have Chang Xia prepare food for more than a thousand people.


    Most of the ingredients must be provided by the tribe.


    Shen Rong broke: "There is a small ginkgo forest growing in the upper reaches of Baihu, and the ginkgo has not been picked there yet."


    When he was digging for medicinal herbs yesterday, Shen Rong discovered it by accident.


    The ginkgo forest in the upper reaches of Baihu just happens to grow not far from the exit of the cave cellar. Shen Rong counted roughly seventeen or eight trees, bearing a lot of ginkgo.


    "Really?" Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    "That piece of ginkgo forest grows in the valley to the right of the cave''s cellar exit. The number is not too many, there are about a dozen trees." Shen Rong said.


    In addition to ginkgo trees, there are many shrubs growing in the mountains.


    Yesterday went fast, Shen Rong didn''t look carefully. However, there is one thing Shen Rong is very grateful for. That is the location of the Changxia election to build a kiln, which is subtle and indescribable.


    The location of the col is hidden, and the long summer is very suitable for planting or breeding.


    Further up is the upper reaches of White Lake.


    There are large reeds growing there, inhabited by various chickens and ducks.


    The expansion of the Heluo tribe to Baihu is definitely an excellent choice.


    "A dozen trees, that''s enough." Chang Xia smiled, grabbed Shen Rong''s smooth fluff gently, put his face on Shen Rong''s back, and waved: "Go, go to Hongye Ridge. Shen Rong, I think in the future The tribe will not be short of sugar to eat. Red maple, the tall broad-leaved tree in Hongyeling, should be the red maple tree.��


    "The end of April is the last season of the year to harvest red maple sap."


    "Usually red maple sap should be harvested in March, and early April is the best time to harvest. Maple syrup made from concentrated red maple sap harvested at that time has the best taste."


    Listening to Chang Xia''s nagging, Shen Rong walked through the ginkgo forest at the estuary and headed straight for Hongye Ridge. At the same time, Shen Rong couldn''t help but wonder, how does maple syrup taste? Is it sweeter than cane sugar? Is it better than sucrose?


    As for why Changxia knew that red maple sap could make sugar.


    Like the Heluo tribe, Shen Rong kept his ears and bells hidden and pretended to know nothing.


    "Did Shen Rong smell it?"


    "Sweet, sweet taste."


    "This sweet taste is light, shouldn''t the tribe be the only one to notice the elder Pukang?"


    Chang Xia frowned, referring to the pursuit of sweetness by the beasts. Hongyeling should have been discovered by the tribe long ago, so why did Elder Pukang only notice it?


    "I heard Xylophone Amu say that Hongyeling is barren, and few tribesmen of the tribe come to pick and collect. Maybe I missed it."


    After all, Chang Xia also said it.


    The best time for red maple to harvest sap is from March to April.


    At this time, the tribe was busy hunting and picking.


    The tribe didn''t notice the abnormal situation in Hongyeling, and it was reasonable. The elders of Pukang were mostly accidents, and they may have been discovered during patrols.


    It''s just that the elder Pukang has always been a big man.


    When he found out that something was wrong, he didn''t think deeply.


    Shen Rong''s speed was extremely fast, from the time he smelled the sweetness to the time he arrived at Hongye Ridge, it took a quarter of an hour before and after. The closer you get to Hongye Ridge, the more pronounced the sweetness is.


    Hongyeling seems even the air is sweet, like a dream.


    After landing, Shen Rong put down Chang Xia.


    He quickly regained his human form, raised his head, and looked at the Red Leaf Ridge like the Red Sea. He couldn''t regain his senses for a long time.


    "Shen Rong, we have made a fortune!"


    Chang Xia put his hands on his hips and laughed wildly.


    There are many red maples in Hongyeling that are hundreds of years old, even thousands of years old. The ancient trees are towering, and any red maple is seventy or eighty meters high and more than 100 centimeters in diameter. This large red maple forest is enough to make the Heluo tribe a maple sugar kingdom.


    The trunk of maple trees contains a lot of starch, which becomes sucrose in winter, and becomes sweet sap in warm weather. Just drill a hole in the trunk and the leaves will flow out. The sap is then boiled to make maple syrup.


    There are thousands of maple trees in Hongyeling, and many of them are thousands of years old. There are countless trees that are more than a hundred years old. The number Chang Xia said that the Heluo tribe became a maple sugar kingdom was no joke.


    When Chang Xia returned to calm, two incense sticks passed.


    "Shen Rong, try to find a red maple to drill, let me see if there is any sap?"


    Shen Rong put down the basket and picked up a bone knife.


    Randomly choose a red maple tree closest to them, UU reading www. uukanshu.com found a suitable branch position and inserted the bone knife into it.


    Soon, a tree hole the size of two was made.


    For a moment, the brown sap flowed out from the tree hole. Chang Xia stepped forward and smeared a little with his hands, then put it to his mouth and licked it.


    A strong caramel-like smell came to the nostrils.


    "Shen Rong, you can also try��"


    Shen Rong approached and put Chang Xia''s hand in his mouth.


    Chang Xia froze, her cheeks flushed instantly. Her original intention was to let Shen Rong dip into the red maple sap and taste it, but Shen Rong suddenly attacked directly.


    She really didn''t kick anyone away!


    However, it is estimated that it won''t fly even with a kick.


    Don''t overdo it, Chang Xia withdrew his hand and pretended not to notice anything.


    Shen Rong pursed his lips and smiled lightly.


    "Sweet, very sweet."


    Chang Xia Qing coughed. At this moment, she didn''t want to know whether Shen Rong said that the red maple sap was sweet, or that her hands were sweet. And does this count as an indirect kiss?


    By the way, she doesn''t seem to have washed her hands.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia''s thoughts flew farther and farther.


    After hearing the tick of the red maple tree dripping onto the ground, he came back to his senses.


    "Shen Rong, can you get a wooden barrel?" Chang Xia regained his calm and asked.


    When they came, they brought two backpacks. There was nothing to hold the red maple sap. She looked at the dripping sap and felt distressed.


    Shen Rong said, "Wait."


    After a while, Shen Rong gathered materials on the spot.


    Using other woods, I put together several wooden barrels. According to Chang Xia''s meaning, the barrel is tied to the trunk of the red maple. When the barrels were full, Changxia did not collect the red maple sap anymore, but chose to walk around the Hongye Ridge to confirm the number of red maple trees, and then prepared to return to the tribe to discuss the harvest of red maple sap.

 Chapter 65： sweet sap

    It''s past noon.


    The scorching sun is like fire, and there is an occasional breeze in the mountains and forests, but there is still a sense of warmth.


    "Changxia, it''s time to leave for the tribe." Shen Rong reminded.


    Chang Xia gently jumped from the red maple tree, chewed and swallowed the stewed meat in his mouth, patted off the stained tree shavings on his hands, took the red maple sap handed over by Shen Rong, and took a sip.


    "Cool!" Chang Xia said loudly.


    The rich caramel sweetness spreads from the mouth to the heart.


    Sweet and refreshing.


    Chang Xia and the two hung wooden barrels on a tree and wandered around Hongye Ridge. It took several hours to make a circle around Hongye Ridge.


    According to Changxia''s calculations, there are a total of 5,187 red maple trees in Hongyeling.


    Among them, there are 108 thousand-year-old trees.


    There are more than 3,000 red maples over 500 years old.


    The rest are more than a hundred years old, but the number of red maples that are several decades old is the least. At first Changxia was puzzled, but after walking around Hongyeling, she suddenly realized.


    This space was occupied by red maple trees, and the old trees did not die.


    The newly born red maple saplings do not have suitable growth space, and gradually die naturally. Perhaps, looking for opportunities to plant red maples outside would be a good choice.


    Of course, the prerequisite is that it is suitable for the growth of red maple trees.


    Leaving Hongye Ridge, Chang Xia successfully picked half a basket of wild vegetables. After that, Shen Rong turned into a beast and ran towards the tribe.


    Chang Xia stroked Shen Rong''s smooth fluff.


    It feels great in the hand and is unforgettable.


    Compared with the body of the black panther clan, the animal body of the Shen Rong wolf clan is more burly and beautiful.


    Especially the plush feel makes people want to bury themselves in it. It was a pity that Shen Rong was limited by the poison of Gu, so he couldn''t maintain his animal state for a long time, and he couldn''t even fight.


    Rao is like this, making Chang Xia envious.


    After all, in the Chinchilla family, the animal state is not only cute.


    Chang Xia hasn''t found a suitable way to fight yet, maybe... just wait? !


    Shen Rong was running, feeling Chang Xia''s touch on his body, and was very happy in his heart. The beast body can be liked by Chang Xia, which makes Shen Rong extraordinarily happy.


    Once upon a time, he resented that he inherited the bloodline of the Fighting Wolf family.


    The Fighting Wolf family rooted fighting in their souls. For him, fighting was like eating and drinking, it couldn''t be easier. Shen Rong has a peaceful nature and doesn''t like killing.


    However, it carries the bloodline of the Wolf Fighting Clan.


    With the status of a noble of the Yuan family, Shen Rong couldn''t avoid fighting and fighting.


    If Gu Poison freed Shen Rong from his fate of imprisonment, Chang Xia gave Shen Rong a new life, giving him the opportunity to live a simple and ordinary life like ordinary people.


    "Changxia��"


    Out of the estuary ginkgo forest.


    Shen Rong went down the Baihe River to the location of the mouth of the Baihe River.


    Looking at the direction of the Heluo tribe from afar.


    In his ears, various animal roars could be vaguely heard.


    Chang Xia''s eyebrows moved slightly, and he said with a chuckle: "It''s fine, I guess this response is related to the tribe." The orcs'' emotions are easily exposed, so they nodded their heads to expand the tribe.


    Most of the clansmen started to build kilns.


    When there are many people, the noise must be not small.


    "You mean building a kiln?" Shen Rong reacted very quickly and guessed.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "The people of the tribe are all anxious, I think... Yesterday, the tribe probably decided on the list of people to relocate. The people who started to build the kiln today should be the people who moved out of the tribe. After all, there are some people who stay in the tribe. Live in the beast''s nest, don''t be in a hurry."


    Furthermore, the tribal geological layer is thick.


    Even in the rainy season, a kiln can be built.


    In this regard, the root and the clan must have been compared.


    Having learned from the past, Chang Xia will not underestimate the wisdom of the Orcs.


    "This movement may attract wild animals��" Shen Rong said cautiously.


    The mouth of the Baihe River is dozens of miles away from the Heluo tribe, and movement can be heard from such a distance. It is not impossible to attract the coveted beasts.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said lightly, "Come on, I just don''t need to go out hunting."


    "...That''s right." Shen Rong was silent for a moment, silently agreeing with Chang Xia''s statement. With the ability of the Heluo tribe, they really wouldn''t be afraid of a few beasts.


    What''s more, the beasts near the tribe were wiped out by the clan''s daily slaughter.


    Even if there are survivors, most of them have fled far away.


    During the conversation, Shen Rong carried Chang Xia back to White Lake.


    Before approaching the White Lake, a newly built stone wall blocked the way.


    "Wolf cub, where did it come from?"


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from the stone wall.


    The stone wall is more than ten meters high, and the work has not yet been completed. Cut off the flattened road, and spread along the road to the mountains and forests on both sides, which looks somewhat similar to the city wall on the tribe''s side.


    However, the tribe just decided to expand.


    Building a fence on the side of White Lake, isn''t this a bit quicker?


    "Elder Dalai, this is Shen Rong, he is my partner." Chang Xia slid down from Shen Rong''s beast and crossed the stone wall, and saw a wooden chair in the corner of the stone wall with a person sitting on it. This man had a broken leg, but even when he was sitting, it gave people a sense of sight.


    Hearing the familiar shout, Darai''s grim face showed a kind smile.


    "Little Changxia, you''re back." Dalai smiled and asked, "Is Hongyeling fun? Pukang is an unreliable product, don''t believe his nonsense."


    "Elder Dalai, do you see what I brought you?" Chang Xia laughed and motioned for Shen Rong to return to his human form. She carried a bucket of red maple sap in front of the elder Dalai, took a spoonful of red maple sap with a wooden spoon cut by Shen Rong, and handed it to the mouth of the elder DalaiDalai Come elders, can you taste the sweetness of this sap? "


    "Huh?" Dalai took the wooden spoon and took a sip.


    Immediately, there was an exclamation. He looked at Chang Xia in surprise and asked, "Little Chang Xia, what kind of sap is this?"


    When asked, he had some guesses in his heart.


    Is Procon really reliable once? !


    Yesterday, the Xylophone Hui tribe told Elder Jami that Pukang went to Changxia''s house to fight the autumn wind. The elder Jami immediately beat the elder Pukang, and today he pressed the elder Pukang to the tribe and asked him to help build the kiln.


    Elder Pucon was not given a chance to defend himself.


    The other elders were happy to see Pukang slumped, so naturally no one excused him.


    "Red maple tree, I renamed the red maple tree in Hongyeling to red maple tree. These sap are the sap of the red maple tree, which can be drunk directly or boiled into maple syrup."


    "Sugar, honey?"


    "Yes, sugar as sweet as honey."


    When the elder Dalai heard Chang Xia say that maple sugar is like honey, he was overjoyed.


    "Little Changxia, is the red maple sap easy to harvest?" Dalai asked.


    Chang Xia said: "The sap of the red maple tree is easy to harvest. You only need to make a hole in the trunk of the red maple tree and use a wooden bucket to catch the sap that flows out. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Dalai was very happy to hear the previous sentence, but when Chang Xia''s words changed, he instantly became anxious.


    "It''s just that the sap of the red maple must be harvested before the rainy season." Chang Xia said.


    Upon hearing this, Dalai instantly understood Chang Xia''s worries.


    The tribe was in a hurry to build a kiln before the rainy season, and could not spare the manpower to harvest the sap of the red maple.


    "Leave this to me." Dalai squinted and said. Promise to Chang Xia that he will deal with this matter and let Chang Xia go back to the animal den to rest first.

 Chapter 66： 1 bowl

    "Okay!" Chang Xia replied.


    Saying goodbye to Elder Dalai, he and Shen Rong carried the red maple sap to the beast den. Hongye Ridge is not far from the tribe, the big deal... I traveled day and night to collect the sap of the red maple tree.


    Think about it.


    The sadness between Chang Xia''s brows dissipated, and a smile filled her face again.


    "Chang Xia, want to go?" Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia glared at Shen Rong and said in a sullen voice, "You''re very happy to see me embarrassing you? I tell you... I missed the harvest of red maple sap this year. If you want to eat maple sugar and maple syrup, you can only wait another year."


    "What do you think of?" Shen Rong slowly followed behind Chang Xia, every step fell on the place Chang Xia stepped on, behind him was the sun hanging high in the sky, the shadows of the two stretched long and gradually merged into one .


    "Why didn''t you say that I gave up harvesting the red maple sap?" Chang Xia pursed his lips and asked in surprise.


    Compared with eating, a safe and comfortable house is more practical.


    What''s more, with the practice of chicken, duck, fish and fruit powder provided by Changxia this year, the Heluo tribe can spend a stable rainy season. Chang Xia thought that Shen Rong would guess that she would give up harvesting red maple sap, after all, normal people would choose this way.


    "Are you willing?" The corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched into a smile, slightly rising to evoke a beautiful arc.


    The time with Chang Xia was not long, but it was enough for Shen Rong to understand her.


    How can a person who is obsessed with eating easily give up the food in his mouth?


    Chang Xia smiled, nodded and said: "I really can''t bear it. So Shen Rong has to work hard, we make more wooden barrels, and go to Hongye Ridge to collect red maple sap at night. Take the time to collect as much as possible, except for storing maple. Instead of syrup, let''s try to boil some maple syrup."


    "The water vapor from the wind is getting heavier and heavier, and the rainy season is coming soon." Shen Rong said solemnly: "The tribe must hurry up to build a kiln, it is really not enough for you and me to harvest the sap of the red maple tree. At night, there is no way to finish harvesting the red maple sap from Hongyeling."


    Shen Rong analyzed the situation objectively.


    The sap of Hongyeling red maple has not been harvested before.


    The sucrose precipitated by each tree is abundant.


    In just a few days, it is absolutely impossible to harvest the red maple trees in Hongyeling.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said peacefully: "I didn''t say that the harvest will be finished, but it''s as much as you can harvest. If it doesn''t work, wait for the next year to harvest."


    The Twilight Forest is very magical.


    It rains most of the time in the rainy season, and it is said that floods are prone to occur.


    However, in Chang Xia''s memory, the number of floods in the Twilight Forest was very rare. With such a large amount of rainfall, there is definitely a lot of water on the ground. Where does the water go?


    There is also a lot of precipitation in the rainy season, and the air should be humid.


    But the Twilight Forest does not.


    Like the Heluo tribe, which is next to the Baihe River, there is a lot of precipitation in the rainy season, and the river water on the Baihe River has remained stable, which is incredible.


    While talking and walking, the two quickly returned to the animal den.


    Put down the wooden barrel containing the red maple sap, wash your face and wash your hands with water. In Hongyeling, the two had eaten food to satisfy their stomachs, and they did not feel hungry when they returned to the animal den.


    If Changxia wants to harvest red maple sap, he must first prepare enough wooden barrels.


    There is no more wood in the beast den, and it is obviously impractical to go into the mountains and woods at this moment. Chang Xia was thinking about going back to the tribe to talk to the roots and get some wood to make into wooden barrels. With the wooden barrels holding the sap of the red maple tree, it was convenient to go to Hongyeling to collect the sap for maple syrup.


    "Changxia, would you like a bowl of red maple sap?" Shen Rong said warmly.


    After some rest, the heat in the bottom of my heart dissipated.


    Shen Rong saw the blush remaining on Chang Xia''s cheeks, and couldn''t help but ask.


    Chang Xia nodded quickly and replied, "Have a bowl."


    One person and one bowl, sitting quietly in front of the animal den.


    The sky is blue and the clouds are smooth.


    After taking a mouthful of red maple sap, the two of them snorted in unison. Hearing the sound, the two looked at each other and smiled.


    "Shen Rong, the frozen red maple sap tastes better." Chang Xia smacked his mouth and pouted at the beast''s nest. She remembered that Granny Su Ye brought back a few ice fruit for her, and it seemed that she hadn''t eaten the ice fruit yet.


    Shen Rong put down the bowl and got up, "Wait, I''ll find Bingguo."


    Soon, Shen Rong went into the animal den to find Bingguo.


    Unlike ordinary wild fruits, ice fruits are cold and comfortable to hold in your hand.


    Peel and cut into pieces.


    The white and translucent pulp, the part that touches the fingers can feel the coolness. Gently press the pulp, Q-bounce, extremely tough.


    Shen Rong took Chang Xia''s bowl, put a few spoons of red maple sap in it, and half a spoon of ice fruit pulp.


    The pulp of the ice fruit comes into contact with the sap of the red maple tree.


    It made a sizzling sound directly.


    "Shen Rong, look��"


    Chang Xia stopped Shen Rong and pointed to the wooden bowl for Shen Rong to see.


    However, I saw drops of water emerging from the outside of the wooden bowl.


    The two looked at each other, opened their mouths at the same time, and said, "Ice crystal grass."


    "That''s right, Ice Crystal Grass." Chang Xia''s eyes flashed brightly, and excitedly said: "Shen Rong, we must find the Bird Clan in exchange for Ice Crystal Grass. With Ice Crystal Grass, we are no longer afraid of the hot rainy season��"


    Ice crystal grass, pure natural refrigerator.


    Refrigerator, popsicles, ice cream, smoothies.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help drooling.


    No matter what, you have to find the bird clan in exchange for ice crystal grass, and Chang Xia firmly remembers this matter.


    Soon, the two of them finished drinking the red maple sap with the pulp of the ice fruit, quite a bit unfinished. Unfortunately, there are not many ice fruit. Chang Xia wanted to wait for Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing to come over, and then enjoy it with the clan.


    No matter how thirsty you are, you can only press it down.


    "Changxia��"


    Here, Chang Xia just planned to go back to the tribe to find out about the wood.


    Down the hillside, there was a brisk cry from the south wind.


    "South wind?"


    "Yeah! It''s her Shen Rong touched the tip of his nose, Nan Feng is really a leopard clan, not a wolf clan?


    As soon as they made something good, Nanfeng knew it.


    Is this sense of smell too sensitive?


    Chang Xia stood on tiptoe and looked in the direction of Baihu, hesitantly said, "It seems... there are several people?"


    Far away, except for the south wind.


    It seems that there are several people walking towards the direction of their animal den.


    Is it��


    The two looked at each other and thought of the elder Dalai they had met under the newly built stone wall. Could it be that the tribe has received the news of their return from Hongyeling?


    Thinking about it, this is the only possibility. After all, the tribe is busy building kilns, and if there is no major event, they will not come to Changxia at this time.


    "Chang Xia, give me a taste!!!" Nan Feng rushed over, stared at Chang Xia with his big eyes, and said, "Elder Da Lai said, what you said... what is the mangrove tree? Juice is delicious, sweeter than honey."


    "Heelielie����" Elder Pukang''s iconic laughter came into the picture strongly.


    Soon, Gen, Xylophone and others walked up the hill and followed closely.


    "Little Changxia, give Grandpa Pukang a bucket to taste." Pukang said.


    The little female who followed beside her raised her hand and hit Elder Pukang on the head, scolding: "Pukang, what are you talking about?"


    After teaching the elder Pukang, the female turned to a friendly smile and greeted Chang Xia with a smile, "Chang Xia, how have you been recently? I heard that you went to Hongyeling and found something as delicious as honey. sap?"


    "Elder Yami, please sit down!" Chang Xia greeted everyone to take their seats, and asked Shen Rong to help prepare the wooden bowls. Without any extra words, he directly scooped up the red maple sap for everyone. There is nothing better than drinking it in person. A bowl of red maple sap comes with a better explanation.

 Chapter 67： negotiate

    "Shen Rong, cut an ice fruit." Chang Xia reminded.


    There are still a few Bingguo left, two for Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing, and the rest... simply let the patriarch and the elders try it out.


    Here comes.


    In the future, she wants to exchange ice crystal grass with the bird tribe to be smoother.


    I believe that as long as the patriarch and the others have tasted the red maple sap with ice fruit pulp, they will definitely fall in love with the icy and slightly sweet taste.


    "Bingguo, little Chang Xia... Where did you get the ice fruit?" Pukang asked in surprise.


    Elder Jami squinted, looked at Chang Xia kindly, and explained: "Apart from Wu, where else can Bingguo come from? The stingy **** of the bird tribe dare to ask for the price of an animal skin. Bingguo, can the bird race be willing to trade it?"


    "Elder Yami is right, the ice fruit is a gift that Wu brought me from the Qinghai Plateau. I''m still thinking of waiting for the opportunity to exchange ice crystal grass with the bird tribe." Chang Xia said to himself.


    Listen to it.


    Everyone gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    Dare to find the bird tribe in exchange for ice crystal grass, and have the courage.


    "Little Changxia, are you serious?" Dalai held the bowl and just took a sip of the red maple sap. He choked on the red maple in his mouth when he heard Changxia say that he wanted to exchange the ice crystal grass with the bird tribe. The tree sap spurted out.


    Birds are notoriously stingy, arrogant and narcissistic.


    In terms of being stingy, it is no worse than the fish clan.


    Sitting on the Qinghai Plateau, it also has rare items such as green cloth and ice crystal grass. It is completely incomparable with the barren orcs that only have animal skins and wild vegetables and fruits.


    Thankfully, the orcs have witches in charge.


    Coupled with the force deterrence of Pucon and others.


    Only then did the Twilight Forest where the Orcs live was not occupied by the Birds and Fishes.


    "Bingguo can freeze the sap of red maple trees, and the effect of ice crystal grass is better than that of ice fruit. The rainy season in Twilight Forest is hot, hot and rainy. If ice crystal grass can be planted in the cave, it will be better." Chang Xia raised his face, Seriously: "At the same time, ice crystal grass can alleviate the decay of meat and keep food fresh."


    Whether ice fruit is delicious or not, Chang Xia doesn''t care.


    Only the ice crystal grass keeps fresh, Chang Xia is very greedy.


    "Changxia has to work hard to exchange Ice Crystal Grass with the Bird Clan!" Yami smiled.


    He turned his head and looked at each other with the elders of Pukang and Dalai, with a dark background in his heart, it was really impossible, let Pukang go to the Qinghai Plateau.


    Chang Xia''s eyes when he mentioned the ice crystal grass were too beautiful.


    Let the elders of Jami and the others be amazed.


    As Shen Rong said, who would be willing to let Chang Xia be disappointed and sad?


    "Yeah! Elder Jami, please rest assured, I will work hard." Chang Xia nodded.


    The Birds are stingy, it''s just that they haven''t encountered anything that impresses them.


    Beautiful clothes, one-of-a-kind jewelry, or something you can''t refuse.


    No matter what it is, Chang Xia will work hard.


    After all, next year''s Normandy Bazaar is still a year away, and it''s long enough for the summer to slowly prepare things to impress the bird family.


    "Wow!" Nan Feng narrowed his eyes, his face full of surprise.


    Cold, slightly sweet, with a hint of caramel smell.


    This is a taste that the south wind has never been exposed to.


    A mouthful, slides from the mouth to the throat, and then to the stomach.


    For a moment.


    Nan Feng felt that his whole body was enveloped by the sweet scent, which made him extremely comfortable.


    Xylophone said, "This taste really like honey water."


    "It''s different from the sweetness of honey water, I like it very much." Yami said happily.


    Elder Pukang patted the table, smiled and said loudly, "Little Changxia, have another bucket."


    This time, the elder Dalai didn''t make a sound.


    With expectant eyes, he looked at Chang Xia. After coughing twice, he asked, "Little Changxia, is there anything else?"


    "There are still three barrels." Shen Rong said.


    They collected five barrels of red maple sap in Hongye Ridge, and he and Chang Xia drank half a barrel one after another. At this moment, Gen and the elders came over and shared a bucket and a half.


    "Quick, give me a bucket." Procon said excitedly.


    Elder Jami raised his forehead and said coldly, "Pukang, shut up."


    These two people know how to eat besides eating. Once they eat, they are easy to get on. At this moment, most of them have forgotten the purpose of their coming.


    "Shen Rong, how much sap can the Hongyeling red maple harvest?"


    "Changxia counts the number of red maple trees in Hongyeling, about 5,000. There are 108 red maple trees that are more than a thousand years old, and there are more than 3,000 red maple trees that are more than 500 years old. Changxia estimates that the older the red maple trees are. The more sap that can be harvested, the less conversely. The exact amount of sap that can be harvested will only be calculated by hands-on harvesting.��


    After Shen Rong explained, Chang Xia continued: "Elder Yami, I estimate that the best harvest season for red maple sap is from early March to the end of April. The rainy season is approaching, these few days... it is likely to be the last harvest. Red maple sap season."


    "Can''t you do it at other times?" Xylophone asked nervously.


    Nan Feng was immersed in the delicious red maple sap, and ignored Chang Xia''s conversation from beginning to end.


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head.


    In fact, the harvest is a bit late this season.


    However, consider that the Hongyeling red maple has never been harvested for sap.


    Chang Xia believed that a batch of red maple sap could be harvested before the rainy season.


    Gen raised his head, looked at Chang Xia, and asked, "Chang Xia, what are your plans?"


    "I want to go to Hongyeling with Shen Rong at night, and try to collect as much red maple sap as possible before the rainy season. However, to collect red maple sap, wooden barrels are needed. The wood on my side is exhausted, and I will go into the forest. Logging takes time, so I want to exchange some wood from the tribe to make wooden barrels." Chang Xia pondered and proposed his own ideas.


    Hearing this, Gen raised his hand and tapped Chang Xia''s head twice.


    "Changxia, what do you think of the tribe and us?" Geng said angrily.


    On the side, Elder Jami and the others did not stop Geng Obviously, Chang Xia said that he wanted to exchange wood from the tribe to make wooden barrels, which angered them.


    "Chang Xia, the tribe is not polite to you. Instead, you are part of the tribe. It''s time to fight!" Nan Feng stood up, stretched out his hand and rubbed Chang Xia''s face fiercely.


    "It hurts!" Chang Xia''s face was deformed by Nan Feng''s rubbing, and she explained, "I''m not afraid that the tribe is busy building kilns and will not have enough wood."


    "If it''s not enough, then don''t build a kiln." Yami said domineeringly.


    Elder Pukang grinned, but Elder Dalai did not smile, with a strange expression on his face.


    Obviously, they all support Jami very much.


    "Elder Yami, don''t, the cave is still to be built. I need wooden barrels, because I want to use the barrels to hold the red maple sap. To harvest the red maple sap, you need to drill holes in the red maple tree, put the wood The barrel is fixed on the trunk. The clay pot is fragile and not suitable." Chang Xia explained.


    She was really afraid that Elder Jami would just let the tribe build a kiln and push back.


    It seemed that Chang Xia still underestimated the attraction of sugar to the orcs.


    Shen Rong narrowed his eyes, he thought differently from Chang Xia.


    The Heluo tribe is anxious to harvest the sap of the red maple tree, not just to satisfy the appetite.


    There must be a deeper meaning in this.


    Earlier, it was mentioned that the bird clan has blue cloth, ice crystal grass, and cable groups.


    The fish family has pearls, corals, and tourmalines.


    Only the orcs have only wild vegetables and fruits in addition to animal skins. These things are good, but they can''t get it out.


    But, like rice flour and sugar.


    These two, no matter which one you get, is enough to change the embarrassing situation of the Orcs.


    "Root, in the afternoon, I will draw some clansmen to make wooden barrels." Yami said, "In the evening, arrange for a hunting team to follow Changxia Chenrong to Hongyeling to collect red maple sap."

 Chapter 68： white lake fence

    "Father, I''m going to Hongyeling to collect the sap of the red maple tree at night." Nanfeng said quickly.


    At night, go to Hongye Ridge to collect red maple sap.


    Nanfeng will naturally not miss such a fun event.


    Geng pondered for a moment, nodded, agreed to Nanfeng''s request, and said, "You go back to the tribe to convene people to make wooden barrels to prepare for going out at night to collect red maple sap."


    After speaking, Gen turned his gaze to Elder Jami next to him.


    "Elder Yami, which elder should you let the hunting team go to Hongye Ridge tonight?"


    "Pukang, how are you going?"


    "Heelielie��" Pukang grinned and replied, "Yes, I can''t wait to go to Hongyeling."


    He should have known earlier that the yellow particles were solidified from red maple sap.


    Elder Pukang was afraid that the red maple tree in Hongyeling would be cut down bald.


    The reason why the red maples of Hongyeling are kept is that no clansmen used to cut down the red maples. Blame the color of the red maple leaves for their beautiful colors. Even though the orcs don''t love beauty like the birds and fish, they also understand the beauty and ugliness.


    Hongye Ridge is not far from the Heluo Tribe. Standing at the mouth of the Baihe River, you can see Hongye Ridge.


    The maple leaves all over the mountains and plains are pleasing to the eye just by looking at them.


    Furthermore, the red maple tree is not as practical as the iron tree.


    "Dalai, you continue to stay at the White Lake Wall to guard one side." Yami retracted his gaze, put his eyes on the elder Dalai, and continued, "At the same time, the kiln closest to the White Lake Wall will be for you. "


    The kiln was not far from Changxia''s house, so the elder Dalai came to Baihu.


    One is to sit in Baihu, and the other is to protect Changxia and his clansmen nearby.


    With the expansion of the Heluo tribe, Baihu is bound to become a new safe area. It is very necessary to send elders over to guard.


    The three **** sneaked to White Lake.


    The tribe already knew.


    There is no danger in meeting Chang Xia this time.


    However, it is not guaranteed that there will be a beast cub running out of the tribe next time.


    In order to prevent accidents, the Heluo tribe resolutely built a high wall on the Baihu side. It''s a wall, it''s a city wall.


    At least.


    In Chang Xia''s eyes.


    The Heluo tribe already has the prototype of a town.


    "Yes." Dalai responded with a smile, waved at Changxia, and said, "Little Changxia, please take care of me in the future!"


    "Elder Dalai is polite." Chang Xia smiled.


    The elder Dalai came to live, which means that the Heluo tribe sent a signal. After that, White Lake will also be planned into the tribal habitat, which is a great improvement for the Heluo tribe. The expansion of the tribal habitat means that the tribe can accommodate more people to live in.


    The matter was negotiated and confirmed, and Gen and others did not delay.


    They all returned to the tribe to prepare wood to make wooden barrels, in preparation for their trip to Hongye Ridge at night. Geng handed over the making of wooden barrels to Shen Rong. He also needs to go to the various caves of the tribe to inspect or help build caves.


    Elder Dalai returned to the White Lake Wall again to sit in town.


    In the end, the elder Pukang stayed.


    "Little Changxia, give me some red maple sap to taste��" Pukang blinked, looking at Changxia and praying.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    You said... If the cute cub like Lu You, the tit, is flattering to him, Chang Xia may soften his heart, so come on.


    But-


    Elder Pukang is such a rough man with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    Bulging a pair of tiger eyes and acting like a spoiled child at you, is this acting like a spoiled child or taking your life? !


    "Elder Pukang, no." Chang Xia refused.


    Pukang slapped his mouth with a look of regret, and said, "Little Changxia, you have changed. You used to be called Grandpa, but now you have changed your mind and you will only be called Elder Pukang."


    Chang Xia rested his forehead and said speechlessly, "Even if I call you Grandpa Pukang, the red maple sap can''t be given to you any more. Today, Wu might come over, and I have to keep some of this red maple sap for Wu. And warm spring, they have to try it too."


    "Hey! Okay." Pukang retracted his eyes and looked at Shen Rong who went to the tribe to make wooden barrels, his fists creaked.


    Wait until there is time, and then weigh Shen Rong''s equipment.


    If you beat Chang Xia, you can''t beat him.


    Beaten, Jami''s group won''t forgive them.


    Weighing Shen Rong, the wolf cub, Jami and the others will never stop him.


    Chang Xia was speechless and choked, obviously understanding the dangerous thoughts in Elder Pukang''s eyes. However, she didn''t want to stop it.


    Wait until Granny Su Ye detoxifies Shen Rong.


    With Shen Rong''s strength, it shouldn''t be a problem to communicate with Elder Pukang.


    The orcs are warlike, not timid.


    It is necessary for Shen Rong to show his strength if he wants to gain a foothold in the Heluo tribe.


    If it weren''t for his physical limitations, Chang Xia also wanted to become a powerful totem warrior. During the recent period of tempering, Chang Xia can clearly feel that he is getting stronger.


    from now on.


    Going deep into the Twilight Forest for hunting and picking is just around the corner.


    "Changxia, I heard that you came back from Hongyeling." Nuanchun''s shouts came from far to near, and saw a few people from Titches following Nuanchun, walking slowly from the tribe.


    Chang Xia got up and stepped forward to support Nuan Chun.


    "Why did you come here?" Chang Xia asked with a smile. In fact, she knew the reason without asking. Most of the Nanfeng Hui tribe showed off to others.


    Nuan Chun said: "I heard from Nanfeng that she drank the sweet sap at your house and was greedy, so she brought the **** and the others here."


    "Haha��" Chang Xia laughed and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep it for you."


    After he finished speaking, he greeted Nuan Chun and the others to take their seats.


    He took the wooden bowl and scooped a bowl for each of them.


    However, this time she didn''t put ice fruit pulp.


    Chang Xia planned to keep the remaining two ice fruit for Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing. Besides, Nuanchun is a pregnant woman, and a few **** are beast cubs. Eating cold is not good for your body.


    "Wow!"


    "Sweet, really sweet."


    "Sweet and delicious!"


    Soon, there was the noise of a few **** chattering.


    Seeing Nuanchun and the others coming, Elder Pukang got up and went back to the tribe, preparing to help Shen Rongnanfeng make wooden barrels. UU reading The barrel is about going to Hongyeling to collect the sap of the red maple, so it is not to be careless. He originally stayed because he planned to ask Chang Xia for some red maple sap to drink.


    Right now.


    See Nuan Chun and Tit coming over.


    Rather than sit and watch the warm spring and the others drink the red maple sap, it is better to leave.


    "Why did Elder Pukang go?" Nuan Chun asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing and replied, "He doesn''t leave, do you want to let him drink red maple sap? He went back to the tribe to help Chen Rong make wooden barrels. Tonight we plan to go to Hongyeling to harvest red maples overnight. tree sap."


    "Are you in such a hurry?" Nuan Chun said in surprise.


    "Yeah! It''s urgent." Chang Xia said, "Once the rainy season arrives, we can no longer harvest."


    Chang Xia sighed helplessly.


    Who made her feel unsatisfactory, if only she could recover earlier.


    These trifles are not all squeezed together.


    "Hey! My body... It seems like I can''t help anything." Nuan Chun blamed herself.


    Chang Xia stretched out her hand and pinched Nuan Chun''s cheek. Recently, I have eaten well and rested well. Nuanchun has gained a lot of weight and blood is rosy, no longer looking pale and weak like a few days ago.


    "You, obediently giving birth to beast cubs is a great blessing." Chang Xia said, "Nuanchun, if you don''t move to Baihu first, the cave is more spacious, and you can have a lot of comfort in childbirth."


    "I told Shan Kun that he moved things from the tribal animal nest to the Baihu cave one after another. Now we will see when the witches come and when they are willing to come out." Nuan Chun drank the sap of the red maple tree. , stroking his bulging belly.


    I have eaten a lot recently, and I have eaten well.


    The spirits have also improved.


    It''s not like before, with no spirit anymore.


    All of this is thanks to Chang Xia.

 Chapter 69： Changxias Notepad

    "Witch, I won''t come today. At the latest, I will come tomorrow."


    Nuan Chun is pregnant with twins and is about to give birth.


    With Granny Su Ye''s character, if there is nothing to drag on the holy mountain of Karna, she will most likely bring Bai Qing here today. If it doesn''t come, it is estimated that there is something to be dealt with.


    There are hundreds of orc tribes living in the Twilight Forest.


    Big and small matters will be handled by witches.


    Of course, like some small tribes, the strength is too weak to pass through the Twilight Forest to the sacred mountain of Karna, and they cannot approach the holy mountain of Karna.


    Only those powerful orc tribes who can really step into the holy mountain of Karna and meet the witch. However, Wu will patrol the Dusk Mist Forest every few years to ensure the safety of all orc tribes living in the Dusk Mist Forest.


    Wu''s daily life is not easy.


    "I''m really glad that the tribe is next to the sacred mountain of Kana!" Nuanchun said with emotion.


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly and smiled, "Nuanchun, you are wrong."


    "Where did I say wrong?" Nuan Chun asked suspiciously.


    "The Leopard Clan can live in the sacred mountain of Karna and live next to the witch. This is not luck, it all stems from the powerful strength of the Leopard Clan." Chang Xia said to himself.


    Orcs, the strong are respected.


    The witch, manages the entire beast clan.


    Strength, wisdom, and endurance. All aspects must be the top, otherwise how can you suppress the rebellious orcs?


    The Leopard Clan is rooted in the Heluo tribe.


    Adjacent to the holy mountain of Karna, it is obvious that it has the duty to guard the holy mountain of Karna and worship the witch. Of course, the roots and the elders did not say this.


    However, Chang Xia could sense it to some extent.


    Leaving these aside, just talking about the tribes bordering the Heluo tribe, you can see the strengths and weaknesses. The closer to the holy mountain of Karna, the stronger the strength of the orc tribe. On the contrary, the farther away the Orc tribe, the weaker the strength.


    The orc tribes in the Twilight Forest seem to be loose.


    In fact, they all spread out in all directions with the Holy Mountain of Kana as the center.


    The Heluo tribe is at this central point.


    Nuan Chun was slightly startled, and said in surprise, "Chang Xia, please tell me carefully��"


    "There''s nothing to say about it, Nuan Chun, you have to remember that as long as the Heluo tribe continues to be strong, no one can shake the status of the Leopard Clan." Chang Xia didn''t elaborate, but said something casually. Some things don''t need to be said too thoroughly.


    The general direction is rooted and controlled by the elders of the tribe, so I can''t go wrong.


    The people just need to live a good life.


    Nuan Chun squinted, thinking about what Chang Xia said.


    He seemed to understand, but he didn''t ask any more questions.


    On the side, the **** five willow sips the sap of the red maple tree with a look of excitement. Only the youngest Lu You frowned and listened carefully to the conversation between Chang Xia and Nuan Chun.


    "Sister Changxia, the Leopard Clan will definitely be the strongest. When I grow up, I will definitely become the tribe''s most powerful totem warrior." Lu You''s soft voice was full of firmness and confidence.


    Lions, tigers, wolves, snakes, and bears are all powerful tribes in the Dusk Forest.


    At the same time, the territories of these tribes are bordered by the Heluo tribe.


    Among the various tribes of the beast clan, the leopard clan and these five clans are the leading ones. The six clans assist the witch to jointly manage the Twilight Forest, allowing the orcs to flourish and live in the Twilight Forest and live an ordinary and peaceful life.


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia showed a surprised expression.


    Lu You looks like she understands the meaning behind her words, it''s interesting!


    Chang Xia narrowed her eyes and didn''t speak any more, she reached out and patted Lu You''s head lightly.


    "Blam!" Tit snorted and said, "Lu You, you can''t even beat me. You still want to be the most powerful totem warrior in the tribe, dream!"


    "You..." Lu You pouted, staring at Titty angrily, trying to refute, but looking at Titty''s fist, he decided to follow his heart.


    Tit succeeded in suppressing Lu You.


    Immediately, he happily waved his small fist and let out a crisp laugh.


    After drinking the red maple sap, Chang Xia cleaned the wooden barrel and wooden bowl. Take people to the cave.


    Jianyao has roots and elders, and Changxia does not need to intervene.


    All the details of building the kiln, Changxia told the clansmen one by one. It''s all physical work, and it just so happens that the most important thing the orcs are not afraid of is physical work.


    It''s only been half a day.


    Chang Xia stood in front of his own cave, and vaguely saw many caves around him. Among them, the southern wind and warm spring are the most conspicuous. After all, these cave dwellings have been built, and the smooth cliff face is particularly bright in the sun.


    She could even see the ginkgo dried in front of Nuanchun''s cave.


    The built stove is burning with a bonfire.


    The smoke of gunpowder drifted down the chimney into the sky.


    "Chang Xia, why did you get so much red sandalwood?" Nuan Chun asked curiously.


    But I saw that in the flat yard in front of the cave, there were piles of red sandalwood. There are about dozens of them, so many can make hundreds of sets of tables and chairs. Although the Changxia family cave is big, there is no need to make so many tables and chairs, right?


    Chang Xia excitedly looked at the red sandalwood in the yard, which she had specially asked Yadong to help cut down. Each one is about the same size, very even.


    "I plan to build a corridor along the cliff face of the cave, with eaves on top of the cave. No matter it is raining or windy, you can sit or lie in the corridor listening to the rain and watching the snow..."


    In fact, it can also be done with loess.


    However, Chang Xia is like a little bit of ancient style, a little literature and art.


    "Changxia, when you build corridors and eaves, iron wood is more suitable. Red sandalwood is a little wasteful, and iron wood can repel insects and ants, and can also resist animal attacks." Nuanchun gave advice. Although red sandalwood is good, it can be exposed to the sun. In the rain, she didn''t believe that Chang Xia didn''t feel bad.


    as predicted.


    As soon as Nuan Chun finished speaking. UU reading


    Chang Xia''s bright little face was instantly dyed with dark clouds.


    "I really didn''t expect this floor." Chang Xia stroked the red sandalwood, sighed, and said regretfully: "It seems that I have to stop the extravagant idea. It is more secure to build the corridor and eaves with iron wood. It''s good to get red sandalwood to make furniture."


    The tribe expanded, and all the clansmen were building kilns.


    There is a huge shortage of furniture, so Chang Xia really doesn''t worry about wasting this batch of red sandalwood.


    After all, who can refuse furniture made of red sandalwood? !


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun said happily: "Chang Xia, there are extra furniture, don''t forget me. My house is very empty, whether it is a table, chairs or a wooden bed."


    Genzhao tribe made many wooden beds.


    Those wooden beds were given to the old people of the tribe to try to sleep.


    The response was good.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the tribe was busy with various things recently, wooden beds would soon prevail in the entire tribe.


    "Don''t worry, your share is indispensable." Chang Xia replied.


    She squinted and pondered, the cave has a kang bed, and the wooden bed is not suitable for placement.


    and many more-


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes and thought of a way.


    On the basis of the kang bed, she can make a wooden bed, just like the step-by-step bed in ancient times. Want to understand, Chang Xia directly praised himself is really too smart.


    Then, Chang Xia quickly wrote on the notepad.


    Write down the things about the step-by-step bed, along with the expansion of the cellar and the construction of corridors and eaves, and prepare to wait for the rainy season. Now, two big and three small start grinding ginkgo.


    The tribe sent a lot of ginkgo to the Changxia family, and they were all dried.


    In a few days, Chang Xia wants to have a hot pot feast, and all kinds of ingredients need to be prepared. Of course, she knew that the big head must be taken out by the tribe, otherwise she couldn''t afford those more than a thousand mouths to eat.

 Chapter 70： wooden barrel

    The warm wind blows on my face, it''s warm.


    Sitting in front of the cave in the west, grinding ginkgo and chatting.


    "Chang Xia, what''s that pile next to the red sandalwood?"


    "Duck feathers."


    "Duck feather? What do you keep it for?"


    Chang Xia smiled mysteriously, with an unfathomable look on his face. She has her own plans for this duck feather, and now is not the time to expose it.


    Besides, duck feathers are not enough.


    "You will find out later. Nuanchun, if you see anyone in the tribe catching wild ducks or big white geese, remember to tell the tribe for me and let them keep the duck feathers and goose feathers instead of throwing them away. I am very useful. "


    Nuan Chun was confused and nodded.


    "Don''t you want chicken feathers?"


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "No need for chicken feathers."


    Chicken feathers can be used to make chicken feather dusters or chicken feather shuttlecocks. When the rainy season is boring, the feather shuttlecock can be used to pass the time, but the long summer is full of the rainy season schedule, and it is estimated that there is no time to kick the shuttlecock.


    Maybe, when I have time to make a few feather shuttlecocks.


    Give it to the cubs of the tribe to consume their vigorous energy, so as not to make the tribe riot all day long, and it will not be peaceful.


    Root and the elders agreed to expand the tribe, probably because they thought the tribe was too small.


    Every day, the cubs get a headache, and the tribe expands. Even if the cubs make trouble, they can still be invisible.


    soon.


    Chang Xia and the two brought three small ones and milled two large baskets of ginkgo.


    "Let''s go, go back to the animal den." Chang Xia said, "It''s time to go back and prepare dinner! I''m going to Hongye Ridge tonight, have dinner early, and prepare torches, rattan baskets and other items."


    Tonight, how many clansmen went to Hongye Ridge.


    Chang Xia didn''t know about it, so it depends on Gen and the elders.


    Based on Chang Xia''s understanding of the Orcs, there will be no small number of people tonight. After all, the orcs are full of energy. They work all day during the day, and they can still be alive at night.


    Besides, the deliciousness of red maple sap.


    It is difficult for the orcs to refuse.


    In order to eat maple sugar as soon as possible, the tribe can''t say that it will all fall.


    Think.


    Chang Xia''s footsteps toward the beast''s den became more and more brisk.


    With one heart and one mind, why can''t the Chou tribe thrive? !


    "Sister Changxia, can we go to Hongyeling?" Tit took small steps, stomped briskly, raised her head, and asked Changxia if she could follow her to Hongyeling.


    Next to Wuliu Lu You did not speak.


    The eager little eyes are self-evident.


    Before Chang Xia could answer, Nuan Chun raised her hand and flicked on Tit''s forehead, rolled her eyes, and said, "I can''t go, can you guys follow along? Don''t forget, you usually can''t even come to Baihu. , This time it��s still a tribal expansion, and you will have the opportunity to come to White Lake to play and play.��


    The long summer and warm spring all come from animal cubs.


    Tits and the others are so careful, how can they not guess the long summer and warm spring?


    "Hey!"


    Three childish sighs sounded at the same time.


    It caused Chang Xia and the two to burst into laughter.


    People and little devils are big.


    "You are still young... When you grow up, let alone Hongyeling, you can go to Qinghai Plateau, and even the East China Sea!" Chang Xia smiled and said seductively.


    as predicted.


    Whether it was the **** or Wuliu Luyou, they were all attracted by Chang Xia''s words.


    They live in the Twilight Forest, and naturally they have heard the names of the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea. Who can not long for the outside world?


    Young eagles spread their wings, all looking forward to flying high.


    "Sister Changxia, can we really go to Qinghai Plateau and East China Sea?"


    "The bird family is arrogant, the fish family is arrogant, sigh!"


    Suddenly, Chang Xia heard Lu You complaining.


    She couldn''t help but sigh at Lu You''s precociousness, arrogance, and arrogance, and he really made the descriptions of the birds and fishes come to life. These two tribes call the orcs barbarians, and they despise the orcs for being vulgar, and they have always ignored the orcs.


    Similarly.


    The orcs despise the two clans for pretending to be.


    "Changxia, Shen Rong asked you to prepare dinner earlier."


    As soon as Chang Xia returned to the animal den, Nan Feng''s familiar voice sounded outside the house.


    However, Nan Feng came over carrying two wooden barrels.


    Different from ordinary wooden barrels, the wooden barrels on Nanfeng''s shoulders are like wine barrels, the kind of wine barrels with lids. Looking at the two newly made wooden barrels, Chang Xia''s face was full of smiles.


    This wooden barrel is really suitable for holding red maple sap.


    "Don''t worry, I''m getting ready." Chang Xia responded and asked, "Who made this wooden barrel?"


    "Shen Rong. He said that this is the wine barrel on the west side. It is usually used for ale." Nanfeng lifted the lid and showed the barrel to Chang Xia.


    The more he looked, the more satisfied Chang Xia became.


    "Okay, very good." Chang Xia praised.


    Nanfeng put down the wooden barrel and said excitedly, "Elder Yami, let the elders of the tribe make wooden barrels. I think their posture is like they want to sweep up Hongyeling."


    Wooden barrels, the same size and style.


    Each one can hold about a hundred catties of red maple sap.


    Each maple tree usually produces 35-50 liters of sap, and 40 liters of sap is concentrated into about 1 liter of maple syrup. The red maple trees in Hongyeling are old and have never been harvested for sap. This ratio should be higher.


    Changxia estimates that a thousand-year-old red maple tree can produce about 60-100 liters of sap; a five-hundred-year-old red maple tree can produce 50-70 liters of sap; A red maple tree is about 45-60 liters of sap.


    Calculated like this.


    The entire Hongye Ridge can produce at least 10,000 catties of maple sugar.


    With more than 10,000 catties, the Heluo tribe has more than 1,000 clansmen, and on average each person can receive about 10 catties.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia was very excited.


    Each person weighs about ten pounds, which doesn''t sound like much.


    However, for the Heluo tribe, this is definitely a fortune.


    After all, this is only Chang Xia''s estimate. When the actual harvest is completed, the production capacity of Hongyeling red maple trees can be determinedNanfeng, how many barrels did the tribe make? "Chang Xia asked.


    Nanfeng said: "There are probably hundreds of them now."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was taken aback.


    "So many��" Chang Xia asked, "How many clansmen did Elder Jami call?"


    "The elders of the tribe have all called to go, and Xiling and the others are also there." Nanfeng replied.


    Xiling is also a tribal beast cub.


    However, he is older than the **** and they are 13 years old this year. They are usually led by tribal elders to teach various hunting skills, and occasionally they go out with hunting teams to participate in hunting activities.


    "Elder Jami, it''s amazing." Chang Xia said silently.


    Nanfeng said that the tribe wanted to wipe out Hongyeling. This idea was not groundless.


    Nine times out of ten, the tribe plans to take action.


    Genhe tribe really dispatched more than 100 people to Hongyeling. Before the rainy season, it is really possible to harvest the sap of the red maple tree in Hongyeling.


    In the evening, Chang Xia didn''t have the time to think about what to eat.


    Bone broth was simmered and roasted.


    On the side, there were cleaned wild vegetables. When Shen Rong came back, he put the wild vegetables in the bone broth and boiled them, ready to eat at any time.


    increasingly westward.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun led the three little **** back to the tribe, and Chang Xia silently prepared bone knives and rattan baskets. The Torch Tribe has stocks, and they will be distributed uniformly when they go to Hongyeling, so there is no need to worry about Changxia.


    Grandma Su Ye and Bai Qing didn''t come today.


    The remaining two barrels of red maple sap were not wasted in the long summer.


    While waiting for Shen Rong, he poured the sap into the clay pot and boiled it on a low fire.


    As the pot is heated, the water in the red maple sap is evaporated little by little, and the sap begins to become sticky. Along with it, there is a strong caramel sweetness.

 Chapter 71： Maple Syrup Lollipops

    "Changxia, are you making maple syrup?"


    Shen Rong''s low and deep voice was from far to near.


    With his back to the setting sun, he walked towards the beast den step by step. Smelling the caramel sweetness delivered by Ye Feng, Shen Rong couldn''t help licking the corner of his mouth.


    "I''ll try to boil it and see if it works." Chang Xia stirred the wooden spoon and watched the sap in the pot boil. As the water evaporated, the sap gradually thickened, "It can''t be called maple syrup, it should be maple syrup. Maple syrup, continue to boil."


    Chang Xia did not dare to burn too much fire.


    Clay pots are not easy to control the temperature.


    Fortunately, she didn''t pursue the taste of maple syrup, she just wanted to be able to eat it.


    Now, just be careful not to burn it.


    Saying that, Chang Xia took a wooden chopstick from the side and put it into the clay pot, stirring it gently, circle after circle.


    Soon, the wooden chopsticks were wrapped in thick maple syrup. Chang Xia took out the wooden chopsticks and handed them to Shen Rong, and said, "Shen Rong, do you want to try it?"


    "Okay." Shen Rong smiled.


    He lowered his head, took Chang Xia''s hand, opened his mouth and bit down.


    Soft and long.


    Chewing lightly, a sticky caramel sweetness exploded in his mouth. It was completely different from the sucrose he had eaten in the West Land, and it was also different from honey. This was the taste of maple syrup, which was soft and smooth.


    "delicious."


    "The tribesmen will definitely like it."


    Shen Rong rarely sighed, showing a satisfied look.


    Hearing Shen Rong''s praise, Chang Xia was extremely happy.


    "Nanfeng said that the tribe made a lot of wooden barrels, is it true?" Chang Xia stuffed the wooden chopsticks into Shen Rong and asked him to eat with himself. He grabbed a handful of wooden chopsticks and put them into a clay pot to stir. There was no utensils for maple syrup at home, so Chang Xia decided to wrap maple syrup directly with wooden chopsticks and make small **** similar to lollipops.


    The maple syrup at the moment is somewhat similar to maltose.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Really. Root and the elders wanted to collect as much as possible the sap of the red maple trees in Hongyeling. After all, it would be too hard to wait another year."


    Roots They have tasted the red maple sap.


    Who is willing to let go?


    "How many people does the tribe plan to send to Hongyeling tonight?" Chang Xia said again.


    "No limit."


    "what--"


    "You heard right, the tribe does not limit the number of people who can go to Hongye Ridge."


    After Chang Xia heard this, he lifted his forehead.


    Depend on--


    In terms of madness, she is far less than one ten thousandth of the tribe.


    Just as Chang Xia wanted to harvest the sap of the red maple trees in Hongyeling day and night, the tribe dared to let them all do it overnight. No wonder Gen said that before the rainy season, all the clansmen could live in cave dwellings.


    This one is fierce and terrifying.


    "It seems... Tonight the tribe intends to go to Hongyeling to collect the sap of the red maple tree. I don''t worry about delaying the construction of the kiln during the day." Chang Xia nodded slightly, and said, "Shen Rong, you went to the tribe, How''s the reconstruction going?"


    "It''s crazy!" The corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched and he spat out three words.


    Chang Xia: (��o��)��


    "The tribe demolished a lot of beast dens, and the whole tribe looks unrecognizable." Shen Rong said with emotion. He really admired the courage of Gen and the elders, and decided to build a kiln. He didn''t hesitate to abandon the beast den. Obviously, they had the confidence to let the tribe live in the kiln before the rainy season.


    "..." Chang Xia silently gave a thumbs up in the direction of the tribe.


    The two buckets of red maple sap were not full, and each bucket was about 20 to 30 pounds. After making dozens of maple syrup lollipops, Shen Rong made a stick out of thatch, and inserted the wooden chopsticks covered with maple syrup into it.


    Don''t look at it, it''s quite like a candied haws.


    "It looks more delicious." Shen Rong stood aside and watched Chang Xia put the wooden chopsticks on the thatched stick and licked the corner of his mouth. Looking at maple syrup lollipops of different sizes, I want to eat them, and I feel like I can eat several more.


    "Do you still want it?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong shook his head and said, "Keep it for the cubs of the tribe."


    He ate one, enough.


    Besides, I will go back to Hongyeling to collect red maple sap tonight. Let Chang Xia boil it into maple syrup, and it''s not too late to eat it.


    "Okay." Chang Xia smiled and placed the thatched stick filled with maple syrup lollipops next to the animal den, waiting to go to the tribe tomorrow and deliver it to the cubs.


    The two smelled the strong caramel sweetness and sat at the long table eating dinner.


    We were talking about going to Hongye Ridge at night.


    They were thinking about harvesting the sap of the red maple tree, and the two of them ate very quickly.


    As soon as they finished eating, the cry of the south wind could be heard from down the hillside.


    However, I saw that the tribe walked out of a large group of people. Everyone carried two large rattan baskets, each with four round wooden barrels. The torches are stacked on top of the barrels, and at a glance, there are quite a few.


    It looks like he wants to clean the sap of the Hongyeling red maple tree.


    It was not dark, and a mighty group of people went straight to Hongye Ridge.


    "Chang Xia, what do you eat at night? Your body is so sweet, what did you steal?" Nan Feng cocked his nose, leaning on Chang Xia and sniffing.


    On the side, Yadong could not wait to lie on Shen Rong''s back.


    Just like Nan Feng, he kept asking questions.


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched, and he stretched out his hand and patted Yadong''s head away.


    "I made some maple syrup with the remaining red maple sap. There were no molds and utensils for the syrup. I used wooden chopsticks to roll the maple syrup into lollipops." Chang Xia said: "There are probably dozens of them. This is placed in the animal den. I plan to bring it to the cubs of the tribe tomorrow, if you want to eat it... I will make it for you when the red maple sap is harvested tonight."


    The number of maple syrup lollipops is limited, so Chang Xia didn''t bring them.


    Too many people, not enough points.


    So she didn''t want to bring maple syrup lollipops in the first place.


    Not far away, the clansmen all pricked up their ears and listened.


    Hearing that Chang Xia made maple syrup lollipops from red maple sap, one by one desperately swallowed their saliva. No one asked Chang Xia to taste maple syrup lollipops. After all, Chang Xia said that the dozens of maple syrup lollipops were reserved for the cubs of the tribe.


    They want to eat it. When the red maple sap is harvested tonight, Changxia will naturally teach the tribe to boil maple syrup. Thinking about it, the clansmen only wished that they could rush to Hongyeling to do a great job.


    "Chang Xia, don''t forget... and me."


    "Yes, and us."


    In an instant, Yadong Kongshan and others came one after another.


    Produced by Changxia, it must be a fine product.


    Recently, there have been various gourmet recipes provided by Changxia, and the tribal food has been improved by several grades.


    One by one, they are not far from gaining weight.


    Before dark.


    A group of hundreds of people successfully arrived at Hongye Ridge.


    Root divided the team into groups of twenty, and assigned one person to patrol each group. Guaranteed not to be attacked by wild beasts, harvesting the sap of the red maple tree is important, as is personal safety.


    Each group arranged for one person to learn how to harvest the sap of the red maple tree with Changxia Shenrong, learn how to spread it out, and each went to the red maple tree that had been allocated by the roots and began to collect the sap of the red maple tree. Not to mention, this arrangement has become very smooth.


    Hundreds of people started to move in an orderly manner, and soon scattered in every corner of Hongyeling.


    When it was dark, the torches illuminated the entire Hongye Ridge brightly, as if it were daytime.

 Chapter 72： chatting elders

    "First, use a bone knife to drill a hole in the red maple tree, about 5 centimeters deep. Insert the wood chips, and then hang the barrel from which the sap was collected."


    Chang Xia didn''t find the conduit, so he asked Shen Rong to cut out suitable wood chips.


    Instead of the catheter, the wood chips are inserted into the drilled tree hole, and the sap drips into the wooden barrel through the wood chips. Generally, a red maple tree with a diameter of 25 cm can only drill one hole. Too much can easily damage the red maple.


    However, the sap of the red maple trees in Hongyeling has never been harvested.


    At the same time, the red maple trees here are very old, and basically each red maple can drill 3-4 holes. Red maple trees that are more than 500 years old can drill 6 holes. Like 108 red maple trees that are more than 1,000 years old, it is estimated that 10 holes can be drilled in Changxia, and it will not damage the vitality of these 108 red maple trees. The tree rests.


    "Drill holes and pay attention to the spacing between tree trunks."


    "The wooden barrels that are hung up must be fastened so that they don''t fall off."


    "The torch is fixed, pay attention to the sparks."


    From time to time, Chang Xia��s exhortations could be heard from Hongyeling. The clan and Shen Rong couldn��t bear her tiredness, so maybe she climbed a tree and drilled a hole. Instead, Chang Xia held a torch in his hand and passed through all corners of Hongye Ridge, reminding the clansmen of their wrong actions when harvesting the sap of the red maple tree.


    The entire Hongye Ridge, except Changxia.


    Even the elders who came over all climbed the trees, drilled holes, inserted wood chips, and tied wooden barrels. After a complete set of actions, I watched with satisfaction as the red maple sap dripped down the wood chips into the wooden barrels hanging on the trunk.


    "It''s so sweet!"


    "I feel like I can drink a whole bucket of tree sap."


    "Don''t steal it, just work hard for me."


    All kinds of discussions and conversations startled the entire Hongye Ridge.


    The beasts lurking at night sensed the movements of Hongye Ridge, and disappeared into the darkness one by one. Not to mention sneak attacks, they don''t even dare to approach.


    In order to prevent accidents from happening, the roots directly let the clansmen release their own breath.


    Sturdy and bloodthirsty.


    If the night has color.


    Tonight, Hongye Ridge must be blood red.


    "Hee Lie Lie��" Pukang was lying on a thousand-year-old red maple tree, sucking the sap with his mouth open. Disregarding face, humiliation or something, he-Pukang has always been shameless, dare to say, look at the iron fist he loves.


    Tonight, the elder Jami did not come.


    After all, the tribe needs people to sit in the town, and they all come to Hongyeling. If something happens to the tribe, the problem will be big.


    With a head full of black lines, he silently looked at the humiliating scene of Elder Pukang under the firelight.


    Raised his hand and covered his eyes.


    Can''t see.


    As long as he can''t see it, he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "Pukang��"


    The root here is pretending to be deaf and dumb, and the other clansmen trembled and dared not speak.


    A roar containing anger pierced the sky.


    Pukang froze for a while.


    Depend on! ! !


    He just remembered that Jami didn''t come, but he forgot that there was another Ximu.


    "Pukang, you bastard." Ximu growled, from a distance, stomping his foot, flashed to the trunk of the red maple tree where the elder Pukang was located, raised his hand and hammered the elder Pukang three times angrily, " Pucon, if you haven''t picked up 100 barrels of red maple sap tonight, you are not allowed to eat the maple sugar brewed in Changxia."


    "The tribe can support you alone, enough to support a small tribe."


    "Pukang, you are too presumptuous."


    "Chang Xia said that 40 liters of red maple sap can make 1 liter of maple syrup. It''s a waste of you to drink so much. You can eat it anyway, so let''s eat the bark!"


    Immediately afterwards, Elder Ximu''s mind was clear, sentence after sentence, sentence after sentence.


    Chang Xia didn''t know if Elder Pukang was dizzy or not.


    However, she was a little dizzy.


    So, Chang Xia stepped back quietly.


    Elder Ximu is unsmiling and taciturn. However, once he angered him, he could evolve from being taciturn to a chatter, but he was methodical when he talked, and it could last from dawn to dawn the next day...


    According to Chang Xia''s knowledge, Elder Ximu''s greatest achievement was to keep talking for three days.


    The object is the elderly Pukang.


    In the entire tribe, except for Elder Pukang, no one could change the face of the unsmiling Elder Ximu. Therefore, in most cases, the clansmen will separate the two.


    Because when these two met, it was like thunder and fire.


    "Patriarch��"


    Not far away, there are clansmen who are teetering.


    Send out a distress signal to the root on the side.


    God!


    How could Elder Yami let Elder Ximu come to Hongyeling tonight?


    Didn''t she know that Elder Pukang would come?


    Geng had a pale face, his legs were a little weak, and he was holding on to the branches of the red maple tree, barely falling from the tree.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Geng said with a guilty conscience.


    When these two faced each other, no one could persuade them except Wu and Elder Jami.


    I am afraid of being too broad, I am afraid of being too broad.


    When the words fell, Gen ran away first.


    Seeing this, the nearby clansmen who harvested the sap of the red maple tree slipped away quickly.


    "What''s wrong?" Shen Rong jumped down from the red maple tree, grabbed Chang Xia, who had lingering fears, and said softly.


    Looking up, I didn''t find anything unusual nearby.


    Chang Xia stretched out his hand to cover Shen Rong''s mouth, raised his index finger, and whispered, "Shh!"


    See you.


    The nearby clansmen looked up one after another.


    "Pukang, the ginkgo forest in Xiangfeng Mountain, the holy mountain of Kana, has not been picked yet. If you have nothing to do, go there and pick all the ginkgo trees there. After all, you are too good to eat, and the number of ginkgo trees hoarded by the tribe is still too small~www. novelhall.com~ I heard that you let some **** run out of the tribe yesterday. I think... I''ll punish you for three days of food, lest you lose your memory."


    ����


    The quiet Hongye Ridge.


    In an instant, Elder Ximu''s tepid chatter entered the ears of all the clansmen.


    Suddenly, Shen Rong and his clan didn''t understand.


    "This��" Shen Rong was slightly startled, looking at Chang Xia suspiciously.


    Chang Xia patted his chest and said with a headache: "This is Elder Ximu. Elder Pukang annoyed him, and he is teaching Elder Pukang. Usually Elder Ximu is very nice, but when he gets angry, he will change. It was terrifying."


    "Yeah! An angry elder Ximu is even scarier than a witch."


    "What did Elder Pukang do?!"


    "Don''t think about life tonight. Elder Jami is no more. What should we do?"


    Here, Chang Xia told Shen Rong in detail how Elder Ximu was angry. Headache rubbed between her brows, cotton, she urgently needed cotton.


    The corners of Shen Rong''s mouth couldn''t help twitching again.


    Whenever he thought he knew enough about the Heluo tribe.


    The Heluo tribe will once again show an amazing scene, breaking Shen Rong''s cognition.


    "Then what should I do now?" Shen Rong saw Chang Xia''s twisted face, and reached out his hand to land on her cheek, stroking gently, trying to ease the anxiety in her heart.


    "There''s no way." Chang Xia shrugged, with a paralyzed face on his face, letting Shen Rong rub his face, "Don''t pay attention to them, when Elder Ximu doesn''t want to talk, he can stop naturally. However, some Elder Ximu stared at Pukang. Elder, we will harvest the red maple sap much faster."


    Elder Pukang looked unreliable.


    But, be serious.


    He is very strong, otherwise the tribe would not let him fool around all day.

 Chapter 73： Harvest the sap

    The night is getting darker.


    In Hongye Ridge, except for the tick of red maple trees dripping into wooden barrels.


    There is also Elder Ximu''s unwavering chatter. Elder Pukang was probably annoyed by the recitation, and occasionally said a word. However, he was quickly suppressed by Elder Ximu.


    In order to avoid Elder Ximu''s talk, Elder Pukang could only bury his head and work hard.


    Immediately, even his trademark grinning sound showed grievance and powerlessness. The clansmen hiding among the red maple trees snickered. While enduring the extravagant demonic voice of the elder Ximu, he mocked the elder Pukang for his evil retribution.


    After all, who in the tribe has not suffered the iron fist of Pukang elders'' love?


    Whoever has tasted it knows that taste.


    "Chang Xia, go back to the tribe to rest!" Shen Rong said softly.


    In the middle of the night, the tribe collected a batch of red maple sap and prepared to send it back to the tribe. Shen Rong wanted Chang Xia to follow the clansmen who escorted the red maple sap back to the beast den to rest, staying up all night and hurting her body. Chang Xia''s body just didn''t last long, and Shen Rong didn''t want her to be too tired.


    What Hongyeling should explain, Changxia told the clan.


    Her presence and absence are the same.


    Chang Xia yawned, she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "I''m going back, can you all?" Chang Xia hesitated: "Your body''s poison is still unsolved, can you hold on?"


    Chang Xia on the clan''s side is not worried.


    Orcs have strong physique, and staying up late has little effect on them.


    Besides, the tribe does not need to go out hunting recently, and the danger is greatly reduced.


    "I''m fine." Shen Rong said. This little battle is compared to the previous one in Xilu, Pediatrics. There is Chang Xia who warms and nourishes his body every night, the previous damage to his body is almost healed, and now he is waiting for the witch to expel the poison for him.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how weak I am...I am a totem warrior."


    Seeing Chang Xia''s worried expression, Shen Rong reassured him.


    Gen found Elder Ximu and interrupted him, "Elder Ximu, please **** this batch of red maple sap back to the tribe."


    "What''s the number?" Ximu said with a sullen face, and withdrew his gaze from Elder Pukang. Seriously and seriously looking at the root, at this moment, it is approaching midnight.


    One-third of the red maple trees in Hongyeling were harvested.


    The remaining two-thirds are expected to take 1-2 days. The tree drips into the barrel, which takes a time process. Instead of drilling a hole, the sap will flow out immediately.


    "Twenty-eight barrels." Gen replied.


    Ximu nodded with a sullen face: "28 barrels, not bad. Pukang, I will **** the red maple sap back to the tribe. When I come to Hongyeling again, I hope there will be another 28 barrels of red maple sap. "


    "..." Pukang''s eyes widened, glaring at Elder Ximu.


    Is this man crazy? !


    In the middle of the night, I got these 28 buckets of red maple sap.


    Ximu opened his mouth and wanted him to get another 28 barrels in two hours. Isn''t that crazy?


    "Why, do you think I''m talking crazy?" Ximu sneered and scolded: "Pukang, I really praised you when I called you an idiot. We harvested 28 barrels of red maple sap before, and spent most of our time drilling holes. And hanging barrels, now just replace the dripping barrels, and a few red maples only need to drill holes and hang barrels.��


    "You eat so much food every day, do you feed it to the dog?"


    "The head of the orc chief, that''s for thinking. If you don''t think, just chop off your head and don''t want it!"


    So, a new round of chatter sounded again.


    Gen was hesitating to speak, but facing the solemn and solemn expression of Elder Ximu, he really didn''t know how to interrupt this magical sound like chanting scriptures.


    "Elder Ximu, it''s time for us to leave for the tribe." Chang Xia Qiao walked from behind the red maple tree with a smile and reminded him.


    Running back and forth all day, Chang Xia was too sleepy.


    Speaking of which, his body is still a little weak.


    This time, the sap of the red maple tree was escorted back to the tribe, and 50 people were arranged to return to the tribe to rest. Let these people come over tomorrow morning to replace the next batch of clansmen. It is expected that there will be people here until the sap harvest of the red maple tree in Hongyeling is over.


    The humidity in the night wind is getting heavier and heavier.


    Obviously, the rainy season is approaching again.


    "Okay." Ximu stopped chattering, his serious expression softened instantly, and said, "Changxia is sleepy! Come on, what are you still doing, grab the red maple sap and head back to the tribe."


    More than fifty people, 28 barrels of red maple sap.


    It was not Chang Xia''s turn to intervene, she walked with Nanfeng, said goodbye to Shen Rong, left Hongyeling and headed towards the tribe.


    In the middle of the night, I could hear one or two beasts'' cries from time to time.


    The cold season has just passed, and the earth is getting warmer.


    The beasts that hibernated for the whole cold season woke up and started to move.


    Leaving Hongye Ridge, Chang Xia discovered the mountains and forests on both sides of the road, and from time to time a shadow or two appeared. It was just that before the black shadow approached, he was killed by his fellow clansmen.


    When they arrived at the wall of Baihu, the company commander, Xia Nanfeng, was carrying two hares.


    This journey has been very rewarding.


    The red maple sap collected this time was sent to the tribe square.


    A stone pot has been set up over there, and maple syrup can be boiled at any time. The elders of the tribe burn pottery all year round, and their ability to control the heat is far more powerful than Changxia. Therefore, when Chang Xia talked to Gen about making maple syrup, he told Gen.


    Gen Zaozao asked the clan to set up a stone pot in the square, and informed the old man who fired the pottery to remember to arrange for someone to boil the sugar.


    "Little Changxia, welcome home!" Dalai smiled as he welcomed everyone into the White Lake.


    Ximu Chao Dalai the elder nodded and led the people back to the tribe.


    Chang Xia said goodbye to Nan Feng and went back to the animal den to rest.


    She was so tired that she didn''t even take a shower. Back to the animal den, kicked off the rattan shoes on his feet, fell to the rattan bed on the ground, and fell asleep.


    After a while, he made a soft snoring sound.


    I was weak and didn''t stay up all night.


    If this is so fierce, if you stay up late, Chang Xia can''t bear it.


    This time, I slept directly until dawn the next day.


    Before opening his eyes, Chang Xia heard low voices of conversation outside the beast den. Yawning and yawning, she opened the beast curtain and walked out of the beast den.


    "Mother Su Ye��"


    However, Su Ye was sitting at the long table.


    Bai Qing and Nan Feng were squatting by the stove, stewing something.


    "Wake up." Su Ye smiled and beckoned to Chang Xia to let her go. When Chang Xia approached, Su Ye stretched out her hand to check her body, "It''s not a big problem, staying up late is a little bit angry, just drink more water. I''ve been a little tired recently, take more rest and rest."


    Su Ye brought Bai Qing from the sacred mountain of Karna early in the morning.


    When I came to the Heluo tribe, UU read and learned that last night the Heluo tribe collected red maple sap in Hongyeling overnight. As soon as he stepped into the Heluo tribe about the sap of the red maple tree, the elder Jami told Su Ye as much as he could.


    Su Ye was overjoyed to hear that.


    There is rice flour first, then maple syrup.


    Su Ye''s eyes softened when he looked at Chang Xia.


    This child is really a lucky star of the Heluo tribe and the Orcs.


    In the future, who would dare to say that there are no treasures in the Twilight Forest? !


    The Twilight Forest is full of treasures, but what is lacking is the eyes to find treasures. Now that the orcs have a long summer, why can''t they find the treasure?


    "It will be the rainy season soon, and I will definitely rest at home at that time." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye smiled slightly and said, "In two days, the rainy season will come. The tribe is building a kiln and harvesting the sap of the red maple, can they be in time?"


    "It was arranged by the patriarch and the elders. If you want to come... it''s in time." Chang Xia said.


    Saying that, he began to rinse his mouth and wash his face.


    The south wind and the powder paste should be ready to make fruit powder cakes.


    "Mother Su Ye, I made a maple syrup lollipop, would you like to try it?" Chang Xia brought the thatched stick filled with maple syrup lollipops over, and shouted towards Nanfeng Baiqing: "Nanfengbai Qing, do you two want to eat?"


    Dozens of maple syrup lollipops, enough for one cub each.


    Besides, I harvested dozens of barrels of red maple sap last night, if it''s not enough, I will boil it again.


    "Haha! Yes, I''ve wanted to eat it for a long time." Nanfeng replied with a smile.


    Bai Qing nodded reservedly, thinking the same as Nan Feng.


    When they came over, they saw a maple syrup lollipop inserted in front of the animal den. Because Chang Xia didn''t wake up, they were too embarrassed to do it. At this moment, Chang Xia opened his mouth, but the fool refused.


    "Come, one per person." Chang Xia said, "Nanfeng, boil me some hot water."

 Chapter 74： boil sugar

    "Boil hot water, what do you want?" Nan Feng asked suspiciously.


    Chang Xia lowered her head and sniffed her body, and muttered: "Boil hot water, of course it''s a bath. I was too tired to sleep last night, and I just woke up feeling sticky and uncomfortable."


    "Oh!" Nan Feng nodded and asked, "Elder Yami asked me to ask you, when will you start boiling maple syrup?"


    "You can boil maple syrup at any time. It depends on the tribe''s staffing arrangements. It is necessary to build a kiln and harvest red maple sap. Can the tribe be busy?" Otherwise, it will be too busy.


    "Boiling maple syrup is the responsibility of the elders who make pottery in the tribe. No one in the tribe knows how to control the fire better than them. They all rested in the tribe last night and can make a fire to boil maple syrup at any time." Nanfeng explained.


    The tribe has a special person responsible for firing pottery.


    Most of these people are elderly people from the tribe.


    In addition, there are some injured and disabled clansmen. They do not need to participate in the hunting and gathering of the tribe, they are specially responsible for firing pottery and are provided by the tribe.


    "Hurry up and prepare breakfast. After breakfast, I will wash up and go to the tribe." Chang Xia said, "Nanfeng, do you know how many clay pots the tribe has hoarded?"


    "Clay pots, there should be quite a few!" Nanfeng replied hesitantly.


    Pottery is the most precious property of the tribe, and it is forbidden for the tribe to approach casually at the kiln. Even if Nan Feng is the daughter of the patriarch, he cannot approach the kiln.


    "The boiled maple syrup should be stored in a clay pot." Chang Xia reminded.


    Two-thirds of these red maple sap are prepared into maple syrup in Changxia, and the remaining third is boiled into maple syrup. The maple syrup can be taken to the Normandy Grand Bazaar in the coming year to exchange things with the birds and fish, and the maple syrup is for personal use.


    "Changxia, can maple syrup be stored for a long time?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Chang Xia said: "Maple syrup can be stored for a period of time. If it is stored for a long time, it is best to make maple syrup. I want to use part of the red maple sap to make maple syrup for the tribe people to eat, and the other part to make maple syrup. Store it up, and exchange things with the various races at the Normandy Fair next year."


    "Delicious��" Bai Qing suddenly said.


    He licked the maple syrup lollipop, his mouth filled with the caramel aroma of maple syrup.


    Originally, it was a pity that it was gone after eating.


    At this moment, hearing Chang Xia''s words, he couldn''t help but say the word "delicious" in excitement.


    Nan Feng chewed the maple syrup lollipop in his mouth and nodded in agreement, "Have a vision! This maple syrup lollipop is really delicious."


    "It''s delicious, let your sister Chang Xia leave you more." Su Ye said with a smile. She was a little more calm than Nanfeng Baiqing, and slowly tasted the taste of maple syrup lollipops.


    The honey harvested by the tribes of the orcs is usually sent to the holy mountain of Karna.


    It''s just that the honeysuckle leaves are used for medicine.


    Eat very little.


    This doesn''t mean that Su Ye doesn''t like candy.


    Like all orcs, Su Ye also likes sweets.


    In the past, there was no sugar to eat, but now Changxia has discovered that the sap of the red maple tree can boil sugar, and there will be no shortage of sugar to eat in the future. Thinking about it, Su Ye''s gentle expression became more kind and kind.


    The Heluo tribe is thriving.


    Soon, it will be able to drive the entire beast clan.


    As a witch, how could Su Ye not be happy?


    "Don''t worry, Bai Qing, I will definitely leave you enough maple syrup and maple sugar." Chang Xia promised with a smile, it was rare for Bai Qing to show a childlike childishness, and she was naturally willing to give a little maple syrup and maple sugar.


    When the hot water is ready, Chang Xia asks Su Ye and the others to eat first.


    She carried water into the animal den, planning to take a bath before eating.


    In a hurry, the long summer did not last long. Rinse, get dressed and head to the long table for breakfast.


    "Mother Su Ye, are you going to the tribe together?"


    After the meal, Chang Xia asked Su Ye if he wanted to go to the tribe together.


    Su Ye thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I''ll wait and see Nuanchun. She will give birth in about a day or two, so I have to watch it."


    After speaking, Chang Xia remembered that the warm spring did not come with Nan Feng today.


    "Nanfeng, isn''t the warm spring yet?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nanfeng shook his head lightly, and replied, "I don''t know. I just wanted to go to Hongyeling when I got up, when I met Wu and Baiqing and brought them to your side."


    It''s early in the morning, and the warm spring may not have gotten up yet.


    "Nanfeng, does Nuanchun live in the tribe or on the Baihu side?" Chang Xia suddenly remembered and hurriedly asked Nanfeng. If Nuanchun moved to Baihu, Su Ye wouldn''t need to go to the tribe, just go directly from Changxia''s house.


    Nanfeng said: "She seems to have moved to Baihu. The tribe started to build a kiln yesterday. It was very noisy, and it was uncomfortable to live in Nuanchun. Shankun moved his belongings to the cave on Baihu. Last night, they went to the cave. You should live on the White Lake side."


    "It''s alright, I''ll go take a look. If the people are not in the cave, I''ll go to the tribe again." Su Ye said.


    She is accompanied by Bai Qing, where is the Heluo tribe unfamiliar?


    There is no one to accompany him, and the Heluo tribe is busy at the moment, and Su Ye doesn''t want to cause trouble for the tribe. What''s more, she also wants to eat maple syrup and maple syrup as soon as possible, which is very important for the future of the orcs.


    "Okay, I have to go to the tribe." Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, got up, and followed Nanfeng towards the tribe. The most important thing is to take the time to boil the red maple sap into maple syrup and maple sugar while it is not raining.


    It can also be cooked in the rainy season, but only indoors.


    It is more suitable to cook red maple outdoors in large batches for a while.


    Chang Xia and the two returned to the tribe.


    Elder Jami instructed the tribe to set up pots and prepare firewood.


    Seeing Chang Xia coming, but not seeing Wu''s figure, he asked, "Chang Xia, where did Wu go? Are you resting at your house or returning to the holy mountain of Karna?"


    "Wu went to look for Nuan Chun, and said he was worried about her." Chang Xia said.


    "Nuanchun''s cub is a blessing." Jami said with a smile.


    In the past, the warm spring was not as easy as it is now.


    With the various delicacies provided by Changxia, the tribe no longer has to worry about the lack of food. At the same time, there are more things to eat, which enriches the diet of the tribe, and gives more opportunities for the tribe to choose, and everything is developing in a better direction.


    "Chang Xia, what are you?"


    "I smelled a special sweetness."


    "This is a maple syrup lollipop that I made with red maple sap, and I brought it to the cubs to taste."


    Upon hearing it, it exudes a special sweetness.


    It turned out to be boiled from red maple sap.


    Immediately, the surrounding clansmen gathered around.


    Chang Xia handed the thatched stick filled with maple syrup lollipops to Elder Yami, and let the people look around and watch. This is a gift for the beast cub, and the clansmen will not be greedy.


    What''s more, they can taste it after a while.


    The long summer came, which meant that the red maple sap could be cooked at any time.


    They can afford to wait at this time, and they are willing to wait.


    After all, that is sugar, not to mention the Twilight Forest, not even the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea. Unless you have been to the West Land, there is sugar in the West Land, and the life in the East Land tends to be primitive, and there is no process of cooking or refining sugar yet.


    We discussed it for a long time.


    Elder Yami set fire to his clan and began to boil red maple sap.

 Chapter 75： taste

    A bonfire is lit in the tribal square.


    Set the pot and pour the red maple sap into the stone pot.


    Chang Xia and Elder Yami stepped back and gave up their territory to the clansmen who made maple syrup. For the first pot, the clansmen were not in a hurry. According to Chang Xia''s explanation, combined with their own understanding, they began to boil maple syrup.


    When the temperature is high, maple syrup is not easy to solidify.


    You need a suitable mold or utensil to hold the boiled maple syrup, and then pour the maple syrup into the mold or utensil to cool. When cool, the maple syrup solidifies into sugar. Of course, if you stir or swirl at high speed, the maple syrup will turn into a powdered maple, similar to brown sugar.


    However, this stirring and spinning is too labor-intensive.


    Chang Xia didn''t expect such trouble.


    She just wanted to make some maple syrup or maple syrup.


    Play tricks, it''s not too late to wait for next year.


    Cuckoo��


    The stone pot was hot, and the red maple sap in the pot began to boil, making bursts of noise.


    At the same time, there was an alluring caramel scent in the morning breeze.


    Elder Jami smiled and said, "The smell spreads, and the cubs of the tribe will soon run over."


    Except for the clansmen who made maple syrup and maple syrup, only the cubs under the age of ten remained in the tribe.


    Others, even cubs over ten years old.


    They were all assigned tasks by Geng and went to help build the kiln.


    The tribal square is some distance away from the animal den where the tribe lives. Occasionally, I can hear a few sounds of digging the kiln, but it is not real and very hazy.


    "Don''t talk about them, I''m greedy." Nan Feng muttered.


    Extending his neck, he looked towards the stone pot. On the other hand, he quickly swallowed his saliva. That look, like a very hungry beast.


    Elder Jami raised her forehead and patted Nanfeng, telling her not to do anything wrong.


    as predicted.


    The conversation here just ended not long ago.


    The sound of **** chirping, from far to near. Along with them, there were other cubs of the tribe, and they all came running from the depths of the tribe.


    "Sister Changxia, it''s so sweet!"


    "Tree sap, can we drink some sap?"


    "This tastes sweet, tit, is this the sap you said?"


    Suddenly, all kinds of soft and waxy children''s voices sounded one after another. Chang Xia covered her ears and hurried back a few steps. The magic sound fills my ears, I am afraid.


    Nan Feng''s mouth twitched, letting Chang Xia hide behind him.


    Elder Jami, with black lines all over his head, raised his hand to suppress the group of naughty beast cubs, and said loudly: "Stop! If you want to drink red maple sap, you are not allowed to speak. If you want to speak, come one by one. Noisy, no decent."


    Elder Jami came forward to suppress it, and a bunch of radish heads quickly quieted down.


    Chang Xia, who was hiding behind Nan Feng, sighed lightly.


    "Sister Chang Xia, what are you hiding?" Lu You asked with a smile, stepping forward and gently pulling at the corner of Chang Xia''s clothes.


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes and complained, "What am I hiding, can''t you guess?"


    Lu Youren is a big kid, a ghost.


    In terms of heart and mind, Lu You is definitely the one with the most cubs.


    She had heard Granny Su Ye say before that, if it wasn''t for Lu You''s lack of qualifications as a witch, Granny Su Ye would have wanted Lu You to inherit the position of a witch.


    This is definitely the biggest compliment to Lu You.


    Bai Qing has the aptitude for witches, but his personality is not as good as Lu You''s.


    However, Chang Xia believes that as a witch, as long as you have enough strength, character or anything is not a problem.


    If it is difficult to solve the problem, then solve it physically.


    "Hehe!" Lu You laughed and said, "Sister Changxia, is that for us?"


    "Maple syrup lollipops, you let the **** distribute them." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    Listen to it.


    This maple syrup lollipop is indeed for them.


    Lu You raised his mouth and ran towards the tit. I don''t know what he said in Tit''s ear.


    The **** hurried to the front of the elder Jami.


    Elder Yami nodded and gave the thatched stick to Titty.


    Then the **** took the thatched stick and led a group of cubs away.


    It really came and went quickly.


    What''s even more rare is that the **** didn''t pester Chang Xia this time. It is estimated that he also knows that the tribe is busy recently, and Chang Xia has no time to play with them.


    With the benefit, the beast cubs left obediently.


    Go back to the place where the tribe gave them a good circle, or play, or exercise.


    "Elder Yami, did Elder Ximu go to Hongye Ridge?" Changxia watched Tittie and the others leave. Before leaving, Lu You waved to her.


    Jami said, "In the early morning, he took his clan over there."


    Right now.


    It is estimated that a group of clansmen should have returned from Hongyeling.


    as predicted.


    In the distance, a loud footstep was heard.


    Turning around, he saw a team walking into the tribe.


    This time it was Gen.


    When he came back, he probably needed to keep an eye on the tribe''s construction of a kiln.


    At the same time, most of the clan also came back together.


    The red maple trees in Hongyeling have already drilled holes and inserted wood chips. Just wait for the red maple sap to be harvested, there are not many clansmen there.


    Moreover.


    If the tribe wants to build a kiln, it also needs manpower.


    Orc females are strong, but they are not as strong as males.


    For things like kilns, males do it more neatly and simply.


    "Look, as soon as they spoke, they came back." Jami smiled and greeted Gen and his clan. Then he instructed the clan to put aside the log barrels filled with red maple sap, and wait for the first pot of maple syrup to be boiled.


    The first pot requires practice.


    "Elder Jami, Chang Xia." Gen said hello and walked over.


    "Patriarch, how is Hongyeling going?" Chang Xia asked. The temperature starts to rise, the sap of the red maple will precipitate and turn into sucrose, then the sap can no longer be harvested The tribe wants to harvest more red maple sap, and can only catch up with these two sky.


    "It''s going well. Before the rainy season, the tribe can stock up on a batch of red maple sap." Gen said happily.


    With this batch of red maple sap as the base, even if Changxia did not make dry powder.


    In the Normandy Grand Bazaar next year, the tribe can also be a blockbuster.


    "Okay, that''s fine." Chang Xia said happily.


    Elder Yami also had a happy expression on his face, and said, "Now wait for the first pot to be boiled, and let the clansmen taste the maple syrup. Patriarch, I asked the clansmen to prepare barbecued meat, and you ask them to come over for breakfast."


    After breakfast, I have to be busy building a kiln.


    There was not much progress yesterday, and dozens of cave dwellings were successfully built.


    Today, some clansmen continue to work on tile kilns, while others begin to pick kilns, scrape cliff faces, and tidy up mud walls.


    It can be done before the rainy season and let it dry for a few days.


    can live in.


    Originally, when Granny Su Ye came over, Chang Xia was going to prepare a hot pot feast.


    However, now the whole tribe is busy.


    It is estimated that we will have to wait until this wave is over before we have time to arrange a hot pot banquet.


    While chatting, Gen and the Hui tribe clansmen have eaten barbecue on three occasions.


    Elder Yami''s first pot of maple syrup is almost boiled.


    The first time I tested the water, Chang Xia felt that it was better to be thinner. It''s too thick to be separated. After all, the number of people in the square is a bit large at the moment, and if the amount is small, it will not be enough.


    "Patriarch, prepare a bowl."


    "The first pot of maple syrup is ready, everyone will come and try it."


    "Fragrant and sweet, it smells so good!"


    For a while, the square boiled. The clansmen crowded to the stone pot and waited for the elder Yami to give them maple syrup to taste.

 Chapter 76： Warm Spring Production

    The caramel-colored maple syrup contrasts with the cool-toned stone pot, which is warm and cold, with an indescribable strange harmony.


    On the square, each clan member carried a small half bowl of maple syrup.


    Dip it with wooden chopsticks and eat it in small bites.


    Following the entrance of the maple syrup, everyone invariably showed similar expressions.


    Sweet, sugar.


    This is a delicacy that the tribe has never tasted before.


    The palate is instantly filled with surprise.


    "Chang Xia, there is a can of maple syrup in this basket. You can bring it to Wu and Bai Qing." Elder Yami carried a rattan basket and handed it to Chang Xia, which contained a can of maple syrup, which was specially given to Wu and Bai Qing. Bai Qing kept it.


    Recently, the tribe has been too busy.


    Neither the root nor the tribal elders have time to accompany the witch.


    Simply the witch has a loving character, and doesn''t like too many people following her.


    "Okay. I''ll wait... I''ll bring it back to Wu." Chang Xia smiled and replied.


    The witch protects the orcs, and the orcs respect and love the witch.


    This is the Twilight Forest she knows.


    Chang Xia said that when Wu came over again, he would let Wu live in his own cave.


    This time, when the warm spring was about to give birth, Wu came to the Heluo tribe in advance. Depending on the situation, he will probably stay in the Heluo tribe for a few days.


    "Nanfeng, you go to the cave where the tribe stores animal skins, and move the animal skins, pottery and other materials needed by the witch to the cave of the Changxia family." Geng licked the wooden chopsticks after eating the maple syrup in the bowl.


    See Elder Jami handing the rattan basket to Chang Xia.


    Immediately, he remembered that the witch would live in the tribe for a few days, which was a rare honor. So, he instructed Nanfeng to prepare things for Wu to live.


    Besides Wu, there is also Bai Qing who can''t be left behind.


    Each orc tribe will prepare a copy of these things.


    He was looking forward to the day when the witch could stay in his tribe, preferably for a few more days.


    In the past, Wu Chang came to the Heluo tribe to visit Changxia.


    However, it is rare to spend the night in the Heluo tribe.


    After all, there are many other races besides the leopard race. She prefers Chang Xia, but she cannot be unfair. In terms of major events, Wu will never fall into the limelight, causing chaos within the orc race.


    This time, Nuan Chun is pregnant with twins.


    Whether it is for the Heluo tribe, or for the entire beast clan.


    This is a great joy.


    Wu returned to the holy mountain of Karna and met with other orc tribes.


    He informed the other orc tribes that Nunchun of the Heluo tribe was pregnant with twins. At the same time, it also asked other orc tribes not to come to the sacred mountain of Karna for the time being.


    Because she will go to the Heluo tribe and wait for the warm spring to give birth.


    After confirming that the twins were born smoothly, she will return to the holy mountain of Karna.


    very quickly.


    Through Wu''s mouth, Nuanchun of the Heluo tribe is pregnant with twins.


    Overnight.


    It quickly spread throughout the entire Dusk Forest.


    Originally, Wu was going to reveal a thing or two about Ginkgo.


    However, because I didn''t discuss it with Chang Xia in advance. Wu temporarily stopped to tell the other orc tribes about the white fruit. She decided to wait until after discussing with Chang Xia, and then ask the Heluo tribe''s thoughts, and then decide whether to tell the other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest how to eat the fruit powder. .


    It''s the warm season.


    There is no shortage of food in the Twilight Forest.


    Therefore, Wu was not in a hurry.


    If it was the cold season, Wu probably wouldn''t delay.


    After all, in the cold cold season, food represents human life, and there is no room for perfunctory moments.


    "Patriarch, Wu said that the rainy season may arrive in a day or two." Chang Xia took the rattan basket and said.


    "Yeah! I see." Gen nodded, the rainy season is still late this year. A few years ago, the first rain of the rainy season should have fallen at this time.


    "Changxia, hurry back to White Lake."


    Suddenly, the elder Dalai shouted.


    It came from the white lake far away.


    Immediately, everyone in the Tribal Square changed their faces.


    "Patriarch, I''ll go back to White Lake first." Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, turned around with the rattan basket in hand and ran towards White Lake.


    Behind him, Nanfeng wanted to follow.


    Being held by the elder Jami, he said: "Nanfeng, don''t rush to Baihu. First move Wu and Baiqing''s things to the cave of Changxia''s family in Baihu, and don''t let Wu and Baiqing live in the cave. , only to find something is missing."


    "Elder Jami, do you want me to go to White Lake?" Gen asked.


    Elder Jami shook his head, "You don''t have to come here, you can go and watch Jianyao, and I''ll go to Baihu in person. If I''m not mistaken, it should be Nuanchun''s birth!"


    The elder Dalai asked Changxia to return to Baihu, most likely because of the witch''s request.


    In the warm spring production, the root can''t help much in the past.


    "What��" Nan Feng exclaimed, his legs softened and he almost fell to the ground.


    Root beside him, with quick hands, grabbed the person.


    "Nanfeng, don''t join in the fun. Nuanchun has its own witch guardian, you go to the cave to get something now." Elder Jami said calmly.


    When the words were over, she instructed the square to boil maple syrup.


    Then someone told Xylophone and Heyun that the three of them had prepared some things that might be used in the warm spring, and left the tribe and went to Baihu.


    This cabin.


    Chang Xia hurried to Baihu.


    Before she could walk back to her animal den, Bai Qing''s voice came from the hill next door.


    "Chang Xia, Wu asked you to come and help. Warm spring is about to give birth. Come and help make a fire and boil water. By the way, let the tribe know..."


    Just now, the elder Dalai called out.


    Bai Qing silently glared at the elder Dalai, the elders of the Heluo tribe were all sloppy. All of them are thick-skinned and thick-skinned, and they only pick up the easy ones when they talk and do things.


    Just now, Wu Ming clearly said to inform the tribe to let people come over.


    Elder Dalai agreed.


    Then he shouted at the tribe and called Chang Xia alone.


    It really screams loneliness!


    The elder Dalai, who was guarding the wall of Baihu in the distance, felt the anger from Bai Qing.


    The old face was full of smiles. If this little beast was not the heir of the witch, he really wanted to learn the iron fist of Pukang''s soul and love Unfortunately, he is not as cheeky as Pukang. .


    Bai Qing really thought he called Chang Xia?


    With Jami''s ability, can he not guess what happened here in Nuanchun?


    Hey--


    Sure enough, being too smart can lead to loneliness.


    Thinking about it, Elder Dalai took out a small jar, lifted the wooden lid, and took a sip.


    The sweet taste of red maple sap slides all the way from the mouth into the stomach, soothing. Then he squinted his eyes and leaned back on the wooden chair, which was very comfortable.


    "Hey! Got it." Chang Xia didn''t return to the animal den, but turned around and walked towards Nuan Chun''s cave.


    Bai Qing was confused and looked at Chang Xia who came over.


    This--


    Don''t you need to go back to the tribe and notify some people to come?


    Looking at Bai Qing''s confused expression, Chang Xia explained, "Don''t worry, someone will come to help you later. Elder Dalai called me back to Baihu, and the tribe will definitely be able to guess that Nuanchun is about to give birth..."


    Hearing this, Bai Qing''s immature face quickly flashed embarrassment.


    He misunderstood the elder Dalai.


    If you have a chance, you have to apologize to someone.


    "Mother Su Ye, how is the warm spring?" Chang Xia asked, handing the rattan basket to Bai Qing, telling him that it contained maple syrup. If you want to eat, do it yourself.


    Su Ye said, "It''s going to start laboring pains, and it will take some time before the real delivery. You help make a fire and boil water, and by the way, make some food for Nuanchun."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia responded and asked, "Is Shan Kun at home?"


    The warm spring situation is special. The tribe did not let Shankun go to Hongyeling, nor did they let him participate in the construction of the kiln. At most in the warm spring, when there is someone to accompany, let him give some pointers in the past.


    After all, he and Yadong were the first to build a kiln with Changxia.


    In terms of experience, Shan Kun has more than others.

 Chapter 77： twins born

    "When I came, he was called by the clan to help." Su Ye said.


    Warm spring is about to produce, and Shankun is expected to be back soon.


    The others are in White Lake, so it doesn''t take much time to go back and forth.


    Bai Qing said: "It seems that Jianyao is in trouble, and they asked Shan Kun to solve it." He was there just now and heard the conversation between Shan Kun and the others.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and got up to make a fire to boil water.


    She was afraid that Nuanchun would find Shankun during labor pains, so she asked where Shankun went. Knowing that the Shankun people were in Baihu, Changxia didn''t ask any further questions.


    Finding someone is a matter of one voice.


    Nuanchun''s cave, Sankong Kiln.


    There is another cave on the left, which is the kitchen.


    There is a stove inside, and there are two stone pots and a pottery pot on the stove. In the corner of the kitchen, there is a clay pot with fruit powder and a clay pot with fried meat. Wild rookie eggs, etc. are placed in rattan baskets, and things are neatly arranged and kept clean.


    It can be seen that Nuanchun Shankun likes cave dwellings very much.


    It is reluctant to dirty the cave, whether it is inside or outside the house, it is especially clean.


    At the same time, open space is also reserved near the cave.


    Chang Xia guessed that it should be a vegetable field. Nuan Chun said that after giving birth to the cubs, she wanted to learn how to grow vegetables with Chang Xia. In the past, in the warm spring, I liked to dig some flowers and plants back to the animal nest, and then let Shankun help plant them.


    Unfortunately, few of the plants that are planted survive.


    Before, it was incredible when Nuanchun saw Changxia easily grow ginger, onion and garlic.


    Tribal people have tried transplanting and planting, and the survival rate is too low. Over time, the clansmen no longer put their minds on it.


    The Twilight Forest is rich in products.


    In addition to the cold season, the warm season orcs are not short of food.


    Transplantation is not necessary.


    "Nuanchun, is there anything you want to eat?" Chang Xia asked.


    Xu Shi''s labor pains eased a little, Nuan Chun leaned on Wu''s arm, slowly walked out of the cave, and walked slowly back and forth in the open space of his own yard.


    The witch said that walking more before giving birth can help with giving birth.


    Nuan Chun walked in small steps, and stopped when the pain was severe. She stopped and walked. She didn''t think it was troublesome, but she felt a little embarrassed, it was too troublesome.


    Looking forward to the clansmen coming over from the tribe, after all, letting Wu wait on it is something Nuan Chun dare not even think about, and I feel that I am too presumptuous.


    "Raw rice noodles." Nuan Chun thought for a while, and licked the corners of his mouth and said four words.


    Chang Xia covered her face, spread her hands, and said, "Warm spring, the fine powder of raw rice noodles should be fermented in advance. What can I use to make raw rice noodles for you now? Can the skin be ok? I will make them like raw rice noodles. Soup powder?"


    "Okay." Nuan Chun nodded quickly, and the soup powder was something he had never heard of before, so it must be delicious. Thinking about it, Nuanchun felt that she was hungry again.


    When Mingming Wu came over, she had just had breakfast.


    Thinking about eating, even the pain in my stomach was relieved a lot in an instant.


    Wu looked at Nuan Chun''s greedy mouth and couldn''t help laughing. Chang Xia has recovered since he became an adult, and the atmosphere of the Heluo tribe has become better.


    Everything is going good.


    Wu felt good.


    "Wu." Yami came over with Muqin Heyun, first greeted Wu, then looked at Nuan Chun, and asked lightly, "Nuan Chun, how is your body?"


    "I can hold it." Nuan Chun said.


    "Chang Xia, you are��" Xylophone immediately became confused when she saw Chang Xia and the powder. She remembered that Chang Xia had breakfast. At this moment, what are you going to do with the powder?


    Changxia Chao Nuanchun pouted and explained: "Wu asked me to prepare some food for Nuanchun, but I haven''t started yet... Nuanchun feels that she is hungry again."


    "It''s just gluttony, not hunger." Nuan Chun was embarrassed and retorted in a low voice.


    "Wu, let me come." Xylophone stepped forward and replaced Wu to help Nuan Chun walk slowly in the yard. He Yun helped Chang Xia and Noodles. There was no animal bone pot at Nuanchun��s house, so he could only use a pottery pot for steaming noodle. Chang Xia was worried about sticking, so he brushed a layer of oil before pouring the fruit into the Noodles.


    Fortunately, I only need to make soup noodles for Nuanchun alone.


    Otherwise, steamed vermicelli will have sore hands in summer.


    The kitchen utensils are not smooth, which is really impossible.


    During this period, Nuanchun was in severe pain and could no longer walk slowly. The xylophone supports the person and sends the warm spring back to the cave.


    Chang Xia brought the prepared soup powder into the cave and fed Nuan Chun a big bowl.


    Once again full of warm spring, just lying down and planning to rest.


    He suddenly opened his mouth and exhaled, and looked up at Wu and Elder Jami.


    However, they both nodded at the same time. On the side, Xylophone pushed Chang Xia out of the cave, and He Yun helped Wu and Elder Yami with their work.


    "Changxia, why is Nuanchun screaming so miserably?" Nanfeng came panting, before he could take a breath to rest, or he was shocked when he heard Nuanchun''s sharp cry.


    Chang Xia said, "I''m about to give birth."


    "Born, born?" Nan Feng''s mouth crooked, surprised.


    "It''s not about giving birth, it''s about giving birth." Chang Xia repeated and explained.


    "Then do you want to call Shan Kun back? I just met him below, and he seems to be heading towards Yadong''s cave." Nanfeng said. She just sent Wu and Bai Qing''s animal skin bedding and household utensils to Changxia''s cave.


    When he left and walked towards Nuan Chun''s house, he happened to meet Shan Kun.


    Look, Shan Kun should be instructing the clansmen to make kilns.


    "Yes, hurry up." Chang Xia nodded and urged.


    Nan Feng sighed in his heart, she really couldn''t stop working hard for a moment.


    Turn around and head straight for Yadong''s house.


    At the same time, he opened his mouth and shouted Shan Kun''s name over there.


    This shout directly shocked the entire White Lake.


    "Shan Kun��"


    Hearing the sound, Shan Kun looked up at his cave.


    What did Nanfeng tell him to do?


    "Shan Kun, go home quickly."


    On the side, some clansmen reacted quickly and reminded Shan Kun to go home.


    Shan Kun froze for a while, as if he remembered something.


    Without further ado.


    Putting down the wood chips that he was about to pick out of the kiln, he quickly ran towards his cave.


    "what!"


    "Witch, Elder Jami, it hurts so much, I hurt so much!"


    Inside the cave, the warm spring screamed again and again. Bean-sized beads of sweat rolled down from his forehead, and the hot sweat on his body wetted the whole animal skin bedding, and even the dry thatch on the kang bed was faintly soaked. UU Reading


    "Nuanchun, take a deep breath with me." Su Ye said warmly.


    A hand is attached to Nuanchun''s belly and gently rubbed to help Nuanchun give birth. At the same time, an invisible force followed Su Ye''s hand, seeping into Nuan Chun''s body little by little, helping her relieve the pain.


    Listening to Su Ye''s gentle voice, Nuan Chun''s shouts gradually weakened.


    Elder Jami took the green cloth and carefully wiped the hot sweat on Nuan Chun''s face.


    Xylophone Heyun disinfected the things Su Ye brought with boiling water, and placed them not far from Su Ye''s side so that she could use them easily.


    Chang Xia bit her fingers and paced back and forth in the yard.


    Nuan Chun''s screams made her panic.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Shankun Nanfeng to return. Soon, the three of them walked back and forth in the yard, no one spoke, and their expressions were very serious.


    Time passed little by little.


    Inside the cave, the screams of Nuanchun seemed to be absent, but Shankun only felt his legs were weak, and he fell directly to the ground several times.


    In the end, Chang Xia Nanfeng couldn''t see it.


    Reaching out his hand, he dragged Shan Kun aside, pressing him to sit on the chair.


    noon.


    Suddenly two young roars broke the silence and covered the screams of warm spring.


    In an instant, the entire White Lake and the tribe were stagnant.


    ooh-


    The soft roar, the first cry of the leopard, announced the arrival of the cubs.


    Shan Kun jumped up suddenly, opened his mouth and let out a high beast roar, "Roar-"


    One high and one low roar resounded through the sky above Chang Xia''s head. Immediately afterwards, the same roar came from the tribe.


    One after another.


    This is the clansmen cheering for the newborn cubs and welcoming their birth.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 78： Changxia beast

    "Born, born."


    Chang Xia looked at each other and murmured.


    Soft legs, sit on the ground. Smirking, looking at the direction of the caves produced by Nuanchun. At this moment, they are not in a hurry to enter the house to see the cubs.


    I have to take a break, my heart is beating too fast.


    "I was born, I was born." Shan Kun staggered, got up, and stood on tiptoe in front of the iron-wood door in front of the cave, looking into the house.


    Wu packed up the delivery tools, and Elder Jami wiped the sweat off Nuan Chun''s body. Muqin Heyun helped clean the newborn cub, cleaned it up, wiped off the water droplets on the cub with a soft green cloth, and then wrapped the cub and placed it beside Nuan Chun.


    Newborn cubs, admit the size of the palm of their hands, and beastly.


    Silly head and brain, pink and tender.


    Look, it''s so cute.


    "Shan Kun, come in!"


    After a while, Wu and Elder Jami walked out of the cave and opened the door for Shan Kun to enter. Orc females don''t have many rules after giving birth. They eat and drink well. After lying down and resting for a few days, they can get out of bed and do things.


    Shan Kun entered the house, and Xylophone Heyun cleaned up the cave.


    Follow, leave the cave to a family of four.


    "Chang Xia, why don''t you go and see the cubs?" Xylophone asked.


    Dump the sewage out of the tub and rinse it several times with hot water. Nuanchun is not suitable for moving temporarily. The dirty animal skins and bedding on the kang bed will be replaced by Shankun after Nuanchun recovers his strength. Xylophone and the others will not do this.


    Chang Xia glanced in the direction of the cave, and said nervously, "I...I''ll wait."


    Soft cubs, fragile and powerless.


    Chang Xia has a little psychological shadow.


    And the object of her psychological shadow is precisely herself.


    The memories of Chang Xia picked up by Wu, others thought Chang Xia didn''t remember. In fact, Chang Xia remembered it, but she didn''t dare to recall it, so she deliberately forgot it!


    That kind of weak and incompetent memory, Chang Xia really does not want to recall.


    Pain, endless pain.


    She couldn''t even bite her tongue to kill herself.


    Chang Xia hated herself at that time.


    Nanfeng, who was on the side, ran into the cave in a hurry, and carefully looked at the twins born in Nuanchun. After a while, she was driven out by Shan Kun with a cold face.


    "Shan Kun, why are you pushing me? I''m not wrong, your cub looks really ugly like a little mouse, small, ugly. I remember that Chang Xia was very beautiful back then..."


    Nan Feng muttered, dissatisfied with Shan Kun''s action of pushing her out of the cave.


    not far away.


    Everyone listened to Nan Feng''s muttering.


    Everyone has black lines all over their heads, what did Nan Feng say?


    No wonder he was driven out of the cave by Shan Kun.


    "Nanfeng, what nonsense are you talking about? Cubs are so cute, what are you talking about little mice." Xylophone stared at her cheap daughter speechlessly.


    Always say Yadong is stupid.


    Xylophone, the south wind is not much better than the east.


    Nan Feng was dissatisfied, so he approached Su Ye and asked, "Wu, did you think Chang Xia was very cute when she was a child? Bai Bai, soft, and super comfortable to hold."


    "Chang Xia, she is really good looking." Su Ye nodded.


    In the Chinchilla family, the animal body is usually gray, black and white, which are mixed with each other.


    There are very few pure-colored Chinchillas.


    Chang Xia is that very few, the pure-colored Chinchilla clan.


    Of course, it is not quite right to say pure color.


    The body of the Changxia beast is pure white, with a streak of gold on each of the tips of the ears, between the eyebrows and the tip of the tail. To a certain extent, Chang Xia should be a different color Chinchilla.


    When Wu picked up Chang Xia, he was very shocked.


    Totoro clan, there are many in the Twilight Forest. It lives in the Snake Clan and Fox Clan, and lives in the west of the Dusk Forest. The place where Wu picked up Chang Xia was at the edge of the Twilight Forest, where there were few people, and there was basically no sign of anyone moving.


    Wu went there to collect medicine, and it was a quarter of an hour later.


    Chang Xia will die.


    After picking up Chang Xia, Wu sent people to the west to find the Chinchillas.


    The investigation found that none of the chinchillas were lost, which means that Changxia did not come from the west. However, she is not from the west, where did she come from?


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes silently.


    She didn''t forget the time when she couldn''t transform into a human form when she was a child.


    She is always held by people, and everyone who holds her likes to pinch and kiss. He obviously hates being close to people, but whenever he is hugged and kissed, Chang Xia will be very happy again.


    That taste, Chang Xia is unforgettable to this day.


    So Chang Xia wondered if she had a split personality.


    It''s not good to dislike it on the mouth, but I like it very much in my heart.


    Arrogant or something.


    She will never be arrogant.


    "Changxia��"


    Suddenly, Shen Rong''s shout came from a distance.


    Chang Xia stood up suddenly and replied, "Shen Rong, I''m at Nunchun''s house."


    She turned around, looked at Wu and quickly explained a few words, rushing towards her house. Shen Rong has been busy all day and night, so she must be hungry. She has to go home and help Shen Rong get some food.


    "Senior Wu and Yami, Shen Rong came back from Hongyeling. I''ll go back to the beast den first, and then come to visit the cubs later."


    Wu waved his hand and said, "Go back! You bring Bai Qing back, he can''t help much here."


    Bai Qing just sat quietly by the stove, helping to burn the fire.


    It''s boring to stay here, it''s better to go back to Changxia.


    "Bai Qing, go home with my sister." Chang Xia shouted and ran away without waiting for Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing''s face was paralyzed and he walked slowly.


    Here, Nan Feng is still arguing with Shan Kun.


    However, seeing Nuan Chun''s look tired, the voices of the two arguing subconsciously decreased.


    "Xylophone, take care of Nuanchun here. He Yun and I are back to the tribe. We still need manpower to boil the sap of the red maple tree. Let''s go back and help." YamidaoSu Ye nodded, earnestly Said: "It will rain tomorrow night. The day after tomorrow, the rainy season will officially come. What the tribe wants to do, hurry up."


    In fact, the rainy season is rainy.


    However, this does not mean that it rains every day.


    However, in the rainy season, the rain will increase, and sometimes it will be urgent and violent. In addition, when the rainy season comes, all kinds of poisonous insects, poisonous snakes, etc. will come and go in the forest.


    So the orcs don''t like the rainy season very much.


    After all, it is very inconvenient to hunt and pick in the rain.


    It was wet, sticky, and super hot. In addition, it is necessary to guard against the sneak attack of poisonous insects and snakes, which makes hunting and picking very difficult.


    "Changxia''s hot pot banquet, I''m afraid it will be troublesome!" Xylophone smiled.


    Su Ye thought for a while and said, "Tomorrow night, we can hold a hot pot banquet. Of course, if the tribe can spare time."


    The rainy season is coming, and the first rain will fall for several days.


    Then it will turn into a shower, and then it will stop for a while, then it will stop again, and so on and so forth. This situation will continue for more than a month, after which it will gradually subside. When the rainy season officially begins, everything will return to normal.


    In exchange for the division of the earth''s seasons, the time between spring and summer is the rainy season.


    In summer, it will be back to normal.


    In fact, the main reason is that the orcs do not have a clear division of the seasons, and they simply and rudely divide the seasons according to the weather. Rain is the rainy season, warm is the warm season, and cold is the cold season. Specific seasons, orcs are not subdivided.


    After all, the orcs live very casually and are not particular about it.


    Xylophone tilted her head, thinking about Su Ye''s proposal.


    "Most of the sap of the red maple tree in Hongyeling is harvested. If all the tribal caves can be dug today, there should be time for a hot pot banquet tomorrow night."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 79： Shen Rong goes home

    "So fast?" Su Ye was shocked and said in surprise.


    Xylophone smiled, with a strong pride on his face, and said: "The whole tribe is dispatched. Although Hongye Ridge is large, it is also limited. Building a kiln, it is harder to make a kiln. It''s not hard to do trivial things like mud walls."


    Orcs are strong.


    This kind of physical work is simple and easy for them.


    At least, compared to going out hunting.


    Harvesting red maple sap and building a kiln couldn''t be easier.


    Hundreds of cave dwellings, as the clansmen''s experience in building kilns increases, three-hole kilns, three or five clansmen work together, and a kiln can be dug in one or two hours.


    Hundreds of clansmen worked together, and two or three days were enough to build the cave.


    The cave is built, but there is no hurry to fill in other furniture. The cave dwelling was relatively simple at first, but the space was much larger than that of the animal nest. In the rainy season, there is enough time for the clansmen to toss their own caves, not to mention a set of tables and chairs, even three or five sets of tables and chairs are enough for the clansmen to place.


    "Hot pot banquet, more than a thousand clansmen. Amu, are you sure that Chang Xia can prepare so much food?" Nan Feng stopped making trouble with Shan Kun, and after watching the cubs, he voluntarily exited the cave.


    Xylophone rolled her eyes at Nanfeng and scolded lightly: "Who said that the hot pot banquet was prepared by Chang Xia alone? Tomorrow night, the hot pot banquet will be held, and the whole family will participate. Naturally, it can��t be held in Changxia��s house. It has to be placed in the tribe square, and the table, chairs, tableware and chopsticks should be prepared by the tribe.��


    Maple syrup and maple sugar are boiled, and the cave is built.


    Many good things are superimposed, and this hot pot feast is more worthy of celebration than the annual harvest festival.


    The road on the White Lake side has not yet been repaired.


    There is also no venue that can accommodate a thousand people.


    The tribe has the guidance of a long summer this year, and there is no shortage of food.


    Not to mention a hot pot banquet, even seven or eight can be held.


    "It''s about the same." Nan Feng nodded, very satisfied.


    At the beginning, Chang Xia said that he would prepare a warm pot banquet and invite all the fallen clansmen to participate, and Nanfeng Nuanchun broke a cold sweat for her. There is no shortage of big stomach kings in the tribe. Chang Xia''s body has just recovered, and Shen Rong''s poison has not been resolved. The two of them are half-assed, how to prepare food for more than a thousand people?


    "Nanfeng, you want to be wrong." Su Ye said: "The tribe has ginkgo, the Baihe has fish, and the reeds have chickens, ducks and geese. Even if the tribe doesn''t help, Changxia can entertain them all."


    The difficulty is nothing more than the process of preparing food for thousands of people.


    In the past, only barbecue and fruit paste were eaten. A bumper harvest can save the tribe''s harvest in January. It''s different now. Eating it with other food will greatly reduce the consumption of meat, which is undoubtedly a great thing for the tribe.


    "Yes!" Nan Feng thought about it, and quickly understood Su Ye''s explanation.


    She knew that all the ginkgo fruits near the tribe were picked by the clansmen, and each household distributed several thousand catties of ginkgo fruits. These ginkgoes are enough for the tribe to eat until the end of the rainy season, when the second crop of ginkgo can be picked.


    this calculation.


    Nan Feng suddenly understood why Wu and the tribe value Chang Xia so much.


    A long summer is comparable to an orc tribe.


    This amount is not too heavy.


    Several people here are discussing the hot pot feast.


    Chang Xia and Bai Qing hurried back to the beast den.


    The animal den is close to the cave. In addition to moving the pots and jars to the cave, Chang Xia still puts everything in the cave for the time being.


    "Shen Rong��"


    After a distance, Chang Xia called out Shen Rong''s name.


    "I''m taking a shower in the grass hut." Shen Rong replied.


    "What do you want to eat, I''ll make it for you. By the way, Nuanchun gave birth to two male cubs at noon. I didn''t dare to go into the cave to see them. I''ll go to see the cubs when they grow up." Add firewood to the stove and remove the lid.


    There is still a small half pot of bone soup stewed in a stone pot.


    Thinking of Nuanchun''s enthusiasm for eating soup noodles, Chang Xia didn''t wait for Shen Rong to answer, and decided to make soup noodles for him, and prepared their lunch by the way.


    "You can do whatever you want, I can do it." Shen Rong responded, quickly finished taking a shower, and walked out from behind the hut. When I saw Bai Qing, I knew that the witch was here today.


    "I''ll make soup noodles for you, and we''ll eat soup noodles at noon." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong wiped his hair and asked, "A warm spring is born? It''s very fast. I thought she would wait for the rainy season to regenerate."


    Hearing that Nuan Chun gave birth to two male cubs, Shen Rong was very happy.


    All races treat the arrival of a newborn with blessing and hope.


    Because the newborn represents the new birth, and also represents the continuation of the blood of the race.


    "It''s really fast." Chang Xia said: "Mother Su Ye and Bai Qing came over in the morning, and we had breakfast. I went to the tribe to instruct the tribe to cook maple syrup and maple sugar, and Granny Su Ye went to Nunchun''s cave. It didn''t take long. , Elder Dalai asked me to return to the tribe..."


    "At noon, Nuanchun successfully gave birth to two male cubs."


    "Mother-in-law Su Ye and Elder Yami both said that Nuanchun''s production went well this time."


    Shen Rong smiled and listened to Chang Xia''s story. He sat next to the stove with Bai Qing on a fire, watching Chang Xia and talking while preparing the steamed noodle skin to make soup noodle soup with Fan Jiaojiao.


    Wait for Chang Xia to finish talking about what happened on the tribe''s side.


    Shen Rong began to answer Chang Xia''s question.


    "Hongyeling is progressing very quickly, and only 20 or 30 people will be left in the afternoon." Shen Rong said.


    When the red maple sap was first harvested, the sap flowed out quickly. It doesn''t take a moment to fill a bucket. Gradually, the sap flowed out more and more slowly. Shen Rong speculated that he would not be able to harvest much red maple sap tomorrow.


    "It''s a pity." Chang Xia sighed.


    As the weather warms, red maple sap begins to settle.


    If you want to harvest red maple sap, you can only wait for the coming year.


    However, this year, Chang Xia''s attention was drawn to the discovery of the elder Pukang.


    The 10,000-plus kilograms of maple syrup was a surprise.


    This thought.


    The sigh in Chang Xia''s heart turned into joy again.


    To be a human being, you must know how to be content and happy. Hongyeling''s harvest this time is not bad You can''t have more extravagances, it will be too greedy.


    Before Shen Rong opened his mouth to explain Chang Xia, he saw Chang Xia''s smiling face and said, "More than 10,000 catties of maple syrup is enough for the tribe to show up at the Normandy Grand Bazaar next year. We can''t be too greedy. , we can go to Hongye Ridge to harvest red maple sap to make maple syrup and maple sugar.��


    "Changxia, what other tree sap can be boiled into sugar?" Bai Qing asked curiously.


    Chang Xia glared at Bai Qing angrily, and said, "What''s your name, Chang Xia, you have to call me elder sister. It''s called elder sister, can you hear me clearly?"


    "Birch, maple, the sap of these two kinds of trees can also be boiled into sugar." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly and said, "The Twilight Forest is huge, and it is a pleasant surprise to meet the red maple tree. Maybe, I can ask Wu to talk to other orcs��"


    At least, there are no similar trees in the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    When Changxia confirmed that the sap of the red maple tree can make sugar.


    Gen and other elders approached the elders of Pukang, repeatedly confirmed, and even asked the clansmen. Are there any trees like the red maple.


    The answers were negative.


    Shen Rong felt that instead of looking forward to looking for birch and maple trees.


    Might as well try to find sugar cane, or beets and thatch, as Chang Xia calls them.


    All three are plants, and the Twilight Forest is full of flora and fauna.


    There should be sugar cane and sugar beets growing there.


    And thatch roots are everywhere. The only trouble is the trouble of digging and mining, and there are more processes to make sugar.


    The tribe did not know about the thatched roots.


    Chang Xia mentioned to Shen Rong that maybe when they have free time, they can try it out first. If they can make sugar, the tribe will be able to add a new food.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 80： Cheese Bone Soup Powder

    "I tried to draw birch and maple trees and asked Granny Su Ye to help. However, Shen Rong, you are right, don''t be too greedy." Chang Xia nodded and said seriously: "In addition to looking for trees, we can Look for sugar cane and sugar beets."


    Compare with birch maple.


    Sugar cane and beet sugar are more suitable.


    At the same time, the latter two can be planted on a large scale. Boiled sugar is also more convenient.


    "I can help too." Bai Qing interjected.


    As the successor of Wu, Bai Qing has the same rights as Su Ye.


    "Okay, let Bai Qing help." Chang Xia said lightly.


    Soon, the vermicelli in the animal bone pot is steamed.


    Chang Xia peeled off the vermicelli, and poured in the vermicelli to continue steaming.


    The topping is the minced meat in the bone broth, and then chopped chopped green onion and sprinkled in, you can eat delicious and delicious cheese bone soup powder.


    In terms of taste, it is more fragrant than the soup powder just made for Nuanchun.


    The main thing is that the cheese bones have been stewed for a long time, and all the flavors have been stewed out.


    Chang Xia sliced ??the vermicelli and let Shen Rong scoop the soup and add minced meat into it. She washed and chopped the chopped green onion and sprinkled it into a bowl.


    Shen Rong was not polite, he took the bowl and drank the soup first.


    A sip of the hot soup warmed up the whole body. Busy day and night, people are not tired, but the spirit is a little tired.


    At this time, a bowl of hot steamed bone soup powder came into my mouth.


    Not to mention how comfortable it is.


    Looking at this scene, Bai Qing couldn''t help swallowing.


    see.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing and comforted: "Bai Qing, don''t worry. When the vermicelli is steamed, I will cut the soup for you and scoop it yourself."


    She originally wanted to ask Granny Su Ye to come over for soup noodles.


    After thinking about it, I stopped.


    this time.


    Most of Su Ye''s mother-in-law chose to stay in Nuanchun to take care of Nuanchun and the cubs. In addition, with the south wind of the xylophone, it is impossible for them to starve Granny Su Ye.


    So, Chang Xia decided to wait for lunch.


    She went straight over and didn''t talk too much.


    "Changxia��"


    Here, Chang Xia just ate cheese bone soup powder.


    There was a cry from the south wind in my ears, and I looked up.


    "Ah! What are you eating, why didn''t you call me?" Nan Feng didn''t wait for Chang Xia to speak, and immediately started screaming.


    Chang Xia held his forehead.


    The calm and steady Nanfeng in her memory was gone.


    He was replaced by the person in front of him who was cheering like Erha, but he was helpless and happy.


    After all, who can be unscrupulous, who would want to be mature and stable?


    "Cheese bone soup powder." Chang Xia said, "Didn''t you eat at Nunchun?"


    This time is not too early.


    When she left, she saw Xylophone start preparing lunch.


    Why did Nanfeng come here without having lunch?


    "Cough cough!" Nan Feng coughed twice and whispered, "I have eaten. However, I think I can eat another bowl." After speaking, Chang Xia didn''t need to get up.


    Nanfeng took the initiative to take the noodle skin on the noodle sieve in a bowl, then scooped the soup and sprinkled with chopped green onion.


    The movements were neat and neat, waiting for her to sit at the long table.


    The three of Chang Xia came back to their senses.


    no way.


    When someone asked Nanfeng to do all this, it was a matter of course.


    When she sat down, Chang Xia and the others reacted.


    Nanfeng sat down and ate a snort. After eating half a bowl of soup noodles and a few sips of soup, she raised her head and said, "Changxia, Wu decided to hold a hot pot banquet tomorrow night. Choose the tribal square, and the whole clan will participate. When the time comes, let you decide which food to prepare, and the clan will help..."


    "Tomorrow night?" Chang Xia was slightly startled.


    Nan Feng nodded.


    "That''s right, tomorrow night. Wu explained that the party will usher in the first rain of this year''s rainy season, and this rain will last for six or seven days." Nanfeng said.


    After listening.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong looked at each other.


    If the first rain in the rainy season will last for six or seven days.


    Then, tomorrow night''s hot pot banquet is perfect.


    only--


    "I don''t worry about harvesting the sap from the red maple tree in Hongyeling. Will the tribe''s construction of a kiln be delayed?" Chang Xia asked hesitantly.


    The red maple sap harvesting in Hongyeling has almost entered the countdown.


    Just send someone every three or five to Hongyeling to check.


    There is no need to be guarded. The rainy season enters the high temperature season. At that time, the red maple will no longer flow out sap, and naturally there will be no need to collect the sap.


    "I asked Shankun, the kilns on the Baihu side have been built, and the kilns have started to scrape the cliffs and mud walls. Because the tribe is rebuilding, the work is complicated and the progress is slow. However, today plus tomorrow, the time Enough is enough." Nan Feng explained.


    In fact, as long as the kiln is dug well.


    The follow-up work can also be done in the rainy season.


    Orcs are used to being rough, and not many people are as particular as Chang Xia and Xylophone.


    However, Xu was influenced by Chang Xia.


    Tribal females have become sophisticated and refined one by one.


    In the past, in addition to rattan baskets, there were only some clay pots left in the animal nest. After visiting Changxia''s house, tribal females fell in love with various gadgets.


    Powder sieve, rattan sieve, rattan basket��


    Large and small, furniture of various shapes, fill the animal nest little by little.


    This time the tribe expanded so rapidly, Chang Xia guessed that the main reason was that the animal den could not hold so much furniture. Not to mention these large and small kitchen utensils and utensils, just the tables, chairs, benches, and wooden beds, the animal nest is definitely not enough.


    However, building a kiln is different.


    If you want to be more spacious, you should dig bigger caves and build more caves.


    Although the animal nest can be built as a nest, the nest is so big, and it cannot expand the space, but only expand the area.


    If they are not connected together, it is as inconvenient as rain or wind.


    "It seems that the clansmen can really live in the cave before the rainy season." Chang Xia said happily Nan Feng smiled happily and said, "I will move into the cave tonight, and I will be greedy for me. Father Eminem." Don''t think she''s stupid, Father nodded to expand the tribe, nine times out of ten it was for Eminem.


    Nanfeng also overheard Father comforting Eminem.


    Said that if the cave dwellings were not repaired before the rainy season, they would directly live in the cave dwellings on Nanfeng''s side, and let Nanfeng live in the tribal animal nest.


    listen-


    Does this sound like what a father should say?


    She used to be my father Eminem''s heart, since when did she change?


    Chang Xia looked at Nanfeng Shenyou with black lines all over his head, and at the same time there was a wretched expression on his face, he really didn''t see it.


    Shen Rong swept across Nan Feng, and Nan Feng unconsciously shrank his neck.


    so cold-


    Why do you feel a chill again? !


    "Changxia, shall we move to the cave tonight?" Shen Rong said warmly.


    Wu and Bai Qing came over, but the beast''s nest couldn''t stay.


    If Wu and Bai Qing were allowed to live in the cave, they would not go there. Wu and Bai Qing would probably be unnatural, after all, Xinyao was Changxia''s new home.


    "Move." Chang Xia nodded and asked, "Nanfeng, did the tribe prepare animal skin bedding and toiletries for Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing?"


    She is too poor.


    Except for some food.


    There are no such things as animal skins.


    "Don''t worry, the tribe asked me to bring Wu and Bai Qing''s things over, and put all the animal skins and bedding in the cave on the right." Nan Feng replied.


    Chang Xia nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry, when I get rid of the poison, I can go out hunting with the hunting team, and we will have animal skins and bones in our house in the future." Shen Rong said to himself.


    If others have it, Changxia will also have it.


    What others don''t have, Changxia will also have it.


    This is what Shen Rong said.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 81： menu

    "Changxia, I have a lot of animal skins in the sacred mountain of Karna." Bai Qing said seriously.


    The Changxia family lacked animal skins and other items, and Bai Qing did not know. Likewise, Wu should not know. As the most powerful orc tribe in the Twilight Forest, the Heluo Tribe lacked things like animal skins and bones.


    However, they forgot that the Heluo tribe was not lacking.


    This does not mean that there is no shortage of Changxia.


    Chang Xia was very sick, let alone participating in the hunting team hunting, even the most common picking and collection could not participate in daily life. All the materials she needs in her daily life come from free gifts from the tribe.


    They got married and found the poisoned Shen Rong, and they met weakly.


    If you want to accumulate wealth, you still need the support of two people and work hard.


    Chang Xia laughed, rubbed Bai Qing''s cheeks hard, and said with a smile, "Bai Qing, don''t worry. The lack of animal skins is only temporary. When Chen Rong and I recover, these will be available."


    "Changxia has no shortage of animal skins, she is stupid." Nanfeng complained.


    Fish ball practice; fruit powder making method; cave construction...


    Any of these can be exchanged with the tribe for animal skins. However, Chang Xia refused, except for the ginkgo and yam sent by the tribe. She didn''t want anything, and the only pottery she accepted was because she couldn''t find a container for the beast den.


    "I''m not stupid." Chang Xia patted Nanfeng''s hand rubbing her head, and the tribe raised her selflessly, how could she still eat the tribe''s free food?


    But animal skins, but animal skins are not just needed.


    Yes, but not.


    Besides, just like what Shen Rong said.


    When they recover, hunting is not difficult.


    After eating, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to rest in the animal den first. After they visit the warm spring, they will return to the animal den and move to the cave.


    Su Ye decided to hold a hot pot banquet tomorrow night.


    Xylophone must have informed the tribe of this.


    Come to think of it, the tribe at this moment has already received the news.


    However, Chang Xia wanted to ask Su Ye if he had any taboos? The rainy season is approaching, and this year''s rainy season has been delayed for several days. Is this a problem?


    "Shen Rong, you stay in the animal den to rest." Chang Xia urged.


    Instead of letting Shen Rong go to Baihu to help build the kiln, he was asked to go back to the animal den to lie down and rest. After working all day and night, she didn''t want Shen Rong to be exhausted.


    Shen Rong hesitated: "Can Jianyao be busy?"


    "You don''t need your help to build a kiln, you go back to the animal den to rest." Chang Xia insisted that if the tribe was too busy, Xylophone would not echo Su Ye''s agreement to hold a pot-warming banquet tomorrow night.


    "Okay, I''ll go to bed first." Shen Rong did not force it, he obeyed Chang Xia''s wishes and went back to the beast den to sleep. Wulai Heluo tribe, except for warm spring production. It should be preparing to detoxify Shen Rong. Before that, Shen Rong had to take care of his body in order to deal with the next detoxification.


    Shen Rong didn''t value life before.


    Now, he has a long summer.


    Suddenly I don''t want to die, I want to live, I want to live for a long time.


    "You go to visit Nuanchun, just to make room for Shen Rong to rest!" Nanfeng pursed his lips and looked at Chang Xia unhappily.


    The cabbage raised at home was arched by pigs.


    Now, will take care of the pig.


    No matter what, Nan Feng felt angry and wanted to hit someone.


    Bai Qing was extremely calm.


    Walking slowly behind the two of them, it doesn''t matter where they are.


    Compared with the silent sacred mountain of Kana, the Heluo tribe is very lively, and Bai Qing thinks it is very good.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded without denying it.


    Nan Feng snorted coldly and said, "You have males, but not females."


    "Nanfeng, if you feel tired. I can also send you back to the cave to rest, you don''t have to force yourself." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    "Hey!" Nan Feng stretched out his hand and rubbed Chang Xia''s face fiercely, "I''m not Shen Rong, so what kind of tiredness is this."


    Chang Xia pursed his lips and smiled lightly.


    She didn''t reveal Nanfeng''s bottom, but tolerated Nanfeng''s last stubbornness.


    The three of them laughed and walked towards Nuan Chun''s house.


    "Hey! Why are you here again?" Su Ye asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia said, "I''ll let Shen Rong sleep in the beast''s den and come over to chat with Granny Su Ye. There needs to be a charter on how to prepare the hot pot feast tomorrow night..."


    "For the hot pot feast, Xylophone said that the tribe hopes to hold it in the square. You need to discuss with the tribe what you need to prepare." Su Ye said.


    She is a witch of the orcs and will not interfere too much in the affairs of the orcs.


    Unless the orc tribe actively asks, in general, Su Ye will not intervene at will, let alone intervene.


    "Chang Xia, can you make something like that..."


    "menu?"


    "Yes, it''s the menu. Get a menu and I''ll tell the tribe to prepare the ingredients. Baihu is engaged in construction, and there is no venue for a banquet with more than a thousand people. Do you think it is feasible to put it in the tribe square?"


    Xylophone consulted with Chang Xia in an inquiring tone.


    The hot pot banquet was proposed by Chang Xia, and Xylophone naturally wanted to focus on Chang Xia''s meaning.


    Like the annual harvest festival, this hot pot feast is of great significance. The tribe, like Chang Xia, wanted to let the tribesmen celebrate.


    from this year.


    The tribe will no longer starve, nor freeze.


    Thinking about it, everyone''s breathing couldn''t help but rush two minutes.


    The hot pot banquet has to be held, it must be held.


    "Okay, I''ll prepare the menu." Chang Xia replied.


    Be sure to make the best use of the tribe''s ingredients. With the appetite of the tribe, barbecue is naturally an indispensable dish. In addition, several delicacies made by fruit powder are also indispensable Chicken, duck and fish must be there, and goose can only depend on luck.


    "Changxia, can I have the raw rice noodles I ate last time, the cold noodles and today''s soup noodles?" Su Ye said.


    This said.


    The Xylophone Nanfeng moved together.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and said, "The fine powder of the raw rice noodles needs to be prepared in advance to prepare the dough for the whole clan to eat, and at least a few hundred kilograms of fruit powder. I can''t do it alone, and I need help. "


    Last time, I prepared raw rice noodles for dozens of people.


    Chang Xia''s hands were sore. This time, with more than a thousand people, Chang Xia was tired and paralyzed and couldn''t do that much.


    Xylophone said: "Tonight you come to Tribe Square, I will ask He Yun and the others to help together."


    "Chang Xia, I can also help." Nan Feng said.


    "Okay! After dinner in the evening, let''s go to Tribal Square together." Chang Xia said. The hot pot banquet will be held tomorrow night, and it is necessary to prepare the dough for fermentation tonight.


    Likewise, things like tables, chairs, benches, etc.


    Move to Tribe Square early, and it will be easier for you tomorrow night.


    Today the tribe boils maple syrup and maple sugar, and the tribe square must be very lively. Tonight, go ahead to prepare the dough, and then notify the clan to catch some chicken, duck and fish. When the warm pot feast tomorrow night, all that''s left is to cook.


    "Changxia, I want to go too��"


    Suddenly, the sound of warm spring came from the cave.


    heard.


    Wu, Chang Xia and the others were speechless, their heads full of black lines.


    No matter how good the physique of the orcs is, it is too much for Nuan Chun to want to do things just after giving birth to the cubs.


    Xylophone said: "Nuanchun, you lie on the kang bed peacefully. Don''t think about it, take care of the cubs is what you should think about."


    "No!" Nuan Chun wailed.


    This means that she will not be able to participate in the hot pot banquet tomorrow night.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 82： swap peppers

    Thinking about it, the warm spring is very sad and angry.


    The long-awaited hot pot banquet was missed, and Nuanchun could not wait to get up from the kang bed immediately and tell everyone that she was in great shape.


    However, Shan Kun was watching intently.


    In addition, the soft cubs next to him occasionally barked once or twice.


    No matter how many ideas Nuanchun has, they can only rest.


    hey-hey-


    Nan Feng smiled and whispered, "Nuanchun must have guessed that she can''t participate in the warm pot banquet tomorrow night."


    "She has to lie on the kang bed for two or three days." Su Ye said.


    The twins have lost their lives, and generally, orc females can move freely after lying down for a day. However, Nuan Chun gave birth to twins, and her body didn''t seem to be damaged. After all, there was damage. It would be good for her to lie down for a day or two.


    Chang Xia nodded, agreeing with Su Ye''s statement.


    It is true that the orcs are strong and strong, but giving birth to a child is equivalent to being locked in the gate of hell. After so much blood has been shed, it is always good to nourish the body more.


    "Shan Kun, remember to fish more from Baihu, cook crucian carp soup for warm spring, and drink more crucian carp soup for milk." Chang Xia said, "Crucian carp is thinner than herring, with a small head, light yellow, and shiny scales. If you don''t recognize it, look for it in Shen Ronglei''s pool by the White Lake, the smallest kind of fish is the crucian carp."


    There are many kinds of fish, and Changxia is not fully recognized.


    However, the most common crucian carp, carp and grass carp are still known to Chang Xia.


    "Okay, I''ll go to Baihu now." Shan Kun said.


    Picking up the rattan basket, he rushed straight towards Baihu excitedly.


    Fishing couldn''t be easier for Shankun. He remembered Chang Xia''s description of the crucian carp, and first caught a crucian carp in Shen Ronglei''s pool and looked at it seriously.


    Then go down to the lake and fish.


    The fish fat in Baihu Lake is about ten pounds for an ordinary crucian carp.


    Bigger, twenty or thirty pounds is a common thing.


    Chang Xia sighed in admiration. If he wants to eat more than ten kilograms of wild crucian carp on earth, he has to rely on luck. Mountains, rivers and lakes have all been plagued by human beings, and wild things are too rare.


    Nanfeng pestered Chang Xia to keep adding dish names.


    "We don''t have chili, spicy chicken or something, don''t think about it."


    Chang Xia crossed out a few dishes that Nan Feng said.


    In fact, she wants to eat too.


    There is no trace of pepper in the Naihe tribal territory.


    Maybe, in the rainy season, find a chance to visit Qingshanyan.


    After all, the last pepper was found by Kong Shan in Qingshanyan.


    "Changxia, I have chili peppers." Bai Qing suddenly said.


    Immediately, everyone looked at each other in dismay, and invariably stopped their work.


    Su Ye said in surprise: "Bai Qing, where did you get the peppers?"


    "It was sent by the Lion Clan." Bai Qing said, "Anbian, the patriarch of the Tianshi Tribe, came to Kana Sacred Mountain this time and brought a lot of things to the witch. There are peppers mentioned by Chang Xia in it. The Tianshi tribe didn''t know peppers, they thought Chili is a kind of medicinal material, and it is used for witches to identify."


    In the past, the Orc tribe sent many things to the sacred mountain of Karna.


    Su Ye gives priority to those he knows, and those he doesn''t know will be discarded.


    Besides, the witch has a lot of responsibilities, and there are too many things that need to be busy every day.


    Many trivial matters are organized by Bai Qing.


    This time, Su Ye and Bai Qing left the Twilight Forest and went to Qinghai Plateau, which took nearly a month.


    There are many things piled up in the Temple of the Wizards of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    When Su Ye returned to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna, he was busy dispensing medicines and dealing with the things collected by the tribes into the Sorcerer''s Hall.


    Therefore, I missed sorting out the things sent by the Tianshi tribe.


    "Bai Qing, why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?" Su Ye asked in surprise.


    Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed and whispered, "I want to give the peppers to Chang Xia as a gift."


    One listen.


    The crowd couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Don''t look at Bai Qing''s unwillingness to call her sister Changxia.


    In fact, he had long believed that Chang Xia was his sister. He didn''t bark because he was thin-skinned and didn''t dare to bark.


    It was someone else who was messing around with Bai Qing.


    He probably started early.


    Although Bai Qing was underage, as Wu''s heir, Bai Qing was not as harmless as he seemed. Not much else to say, playing Poison Bai Qing is professional.


    Su Ye once said that Bai Qing''s talent in making drugs far exceeds that of pharmaceuticals.


    Su Ye is good at medicine witches, but when accepting an heir, he prefers poison witches, which makes Su Ye dumbfounded.


    However, Su Ye believes that medicine is not good or bad.


    Bad, just people who use medicine.


    "Brother Bai Qing, you are so cute." Chang Xia smiled, pouted in front of Bai Qing, and gave him a kiss.


    Immediately.


    Bai Qing''s whole face turned red.


    He was helpless and covered Chang Xia Qingguo''s cheek.


    With trembling fingers, he pointed at Chang Xia, without saying a word for a long time.


    "Bai Qing, have you brought the chili?" Compared with the shy Bai Qing, she is more concerned about where the chili is? After all, this is about whether you can eat spicy chicken, spicy barbecued meat and pepper fried meat at the hot pot banquet tomorrow night.


    Bai Qing nodded and said, "I brought it here and put it in the grass hut behind the Changxia family''s animal den."


    "Oye!" Nan Feng jumped up and down happily.


    Then, mumbling about what to eat.


    "Mother Su Ye, can the tribe exchange chili peppers with the Tianshi tribe?" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    It seems that, in addition to Qingshanyan.


    The Tianshi tribe grows a lot of peppers.


    Changxia analyzed that the Heluo tribe can plant peppers at this time, and peppers are not drought-tolerant or flood-tolerant. It can be sown during the spring equinox. The peppers sent by Kongshan last time were taken out of the pepper seeds in Changxia and tried to sow.


    Unfortunately, Xu is inexperienced. UU reading


    The peppers have not sprouted, nor have they been unearthed.


    Today, Pachinko confirms that the Tianshi tribe grows a lot of chili peppers.


    How can Chang Xia not be moved?


    At this time, the Tianshi tribe still has peppers, which shows that the climate of the Tianshi tribe is different from that of the Heluo tribe.


    Su Ye nodded and asked, "Chang Xia, what do you want to exchange with the Tianshi tribe?"


    The Tianshi tribe is also a powerful orc tribe in the Dusk Forest.


    The territory of the tribe is no smaller than that of the Heluo tribe.


    The territory is rich in products.


    Ordinary things may not impress the Tianshi tribe.


    "Ginkgo, is it okay?" When Chang Xia spoke, his eyes fell on Xylophone.


    As a witch, Su Ye, the stronger the orcs, the better.


    However, there is also friction between the Orcs.


    When Chang Xia Cai said Ginkgo, he chose to focus his attention on Xylophone. Chang Xia needs to confirm the tribe''s attitude towards her trading with the Tianshi tribe with Ginkgo.


    Xylophone met Chang Xia''s gaze, smiled and said, "Chang Xia, you discovered the purpose of ginkgo. You used it to trade peppers with the Tianshi tribe, and the tribe would not object. Ginkgo is a gift from the beast **** to the orcs, Heluo. The tribe will not occupy the ginkgo."


    at this point.


    When Chang Xia chose to hand over the eating method of fruit powder to the tribe.


    Roots and tribal elders discussed it.


    The Twilight Forest was in danger, and Chang Xia gave different ways of eating fruit powder, which undoubtedly gave the orcs a way out.


    The Heluo tribe did not hesitate to tell other orc tribes about the use of ginkgo.


    However, the tribe will not take the initiative to mention this matter.


    Everything depends on Chang Xia''s choice.


    Today, Chang Xia decided to exchange ginkgo for peppers, and Xylophone was very satisfied.


    The Heluo tribe is not stingy, but they are not saints either.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 83： move place

    "Mother Su Ye, I will use the ginkgo to exchange peppers with the Tianshi tribe." Chang Xia said.


    With the support of the tribe, Chang Xia has a firm attitude.


    Chili peppers are widely used, and she will not be disadvantaged by exchanging the use of ginkgo.


    At the beginning.


    Chang Xia never thought of hiding the use of ginkgo, and there are ginkgo trees growing everywhere in the Twilight Forest. The orcs once said that the ginkgo was a gift from the beast god, and Chang Xia never thought of monopolizing the ginkgo.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you handle this matter." Su Ye promised.


    The Changxia and Heluo tribes took the initiative to exchange the use of ginkgo with the Tianshi tribe, which means that the use of ginkgo will be announced in the Twilight Forest.


    All orcs can then share the news.


    How could Su Ye make Chang Xia feel wronged, so he would naturally help fight for his interests.


    Of course, she won''t say anything about it, and she''ll talk about it later with the Tianshi tribe.


    "Mother Su Ye, don''t forget that there are other orc tribes." Chang Xia said excitedly. There are thousands of orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. With the help of major orc tribes, why not live a good life?


    Su Ye smiled and tapped Chang Xia with his finger in the air.


    Quietly nodded to her, agreeing to Chang Xia''s proposal.


    In fact, even if Chang Xia didn''t speak.


    Su Ye also has this plan.


    With Su Ye''s answer, Chang Xia was extremely happy.


    Soon, the menu for tomorrow night''s hot pot banquet was decided. Xylophone took over the menu and explained that Nanfeng stayed at Nuanchun''s house to help temporarily, and hurried back to the tribe, handed the menu to Elder Yami, and asked her to prepare the ingredients needed on the menu.


    At the same time, the sky above White Lake is filled with a rich caramel sweetness.


    All the busy clansmen raised their heads one after another, breathing the air sweetened with caramel, and invariably showed similar smiles.


    increasingly westward.


    Chang Xia took Su Ye Baiqing back to his den.


    I decided to move tonight, say goodbye to Nanfeng Nuanchun, go home to pack up while the time is still early, and strive to move to the cave before sunset.


    At the same time, we will have dinner at the cave tonight.


    Nanfeng regretted that she couldn''t help because she wanted to help Shankun take care of Nuanchun.


    When he walked back to the animal nest, he saw that Shen Rong had woken up and moved the things in the animal nest neatly outside, and waited for Chang Xia to return before moving to the cave.


    "Shen Rong, are you awake?" Chang Xia waved with a smile, and said cheerfully, "Let''s hurry up and move house and have dinner early. After dinner, we have to go to the Tribe Square to help make dough **** and prepare for the hot pot feast tomorrow night. ."


    "You rest, I have everything sorted, and I can move at any time." Shen Rong said neatly. Large objects have been moved to the cave one after another, and the rest are small household objects, scattered and numerous.


    However, after Shen Rong''s arrangement.


    These small objects are placed in rattan baskets or backpacks, which are very convenient to carry.


    "Don''t delay, move now." Su Ye made a decision and urged.


    Su Ye opened his mouth, Chang Xia Shen Rong didn''t talk too much, he picked up a rattan basket on his back and headed towards the cave. There were not many scattered things, so Shen Rong asked Chang Xia to stay in the cave to tidy up, and he took Bai Qing back to the animal den to continue moving.


    Chang Xia, who stayed in the cave here, didn''t take action to sort out the sundries.


    Instead, she led Su Ye to the cave where she would live in the future.


    "Mother Su Ye, I leave this cave for you to live in. It''s a little rough now. When the rainy season frees up time, I''ll ask Shen Rong to convert the kang bed into a step-by-step bed."


    "What kind of bed is a step bed?"


    "The step bed is also a wooden bed, which is more complicated than a wooden bed."


    The cold season of Heluo tribe is very cold, and the kang bed can keep out the cold. However, unable to take into account the beauty, Chang Xia thought of combining the kang bed with the step bed. In this way, it can both keep out the cold and keep it beautiful.


    More importantly, Chang Xia also got the red sandalwood bed he wanted.


    Su Ye listened to Chang Xia Lian''s explanation with pictures, and little stars flickered in his eyes.


    She was looking forward to what Chang Xia said about the step-by-step bed.


    As the two talked, they sorted out the animal skins, bedding and other items sent by Nanfeng. Then he went to the cave where Bai Qing lived, and laid the animal skin and bedding.


    When I walk out of the cave again, I will say that the things I have moved are organized.


    The rainy season is approaching, and the climate is hot and hot.


    There is no need to have a fire on the kang bed.


    Shen Rong Changxia used his spare time to convert the cave on the far left into a kitchen, and the two adjacent rooms were made into a utility room. After all, the one next to the main house is connected to the cellar. Although the cellar has not been rebuilt, these cave dwellings are not suitable for living, and it is also suitable to be turned into a utility room.


    On the contrary, it was the bathroom. Chang Xia hadn''t figured out how to build it.


    It is estimated that, like the toilet, it is built on the kitchen side.


    The drainage ditches here are dug, and reconstruction is also very convenient.


    When Shen Rong came over for the third time, Chang Xia Su Ye tidied up all the clutter. Su Ye stood in the yard in front of the cave, with her back to the setting sun, looked at the spacious and bright cave, and said with relief, "Chang Xia, you are fine."


    She was always worried about the little cub.


    From now on, don''t worry anymore.


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s mood couldn''t be said to be excited or depressed, in short, it was very complicated.


    "It all depends on the protection of Granny Su Ye and the tribe." Chang Xia said.


    Holding Su Ye''s arm, he rested his head on Su Ye''s body. Smelling the faint medicinal smell on Su Ye''s body, she felt very comfortable and at ease.


    "Chang Xia, where is my room?" Bai Qing asked, putting down the rattan basket.


    At this time, all the debris from the beast''s nest was moved to the cave. Together with the tables, chairs and benches, they were all moved over. The tables, chairs and benches were moved by Shen Rong into the utility room next to the kitchen, and he would eat in that room in the future.


    The rainy season will usher in heavy rain, so it is not suitable to place it in the yard The corridor eaves have not been built, and the entire courtyard is empty. Obviously, when the rainy season arrives, the whole world will be surrounded by rainwater.


    "The first room on the right has animal skins, bedding, etc. for you." Chang Xia pointed to the cave on the right and said, "The remaining two rooms are empty. You need something that can be used to store debris."


    There are fewer people in the family and more rooms.


    Chang Xia was very proud to let Bai Qing use the room casually.


    The cellar is large enough to store all kinds of sundries for a long summer.


    No matter how bad it is, there are still two caves left empty.


    "I''ll go and see��" Bai Qing said excitedly.


    Showing the tenderness that is gentle with his age, he happily ran towards his cave.


    Su Ye smiled at this scene and said nothing.


    "Wu, what do you want to eat tonight?" Shen Rong asked.


    In the evening, I have to go to Tribal Square. Although it is not dark yet, Shen Rong is preparing for dinner.


    Su Ye said casually: "I won''t pick, you and Chang Xia are watching preparations."


    "I want to eat the barbecue you made��" Chang Xia said: "You make the barbecue, and I will slaughter a chicken... stir-fry a spicy chicken."


    She suddenly remembered the chili pepper that Bai Qing said, and planned to make chicken soup.


    So, I quickly changed my mouth to become spicy chicken.


    Saying that, he ran to look for the peppers that Bai Qing brought.


    Looking at the turbulent Chang Xia, Su Ye and Shen Rong who stayed where they were, looked at each other.


    "Shen Rong, you have taken good care of your body recently. After the warm pot banquet, I will detoxify you." Su Ye said solemnly: "The poison has been entrenched in your body for a long time, after the detoxification, you may be weak for a period of time. ."


    "The rainy season is just right." Shen Rong said.


    Hearing this, Su Ye nodded, agreeing with Shen Rong''s choice.


    In the bottom of my heart, I couldn''t help but sigh for Chang Xia Shen Rong, the beast **** seems to be sheltering them too, that''s great!


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 84： square night

    Dusk, the hour of magic.


    Chang Xia brought the fried spicy chicken to the table.


    On the side is the barbecue made by Shen Rong, as well as the fruit powder cake and cold noodles.


    "Cough cough!"


    The moment the spicy chicken was on the table, Su Yebaiqing sneezed and coughed. Shen Rong was very calm, staring at the spicy chicken on the table with a look of impatience.


    "It sucks!" Su Ye said.


    Bai Qing covered his mouth and nose, looking at the bowl of spicy chicken in horror.


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, and explained, "I fry it a little dry and choked a little."


    She was so craving for chili, she accidentally added more when cooking. In addition, deliberately stir-frying, the taste will naturally choke.


    Chang Xia couldn''t wait to be seated after smelling the pungent spiciness.


    He brought a bowl of cold noodles with noodles, shouted Su Ye and Chen Rong to eat together, picked up the wooden chopsticks and picked up the peppers to eat.


    Spicy mouth trembled, but he was reluctant to stop.


    "Spicy, really spicy!"


    "It''s delicious. Sure enough, the dishes with peppers are more delicious."


    Chang Xia said while eating, his spicy mouth was swollen. His eyes were red and full of tears, and the three of Shen Rong at the table looked at each other in dismay.


    Is this delicious or bad? !


    "Changxia��" Bai Qing held up his chopsticks, but he didn''t dare to move them for a long time.


    Su Ye chuckled and said, "If you want to eat it, try it. If you are afraid of spicy food, just drink water."


    Saying that, Su Ye took the initiative to stretch the wooden chopsticks towards the spicy chicken. Smell, fragrant, spicy, choking nose. However, the taste in the mouth is completely different.


    Obviously shivering spicy, but reluctant to eat.


    So, the three of Su Ye followed in Chang Xia''s footsteps, shrank their mouths, ate hard, and then poured water.


    After a meal, the four of them felt like they had fought a war.


    "It''s cool, it''s been a long time since I''ve eaten so well." Chang Xia shivered and said, "Next time, we''ll eat boiled fish."


    "It tastes heavier than the spices in the West!" Shen Rong said.


    Four identical faces with high swollen lips. Putting down the bowls and chopsticks, there was half a bowl of maple syrup in front of him. This maple syrup was brought back to Su Yebaiqing by Chang Xia from the tribe.


    this time.


    It has become the best anti-spicy thing.


    "Chili peppers can ward off the cold. When the chili peppers are exchanged with the Tianshi tribe, I will ask the tribe to help grow chili peppers." Chang Xia said happily.


    Peppers are not drought tolerant and waterlogging tolerant, but they do not pick regions.


    Basically anywhere can be planted, nothing more than the difference between the climate sooner or later.


    "Yeah! This pepper should be of the right kind." Su Ye heard Chang Xia say that pepper can ward off cold, and immediately nodded in agreement with her proposal. Not only the Heluo tribe should grow chili peppers, but other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest should also grow a chili pepper.


    In addition to ginger, onion, garlic and yam, pepper has become a crop that must be planted by the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia smiled, one step closer to the tribe entering the farming era.


    "Changxia��"


    In the distance, the cry of the south wind came from the evening wind.


    Obviously, Nanfeng had already had dinner at Nuanchun''s house at this time, and called Changxia to go to Tribe Square to prepare the dough for fermentation.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go over together."


    Su Ye got up and prepared to go to Tribal Square with Changxia Shenrong.


    By the way, talk to Gen and Yami about the peppers. Of course, the promotion of ginkgo also needs to be discussed in detail.


    "Wu, you and Bai Qing are also going?"


    "I''m looking for something to talk about."


    While speaking, Shi Shiran, a group of people, approached the tribe.


    It is clear that dusk is approaching, and the birds are returning to their nests.


    However, today''s Heluo tribe is extraordinarily lively and noisy.


    The high stone pots in the Tribal Square and the roaring bonfire in the stove made the sky red.


    The tribe gathered around the Tribal Square.


    Smelling the caramel sweetness of maple syrup and maple syrup, everyone had a big smile on their faces.


    Elder Yami asked the tribe to make a mold, pour the boiled maple syrup into the mold to form a fixed shape, and then move it into the cave where the tribe stores materials for storage. maple syrup.


    Maple syrup boiled into maple syrup is stronger than the maple syrup eaten straight.


    According to Chang Xia��s wishes, Elder Yami made two-thirds of more than 10,000 catties of maple syrup into maple syrup, and boiled the remaining one-third into maple syrup. Maple syrup is stored by the tribe, and maple syrup is distributed to tribesmen for consumption.


    When Chang Xia and the others came over, the last pot of maple syrup was being boiled in the stone pot.


    After that, the collected red maple sap, the tribe will no longer boil sugar, but choose to distribute it to the tribe to drink directly.


    After all, the red maple sap can be drunk directly, and the taste is also excellent.


    The sweet and moist red maple sap is tantamount to nectar nectar for the Heluo tribe, which is barren of drinks.


    "So fast!" Chang Xia exclaimed.


    Elder Jami smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    Saying it was okay, Elder Jami''s face was full of pride.


    She also did not expect that so much red maple sap could be boiled into maple syrup and maple sugar so quickly. According to the plan, it should be finished by noon tomorrow.


    She and Chang Xia underestimated the resilience of the tribe.


    More than ten stone pots, working one after another, literally cut the time in half. Of course, this is also related to the improvement of the proficiency of the clansmen.


    "Patriarch, how is the construction of the cave dwelling going?" Chang Xia asked again.


    "All the cave dwellings in Baihu have been dug, but the last mud wall and doors and windows are left. This matter can be solved tomorrow morning. Now, only the expansion of the tribe is left." Gen''s face was full of smiles and confidence.


    The mud wall needs to be dry before proceeding to the next step Otherwise, it will be completed today.


    However, he knew that the mud wall was meticulous work, and there was no room for sloppy work.


    In the past few days, everyone in the tribe has been busy non-stop, and the results have been remarkable. As a result, it is worthy of their efforts.


    "Great!" Chang Xia Chaogen gave a thumbs up.


    "All of this, thanks to your selfless dedication. This year''s rainy season, we no longer have to worry about leaking rain in the animal den, and we don''t have to worry that the den is wet and uninhabitable." Gen sighed.


    Before the rainy season, the tribe will overhaul the animal den.


    However, no matter how it is repaired, the leak will still leak.


    Not to mention many problems such as the occasional collapse of the beast den during the cold season.


    The cave built by Changxia completely ended the dilemma of the orcs for many years.


    When the few of them were chatting, Muqin Heyun arranged for the clan to carry buckets of fruit powder from the cave.


    Then with the gooey, knead the dough.


    Unfortunately, fruit powder bags need to be made of green cloth.


    In addition to the fruit powder bags Chang Xia brought, the tribe shrewdly sewed five more fruit powder bags, for a total of six fruit powder bags.


    This makes filtering a little slower.


    That night.


    The clansmen chatted about the menu prepared by Chang Xia for the hot pot banquet, and pondered which ingredients to prepare for tomorrow. While learning to knead dough **** in Changxia, laughter and laughter spread throughout the Heluo tribe.


    Many people are powerful.


    Thousands of kilograms of dough were made with the concerted efforts of the clansmen.


    Then put it on a rattan sieve, cover it with animal skins, and move it into a cave to ferment.


    When the females made the dough, the root and the male did not rest, and they made a similar press compared to the press of the Changxia family. There are a lot of them. In their words, it is best for every family to make one press, so that it is convenient to eat raw rice noodles in the future.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 85： saponin

    The night is getting darker.


    The matter of the hot pot banquet is properly discussed.


    The clansmen helped clean up the mess in the square and arranged the tables and chairs for the next day''s hot pot banquet.


    Gen went to Shen Rong and asked him to help prepare the fish and shrimp for tomorrow''s hot pot feast. When it comes to fishing, Shen Rong is undoubtedly the best at the tribe.


    "Shen Rong, I''ll trouble you to take care of the fish."


    "In addition to fish, please help prepare some shrimp and crab."


    "Can."


    Shen Rong did not refuse, but nodded and agreed to Gen''s request.


    On the side, Yadong Kongshan opened their mouths one after another, saying that when they were done with the trivial work of building the kiln, they also wanted to go to Baihu to fish with Shen Rong.


    "Why do you guys want to help with fishing, obviously you want to go to the lake?"


    Since knowing that fish and shrimp are delicious, the clansmen want to go down the lake and river when they take the opportunity. However, after all, the warm season has not yet arrived, and the temperature is generally not high.


    The tribe is afraid that the cubs will follow suit, so they constrain the clansmen to go down the lake and river.


    "It seems that tomorrow I have to find someone to watch the cub." Gen whispered.


    tits they are daring.


    Last time, he even sneaked out of the tribe.


    This time, they really knew about the fishing in the lake.


    Nine times out of ten, these turnip heads will not stay in the tribe peacefully.


    Saying goodbye to the clan, Chang Xia and his party went to Baihu. Along with them were Nanfeng Yadong and others, who also moved to the Baihu cave dwelling.


    "Nanfeng, good night."


    At the fork in the road, everyone separated.


    Here, the four of Chang Xia returned to the cave and did not enter the house to rest.


    "Mother Su Ye, I''ll fetch water for you, you go take a bath first." Chang Xia said. The water in the kitchen pot is still warm and suitable for bathing.


    Chang Xia asked Su Ye to wash first, and she waited for Su Ye to wash before washing.


    Shen Rong was much more rude. He called Bai Qing and led him all the way down to Baihu.


    At night, the temperature is low.


    For male orcs, the temperature is just right.


    There is not much difference between hot and cold water.


    Su Ye didn''t reject Chang Xia''s kindness, and went into the house to put on clothes and went into the utility room.


    The bathroom is not ready, the utility room is temporarily used as a bathroom.


    "Where did Bai Qing go?" Su Ye asked.


    Changxia pouted towards Baihu and replied, "Shen Rong took him to Baihu to take a bath. Granny Su Ye, is there anything I can use to bathe and wash my hair?"


    Plant ash shampoo, wash for a long time.


    Chang Xia worries about going bald.


    Acacia, she had searched around the tribe but couldn''t find it.


    At the same time, Chang Xia also asked the clansmen, and they all said that they had never seen acacia.


    "Saponin." Su Ye said: "A big tree that grows in the Sirius tribe. Its fruit can be used to wash hair and wash animal skins."


    Chang Xia didn''t mention it, Su Ye really didn''t think of saponins.


    The Heluo tribe doesn''t seem to have no soap horns.


    Thinking about it, Su Ye was a little embarrassed and said, "I forgot that the Heluo tribe doesn''t have saponins. This time I came here with a bag of saponins. You wait... I''ll get them for you."


    One listen.


    Su Ye said that the Sirius tribe grows saponin trees.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help shedding tears of joy.


    Making your own shampoo and body wash takes time and is cumbersome.


    A pure natural cleaning agent like saponin is undoubtedly the most convenient.


    After a while, Su Ye brought a beast sac, which contained more than a dozen saponins, all of which were half-dried. Obviously, these saponins should have been sent to the sacred mountain of Kana by the Sirius tribe.


    "Mash it, add water to boil, boil it into a black viscous liquid, and then take it out to cool. If you are particular, filter the residue. If you are not particular, just wet your hair, apply some soap soap to your hair and wash it directly. ." Su Ye said.


    "Hey! Okay." Chang Xia took the beast sac briskly and poured out the soap horns. Chop the saponin with an iron-wood knife and mash it a little with the handle of the knife.


    Then, take out the smallest clay pot and add water to boil.


    These more than a dozen saponins can boil hundreds of milliliters of saponin liquid, enough for one or two months.


    Su Ye went to the utility room to take a bath.


    Chang Xia carefully boiled the saponin liquid.


    While boiling the soap liquid, find a small clay pot from the utility room next to the kitchen, and use the small clay pot to store the soap liquid later.


    Soon, Su Ye came out of the shower.


    Shen Rong and the two have not returned yet, and it is estimated that it will be a while longer.


    "Next time, I''ll help you exchange some soap horns with the Sirius Tribe." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia nodded, shook his head again, and said, "Mr. Su Ye, let the tribe exchange some saponins with the Sirius tribe. It is not suitable to use plant ash to wash hair and bathe often. I think it is better to use the ginkgo to exchange saponins with the Sirius tribe. already."


    Knowing that saponin is easy to use, Chang Xia will naturally not eat alone.


    "Yes." Su Ye replied.


    She hadn''t forgotten to think about it before.


    After all, orc tribes exist independently.


    Chang Xia didn''t tear this veil, Su Ye, like other orcs, never thought of letting the orc tribe and the orc tribe unite to exchange supplies.


    Previously, there was no such precedent.


    However, after Changxia took out a variety of ways to eat fruit powder.


    Su Ye''s thoughts began to change.


    "Mother Su Ye, do you know which orc tribe''s territory in the Twilight Forest grows sugar cane and sugar beets?" Chang Xia stirred the soap sap, until the color became darker and darker. She took the pot away and put it on the ground to cool off, and when it was cool, she put it into the pot for later use.


    "Sugar cane and beets��" Su Ye hesitated and asked, "What do you think they look like?"


    Chang Xia likes to name animals and plants.


    The Su Ye and Heluo tribes are well known.


    Can''t guess what the sugar cane and beet are from the name Su Ye?


    "Sugar cane, cylindrical stems are erect, segmented, solid, with purple, red and yellow-green colors. Beets are a bit like radishes, sweeter than radishes." Chang Xia said while drawing, sketching the appearance of sugar cane and beets. come out.


    Su Ye pondered.


    Sugarcane looked familiar to her, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it.


    Beets, it seems to grow in the bear territory.


    "Sugar cane, I can''t recall seeing it anywhere. Beet, a wild vegetable called seaweed grows in the territory of the bear clan, which is somewhat similar to the beet you mentioned." Su Ye thought for a while. think, said.


    The bear clan has a mixed diet, and meat, vegetables and wild fruits are all on their recipes.


    In this regard, the bear clan is easier to support than other orc clans. However, Xiong Xu''s appetite is also well-known among the orcs, and the two offset each other, and the bears can only have food and clothing.


    "Bear Clan, really?" Chang Xia was excited.


    Sure enough, it is correct to find a witch in case of trouble.


    She really made her look around in the Twilight Forest, and it is estimated that she might not find what she wanted in ten years. The orcs are stained with the word beast, which makes them extremely wild.


    Normally, orc tribes do not cross the border into the territory of other orc tribes to hunt and gather. Because once it crosses the line, it represents a provocation.


    Provocation will lead to fighting.


    "I''m not very sure." Su Ye said seriously.


    Chang Xia pouted and sighed: "Unfortunately, I can''t go to the bear clan to confirm."


    "If you want, I can help you." Su Ye smiled.


    "How to go��" Chang Xia asked in surprise. Unless it was during the Normandy Grand Bazaar, the orc tribes could pass directly.


    At other times, the orcs do not interfere with each other and live in their respective territories.


    "Ginkgo." Su Ye said.


    She didn''t intend to say this now.


    However, unable to bear to see Chang Xia''s regretful expression, Su Ye revealed half a sentence in advance.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and said hesitantly, "Ginkgo?"


    "You inform the orc tribes about the use of ginkgo, and I will help you to ask them for a pass. However, it is limited to your own use." Su Ye said: "Don''t be in a hurry to be happy, this matter needs to be discussed with other orcs. It will be decided later.��


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 86： same bed

    "Is this... feasible?" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Su Ye smiled, stretched out his hand and rubbed Chang Xia''s head, and said warmly: "Will it work, I can confirm it when I meet other orc tribes. However, don''t worry, the Heluo tribe has a large territory, enough for you to toss. of."


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia smirked, she understood what Su Ye meant.


    Any orc tribe will handle it with care when it comes to the territory of the orcs.


    However, there is Su Ye''s words.


    Chang Xia believed that other orc tribes should agree.


    She just needs to go to other orc tribes to find new flora and fauna, not to take their turf in the past. It doesn''t hurt either of them.


    "When you have free time in the rainy season, make dry powder." Su Ye said: "The Orcs are behind the Birds and Fishes, and they have been run on by them over the years."


    "Don''t worry, Granny Su Ye, I will do my best." Chang Xia clenched her fists and said seriously.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    Intrigue is never lacking.


    It''s just that the Heluo tribe protected Chang Xia so well that they didn''t let her touch it.


    "Wu, what are you talking about?" Shen Rong came back, the hair on his head was still wet, and Bai Qing followed behind him and entered the kitchen together.


    Smelling the choking smell of the saponin liquid, the two of them covered their mouths and noses and took a few steps back together. Staring at the two people in the room with a frightened expression, he silently asked what happened.


    Chang Xia looked at the movements of the two of them, smiled slightly, and replied, "Talking nonsense. Granny Su Ye gave me some saponin. I just boiled the saponin into a saponin liquid, and I will use it to wash my hair and take a bath."


    "No wonder we smelled a strange smell when we entered the house��" Shen Rong probed and glanced at the soap sap in the pot. Saponin, he is a stranger.


    However, he used shampoo.


    I just don''t know what the shampoo is made of.


    After all, unlike the comfrey paste, I deliberately went to understand it.


    "The soap soap liquid made by Wu is not so irritating." Bai Qing spit out.


    "The cave has a small space, and the smell of the soap will naturally be stronger. I''ll try it later and see if it works?" Chang Xia said, "I''m going to take a shower and wash my hair, so go back to the house and rest! I''m busy tomorrow, so I don''t think I have time. be lazy."


    Pour a little soapy liquid into the clay pot.


    Draw water, Chang Xia is going to take a bath.


    "Okay, wash quickly. It''s cold at night, don''t catch a cold and get sick." Su Ye reminded and took Bai Qing away.


    Before leaving, he took a meaningful look at Chang Xia and the two.


    Then leave the space to Chang Xia and Shen Rong.


    "Do you want me to help?" Shen Rong asked lightly, coughing twice.


    Su Ye''s expression before leaving was not concealed, and Chang Xia naturally felt the meaning contained in Su Ye''s expression.


    Embarrassed, embarrassed.


    Chang Xia''s cheeks were flushed with blush, he waved his hand, turned around and didn''t dare to look at Shen Rong, and said, "No. You go back to the cave to rest first, and I''ll take a shower and wash my hair first."


    Mingming slept in the same animal nest with Shen Rong before.


    Tonight is probably Su Ye''s weird expression, Chang Xia always feels weird, especially awkward and uncomfortable.


    A smile flashed in Shen Rong''s eyes, but he didn''t force it too tightly.


    Afraid of scaring Chang Xia, he had time to slowly let Chang Xia accept him.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the cave to lay the quilt first." Shen Rong said.


    The low and deep voice became more and more hoarse and **** in the dark night.


    Hearing the voice, Chang Xia couldn''t help shivering. I felt a heat flow directly from the soles of my feet to my forehead, and my whole body became soft.


    Immediately, she quickened her pace and rushed into the utility room. Decided to wash slowly tonight, it is best to wash it until he returns to the cave, Shen Rong is already asleep.


    In that case, all discomfort will vanish.


    In the middle of the night, the fluorescent light scattered by the light stone illuminates the cave dwelling very warmly.


    The white brilliance, shadowy shadows, looks very soft.


    Chang Xia wiped her wet hair, sat in front of the stove and roasted her hair, glancing at her cave from time to time. Su Ye and Bai Qing''s room was already dark, and they obviously fell asleep.


    Only her and Shen Rong''s caves still radiated light.


    Before moving to the cave, Chang Xia thought about whether to tell Shen Rong to sleep in a separate room. However, Su Ye Baiqing lived at home, and the tribe was watching, Chang Xia didn''t dare to mention it.


    "coward!"


    "You have a heart but no guts."


    Chang Xia muttered softly.


    He was greedy for Shen Rong''s face, but he was afraid to approach him in his heart.


    The night before, after helping Shen Rong to recuperate. She lay obediently on her vine curtain, not to mention wiping, she felt her heart beat faster even when she approached Shen Rong.


    She is helpless.


    While wiping his hair, Chang Xia wailed in his heart what to do.


    After a while, the hair is half dry.


    Chang Xia yawned frequently and was very sleepy.


    So, Chang Xia cheered for another two minutes in her heart. Extinguish the firewood in the stove and take the light stone to the cave.


    "Sleep-"


    "Did not sleep!"


    "Sleep, didn''t sleep."


    Muttering, Chang Xia walked to the cave where she and Shen Rong slept.


    He put his hand on the iron wooden door and gently pushed it inside. He stuck his head out and looked into the room, and saw Shen Rong lying on the kang bed without making a sound.


    Alas!


    Is this sleeping?


    For a time, Chang Xia felt a little regretful.


    Why regret, she said it was not clear.


    Step out your legs and walk into the cave.


    Glancing at the kang bed again to confirm that Shen Rong was indeed asleep, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief quietly. Carefully remove the light stone in the cave, and put it in a wooden box together with the light stone in your hand.


    Then he approached the kang bed and walked to the side of the bed, kicked off the rattan shoes on his feet, neatly climbed onto the bed, lay down quickly, and fell asleep in seconds.


    puff puff.


    At this moment, Chang Xia only felt that her heart was beating so fast that it was about to explode.


    woohoo-


    Obviously nothing happened, why are you jumping? !


    In the quiet night, Chang Xia closed his eyes and lay down. More and more clearly felt the breath from Shen Rong, a very strong male taste.


    The smell was completely different from when he was in the den.


    Chang Xia bit her mouth and calmed down.


    It must be that the moonlight tonight is too beautiful and I think too much.


    Constantly comforting himself, Chang Xia finally fell asleep in the drowsiness.


    Just as she was breathing steadily, Shen Rong, who was beside her, suddenly opened her eyes. The corners of his mouth were raised with a smile. In the dark night, those deep and introverted eyes stared at Chang Xia''s face recklessly, full of wild and domineering aggression.


    Shen Rong turned to his side and quietly looked at Chang Xia''s face.


    He stretched out his fingers and used the pulp of his fingers to paint Chang Xia''s cheeks, over and over again.


    Then he leaned closer to Chang Xia and stayed on Chang Xia''s lips for a few seconds.


    "Good night!"


    Learning from Chang Xia saying goodbye to Nan Feng and the others, Shen Rong whispered to Chang Xia. Xu was shy, so Chang Xia didn''t help Shen Rong groom his body tonight.


    However, there is a bottoming before.


    The dark wounds on Shen Rong''s body have recovered.


    Now it is up to Su Ye to help him detoxify, and only after detoxification can Shen Rong truly recover.


    Back then, either hunting or gathering.


    They no longer need to be confined to this corner of White Lake.


    The night was deep, and only the sound of insects remained.


    The entire White Lake fell silent.


    The two heartbeats approached little by little, and finally merged into one, becoming the same frequency.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 87： male romance

    "Shen Rong, are you up?"


    The next day, it was just dawn.


    The gray sky was just dyed with a ray of light.


    Chang Xia was immersed in his sleep, and suddenly a loud noise exploded in his ears.


    "Ah! Is there an earthquake?" Chang Xia suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes still awake with fear, and she looked around, she didn''t understand where she was for a moment?


    Shen Rong''s eyes were quick, and he pulled Chang Xia into his arms.


    "Chang Xia, it''s okay." Shen Rong said warmly.


    His hand patted Chang Xia''s back, soothing her panic.


    "It''s so noisy, who came over?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    With Shen Rong''s comfort, Chang Xia''s fearful mood gradually recovered. Yawning, he stayed in Shen Rong''s arms for a while, muttering for a while.


    Shen Rong said, "Yadong."


    It is estimated that he came to tell him to go fishing in Baihu.


    But, isn''t it too early? Sure enough, they shouldn''t have promised them to go fishing together at White Lake last night.


    "Hey! Get up." Chang Xia pouted, fermenting the dough last night, and preparing other ingredients today. Chickens, ducks and fish are easy to prepare, and other prey depends on whether the tribe goes out to hunt or directly takes the food hoarded in the cave.


    "It''s still early, you can sleep again." Shen Rong said. Feeling the warmth remaining in the palm of his hand, Shen Rong''s deep and introverted eyes couldn''t help but deepen.


    There is a smile on his face, but it gives a very scary feeling.


    "Forget it." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and put his hand on Shen Rong''s wrist, "How is your body? I was too sleepy last night, so I fell asleep as soon as I entered the room and lay down on the kang bed."


    This said.


    Chang Xia''s cheeks couldn''t help but blushed slightly.


    "It''s alright, just wait for Wu to help detoxify." Shen Rong enjoyed Chang Xia''s closeness and pretended not to notice Chang Xia''s discomfort.


    some inspection.


    Confirm that Shen Rong did not lie.


    "The recovery is good." Chang Xia sighed with relief and said happily.


    Taking Shen Rong back to the tribe from the Normandy market, Chang Xia was worried about Shen Rong''s body. A month later, it was confirmed that Shen Rong''s body was about to recover. Chang Xia couldn''t tell if it was excitement or something else, after all, the two would be together forever.


    Once Shen Rong''s body recovers, she will be able to go hunting and gathering in the tribal territory.


    Follow the tribal hunting team to hunt and gather, there are too many restrictions.


    Going out with Shen Rong alone, she can choose the time and place at will.


    "Shen Rong��"


    "Shen Rong get up and go fishing!"


    Cave Shen Rong was busy chatting with Chang Xia and ignored Yadong''s clamor outside the house. Who would have thought that the Yadong people shouted louder and louder...


    "These stinky brats!" Su Ye muttered, she knew that Shen Rong was not as gentle as he appeared, and Ya Dong and the others wanted to make trouble with Shen Rong and Chang Xia, waiting to see the joke. Afterwards, be careful that Shen Rongqiu will settle accounts.


    "ah!"


    Chang Xia thumped the bed angrily, turned over and got up, planning to go to Yadong to settle the account.


    Shen Rong stopped Chang Xia, patiently twisted her hair, and said warmly, "Don''t be angry, leave it to me."


    "Are you sure? Yadong... They usually make trouble, so it''s not easy to deal with each one." Chang Xia said. The Orcs lacked the most thorns. As the most outstanding totem warriors of the younger generation of the Heluo tribe, Yadong and the others were much stronger than Titches in terms of their ability to do things.


    "You don''t believe it?" Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and looked at Chang Xia with a wicked smile.


    "Uh!" Chang Xia froze and shivered for no reason. This kind of Shen Rong looked terrible, Chang Xia felt a chill on the back of his neck, and he didn''t dare to look at Shen Rong at all.


    "I''ll get up first, you can go to bed later, or get up." Shen Rong pinched Chang Xia''s face, revealing his lean and straight legs, stepping over Chang Xia and walking off the kang bed. Dress neatly, open the door, and greet the people from Yadong.


    "Shen Rong��"


    The noisy Yadong people.


    Otherwise, he met Shen Rong''s gaze, and he was choked up and didn''t dare to make a sound. One by one, they turned into quails and followed behind Shen Rong towards Baihu. Along with him, there is also the slender figure of Bai Qing.


    "Chang Xia, are you up?"


    "It''s too noisy, I can''t even remember it. Bai Qing?"


    "I went to Baihu with Shen Rong."


    Su Ye pouted towards Baihu with a thick smile on his face. Getting used to the liveliness and hustle and bustle of the Heluo tribe, and then returning to the sacred mountain of Kana, it is estimated that you will feel very lonely. Thinking about it, Su Ye felt that it was time for the holy mountain of Kana to change.


    "Is it so fun to go fishing in the lake?" Chang Xia asked in trouble.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Male romance��"


    Chang Xia choked, Su Ye''s words reminded her of another similar sentence on Earth: Men are young until they die.


    "Mother Su Ye, do you eat fish meal in the morning?"


    When the topic changed, Chang Xia didn''t care about Shen Rong''s affairs anymore, and instead asked what to eat in the morning.


    "Okay." Su Ye nodded and said, "Fry another fruit powder pancake with grilled meat and fish meal."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia washed quickly and entered the kitchen to prepare breakfast. There are two fish in the kitchen wooden barrel, even chickens and ducks. These were prepared by Shen Rong before, and Chang Xia couldn''t compare to Shen Rong in detail.


    soon.


    Smoke of gunpowder rose from the sky above White Lake.


    The aroma of the food gradually diffused.


    "Nanfeng, hurry up."


    "I smell the scent of fruit powder cake."


    "It''s obviously the smell of barbecue."


    There was a lively chatter from the hillside of Baihu, and Nanfeng rushed over from the tribe with a long string of **** and turnip heads. Originally, they wanted to watch Shen Rong and the others fishing, and even wanted to go to the lake to play in the water.


    But Nanfeng had no choice but to come forward and persuade people to leave.


    "This is fishmeal��" Nanfeng cried happily, leaving behind a few small tits, and quickly ran towards the Changxia family cave **** Wuliu followed without a word.


    Lu You covered his face and stared at this scene speechlessly.


    "Changxia, Changxia��"


    Nan Feng waved his hand and shouted.


    In the courtyard, Su Ye looked up at Nanfeng and the group of radish heads behind him.


    "Nanfeng''s temper is getting more and more cheerful, and Xylophone has a headache." Su Ye whispered and replied, "Changxia is preparing breakfast in the kitchen, why are you here so early?"


    "We want to watch fishing��"


    "Yadong and the others went to the lake to fish, and I saw a lot of big fish."


    "They won''t let us go down to the lake and let us come to you."


    The chirps of answers came one after another. Suddenly, Chang Xia felt dizzy.


    "Stop, Lu You... you say it." Chang Xia said while holding his forehead.


    Lu You walked over from behind and said, "The **** woke everyone up early in the morning, saying that they wanted to go to Baihu to watch people fishing. We went to Baihu, and Chen Rong and the others wouldn''t let us approach."


    "Have you had breakfast yet?" Chang Xia asked again.


    "I didn''t eat." Lu You shook his head, his eyes twinkling with small stars, and asked, "Sister Changxia, what do you have for breakfast at your house?"


    "Fish meal, fruit powder cake and barbecue." Chang Xia replied.


    "Sister Changxia, can we have breakfast at your house?" Tit was the most direct, covering her stomach to express her hunger. Early in the morning, jumping up and down, but not hungry.


    "Yes, but... you have to help." Chang Xia replied.


    As a result, all kinds of soft and waxy answers sounded one after another. Chang Xia didn''t spoil the cubs, and took a group of cubs into the kitchen. Su Ye was afraid that something would happen, so she walked into the kitchen together.


    An orderly kitchen can quickly become a mess.


    All kinds of strange questions, laughter and laughter quickly filled the whole kitchen.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 88： fear of marriage

    "Changxia, Shankun wants you to help make a fish soup��"


    Nanfeng suddenly remembered that he met Shankun on the bank of Baihu Lake. There are so many things in the tribe today, and Muqin Heyun couldn''t find time to help Shankun take care of Nuanchun.


    Last night, Shankun took a sip of the fish soup that Shankun boiled in the evening.


    Then, no more.


    "Can''t Shan Kun be boiled?" Chang Xia asked suspiciously.


    Nan Feng covered his mouth and snickered, explaining, "Nuanchun was hungry at night, so Shankun took the initiative to boil a pot of crucian carp soup. Nuanchun took a sip and said he didn''t want to drink it again."


    Barbecue or fry a fruit pancake, Nanfeng can still help.


    However, Nanfeng Boiled Fish Soup said she was helpless too.


    "Changxia, you help Nuanchun make a crucian carp soup first, we''ll eat it later, so we won''t delay anything." Su Ye said.


    Beside him, Lu You said, "Sister Changxia, can we go to Sister Nuanchun''s house to see the cubs?" Hearing Nanfeng mention Nuanchun, Lu You and the others suddenly had an idea.


    In the tribe, he is the youngest animal cub.


    As the smallest cub, how could he not be curious about a cub smaller than himself?


    "Yes." Chang Xia said: "When I make the crucian carp soup, you can help me send the crucian carp soup to Sister Nuanchun''s house, and take a look at the cubs of Sister Nuanchun''s house."


    "Okay! I''m going to see the little cub."


    "I, I also want to see the little cub."


    Immediately, several cubs responded, expressing their desire to see cubs.


    In this regard, Chang Xia and Su Ye did not refuse, but showed great support. The spirit of orc solidarity is passed down from generation to generation, and these need to be cultivated from an early age.


    then.


    Chang Xia asked Nan Feng to help with the barbecue.


    She started to cook crucian carp soup for Nuanchun.


    There are two fish in the kitchen, just a herring and a crucian carp. Herring, Changxia has already made it, and the rest of the crucian carp can just be used to make soup for Nuanchun.


    "Sister Changxia''s soup is so beautiful!" Tit tiptoed, looking at the milky fish soup in the stone pot in amazement.


    She remembered that the fish soup made by Eminem was white and looked refreshing.


    Drink, the taste is also very general.


    Even with ginger, onion and garlic, the taste is not very good.


    However, the fish soup made by Sister Chang Xia looked delicious.


    "Chang Xia, the fish soup you boiled...why is the color so beautiful?" Nan Feng squeezed over, looking at the milky white fish soup in shock.


    Chang Xia paused, and suddenly understood.


    The clansmen cook soup is simple and rude, even if there is a suggestion from her, they will use **** and green onion to remove the fishy smell.


    However, they don''t know that the water for making fish soup must be boiled water. Only by adding boiling water to boil, the boiled fish soup will appear milky white.


    "After you fry the fish, do you add cold water or boiled water to simmer the fish soup?" Chang Xia didn''t answer in a hurry, but instead asked Nan Feng.


    Nan Feng tilted his head, looking confused, hesitantly said, "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course there are differences. If you want to make a milky fish soup, you must add boiling water. It is absolutely impossible to cook a milky fish soup with cold water." Chang Xia said: "These are some cooking tips, do you remember? Come on, don''t forget it next time you make fish soup."


    "Hey! I''m fine with roasting meat and pan-fried fruit pancakes. Others...it''s too difficult." Nanfeng said in distress.


    Every time Chang Xia cooks, she is always on the sidelines.


    The seemingly simple process is more complicated than hunting and picking in the eyes of Nanfeng.


    Nan Feng felt that she might not even think about cooking well in her life.


    The cave dwelling was built near Changxia''s house, just with the intention of coming over to eat at any time.


    "..." Chang Xia was speechless, Nan Feng chatted to death, she didn''t know how to refute, and she didn''t know whether to comfort Nan Feng or scold her.


    "Nanfeng, then you should consider finding a cooking partner." Su Ye joked.


    In private, Su Ye was very casual and would not take the pretense of being a witch at any time. Instead, I prefer to hang out with the orcs and chat, after all, it is too tiring and exhausting to be at the top.


    Nan Feng''s face froze, and he said aggrieved: "Wu, can you not mention the matter of finding a partner?"


    She''s just grown up, so there''s no need to hurry, right? !


    Besides, she is not the only one in the tribe who is not married.


    There are so many single males and females!


    Is it really appropriate that the clansmen catch her and scoop the wool by herself every time?


    "Okay, don''t mention it, I won''t mention it." Su Ye smiled back, and that expression made Nanfeng change his face again.


    Chang Xia shrugged, showing a look of helplessness.


    Tit opened her mouth to say something, but was quickly covered by Lu You.


    Dangerous��


    The last time the **** angered the elder Pukang, I still remember.


    Although Nan Feng can''t love Iron Fist, she is not inferior to Elder Pukang in terms of cruelty. In fact, whether the tribe is male or female, pampering cubs is really pampering, but if they really do it, they are really fierce.


    "Titque, what do you want to say?" Nan Feng narrowed his eyes, looking directly at the faces of Titty and Lu You. That expression was like when the elder Pukang wanted to teach others a lesson, not to mention the **** Lu You was silent, and the other cubs on the side were frightened.


    The **** swallowed and did not dare to open their mouths.


    Lu You quickly shook his head, raised his head, smiled to meet Nan Feng''s scrutiny eyes, and said smartly: "She didn''t want to say anything, she just wanted to ask Sister Chang Xia if she can have breakfast? Fish soup..."


    "Yes yes yes -" Tit suddenly nodded and echoed Lu You''s words. When the other cubs followed Lu You, they all opened their mouths to Chang Xia and asked if they could start breakfast.


    In the distance, Chang Xia Suye smiled at the corner of her mouth, quietly watching this harmonious scene.


    "Nanfeng, don''t tease them. Hurry up, bring the roasted meat and fruit powder pan to the long table, I will cut the powder skin and scoop out the fish soup..."


    Seeing that the situation was similar, Chang Xia just spoke.


    She knew that if Nan Feng continued to tease, Lu You should be in a hurry.


    With Lu You''s head, who knows what will happen in a hurry? Never underestimate a child''s ability to cause trouble, they can make you regret for life.


    Drive a group of radish heads to the long table and let the south wind distribute food to them. Then put Su Ye''s fish meal on the table and let her be seated.


    Chang Xia took out the firewood from the stove, left two or three, and simmered the fish soup on a low fire. Then he brought his own bowl to the table, and Shen Rong Baiqing''s portion was left on the stove until they came back to eat.


    Thinking of their "male romance", Chang Xia gave up the idea of ??calling people home for breakfast. If you are hungry, you should always know to go home to eat, after all, it is not a beast cub.


    "Sister Chang Xia, don''t you need to call Brother Shen Rong and Bai Qing to come back for dinner?" Lu You raised his head and asked.


    Chang Xia said: "No, they will come back by themselves when they are done. Hurry up and eat, you are responsible for delivering fish soup to Sister Nuanchun."


    After she had eaten, she had to go for a walk in the reeds of White Lake.


    The last time I met the elder Pukang, I couldn''t go to Baihu to hang out, so Chang Xia decided to seize this opportunity. Even if you go to Baihu in the rainy season, it is estimated that you will not be able to step into the reeds.


    At that time, the water level of White Lake will rise, and most of the reeds should be submerged.


    It is possible to go, but it will not be very convenient.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 89： abnormal prawns

    After dinner.


    Shen Rong Baiqing still did not return to the cave.


    Chang Xia poured the boiled crucian carp soup into a clay pot, covered it with a wooden lid, and put it in a rattan basket for Nanfeng to carry to Nuanchun, accompanied by a group of tits.


    Watching the Nanfeng group leave.


    Chang Xia took out the back basket from the utility room and planned to go to the reeds of Baihu Lake.


    "Chang Xia, I''m with me too." Su Ye said. She followed and took a backpack from the utility room, called Chang Xia, and planned to go shopping with her in the reeds.


    In the early morning, there was a lot of movement on the Baihu side.


    Su Ye guessed that many people from the tribe came to Baihu.


    In addition to Yadong and the others fishing, Xylophone may have taken people to the reeds. Not sure whether it is hunting or picking, in short, people definitely came to Baihu.


    In terms of distance, Baihu is closer than Baihe Beach.


    At the same time, the tribe expanded to Baihu, and the reeds of Baihu needed to be cleaned up. In addition to hunting combined with picking and sweeping, it can be said to kill three birds with one stone.


    "Grandma Su Ye, don''t you go to Nuanchun''s house to see��" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "Shankun didn''t mention Nanfeng, and warm spring is probably no problem. I went to Baihu to go shopping, and I picked some herbs for you to prepare. I saw some concocted herbs piled up in the utility room. Are the herbs picked by Shen Rong?"


    The elders of the tribe''s Yami can identify herbs and will also ask their tribesmen to help pick them.


    However, the elders of Yami do not know how to concoct herbal medicines.


    The herbs piled up in Changxia''s utility room were carefully concocted at first glance. Although they are all very common herbs, it is obviously not something that ordinary people can do to distinguish the herbs by category.


    Su Ye knew that Chang Xia should know some herbs.


    However, not much is known.


    Likewise, she, like Elder Yami, can''t concoct herbs.


    At least, Su Ye has never seen Chang Xia concoct it.


    Shen Rong was different, he was from the Tianyuan tribe of the Western Land. He was born from a noble family, no matter whether it is knowledge or experience, he is not comparable to ordinary people.


    In addition, Shen Rong is still an awakened bloodline of Fighting Wolf, which is even more extraordinary.


    "The herbs were indeed picked by Shen Rong. He said that he wanted to make an ointment to wipe his hands and apply his face." Chang Xia didn''t hide it, and directly exposed Shen Rong''s family background.


    Orcs don''t have so many conspiracies, the stronger they are, the more they can get the support and love of their clansmen. If Shen Rong wanted to live in the Heluo tribe and Changxia for a long time, some things would be exposed sooner or later.


    Rather than passive exposure, Chang Xia prefers to take the initiative.


    It is human nature to love beauty, if Shen Rong can really develop an ointment.


    Then, the chances of exchanging Light Stones and Ice Crystal Grass with the Bird Race will increase by a few points. After all, no female can turn down skincare and cosmetics.


    "He really cares about making ointment for wiping his hands and applying his face." Su Ye smiled and glanced over Chang Xia''s slender hands with worms.


    Chang Xia is frail and spoiled by the tribe.


    Before becoming an adult, she was not even fully familiar with the tribe.


    Activities like hunting and picking have never been involved. In addition to the slight yellowing of the skin due to the disease, it is not an exaggeration to describe it as raw and weak.


    After adulthood, Changxia''s body gradually recovered.


    She is very strong and actively participates in the picking and collecting activities of the tribe.


    The originally smooth hands and feet became rough and gradually left scars. These Su Ye and the tribesmen saw it in their eyes, and while they were distressed, they were filled with pride and relief.


    In fact, Su Ye and the tribe are not worried, they pampered Changxia and grew up.


    Will this cause Changxia to go bad?


    Fortunately, Chang Xia did not live up to this trust and protection.


    "Mr. Su Ye, don''t worry... I will manage my life with Shen Rong well in the future. I''m still waiting for Bai Qing to take over your position as a witch and let you come to the Heluo tribe to support you. I will support you when the time comes." Xia Zixin.


    When he said this, Chang Xia''s face was full of confidence and sincerity.


    Su Ye raised her to grow up, and she wanted to support Su Ye''s lower body. Of course, she also didn''t forget the lovely people of the Heluo tribe.


    Ginkgo is only the first step.


    Next, she will use her actions to improve the life of the tribe a little bit, and then slowly radiate to the entire orc tribe in the Dusk Forest.


    "Okay! I''ll wait." Su Ye said happily


    She didn''t attack Chang Xia''s enthusiasm. After all, when anyone hears such a remark, the first emotion is emotional, then emotional.


    Even Su Ye, who is calm and composed, cannot be exempted from the vulgarity.


    She injected too much personal emotion into Chang Xia, and regarded Chang Xia as her own. Now, Chang Xia''s words let Su Ye know that all her efforts were not in vain.


    With brisk steps, the two walked out of the cave together.


    There are several more pools by the Baihu Lake at this moment, and each pool contains a type of fish. Look at the number, there are still many.


    Chang Xia''s head full of black lines looked at Shen Rong and the others who were churning in the white lake.


    There are tens of thousands of catties of fish in the pool.


    Fish are no better than other prey and die easily out of water. Although kept in a pool, the fish will not die soon.


    However, the tribe is near Baihu Baihe.


    If you want to eat fish, you can catch it anytime.


    This group of people fishing is fake, playing with water is real. Obviously all of them are adults, how can they be as indeterminate as Bai Qing, a minor?


    In the water, forget who is who? !


    "Shen Rong, you should bring Bai Qing home for breakfast." Chang Xia said loudly.


    This group of people was getting farther and farther from the lake, and their voices were not so loud that they might not be able to hear them.


    Hearing the sound, Shen Rong jumped up from the lake with a big fish in his arms. A rough estimate is that the big fish in his arms is no less than 100 catties. If this weight is placed on Chang Xia, nine out of ten times, the big fish will be dragged into the lake by the big fish.


    "Chang Xia, where are you going?" Shen Rong froze slightly, remembering what happened this morning. He clearly wanted to take revenge on the Yadong people, but he forgot about it after entering the water.


    Totally indulge in the excitement of catching fish.


    In the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe, Changxia''s spirit was always tense.


    Since returning to the Twilight Forest, the calm and wise Shen Rong has disappeared. Sure enough, the environment creates a person''s character.


    Going down to the lake to catch fish was absolutely impossible for the former Shen Rong.


    But in the Heluo tribe, it became a logical fact.


    "Wu and I are going to go shopping in the reeds of White Lake. You go ashore and bring Bai Qing home for breakfast. After breakfast, remember to clean up these fish. There are so many, enough for the tribe to eat until the rainy season comes."


    Saying that, Chang Xia couldn''t help but complain.


    Yadong laughed and said, "It''s very cool in the lake, but... I forgot how many fish I caught, is it enough?"


    "Come on, go ashore. Wait, we have to go to the mud wall and install the doors and windows."


    When Chang Xia mentioned it, Yadong and the others came to their senses.


    The cave dwellings on the Baihu side have not yet been fully completed, and there are still many things at hand. Now is not the time for fun.


    If the completion of the cave dwelling is delayed, the patriarch and elders will not be able to spare them.


    think about.


    Everyone swam towards the lake.


    Bai Qing was small, he caught a big prawn with the thickness of an arm, quickly went ashore and ran in front of Chang Xia and Su Ye, excitedly said: "Wu, Chang Xia, what do you think I caught?"


    "Such a big shrimp, Bai Qing is amazing!" Chang Xia was shocked.


    Did such shrimp really grow up in the lake?


    Are you sure it''s not a lobster in the sea or something?


    After thinking about it, she thought of the big fish that Shen Rong was holding in her arms, and even Baihu was flooded with fish weighing 100 catties. It was normal to think of prawns with thick arms? !


    normal-


    Normal ghost!


    Even the shrimps are so big, can they still be fished in a friendly way? !


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 90： Braised or steamed

    this compartment.


    Bai Qing was praised by Chang Xia.


    Immediately, excited.


    "Changxia, I want to eat it at noon." Bai Qing was excited and made his own small request.


    Chang Xia didn''t say a word, just nodded and replied, "Yes. Do you want to braise it or steam it? This shrimp has to weigh several kilograms, enough for you to eat."


    The braised sauce was not fully seasoned.


    However, Chang Xia is willing to toss and toss for Bai Qing.


    After all, the meaning of life lies in tossing. If the same pattern of life is repeated day after day, how is that life different from salted fish?


    "What is braised and what is steaming?"


    Before Bai Qing opened his mouth to answer, he was snatched up by Yadong who climbed ashore.


    I saw that Kong Shan and others came ashore one after another.


    Invariably, he looked at Chang Xia with similar eyes. Obviously, they also heard the conversation between Bai Qing and Chang Xia, and were also curious about the difference between braised and steamed.


    Changxia cooking is exquisite.


    This is a fact recognized by the Heluo tribe.


    At this moment, when they heard the new term again, Yadong and the others were still excited.


    Does this mean there is something good to eat again?


    "Braised vegetables need to be seasoned and colored. The color is bright, the color is ruddy, the taste is salty, fresh and slightly sweet, crispy and soft and glutinous, and the juice is yellow and fragrant. If you want to steam it, you only need to match the seasoning and accessories. Put it in the pot and cover it and steam it until cooked."


    The two ways of eating are different, and the taste is different.


    There is no best, only better.


    Chang Xia does not choose, whether it is braised dishes or steamed dishes, she loves them all.


    After all, nine out of ten dishes made by these two are meat dishes.


    As for all meat, Changxia has nothing to hate.


    Gollum��


    As soon as Chang Xia''s words fell, Yadong and others let out a rumbling sound.


    One by one, they stared at Chang Xia, their eyes penetrating, as if they wanted to swallow Chang Xia Sheng, in order to relieve the hunger sound from their mouths at the moment.


    "Steaming, I want to try steaming." Bai Qing said.


    Braised braised sounds like a lot of trouble, Bai Qing just wants to get the prawns into his mouth faster, and steaming is undoubtedly the fastest. Furthermore, Changxia has made steamed river prawns and crabs, and the taste is very delicious.


    At this moment, listen to Chang Xia''s description of steaming.


    Bai Qing is inevitable, and the tongue is full of saliva.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "I''ll make steamed prawns for you at noon. If it happens to be braised, there is no sauce, and the taste will be much worse."


    Soybeans are needed to make the sauce, but Changxia couldn''t find them.


    Soy sauce is out of reach, want to eat braised pork and so on.


    It can be seen from the choice that Pachin is a very pragmatic person.


    In this, he surpasses many others.


    "Chang Xia, what about us?" Yadong pouted, shaking the big fish in his hand. This fish is no smaller than the one in Shen Rong''s arms just now, and Chang Xia said he didn''t know the specific species.


    Chang Xia said, "If you want to eat it, make it yourself."


    After he finished speaking, he supported Su Ye and walked towards the reeds.


    Directly ignoring the wailing of the Yadong people behind them, these people are more and more like to play tricks, the more they respond, the more eager they are.


    "Shen Rong-"


    "Shen Rong, this matter... you have to come and help us!"


    Several people from Yadong quickly surrounded Shen Rong and attacked Changxia.


    But he didn''t know that the smile on Shen Rong''s face beside him became more and more gentle. He stretched out a hand and put a hand on Yadong''s shoulder, pinched the person with a slight force, and then pretended to be ignorant and moved his left foot forward. Then there''s a pop.


    Yadong falls into the water����


    Then they didn''t wait for Kong Shan to react.


    I used the same method to concoct several empty mountains.


    When they all came back to their senses, they suddenly found that they had fallen back into the lake.


    Even the fish caught in his hands fell into the lake.


    Ow!


    I don''t know who is howling, only to know that after falling into the lake, he was hit by the fish in his hand, and the position of the top is quite delicate.


    "Yadong, is something wrong?" Shen Rong asked with a smile.


    He raised his hand and threw the fish in his arms into the pool not far away. Turning around again, it is still a gentle and elegant appearance.


    As everyone knows, this scene fell into the eyes of several people in Yadong.


    Without questioning them, they all shook their heads.


    When Shen Rong led Bai Qing away, they dared to resume breathing.


    "Just... what happened?"


    "I don''t know. When I came back to my senses, people fell into the lake. How about you?"


    "Shen Rong, his smile is so terrifying, more terrifying than the iron fist loved by the elders of Pukang."


    Kong Shan climbed ashore, hugged himself tightly, and muttered softly. This time, he didn''t dare to let Shen Rong hear it again, for fear that he would fall into the lake again inexplicably.


    "...What did Shen Rong do?" Yadong shuddered, even though the lake was not cold, he felt cold.


    Depend on--


    Shen Rong is not a man.


    He obviously got them into the lake and pretended not to know.


    However, he didn''t dare to utter the words in his mouth.


    "Chang Xia, why did you bring Wu here?"


    Here, Chang Xia and Su Ye walked into the reed room, and they met Xylophone and others not long after. They were carrying baskets on their backs, each carrying their own prey. Or pheasant and duck, or bird eggs and unknown wild vegetables.


    It can be seen that the harvest is very good.


    "Let''s go shopping." Su Ye said.


    Xylophone said again: "What happened to Baihu just now, there were several pops?"


    "Yadong and the others are kidding!" Su Ye replied with a smile.


    Chang Xia lowered his head, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was very subtle. Most of those people were taught a lesson by Shen Rong. Don''t look at Shen Rong''s always gentle appearance, he is definitely ruthless when he moves his hands, but he still likes a gentle and elegant appearance, which makes people unable to resist.


    To describe it in one word, it is a gentle beast (well! a compliment).


    While chatting, several people were not slow at all.


    Go deep among the reeds and slowly approach the upper reaches of the White Lake.


    Su Ye slowly separated from the crowd. What she wanted to do was not to hunt but to pick herbs. One step at a time, he wandered slowly among the weeds, squatting down from time to time, digging for herbs or something, very leisurely.


    Chang Xia followed Xylophone to start her hunting journey����


    Unlike Xylophone Heyun Her hunting takes simplicity and rudeness to the extreme. Seeing the xylophone and others, they were amazed and kept praising them.


    Long Xia hunting is simple and rude, but extremely efficient.


    Almost none of the prey she was eyeing could escape.


    Unfortunately, they can''t learn this method of xylophone.


    After all, this is Chang Xia''s bloodline talent. He uses the perception of plants to determine the trail of his prey, and he will hit it with every single blow.


    ...


    This makes it impossible to learn.


    Chang Xia can only explain that it is talent.


    Xylophone and others did a carpet cleaning. Hundreds of chickens and ducks were hunted just after one third of the reeds on the Baihu side were gone, and several baskets of eggs were packed. There were too many servings, so they decided to leave for the tribe. Tonight''s cooking was made of barbecued meat and various fruit powders. Chicken and duck were only supporting roles.


    Hundreds of chickens and ducks are enough to add color to the warm pot dinner tonight.


    What''s more, there was a lot of movement just now, and the chickens and ducks were scared away. In the future, the harvest may not necessarily be as much as it is now.


    After some thought, Xylophone decided to end this White Lake cleaning operation.


    Chang Xia carried half a basket of bird eggs on his back and successfully came to the place where Shen Rong said. This col is connected to the back door of his own cellar. Standing in this col, Chang Xia held his forehead silently. There are several cols the size of a basketball court. Is this what Shen Rong said is a small area?


    She really believed Shen Rong''s nonsense.


    There are seventeen or eight ginkgo trees growing in the mountains. The ginkgo trees on the ginkgo trees have not been picked yet, and the heavy ginkgo trees look very green.


    However, Chang Xia understood.


    Just pick these seemingly green ginkgo, and after one or two days of drying, they can be dried into edible ginkgo.


    The ginkgo in the mountains is enough for her and Shen Rong''s daily needs.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 91： Hot pot feast

    "Alas!"


    Su Ye exclaimed and looked at the col.


    "Chang Xia, your eyes are very good!"


    The location of this col is hidden. If you don''t walk over deliberately, it is difficult to find such a col hidden inside.


    Chang Xia proudly said: "Of course. I chose it for a long time before I decided to ask the tribe for this animal den. I announced that this mountain col will be my family''s vegetable garden in the future."


    In addition to growing ginkgo trees in the col.


    There are also many wild vegetables growing, bustling and not compact.


    While talking, the two stepped into the col. And then from the back door of the cellar, and then back to the cave, saving most of the journey.


    The two of them had just returned to the cave when the roar of the **** came from the yard.


    "Nanfeng, how about warm spring?" Chang Xia put down the basket and put the eggs in the basket into the kitchen. In the rainy season, go to the reeds to pick up more bird eggs and see if they can be pickled?


    However, the temperature is high.


    She was worried about pickling and the eggs would go bad.


    Plus, everything revives in spring. The animals enter the breeding season, which is not a good time for hunting.


    Nanfeng shook the empty rattan basket in his hand and replied, "Nuanchun drank all the crucian carp soup in the clay pot in one breath, and even finished the fish."


    Nuanchun eats and talks about Shankun soup stewing skills, which is a hundred and eight thousand miles away from Changxia. At the same time, he did not forget to tell Shankun to learn more.


    After a few more sighs, she wanted to get off the kang.


    It''s a pity that as soon as this idea came up, Shan Kun suppressed it.


    And told Nuan Chun bluntly that she had no chance to attend the Warm Pot Banquet tonight. Packing for her at most, yes, packing is what Chang Xia said.


    "She likes it." Chang Xia smiled.


    While chatting, someone from the tribe came over and brought a bucket of red maple sap to the Changxia family. The hundred-pound round wooden barrel is full of red maple sap.


    Last night, the tribe boiled all the red maple sap collected from Hongyeling into maple syrup and maple sugar. After that, the red maple sap collected from Hongyeling will no longer be boiled with maple syrup and maple sugar, and will be directly distributed to the tribe for direct drinking.


    The Chang Xia family got a bucket, and the tribe should take care of Su Ye and Bai Qing.


    "Tits, do you want to drink sweet sap?" Chang Xia asked.


    Tit and the others shook their heads and said, "We want to eat steamed prawns��"


    Hearing this, Chang Xia held his forehead.


    Bai Qing''s prawns have been missed by so many people.


    and many more--


    Where are Shen Rong and Bai Qing?


    "Okay, I''ll make steamed prawns for you later." Chang Xia answered and asked, "Nanfeng, did you see where Shen Rong and Bai Qing went?"


    "They are fishing for shrimp in White Lake." Nanfeng said.


    In fact, she also wanted to go to Baihu to fish for shrimp, but unfortunately she had to take care of these bear cubs.


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia showed a sure-footed expression.


    It is estimated that the steamed prawns at noon can''t go wrong.


    However, Chang Xia was worried that the ginger, onion and garlic in her vegetable field would not be enough.


    As soon as the words fell, Shen Rong came back with a big basket, followed by Bai Qing. Bai Qing also held a green-skinned prawn in his hand, the same as the one he caught before.


    Oh wow-


    This boy, Bai Qing, is lucky!


    Did he catch all the prawns in the White Lake? !


    "Bai Qing, you caught this prawn too?" Chang Xia looked at the prawn in Bai Qing''s arms in surprise, and there were surprises everywhere in Baihu.


    Bai Qing nodded happily and said excitedly, "Yes. Chang Xia, we have steamed prawns for lunch, and this is just for you."


    heard.


    Shen Rong, who was dragging the big basket, paused.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at Bai Qing delicately.


    Bai Qing quickly noticed Shen Rong''s sight.


    Turning around, he also returned Shen Rong with a meaningful expression. He regards Chang Xia as a relative. In the past, Chang Xia was frail and difficult to find a partner, and the tribe could not take care of Chang Xia for free. Bai Qing thought about taking care of Chang Xia in the next life. Anyway, most of the witches are not married and are supported by this race.


    So it''s okay for Bai Qing to take care of Chang Xia.


    But.


    Bai Qing did not expect that at a Normandy fair, Chang Xia directly brought back a male.


    Meeting Bai Qing''s eyes, Shen Rong''s eyes tightened slightly, tsk! This is hiding a wolf, and his parent, Xia, is really the best.


    When he came to the Heluo tribe, he was often targeted.


    Privately, he did dozens of fights.


    The most speechless time, he and Chang Xia both fell asleep and woke up directly. In the middle of the night, he was taken and ran into the old forest in the deep mountains to fight.


    During that time, Shen Rong''s injuries were basically not completely healed. Is it too tired to provoked Chang Xia to ask frequently?


    He is tired and empty.


    No matter how tough he is, he can''t stand being dragged into a fight all day long.


    "Thank you Bai Qing!"


    Chang Xia happily took over the prawns.


    Leaning in front of Bai Qing, Mo Da gave him a kiss.


    Here, Shen Rong showed a gentle smile again.


    Next to him, Bai Qing raised his head, and his face that had always been paralyzed showed a smile similar to that of Shen Rong.


    One big and one small, one tall and one short.


    As the sun shifted, the two faces gradually merged into one.


    "What are you doing? Come here and help pick the shrimp line. We are steaming prawns now."


    Chang Xia shouted and woke up the two people who were looking at each other. A big basket of shrimp, I am afraid there are several thousand. It takes a lot of time to deal with it, so Chang Xia plans to deal with it now.


    "Sister Changxia, let''s help too��"


    The **** Lu You quickly agreed and ran towards Changxia. Compared to staying in the tribe, Changxia is indeed more interesting and fun Okay, I''ll go prepare the wood drill. "Chang Xia said.


    Picking shrimp line, wood brazing is more convenient.


    The White Lake became very lively with the cubs, and similarly, the Tribal Square was also in full swing.


    then.


    In the midst of such a commotion, the Heluo tribe ushered in the first ever hot pot banquet. The empty tribal square was filled to the brim, and bonfires were lit around it, illuminating the entire tribal night sky.


    Chang Xia stood on the high platform to coordinate, supervising the surrounding stoves, reminding the tribe to add salt to season, stir fry in time or pay attention to the heat, so as to avoid burning the pot.


    "Chang Xia, come... drink some water." Shen Rong handed Chang Xia a bowl of cool white water and asked her to drink some water and take a rest.


    Chang Xia put on Shen Rong''s arm, finished a bowl of cool white, and his smoking throat finally felt comfortable. I didn''t do anything, but I felt tired.


    "Shen Rong, grilled meat and raw rice noodles... You can help me keep an eye on it."


    For the barbecue, ask Shen Rong to help with seasoning. For raw rice noodles, you need to look at the press. It looks simple, but you need to pay attention to the actual hands-on operation. Otherwise, a strong force will easily break the press.


    "Don''t worry, the patriarch and the elders are all watching, and there will be no mistakes." Shen Rong said softly.


    Shen Rong had never encountered such a united and friendly tribe like the Heluo tribe in the Western Land. When you meet it, you can''t help but yearn for it.


    Maybe.


    This time, I should thank some people in the Yuan family.


    Without their calculations, Shen Rong would not have decided to leave the Western Continent and return to the Eastern Continent. There will be no chance to meet Chang Xia and then come to the Heluo tribe.


    "Shen Rong, I am very happy today!"


    Chang Xia raised his head and leaned lightly on Shen Rong''s shoulder, with a happy smile on his face.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 92： first encounter

    "Tonight, the tribe is also very happy." Shen Rongxu hugged Chang Xia, approached slowly, picked up a strand of Chang Xia''s falling hair, put it against Chang Xia''s ear, and whispered: "Chang Xia, To you, I..."


    Chang Xia pricked up his ears and listened��


    "Chang Xia, come and eat!"


    In the distance, Nan Feng jumped and shouted Chang Xia''s name, asking her to try it.


    At the same time, the tits, Lu You, and the cubs came running with the barbecue, and sang happily around Chang Xia.


    In this situation.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong looked at each other and smiled.


    Holding hands, he drove Lu You, the **** beside him, to Nanfeng and his clan.


    Tonight, the Heluo tribe sang and danced, ushering in a new life.


    Without wine, the clansmen waved barbecues one by one and danced the most primitive prayer dance in front of the bonfire. Everyone enjoyed the moment to the fullest.


    pat-


    Suddenly, the first drop of rain fell,


    Su Ye smiled and said: "Bless the first rain of the rainy season, bless the prosperity of the Heluo tribe, bless the Twilight Forest to welcome twins again after many years..."


    Along with Su Ye''s words of blessing fell.


    There was thunder in the sky, and thunder fell.


    The tribesmen in the tribe square did not remember to leave, but happily stayed where they were, welcoming the first rain of this spring.


    The Twilight Forest has a custom.


    The first rain in late spring and early summer is called the first rain.


    The first rain is the real dew bestowed by the beast gods. Bathing in the first rain, one can stay away from pain and disease for a year.


    Like Chang Xia, not before adulthood.


    Every year at the beginning of the rain, the clansmen will help her to participate. Even if she is not in good health in those days, the clansmen will take her to the rain.


    Chang Xia privately complained about Chu Yu.


    However, he never really refused.


    On the contrary, he enjoys such group activities. After all, who can accept normal people who are locked in animal dens for seven or eight days out of ten?


    "Shen Rong, is the First Rain Festival in the Western Land?" Chang Xia asked.


    Bathed in the first rain, everyone ate barbecued meat and talked eloquently.


    Shen Rong shook his head and replied, "There is no first rain in Xilu, let alone the first rain festival."


    The Orc tribe of the Western Land lived in a hurry every day, for survival and for power status.


    They never repeated hunting and picking every day like the Orcs of the East Land, and lived a leisurely life day after day. That''s right, Shen Rong likes the life of various ethnic groups in Donglu very much. It is leisurely and comfortable, there is no war, there is no **** killing, it is simple and easy.


    "Westland��"


    "If I can...I don''t want you to touch."


    If the Twilight Forest is described as a paradise, all parts of the Western Continent are more like hell. Nothing else, just because of that high pressure atmosphere can easily drive a person crazy.


    "Really?" Chang Xia paused slightly, surprised.


    It seems that not all tribes in this world are as peaceful as the Heluo tribe.


    "Come, come, Chang Xia, eat!"


    "Try the roast I made with sour juice��"


    "Eat quickly and go back to the cave after eating."


    Chang Xia had black lines all over her head, and she was really uncomfortable eating barbecue while soaking in the rain. Still, once in a while it feels like a good thing.


    "Chang Xia, I respect you with this cup of red maple sap!" Root walked to Chang Xia with a bowl of red maple sap, thanking Chang Xia for his contribution to the tribe.


    Chang Xia froze, looked at Geng in embarrassment, and said embarrassedly: "Patriarch, you make me feel ashamed."


    He was blessed by the tribe since he was a child and was able to grow up.


    The tribe has the grace of nurturing her, and it is only natural that she has the ability to repay the tribe when she is an adult.


    Chang Xia felt ashamed for the gratitude of the roots and the tribe.


    "Gen, I''ll drink this bowl of red maple sap for Chang Xia." Su Ye stood up and took the bowl from Gen''s hand.


    She knew what Chang Xia meant. Chang Xia didn''t want to take this bowl of red maple sap, nor did she want to take it. Su Ye is undoubtedly the best candidate.


    Chang Xia grinned and smiled at Su Ye and Gen.


    Taking two steps back, he stretched out his hands and handed it forward, signaling the two to dry up the bowl of red maple sap.


    "Respect the first rain��"


    "Respect the first rain!"


    Root touched Su Ye''s bowl with a bowl, and the two drank the red maple sap in the bowl.


    Soon, the rain was getting heavier and heavier.


    Gen arranged the clansmen to start cleaning up the square, and the clansmen dispersed, each returning to the cave.


    After bathing in the first rain, the clan members happily walked to their cave dwellings. Although the cave dwelling is not yet fully tidied up, the excitement of a new home takes over.


    "Shan Kun, did you pack food for Nuan Chun?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shan Kun said: "It''s packed."


    Hearing that Shan Kun did not forget the warm spring, Chang Xia felt relieved.


    She turned to look at Su Ye and whispered, "Mother Su Ye, are Nuan Chun and the cubs going to bathe in the first rain?"


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded.


    "Elder Jami personally took the twins to bathe in the first rain, and the warm spring was soaked for a while." Shan Kun said happily. Generally, the cubs bathe in the first rain for the first time.


    Shan Kun watched his cubs and Nuanchun bathe in the first rain, and then came to the square to help clean up the mess.


    After finishing his work, he couldn''t wait to return to his cave.


    Feel the joy with your partner and cubs.


    Chang Xia was stunned.


    Is it really okay to take a shower during the confinement period?


    Su Ye felt Chang Xia''s shock and explained: "Don''t worry, the orcs are strong and strong, and the spring rain is only a little bit, and the body will not get cold in the warm spring. I have prepared a lot of herbs beforemountain Kun and so on, remember to cook a bag for the warm spring bath when you go back to the cave..."


    "Okay, I remember." Shan Kun said seriously.


    A group of people drenched in the rain and walked out of the tribe in a mighty manner.


    Then, they separated by the White Lake and went their separate ways.


    "Chang Xia, go back to the house and dry your hair. I''ll make a fire and boil water. Wait, you take a shower first."


    Stepping into the yard in front of his own cave, Shen Rong hurried into the kitchen to make a fire. He opened his mouth and told Chang Xia to go back to the house and find a towel to wipe his head.


    Su Ye Baiqing nodded one after another, urging Chang Xia to hurry back to the house.


    "Wu, the Heluo tribe is very different."


    At this time, Bai Qing stood in the yard, letting the raindrops wet himself. Through the rain curtain, he quietly looked at the misty white lake, and couldn''t help but say this to Wu.


    Su Ye trembled slightly and smiled: "In the future, other tribes in the Twilight Forest will be like the Heluo tribe."


    "Changxia-"


    "Yes, Chang Xia."


    After the two finished speaking quietly, they walked into the utility room together to wipe their wet hair with a towel.


    "Chang Xia, the hot water is ready." Shen Rong stuck his head out of the kitchen and called Chang Xia to take a bath.


    Chang Xia said: "Okay! I''ll be here soon."


    "Wu, you have to wait to take a bath." Shen Rong explained to Su Ye who walked into the kitchen: "When Chang Xia finishes washing, I will fetch water for you."


    "Okay, I''m not in a hurry." Su Ye smiled and said: "You prepare tonight, I''ll help you prepare the medicine bag, first boil the medicine bag to make a medicinal bath, soak it for half an hour. After soaking, take some blood from your fingertips. , I will prepare the next medicine bag, the poison is more complicated, and it will take time to completely detoxify it."


    "Okay." Shen Rong didn''t ask more, he did what Su Ye said. Just hearing the word detoxification, Shen Rong''s calm state of mind couldn''t help but ripple.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 93： detoxify

    "Detoxification, can Shen Rong detoxify?" Chang Xia said happily.


    With wet hair, Chang Xia walked briskly into the kitchen. He just happened to hear the conversation between Su Ye and Shen Rong, and he was immediately full of joy.


    Su Ye said: "Yes. However, it will take time to completely detoxify."


    Gu poison, just within the range of her ability.


    In exchange for the witches of the fish and bird tribes, they may not necessarily be able to recognize the poison, let alone detoxify.


    "Need my help?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong didn''t say anything, and simply asked Su Ye with his eyes.


    "No. Tonight first soak in the medicated bath, and then take the fingertip blood to dispense medicine." Su Ye shook his head lightly, and said, "During the medicated bath, we will temporarily live in separate rooms. Take three of these pills before the medicated bath, and after the soaking. Eat three more."


    With that said, Su Ye took out a beast bag.


    When the animal bag was handed to Shen Rong, he did not forget to tell him how to eat the pills.


    The medicinal bath was supplemented by the medicinal bath, which activated the blood in Shen Rong''s body and accelerated the recovery of Gu worms.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    Take the beast bag and put the beast bag on the table beside it. Then he started to fetch water for Chang Xia, and asked her to take a bath first, so as not to catch a cold and get sick.


    Chang Xia was sure that Shen Rong''s poison could be cured.


    I happily took the water into the utility room to take a bath.


    Even if it was the first rain, it was still sticky and uncomfortable.


    in the kitchen.


    The three of Su Ye sat around the stove.


    While chatting about Gu poison, Su Ye did not forget to teach Bai Qing.


    As soon as he taught and asked, Shen Rong added two sentences from time to time. Although he doesn''t understand Gu poison, he has a wealth of experience, and his experience is enough to make up for other deficiencies.


    After Chang Xia came out, Su Ye asked Bai Qing to wash.


    She began to prepare the medicinal materials for Shen Rong''s medicated bath. The medicinal materials had been prepared in advance, but the time for the medicinal materials boiled in the medicinal bath to be put into the water was not necessarily the same, so it was necessary to control the time.


    "Shen Rong, you make the bed for you." Chang Xia smiled and flirted with Su Ye, and winked at Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong smiled, unaffected at all.


    little fool��


    Let yourself be proud for a few days first.


    After the poison was solved, the room was divided, Shen Rong didn''t believe that he couldn''t be the master.


    "Okay, trouble." Shen Rong responded with a smile, as if he didn''t notice Chang Xia''s narrow eyes, and continued: "If there are not enough animal skins and bedding, just find animal skins at will."


    "..." Chang Xia pouted and glared at Shen Rong.


    She was poor, but...not yet to the point where she couldn''t even put together a single animal skin bedding.


    "Chang Xia is in a hurry, please be more tolerant of her." Su Ye added herbs to the pot while chatting with Shen Rong about Chang Xia. Although she lives in the holy mountain of Kana, she has been keeping an eye on Chang Xia.


    It can be said that she invested in Chang Xia with no less effort than anyone else.


    Shen Rong clenched his fists for a while.


    "If you choose to leave the Twilight Forest one day, remember to make it clear to Chang Xia, I don''t want you to hurt her. I raised her from the size of a palm to an adult, and the effort spent in this is absolutely beyond human ability. understand."


    "The Heluo tribe has always protected their shortcomings. Although Changxia is not the Leopard Clan. However, the Leopard Clan has all the Changxia that the Leopard Clan should have, and also has the Changxia that the Leopard Clan does not have."


    "The Tianyuan tribe is powerful, but it is not unmatched."


    Su Ye''s gentle voice was neither high nor low, but pointed to the core word by word.


    She doesn''t allow anyone to hurt her cub, even if this person is Shen Rong, the heir of the disciple she used to value most, it''s also not acceptable.


    Su Ye didn''t intend to say these words now.


    However, tonight Su Ye watched the relationship between Chang Xia and Shen Rong.


    Su Ye knew about her beast cub and had feelings for Shen Rong.


    Maybe.


    This feeling is still very young, far from the point of love.


    Su Ye couldn''t help but open his mouth and gave Shen Rong a warning. Tell him that no matter what, Shen Rong is not allowed to hurt her cub.


    "Even if I die, I won''t hurt her." Shen Rong promised.


    Su Ye shook his head, as if he didn''t hear Shen Rong''s promise.


    For her, it doesn''t matter if she promises or not, as long as Chang Xia is happy and not hurt.


    However, Shen Rong''s attitude made Su Ye very satisfied.


    Xingya was also the disciple Su Ye had high hopes for. It''s a pity that Hong Yan has a bad life.


    "Okay, you take three medicines first, and then pour the soup into the tub. By the way, is there a tub? It''s better to soak in a tub for medicinal baths." Su Ye put all the herbs in a stone pot and simmered When the heat was just right, she reminded Shen Rong to prepare a tub and start soaking in the medicinal bath.


    "There is a bathtub." Shen Rong said, "I will prepare it right away."


    After speaking, Shen Rong immediately went to the utility room to get a bathtub. He knew that Su Ye didn''t believe his promise. However, he believed that as time passed, Su Ye would definitely believe it. However, these ideas will all be built on a good body.


    "Have you started yet?" Chang Xia laid out the animal skin quilt for Shen Rong and returned to the kitchen again.


    Su Ye said: "Come on. You don''t like seeing blood, so it''s best not to come in."


    "Mother Su Ye, what do you mean by that?" Chang Xia asked in surprise. How can detoxification be related to seeing blood? She looked at Su Ye suspiciously.


    "Shen Rong took three pills, and the pills have the effect of activating blood. Similarly, the herbs in the medicinal bath also have the effect of activating blood, and Shen Rong may cough up blood when he goes down. You ask Bai Qing to come and help to stare at Shen Rong, UU Reading I will take a bath first and come back later." Su Ye explained.


    Chang Xia''s face changed slightly, and she quickly gestured towards Shen Rong in a cheering gesture.


    Then Ma Liu ran out of the kitchen.


    When the herbs in the pot were boiled, Su Ye asked him to pour the herbs together with the medicinal soup into the tub. Then move the tub into the nearby utility room, rinse the body at will, and step into the tub to start soaking.


    Outside the house, Su Ye is skilled at fetching water.


    Carry the bucket to the utility room next to him and start taking a shower.


    "Bai Qing, have you washed it yet?" Chang Xia stood on tiptoe and knocked on the iron wooden door of Bai Qing''s cave.


    Bai Qing said, "Chang Xia, wait a minute��"


    "Shen Rong is in the medicinal bath, and Granny Su Ye asked you to help and watch." Chang Xia explained, Chang Xia was afraid of seeing blood, but the truth was not very accurate.


    She is not afraid of blood.


    However, there are some psychological barriers.


    With adulthood, the body gradually heals.


    This situation has clearly improved.


    However, Su Ye mentioned her fear of blood in front of Shen Rong, probably because she didn''t want her to come into contact with Shen Rong. Chang Xia also had a little emotion in her heart, so she followed Shen Rong''s wishes and asked Bai Qing to help take care of Shen Rong.


    "Okay, I''ll go there right away." Bai Qing said lightly and agreed.


    Chang Xia felt a little inexplicable about Bai Qing''s sudden happiness.


    "Dong Dong��" Bai Qing walked into the kitchen and knocked on the door of the utility room next door. His tone was light and he said, "Shen Rong, can I come in?"


    "..." Shen Rong was silent for a moment, then replied, "Come in."


    creak ��


    Bai Qing pushed the door and entered.


    "Cough cough!" Shen Rong covered his mouth, lying on the edge of the tub and began to cough.


    A faint smell of fishy sweetness began to surge from the throat, and at the same time, this fishy sweetness also carried a faint stench.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 94： pills

    "Yo! I vomited blood."


    Bai Qing''s paralyzed face showed a subtle smile.


    When he met Shen Rong for the first time, he felt that this male had a deep scheming. After spending some time together after that, he verified his previous guess. Shen Rong was indeed not easy.


    Shen Rong raised his head when he heard the sound and glanced at Bai Qing.


    This little facial paralysis is not a wolf cub, but a tiger cub. It looked deserted, but it was actually the most arrogant. Although Bai Qing usually used his reticence to cover up, but who was Shen Rong, he had never experienced anything, so he could naturally distinguish between true and false.


    "Spit blood, more comfortable."


    "Oh! Also, I''ll be able to take Chang Xia to hunt and pick soon."


    "Wizard, it seems that you can only live in the wizard''s hall in the holy mountain of Karna."


    Shen Rong was talking to himself while coughing up blood. From the beginning to the end, it seemed that I didn''t see Bai Qing''s increasingly icy and cold face.


    "I heard that worms can poison male fertility. You are poisoned very deeply, I''m afraid it will affect... Ah! By the way, Chang Xia likes animal cubs the most. Do you think she would be sad if she knew about this?" Bai With a very innocent expression, Qing said the most terrible things in the world.


    Shen Rong had a gloomy face and looked at Bai Qing.


    quite a while.


    The two turned their heads.


    In this game, the two won half and half.


    No win or lose, draw.


    Next-


    "Cough cough!"


    Shen Rong coughed up blood while soaking in the medicinal bath.


    Bai Qing stood quietly at the door, staring blankly at him coughing up blood.


    Fortunately, no one saw this scene, otherwise it might have written several pages of dog-blooded love and hatred.


    Outside the house, the rain was dripping.


    At this moment, the Twilight Forest turned into a rain world, and the whole world was covered by a rain curtain.


    At the same time, the arrival of the rainy season accompanied by the Twilight Forest has entered a full recovery. The Twilight Forest, which had been silent for the entire cold season, was awakened, and tonight countless animals and plants greeted the arrival of the first rain with carnival.


    Chang Xia stood in the cave, staring at the dark night sky through the iron-wood window. The raindrops were like door curtains connected in series.


    This is the first time Chang Xia has come to this world, and he has truly felt the specialness of the first rain to the Twilight Forest.


    "Chang Xia, this is for you." Su Ye put on a coat and walked into the cave where Chang Xia lived.


    At the same time handed out a beast bag.


    The animal sacks are sewn from the same animal skin, and at a glance, you can see that nine out of ten the animal sacks are also pills.


    Immediately.


    Chang Xia''s face was instantly distorted.


    "Mother Su Ye, can I not have it?" Su Ye said, "After all, you have brought me gifts before, so let''s forget this animal bag!"


    Saying that, Chang Xia stepped back carefully.


    Pills or something, Chang Xia said that he really couldn''t love it.


    In the past ten years, she has really vomited. It is rare for his body to recover, and he no longer needs to take medicine. At this moment, Su Ye took out a beast sac bag again, and Chang Xia really wanted to cry.


    "What do you think?" Su Yewen asked.


    Chang Xia maintained her last stubbornness and refused: "Grandma Su Ye, my health is already healed. Besides, you also know that my blood is awakened, so I really don''t need to take this medicine."


    "This is a nourishing pill, sweet." Su Ye said.


    "How can medicine be sweet." Chang Xia didn''t believe in evil, pouted and still refused.


    "Really, when did I lie to you?" Su Ye didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, Chang Xia really became more childish as she got older.


    This said.


    Chang Xia thought about it carefully, it was true.


    think about.


    Chang Xia tremblingly took the animal bag that Su Ye handed over.


    "Take one in the morning and one in the evening. This beast sac contains enough for you to eat for a month." Su Ye said: "When you finish eating, I will check your body. At that time, I will consider whether to increase or decrease the herbs for the pills. Element."


    "..." Chang Xia remained silent.


    She understood that what Su Ye did was correct.


    However, reason is crazy to refuse.


    Medicine or something, she was really afraid of taking it.


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia put away the animal sac and stuffed it into the rattan basket with the clothes. After all, the wardrobe has not been made, and there is no place to put the clothes. "Mother Su Ye, will it be okay for Shen Rong to keep coughing? "


    "He, don''t worry... he won''t die." Su Ye said calmly.


    Coughing up blood, that''s the lightest.


    The medicinal decoction is to activate blood and dredge collaterals, and the blood accelerates, which means that the worms in Shen Rong''s body will also revive. Itching, severe pain, will follow.


    It can make ordinary people suffer to death.


    However, with Shen Rong''s tenacity, he should be able to resist easily.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help shivering.


    She remembered the last time Su Ye said the three words "can''t die".


    It seems that a member of the tribe broke his leg.


    Root went to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna and asked Su Ye to come to the Heluo tribe.


    After Su Ye came over, he carefully checked the injury status of the clan with the broken leg. Then flutteringly said: Don''t worry, you can''t die.


    Afterwards, the clan did not die.


    However, it makes life better than death.


    During that time, the tribe''s clansman''s wailing and pain were floating around day and night.


    It can make the thick-skinned orcs cry out in pain regardless of their faces.


    It can be seen that Su Ye said lightly: Don''t worry, you can''t die, how terrifying the lethality of these words is.


    "No, no?!" Chang Xia licked her dry lips, her face turning pale. Shouldn''t she have a look at the utility room?


    "Can I tell lies and play tricks on him?" Su Ye looked at Chang Xia seriously. This stupid girl doesn''t even think about who she is working for the Heluo tribe? !


    Chang Xia heard that Su Ye''s tone was not right.


    Immediately, the tone changed quickly.


    "Who is Granny Su Ye You are a witch of the orcs. How could you deliberately play tricks on people? It''s all because I treat the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. Don''t take offense to Granny Su Ye." Xia stepped forward and pulled Su Ye''s arm, shaking it constantly, acting like a spoiled child.


    Su Ye stared at Chang Xia angrily.


    Every time he wanted to scold him, Chang Xia would be stubborn, making people reluctant to scold him.


    cough cough-


    At this time, Shen Rong''s coughing of blood sounded again.


    Chang Xia took Su Ye''s coquettish hand and consciously grasped it tightly.


    How long have you been coughing, is it okay?


    "Since you''re worried, just go and see..." Before Su Ye finished speaking, Chang Xia, who was beside him, ran out of the cave and headed straight for the utility room.


    "Mother Su Ye, I''ll go take a look." Chang Xia said as he walked, ran to the utility room, pushed in the door, and asked, "Bai Qing, how is Shen Rong''s situation?"


    "He can''t die." Bai Qing said coldly.


    Said something exactly the same as Su Ye.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes silently, as expected of a cub raised by Granny Su Ye.


    look-


    Whether it is the words or the tone of the speech, it seems that they are completely printed out of a mold.


    "Chang Xia, I''m fine." Shen Rong replied to Chang Xia while coughing.


    Chang Xia looked at it and saw a circle of black blood coughing up around the tub. An unpleasant stench came from the nostrils.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia noticed that there was something in the black blood.


    So, she stepped forward and planned to take two steps forward, wanting to see what was hidden in the black blood.


    "Chang Xia, you can''t get close." Bai Qing said: "The black blood he coughed up contains worms, and it''s easy to get infected when you get close."


    He said, pointing to the circle of white powder near the tub.


    Apparently, the white powder was sprinkled by Pachinko.


    Its purpose should be to stop the spread of the worms in the black blood.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 95： live worm

    "Insect Gu!!"


    Chang Xia looked at Bai Qing in shock, trembling hands, and pointed at Shen Rong who was constantly coughing up blood in the tub. A face, when green and white, is obviously difficult to accept this truth.


    "The pills and medicated baths prepared by the witch also have the effect of activating blood. In the past, Shen Rong used medicine to forcefully hypnotize the worms to make them fall asleep in the body. If you want to detoxify, you must wake up the sleeping repetition." Bai Qing explained calmly, His understanding of worms originated from witches.


    Shen Rong''s coughing up blood was within the scope of detoxification.


    In fact, at this moment, apart from coughing up blood, what was even more terrifying was that his whole body was in pain from being eaten by ten thousand insects. This pain is like a shadow, always impacting Shen Rong''s body and soul.


    but--


    Shen Rong''s expression was too calm.


    Calmly, Bai Qing couldn''t help but doubt Wu''s words.


    Wasn''t the worm Gu not as terrible as she described? !


    However, when Bai Qing''s eyes fell on Shen Rong''s cheeks, hot and cold sweat alternated, and the blue veins had bulged out. Bai Qing understood that Shen Rong wasn''t in pain at the moment, but he was holding it back.


    think about.


    Bai Qing couldn''t help taking a few breaths.


    Is it so fierce?


    For no reason, Bai Qing''s gaze at Shen Rong was less targeted and more admirable.


    At this time, he respected that Shen Rong was a man!


    There are not many people who can endure the pain of bone erosion.


    Even the totem warriors are the same.


    "Is there no other way to detoxify?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Su Ye stepped into the utility room and said, "No. Shen Rong''s poisoning is already deep, and if he doesn''t take strong medicine, his situation will only get worse in the future. When he coughs up blood, the worms will flow out along the blood, and he will not die. If you really love him, make some blood-enriching food for him to eat. However, don��t overdo it, don��t make up for it because of your conscience, and finally nourish the worms in his body.��


    In the past, Shen Rong forced the worm in his body to sleep.


    In addition to not being able to drive the power of blood to fight, the others are not affected.


    However, when Shen Rong swallowed the pill given by Su Ye, he soaked in the blood-activating medicinal bath. The sleeping worm Gu in Shen Rong''s body has been revived, and some things can no longer be eaten indiscriminately.


    Eating indiscriminately will kill people.


    "Coughing up blood like this, really won''t die?" Chang Xia said.


    The black blood splattered around the tub dyed the compacted loess, and it was definitely a lot.


    How many milliliters of blood is in a normal person''s body����


    The black blood that Shen Rong coughed up almost caught up with half of the total blood in his body.


    Su Ye calmly said: "I personally prepared the pills and the herbs for the medicated bath. Don''t worry, Shen Rong will never die." At the most, life is better than death.


    Shen Rong clasped the edge of the tub with both hands and ten fingers.


    Faintly fingerprints, branded down.


    It can be seen how much effort Shen Rong used at this moment to hold back and not cry in front of Chang Xia.


    The pain of the bone-eroding cone can easily torture a person into madness.


    Even if Shen Rong was extremely determined, he couldn''t help it.


    "Chang, Chang Xia. Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    A few short words, exhausting all the strength of Shen Rong''s body. He didn''t want Chang Xia to see his embarrassed side, so Shen Rong chose to rush Chang Xia out of the utility room.


    Feeling Chang Xia''s breath, Shen Rong couldn''t suppress the heat that was surging in his body.


    The body temperature increases and the blood flow increases.


    As a result, Shen Rong coughed up blood faster and faster.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Su Ye raised his hand and threw Chang Xia out of the utility room, exhorting: "I said, you''d better sleep separately during Shen Rong''s detoxification, and if you can''t see each other these few days, see less. It is very likely that he lost too much blood and died."


    The last sentence.


    Su Ye really didn''t mean to threaten.


    Rather, be realistic.


    "Bai Qing��" Chang Xia appeared begging for an explanation. Su Ye''s words seemed to be incomprehensible to her, and she always felt that Su Ye was driving.


    Bai Qing said: "Insect Gu will drive Shen Rong to have the idea of ??breeding, which will increase the blood flow rate in his body and cause the rate of coughing up blood. During this period, it is the best choice for you to be separated."


    "..." Chang Xia looked at Bai Qing speechlessly.


    This kind of words came from the mouth of a young man like Bai Qing.


    Chang Xia felt very inconsistent, even embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Bai Qing kept his face paralyzed, and his emotions did not fluctuate at all.


    This allowed Chang Xia to escape the death of the society.


    "Okay, Shen Rong will leave it to you and Granny Su Ye, I''ll go to sleep first." Chang Xia put on Zhang Jong''s face, quickly ran back to the cave where he lived, closed the door with a click, lay down on the kang bed, and went to sleep.


    Chang Xia is sleeping here.


    The three Shen Rong left behind stood in the utility room with serious faces.


    Su Ye shook his head and looked at Shen Rong, took out a wooden stick and handed it to Shen Rong, and said, "If it hurts, just bite the wooden stick and don''t bite off your tongue. Biting off your tongue is very troublesome, and Chang Xia''s side is not good either. explain."


    "Yeah!" Shen Rong responded with a heavy nasal voice, biting the wooden stick that Su Ye held to his mouth.


    He opened his mouth and bit the stick tightly.


    There were bursts of painful moans, grunting like a dying beast.


    Very low and depressing.


    Listening to the ear, people can feel the piercing pain.


    "Just be patient, this medicinal bath will be over soon." Su Ye Wenwen said: "You are the most tolerant male I have ever seen, no wonder you are lucky enough to survive being poisoned by gu poison. The Yuan family let you get out alive. Xilu may be the biggest failure."


    "If he doesn''t come to the Twilight Forest, Changxia will be better." Bai Qing said unswervingly.


    Su Ye looked at Bai Qing indifferently and said calmly, "Bai Qing, you are too extreme. It is the fate that the beast **** gave to Chang Xia to meet Shen Rong in the Normandy market."


    "I don''t believe him." Bai Qing said bluntly.


    Looking at Shen Rong, there is no more respect and humility in the daytime He has a feeling for Chang Xia, this feeling has nothing to do with love, just pure attachment.


    In his eyes, Shen Rong is not worthy of Chang Xia, and may even bring disaster to Chang Xia. The Western Land has always been a disaster that the Eastern Land does not want to contact. The arrival of Shen Rong is likely to be the trigger for the disaster.


    At first, Shen Rong did not go to the Sirius tribe, but chose to wander in the Twilight Forest.


    He should know the twists and turns here.


    Su Ye smiled and rubbed Bai Qing''s head, as gentle as always, "You don''t need to believe him, the one who should believe him is Chang Xia. Neither you nor I can interfere with Chang Xia''s choice. Bai Qing, You should trust Chang Xia, trust her vision, she has always been the best."


    In Su Ye''s eyes, there is no one better than Chang Xia in the Twilight Forest.


    Even Bai Qing, the Wu''s next successor, is less than one ten thousandth as good as Chang Xia.


    Eccentric, Su Ye is serious.


    After listening to Su Ye''s words, Bai Qing suddenly became quiet.


    He stared at Shen Rong who was fighting against the insect Gu in the bathtub, just like Su Ye said that he should trust Chang Xia''s vision. If Shen Rong was really unbearable, how could Chang Xia choose to bring people back to the Heluo tribe.


    However, Bai Qing felt that he needed time.


    It takes time to get to know Shen Rong.


    Seeing that Bai Qing''s attitude softened, Su Ye stopped talking about Shen Rong.


    "Come on, put your hands up and take the person out." Su Ye said.


    When the time is up, Shen Rong has reached the limit, and they need to fish people out of the tub.


    Shen Rong''s physique was amazing, and Su Ye couldn''t get people out of the tub alone.


    However, Su Ye approached the tub. Once again, he scatters the white powder near the tub in the utility room, and as soon as the white powder comes into contact with the black blood on the ground, it makes a rustling sound.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 96： blood supplement

    "Wu, what kind of worm is in Shen Rong?" Bai Qing frowned, his face sinking like water, over the black blood covered by the white powder bed, he said solemnly: "I have never seen such a poison!"


    "The most famous human blood Gu in the barbarians of South Vietnam. A kind of vicious insect Gu that grows up with human blood. Once it is caught, there are only two possibilities. One of those who are caught in the Gu will die, and the other will be the death of those who are caught." Su Ye Saying that, he and Bai Qing helped Shen Rong out of the tub.


    After leaving the tub, Shen Rong regained his senses and stopped coughing up blood.


    "As soon as the poison is removed, and the person under the gu dies, the news of my life will be leaked, right?"


    If he is not dead, some people in the Yuan family will not be at ease. Although Shen Rong had done a cover-up before coming to Donglu, the wild goose left a mark, and no matter how careful he was, he would still leave some traces. He didn''t forget Su Ye''s previous warning.


    If Chang Xia was in crisis because of him, let alone Su Ye and the Heluo tribe were angry, even Chen Rong himself couldn''t forgive himself.


    "Ordinary people are poisoned by blood, they should have died long ago. You are alive, you are considered to be talented." Su Ye complained and explained: "As for whether the news of your survival will leak after detoxification, I can''t guarantee it."


    At that time, there was no chance for the guzzler to say anything.


    After all, the dead don''t speak.


    Shen Rong narrowed his eyes, thinking about the true meaning of Su Ye''s words.


    After half a sound, his stamina recovered a little.


    He pushed away to support Bai Qing, and glanced at the strange ground. The white powder was intertwined with black blood, which drew a **** and shocking picture. Although I couldn''t see the twisted worms in the black blood, the sizzling sound was still in my ears, and it was hard to forget it in a short time.


    "I see." Shen Rong said.


    Su Ye asked Bai Qing to clean the floor of the utility room, and she just left.


    Shen Rong went to the kitchen to fetch water, ready to wash his body again.


    Su Ye explained that he should not meet with Chang Xia these few days, and then contact him after the poison has been resolved.


    When detoxifying, Shen Rong''s mood must be calm, and his mood fluctuates greatly, which can easily increase the blood flow rate, and the consequence is frequent coughing up of blood.


    Blood, vomiting a lot.


    Shen Rong''s deficit will be huge in the future.


    Bringing it back will take a long time.


    Su Ye pointed out what to do. She believed that Chang Xia and Shen Rong could handle it.


    "Mother Su Ye, what happened to Shen Rong?" Chang Xia pushed open Su Ye''s door, stuck her head out, and whispered.


    Su Ye pursed his lips and replied, "After the first round of the medicated bath, the next... will be much easier. For detoxification these days, you should avoid him, don''t let his mood fluctuate too much, so as not to cough up too much blood."


    "Okay, I remember." Chang Xia replied.


    Obviously, Su Ye came to the Heluo tribe this time, obviously to guard the warm spring production, but in fact it was to detoxify Shen Rong. This kind of kindness was not exposed for a long time, but it was kept in mind.


    After chatting with Su Ye for a few more words, Chang Xia went back to the house.


    Shen Rong doesn''t need to worry about her, Chang Xia is thinking about the construction of the cave cellar, the kitchen, bathroom and toilet also need to be remodeled, and the corridor and eaves also need to be done. Exceptionally, she also wanted to stroll around Baihu, first to get familiar with the environment, and secondly to prepare for going out for hunting and picking.


    In the middle of the night, Chang Xia cleans up the table.


    Put the cellar plan, the sketch of the step-out bed, and the interior plans of the kitchen, bathroom, and toilet one by one, put them in the corner of the table, and then go to bed.


    Outside the house, Shen Rong quietly watched Chang Xia put away the light stone and go to bed.


    Junmei''s face was neither sad nor happy, she just stood quietly, feeling Chang Xia''s breath across the wall.


    At the same time, try to calm down the restlessness in your heart.


    After half a sound.


    Shen Rong returned to the cave next door to rest.


    The next day, Chang Xia gave the blueprint to Bai Qing and asked him to pass it on to Shen Rong. I went into the kitchen to prepare breakfast for several people. The rain has not stopped since last night.


    This first rain will last for 6-7 days.


    The tribe will fall into relative tranquility during this time.


    When the first rain breaks, the tribe will go out to hunt and pick one after another.


    Usually don''t go too far, the rain is constant at the beginning of the rainy season, and it is not safe to be too far from the tribe. When the rainy season enters the middle stage, the Twilight Forest will usher in the restless period of the year. Whether it is the orcs or the animals and plants living in the Twilight Forest, they all begin to exude vitality.


    Some people call the period of the first rain as the breeding day of the orcs.


    visible.


    The Horde will be filled with various pink bubbles recently.


    However, when the cave dwellings were first built, the clansmen would be busy building their own cave dwellings, which would take up some time for the clansmen.


    Make a fire, boil water.


    The food that nourishes blood, the quickest thing Chang Xia thinks of is pig liver and fish.


    The territory of the Heluo tribe is rich, but the development of the tribe is very limited. Like vegetables, there are many kinds of wild vegetables, followed by radishes and cabbage. Others, Chang Xia has not found more for the time being.


    The clansmen eat miscellaneous food, but Chang Xia can''t touch much.


    Fortunately, as her body healed, she was able to get out of the tribe and find more food to eat.


    This part of the animal liver is rarely eaten by the tribe. Even when there is a shortage of food, the clansmen will not eat it. In addition to not knowing how to do it, it is more of a habit. The clansmen are used to burying the internal organs of animals. After all, it is too dangerous to live in the forest. When the smell of blood is strong, it will attract ferocious beasts.


    Over time, the orcs developed the habit of digging and burying the internal organs of their prey.


    There is no pig liver, UU read www. uukanshu. com Changxia can only do fish.


    The only two fish left in the kitchen were eaten yesterday.


    Chang Xia intends to go to the pond by the Baihu Lake to catch two fish.


    As soon as she added water to the stone pot, she saw Shan Kun carrying a few fish and entering the house in the rain in a fur coat.


    "Chang Xia, I want you to help make a crucian carp soup." Shan Kun said helplessly.


    The fish he made can''t be eaten in warm spring.


    There was no way, Shan Kun could only bring the fish over to Chang Xia for help.


    "Okay, you can help clean up the fish. By the way, except for the one for Nuanchun''s stewed crucian carp soup, help me with everything else. The witch helped Shen Rong to detoxify. Recently, Shen Rong needs blood, and there is no pig liver at home. I Try to make fish for Shen Rong to eat."


    Upon hearing this, the witch helped Shen Rong to detoxify.


    Shan Kun said nothing, picked up the iron wooden knife and scraped the fish scales.


    "What is pig liver?" Shan Kun asked.


    "The internal organs of the fangtooth beast." Chang Xia said. Chang Xia likes to be called a wild boar. She always feels awkward when she calls the tusk beast. Chang Xia has lived in the Heluo tribe for more than ten years, but she still can''t get used to it. Subconsciously, I always like to use the previous name. Fortunately, the clansmen have good personalities, and they did not compete with Chang Xia.


    Instead, they will follow Chang Xia''s intentions, and gradually, the clansmen will also call the tusk beast and the wild boar.


    "Wild boar, I remember that the tribe has hunted a few. Wait, I will help you go to the tribe and ask." Shan Kun said seriously.


    Chang Xia was not polite to Shan Kun, and said: "Okay, then please go to the tribe, Shan Kun. Except for the liver of the wild boar, if you have bones, remember to get more for me."


    The more stewed the bone broth, the better it tasted, both she and Su Yebaiqing liked it.


    Recently, the bones at home have been stewed, and Chang Xia is thinking about bone soup. If there is soup, steam a few pots of vermicelli in the morning, and you can eat soup noodles, which is convenient and delicious.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 97： cellar expansion

    "Anything else?" Shan Kun asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied, "No. There are other things at home, and there is nothing missing."


    "Okay, when I clean up these few fish, I''ll go to the tribe to get what you want." Shan Kun quickly scratched the scales of the fish. After a while, he cleaned up a few fish and washed them with clean water. Rinse the sides and place the cleaned fish in the tub.


    Wash your hands, put on your fur coat and walk into the rain.


    "What is Shan Kun doing?" Su Ye entered the room and asked.


    Chang Xia smeared and marinated the cleaned fish from Shankun with **** salt. After listening to Su Ye''s question, he explained, "He asked me to help Nuanchun cook crucian carp soup. He boiled it... Nuanchun is a little uncomfortable."


    "Male can''t do anything other than barbecue." Su Ye nodded.


    Orcs eat meat as their staple food.


    Basically, both males and females will do roasts.


    However, there are good and bad tastes.


    "Mr. Su Ye, can Shen Rong eat the internal organs? I asked Shan Kun to go to the tribe to help order the liver of the wild boar, and I plan to make some pig liver soup for Shen Rong." Chang Xia scooped up the fruit powder and prepared it for a paste. The fish needs to be marinated. Decoction for a period of time, the fishy smell can be reduced.


    "Yes." Su Ye said.


    The herbs for nourishing blood, Su Ye came in a hurry, and some herbs were not as well prepared. She recognized that what Shen Rong possessed was the poison. However, it was not confirmed that it was human blood Gu.


    Human blood Gu is different from ordinary worm Gu.


    Violent, vicious.


    None of them were spared.


    Su Ye felt strange that Shen Rong could survive.


    After some inspection, no useful clues were found, and Su Ye blamed it all on Shen Rong''s life.


    "Some of the herbs I picked can also be eaten by Shen Rong. You will give him a dose later."


    After thinking for a while, Su Ye walked into the cave next to her room. The herbs she picked before were kept in that room, and some herbs needed to be concocted before they could be used as medicine. Some have to be dried to avoid rotting.


    Chang Xia Cuisheng answered.


    At this moment, Shen Rong took the blueprint that Bai Qing handed over and read it carefully.


    Through the wall, he could vaguely hear the conversation in the kitchen, and Shen Rong thought about it several times. In the end, he still stood still with tenacious willpower.


    "If you need my help, you can speak at any time." Bai Qing said.


    He looked through the drawings and they were beautiful. Whether it is the cellar under the cave, the kang bed and the kitchen, etc., there are only a few strokes, but it is very vivid.


    The more you look at it, the more irritating it becomes.


    "Help me get the light stone, I plan to rebuild the cellar first. After the cellar is in order, I will make the step-by-step kang bed. The kitchen, bathroom and toilet are estimated to be the last. The construction of corridors and eaves is more troublesome, I have to think about it... ����


    Shen Rong was very rude to instruct Bai Qing to do things. He was sure that Su Ye and Bai Qing had definitely moved their hands and feet in the medicinal bath. It''s just that these two are relatives of Chang Xia, and he can only swallow this loss in his stomach.


    Otherwise, the ghost in the medicine bath will know what will happen next time.


    That kind of pain, Shen Rong felt that trying once was enough.


    Once again, even he couldn''t bear it.


    "Okay." Bai Qing went to Changxia''s room to get a few light stones, followed Shen Rong to the cellar, and asked, "Shen Rong, can you really make the cellar look like the one on Changxia''s blueprint?"


    Bai Qing has always lived with Su Ye.


    Learning all kinds of witchcraft knowledge, and lacking a lot of experience in other areas.


    This time when he came to the Heluo tribe, he watched Nanfeng Yadong and the others skillfully make beautiful tables and chairs, and Bai Qing was a little envious. He secretly tried to do it, but found that he couldn''t do it well.


    "Yes." Shen Rong nodded confidently.


    Chang Xia''s drawings were not complicated, and Shen Rong was confident that he could build the cellar.


    Passing through the cave, one big and one small came to the entrance of the cellar.


    The cellar hasn''t been sorted yet, it''s still the same as last time. It was empty, with a lot of stones and debris scattered all over the place. Not far from the entrance, there are a lot of wood and resin piled up.


    Originally, Chang Xia planned to put the rattan basket with ginkgo into the cellar.


    However, considering that the cellar will be expanded during the rainy season, the rattan baskets and other sundries are finally placed in the cave above the cellar. Instead, the wood and resin and other sundries were moved in.


    In addition to red sandalwood, there are also wood such as iron wood and camphor wood.


    These woods are intended to be used for cave furniture, such as wardrobes, tables, chairs, and shelves.


    When the cave was first built, every room was empty.


    There is a lot of furniture that needs to be filled, and no amount of wood is too much for a long summer.


    It''s a pity that this time the tribe made a big move. Nine times out of ten, the wood that the tribesmen hoarded is not enough. It is estimated that when the first rain is over, in addition to hunting and picking, some people will go into the mountains to cut wood.


    "What should I do?" Bai Qing inlaid the light stone on the wall, and the dazzling light of the light stone illuminated the dark cellar with bright lights, without a trace of darkness.


    Shen Rong put his hands together and turned into a beast.


    "First straighten the four walls, just like plucking a kiln, scrape them flat and then mud the walls. After the walls are treated, ram the ground." Like the tenderest tofu.


    Bai Qing imitated Shen Rong and transformed his hands into a beast.


    Soon, a pair of wolf claws a circle smaller than Shen Rong showed up wolf claws? I thought you were from the Tiger Clan. "Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and said in surprise.


    Bai Qing said: "I come from the Heavenly Wolf tribe, the Black Wolf clan. My grandfather is your Eminem''s youngest brother. When your Eminem died, my grandfather was not yet an adult."


    "..." Shen Rong froze, looking at Shen Rong in front of him with a strange expression.


    Depend on--


    Dare Qing, who is full of hostility towards him, is still his cousin? !


    At first, when he reported himself to his home.


    Why didn''t Bai Qing say anything?


    "Are you thinking, why didn''t I say it before?" Bai Qing tilted his head and stared at Shen Rong with a light mocking expression, and continued, "No matter who you are, I will never allow you to hurt Chang Xia. I''m telling you now, but I hope you don''t think about taking advantage of the power of the Sirius Tribe!"


    In terms of closeness, Bai Qing was definitely more recognized by the Heavenly Wolf tribe than Shen Rong.


    As soon as Shen Rong was born, he was taken away from the Heavenly Wolf tribe and went to the Western Land. Apart from the ties of blood, Shen Rong was just a stranger to the Celestial Wolf tribe.


    "..." Shen Rong was silent again.


    This wolf cub is so cruel.


    At the same time, Shen Rong also felt suffocated and aggrieved.


    Is he that unlikable?


    I still remember when he was in the Tianyuan tribe in the Western Land, he was the most sought after male by noble females.


    "Don''t beep, just do it."


    In the end, Shen Rong held back the twitching corner of his mouth and urged Bai Qing to follow him to tick the wall.


    He intends to fix the cellar today and start making furniture in the cellar tomorrow. Try to handle all the trivial matters of the cave before the end of the first rain. It''s a pity that we can''t expand the cellar with Changxia.


    He wanted to work with Chang Xia more than with Bai Qing.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 98： guest

    in the cellar.


    Shen Rong Baiqing was very busy.


    Chef Chang Xia had to wait for Shan Kun to get back the ingredients to be used, so he could only stew the crucian carp soup for Nuan Chun first. At the same time, he took the herbs that Su Ye handed over and gave Shen Rong a decoction.


    The medicine hasn''t been fried yet, but Chang Xia can''t help but retches after smelling it.


    "Gruff-"


    Su Ye''s head was covered in black lines, looked at Chang Xia speechlessly, and asked, "Chang Xia, is it such an exaggeration?"


    "Inertia, I want to vomit when I smell it." Chang Xia said angrily.


    It really can''t blame her for being hypocritical. Anyone who starts taking medicine from a young age and takes it for more than ten years will probably be the same as Chang Xia. Just smelling the medicine will make you nauseous and want to vomit.


    "You!" Su Ye nodded at Chang Xia in the air, but didn''t say anything.


    While chatting, I heard movement from the cave cellar.


    Chang Xia looked in the direction of the utility room and asked suspiciously, "Mother Su Ye, what did Shen Rong do this morning?"


    "You didn''t ask Bai Qing to give him a stack of blueprints. It is estimated that the two of them went to the cellar to fiddle with something." Su Ye had also seen Chang Xia''s pile of blueprints and was full of hope. She is looking forward to the day when Changxia completely cleans up the cave, and when that day comes, she wants to plant a white tree branch in the open space in front of Changxia''s cave.


    The white tree symbolizes the identity of the witch.


    The white trees were planted in the open space in front of the Changxia family cave.


    It represents her protection for Chang Xia.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia smiled and said with joy: "I discussed with Shen Rong before that I plan to organize the cellar during the rainy season. There is enough space in the cellar, the floor and walls need to be repaired to save face, and at the same time, a shelf must be built for storage and storage in the cellar. s things."


    "Mother Su Ye, have you seen the blueprint in the cellar?"


    "Look, what happened?"


    "Then do you remember the space reserved in the middle of the drawing?"


    Su Ye recalled that there was indeed a rectangle on the cellar blueprint.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s excited appearance, Su Ye couldn''t help but wonder if that thing was unusual?


    "Mother Su Ye, that is the place I reserved for planting ice crystal grass in the future." Chang Xia said. Before Su Ye continued to speculate, Chang Xia took the initiative to reveal the answer.


    It is made of wood to make the shape of the cabinet, which is similar to the rectangle of the freezer.


    Put soil on the bottom of the long wooden cabinet to plant ice crystal grass, and cover the top with a wooden lattice to make a simple refrigerator. There is ice crystal grass in Qinghai Plateau. Will there be hot grass in other areas of Gangwa continent?


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t wait to fly out of the Twilight Forest.


    "..." Su Ye stiffened slightly, looking at Chang Xia with a strange expression.


    This cub has such a big heart!


    How could Chang Xia be certain that the Bird Clan would definitely exchange Ice Crystal Grass with her?


    Even in the Qinghai Plateau, there are not many ice crystal grasses. Otherwise, why would the bird clan risk offending the orc clan and the fish clan and be stingy in exchanging ice crystal grass.


    Birds do not exchange ice crystal grass, the reason is simply that the number of ice crystal grass is too scarce.


    "Okay!" Su Ye said: "I''m waiting for you to exchange ice crystal grass with the bird tribe, looking forward to the refrigerator you described. And those popsicle ice creams..."


    Ever since he was a child, Chang Xia''s thinking was unrestrained, and he was always able to say something shocking.


    But what she said was too true, and the truth made people believe that somewhere in Gangwa Continent, there really existed those animals, plants and things that Chang Xia said.


    In fact, the clansmen questioned it at first.


    Gen personally went to the holy mountain of Kana to find Su Ye to inform Chang Xia of the abnormality.


    After Su Ye heard it, he only said one sentence.


    "There are always some beings in this world that are known from birth. No matter what Chang Xia says or does, she will always be a child of the Beast God and my Su Ye''s cub."


    After that, the roots and the tribesmen never explored Changxia again.


    Su Ye said that Chang Xia was her cub.


    For the Heluo tribe, Changxia is also their cub.


    "Mother Su Ye, you have to believe me, I will definitely be able to exchange Ice Crystal Grass with the Bird Clan." Chang Xia said seriously.


    During the rainy season, while cleaning up the cave, I searched the area of ??Baihu.


    These things are all preparing for Chang Xia to go out next time.


    After all, with her current physical condition, neither Su Ye nor the Heluo tribe would allow her to go out.


    "Birds are very arrogant." Su Ye said leisurely.


    Chang Xia stuck out his tongue, noncommittal.


    The kitchen was filled with a strong smell of medicine, and Chang Xia was smoked to the point of death.


    At the same time, the crucian carp soup that I want to drink in the warm spring has also been boiled.


    Su Ye asked Chang Xia to pour the crucian carp soup into the clay pot, and she carried it to Nuan Chun, and also checked the bodies of Nuan Chun and the cubs by the way.


    "Mother Su Ye, are you sure you want to go this way?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Su Ye said, "I''m a witch of the orc race. Do you think I''ll catch a cold and get sick if I get a little rain? Besides, I''m wearing an animal skin coat, so I can''t catch the rain."


    The animal skin coat is the clothes worn by the orcs on rainy days, and it looks like a mink robe.


    "Okay, go slowly." Chang Xia didn''t delay any longer, waved his hand, and sent Su Ye out of the cave. She turned around and went into the kitchen to continue cooking the medicine.


    "Changxia��"


    After a while, Shan Kun''s voice came in.


    Just then, Shan Kun walked into the kitchen with a rattan basket, followed by Ya Dong and Kong Shan. In the same way, the two of them had no free hands and were both carrying rattan baskets.


    "Why did Yadong Kongshan come here?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Yadong said: "This will be explained later, where are the rattan baskets?"


    "Put it in the innermost utility room, which is next to the cellar. Shen Rong and Baiqing are cleaning up in the cellar, and you can pick up the rattan baskets. By the way, what''s in the rattan baskets?" Chang Xia asked while leading the way.


    The rattan basket was covered with leaves. Chang Xia glanced at it, but couldn''t see what was inside the rattan basket However, she could smell a faint smell of meat.


    The rattan baskets may contain meat��


    "Meat, and some other things. The patriarch said that the witch lives in your house, and these things are prepared for the witch. If you are missing anything, just say it, and the tribe will arrange for someone to bring it over." Yadong put down the rattan basket and explained.


    If the tribe is hungry, no one dares to be hungry.


    "Is this a bit too much?" Chang Xia uncovered the leaves covered on the rattan basket and was stunned when he saw it. Six baskets, all full of food.


    These rattan baskets are not the improved rattan baskets used by Chang Xia.


    Each basket is almost as high as Chang Xia''s chest.


    "It''s not too much. The weather has become hot recently, and the patriarch is worried that taking too much will break it, so take less." Kong Shan echoed, glanced into the cellar, and said casually: "If you think it''s too much, make it into fried meat. Eat slowly in a clay pot. By the way, can I go to the cellar?"


    The tribe has several caves.


    Those caves were specially prepared by the tribe for hoarding food.


    Unlike other caves, the temperature in the cave where food is stored is low, allowing the food to be stored for a longer period of time.


    Unfortunately, there are too few low temperature caves.


    Chang Xia said that the cellar was used to store things.


    Is the cellar the same as the tribal cave?


    "I''m going too��" Yadong followed without a word.


    Shan Kun was not in a hurry to visit the cellar. He looked around without seeing Su Ye, and asked, "Chang Xia, where did Wu go?"


    "Wu went to deliver crucian carp soup to Nuanchun. She said she went over to help check the bodies of Nuanchun and the cubs." Chang Xia replied. She knew that Shan Kun asked Wu, and nine times out of 10, she wanted to ask Wu to check on Nuan Chun and the cubs. Otherwise, in general, who would inquire about Wu''s whereabouts?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 99： pork liver soup

    "Uh! How can a tired witch send crucian carp soup to Nuanchun?" Shan Kun stiffened and wanted to run to his house. Chang Xia quickly grabbed him and asked, "Shan Kun, do you have the pork liver I want? "


    "Yes, it''s in the rattan basket I picked. In addition to the liver and other internal organs, the clansmen couldn''t tell them apart, so I just sent them all to you." Shan Kun was forced to stand still and uncovered the leaves on the rattan basket beside him. , pointed to the various internal organs in the rattan basket, covered his mouth and nose, and said with disgust: "The taste is a bit heavy, are you sure you want to eat it for Shen Rong?"


    "..." Chang Xia took a look.


    The clansmen are really awesome.


    He even put all the internal organs in the pig''s stomach in a rattan basket and let Shan Kun pick it up.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia couldn''t help but burst into laughter and asked, "Shan Kun, are you sending me a whole wild boar?"


    "One and a half." Shan Kun said.


    When he passed by, Gen happened to let Yadong and the others kill pigs.


    In fact, even if Shan Kun could not pass, Gen would arrange for Yadong and the others to send things over.


    However, it is estimated that the internal organs will be buried instead of being sent together.


    Hearing that Chang Xia asked for the internal organs of the pig, Gen and others were taken aback. Repeatedly asked Shan Kun if he heard it wrong, or for other reasons.


    "Did the patriarch ask why?" Chang Xia hurriedly asked.


    She understands the root, and likes to find the root of everything. I asked Shan Kun to ask for pork liver, and nine times out of ten, I would ask Shan Kun.


    "I asked, I said I don''t know." Shan Kun said, "Wait, the patriarch will probably come to find you in person. After all, the tribe does not have the habit of eating offal, and it used to be buried directly. If the offal can be eaten, the tribe can save money. Lots of food."


    "Okay, I understand." Chang Xia let go of Shan Kun''s hand and waved.


    Shan Kun is curious about whether the internal organs are delicious, but he is thinking about the warm spring and the cubs at home. I can only endure the curiosity in my heart and go home first. Wait a minute, come back and ask about the situation.


    Chang Xia squatted down and rummaged through the rattan basket containing pig offal.


    Soon, the pork liver was turned out.


    At the same time, I found a few jelly bones and fresh meat from the rattan basket next to it, and planned to stew the bone soup first. Then start to marinate the meat and make the pan-fried meat and fruit powder. Finally, deal with the pig liver and make pig liver soup for Shen Rong.


    Put the cheese bones in a pot with cold water, and it is convenient to skim off the blood foam when boiling.


    Cut the meat, season with salt and seasoning. Then grab and spread evenly, put the marinated meat in a wooden tub, and start to make a paste. This morning, she plans to make a pan-fried meat and fruit powder.


    At the same time, half a basket of wild vegetables was washed.


    When cooking the pork liver soup, she plans to put some wild vegetables. It''s a pity that there is no spinach and kale, these two can also be stewed with pork liver, and they taste very good.


    Of course, the half basket of wild vegetables is in addition to the stewed pork liver soup.


    The rest can be eaten with fried meat and fruit powder pancakes.


    Just eating meat always feels like something is missing. Adding some wild vegetables can not only taste more refreshing, but also avoid getting angry.


    Yadong Kongshan entered the cellar and never came out.


    Chang Xia didn''t need to look at it, he could guess that most of the two people thought it was okay to go back to the tribe or the cave, so they chose to help Shen Rong and Bai Qing rebuild the cellar together. During the first rain, the tribesmen would not go out to hunt and gather.


    Moreover.


    The tribe is not short of food now, and the tribesmen will not go out.


    After thinking about it, Chang Xia decided to increase the amount of cured meat. At the same time, the fruit powder must be mixed with some more, so as not to have enough to eat later.


    Chang Xia alone made the case.


    Barbecuing is too time-consuming and troublesome.


    She decided to fry the meat instead of roasting it, and sandwiched the fried meat into the fruit cake to make a simple version of Roujiamo. It happens that there is still some sour jam. The fried meat is coated with sour jam, and then sandwiched with the fruit powder cake. The taste is definitely not bad.


    There were seven or eight stone pots that Shen Rong made last time.


    According to the size of the stone pot, Chang Xia named the stone pot No. 1, No. 2, No. 3...


    This time Chang Xia used the No. 6 stone pot to fry the meat.


    The No. 6 stone pot is a normal size that Chang Xia can use. No matter how large the No. 5 stone pot is, Chang Xia can only use it with both hands. If you use the No. 7 stone pot, you can only fry two pieces of meat at the same time, which takes some time. The No. 6 stone pot is just right, and you can fry four pieces at the same time.


    The animal bone pot of the Changxia family was the same size as the No. 7 stone pot.


    When steaming the vermicelli in the animal bone pot, it can be matched with the No. 6 stone pot.


    Like No. 1-3 stone pots, Changxia is usually not used. Unless there are many people at home, move out from the utility room. It''s a bit big, so it''s inconvenient to use.


    Brush oil, fry meat.


    Occasionally, use a wooden spoon to skim the bone broth.


    Everything went smoothly.


    Fried meat in a clean wooden tub. When it''s time to eat, put the meat into the fruit cake, and eat it with the boiled wild vegetables.


    Soon, the tantalizing aroma diffused from the kitchen.


    "Chang Xia, is breakfast ready?" Su Ye''s voice came from outside the house.


    After checking the bodies of Nuanchun and the cubs, she came back directly. Ignoring Nuanchun''s reserved meals, but Shankun''s cooking skills don''t even eat Nuanchun himself, how could Su Ye feel wronged?


    "It''s almost time. There''s a pork liver soup that hasn''t been cooked yet. Is Granny Su Ye hungry? If you''re hungry, you can eat it first. In the morning, I made bone soup and fried meat and fruit powder. The bone soup can be drunk, but not yet. Totally delicious. Would you like to drink it? I''ll serve it for you..."


    It was indeed a bit late for breakfast today Chang Xia also felt a little hungry, just when he was frying the meat just now.


    Smelling the sour jam, Chang Xia ate a piece of fried meat brushed with sour jam.


    "Okay, I''ll have a bowl of soup first." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia quickly scooped a bowl of soup for Su Ye.


    Then I got her another pancake, but without the sauerkraut.


    Wait for Su Ye to be seated and start eating.


    Chang Xia sliced ??the cleaned pork liver, put it in a bowl, added salt, seasoned a little, and then marinated with a little water for a while. Then, pour the washed wild vegetables into boiling water and scald them, remove them, and put them on the table for later use.


    Free up the No. 7 stone pot, heat the oil, add ginger, chopped green onion and fry until fragrant, add water and bring to a boil. Then pour in the marinated pork liver and skim off the foam when it boils. Don''t overcook it, it''s about seven or eight minutes. Put wild vegetables and salt, and when it boils again, pour the pork liver soup into a bowl.


    "It doesn''t smell fishy," Su Ye said.


    She kept staring at Chang Xia making pig liver soup. When the pig liver soup was poured into the bowl, Su Ye felt a little greedy. However, she couldn''t grab food from the sick patient Shen Rong.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Want to try it? I cooked a lot, enough for Shen Rong to eat."


    "Then, come on." Su Ye nodded politely and said, "Go and ask Bai Qing to come over for dinner, and prepare Shen Rong''s food by the way, and have Bai Qing send it to the cellar for him."


    "..." Chang Xia froze, then remembered that Su Ye had told her to avoid Shen Rong as much as possible these days.


    But, is it really necessary to do this?


    "Yes, you''d better not meet him for the time being." Su Ye seemed to see through Chang Xia''s thoughts, and cut off her hesitation without hesitation.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said aggrieved: "Okay!"


    Su Ye smiled slightly and called Bai Qing''s name to the cellar, asking him to come up for dinner.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 100： boil oil

    "Chang Xia, what do you have for breakfast?"


    "Wu, what are you drinking, it tastes delicious."


    Yadong Kongshan walked fast, squeezed in front of Bai Qing to the utility room next to the kitchen, and saw Su Ye drinking pork liver soup, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Bai Qing, pack up the pork liver soup and the fried meat and fruit powder and send it to the cellar to Shen Rong. By the way, and this bowl of fried soup, send it over together." Chang Xia waved his hand, but did not return to Asia. East two questions. Use a rattan basket to pack the pork liver soup and pan-fried fruit powder, and let Bai Qing send it to the cellar.


    Bai Qing took the medicine and rattan basket, turned around and went to the cellar.


    Then, Chang Xia looked at Yadong Kongshan, "The pig liver soup is for Shen Rong''s blood. If you want to drink it, I will cook it for you next time. There is bone soup in the stone pot on the stove, and fried meat and fruit powder cake. Son, if you want to eat, do it yourself."


    "What happened to Shen Rong?"


    "The witch detoxified him, and he vomited a lot of blood."


    As Chang Xia explained, he scooped soup and pancakes for himself and Bai Qing, and let Yadong Kongshan eat them by himself.


    After listening, Yadong and the two didn''t ask any further questions.


    Holding the soup, he sat at the long table. Learned from Changxia to use fruit powder pancakes to sandwich fried meat, and eat it with hot wild vegetables. Nodding while eating, as expected, it was right to take the opportunity to deliver something to the Chang Xia family, it would be a delicious breakfast!


    After a while, Bai Qing came back from the cellar.


    He didn''t rush to take a seat, he went to the kitchen to wash his hands and face, and then came over for breakfast.


    After dinner.


    The two of Yadong didn''t leave.


    Instead, he followed Bai Qing to the cellar.


    They were not in a hurry to go back to the cave to start construction, and planned to help Shen Rong tidy up the cellar. By the way, learn how Chang Xia repairs the cave, and then go back home to do the same.


    Stealing teachers, they did a fair job.


    Chang Xia had Su Ye to help, and planned to cut the pork suet into pieces and boil it, and then clean up the other pig internal organs. At noon, cook a pig-killing dish to reward everyone.


    Not long after Chang Xia was busy, Geng came over with the xylophone Nanfeng.


    The same animal fur coat, the same smiling face.


    "Chang Xia, what did you have for breakfast?" Nan Feng greeted with a smile.


    Chang Xia smiled and replied, "Fried meat, fruit powder and bone soup, how about you?"


    "Cold noodle and barbecue." Nan Feng slapped his tongue and said enviously, "Your breakfast tastes better just by listening to it, right? I want to try��"


    Behind him, Gen and Xylophone looked at each other with a helpless expression.


    "No, it''s all finished." Chang Xia said, "Yadong Kongshan eats breakfast here, do you think there will be any leftovers? No matter how much, they will be finished."


    "Fuck��" Nan Feng muttered.


    She was late and was snatched by those two bitches.


    "Witch, are you still used to sleeping last night?" Gen respectfully greeted Su Ye and asked lightly.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said casually, "I''m fine. I have something to say. I''m helping Chang Xia cut the pork suet, and I''ll boil the oil later."


    "Witch, I''ll cut it." Xylophone stepped forward, trying to grab the iron wooden knife from Su Ye''s hand.


    Su Ye raised his hand to avoid it, pouted at the knife holder next to him, and said, "If you want to help, get your own knife and cut it together." There are hundreds of kilograms of pork suet. , Except for Chang Xia, Su Ye''s instructions are very easy.


    According to the words, Xylophone took the iron-wood knife from the knife holder and started cutting lard suet like Su Ye.


    Geng stared at the pig''s entrails in the rattan basket beside him.


    These pig viscera were put into the rattan basket by himself, and they all looked familiar.


    The tribe has not been short of food recently, and the hunting teams have all taken their prey alive and brought them back to the tribe. These wild boars were slaughtered in the tribe this morning. He asked Yadong Kongshan to send one and a half of them to the Changxia family, and two pairs of pig internal organs. In the morning, Chang Xia made a pig liver soup for Shen Rong, and she took out the rest of the pig liver alone, wrapped it in leaves, and put it in a rattan sieve.


    Like pig lungs, pig large intestines and small intestines, they are packed in rattan baskets, and I plan to go to Baihu to clean them later.


    Take out all the pork suet, cut it into pieces, and boil the oil directly.


    Every cooking meal at home has a large portion and consumes a little bit of lard. These two pairs of lard suet can be regarded as the solution to Chang Xia''s urgent needs.


    "Changxia, can you really eat pig offal?"


    "Yes, if it is cleaned up, the taste will be very good. At noon, I plan to make a pot of slaughtered pig dishes. Do you want the patriarch to stay and eat together?"


    "want--"


    In this box, root hasn''t opened his mouth yet.


    Next to him, Nan Feng quickly answered for him.


    Gen Rarely did not blame Nanfeng, and replied, "Then I will trouble Chang Xia at noon. If you have anything to help, you can tell me directly."


    "Pig lungs, pig large intestines and small intestines should be taken to Baihu for cleaning. Patriarch, you and Nanfeng help to clean them. Pig lungs are scrubbed with fruit powder, pig large intestines and small intestines are turned over first, first scrubbed with plant ash, and then with fruit powder. ����


    Chang Xia was not polite, and directly arranged for the root and the south wind to clean the pig''s lungs and pig''s large and small intestines.


    Pork lungs taste good, as long as they are cleaned.


    The pig''s large intestine is temporarily reserved, and the small intestine can be stewed with the pig-killing vegetable in one pot, and it tastes very good when it is made into a powdered intestine.


    Unfortunately, there is no pig blood.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia opened his mouth and said, "Patriarch, next time you kill a pig, remember to pick up some pig''s blood in the tub. The pig''s blood in the pig-killing dish tastes very fresh and tender."


    "Can you eat pig blood too?" Gen was shocked.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said, "Pig blood can not only be eaten directly, but can also be stuffed into pig blood sausage."


    "Waste, waste-"


    Gen showed a heartbroken expression and wailed twice.


    Follow Nanfeng to get pig lungs, pig large intestines and small intestines, then put some fruit powder in the animal bag, and wrap the plant ash with leaves. Putting on the coats of animal skins, the two walked into the rain toward the White Lake.


    The pig''s large intestine tasted too strong, and Chang Xia didn''t want to clean it in the yard of the cave.


    She was so close to Baihu that she asked Gen and Nanfeng to make a trip to Baihu.


    At home, Suye Muqin cuts pig suet, washes the pot and hot pot in the long summer, and prepares to boil the oil.


    Of course, a clay pot for oil is essential.


    "Hey! The clay pot is missing again at home��" Chang Xia pouted and sighed.


    Xylophone laughed when she heard the sound, and said, "I''m short of clay pots, so go to the tribe to change it!"


    "If you don''t have animal skins, what can you get in exchange?" Chang Xia raised her forehead with a headache. You can''t go to free money again, Chang Xia can''t do such a cheeky thing pig internal organs, enough for you to go to the tribe to exchange dozens of clay pots. "Su Ye said leisurely.


    Chang Xia is just a stupid cub, the orcs have never eaten internal organs for thousands of years. Once the viscera has a strong taste, the orcs are not used to it. Second, the viscera has a strong smell of blood, which is easy to attract wild animals. Normally, Orcs bury their internal organs directly on the spot.


    nowadays--


    Chang Xia discovered how to eat internal organs.


    To exchange dozens of pottery with the Heluo tribe is not really taking advantage.


    Taking this method out, when there is a shortage of food in the cold season, it may be able to save many people.


    "Mother Su Ye, can this also be exchanged with the tribe?" Chang Xia was shocked and said in surprise.


    Xylophone glanced at Chang Xia and said seriously: "Yes. The witch said that it is feasible to exchange dozens of pottery pots. Even the tribe can exchange more pottery pots."


    The pottery is dead, and when there is no food in the cold season, it can''t fill the stomach.


    On the contrary, offal or something is real food.


    The two cannot be measured by the same standard.


    "Xyon Mu, my family is short of pottery pots. You will help me and tell the patriarch that I am willing to exchange pottery with the tribe by eating pig offal." Chang Xia said cheerfully.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 101： Oil residue sprinkle with salt

    "Okay, I''ll remember." Xylophone responded with a smile.


    At the same time, she was looking forward to what Chang Xia said about killing pigs.


    Chang Xia giggled, poured the pork suet that Su Ye and the two had cut into a stone pot, added some water, and began to boil the oil. As the stone pot was heated, a faint burnt aroma quickly spread from the kitchen.


    "It''s so fragrant, even more fragrant than barbecue." Xylophone said in shock.


    "The lard tastes really good." Chang Xia nodded and agreed.


    The lard bibimbap, lard bibimbap, and lard noodles/noodles taste particularly fragrant. When there is a chance, Chang Xia wants to let the clansmen taste it.


    Su Ye smelled the smell of lard and asked, "Changxia, can you eat pig viscera, can you also eat other beasts?"


    "Yes, mammals are quite different." Chang Xia said.


    Like cow viscera, the most famous ones are cow louver and tripe.


    The Twilight Forest is rich in species and diverse. I ate beef in the last long summer, and it tasted very good.


    "Yeah! I see." Su Ye nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. With ginkgo and fish in front, plus how to eat internal organs, Chang Xia''s idea of ??going to the territories of various orc tribes is likely to be successful.


    Thinking about it, Su Ye thought about how to get the best benefit for Chang Xia.


    "Changxia, what are you cooking? It''s so delicious!"


    Yadong''s purring sound suddenly sounded, and he saw him emerge from the cellar.


    "I''m boiling oil." Chang Xia said.


    Stir the spatula to avoid burning the pot. Looking at Yadong''s eager eyes, she pouted at the rattan basket with the wooden bowl and said, "Go to the rattan basket and get the wooden bowl, I''ll put some oil residue on it for you to taste."


    "Okay!" Yadong nodded excitedly, washed his hands, took out the wooden bowl from the rattan basket and handed it to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia took the wooden bowl and scooped half a bowl of suet oil for him.


    "Don''t rush to eat it, it will burn your mouth. By the way, if you sprinkle some salt from the salt shaker, it will taste more delicious."


    After speaking, she asked Yadong to get another wooden bowl.


    Chang Xia put some suet oil residue on the Suye xylophone. She didn''t dare to eat it herself, for fear of getting angry. This body is easy to get angry, and it is okay to eat a little something like oil residue, but too much, the corners of the mouth are bubbling, and the face is pimples, which is very pitiful.


    Xylophone took the wooden bowl that Chang Xia handed over.


    Following Yadong''s example, sprinkle some fine salt, and then invite Su Ye to taste it.


    "Witch, try��"


    At the other end, Yadong took half a bowl of suet and sprinkled it with salt, but he didn''t rush to eat it. Instead, he turned around and entered the cellar. He is gluttonous, but he will not eat alone.


    In this regard, the people of the Heluo tribe are all the same.


    In the kitchen, Su Ye put down the iron wooden knife.


    With the wooden chopsticks handed by the xylophone, he bit down a piece of suet oil residue, which was crispy and fragrant, and the whole mouth was filled with a light fragrance of oil.


    Chewing lightly, the more suet oil residue is chewed, the more fragrant it becomes, the more addictive it becomes.


    "Chang Xia, this suet oil residue is delicious." Su Ye said in surprise.


    Chang Xia shook his head and explained: "Mr. Su Ye, this suet oil residue is delicious, but don''t eat too much, it''s easy to get angry. Later, I will wrap the suet oil residue with fruit powder and bird eggs to make you an oil. Crispy Pork. This Crispy Pork can be eaten as a snack, and it is durable."


    Crispy pork with oil residue is a snack in the south, and it can also be cooked.


    After slaughtering pigs during Chinese New Year in the south, suet is used to boil oil. The remaining oil residue will be used to make oil residue crispy meat. The crispy meat with oil residue can be eaten directly, and can also be used to cook hot pot or boiled vermicelli.


    "I want some crispy meat with oil residue, too." Yadong cried out, handing out an empty bowl to Chang Xia, "Chang Xia, please have some more oil residue. There was too little just now, not enough to eat."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia didn''t embarrass Yadong, there is a lot of oil residue, as long as Yadong is not afraid of getting angry, he can eat it.


    "Yadong, let Shen Rong eat less." Su Ye reminded. She was unhappy that Shen Rong abducted Chang Xia, and when detoxifying him, she deliberately added more Huanglian. Huanglian can defeat the fire, but Shen Rong is in a state of detoxification, so it is better to eat less of the oil residue.


    To avoid mistakes, it will not end well when the time comes.


    Yadong paused for a while and replied seriously: "Okay, I will remember to remind Shen Rong."


    If Shen Rong eats less, it means he can eat more.


    It''s a good deal.


    Yadong, who returned to the cellar with a bowl in his hand, walked more briskly.


    Looking at Yadong''s indifferent expression, Su Ye and the others guessed that Yadong would be beaten. Sure enough, not long after, his wailing and screaming came from the cellar.


    Chang Xia shrugged and sighed, "A tragic incident that was detonated by oil residue!"


    After eating the oil residue dipped in salt, Suye Xylophone quickly finished cutting the suet. Then Xylophone took the spatula in Chang Xia''s hand and asked her to make the crispy meat with oil residue.


    Fruit powder, bird eggs, plus fried suet oil residue.


    Chang Xia first poured fruit powder into the tub, and then beat the eggs. Wait for the two to stir evenly, then pour in the suet oil residue, and stir for a while. Here, Chang Xia was planning to fry the crispy meat with oil residue in the No. 7 stone pot. There were footsteps outside the house. Hearing the sound, it should be the root father and daughter who went to Baihu to clean the pig''s lungs and pig''s large intestine and small intestine.


    "Changxia��"


    Sure enough, it was the cry of the south wind.


    "It''s so fragrant, what did you steal from me?"


    No one has arrived, but the voice has arrived.


    This is really the style of the south wind.


    "Changxia is cooking oil, what can I steal?" Muqin scolded her back, her cub was almost out of control. I used to be able to say calm, but now I''m almost out of bounds.


    Chang Xia''s body has recovered and his personality has not changed much.


    Why did Nanfeng and other clansmen change so much?


    It seems that she and the tribe did not oppress them, so why are they different from each other.


    While talking, Geng carried a rattan basket into the house, and Nanfeng took the two''s animal skin coats to the utility room to hang.


    "Xyon Mu, you mix some oil residue for the patriarch and Nanfeng." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    The first pot of suet oil has been boiled, and the lard is poured into a clean clay pot. The clay pot is placed in a wooden basin with water to help cool the lard. The oil residue is placed in a wooden basin, and there is a large basin.


    Chang Xia began to fry the crispy pork with oil residue, and the second pot of suet let Xylophone help to boil the oil.


    At this moment, Gen and Nanfeng come back.


    Su Ye took the spatula from Xylophone''s hand, and Xylophone got up and scooped the oil residue for Gen''s father and daughter for them to taste.


    Because Chang Xia said that eating too much is not good, Su Yexuqin only tasted it.


    Instead, the people in the cellar went back and forth three or four times. After eating several bowls of oil residue, if Chang Xia had not stopped them, they would have eaten up the first pot of suet oil.


    Nan Feng smelled the fragrance of the oil residue, and he didn''t even bother to pick up chopsticks, so he started directly.


    So, Xylophone hit the back of the hand several times with chopsticks.


    "This oil residue is really boiled out of suet?" Gen exclaimed, sighing repeatedly while eating the oil residue. Xylophone said about changing the pottery for Chang Xia by eating viscera, and nodded without saying a word.


    He knew very well that this time it was the tribe that took advantage.


    After eating the oil residue, Chang Xia asked Geng to help chop the pig''s head. When she fried the oil residue and crispy meat, she could start stewing the pig''s head. Killing pig dishes, stewed pig head is essential. In addition to pork belly, pig intestines and pig blood, there is no need to consider if there is no pig blood, in addition to stewing with wild vegetables, it tastes more fresh and sweet.


    Killing pig dishes is a fresh one.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 102： crispy meat

    "Chang Xia, is this a mess?" Su Ye hesitated.


    She saw that Chang Xia instructed the root to chop the pig''s head, and also prepared pork belly, pig intestines, wild vegetables and so on.


    Recalling the chaos of the orcs, Su Ye felt a little uneasy. So, she couldn''t help asking about Chang Xia, if she was making a mess, she would rather eat pan-fried meat and fruit powder.


    Su Ye is used to eating the dishes cooked in Changxia, and Su Ye can no longer accept the return to the previous diet.


    Chang Xia caught a glimpse of the panic that remained on Su Ye''s face.


    Immediately, he was stunned for a while.


    "Mother Su Ye, what I want to do is to kill pigs. In some respects, it is indeed called chaotic stew. However, this chaotic stew is different from the tribal stew." Chang Xia explained.


    Finished.


    Su Ye and the other people who were eavesdropping on the other side were relieved in unison.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia denied it.


    "The food that kills pigs eats is a fresh one. Freshly slaughtered pigs, the pork is fresh and tender with a little sweetness. Stewed in a pot, the taste is sweet and soft. If there is pig blood, make the pig blood into blood sausage and put it into stew together. The freshness of the blood can make people feel delicious enough to swallow their tongues. Of course, we don''t have pig blood to add some wild vegetables."


    The wild boars in the Twilight Forest have no meaty smell.


    On the contrary, the meat has a slight pine aroma.


    Chang Xia guessed that the wild boar hunted by the tribe might live in the pine forest.


    He eats pine nuts all year round, and rubs the pine tree with the pig''s body. Over time, these wild boars are naturally stained with the smell of rosin.


    Thinking of this.


    Chang Xia said again, "Patriarch, where did you hunt the wild boar this time?"


    "Qingshan." Gen replied.


    Qingshan, a mountain forest a hundred miles down the White River.


    Because the soil is blue-black, it was named Qingshan by the Heluo tribe. The Qingshan here is not the same place as Qingshanyan. Qingshanyan is located at the intersection of the Heluo tribe and the Tianshi tribe. Qingshan is only a hundred miles away from the Heluo tribe.


    In terms of the orcs'' concept of distance, Baili can only say that it is the door of the house.


    "Qingshan, that''s pretty close." Chang Xia murmured.


    On the side, Nan Feng, who knew Chang Xia, quickly sensed the problem.


    "Changxia, what happened to Qingshan?"


    Chang Xia glanced at Nanfeng and said, "I found that the pork this time tasted very delicious. I think the wild boars near Qingshan may live in the pine forest. They eat pine nuts all the year round and rub against the pine trees. Dipped in a little rosin, such a wild boar tastes particularly delicious."


    "The soil in the Qingshan area is fertile, and wild vegetables grow luxuriantly. Are the pine trees you are talking about particularly green?" Xylophone suddenly asked.


    "Pine trees, green all year round, are also called evergreen trees." Chang Xia nodded, agreeing with the statement that the xylophone is particularly green.


    Gendao: "Green tree."


    The trees that grow on the green hills are called green trees.


    It does make sense.


    "Aren''t green trees particularly fragrant?" Chang Xia asked.


    This time, she did not force the green tree to be called a pine tree.


    Instead, ask if the green tree has a fragrance.


    "The green tree is really fragrant, and the torches made by the tribe will add green oil." Geng glanced at Changxia and said. The matter of green oil is the secret of the Heluo tribe. The Heluo tribe does not know how to harvest green oil, but only knows how to go to Qingshan to pick up the green oil that falls naturally.


    Therefore, the amount of green oil stored by the tribe is very limited.


    This time, Chang Xia led the tribe to harvest the sap of the red maple tree, which inspired the roots and the elders of the tribe. They plan to wait until the season of harvesting green oil, and plan to go to Qingshan to try one or two.


    Who knew that when Chang Xia was cooking pig-killing dishes, he suddenly asked about Qingshan.


    This time, I was really caught off guard.


    "Pine oil can indeed support combustion, oh, it is green oil. In addition to supporting combustion, green oil can also support oil wax." Chang Xia thought about it and said casually. Green oil has more uses, she doesn''t know.


    After all, I never had much contact with pine oil in my previous life.


    "Chang Xia, do you know how to harvest green oil?" Gen looked at Chang Xia with burning eyes and said excitedly.


    If Xylophone hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have approached Chang Xia with a knife.


    Right now.


    Old Su Ye was calm, eyes, nose, mouth, and heart.


    Qingyou is related to the secret of the Heluo tribe. As a witch, Su Ye knows how to balance the various orc tribes in the Twilight Forest, so naturally he will not interfere with Qingyou.


    When she heard it, she would pretend not to hear it.


    "I think...it should be similar to harvesting red maple sap. However, I don''t know when to harvest green oil." Chang Xia hesitated.


    With Chang Xia''s words, Gen is very satisfied.


    More determined to wait for the time for the green trees to harvest green oil, be sure to arrange for the tribe to try it out.


    "Harvesting green oil is like cutting the bark and then ditching it. It''s not like drilling a hole like a red maple tree."


    After a while, Chang Xia thought seriously and spoke again.


    Hearing this, Gen couldn''t help frowning tightly.


    Looking at Xylophone, the tribe went to Qingshan to harvest green oil in the second half of the rainy season. As Chang Xia said, to harvest green oil, you need to cut the bark and cut the ditch.


    Doesn''t this mean that it is almost time to set off for the green hills to cut the bark of the green trees?


    and many more-


    In this matter, wait until I have eaten pork-killing vegetables.


    He went back to the tribe to talk to the elders before making a decision.


    "Patriarch, in addition to harvesting green oil, green trees can also be eaten." Chang Xia said.


    Who can refuse the fragrant pine nuts? !


    She said so much just now, just to draw out the pine nuts. No, it should be Aoko. After all, the pine tree has become a green tree, and it is logical for the pine nuts to be called Qingzi.


    "Okay." Gen nodded, indicating that he remembered this.


    Nanfeng licked the corners of his mouth and swallowed desperately, recalling when Qingzi matured?


    Here, the xylophone scoops out the boiled suet oil residue, and then scoops the lard into the clay pot.


    Chang Xia didn''t speak again.


    She started frying the crispy pork.


    Zizi��


    The wooden chopsticks put the oil residues stained with fruit powder and egg liquid into the stone pot.


    Heat the hot lard and make contact with the oil residue.


    Suddenly there were bursts of sizzling noises.


    Immediately, a fragrance that was not inferior to boiling oil instantly permeated.


    "This tastes more fragrant than boiling oil just now!"


    This time, Su Ye couldn''t help but speak first.


    Poking their heads, everyone approached the stone pot in front of Chang Xia.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not ready yet." Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines, looking at the people who approached. Even Su Ye couldn''t help it, presumably the group of people in the cellar would come up soon.


    Sure enough. UU reading


    Chang Xia just finished thinking.


    This time, it was Kongshan.


    Looking at the empty mountain, Chang Xia looked contemptuous.


    This concentration is too bad.


    No, Bai Qing could hold back when he was younger than them. The two adult males who were born into Yadong Kongshan have insufficient concentration.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I was promoted by them to catch up." Kong Shan raised his hand, weak.


    The cellar is under the cave, and the fragrance goes up and sinks down. They smelled the smell from below, they were so greedy, they waited and waited, and in the end they couldn''t help but let Kong Shan come up to inquire about the situation.


    Ask Chang Xia what they are doing in the kitchen?


    "Okay!" Chang Xia said, "I fried the crispy pork with oil residue, just wait."


    "Kongshan, what are you doing in the cellar?" Gen asked curiously. He knew that Yadong and Kongshan came over in the morning, and it seemed that they didn''t leave as soon as they came.


    "Chang Xia drew the drawings of the cellar, and we followed Shen Rong to sort out the cellar." Kong Shan said.


    Gen Hearing this, he nodded in relief.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong are really good. They can''t go out in the rainy season, so they can just tidy up their caves when they stay at home. After thinking about it, Geng decided to go to the cellar after he chopped the pig''s head.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 103： radish balls

    !


    A cup of tea.


    Chang Xia was the first to use wooden chopsticks to pick up a piece of crispy meat with oil residue, whistling and cold.


    Then, in front of everyone, he opened his mouth and took a bite.


    Crispy, charred, and chewy, crispy meat with oil residue. With every bite, you can feel the aroma of oil residue, bird eggs and fruit powder intertwined.


    The strong fragrance slides along the tongue coating all the way into the throat, and finally reaches the stomach.


    "Gollum!"


    Nanfeng is the closest, let alone swallowing saliva or something.


    Her stomach screamed in disgust.


    "Okay, it''s fried." Chang Xia said.


    The words here just fell, and Xylophone Nanfeng didn''t need her to speak.


    The first to use wooden chopsticks to pick up the crispy meat from the stone pot, but they remembered that Su Ye was by the side. So, put the crispy meat with oil residue into the wooden bowl and hand it to Su Ye first.


    Su Ye was rude, took the wooden bowl, picked up the crispy meat with wooden chopsticks and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The hot oil residue crispy meat tastes very good.


    Apart from the oily smell, there are no other drawbacks.


    After all, the crispy meat with oil residue has just been fished out of the stone pot, without draining the oil.


    "Delicious!" Su Ye nodded without saying any adjectives.


    The empty mountain next to him is self-taught, learning the xylophone and Nanfeng by himself.


    Soon, various sounds of exhaling and chewing came from the kitchen.


    It was very hot, but no one was willing to stop. It feels like eating Sichuan Mala Tang and hot pot. It''s hot and spicy, but I can''t bear to stop.


    "Fizz!"


    Others, hot jumping feet.


    Unstoppable whirring.


    "Empty Mountain, don''t eat for yourself. Come, take these to the cellar."


    Chang Xia hurriedly took a large bowl of crispy meat with oil residue and handed it to Kong Shan, asking him to take it to the cellar to Shen Rong and the three. Although it was said that fried food was too hot, Chang Xia wanted Shen Rong to try it.


    After all, she was the female who promised to raise Shen Rong.


    "Hey! Good." Kong Shan ate, and happily returned to the cellar with the bowl in hand.


    He heard Nanfeng say just now that noon is a pig-killing dish.


    The root has already chopped the main dish pig''s head. Chang Xia stewed the pig''s head first, and then added the pig''s five flowers and pig''s small intestines later.


    Listen, like a stew.


    However, it is Chang Xia who cooks.


    Kong Shan believes that killing pig dishes is worth looking forward to.


    The dishes cooked in Changxia are not unpalatable. This is recognized by all tribesmen.


    Su Ye and the others were eating, Chang Xia added water to the stone pot, then put the chopped pig heads into the stone pot piece by piece, and threw some **** slices into it. The pork head meat such as pork belly and pig small intestines are boiled several times and then boiled. The pig head has bones, so it is not so easy to become soft and rotten when stewed, and it will take a little longer.


    Because it is a pork-killing dish, the pork belly is deliberately cut into larger pieces.


    At the same time, the pork pork with more fat is also selected.


    The small intestine of the pig is cut into half finger length, and the large intestine of the pig can also be added. However, Chang Xia wanted to eat pork intestines fried with sour radish. The pickled radish was already pickled when Chang Xia was in the animal den. After counting the time, it was almost time to taste.


    The tribe calls the radish white root, and there are a lot of them growing near the tribe.


    Like cabbage, it has not been planted, but it can be seen everywhere.


    There is no radish and cabbage in this season, and the pickled radish in Changxia was harvested last year.


    A bit shriveled, but still crunchy and sweet.


    A radish king among the real radishes with a weight of almost ten pounds.


    "Nanfeng, go to the utility room and bring me five radishes." Chang Xia said.


    Cabbage, there are two in the kitchen. She asked Xylophone to help clean and drain the water, and after the pork slaughtered vegetables were stewed, she went in and simmered together. Radish, she is going to make radish balls, she boiled oil today, and Chang Xia wants to make it hard. Of course, this is also wilting like radish and cabbage. If you don''t eat more quickly, it will be broken.


    On the contrary, yams are well collected.


    Can be stored for a while.


    "Radish, are you going to stew the bones with radish?" Nan Feng said excitedly.


    Stewed pork ribs with radish, stewed pork ribs with radish, Nanfeng has eaten both. She doesn''t like eating radishes very much, and always feels that radishes have an indescribable taste. However, she thought the stewed pork ribs with radishes was very good.


    Chang Xia looked at the radish that Nanfeng brought, and it really wilted a lot more than the previous two days.


    "No, I don''t make soup. I''m going to make radish balls. You help wash the radish and make it into silk." Chang Xia replied. At the same time, wave the spatula to skim off the blood foam from the pig head simmered in the stone pot. After skimming the foam, add some cold water to it, and throw a few pieces of sour pulp.


    "Carrot balls, like fish balls?"


    "Fish balls, I want to eat fish balls."


    Suddenly, several people in the kitchen couldn''t help but talk.


    "Almost!" Chang Xia said: "If you want to eat fish balls, Nanfeng has to go to the pond beside Baihu Lake to catch fish. There are not enough fish at home, so you need to cook the fish for Shen Rong."


    "Forget it, let''s eat pork-killing vegetables at noon. Fish balls, next time." Su Ye shook his head and refused.


    So much food is enough.


    There is no need to eat for the sake of eating, there is something that should not be wasted.


    After hearing this, everyone suddenly stopped.


    Nanfeng quickly washed the radish and handed it to the xylophone to shred.


    In terms of knife work, the south wind is not as good as the xylophone.


    Xylophone took the radish and chopped five radishes with a few clicks.


    "Changxia, the shredded radish is ready. What should I do next?" Nanfeng asked, holding the pot.


    Chang Xia turned his head looked at the shredded radish in the tub, and replied: "Add salt, and stir the shredded radish evenly. After mixing, it needs to be marinated for a while. Xylophone Amu, you cut some For the chopped green onion, wait for the shredded radish to be marinated, squeeze out the water inside, add chopped green onion, bird eggs, a little fruit powder, shrimp powder and salt and stir, mix well, you can roll into radish balls, and then fry them until cooked."


    "It''s not easy to want to eat something good." Su Ye sighed softly.


    Xylophone echoed, "Listen, it''s complicated."


    Nan Feng kept silent, quietly remembering the steps that Chang Xia just said. In terms of memory, Nan Feng said that she was not afraid of anyone. When it was time to start, she was a little difficult.


    then.


    some discussion.


    Xylophone decided to help Chang Xia skim his blood.


    Leave the making of radish **** to Chang Xia.


    Root has gone to the cellar and is having a bit of fun.


    From time to time, the sound of boiling water in the stone pot could be heard from the kitchen. Chang Xia marinated the shredded radishes and rolled them into radish balls. Nanfeng helps to heat the pot, and when the oil in the pot is hot, you can fry the radish balls.


    On the other side, Chang Xia asked Xylophone to put the pig five flowers into the stone pot and simmered. The pig intestines and cabbage are left to the end. The pig intestines don��t need to be cooked for too long. The taste will become hard after cooking for a long time.


    grumbling-


    When the pork belly in the pot changes color, pour the pig intestines into it.


    At the same time, the radish **** were also fried.


    At noon, I ate pork-killing vegetables, but I didn''t make barbecue. Su Ye helped to fry a sifted fruit powder cake.


    At this moment, the rich aroma permeated the whole kitchen.


    The few people who were busy in the cellar couldn''t help but think about it. It''s a pity that he was dragged by Shen Rong and not allowed to leave. Several people stared blankly at the door of the utility room above in the cellar, which was pitiful.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 104： pull out female worms

    !


    "Nanfeng, go to the cellar and call Shen Rong and the others to come up for lunch." Chang Xia said.


    Aside, Su Ye frowned.


    Chang Xia glanced at Su Ye and said softly, "I''ll go back to the cave and let Shen Rong come up for lunch. I''ll come back when he finishes eating."


    "Wu, what''s going on?" Xylophone was confused and called out to Shen Rong to come up to eat, why did Chang Xia have to avoid it? What does this mean?


    Likewise, Nan Feng was full of curiosity, unable to understand what was going on.


    "The witch detoxifies Shen Rong. Because of the human blood Gu, Shen Rong vomited a lot of blood, and his mood should not fluctuate too much. Granny Su Ye told me to avoid Shen Rong for a few days, and it would be good to wait for the detoxification." Chang Xia explained why he wanted to avoid Shen Rong, reached out and took a fruit powder cake, and then used a wooden bowl to put some meat in the killing pig and a few radish balls.


    When pretending to kill pigs, she asked Nanfeng to scoop a bowl for Nuanchun.


    Wait a minute, let the south wind send it over.


    When Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen, Nan Feng went into the cellar and called for someone.


    Xylophone looked at Su Ye and whispered, "Wu, is this true?"


    "Human blood Gu is very special. Shen Rong''s life is very lucky. If he hadn''t come to the Heluo tribe with Changxia to meet me, he would have died." Su Ye said indifferently.


    This indifference is not towards Shen Rong.


    But to the Yuan family of Tianyuan Continent and the barbarians of South Vietnam.


    Such ruthless means are too much.


    Back when the South Vietnamese barbarians were devastated, it was because the barbarians liked to do things like worms.


    After being exterminated, the South Vietnamese barbarians not only did not reform themselves, but became more vicious and sinister. If it goes on like this, it will not be far from the real annihilation of the barbarians.


    After listening to it, Xylophone couldn''t help but gasp.


    After that, the kitchen fell silent.


    After a while, Shen Rong and the others came up from the cellar.


    "Witch, it''s been a long summer?" Shen Rong asked.


    Su Ye said: "She went to the cave to eat, come and sit."


    Didn''t serve the table this time, Chang Xia said that the pig-killing dish should be eaten around the stove to taste better.


    So, Xylophone Su Ye brought a low stool around the stove.


    "Is this stew? It smells different." Yadong asked.


    "Chang Xia said it''s a pig-killing dish." Muqin said, "Gen, let Shen Rong take a seat. Don''t worry about Chang Xia, she''s packed with food, so she won''t be hungry."


    "How about the taste of radish balls?"


    "The pig-killing dish is really different from the stewed dishes that I have eaten."


    Shen Rong didn''t hesitate, he sat next to the root, with chopsticks in one hand and fruit powder cake in the other, sitting around the stove with everyone, and started eating.


    "Shen Rong, how long will it take to get the cellar ready?" Gen asked.


    "Two or three days." Shen Rong said: "If the walls are well plucked, they need to be muddy several times. The ground also needs to be tamped down and painted with yellow mud several times. After it''s done, it needs to be used as a shelf."


    "What''s going on with the kang bed?" Nan Feng said not to be outdone.


    She went down to the cellar just now, and happened to see the blueprint of the bunk bed, and she was immediately moved. Compared with kang beds, Nanfeng prefers wooden beds. However, the kang bed can withstand the wind and snow in the cold season, so Nanfeng did not refuse to build a kang in the cave. Now, she knows that the step-by-step kang bed can combine the wooden bed with the kang bed, how can Nanfeng not be moved?


    "What should be done in Chang Xia''s drawing... I still need to try." Shen Rong is more cautious. Compared with tables, chairs, and benches, a kang bed is much more complicated.


    Su Ye knew how to step on the kang bed, so it didn''t seem strange to him.


    On the contrary, Xylophone was confused and listened to the chat of several people.


    However, she has always been rigorous, she didn''t understand and did not open her mouth to illustrate, she just listened quietly.


    Next, Gen asked about the kitchen, bathroom, and toilet, and Shen Rong explained them one by one. Only when talking about the corridor and the eaves, Shen Rong didn''t say much.


    The less he said, the more curious he became.


    Everyone who eats a pig-killed dish is satisfied.


    After the meal, everyone expressed their desire to have a second meal.


    However, it is not convenient to go out during the first rain. If you want to eat a second meal of killing pigs, it is estimated that you will have to wait for the first rain to stop. Xylophone Nanfeng cleaned up the mess in the kitchen and took the xylophone back to the tribe.


    My own cave has just been dug, and there are still many places to be repaired.


    Especially when he looked at Chang Xia''s stack of drawings, he had a lot of ideas in his heart.


    Although they failed to catch up with the warm spring, they built a cave for the xylophone.


    However, he can make a kang bed for the xylophone before the others, and other kitchens, bathrooms and toilets, etc., he also wants to build a xylophone.


    Pampering females has never been weaker than any male.


    Next, a few days.


    Chang Xia took care of himself, Shen Rong finished rebuilding the cellar, and with a few people from Yadong Kongshan, he started tossing around the kang bed. At the same time, remodel the kitchen, bathroom and toilet.


    Waiting for Chang Xia to come back to God.


    The whole cave has changed a lot, and even a small section of the corridor outside the cave has been paved.


    At this time, the first rain of the year officially stopped.


    At the same time, Shen Rong''s detoxification has reached the most critical moment.


    On this day, Chang Xia did not wander around Baihu. A row of fences was enclosed between the reeds on the shore of Baihu Lake under the hillside. There were hundreds of chickens and ducks that Changxia recently caught in captivity, and even more than a dozen geese were caught.


    In addition to chickens, ducks and geese, Changxia is completely familiar with the area of ??Baihu.


    The various wild vegetables picked have greatly enriched the diet of three meals a day.


    In Su Ye''s words, she has gained a lot of weight recently.


    "Chang Xia, can you sit down? I almost fainted by you." Nan Feng whispered.


    In the bathroom, Shen Rong soaked in the medicinal bath.


    This time was different from the first soaking in the medicinal bath.


    Shen Rong didn''t feel any discomfort in the medicated bath was very comfortable. The whole body was warm, and this medicinal bath was mainly for nourishment. In Su Ye''s words, this time, the real female worms in Shen Rong''s body were to be drawn out. Before, the worms that Shen Rong vomited from coughing up blood were basically worm eggs laid by female worms.


    After many medicated baths and bloodletting, the worms in Shen Rong''s body were drained.


    Now, only the last female remains.


    As long as the female worm is eliminated, Shen Rong''s gu poison is truly eliminated.


    "Bai Qing, take the wooden basin." Su Ye urged.


    She used a bone needle to pierce Shen Rong''s ten fingers and the tiger''s mouth on both hands. Before, the blood that came out of Shen Rong''s ten fingers and the tiger''s mouth was black. After many detoxifications, the blood gradually returned to normal.


    A corner of the bathroom.


    A special medicinal incense is lit.


    This kind of medicinal fragrance is the favorite of worm Gu, and it is also specially formulated by Su Ye.


    In order to detoxify Shen Rong, Su Ye tried his best. Two-thirds of the medicinal materials stored in the Wizard''s Hall had been consumed. After Shen Rong was detoxified, she had to make up for it.


    Bai Qing said seriously: "Witch, I''ll take it."


    Soon, Shen Rong''s lean body began to rise and fall.


    The female worms with short fingers began to scramble around Shen Rong''s body. Shen Rong endured nausea, let go of his thoughts, and let the female worm move around his body.


    Suddenly Shen Rong felt an itch in his throat, and the desire to vomit surged.


    He abruptly stood up and lay on the edge of the tub. Seeing this, Bai Qing hurriedly handed over the tub.


    wow wow-


    Shen Rong opened his mouth and vomited.


    He started to vomit, and Su Ye quickly took out the white powder and sprinkled it into the tub.


    Bai Qing''s face was pale, and he held the wooden basin dully.


    In the bathroom, the medicinal fragrance exudes a faint medicinal smell, but it cannot dispel the stench that spreads in the wooden basin.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 105： detoxify, heal

    !


    "Don''t worry, the female worm hasn''t come out yet." Su Ye calmly said.


    She raised her hand to hold on to Bai Qing who wanted to get up, and at the same time reminded Shen Rong not to be careless.


    Bai Qing was slightly startled and said in surprise, "Wu, isn''t the female worm in this tub?"


    "The worm eggs are just the worms that haven''t hatched yet. Su Ye''s fingers clamped the bone needles, and continued to pierce Shen Rong''s ten fingers and the tiger''s mouth, and began to squeeze at the same time. The female worm must be forced out in one go. Once the female worm''s vigilance is aroused, it must be Endless troubles.


    Shen Rong no longer coughed up blood, but kept vomiting.


    At the same time, Qing Jun''s face became hideous due to the distortion.


    Anyone who experienced this scene in front of them could not maintain calm and calm.


    At this moment, Shen Rong was able to maintain his composure, which was really impressive.


    "Shen Rong, I need your mood to fluctuate, whether it''s lust, or killing thoughts, no matter what kind of mood it is." Su Ye urged.


    The scent of the medicine is almost exhausted, and it will be troublesome if the female worm does not come out.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong''s expression changed slightly.


    Although he didn''t know Su Ye''s purpose, he knew that he must not be lustful.


    Thinking about it, the terrifying killing intent leaned down.


    For a time, the temperature of the entire bathroom dropped a few degrees.


    Bai Qing, who was holding the wooden basin, was startled and almost overturned the wooden basin in his hand. Fortunately, Su Ye responded in time and pressed Bai Qing''s shoulder to calm him down.


    Gollum��


    Bai Qing''s face changed slightly, and he carefully swallowed his saliva.


    He now understands why Su Ye told himself before, not to provoke Shen Rong easily.


    Dare to love this gentle, harmless male in front of him. In private, it is a **** and brutal massacre!!!


    Seeing Bai Qing''s little face turning green and white, Su Ye rolled his eyes speechlessly.


    He raised his hand and slapped the back of Bai Qing''s head twice, warning: "Concentrate, don''t think wildly."


    As Shen Rong released his killing intent, the originally silent female insect climbed from all over Shen Rong''s body again. This time, Su Ye directly picked up the bone needle and chose to attack directly.


    In the bathroom, the three had different emotions.


    The people in the cave courtyard were originally anxious, but they were still calm.


    However, with the release of Shen Rong''s killing intent.


    In an instant, everyone standing in the courtyard bounced up one after another, anti-remarks looking in the direction of the bathroom.


    Such a strong killing intent is absolutely very human.


    "Patriarch��"


    Yadong called Gen softly and asked for his opinion.


    Gen lightly shook his head and said calmly, "Calm down, Wu Neng can solve it."


    Chang Xia squinted his eyes to hide the undercurrents surging in his eyes. People who have experienced the end of the world are extremely sensitive to killing thoughts. She remembered that Su Ye had always made Shen Rong stable, but at this moment Shen Rong suddenly burst out with terrifying killing thoughts. Did the detoxification go wrong?


    Despite the confusion in his heart, Chang Xia was still calm and did not approach the bathroom rashly.


    Like Gen said, Wu can solve it.


    After all, even Su Ye can''t solve it, so what''s the use of them going in?


    Chang Xia rationally persuaded himself to calm down, but his breathing began to thicken, and his hands were tightly entangled.


    "Chang Xia, calm down." Nan Feng stepped forward, patted Chang Xia''s shoulder lightly, and comforted: "You must believe in the witch, there will be no problem with the witch in Shen Rong."


    The bathroom was quiet and separated from the wall.


    The people standing in the cave courtyard did not hear any sound.


    The atmosphere was tense, but the killing intent was gradually increasing.


    in the bathroom.


    Su Ye held the bone needle in his hand, calmly.


    His eyes were sharp at the female worms cruising around Shen Rong''s body.


    She was waiting for an opportunity, a chance to catch the female worm.


    The killing intent released by Shen Rong made the female worm extremely excited, even if all the worms were removed, it still did not anger the female worm. However, the killing intent released by Shen Rong made the mother insect angry.


    Suddenly, the female worm came to the position of Shen Rong''s left chest.


    Chance--


    The bone needle on Su Ye''s fingertip flashed and quickly landed on Shen Rong''s chest.


    One stab, one pick.


    Quickly pick the female worm out of Shen Rong''s body.


    "Bai Qing, get out of the way."


    Su Ye gave a low voice and told Bai Qing to retreat. She quickly grabbed a handful of white powder from the washstand next to her and sprinkled it on the female worm pierced on the bone needle.


    hiss--


    The harsh screams exploded quickly.


    The female worms wailed sharply when they came into contact with the white powder, twisting constantly.


    see.


    Su Ye directly stepped the bone needle into the white powder on the sink.


    It doesn''t take a moment.


    The female worm turned into a pool of blood, dyed red with white powder.


    After confirming that the female worm turned into blood and melted, Su Ye just breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the hot sweat from his forehead.


    "Okay." Su Ye said: "Bai Qing, help clean the bathroom, remember to sprinkle the white powder again before cleaning, and make sure that every corner is sprinkled."


    She did not name the white powder.


    At the same time, it was not told what the white powder was made of.


    This thing can kill insect Gu, and it can also kill insects. However, it has a certain toxicity, so Su Ye was not used by the orcs. Every time the white powder is used, Su Ye will explain the cleaning of Bai Qing. Its purpose is to avoid residues.


    Bai Qing responded seriously.


    "Shen Rong, clean your body. I''ll ask Chang Xia to boil another herbal medicine for you. After drinking it, the worms in your body are almost gone."


    Seeing Su Ye''s slightly haggard appearance, Shen Rong accepted this feeling.


    Before, the medicine I drank was very bitter.


    Shen Rong understood what Su Ye or Bai Qing had done He didn''t say anything and drank the medicine silently.


    To Su Ye Baiqing and the others, Shen Rong was a stranger. Even though he has the blood of the wolf clan of the Heavenly Wolf tribe flowing in his body, he is still not as good as Chang Xia who grew up in front of them.


    What''s more, his origins have their own problems.


    So being teased, Shen Rong chose to accept it.


    After that, in order to help him detoxify.


    Su Yebaiqing seems to be calm, but in fact, he must have paid a lot of hard work.


    Shen Rong was sure that if he wasn''t Chang Xia''s partner, Su Ye wouldn''t necessarily lend a helping hand. After leaving the Tianyuan tribe in the Western Land, Shen Rong wandered in many places and found many witches.


    None of the answers given by the witch made Shen Rong wait to die.


    Other than that, there is no way to save.


    Only when he came to Donglu Twilight Forest, Su Ye rescued him.


    This kindness is deeper than the mountains and deeper than the sea, and Shen Rong keeps it in his heart.


    He didn''t say extra thanks because he knew it wasn''t necessary.


    After Bai Qing finished cleaning up the bathroom, Shen Rong began to wash his body. When everyone in the cave courtyard saw Su Ye stepping out of the bathroom, they stepped forward to inquire about the result.


    "Understood." Su Ye simply said two words, then waved to let everyone disperse.


    Seeing Su Ye''s tired face, Chang Xia said softly, "Mr. Su Ye, you go back to the house for a break. I''ll go to the kitchen to make you something to eat, and I''ll bring it to you later."


    "Okay��" Su Ye didn''t refuse, she was indeed a little hungry.


    Just detoxifying Shen Rong, she spent a lot of energy.


    Seeing this, everyone hurriedly dispersed and asked Xylophone to **** Su Ye back to the cave to rest. The others followed Chang Xia into the kitchen. In their words, Shen Rong was detoxified today, so it was time to celebrate.


    Chang Xia was speechless.


    These people really make excuses in order to eat.


    It''s a good excuse, though, and she supports it.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 106： Long Xia, long time no see

    "Bai Qing, where is Shen Rong?"


    Chang Xia was restless, and looked at the bathroom frequently.


    Seeing Bai Qing walking out of the bathroom, he grabbed his arm and asked in a low voice.


    Bai Qing''s face was pale, and his expression was not very good, "He is taking a bath, and he will come out after washing, don''t worry. Does Chang Xia still have sour fruit? Give me one."


    After experiencing the shock in the bathroom, Bai Qing felt that he needed sour fruit to suppress the shock.


    meal.


    Chang Xia looked at Bai Qing in surprise.


    She knew about Bai Qing, he didn''t like sour taste, let alone sour fruit.


    "Yes." Chang Xia didn''t ask more, took out a sour fruit from the rattan basket next to the kitchen cupboard, cleaned it and handed it to Bai Qing, and asked lightly, "Bai Qing, why do you want to eat sour fruit?"


    "Pressure and shock��" Bai Qing''s eyes were full of fear.


    Su Ye said Gu poison and described insect Gu.


    However, at the moment when he saw it with his own eyes, Bai Qing couldn''t help but feel fear.


    However, he was still calm and didn''t vomit in the bathroom.


    "Insect Gu is scary?" Nan Feng approached and asked curiously.


    The corners of Bai Qing''s mouth twitched, and she replied, "...It''s disgusting."


    The moment Su Ye picked out the female worm, Bai Qing saw the true face of the female worm.


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of pain Shen Rong had suffered?


    The blood-red female worm is half a finger long and short, and the worm has a dense pustule like a sucker. Bai Qing couldn''t help guessing, were those pustules inhabited by insect eggs?


    The more he thought about it, the more disgusting he felt, so he hurriedly broke off a small piece of sour pulp and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Use the pungent sour taste to suppress the nausea surging between the stomach and throat.


    "Chang Xia, long time no see!"


    At this moment, Shen Rong came out of the bathroom.


    Qing Jun''s face was filled with a gentle smile, and he waved his hand to say hello to Chang Xia.


    Living together, not seeing each other day and night.


    After finally detoxing the poison, Shen Rong greedily stared at Chang Xia''s face, and the smile on his face became brighter and brighter.


    Chang Xia raised her head and returned with a bright smile, and replied, "Shen Rong��"


    Everything was silent, and the two smiled at each other.


    "Shen Rong, do you want sour fruit?"


    "Yes, give me one."


    When asked and answered, the two were very tacit.


    Bai Qing, a bystander, was disgusting. As an experiencer, Shen Rong''s situation would only get worse. However, Shen Rong was much older, and with his own experience, he quickly adjusted his emotions and did not show his emotions like Bai Qing.


    "Come on, eat a maple syrup."


    Chang Xia opened the cupboard and took out an exquisite clay pot.


    There was half a can of maple sugar in it, and Chang Xia took out two and gave them to the two of them.


    The maple syrup and maple syrup tribes are distributed to part of the tribe, and more are collected in the tribe''s caves.


    Because of Su Ye and Bai Qing, the Chang Xia family split a lot.


    Some dishes taste fresher with a little sugar. Chang Xia used a sugar canister to put half a can of maple sugar in the kitchen cupboard. Shen Rong took Yadong and the others busy for a few days, and the cave dwellings of the Changxia family changed drastically.


    When the corridors and eaves are built, this is a perfect courtyard-style cave.


    The first rain has stopped, and it is estimated that there will be another wave of visiting clansmen at home.


    "Chang Xia, give me one." Nan Feng reached out and asked for it. Xylophone took away the maple sugar and maple syrup from her family, because Nan Feng was greedy, and no amount would be enough for her. I give Nanfeng one portion every month, and after eating it, I can only wait for the next month.


    Chang Xia is not stingy, and everyone who sees it has a share.


    Everyone gave one.


    During the first rain, Shen Rong was busy with furniture and renovations in the cave.


    Likewise, Chang Xia did not rest.


    She wandered around the Baihu area, picking wild vegetables and hunting chickens and ducks. At the same time, I also found a wasteland in the north of Baihu Lake. There is not much else in the wasteland, and the thatch is particularly lush.


    Red maple sap can only be harvested between early March and late April.


    Thatch roots are different and can be excavated almost all year round.


    At the same time, thatch root can also make sugar.


    Of course, thatch-based sugar may not be as sweet as maple syrup and maple syrup.


    Usually the thatch roots are sweeter in autumn and winter, when more sucrose is stored in the thatch roots, and the thatch roots in other seasons may not be as sweet as autumn and winter.


    "Nanfeng, you want to eat sugar... Go back to the wasteland north of Baihu and dig some thatch roots, and I''ll make sugar for you. The sugar made from thatch roots tastes very good, and thatch roots can be found everywhere and in large quantities."


    This said.


    Everyone in the kitchen raised their heads.


    Before, Chang Xia said that sugar cane and sugar beets can be used to make sugar.


    And like the red maple tree, it is unattainable.


    Suddenly Chang Xia threw out that thatch roots can make sugar, and Nan Feng and the others were stunned.


    "Don''t be surprised, the taste of candy made from thatch root is average." Chang Xia explained. In fact, such as corn and wild fruits can be made into sugar, you need to add white sugar or other, otherwise the taste is average.


    She saw that Nanfeng was greedy for candy, and the amount of tribal maple syrup and maple syrup was limited.


    It''s simply not enough to satisfy Nanfeng''s craving for sugar.


    Therefore, Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to dig the thatch roots back, and she helped to make sugar.


    "I''ll go to the wasteland north of Baihu to dig thatch roots later��"


    "Nanfeng, add me."


    "I''ll go as well."


    There is no shortage of food for the tribe, and they are not so eager to go out hunting and picking.


    What''s more, the attraction of sugar to Nanfeng and others is huge. Besides, hunting and picking can also be done in the wasteland north of White Lake.


    With Chang Xia''s teachings, the clansmen no longer stubbornly hunt large beasts.


    Small animals such as chickens, ducks, hares, etc. also entered their eyes.


    While chatting, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to slaughter two chickens. A chicken stew, this is for Su Ye, Shen Rong continued to drink pork liver soup. Others, Chang Xia intends to stew pig lungs.


    The last time I killed pig dishes, I didn''t eat pig lungs.


    In the evening, it was stewed with bone broth, and the stew was soft and rotten.


    Everyone who ate it and thought it tasted good.


    After that, when the tribe slaughtered other prey, they would send some internal organs to Ye Nuan. The rest, except for their own food, are distributed to the clansmen who are willing to try.


    Gradually, the clansmen accepted eating offal.


    This pair of pig lungs was brought by Nanfeng, saying that he wanted Chang Xia to help with stewing.


    Chang Xia looked at the various seasonings in the rattan basket next to the cupboard, and planned to eat a different stewed pig lung. To make pig lungs delicious, they must be cleaned and stewed softly.


    Most people rarely eat pig lungs.


    One is that the pig''s lungs are not clean, very dirty and difficult to clean.


    Second, the pork lungs are not delicious, and the taste is unpalatable.


    If today wasn''t a good day for Shen Rong to detoxify his body and recover, Chang Xia wouldn''t want to do anything.


    "Nanfeng, you go to clean the pig''s lungs, remember to use the fruit powder to wash it several times." Chang Xia instructed. After a while, everyone wanted to go to the wasteland north of Baihu to dig grass roots, and Changxia began to have lunch.


    Orderly arranged for everyone to start, and drove Shen Rong Baiqing back to the cave to rest.


    However, Chang Xia knew that it was impossible to rest.


    After all, the corridors and eaves of the cave dwellings have not been built yet, just as the first rain stopped, Shen Rong should be eager to build the corridors and eaves. At that time, the entire cave was not repaired until the courtyard.


    "Shen Rong, do you want to do it?" Yadong asked.


    The caves were built from scratch, step by step.


    Now, looking at the exquisite and beautiful courtyard-style cave dwellings, everyone is very excited.


    Shen Rong nodded and replied, "Go ahead and build the corridor and eaves as soon as possible."


    Once this is built, Yadong and the others can go back and tinker with their own cave dwellings. Don''t bother, just copy it.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 107： cute cub

    Bang Bang --


    Chang Xia listened to the sound from the courtyard, and the corners of her mouth curved upwards.


    Sure enough, Shen Rong didn''t go to rest, but chose to continue building corridors and eaves with Yadong and the others. In the end, I decided to use iron wood for corridors and eaves. Iron wood is hard and wear-resistant, and it can also repel insects and ants. The benefits are not too many.


    The furniture in the cave is mostly made of red sandalwood.


    The faint fragrance of logs fills the entire cave.


    The cave that was originally empty, has been filled with the hard work of Shen Rong and the others.


    Brand new furniture, with clean and tidy caves, everything is thriving.


    Apart from coming to steal teachers, I haven''t come here for several days.


    Come to think of it, he should stay in his own cave to make furniture.


    Chang Xia heard that some tribesmen went into the mountains to cut wood in the rain, so he looked forward to building furniture as soon as possible and tidying up his cave dwellings beautifully, which would be envied by the tribe.


    "Changxia, your corridors and eaves must be very beautiful." Nanfeng said enviously.


    Chang Xia said: "When my side is built, let Shen Rong help you."


    "I''m not in a hurry." Nanfeng said. She is not as particular as Chang Xia, it doesn''t matter whether the corridors and eaves are built or not, the important thing is the furniture in the cave, which is the object of her covetousness.


    "I''m not in a hurry for the eaves of the corridor. Do you want a Kang bed? Wardrobe and bedside table?" Chang Xia looked at Nan Feng who was insincere and asked.


    This said.


    Nanfeng suddenly became anxious.


    "Yes, definitely."


    Stepping on the kang bed, that is her most eye-catching.


    The step-by-step kang bed is very attractive to females.


    In this regard, males are very casual.


    There are few things that females don''t like. It can be seen that females have common aesthetics.


    Busy and time flies.


    "Bai Qing, have you gone to the cave to see Granny Su Ye resting?" Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen and asked Bai Qing, who helped plan the wood in the courtyard, to call Su Ye out for lunch.


    The chicken soup has been simmered, and the fragrant chicken soup smell is diffused.


    It made Nanfeng look around frequently, but fortunately she remembered that the chicken soup was stewed for Su Ye.


    "Okay." Bai Qing put down the plank, got up and walked to the cave where Su Ye rested.


    Before knocking on the door, Su Ye walked out of the house. After some rest, Su Ye looked much better. It can be seen that Su Ye was not as relaxed as he appeared to detoxify Shen Rong.


    "Don''t shout, I''m resting." Su Ye smiled and walked towards the kitchen.


    As a witch, Su Ye has a very sensitive sense of smell.


    Not even close to the kitchen, the rich chicken broth aroma is mouthwatering.


    "Mother Su Ye��" Chang Xia greeted him, turned around and called out to Shen Rong and the others to let them eat.


    "Changxia."


    Here, everyone just walked into the kitchen and sat down, ready to eat.


    There was a warm spring shouting outside.


    Suddenly, several people looked at each other in dismay, put down the bowls and chopsticks and walked towards the courtyard.


    "Warm spring?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    At this moment, Nuan Chun was holding the twin cubs, and Shan Kun followed.


    "Chang Xia, I miss you so much." Nuan Chun said excitedly, "So fragrant, what do you eat?"


    She planned to come over earlier, just at the critical moment when Shen Rong was detoxifying, Shan Kun stopped her. This delay turned into noon, and Nuanchun didn''t care about the morning or evening, hugging his cubs and coming over quickly.


    During the first rain, she was suffocated.


    Even the cubs.


    As soon as they were carried out of the cave, the two little ones were screaming and wanted to go down to the ground to play.


    Orc cubs can transform into human figures at about one year old.


    Some people with particularly good physiques may be able to transform into human figures in June-August, usually around one year old. At the beginning, Changxia was the worst, and it was only three years old that he could stably transform into a human form.


    However, she is frail.


    Bestiality is safer.


    "Do you want to eat pig lung stew?" Chang Xia smiled.


    He stepped forward and took over the two little cubs in Nuan Chun''s arms. Different from when it was just born, after a few days, the beast cub has a round head and a round head, which is very cute.


    The tip of her pink and tender nose was sticking to Chang Xia''s body and arching wildly.


    At the same time, a delicate squeak came out of his mouth.


    Every sound made Chang Xia almost soften.


    "Warm Spring, they are so cute!" Chang Xia exclaimed.


    Nan Feng stretched out his hand, grabbed the back of one of the cubs, lifted it, and said in surprise, "Nuanchun, they are growing so fast! It''s quite heavy, I remember when Chang Xia was a child for three months, they didn''t have it. their current weight."


    Chang Xia''s head was full of black lines, looking at Nan Feng''s rude movements.


    On the side, Nuan Chun Shan Kun did not feel that something was wrong?


    Even Su Ye didn''t think there was anything wrong with Nanfeng doing this.


    Sure enough, the orcs'' meticulous raising of cubs is only reflected in the time when they once raised Chang Xia. At other times, it is simple and rough, can eat and drink, and take care of it carefully.


    "Nanfeng, quickly put the cub down." Chang Xia scolded.


    Nan Feng innocently said: "Chang Xia, don''t be nervous. This cub is very healthy and strong, so it''s fine to carry him like this. Even if he falls to the ground, nothing will happen."


    Orc cubs, which one did not grow up in beating and beating.


    Oh--


    Chang Xia, that is an exception.


    "Chang Xia, don''t worry." Nuan Chun agreed to help, and at the same time mentioned another cub in Chang Xia''s arms. Then throw it in the air and do this a few times.


    Seeing Chang Xia tremble with fear.


    In the end, he directly grabbed the cub and put it in his arms.


    Ow!


    Who knows that the cubs don''t appreciate it and scream.


    "You guys! You''re really brave, and you''re not afraid of the pain when you fall to the ground." Chang Xia smiled and tapped the noses of the cubs with his fingertips. Yelling warm spring Shankun into the kitchen to eat Both cubs are black.


    Look, there''s not much difference.


    "Nuanchun, have they spoken?" Chang Xia asked.


    When they were seated, the cubs were still held in Chang Xia''s arms, and Shen Rong next to him helped Chang Xia mix a bowl of cold noodles and put it in front of him. On the long table, there is a large wooden basin in the middle, which contains stewed pig lungs. This time the pork lungs were seasoned with chili and pepper.


    The taste is completely different from the last time, and Chang Xia prefers to eat it.


    Others, Chang Xia didn''t ask.


    For the orcs, there is nothing that cannot be eaten and that is not delicious.


    Nuan Chun said: "Open, what?"


    "It''s just to eat." Chang Xia explained: "They drink milk all the time, can they eat fruit powder paste, minced meat and bird eggs?"


    "Eat." Nuan Chun said, glaring at Shan Kun, who was beside him, and said angrily: "On the second day they were born, Shan Kun fed them fish. Recently, it was eaten with fruit powder paste. You said What''s with the minced meat and bird eggs?"


    "Minced meat is minced minced meat. The bird eggs are broken and stirred evenly and steamed with water. There are also minced meat and bird eggs that can be steamed together." Chang Xia replied.


    Orcs are really talented.


    Can speak at birth, no wonder patience.


    "Okay, I remember." Nuan Chun nodded, planning to try it when he got home.


    The cub only went out after drinking milk, but he smelled the aroma of the food on the table, and couldn''t help crawling on Chang Xia''s body, screaming and wanting to serve.


    "Chang Xia, leave them alone, let''s eat them." Nuan Chun said.


    Shan Kun nodded and said, "Chang Xia, you''ll be fine if you put them on the ground."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was immediately speechless.


    Is this a pet?


    Who can do it, throw the cubs on the ground a few days old?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 108： wolfberry

    "I''m fine." Chang Xia rolled her eyes, ignoring what the unscrupulous parents said. Let Shen Rong share a cub, she eats with one hand and licks cub with the other, fluffy and soft, this feeling is really great!


    Thoroughly satisfy all the ideas of a plush control.


    "Nanfeng, serve a bowl of chicken soup for Nuanchun." Chang Xia said: "Chicken soup is made for Wu, and Nuanchun is a blessing for you. This chicken soup has been boiled for a long time and is very fragrant. Except for crucian carp soup, chicken soup and pig''s foot soup You can let Shan Kun boil it for you."


    Orcs do not have the concept of confinement.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but want to say a few words. Orcs are strong and don''t need confinement, so it''s no problem to eat well. After all, the tribe is now rich in food, and there is no shortage of this.


    No matter how bad it is, like chickens, ducks, and fish, you can hunt and catch them with your hands.


    "Stop Shankun, it''s better for me to do it myself." Nuan Chun said.


    Shankun''s craftsmanship, except for roasting meat, is a complete mess, Nuanchun really doesn''t want to feel wronged.


    "Is this a pig''s lung?" Shan Kun said in shock.


    Yadong nodded and replied, "Chang Xia, this time the pig lung is more delicious than the last one, but it''s a bit spicy. But, it tastes really good!"


    "I added chili peppers, it must taste good." Chang Xia said.


    About half a catty of the peppers that Bai Qing brought. When Su Yebaiqing returns to the sacred mountain of Kana, he will be able to help ask the Tianshi tribe if they are willing to exchange? In addition, there is the seaweed of the bear clan.


    "Wu, can we exchange chili peppers with the Lion clan?" Nan Feng asked.


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Su Ye.


    After eating the dish with chili peppers with Chang Xia, the clansmen found that the spiciness was very special, and they inevitably fell in love with the spiciness.


    What if I can''t eat it from now on?


    Su Ye sipped the chicken soup and said calmly, "Don''t worry, I will help you ask the lions."


    The first rain stopped, which meant that it was time for her and Bai Qing to set off back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna. After staying in the Heluo tribe for seven days this time, it is estimated that a lot of trivial matters have accumulated in the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia knew that Su Ye was about to leave.


    "Wu, what do you want to eat, I''ll help you prepare some to bring back to the holy mountain of Karna."


    Hearing this, Bai Qing looked up at Chang Xia Man with excitement.


    After getting along for a while, Bai Qing got used to living in the Heluo tribe, and even became friendly towards Shen Rong. Otherwise, when he heard that he was going to leave, he was filled with reluctance.


    Suddenly Chang Xia said that he wanted to help prepare food to go back.


    Bai Qing felt that her mood instantly improved.


    "Bai Qing, what do you want to eat?" Su Ye looked at Bai Qing and asked him to speak.


    She was accustomed to the coldness of the Sacred Mountain of Karna, but it was embarrassing for Bai Qing, who lived with her in the holy mountain of Karna far away from people at a young age.


    "Anything is fine?" Bai Qing asked nervously.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Anything is fine."


    "Braised meat, beggar chicken, raw rice noodles and roast duck." Bai Qing didn''t go too far and mentioned four things.


    "Boiled pork, you mean braised pork, right?" Chang Xia said. Elder Pukang made beef stew that time, and it was a simple version of braised pork. She didn''t have enough seasoning on hand, and the marinade was incomplete. Later, after making braised pork several times, not all of them were stewed, Bai Qing remembered the special taste after eating it.


    "Beggar chicken and roast duck are easy to make. I can make some fine flour for you with raw rice flour. The dough is pressed directly into fine flour without fermentation. However, fine flour is wet flour and cannot be stored."


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to make dry powder."


    At that time, let alone the holy mountain of Karna.


    Even the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea can eat rice noodles from the Heluo tribe.


    Hearing Chang Xia''s words, Bai Qing knew that she had agreed, and immediately became excited. No matter how calm he is, he is still just an immature beast cub.


    "Bai Qing, I''ll make you a small press. You bring it back to the holy mountain of Kana, and you can make it yourself if you want to eat raw rice noodles." Shen Rong said.


    No orcs have ever picked the ginkgo from the holy mountain of Karna.


    With a press, Bai Qing wants to eat raw rice noodles or cold noodles, and make it himself.


    Listening, Su Ye couldn''t help thinking about it in his heart.


    She was happy and refused to send people to the holy mountain of Karna from the tribes of the orc tribe.


    Now, Su Ye wants to change one or two things.


    When the tribes of the orcs go to the holy mountain of Karna next time, she wants to mention that the orcs will send two or three people there.


    One is to take care of her and Bai Qing, and the other is that when she leaves the sacred mountain of Karna, the wizard''s hall will not be cleaned.


    "Okay, thank you Shen Rong!" Bai Qing said happily.


    The face that was always paralyzed was filled with a happy smile.


    During this time, Shen Rong''s detoxification inadvertently changed Bai Qing''s character.


    In this regard, both Su Ye and Chang Xia are very happy to see it.


    After eating, Shen Rong and the others were busy building corridors and eaves, preparing to build them in the next two days. Su Ye began to pack his bags and prepare to return to the sacred mountain of Kana tomorrow.


    Changxia Nanfeng plans to dig thatch roots in the wasteland north of Baihu Lake.


    After Nuanchun found out, she clamored to follow.


    As a result, the twins can only be handed over to Shan Kun to take care of them.


    It just so happened that Shan Kun wanted to follow Shen Rong to build corridors and eaves.


    Nanfeng carried the rattan baskets, and Changxia and Nuanchun each carried a basket, took a simple stone hoe, and the three of them headed for the wasteland north of Baihu Lake.


    "Nuanchun, are you really worried about leaving the cubs to Shan Kun to take care of?" Chang Xia worried.


    The cubs are too young, otherwise Chang Xia wants to take them there.


    Nuan Chun waved his hand and said calmly: "What''s so worrying about this? Besides, there is still a witch watching at home, and nothing will happen. Let''s still talk about how to make sugar from grass roots?"


    Speaking of sugar, Nuan Chun couldn''t help licking his mouth.


    Obviously aftertaste the taste of maple syrup and maple sugar It is very simple to make sugar with thatch root. Wash and chop the dug thatch root, pour it into a stone pot and add water to boil. Cook while stirring. "


    Talking, he walked for about twenty minutes.


    The three of Changxia passed through the reeds in the upper reaches of White Lake and came to the wasteland to the north.


    The area of ??this wasteland is twice as large as the wasteland on the other side of Baihe Beach. The wasteland is overgrown with weeds, and there are low-lying shrubs instead of trees.


    Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to cut the thatch with an iron-wood knife first, which would make it easier to dig.


    She was not in a hurry to dig, but was walking in the wasteland. Through the perception of her bloodline ability, she dug out some herbs growing on the wasteland and threw them into the basket.


    Find and dig.


    The harvest is pretty good.


    After a while, Chang Xia crouched down and stared at a cluster of low-lying bushes not far away.


    Look, it looks a little familiar.


    wolfberry --


    It is indeed wolfberry.


    Instead of digging, she cut off the thatch near the wolfberry and circled the wolfberry. A cluster of Goji berries can be found here, and there must be more around here.


    Sure enough, not far from this cluster of wolfberry bushes, more wolfberry grows.


    The wolfberry over there is obviously taller and better.


    "Chang Xia, did you find anything?"


    In the distance, Nan Feng saw Chang Xia staring at the bushes with joy, and couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Lycium barbarum, a kind of medicinal material." Chang Xia said: "These few small bushes covered with thorns, please don''t cut them off in a hurry. I plan to keep them and come to pick wolfberry later."


    She wants to transplant fruit trees to a corner of the courtyard, and forget about the wolfberry.


    Covered with barbs, piercing.


    Besides, this wasteland is not far from the cave. Picking is also convenient, as long as the tribe is told not to cut it.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 109： Fire Oolong

    One listen.


    What Chang Xia found was medicinal herbs.


    Nanfeng wilted in an instant, no longer paying attention to Chang Xia, and mowing thatch quietly.


    Nuan Chun would exclaim once or twice from time to time. Obviously, she picked up a lot of eggs.


    The wasteland is untouched all year round, near the reeds. There is no shortage of pheasants and hares, and bird eggs can be seen everywhere. However, there are more bad ones.


    a while.


    The south wind cleared an open space the size of a football field.


    Warm spring caught seven hares, three pheasants, and harvested countless eggs.


    It can be said that the harvest is full!


    Chang Xia wandered around most of the wasteland, dug up a basket full of herbs, miscellaneous, and dug one or two of each herb, and the harvest was also very good.


    "This wasteland will be reclaimed in the future, and it is most convenient to use it to grow vegetables." Chang Xia said.


    Dark soil, fertile and sandy.


    At a glance, it is a good land.


    No matter what you plant, you can get a good harvest.


    "Nanfeng, don''t cut it. For the rest, we dig a trench to separate the mountain and forest, and burn it directly."


    Let Nanfeng cut the thatch in order to bring the thatch back to the cave. In addition to burning plant ash, it can also be thrown into the fence by the Baihu Lake and used to make nests for chickens and ducks.


    Otherwise, it is simpler to burn directly.


    Burnt wasteland is much easier to dig.


    "Burn?" Nan Feng was slightly startled and said nervously, "If you set fire to it, will it burn the forest?"


    The orcs live in the forest, they have seen the fire of the sky, and they are extremely afraid of it.


    Aside, Nuan Chun also persuaded.


    "Changxia, we cut slowly, and we can quickly clear the wasteland without burning it."


    Seeing the excited expressions of the two, Chang Xia hurriedly explained.


    "Let''s dig a trench first, and the earth trench separates the mountain forest and the wasteland. This way, the mountain forest cannot be burned. Besides, it is the rainy season. If we want to burn the mountain forest, we may not necessarily burn it."


    "Changxia, are you sure you can''t burn the forest?"


    "I''m sure and sure."


    With Changxia''s repeated assurances, Nanfeng Nuanchun looked at each other and began to dig trenches with Changxia.


    However, they did not intend to finish digging the wasteland in the afternoon.


    So, choose two-thirds of the wasteland to start digging trenches.


    After a lot of work, three trenches were dug to separate the forest from the reeds.


    The flint was brought by Chang Xia.


    The flints in the Twilight Forest come from the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    There is a flint mountain in the holy mountain of Khanna. The flint used by the orcs comes from the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, and is given to the orc tribes by the witches, and the orc tribes distribute them to the tribesmen.


    "Get out of the way, I''ll start the fire." Chang Xia ordered.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun holds a branch in each hand, ready to put out the ignited flames at any time.


    "Don''t be nervous, I said it will not burn to the forest."


    The rain stopped in the morning, and half a day passed.


    There is still water standing on the wasteland ground, and the grass blades of thatch have dried up.


    Chang Xia had no trouble igniting it, and ignited the entire wasteland with a handful of thatch.


    Soon, the fire spread rapidly. In the blink of an eye, the entire wasteland was on fire. The smoke of gunpowder rose from the wasteland.


    This time.


    Immediately, it attracted the attention of the tribe.


    The elder Pukang was the first to notice the rising smoke from the White Lake, and issued a beast roar as a warning.


    Soon, the elder Pukang brought dozens of totem warriors from the tribe and went straight to White Lake.


    Elder Pukang''s beast roar was not suppressed, and spread over the entire Heluo tribe.


    Even Shen Rong and others who were busy in the courtyard were disturbed.


    Shen Rong took the lead in releasing the animalization of his hands and looked towards the tribe. Soon, he saw Elder Pukang coming towards White Lake with dozens of totem warriors, and he was shocked.


    "Yadong Kongshan, keep up."


    Shen Rong gave a low voice and rushed to meet the elder Pukang.


    "Elder Pucon-"


    "Don''t talk, let''s go."


    Elder Pukang stopped Shen Rong from asking, and led him straight to the wasteland north of Baihu Lake.


    As he walked, Shen Rong''s face changed slightly.


    Aside, Yadong Kongshan also seemed to remember something.


    This direction is obviously the wasteland north of White Lake. If their memory is correct, the place where Chang Xia left the cave in the afternoon and said he was going, seems to be here.


    "Smoke, is the forest on fire?"


    "In the rainy season, how can the forest catch fire? Besides, there has been no thunder in the past two days, so how can it catch fire?"


    In the team, the totem warriors talked a lot. They have all experienced forest fires, and no one wants to experience that kind of experience a second time. For them, fires are more terrifying and threatening than floods.


    "Be vigilant, be ready to put out the beast at any time." Elder Pukang said solemnly.


    In this case, even his trademark grinning sound did not sound. It can be seen that the elders of Pukang are more serious about the fire than any of them.


    It''s too close to the tribe, if it catches fire.


    It is very likely that it will affect the tribe, and his negligence cannot be tolerated.


    "Changxia��"


    Waiting for Elder Pukang and his group to rush to the wasteland.


    Seeing fires all over Changxia, Nanfeng Nuanchun was vigilant.


    Suddenly, everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    Curse, it seems wrong.


    However, not scolding people, but also felt panic in my heart.


    "Elder Pukang, why are you here?" Nan Feng stared at a group of people in astonishment, dumbfounded.


    Nuan Chun wanted to understand something, looked at the rising smoke in the sky, and immediately loaded quail. Nine times out of ten, the smoke here makes the tribe think it''s a forest fire.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang opened his mouth and laughed.


    Hearing the familiar laughter, Chang Xia put down the thatched torch and turned to look over.


    Looking at the crowd standing in the wasteland, she was slightly startled, and hesitantly said: "Elder Pukang, what happened, why are you all here?"


    Shen Rong supported his forehead, stood in the crowd and looked at his partner who suddenly became stupid.


    After such a big trouble, it is fortunate that it is Changxia If it were someone else in the tribe, the elder Pukang would probably not laugh at first, but wave the iron fist of love to teach others . That''s the case. After the elder Pukang laughed, he approached Nanfeng and slapped the iron fist of love twice. Nanfeng quickly bulged out two bags on his forehead.


    Nuan Chun quickly squatted down and begged for mercy.


    Elder Pukang glanced at Nuanchun, took a few breaths, and put his hand away.


    "Little Changxia, what are you doing here?" Pukang asked.


    "Nanfeng wanted to eat sugar, but I found that this wasteland was covered with thatch, so I brought her over to dig the thatch roots to make sugar." Chang Xia''s dull IQ recovered at this time. Looking at the smoke wafting overhead, I understood that the tribe estimated that they found a large cloud of smoke suddenly coming out here, thinking that there was a fire.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia is full of embarrassment.


    "Elder Pukang, I''m sorry!"


    Because she made such a big oolong, it alarmed the whole tribe.


    Thinking about it, the elders of Pukang should be the second batch, and more clansmen will come over later.


    "Making sugar, you said that grass roots can make sugar?" Pukang was so heartened that he confirmed that it wasn''t a fire in the forest, so he didn''t pursue anything. The only poor person left was Nan Feng, who suffered two iron fists of love.


    this time.


    Nanfeng grieved and clutched the bag on his head.


    Looking at Chang Xia with tears in her eyes, why did the three of them do bad things?


    She was the only one to be punished.


    It''s not fair!


    "Yes, the taste is not as good as maple syrup and maple sugar." Chang Xia nodded.


    Hearing this, not to mention the elders of Pukang, even the totem warriors who came were attracted by Chang Xia''s words. In addition to the cave dwellings, the most talked about by tribal people recently is maple syrup and maple syrup.


    Now, Chang Xia said that the grass roots that can be seen everywhere on the roadside can be used to make sugar.


    All fell into ecstasy.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 110： For the underworld? D Lian? Yarn razor carbuncle?/a>

    "Hehehe-"


    "What are you waiting for, burn all this wasteland."


    The elder Pukang raised his head and laughed loudly, waved his hand, and directly let the totem warriors who followed him off the field. Compared with the three of Chang Xia, the Totem Warriors work more neatly and quickly.


    A stick of incense.


    This wasteland is barren, and there are traces of burning on the ground.


    Not even using a stone hoe, the totem warriors turned their hands into beasts and digged the ground directly with their hands.


    Not to mention, this speed is much faster than Chang Xia and the others.


    Shen Rong covered the corner of his twitching mouth with his hand, glanced at Yadong Kong Mountain, and asked, "Are you staying here to dig the grass roots, or go back to the cave with me to build corridors and eaves?"


    Yadong watched eagerly.


    Finally, let out a sigh.


    There are too many people in the wasteland.


    He and Kongshan are not needed at all.


    "Go back to the cave." Yadong said: "With the group of elders from Pukang, it is estimated that this wasteland will be dug in half an hour, and it will not be my turn to help."


    "Chang Xia, are you back?" Shen Rong nodded slightly, agreeing with Yadong''s statement.


    Actually, that''s what he meant. After confirming that there was no fire in the wasteland, he planned to go directly back to the cave, after all, the work at home was not finished.


    "I''ll come back later. You take back the herbs in the basket, and the pheasant and hare that Nuanchun caught." Chang Xia shook her head lightly, she thought it was better to stay and stare.


    On the wasteland, those clusters of wolfberry had to be kept.


    After speaking, she saw that some clansmen were planning to pull up the wolfberry tree that she valued.


    Chang Xia didn''t care to say hello to Shen Rong, so he ran over.


    "Be merciful��"


    Looking at the lively Chang Xia, Shen Rong smiled and took the basket that Chang Xia said, and let Yadong Kongshan carry the few pheasants and hares back to the cave. When they came to White Lake, it happened that Gen hurried over from the tribe with a group of clansmen.


    Originally, when Elder Pukang arrived in the wasteland, Changxia had already burned the thatch on the wasteland.


    Who knows when Chang Xia says that thatch root can make sugar.


    Elder Pukang waved his hand and let Chang Xia continue to burn, directly burning the entire wasteland.


    It''s not...


    The smoke that had dissipated once again lingered in the sky above the Baihu area.


    In the tribe, how could Gen and other elders hold back?


    "Shen Rong��"


    "Patriarch, don''t worry, it''s not a fire in the forest."


    Shen Rong understood what Gen wanted to hear, so he explained it directly.


    "Chang Xia said that the grass roots can make sugar, and brought the south wind and warm spring to clear weeds on the wasteland north of Baihu. Hmm! The method is a little fierce."


    After listening, Gen and the clansmen around him breathed a sigh of relief.


    If there is a fire in the mountains and forests of Baihu, it will inevitably endanger the tribe, and there is no room for root and others to not worry about it.


    The worry receded, and they thought back to what Shen Rong had just said.


    Thatch root can make sugar.


    sugar! ! !


    In an instant, Gen''s footsteps toward the wasteland north of Baihu not only did not slow down, but hurried by three points.


    Sugar, that''s delicious sugar.


    This time, the sap of the Hongyeling red maple tree was harvested, and a total of more than 10,000 catties of maple syrup and maple sugar were obtained.


    Gen and the elders negotiated to divide half of it among the tribesmen. The other half is stored in the tribal cave, which will be exchanged with other tribes at the Normandy Grand Bazaar next year.


    "I think... the wasteland near the tribe may all be harmed again."


    "Roadside, hillside."


    Any thatch that can be seen can be excavated.


    Sugar, no one in the orcs can refuse.


    "We need to build the corridor and eaves as soon as possible." Shen Rong said.


    Yadong asked, "Shen Rong, are you worried about the rain?"


    There are many showers in the rainy season, and sometimes there are several rains in a day, which is a common occurrence.


    The eaves of the corridor are built in the open air, and it will inevitably rain.


    Shen Rong shook his head and didn''t answer.


    He said to build corridors and eaves as soon as possible, just because of the long summer.


    With the increase in physical strength, Shen Rong did not think that the Heluo tribe could trap Chang Xia''s ambition to the outside world. Chang Xia is unwilling to be ordinary, she longs for a wider world.


    "Shen Rong, what happened over there?"


    The three of Shen Rong returned to the cave, Su Ye teased the twins, and Shan Kun Baiqing was conscientiously planning the planks. They left this little effort and planed dozens of boards.


    Shen Rong touched the tip of his nose and explained: "Changxia wants to dig thatch roots, and brings the south wind and warm spring to the wasteland. The tribe thought that there was a fire in the forest on the Baihu side, and the elder Pukang came with a large group of totem warriors. ����


    The beast roar of Elder Pukang just now resounded over the entire Heluo tribe.


    Basically everyone in the tribe can hear it.


    "..." Su Ye was silent.


    On the side, Shankun and Baiqing, who were planning the plank, showed their astonishment.


    Obviously, this oolong is enough to make people helpless.


    A moment passed.


    "Have you explained it to Gen?"


    "Explained-"


    "Then, why didn''t he go back to the tribe, but went to the wasteland to the north?"


    Shen Rong twitched the corners of his mouth and whispered, "Thatch root can make sugar."


    Hearing this, Su Ye fell silent again.


    The Heluo tribe is poisonous, really poisonous.


    Fortunately, she decided to go back to the holy mountain of Karna tomorrow. After a while, Su Ye was worried that he would be assimilated, it would be too dangerous!


    Bai Qing was not as tangled as Su Ye.


    Hearing that thatch root can make sugar, Bai Qing felt that when he left the Heluo tribe tomorrow, in addition to maple syrup and maple sugar, he would probably have one more sugar.


    Thinking about it, Bai Qing couldn''t help laughing.


    This scene fell in Su Ye''s eyes. More determined to leave the Heluo tribe early Bai Qing will be the witch of the Twilight Forest Orcs in the future, but she can''t grow crooked, thinking about eating all day long.


    Although she is also greedy, she can''t always think about it.


    increasingly westward.


    By the time Chang Xia returned to the cave again, it was almost evening.


    This time, the south wind did not follow.


    Nuanchun came to pick up Shan Kun and Zaizai back to the cave.


    In the afternoon, the warm spring did not come back.


    The cubs were hungry, so Shan Kun steamed minced meat and bird eggs for the cubs.


    After eating and drinking enough, the twins didn''t think of Nuanchun at all.


    "Why... so late?" Shen Rong asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia complained: "Elder Pukang, they are so crazy, they have dug up the whole north face." The north face does not only refer to the wasteland, but the large mountain forest.


    Tonight, the tribe is expected to stay up all night with thatched candy.


    She told Nanfeng about the method of making sugar from grass roots, and Nanfeng was carried back to the tribe by the elder Pukang.


    this time.


    The Pukang elders should be arranging for the tribe to clean the thatch roots.


    Beside, Nuan Chun asked Shan Kun about the situation of the cubs in the afternoon. I heard Shan Kun say that the cubs have eaten minced meat and bird eggs, but they have never found a warm spring. Suddenly, the warm spring is messy.


    "..."


    After listening, everyone in the courtyard was silent.


    "The candy made from thatch root is very common. I just wanted to try it out. Who would have known that Elder Pukang played so much?" Chang Xia had a headache. Thatch root is not sugar cane after all, and the sweetness of thatch root is sweet. Boil it with other things to enhance the flavor.


    Juicing and boiling alone, Changxia cannot guarantee the taste.


    Although, she had just tasted the thatch root in the northern wasteland, and it was quite sweet, and it was okay to chew.


    But--


    Making sugar is not that simple.


    However, it is useless to say anything now.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 111： crunchy and delicious

    "Come on, try-"


    With that said, Chang Xia handed Shen Rong the simple rattan basket in his hand. Inside was a half-basket of washed thatch roots, and the thatch roots in Dusk Mist Forest were thicker than what Chang Xia had seen before.


    Each one has the thickness of a female finger.


    It tastes a bit like sorghum stalks, let alone... even tastes a bit similar.


    "Crispy and crisp, with a sweet taste."


    "Why didn''t we find that thatch roots can be eaten before?"


    Soon, everyone stepped forward to pick up the thatch root and chew it.


    Quite sweet, not as good as maple syrup and maple syrup.


    However, it is a little sweeter than some wild fruits, and it tastes very crunchy.


    "This thatch root can be eaten as a fruit." Su Ye said: "This sweetness should be used to boil water, it should be very good." The Twilight Forest has no habit of drinking tea, and the orcs have not drunk tea. As a witch, Su Ye used some plants to boil water and drink it.


    It''s just that few plants have a sweet taste in boiled water.


    Today, Su Ye is eating thatch root, and for no reason believes that boiled water with thatch root must not taste bad.


    "Thatch root can indeed be used to boil water, and can also add wild fruits." Chang Xia said.


    "You asked the tribe to leave me some thatched roots, and I will bring them back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna tomorrow." Su Ye said. She is similar to Chang Xia''s idea that the taste of thatch root candy should be dull. However, if you boil it and drink it, it should taste pretty good. Of course, eating thatch root alone is also very good.


    There is no wild fruit picking at this time.


    The emergence of thatch roots is just in time.


    "I''ll wait for a trip to the tribe." Yadong replied.


    Chang Xia chewed the thatch root and suddenly said, "Mr. Su Ye, you said that when you boil the thatch root, add some maple syrup to it, how will it taste like?"


    "...You can try." Su Ye didn''t deny Chang Xia''s proposal, but let her try.


    "Yadong, please go back to the tribe now and bring me some thatch roots. By the way, tell the elder Pukang to let him not rush to cook the thatch roots." Chang Xia turned to look at Yadong, Ask him to run an errand.


    Yadong grabbed a few thatch roots, nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Chang Xia wanted to try some thatch roots. If it was feasible, he wouldn''t have to stop Elder Pukang.


    If it doesn''t work, let the elders of Pukang not rush to boil the thatch roots and eat them raw, or boil water to drink. Around, these thatch roots don''t go to waste.


    Candy!


    Sure enough, you should still look for sugar cane and beets.


    It seems that what you want to do in the future, you have to be careful.


    You can''t make a fuss anymore, it''s too loud, it''s not easy to end it!


    a while.


    Yadong came over with two baskets of thatch roots.


    The elder Pukang and the root accompanied him, and the xylophone did not follow when cleaning the thatch. Nanfeng didn''t come either, and it was estimated that he was helping to clean the grass roots while being pressed by the xylophone.


    This time, the elders of Pukang made a big noise, and they dug dozens of baskets of thatched grass roots.


    This amount does not sound like a lot, but the weight is heavy.


    "Hehehe-"


    Before the elder Pukang entered the cave, the iconic laughter had already reached everyone''s ears.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia shivered.


    Shen Rong and the others paused for a while, then pretended that nothing had happened and were busy with their work.


    With the help of the three of Yadong, Shen Rong had already built the corridor, leaving only the eaves. At this rate, it will be completed tomorrow.


    "Alas!"


    The exclamation of the elder Pukang came from outside the courtyard of the cave.


    "Little Changxia, your home...how is the cave dwelling different from mine?" Elder Pukang stared at the copper bell and looked at the courtyard-style cave dwelling of the Changxia family in surprise.


    Chinese style, simple and atmospheric.


    Looking at it, it feels extraordinary.


    Geng swallowed, not concealing the surprise in the depths of his eyes.


    At first, when I looked at the drawings that Chang Xia drew, I was already amazed. When the finished product appears in front of you, the surprise is even greater.


    Whether or not other tribesmen of the tribe build corridors and eaves is irrelevant.


    but--


    He is the head of the Heluo tribe.


    Corridor and eaves, he must build.


    Not for looks, but for that momentum.


    That''s right, the root once again took a fancy to the construction of corridors and eaves.


    The root of the kang bed at home has been built. Like wardrobes, tables and chairs, the roots are all ready. Now, only the corridors and eaves of the cave dwellings are needed.


    "I like to watch the rain, so I asked Shen Rong to help build the corridor and eaves. This way, no matter it''s windy or rainy, I can stand in front of the window and watch it. In the cold season, I can lie in the corridor and bask in the sun, which is comfortable and comfortable."


    Listen to what Chang Xia said.


    Suddenly, even Yadong Kongshan was moved.


    If this is built, wouldn''t it be possible to find a female to marry soon?


    They didn''t think the eaves of the corridor were good, but they heard Chang Xia''s description.


    Other females will definitely like it too!


    At this point, there is nothing to hesitate.


    Do it, you must do it.


    "It''s okay, Gen... You remember to have someone help me fix one." Pukang said.


    Geng nodded and said, "Yes. However, the wood hoarded by the tribe is exhausted. If you want to build corridors and eaves, you will have to wait for the logging to dry."


    "It''s okay, I can afford it." Pukang waved his hand casually. He stepped into the courtyard and asked, "Little Changxia, what happened to the grass roots?"


    "Elder Pukang, when I brought Nanfeng Nuanchun to dig thatch roots to try to boil sugar, there is no guarantee that sugar will be boiled. You dig back so many thatch roots, I''m worried about wasting it. I just thought, take a small piece first. Some thatch roots can be used to practice hands Even if they fail, the thatch roots can be eaten raw as wild fruits, or used to boil water."


    With that said, Chang Xia took a thatch root and handed it to Elder Pukang.


    Then he raised his hand and motioned for him to try it.


    Having the experience of being talked about by Ximu last time, Pukang didn''t dare to steal it this time.


    So he still doesn''t know the taste of thatch root.


    Chang Xia handed him a thatch root, and Elder Pukang took it and stuffed it into his mouth. As soon as he chewed it, he was shocked.


    "Little Changxia, thatched roots are much more delicious than dry wild fruits."


    After speaking, the elder Pukang stretched out his hand. He went over to the rattan basket that Yadong had picked up, grabbed a handful, and shoved it directly into his mouth and ate it.


    see.


    Root learned to take thatch root and eat it.


    "It''s not as sweet as the red maple sap, it''s very crunchy, with a little sweetness, and it tastes better than the hoarded wild fruits." The root analyzed while eating and agreed with Chang Xia''s statement.


    "how--"


    "You can try."


    With permission from Pukang elders and roots.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief, afraid of doing bad things with good intentions.


    So Chang Xia asked Yadong to pick the thatch root into the kitchen. Nuan Chun, who should have left, also stayed, and gave the twin cubs to Su Ye to help take care of them. She and Chang Xia began to cut thatched grass roots.


    Gen and Yadong began to build a stove in the courtyard.


    Chang Xia thought about boiling thatch roots, which would be more convenient in the courtyard.


    When there are many people, the kitchen is so big, I''m afraid it won''t be able to squeeze in. So, I decided to cook thatch root candy on a stove in the courtyard to see if it could be successful?


    "Chang Xia, do you need my help?" Shen Rong entered the kitchen and whispered.


    The corridor has been done, and it''s just about the final touch. However, before the eaves are built, it cannot be finished directly.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 112： Boiled successfully

    "Have you finished processing outside?" Chang Xia was slightly startled, and looked towards the corridor with her head.


    Shen Rong took the iron-wood knife in her hand and helped cut the thatch roots. He replied, "The eaves are still not finished, and the corridor has been built."


    Corridor, with iron planks paved with wooden floors.


    At the same time, in addition to the kitchen, the utility room and the cellar are also covered with iron and wood floors. When I lived in the animal den, there was a layer of wooden floors there.


    Shen Rong felt that the iron wood floor was cleaner and tidy.


    So, the caves are also covered with iron wood floors.


    Fortunately, the clansmen were generous to Changxia, and the wood was used closely to Changxia.


    Otherwise, there is really not so much wood for Shen Rong Changxia to toss about. Chang Xia was worried that the iron-wood floor would get wet, so he deliberately brushed it twice with resin.


    It can be said that the cave dwelling of the Changxia family.


    Absolutely the most beautiful and tidy in the whole Heluo tribe.


    Today, only the cave courtyard is left unfinished. According to Chang Xia''s plan, it is to prepare a stone road and build a flower bed with stones.


    These all need to wait for the end of the rainy season.


    Otherwise, the stone road has not been paved, and the ground will be muddy.


    It rained for seven days at the beginning of this year, and the rammed cave courtyards were hit with potholes by raindrops, which made Changxia firm in her determination to lay the stone pavement.


    "Thanks to Yadong and Kongshan." Chang Xia smiled.


    Of course, she did not forget Pai Qing''s credit. Thinking about it, I will prepare more food for Bai Qing at night, which is convenient to carry. Dried meat is a good choice, it can be stored, and it tastes good.


    "When you want to go out, you have to wait��" Shen Rong whispered.


    Chang Xia narrowed his eyes and understood the meaning of Shen Rong''s words.


    Last time, the tribe built a kiln and they didn''t help much. This time, if there are clansmen in the tribe who want to build corridors and eaves, Shen Rong is ready to help.


    "Thank you!" Chang Xia glanced at Nuan Chun, put his hand on Shen Rong''s waist, and hugged Shen Rong. After all, Nuanchun was also in the kitchen, so she was embarrassed to be too obvious.


    But I don''t know.


    Chang Xia''s two people are tired and crooked.


    Has been watched by the warm spring.


    She didn''t say anything, a deep smile appeared in her eyes.


    The two looked cold and clear, but they didn''t expect to be so greasy in private? !


    On this point, Nuanchun asks himself beyond reach.


    "Little Changxia, the stove is ready." Pukang shouted.


    "Wait a bit��" Chang Xia said, "Shen Rong, hurry up and cut."


    She wanted to prepare with both hands. Half of the cut basket of thatch roots was chopped and poured directly into a stone pot to boil, and the other half was crushed with a stone, and then boiled to extract the crystals. Try it out and see if the harvest will be different between the two different methods.


    The former, she was going to add maple syrup into it.


    The latter, directly extract the crystallization.


    Soon, Shen Rong Nuanchun cut up a basket of thatch roots. Chang Xia packed them separately in wooden tubs, and let Nuan Chun take out half of them and poured them into a stone pot to start cooking, and let Shen Rong help squeeze the juice for the remaining half.


    Stone grinding, the stone left after making the stone pot last time.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to build a stone mill. In addition to the stone mill, there were also stone mills at home.


    These utensils are kept in the wooden shed next to the kitchen.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing?" Gen curiously followed and asked.


    Chang Xia explained: "I plan to use a stone mill to squeeze the juice of the thatch root in this pot, and then I will directly boil the juice to extract the crystals, and see if I can get the thatch root candy that can be eaten."


    "What''s the matter with the cooking in the stone pot on the stovetop?" Gen looked at Chang Xia in confusion, not understanding why Chang Xia made it so complicated.


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to boil the sugar juice..." Chang Xia said calmly.


    One listen.


    He just closed his mouth and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Tomorrow, Su Ye Baiqing was going back to the holy mountain of Kana, and Chang Xia didn''t plan to work on the grass roots.


    Unexpectedly, the elders of Pukang played too much and could not hold back. Helpless, Chang Xia had to show up. However, what should be prepared for Su Yebaiqing to bring back to the sacred mountain of Kana still has to be done.


    So, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to help squeeze the juice.


    She walked to the fence by the Baihu Lake and came back with three chickens and three ducks.


    This chicken and duck is going to be done well and let Su Yebaiqing bring it back to the holy mountain of Kana. In addition to chicken and duck, there are also dried meat and stewed meat. However, raw rice noodles are considered to be economical.


    Shen Rong made a press for Bai Qing.


    If Su Yebaiqing wants to eat raw rice noodles, he can do it directly.


    The weather is hot recently, and the wet powder is easy to stale. Make it now, eat it now, it''s the best.


    "Little Changxia, are you a beggar?" Pukang said excitedly.


    Chang Xia was slightly stiff, and said embarrassedly: "Elder Pukang, Wu will go back to the sacred mountain of Karna tomorrow. These are for Wu to take away. There are too many things to do tonight, so just eat some barbecue and fruit powder cakes. Stove. On the stage, bone soup is still boiling."


    revenge.


    That''s right, she''s getting revenge.


    It''s rare to be able to toss at will.


    Who knows if you accidentally make things bigger and make it difficult to end.


    So Chang Xia wanted to be self-willed and eat whatever he wanted, just eat barbecue.


    After listening, everyone in the cave courtyard looked at Chang Xia with subtle eyes.


    Angry.


    Chang Xia was really angry.


    "Hehe-"


    Procon froze for a moment, then returned to normal laughing.


    "Barbecue, barbecue is also good."


    Anyway, he made up his mind to have dinner at Chang Xia''s house tonight. If he goes back to the tribe at this time, he will be caught by Yami nine times out of ten. Jami is fine. If he encounters the **** Ximu, he will not even want to sleep tonight.


    However, if you stay at Changxia''s house.


    Even if Yami and Ximu came over, they wouldn''t do too much in front of Chang Xia.


    That''s right, it''s all in Procon''s calculations.


    It was dark, and the Changxia house was brightly lit.


    At this moment, Elder Yami came with Xylophone Nanfeng and others. UU Reading


    Nuan Chun took over Chang Xia''s work and asked her to go to the courtyard to stare at the thatch roots boiled in the stone pot. After all, except for her, no one present had survived the grass roots.


    "Chang Xia, how''s it going?"


    "It''s getting sticky, I''ll scoop some to taste."


    Chang Xia took a wooden spoon and scooped some thatch root juice from the pot and tasted it. This pot was boiled directly. Not far from the side was the thatch root juice that Shen Rong had squeezed and filtered with a stone mill. The progress was faster than here.


    Chang Xia took a sip from the wooden spoon.


    Very sweet and sweet.


    It tastes more refreshing than red maple sap.


    This time the tribe harvested the red maple sap a little late, and the red maple sap had a rich caramel smell.


    On the contrary, the boiled thatch root juice is more refreshing and sweet, and it tastes like juice.


    After drinking it, Chang Xia determined that thatch root can make sugar.


    However, thatch will not taste as rich as maple syrup and maple syrup.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not worth her hard work, she didn''t screw things up.


    All benefited from the excellent quality of the thatch roots in the Twilight Forest, and it was estimated that the earth could not make sugar. At most, it can be used to boil water, or to make soup with sugar cane or something.


    "Changxia��"


    In the cave courtyard, everyone stared at Chang Xia with bated breath, waiting for her to speak.


    "Success." Chang Xia said, "Wait a minute to filter with a powder sieve to filter out the thatch roots. I''ll try adding maple syrup to boil it to see if I can get a different sugar. Take it next to it and boil it, it needs to be boiled. Stir constantly."


    That pot, thatch root juice is filtered.


    Just increase the fire, continue to boil, and stop the fire when the thatch root juice reaches a certain concentration. After that, it was the same as when the red maple sap was boiled.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 113： 2 colored sugar

    "Alas--"


    With the long summer, pour two cans of maple syrup into the pot.


    Immediately, the scent lingering over the courtyard suddenly thickened.


    Changed the clear and light sweetness, the rich and viscous sweetness, and turned into a honey-like fragrance. The smell makes people feel the sweetness in the mouth, all the way from the mouth to the heart.


    "When the thatch root juice is added to the maple syrup, the sweetness changes. The caramel taste of the maple syrup is replaced, and it becomes a thick sweet, as if even the color has become golden like honey..."


    heard.


    The crowd gathered around.


    Amazed stared at the golden liquid in the stone pot.


    Initially, thatch root juice is pale in color and appears pale white.


    After cooking.


    Dyed creamy white.


    Add maple syrup, and the two turn golden brown with compatible colors.


    Not to mention eating, just looking at it feels sweet.


    "Changxia��"


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said excitedly: "Don''t ask me, I don''t know what''s going on. However, this should be a good thing. My hands are sore, whoever of you come to help continue stirring, you need to remove all the water in the thatch root juice. Boil it dry, it will last longer and the sweetness will be stronger.��


    "I''ll come��" Pukang took the lead in taking the round wooden stick from Chang Xia''s hand.


    Spatulas and wooden spoons are not suitable for stirring, but round wooden sticks are more suitable, especially those used for boiling sugar. Of course, it would be better to have a combination blade like a blender.


    "Chang Xia, isn''t maple syrup added to this pot?" Shen Rong asked.


    The light-white thatch root juice gradually turned to milky white, and the sweet smell in the air became more and more intense. However, it is still not as good as Changxia''s side.


    Chang Xia rubbed her sore wrist, turned around and walked towards Shen Rong.


    Approaching, the probe looked into the stone pot.


    "There is no maple syrup in this pot." Chang Xia said, "How about the taste of sugar boiled with pure thatch root juice?"


    Thatch root juice without the added maple syrup takes significantly longer to cook. The moisture dissipates very slowly, but the smell should not be bad.


    After all, thatch roots taste great when eaten raw.


    The Twilight Forest is truly a blessed place.


    Ordinary thatch roots are comparable to sugar cane.


    To actually find sugar cane or beetroot, Chang Xia couldn''t imagine how delicious the sugar would be.


    The night is getting darker, and the fruit powder cake is fried in the warm spring, and the barbecue is ready.


    Shout out to the crowd for dinner.


    Relatively speaking, tonight''s meal was really unremarkable.


    A bowl of bone soup per person, served with barbecued meat and fruit powder pancakes.


    It was rare that no one said anything, and everyone was attracted by the thatch root juice in the stone pot in the cave courtyard, and it didn''t matter what they ate.


    A bonfire is burning in the tribal square, but the fire has not yet been lit.


    However, all the thatch roots were chopped up and placed in large wooden pots.


    Obviously, the tribe is waiting, waiting for the result of Chang Xia.


    Now that the final result is getting closer and closer, everyone''s spirits are highly tense.


    Uneasy, nervous, complicated.


    Each is different.


    This time, even the elders of Pukang did not eat much.


    After eating some barbecued meat and fruit powder cakes, I went back to the cave courtyard to take the round wooden sticks and stir them carefully. The night wind was blowing, and the fragrance conveyed by the wind became more and more fragrant.


    After Chang Xia drank the bone soup, he swallowed the barbecue in his mouth.


    The stove on the Pukang elder''s side has ceased fire, and only the Pukang elder is still stirring. The polished stone pot is stained with golden thatch root syrup, which is a little fragrant.


    "Chang Xia, is it alright?" Yami asked nervously.


    Holding an iron-wood mold, she dared not to stare at the thatch-root syrup in the stone pot. The thatch root syrup, which is made from the fusion of thatch root juice and maple syrup, has a color and smell far beyond the previous maple syrup and maple syrup.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Elder Jami quickly handed out the iron wood mold.


    Likewise, the xylophone quickly took the round wooden stick from the elder Pukang, and then carefully scooped the thatch root syrup with a wooden spoon. The molds made by the Heluo tribe are carved from iron wood, each with rectangular grooves, about the size of the palm of an adult orc.


    Chang Xia estimated that the net weight of such a piece is half a catty.


    Before, maple syrup was also made with this mold. Of course, the tribe followed Chang Xia''s advice and carved several round molds, each maple candy slightly larger than a finger. These granules of maple sugar are distributed by the tribe to the clansmen for consumption, and the lumps of maple sugar are stored in caves.


    Steady, the xylophone quickly filled the thatch-root syrup from the stone pot into the iron-wood mold.


    One pot contains twenty-five molds.


    After careful calculation, the net weight of a pot of thatch root syrup is almost fifty kilograms.


    This ratio seems to be slightly higher than that of red maple sap.


    wrong--


    Chang Xia suddenly remembered that this pot could not be counted.


    Because she added maple syrup to it.


    If you calculate, you should also calculate Shen Rong''s pot.


    Chang Xia was thinking wildly, and Xylophone greeted everyone to scrape the thatch root syrup left in the stone pot and eat it while scraping. Sweet thatch root syrup, sweeter, more fragrant and softer than maple syrup.


    Eating, there is a feeling of tasting honey.


    "I declare that thatch root syrup is my favorite!"


    "My thatch root syrup feels tastier and sweeter than maple syrup and maple syrup."


    There was a lot of discussion here, and Shen Rong''s side began to cease fire. The original white thatch root juice turned milky white. Xu is that the stirring action is a bit fast, and the thatch root syrup looks like sandy glutinousness.


    "Chang Xia, come here quickly��" Shen Rong tasted some milky white thatched grass syrup and was shocked. Very sweet, with a little bit of sand.


    This sweetness is different from the maple syrup and maple syrup that Shen Rong has eaten. There is a faint taste of sucrose, the sand is sweet, and there is a touch of grass and trees, which is very unique.


    "Shen Rong, what''s wrong?" Chang Xia approached suspiciously and asked nervously, "Shen Rong, did this pot fail?"


    "No, try it and see how this pot is different from the one with maple syrup added?" Shen Rong used wooden chopsticks to pick up some milky white thatch root syrup and fed it to Chang Xia''s mouth.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth to take it and entered.


    She was amazed by the taste of sand glutinous rice.


    This taste is not inferior to the maple syrup added.


    "Wow!" Chang Xia exclaimed, exclaiming.


    Soon, everyone was attracted by Chang Xia''s exclamation. Everyone was amazed at the milky white thatch root syrup in the stone pot, and the color was not inferior to the maple syrup-added thatch root syrup.


    "Try them all��" Chang Xia greeted.


    It seems that Su Ye Baiqing will return to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna tomorrow.


    You can take two more things with you.


    Whether it is golden yellow thatch root syrup or milky white thatch root syrup, the thatch root sugar that coagulates after cooling off is the same sugar as maple sugar.


    Anything is enough to exchange more things for the tribe.


    "Chang Xia, this time you have helped the tribe again."


    "Say, what more do you want?"


    "Wait a while, let Shen Rong go back to the tribe and move over."


    On the side, Gen waved his hand and made a promise directly to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia smiled and shook her head, she really lacks everything now. If it is missing, the tribe is also missing. Like green cloth, **** of thread, etc., these items need to be exchanged with other tribes.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 114： rest early tonight

    !


    "Chang Xia, you rest first."


    "Root, back to the tribe. Boil the thatch root candy tonight, and the tribe will be able to eat candy openly in the future."


    After tasting the milky white thatch root syrup, the elder Jami was excited.


    After chatting with Chang Xia for a few words, he ordered Gen and others to go back to the tribe to make sugar. The red maple tree grows in Hongye Ridge, but the thatch root is different.


    Changxia announced the manufacturing method of thatch root sugar.


    from now on.


    The clansmen are hungry for candy.


    Take the time to dig some thatch roots back to the cave, and you can make sugar at any time.


    Even if you don''t make sugar, you can eat it raw.


    think about.


    Elder Jami and others were full of excitement and excitement.


    Xylophone was more direct, hugging Chang Xia and kissing her several times.


    Su Ye watched the excitement of everyone silently, and the corners of his mouth raised a beautiful arc. The appearance of sugar completely established the supremacy of the Heluo tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    Even if it is exchanged with the bird clan and the fish clan, it can still be invincible.


    Let Su Ye have no worries, and choose to return to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna tomorrow.


    Chang Xia is so powerful, and he should return to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall to pave the way for Chang Xia.


    The two kinds of sugar brewed tonight, the elders of Jami did not take away, but took a little and brought it back to the tribe for the tribe to taste. For the rest, let Changxia send it to the cellar and wait for it to cool down.


    Unfortunately, there is no ice crystal grass planted in the cellar.


    If there is ice crystal grass to cool down, the cooling speed can be faster, and the shape will be better.


    The thatched root candy has no shape, and Chang Xia is not in a hurry to give the candy to everyone to taste. After eating some thatch root syrup, everyone dispersed and returned to the cave.


    Of course, only the Nuanchun family will return to the cave.


    After all, there are cubs to take care of, so you can''t stay up late.


    The others left the Changxia family and went to the Tribal Square.


    In addition to the stewed meat in the kitchen, Nuanchun helped Su Yebaiqing bring back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna, everything was ready.


    Even the dried meat is prepared and placed in a rattan sieve, and then it is placed in a clay pot after it has cooled down.


    Su Ye had tasted the dried meat and was amazed.


    "Mother Su Ye, you and Bai Qing wash up and rest first." Chang Xia said.


    The stove in the courtyard of the cave has been removed, and the stone pots have been moved into the wooden shed.


    Su Ye didn''t refuse, and took the lead in the bathroom to rinse.


    Here, Chang Xia Chen Rong entered the kitchen, and the stewed meat had to be simmered for a while before it could fully taste. After stewing, pour it out and let it cool, considering that these stewed meats are to be brought back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna for Su Yebaiqing. Chang Xia wasn''t ready to cut it, so when Su Ye and the others wanted to eat it, they would cut it.


    "Shen Rong, do you want to try it?" Chang Xia took out a small piece of stewed meat, tore it off, and handed it to Shen Rong''s mouth.


    Shen Rong didn''t refuse, he opened his mouth and bit it.


    He nodded as he ate, the stew tasted really delicious, no wonder Bai Qing that wolf cub would ask for it by name.


    "I said I would support you, but I didn''t lie to you!" Chang Xia raised her eyebrows and said happily.


    All love at first sight comes from the idea of ????seeing.


    In this regard, Chang Xia recognized it.


    She found Shen Rong at the Normandy Grand Bazaar, which was the appearance of Shen Rong in the picture.


    At that time, the males of the Normandy Grand Bazaar disliked the long summer and were weak, racially weak, and thin. Apart from that beautiful face, Chang Xia was nothing in the eyes of those males.


    "My honor!" Shen Rong exercised the strength of a warrior, tapped his right hand against his left chest three times, and bent his knees. With a serious and natural demeanor, she looked at Chang Xia as if she was the only one left in the whole world.


    Being stared at by Shen Rong''s burning eyes, Chang Xia''s face became hot.


    Immediately, his entire face flushed with shame.


    Not daring to look directly at Shen Rong, Chang Xia hurriedly put his head aside and put more firewood in the stove.


    "Tomorrow, are you still going to dig thatch roots?"


    Shen Rong knew enough to stop, and seeing Chang Xia''s shyness, he changed the subject as she meant.


    With one hand, he gently held Chang Xia''s little hand.


    The familiar male breath eroded Chang Xia little by little.


    Shen Rong firmly believed that in time, he would be able to completely embrace this shy female in his arms.


    "I''m not going." Chang Xia shook his head and refused.


    Digging thatch roots once is enough, and then digging, it is better to dig something else.


    The first rain stopped, and three to five days of sunny days are expected.


    Chang Xia wanted to take advantage of the time to tidy up the cave courtyard. When the cave is sorted out, she wants to visit other hunting places of the tribe. After the early warm season, the beasts began to return to their normal state, and the orcs began to return to their normal hunting period.


    "I want to get some slate back, pave the cave courtyard, and build a few flower beds. I also reserve the corner of the wall for fruit trees..."


    Shen Rong quietly listened to Chang Xia''s plan for the cave courtyard.


    "Fruit trees, which fruit trees do you want to plant?" Shen Rong said.


    Sour fruit tree, that thing is free!


    There are delicious fruit trees in the Twilight Forest, but they don''t seem to be found near the Heluo tribe.


    "Ping apple, persimmon persimmon fruit, peach peach fruit..." Chang Xia read out the name of the wild fruit, and said: "Whatever you find, you can transplant and plant it. It''s really not good. We can transplant it to the wasteland north of Baihu Lake. Go. There are a lot of wolfberry growing there, and the soil is fertile. I think no matter what you plant, the harvest should be very good. "


    "Yes." Shen Rong agreed without pressure.


    Orcs have no concept of transplants, they remember where they picked each year.


    Every year during the picking season will organize tribes to go out to pick.


    Unfortunately, wild fruits are usually not kept for long. Even if the temperature in the tribal cave is low, the wild fruits will still rot in large numbers.


    Chatting and chatting, the aroma of the stewed meat came out completely.


    The fire ceased in the long summer, and the stew was scooped out and placed on a rattan sieve to dry.


    Su Ye Baiqing had already finished washing up, Shen Rong fetched water for Chang Xia and told her to wash up first.


    Today is still a busy day. Chang Xia''s physique is not comparable to other clansmen, and fatigue is inevitable, but at the same time as he is tired, Chang Xia''s body is getting better and better.


    "I''m going to wash first, are you going to the tribe?" Chang Xia asked before entering the bathroom.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly and replied: "Before the patriarch left, he told me not to go over there. The tribe doesn''t have many thatched roots, so it''s busy over there, so I don''t need to go over there. However, after I build the eaves tomorrow, I''m going to go to the tribe. Instructing the clan to build corridor eaves and furniture..."


    "Okay, then have an early rest tonight." Chang Xia said.


    After speaking, she slipped into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Shen Rong, who was left behind, smiled and shook his head.


    It seems that he can''t enter Chang Xia''s room tonight.


    Then let Chang Xia escape for another bowl, and when Su Ye Baiqing leaves tomorrow, he will see how Chang Xia can make excuses?


    Staring at the bathroom door for two seconds.


    Shen Rong went back to the kitchen and stopped the stove that was burning hot water.


    Clean up the kitchen, wait for Chang Xia to take a bath, it will be his turn.


    In the bathroom, Chang Xia clutched her chest and her heart beat faster. Her face turned red again, just a hint and provocation to Shen Rong.


    At the same time, Chang Xia couldn''t help but spit on his own vegetable addiction.


    Every time she flirted with Shen Rong, she was the one who retreated and ran away in the end, thanks to Shen Rong''s strong determination.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 115： underground love

    !


    The next day, the sun was just shining.


    Chang Xia lay in bed and didn''t get up, and the lively chatter came from the cave courtyard.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia opened her sleepless eyes and muttered a few words. Yawning and getting up. Looking out to the courtyard through the iron-wood lattice windows.


    But see.


    Gen and Xylophone stand in the courtyard with their clansmen.


    Several rattan baskets were placed beside them, covered with leaves.


    No need to look, Chang Xia knew that it must be full of things. It''s just that I don''t know if it''s sugar or meat or fruit powder.


    Today, Su Yebaiqing will set off back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Gen should **** Su Yebaiqing back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kana Holy Mountain, and Xylophone should not follow. Usually escorting Su Yebaiqing is a matter of totem warriors, after all, the Twilight Forest is not peaceful.


    Beasts can be seen everywhere, not to mention the existence of wolves.


    "Wu, leaving so early?" Chang Xia bowed, opened the door, and asked.


    Su Ye turned to look at Chang Xia, who had just woken up, and replied, "Return early, you can get to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kana Holy Mountain as soon as possible. Staying in the Heluo tribe for seven or eight days, there should be a lot of things piled up there."


    "Oh! Then I''ll go to the kitchen to help you pack the stewed meat..." Chang Xia said, and walked towards the kitchen.


    As soon as he stepped out, he was stopped, and Xylophone said, "Chang Xia, you don''t have to go. Shen Rong has already packed up. If you feel sleepy, you can go back to sleep and we will arrange everything."


    "So fast!" Chang Xia was taken aback.


    Su Ye looked at Chang Xia who was startled. As his body recovered, his personality changed a lot. This is very good, she always likes to laugh at Bai Qing, but she doesn''t know that Chang Xia when she was a child is just like Bai Qing.


    However, Chang Xia does not like to talk about.


    Su Ye indulged and did not chat.


    "You can wait at home with peace of mind, as long as seven days, as short as three or five days, I will reply to you." Su Ye smiled and promised.


    At first listen, Chang Xia didn''t fully understand.


    When Su Ye finished speaking, Chang Xia understood completely.


    It should be a matter of trading with other orc tribes by eating ginkgo.


    This is related to whether Chang Xia can walk in the Twilight Forest in the future, and she is very happy immediately.


    Holding Su Ye''s hand and shaking it, she said happily, "Grandma Su Ye, I''ll be waiting for you!"


    Aside, Gen and the others watched Chang Xia act like a spoiled brat with Wu.


    envious.


    Don''t look at Su Ye''s always smiling and kind look.


    Really angry, it is not an exaggeration to describe it with the sky falling apart.


    Therefore, few people in Twilight Forest should act like a spoiled child in front of Su Ye, and Chang Xia should be the only exception.


    "Okay, you are waiting for my good news." Su Ye rubbed Chang Xia''s head and asked Gen and the others to pick up the rattan baskets and set off back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Kana.


    Chang Xia followed and walked out of the tribe.


    In the end, he was driven away by Su Ye and Gen before leaving.


    "Send away��" Shen Rong asked, washing his face.


    Last night, he went back to his room after taking a shower. Chang Xia went to bed early, Shen Rong didn''t knock on the door, he drilled into the cave next door, went to bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded, waited for Shen Rong to fetch water for her, washed her face and mouth, and asked, "What do you want to eat in the morning?"


    She originally thought that Su Ye would have eaten breakfast and then set off back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    Who knew they would leave early in the morning.


    "Is cold noodles okay?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia said: "Okay, there is some minced meat in the stew, have you packed it for Granny Su Ye?"


    "I didn''t put the minced meat away, I put it in the wooden basin." Shen Rong said. He secretly tasted it, and the stew tasted very soft and delicious.


    "Cold vermicelli with stewed meat." Chang Xia made a final decision.


    The stove was on fire, washed the animal bone pot, and steamed the vermicelli with powder paste.


    Soon, Chang Xia steamed the vermicelli, sliced, seasoned, and added the stewed meat. Then Chang Xia called Shen Rong to the kitchen for breakfast.


    The sky was clear, and the two of Chang Xia squatted in the corridor outside the kitchen to eat.


    After eating, the sun crossed the horizon to wake up the twilight forest that had slept all night. The cave dwelling on a bowl of silence began to recover. Shen Rong went to the roof of the cave, and Chang Xia helped hand over the planks.


    When Yadong Kongshan came over, Changxia Shenrong was busy for a while.


    No fuss, just get to work.


    Immediately afterwards, Shan Kun Nuanchun rushed over with the cubs.


    Only Nanfeng did not come. She estimated that she was too busy last night and was still sleeping in.


    "Yadong, do you build corridors and eaves in your cave?" Chang Xia asked.


    Yadong said: "Jian. Kongshan said that females like this kind of cave dwellings, and Jian can find females to marry early. The patriarchs and elders are pressing hard, and all the females of the tribe look down on me..."


    Said, Yadong looked uncomfortable.


    Thinking that Yadong is not bad looking, but he is not favored by females.


    Kongshan is not as good-looking as him, but he has a female... As soon as he builds the cave, he will marry.


    envy, jealousy, hate--


    It is very in line with Yadong''s mood at the moment.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing and burst out laughing.


    Yadong''s expression at the moment is so funny that people can''t help but laugh.


    "Is there a female in Kongshan?" Chang Xia asked curiously, covering her mouth.


    Kong Shan was slightly embarrassed and whispered, "Maple Leaf."


    "Maple Leaf, the Maple Leaf I know?" Chang Xia blinked and confirmed to Kong Shan.


    "Yeah! It''s her. She said that when the cave is built, she will marry." Kong Shan nodded and replied.


    Maple Leaf is three years older than Nanfeng.


    He is also a totem warrior, stronger than Nanfeng.


    With short hair, he is handsome. Nanfeng''s previous dress was a bit like Maple Leaf.


    "Kongshan, it''s yours! You actually kidnapped Maple Leaf, amazing!" Changxia gave a thumbs up to Kongshan. Maple Leaf is a famous female totem warrior of the tribe. Before, there were clansmen who guessed who could take off this powerful female. Unexpectedly, it was quietly captured by Kong Shan.


    "She''s always wanted to come here, but... I''m embarrassed because of her feelings." Kong Shan said with a smile, it was rare to see such a tangled expression in the hearty Maple Leaf, and Kong Shan snickered several times.


    Like Nanfeng, Maple Leaf has taken care of the little sister Chang Xia since she was a child.


    She and Kong Shan''s partner are private, and have never told the clan. Otherwise, she would have to tell this little sister Chang Xia, and Maple Leaf felt embarrassed.


    So, he kept avoiding Chang Xia and didn''t dare to come.


    If it wasn''t for Yadong suddenly talking about his partner this time, Kong Shan wouldn''t be able to take the initiative to say it.


    Say it.


    Next, it is the easiest.


    "What''s so embarrassing about this?!" Chang Xia glared at Kongshan and said, "At noon, go back and call Maple Leaf over, and we will all have lunch together. We will all live in Baihu from now on, and we need to get along more."


    "Hey! Good." Kong Shan said happily.


    With Chang Xia''s words, he went to call Maple Leaf, and Maple Leaf couldn''t refuse.


    In fact, Kong Shan wanted to say it for a long time. But Maple Leaf felt embarrassed, and kept hiding it. Although it was exciting to get along secretly every time, it was also troublesome!


    After all, tribal elders don''t eat.


    Fortunately, they are lucky and have never been caught.


    If you are caught, will you die directly? !


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 116： For &Sa&…

    !


    "Kongshan, you traitor!" Yadong roared, rushing over and punching Kongshan on the ground.


    He lied to him that Jianyao could gain the favor of females, and secretly dealt with females behind his back, and not beating Kongshan was not enough to calm Yadong''s anger.


    Empty mountains lie flat and fight.


    He has long known that once the relationship with Maple Leaf is revealed.


    Yadong will definitely do it.


    After all, he is a female person, and Kong Shan is happy to be beaten.


    Chang Xia''s head is full of black lines and looks at the two people who are fighting. Is this really hitting people, not showing affection? Rolling his eyes, Chang Xia stopped the two who were making trouble and asked, "Yadong, how much thatched candy did the tribe boil last night?"


    "All the thatch roots dug up last night were boiled into thatch root candy. The exact amount is not clear. However, the mold for the maple sugar was used for a third of the time. I estimate that it should be several thousand catties!" Yadong replied. .


    Last night, all the clansmen tasted thatched root candy, two kinds of candy, each half-opened.


    In real terms, the amount of thatch root sugar added to maple syrup is a bit more. After all, maple syrup will not evaporate, but will precipitate and solidify into golden-yellow candy.


    "Great!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Thatch roots are everywhere, unlike red maples.


    Boiled thatch root sugar will not be concentrated, and the clansmen can dig it anywhere and boil it at any time.


    Boil more and less, whatever flavor you want to eat, you can follow your own taste.


    Tribes have implemented private ownership, except for major events like harvesting red maple sap, generally small events, are family activities, or with relatives and friends.


    Shen Rong said that he wanted to go to the tribe to teach the clansmen to build corridors and eaves, mostly for guidance.


    It doesn''t have to be hands-on.


    Of course, like some lonely old people in the tribe, that is another situation.


    "Changxia, aren''t you going to dig thatch roots today?" Yadong asked.


    Chang Xia said: "There are dozens of catties of thatch root sugar in the cellar, as well as maple syrup and maple sugar. If there is no shortage of sugar at home, I will not go."


    "That''s true." Yadong understood Chang Xia''s plan when she heard it. She was not going to compete with the clansmen.


    Thatch roots can be seen everywhere, and this is the place near the tribe.


    You dig, I dig too.


    The portion will be less.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m going to quarry rocks on the rocky beach. I''m going to lay a layer of slate on the courtyard of the cave, build a few flower beds, and dig tree pits in the corners. There are so many things to do, I don''t have time to dig thatch roots." Chang Xia He waved his hand and explained.


    "The cave courtyard is paved with slate, Chang Xia, you are so smart!" Kong Shan sighed.


    The rainy season is a rainy season. No matter how firm the courtyard is, it will still be hit with potholes by raindrops. A small puddle can be seen everywhere.


    But with slate, these problems can be solved.


    "Want to help?" Kong Shan asked.


    The eaves can all be built in the morning, and then the corridor is finished.


    The inside of the cave can temporarily come to an end.


    Chang Xia hesitated: "You don''t dig the thatch roots, Maple Leaf likes to eat sugar. Dig more thatch roots and boil them into sugar, she should be very happy."


    "Maple Leaf went to dig in the morning. Also, she asked me to come to your house to help." Kong Shan replied.


    Although Chang Xia''s body is almost in good shape.


    Shen Rong also got rid of the poison and regained his strength.


    However, the clansmen always think that they are weak and need more care.


    After listening, Chang Xia was moved. There was water vapor in her eyes. She was obviously an adult, but the clansmen always thought she was still young and took care of her in every aspect of life.


    "Humph!" Chang Xiajiao snorted and said, "When Maple Leaf arrives at noon, I will ask her to go to the Rocky Beach to help me quarry stones in the afternoon."


    "Okay! I think Maple Leaf will be very happy." Kong Shan said with a smile.


    Yadong continued to roll his eyes. Males with females were Gou. All of them should be killed.


    Looking at Yadong who was angrily, Chang Xia and Kong Shan looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders with the same smile, and stopped talking.


    on top of the kiln.


    Shen Rong looked at this scene enviously.


    He grew up surrounded by jackals since he was a child, and he has never had such pure feelings.


    However, when his eyes fell on Chang Xia.


    Deep eyes gradually filled with strong emotions, he thought... In the future, he will have it too.


    busy.


    Time passed.


    Before noon, the eaves and corridors were completely completed.


    Under the bright sunshine, the cold gray iron wood released a strange luster, and the faint cold fragrance like bamboo leaves lingered in everyone''s breath.


    Light and light, if there seems to be nothing.


    "It''s beautiful!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Iron wood, although not as shiny as red sandalwood.


    However, under the sunlight, it is equally beautiful and dazzling.


    This will be her home for the rest of her life.


    Chang Xia always wanted a home, a home that could accommodate her.


    Initially, Su Ye and the Heluo tribe gave her a warm home. Now, she has formed a new family herself and built a cave to live in.


    Maybe, soon.


    She will also have her own cubs.


    A small soft cub.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia raised his head and looked at Shen Rong.


    One short, one high, one down and one up.


    Two pairs of eyes with a shallow smile collided inadvertently.


    Then they blended and released their love for each other.


    "Shen Rong, how is this family?" Chang Xia said loudly.


    At the Normandy Grand Bazaar, Chang Xia promised to raise Shen Rong and build a nest to live with him.


    Now, she does both.


    Shen Rong smiled and replied, "Excellent!"


    "Chang Xia, you are awesome!"


    "Changxia You are amazing!"


    Aside, several people from Yadong Kongshan looked at each other, swarmed up to hug Chang Xia, and threw her into the air.


    Nuan Chun held two cubs, Yang Kai smiled and looked at this scene.


    Outside the cave courtyard, Nanfeng''s wailing voice came, "You guys are too bad! You didn''t even call me, you sneaked over to Changxia''s house..."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at the gate of the cave in unison.


    I saw Nan Feng looking at everyone with a sad face.


    He had heavy dark circles under his eyes, and one hand covered his stomach.


    Shen Rong got down from the roof of the kiln and supported Chang Xia, whose legs were weak, and looked at Nan Feng who walked in with a strange expression. The cooing sound reached everyone''s ears.


    "You didn''t eat breakfast?" Nuan Chun looked at Nan Feng with an inexplicable expression.


    It''s already noon, why haven''t you had breakfast yet?


    Nanfeng spit out: "I will only be in the cave until dawn, and I have slept until now."


    She thought that Wu Boqing would wake up and **** Wu Boqing back to the holy mountain of Karna. Who would have thought that Gen would **** Wu Boqing back to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, and put her aside.


    heard.


    Everyone was silent.


    How does this make them answer?


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia coughed twice and said, "At noon, it''s time to cook."


    Nuan Chun covered his mouth and snickered, and continued: "Yes, it''s time to cook. After all, I''m going to quarry rocks at the rocky beach in the afternoon. I also want to lay a layer of slate in the courtyard of the cave, so that I won''t be afraid of mud when it rains."


    The two agreed and pulled Nanfeng to the kitchen.


    The twin cubs were left to Shan Kun by Nuanchun. These two male cubs have thick skin and flesh, and they can bite and play wherever they go. It would be better for Shan Kun to take them to play in the cave courtyard. I was worried that it would get into the stove and burn the fur.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 117： short hair female

    "Chang Xia, is there anything to eat in the kitchen?" Nan Feng asked, clutching his stomach.


    As she spoke, she took the initiative to walk to the cupboard. I turned over the stone pots on the cupboard and stove, hoping to find something to eat, first to fill my hungry belly.


    "I ate cold noodles in the morning, and there was nothing left. However, there was still some minced meat left over from the stew I made last night for Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing. Do you want to eat it? Shall we eat the powder cake together?" Chang Xia said, and walked into the small living room that was converted into a dining room. After eating the cold noodles in the morning, she put the remaining stewed minced meat in a wooden bowl and put it in the long living room of the small living room. on the table.


    "Yes, I''ll eat first." Nan Feng said excitedly.


    Chang Xia held the wooden bowl and handed it to Nan Feng. After thinking about it, it seems that there is really nothing to eat at home. Made it for Bai Qing last night, and today Shen Rong has prepared it for Su Ye to bring it back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    So she took out the sugar bowl from the cupboard.


    It was filled with maple syrup, scooped a few spoonfuls, mixed it with cool white and handed it to Nanfeng.


    If you are hungry, drink something sweet to soothe your hunger.


    "Drink some maple syrup water first, and I''ll fry the fruit powder pancakes for you and the powder paste." Chang Xia said.


    In the warm spring, the fire starts, and in the long summer, the fruit powder is scooped and the powder is mushy.


    In the cave courtyard, Shen Rong Yadong began to clean up the mess, and Kongshan returned to the tribe to find Maple Leaf. Shan Kun stared at his two cubs, not daring to make a mistake. The little devil is big, if you don''t look at it, the two cubs can run away without a shadow.


    "Changxia, do you want to eat fish at noon?"


    "you want to eat--"


    "A little craving for fish **** and shrimp."


    Nanfeng ate stewed minced meat and sipped maple syrup water.


    After a while, I finally relieved the hunger in my belly. So, I couldn''t help but ask Chang Xia what to eat for lunch. I have been busy lately without stopping. Speaking of which, Orcs have never been so busy this year?


    Orcs live a life of hunting and picking at sunrise all day and returning to the tribe to rest at sunset.


    Day after day, year after year.


    The seemingly hard life is actually very leisurely.


    In addition to the embarrassment in the cold season, the twilight forest in other seasons is rich in products, and the orcs have a good life.


    This year, due to the long summer, the clansmen have been busy for a month.


    "If you want to eat fish and shrimp, you have to go to the pool by the Baihu Lake to catch it. When you come back, remember to catch a chicken, and I will cook chicken soup." Chang Xia replied. The chicken soup I cooked yesterday was mainly for Su Ye to drink.


    She saw that everyone wanted to drink.


    So, let Nanfeng catch a chicken from the fence by Baihu Lake by the way.


    "Okay, I''ll go after drinking the maple syrup water." Nan Feng quickly said.


    She is not good at cooking, so she likes to come to Changxia''s house to eat and drink. Cooking can''t help much, she''s good at running errands.


    After gulping down the maple syrup water, put the stewed minced meat in the bowl back on the long table in the small living room and cover it with a rattan sieve. After walking out of the kitchen, they came to the courtyard of the cave and called to Yadong. The two of them walked towards Baihu with rattan baskets.


    Shen Rong moved the remaining wood edges into the kitchen, which were useless.


    "What is Nanfeng calling Yadong to do��" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia scooped up the fruit powder and began to add water to the tub to prepare the powder.


    "She wanted to eat fish and shrimp, so I asked her to go to the pool by the Baihu Lake to fish it. By the way, I caught a chicken and made chicken soup at noon. I''ve been drinking bone soup recently, and it''s a bit boring." Chang Xia explained.


    Nuan Chun said: "I recently drank crucian carp soup, and I vomited."


    Although it tastes good, but if I drink too much, I can''t stand it no matter how good it is.


    "Go to the tribe and ask for a few pig feet, and have a drink of stewed pig feet soup." Chang Xia suggested.


    Let Nuanchun drink crucian carp soup, she said. No matter how delicious the stewed soup is, it is normal to get tired of it.


    "I want to eat chili��" Nuan Chun pouted and said.


    She was really tired of soup or something.


    Too bad the tribe doesn''t have chili peppers. She wants to eat chili stir-fried vegetables made by Chang Xia, stir-fried river prawns, and spicy chicken. Thinking of this, Nuan Chun was suddenly greedy.


    "Changxia, do you still have chili peppers in your house?" Nuan Chun said, "I really want something spicy."


    I''ve never eaten chili before, and I don''t feel anything.


    Ever since I ate chili stir-fried dishes at Changxia''s house.


    I can''t forget the taste of chili anymore, I can''t help drooling when I think about it.


    "Half a catty of chili peppers." Chang Xia said, "Then let''s have some fried pork with chili peppers at noon."


    As soon as Nuan Chun said pepper, Chang Xia drooled.


    Su Ye went back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna today. I don''t know when the Tianshi tribe will go to the Hall of Wizards on the Sacred Mountain of Karna? Now Chang Xia is looking forward to the Lions to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna as soon as possible. This way, the tribe will be able to exchange the peppers earlier.


    "Really?" Nuan Chun was instantly ecstatic.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Rong watching from the side, she would have wanted to hug Chang Xia and kiss her.


    "Really, the peppers are in the rattan basket under the cupboard. You take them out and clean them. These peppers were brought by Bai Qing. If you don''t eat them, they should be destroyed or destroyed." Chang Xia was over the cupboard. Nuzui, motioning for Nuanchun to take out the peppers.


    Chang Xia dug out a lot of pepper seeds from several red peppers and tried to plant them several times.


    Unfortunately, until now.


    None of the pepper seeds successfully germinated.


    Chang Xia guessed that it might be the rainy season, and the rain was so strong that the pepper seeds were soaked However, she used a broken clay pot to put some soil in the cave. Sprinkle a few pepper seeds inside, wait a few days to see if the pepper seeds can sprout?


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun said happily.


    Chang Xia said: "Look if there are any red peppers. If there are, pick out the pepper seeds inside. I''ll use it."


    Not once, again.


    You can''t grow peppers by yourself in Changxia.


    It really didn''t work, she had the cheek to ask Granny Su Ye for help, and asked her to find the Tianshi tribe for pepper seedlings.


    In short, she must grow peppers.


    Like hot pot and Sichuan cuisine, if there is no chili, it will taste tasteless!


    "Yeah! Okay." Nuan Chun carried the rattan basket and walked out of the kitchen.


    If there is any inconvenience in cave dwellings now, it is water.


    There is no running water, and the cave water can only be carried from the White Lake.


    There is a large water tank on the side of the corridor outside the kitchen, and there is also a large water tank in the wooden shed. In the cave courtyard next to the corridor on the right, there is also a large water tank. These three water tanks are all stone tanks.


    Every morning, Shen Rong would go to Baihu to fetch water and fill three tanks of water, which would take at least a quarter of an hour.


    If you go in Changxia, at least half an hour.


    During the first rain, Changxia wandered around Baihu, just looking for a mountain spring. Then the mountain spring water is led to the cave, so that the problem of daily water fetching can be saved. At the same time, you don''t have to be too constrained with water.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia''s wandering for a few days failed to achieve his wish.


    Two quarters passed.


    Nanfeng Yadong came back with chicken and fish.


    The caves became lively again. Not long after, Chang Xia heard a familiar shout, walked out of the kitchen, and walked towards a heroic female with short hair and tall slenderness.


    "Maple Leaf��" Chang Xia said happily.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 118： Sister Sa Maple Leaf

    "Changxia." Maple Leaf waved his hand, a little unnatural flashed across his heroic cheeks.


    Chang Xia stepped forward and hugged Maple Leaf, whispering: "Kongshan is very good, bless you!"


    With Chang Xia''s words, the nervous Maple Leaf instantly calmed down. She wasn''t a prickly person originally, she felt unnatural before, mainly because she hid the clan when she got along with Kong Shan.


    This would have exposed the relationship between the two.


    No matter how generous Maple Leaf is, it will inevitably feel shy.


    "I just said... no one will talk much." Kong Shan smiled.


    Hearing this, Maple Leaf looked up at Kongshan.


    Kong Shan paused for a while, and turned his head in a hurry, not daring to look directly at Maple Leaf''s sharp eyes.


    Aside, Chang Xia snickered while covering her mouth.


    Sister Sa, you are talking about Maple Leaf. In terms of deterrence, Nanfeng is far inferior to Maple Leaf.


    Maple Leaf is a totem warrior who dares to be beaten by males.


    No one dared to stick a female javelin on Maple Leaf.


    It is estimated that when the subject of Maple Leaf and Kongshan is leaked, not only will the Heluo tribe set off strong winds and waves, but other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest who admire Maple Leaf will also detonate public opinion.


    Maple Leaf is nothing.


    Kong Shan is hard to say, what Shen Rong has experienced, Kong Shan will probably go through several rounds.


    However, Kongshan is not weak.


    Think it can hold up.


    "I wanted to come over and taste the fish **** you made, but Kong Shan and I couldn''t make your taste." Maple Leaf said with a smile.


    Previously, Kong Shan brought a lot of meat and asked Chang Xia to help make fried meat.


    A few people from Kongshan took some fish **** by the way.


    Maple Leaf has eaten the fish **** made by Chang Xia, which are very fresh and Q bomb.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t replicate that taste. When Kong Shan asked Chang Xia to help make fried meat, Maple Leaf went out hunting with the hunting team, and no one was in the tribe.


    At that time, Maple Leaf struggled to tell whether she should tell Kong Shan.


    "Don''t worry, Nanfeng caught a lot of herring from the pool by the Baihu Lake, and there are fish **** at noon." Chang Xia said, his eyes fell on the rattan basket that Maple Leaf was holding in his hand.


    This rattan basket is much larger than the one used by Chang Xia.


    Look, it looks like a small backpack.


    "I heard that you like to eat beef, and this is filled with beef. When I was digging for thatch roots in the morning, I just caught it and came back." Maple Leaf shook the big rattan basket in his hand and explained.


    There are many clansmen who dig thatch roots together.


    Whoever sees it has a share, and each clan member of a black horn has a share.


    She took all the maple leaves.


    "I really like to eat beef, especially stewed beef." Chang Xia was not polite, took the big rattan basket in Maple Leaf''s hand, and carried it into the kitchen. Maple Leaf followed into the kitchen, she was going to learn from Chang Xia.


    "Maple Leaf, you are here." Nuan Chun greeted.


    Nan Feng grinned, smiled at Maple Leaf, and slipped into the small living room to eat again.


    The herring and shrimp are all processed, and there are six river crabs next to them, each weighing four or five pounds.


    It can be seen that these crabs should have been deliberately picked out by Nanfeng.


    Although the crabs in White Lake are large, the crabs weighing four or five kilograms are still rare.


    If steaming, you have to find a bigger stone pot.


    It is estimated that it has to be placed at the end to start steaming.


    "Nanfeng, what are you stealing?" Maple Leaf walked into the small living room and saw that Nanfeng was eating happily. I couldn''t help but walked over and looked at it, and at the same time reached out my hand to try it.


    Nanfeng said: "Changxia''s stew, come here and give you wooden chopsticks."


    Maple Leaf was rude, took the wooden chopsticks, picked up the stew and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Hey!" Maple Ye exclaimed directly, and said in surprise: "It''s completely different from the stew we usually make, how did Chang Xia stew it?"


    "It''s stewed with various seasonings." Nanfeng said.


    When stewing in the long summer, more than one or two seasonings can be added. Some, just smell the smell and feel particularly choking. But stewed with meat, the stew tastes delicious and magical.


    "This can''t be called stewed meat completely." Chang Xia said, "I''m missing some seasoning. What I want to do is sauce pork and braised pork. However, if the seasoning is not complete, it becomes a stewed meat with a stronger taste."


    Usually stewed meat refers to meat that has been stewed.


    The stew made by Chang Xia has a strong taste, but because there is no marinade and sauce added, it cannot be regarded as marinated or sauced pork. For a while, Chang Xia couldn''t think of a more suitable name, so he continued to call it stewed meat.


    "What''s the difference in seasoning?" Maple Leaf asked.


    "If you want to make braised pork, you have to put a bag of braised ingredients. Braised ingredients are seasonings for making braised vegetables. They are made from traditional Chinese medicine and spices. The braised ingredients have a strong aroma and can remove the fishy smell in the ingredients."


    "Common spices for marinade are star anise, cinnamon, pepper, pine, cumin, white nutmeg, nutmeg, geranium, lemongrass, hay..."


    To be honest, if it weren''t for Chang Xia''s previous life ability next to plants.


    She really can''t remember so many plant names.


    It just so happened that the bloodline ability that Changxia awakened in this lifetime was also related to plants.


    Chang Xia complained before that fate made her go further and further on the road of food.


    "Nanfeng, do you understand?" Maple Leaf whispered.


    Nan Feng shook his head and said calmly, "Calm down, wait for Chang Xia to finish speaking."


    When I was young, Chang Xia would say things that I didn''t understand.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand these names, when you meet Chang Xia, you will naturally remind them.


    Besides, Chang Xia found a lot of spices in the pile of debris sent by the tribe last time.


    The elders of the tribe have drawn pictures, and UU reading has also marked their names. It is estimated that when the time is right, it will be distributed to the hunting team, and after the hunting team has compared it, it will be taught to the tribesmen.


    Also calm are Shen Rong and Nuan Chun in the kitchen.


    a while.


    Chang Xia finished.


    "Some spices, I don''t know what they look like. In the future, when you go out hunting, if you come across a plant with a strong smell, whether it is leaves, bark or fruits, remember to pick them back."


    "okay!"


    "Okay, remember."


    At this moment, Nanfeng Shen Rong opened his mouth to answer.


    Maple Leaf was slightly embarrassed, only to realize why Nanfeng would wait for Chang Xia to finish speaking.


    It turns out that Chang Xia also understands that just hearing the name is useless. She''s just been addicted to her mouth, after all, she only knows the name of some spices, and she can''t draw them even if she wants to.


    One more maple leaf at noon.


    Chang Xia added a few more dishes.


    The chicken soup is highly respected by everyone, and even the bowl of fried pork fried with chili was taken away by Yadong, and the oil at the bottom of the bowl was dipped in the fruit powder cake.


    The fish **** even made Maple Leaf praise Lian Lian, asking how the fish meat could be so delicious.


    A lunch that satisfies everyone.


    After cleaning up the mess after the meal, the group ran towards the rocky beach.


    Nuan Chun didn''t want to take the cubs back to the cave alone, so she simply took them to the rocky beach with them. As the name suggests, totem warriors should start exercising from a young age.


    After Chang Xia heard this, she couldn''t wait to raise her **** to Nuan Chun.


    However, in the end, she still agreed to Nuan Chun to take the beast cubs to the rocky beach.


    As a result, the two cubs were thrown into the rattan basket carried by Shan Kun in Nuanchun and dreamed of soft leaves and bark, and they were not worried that the cubs would be injured.


    A group of people chatted and laughed, and went up the white lake to the rocky beach.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 119： Jade

    "Little Changxia, where are you going?"


    In the distance, the elder Dalai came over on one leg and looked at Chang Xia''s group with a smile. No stone hoes and rattan baskets, look, it''s not like digging thatch roots.


    "Elder Dalai, let''s go to the rocky beach to quarry. It''s raining, and the courtyard of the cave is muddy. I want to go to the rocky beach to quarry and get it back to the cave and lay it in the courtyard." Chang Xia explained that the area around Baihu Lake In addition to the clansmen who patrol every day, there are also elders of Dalai who are watching.


    It is very safe!


    "Today, don''t you dig thatch roots?" Elder Dalai said with a smile.


    Compared with other elders, although elder Dalai had a broken leg, his character was the most gentle and charitable.


    "I won''t go." Chang Xia shook his head and asked with a smile, "Has Elder Dalai ever tasted thatched grass root candy, can you get used to the taste?"


    Elder Dalai gave Chang Xia a thumbs up and said, "It''s delicious, it''s sweeter than maple syrup."


    Maple syrup has a strong caramel smell and tastes quite heavy when eaten.


    Thatch root candy is different. Even the golden yellow thatch root candy with maple syrup has a strong and sweet smell. The two are equally sweet, but the sweetness is different.


    "As long as the elders of Dalai like it." Chang Xia said goodbye with a smile, bypassing the tribe and going up the White River.


    Along the way, from time to time, I encountered clansmen who were digging grass roots on the side of the road or on the hillside.


    Say hello while walking.


    At the same time, he will repeat what he said to the elder Dalai.


    Xu Shi saw that there were totem warriors such as Maple Leaf Yadong in the team, but the clan did not stop Chang Xia from leaving the tribe. However, if you are warned, you will still mention a word or two.


    "Nanfeng, do I look weak?" Chang Xia asked, pouting.


    Nan Feng laughed and replied, "You are weak��"


    Maple Leaf smiled, but did not speak. He stretched out his hand and quietly landed on Chang Xia''s body, squeezing it everywhere.


    This scene made Chang Xia scream.


    Before Shen Rong could intervene, Maple Leaf let go of Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, you have been exercising well recently." Maple Leaf said.


    "Maple Leaf, what do you mean?" Nanfeng looked at Maple Leaf curiously, not understanding what she meant.


    At the same time, everyone nearby looked over.


    "I checked Chang Xia''s body, her muscles have become much stronger, and her strength has improved a lot. Unfortunately, she has not practiced hunting skills, and her strength should soon catch up with the warm spring. Nanfeng, if you don''t work hard, after Chang Xia Might overtake you..."


    Maple Leaf laughed and made fun of Nanfeng.


    This is not an exaggeration at all.


    Su Ye knew about Chang Xia''s awakening of the bloodline.


    Likewise, roots and xylophones know something. It''s just that Chang Xia''s body is too bad, and the power of blood is biased towards assistance, not the power of orcs.


    Therefore, the clansmen did not ask more questions about Changxia''s bloodline.


    "Maple Leaf, are you kidding me?" Nan Feng was shocked and said loudly.


    Nuan Chun on the side did not make a sound, but looked at Chang Xia seriously. I still remember when the kiln was built, Chang Xia couldn''t even drag a basket of loess...


    It had only been a month since Chang Xia''s strength had caught up with her.


    If Chang Xia hasn''t experienced a period of weakness for more than ten years, doesn''t it mean that she will at least be a totem warrior? !


    Thinking about it, Nuanchun''s mood is full of complexities.


    However, more than that is gratifying.


    "Nanfeng, do you think I would joke with you about this kind of thing?" Maple Leaf raised her brows and proudly looked down at Nanfeng, who was a few centimeters taller than Nanfeng.


    Even standing in the male team, it is not short.


    Nanfeng is more of an average female height, and standing in front of Maple Leaf lacks confidence.


    south wind:"����"


    Chang Xia looked at Shang Nanfeng and made a cheering gesture towards her.


    Walking around and talking, the group crossed Baihe Beach and came to the rocky beach.


    Into the eye, you can see all kinds of rocks everywhere.


    There are boulders high into the mountains, and there are gravels scattered all over the place.


    It is more appropriate to say that it is a rocky beach, in fact, it is a rocky mountain forest.


    According to the elders of the tribe, the rocky beach was once a part of the White River. Later, the upper reaches of the White River branched into the Chahe River. The water volume of the White River plummeted, and this rocky beach was formed over time.


    Outside the rocky beach, it is still connected to the White River.


    From time to time, upstream rocks are washed into the rocky beach and become new rocks.


    "Changxia, what kind of stone are you going to use to pave the cave courtyard? Snowflake rock, yellow stone, black stone, or small stone?"


    The rocky beach is huge.


    They often wonder if the elders say that the rocky beach was once part of the White River. Is it true?


    After all, the area of ??this rocky beach is about to catch up with the Heluo tribe.


    "The rock on which the slate is laid should be harder. Which rocks are harder?" Chang Xia asked.


    Soon, with Chang Xia''s inquiry.


    Yadong and the others dispersed, each picking up a rock for Chang Xia to choose.


    "Changxia, these kinds of rocks are all rocky beaches with a hard texture." Maple Leaf returned with a watermelon-sized rock. This stone is dark and looks very strange.


    Listening to the meaning of Maple Leaf, this kind of black stone is hard and can be used to polish bone tools.


    Every Heluo tribe has a black stone.


    If there are gaps in the bone tools at home, you can use black stone to polish them. Even ironwood can be polished.


    After a while, others will just say snowflake rock, yellowstone, bluestone and so on.


    The numerous rocks make Chang Xia dazzled.


    "Chang Xia, look-"


    At this time, Shen Rong came over holding a green rock.


    The rock in his hand was about the same size as the black stone in Maple Leaf''s hand But when Chang Xia saw the rock in Shen Rong''s hand. His knees softened and he knelt down directly.


    Depend on--


    What kind of rock is this.


    This is clearly emerald jade, or the best kind of glass jade.


    Rock, Chang Xia didn''t study it and didn''t know much.


    However, I have never owned jadeite and jade, and I must have seen it!


    Among the jadeite species, glass species is the best jade species. The rest are ice, egg white, glutinous, lychee and bean.


    No matter how blind Chang Xia''s eyes are, he can still recognize the difference between rock and jade.


    "Chang Xia��" Shen Rong saw Chang Xia kneeling on the ground, and without thinking about it, he dropped the jade in his hand and went to support Chang Xia.


    "Stop!" Chang Xia shouted, stopped, and said nervously: "Shen Rong, calm down. I''m fine, don''t lose it, don''t lose it."


    How much is a glass seed the size of a watermelon worth?


    Chang Xia stood up tremblingly, and took the jade jade that Shen Rong handed over with trembling hands.


    Excited, shocked.


    The whole person became dizzy.


    After a while, Chang Xia returned to normal under everyone''s speechless expressions.


    Facing everyone''s ghostly expressions, Chang Xia woke up. She was in the Twilight Forest, not Earth. In the Twilight Forest, let alone glass jadeite, no one even cares about red sandalwood...


    Chang Xia was completely happy just now, no wonder Shen Rong and the others looked at her like a lunatic.


    "Don''t look at me��" Chang Xia said embarrassedly.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly and asked, "Chang Xia likes this kind of green rock?"


    "...I like it, as long as it''s a rock with a beautiful color, I like it." Chang Xia gritted his teeth and admitted. We can''t show it off, so we all move back to the cave to enjoy it alone.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 120： Magical cornerstone

    "Chang Xia, why didn''t you say you like beautiful rocks before?" Nan Feng snorted.


    Chang Xia froze slightly, rolled his eyes, and replied, "I couldn''t even get out of the tribe before, and at most I wandered around the beast''s nest. How do I know if the rocks are good-looking or not?"


    "...Chang Xia, do you like this kind of small gravel?" Nuan Chun came, holding a few finger-sized pieces of gravel, colorful and beautiful.


    "Pebble, I like it." Chang Xia said.


    The pebbles that have been washed ashore by the river all the year round have been polished and smoothed. Each pebble is held in the palm of your hand, and you can feel the warm and cold hand. The value is not as good as jade jade, but it also makes Chang Xia''s heart move.


    "There are a lot of small gravel Baihe like this, I''ll pick up more for you." Nuan Chun said with a smile.


    Chang Xia said: "Okay, I will build a pond in the cave courtyard when the time comes. The bottom of the pond will be covered with pebbles, and then I will catch some beautifully colored fish and put them in."


    The cave courtyard is planned to be paved with stone slabs, and the cobblestone road is unnecessary.


    However, Chang Xia was reluctant to waste the beautiful pebbles.


    After thinking about it, she immediately thought of building a pool in the courtyard of the cave.


    With flower beds, how can there be no pools?


    However, if you want to build a pool, the flower bed should be built in a different way.


    "Ha ha!"


    Immediately, everyone burst out laughing.


    Obviously, they were infected by Chang Xia''s childishness and couldn''t help snickering.


    Just because I like pebbles, I built a pool in the cave courtyard. Fortunately, the courtyard of the Changxia family''s cave dwelling is spacious enough. If the former beast den was placed, it would not be enough for Changxia to toss.


    "Okay, I will go to Baihu to catch fish for you." Shen Rong promised.


    He is very happy to satisfy Chang Xia for such trivial matters. What''s more, Shen Rong was willing to arrange his and Chang Xia''s home little by little, and he felt a sense of accomplishment.


    After playing around.


    The crowd once again threw themselves into the search for rocks.


    During this period, Maple Leaf found a fist-sized piece of glass jadeite.


    Chang Xia smiled and took over the jadeite.


    When she has time, she will try out ordinary rocks to see if she can carve a few jade pendants or jade tablets or something. When Shen Rong took out the glass jadeite, Chang Xia seemed to see the ice crystal grass of the bird tribe.


    Jade ornaments have evolved over thousands of years on the earth.


    The high price never fell.


    It can be seen that the attraction of jade to people is absolutely amazing.


    Chang Xia firmly believed that if the food could not impress the bird family, the jade jade in her arms would be the best choice.


    In the end, Changxia Shenrong chose Snowflake Rock as the preferred stone for paving the cave courtyard.


    For one, snowflake rock is hard enough to be polished into slate for flooring.


    Second, the color of snowflake rock is the best match for the cool gray of ironwood.


    If you choose other rocks, the colors will not be so harmonious.


    On the whole, Changxia does not want the stone slabs of the cave courtyard to take away the most simple tones of the cave.


    Snowflake rock is very strong, and quarrying is not easy. However, this is not difficult for the Orcs. Chang Xia chose the Snowflake Rock. Next, he needs to collect the Snowflake Rock and smash it to make an equivalent slate.


    Unlike when building animal dens, stone slabs are more demanding.


    "How to quarry?" Chang Xia frowned and looked at the boulder in front of him. Snowflake rock was hard and suitable for making slate. However, in the Twilight Forest where there is no blasting method, how to break the rock and then grind the rock into slate?


    The area of ??the cave courtyard is large, and the number of stone slabs to be used is not small.


    At the same time, grinding a stone slab is different from grinding a stone pot.


    "You turned Shen Rong into a beast and smashed it into pieces."


    "Hey! Did the tribe quarry stones like this?"


    After hearing what Nan Feng said, Chang Xia was shocked. She looked at Shen Rong in awe. She had seen Shen Rong polishing a stone pot before, but Chang Xia had never seen Yadong quarrying.


    She knows a way to cool by fire.


    It is to put firewood on the rock and ignite it, and then divert water to cool it.


    Hot and cold, the rock expanded and burst.


    However, this method of burning and cooling consumes a lot of wood, and I am afraid that it will be too late to do it now.


    "Nanfeng, don''t make fun of Chang Xia." Maple Leaf was full of black lines, raised his hand and tapped Nanfeng''s back burnt brain twice, untied the beast sac around his waist, and poured out a few fist-sized transparent rocks.


    Look, it''s kind of like a white crystal with a transparent texture.


    "Maple Leaf, what kind of rock is this? It looks so beautiful." Chang Xia blinked and asked curiously.


    Up close, it looks like a fine diamond.


    Looking at it, Chang Xia couldn''t help reaching out and picking up one.


    The rock is heavy, much heavier than it looks.


    A fist the size of a piece, I am afraid it weighs dozens of pounds. If Chang Xia hadn''t gotten better, she probably wouldn''t have been able to lift this fist-sized rock.


    "The cornerstone is a tool for quarrying. At the same time, it can also be used to polish stone tools. Don''t underestimate these cornerstones. Any cornerstone requires hundreds of beast skins to exchange." Maple Leaf explained. At noon, Kongshan asked her to tell her that Changxia would come to Luanshitan to quarry stones to make the stone slabs paved in the courtyard of the cave.


    Maple Leaf asked Elder Yami to come to these cornerstones.


    Ordinary quarrying does not use cornerstones.


    The cornerstone is very precious, and the Heluo tribe exchanged a total of ten pieces After spending two pieces over the years, there are only eight pieces left, and each piece is invaluable. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is worth a hundred pieces of beast skins. The Twilight Forest is not a wild beast such as a wolf, a wolf, a tiger, a leopard, and the others cannot be called a beast.


    The Heluo tribe had accumulated for many years, and only exchanged ten cornerstones.


    Excluding the two spent, there are only eight.


    "The fish clan is as stingy as the bird clan!" Nan Feng spit out.


    Nuan Chun smiled, held the twin cubs in his arms, gave them a few pebbles to play with, and retorted: "The cornerstone is precious, and it''s not surprising that the fish clan asks for a high price."


    In the Twilight Forest, many orc tribes can''t even exchange a cornerstone.


    They can only use their hands to quarry stones, so they can''t even live in animal dens. They can only live in caves or simple shacks built with tree skins.


    That thing can''t even resist wind and rain, let alone beasts.


    The strong are always strong, the weak are weak.


    This is also an eternal law!


    After hearing this, Chang Xia realized that the cornerstone was exchanged with the fish clan. At the same time, quarrying is not simply to use violent beating and smashing, but to use quarrying tools such as cornerstones.


    But how should a fist-sized cornerstone be quarried?


    "This cornerstone is amazing, how to use it?" Shen Rong stepped forward and also picked up a cornerstone and weighed it a few times. The quarrying in the west land uses bronze ware or manpower. It is the first time that Shen Rong has seen the quarrying tool of the cornerstone.


    "Chang Xia want to guess?" Nan Feng urged.


    Apart from the twins, Chang Xia and Chen Rong didn''t know how to use the cornerstone.


    Nan Feng couldn''t help but speak out, wanting to see Chang Xia making a fool of himself.


    Aside, Maple Leaf and the others smiled and said nothing. Obviously, they also wanted to see if Chang Xia could guess how to use the cornerstone?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 121： Snow Slate

    !


    this compartment.


    Chang Xia holds the cornerstone.


    He turned around and looked at Shen Rong.


    He lowered his head and stared at the cornerstone in his hand. Could the bedrock explode and blast the rock apart. However, Maple Leaf had warned just now that the cornerstone was invaluable.


    Obviously, it must have nothing to do with the explosion.


    "Shen Rong, can you think of how to use the cornerstone?" Chang Xia tilted his head, looked to the left, and weighed it again, but he never found the purpose of the cornerstone.


    Shen Rong was playing with the cornerstone, and his peripheral vision fell on Maple Leaf and the others.


    Every face is full of strange smiles, very strange appearance.


    think about.


    Shen Rong smashed the cornerstone to the Snowflake Rock beside him with lightning speed.


    bang����


    Suddenly, a violent crash exploded.


    The frightened Chang Xia stared at Shen Rong with wide eyes.


    Click!


    Without waiting for Chang Xia to ask Shen Rong why he smashed the cornerstone on the Snowflake Rock. Suddenly there was a crisp cracking sound in my ears, and the snowflake rock with the height of the head in front of me sounded with the cracking sound.


    "The cornerstone! Hit the stone?" Chang Xia said absentmindedly.


    The Maple Leafs looked at each other and looked at Shen Rong with admiration.


    When they first came into contact with the cornerstone, they were as dazed as Chang Xia. He was often ridiculed by the elders of the tribe. Shen Rong''s reaction is really sharp enough, he understands its purpose within a few minutes after getting the cornerstone, it''s really awesome!


    After returning to his senses, Chang Xia showed eagerness to try.


    Take the cornerstone to find a rock next to it, and knock it down.


    A click sounded slightly smaller than before.


    Soon, the snowflake rock that Chang Xia had struck cracked, but unfortunately only three or four cracks were opened, and the snowflake rock was not completely broken. Chang Xia is only to test the cornerstone, and the power used is not large.


    Chang Xia was shocked.


    She stared intently at the cracks in the snowflake rock.


    Once again, his eyes fell on the cornerstone in his hand.


    "This cornerstone is stronger than a hammer or something!" Chang Xia murmured.


    Maple Leaf smiled and said, "It''s amazing! After all, it is worth hundreds of beasts and animal skins. Our tribe has a good relationship with the fish clan. After years of accumulation, only ten cornerstones have been exchanged. Like the bird clan, let alone ten pieces for the whole clan. , if you can have five yuan, it will be the sky."


    Fish and birds have a bad relationship.


    Although, the two clans have not reached the point of incompatibility.


    However, as long as these two clans meet, they like to discuss high and low, and if the relationship is good, hell.


    "Hurry up, hurry up."


    "The slate has to be polished. First sort out the gravel, and then find a place to polish the slate."


    Maple Leaf distributed the cornerstones of the beast sac, and asked everyone to choose the snowflake rock as soon as possible. The cornerstone can be used to hit the snowflake rock, and it can also be used to polish stone tools.


    Of course, cornerstones are precious.


    The cornerstone cannot be used unless the claws cannot be polished.


    In addition to cornerstones, stone tools such as millennium iron wood can also be used to polish stone tools. In addition, stone tools with the same hard texture can also be used for polishing.


    Soon.


    There was a sound of bang after bang over the rocky beach.


    When Chang Xia passed the addiction, she threw the cornerstone to Yadong, and she began to move the gravel. It is difficult for the original tools to grind the slate into equal pieces, so Chang Xia wanted to make the gravel as thin and light as possible to facilitate splicing.


    Here comes.


    Difficulty drops exponentially.


    After hitting more than a dozen snowflake rocks that were as tall as people''s heads, everyone began to move the gravel.


    They plan to polish the slate on the rocky beach in the afternoon, instead of moving the gravel back to the cave courtyard for polishing.


    bang bang��


    The iron stick was also prepared by Maple Leaf early.


    The cornerstone is expensive, and it is too extravagant to polish the slate. A stick made of iron wood is a good choice. Of course, if it is a second-level rock, the orcs usually animalize their hands directly and polish them with animal claws.


    "Chang Xia, is this thickness okay?" Shen Rong asked.


    Holding a two-finger-thick snowflake slate, he handed the slate to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia looked at it and said happily: "Yes, it doesn''t matter if it is thicker."


    The iron and wooden sticks required strength to strike and polish, and Chang Xia was slowly grinding, not as fast as Shen Rong and the others. It takes an average of five minutes for her to make a whole piece.


    On the other hand, Shen Rong and the others were able to polish a piece in almost a minute or two.


    Even the warm spring is faster than the long summer.


    Chang Xia couldn''t be blamed for this, after all, she had spent most of her time on the rattan bed for the past ten years.


    In adulthood, the energy of blood vessels warms and nourishes the body little by little.


    Finally, to heal the body, the hands need to coordinate the limbs, and Chang Xia is even worse in this regard.


    "Changxia, your cave has a large courtyard. It is estimated that it will take thousands of snowflake slates to cover it. Are you sure you want to cover all of them?" Nuanchun asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "Warm Spring, I don''t want that much."


    The cave garden is large, and she plans to build a pond for fish, pebbles, and flower beds. These take up a lot of space, so leave out these sevens and eights.


    Chang Xia estimated that six or seven hundred snowflake slates would be enough to pave the cave courtyard.


    However, she also intends to rectify the road connecting Baihu to her cave.


    The slate polished by the road surface does not need to be leveled, it is much more optional.


    "The pool the flower beds also have tree pits reserved for planting fruit trees. Hundreds of wooden boards can cover the entire cave courtyard." Shen Rong explained: "Changxia, do you want to take the road outside the cave as well? Fix it?"


    "Repair, my house is also repaired." Nuan Chun answered.


    Yadong nodded, indicating that he also repaired.


    Nan Feng did not speak, but his expression expressed everything.


    They didn''t pay much attention to how the road was in the past. However, now that I live in a clean and tidy cave, I am a little embarrassed to enter the house with a muddy foot when I go out in the rainy season.


    If the road can be repaired, it must be good.


    Anyway, there is no shortage of rocks in the rocky beach, and it is still possible to build a few roads.


    "Then repair together." Chang Xia said: "After repairing the road, it will be easier and cleaner to walk in the future."


    "Resin, maybe not enough." Shen Rong reminded.


    The resin hoarded by the tribe is estimated to have been consumed by the construction of cave dwellings this time.


    This said.


    The crowd fell silent.


    The resin must be collected, there is no other shortcut.


    Besides, this is not the time to harvest resin either.


    Chang Xia said: "Resin, what season is it harvested every year?" She had not participated in the group activities of the tribe before, so she didn''t know much about many things, just like the beast cubs in the tribe. It''s no wonder that the tribesmen did not dare to let Chang Xia leave the tribe casually. If they leave the tribe in this situation, the probability of accidents should not be too great.


    "The end of the warm season, the beginning of the cold season." Maple Leaf said.


    Resin is the sap oozing from the oil tree, a binder like cement.


    In the past, unless the orcs planned to build nests, the clansmen would not deliberately harvest resin. Therefore, the tribal hoarding of resin will not be too much, and this time, 9 out of 10 times, the kiln construction has used up all the resin hoarded by the tribe.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 122： Reward and add more for Ming Lili

    "Without resin, slate is difficult to lay."


    "It''s okay, just lay as much as you have."


    Without resin as an adhesive, the slate cannot be bonded to the slate.


    Shen Rong thought for a while and said, "The remaining resin in the cellar should be able to pave the cave courtyard. The road connecting the cave to Baihu is probably not enough."


    With experience in building kilns, Shen Rong can easily analyze the amount of resin needed to build a kiln courtyard. On the side, Yadong Shankun and others expressed their approval after listening.


    They all knew about the resin left in the Changxia family''s cellar.


    That amount is enough to pave the Changxia family cave courtyard, but not much.


    Likewise, Nuan Chun Nan Feng did not have any resin left on their hands.


    If you want to learn from the Changxia family to build the ground of the cave courtyard, you have to wait until the cold season.


    Of course, if you are lucky enough to pick up one or two **** of resin near the oil trees in the mountains and forests, most of the resin hoarded by the tribes is harvested in this way.


    After all, they just knew about the process of picking red maple sap.


    Nuan Chun smiled and said, "If the resin is not enough, then prepare the planks first. Lay the ground of the cave courtyard and wait until the resin is harvested in the cold season."


    "Yes." Nanfeng said.


    In fact, it can also be exchanged with other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    But usually there is no one to meet, unless you ask Wu for help.


    Thinking about it, Nanfeng thought about finding an opportunity to visit the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    "Changxia, quarry!"


    "Chang Xia, do you want to help?"


    One after another, some clansmen dug and collected thatch roots and returned to the tribe. When they passed by the rocky beach, they happened to see Chang Xia and his party polishing the slate, so they put down the rattan baskets and joined in.


    Chang Xia contributed the manufacturing method of thatched root candy for free, and all the clansmen got it cheap. Seeing that Chang Xia was quarrying stones, he said that without waiting for Chang Xia to speak, they all poured into the rocky beach to help.


    No tools, simply use snowflake rock to polish it.


    The slower the speed, the better the crowd.


    The more people there are, the faster the speed will naturally be.


    So, two hours passed. More than a thousand slates were polished on the rocky beach. If Chang Xia had not said enough, the clansmen would be able to continue busy in the evening.


    When Chang Xia came over, Shan Kun carried the twins in a rattan basket.


    Others are empty-handed.


    Soon, Shen Rong and the others gathered materials on the spot and weaved rattan baskets.


    Put the polished slate into the rattan basket according to the size, and prepare to pick the snowflake slate back to their own cave. Looking at the sky, it is estimated that there is not much time for construction today.


    Busy, before evening.


    More than 1,000 snowflake slates were picked back to the Changxia family cave and piled up in a corner of the cave courtyard.


    Chang Xia originally planned to let Nuan Chun Nan Feng and the others pick up some snowflake slates to go back. However, the two of them refused, saying that they would wait for Chang Xia to build the cave courtyard, and then talk about the rest.


    There is not enough resin, and they can''t grind the slate for the time being.


    Take your time for a few months, don''t worry.


    "Maple Leaf, are you not going back to the tribe?" Nan Feng suddenly asked.


    Maple Leaf froze, staring at Nanfeng with a half-smile, killing intent awe-inspiring.


    Nan Feng was dumbfounded. Did she say something wrong?


    In the distance, Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered.


    Maple Leaf obviously intends to go to Kongshan''s house tonight, but who knows that Nanfeng will stab it out.


    At this moment, Maple Leaf became angry.


    really--


    I didn''t wait for Nanfeng to understand.


    The love of the maple leaves is overwhelming like a storm.


    There was a lot of movement, and it was estimated that even the tribe could hear Nanfeng''s screams and wailing.


    Beat people, Maple Leaf definitely got the true inheritance of the elders of Pukang!


    and many more--


    Maple Leaf seems to be a disciple of the elders of Pukang, and has studied with the elders of Pukang.


    It''s no wonder that the style of beating people is so full.


    "Chang Xia, don''t stop me?" Shen Rong whispered.


    Chang Xia said in a low voice, "It''s okay, Maple Leaf is measured."


    Stop, how to stop?


    Or sacrifice Nanfeng alone and save them!


    I didn''t see Nuan Chun holding her twin cubs and dragging Shan Kun Liluo to her cave. At that speed, it was enough to grow another pair of legs.


    Yadong''s situation is similar, Da Da ran to his house.


    Maple Leafs are dangerous.


    Shen Rong covered his mouth, hiding the twitching corners of his mouth. The females of the Heluo tribe are really fierce, and it is safer to have their own soft and soft little females.


    At the same time, he handed Kong Shan a self-sufficient expression.


    Kong Shan''s face stiffened, pretending not to see Shen Rong''s pitiful face.


    The female you find yourself, kneeling, must continue to pet. Besides, Maple Leaf''s beating people is pretty cool, isn''t it? The clenched fist, full of power, not to mention the strong and slender limbs, is addictive.


    cough cough-


    Kong Shan quickly looked away.


    I''m worried that after looking at it for a long time, it will be easy to be noticed by Maple Leaf.


    In this regard, Kongshan has a wealth of experience.


    "Maple Leaf, don''t slap people in the face."


    "Ow! I can''t even say I''m slapped in the face."


    "Kongshan, save me quickly. Take your crazy leopard away!"


    Nanfengtong''s speech was incoherent and kept screaming. The screams frightened the birds that were staying by the Baihu Lake.


    "Maple Leaf, it''s time to go home." Kong Shan reminded.


    It''s dark and it''s not convenient to barbecue.


    The number of light stones was limited, so Su Ye gave Chang Xia a few pieces, Chang Xia gave Nanfeng Nuanchun one piece each, and kept the rest for his own use. After all, her family is big, and there is definitely not enough light stone.


    Tribal people usually use torches for lighting at night.


    Of course, more clansmen ate dinner before it got dark, and went to bed early Maple Leaf heard Kong Shan speak and let go of the south wind.


    When Maple Leaf Kongshan left, Nan Feng sat up with Chang Xia''s support.


    Covering her swollen cheeks, Nan Feng muttered, "Damn it! This female dares to do it, and she doesn''t dare to do it. Even if she finds a male, she still hides it, and it''s not airy. I must advertise their affairs..."


    Chang Xia bit his mouth and snickered.


    Nanfeng, this cub, must have been beaten stupid!


    She dared to say that Maple Leaf would definitely dare to beat her a second time.


    The number one female of the Heluo tribe, this name is not a joke.


    In addition to appearance, this first person also has strength.


    Maple Leaf can make a name for himself in the Twilight Forest, not because of his face, but because of his sturdy fighting power.


    "Chang Xia��" Nan Feng stared at Chang Xia faintly, and said aggrievedly, "Why don''t you say something?"


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and said helplessly: "What can I say? How terrible Maple Leaf''s fist is, you didn''t know it for the first time. Maple Leaf is the only female in the tribe who dares to fight with Elder Pukang. You know what happened to her and Kong Shan, yet you dare to make fun of it, if you don''t get beat up, who gets beat up?"


    "..." Being choked by Chang Xia, Nan Feng became quiet.


    She lay down on the ground and turned into a dead fish.


    Shen Rong covered his mouth and reminded: "Nanfeng, it''s getting dark."


    "Oh! So what? I''m going to have dinner at your house tonight, and refusing is useless." Nan Feng stood up, patted his butt, and walked into the cave courtyard in front of Chang Xia Chen Rong.


    That posture, on the contrary, she is more like the clansmen of this cave.


    puff-


    Chang Xia burst into a smile, just about to say something.


    Seeing that Nanfeng was holding that pig-headed face, Yin Qiqi turned to stare at him.


    In the end, Chang Xia had to grin and didn''t speak again.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 123： For &Sa&…

    That night.


    Nanfeng Lai had dinner at Changxia''s house.


    Walk slowly towards your own cave.


    Chang Xia rubbed her sore neck, ready to wash up and sleep.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll fetch water for you, you can take a bath first." Shen Rong carried the wooden bucket and sent the hot water into the bathroom, letting Chang Xia take a bath before sleeping. He took the time to make an ointment for her face and hands.


    Today, when sanding the snow slate, Chang Xia''s hands produced several blisters.


    Chang Xia hid it so no one would find out, but how could this be hidden from Shen Rong''s eyes.


    Herbs such as angelica, angelica, turmeric and licorice have been collected by Shen Rong one after another. If there is no honey, you can add maple syrup as a medicine to mix and stir. This white jade paste is not as expensive and luxurious as the comfrey paste, but it can moisturize the muscles and relieve itching. At the same time, it can also treat chapped and effectively relieve dryness.


    Angelica and other herbs, which have been soaked for three days, can be boiled on the fire until they turn yellow, remove the **** from the fire, grind other herbs such as borneol into powder, pour maple syrup into a stone pot to melt, and pour all the other boiled herbs in Stir well in the pot until it cools, and then pack it in a clay pot, it becomes the white jade paste.


    Chang Xia took a bath.


    Wipe the dripping wet hair with a blue cloth towel.


    Walking into the kitchen, curiously watched Shen Rong carefully stirring the plaster in the stone pot.


    Immediately, I was curious.


    "Shen Rong, what did you do?"


    When questioning, Chang Xia smelled a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine.


    The faint medicinal fragrance is not unpleasant, and it is very comfortable.


    "White jade paste." Shen Rong said, "I can make it for you to wipe your face and hands."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was instantly overjoyed.


    Seriously looking at the plaster that was gradually solidifying in the stone pot, he swayed his nose, "Angelica, turmeric, angelica... You also added maple syrup to solidify the plaster, it''s a good idea."


    When it comes to pharmaceuticals, Chang Xia also has one or two skills.


    Looking at the white jade paste that Shen Rong boiled, it was a little rough.


    However, being able to make it like this for the first time is very talented.


    If you can cultivate it, you may not be able to become an excellent witch in the future.


    "Do you know about medicine? Do you teach witchcraft? It seems... the witch really values ??you." Shen Rong carefully scooped the plaster into the clay pot. The pot was small, about the size of a palm.


    Last time, the pottery brought by the xylophone was large and small.


    It was all mentioned by Chang Xia. The small clay pot can hold sugar and salt, and now there is a functional plaster.


    Chang Xia smiled without explaining, and was mistaken for Su Ye''s teaching, which was fine.


    "Let''s pick some more herbs, and we can make some different poultices when we have nothing to do on rainy days." Chang Xia thought about it and said, "I told Nanfeng, let her tell the patriarch to leave me some lard suet, I want to make some soap..."


    "Saponin?" Shen Rong reacted very quickly, when he heard the soap, he immediately thought of saponin.


    "Yeah! Almost, soap is more convenient and less stimulating." Chang Xia said.


    Mainly because there is no Saojiao Heluo tribe nearby, it is inconvenient to pick and must be exchanged with other orc tribes. Besides, she can''t always take advantage of Su Ye. Taking advantage of it once or twice can be justified, but more, Chang Xia feels shameless.


    After all, you have hands and feet, so you can''t get anything by yourself.


    "There are many herbs growing near Baihu. Which herbs do you want to pick?" Shen Rong nodded, agreeing with Chang Xia''s choice.


    Rather than asking for it, Shen Rong prefers to fight for it himself.


    "Just angelica, angelica, and turmeric can all be picked and stored."


    Chang Xia did not ask to pick ginseng and Polygonum multiflorum, but some of the most common herbs.


    These herbs are basically everywhere in Baihu, and they are easy to pick.


    "Come on, try-" Shen Rong handed the pot to Chang Xia and said.


    Chang Xia took the clay pot, dipped a little with his fingers, and smeared it on the back of his hand. It''s a little hot, but it feels slightly moisturizing after pushing it on.


    "Silky and easy to push away." Chang Xia said.


    "I''m going to take a bath. You can try it first. If the effect is good, I''ll do it for Nanfeng and the others tomorrow." Shen Rong said. Recently, Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others have helped a lot. Shen Rong and Chang Xia have very similar personalities. If you treat me with sincerity, I will treat you with sincerity.


    Chang Xia responded with a smile.


    Shen Rong''s attitude made her very happy.


    This means that he recognized the Heluo tribe and regarded himself as one of them.


    After wiping his hands, Chang Xia You dipped a little on his face.


    I''ve been working so hard lately, and my face and hands are obviously rough.


    Although, Chang Xia does not pay attention to face like the bird clan and fish clan. However, if you can make yourself more beautiful, who will refuse?


    Wipe slowly, toasting your hair all over again.


    After Shen Rong finished washing, Chang Xia dried his hair.


    "Chang Xia, it''s time to sleep." Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia froze, slightly embarrassed.


    "Well! Go back to your room and sleep."


    She didn''t dare to look up at Shen Rong, so she replied in a low voice.


    Listening to Chang Xia''s whisper, Shen Rong followed behind Chang Xia, and the two walked slowly along the corridor towards the cave. This time Shen Rong didn''t plan to sleep alone in the empty room. There were obviously females, who would like to sleep alone.


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia coughed dryly, and went to bed with hands and feet.


    Shen Rong watched this scene and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Is this really the female who dared to marry her at the Normandy Grand Bazaar? !


    Before Su Ye left, she warned Shen Rong.


    After detoxification, do not have **** for one month.


    After all, I coughed up too much blood before I have to take good care of my body in order to do things that are in harmony with my body and mind. Excessive leakage of vitality can lead to premature aging.


    No matter how hungry he is, he will obey Su Ye''s words.


    The long run is the right thing to do.


    "Don''t be nervous, Wu told me to cultivate for a month before leaving." Shen Rong went to bed with him, stretched out his long hand and pulled Chang Xia into his arms, pressed her neck, and whispered.


    Feeling the breath on the back of his neck, Chang Xia''s body instantly tense.


    However, wait until you hear what Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia immediately smiled happily, turned around, held Shen Rong''s head with his hands, and kissed his forehead.


    "Shen Rong, when you take care of your health, let''s have cubs together!"


    hello or something-


    Chang Xia said she has always been good at it.


    After confirming that Shen Rong couldn''t do anything for the time being, she immediately recovered.


    Feeling the warmth on his forehead, Shen Rong froze. Then, hearing Chang Xiakou''s hi again, Jun''s entire face instantly turned red, and even the tips of his ears were dyed red.


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia laughed and said narrowly, "Shen Rong, you are shy!"


    Listening to Chang Xia''s teasing words, Shen Rong''s deep and introverted eyes suddenly deepened, he turned over, and he directly pressed Chang Xia below, condescendingly, overlooking the instantly tense Chang Xia.


    He approached slowly and whispered, "Chang Xia, I want to kiss you��"


    Saying that, he lowered his head and covered Chang Xia''s mouth.


    Gently and softly, like treating the world''s most precious treasure, it is very close to pampering and longing.


    The light stone was covered, and only the sound of light and shallow breathing remained in the dark cave.


    It was lightly at first, then gradually became rough and gasping.


    It echoes the lively insect sounds outside the cave, and interweaves into a different kind of music, which is very pleasant to the ear.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 124： lively day

    creak ��


    Shen Rong pushed open the door.


    "Chang Xia, it''s time to get up for breakfast!" Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia tucked himself into the animal skin quilt, arched one by one, and arched towards the Babu Kang bed. The forgotten memories of last night resurfaced in my mind.


    Chang Xia''s whole face was flushed, and she was so ashamed that she didn''t know why.


    Depend on-


    Originally, she was the one who provoked Shen Rong.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Rong was attacked and caught and kissed for a long time.


    The feeling of water and milk blending makes Chang Xia feel both comfortable and embarrassed.


    "Oh! Got it." Chang Xia whispered back to Shen Rong through the animal skin quilt.


    Shen Rong covered his mouth and hid all the laughter in his mouth.


    If Chang Xia heard this, he would most likely become angry and lose his temper again.


    Although he thinks Chang Xia like this is super cute, he must not say these words. If you say it, Chang Xia will probably be angry.


    "Hurry up! Wait... Nanfeng and the others should come here." Shen Rong reminded.


    After saying that, he walked out of the room.


    He knew that if he stayed and didn''t leave, Chang Xia would probably not dare to get out of bed.


    "..." Chang Xiajing waited for a while to confirm that Shen Rong really walked out of the room. Only then did he get out of the animal skin quilt, gasping for breath. After holding it for too long, she almost suffocated herself to death. She knew that Shen Rong didn''t lie.


    At that time, it was probably even more unclear.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia got up and plucked up the courage to walk into the kitchen to wash.


    "Shen Rong, what do you have for breakfast?"


    "Soup powder. I pressed the fine powder with a dough ball, and the soup is chicken stock."


    The soup noodles are delicious, and the dough can''t be fermented without the slight sour taste. The fine powder doesn''t have much toughness, but it still tastes good when eaten.


    "Not broken?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    Shen Rong said: "It''s not broken, it looks okay."


    "It is estimated that you are very energetic when you knead the dough." Chang Xia guessed. Thinking about it, next time it rains, I have to think about making dry powder. There is a lot of fruit powder in the cellar. Fruit powder is easy to get wet. The dry powder is more durable and easy to carry.


    After all this, it seems that it is very busy to stay at home when it is raining.


    Thinking about jade ornaments, making flour, and waiting for news from Su Ye.


    In this way, every day is very fulfilling, and there is almost no space for leisure.


    Soon, Changxia finished cleaning.


    Shen Rong handed the prepared chicken soup powder to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia took the chicken soup powder, drank the soup first, and then stuffed the powder into his mouth.


    Not to mention, the chicken noodle soup is very fragrant. Unlike fish meal and bone soup powder, chicken soup powder is fragrant in one word, probably related to the pheasants in the Twilight Forest.


    Before, the chicken, duck and goose tasted very good.


    "Delicious!" Chang Xia gave Shen Rong a thumbs up, and she felt like she could eat another big bowl.


    "Chang Xia, what''s delicious?"


    As he spoke, the sound of the south wind resounded in the cave courtyard.


    How did Nanfeng hear what Chang Xia said in the small living room, even though it was so far apart? Sometimes, I really have to admire the power of foodies.


    "It smells like chicken soup."


    "Chang Xia, do you have chicken soup for breakfast?"


    Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong and shrugged, his nose was not asleep either.


    "I eat chicken soup noodles, not chicken soup." Chang Xia replied. After speaking, he looked at Shen Rong again and asked in a low voice, "Shen Rong, how much fine powder have you made?"


    Chicken broth is enough, but it''s hard to tell if there is fine powder.


    Shen Rong looked at the funny Chang Xia, followed her example, and said softly, "Don''t worry, the portion is enough. I deliberately made more, just in case they would come over early in the morning."


    Speaking of which, Shen Rong was really prescient.


    "Anything else? Let me have some..." Nanfeng said neatly.


    Behind them, Maple Leaf Nuanchun and the others silently looked at Nanfeng who rushed into the kitchen. This cub is really helpless!


    "Kongshan, when did she become so cheeky?" Maple Leaf asked lightly.


    Kong Shan coughed twice and said in a low voice, "You don''t want to eat Changxia''s chicken noodle soup?"


    This said.


    Suddenly, Nuan Chun and the others on the side speeded up their pace.


    Show your desire to eat directly with your actions.


    "Chang Xia, I��"


    "Hey! Don''t push me, I want to eat chicken noodle soup too."


    In an instant, everyone pushed me and pushed them all into the kitchen.


    Chang Xia held a bowl of noodles, ignoring the group of starving ghosts. Fortunately, she got another bowl in time, and the rest is up to them to start fast.


    Shen Rong also sat on the wall and watched, watching Nan Feng and the others compete.


    "Nuanchun, you have already had breakfast at home, give me this bowl of noodles." Nanfeng took the wooden chopsticks and put fine powder in the sieve. The two competed for the last bowl of noodles.


    In fact, Nanfeng had already taken a bowl before.


    However, Nan Feng felt that she could eat two more bowls.


    In the front, Maple Leaf Kongshan is the most neat, scooping the chicken soup with a bowl of flour, and then entering the small living room and taking a seat. Just like Chang Xia Chen Rong, he eats while watching a play.


    Yadong is the most chicken thief, eating from his own bowl.


    At the same time, he secretly rubbed his eyes on the bowl of noodles that Nanfeng started with. Nanfeng and Nuanchun competed for the last bit of noodles, and the first bowl of noodles did not contain soup.


    This is not...


    The south wind powder has not been grabbed yet.


    My previous share was quickly stolen by Yadong.


    Yadong picked up Nanfeng''s bowl of noodles, poured it directly into the bowl he had eaten, and then added the chicken soup.


    He moves too fast.


    Waiting for people to react.


    Yadong snorted and ate.


    "south wind-"


    Chang Xia Youyou called Nanfeng''s name to remind her.


    Nanfeng released his hand, and the powder in front of him was directly taken away by Nuanchun. She looked back stupidly, only to find an empty wooden bowl in front of her.


    "Fan, where did my fan go?" Nan Feng wailed.


    Unfortunately, no one appreciates her performance. Everyone buried their heads in the powder, and had to talk about it. UU reading


    Nanfeng looked around, his eyes fixed on Yadong.


    "Yadong, you are courting death��"


    Obviously, Nan Feng guessed that the person who stole her fans was Yadong nine times out of ten. Except for him, no one in the room could do such a dishonest thing.


    Yadong didn''t deny it, he shoved the powder from the bowl into his mouth three or two times and finished the soup.


    Putting the wooden bowl down, facing Nanfeng showed a regretful expression and said, "I''m done! As expected of chicken soup noodles, it''s just a word fragrant."


    Talk, smash your tongue.


    Seeing that Nanfeng was burning with anger, she put the wooden chopsticks on the powder sieve, and kicked Yadong with her feet. Yadong was already prepared, and when he lost his bowl and chopsticks, he went straight to the courtyard of the cave.


    "Ah! I''m going to kill you."


    "You don''t have to run, Yadong, stop for me."


    Chang Xia sighed after drinking the soup, "Ah! It''s another lively day, I hope there will be good weather."


    During the rainy season, the weather is very unstable.


    Chang Xia looked forward to two more days of sunshine, and spread the snowflake slate in the cave courtyard.


    "Elder Yami said that there are still two or three days of sunny days." Maple Leaf said.


    The tribal elders can discern the weather and make few mistakes.


    Hearing that, there are still two or three days of sunny days, and Chang Xia is immediately overjoyed.


    "Chang Xia, you clean up the dishes, I''ll go to the cellar to get the resin, melt the resin and put it in the kitchen or go to the cave courtyard?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia said directly: "The cave courtyard. The resin melts and smells so bad, don''t put it in the kitchen."


    "Okay." Shen Rong said: "Kongshan, please build a stove in the cave courtyard later. I''ll go to the cellar to get resin, start early, and finish early."


    "Okay!" Kong Shan said.


    They came early today, just wanting to take care of the Changxia family cave courtyard one day. With templates, it''s easy for them to do things in the future.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 125： Changxia is going to school

    "Changxia, after the snowflake slabs are laid in the cave courtyard, what are you going to do?"


    "Do you want to go back to the tribe to learn hunting skills from the elders? There is also knowledge about picking, I don''t remember you seem to have learned it?"


    "Yes, you should learn some of these."


    In the cave courtyard, everyone was busy, or lighting a fire to melt the resin, or starting to mix with mud, and began to prepare for the laying of snowflake slabs.


    At the same time, Nuan Chun was the first to ask Chang Xia''s next plan.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf asked the Changxia Hui tribe to learn from the elders. In the past, when they learned hunting skills and picking knowledge from the elders, the Changxia cat was literate in the animal den, otherwise it would sleep late.


    Now, Chang Xia''s body has recovered.


    The lost knowledge should also be put on the agenda.


    Chang Xia has black lines all over her head. She is an adult and then goes back to "school" with Titty and the others. Isn''t this shameful?


    Besides, she awakened the power of bloodline.


    The hunting skills may not be as professional as Maple Leaf and the others, but when it comes to picking this knowledge, Chang Xia considers himself the best among his peers.


    Even if the space between the two sides is different, Chang Xia, who has the power of blood to help cheat, can quickly analyze whether the plants are poisonous or not, and whether they can be eaten or not. These clansmen need to learn from the elders of the tribe, and Chang Xia can easily grasp it.


    "I... I shouldn''t have to study!" Chang Xia replied slightly stiffly.


    Maple Leaf said solemnly: "Chang Xia, don''t underestimate these basic knowledge. Especially hunting skills, you''d better go to the tribe to learn it carefully." Maple Leaf did not force it to pick knowledge. After all, Changxia can make so many kinds of delicacies, and the cognition of plants is naturally good.


    "Elder Yami wanted you to go there early in the morning. It just so happened that the weather has been good recently. You can learn basic hunting skills with the **** and the others." Nanfeng said seriously.


    Chang Xia''s battle is entirely based on instinct, and some things she thinks are good, but they are completely wrong in the eyes of Maple Leaf. The Twilight Forest is full of dangers, and any inconspicuous negligence may lead to casualties.


    at this point.


    Maple Leaf and they really did not guess wrong.


    Chang Xia''s current battle relies on the memories left over from her previous life.


    Unfortunately, this body has been weak for a long time, and the muscles do not have any memory of battle. In a battle, Changxia relies on the waves.


    Naturally there is no problem near the tribe.


    However, once deep into the forest, chaos will occur.


    This is also the reason why the tribe has been suppressing Chang Xia from entering the forest to hunt.


    A female with no experience, rushing into the forest to hunt and pick, wouldn''t she be killing herself?


    The Heluo Tribe has an active and wide territory, and there are often totem warriors near the tribe to slay wild beasts, which is fairly safe. However, there is no such treatment in further territories.


    It is not only the territory of the Heluo tribe, but also the paradise of wild beasts.


    It is other orcs, not beasts, that can be imprisoned and restricted by the territory.


    "Are you sure?" Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun firmly said: "Certainly. Chang Xia, you must learn. If you want to go deep into the forest to hunt and pick, you must go over and follow the elders to learn these basic knowledge. Like being attacked by wild beasts in the forest, how to escape fast beasts Change, and how to use animal form to attack, etc., all these have to be learned.��


    These are the abilities that the beast cub must master before the age of ten.


    Chang Xia was lazy and was in poor health before becoming an adult.


    This delay has dragged on for more than ten years. Now, they all know that Chang Xia''s next step will inevitably choose to step into the forest to hunt and pick, and this knowledge must not be left behind.


    Compared with tribal people, Chang Xia should take it more seriously.


    After all, she was born in the Totoro clan, which is too weak in strength and speed among the Orc clan, and usually needs to rely on the powerful race in the Orc clan to live.


    "Okay! I''ll go back to the tribe when I have time." Chang Xia said.


    Speaking of which, Chang Xia knew that he couldn''t skip school this time!


    However, the thought of being able to get along with the fluffy cubs is not bad.


    She understands that if you don''t learn these. Nine times out of ten, there is no chance to step into the forest, and the tribespeople cannot rest assured that she will go out hunting and gathering.


    "Crack!" Maple Leaf tapped Chang Xia''s head and said, "What time do you have to wait, the cave courtyard is built, you can go to the tribe."


    Chang Xia''s procrastinating thoughts, how could they not see through.


    Immediately, Chang Xia''s small thoughts were blocked, and she didn''t give her any chance to hesitate.


    "Changxia, go to study early. Wouldn''t it be good for you to enter the forest earlier?" Nanfeng said seriously.


    It was rare for Nanfeng to show such a serious expression.


    Chang Xia was reluctant, but didn''t say more.


    She also knew that Maple Leaf and the others were doing it for her own good, and Chang Xia lacked the true understanding of Dusk Mist Forest. In terms of common sense, she can''t even match the cubs of the tribe.


    Chang Xia, who has an adult soul, has her habitual thinking fixed in her previous life.


    In this life, frail and sick.


    Su Ye and the tribesmen are too spoiled, so she lacks common sense knowledge. As Nanfeng said, learn early and enter the forest early.


    "Tits... What are they studying recently?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Nan Feng recalled, hesitantly said: "It seems that how to quickly recover the body of the beast under the pursuit of the beast?"


    Chang Xia was slightly stiff and helpless.


    Beast body! ! !


    She - Totoro clan.


    The body of an adult beast is about the size of a tribal beast cub This is why Changxia does not like beastization.


    Once beastized, everyone in the tribe likes to hug her for a few times.


    Hugs and kisses are more common.


    There was even a tribal animal cub who said that he would take her back to the animal den to sleep together.


    That''s right, this cub of the tribe is a daring tit. The little cub saw Chang Xia''s animal behavior once, and was immediately excited.


    He begged to bring Chang Xia back to the animal den to sleep together.


    Can you imagine a soft and fluffy animal cub, wanting to take you home to sleep with you, and play the role of Jiajia together...


    That was Chang Xia''s most speechless time.


    She still remembered that the **** were only three years old.


    The animal form is comparable to Chang Xia, not to mention the strength.


    Tit is much stronger than her, after all, Chang Xia was not yet an adult at that time, and her body had not recovered. If the xylophone hadn''t come so fast, Chang Xia would have been suffocated by the **** and fainted.


    The body of the chinchilla clan is petite among the many races of the orc clan.


    Occupying a dragon, the beast body is smaller than the cat family, and there is no one else.


    Sometimes, Chang Xia couldn''t help but complain. Did the Chinchillas hunt by selling cuteness to kill their prey?


    If it weren''t for the ability of the Totoro family, how would you hunt powerful beasts? No wonder it can only rely on other races to survive, which is sad.


    "Can I wait for the next wave of teaching?" Chang Xia asked apologetically.


    Suddenly, Maple Leaf and the others seemed to remember something, and everyone burst into laughter.


    "Cough cough!" Nan Feng cleared his throat and explained, "Don''t worry, the **** have grown up. She won''t bother you again, I promise!"


    With that said, Nan Feng couldn''t help but burst into laughter again.


    It seems that after that time, Chang Xia never turned into a beast again, probably because he was frightened by the tits.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 126： Gentle and harmless Shen Rong

    "What are you talking about, so happy?"


    Elder Jami leaned on an iron and wooden cane, and Shi Shiran walked into the courtyard of the cave. This time, Elder Jami came to Baihu alone, apparently because of something.


    "Cough cough!" Maple Leaf covered her mouth and replied, "It''s okay, just chat casually."


    "Maple Leaf, you! You''ve concealed it deep enough, when are you going to marry Kongshan? The tribe is waiting." Yami smiled and looked at Maple Leaf. She likes Maple Leaf''s character very much. When she was young, Yami was another Maple Leaf.


    At that time, who did not know the name of her Yami in the Twilight Forest?


    "Elder Jami..." Maple Leaf froze, calling out Elder Jami''s name, embarrassed, embarrassed, and different. Damn, if she knew that concealment would cause so much trouble, she might as well get along with Kong Shan in an open and honest way?


    think about.


    Maple Leaf turned around and stared at Kongshan.


    Kong Shan innocently touched the bridge of his nose, feeling helpless.


    It seems that this matter is afraid that it will be talked about by the clan for a long time.


    Last night, if Maple Leaf hadn''t lived at his house. It is estimated that there will be single males in the tribe sneaking over to Baihu and looking for Kongshan to single out. This is not the first time for these single males in the tribe to do this. Shen Rong was picked not long ago.


    During that time, a strong medicinal smell was wafting over the tribe.


    Shen Rong Yadong and others went into battle together, and the paving of the snowflake slate went smoothly. However, Chang Xia proposed to build a pool in the center of the cave courtyard, and now Shen Rong was thinking about how to build it. After all, the pool will be covered with pebbles to raise fish, so some processes cannot be sloppy, such as water pipes, which also need to be buried in advance, and there are water inlets and outlets, etc., which is quite troublesome.


    In addition to the pool, there are flower beds.


    Of course, you also need to reserve a place to build a bonfire in the future.


    After careful planning, the entire cave courtyard is really well planned, leaving no useless corners.


    "Changxia still has an idea. The stone slabs in the cave courtyard are much neater." Yami walked slowly to the place where the snowflake stone slabs were laid, tapped lightly with an iron-wood cane, and smiled with satisfaction.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "The rocky beach is rocky, and the tribe can slowly pave the tribal roads with slate when they have time. The road doesn''t need to be as troublesome as the courtyard, just paved with slate and yellow mud."


    "It seems that the clansmen should be busy again!" Yami nodded and replied.


    He didn''t refuse, he seemed to agree.


    As Chang Xia said, this can be done slowly, no need to hurry.


    Nan Feng rubbed his hands together and asked curiously, "Elder Jami, are you doing anything here?"


    Ordinary Jami elders stay in the tribe and sit in town, and like the Dalai elders in White Lake, they rarely move around.


    "I''m here to find Chang Xia��" Yami said leisurely.


    Chang Xia froze, looking nervously at Elder Jami, no, no!


    Yami smiled at Chang Xia and said, "Chang Xia guessed right, yes, I came here to ask you to go back to the tribe to train with the tits. Don''t worry, you can train for up to half a day a day, so it won''t delay you too much time. "


    In two sentences, all of Chang Xia''s retreats were blocked.


    "..." Chang Xia smiled bitterly, Feng Ye and the others chatted about it, but the elder Jami would come over in the next second.


    Reject, is this acceptable?


    "Okay!" Chang Xia gave up the struggle and agreed.


    Jami struck while the iron was hot and said, "Then let''s go!"


    "Now?" Chang Xia was startled, thinking about leaving some time to beat the belly, and then giving himself psychological counseling. As an adult, instead, he had to train with the tribe''s ten-year-old cubs, which was already humiliating enough.


    However, Elder Jami did not leave her even a little time to comfort her.


    Elder Jami still had a smile on his face, a gurgling smile.


    "Yes, now." Jami affirmed.


    Today''s training starts in the morning, and paddles in the afternoon. If you practice casually, it will be disbanded, leaving the cubs to play and play.


    Chang Xia contributed to the practice of thatch root sugar.


    The cubs of the tribe have been keen to dig grass roots recently and have been very busy.


    In the past, most of the **** would come to White Lake, but the temptation of thatched root sugar was too great. They carried small backpacks in groups of three or five and were busy in all corners of the tribe.


    If you dig less, eat the thatch root as a fruit.


    After digging too much, I begged my father, Eminem, to help make it into thatched candy.


    The daily training cannot be delayed. Elder Jami came to find Chang Xia, and the cubs were very anxious. Obviously, they felt that Elder Jami was wasting their precious time, but thinking that the target was Chang Xia, the cubs complained but did not complain.


    At the same time, they are also looking forward to training with Chang Xia.


    Even though they were still young, they were told by their respective grandfathers to take care of Chang Xia.


    After all, Chang Xia was the only female in the tribe who thought she was weak.


    In the Heluo tribe''s development, there has never been a weak clan like Changxia.


    That''s right, it''s really weak.


    Changxia''s strength seems to be able to catch up with Nuanchun, but Nuanchun is not a totem warrior and has not exercised much on weekdays.


    As an adult, he has such fighting power.


    The strong orcs are naturally strong, but the weak cannot catch up no matter how hard they try.


    This is the power derived from the bloodline. Unless the bloodline restriction can be broken, there is no possibility of surpassing it. Chang Xia was able to catch up with the warm spring so quickly, thanks to her unique bloodline strength, otherwise, she would never have been able to catch up with the warm spring in her entire life, let alone a totem warrior like Nan Feng.


    "Chang Xia, don''t worry, go back to the tribe for training and leave it to me at home." Shen Rong said warmly.


    He understands Chang Xia''s ambitions, but if he wants to get out of the tribe, he must get the nod of the tribe elders. Shen Rong was confident but not arrogant. Since the Heluo tribe chose to let Chang Xia train with the beast cubs, there must be a reason for him.


    Furthermore, Shen Rong was not a native of the Orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    There are some things he doesn''t know too well.


    Thinking that in the future, I may take Chang Xia deep into the forest.


    When Shen Rong has free time, he will find Yadong Shankun and others to inquire about all aspects of the Twilight Forest.


    "Okay! I see." Chang Xia sighed lightly, restraining all his emotions. He put down the snowflake slate on his hand, washed his hands, stretched out his hand and pulled his clothes, and followed the elder Jami to the tribe step by step.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng and others in the cave courtyard looked at each other.


    There was excitement in his eyes.


    Just as he was about to say something, Shen Rong opened his mouth and said, "None of you can leave, help build the cave courtyard today. Also, if you guys dare to go to the tribe to peek, I think... Chang Xia will definitely know it. get angry."


    Chang Xia left, Shen Rong was as gentle as ever.


    However, the words in his mouth were full of warnings and threats.


    Hearing this, Maple Leaf was shocked.


    "Is this the gentle and harmless Shen Rong?" Maple Leaf said.


    Nan Feng covered his swollen cheek that was beaten by the maple leaf yesterday, glanced at her, and replied, "Gentle and harmless, do you mean Chen Rong? You are probably blind, he is gentle and harmless, don''t you know that tribe hunting The team members, he beat more than half of them, and the rest who didn''t beat him even walked away with their heads down."


    Nanfeng recalled.


    She felt a chill on the back of her neck several times, and nine times out of ten she was being watched by Shen Rong.


    This wolf clan is insidious and cunning!


    It''s a pity that she couldn''t stop Chang Xia from marrying him early, and now it''s too late!


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 127： pretty cat

    "Kongshan, this matter... do you know?" Maple Leaf took advantage of Kongshan to come over to move the snowflake slate, seized the opportunity to pull the person in front of him, and whispered.


    Kong Shan approached and kissed Maple Leaf on the face.


    "Don''t mess with Shen Rong, he is very strong." Kong Shan didn''t say anything else, and told Maple Leaf not to mess with Shen Rong. That lunatic was strong enough before being poisoned. Now that the poison has been detoxified, Kong Shan can''t imagine how strong Shen Rong is.


    In short.


    It would be fine to beat him.


    After all, Shen Rong is really bad, how could the elders of the tribe let Chang Xia live in Baihu?


    It should be noted that before the tribe expanded, the White Lake was not within the daily patrol range of the tribe. Even if it is adjacent to the tribe, as long as it is not within the scope of the tribe, it may be more or less dangerous.


    With the love and respect of the elders of the tribe for Changxia.


    How could they be willing to hurt Chang Xia?


    "Can I still lie to you��" Nan Feng looked at Maple Leaf with contempt and sneered.


    Maple Leaf waved his fist, with a bright smile on his heroic profile, opened his mouth lightly, and said, "Nanfeng, what did you just say?"


    "..." Nan Feng was speechless and silent.


    Cursing constantly in my heart, since Maple Leaf has been exercising with the elders of Pukang, the character is more and more like the elders of Pukang, which is simply abnormal.


    After Chang Xia left, the cave courtyard was as lively as ever.


    But, it''s not so lively.


    "Elder Jami, can I train without a beast?" Chang Xia asked coquettishly.


    Her animal body is still petite and petite, and has not changed much.


    Bestialized, it is estimated that they are about the same size as tits.


    Of course, it is also possible that the animal body is smaller than the tits.


    Just thinking about Chang Xia''s family makes her scalp numb. She can''t imagine what the result would be if the **** knew that the beautiful cat was herself?


    The picture was so beautiful that Chang Xia couldn''t imagine it.


    Yami shook his head lightly and said solemnly, "Chang Xia, unless you don''t want to enter the forest, you must be proficient in switching between the two forms. The forest is very dangerous, this is a recognized fact. Shen Rongqiang, you don''t want to drag him down, do you?"


    "Okay, I see." Chang Xia snorted.


    With a heavy heart, she stepped into the tribe step by step.


    Go beyond the tribal square and go deeper.


    The cave of roots and xylophone, just ahead.


    Elder Jami did not stop, and continued to walk deep into the tribe.


    It didn''t stop until it reached a cliff.


    At this moment, the **** cub fluttered in the clearing in front of the cliff. The cliff faces the waterfall, and there is a water pool under the waterfall. A cave is built on the hillside not far from the water pool.


    Chang Xia blinked and asked, "Elder Jami, who owns this cave?"


    In my memory, there were no animal dens around the open space that the tribe used to train the cubs. Where did the extra caves come from?


    "Pukang''s house." Jami said.


    Affected by Changxia, Pukang wanted to build a cave next to the waterfall. It was said that it was convenient to fetch water and eat fish, no matter what she said, it was useless.


    "Elder Pukang is not too noisy?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Hundreds of meters away from the waterfall, the sound of the water is absolutely impossible to isolate at such a distance.


    Ordinary people can bear such noise?


    At least, Chang Xia couldn''t stand it.


    Jami chuckled and said, "He knows now."


    whee--


    Hearing this, Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    I can imagine the feeling of being troubled by the sound of water after the elderly Pukang lived for a few days.


    "Sister Changxia��"


    Suddenly, the **** at the training ground were the first to see the figures of Chang Xia and Elder Yami.


    Immediately, he rushed over and rushed towards Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia hurriedly squatted down and caught the original tits.


    bang����


    Fortunately, Chang Xia has been exercising recently.


    Otherwise, you may be knocked off by tits.


    "Tits, you almost knocked down Sister Changxia, you idiot!" Lu You whispered.


    He ran over, carefully pulling Chang Xia to check carefully.


    Tit knew that she had done something wrong, and it was rare that she didn''t quarrel with Lu You, and said aggrieved: "I accidentally forgot. Sister Changxia, are you injured?"


    Chang Xia took Lu You and stretched out his hand to lightly rub the top of Tit''s head twice.


    "Tit rest assured, sister Chang Xia has become very strong now, bump or something, it''s alright!" Chang Xia comforted Tit in a soft voice. Soon, all the other beast cubs came around.


    In the Heluo tribe, there are not many beast cubs under the age of ten.


    There are 11 people in total, 13 people if you count the twin cubs born in the Nuan Chun family. This number is quite large for the Orc tribe in Dusk Forest.


    For some weaker orc tribes, it is a blessing for the entire tribe to have 13 cubs. Like the Heluo tribe, there are so many under the age of ten, which is really amazing.


    pop-


    Elder Jami clapped his hands and told Chang Xia and the beast cub to stop talking.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia lowered the hand that was reaching for the beast sac around his waist. It contains candy, which she intends to bribe the cubs.


    Let the cubs let her, don''t be too embarrassed when training.


    Unfortunately, the teacher is not good.


    "Now, all beasts." Jami said.


    Swish-


    11 soft cubs, turned into 11 fluffy.


    Among them, the **** are the most burly.


    Chang Xia twisted, took a deep breath and took several beasts. Then he took the clothes that fell to the ground and put them aside. The beast cubs wore animal skins, and they also held the animal skins and put them aside.


    Here comes.


    In a group of plush.


    Chang Xia and Lu You are the most conspicuous.


    Yes, they are the petite animals.


    And Chang Xia stands out with its white and gold coat.


    "Maomao is Sister Changxia!!!"


    Tit looked at Chang Xia excitedly and cried a few times, then rushed towards Chang Xia. This time the speed is much faster than before!


    However, this time Chang Xia was prepared.


    She cleverly hid behind Lu You and went straight to Elder Jami.


    Obviously already an adult, not to mention the animal body compared with the adult black panther tribe of the tribe, even the minors like **** are a circle bigger than her.


    Chang Xia''s animal body at this time is similar to that of a cat.


    After a few jumps, she crawled onto the shoulders of Elder Jami with lingering fears. The tail carefully wrapped around the neck of the elder Jami, and he screamed twice.


    Apparently, she was taken aback by the sneak attack of the tits.


    Elder Jami snickered.


    The beast looking at Chang Xia was full of smiles.


    This cub''s body is as petite and cute as ever.


    The body of the chinchillas should be larger. Chang Xia may have been frail since childhood, and the body of the adult beast is still petite. If it wasn''t for Wu Yi''s repeated confirmation that Chang Xia was in good health, Elder Jami and the others were really worried about whether Chang Xia was sick.


    Orcs are strong in physique, and the body of the beast is usually not next to the petite.


    Changxia may be the only exception.


    After all, even small orcs like the Rabbit Clan and Cat Clan are reminded that they are a few laps older than Chang Xia. Few of the adult orcs have the same stature and size as the immature cubs.


    "Tits, is there something wrong with your brain?"


    "They said you can''t beat Sister Changxia, why do you forget it every time."


    Lu You chattered, listening, he had a tendency to develop towards Elder Ximu.


    Sure enough, Elder Jami couldn''t help but have black lines all over his head.


    In the tribe, these elders are too useless. One by one, the cubs of the tribe were brought down. This is why Elder Jami took time out to teach the cubs. She was afraid that people like Pukang would teach the cubs badly.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 128： training with the cubs

    cough cough-


    Elder Jami coughed lightly.


    Lu You was more sensible than Elder Ximu, and when Elder Yami coughed, he immediately stopped nagging and gave Elder Yami a well-behaved smile.


    "Chang Xia, you��" Yami looked at Chang Xia on his shoulders, crying and laughing, the beautiful beast eyes were round and very cute because of the fright!


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and whispered, "Sorry!"


    Elder Jami stretched out his hand and embraced Chang Xia. Soft, smooth, and this feels amazing! No wonder Xylophone Nanfeng and the others always talked about wanting to hug Chang Xia''s beast body. In terms of feel, it was much better than their own leopard cubs.


    The same fluffy animal cubs.


    The black panther''s down is short and hard, and the hand feel is obviously not as good as that of the chinchillas of the long summer.


    In the past, the elders of Jami did not understand why there are strong families who are willing to accept weak people. The Heluo tribe is a strong tribe, and its territory is located closest to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. Never accept and take in foreign races, unless they are married into the tribe.


    Changxia should be the only exception.


    Elder Jami combs the long summer''s smooth fluff, which is mesmerizing.


    At this moment, Elder Jami realized.


    Perhaps, there is a chance that the tribe can kidnap... No, take in some weak tribes.


    Such as cat clan, fox clan is very good.


    Of course, it would be better if there were chinchillas.


    "Elder Jami, I also want to hug Sister Changxia." Tit said excitedly. Taking leopard steps, he circled the elder Jami in circles.


    At this moment, **** are very excited.


    She picked up a beautiful cat when she was three years old and liked it.


    She slept with the beautiful cat, played hide-and-seek together, and played house together.


    However, the beautiful cat was lost by her.


    Tit told Grandpa Eminem that she hoped they could help find a beautiful cat. Grandfather Eminem agreed at first, but later, there was no more.


    "Tits, it''s time to train." Jami said seriously.


    Lu You stepped forward, shook his tail, and drove the **** back with justice.


    In general, Lu You would not dare to provoke the tits. After all, the **** were stronger and stronger than them. The cubs were fighting together. Lu You and the others had to unite to suppress the tits.


    This time to protect Sister Changxia.


    Lu You, Wu Liu and others bravely stood up.


    However, they think the same as tits. Sister Chang Xia''s beast body is really beautiful, and they also want to hug and kiss and play with their tails together.


    "Elder Jami, why is the body of elder sister Changxia different from ours?" Fengling has a gentle personality. She opened her mouth and spoke slowly, staring at Changxia in Elder Jami''s arms with her head held high.


    Aside, Tits and the others listened to Fengling speak.


    Immediately they were all tense.


    No way, Fengling was slow in speaking and doing things.


    It made people anxious for her, but she didn''t realize it at all.


    Usually playing with Titty and the others, Fengling is either playing the role of a stone or a newborn cub. The stone doesn''t need to move or speak, and the newly born cub can just bark twice...


    This time, I heard Fengling say a long line of words slowly.


    Tits and several people all held their breath, afraid that a loud voice would frighten Fengling.


    Even the elders of Jami were very nervous. The cubs in the tribe were too lively and too quiet. However, with a character like Fengling, this is the first time that Elder Jami has met in so many years.


    Talking and doing things are really anxious to kill a person! ! !


    Obviously, Chang Xia also knew Feng Ling. After Fengling finished speaking, she let out a small sigh of relief, shook her fluffy tail, and said warmly, "Sister Changxia is from the Chinchilla clan, and Fengling belongs to the black panther clan. Naturally, we are different."


    "Ah! Sister Changxia is a cat family, no wonder she is so beautiful!"


    "Wrong, it''s the Totoro family."


    Cats, what the **** is that?


    Seeing Fengling planning to speak again, Elder Jami was really scared.


    So, she hurriedly said, "Now do basic training every day, run ten laps around the training ground, and then take off in place for five laps."


    Generally, the cubs finish one day of basic training.


    Special training will be carried out, such as practicing hunting skills, learning to recognize various animals and plants, and how to pick plants and plant roots.


    Elder Yami went to Baihu to pick up Changxia, and he wasted some time today.


    Usually at this time, the cubs have almost completed a day of basic training.


    Chang Xia looked at the training ground, ran ten laps around the training ground, about 10,000 meters, and then took off in place for five laps. This amount of training is not easy, should she really be an orc? !


    The more you know about the Orcs, the deeper the feelings for the Orcs.


    No wonder the Orcs can thrive in this crisis-ridden continent.


    Sure enough, it was not luck, but absolute strength.


    Elder Jami finished speaking, Titti looked at Chang Xia regretfully, and began to lead the way obediently. The other ten cubs followed the **** and ran.


    "Chang Xia, try running first and see how many laps you can complete." Yami said cautiously.


    The tribal beast cubs will start running laps at the training ground at the age of three. The first one or two laps will gradually increase. Until now, **** and they can easily run ten laps casually.


    However, Chang Xia''s body had just recovered after all.


    Elder Jami wanted her to familiarize herself with the venue first and develop the potential of her body little by little.


    Chang Xia has awakened the power of the bloodline In general, weak people rarely have the opportunity to awaken the power of the bloodline. If Changxia can awaken, there must be something special about her.


    Therefore, the elders of Jami did not force Chang Xia to achieve the power of the Black Panthers.


    "Elder Jami, I think ten laps should be fine." Chang Xia said seriously.


    She knew what Elder Jami meant, but Chang Xia didn''t think she couldn''t finish ten laps. Tribal beast cubs can run ten laps, is she not as good as a beast cub as an adult?


    Chang Xia landed lightly and started running in circles behind Titty and the others.


    However, the speed is not too fast.


    Soon, three laps passed. Chang Xia felt that her breathing was a little out of order. After ten laps, this was the third lap. Chang Xia was annoyed, she seemed to think highly of her stamina.


    Originally thought it was catching up with the warm spring, but who knew that the endurance was not as good as that of the cubs.


    Fortunately, I didn''t say too much just now, otherwise I would be embarrassed.


    "Chang Xia, slow down. Follow my rhythm and slow down your breathing." Jami leaned on an iron wooden cane and followed me slowly. Although each step is not big, he can always follow Chang Xia''s side.


    Chang Xia slowed down and imitated Elder Jami''s breathing.


    Soon, she found that running became easier.


    "So smart! I learned it once, but they are much better than tits."


    Hearing Elder Jami''s praise, Chang Xia didn''t feel proud at all. After all, even the cubs can''t win, so let''s not praise this!


    "Sister Changxia is amazing!"


    "Sister Changxia, follow me!"


    The beast cubs were very excited, and they all wanted to run beside Chang Xia. No way, they have never seen a beast body more beautiful than Chang Xia.


    Like the **** said they wanted to hug and kiss.


    "Uh! Let''s run together." Chang Xia wanted to cry, but she still chose to be strong.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 129： Full 0 plus change

    After half an hour.


    Chang Xia was panting, and the tit, Lu You, supported her from left to right, and walked forward with small steps. Poor endurance, Changxia is prepared.


    It''s just that I can''t even finish ten laps.


    Chang Xia really didn''t expect that this is still the breathing method of Elder Jami. With Chang Xia''s own abilities, eight laps is the bottom line.


    "Come, drink some water." Elder Yami brought the animal skin water bag, squatted down, took Chang Xia into his arms, lifted the cover of the animal skin water bag, and handed it to Chang Xia''s mouth.


    Then, she looked up at the beast cubs around her.


    "Tits, you go on to complete basic training."


    The **** turned their heads three times one step at a time, looking at the elder Jami with admiration. They also wanted to hold Sister Changxia to feed the water.


    "Chang Xia, you don''t have to work too hard. The Chinchillas are inherently weaker than the Black Panthers. Even if you have the bloodline power to break the racial restrictions, it will not take a day or two to become stronger. Slowly and gradually, step by step." Yami is serious. road.


    Chang Xia drank most of the water in the animal skin water bladder, and finally regained a little stamina.


    At this moment, Elder Jami''s hands tapped lightly on Changxia Beast. As the frequency of Elder Jami''s beating increased, Chang Xia''s tiredness began to subside.


    "Yeah! I wrote it down." Chang Xia nodded earnestly, she really did it too hastily. This body has never been trained before, otherwise high-intensity training is likely to result in physical injury.


    After a stick of incense.


    Chang Xia jumped off Elder Jami.


    After walking around and running two laps, I found that the sore limbs really recovered.


    She looked at Elder Jami curiously, the feeling just now was really not an illusion.


    Elder Jami smiled mysteriously without explaining.


    Chang Xia knew the interest and ran to the **** and they followed the training.


    This time, Chang Xia did not try to be brave.


    After running two laps, I stretched my body and started walking.


    The basic training is over, and the special training will start next.


    Elder Jami asked the cubs to group up and fight in pairs. This time it is Lu You who is fighting against Chang Xia, and Titty protests seriously against being pressed down by Elder Yami.


    The reason is that the **** like to be crushed by strength every time they fight, which cannot achieve the effect of training at all. On the other hand, Lu You is much smarter and likes to use his brain.


    "Lu You, you are responsible for teaching Chang Xia some basic hunting skills. Throwing, biting, fighting, these are all very important." Yami said seriously.


    The most common attacks of the Orcs are nothing more than these.


    Of course, further hunting skills vary from person to person.


    Soon, a magical scene appeared on the training ground. The fluffy ones started fighting in pairs, and Lu You led Chang Xia to fight.


    Initially, the two began to explore.


    Gradually, the tussle between you and me began.


    Look, it''s playing nicely.


    Chang Xia has learned very seriously, and she is not very used to fighting in the state of a beast. As a person in her previous life, she used to learn to walk on four legs for a month.


    After I learned, I walked and walked staggered.


    "Okay!" Yami clapped his hands, and today''s training came to an end.


    Chang Xia lay on the ground, too lazy to move.


    Soon, it was surrounded by plush.


    Tit returned to human form, and put on her skin **** and her little clothes. Quickly running to Chang Xia, the little fat hand carefully ran Chang Xia up, and said in a milky voice, "Sister Chang Xia, I''ll take you home!"


    Chang Xia froze, dumbfounded.


    Is there something wrong with this scene?


    It is normal if the object of speech is changed!


    Looking at Chang Xia''s round eyes, Elder Yami snickered while covering his mouth, not at all planning to come forward to relieve Chang Xia.


    One after another, Wuliu Luyou and the others returned to human form one after another.


    Lu You walked over with Chang Xia''s clothes in his arms, and said calmly, "Titque, you hold Sister Chang Xia, we will send Sister Chang Xia back to Baihu."


    "Elder Jami��" Chang Xia shouted with a twisted face.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll find Pukang later, and I''ll ask Tittie and the others to take you back to Baihu. You might feel a little uncomfortable on the first day. Go back to the bubble bath and sleep, and you should be able to recover when you wake up. By the way, tomorrow Come early."


    After speaking, Chang Xia didn''t wait for him to speak.


    Elder Jami turned and left.


    In this room, the **** and their cubs escorted Chang Xia back to Baihu.


    Along the way, the clansmen covered their mouths and watched this scene one after another.


    The news that Chang Xia came to the tribal training ground today and trained with Tit Que and the others was known to the clan. Just because Chang Xia was thin-skinned, the clansmen did not go over to watch.


    At this moment, looking at Chinchilla, who has been lying softly in her arms, and showing a loveless expression, all the clan members suddenly showed a similar aunt smile.


    what!


    Chang Xia''s body is so cute!


    It''s a pity that I can''t hug and kiss.


    "Tiats, why did you come to Baihu?" Da Lai came running and asked, "I didn''t go to dig grass roots today, I remember that you have been very diligent recently!"


    "Elder Dalai, let''s take Sister Changxia home." Lu You said calmly.


    Tit smiled and hugged Chang Xia, like an idiot, how wretched he looked. Fortunately, she was small. If she was an adult orc, even a female would probably be beaten.


    "Little Chang Xia��" Da Lai was startled, and hurriedly followed Lu You''s line of sight into Tit''s arms. I saw a beautiful chinchilla come into view. At this moment, Chang Xia is a broken jar. He raised his head and waved his claws at the elder Dalai, and said weakly: "Elder Dalai, hello!"


    "Little Chang Xia, UU reading Is this the first time you are exhausted from training?" Dalai stretched out his hand and rubbed Chang Xia''s body.


    "Elder Dalai, I want to take Sister Changxia home, let''s go first!"


    Unfortunately, **** hide fast.


    As soon as the elder Dalai rubbed twice, the **** ran away.


    see.


    Lu You and the others were busy saying goodbye to Elder Dalai and followed.


    Elder Dalai looked regretful, as expected, Xiao Changxia is the cutest.


    "very noisy-"


    The cave courtyard has been paved.


    Shen Ronglei built the last flower bed. According to Changxia''s plan, in addition to the flower bed in the center of the pool, there are four rectangular flower beds in the cave courtyard.


    "Wow!" The **** hugged Chang Xia, and as soon as she stepped into the cave courtyard, she couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Sister Chang Xia, your cave is really beautiful."


    "It''s really beautiful!"


    "I also want my father and Amu to build the cave into a cave like that of Sister Changxia''s house."


    Suddenly, a large group of cubs walked into the cave courtyard.


    Shen Rong and the others came back to their senses and hurried over.


    Obviously, they didn''t expect the tribe to let this group of cubs leave the tribe, and there are no half adults to follow, what is going on.


    Suddenly, Maple Leaf''s eyes fell on Titty''s arms, and she blinked hesitantly.


    "Changxia��"


    In the end, it was the south wind that responded the fastest.


    She rushed forward and snatched Chang Xia from Titty''s arms.


    Nan Feng hugged Chang Xia and rubbed it for a while, then buried his head in Chang Xia''s soft belly and sucked hard, screaming, "Chang Xia, you are so cute! Kiss one, let me kiss again. One��"


    Chang Xia trembled with her short legs and sent a distress signal to Shen Rong.


    "Shen Rong, help��"


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 130： Fried long summer

    "Nanfeng!" Shen Rong didn''t care about getting his hands dirty, he pulled Nanfeng away, and skillfully snatched the Chang Xia from her hand and protected her against his chest.


    At the same time, he raised his head to guard against the cramping south wind.


    The south wind was moving too fast just now.


    When everyone reacted, they were all covered with black lines. Is this south wind crazy? It made Chang Xia almost cry.


    cough cough-


    Although the beastlike Changxia is really cute!


    But, this is too much.


    No wonder Chang Xia didn''t dare to be a beast. If there were more clansmen like Nan Feng, Chang Xia wouldn''t be able to live in trepidation every day.


    "Uh! I''m sorry, I was a little bit happy just now." Nan Feng said: "Chang Xia hasn''t transformed into a beast for a few years, and it''s rare to see her beast-like appearance, so I was a little anxious for a while."


    Saying that, Yu Guang stared at Chang Xia secretly.


    Thinking about whether there is still a chance to hug again.


    "Ha!" Chang Xia squatted on Shen Rong''s shoulder, sneered at Nanfeng, and scolded: "Nanfeng, if you do anything casually next time, I will beat you."


    Depend on--


    My belly hurts.


    If she hadn''t called for help in time, the hairs on her belly would have been bald.


    Nanfeng, you wait for me.


    Wait for me to practice again, and bald the hairs on your forehead.


    Chang Xia wagged his tail angrily, snoring indignantly from his mouth.


    It made Shen Rong''s heart itch for a while, not to mention that Nan Feng wanted to slap her in such a long summer, Shen Rong was also a little bit distracted. It is estimated that the people next to Maple Leaf Nuanchun and others have similar thoughts.


    "Shen Rong, take me to the bathroom, I have to take a hot bath." Chang Xia instructed Shen Rong to take the clothes from Lu You''s hand, leaving Lu You and others behind, "Lu You, stay here for the afternoon. Have lunch, and go back to the tribe after eating."


    "Great!"


    "Sister Changxia''s dishes are the best!"


    Suddenly, more than a dozen radish-headed cubs cheered and jumped up and down.


    Bone soup was boiled on the kitchen stove, and hot water was boiled in a stone pot next to it. Chang Xia didn''t need to worry about running out of hot water, Shen Rong carried Chang Xia into the kitchen to fetch water. Chang Xia wanted to go to the ground, but was stopped by Shen Rong.


    "Clothes, and clothes." Chang Xia reminded.


    Shen Rong said: "It''s okay, I''ll take you to the bathroom and bring your clothes to you later."


    "No, I''ll walk over by myself." Chang Xia said stubbornly.


    After being held by the **** for so long, the stamina consumed has recovered somewhat. At this moment, she didn''t want to continue being held by people.


    Chang Xia''s attitude is firm.


    Shen Rong could only let go of his hand and let Chang Xia fall to the ground.


    Watching Chang Xia walk into the bathroom, Shen Rong felt a lot of regret. It''s rare to have the opportunity to see Chang Xia''s animal state, but unfortunately I can''t hold it for a while.


    "Shen Rong, hurry up." Chang Xia urged.


    She waited to take a shower, get dressed, and return to her human form.


    Humph--


    Across the wall, she could feel the resentment from the south wind.


    And the hearts of Maple Leaf Nuanchun and their restless hearts.


    Slip or something.


    There will never be a next time.


    Everyone in the cave courtyard looked regretful and looked at the south wind with reproach.


    If Nan Feng could calm down, how could Chang Xia enter the bathroom so quickly. How can I say hello to everyone and chat about something.


    As a result, they naturally have the opportunity to do something.


    Now, it''s all gone.


    "south wind--"


    Maple Leaf is gearing up, facing the south wind with a bright smile.


    This time, they still did not stop Nuanchun.


    He even started directly, gang fights, and beat Nan Feng.


    The beast cubs next to the **** found it interesting, raised their small fists and joined the battlefield. So the atmosphere became lively in an instant, and the noise spread directly across the entire White Lake.


    quite a while.


    Wait until Xia Xia is out of the bath.


    The cave courtyard began to be cleaned, and it was almost over.


    The tree pit is reserved, and the corner of the wall is not paved with snow slate for the time being. Instead, they put all the remaining snowflake slabs there, and wait until the long summer to dig back the fruit trees and plant them before they can be laid.


    "You guys are so fast!" Chang Xia looked at the entire cave courtyard in amazement, his eyes full of amazement. The pool has not released water for the time being, and there is no running water introduced into the cave, so it is not easy to fill the water pool in the cave courtyard.


    Then there are the flower beds that are bare and unplanted, and everything looks neat and tidy.


    However, Chang Xia fantasized about filling the pond with pebbles and throwing beautiful fish into it. With the flowers and fruit trees in the courtyard, the picture is not too beautiful!


    "There are many people, and the speed is also fast." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia wiped the dripping hair and said happily: "Nanfeng, I won''t care about you this time. At noon, what do you want to eat and tell me directly..."


    Happy Chang Xia, very generous.


    After more than two months of busy work, she has a cave completely of her own.


    The joy is absolutely amazing.


    Home is a seemingly simple word.


    It''s really not easy to really own it.


    "Chicken Noodle Soup��"


    Nanfeng spoke first. In the morning, she didn''t eat chicken soup powder, and she couldn''t miss it at noon. Besides, Chang Xia had been training in the tribe all morning, so she was definitely tired.


    Nanfeng opened his mouth.


    The others understood in an instant.


    "Changxia, how about chicken noodle soup and barbecue at noon?"


    "I''ll go to Baihu to catch some fish and add a stew."


    Having tasted the stew made in Changxia, Maple Leaf wanted to taste the taste of stewed fish. Thinking about whether the stewed fish will be as tender and smooth as fish balls.


    After discussing the lunch menu, everyone began to act.


    Catch the fish, catch the chicken, catch the chicken.


    In an instant, only Chang Xia and Shen Rong were left in the cave courtyard. No, you should also add the twin cubs in Chang Xia��s arms. You ask the beast cubs of the tit, they can go to Baihu Lake together to fish for fish and chickens, and don��t run too fast I''m going to knead the dough��" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Shen Rong shook his head and said, "You take the cubs to sit for a break, knead the dough and wait for the maple leaves to come back before you start. I will use the leaves to clean the cave courtyard again."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia did not refuse, she was indeed still a little tired, hugged the twins, kneaded gently, and sighed, "I thought it would be easy to go back to the tribe training ground for training in the morning, who is it? You know...I can''t even run the tits."


    "Your body is just right, so naturally it''s a little bit worse. When you get used to it, you will definitely be able to outperform them." Shen Rong comforted.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia almost didn''t fry.


    Outrun the beast cubs of tits! ! !


    Shen Rong''s expectations for her are so low?


    Seeing Chang Xia''s round eyes instantly, Shen Rong lowered his head and smiled.


    Sure enough, Chang Xia is really funny.


    However, she could not be found.


    If found out, Chang Xia will be furious.


    "Don''t worry, you first follow the **** to lay the foundation. When the rainy season stops, we can enter the forest. At that time, you can hunt or pick if you want."


    Shen Rong saw that the situation was almost over.


    So, pick it up immediately.


    After saying this, Chang Xia instantly became happy.


    At the risk of humiliation, she went back to the tribal training ground to exercise with a group of beast cubs. Isn''t she looking forward to going out of the tribe and entering the forest to hunt and pick?


    Thinking that this day will come soon.


    Chang Xia felt that she had suffered and was a little tired.


    These are all worth it.


    Suddenly Chang Xia remembered Su Ye''s promise, and was a little worried and nervous.


    This is the second day that Su Yebaiqing has returned to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna. I don''t know, did the Lions and Bears send someone to enter the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 131： jade

    "Shen Rong, you said that the witch went back to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna. Did the Lion and Bear clan send people to the Sacred Mountain of Karna to meet the witch?"


    Chang Xia put the twin cubs down and let them roll and frolic in the cave courtyard.


    The cave courtyard is cleaned and not dirty, and it is more convenient to let the twins play on the ground. The two were restless in Chang Xia''s arms, and they wanted to land.


    Shen Rong said, "Have a craving for chili peppers?"


    Apart from that, Shen Rong couldn''t think of any other reason.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia laughed, without denying or nodding.


    Greed is one of them, and Chang Xia is eager to know if she and Su Ye''s ideas can be achieved? She sacrificed her face for training and looked forward to entering the forest in the future.


    "The training is over, where do you want to go?" Chen Rong asked curiously.


    "I want to go to Qingshan and see the green tree mentioned by the patriarch." Chang Xia said: "Green oil is very important. If you can harvest green oil like the red maple tree, it will be of great benefit to the tribe."


    Light stones are too precious and come from the bird family.


    This means that clans cannot exchange in large quantities.


    Lighting at night is crucial, and green oil can improve the lighting of torches, which is worth time-consuming attention. Due to the strict prohibition of the roots, he should send his tribe to Qingshan to try to cut the bark and harvest the green oil when the first rain stopped.


    After all, it has been two days since Su Yebaiqing returned to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    She went back to the tribal training ground to train, but she didn''t encounter any roots. At the same time, he didn''t hear Nanfeng talking about him, which shows that the roots have not returned to the tribe.


    The holy mountain of Khana is not far from the tribe.


    Gen and the totem warrior who escorted Su Yebaiqing did not return to the tribe.


    Its purpose is self-evident.


    After they escorted Su Yebaiqing back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Kana, they must have turned to Qingshan. The green oil harvesting is different from the red maple sap. The green oil flows out slowly and takes more time to harvest.


    However, the green tree sheds green oil for a long time.


    It can basically last for several months, which greatly compensates for the slow flow rate of green oil. As time accumulates the number, Chang Xia estimates that their harvest will be very good this time.


    "Then when your training is over, let''s go to Qingshan." Shen Rong smiled.


    Originally, he thought that Changxia would choose Qingshanyan, but he did not expect Changxia to say Qingshan. As expected, the amount of femininity he fancy is not ordinary.


    "Shen Rong, can you make me a set of tools out of thousand-year-old iron wood?" Chang Xia suddenly asked. She remembered that polishing and sculpting jade ornaments requires tools that are handy, otherwise her current strength is not enough to resist jadeite jade with bare hands.


    "What kind of tool?" Shen Rong put down the thatched broom in his hand and asked lightly.


    Shen Rong asked carefully, Chang Xia was a little dazed.


    Using jade jade as a jade ornament was an idea that suddenly came to her when she saw the glass-type jade jade on the rocky beach.


    She herself does not understand jade carving.


    Asking Shen Rong to help make tools out of thousand-year-old iron wood was simply because she felt that she couldn''t polish jade with bare hands, and she also had no idea what tools she wanted.


    "I want to polish and carve the two jadeite jade that you and Maple Leaf found into ornaments. Let''s talk to the bird clan at that time-" Chang Xia didn''t hide her little abacus, looking at Shen Rong, she couldn''t help showing an innocent expression .


    Nine times out of ten, this matter must fall on Shen Rong.


    After all, Chang Xia himself had half a jar of water. Knowing a little of each, and really doing it, the ability is far inferior to Shen Rong.


    "What kind of accessories do you want to make? Jade, there are indeed some in the West, but the nobles of the West prefer natural pearls, coral, agate and tourmaline." Shen Rong said.


    Jade, he used to have quite a few, mostly white jade, like green jadeite, this was the first time he saw it. Of course, it is also possible that no emerald-green jade has been found in the Western Continent, so Shen Rong has never seen it.


    When I heard it, there are jade articles in the Western Continent.


    Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    The development of the Western Continent far surpassed that of the Eastern Continent. She knew this from Shen Rong''s mouth long ago.


    It''s just that Chang Xia didn''t expect that there are even jade wares in the Western Land.


    "Accessories that can please the bird tribe are like jewelry that can be worn everywhere, such as forehead ornaments, necklaces, earrings... these kinds of jade ornaments." Chang Xia gestured and said.


    In the Normandy Grand Bazaar, Chang Xia has seen birds and fish from afar.


    However, after all, no contact.


    She doesn''t know much about the specifics. However, from the mouths of Su Ye and the tribesmen, the characters and habits of the bird and fish tribes were vaguely pieced together.


    However, the nature of beauty is the same.


    The jade ware is gorgeous and exquisite, presumably the bird family will not reject the beauty of jade ornaments.


    "I know what you said. The tribe should have hoarded millennium iron wood. I''ll ask the patriarch about the situation." Shen Rong replied. Specifically, what kind of tools should be made, Shen Rong intends to polish and carve a few pieces of jade by himself.


    "Millennium Ironwood��"


    "Shen Rong, what do you want the Millennium Iron Wood to do?"


    At this moment, a group of people from Nanfeng came back from the shore of Baihu Lake with fish and chickens.


    Walking to the gate of the cave courtyard, he happened to hear Shen Rong say that he was going to ask about the millennium iron wood. Nan Feng couldn''t help but be curious and asked directly.


    Chang Xia explained: "I want to make the jadeite jade found by Shen Rongfengye into a jade article, and I need tools for auxiliary grinding. You also know the hardness of jadeite jade, and ordinary iron wood may not be able to grind jadeite jade."


    "What is jade?"


    "Is jade like bone?"


    "Wrong, all wrong. The jade I''m going to make is accessories to wear, like bracelets, necklaces, and earrings that hang from earrings."


    With this explanation, Nanfeng Nuanchun''s eyes suddenly widened.


    On the contrary, Maple Leaf didn''t have much interest. Obviously, this jade can''t be eaten or played with. Maple Leaf directly decided that the jade is useless.


    "Chang Xia, you can ask the patriarch and elders for a few broken cornerstones If you can inlay the broken cornerstone and the millennium iron wood together, it will be much easier for you to polish and carve jade. But, the cornerstone Even the broken gravel is very precious, if your jade can''t impress them, they won''t give you the broken cornerstone."


    Although Maple Leaf is not sure what jade can do.


    However, Maple Leaf dutifully told Chang Xia what she knew.


    The two broken cornerstones of the tribe are still collected by the tribe elders.


    After that thing is broken, it will be scattered into gravel-sized gravel. Naturally, it is reluctant to throw it away, and I don''t know how to use it for a while.


    At this moment, it was also Maple Leaf''s brain that turned fast.


    If it was Nanfeng and the others, most of them would not have thought of this aspect.


    "The cornerstone, the broken cornerstone." Changxia was overjoyed and said in surprise: "Maple Leaf, what happened to the broken cornerstone, tell me in detail��"


    "I said before that there are ten cornerstones in the tribe, and now there are eight left. Among them, two of them were broken after being used for too long. However, the broken cornerstones were reluctant to discard and kept in the tribe''s cave." Maple Leaf explained .


    These things, as long as snacks can know.


    After all, the Horde has nothing to hide.


    "Nanfeng, has the patriarch returned to the tribe?" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Thinking of the solidity of the cornerstone, Chang Xia thinks that her steps in carving jade can be a little firmer. No matter how strong the jadeite jade is, it can become soft when it encounters the cornerstone.


    Nanfeng said: "Father didn''t go back to the tribe last night. Listening to Eminem''s intention, after they escorted Wu and Baiqing back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna, they will turn to Qingshan."


    Chang Xia showed a clear expression.


    As expected, she guessed right. As the patriarch who is responsible for the tribe, after learning about Qingshu''s situation, Geng couldn''t bear to go to Qingshan to confirm it in person?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 132： Weishan

    "When the patriarch returns to the tribe, let me know and say that I want to discuss important matters with him." Chang Xia said solemnly.


    Jade is important.


    Whether it can be exchanged for the ice crystal grass of the bird tribe depends on the jade ornaments carved from jade jade.


    If you can find another batch of jadeite on the rocky beach, even if it is not a glass species, it is just the most common bean species. Chang Xia wanted to carve a few pieces of jade and put them in the house in the cave. Just looking at them made them look tall.


    cough cough-


    In two lifetimes, Chang Xia is still unavoidable.


    Just like she will be obsessed with making furniture out of rosewood.


    It''s just a simple want.


    "Okay, I remember." Nan Feng replied.


    It can be seen that Chang Xia seems to be preparing to use the emerald jade for a major event.


    Everyone was curious, but didn''t ask much. They understood that if they could say it, Chang Xia wouldn''t hide it, but she didn''t say it, most of the time it wasn''t there yet.


    Finish the trivia.


    Everyone walked into the kitchen one by one.


    However, this time Nan Feng pushed Chang Xia out of the kitchen and asked her to take the **** and cubs in the courtyard of the cave. Nanfeng''s cooking skills are ordinary, with the help of the warm spring maple leaves, plus Shen Rong''s guidance, the lunch at noon is almost the same.


    Chang Xia asked Yadong to play with a group of tits, and she went to Kunkong Mountain.


    "Shan Kun, do you understand what''s going on in the upper reaches of Baihu?" Chang Xia asked. Looking at the pool in the center of the cave courtyard, Chang Xia''s mind moved slightly.


    Rarely did not have to go to the kitchen to help, Chang Xia sat on the wooden chair in the corridor.


    Looking for Shankun Kongshan to chat, Kongshan stood by the window in the corridor, occasionally peeking at the maple leaf in the kitchen, who was holding lunch, and his face involuntarily showed an idiotic expression, which caused Changxia Shankun and the two to contempt again and again.


    "Upstream of White Lake��"


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to ask?"


    Both Shan Kun and Shan Kun looked over at this question.


    The twin cubs were led by Lu You and played with Yadong in various places in the cave courtyard. The crisp and sweet laughter pierced the sky and spread far and far.


    "What do you think of the pool in the cave courtyard?" Chang Xia pointed at the pool and asked lightly.


    Kong Shan said: "Excellent! Unfortunately, no living water was injected into it."


    They pondered, waiting for after dinner. Take a wooden barrel to Baihu to fetch water, fill the pool first, and then spread the pebbles picked up from the rocky beach. For fish, see if you can catch one or two beautiful and beautiful ones from White Lake.


    Common herring and crucian carp can be seen when thrown in, but they are too common.


    "I want to divert water and introduce living water into the cave. This saves the effort of fetching water from Baihu Lake." Chang Xia explained, "My cave dwelling is on the high side. If you want to divert water from Baihu Lake, you need to make water. I still have to build a waterway. So, I wondered if I could find a mountain spring or something in the upper reaches of White Lake����


    The topography of this mountain spring is higher than the cave dwelling.


    In this way, when the water is drawn down, there is a difference in height.


    At the same time, there is no need to make a waterwheel to divert water. Just dig a water channel, or make a simple water pipe, to introduce the mountain spring water into the cave.


    Here comes.


    In the future, there is no need to go to Baihu to fetch water.


    Carrying water is hard work. The Changxia family has several large stone tanks, and it is not easy to fill them every day.


    "Chang Xia, is there anything else you dare not think about?" Kong Shan exclaimed.


    Shan Kun didn''t say anything, and silently gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    Dare to think about things that ordinary people can''t think of, this is Chang Xia. It is no wonder that both the witches and the elders of the tribe value Chang Xia very much. Even if she is weak, she is always protected and loved by everyone.


    For thousands of years.


    The Heluo tribe took root and lived here.


    They know how to sharpen stone, bone and wood with animal claws.


    Even pottery is fired.


    However, he never thought about introducing the calamity into the tribe and into the beast den.


    "I just wanted to be lazy, nothing else." Chang Xia said in embarrassment. Kong Shan and the two looked at her, a bit like looking at a witch, which made Chang Xia a little embarrassed.


    She confessed that she did nothing.


    However, these trivial matters seem to be unexpected in the eyes of the tribe.


    Perhaps it is the living space that limits their thinking.


    Chang Xia''s previous life lived in the information age of the explosion of knowledge, even after the end of the world. In terms of experience and knowledge, Changxia is higher than the world of the Twilight Forest.


    Shan Kun sullenly said, "Introducing living water into the cave is a very good proposal. However, it is not easy to do it."


    "Changxia, did you deliberately leave the water inlet and outlet of the pool? From the very beginning, you wanted to bring living water into the cave." Kong Shan said sharply.


    His eyes fell on the two notches on the pool.


    In the beginning, when the pool was built.


    Yadong asked Shen Rong, but Shen Rong did not explain, only said that the two gaps were useful. But he didn''t say what the specific purpose is. Now that Chang Xia mentioned water diversion, Kong Shan naturally understood.


    think about.


    He couldn''t help giving a thumbs up to Chang Xia like Shan Kun.


    "The cave is more spacious than the animal den, and the daily water consumption will inevitably increase. It is still very convenient to carry water in the warm season, but when the cold season begins, it will become very difficult to carry water back and forth." Chang Xia said.


    She made no secret of her fear of suffering.


    The root of human progress is the desire to become better.


    "The upper reaches of Baihu Lake is Weishan, which is full of miasma. Except for the tribe to slay wild beasts regularly, no clan members usually go hunting and picking. There should be spring water in the mountains, but it needs to be confirmed whether it is poisonous or not."


    Weishan is located in the upper reaches of Baihu Lake.


    Standing on the White Lake, you can vaguely see the Weishan Mountains continuous, often surrounded by mist that cannot be dispersed. This fog is different from the general mountain forest water fog, with a miasma.


    The Heluo tribe has no shortage of forests for hunting and picking.


    After they confirmed that there were no beasts in Weishan, they did not go any further.


    Miasma is not a big threat to the orcs. After smelling it for a long time, it is easy to get dizzy and cause physical discomfort. Totem warriors can still resist one or two, and ordinary people will faint for half a day.


    Over time.


    The people of the Heluo tribe no longer step into Weishan.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was taken aback.


    Obviously, she didn''t know that there was such a mountain range so close to White Lake.


    "Shan Kun, is Weishan a swamp?" Chang Xia asked.


    Generally speaking, swamps are easy to breed misty mountains and forests, and if they stay for a long time, symptoms of poisoning will appear.


    Shan Kun shook his head and affirmed: "Weishan is not a swamp, except for the fog and miasma. Weishan is a normal mountain range. Weishan grows rich in medicinal materials. , and two-thirds are from Weishan."


    "Wu has been to Weishan, she said that it is a treasure." Kong Shan said.


    "Have you ever gone deep into Weishan?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Since Su Ye said that Weishan is a treasure, there must be something extraordinary about Weishan.


    Kong Shan shook his head and replied, "Wu wants to go, but the orc tribes are not at ease."


    Bai Qing is not an adult, so Wu must not be in trouble.


    Besides, no matter how miraculous Weishan is, it is nothing but medicinal herbs that grow for a long time. There are countless such mountains in the Twilight Forest, and there is no need to take risks.


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia understood what Kong Shan meant.


    obviously.


    The orcs of the Twilight Forest are reluctant to venture into Weishan.


    Even if Weishan is a treasure, it will not work.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 133： Weishan fog and miasma

    "Then, what about you?" Chang Xia hurriedly asked.


    She didn''t believe that the Heluo tribe would be safe. With elders like the elders of Pukang, can the tribal totem warriors be safe?


    Weishan is on the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    And being so close to the tribe, how could the tribe not be on guard?


    What''s more, Su Ye said that Weishan is a treasure land, which means that there may be a problem with the fog and miasma in Weishan.


    Shan Kun looked at the sky, Kong Shan stared at the ground.


    How could they say it in public about stealing into Weishan? If this is stabbed in front of the patriarch or an elder, nine times out of ten, he will be beaten.


    After all, the tribe on the bright side told the clansmen that they had to go deep into Weishan for no reason.


    cough cough-


    Several people have listened carefully to this statement, so it is worth discussing.


    However, as long as things don''t get through, no one will care. After all, the tribe is eager for the tribe to find out the true face of Weishan. If they can find one or two treasures in Weishan, even if it is not as good as the ice crystal grass and light stone of the bird tribe in Qinghai Plateau, it is not comparable to the cornerstone of the fish tribe. However, as long as it touches a little bit of treasure, the Heluo tribe can develop.


    At that time.


    There will be no orc tribe in the Twilight Forest that can compete with the Heluo tribe.


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia said, "Don''t worry, I won''t go to the tribe to complain."


    Shan Kun and the two were slightly embarrassed and looked around.


    Qibu moved to Chang Xia''s side and whispered, "I''ve been there."


    Chang Xia showed a clear expression, and she knew that this group of people couldn''t hold it in any longer, and they would definitely go deep into Weishan to explore.


    "How''s the situation?" Chang Xia imitated Shan Kun and lowered his voice.


    "Weishan is very strange and cannot really get close to the depths." Shan Kun said.


    Kong Shandao: "The deeper you go, the thicker the fog will be, and the lower the temperature will be."


    The deeper the Weishan Mountain, the lower the temperature and the thicker the fog. Basically, no one has really gone deep into Weishan, even the elders of the tribe can''t do it. Due to the temperature, some clansmen speculated whether ice crystal grass was growing in the depths of Weishan...


    Ice crystal grass can release low temperature, and the frozen fruit also has a cooling effect.


    However, more than 100 people from the Heluo tribe visited Weishan.


    We have not been able to find out the secrets of Weishan''s fog and low temperature.


    "Interesting!" Chang Xia was extremely excited.


    It was strange that there were no treasures in the huge Twilight Forest. The Qinghai Plateau is not as large as the Twilight Forest, but there are many treasures growing there. With these treasures, the bird clan is high above, looking down on this, and looking down on that.


    If there are treasures growing in the depths of Weishan, it will be a great thing for the Heluo tribe and the entire orc tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    "Do you want to go to Weishan?" Shan Kun hesitated slightly.


    Chang Xia raised her eyebrows and asked, "You don''t want to enter Weishan, and don''t want to find out the secret of Weishan''s misty miasma?"


    She said and walked slowly out of the corridor.


    Then, come to the cave courtyard.


    He raised his head and looked in the direction of Weishan, the upper reaches of Baihu Lake.


    Beneath that thick foggy fog, is where Weishan Mountain is. Looking close, it will take half a day to really pass.


    "Think, who doesn''t?" Kong Shan and Shan Kun looked at each other and said in unison.


    If there is really some kind of treasure growing in Weishan, the Heluo tribe will make it. Unfortunately, after so many years, the tribe has not made any progress.


    "If there is a chance, let''s go to Weishan." Chang Xia firmly said.


    Upon hearing this, Kong Shan and the two were extremely excited.


    Chang Xia was valued by the witch, and some members of the tribe speculated that the witch might have taught Chang Xia some kind of witchcraft. Many people in the tribe have heard this rumor, but the root and the elders have turned a deaf ear.


    Look, as if thinking about the rumor.


    Chang Xia knew this very well.


    Do not admit, do not deny.


    Everything is ignorant.


    Past and present lives are too illusory.


    "Changxia, if you want to divert water to the cave, you don''t have to choose Weishan. Weishan is far away from Baihu, so it is not convenient to divert water from there." Shan Kun said: "The location of the small river is suitable, and it is also close to Baihu. "


    "Little River��" Chang Xia blinked and hesitated.


    Kongshan Road: "The small river is a tributary of the Wei River. It comes from Weishan and passes through many mountains and rivers, one of which flows into Baihu."


    "Can the water from the small river be brought in? Why didn''t I see that in addition to the White River, there are other streams flowing into the White Lake?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    "Most of the cave dwellings expanded by the tribe are located in the north of Baihu Lake, and the stream that flows into Baihu Lake is in the south. You need to detour behind the cave dwelling to see the inlet of the stream into the Baihe River..." Shankun said.


    Chang Xia has indeed been circling around Baihu recently.


    However, the south side of Baihu Lake is a dense forest, which is far away.


    After listening to Qing Shankun''s explanation, Chang Xia finally figured out the exact location of the small river. At the same time, I can''t help but sigh about the area of ??White Lake.


    Every time I look at it, I feel sparkling.


    Who would have thought that even Baihu still had an inlet, but Chang Xia had not found it yet.


    She used to think about planting lotus roots in Baihu, but now Chang Xia has given up her thoughts. It feels like fishing with a fishing rod before, overestimating myself, underestimating the size of White Lake, and underestimating the power of fish in White Lake/White River.


    "In the afternoon, I''ll go to the water inlet on the south side of Baihu Lake to see��" Chang Xia said.


    Kong Shan cautiously said, "Would you like to chat with Shen Rong?"


    "I''m not stupid, how can I go there alone?" Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines, looking at Kongshan, does she look like a fool? The south side of Baihu Lake is not too close, and it is necessary to bypass the wasteland to the north and go up, which is very close to the dense forest.


    In the jungle, wild animals are naturally active.


    As far as Changxia''s current situation is concerned ordinary beasts can still handle it.


    If you really encounter wolves, or wild boars.


    Nine times out of ten, you have to kneel.


    The wolves and wild boars in the Twilight Forest are outrageously strong.


    Not to mention wolves and wild boars, they are ordinary hares, and they may be injured if they are not careful.


    A hare weighing more than ten or twenty pounds has a lot of kicking power.


    "Hehe!" Kong Shan smiled and didn''t answer.


    In the distance, the twins ran too fast and rolled directly on the ground of the cave courtyard. Shan Kun''s head was full of black lines, so he quickly stepped forward and picked up his two stupid cubs from the ground.


    Lu You walked over and said helplessly, "They ran too fast!"


    "It''s alright, be resistant to falling." Shan Kun said with a smile.


    Who''s cub didn''t grow up by beating and beating, as long as it''s not injured, the rest is optional.


    "Shan Kun, are you sure you''re really fine?" Chang Xia asked while holding his forehead.


    One of the twins had a scratched nose, and the tip of the nose was slightly bloodshot. Another forehead hit a bag, and at this moment, he was lying on the ground in a daze, probably not getting better in a few minutes.


    Shan Kun waved his hand and said to himself: "This injury is nothing, it will be fine in a while."


    "..." Chang Xia rolled her eyes, stepped forward and picked up the twins and walked back to the shelf in the cave''s utility room, planning to find an ointment to wipe them on.


    This ointment was prepared by Su Ye for Chang Xia.


    The amount is not much, and Chang Xia did not share it with Nan Feng.


    Shan Kun saw Chang Xia take the twins away, looked at Kong Shan suspiciously, and asked, "Kong Shan, did I say something wrong?"


    "No!" Kong Shan said. His thinking is similar to Shan Kun. Tribal beast cubs are all beaten and beaten like this. This injury is really not an injury.


    However, Chang Xia doesn''t seem to think so.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 134： south side of white lake

    "Chang Xia, where did the ointment in your hand come from?" Shan Kun asked curiously.


    There are elders in the tribe who know how to make medicine, and the efficacy of the medicine is not as good as that made by Su Ye, but it is not bad. When the hunting party goes out hunting, everyone will prepare some.


    The ointment Chang Xia applied to the twins was obviously different from the ointment made by the tribe.


    "Wu made it for me." Chang Xia replied.


    Shan Kun looked at Chang Xia enviously and said, "Chang Xia, I really envy you!"


    Kong Shan nodded and agreed.


    I don''t see any witches who dote on anyone like Chang Xia. If anyone in the tribe can get a word of praise from the witch, all the tribes will be very happy.


    Chang Xia was different, Wu Ge descended from the sacred mountain of Kana every three or five meetings.


    Specifically to visit Chang Xia.


    Everyone in the Orc tribe in the Twilight Forest knew Chang Xia''s name. If it weren''t for Chang Xia being too weak, the people who wanted to marry her would probably fill the Heluo tribe.


    "Humph! You are envious of Wu liking me." Chang Xia said proudly.


    What answered Chang Xia was Shan Kun''s smirk.


    Soon.


    The rich aroma of chicken soup permeates from the kitchen.


    Gradually, the noisy cubs in the cave courtyard were all lying at the door of the kitchen, staring at the stone pot on the stove in the kitchen.


    "Yo! Are you hungry?" Nan Feng laughed, teasing the tits.


    Tit giggled and replied, "Yes! I''m hungry."


    Having said that, it''s quite a small belly. Looking at Nanfeng seriously, he told her that he was indeed hungry. Not only is she hungry, but also Wuliu Luyou and the others are hungry.


    There was a lot of exercise in the morning, and just now, I followed Yadong in the cave courtyard.


    It''s amazing that you''re not hungry!


    "Wait a bit��" Nuan Chun said: "I''ll cut a piece of barbecue for you, you can share it, and fill your stomach first."


    Shen Rong grilled meat in front of the grill.


    The grill was an earthen grill that Shen Rong remodeled according to what Chang Xia said. It is built with yellow bricks, with iron and wood shelves above it, and there are spaces in the middle to isolate the open fire.


    Not to mention that the soil of this soil grill is a little soil, it is better than practical.


    In the past, you needed to sit by the stove and turn up to three pieces of barbecue in your hands. Now you can stand in front of the earth grill and turn the barbecue, and you can bake ten pieces at a time.


    This greatly speeds up the roasting.


    Moreover, Chang Xia believes that this soil grill can also be turned into an oven.


    Of course, when the soil grill is used as an oven, it must be sealed.


    Chang Xia has been busy recently, so I haven''t had the chance to spare time to try.


    Nuanchun took a piece of roasted meat from Shen Rong, cut it into two-finger-sized pieces with an iron wooden knife, and placed it in a wooden bowl. At the same time, hand Titti a pair of wooden chopsticks, and let her share the bowl with the other cubs.


    The chicken soup is ready, and the stewed fish is almost ready.


    Now, just wait for the vermicelli to be steamed and sliced.


    There were so many people this time that the small living room could not sit down. Chang Xia asked Yadong and the others to move the long table in the wooden shed to the cave courtyard. Today, they eat open-air food in the cave courtyard.


    Of course, it has to be shaded by the kitchen on the left.


    All together, there are about twenty people.


    Although most of them were cubs, Chang Xia did not neglect them. Two long tables and more than twenty wooden chairs. It is estimated that the entire Heluo tribe is enough for the Changxia family.


    Others, even the patriarch Gen Family.


    There are two long tables and a dozen wooden chairs.


    There are six parent tables in Changxia and more wooden chairs.


    In addition to the two long tables placed in the small living room, the wooden shed has collected three. There is also a cave dwelling on the right where Bai Qing lived.


    There are also square tables and round wooden tables left. These small tables are placed in other cave rooms and are also matched with wooden chairs.


    In Chang Xia''s words, one hundred and ten people came to eat at home.


    Tables, chairs, tableware and chopsticks are absolutely enough, you don''t need to borrow tables and chairs from others.


    Of course, the Changxia family was spacious enough to fit in.


    The cave dwellings built by the tribesmen are basically three-hole caves. Put one or two long tables at home to fill the cave space, just right.


    "Lu You, let the **** and the others line up to wash their hands and faces, and it''s time for dinner." Chang Xia shouted.


    Let Lu You grab the **** and drive the cubs to line up to wash their hands and faces.


    After fighting for a long time, how can there be a clean place on the body?


    Before eating, Chang Xia fetched water and asked them to line up to wash up one by one, and then they were allowed to eat at the table.


    Perhaps the taste of chicken soup, fish stew and roast meat is too fragrant.


    Tit and other cubs, it is useless for Chang Xia to say more.


    One by one obediently lined up, let Chang Xia wash his face and wash his hands, then sat on his wooden chair and waited for lunch.


    "This chicken soup is really fragrant! It''s more fragrant than my Eminem stew."


    "Is this fish stew? The color is weird, but it smells good."


    Soon, the cubs craned their necks to look at the food on the long table. After talking loudly, he instantly turned into a snack.


    Chang Xia helped the cubs wash their faces and hands.


    The warm spring south wind began to make chicken soup powder. Cut the vermicelli, match with the boiled chicken soup, and sprinkle with a pinch of chopped green onion.


    A bowl of chicken soup powder, and then served by Maple Leaf Yadong.


    Shen Rong and the others sat directly, waiting for Chang Xia to come over, they could start eating at any time.


    Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, sat down beside Shen Rong and said, "What are you waiting for, eat!"


    After the words fell, he still took a sip of the soup first, and then ate the noodle.


    Under the scorching sun-


    The cave courtyard is filled with a strong aroma of food.


    The tribe knew Tittie and they escorted Changxia back to Baihu, but they did not return to the tribe at this time. Most of them were left at Baihu for lunch by Changxia The clansmen were not worried, and they didn''t even come over to call people back to the tribe for lunch.


    If it weren''t for the thick skin, they would all want to go to Changxia''s house to eat.


    Besides, the animal cub is just the age of seven or eight to be disgusting. Those grandfathers of the tribe, Amba, can''t help but feel that their cubs haven''t come home, so they don''t have to worry about it.


    "Shen Rong, I plan to go to the south of Baihu this afternoon��" Chang Xia said.


    Hearing this, a few people from Maple Leaf looked over curiously.


    They were curious about what Chang Xia had to do south of Baihu Lake.


    It''s not the north side, it''s dangerous to go through the dense forest to the south of Baihu Lake.


    "Baihu Lake." Shen Rong was slightly startled, and said in surprise, "What are you doing over there?"


    "I went to see the direction of the flow of the small river, and planned to draw the water from the small river to the cave. The cave has living water, so we don''t have to carry water. At the same time, the pond can also store water for fish farming." Chang Xia explained.


    Maple Leaf squinted and looked at Chang Xia.


    She intuitively told herself that Changxia''s purpose in going to the small river was not just to divert water.


    Nanfeng said: "Diverting water, Baihu can''t do it?"


    "The White Lake is lower than the cave dwelling. It is necessary to make waterwheels to draw water up, and to build waterways. I don''t understand how to make waterwheels." Chang Xia said helplessly.


    If she knew how to make waterwheels, she wouldn''t have to go far.


    Baihu is tens of meters lower than the cave dwelling. It is absolutely impossible to guide the water to a small waterwheel. It must be a large waterwheel. When he has time to study the big waterwheel, Changxia estimates that he should be able to draw the water from the small river to the cave.


    However, this can only be determined after she goes to the south of Baihu Lake and confirms the direction of the flow of the small river.


    Say it again.


    In addition to checking the small rivers in the south of Baihu, she also wanted to explore Weishan.


    Although I can''t go there yet, it''s good to have a good look at it from a distance in advance.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 135： For &Sa&…

    "Little River��"


    "Weihe, Weishan."


    "Changxia, do you want to go to Weishan?"


    Maple Leaf looked at Chang Xia seriously. Weishan is not easy, even the totem warriors cannot conquer that mountain.


    Just the ability of the three-legged cat, Chang Xia, to step into Weishan and seek death?


    "Weishan, Changxia, do you want to go to Weishan?" Nanfeng looked at Changxia in surprise, oh, she didn''t expect Changxia to be so ambitious that she wanted to go to that damned place in Weishan?


    Weishan has secrets, big secrets.


    This, the Twilight Forest Orc tribe is aware of it.


    Invited to the Heluo tribe, the strong tribes of the orcs in the Twilight Forest have sent totem warriors of various tribes to Weishan. Unfortunately, no one found out the secrets of Weishan.


    Even the fog and miasma swirling around Weishan couldn''t figure it out.


    Gradually, Weishan gradually fell silent.


    Except for the Heluo tribe, other orc tribes no longer mention Weishan.


    "Changxia, Weishan is very dangerous. What are you going to do in Weishan, who told you about Weishan?" Nuanchun''s face was cold, and his expression solemnly swept over the people in Shankun Yadong. Chang Xia probably didn''t know about the existence of Weishan, and when she suddenly mentioned Weishan, someone must have chewed their tongues in front of her.


    Shan Kun froze, and said embarrassingly: "I and Kong Shan just mentioned it casually..."


    The words fell, and the warm spring maple leaves swept over the two of Shankun. The warning in his eyes is self-evident. Knowing that Chang Xia is very curious, he even mentioned Weishan in front of her.


    Are you looking for death!


    If this matter is known by the tribe.


    Most likely will be beaten.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t enter Weishan now." Chang Xia explained.


    Hearing this, Nan Feng smiled strangely and said, "If you don''t enter now, do you want to enter later? Changxia, even tribal totem warriors dare not approach Weishan easily. What do you bring into Weishan? Weishan is not a red leaf. Ridge and rocky beach, if you go, people will die."


    These words Nan Feng really did not threaten Chang Xia.


    As long as the summer **** physique, go to Weishan, eight or nine hundred miles out of ten to send people''s heads.


    "Which one of you explained what happened to Weishan?" Shen Rong said solemnly.


    Seeing the serious expressions of Maple Leaf and others, Shen Rong was a little more cautious about Weishan. So, he opened his mouth to interrupt their talk about Chang Xia.


    "Weishan, not far from Baihu."


    Maple Leaf glanced at Chang Xia, then set his eyes on Shen Rong, and explained the origin of Weishan and its mystery.


    "Weishan is covered with fog and miasma all year round. The closer to the depths of the Weishan Mountains, the lower the temperature, so some orcs said that there will be ice crystal grass growing in Weishan? As a result, Weishan attracted countless orcs to spy on it. , There are many powerful totem warriors among these people."


    "The Miasma is the first barrier of Weishan. Orcs who want to go deep into Weishan to hunt for treasures will fall under the barrier of Miasma. The stronger ones can go deep into the second barrier of Weishan. Circle. That��s right, the second barrier of Weishan Mountain was named the Poison Circle by the Orcs of the Twilight Forest. When you step into the Poison Circle, you will encounter countless poisons. These poisons include animals and plants, and they almost live in the poison circle. All animals and plants are highly poisonous.��


    Maple Leaf''s tone was cold, calmly telling the danger of Weishan.


    "There are first and second barriers, so is there a third barrier?" Shen Rong asked, squinting.


    "You''re right, there is indeed a third barrier in Weishan." Maple Leaf nodded, tacitly admitting the guess, and continued: "The third barrier in Weishan, no one knows about it so far."


    "..." Shen Rong was speechless and stared at Maple Leaf silently.


    "Shen Rong, Maple Leaf didn''t lie." Kong Shan explained: "No Orcs can pass through the poisonous circle in the Twilight Forest. Wu once said that he wanted to enter Weishan, but all the orcs in the Twilight Forest resisted. The witch is too important, even if Weishan grows. With the ice crystal grass, it is impossible for the orcs to let Wu enter Weishan for adventure."


    "Fuck��" Chang Xia cursed in a low voice.


    He raised his head and stared blankly at Shan Kun and the two of them.


    What did these two people mean by not mentioning the drug circle just now? If she knew that Weishan was so dangerous, how could she have the courage to approach it?


    "Chang Xia, we didn''t mention the poison circle just now because we knew you wouldn''t take risks." Shan Kun said.


    Chang Xia couldn''t even pass the basic training of the training ground, how could the tribe let her go to Weishan? Don''t mention it, I just want her to think about it.


    Of course, there is also a little selfishness.


    With Chang Xia''s magical luck, maybe she didn''t need to step into the poison circle to find the secret of Weishan?


    "Shan Kun, let''s practice later��" Maple Leaf said coldly.


    As she spoke, her cold eyes did not forget to scan the empty mountain beside her. These two idiots, dare to encourage Chang Xia to go to Weishan, do you want to die?


    If this is known by the tribe elders.


    The two were afraid of being beaten to death as an example.


    "...Can you refuse?" Shan Kun asked nervously.


    Maple Leaf grinned, showing a dangerous expression, and said softly: "Do you think? Don''t worry, Kongshan will accompany you. I won''t play hard. After all, the weather has been good recently, and you should go out hunting after the long summer, or Digging for thatch roots or something..."


    The more Maple Leaf said this, the more nervous Shankun Kongshan became.


    Nuan Chun was noncommittal, as if he had not heard anything.


    On the other hand, Nan Feng was eager to try. It is estimated that when Maple Leaf starts, Nan Feng will be happy to fall into the trap. At the same time, she glanced at Yadong, what a pity that this kid escaped!


    Feeling Nanfeng''s murderous intent, Yadong shivered.


    When will the tribal males stand up!


    The south wind is scary enough, UU reading www.uukanshu. com now has another maple leaf, so that people can live a good life?


    What kind of mood does Kong Shan have that he dares to deal with Maple Leaf? At this moment, Yadong admired Kong Shan immensely, and at the same time, he was fortunate that he was playing with the group of **** just now and did not participate in the chat on Chang Xia''s side.


    Otherwise, wait for the next large-scale domestic violence scene.


    I guess I''ll have to add another of him.


    "Maple Leaf, I think Yadong should also hone his skills. After all, bullying the tribe''s beast cubs all day has a bad reputation? At that time, there will be no females of foreign races willing to integrate into the tribe."


    Hearing Nanfeng''s leisurely words, Yadong was dumbfounded.


    Why did Nanfeng IQ suddenly go online!


    Recently, hasn''t it been the Erha mode all the time?


    and many more-


    After Yadong complained, he suddenly realized how maddening Nanfeng''s words were.


    "Maple Leaf, don''t listen to Nanfeng''s nonsense." Yadong quickly denied it and defended: "What''s wrong with my reputation? And when have I bullied tribe beast cubs? Nanfeng, don''t wrong me, obviously it''s Xylophone Amu. Let you find a male to marry, you don''t want to rely on me."


    In order to survive, Yadong really sacrificed himself.


    Focusing on Nanfeng''s weak point and critically attacking, he succeeded in angering Nanfeng.


    Nan Feng grinned, revealing his standard eight teeth, and said word by word, "Yadong, you don''t need maple leaves. We wait for a duel, if you dare to escape, I will go to the bear clan to find you a female bear mate, you I know... Taya has always admired you."


    Nan Feng had a smile on his face, and his voice was extremely gentle.


    Listen, it can make one''s bones go soft.


    However, Yadong was frightened by Nanfeng''s words.


    Da, Da Ya��


    What a joke!


    Marrying her, does he want to die?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 136： Reward and update for Yuenuo

    !


    "Daya?" Chang Xia leaned over and asked curiously.


    Maple Leaf Nuanchun next to him covered his mouth and snickered, Shan Kun Kong Shan coughed dryly, not daring to pick up. In fact, they can''t understand, Da Ya is very good, why is Ya Dong reluctant?


    While clamoring to find a female to marry, she avoided the female like a scorpion.


    Yadong is like two different existences of Jingfen, which makes people unable to see through and understand.


    "Daya, the female of the earth tribe bear clan. A few years ago, she met Yadong in the Normandy market, and she fell in love with Yadong. I asked Yadong if she wanted to go back to the earth tribe, but Yadong refused. Later, Daya I asked Yadong again and said that I would like to come to the Heluo tribe with him..."


    Nan Feng explained while covering his stomach and laughing.


    Except for the **** and these cubs, everyone here looked at Yadong with an inquisitive look.


    "Daya, do you look ugly?" Chang Xia asked, Yadong said that he wanted to marry a female. What was the matter with rejecting Daya?


    Nan Feng thought about it for a while and replied, "Da Ya''s appearance is similar to that of Maple Leaf. She is very beautiful. She was born in the bear clan and is also a totem warrior."


    "Daya, very strong." The maple leaf stamped certification, if it wasn''t for the Yadong of the Heluo tribe, the Dadi tribe would not have agreed to marry Daya.


    Usually strong orcs rarely marry outside, and generally they are weak.


    Strong tribes rarely even get married. After all, if they want to gain a foothold in the Twilight Forest, the tribe must maintain its own strength. If you marry a weak family, it is likely to dilute the blood of the race.


    At first, males of all ethnic groups rejected Changxia.


    In addition to her frailty, there are also reasons for this.


    Descendants and inheritance will always be an eternal topic of a race.


    "Yadong, why?" Chang Xia stared at Yadong and asked.


    Everyone was also curious, Yada was top-notch in terms of appearance, strength, and all aspects, so why did Yadong refuse.


    When he learned that Yadong refused to suppress the marriage proposal, the elders of the tribe Jami beat Yadong himself. Most of the people who usually beat people are the elders of Pukang. It was rare for the elder Jami to do it himself, so it was obvious that he was out of breath.


    "..." Yadong twisted his face.


    He was fascinated by a ghost just now, and he provoked Nanfeng.


    Daya����


    That female is scary and scary, okay?


    Every time I think of this name, Yadong gets chills all over. He was a dignified totem warrior of the Heluo tribe, but he was pressed down by a female and was squeezed dry!


    Who can believe this?


    Love at first sight at the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    The two had clearly met before that, and an indescribable night happened.


    If Yadong knew that the female would appear in the Normandy Grand Bazaar, he would never go to the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    go for what?


    To be ridiculed, or to be humiliated.


    Yadong was in a hurry to find a female to marry, not wanting to wash away the humiliation as soon as possible.


    However, since Da Ya shamelessly said that she wanted to come to the Heluo tribe with him. All the females who originally thought of him in the tribe were gone.


    Seeing him one by one is like seeing a heartless man or something.


    Depend on--


    He is the one who suffers the most!


    "...Can''t we talk about this?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Ya Dong''s expression was too terrifying, and Chang Xia was a little frightened. In the bottom of my heart, I couldn''t help thinking, what happened between the two?


    Think about it.


    Chang Xia felt a little unable to control the thoughts in his mind.


    All kinds of love and hatred swarmed.


    Yadong said aggrievedly: "No, there is nothing."


    right!


    He had absolutely nothing with that violent female bear.


    Taking a deep breath, Yadong suppressed the irritability in his heart and smiled at Chang Xia with a tight face. However, he didn''t know that the smile was scarier than the grimace.


    Fortunately, he was smiling towards Chang Xia.


    If you face the **** and the others, it is estimated that you will cry a few timid cubs.


    "Yadong, stop laughing." Shen Rong covered his mouth, resisting the urge to laugh. He stretched out his hand, straightened Yadong''s face, and reminded: "You laugh so terribly, it''s easy to frighten people. By the way, where did you talk about Weishan just now? Then I said, I''m also curious about Weishan, how is it? Miasma can actually make people poisonous, and the poison circle is very interesting to listen to."


    After Shen Rong left the West Land.


    I have traveled to many places.


    Shen Rong had heard and seen all kinds of anecdotes.


    However, it was the first time he had heard of a situation like Weishan.


    Shen Rong had seen the horror of the elders of the Heluo tribe, and had also fought against the young totem warriors of the hunting team.


    Undeniable.


    The overall strength of the Heluo tribe is absolutely terrifying.


    However, such a powerful Heluo tribe.


    However, he was helpless about the Weishan Mountain in front of his house. How could this not make Shen Rong curious, and then gave birth to a strong desire to explore?


    "...Speaking of the third barrier of Weishan." Yadong said quickly.


    He wished that the subject would be diverted from himself. Yadong would never say anything about what happened with Da Ya, it was too embarrassing and embarrassing.


    "The unknown third barrier in Weishan." Chang Xia retracted his gaze on Yadong and asked, "Have the elders of the tribe never entered the depths of Weishan?"


    With the abilities of Elder Pukang and Elder Jami, can a mere mountain really stop them?


    "I heard that the elders used to go to Weishan when they were young." Maple Leaf said.


    She inquired about this matter with the elder Pukang.


    The thick-skinned elder Pukang admitted that he had been to Weishan when he was young.


    But did not break into the depths of Weishan. He said that Weishan was very strange. He wanted to step into the third barrier after leaving the poisonous circle. No matter which direction he went from, he would eventually return to the poisonous circle.


    No matter how many times you go, the ending is the same.


    "How did it end?"


    Everyone stared at the maple leaves curiously.


    They don''t know about this.


    Maple Leaf knew that most of it was revealed by the elders of Pukang.


    "Failure. The poison circle is like a circle. No matter who wants to enter the depths of Weishan from the poison circle, you will end up walking back to the poison circle." Maple Leaf said.


    The answer was told by the elder Pukang.


    Therefore, so far.


    No one has ever conquered Weishan successfully.


    Naturally, no one knows what treasures are hidden in the depths of Weishan.


    For thousands of years, the only thing that has remained unchanged is the mist that persists all year round in Weishan, as well as the endless poison.


    "So amazing!" Chang Xia was shocked.


    Shen Rong also opened his eyes wide, and a deep curiosity appeared in his eyes.


    Weishan, which even the elders of the tribe can''t conquer, is really interesting. The more I think about it, the more I can''t help but want to go deep into Weishan and spy on its true appearance.


    Even if it ends in failure!


    "I want to go!" Shen Rong sighed, and Chang Xia looked at each other and saw the thoughts spreading in each other''s eyes, which turned out to be surprisingly similar.


    Maple Leaf gave the two of them a blank look and warned: "Don''t court death, Weishan is very dangerous!"


    "Don''t worry, we are measured." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    Nuan Chun said: "I hope you are really measured. Chang Xia, if you really want to go to Weishan someday, you must tell us, and you must not go in quietly."


    "Yes, Chang Xia, don''t mess around." Nan Feng urged.


    The danger of Weishan is no child''s play.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 137： small river, river beast

    !


    "I''m not going to Weishan. However, I''ll go down to the south of Baihu and see��"


    Chang Xia frowned and hummed. Weishan is dangerous. She is not stupid, so she will go now. Even if she goes... she has to wait for the end of the basic training to have a certain self-protection ability.


    "Then I''ll go down to the south of Baihu Lake."


    "Well! I''ll go too."


    "Let''s go all the way, take the rattan baskets or something along the way, and walk through the dense forest. There is also a large wasteland in the south of Baihu Lake, just enough to dig the thatch roots."


    After saying this, everyone was immediately excited.


    Thatch root candy, it tastes good.


    It''s a pity that the tribe does a relatively large piece. Every time you eat it, you have to smash it first, and next time you make it, it will be replaced with a smaller iron wood mold.


    The tribe was very generous this time, and they didn''t intend to stock up the prepared thatched candy.


    Instead, it was distributed directly to the tribe. Chang Xia guessed that the tribe wanted to inspire the tribe to dig more thatched roots to make sugar. Every household has sugar, so it is not the tribe''s turn to worry about sugar making.


    Here comes.


    The maple syrup and maple sugar hoarded in the cave can be kept and exchanged for the Normandy Bazaar next year. Thinking about it makes me feel good.


    Chang Xia listened, but didn''t say anything.


    If there are many people, go out to collect with the clansmen.


    There is a lot of noise around him every day, if it really becomes quiet, Chang Xia will probably feel a little uncomfortable. The lunch ended in a lively atmosphere. Thinking of going to the south of Baihu to dig grass roots in the afternoon, everyone was eager to clean up the tables, chairs, tableware and chopsticks.


    Then, let Nanfeng send the **** back to the tribe.


    Lu You heard that Changxia and the others were going to dig grass roots in the south of Baihu Lake, and he wanted to go with them. However, the south of Baihu is far from the tribe and is not safe.


    He instantly understood that most of the time he couldn''t go.


    Sure enough, they were sent back to the tribe by Nanfeng shouting.


    "Hey! I really want to grow up quickly." Lu You muttered.


    Titti waved her fist and said loudly, "Lu You, what do you want to do when you grow up quickly, do you want to grab the leader''s position with me?"


    Titty prides itself on being the leader of the cubs.


    Lu You''s words, Titty thought it was a challenge to her.


    Lu You twitched the corners of his mouth and looked at the **** expressionlessly. This stupid female, if it wasn''t for her strength and her fists, Lu You would be able to pick ten.


    pity--


    Due to his lack of strength, Lu You could only swallow this breath in humiliation.


    "Tits, you heard it wrong."


    Tit tilted her head and looked at Lu You suspiciously.


    Lu You calmly looked back at Tits, Tits thought for a long time and didn''t come up with a problem, and seeing that Lu You sincerely admitted his mistake, he didn''t bother any more and ran towards the tribe happily.


    Nan Feng covered his mouth, hiding the corners of his twitching mouth.


    The **** are so stupid!


    At the same time, Nan Feng looked at Lu You with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    At such a young age, Lu You is so black-bellied and knows how to act. When he grows up, will he still be able to do it? No wonder my father and the elders of the tribe were full of praise for Lu You. What to say to cultivate Lu You well, in the future, the tribe will rely on such capable people as Lu You to develop and grow.


    whispering sound!


    This kind of person will most likely be another Shen Rong in the future.


    Xu Shi noticed Nan Feng''s malicious eyes, Lu You raised his head to look at Nan Feng, showed a pure smile, and said in a milky voice, "Sister Nan Feng, is something wrong?"


    "..." Nan Feng stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    Sister Nanfeng!!!


    What the **** is this?


    In her memory, Lu You had never called herself that.


    "Lu You, be normal." Nan Feng reprimanded with black lines all over his head.


    Lu You shrugged his shoulders, snorted casually, and crossed Nanfeng into the tribe. Here Nanfeng watched a group of beast cubs return to the tribe, and she stood there for a long time without returning to her senses. Just now, she seemed to be mocked by Lu You, right?


    How dare this little **** mock her? !


    Nanfeng clenched his fists, next time... Next time, he must teach him a lesson, and let him feel the deep love from the big sister.


    Here in the cave, Chang Xia and the others rested for a while and were ready to go.


    I want to go in Nuanchun, but the south of Baihu is different from the rocky beach. There is a small river there, not far from Weishan.


    Twin cubs are too young to leave the tribe.


    "Shan Kun��" Nuan Chun shouted Shan Kun''s name resentfully.


    Shan Kun said helplessly: "Nuanchun, it''s more suitable for me to go with me. You go back to the cave and take the cubs, I will go home early."


    On the south side of Baihu Lake, the warm spring can only be passed by following the tribal hunting team or picking crowd. The upstream of the small river is the Weihe River, which is different from the Baihe River.


    In the Weihe River, there are ferocious river beasts.


    Like crocodiles and pythons, in addition to blood leeches, mud eels and so on.


    Orcs usually go out hunting, rarely near river waters. Without him, because the river waters are likely to lurk a deadly crisis. Compared with the land, the fighting power of the orcs in the water will be weakened, which is not good for the orcs.


    "Hey!" Nuan Chun sighed softly and replied, "I see."


    She knew that Shan Kun was right, that the Xiaohe River was connected to the Weihe River, not the White River. That river is very dangerous, but the river beasts in the strange little river never step into the White Lake.


    This was discovered by the Heluo tribe a long time ago.


    The tribe tried to find the reason, just like exploring Weishan, but nothing came of it. In the end, the clan blamed it on Wu''s blessing.


    This conclusion is good, strong, and unassailable.


    So, under the gaze of Nuan Chun holding the twin cubs and turning back one step at a time, they walked towards the south of Baihu Lake.


    "Changxia, when you arrive at the small river in the south, remember not to get close to the river." Maple Leaf said, "The small river is different from the Baihe Baihu, and there are very terrifying river beasts living in the river there There are even some river beasts that are more terrifying than sea beasts."


    "Maple Leaf is right, Xiaohechuan is very dangerous."


    "There are terrifying crocodiles and pythons in small rivers, and there are small things like blood leeches and mud eels in some special river sections. Once bitten by blood leeches, it is very troublesome, and mud eels are poisonous."


    ��Water mosquitoes are also scary!��


    Suddenly, everyone shared the horror of the river beast.


    The small river is connected to the Weihe River. Even if the small river is the most inconspicuous tributary of the Weihe River, there may not be a terrifying river beast inhabiting it.


    However, as long as it is close to Weihe.


    You can''t be too cautious.


    After all, some tribesmen of the tribe were attacked in Xiaohechuan a few years ago, and the one who attacked was a crocodile with a body length of more than ten meters.


    "Are there crocodiles and pythons in the small river?" Chang Xia was shocked and showed an expression of disbelief. She also thought about bringing water from the river to the cave as living water.


    Crocodiles, pythons, blood leeches and eels.


    The name sounds dangerous.


    "Yes." Yadong said: "A few years ago, some people were attacked by crocodiles."


    "Then why not Baihe and Baihu?" Chang Xia wondered. Since the water is so dangerous, why has the clan never reminded her to stay away from Baihe Baihu?


    Feng Ye and the others spread their hands and explained: "Changxia, you are wrong. There are indeed no dangerous river beasts in Baihu, but Baihe is only safe within the territory of the Heluo tribe. The Baihe outside the territory is also safe. Dangerous."


    Chang Xia''s eyes widened, this time it was a real insight!


    Sure enough, the Twilight Forest is dangerous everywhere.


    "I want to bring water to the cave, what should I do if the small river is so dangerous?" Chang Xia glared at Shan Kun and Kong Shan angrily. Why didn''t the two talk just now?


    If she knew that Xiaohechuan was so dangerous, she would definitely not want to come to the south of Baihu.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 138： first time

    !


    Shen Rong raised his hand.


    It landed on the top of Chang Xia''s head and lightly stroked.


    "Maple Leaf, let''s talk about Xiaohechuan��"


    He speculated that the small river was indeed dangerous, but not as dangerous as he thought.


    Otherwise, if Chang Xia proposes the south of Baihu Lake, Maple Leaf and the others will refuse. Shen Rong knew the Heluo tribe''s preference for the clansmen, and that maintenance was almost a preference. Not to mention, this time also involving Chang Xia, he did not believe that the Heluo tribe would let Chang Xia be in danger.


    "Didn''t I say it just now?" Maple Leaf smiled and opened his mouth and said: "There are no river beasts in the territory of the Heluo tribe. The clan who was attacked by the river beasts and crocodiles just now was attacked at the upstream of the tributary of Xiaohe River. , that is, the Weihe section.��


    Weishan is very special.


    Even Weihe is weird.


    Half of Weihe River is in Heluo Tribe, and half is in Weishan Mountain.


    Weishan seems to be in the territory of the Heluo tribe, but the Heluo tribe has not stepped into the depths of Weishan for a day. This Weishan is not considered the territory of the Heluo tribe for one day, and the reason cannot be explained clearly in words.


    "... Next time, don''t talk halfway." Chang Xia Chao Feng Ye rolled his eyes and complained, he really scared her just now. Xiaohechuan really wanted to live with river beasts, and even if Chang Xia had some courage, she wouldn''t dare to lead Xiaohechuan''s water into the cave.


    Does the ghost know if there are blood leeches lurking in the water, or some other terrifying existence?


    Talk about walking.


    The group arrived at the wasteland north of Baihu.


    The once overgrown wasteland has been turned over except for a few clusters of wolfberry bushes. It''s a pity that all the seeds accumulated in Chang Xia''s hands have been used up, otherwise she would really want to come and grow vegetables.


    However, if there is good news from the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    This wasteland does not have to worry about being idle.


    "Be careful, you have to go through this dense forest next." Maple Leaf said.


    Yadong Shankun and others dispersed, led by Maple Leaf Kongshan. After Yadong Shankun was cut off, Changxia Shenrong and a south wind were left in the middle.


    All without words.


    The moment they stepped into the jungle, Maple Leaf and the others stood on their own.


    Familiar, tacit understanding.


    In just a few seconds, everything settled down.


    Shen Rong was amazed.


    Chang Xia''s heart was full of amazement.


    This unspeakable tacit understanding is really enviable.


    "The weather is getting warmer, and the insects, ants, and venomous snakes in the mountains and forests have begun to recover, so they are all vigilant."


    Although everyone was wearing a deworming medicine bag around their waists, it was the first time Chang Xia stepped into the jungle. Like the one at Hongyeling, the main reason why everyone was nervous was that this side was adjacent to Weishan Mountain.


    Even in the most ordinary jungle, Maple Leaf and the others did not dare to be careless.


    Except for the patrolling of the clansmen in the south of Baihu, few people approached. Occasionally, there are clansmen who enter by mistake and leave quickly.


    This time they came to the south of Baihu Lake, when Nanfeng escorted the **** back to the tribe.


    Pass the message to the tribe through the elders of Dalai.


    It is estimated that Changxia Chenrong does not know yet, but the tribe is aware of this trip.


    Maybe, just like what Shan Kun Kong Shan thought.


    The tribe also expects that there are people who can solve the danger of Weishan.


    However, all prerequisites are to ensure their own lives.


    "Here... don''t the clansmen come to pick it?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    There are traces of clan activities in Hongyeling, but this dense forest becomes more primitive as it goes deeper, and the wild vegetables that can be seen everywhere get old and no one picks it, which is very wrong.


    Nanfeng said leisurely: "Changxia, this side is adjacent to Weishan."


    Weishan has basically become a forbidden area for tribes.


    It stands in the distance with the holy mountain of Karna in the east and the west.


    Chang Xia let out a few breaths, she seemed to underestimate the pressure brought by Weishan. The tribe seems to have completely given up on entering Weishan, and even the access to it.


    Are there any other secrets here?


    Just relying on the threat of the river beast will never allow the tribe to do this.


    It was quiet this time, very different from usual. This quietness infected Chang Xia, she carried the bone knife sent by Su Ye and followed Shen Rong, vigilant around her.


    On the contrary, Shen Rong was clearly walking among the dense forests, but he seemed to be strolling in a leisurely courtyard, comfortable, lazy, and graceful.


    This scene.


    It caused Maple Leaf and others to complain for a while.


    Shen Rong made them very embarrassed like this, okay?


    They promised Changxia to come to the south of Baihu Lake, which was actually a simple experience. To train for going out of the tribe into the forest after the long summer, otherwise how could the tribe allow her to run out before she has passed the basic training?


    That''s right, the Heluo tribe defines this place as a forest.


    Although there will also be tribal totem warriors patrolling, this area of ??Weishan is classified as a forest and is considered outside. The clansmen would not even get close to picking, unless they were with the hunting party.


    However, Shen Rong seemed relaxed.


    Maple Leaf, a member of the hunting team, they are very clear.


    In terms of perception of danger, Shen Rong was no weaker than them. Even in the face of a crisis, he may react faster.


    "Very strong!" Maple Leaf whispered.


    Kong Shan replied: "I heard that the patriarch asked Elder Pukang to test him."


    I don''t know who has said a word or two about this, and it is impossible to verify the authenticity. To confront the elders of Pukang, they have no courage. Looking for Shen Rong, Shen Rong slipped and didn''t leave his hands. He seemed gentle and elegant, but he was actually more slippery than an eel.


    This is also Kong Shan''s repeated reminder to Maple Leaf not to underestimate Shen Rong.


    This male is dark-bellied and sinister.


    Nanfeng was counted several times, without being noticed each time.


    Afterwards, I couldn''t find a chance to find Shen Rong to settle accounts.


    Swish-


    Chang Xia suddenly swung the bone knife and chopped to death a small snake like an iron wire.


    "Wire Snake." Nan Feng glanced at him and said, "Little Poison, fast, and average strength."


    "Be careful." Shen Rong swung the iron wooden stick, and in an instant, seven or eight iron wire snakes were killed. Aside, Nanfeng and the others were not in a hurry to take action.


    Besides speed, the Iron Snake has nothing else to do It is perfect for Chang Xia to train his hands, and besides, Shen Rong is still in the formation, so nothing can go wrong.


    As the Maple Leafs dispersed, they retreated.


    Chang Xia''s space for movement became larger, and she began to kill wire snakes. She was unfamiliar at first, and gradually began to get used to it.


    In a moment, the group of wire snakes that attacked were all beheaded.


    Shen Rong squatted down and began to harvest the corpse of the wire snake, picked out the gall of the wire snake, and wrapped it in leaves. This thing is an excellent medicinal material. When you encounter it, you can''t waste it.


    Aside, Chang Xia gasped.


    With a flush of excitement all over her face, this fight made her feel like she was back in the top ten.


    Excited, nervous.


    And in the nostrils, the strong and familiar smell of blood.


    "Changxia��"


    I didn''t wait for Chang Xia to be completely immersed in it.


    Nan Feng stepped forward and called out her name softly.


    Looking up, Chang Xia greeted familiar and caring faces. At this moment, she felt very clearly that this was the Twilight Forest, not the terrifying apocalypse.


    "I''m fine, I''m exhausted, just rest for a while." Chang Xia said.


    "You adapt very quickly." Shen Rong praised. He found that Chang Xia Siwei was very active, but his body couldn''t keep up with the reaction speed of his thinking. It was strange that the body hurriedly fought back after several crises approached!


    Chang Xia smiled wryly, shook his head and said, "The body is still too bad. Several times, I almost fell."


    "I need more practice, but this is the first time I can do this, Chang Xia is really amazing!"


    "As expected of Chang Xia."


    Suddenly, Nanfeng Maple Leaf started touting mode. Hearing that, Chang Xia grinned and kept smiling. Sure enough, it is human nature to like to hear good things.


    Aside, Chen Rong and several males looked at each other.


    Silence, as quiet as a bird.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 139： snake catcher

    !


    "Snake, isn''t there a bit too much?"


    After a short rest, Chang Xia and the others set off again.


    However, what happened next was beyond expectations. Every ten meters, you can encounter a snake, the weather turns warmer, and the poisonous snakes, insects and ants recover. However, is this number a bit exaggerated?


    Hearing this, Chang Xia turned to look at Nan Feng who was on the side.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan, who led the way, turned his hands into a beast, and his claws were stained red with blood.


    Chang Xia didn''t speak, they all felt that something was wrong. On the south side of Baihu Lake, they occasionally come to patrol, there are snakes, but they will never be as exaggerated as today.


    "...It''s too much." Maple Leaf turned gloomy, turned to look at Nanfeng, and asked, "Nanfeng, do you know who visited the Baihu area last time?"


    "Deep years." Nanfeng said.


    The tribal patrol is arranged by the root, and the south wind is naturally clear.


    "Did he say something unusual happened in Baihu?" Kong Shan said solemnly.


    Nanfeng tilted his head, recalled for a moment, and said, "The last time he visited Baihu was three days ago, and it turned out that everything was normal."


    "Everything is normal��" Yadong said speechlessly.


    Shan Kun said: "Maybe, what happened these days?"


    "Go ahead?" Shen Rong asked.


    This level of snake group means little to them.


    Even if it is doubled, with the combat power of Maple Leaf and others, they can still handle it. It''s just that the group of snakes gathers inexplicably, which makes people feel uneasy!


    "Chang Xia, what do you think?" Maple Leaf handed over the choice to Chang Xia, just as Shen Rong thought, they also didn''t take the snake group to heart.


    "Let''s go." Chang Xia said: "Since we meet, we must make things clear. This place is too close to the tribal cave. If I don''t figure it out and wait until I return to the cave, I''m afraid I will have trouble sleeping and eating. Think about it, if you go to bed at night, Snake crawling into the cave, that taste..."


    Depend on--


    Chang Xia said this.


    Nan Feng couldn''t help shivering.


    Fear is not possible, but nausea is inevitable.


    The further you go, the more snakes you encounter.


    "Have we stabbed the snake''s nest?" Chang Xia asked in awe.


    The Maple Leafs looked at each other and their expressions became gloomy. This number is clearly wrong, too many. It is impossible for ordinary mountain forests to inhabit such a number of snakes, not to mention poisonous snakes and non-venomous snakes, all mixed together.


    This is hell!


    "Maple Leaf, light the flare." Kong Shan said.


    After speaking, he looked up at Weishan. Everyone followed his line of sight and looked towards Weishan. Obviously, Kongshan suspected that something was wrong with Weishan, which caused the change in the dense forest south of Baihu Lake.


    These snake groups may have come from Weishan.


    After all, except for Weishan, it is impossible for so many snakes to run out of other places.


    "You mean Weishan��" Maple Leaf responded very quickly, and quickly came back to his senses.


    As soon as Weishan was mentioned, everyone''s expressions changed instantly.


    "It''s hard to say." Kong Shan said: "The snake group is too strange. Besides Weishan, where else can there be so many snakes in this mountain range? Besides, you have also seen that one-third of the snake group are poisonous snakes. "


    "Signal bomb��" Chang Xia said curiously.


    The deworming pills they carried were completely useless.


    Maple Leaf untied the beast sack on his waist, took out a short stick-like thing from it, rubbed it on the animal sack, and then stood up the short board.


    Soon, a dazzling firework rose from the ground and pierced the sky.


    Chang Xia twitched his nose and smelled a slightly pungent smell. It smelled like pine oil, and Chang Xia guessed that the flares might have added green oil.


    No wonder the tribe values ??Castle Peak.


    If green oil can be used to make signal bombs, its importance must be no less than that of ordinary treasures.


    Orcs have no means of communication, and signal flares are much simpler than beacon towers and bonfire stands. At the same time, the speed is also faster.


    Its role is irreplaceable.


    By the wall of White Lake, the elder Dalai lay leisurely and basked in the sun. The small eyes are half-squinted, and the mouth is muttering the tune that will be sung during the sacrifice, which is very comfortable.


    Suddenly, a fireworks exploded in the distant sky.


    Elder Dalai suddenly bounced off the reclining chair and stared at the sky sharply.


    that direction-


    not good.


    Dalai just remembered what the direction of the flare bomb was.


    Immediately, his expression changed drastically.


    this time.


    Elder Pukang, Elder Jami, and other tribesmen rushed towards the White Lake, apparently attracted by the flares.


    This direction is clearly within the tribal territory, who would deliberately set off a flare?


    "Dalai, what''s the matter with the flare?" Jami asked nervously.


    Dalai frowned, and said with a gloomy face: "Pukang, you take Senda to the south of Baihu Lake. I sent you news not long ago that Chang Xia planned to go to Baihu Lake in the afternoon, saying that he wanted to see the small lake. The water potential of the river, I want to introduce the water of the small river into the cave, so as to avoid the trouble of carrying water.��


    "Little Changxia��" Pukang''s face changed slightly, and his lazy momentum instantly became fierce.


    Jami frowned and asked, "Who followed?"


    "Maple Leaf, Kongshan, Shankun, and Nanfeng." Da Lai said, "There is also Shen Rong. With Shen Rong and Maple Leaf''s strength, under normal circumstances, they will not ignite flares."


    This said.


    Looking at Baihu''s south face, everyone could not help but glance at the sky.


    In that direction, in addition to the south of Baihu Lake, it is also the location of Weishan Mountain.


    "Weishan."


    Suddenly, everyone stopped talking, and everyone changed their faces.


    "Senda, you go with me first." Pukang grinned without laughing. Showing a serious look, he said: "Weishan has always been very quiet This is too fierce, otherwise there will be an accident, I am afraid it will not be a trivial matter. By the way, let someone go to Qingshan and tell the root. "


    Notify the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna. After the elder Pukang confirms the situation, he can decide whether to say it or not and how to say it.


    "Okay, I''ll bring my guy." Senda is a thin male with a low height, about the same as a tribal female. Standing next to a strong man like Elder Pukang, he looks very short.


    However, the same elders.


    No one here dared to look down on Elder Senda.


    As a snake catcher, the slaughter skills of the Senda elders are definitely second to none among the elders of the tribe. After all, he can be called the snake catcher, and the snakes that died in the hands of Senda elders are not one thousand but eight hundred.


    This snake does not refer to a certain type of snake.


    Rather, it generally refers to the category of snakes that can also be blamed like pythons.


    At the same time, it also includes hunting other wild beasts.


    Snake catchers don''t just catch snakes.


    Elder Senda''s guy is a long stick like a knife. Four fingers wide, three fingers thick. The position of the handle is inlaid with some kind of animal bone, which is very smooth.


    If Chang Xia saw it, he would probably yell at Hengdao.


    This guy is made of ten thousand year old iron wood, and it is called: Black Knife.


    Ten Thousand Years Iron Wood is no longer a cool gray, but a deep black like ink. The pitch-black black knife was cast with a silver-white animal bone, one black and one white, which looked extraordinarily bizarre.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang let out a familiar laugh and looked at Elder Senda.


    Quickly head towards the direction where the flare was ignited.


    Here, the elder Jami began to arrange manpower and went to Baihu to inspect.


    Wait until the news is confirmed before deciding what to do next.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 140： fighting

    !


    among the jungle.


    Nanfeng and Shen Rong were on the left and the other on the right, protecting Chang Xia behind them.


    "Kill?" Maple Leaf asked, saying: "The signal flare has been sent out, and the tribe can arrive at most in half an hour."


    To kill, you have to stay put and wait.


    Don''t kill, just leave and continue to the small river to the south.


    None of the people made a sound, and unanimously decided to leave the power of making decisions to Chang Xia. Chang Xia may not have reacted before, but at this moment, she more or less understands.


    This trip to the south to explore the small river.


    It is estimated that the tribe is used as a training, but there are a lot of people who accompany the supervision. Sure enough, she still couldn''t trust her. Although it was a bit awkward, Chang Xia felt very happy.


    After all, everyone is happy to be so valued by the tribe.


    "Kill��" Chang Xia said.


    Although he has some strength, Chang Xia still has self-knowledge.


    When your physical fitness catches up, be a little more aggressive. For now, it''s still safe to do so. She doesn''t want to be talked about by the elders afterwards, it will definitely not be easier than facing the urge to get married. Think about the recitation of the elders of Ximu, everyone in the tribe knows.


    Almost, Tan Ximu elder changed color.


    "Do it, kill." Maple Leaf said briskly.


    Chang Xia''s choice made them all relieved.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia was not stubborn and chose to stay. The dense forest is full of snakes. Does the ghost know if there will be more serious changes in the small river? Even if they are not afraid of fighting, in the face of the unknown, it is more suitable to maintain stability.


    What''s more, there is the White Lake behind him, once the snakes get out of control and flood into the White Lake.


    Things are bound to get out of hand.


    Black-headed snake, thunder snake, five-step snake, cauliflower snake...


    Anyone who can be called by name. There are snakes in the group, and those who cannot be named are more numerous. There are small snakes as thin as wooden chopsticks, and pythons like boa constrictors.


    In short.


    This side of the jungle.


    At this moment, it seems to have become a snake cave.


    ground, tree.


    Into the eyes, there are dense snake shadows everywhere.


    "It''s disgusting!" Chang Xia didn''t dare to go deep in the fierce battle, but he wasn''t afraid, but when there were too many animals, even ants would give people a strange feeling. What''s more, the dense snake shadow in front of him makes the scalp numb.


    Shen Rong said, "Don''t go any further."


    Hearing this, everyone quietly stepped back ten steps.


    Keeping the attitude of not advancing and not retreating, kill the approaching snake group.


    "What the **** is going on with these snakes?" Chang Xia shook off the blood stained on the bone knife, and the back basket was long ago thrown aside. After all, when she didn''t want to fight, one or several snakes suddenly sprang from her back, and the scene was a bit unbearable even just imagining Chang Xia.


    Maple Leaf said seriously: "It''s really too much."


    Before, she still had some luck.


    But as he continued to penetrate deep into the jungle, the luck in his heart was crushed.


    The closer you get to the small river, the more snakes in the jungle. Snakes of different sizes are coiled together to form a weird snake ball rolling on the ground.


    Depend on--


    Looking at it makes me shudder.


    Nanfeng said: "The snakes in the Weishan poisonous circle are all coming, shouldn''t there be such a number?"


    In addition to poisonous snakes, there are poisonous scorpions and poisonous insects in the poison circle.


    Not just a single venomous snake.


    Looking at the dense snake shadows in the dense forest in front of them, everyone''s mouth was dry. This time it wasn''t greedy, but scared.


    "It''s weird!"


    "For the first time in my life, I have seen so many snakes."


    The expressions of Yadong and others became very dignified. The group of snakes in the dense forest brought them too much depression, so they couldn''t help but get serious.


    Time passed little by little.


    The corpses of snakes piled up in front of everyone more and more.


    The sticky, **** smell spreads in all directions along the breeze.


    If it is a normal situation, such a sticky **** smell is bound to attract countless beasts. However, the jungle is occupied by snakes. Not to mention beasts, even insects, ants, birds and birds disappeared, and the dense forest became a silent forest.


    On the other side, Elder Pukang and Elder Senda, who came from the tribe, just stepped into the wasteland north of Baihu. A strong smell of blood rushed to the face, and the two looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes.


    The two speeded up again, heading straight for the depths of the jungle.


    Not long after Chang Xia and the others drove away, there were still traces of their walking in the forest.


    This also saves the speed of the two seniors in Pukang.


    "How can there be such a strong **** smell?" Elder Senda''s slender figure quickly shuttled through the forest. Compared with him, the elder Pukang was much rougher. He moved forward in a jumping way, without fear of all the obstacles in front of him.


    "Hehe-" Pukang smiled and said, "I want to know what kind of birds and moths can come out of Weishan? There are no beasts in the jungle, and such a strong **** smell, I am afraid that a lot of things have died."


    "This **** smell is a snake..." Senda''s face flashed a strange color, and he said in surprise: "Poisonous snake, is there something wrong with the Weishan poison circle? Let the poison there run to Xiaohechuan? Who is in charge of patrolling Baishan recently? Lake, why was there nothing before?"


    "The one who visited Baihu recently was the brat in the past. He has a calm personality. If there is a change in the jungle, it is impossible for him to not notice." Pukang said,


    This said.


    He and Senda were in a heavier mood.


    This means that the White Lake jungle only changed after the end of the long-term inspection.


    If it wasn''t for Chang Xia''s accidental proposal to go to the small river to check the water situation, I am afraid that the tribe would not be able to find out the problem until the poisonous snake entered the White Lake.


    "Little Changxia��"


    In the storm, the two elders of Pukang passed through the dense forest to meet Chang Xia and others.


    At first, the two also distinguished the direction. Finally, the smell of blood in the breeze became heavier and heavier, and the two went straight to the place where the smell of blood was the strongest.


    "Elder Pukang, you are here." Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief and said happily.


    "Hehe-" Pukang laughed and said, "What''s going on here?"


    "Snake group, so many snakes?" Senda stood on the branch, waving the black knife at will to cut off the rushing snake, leaning slightly on his back, looking at the dense snake group in the depths of the jungle, the snakes with heavy shadows Countless shadows.


    "Elder Pukang, Elder Senda." Maple Leaf and the others shouted one after another, stepping back carefully. In front of them, the corpses of snakes piled up to form a low wall, and the ground around them was red with blood. The scene was terrifying.


    Chang Xia looked curiously at Elder Senda, who was the first time she had seen him.


    The stature is not high, and the breath around the body seems to be absent. However, when Chang Xia''s eyes fell on the strange long knife and long stick in his hand, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes.


    Crossblade, a very special weapon.


    Tribal people usually don''t use weapons very much. Elder Senda was the first elder Chang Xia saw to use a weapon, and it was also a weapon like a sword.


    "Chang Xia, you are very good." Senda said with relief.


    It can be seen that Chang Xia has seen blood. As a member of the Orcs, you are not afraid of being weak, but you are afraid of having a timid heart.


    Chang Xia was so well taken care of by the tribe that Elder Senda was really worried that she would not dare to see blood.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 141： giant snake, boa

    !


    "Elder Xie Senda praised!" Chang Xia grinned and smiled.


    The elder Pukang waved his fist to resist the group of snakes that came. Every punch hits the air, but every time it takes away a few sneak attacking snakes.


    "Hehe-" Pukang said, "Xiao Changxia, of course, is the best."


    "Well!" Senda nodded slightly and asked, "What''s going on in the jungle? I remember that there are snakes in the jungle, but there shouldn''t be such a number."


    "When we stepped into the jungle, the first thing we encountered was a wire snake. At that time, we didn''t have any idea, but we thought that maybe the weather was getting warmer and the hibernating snakes began to revive. Who knows that the deeper we enter the jungle, the more snakes the number of snakes will increase. more and more����


    Maple Leaf kept his face sullen, and told the two elders of Senda what happened in the jungle.


    "Yadong, you are fast. Go back to Baihu and tell Jami about the change in the jungle, and let her send people to patrol around Baihu to see if there are any abnormalities in other places." Senda said quickly.


    Yadong nodded and agreed.


    Immediately, he turned around and ran towards the White Lake Cave.


    "Elder Senda, we''re here��" Chang Xia asked.


    Elder Senda and Elder Pukang looked at each other with bloodthirsty smiles, and replied: "Kill, kill in. Let''s see what the **** is going on. It dares to drive the snake group to the Heluo tribe, and it''s not a pity to die. "


    The killing intent that erupted instantly stunned Chang Xia.


    With this strong killing intent, did the two elders grow up from a sea of ??corpses and blood?


    On the side, Maple Leaf and the others were not surprised at all.


    Some of the elders in the tribe are good friends.


    Each and every one of them is a murderer.


    In particular, the elder Pukang, who is good at iron fist, and the elder Senda, who is known as the snake catcher, are the most. However, in recent years, these two have begun to cultivate themselves, and their reputation is not as loud and dazzling as before.


    However, the old orcs of the Dusk Forest.


    Few people don''t know their names.


    "Tsk tsk, terrifying!" Shen Rong whispered.


    Before, it was an exaggeration to have a Pukang elder. Now another Senda elder has appeared, and the Heluo tribe is really bottomless, with a profound background!


    "Terror, what terror?" Chang Xia asked blankly.


    After the end of the world, Chang Xia quickly got rid of the fear of being eroded by the strong killing intent. She sighed to herself that her body was still too weak, and she couldn''t even resist this kind of killing intent. No wonder the tribe was not at ease to let her go into the forest.


    "It''s nothing, let''s go, we''ll follow." Shen Rong said.


    There were two killing gods who opened the way, and Maple Leaf and the others guarded Chang Xia in the middle and followed closely behind.


    It can be said that God blocks and kills God, and Buddha blocks and kills Buddha.


    All the way straight in, not planning to detour or retreat at all.


    Strong killing intent, sticky and infiltrating. In the silent jungle, the group of snakes without wisdom began to retreat, and they were obviously too timid to be killed.


    Although snakes have no intelligence, they have animal instincts.


    Fear began to spread silently.


    The snake group retreated, but did not let everyone stop.


    Go deeper, keep going deeper.


    Abruptly tore a **** path with his fists.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Out of the jungle, everyone looked ahead. It was a flat wilderness. There were countless snake shadows hidden in the upper half of the wilderness, but there was a huge snake and python in the center of the wilderness, or was it an anaconda?


    Chang Xia couldn''t recognize it, couldn''t recognize it, and asked aloud.


    It was clearly separated by dozens of miles, but the huge figure directly caught everyone''s eyes.


    "Anaconda, a huge snake."


    "I said why there are so many snakes gathering in the jungle, it turns out that an boa came to the tribal territory."


    Chang Xia raised his head and looked at the anaconda above the wilderness.


    How does this thing fight?


    "Afraid?" Shen Rong approached and whispered.


    Shen Rong, who had just ended the battle, had a little blood splattered on Qing Jun''s cheeks, matched with a faint smile on his face, evil, gentle, two completely different temperaments, instantly blended together, there was something indescribable. charm.


    see it.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but lose his mind.


    Depend on-


    This male is so charming!


    "No, no." Chang Xia blushed and moved towards Nanfeng.


    This male is definitely an evildoer, but fortunately, she is in her bag. Thinking of this, Chang Xia''s blushing cheeks couldn''t help but be proud.


    "Anaconda, how can this thing come to Xiaohe River?" Senda said in surprise.


    "Hey Lielie��" Pukang laughed and said excitedly: "The boa meat is delicious, so big enough for the tribe to eat for a month. The boiled boa oil is the best plaster. You don''t care how it comes to Xiaohechuan, Kill it and eat meat."


    Saying that, Elder Pukang raised his fist and planned to carry it hard.


    Elder Senda''s face darkened as he stared at Elder Pukang speechlessly.


    He took the black knife and slapped him on the back of his head twice, and said coldly: "If you hit, you know how to hit. Boas live in the Mochizuki Mountains, and there are few anacondas in the Dusk Forest except for the Mochizuki Mountains. The tribe is not close to the Mochizuki Mountains. Aren''t you curious where the boa came from?"


    If this matter is not clear, how can people be reassured? !


    Maple Leaf twitched his nose and said, "Elder Senda, I vaguely smell a strange smell of blood. Is this boa injured?"


    "Injured��" Senda squinted, straightened the back of the scorpion, and said, "Did it come from the Weihe? The small river is connected to the Weihe. If this boa enters the tribe''s territory from the Weihe, it makes sense. "


    The source of the Weihe River is indeed in the Wangyue Mountains, and UUkanshu just flows through the Weishan Mountain.


    Weishan is more famous than Wangyue Mountain, so the river is called Weihe.


    "Bang! A dog who lost his family." Pukang picked his nostrils, dissatisfied with Senda''s stop, but did not propose to do it again. However, the murderous intent surging in his eyes remained undiminished.


    "Injured, it can still drive so many snakes. This boa is very powerful!" Shan Kun said.


    Yadong Kongshan nodded and said in agreement: "Speaking of which, we don''t seem to have hunted an anaconda of this size. We have hunted the largest snake, but it''s just an ordinary python."


    In front of him, the anaconda above the wilderness.


    Across dozens of miles, it can be seen in its entirety.


    If you get closer, it will be even more shocking.


    But this guy looks big, but it''s actually useless. As long as it doesn''t get entangled, they are confident to hunt it down.


    "Elder Pukang, the boa oil you''re talking about is��" Shen Rong said.


    "Anaconda oil, a kind of plaster made from the fat in the body of the anaconda. It can be wiped on the face and applied to the hands. It is a very precious plaster. If you add some herbs, ask the witch to help you make it. A small pot of anaconda oil can be used with birds. Clan in exchange for a light stone." Maple Leaf said.


    Anaconda oil is very precious.


    Anacondas live in the Mochizuki Mountains.


    The Mochizuki Mountains are different from ordinary mountains, and there are countless snakes living in them. At the same time, adjacent to the snake clan, because of the face of the snake clan, the orc clan would not take the initiative to enter the Moon Moon Mountains to hunt anacondas. Of course, if encountered elsewhere.


    No matter who is very happy to hunt anaconda, after all, the value of anaconda oil is too high.


    Few people could hold back their indifference, and at the same time the boa meat tasted very good. "Shen Rong, kill it." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    How can I miss this baby?


    When Elder Pukang heard what Chang Xia said, he threw a provocative look at Elder Senda and praised: "Little Chang Xia, you said it beautifully."


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 142： snake spirit

    "Elder Senda, do you want to do it?" Maple Leaf said.


    Kong Shan and others on the side all showed eager expressions. There are many benefits of boas, slaughtering one head will make the tribe rich.


    This is a rare opportunity for a pie in the sky.


    If you miss it, there may not be a next time.


    Senda leaned on the black knife and said warmly: "I didn''t say not to do it, first feel the situation and find out the situation of this anaconda. The anaconda is regarded as a snake spirit by the snake tribe, and very few anacondas leave the Moon Moon Mountain Range. This anaconda is inexplicable. Appearing in Xiaohe River, aren''t you curious?"


    Compared with the recklessness of the elders of Pukang, he likes to speak with his fists.


    Elder Senda is very sensible, although he is also good at killing, he prefers to use his wisdom to solve the enemy.


    "The snake tribe regards boas as snake spirits, so can they still kill them?" Chang Xia worriedly asked.


    The Snake Clan, the strong clan in the Twilight Forest.


    Chang Xia still knew this.


    Pukang said proudly: "Why can''t it be slaughtered? As long as it is not seen by the snake tribe, who knows where the anaconda came from? It is true that the anaconda lives in the Wangyue Mountains. However, this does not mean that there are no anacondas elsewhere in the Twilight Forest."


    "Elder Pukang is right." Maple Leaf said: "An anaconda, can the Snake Clan trouble us? We hope that the Snake Clan will dare to come and ask for trouble, but does the Snake Clan dare?"


    The hairy ones despise the hairless ones, and the scaly ones discriminate against the long-armored ones.


    The Twilight Forest has despised the chain for thousands of years, and it has always existed like this.


    However, in the face of the bird family and the fish family. The two sides are in the same position, rejecting those who can fly and play in water.


    "I went to test one or two��" Shen Rong said.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Shen Rong in unison.


    Senda said seriously: "Shen Rong, are you sure?"


    "Sure." Shen Rong said: "It''s just an anaconda, it won''t hurt me. I used to find out the situation of the anaconda, and it''s not too late to do it later."


    "However, the wilderness is full of snakes, how should you approach the boa?" Chang Xia asked suspiciously. The anaconda summoned so many snakes, mostly because they sensed that Xiaohechuan was too close to the Heluo tribe, and the breath that the Black Panthers released invisibly was too terrifying.


    It''s a pity if the anaconda could keep a low profile.


    Maybe it will not be exposed, but it has attracted all kinds of snake groups and alarmed the Heluo tribe. It''s hard not to die.


    "Chang Xia, you forgot that I was poisoned by gu poison before. Gu venom can restrain snakes. Although the poison has been detoxified, the medicinal properties left in the body are still effective." Shen Rong explained that he had found snakes in the jungle just now. When approaching him, he will take the initiative to avoid.


    Shen Rong didn''t know whether it was because of the Gu or the medicines that Wu had prepared during the detoxification.


    In short.


    The snakes were right to be afraid of him.


    "Alas!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone was curious.


    Can this poisoning have such a good thing?


    However, if the snake group was really afraid of Shen Rong, then Shen Rong might have a chance to approach the anaconda. The reason why Elder Senda wanted to find out the situation of the boa was mainly to find out the origin of the boa. Is it from Weihe, or something else...


    This is crucial.


    "Shen Rong, trouble you." Senda said.


    Shen Rong took two steps back, avoiding Elder Senda''s politeness. He glanced at Chang Xia and asked her to follow Maple Leaf and Nan Feng closely, and don''t try to kill the snakes.


    Small rivers, the snakes above the wilderness are mostly poisonous snakes.


    The strength is obviously stronger than the snake **** wrapped together between the jungles.


    With Chang Xia''s current strength, the small number of Snake Balls can still handle it. If there are more than one, nine out of ten will be injured.


    Soon, everyone watched Shen Rong disappear in front of them.


    Like a ghost, he dodged quickly into the weeds of the wilderness.


    Nanfeng looked at this wilderness and sighed: "There are countless thatch grass growing in this large wilderness area. If you can dig the grass roots, I am afraid that tens of thousands of catties of thatch root candy can be made!"


    Nan Feng sighed inadvertently.


    Immediately, the surrounding people were greatly stimulated.


    Chang Xia listened and said nothing.


    However, both the two elders, Maple Leaf Kong Shan and Shan Kun were all moved. In terms of distance, this wilderness is not far from White Lake. The wasteland north of White Lake can be reached by passing through the dense forest.


    Worrying, nothing more than the Weishan up the small river.


    However, the small river is still hundreds of miles away from Weishan.


    The tribe did not find out the secrets of Weishan, so they abandoned these hundreds of miles of mountains and forests. After all, the Heluo tribe has a vast territory and rich materials, and there is no shortage of hundreds of miles of mountain forests.


    However, if the wilderness in front of you can really make tens of thousands of catties of thatch root candy.


    That''s going to be very different-


    Candy, who can say no? !


    What''s more, it''s still tens of thousands of kilograms of sugar. If you really give up, you will definitely be called a prodigal.


    Elder Senda looked at Elder Pukang''s red eyes, and hurriedly said: "Pukang calm down, deal with the boas first, and then consider other things. After all, if the boas and snakes are not eliminated, no amount of thatch roots can be excavated. ."


    This said.


    Maple Leaf and they naturally understand.


    After a lapse of many years, the tribe may re-encircle the abandoned hundreds of miles of mountains and forests. Not to mention, the thatch all over the mountains and plains, in the eyes of the Heluo tribe, are all delicious and sweet thatch root candy.


    "Yes, listen to Elder Senda." Kong Shan said neatly.


    On the side, the Maple Leafs exchanged their gazes privately and gave Nanfeng a thumbs up.


    When Nanfeng is not stupid, it''s still pretty good.


    lo and behold


    Say it anyway.


    The tribe instantly produced tens of thousands of catties of thatched candy.


    Elders Pukang and Senda said, even if this wilderness is in Weishan, the clansmen will bring this wilderness back to the tribe.


    "Don''t kill the little ones, there''s no meat. If you want to kill them, kill the pythons."


    After waiting for a long time, Shen Rong did not return.


    So, Chang Xia began to clean up the snake group. Elder Pukang instructed Chang Xia to hunt and kill pythons, like ordinary poisonous snakes, they couldn''t get into his eyes at all.


    In fact, even the elders of Mang Pukang are not very eye-catching.


    Let Chang Xia hunt the python, just because Chang Xia said snake meat is delicious. Thinking about the smell of boa, the elder Pukang immediately became greedy. This time, he came in a hurry. There was no animal bag with food hanging around his waist. When he was hungry, his eyes turned red.


    see.


    Elder Senda did not dare to stop him.


    Open the mouth directly to let the maple leaf south wind base stove start a fire.


    Roast the snake for the elder Pukang on the spot, don''t let him go hungry.


    If the elder Pukang is hungry, the ghost knows if he will cramp and do some amazing things.


    Under normal circumstances, the elders of Senda do not want to do anything with the elders of Pukang.


    Elder Pukang''s fist is too hard, and few people in the tribe will fight him head-on.


    Mountain Kunkong Mountain looks for rocks to make kitchen utensils, and to fetch water. Just now, when the eyes of the elder Pukang turned red, the hairs on the back of their necks stood upside down.


    It can be seen how terrifying the hungry Pukang elders are.


    "Elder Pukang��" As soon as Chang Xia spoke, he was stopped by Elder Pukang.


    "What''s the name of the elder? It''s called Grandpa." Pukang said.


    Chang Xia held the bone knife and explained, "I''ve never eaten a python, so I don''t know how the python meat tastes? But snakes, poisonous snakes taste better. Of course, the poison glands must be pulled out and handled carefully."


    Chang Xia has never eaten a snake.


    However, it was eaten after the end of the world.


    To be honest, she refused to eat it at first.


    However, if you want to survive, you have to bite the bullet. After eating it, it tasted okay. In the Twilight Forest, she was in poor health, and she was fed and eaten by Su Ye and the tribe when she was a child.


    So she didn''t resist eating snakes much.


    However, it was somewhat uncomfortable for her to deal with snakes. It is only limited to being uncomfortable, not to the point of resistance.

 Chapter 143： Preparation before hunting

    !


    "...It''s all snakes, what''s the difference in taste?" Elder Pukang retorted Chang Xia with a rough face.


    Pukang elders are not picky eaters, but anything that can be eaten by his mouth is delicious to him.


    Chang Xia heard the words, but couldn''t find anything to refute.


    A python is also a type of snake.


    There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with that.


    Chang Xia thought about it, and was foolishly taken away by the words of the elder Pukang.


    Of course, this is also related to Chang Xia''s dislike of eating snakes. Instead of eating these, she thinks chicken, duck and goose taste better.


    Curiosity is more to satisfy vanity.


    It doesn''t necessarily taste as good as it really tastes.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia said: "I thought that the south of Baihu Lake is not far from Baihu Lake, and I didn''t think about bringing seasonings, not even salt. How should I cook it?"


    Now, not the time to talk about what to eat.


    And what to cook.


    After all, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice.


    This said.


    Elder Pukang''s grinning laughter stopped, and it was slack, like an eggplant after being beaten by frost.


    Seeing this, Elder Senda had to speak.


    "Kongshan, who are you running with Shan Kun?" Senda asked.


    Shan Kun glanced at Kongshan, opened his mouth and said, "Let me go back to Baihu! Changxia, what seasonings do you need?"


    "Go to my kitchen and bring over all the cans and cans you see in the cupboard." Chang Xia thought about it, and asked Shan Kun to bring all the cans and cans in the cupboard. So as not to use anything, and then find no inconvenience.


    Besides, Chang Xia has feelings.


    Wait for Yadong Shankun and the two to come back from White Lake.


    It is estimated that there will be many more people in Xiaohe Wilderness.


    Thatch roots aside, the corpses of the snakes killed in the jungle need to be dealt with. It''s hot, leave it alone, don''t wait for tomorrow to rot. At that time, the whole dense forest will be filled with a stench.


    Even though the Orcs were strong and strong, Chang Xia did not dare to assert with certainty that they would definitely not contract the disease.


    It is necessary to deal with the dead snakes in the dense forest in time, and it should not be too sloppy. However, with the wisdom of the elders of the tribe, Chang Xia did not remind him, and the elders of Jami would also deal with it. Ask Shan Kun to bring over all the jars in the cupboard, and Chang Xia thought about it in case of emergencies.


    "Okay." Shan Kun didn''t ask much, and went straight back to Baihu.


    The wilderness is adjacent to a small river, and it is very convenient to obtain water.


    However, factor in boas and venomous snakes.


    Chang Xia was worried that the river water would be polluted, so he didn''t rush to boil the water, but chose to wait for Shen Rong to come back.


    The maple leaf south wind quickly built the stove.


    The hungry Pukang elder swallowed several snake galls, and Chang Xia couldn''t stop it. In the end, it was Elder Senda who spoke, and he told Chang Xia that with the stomach of Elder Pukang, even if a poisonous snake was eaten raw, it would not be poisoned.


    The mere snake gallbladder is completely trivial.


    The elders of Pukang once dared to eat iron wood.


    In addition to the hard teeth, his stomach is notoriously iron stomach.


    There was almost nothing he couldn''t digest.


    "Chang Xia, don''t worry about Elder Pukang." Nan Feng whispered: "Don''t talk about eating raw snake gallbladder, Elder Pukang can even eat snake meat raw. You don''t have to worry about him being poisoned or being attacked by anything. Something is parasitic."


    Chang Xia was stunned.


    She seemed to remember that the bloodline ability of the elder Pukang was very special.


    Is it related to the stomach?


    However, if it has something to do with the stomach.


    What happened to Elder Pukang''s pair of powerful iron fists? !


    what!


    Chang Xia couldn''t understand anything, so in the end he had no choice but to think about it.


    Here, the maple leaf south wind builds a good stove, and Kongshan continues to polish the stone pot. The rock texture of the small river is average, and the polished stone pot is not as good as the rock on the other side of the rocky beach. However, it can be used once.


    One after another, the group cleaned up another wave of snakes.


    this time.


    Shen Rong gradually came into everyone''s eyes.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia jumped up suddenly and went up to meet him.


    Shen Rong waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Wolf boy, what''s the situation with that boa?" Pukang asked anxiously. He couldn''t wait to eat anaconda meat, and when he saw Shen Rong returning, he couldn''t hold back. Immediately, the corners of his mouth began to drool.


    Shen Rong was speechless as he listened to what the elder Pukang addressed him.


    wolf boy-


    What the **** is this called.


    However, he knew that there was no way to refute it. Especially when the elder Pukang is in a special situation, he can''t refute, otherwise he will be beaten.


    "That boa was indeed injured, seriously. The tail was almost cut off by something sharp, and the boa was covered with wounds that didn''t heal." Shen Rong said, "In addition to clearing enemies for the boa, the snakes in this wilderness have more It''s boa food."


    The boa was badly injured and could not hunt.


    Summons a swarm of snakes to fill its belly while driving away the wild beasts. There are many wild beasts near Weishan Mountain, and they are very ferocious.


    However, they kept in mind that they would not approach the Heluo tribe.


    At the same time, it is not easy to walk out of Weishan.


    "Damn! Is it so sinister?" Chang Xia was shocked, showing an expression of disbelief.


    Others quickly accepted it, and it''s normal for anacondas to do this. Some beasts give birth. If they have too many babies, they will eat the weak cubs and leave only the strong ones. The survival of the fittest in nature is far worse than imagined.


    Nan Feng patted the sand off his hands and said calmly, "Chang Xia, this situation is normal in nature! In fact, there are some orc tribes in the Twilight Forest that will abandon their old clansmen and their newly born beast cubs. "


    Not every orc tribe is united and friendly like the Heluo tribe.


    Even more, a long time ago.


    It is said that there has also been an orc tribe that hunted orcs for food However, this tribe''s behavior has been exposed.


    It was quickly wiped out by many orc tribes in Dusk Forest.


    Never underestimate human nature!


    Chang Xia has experienced the end of the world, and she has heard even more cruel things. It''s just that the love of the Heluo tribe for more than ten years has softened her hard heart.


    this moment.


    Otherwise, when I heard the bizarre hunting behavior of the boa, I subconsciously complained.


    Wait for Nanfeng to speak.


    Chang Xia quickly woke up.


    It''s not that she has never experienced hardship, so she can naturally understand the reminders in Nanfeng''s words.


    "The weaker the existence, the more like intrigue. The strong will never be afraid of challenges." Maple Leaf said domineeringly.


    She believes that as long as she is strong enough, any conspiracy will be hidden.


    Similarly.


    This is also the principle that the Heluo tribe has always adhered to.


    Do not bully the weak, do not fear the strong.


    Be strong and loyal to walk on the path of your choice.


    "Yeah! I remember it." Chang Xia nodded, responded, and asked, "Do you want to do it now?" Elder Pukang couldn''t wait to do it. He even dared to hunt and kill normal anacondas. This kind of injury not to mention.


    "Pukang, let''s go! Be careful not to hammer this anaconda, the anaconda meat, anaconda skin, anaconda bone, etc. are all useful, and directly attack its head." Senda explained, he did not say anything. , Elder Pukang swiftly galloped towards the wilderness.


    Seeing this, Elder Senda shook his head.


    "Shen Rong, can you tell which man or beast attacked this boa?"


    "It should be something like an iron wooden knife, which almost cut off the tail of the boa. Other wounds are like spears and arrows, and other small wounds may be caused by some kind of river beast attack."


    After listening, everyone fell into contemplation.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 144： wanderer

    !


    "Elder Senda, who dares to go deep into the Moon Moon Mountains to hunt anacondas?"


    "The snake tribe regards boas as snake spirits. Who would have the guts to hunt and kill anacondas so much that they wouldn''t be afraid to provoke the lunatics of the snake tribe?"


    "All races in the Twilight Forest live in peace, could they be outsiders and wanderers?"


    In an instant, everyone started talking.


    The Twilight Forest is located in the middle of the Western Continent, and is the core area of ??the Western Continent alongside the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea. On these three places, there are orcs, birds, and fish.


    However, except for three places.


    There are a lot of people living in this land in the west land.


    Most of these people are thugs, or wanderers who did wrong things in the original tribe and were expelled from the tribe. These people are called outsiders by the people of the three places, and some are called wanderers.


    They come together to form tribes.


    Such tribes are good and bad, and most of them are bad.


    "Does the outsider refer to Shen Rong?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Nan Feng shook his head lightly and explained: "Chang Xia, you are wrong. Outsiders, there is another name called wanderers. Most of them are thugs, or people who were expelled from the tribe by the original tribe. They burn, kill, loot, and do all kinds of evil. ."


    Homeless is a derogatory term.


    Likewise, outsiders are very unwelcome.


    "They are very dangerous?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "It''s very dangerous, don''t talk too much, just kill it." Maple Leaf said coldly.


    Chang Xia carefully looked at Maple Leaf''s unkind expression, she guessed that Maple Leaf may have encountered a homeless person, and the ending is probably not good.


    "The vagabond is a big deal, confirm it first." Senda said solemnly.


    Once it is confirmed that the wanderer has entered the Twilight Forest, you must contact the Witch Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna to inform the witch about the wanderer, and let the witch make a decision. At the same time, other orc tribes should be notified. Wanderers are a group of thugs and mountain bandits who will loot everything, including orcs.


    Bang bang!


    In the distance, a violent roar sounded.


    Everyone instantly felt the vibration from the ground.


    "So fierce!" Before Chang Xia could think about anything else, he was taken aback by the sudden shock.


    Look up and look out into the wilderness.


    as predicted.


    Elder Pukang has already dealt with the anaconda.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, the surrounding snake group got rid of the suppression of the anaconda breath, and the snake group began to flee. The wilderness full of snakes began to become clean, and even the air was a little fresh.


    "Hehehe-"


    "Cool! Beast, pick me up with two more iron fists."


    "This lunatic is going crazy again!" Senda shook his head lightly and instructed: "Kongshan cleans the polished stone pot, and sets up the pot to prepare food for Pukang. Don''t let him continue to go crazy, Chang Xia helps to prepare some food, wake up he."


    A hungry Pukang elder can easily go mad.


    Once he goes crazy, things can get out of hand.


    This boa is very valuable, but it cannot be wasted by the elders of Pukang.


    Anacondas are of high value. Due to the snake tribe, few orcs in the Dusk Forest will hunt anacondas. In addition to avoiding the snake clan, the main thing is to not find anacondas.


    This opportunity is rare, and the Heluo tribe will not miss it.


    If the anaconda lives in the Mochizuki Mountains, the Heluo tribe will naturally not cross the border. However, whoever let this boa dare to enter the territory of the Heluo tribe, even if it is discovered by the Snake Clan afterwards, the Snake Clan cannot blame the Black Panther Clan.


    Elder Senda''s words fell, and he turned into an afterimage.


    Quickly rushed to the place where the elder Pukang and the boa were fighting, and joined in.


    "Elder Senda��"


    "Be brave! Elder Senda can be crowned as a snake catcher. He slaughtered more than just snakes. Few beasts in the Twilight Forest can escape from his black knife. I love to eat snake meat, so I was named snake catcher."


    Nanfeng suppressed the volume and whispered gossip.


    The world knows that Elder Senda was dubbed the Snake Catcher by the orcs of the Twilight Forest for hunting snakes.


    However, as far as Nanfeng knows, this title is entirely because Elder Senda loves to eat snakes. Nanfeng didn''t dare to confirm whether it was true or false, but private gossip could still be talked about.


    "Elder Senda likes to eat snake meat?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Maple Leaf knocked on the south wind and whispered: "Don''t spread rumors, if Elder Senda knows, you will be beaten."


    "I mean it. If you believe it or not, try it later." Nan Feng smirked and instigated, covering the place where Maple Leaf had beaten him.


    "Snake meat, it''s okay." Shen Rong said.


    Kong Shan stared at the wilderness and said: "Snake meat, if you want to eat... you should eat boa meat. Boa meat, the elders of the tribe said that the taste is very beautiful. Unfortunately, the snake tribe is a group of lunatics, they regard boa snakes as snake spirits, Arbitrary hunting is not allowed.��


    It''s about eating.


    Immediately, everyone was full of energy.


    "Senmang, how does it compare?" Chang Xia said.


    Either way, she never ate it. However, looking at Kong Shan''s greedy expression, the taste of anaconda meat is not bad.


    Just the clan''s rough cooking methods.


    They can highly praise a food, and Chang Xia can imagine that anaconda meat should be very good.


    "Senmang, it tastes almost like fish." Kong Shan said.


    Nan Feng shook his head and retorted: "Senmang, how can there be delicious fish. However, the animal sacs and medicine sacs made from the python skin are very useful. Chang Xia, if you want to sew animal sacs, you''d better hunt them down. A python, skinned and sewn into a beast sac."


    The beast sac sewn from the python skin has a lot of space.


    At the same time, the exterior looks small and the interior space is large.


    The salt hoarded in the tribal cave, or some precious items, will be stored in animal skin bags sewn with python skin.


    Pythons are cunning and harder to hunt than crocodiles.


    Of course, crocodile skin can also be used to make animal pouches and medicine pouches.


    Relatively speaking, the python skin is better, more ductile, and also takes into account the functions of waterproof and fireproof. On the contrary, the crocodile skin is a little harder, but not as ductile as the python skin.


    "Python oil is very useful." Maple Leaf added boa oil, which she had never used. It is estimated that the elders of the tribe have eaten anaconda meat and used anaconda oil. The Snake Clan strictly prohibits the Orcs from hunting anacondas, but Maple Leaf does not think that the sturdy elders will obey the Snake Clan''s warning.


    The elders fully interpret the words of strength and willfulness.


    And, show it vividly.


    "Didn''t you say that there is a python in Xiaohechuan?" Chang Xia asked. The python meat can be eaten, and the python skin can be used to make animal sacs and medicine sacs. Can the clansmen miss it?


    Nanfeng shrugged, spread his hands, and said: "There is a small river, that means the section that is close to Weishan. And there are not many forest pythons, even if you go to the small river or the Weihe, you may not encounter it. However, Nine times out of ten, you can meet a crocodile."


    only--


    Crocodiles are not good.


    At least, no one in the clan likes to eat.


    So even if the crocodile skin is very good, the clansmen will not be able to go hunting.


    Unless luck hits.


    After all, the tribe has never been picky about hunting. After Chang Xia made beggar chicken, spicy chicken and chicken soup, etc., the tribe did not spare even small animals.


    Here comes.


    They hunted faster and faster.


    After listening.


    Chang Xia instantly understood that these were all excuses.


    In fact, it is nothing more than the clansmen who are too lazy to hunt the pythons deliberately. After all, it''s a matter of luck, it''s too time consuming. If you have this spare time, you might as well go hunting wild boars and bison. Social animals, you can find a large group when you look for them.


    Talk and laugh.


    The stone pot began to diffuse a faint fragrance.


    However, it has a little fishy smell. Yadong didn''t return, and Shankun didn''t bring the seasoning. Chang Xia simply poured the cleaned snake meat into the stone pot and simmered it.


    Elder Pukang even dared to eat iron wood. If he thinks about the lack of seasoned snake meat, he should not dislike it...


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 145： gluttonous Pukang

    ang bang��


    With Elder Senda disappearing above the wilderness.


    The ground shakes more and more violently, listening to the movement, like an earthquake. However, everyone present knew it.


    Most of this shock was caused by the two elders.


    A mere boa couldn''t make such a big noise for so long. It may be that Elder Senda tried to stop the mad Pukang Elder, and the two fought each other.


    Far away, Chang Xia vaguely saw two black shadows, flickering constantly.


    Looking from a distance, it looks like some special effect is on.


    "You said... Can Elder Senda restrain Elder Pukang?" Chang Xia whispered.


    The strength of the Pukang elders is recognized by all orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. Elder Senda, Chang Xia doesn''t know much. Like the title of snake catcher, she heard it for the first time today. Furthermore, the Senda elders are thin and small, and their stature is not as large as the Pukang elders.


    "Definitely." Maple Leaf said.


    On one side, Nanfeng Kongshan is all leisurely.


    Elder Senda may not be able to beat Elder Pukang.


    However, if it''s just to restrain people, Elder Senda is absolutely fine.


    as predicted.


    The movement gradually became smaller, and there was no more vibration from the ground.


    Chang Xia listened carefully, and hesitantly said: "Listening to the news seems to be over! Shen Rong, have you cut the tableware?"


    Tableware, etc., all sourced locally.


    There are no tables and chairs, so use wooden piers instead. The big trees were broken and made into log piers, which were suitable for sitting on or as tables.


    "The tableware and chopsticks are all cut, I''ll take them to Xiaohe River to wash them." Shen Rong replied.


    The location of the stove was chosen by Maple Leaf, and it was a flat land near the entrance of the small river and Baihu. Weeds were pulled and cleaned all around.


    The small river occupies the small characters, but it is actually a river.


    The surface of the river cannot reach the Baihe River, but it is seven or eight meters wide. The water of the river is crystal clear, and you can still see the fish swimming in the river when you stand by the river.


    This time a lot of snakes were hunted, and everyone did not spy on the fish in the small river.


    It is shameful to waste.


    So many snakes are enough for everyone to eat a meal, and there are still leftovers.


    "It doesn''t put anything, it smells quite fragrant, strange." Nan Feng murmured, wanting to pick up two pieces of snakes several times.


    However, I miss the elders of Pukang.


    Nan Feng held back the greed in his mouth.


    The appetite of the elder Pukang is terrible. This snake was stewed by the elder Pukang by Chang Xia. Nanfeng didn��t have the courage to scramble with the elder Pukang for fear of being beaten to death.


    Say it again.


    The scene of the elder Pukang eating snake gallbladder just now frightened Nan Feng.


    That thing is very bitter, I really admire the appetite of the elder Pukang, and after a while, he swallowed dozens of snake galls. Don''t say that snake gall is poisonous or not, just the bitter taste is unacceptable to normal people. Elder Pukang is really a ruthless man!


    Chang Xia shook the thatch root in his hand and retorted: "I obviously put the thatch root, not to mention it''s really fragrant!"


    In fact, put thatch root into it and cook it.


    It was Chang Xia''s casual move.


    This time, she didn''t expect it to be the right one.


    The smell of snake and blood is not heavy, but Chang Xia finds it strange. Does this thatch root also have the effect of removing fishy smell?


    "I think the thatch roots in the south are sweeter than those in the north, do you feel that?" Maple Leaf chewed the thatch roots while handling the snake. The more you eat, the sweeter it becomes, just like eating thatch root candy, which makes people a little overwhelmed.


    "It''s really sweet." Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng did not speak, but chewed on the grass roots.


    In fact, the thatched roots in the south are not only slightly sweeter than those in the north, but they are even bigger. Refreshing and refreshing, it almost tastes like ordinary sugar cane.


    Eating and eating, Elder Senda pressed Elder Pukang over. Both of them were stained with a lot of grass clippings, and they were a little embarrassed.


    "Shen Rong, you and Kong Shan go over and bring the body of the boa." Senda said, "Chang Xia, do you have anything to eat? Quickly, pour two bowls into Pukang. When this person goes crazy, he looks like a lunatic. Fortunately, I''ll be quick..."


    Otherwise, the boa would have been given to him by him.


    Maple Leaf looked at Elder Pukang who was restrained by Elder Senda, his face was covered with blood, and the corners of his mouth were still smeared with meat. Shouldn''t the reader have eaten anything?


    However, they thought about it.


    This is really something that the elders of Pukang can do.


    Chang Xia took Shen Rong''s washed dishes and placed them on the wooden pier beside him. Maple Leaf Nanfeng''s small movements, she was busy filling the snake soup, but she didn''t notice it.


    "Chang Xia, you scoop... I''ll bring it to Elder Pukang." Maple Leaf said.


    Nan Feng agreed: "Yes, you can just scoop. The rest, leave it to me and Maple Leaf."


    After speaking, Nan Feng quickly swiped to the side.


    He took off a large group of leaves, ran to the small river in three or two steps to get wet, then ran to Elder Senda''s side, and neatly cleaned up the face for Elder Pukang.


    "Quick, wipe it clean." Maple Leaf whispered.


    Holding the bowl, she didn''t care whether the snake soup was hot or not, so she poured a bowl for the elder Pukang. Presumably, with the thick skin and thick meat of the elder Pukang, a bowl of hot snake soup could not hurt him.


    Sure enough, the elders of Pukang did not live up to the expectations of Maple Leaf.


    A bowl of hot snake soup entered the mouth, and the mad roar suddenly stopped. The terrifying laughter disappeared, and the three elders of Senda looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You are��" Elder Pukang woke up and just wanted to laugh. He was held down strongly by Nanfeng, and wiped his face roughly with the wet leaves.


    Maple Leaf said: "Shh! We will explain slowly when Nanfeng finishes wiping it for you."


    When the words fell, she ran towards Chang Xia again, carrying the second bowl of snake soup and handing it to Elder Pukang. There is something to eat, the elders of Pukang are very talkative, and let the maple leaf south wind play with it.


    Elder Senda held a black knife and sat and observed.


    Always be on guard, worrying that the elderly Pukang will cramp.


    "Elder Pukang, don''t be self-willed next time. You almost scared Chang Xia just now. If you eat raw boa meat, you are not afraid of poisoning or parasitic infection?" Nan Feng whispered.


    "Heelielie����" Elder Pucon laughed again.


    However, this time, the laughter was much more pleasing to the ear than the laughter when I went crazy.


    That innocent expression seems to say, what are you talking about, I can''t understand anything.


    "Why am I frightened?" Chang Xia followed Feng Ye and came over with a bowl of snake soup. Looking up, I just heard what Nan Feng said.


    Nan Feng''s eyes were quick, and he hid the blood-stained leaves behind him.


    "I said that Elder Pukang is too hungry and crazy, and it will scare you." Nan Feng''s lips twitched and he changed the subject. If you''re eating raw, it''s best to stop there.


    "Chang Xia, this snake soup is a little lighter." Pukang said.


    Chang Xia glared at him angrily and explained, "My grandpa Pukang, the snake soup hasn''t been simmered yet. Elder Senda said that you are too hungry, so you have to eat something to fill your stomach first. Shankun will return to Baihu. The cave is for seasoning, and people haven��t come yet, where can I find salt for you to put in?��


    Elder Pukang said that it was too bland, and poured bowl after bowl into his mouth.


    That''s right��


    It is indeed pouring, not eating or drinking.


    This was the first time Chang Xia saw the extraordinaryness of the Pukang elders, especially in terms of food.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 146： giant

    "Changxia, here comes the salt!" Yadong said loudly.


    Hearing the sound, everyone turned around and looked at the dense forest behind them.


    I saw Yadong carrying a basket on his back and Shan Kun carrying a rattan basket. Elder Jami followed behind with his clan, each carrying a weapon.


    "Senda, what''s going on?" Jami asked.


    Senda supported his forehead and explained: "Pukang went crazy after killing the boa. I just restrained the person and asked Maple Leaf and the others to help pour a few bowls of snake soup..."


    One listen.


    Elder Pukang went mad.


    The clan behind Elder Jami couldn''t help but want to step back.


    This group of totem warriors who are not afraid of the sky and the earth will still be afraid in the face of the mad Pukang elders.


    without him.


    The iron fist of Pukang elder''s love is too hard.


    Beating people up, it hurts.


    No matter how you hide, you can''t escape.


    "Come on, don''t be stunned. Build the stove and find rocks to polish the stone pot. Elder Pukang is very hungry. Let me have some people to deal with the snakes. Nanfeng and I will help Chang Xia make snake soup."


    "Yadong, you and Shan Kun help dig some thatch roots."


    "Boiled pig with thatch root and snake meat can remove the fishy smell."


    Soon, Maple Leaf was the first to speak to let the clansmen spread out and get busy. The sky and the earth are big, not as big as the hungry Pukang elders.


    If they don''t feed the elders of Pukang, I''m afraid they don''t know how long they will be tossed.


    heard.


    Everyone did not delay. According to Maple Leaf Changxia''s arrangement, two or three teams would build stoves, polish stone pots, or clean up snakes. In short, no one is free.


    In the distance, Shen Rongkongshan dragged the anaconda over.


    Chang Xia had just set the seasoning and added salt to the boiled snake soup. Suddenly it felt as if it was dark, and I was shocked. When I turned around and looked around, I saw the anaconda standing beside it like a mountain peak.


    "Wocao����" Chang Xia lost his voice.


    Looking at it from a distance before, she felt that the boa was huge.


    At this point, take a closer look.


    This is so big that Chang Xia couldn''t find an adjective.


    This boa is forty to fifty meters long and three to five meters thick. Shen Rongkongshan piled the anaconda corpses at random, like a mountain, and walking around was more like a long wall.


    this moment.


    Only then did Chang Xia understand why the clansmen prevented her from leaving the tribe.


    The prey she saw in the tribe before were all pediatrics. It is estimated that those preys that are really amazing in size are directly decomposed after being killed by the clansmen, and they are not brought back to the tribe at all. Like black horn cattle and wild boars, their body size is estimated to be only moderate in the eyes of the clansmen. So, they chose to bring it back to the tribe and then decompose it.


    "Scared?" Maple Leaf interjected.


    Nan Feng smiled wickedly, winked, and said in agreement, "There are many beasts in the forest that are not inferior to anacondas! Chang Xia, do you still want to enter the forest?"


    "I was a little frightened, but looking at this boa... I want to enter the forest even more. It''s so interesting!" Chang Xia was excited.


    She is a beast, and the body of the beast is at most the size of a scale of an boa.


    However, looking at the giant anaconda body of the anaconda, Chang Xia''s heart beat faster, this is not fear but excitement and excitement.


    The Twilight Forest is really interesting!


    "I just said, you can''t scare her." Maple Ye poked Nanfeng in the forehead and smiled.


    It can be seen that Chang Xiasheng has a big heart.


    This is the most basic character of being a totem warrior.


    If you are afraid of beasts, stepping into the forest will only put yourself in danger.


    "What''s up with this boa?" Jami asked.


    Sitting next to Elder Pukang, she glanced at Elder Pukang and asked Elder Senda a question. How did the boa appear in the small river? However, there was an explanation for the group of snakes emerging from the jungle.


    Anacondas, as giant snakes, can drive swarms of snakes.


    Most of the snake groups that emerged in the jungle were summoned by anacondas from other places.


    Now that the anaconda is dead, the rest of the snake swarm is gone.


    However, Chang Xia and the others had beheaded them before. It is estimated that there are thousands of them, and it takes a lot of time to collect all of them.


    "The first guess may be from the Weihe River. After all, you also know that the source of the Weihe River is in the Wangyue Mountains. There are no anacondas living in the Weishan Mountain itself. The anacondas like to live in the humid and hot forests. The climate here is not suitable for anacondas to thrive, and even snakes are mostly venomous."


    Elder Senda spoke flatly.


    When his eyes touched those wounds on the boa.


    He revived what Shen Rong said, and emphasized that the wanderer might have come to the Twilight Forest. The cold winter season has just passed, the earth has recovered, and the homeless have obviously begun to act.


    Every year wanderers step into the Dusk Forest.


    However, Elder Senda did not expect to be met by the Heluo tribe in this way.


    "Later, arrange for someone to go to the holy mountain of Karna and tell the witch about the boa and the wanderer. Let the witch tell the snake clan about the wanderer, and the boa is a thank you gift from the snake clan."


    In the distance, Chang Xia and the others listened to Elder Jami''s arrangement and felt their eyes widen.


    This year, it is unusual to ask for a gift like this.


    "Yes." Senda was very satisfied with Jami''s decision.


    He agreed with Elder Pukang that since the boa fell into the territory of the Heluo tribe, it must belong to the Heluo tribe.


    Whether it is anaconda meat, anaconda oil or anaconda skin, these should all belong to the Heluo tribe. If the Snake Clan dared to come to the door, they would not mind going to the Snake Mountain tribe in the Mochizuki Mountains.


    Speaking of which The Snake Clan has not invited the Black Panther Clan to the Mochizuki Mountains for a long time.


    If the Snake Clan can speak this time, the Black Panther Clan must be very welcome.


    Chang Xia looked at the clansmen who suddenly became excited and looked at each other.


    Elder Yami didn''t seem to say anything. Maple Leaf and the others were so excited as if they were on hormones.


    "It''s a pity that it broke several places." Yami regretted.


    Senda said: "It''s still my quick reaction. If it''s slower, Pukang is afraid that he wants to hammer this anaconda."


    However, it was very strange that there were several wounds on the body of the boa.


    Elder Jami took a few glances and knew that the strange wounds were mostly gnawed by Elder Pukang.


    This **** looks like a lunatic.


    Eating it raw is not a wild beast that drinks blood.


    "Does Chang Xia know?" Yami asked lightly.


    Obviously, she was afraid of Chang Xia. After all, Chang Xia was so well protected by them that he was naive in some aspects.


    Senda shook his head and replied, "The south wind of the maple leaves is blocked."


    "Yeah!" Yami nodded and said, "Maple Leaf Nanfeng has done a good job this time, and Chang Xia has a soft personality. We have to let her accept it a little bit, don''t be too violent all at once, it''s easy to frighten people."


    Chang Xia never knew that in the eyes of the clansmen, she had such an evaluation.


    "Delicious, this snake soup is better than the previous one."


    "Chang Xia, another bowl."


    Soon, the voices of the elders of Pukang echoed over the small river.


    Elder Pukang, who is hungry, is jealous and gluttonous, and is also very irritable. Otherwise, Elder Senda and Elder Jami would not sit next to him, for fear that he would violently injure others.


    Looking at the busy clansmen, the elder Jami sighed, fortunately, he brought enough people. Otherwise, it will really be too busy.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 147： Reward and add more for Sha

    "Nanfeng, my hands are too sore. You come for me for a while, I have to rest." Chang Xia was weak and waved towards Nanfeng.


    Sunset West Mountain.


    There are bonfires burning all over the small river. It illuminates this wilderness with bright lights, like daylight.


    Hearing this, Nan Feng stepped forward to take the wooden spoon.


    Chang Xia dragged her tired body and moved to the wooden pier next to her.


    Shen Rong hurriedly put down the iron wooden knife that was cutting the boa meat, wiped his hands with leaves at will, stepped forward, and said nervously, "Chang Xia, why are you uncomfortable?"


    In the distance, Elder Yami and Elder Senda also noticed Chang Xia''s situation. Seeing Shen Rong passing by, they pressed the steps they took and chose to wait and see.


    "It''s okay, I''m a little tired." Chang Xia shook his head and said, "I''ll sit and take a break to regain my spirits. This time I finally saw the terrible appetite of the elderly Pukang!"


    "Elder Pukang has been in good control over the years and rarely gets out of control. This time, it is estimated that he was influenced by the boa snake and was a little excited." Maple Leaf explained.


    Pukang elders have been relatively stable in recent decades.


    Today, it may have been stimulated by the boa snake, and he lost control in an instant. Fortunately, the elder Senda shot in time to stop the elder Pukang from running away.


    "The temptation to eat is so great!" Chang Xia said with emotion.


    Shen Rong heard Chang Xia say it was fine, but he didn''t go back to help deal with the anaconda snake, and went to Xiaohechuan to wash his hands instead. He washed his hands and let Chang Xia sit down.


    "Sit down, I''ll press you." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia didn''t hesitate and sat on the wooden pier. Let Shen Rong help him press his shoulders and rub his hands. Made snake soup for the elders of Pukang and made it directly for an afternoon.


    Looking at the appearance of the elderly Pukang, I am afraid that there is no pressure to eat another night.


    The belly of the elderly Pukang was flat, without any ups and downs. Where did all the food he eats go to?


    "Is Chang Xia curious about where the food that Elder Pukang ate went?" Shen Rong asked with a smile, Chang Xia''s expression was not concealed, and she could see what she was thinking at a glance.


    Chang Xia said in surprise: "You know?"


    "I know." Shen Rong said: "Elder Pukang has a special bloodline ability, and the food he eats may be directly converted into energy."


    Runaway, there must be a price to pay.


    Seeing that the elder Pukang is strong and strong, the sequelae of the rampage are estimated to have no effect on him.


    "amazing!"


    Chang Xia couldn''t help saying this over and over again.


    "Don''t be busy, it''s almost time!" Yami said.


    She glanced at Elder Pukang and confirmed the situation. Hezhi clansmen continued to feed the elders of Pukang, and let the clansmen begin to prepare dinner.


    It seemed that there was nothing to do this afternoon.


    In fact, it''s harder than going out hunting.


    "Hee Lie Lie -" Pukang laughed, rubbing his warm stomach, this was the most supportive meal he had eaten recently. If you can eat, you can continue to eat. Looking at the bad expressions of Yami and Senda, Pukang knows that it can''t be too much.


    One listen.


    Maple Leaf and others cheered.


    Chang Xia was not very tired. They didn''t feel tired and hard, but it was boring, too boring.


    "Maple Leaf, let''s have some dessert after dinner." Pukang said.


    This is what Chang Xia said about dessert after dinner. Pukang felt his warm stomach and thought he could eat more thatch roots. The sweet thatch root, combined with the taste of snake soup.


    Snake soup is delicious, but after drinking it, it feels normal.


    Maple Leaf froze and said speechlessly, "Elder Pukang, there is no dessert here."


    She trained with the elders of Pukang, and she was half her own. Speaking and acting, Maple Leaf is much more casual.


    Pukang rubbed his hands and said calmly, "I want dessert after dinner��"


    "..." Maple Leaf looked at Elder Pukang''s hands, and suddenly felt pain in his head and limbs. This is outrageous!


    "Wait-"


    Helpless, Maple Leaf could only get up.


    He dragged the half-basket of thatched grass roots dug up and brought it to Elder Pukang''s side.


    click-


    Soon, the elder Pukang ate.


    This scene.


    It made everyone''s head full of black lines.


    This is... really edible!


    However, Nanfeng watched the elder Pukang eat like this. Immediately reached out and grabbed a handful inside, and whispered, "Elder Pukang, I''ll save some for Chang Xia."


    Said it was for Chang Xia, he turned around and took one and stuffed it into his mouth.


    For a moment.


    The eyes of everyone looking at Nan Feng became inexplicably subtle.


    This face is comparable to that of the elders of Pukang!


    Nanfeng is so shameless, does the patriarch and his old man know?


    "Come on, Chang Xia has something to eat."


    Nan Feng Xu was stabbed by everyone''s needle-like gaze, and walked quickly towards Chang Xia.


    Saying that, he stuffed a thatch root into Chang Xia''s mouth.


    "Nanfeng��" Chang Xia''s head was covered with black lines, and he said speechlessly: "What do you want to do?"


    "If I don''t do anything, I think you''ve worked hard. Feed you something sweet, sweet mouth." Nan Feng explained with an innocent smile on his face.


    Chang Hei rolled her eyes, believing you.


    After smelling the snake soup for half the afternoon, everyone didn''t want to eat snake soup. Maple Leaf decided to let Kong Shan take a few people down the river to catch fish and eat grilled fish.


    I don''t even want to drink fish soup, I just eat grilled fish.


    "Shen Rong, take a break." Chang Xia held Shen Rong''s hand, and her body relaxed a lot, so she didn''t let Shen Rong press it any more.


    Shen Rong took advantage of the situation and sat beside Chang Xia, taking the thatch root from Nan Feng''s hand and chewing it.


    This boa snake is forty or fifty meters long, and the meat alone is enough for the clan to eat for a month.


    However, the weather has been hot recently.


    The anaconda meat cannot be stored for three days, let alone a month, and it is estimated that it will have an odor. It has to be dried or made into fried meat or something, or it will go to waste.


    "Chang Xia, do you have a way to preserve the boa meat?"


    Before starting, it was all excitement and joy.


    But after killing the boa.


    They couldn''t help but have a headache for storage.


    This boa snake is huge, so if it''s a headache in the cold season, you don''t have to worry about it. However, it is the warm season now.


    "Try making it into fried meat, or smoke it and dry it, and make it into snake jerky..."


    Chang Xia thought about how to make the most of this anaconda. In fact, it is also good to make sausages. It''s just that she doesn''t have a way to make sausages.


    The smoked drying in the warm season is also not guaranteed, for fear of being damaged. Deep frying and jerky should work, but experimentation is required.


    After all, she had never eaten an anaconda before, so she also didn''t know how the anaconda meat tasted.


    "Jerky��"


    "Is it like the one you made for Bai Qing?"


    Even if Chang Xia didn''t look up at the last sentence, you could know that it must have been asked by Nan Feng.


    What she made for Bai Qing was dried meat, and dried meat was dried meat. It''s just that the dried meat is not as hard as the jerky, and the taste is different.


    Hearing that Chang Xia does have a solution.


    The mood of Elder Jami and others instantly became clear.


    Here Maple Leaf and the others began to grill the fish, and some clansmen couldn''t stand it any longer, so they quietly touched and dug up the thatched grass roots. Having eaten thatch root candy, the clansmen all know that this humble thatch is of great use. Looking at the wilderness that seemed to see no end, everyone''s heart was hot.


    How much thatch root candy can be made from the thatch roots in this vast wilderness!


    Elder Yami took the fish baked with maple leaves and smiled: "The thatch in this wilderness is enough to make tens of thousands of catties of thatch root candy. The clan is busy this year!"


    It is not far from the tribe, and the tribesmen can come to dig thatch roots every day.


    Hunting and picking have become less important.


    After all, there are fish to eat, there is no shortage of wild vegetables in the mountains and forests, plus the anaconda snakes that have just been hunted.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 148： Snow boa meat

    !


    "Elder Jami, can you try roasting some anaconda snake meat?" Chang Xia was eating the roast meat, his eyes rolled, and his eyes flashed on the decomposed anaconda snake, licking mouth, want to eat.


    Jami said: "Yes. I thought you were tired of the smell of snake soup and didn''t want to eat snake meat anymore."


    Seeing that the clansmen refuse to drink snake soup, the elder Jami likes to eat grilled fish at night.


    Although she didn''t help to cook the snake soup, she also smelled it all afternoon. In the breath, even now, I can still smell that terrible smell.


    "Chang Xia, wait... I''m going to cut the meat." Nan Feng jumped up.


    Aside, Yadong Shankun was faster.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth, but Elder Jami hadn''t answered yet.


    The two secretly returned the boa snake meat, rubbed the meat secretly and handed it to Chang Xia, saying, "Chang Xia, do you want to pickle this boa snake meat?"


    "Apply salt and marinate for a while." Chang Xia said.


    No matter what kind of meat it is, it is always meat.


    It is meat, marinated for a moment, it can remove the fishy smell and taste.


    Nan Feng took the knife, turned his head and complained, "You two are quick enough!"


    The anaconda snake, they have not listened to the elders of the tribe, it is said that it is a rare delicacy in the Twilight Forest. Unfortunately, anacondas live in the Mochizuki Mountains.


    Wangyue Mountains, that is the territory of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Snakes are difficult to deal with, which is recognized by orcs.


    Yadong and the others are greedy, but they understand that they can''t offend the snake clan for eating anaconda snakes.


    This time, they accidentally picked up an anaconda snake in Xiaohechuan, how could they resist not wanting to eat it? When I heard Maple Leaf talk about eating grilled fish just now, the totem warriors around Yadong all showed their regrets.


    They just gave up on their forefoot.


    Unexpectedly, Chang Xia took the initiative to speak.


    In an instant, everyone felt as if they were in heaven, which was wonderful!


    "You guys really want to eat anaconda meat?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Yadong giggled twice, exchanged glances with Shan Kun and the others, and explained, "In the past, we always heard the elders of the tribe say that anaconda snakes are a rare delicacy in the Twilight Forest. One bite is better than countless delicacies!"


    "Chang Xia, have you forgotten?" Maple Leaf said: "You were injured and left scars when you were a child, or Wu brought anaconda oil from the sacred mountain of Karna to remove your scars. Anaconda snakes, because of the snake clan in the Twilight Forest, there are some snakes. Mythical."


    The wanderer ventured close to the Mochizuki Mountains to hunt anacondas.


    Maple Leaf they are not surprised.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest are quite peaceful, and will not kill for profit.


    However, the homeless will.


    The homeless live in no fixed place and spread all year round.


    At the same time, they also colluded with the Donglu caravan.


    Almost every year, wanderers sneak into the Twilight Forest or Qinghai Plateau. The wanderers mainly hunt for delicacy and treasures. The anaconda snake in the Moon Moon Mountains; the ice crystal grass and the light stone in the Qinghai Plateau; the cornerstone, pearl and coral of the fish tribe, etc., these are all within the range of wanderers hunting.


    It''s just that the fish tribe lives in the East China Sea.


    The East China Sea belongs to the sea area, unless there are fish tribes to join the wanderers.


    In normal times, they dare not enter the East China Sea to hunt.


    Fish food is mainly cold food, but it does not mean that they are vegetarian. Fierce, but not everyone can deal with it.


    "My grandfather said that the meat thief of the boa snake is delicious, but unfortunately I haven''t eaten it." Nan Feng is the most direct, taking the patriarch root as an example.


    This said.


    Chang Xia vaguely understood that anaconda snakes are different from snakes.


    The tribe is very interested in it, very interested.


    No wonder they knew that the anaconda was regarded as a snake spirit by the snake clan, both the elders and the clansmen were eager to slaughter the snake.


    In addition to having the strength to not be afraid of the snake tribe of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Chang Xia believes that the more important reason is that the clansmen are greedy for the meat of the anaconda snake. They want to eat anaconda meat, and in order to eat, they are not afraid of snakes or anything.


    Soon, the boa meat was marinated for a quarter of an hour.


    Without Chang Xia''s reminder, Ya Dong and others stepped forward.


    One piece per person, not too big.


    They are all about the size of a palm.


    Chang Xia said that he didn''t know how to eat it, so he would bake it for a while to taste it.


    Anaconda meat is different from pork and beef. The meat is white and looks like crystal. After being roasted by the flame, it turned red a little, and it looked a bit like a good snowflake beef. Red and white, forming a marble-like pattern, as beautiful as snowflakes.


    At the same time, it also exudes a seductive fragrance.


    The aroma was unlike any BBQ meat Chang Xia had eaten.


    Very special, very dreamy.


    Fragrant, with a touch of rosemary. At the same time, the coke aroma is also accompanied by a hint of sweetness and crispness, which makes people addicted to the smell.


    The sweetness can be smelled, but the crisp can only be felt by tasting or touching it. This anaconda meat is really unusual. The simplest roasting can give such a big surprise. No wonder it can make the clansmen think about it and never forget it.


    Gollum��


    In the dark night, I don''t know who can''t help swallowing the first saliva.


    Immediately after, the sound came one after another.


    Soon, it spread throughout the small river.


    "It''s more fragrant than the roast meat made by Shen Rong!" Nan Feng murmured, his eyes fixed on the roast meat spinning on the branches, wishing to eat it directly before it was cooked.


    Fortunately, there are Maple Leaf and Changxia next to it.


    The two of them worked together to stop the south wind.


    "Boy Yadong, go and cut a little more. Don''t worry about eating such a big boa. Even if all the tribesmen come over, don''t try to finish it." Pukang urged.


    The feeling of fullness just now was too short-lived.


    Smelling the aroma of roasted anaconda meat, the old Pukang was hungry again.


    Regardless, this time he was calm and did not lose his mind.


    He pursed his lips, reminiscing the taste of the boa meat he had eaten before. Very tender, very smooth, one bite, like drinking red maple sap, the taste is amazing!


    Forgive the lack of adjectives for the elders of Pukang, he feels that only two words are appropriate: delicious. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    This time.


    Neither Elder Jami nor Elder Senda stopped him.


    Smelling the aroma of roasted anaconda meat, they were all heartbroken.


    When they learned that there was a boa snake in Xiaohechuan, they stared at it and thought about how to eat it. As for the release, or send it back to the Snake Mountain tribe.


    What the **** is that��


    "Chang Xia, you first try��"


    Shen Rong took the lead in handing the roasted anaconda to Chang Xia.


    At the same time, he took the branch from Chang Xia''s hand, and then roasted the anaconda meat.


    Shen Rong had never eaten this boa.


    However, he had heard the name of the anaconda snake. After all, Shen Rong didn''t have much appetite for food in the past, and didn''t have much pursuit of food.


    Unlike other nobles of the Tianyuan tribe, it is really luxurious and almost degenerate.


    Chang Xia was rude, under the action of everyone swallowing saliva.


    She brought the roasted anaconda to her mouth and took a bite.


    Fragrant, fresh, tender, an indescribable taste exploded from the tongue coating and quickly spread throughout the body.


    Chang Xia has never eaten anaconda meat.


    When pickling, she simply smeared some salt.


    In addition, such as ginger, onion, and garlic are not put in the long summer.


    She didn''t expect that simply adding some salt to the anaconda meat would taste so amazing. Chang Xia has never eaten the Shuangxia Snowflake beef in her previous life, but she believes that the boa meat is no worse than the Shuangxia Snowflake beef, and even more delicious.


    "Changxia, how does it taste?" Nanfeng asked nervously.


    Next to Maple Leaf and others, they all stared at Chang Xia''s mouth.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth and took another big bite, and said wholeheartedly: "Delicious! Don''t overcook it, the boa meat is very tender, just bake it a little."


    When the words fell, the others shoved the boa meat on the branch into their mouths.


    hot or not-


    What is that, they don''t know.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 149： return, go home

    !


    hiss--


    A burst of exhalation sounded.


    However, no one is really willing to put down the anaconda meat in their mouths.


    After eating the anaconda meat in their hands, no one else needed to speak this time. Everyone was very active in cutting the anaconda meat and smearing it with salt, but unfortunately it took about a quarter of an hour.


    Even, Maple Leaf Nanfeng secretly looked at Elder Pukang.


    No one else knows, but the two of them know that the elder Pukang has eaten the flesh of the boa. He recalled the roasted anaconda meat in his mouth, while secretly rubbing and staring at the dismembered anaconda snake meat.


    Elder Jami looks like he is burning his brain and has eyes.


    "Don''t get distracted��"


    Suddenly, Elder Jami''s warning sound came from his ears, and Fengye Nanfeng froze, turning his head quickly and pretending that nothing happened. They looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Depend on--


    They obviously didn''t do anything.


    Why does it feel like the little braid was caught by the elder Jami?


    After Chang Xia finished eating a piece of boa meat, he licked his fingers contentedly and asked, "Elder Jami, what should I do with those snakes that were killed in the wilderness and dense forest?"


    There are too many snakes, probably as many as thousands.


    Just stripping snake gallbladder is a big project.


    Recently, the weather has turned warm.


    Stripping snake gallbladder can not drag, after all, there are thousands of snake carcasses, large and small. All collected, enough for the tribe to eat for three or five days.


    "Pick it up, put it back into the tribe in a rattan basket, and let the tribe strip the snake gallbladder overnight. We don''t know how to concoct these snake gallbladders, so we will send them to the Sacred Mountain of Karna tomorrow." Jami said.


    I just happened to be going to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna to report to the witch about the anaconda and the wanderer.


    Sending snake gallbladder is just a matter of the way.


    After listening to Elder Jami''s arrangement, Chang Xia was very satisfied.


    Really let them strip the snake gall, I''m afraid they won''t want to sleep tonight.


    However, she heard the elder Jami explain that the snake gallbladder will be sent to the holy mountain of Karna tomorrow. Chang Xia thought about the past a little bit, mainly thinking about the peppers of the Tianshi tribe, and the uncertain seaweed of the Earth tribe.


    If the seaweed is really a beet, it will be developed!


    Of course, Chang Xia''s craving for sugar is not that heavy. After all, the tribe is not short of sugar and pepper. The Earth Tribe is incidental, and the Tianshi Tribe is the highlight.


    Who told her that she could not go to Qingshanyan for a while.


    If you want to eat chili, you can only pray that the Tianshi tribe agrees to exchange the eating method of ginkgo with the Heluo tribe. This is a win-win decision, but if things are not implemented one day, Chang Xia will be unsteady one day.


    nothing else-


    She is really hungry for peppers.


    After a busy meal, everyone ate delicious boa meat again.


    This time, everyone slowed down and tasted slowly.


    This meal, in Nanfeng''s words, is the most delicious meal I have eaten in recent years, no one. These words were recognized by Chang Xia. The meat of the boa snake is a natural delicacy, which is difficult to catch up and match with other ingredients.


    It''s getting dark.


    Elder Jami let the people spread out and swept the jungle and wilderness.


    At the same time, let Shen Rong lead a team to **** Chang Xia and Anaconda back to the tribe. Tonight is a long night, and I still have to be busy.


    The tribe has changed for the better recently.


    However, they seem to be extra busy too?


    Obviously I didn''t go out hunting and picking, and I always felt like I had to be busy every day.


    Elder Jami rubbed his sore forehead.


    Even she felt a little lack of energy, and she was indeed old.


    Except for Chang Xia, who was in charge of vigilance, the others, including the three elders, began to clean the battlefield. The wild smell of blood is too heavy and must be cleaned up.


    Otherwise, wait for the boa odor to dissipate.


    There will be countless beasts swarming in this wilderness, which is too dangerous.


    The three elders are responsible for clearing the **** smell of the wilderness. Recently, the tribe may come to dig for thatch roots, but the wilderness cannot be occupied by wild beasts.


    The three of Chang Xia covered the stone pot on the stove and did not destroy it.


    However, simply clean the used tableware and chopsticks, put them in a rattan basket, and cover them with leaves to avoid dust.


    With this piece of grass, Chang Xia believes that these stoves will not be abandoned.


    Although it is not too far from the White Tiger Cave.


    a while.


    Everyone worked together to clean up the battlefield and prepare to leave for the tribe.


    At this time, it was already around seven or eight o''clock.


    The tribe is not used to timing Chang Xia, she directly converts what she understands.


    When I return to the tribe later, I have to peel the galls of the snakes, and the meat of the anaconda has already been processed. There are too many things, don''t even think about sending them all back to the tribe in one trip. So, Chang Xia became the first group to go back.


    Chang Xia looked at the rattan basket in front of him and felt very unfriendly.


    She couldn''t pick up these rattan baskets, and they were all about to reach her shoulders. How could she pick up those thin arms and legs?


    Finally, Chang Xia symbolically held a stack of boa skins.


    What Shen Rong meant was to leave her empty-handed, after all, it was not easy to walk in the dense forest at night.


    No one has walked in the dense forest for many years, and the road is much worse than that of Hongyeling. A little careless, it is likely to fall into the pit or wrestle.


    on the way back.


    Everyone was super excited.


    Non-stop, discussing how to marinate the anaconda meat, making sure not to waste a single piece. If it is other prey, they have absolutely no idea of ??hiding. Although food is not wasted, it cannot be done so carefully and carefully.


    Chang Xia lacks interest.


    Her mind was full of chili peppers.


    If there are peppers, how should I fry anaconda meat with peppers?


    Thinking of this, Chang Xia also regained his spirits. I didn''t have a chance to check the flow direction of the small river today, but I harvested the meat of the boa again and again, and there was no loss.


    It''s just that if you want to raise fish in the pool at home, you have to push it back.


    "Don''t say it, hurry back to the tribe." Maple Leaf said: "I smell the night wind and the water vapor is aggravating, it may rain tonight or tomorrow."


    Maple Leaf said.


    The others cocked their noses and sniffed.


    Orcs have a keen sense of smell and can quickly detect changes in the wind.


    This point, Chang Xia has not learned yet.


    After all, she is a little cabbage cat who hasn''t even graduated from basic training.


    Nan Feng''s face was gloomy and he muttered, "However the weather can change��" She remembered that it should be sunny for a day or two. What does it mean to suddenly change?


    "It''s not surprising that the rainy season is a few days late this year, and the weather is fickle." Yadong said.


    There is a saying in Dusk Forest that there is a mountain and a sky.


    It means that the mountains of the Twilight Forest, each mountain is a weather. Different mountains have different climates.


    The climate in the territory of the Heluo tribe is generally the same.


    The most pitiful one seems to be the Tianshi tribe.


    The territory is large and the climate is treacherous and changeable. When the lions go out hunting, it is very likely that the morning will be sunny and the afternoon will suddenly be stormy. There are even more extreme sunny days and snowfall, which is scary enough.


    "Accelerate, hurry back to the tribe." Chang Xia said anxiously.


    Thousands of snake carcasses are easy to deal with, but the anaconda flesh is the trouble. This really can''t be wasted at all, Chang Xia even thinks it''s impossible, should you soak the meat of the anaconda in the white lake...


    However, thinking about those big fat fish in White Lake.


    Chang Xia felt that this proposal was unreliable.


    If the meat of such a good anaconda is eaten by a big fish, let alone her distressed, all the tribesmen will vomit blood in distress.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 150： Chang Xia, I want too

    !


    "Changxia��"


    "They''re back!"


    After walking to the wasteland north of Baihu, Xylophone''s happy voice came, and then hurried forward to grab the boa skin from Chang Xia''s hand. She raised her eyes and looked at Chang Xia carefully to make sure if anyone was injured.


    "Xyon Amu, I''m fine." Chang Xia explained with a smile, and said, "Elder Pukang and Elder Senda hunted an anaconda, and we have to go back a few times before we can bring back all the flesh of the anaconda. tribe."


    "Except for the anaconda snakes, there are still thousands of snakes that need to be skinned for gallbladder."


    "Xylophone Amu, we''ll talk in detail when we return to the tribe."


    Maple Leaf and a few people spoke, urging Xylophone and the others to stop talking and wait until they return to the tribe. This trip to send the snake corpse and the meat of the anaconda back to the tribe, we have to return to the wilderness in time, and several elders are still there.


    "Look at me��"


    "Go, go back to the tribe."


    Soon, a group of people marched towards the tribe with torches.


    Elder Dalai stood on the side of the white lake wall and watched, confirming that the clansmen had returned safely, but did not show up. In the same way, Geng returned to the tribe from Qingshan in the evening, and was held by the elders of Jami to guard the tribe.


    He watched the torches approaching the tribe from a distance.


    So, I couldn''t help but go up.


    Without saying a word, Gen took the rattan basket from Nanfeng''s hand. The rest of the clansmen who came came forward to take the rattan baskets from the others.


    The number of thousands of snake corpses is too many, even after dealing with the smell of blood.


    As close as you can get, you can still smell the blood in your nose.


    If this smell does not need any special method, it is estimated that it will not disperse in three or five days.


    Therefore, soon an old man walked out of the tribe with a clay pot. They reached into the pot, grabbed a handful and sprinkled the deodorant powder around.


    With the pouring of the deodorant powder, the **** smell condensed in the night wind gradually weakened. After all, the tribe is fully prepared, unlike in the wilderness in the south, where they can only use simple and crude methods such as burying or burning wormwood to get rid of the smell.


    "Amu, we need empty rattan baskets."


    "Xyon Amu, bring us a few cans of the deodorant powder too."


    Obviously, the Maple Leaf South Wind is ready to go to the South Wilderness again. The jungles and wilderness are treated simply, but the smell of blood needs to be further removed to prevent the smell of wild beasts from further away and entering the vicinity of the tribal habitat, which is very dangerous.


    a while.


    Empty rattan baskets and deodorant powder were brought over.


    Except for Chang Xia who stayed in the tribe square, everyone picked up the rattan baskets and headed for the wilderness south of Baihu Lake. Along with them, there are other tribesmen of the tribe.


    The more people there are, the fewer trips you can make.


    "White meat, white meat with aroma."


    "Idiot! Can''t you recognize that?"


    "Anaconda meat, this is the meat of the snake spirit anaconda snake enshrined by the snake tribe."


    Immediately, the old people in the tribe square were talking. Don''t look down on them, when they were young, they were all ruthless.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to recognize the anaconda at a glance.


    Chatting and chatting, the clansmen are not slow to start.


    One person squatted in a rattan basket and began to peel the snake skin to get the snake gall. Although it was inconvenient, no one suggested going to the White River to deal with it.


    A little **** smell is no problem to deal with by the White River. Thousands of snake corpses are not a small number. Even if it was clear that there were no river beasts in the White River, the clansmen did not dare to take the risk.


    There are no river beasts, but there are big fish.


    In short, the clansmen are still very cautious about things that are too risky.


    Here, the tribal elders handled the snake corpse neatly.


    Chang Xia drank the chicken soup handed by the xylophone, and began to test how to preserve the boa meat? Such a big boa can''t be wasted.


    To make the best use of it, it must be ensured that all the boa meat can be handled well.


    "Frying and preservation requires a lot of oil��" Xylophone regretted.


    The meat of the anaconda does not have much oil itself. If you want to preserve it by frying, you must take out a lot of oil, which is a bit difficult.


    So, Chang Xia tried the second plan after drinking the chicken soup.


    The boa meat is made into dried meat or jerky.


    The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and the method of smoking and drying is also unsafe at this time. However, if you really can''t find a feasible way, you can only take a risk.


    The big deal, the tribe eats boa meat every day.


    After smoking and drying, it cannot be stored for a long time in hot weather, but it can be stored in a short time, which is why there is no rush in the long summer.


    Shen Rong and others, when they returned to the tribe for the second time.


    Chang Xia successfully made dried meat and jerky.


    The meat is bright in color, and the jerky is ugly. However, both taste good.


    "Come, try them all." Chang Xia greeted.


    The tribesmen in Tribal Square have tasted the taste of dried meat and dried meat. Older people prefer dried meat, while younger ones feel more chewy.


    However, the clansmen feel that both are very good.


    Everyone carefully memorized the steps of making dried meat and jerky in Chang Xia, and calculated that if they hunted large beasts in the future, they would try them out.


    When the time is rush, whether it is making dried meat or jerky, always use strong fire.


    In fact, if time is not tight.


    Slow-roasted jerky tastes even better.


    Shen Rong opened his mouth and took the dried meat from Chang Xia Wei''s mouth.


    "It''s delicious and tastes very special."


    On the side, Nan Feng stepped forward and pushed Shen Rong away, opened his mouth, and said, "Chang Xia, I want it too. Quickly feed me two pieces��"


    Upon hearing this, Maple Leaf Kongshan and others.


    They all crowded over, clamoring for Chang Xia to feed them one by one.


    Shen Rong rarely changed his face, with a smile on his face, he took two steps to the side so that Chang Xia could easily feed others to eat dried meat. In his hand, he held the jerky that Chang Xia had put in the past, biting it with a small mouth, his expression was very dark.


    "Changxia, should the boa meat be made into dried meat and jerky?" Nan Feng asked while eating the dried meat.


    In fact, anaconda meat tastes the best when eaten fresh.


    Unfortunately, it happens to be the warm season.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and explained, "It shouldn''t be."


    "No." Gen put down the rattan basket and explained: "I will leave some for the tribe to eat fresh. The rest will be preserved. It will be made into dried meat, or smoked and oiled. Fried anaconda meat."


    "I''ll try it with the fruit powder later, to see if it can be made into boa sausage��" Chang Xia tilted her head, pondering.


    She also understands that fresh boa meat is the best.


    However, the weather is too hot.


    Fresh perishes easily.


    If it can be made into boa sausage, the taste will be fresher than other methods.


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia pondered a new way to preserve it.


    Gen and others were very excited.


    see.


    Chang Xia hurriedly explained and said, "Don''t worry. It is estimated that the boa sausage can''t be stored for too long, at most ten days and a half months."


    "That''s good too!" Gen sighed.


    In the current weather, the meat of the boa snake can be stored for up to three days, and if it is stored in a cave at low temperature for more than three days, it will gradually rot.


    With Wu and Chang Xia''s reminders, the clansmen knew that rotten meat was inedible.


    After eating, you may get sick.


    Therefore, the people of the Heluo tribe never eat rotten meat.


    Geng shouted at the clan, and went to the wilderness in the south again. Leave the tribal square to Chang Xia and the others to continue pondering, and strive to use various methods to preserve all the anaconda meat.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 151： sausage

    !


    "Xyon Amu, I have to go back to the cave." Chang Xia said: "The meat sausages need to be seasoned, and the taste will be more fragrant after drying. By the way, I still need some casings. Does the tribe have pig intestines?"


    The rainy season has just arrived.


    At night, with a little coolness.


    Sausage, Chang Xia also intends to try to make two kinds.


    A kind of domestic fruit powder, made into ham sausage, you need to chop the boa meat into minced meat. The other is pure sausage, similar to sausage.


    For Chang Xia to choose by herself, she prefers sausages.


    One bite, full of meaty flavor, couldn''t be happier.


    However, sausages should last a little longer. Chang Xia thought about it, and simply tried to do a little bit. If it doesn''t taste good, make less.


    With the appetite of the tribe, whether it succeeds or fails.


    All in all, none of these things go to waste.


    "I''ll accompany you back to the cave." Xylophone simply said.


    On the way, I just asked Chang Xia what to do with the fruit powder? And what about sausage and ham. As he walked, Xylophone rubbed his forehead.


    The tribes hoarded more and more food.


    However, to be busy.


    It has also become more and more busy every day without leisure.


    "Chang Xia, are you tired?" Xylophone asked softly.


    Chang Xia replied, "Tired, but steady. Have the tribal people adjusted to it recently?"


    As far as she knows, the people of the tribe live a more leisurely life.


    Like the rainy season, they are basically busy for half a day, and the remaining half of the day will stay in the tribe to rest. Recently, because of the long summer, the whole tribe has been rolled up.


    "A little tired." Xylophone said frankly.


    This kind of high-intensity life makes the people of the tribe feel a little nervous. Fortunately, it is all for a better life, and can eat delicious food and sugar.


    Otherwise, the clan should explode!


    "Sugar, the tribe has boiled a lot. People, don''t always think about digging thatch roots, just enough to eat. Besides, thatch roots can be digged all year round." Chang Xia comforted.


    When it comes to hoarding things, the clansmen erupted even more violently than Chang Xia.


    This opened Chang Xia''s eyes.


    "Who would be willing? That thatch grows on the roadside and mountains. The clansmen look at it like picking up thatch root candy by the roadside. No one is willing to bear it." Xylophone said helplessly.


    Not to mention the clansmen are reluctant, the xylophone itself is the same.


    but.


    Xylophone and Chang Xia knew it.


    When the clansmen pass this stage, the restlessness will subside.


    I feel tired, mainly because the construction of the kiln and the collection of red maple sap were crowded together some time ago. Those Celestial Clan people were both tired and refreshed. How could they not be tired after that?


    With that said, the two came to Changxia''s house.


    Stepping into the cave courtyard, although the pool has not been filled with water, the flower beds have not yet been transplanted with flowers and plants.


    Xylophone still looked envious.


    "Changxia, your cave courtyard is so beautiful!" Xylophone exclaimed.


    Chang Xia said: "Xyon Mu, you praised it too early. When I introduce the river water from the small river into the cave, I will pour the river water into the pool, which will be covered with beautiful pebbles and beautiful fish. There are flower beds all around. Plant flowers and plants..."


    Listen and listen.


    Xylophone is a little obsessed.


    Chang Xia held a torch and entered the kitchen.


    Go all the way into the small living room and open the cabinet in the small living room.


    She took out a small clay pot from the cabinet, which contained her carefully made shrimp skin powder. The family eats fish and shrimp every now and then, and Chang Xia collects more and more dried shrimp powder.


    However, it will be distributed to Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others later.


    Chang Xia didn''t have much left.


    The production of shrimp skin powder, Changxia also did not hide it. It''s just that the clansmen disliked it for being too complicated, and even if cooking without shrimp skin powder, the taste was alright.


    Therefore, there are not many people in the tribe who deliberately catch shrimp to make shrimp skin powder.


    Xylophone said, "Chang Xia, is this the shrimp skin powder?"


    "Yes, this is shrimp skin powder." Chang Xia said: "This can is the last stock, it should be able to make several thousand catties of sausage."


    This can weighs about twenty pounds.


    Use it sparingly, it should be used.


    "When the meat of the anaconda is finished, I will let Nanfeng go down to the lake to catch shrimps for you." Xylophone said. Of course, she still has an idea in her heart, if shrimp skin powder is really feasible. Xylophone intends to let the tribes go down to the river and lake to catch shrimp and make as much shrimp powder as possible.


    In addition to supplying Chang Xia, the tribe also had to hoard some.


    In the cold season, it can also be used to make smoked meat or something.


    Take the shrimp skin powder, and Chang Xia put a basket of salt on the back of the xylophone. Last time, she and Shen Rong went to the Salt Lake. There was a lot of salt at home, so they might try to make it.


    The xylophone was not polite and took it directly.


    The tribe did not hoard much salt.


    The salt lake is close to the tribe, and the tribe does not have as many snakeskin bags for salt. Salt is susceptible to moisture if not stored properly.


    Tribes generally do not deliberately hoard salt.


    When the tribes need salt, they will go to the salt lake to get it by themselves.


    The discovery of the boa snake this time was an accident. To deal with such a boa snake at one time, it is very likely that the salt is not enough.


    "Chang Xia, you want to talk about sausages and ham sausages��"


    "The meat sausage is simple. Cut the boa meat into pieces, season it and marinate it, then stuff it into the casing scraped from the small intestine, tie the idea with a thread or something, poke a few small holes with a bone needle to ventilate it, and let it dry. "


    "The ham sausage is more troublesome. You need to chop the boa meat into minced meat and mix it with fruit powder. Then wrap it in a casing..."


    This said.


    Chang Xia worries that there will not be enough tribal casings.


    After all, the patriarch and the others ate pig-killing vegetables last time at Changxia''s house.


    Powder sausage or something, the patriarch seems to like it very much.


    "Small intestine, do you have to use wild boar?" Xylophone asked nervously.


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "That''s not necessary. As long as you can scrape out the casings it doesn''t matter what kind of intestines it is. But, if you really want to make meat sausages and ham sausages, the casings are probably not enough."


    Having said that, Chang Xia''s head hurts even more!


    "Don''t worry, Chang Xia, leave this matter to me." Xylophone said.


    Take over the heavy task and let Chang Xia relax.


    If it really doesn''t work, just eat the meat of the boa snake. Others, according to the methods provided by Chang Xia, do a little of each.


    Dried meat and dried meat xylophone have tasted, the taste is very good.


    Not to mention smoked and sausages, dried meat and jerky are already the best harvest. Besides, you can also make some fried meat with oil.


    After careful calculation, Chang Xia has already solved this anaconda clearly.


    As soon as Xylophone comforted, Chang Xia wanted to understand at the same time.


    Yes!


    There are so many ways to ensure that the boa meat will not be damaged.


    For the rest, it all depends on how the tribe arranges it.


    This thought.


    Chang Xia''s heavy heart suddenly became happy.


    A silver bell-like laughter came out of his mouth, and he followed the xylophone back to the tribal square again. In this short period of time, one third of the snake corpse was disposed of.


    At the same time, Ha Yun Amu led people.


    I made several hundred kilograms of dried meat and dried meat.


    The tribal square was filled with a strong smell of meat, smelling it, Chang Xia felt as if his stomach was hungry again. Sure enough, the power of boa meat is great.


    She obviously had dinner not long ago.


    At this moment, I feel hungry again.


    "I''m hungry, what do you want to eat?" Xylophone said warmly, "I still have chicken soup on the stove, can you drink it?"


    "Drink. I also want to eat some dried meat and jerky. It would be even better if I had a fruit powder pancake." Chang Xia was cheeky and ordered directly.


    Xylophone nodded and started doing it for her directly.


    Let Chang Xia sit by the stove to rest and stop.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 152： south wind ambition

    this night.


    The Heluo tribe harvested the sap of the red maple tree last time.


    Another busy collective activity, and the entire tribe was also involved. Facing the warm yellow sunlight of the morning, two completely different emotions appeared on everyone''s faces at the same time, tired and happy.


    "Chang Xia, are you sleepy?" Nuan Chun came to Chang Xia with her twin cubs still awake.


    Warm Spring came last night.


    She put the sleeping twin cubs in a rattan basket. When she came over, she handed over the twin cubs to other beast cubs in the tribe to help take care of them, and started cutting the anaconda meat with an iron wooden knife.


    This night, the tribe, male or female, young or old.


    All of them rushed to the Tribal Square, and only a few people were left to patrol the tribe and did not come to help. The fifty or sixty-meter-long anacondas were all cleaned up during the night of the clan''s busyness.


    Root discussed with the elders and left 100,000 catties.


    These are fresh.


    With the appetite of the orcs, they can definitely finish it.


    At the same time, Yilianggen arranged for Yadong Shankun to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna. Of course, they took hundreds of catties of boa meat with them when they left. Anaconda skin, anaconda bone and anaconda snake gall, these are all put in by the root.


    It''s just that there are not many anaconda skins and anaconda bones.


    More of a symbolic meaning.


    "Still holding on, they haven''t woken up yet?" Chang Xia probed, looking at the twin cubs in the rattan basket, sleeping soundly. It''s interesting to have a little belly up and down.


    Nuanchun rolled his eyes and said angrily, "I woke up last night and played with Titty and the others all night. I just fell asleep at dawn. I don''t think I will wake up until noon."


    But luckily there are **** they help.


    Only in Nuanchun can you spare your hands and get busy.


    This time, the meat, roots and elders of the boa snake were not going to be stored in the cave. And choose to distribute directly to the clansmen, after all, the weather is hot, and there is no way to store it for too long. It is better to distribute it directly to the clansmen and let them save it or eat it directly.


    Unfortunately, this time the boa snake is a male snake.


    If it was a female snake, Elder Pukang and the others might have hesitated to start.


    "Is it really possible to sleep upside down like this?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    Nuan Chun waved his hand and said casually: "Yes, what''s not allowed. It''s more comfortable to be able to eat and sleep."


    "I''m so hungry, do you have anything to eat?" Nanfeng asked, throwing his arms.


    Chang Xia yawned and glanced at the stove. The chicken soup stewed by the xylophone had long since been drunk last night. Later, the tribe threw some broken bones and meat of boa into the soup.


    "There is still boa soup in the pot, do you want to drink it?" Chang Xia asked.


    Anaconda bones, skulls, spines and ribs can be made into bone vessels, so naturally they cannot be used for stewing soup. Some broken bones were thrown into the pot by the clansmen and simmered into an anaconda bone soup. Unlike chicken soup, boa soup tastes fresh.


    Coupled with the tender boa meat, the taste is so delicious that the tongue can swallow the belly, making people drool.


    "Don''t drink it. I drank too much last night and hurt." Nan Feng shook his head, looked at Chang Xia begging, and said, "Barbecue, fried fruit powder, or soup powder?"


    "Snapped--"


    Maple Leaf came over, raised his hand towards Nanfeng and slapped the back of his head with a slap.


    "You think it''s beautiful! Everyone is busy all night, and you still want to instruct Chang Xia to make breakfast for you?" Maple Leaf was extremely innocent.


    In the distance, Shen Rong was helping to deal with the anaconda skin.


    Anaconda skins are used to make hide bags, as well as animal pouches and medicine pouches.


    In terms of ductility, anaconda skin is better than python skin.


    This time, a boa snake was hunted, and the whole tribe went into a carnival. In the next few years, there will be no shortage of animal skin bags, animal pouches and medicine pouches for the tribe, which is gratifying.


    "This time, every family in the clan has shared tens of thousands of catties of boa meat, which is awesome!" Nuan Chun said happily.


    This year''s rainy season is definitely the happiest the tribe has ever had.


    From today, even if the clansmen do not go out hunting and picking, they do not have to worry about starvation.


    This situation has never been experienced before.


    Although tired, the clansmen felt tired and happy.


    "Usually hunting in the warm season is not necessarily so rich." Nanfeng covered his head and laughed: "You said that next time a hunting team will hunt a stone elephant or an octopus, the tribe does not expect to use it all year round. hunting."


    One listen.


    Immediately, the clansmen who heard it all around burst into laughter.


    Stone Elephant, one of the largest beasts in the Dusk Forest. In the same way, octopus is a river beast that lives in water, and its size is also huge.


    It can be compared with the anaconda. Compared with the three, the python and the crocodile are both little brother-level existences.


    "Nanfeng, your idea is very good."


    "Nanfeng, I support you in hunting stone elephants and octopuses."


    For a time, the clansmen began to encourage Nanfeng to go hunting.


    Stone elephants have been hunted occasionally by the tribe in recent years. However, the octopus was hunted by Elder Senda many years ago. That thing lives in the water, and it is usually hard to come across, so naturally there is no way to hunt.


    Stone elephants are even more gregarious beasts, with such a huge size, even if they are herbivorous beasts, they are extremely dangerous. What''s more, stone elephants rarely live alone, and they are almost always in groups.


    No matter which of the two hunts, it depends on luck.


    "I was wrong, I was really wrong." Nan Feng''s heart was very fast, and he directly lowered his head to admit his mistake.


    Fresh anaconda meat, the clansmen who cut the anaconda meat are responsible for delivering it to each household The rest are like fried deep-fried anaconda meat in a clay pot, along with anaconda meat and dried anaconda meat. The anaconda meat is sent to the cave of every tribe like jerky.


    The rest is a small amount of smoked anaconda meat, anaconda sausage and anaconda ham sausage. The number of these three is the least, mainly because Chang Xia is afraid of doing too much, and it is a pity that it is broken.


    On the contrary, don''t worry about dried meat.


    Each of these things has been prepared for Wu.


    Likewise, the number keeps increasing.


    After all, Su Ye and Bai Qing lived in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    There was so much that neither of them could finish it.


    Only the roots of the boa skin and boa bones were not distributed to the tribe, but all remained in the tribe. It is uniformly tanned by the tribe and distributed according to the quantity after it is made into animal skin bags, animal pouches, medicine pouches, and bone tools.


    In the tribal square that was full of food last night, after the clansmen worked hard all night, all the meat of the boa snakes and the thousands of snake carcasses were successfully processed.


    "Chang Xia, if you are sleepy, go back to the cave and rest first."


    Xylophone came over, looking at Chang Xia''s sleepy eyes, and felt a little distressed.


    Similarly, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others are not in good spirits.


    After all, they had experienced a fierce battle in the jungle and the wilderness to the south yesterday. Another busy night, the iron man can''t hold it.


    Chang Xia was rude, nodded and said, "Xyin Amu, I really can''t hold it anymore. Go back to the cave to sleep first, and I''ll talk about it later."


    Before, there are still two thoughts to talk about.


    Xylophone asked, Chang Xia was so sleepy that he couldn''t even open his eyes.


    Seeing this, Maple Leaf Nanfeng yawned.


    Xylophone said: "Shen Rong, you and Chang Xia go back to the cave to rest, just leave it to us."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 153： Group favorite summer

    "Can you?" Shen Rong hesitated.


    "Yes." Xylophone said: "You will take Chang Xia to rest. Maple Leaf Nuanchun will also go back to rest. Leave the rest to us."


    Yesterday was busy all day, how could these children not be tired?


    Looking at Chang Xia''s burnout appearance, nine out of ten training sessions this morning were impossible to participate in. However, the tribe was also busy in the morning.


    At that time, the training will be put into the afternoon.


    The group of **** have been noisy all night, and it is estimated that they will not wake up in the morning.


    This said.


    Shen Rong did not refuse any more.


    Yadong Shankun and the others went to the holy mountain of Kana, and Feng Ye and the others didn''t talk about anything, and walked towards the Baihu cave.


    "Chang Xia, can you still leave?" Shen Rong worried.


    Chang Xia was about to fall asleep with his eyes open. He staggered while walking, and Shen Rong was very nervous. He was afraid that Chang Xia would not pay attention and roll into the grass by the roadside.


    Chang Xia tried her best to open her eyes and muttered, "It''s okay."


    "Shen Rong, you carry her on your back." Maple Leaf said.


    Kong Shan also went to the holy mountain of Kana. Maple Leaf originally planned to return to the tribe. She is currently living with her grandfather Amu. However, I also feel that I will be talked about when I go home. He simply followed Chang Xia and his group to Baihu Cave, ready to go to Kongshan''s house for a break.


    The matter of the left and right objects with the empty mountain has been exposed, and the rest doesn''t matter.


    I didn''t go home, mainly worried that my father, Eminem, was chasing after him and asked when he would get married? Although the orcs do not have any marriage ceremony, as long as they live together, it is a marriage.


    However, Maple Leaf has not made up his mind to live with Kong Shan.


    Shen Rong squatted down and carried Chang Xia on his back.


    Chang Xia struggled twice, resting his head on Shen Rong''s shoulder. He was muttering something in his mouth, and just as Shen Rong was about to turn his ear to listen, a slight snoring sound came from his ear.


    sleep!


    It''s just sleep in seconds.


    "Sleep--" Nan Feng was shocked and said in surprise.


    She was still thinking of joking, but who knew that Chang Xia would fall asleep in a second.


    this time.


    Don''t talk about making fun of Chang Xia''s squeamishness.


    Everyone was so distressed, Chang Xia must have been very sleepy. Because the Tribal Square was too busy, I had to endure it and didn''t sleep. It is rare for the xylophone to speak, and it is completely unbearable!


    Suddenly, everyone stopped talking.


    Lifting his feet, he silently ran towards Baihu''s own cave.


    When they arrived at the shore of Baihu Lake, without saying a word, everyone separated and ran to their homes. Nan Feng wanted to laugh at Chang Xia just now, but after Chang Xia fell asleep for a second, they all felt extremely sleepy!


    Yawning while walking, each with red eyes like rabbits.


    They all walked with energy, barely falling asleep like Chang Xia did. Among them, the warm spring spirit is the best.


    After all, she hadn''t experienced a jungle battle yesterday.


    The southern wilderness was feeding the elders of Pukang, and Nuan Chun did not participate.


    The only energy consumed was helping to deal with the meat of the boa last night. That level is not very tiring, so the warm spring spirit is okay.


    It''s just that the twin cubs are placed in the rattan basket in his hand.


    Nuanchun didn''t dare to walk too fast. If the twins were woken up, it would probably be noisy again this morning.


    After saying goodbye to everyone, Shen Rong rushed to his cave with Chang Xia on his back.


    In an instant, it crossed the small slope.


    Push open the courtyard door and walk into the cave courtyard.


    Not caring about the mess, Shen Rong went back to the house with Chang Xia on his back. Put the person on the kang bed, take off the outer clothes and shoes, and then pull the animal skin quilt to cover it.


    He turned and walked out of the cave and went to the kitchen to fetch water.


    I''m going to wipe Chang Xia''s face, hands and feet, so that I can sleep more comfortably.


    If it wasn''t for worrying about Chang Xia''s embarrassment and being angry, Shen Rong planned to give Chang Xia a bath. In the end, the idea wandered around in his mind and disappeared directly.


    Holding the wooden basin, Shen Rong returned to the house lightly.


    Wring out the wet green cloth towel, gently wipe Chang Xia''s face.


    A faint coolness awakened Chang Xia. She opened her eyes, looked at Shen Rong who was wiping her face, and shouted in a hoarse voice, "Shen Rong��"


    "It''s okay, I''ll wipe your face for you. You just go to sleep, and when I''m done wiping, I''ll come and sleep too." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Hearing Shen Rong''s gentle voice, Chang Xia hummed.


    Once again, he fell into a deep sleep.


    This body has just recovered, and the foundation is poor. After a lot of work, Chang Xia is exhausted. Even if the clan only asked her to do the easiest work, it was still a little unbearable.


    In the end.


    She is still a little weak!


    After Chen Rong wiped Chang Xia''s face, he wiped his hands and feet again.


    Then he walked out of the room with the wooden tub and went back to the kitchen.


    Putting the wooden basin and blue cloth towel away, Shen Rong washed his face and hands and feet. Go straight back to the room to rest, and talk about the big thing when you wake up.


    Go home, go to bed.


    Shen Rong embraced Chang Xia and fell asleep.


    The sky above the Heluo tribe has been lingering with a fragrant smell since last night.


    Enduring.


    Countless beast roars sounded in the distance.


    However, due to the fact that the Heluo tribe has elders who release strong killing intent all the time. Those roaring beasts never dared to run over.


    A beast that can survive in the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    Few are stupid, these guys are very savvy.


    The Heluo tribe, which used to be noisy in the past, is extraordinarily quiet today.


    pop-


    Early in the morning, the sun crawling out of the horizon.


    It was quickly covered by dark clouds A few crackles sounded, and pea-sized raindrops fell from the sky.


    The tribe was worried that it would rain last night, and the thick water vapor could even be smelled by the tribe''s cubs. However, the clansmen waited and waited, and the rain did not fall.


    Who knew it would suddenly get up in the morning?


    The Tribal Square has already begun to wrap up, and the rain just made the xylophone and the others pack up in advance. There is a tall wooden shed on the side of the square. The clansmen quickly moved the remaining things into the wooden shed, and the skin of the anaconda remained unscraped.


    All the other anaconda meat were distributed to the tribesmen. After a busy night, they hoarded enough food for the tribe to eat for a month. Of course, it needs to be eaten with other foods.


    "The rain is really timely!" Jami said with relief.


    In the wilderness and dense forest in the south of Baihu, they all let their tribesmen pour past flavor powder. However, the smell of blood flowing into the ground is still difficult to get rid of. This rain will definitely wash away the residual **** smell.


    Xylophone smiled and said, "The tribe is really lucky this year."


    "These are all brought by Chang Xia, that child is a lucky one." Jami said happily, and other clansmen on the side agreed.


    Obviously, everyone agrees with the words of the elder Jami.


    They blamed Chang Xia for the tribe''s recent good fortune.


    He believed that all of this was the good fortune that Changxia brought to the tribe.


    "Xiao Changxia wants to exchange chili peppers with the Tianshi tribe. If the lions don''t want to, let the tribe go to Qingshanyan." Pukang said: "There are a lot of peppers growing in Qingshanyan. That thing eats raw and spicy mouth, like poisoning. I didn''t expect Changxia to use it for cooking, but it tastes very good."


    Don''t look at the rough appearance of the Pukang elders.


    Actually, be careful.


    He is also very attractive.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 154： Lion and Bear 2 come to the door

    "Changxia took out the way of eating ginkgo, how could the Lions refuse to agree?" Yami said: "Chili, the Lions seem to be using it for barbecue. It''s just that we don''t dare to eat it, and we don''t understand it."


    when speaking.


    Elder Jami''s tone was regretful.


    The Tianshi tribe calls chili peppers red fruit, and the red fruits are all over the territory of the Tianshi tribe.


    In the past, the lions thought about trading red fruits with other orc tribes, but other orcs couldn''t control the way of eating peppers, and they ate the peppers as wild fruits.


    at last--


    Of course there is nothing in the end.


    Even a totem warrior like the elder Pukang can''t bear to eat chili raw.


    What''s more, ordinary orcs, who basically dare to eat raw, are directly wiped out.


    "I used to eat chili raw, who knows what it tastes like." Senda complained, cursing the lion clan, and said: "When those lazy idiots exchanged chili peppers, they never said how to eat them? "


    Some orcs are even more miserable!


    Lions directly tell others that red fruit is a fruit and can be eaten raw.


    Dare to eat raw peppers, it is estimated that there are no other tribes of orcs in the entire Twilight Forest except the Tianshi tribe who dare to try.


    Constipation, that''s all light.


    Serious, directly thought of poisoning, madly eating antidote.


    "Perhaps, the Lions never thought that other orcs couldn''t eat chili peppers raw." Yami said lightly.


    Lions are basically brainless.


    Of course, the female lions are fine, but the males are lazy and arrogant.


    The xylophone trembled slightly, and said in surprise, "Is it possible?"


    "It''s possible." Senda nodded and complained: "Lion, don''t think too highly of them. Maybe this chili, they really forgot to say that it can be eaten with barbecue."


    Chili grows on the territory of the Tianshi tribe.


    The genes in the bones of the lion have already described the factors for eating chili peppers.


    Therefore, the Lions dare to eat grilled meat with raw peppers.


    However, they forgot the territory of other orcs in the Dusk Forest, and there was no such thing as pepper.


    The first time I ate it, it was eaten raw by the Lion Clan Amway.


    The result is predictable.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Changxia Anli.


    Most of the tribesmen dare not try.


    After all, the peppers in Changxia were sent by Kongshan.


    Kongshan''s generation has never dealt with the Lions, and Kongshan doesn''t know about eating raw chili peppers. If it was the elders of Yami and the others, they would most likely prevent Changxia from eating chili peppers.


    Because they have all been pitted by the Tianshi tribe.


    "..." The xylophone was full of black lines.


    Sure enough, you can''t expect the Orcs to be more responsible.


    No matter which orc tribe it is, it will have some terrible dark history.


    In this regard, the Heluo tribe is similar.


    At least, Xylophone did not dare to ask Elder Jami what they did after they were trapped by the Lions.


    Don''t ask, don''t dare to ask.


    With the character of the Heluo tribe, which must be repaid.


    If the lions dare to trick people, they dare to beat them.


    cough cough-


    They complain that the lions are lazy and arrogant. It is estimated that the lions will not have any good adjectives for their impression of them. After all, they can occupy the mountains closest to the Sacred Mountain of Karna, so how could the Heluo tribe be a good tribe?


    "Apart from the lion clan, Xiao Changxia seems to still be thinking about the seaweed of the bear clan. Yami, do you have any memory of the bear clan seaweed?" Pukang asked.


    this question.


    The other clansmen in the wooden shed looked over one after another.


    They have all eaten chili, and the taste is unforgettable.


    But what about this seaweed?


    Yami narrowed his eyes and said, "I remember that seaweed seems to be a kind of wild vegetable, and it tastes sweet. The bear clan is fond of sweetness, and other orcs are not allowed to enter to pick seaweed."


    "Chang Xia said that seaweed can make sugar." Xylophone said.


    It is said that seaweed can make sugar.


    The clansmen are more curious about seaweed.


    Although the tribe now has maple syrup, maple syrup, and thatch.


    However, who would dislike the sugar in the tribe?


    "The bear clan is reluctant to exchange honey. If seaweed can really make sugar, the bear clan will probably protect the seaweed more strictly." Senda said solemnly.


    Seaweed is what Chang Xia Dianming said.


    They naturally want to satisfy Chang Xia''s wishes.


    "Hee Lie Lie����" Pukang laughed, glanced at Senda, and said, "Senda, you are wrong, if seaweed can make sugar, the bear clan will send seaweed to the Heluo tribe as soon as possible. Believe it or not. ?"


    "Pukang, are you crazy?" Senda stared at Pukang.


    On the side, the other clansmen showed the same expression.


    It is clear.


    None of them believed what the elder Pukang said.


    However, Elder Jami and Xylophone seemed to understand something.


    "Senda, this time I believe in Pukang." Jami said.


    Even Elder Jami agreed with Elder Pukang''s statement, and the people in the wooden shed all showed a surprised expression.


    "How do you say that��" Senda frowned, confused.


    Xylophone smiled and explained, "The bear clan has seaweed, but they don''t know how to turn seaweed into sugar. If the bear clan wants sugar, they will naturally send the seaweed to the tribe."


    This said.


    The tribesmen have come to understand.


    That makes sense.


    Just like thatch root candy, they all knew and ate thatch root before. However, no clan has thought about making thatch root candy.


    Even the clansmen who dig thatch roots to eat are very few.


    Picking wild fruits is faster than digging for thatch roots.


    Elder Jami and the others chatted happily here.


    The rain is getting heavier.


    Look, it is estimated that it will stop for a while.


    In the cave, Chang Xia and Shen Rong slept with each other and slept soundly.


    dong dong����


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    Chang Xia felt like she was dreaming.


    However, the knocking on the door did not stop.


    "Who knocked on the door��" Chang Xia opened her eyes and said confusedly.


    Shen Rong patted her on the shoulder and said softly, "I''ll go and see, then you go to sleep."


    After speaking, Shen Rong got up and opened the door and walked out of the room.


    As soon as he walked into the corridor, he saw Gen and Yadong and the others came in with rattan baskets. Along the way, there are a few unfamiliar faces.


    Shen Rong''s expression changed slightly, he seemed to smell an unfamiliar smell.


    These unfamiliar faces should not be the orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    In the middle of the team, Shen Rong even saw Wu and Bai Qing. In an instant, Shen Rong''s gaze on those unfamiliar faces was somewhat clear.


    Lion clan, or bear clan.


    as predicted.


    The rattan baskets that Yadong and the others carried were full of things. Despite being covered by leaves, Shen Rong guessed that there should be peppers and seaweed inside.


    "Shen Rong��" Gen waved his hand and greeted.


    Shen Rong said: "It''s raining heavily, go first."


    As soon as I stepped on the corridor, the corridor was wet with rain.


    "Patriarch, you take them to the living room. I went to tell Chang Xia to get up, but she hasn''t woken up yet." Shen Rong explained: "Yesterday was a busy day, and we only went back to the cave to rest in the early morning. If you are negligent, please forgive me!"


    Su Ye waved his hand and said directly: "Let Gen say hello, you go and call Chang Xia."


    As soon as Su Ye spoke, no one else had the courage to refute.


    Besides, the Lions and Bears came here this time, and they wanted something from the Heluo tribe. They are also familiar with the name Changxia.


    As someone who was valued by Wu, Chang Xia had never left the Heluo tribe.


    Her name is very loud among the tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 155： 3 meter tall giant

    "Gen, is this peculiar building called a cave dwelling?" Shore looked at every scene and object in the cave dwelling in amazement, his eyes full of shock and disbelief.


    On the shore, the patriarch of the Tianshi tribe.


    The tribe conveyed the witch''s idea and asked Anbian to personally go to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna. It is said that the black panther tribe of the Heluo tribe wants to exchange red fruit with the lion tribe, and the Heluo tribe said it is pepper.


    Knowing this, the shore was very excited.


    Lions love to eat red fruit, and red fruit grows all over the Tianshi tribe''s territory.


    In the past, the lions were looking forward to using the red fruit to exchange items with other orcs in the Twilight Forest. However, the orcs have their own preferences, and almost no orcs are willing to exchange red fruits with the lions.


    This time.


    Rarely, the Heluo tribe took the initiative to speak.


    The shore was impatient, and asked the tribe to pick thousands of kilograms of red fruits and personally send them to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. The Black Panthers of the Heluo tribe live next to the sacred mountain of Kana, and they have a lot of good things in their hands.


    Shore was thinking, how to facilitate this exchange?


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped into the wizard''s hall, he met Xi Feng of the bear clan who also came to the sacred mountain of Karna. The other party also carried thousands of kilograms of seaweed. The two looked at each other, and both could clearly see the surprise and excitement in each other''s eyes.


    Look at each other.


    The two did not stop talking.


    Go straight into the wizard''s hall and meet the wizard.


    Turning his eyes, he returned to his eyes.


    "That''s right, this is the cave. The cave is a house specially built by our tribe based on the location of the Heluo tribe. What do you think, it''s not worse than your two tribes?" Gen smiled and took the lead into the living room with his hands.


    In the living room of the main house, Chang Xia and the others have not used it yet.


    With his back to the main house, on the left is the cave where Su Ye lived, and on the right is Changxia Shenrong''s room.


    Stepping over the threshold, there are two Taishi chairs in the center.


    The rest, left and right are symmetrical wooden chairs.


    At the same time, there is a long table in the middle. Chang Xia didn''t plan to get so many things, these tables and chairs were ordered by Su Ye.


    look-


    Now, just use it.


    "Hee hee hee��" Xi Feng grinned, looking at the tables and chairs in the main room with curiosity, without concealing his love, "Gen, give me a few sets of such tables and chairs. I''ll use seaweed with you. How is the exchange?"


    Xi Feng, Patriarch of the Earth Tribe.


    A three-meter-tall strong man who sat like a giant.


    Rough face, the eyes are the most prominent. At the same time, coupled with the dark and bushy beard, he looked like a savage.


    On the side, the Lion clan chief looked much more delicate on the shore.


    "Okay." Gen was not stingy, and directly agreed to the transaction proposed by Xi Feng.


    The production of wooden chairs is not complicated, and with the ability of Xifeng''s shore, one can naturally figure it out with a few more glances. Xi Feng proposed to exchange the seaweed for the table and chairs, of course, to see the face of the Heluo tribe, and at the same time, he did not want to lose the reputation of the bear clan.


    On the shore, rubbing the edge of the table and chairs, he praised: "Gen, I really envy you Black Panthers, there are so many good things."


    Obvious.


    Shore was also moved.


    It was just that Xi Feng took the lead.


    "Yadong, you go back to the cave to rest first. By the way, let Nanfeng and the others come over to help prepare breakfast." Su Ye ordered.


    Bai Qing, who was beside her, was driven back to the cave by her to rest.


    This time, they came in a hurry, and they traveled in the rain again. They didn''t feel hard as adults. Bai Qing was stubborn not to be hugged, nor was he willing to be carried on the road.


    This way, I have suffered a lot.


    Yadong nodded, placed the rattan baskets in the corridor and left.


    It was not their turn to intervene in the next discussion.


    Furthermore, after two consecutive days of revolving, I was indeed a little tired. Going back to the cave to rest is the best choice.


    "Don''t stand, sit down and talk." Su Ye raised her hand. She didn''t sit on the top teacher''s chair, but chose to sit at the top right of the long table in the middle.


    This time, I brought Xifeng from the shore to the Heluo tribe.


    Just want them to talk face to face.


    Changxia is generous, and the Heluo tribe is atmospheric.


    The promotion of ginkgo is bound to change the development plan of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest. As the witch of the beast clan, Su Ye was also very pleased.


    The better the development of the Orcs, the greater the benefit to the witch.


    "I''m going to the cellar to get something��" Gen nodded to Su Ye, got up and went to Changxia''s cellar. He intends to use some maple candy to support the scene, naturally thatch root candy will not be taken out.


    However, maple syrup and maple syrup are able to show their faces.


    After all, the tribe also plans to show maple sugar and maple syrup in front of the tribes at the Normandy Great Fair next year.


    Now, just move the rhythm forward.


    As soon as Gen said, Su Ye guessed his thoughts, but did not stop it.


    Here, the main house began to chat in full swing.


    In the next room, Shen Rong woke up Chang Xia, and Chang Xia yawned, still looking like she didn''t wake up.


    "Chang Xia, Wu brought the chiefs of the Lion and Bear clan over here." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and said confusedly, "Witch, the patriarch of the lion and bear, what is this?"


    Obviously, the man hasn''t fully woken up yet.


    "Changxia��" Bai Qing called out softly at the door.


    He was wet, and Bai Qing wanted to take a hot bath before going back to his room to sleep.


    However, when he went to the kitchen.


    Only then did I find that there was no fire in the kitchen, and no flint could be seen. So, he could only come over to find Chang Xia and Shen Rong.


    "Bai Qing?" Chang Xia opened his eyes, looked at Bai Qing at the door in surprise, then looked at Shen Rong in front of him, and asked in confusion, "Shen Rong, what''s the matter with Bai Qing?"


    "Bai Qing and Wu came here, get up quickly. Wu brought the chiefs of the lion and bear clan over, and they were sitting in the living room next door." Shen Rong explained He turned to look at Bai Qing, asked, "Bai Qing, is there something wrong?"


    "I want to light a fire and boil water to take a bath, but the kitchen flint seems to be gone." Bai Qing said helplessly. At the same time, he was curious about what happened to the Heluo tribe these two days?


    Why is Chang Xia sleeping during the day?


    "Flint, who took the flint?" Chang Xia opened his eyes and asked in surprise.


    Shen Rong said: "Maybe it was yesterday that the Shankun Hui tribe took the condiments and took them to the wilderness in the south of Baihu Lake. I''ll go to the kitchen and take a look. Get up, don''t let Wu and the others wait for a long time."


    "Oh! Okay." Chang Xia responded.


    When Shen Rong Baiqing left, she suddenly bounced off the bubbling kang bed.


    I seem to have heard the chiefs of the witch and the lion-bear clan come over just now����


    Wouldn''t it?


    Chang Xia changed into clean clothes three or two times.


    Pat your cheeks and try to wake yourself up a bit. Opening the door, he walked into the living room next door.


    "Su, Wu... you''re here!"


    Looking at Su Ye sitting at the top right of the long table, Chang Xia opened his mouth and planned to call Granny Su Ye. Looking around, he saw several other unfamiliar faces in the living room.


    As soon as the words changed, he hurriedly changed his tune and shouted witch.


    "Chang Xia, are you tired?" Su Ye waved to Chang Xia and let her go.


    Yadong and the others informed Su Ye of everything that happened in the tribe these days. She naturally knew why Chang Xia looked tired, and was very distressed.


    Chang Xia approached Su Ye and said coquettishly, "I''m not tired. I''m just a little sleepy. After sleeping for a while, it''s much better. Wu, they are��"


    "Chang Xia, let me introduce you." Gen took a can of maple sugar and walked back to the living room, and said, "This is the shore, the chief of the Lion tribe of the Tianshi tribe, and the Xifeng, the bear of the Earth tribe sitting opposite him. The clan chief. The rest are the clansmen they brought."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 156： friendly exchange

    "Changxia, I heard that you like peppers. Uncle brought you 3,000 catties of peppers this time. I hope you like them." Anbian said gently.


    Aside, Xi Feng widened his eyes.


    Depend on-


    This shore does not talk about martial arts, and blatantly pleases Chang Xia!


    Thinking about it, Xi Feng hurriedly interjected and said, "Chang Xia, Uncle also brought you three thousand catties of seaweed. This seaweed tastes very sweet when eaten raw, and it can also be eaten."


    Chang Xia was stunned.


    Just saying hello, why did the two roll up?


    However, she likes it.


    With a smile, Chang Xia stepped forward to take the sugar bowl in his hand, and said, "Chang Xia thanked the two uncles for their gifts. Chang Xia invited the two uncles and a few other uncles to taste Heluo. The tribe''s maple syrup, which is made from red maple sap, tastes very good, different from the sweetness of honey, which is very good."


    This jar of candy contains small granules of maple syrup.


    The lump maple syrup is packed in a large crock pot, not a small crock pot.


    Each piece is half a catty, a catty.


    Small clay pots cannot be stuffed unless they are broken.


    "Maple sugar��"


    The two also plan to infiltrate.


    He was suddenly attracted by the pottery in Chang Xia''s hand.


    But I saw that Chang Xia opened the sugar jar and took out a caramel-colored maple candy. Two per person, no more or no less, just enough to taste the sweetness.


    The shore is fine.


    Xi Feng and the three clansmen behind him were immediately attracted to maple syrup.


    The bear clan is addicted to sweetness, I don''t know if it''s just talking.


    I usually like to eat honey, and I also like to chew seaweed root every day. Both are sweet, and now Chang Xia is giving out maple syrup.


    Hearing the smell, Xi Feng couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    The clan behind him are in a similar situation.


    After taking the maple sugar, Xi Feng directly threw the sugar into his mouth. It was too little, he was reluctant to chew it, and held it carefully. I was afraid that I accidentally swallowed the maple syrup and could not taste the taste of maple syrup.


    Soon, the rich caramel sweetness explodes from the taste buds.


    ��Very special sweetness!��


    "Delicious, very sweet, completely different from honey."


    In an instant, Xi Feng and the three clansmen looked at Chang Xia eagerly. Of course, her eyes fell more on the clay pot in her hand.


    On the contrary, the shore side is much calmer.


    He is also delighted with the sweetness of maple syrup, but still maintains his sanity.


    "Everyone, how does the maple sugar taste?" Gen took the maple sugar handed over by Chang Xia and ate it. The bottom of my heart can''t help but sigh, the maple sugar tastes not as good as thatch root candy, the caramel taste is too strong, and it tastes a little choking.


    Xi Feng said: "Excellent! Can the roots be exchanged?"


    When Xi Feng asked, the three bear clan orcs behind him were staring at the root with eager expressions. Apparently, they were interested in maple syrup.


    "The Tianshi tribe also wants to exchange something. Whether it''s animal skins, animal bones, or red fruits/chili peppers, the lions can agree." Anbian said calmly.


    Sugar, orcs no one can refuse.


    "It can be exchanged." Gen did not sell off, and nodded directly.


    The tribe has thatch candy, which can be exchanged for maple candy. Besides, the red maple trees in Hongyeling can continue to harvest the sap of the red maple trees in the coming year. Listening to Chang Xia''s meaning, the maple syrup will taste different when the harvest starts in March.


    In fact, there are six barrels of red maple sap in the Changxia cellar.


    I plan to bring a bucket and ask Kishibian Xifeng and others to taste it. After thinking about it, he decided to wait until dinner time.


    "The new way to eat ginkgo was discovered by Changxia. She discussed with the Heluo tribe and hoped to use the new way of eating ginkgo to exchange red fruit/chili and seaweed with you. At the same time, Changxia not only provides a variety of ways to eat fruit powder, but also comes with fish. different ways of eating." Su Ye knocked on the table, and everyone in the living room stopped talking and listened carefully to her speech.


    Saying that, Su Ye paused slightly.


    "Chang Xia provides fish with an additional condition. She hopes to enter the territory of your two tribes to hunt and pick one day. Don''t worry, this condition is only for Chang Xia herself, and does not involve the Heluo tribe''s black panther clan."


    At first, Xifeng on the shore was very happy when he heard Su Ye''s words.


    Immediately after, the two changed their faces.


    Finally, after Su Ye finished speaking, their expressions recovered again.


    If only Chang Xia entered the territory of the two clans, it would have no effect on the lion and bear clan. After all, there is only one female in Changxia, and it can''t threaten the lion and bear clan at all.


    Seeing that the expressions of the lion and the bear showed a willingness to loosen, Su Ye smiled.


    "Actually, Chang Xia put forward this condition, not just for the two of you. She wants to travel through the entire Dusk Forest to find new food."


    This said.


    The lion and bear clans heard different meanings from Su Ye''s mouth.


    Thinking about it, Xifeng Kishi raised his head and looked at Chang Xia seriously.


    "Wu, can we ask why?"


    Simply hunting and picking, in terms of the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    Naturally enough to feed the Black Panthers.


    Under such circumstances, why did Chang Xia want to go to the territory of other orcs?


    "I like to explore unknown things and find new ingredients." Chang Xia said: "The Twilight Forest is vast and rich in resources, and there are endless resources here. However, the orcs are not as rich as the birds and fishes, I think Find the Lightstone, Crystal Grass, and Keystone that belong to Dusk Forest."


    Suddenly, Xifeng on the shore stared at Chang Xia in shock.


    The dream was so great that they even became sluggish in thinking.


    The light stone, ice crystal grass and cornerstone mentioned by Chang Xia are all rare treasures in the world.


    Dusk Forest, so far there is no such item.


    Like the anaconda snake in the Mochizuki Mountains, it is indeed a delicacy. However, the anaconda snake is regarded as a snake spirit by the snake tribe, and the orc tribe is not allowed to hunt and kill it at will.


    Moreover.


    Anaconda snakes are huge, and even the number of anaconda snakes in Mochizuki Mountains is limited.


    "The Bear Clan agrees to Chang Xia''s proposal, and the Earth Tribe welcomes Chang Xia to come in and out anytime, anywhere." Xi Feng said cheerfully.


    Except for honey and seaweed, the bear clan has always been generous.


    Xi Feng let out a sigh of relief, without delaying by the shore, he said, "The Lions also agreed to Chang Xia''s conditions, and Chang Xia is welcome to go to the territory of the Tianshi tribe at any time."


    "Thanks to the two patriarchs!" Chang Xia was extremely happy.


    She took a few deep breaths and looked at the patriarch of the lion and bear clan seriously.


    Since the lion and bear clan were so generous, Chang Xia didn''t want to be stingy.


    "I can teach the bear clan to boil seaweed into sugar, and tell the lion clan how to eat chili peppers. In addition to being eaten raw, chili peppers can also be used in vegetables. At the same time, they can be dried to make dried chili peppers and chili peppers. powder and chili oil����


    Upon hearing this, the people of the two races were immediately excited.


    A promise, in exchange for so many benefits, they all understand that they have taken advantage. Earlier, Wu had reminded them.


    The way of eating ginkgo may change the diet of the orcs.


    Even so that the orcs don''t have to starve anymore, this is definitely a good deal. Listening to Wu''s meaning, the eating method of ginkgo will be extended to the entire Dusk Forest in the future.


    It can be seen from this.


    The meaning of ginkgo is extraordinary.


    "Hum--" Geng snorted twice, and Xiao Changxia softened again.


    Whether it is seaweed sugar, or different ways of eating pepper.


    Take out one of these two things at will, and they can change the development of a tribe.


    Chang Xia is just too kind.


    Anbian Xifeng looked at each other and promised directly: "I promise in the name of the Tianshi tribe''s patriarch that the Lions donate 30,000 catties of peppers to the Heluo tribe for free every year, and I can also teach the Black Panthers how to grow peppers."


    The shore directly followed Chang Xia and called the red fruit pepper.


    It doesn''t matter if the name is not the name, as long as the thing is Leonine.


    Similarly, Xi Feng also made a promise.


    "The Dadi tribe promised to present the Heluo tribe with 10,000 catties of seaweed sugar every year." Xi Feng said proudly.


    Although he didn''t know how seaweed was boiled into sugar.


    However, what the earth tribes lack most is seaweed.


    Wan Jin thought about it, and he promised it at will. Compared with the 30,000 catties of chili peppers from the Tianshi tribe, the 10,000 catties of sugar from the Dadi tribe''s Xifeng are more sincere.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t care how many.


    But happy that the two of them are straightforward and generous. You come and go, and this exchange of py will last a long time.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 157： Chili feast

    "Changxia��"


    The roar of the south wind came from the cave courtyard.


    Obviously, Maple Leaf Warm Spring and they probably all came over.


    "Witch, the patriarch, you guys accompany the two patriarchs to chat, and I''ll prepare lunch. It just so happened that the shore patriarch brought chili peppers, and we will have a full-spicy feast at noon." Chang Xia stood up and told briskly.


    Su Ye waved his hand, letting Chang Xia do whatever he wanted.


    Genba could not continue to show off the recent development and changes of the Heluo tribe with Xifeng on the shore. Similarly, the patriarchs of the Shih and Xiong tribes wanted to visit the cave dwellings, and at the same time, they made clich��s from the root side.


    This time the Heluo tribe has changed so much that they can''t believe it.


    It''s so unfair that the Heluo tribe ran away alone, even though they were all scumbags?


    This cave is neat and generous, and they want it too!


    Unfortunately, it was explained before.


    The cave dwellings were built according to the geography of the Heluo tribe.


    Whether it is the Tianshi tribe or the Earth tribe, the geographical advantages of these two mountains are very different from those of the Heluo tribe. Even if they want to build a kiln, it is estimated that they are powerless.


    They are not stupid, this cave is clearly evolved from a cave.


    To be able to dig such a cave on a hillside, the geological layer must first be strong. Obviously, the geological layer of the mountain range where the two tribes live is not strong enough.


    The lions of the Tianshi tribe live in stone houses, and the bears of the earth tribe live in caves.


    Both ethnic groups choose their living conditions according to the climatic environment of the tribal territory. It is impossible to copy the cave dwellings of the Heluo tribe, otherwise the roots would not be so generous to bring people to the Heluo tribe.


    "Hahaha��" Anbian laughed and said, "I''m waiting for Chang Xia''s full spicy banquet."


    Xi Feng giggled, also looking forward to Chang Xia''s full spicy banquet. The red chili peppers of the Lion tribe are famous in the Twilight Forest, and no orcs dare to contaminate them except for the Lion tribe.


    Chang Xia just said to invite them to a full-spicy banquet, which is naturally emboldened.


    Seeing the expectant expression on Wu Hegen''s face, Xi Feng couldn''t help but feel a little more curious. The land of the earth tribe is very humid. Although they do not like the pungency of peppers, the bear tribe will exchange peppers with the lion tribe to keep out the cold in the cold season.


    That''s right, the bear clan trades peppers with the leonine clan.


    Borrow the spiciness of chili to ward off the cold.


    Not many Orcs know about this.


    Chili peppers are spicy, and few people can withstand the momentum.


    Although they know that peppers can ward off cold, there are still a few orcs who dare to exchange peppers with the Lions. Orcs are hairy, and they would rather fight hard than ward off the cold.


    Unless it is a strong clan like the bear clan, it is hard to resist the pungency of the pepper with its physique.


    "Changxia is preparing lunch, and I will show you the cave dwellings of the Heluo tribe." Gen got up and said. Wu Maoyu came from the holy mountain of Karna and chatted with them for so long. Root naturally knew that Wu Ji wanted to go back to the cave to rest.


    So, he took the initiative to invite Kishibian Xifeng and others to visit the cave.


    Hearing this, Kishimoto agreed.


    To accompany the witch, to them, it is the same as Alexander.


    They are not Chang Xia, they dare to act like a spoiled child with Wu.


    Su Ye smiled and shook his head, got up and went back to the next room. I plan to change my wet clothes and take a break.


    The two clans of the lion and the bear let go, making things go smoothly.


    Next, wait for the other tribes to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Su Ye wanted to popularize the eating method of ginkgo in the Twilight Forest as soon as possible. Ginkgo can be harvested four times a year, which is a gift from the beast **** to the beast race.


    Who would have thought that the ginkgo that can be seen everywhere in the Twilight Forest could make so many delicacies? Su Ye is full of hope for the future of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Without the threat of starvation, the Orcs will surely grow.


    And the diversity of the orc diet also eliminates the possibility of the orc invoking.


    all of these.


    It went well beyond Su Ye''s imagination.


    Of course, this is all thanks to Chang Xia.


    More than ten years ago, the cubs she picked up at random were able to share her worries and solve problems for her. Sure enough, everything is a cycle.


    "Chang Xia, are these peppers?"


    "There are so many! Big and small, they are really colorful."


    Nanfeng chatted, and looked at the peppers in the rattan basket curiously with Maple Leaf Nuanchun. Chang Xia looked at the chili peppers in the rattan basket and was surprised.


    It''s slightly different from the pepper she knew, but it''s basically the same.


    It''s just that this class is not exaggerated a bit.


    Not many people in Chang Xia can call out their names, and most of them cannot.


    Like the space pepper that Kongshan gave to Chang Xia last time, and the screw pepper brought by Bai Qing, etc. Chang Xia felt that the Tianshi tribe was probably surrounded by peppers. What is the Tianshi tribe? It might as well be called the pepper kingdom!


    "Pointy, round, long��"


    "Changxia, are there so many kinds of peppers?"


    "Yes. I don''t know all of them, though."


    While chatting, Chang Xia brought a rattan basket from the kitchen and planned to classify all kinds of peppers.


    "Noon, I''m going to make a full-spicy banquet. Nanfeng, just tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll see if you can make it with chili peppers." Chang Xia said loudly.


    So many peppers, enough for her to toss.


    Moreover.


    The Lion clan chief Kishi also said it.


    The Tianshi tribe donates 30,000 catties of peppers for free every year.


    At the same time, the Heluo tribe will be taught how to grow peppers.


    However, according to Chang Xia''s speculation.


    The Heluo tribe estimates that there are not many chili peppers that can be grown alive.


    Changxia has tried planting many times, but it has not been successful so far.


    Even the pepper seeds in the broken clay pot still did not germinate.


    "Fish, I want to eat fish made of peppers."


    "Spicy chicken, here''s a spicy chicken."


    "Fried pork with chili, fried egg with chili, steamed vermicelli with chili..."


    Earlier, Chang Xia, who Maple Leaf Nuanchun said, also agreed. However, what the **** is the chili steamed noodle skin behind Nanfeng?


    Fried vermicelli with chili is acceptable in the long summer.


    Nanfeng''s chili steamed vermicelli, this is not a dark dish, right? !


    "Nanfeng, shut up!" Maple Leaf strongly suppressed Nanfeng, apparently they were also frightened by Nanfeng''s chili steamed vermicelli.


    "Shen Rong, can you go to the lakeside of Baihu? I need fish and chickens. Forget the ducks this time. Go to the animal den and catch a few hares, and I''ll make a cold rabbit meal." Chang Xia Chao With a soft shout from the kitchen, Shen Rong lit a fire in the kitchen to boil water.


    Wen Sheng Shen Rong walked out of the kitchen.


    "Okay, I''ll go to Baihu Lake." Shen Rong responded and turned to go to the wooden shed to get the rattan basket. Today, there are many people in the family, and the number of chickens and fish is more.


    The clansmen knew that Chang Xia had built a fence on the shore of Baihu Lake.


    There are chickens and ducks in captivity, so they go out for hunting and picking. As long as they encounter chickens and ducks, they will catch them, cut off their wings, and then throw them into the fence by the Baihu Lake.


    As a result, the chickens and ducks in the fence of the Changxia family ate more and more.


    This made Chang Xia wonder whether to laugh or cry.


    "Chang Xia, what is eating a rabbit cold?" Nan Feng said excitedly.


    Chang Xia said: "Eat."


    Facing the excited Nan Feng, Chang Xia had absolutely no desire to explain. She knew that as long as she spoke, Nan Feng would definitely be able to catch him and keep asking.


    So, she decided to cut off this crisis from the source.

 Chapter 158： Reward and add more for Sha

    !


    "Chang Xia, you don''t love me anymore." Nan Feng said sadly.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes at the funny Nan Feng, Nan Feng was becoming less and less serious, no wonder Xylophone Amu felt a headache and felt that Nan Feng would hit him in his hand.


    Maple Leaf raised his hand and slapped it.


    "Nanfeng, don''t be funny��"


    see.


    The maple leaf in Changxia Dynasty gave a thumbs up, as expected of a sassy maple leaf. Can do it, never beep.


    This point, Chang Xia still needs to learn.


    "Maple Leaf, don''t beat me all the time, you will beat me stupid." Nan Feng said angrily.


    Why didn''t she find that Maple Leaf was so hands-on? Could it be that he has been with the elders of Pukang for a long time and has gradually been assimilated?


    Thinking about it, Nan Feng looked at Maple Leaf strangely, hesitating to say anything.


    On one side, Changxia Nuanchun supported his forehead.


    south wind--


    Sure enough, Nanfeng was beaten again.


    "I''m different from the elder Pukang, but hitting someone can be the same."


    Maple Leaf seemed to see through Nanfeng''s careful thoughts and directly pierced it. When it comes to beating people, she Maple Leaf has never been afraid of anyone.


    A group of people laughed and packed the sorted peppers according to the type. Put it in the wooden shed next to the bathroom first. The reason why Chang Xia suddenly said to eat cold rabbits is mainly because there is a bag of dried peppers in the rattan basket.


    Without soy sauce, the cold rabbit will taste worse.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t plan to copy the practice of the previous life, and planned to change it a little bit.


    "Patriarch Gen, can I go to the kitchen with me?"


    Here, next to the shore where Gen was visiting the cave, a petite female suddenly spoke up.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the other two Lions were moved.


    Obviously, they were curious about how Chang Xia would cook with red peppers?


    Lions have a long history of eating chili peppers, and they control several ways of eating them. They were intrigued by the chili powder and chili oil that Chang Xia mentioned. Dried chili, the Lions have already dried them, but the Lions will not do the latter two.


    Chang Xia dared to say it, and naturally had the ability to do it.


    at this point.


    The Lion Clan did not doubt that Chang Xia would not be able to do it.


    Although the cave dwellings are beautiful and clean, the Tianshi tribe could not build them.


    Instead of looking at the cave dwellings and getting more worried, it is better to learn a little practical from Chang Xia. Orcs are mostly pragmatic doers, and at the same time they don''t have that deep calculation.


    "You can go if you want." Gen nodded and smiled.


    Immediately, the three males of the bear clan were also moved. The two-meter-tall burly man stared at Xi Feng with expectant eyes, and Xi Feng had no choice but to say, "If you want to follow along, just don''t cause trouble for Chang Xia."


    Immediately, these young orcs turned around and walked towards the kitchen.


    The three of them are too long-winded, and they are used to saying things they don''t understand.


    They were all numb.


    "Honeydew, you did a great job just now!"


    Leaving the side of Xifeng on the shore, the young orcs of the Lion and Bear Clan suddenly became active. In the living room just now, they watched Chang Xia Shuren talking to Wu, and chatting with the two clan chiefs of Anbian Xifeng, which made them envious.


    They heard that Chang Xia was weak before, and they had a general impression of her.


    See you today.


    They felt that the outside world misunderstood Chang Xia too deeply.


    Milu rolled her eyes at the people around her, glanced over the three bear clan, and asked, "Da Ya? Why didn''t she come this time? I remember that she has been pursuing Yadong of the Heluo tribe. Why is this opportunity rare? Didn''t you come?"


    "Daya is ill." Li Li explained.


    When the Dadi tribe received the news from the witch, the Xifeng patriarch packed up the seaweed and started directly. Da Ya wanted to come, but was unable to go with her because of illness.


    "That''s really a pity!" Honey dew regretted


    Li Li looked at Honey Dew oddly and asked, "Honey Dew, did you also fall in love with Yadong?"


    He couldn''t see how good Yadong was.


    Why did these females fall in love with him?


    "I''m not blind, so I can''t see Yadong." Milu rolled her eyes, she thought that Shen Rong was very handsome, but it was a pity that Shen Rong had a close relationship with Chang Xia.


    "Milu, Shen Rong should be Chang Xia''s partner. Don''t mess around. If you anger Chang Xia, neither the patriarch nor the witch will spare you lightly." Jie, who is also a Lion clan, reminded Milu not to mess around.


    The first condition for honeydew males is to look at the face.


    Shen Rong''s appearance was very much in line with Honeydew''s preference.


    Jie is worried that Milu will say something inappropriate, so she warns her in advance.


    "..." Milu was speechless, Jie was right, she really felt that Shen Rong''s looks fit her aesthetic. So far, among the males she has seen, Shen Rong''s appearance can be ranked in the top three.


    Even the bird clan and the fish clan who are proud of their appearance, few can match Shen Rong''s appearance.


    "You also think Shen Rong is good-looking?"


    Chang Xia originally planned to go to the cellar to get some seasoning, but the seasoning in the kitchen was taken by Shan Kun to the wilderness south of Baihu Lake yesterday and ran out.


    As soon as she came, she heard the talk of several people from Honeydew.


    So, I couldn''t help but open my mouth.


    Milu was slightly embarrassed, and sneered: "Don''t worry, I won''t rob you."


    "Shen Rong is my partner, you can''t take it away. However, your vision is very good, and I also think that Shen Rong is the best looking! At first, I fell in love with him at the Normandy Grand Bazaar." Xia Zixin.


    Seeing that Chang Xia really doesn''t mind, Honey Dew is no longer cautious.


    "Appearance, height, and figure." Milu gestured, gave Chang Xia a thumbs up, and praised: "Shen Rong is perfect in every way, the only two who can match him, one is Fei from the bird clan. Lis There is another Seiran from the fish clan. Let me tell you..."


    Saying that, Honey Dew gave Chang Xia the appearance of the two of them.


    Chang Xia listened with relish.


    She didn''t expect that there were other people who could match Shen Rong''s appearance, and there were only two.


    "Orcs--" Chang Xia asked.


    After hearing Honeydew''s description of Felice of the Bird Clan and Qinglan of the Fish Clan, Chang Xia couldn''t help but wonder, don''t the Orcs look outstanding?


    In fact, like Yadong, Kongshan and Shankun, they are very good.


    Absolutely cool dude.


    "The orcs, foxes, and snakes are good-looking. However, they look too weak, and I don''t appreciate them. The males of the tiger, lion and bear are too strong, on the contrary, the leopard is more beautiful. "


    Milu rubbed her chin and began to analyze each tribe.


    Listening to Honeydew''s description, Li Li and the others on the side were covered in black lines.


    This female is so shameless!


    This kind of thing, even dare to say it in public.


    "Chang Xia, seasoning?"


    Nuan Chun stuck his head out of the kitchen and looked at a group of people standing in the corridor chatting. He was immediately confused and didn''t understand what was going on?


    "Ah! Immediately." Chang Xia shouted, and she said to Milu: "I have to go to the cellar to get some things, you go to the kitchen first, and I will go back when I go. If you say, go to Baihu to help Shen Rong fish and make chicken... ����


    Instructing people, Chang Xia is very skilled.


    It didn''t seem polite at all because the visitor was a guest.


    Li Li and the others had no idea about this. The rain was getting lighter now, and they didn''t even put on their fur coats, so they walked down the hillside in the rain.


    Compared with listening to Changxia Milu talking about various male topics, they thought it was more interesting to go fishing for fish and chickens in Baihu Lake. At the same time, they can chat with Shen Rong and ask about the Heluo tribe.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 159： Reward and add more for Ming Lili

    !


    "Tianshi tribe, lion honeydew."


    Here Milu watched Chang Xia walk to the cellar, she turned and walked into the kitchen.


    Then facing the warm spring, the three of them were generous and introduced themselves.


    "Heluo tribe, Maple Leaf."


    "��Warm Spring."


    "I''m Nan Feng." Nan Feng said, "What did you talk to Chang Xia just now? I seem to have heard Shen Rong''s name."


    "Maple Leaf, are you the Heluo Tribe Maple Leaf?" Honey Dew looked at Maple Leaf in shock, even subconsciously ignoring Nan Feng''s question. Seeing that Milu was like a little fan girl, admiring and looking at Maple Leaf, her beautiful face was dyed with red tide.


    Maple Leaf paused for a while, looking strangely at the blushing Honeydew.


    "Yes, I am the maple leaf of the Heluo tribe."


    "Hello, I''m Leonid Honeydew. I really like you, no, I adore you."


    Maple Leaf, after the elder Jami.


    Another existence in the twilight forest in the name of a female.


    Absolute strength, outstanding appearance.


    The name of Maple Leaf spread throughout all the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    "Hey! What did I ask you to talk about with Chang Xia? Also, Maple Leaf is already with your partner. Even if you like Maple Leaf, don''t even think about being her partner." Nan Feng stretched out his hand and shook a few times in front of Honey Dew. road.


    whispering sound!


    Another orc who was deceived by Maple Leaf''s appearance.


    "Hey! Maple Leaf has a partner, why haven''t I heard of this?" Honey Dew woke up and asked in surprise.


    Nanfeng pouted and replied, "Kongshan, you should have seen it."


    "Kongshan, he looks pretty good. However, he can''t compare to Shen Rong at all." Milu muttered, "Maple Leaf, your eyesight is too bad. It''s better that Chang Xia has good eyes and chooses Shen Rong. I think Shen Rong looks better than Shen Rong. Empty Mountain is much better looking."


    Listen to this.


    Nan Feng felt that there was no need to ask her what she was talking about with Chang Xia.


    Nine out of ten.


    The two discussed Shen Rong''s appearance in the corridor.


    At the beginning, Chang Xia chose Shen Rong at the Normandy Grand Bazaar, mainly because Shen Rong was good-looking. Yes, that is the simple and straightforward answer.


    "..." Maple Leaf shrugged and didn''t answer.


    How can she answer this?


    After all, Maple Leaf''s eyes are more beautiful in the hollow mountains, and what looks good varies from person to person, okay?


    "Honeydew, Kongshan looks handsome and handsome, and he is different from Shen Rong, handsome and elegant. There is no way to compare the two, each has its own merits." Chang Xia carried a rattan basket, which contained various seasonings.


    Putting down the rattan basket, she started sorting the seasonings into the cupboard.


    Honey dew listened to Chang Xia''s description and thought for a while.


    Approved Chang Xia''s statement.


    The three Maple Leafs on the side looked at them with indescribable expressions.


    At the same time, Chang Xiaman was speechless.


    Milu is already staring at her partner, and Chang Xia can still look indifferent.


    this moment.


    In Nuanchun, they couldn''t tell whether it was more complicated or more speechless.


    Chang Xia finished filling the seasoning and looked up, just to meet the strange expressions of the three of Nuan Chun. After a short pause, she quickly understood.


    "Honeydew is a good-looking party, she just admires Shen Rong, and has no other ideas." Chang Xia explained.


    As soon as she heard it, Honeydew instantly understood.


    Maple Leaf and the others misunderstood her.


    "Chang Xia is right, I simply admire Shen Rong''s face, and have absolutely no other thoughts, really." Milu assured: "Actually, I still think Felice of the Bird Clan and Qing of the Fish Clan. Lan is very good. Unfortunately, these two clans are exclusive and do not marry foreign clans. Hehe!"


    Saying that, Milu showed a wretched smile.


    This scene.


    Seeing that the Maple Leaf trio were full of black lines.


    Honeydew is from the Leonid family, and is supposed to be tall. However, Honey Dew is an exception. She is petite, only one head taller than Chang Xia and one head shorter than Fengye Nanfeng and the others. She has a beautiful and clear face, stands quietly, and is a proper and beautiful woman.


    But this laugh.


    Simply-


    Is this the idiot who ran out of nowhere?


    Nanfeng tilted his head and looked at Honeydew.


    Can''t see, this little guy really dares to think. As far as she knew, the bird family Felice and the fish family Qinglan were both famous totem warriors from these two families.


    In addition to his excellent looks, he also has excellent fighting power.


    "Look, you can find a way to knock people out and bring them back to the Tianshi tribe." Nanfeng urged that if Felix or Qinglan were knocked out by honeydew and brought back to the Tianshi tribe, most of the bird and fish tribes would be Pissed off blood.


    Neither of the two were married.


    If honeydew really succeeded, the two families could only acquiesce to this marriage.


    After all, the Tianshi tribe is powerful and hard to mess with.


    Honeydew''s eyes lit up, and she said excitedly, "Is this... OK?"


    Asked, Honeydew rubbed her hands excitedly.


    To be honest, Honeydew really never thought about this before.


    However, listen to what Nanfeng said.


    Honeydew was moved.


    At this moment, Chang Xia heard a problem. Nanfeng is inciting Honeydew to do things! It''s not good, I''m afraid it won''t provoke conflicts between the Orcs, the Birds, and the Fishes.


    Maple Leaf raised his hand and slapped it down again.


    "South Wind, get out!"


    Chang Xia hurriedly spoke and persuaded: "Milu, don''t listen to Nanfeng''s nonsense. Looking for a partner, you can''t fool around. First of all, you have to ask the other party''s opinion. I asked Shen Rong personally if he would like to come back to Heluo with me. Tribe, he nodded, and I brought people back to the tribe."


    Next to him, Maple Leaf Nuanchun held his forehead, showing a painful expression.


    Changxia����


    Isn''t this also a good suggestion for you?


    With the pride of the bird clan and fish clan, if Honeydew dared to ask in person. It turns out that 9 out of 10 times, Honeydew was beaten. There is no such thing as not hitting femalesChang Xia, you also shut up. "Maple Leaf said coldly.


    Nuan Chun hurriedly said: "Chang Xia, it''s time to prepare lunch. Look, it''s getting late, we should hurry up..."


    They really want to gasp.


    Really let Chang Xia Nanfeng communicate with Honey Dew.


    In the future, the Tianshi tribe is afraid that they will come to the door, blaming them for teaching honeydew badly.


    "Chang Xia, how should you prepare your full spicy banquet?" Maple Leaf agreed.


    Omg!


    Quickly stop this dangerous conversation.


    Continuing the chat, Honeydew is about to turn into a homeless man, stealing a male from a good family.


    "Honeydew, apart from eating raw chili peppers, how do you lions usually make chili peppers?" Nuan Chun smiled, pulled Honeydew and asked gently.


    In short, now interrupt the chat just now.


    Absolutely must not allow that dangerous topic to continue.


    "We will dry the chili like ginkgo. In the cold season, we will use the dried chili to fry and drink it to ward off the cold. Usually, the chili and the meat are roasted and eaten together, and occasionally they are stewed together..."


    Honeydew is cheerful and generous.


    Occasionally, there is a little confusion.


    Nuan Chun''s tone was gentle, and Honey Dew was quickly distracted by her.


    Then he opened his mouth to explain to Nuanchun how the Lions eat chili peppers.


    At first, Chang Xia and the others showed admiration when they heard that the Tianshi tribe used dried chili to boil water. Later, Honeydew said that the peppers and meat were roasted and stewed together, which was a pleasant surprise.


    The Tianshi tribe really eats chili peppers.


    Although, they don''t handle like Chang Xia.


    However, whether it is grilled with meat, or stewed.


    I believe that the taste will not be bad, no wonder the lions do not understand why other orcs in the Twilight Forest are reluctant to eat peppers?


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 160： Chili decoction

    !


    ��Chili boiled water to drink!!!��


    Chang Xia Zhao Milu gave a thumbs up, really brave to face the bleak life. The Lions of the Tianshi Tribe are really tough!


    She has heard of using **** to boil **** water to drive away the cold.


    However, take chili decoction to drink.


    This is the first time I''ve heard it, and I''ve also heard of chewing dry chili to drive away the cold, but Jianshui is the first time I''ve heard it.


    "Eat it raw, it''s too dry and choking. Boiled water is more effective. In the cold season, few members of the Lion clan froze to death." Honeydew said proudly.


    The cold season in the Twilight Forest is terrifying.


    Every year, orcs are frozen to death, especially those weak orcs. If there is not much harvest in the cold season, after a cold season, the tribe may freeze to death more than half of its clansmen, or die in a beast attack.


    "Honeydew, you can remind the tribe to boil water with **** next time to drive off the cold." Chang Xia thought for a while, then added: "Or cook hot pot with chili peppers and add some peppercorns."


    The climate of the Tianshi Tribe��s territory is treacherous and changeable, and the Earth Tribe is humid and hot all year round. These two orc territories eat more chili, which is good for dehumidification.


    The bear clan exchanged peppers with the lion clan, and it is estimated that they are also aware of the benefits of eating peppers.


    "Ginger��" Milu hesitated and hesitated.


    Maple Leaf explained: "Yellow root."


    "Huanggen, I call it ginger, you can also call it **** directly." Chang Xia took out a piece of old **** and handed it to Honeydew.


    At the same time, seasonings such as pepper, cinnamon and star anise are added.


    Show them to Honeydew one by one and let her recognize them.


    The two patriarchs of Xifeng on the shore are very bold and generous.


    Chang Xia doesn''t mind teaching Milu a little more, and she will ask Chen Rong to tell Jie of the bear clan later.


    "This pepper... Tianshi tribe grows a lot. I remember that there should be more of the earth tribe, and the taste is more fragrant than our Tianshi tribe, and the color is not the same. We usually make it into medicine bags to drive away insects and ants and Viper."


    Honeydew picked up a few peppercorns and explained.


    At the same time, she carefully wrote down these kinds of seasonings that Chang Xia said.


    Like some heavy-flavored spices, orcs will pick some and stock up. In addition to sending them to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, they will use these spices to stew meat, or support medicine bags to drive away poisonous snakes, insects and ants.


    Never underestimate the power of intelligent life.


    Orcs can multiply in the Twilight Forest for thousands of years, and naturally have their own unique rules of survival.


    Chang Xia tilted her head in thought.


    The earth tribe may not be pepper, maybe pepper?


    Thinking of this, Chang Xia was instantly excited.


    However, don''t worry.


    We have to prepare lunch first, besides eating cold rabbits at noon. Chang Xia also wanted to try making pies, which were different from pancakes. The batter for the pie needs to be firm and leavened. While Shen Rong and the others were fishing for fish and catching chickens before they came back, she asked Maple Leaf Nanfeng to help knead the dough. The two of them were strong, and the dough was more elastic.


    Seeing this, Honeydew asked to learn together.


    At the same time, I kept asking why the fruit powder paste was so hard.


    The fruit powder is sticky, and every orc in the Twilight Forest has eaten it. It can be said that the fruit powder goes through the entire process of an orc from birth to adulthood and then to death.


    Therefore.


    Chang Xia played the ginkgo with tricks.


    Su Ye, Gen and others would be so excited.


    Without him, it is because the white fruit is too important to the orcs.


    That is a precious thing that is beyond the reach of any treasure!


    "Chang Xia, you are really amazing!" Milu exclaimed in shock.


    She learned that fruit powder can be eaten in many ways, such as fruit powder cakes, powder skins, and fine powders, and each of them is delicious. Immediately, Milu showed awe towards Chang Xia.


    Sighing that Chang Xia really deserves to be a female that the witch values.


    This ability is unmatched by ordinary people.


    Chang Xia said in a low-key manner: "Don''t praise me. I have been frail and sickly since I was a child, and I stayed in the animal den all year round to recuperate. I can only think about it alone. Speaking of which, the witches and the tribe are too tolerant towards me and allow me to fool around."


    Without the protection of the witches and tribes, how could Changxia be today?


    Chatting while kneading the dough.


    Soon, several bowls of dough were kneaded.


    Chang Xia carefully covered the dough with a fruit powder bag and waited for fermentation.


    this time.


    Footsteps came from the cave courtyard.


    Chang Xia leaned over and saw that Shen Rong brought Li Li and Jie back from Baihu.


    The rattan baskets contained cleaned fish and chickens, and even the hares were skinned and cleaned. Chang Xia showed a smile to Shen Rong, as expected of Shen Rong, he has always done things properly.


    "Fish, I''m going to make boiled fish and pickled fish. Both fish are spicy, but pickled fish will be stewed with pickled cabbage, and boiled fish with peppers." Chang Xia glanced at the rattan basket, which was covered with leaves fish, and arrange them very clearly.


    Fish balls, forget it this time.


    At noon, the main dish of this meal is peppers, and peppers are added to every dish.


    Fish **** are the most delicious when stewed.


    "Don''t forget my spicy chicken." Nuan Chun said leisurely.


    The spicy chicken is so fragrant, I have been thinking about it once in Nuanchun.


    Chang Xia smiled and replied: "Don''t worry, I will arrange it for you." The peppers, the maple leaves Nanfeng have already been cut. All other seasonings such as **** and garlic are cut, washed, and they are waiting for Shen Rong and the others to come back and start cooking.


    "Fried pork with peppers, cold rabbits..."


    Nan Feng swallowed his saliva, his eyes fixed on Chen Rong''s chicken, fish and hares in the rattan basket, waiting for Chang Xia to cook.


    The living room took the shore Xifeng to visit the cave.


    The three craned their necks to look at the kitchen, their eyes full of anticipation.


    "Shen Rong, go to the cellar and help me carry a jar of sauerkraut. I remember that the earthenware pot for pickled sauerkraut is placed on the left side of the wall and pressed with rocks..."


    This pickled cabbage was pickled when Chang Xia lived in the animal den.


    At that time, the clansmen brought a lot of wild vegetables.


    Chang Xia thought that it should not be wasted, so he pickled some.


    In fact, the best season for pickled sauerkraut is the cold season.


    However, a year ago, Chang Xia''s body was not in good shape, how could Xylophone and the others let Chang Xia toss? It was also because she saw that her body was getting better, so she didn''t stare at her.


    Furthermore, Chang Xia got married.


    The Horde can no longer treat her like a cub.


    Choose to let go and let Chang Xia grow up. At most, the clansmen watched from behind, and extended a helping hand when appropriate.


    Li Li, Jie and others helped and moved the rattan basket into the kitchen.


    Changxia began to heat the pot, ready to stir-fry.


    The three of Maple Leaf Nanfeng helped fight, and Honey Dew sat in front of the stove to help make the fire.


    Xylophone came over and happened to see this scene.


    Roll up your sleeves and ask if you want help?


    Chang Xia was rude and asked Xylophone to help with cooking. In terms of control of heat, xylophone is a bit better than Changxia, but it is convenient for seasoning, and it is not as good as Changxia.


    Maybe, wait for the xylophone to get used to it for a while.


    It is not impossible to surpass Changxia.


    Chang Xia started to make pies. This was the first time that Chang Xia did not dare to blindly command. On the other hand, in addition to helping to season the cooking, she can also help with other xylophones to warm the spring, which greatly saves the time of the long summer.


    The kitchen gradually exudes a greedy smell, and they can no longer sit in the living room.


    By now, the rain had stopped.


    The cave courtyard is paved with snowflake slabs and has drainage ditches on both sides. There was no water on the ground, and a few people walked out of the living room to watch in the cave courtyard.


    However, discerning people know the direction their eyes are looking at the kitchen.


    No ads, audible books, welfare books, we strongly recommend downloading our app client!

 Chapter 161： too choking

    "Gen, what are they doing in Changxia?" Shore whispered.


    Xi Feng shrank his neck and kept looking towards the kitchen. Seeing Jie and a few people beside him, he waved his hand, called someone over, and asked, "Jie, where did you go just now?"


    "We went to Baihu with Shen Rong to fish, and also caught a few chickens and hares." Jie replied.


    Speaking of which, it was the first time he knew that chickens, ducks and hares could be eaten.


    The Bear Clan looked like Tie Hanhan, their strength was notoriously tough in the Twilight Forest, and hunting was a breeze for them. Small animals like chickens, ducks, hares, basically don''t look twice.


    "Chicken, hare?"


    "what is this-"


    Shore Xifeng looked at each other in dismay.


    It was the first time they heard this name.


    "Sharp-billed beasts and long-eared beasts," Li Li replied.


    Jie said: "Shen Rong said that the chicken soup is very fresh and fragrant, and Hare Changxia plans to make cold rabbits."


    Jay accepted it well and said titles like chicken and hare were more convenient. What are all animals called beasts, and occasionally the orcs themselves don''t understand.


    "Oh!"


    On the shore, Xifeng responded.


    Name or something, doesn''t matter.


    The smell is so fragrant, it''s really tormenting.


    "Shen Rong, bring the tables and chairs in the wooden shed, and we will have dinner in the cave courtyard at noon." Gen said.


    Shore kept asking what the kitchen was doing��


    Gen rolled his eyes, and he was also curious about what dishes Changxia cooked at noon. However, Gen did not want to go to the kitchen to ask, because that was Chang Xia''s territory.


    "Gen, does this fragrance have food made from ginkgo?" Kishi said.


    The root oil and salt do not enter, and the shore has no choice but to change the topic.


    Instead, turning the topic to Ginkgo, he didn''t believe that Gen would continue to pretend to be deaf and say nothing.


    Here, he hesitated.


    "should have."


    The roots seemed to smell a scent similar to pancakes.


    Is it a fruit powder cake at noon, not a powder skin? However, whether it is fruit powder cake or powder skin, root likes it very much.


    "Tell me��" Xi Feng said.


    Gen Qing coughed twice and said, "Then, I''ll tell you."


    "Ginkgo fruit is dried and ground into powder. You are well aware of this. However, usually orcs only make fruit powder into powder. It seems that orcs have been drinking fruit powder for thousands of years..."


    "Chang Xia accidentally discovered that the fruit powder paste can be fried into a powder cake with some seasoning. This fruit powder cake can be eaten with minced meat, bird eggs and wild vegetables. The crispy fruit powder cake and the freshness of the minced meat and bird eggs are matched with the crunchy sweetness of wild vegetables. , the taste is one word: absolutely."


    "In addition to fruit powder cake, fruit powder can also be made into powder skin and fine powder-"


    Geng said while swallowing saliva, clutching his stomach, and then speaking slowly. Xifeng and the others on the side of the river were greedy, although the words they described were dry, but this did not prevent them from wanting to eat.


    After all, they all grew up eating fruit paste.


    Knowing that there are other ways to eat ginkgo, who can remain unexcited?


    Orcs mention Ginkgo, and their mood is always full of indescribable complexity.


    Shen Rong asked Li Lijie and others to help move tables and chairs.


    He wondered, should a wooden shed be built in the cave courtyard?


    Rather than eating in the small living room, people seem to prefer eating in the cave courtyard. This may be a habit developed in the animal den before, except in the rainy season, the people''s stove is usually built outside the animal den, and the food is grilled or stewed in the open air.


    "What kind of smell is this, it''s choking!"


    "Hmm! The nose is so itchy."


    "Chili, this should be the taste of dried chili."


    With that said, a pungent smell wafted from the kitchen. Suddenly, everyone sneezed, one by one, one after another, making a lot of noise.


    Even Maple Leaf Nanfeng and others who were staying in the kitchen.


    They couldn''t help but run out of the kitchen, looking at you in the kitchen one by one with horrified expressions, the stone pot that 2 Chang Xia was stir-frying.


    The pie is ready, let''s start baking.


    So, Chang Xia personally stir-fried cold rabbits.


    The pungent pungent smell immediately filled the entire kitchen. Except for Changxia and Honeydew, everyone else was choked by the smell of dried chili peppers.


    "Xylophone��" Gen asked, covering his mouth and nose.


    Xylophone sneezed twice and explained, "Changxia is frying and eating rabbits."


    Everyone had different expressions on their faces, except for the lions headed by the shore, they all showed expressions of enjoyment. Even, he did not forget to stretch his neck and approach the kitchen.


    "Fragrant, really fragrant!"


    "The tribe has never made such a fragrant spiciness."


    Listening to the conversation of the few people on the shore, Gen, Xi Feng and others showed horror.


    Does this taste fragrant? !


    Are their noses really okay on the shore?


    "Xylophone, is Chang Xia really all right?" Gen said nervously.


    At this moment, Xu is too choking. Even Su Ye and Bai Qing, who were resting in the room, opened the door and walked to the cave courtyard.


    "This is��" Su Ye asked lightly, covering his mouth and nose.


    Xylophone explained: "Changxia is frying and eating rabbits cold, and the taste is a bit heavy."


    "You don''t know how to eat it, how fragrant does it smell?" Anbian retorted, shaking his head. The other Lions followed suit.


    Obvious.


    They all agreed with Shore''s statement.


    The smell is not pungent at all, but very fragrant.


    "Spicy?" Su Ye was startled, full of surprise. Let go of the hand, the smell is very choking at first, and it smells like the shore said, very fragrant. It is still the kind of very greedy fragrance, which makes people''s tongues salivate.


    Bai Qing twitched his nose, nodded and said, "It''s a little fragrant, and I''m nodding my head."


    With that said, everyone slowly approached the kitchen.


    Want to see how the cold-eating rabbit in Changxia is fried?


    Such a fragrant and spicy taste, even the lion people smell it for the first time.


    "Does it hurt?" Chang Xia probed and said, "Don''t worry, the cold rabbit can be fried soon." Without the sauce and wine, Chang Xia Xiaomo changed the way of eating cold rabbit. Smells like it''s pretty good.


    The dried peppers brought by the Tianshi tribe are amazing!


    The more it was fried, the more fragrant it became, Chang Xia felt that she could eat three bowls of rice with this bowl of cold rabbit. Unfortunately, the Heluo tribe did not have rice, nor did the Lions and Bears.


    Here comes.


    Chang Xia can only eat with pie.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia was fortunate that she also made a few vegetarian pies.


    This cold rabbit is eaten with vegetarian pie, and it should be very good. UU reading


    "It just smelled uncomfortable, but after smelling it for a long time, it feels very fragrant." Nan Feng raised his head a little, lying on the window sill of the kitchen, craned his neck and stared at the stone pot in front of Chang Xia.


    Honeydew said: "I smell very fragrant!"


    "Honeydew, learn from Changxia seriously. When you return to the tribe, remember to teach the tribesmen to make cold-eating rabbits," Anbian reminded.


    Chang Xia was willing to bring honeydew into the kitchen, but of course he didn''t plan to guard against others.


    Furthermore, the relationship between the tribes of the Orcs is good.


    There is usually some exchange in the form of exchange.


    "Don''t worry, the patriarch, I will study with Chang Xia seriously." Milu said solemnly. Just now, Chang Xia also said the same.


    Changxia continued to stir fry and eat cold rabbits.


    In fact, as far as Changxia is concerned.


    Cold Rabbit is similar to Spicy Chicken, except that one is rabbit meat and the other is chicken.

 Chapter 162： pie

    "Chang Xia, here we come!"


    Smelling the smell, Yadong Kongshan and the others rushed over. At the same time, Shan Kun carried a rattan basket with twin cubs in it. Xu is because the chili peppers are too pungent, and the twins flutter and sneeze.


    Several times, I almost rolled out of the rattan basket.


    In the end, Shan Kun had to lift the twin cubs and hold them in his arms. Throw the rattan basket to Yadong beside him.


    "Yadong��" Xi Feng turned his head, stared at Yadong, and said loudly, "Yadong, when are you going to go to the earth tribe to marry Daya?"


    Da Ya is Xi Feng''s cub, and Da Ya said that she was a male from a foreign race.


    Xi Feng and the Orcs of the Earth Tribe were trembling with anger.


    Later, it was learned that this foreigner was a male of the Heluo tribe. Xi Feng and the Bear Clan of the Earth Tribe did not stop him, and helped Da Ya to hunt down Ya Dong.


    Yadong froze when he heard Taya''s name.


    A face is always green and white.


    Kong Shan pursed his lips and snickered.


    He reached out and slapped Yadong a few times, grabbed the rattan basket in his hand, and left with Shan Kun. They are not blind, Yadong must have had something with Da Ya.


    Yadong: "..."


    Xi Feng''s volume was loud, not to mention the crowd in the cave courtyard could hear it clearly.


    Even Chang Xia in the kitchen could hear it.


    Chang Xia stuck his head out and looked at Yadong curiously.


    This--


    Is it a live version of forced marriage?


    She remembered that the orcs did not have the custom of celebrating the New Year. If it really had to be calculated, it should be after the New Year. Chang Xia was extremely fortunate that the Normandy market was quick and decisive, otherwise the target of this scene might be replaced by herself.


    think about.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help shivering.


    It''s horrible, listen, can have nightmares at night.


    "Xifeng, the Yadong cave has been built. Why don''t you... send Daya over directly?" Gen Liluo replied, Yadong didn''t cooperate, just beat him up.


    Xylophone smiled and said, "Tianluo wanted Yadong to go to Dadi tribe to pick up Daya. Because of the fact that the tribe has been busy recently, don''t take offense to Patriarch Xifeng!"


    Snail, Yadong Amu.


    Unlike the xylophone, the snail has a temperamental temperament.


    She is an excited, outspoken and unrestrained female, and Eminem is the master of Yadong''s family.


    Yadong rejected Da Ya, except for the unexpected awkwardness. Mainly because he didn''t want to be like a female with a personality similar to his Eminem, when he was young, he would beat Eminem up to his father.


    That scene shocked Yadong.


    He prefers gentle and timid ones to straight and bold females.


    However, Daya pursued Yadong too directly, cutting off the other red lines of Yadong. Whenever this matter is mentioned, Yadong is full of heartache.


    "Really��" Xi Feng said excitedly.


    Da Ya is his most beloved cub. Recently, because of her pursuit of Yadong, Da Ya is almost depressed. If Da Ya hadn''t gotten sick this time, Xi Feng would have brought people to the Heluo tribe.


    Orc marriage is not so crooked.


    OK, let''s live together.


    No, not too much entanglement.


    Da Ya pursued Yadong to become famous in the Twilight Forest because the time was long enough.


    "Of course it''s true." Root nodded decisively and agreed.


    Next to it, Xylophone echoed.


    As elders, they naturally saw that Yadong didn''t really hate Da Ya.


    Rejecting Da Ya was more like a fight between the two of them.


    "Daya was ill recently, I didn''t let her follow me this time." Xi Feng said.


    Upon hearing this, Da Ya was ill.


    Yadong''s tangled face couldn''t help but flash a trace of worry and tension.


    This scene fell into their eyes.


    Another burst of fun.


    It is more and more certain that there is something tricky between Yadong and Da Ya.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh that the young orcs were playing wildly. You can''t get married quickly, you have to play with you, chase me and escape, and then you will die?


    Xylophone glanced at the awkward Yadong and asked, "Patriarch Xifeng, is Da Ya okay? Is she ill? Is it serious?"


    Not far away, Yadong perked up his ears to eavesdrop.


    He was stubborn to find a reason for himself. He was not worried about the bear female Da Ya, but he hadn''t defeated that female. How could she be defeated by the disease?


    Um!


    Yep, that''s it.


    I caught a glimpse of Yadong''s actions.


    At this moment, it was no longer Gen and Xylophone who noticed that Yadong disagreed, even Shen Rongkongshan and the others were aware of it.


    Suddenly, everyone was full of black lines.


    Looking at Yadong with a speechless expression on his face, it is rare to see such a twisted male!


    Usually Yadong is quite normal, why do you feel awkward about Daya? Thinking about it, everyone looked at Yadong with a strange expression.


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s a little hot in the early rain," Xi Feng explained.


    It was stagnant, but Xi Feng was not so careful as a male. She knew that Da Ya was hot in the rain, but she didn''t think deeply.


    "Fever, that''s fine." Xylophone said.


    Orcs have a strong physique, usually have a fever, drink a bowl of soup and medicine, and rest for a day or two and nothing will happen. Some males don''t even need to drink medicine, and they can be cured after a good night''s sleep.


    Chatting, Changxia fried rabbits for cold eating.


    Just pickled fish and boiled fish. These two dishes, which she put at the end, mainly take some time, and the fish will have a fishy smell when it is cold.


    "Shen Rong, clear the long table and prepare the tableware." Chang Xia shouted.


    The spiciness dissipated, and the maple leaf south wind walked back to the kitchen. Chang Xia asked them to take the baked pie out of the oven. It is said to be an oven, but it is actually a higher stove. Just built into the shape of an oven, suitable for baking.


    At the same time, you can also barbecue.


    Gollum!


    Listen to Chang Xia''s cry.


    Gen stroking his grunting belly, invited Kishimoto to take a seat.


    Aside, Shen Rong went into the kitchen to get the tableware.


    Milu followed Chang Xia closely. If she hadn''t had a pen and paper in her hand, she would have wished to write down every step of Chang Xia.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s eyes, full of admiration.


    Chang Xia, it''s really amazing!


    The twilight forest orcs misunderstood her too deeply. With such a powerful female, which males are blind?


    "It''s delicious!"


    "Yeah! The aroma of the dishes today is more different than usual."


    "Naturally, it''s different. Today''s dishes are all peppers."


    Soon, Shen Rong brought the prepared dishes to the table. Smell the smell, coupled with the beautiful color Everyone swallowed their saliva with all their might, even if they hadn''t moved their chopsticks.


    There is an expression on everyone''s face: want to eat.


    "Wu, you eat first. I''ll make the best two dishes, that''s all." Chang Xia reminded.


    Here, Maple Leaf Nanfeng carries two pots of pies, and puts them on the table in small rattan baskets for everyone to take. There are more dishes today, and the wooden pot can''t fit, so the small rattan basket is a good choice.


    Su Ye said: "We are not in a hurry, we will wait for you."


    On the table, everyone''s mouth was almost dry.


    The moment Chang Xia opened his mouth, someone couldn''t hold back and wanted to move chopsticks.


    However, Su Ye''s words dispelled his thoughts. The scent filling the nostrils almost makes people greedy to death, but they have to be patient.


    "Nanfeng, this is��" Gen curiously looked at the pie in the small rattan basket, full of curiosity. Different from the fruit powder cake, but the same fragrance.


    Nanfeng Road: "pie, meat filling and vegetarian filling."

 Chapter 163： Fish clan roasted white

    "pie--"


    "This is also made of ginkgo?"


    Immediately, everyone''s attention was drawn away.


    On the long table, there are eight small rattan baskets. Each rattan basket contained thirty pies. Chang Xia knew the bottomless appetite of the orcs, and made many pies on purpose.


    At the moment, there are hundreds of them still baking in the kitchen oven.


    "The pie is made with fruit powder ground from ginkgo." Nanfeng said: "First, the fruit powder is mixed with water and kneaded into a dough, and the dough is fermented to make it soft and elastic. Wrap in, flatten, and bake in the oven until cooked through."


    Listening to Chang Xia''s meaning, this pie can still be fried.


    More people use the oven to make it faster, and fewer people can fry it.


    In addition to pies, it can also be made into steamed buns, dumplings and so on. Speaking of which, fruit powder is really versatile.


    Before, Chang Xia thought that fruit powder could be used to make powder skin.


    Like steamed buns and dumplings, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    The former is made with rice after all, otherwise it''s wheat flour.


    But the ginkgo milled fruit powder is so amazing.


    In addition to being unable to eat rice, fruit powder takes into account most of the capabilities of rice and flour, and it is not a boast to say that it is omnipotent.


    "I also helped!" Honeydew said.


    At this moment, Honeydew, who was attracted by Changxia''s cooking skills.


    No more **** expressions, Shen Rong was ignored by her.


    At this moment.


    Chang Xia is the most dazzling one in Honeydew''s heart. No Phyllis or Qinglan can match one thousandth of Chang Xia.


    "Hee hee hee��" Xi Feng laughed loudly and said, "Next time, I have to ask the females of the Earth tribe to come and learn a thing or two from Chang Xia."


    The food on the long table is mouth-watering when it smells.


    If he could eat it in his mouth, Xi Feng couldn''t help drooling when he thought about it.


    Zizi!


    In the kitchen, Chang Xia poured scalding hot oil into a bowl for boiling fish. The sauerkraut fish has been stewed, and she asked Xylophone to help load the bowl.


    "Come on, let''s go." Xylophone shouted.


    When served with sauerkraut fish, the rich sauerkraut aroma instantly blends with the aroma of other foods on the table, making it indistinguishable.


    Here, Chang Xia is holding a long table of boiled fish.


    Each is two bowls, big bowls.


    Almost catching up with the size of the tub.


    All the food was brought to the table, and everyone no longer had the mind to chat, and all their spirits fell on the food on the long table. Resisting the urge to move chopsticks, he stared blankly at Chang Xia, waiting for her to speak.


    Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    To meet the eager eyes of everyone, he couldn''t react for a moment.


    "Don''t look at me, pick up your chopsticks and start eating. I don''t need to teach you how to eat, right?"


    Chang Xia stretched out his hands and pushed it forward, signaling everyone to move the chopsticks, you''re welcome.


    Su Ye took the lead in picking up the wooden chopsticks, added a meat-filled pie, and said, "Come on, eat them all."


    bang-


    Everyone quickly picked up the wooden chopsticks.


    Following Su Ye''s example, he took the lead in sandwiching a pie.


    Then he moved towards the closest dish to his side.


    hiss--


    Soon, there was a gasp. Apparently it was too spicy. The Tianshi tribe brought enough peppers, and they can put more peppers in Changxia cooking.


    "Spicy, really spicy!"


    "However, it tastes good."


    "Changxia, the dishes you cook with peppers are delicious."


    No need to guess, the last sentence must be said by Honeydew. Even if it wasn''t Honeydew, it would only be a Leonine. Except for the lion clan, no one else had eaten chili a few times. Like the bear clan and the lion clan exchanging peppers, it is more to keep out the cold in the cold season.


    It is usually eaten to remove dampness.


    Compared with sweets, the bear clan can only say that they have eaten chili.


    "happy!"


    "Unfortunately, there is no burnt white from the fish clan."


    "The fish clan are stingy. Every year, the burnt white that goes to the Normandy Grand Bazaar is just a little bit, so how can it be divided among the tribes?"


    When it comes to burning white, Kishibegen and others are all full of anger.


    Burnt white is the wine made by the fish family.


    The taste is spicy, but the mouth is very long. It is very popular with the orcs, but the number of fish that the fishes bring to the Normandy Grand Bazaar every time is very small, which makes each competition become extraordinarily fierce.


    Occasionally, the bird race will join the fray.


    It made the originally fierce competition even more tragic.


    "Patriarch, what is burning white?" Chang Xia asked.


    Gen slightly embarrassed, whispered: "The wine brewed by the fish family tastes great."


    There is a kind of ape in the Twilight Forest that knows how to make wine from wild fruits, but the apes are very vengeful and live in groups. It is difficult to harvest the monkey wine brewed by apes.


    Gradually, the orcs lost their patience.


    Just looking forward to exchanging shochu baijiu with the fish clan.


    "The fish clan can make wine?" Chang Xia was curious.


    Xylophone said: "The fish tribe knows how to make wine, and the orcs learn from apes and monkeys to make wine from wild fruits, but unfortunately they have not been successful. Occasionally if they succeed once or twice, they will soon be drunk."


    Wine is a luxury for the Orcs.


    The main reason is that the quantity is too small, they don''t know how to brew, and they don''t even have a channel for exchange.


    Occasionally, traveling merchants from the West Land will bring the wine there, but the ale from the West Land simply cannot enter the mouth of the Orcs, and the Orcs dislike the ale too unpleasant to drink.


    The price of wine made from other grains is high.


    It is more expensive than the fish clan burning white, and the poor orc clan can only look and sigh.


    "Ape, monkey wine." Chang Xia opened his eyes wide and wanted to drink.


    "The monkeys are too good, and they still hold grudges It is difficult to find monkey wine, even more difficult than picking honey." Xi Feng sighed while smacking his mouth.


    Who among the orcs in the Twilight Forest has not looked for Monkey Wine?


    However, too few people can find monkey wine.


    The shore agreed: "Yes. I rarely found a tree house where apes brewed monkey wine last time. Before I was happy, I found out that the tree house was abandoned by apes..."


    Speaking of which, the shore was really angry.


    Apes are shrewd and possess a certain amount of wisdom. It knew that the orcs would steal the monkey wine, and every time the monkeys brewed the monkey wine, the tree house was very hidden, and the orcs rarely found a tree house where the monkey wine was stored.


    eat and drink.


    Everyone ate to their heart''s content.


    On the long table, not even a drop of soup was left in all the bowls and pots.


    All were eaten with pie.


    If he didn''t know it, he would have thought that Chang Xia was entertaining people with empty bowls and basins.


    "By the shore, exchange five thousand catties of peppers for the bear clan." Xi Feng said.


    Staring at Xifeng on the bank, he asked, "What are you giving me in exchange for chili peppers? There is no shortage of animal skins and animal bones, and I want seaweed."


    He already knew that the seaweed of the bear clan could make sugar, and the shore was not stupid.


    Naturally understands what to exchange chili peppers with males.


    "Seaweed can''t be done, seaweed needs to be boiled with sugar. If the Lions are willing to wait, I can exchange the sugar made from the seaweed with the Lions." Xi Feng is not stupid, and it will definitely not be worthwhile to exchange the seaweed directly. However, if the sugar boiled with seaweed is bound to be much more cost-effective.


    Aside, root chose to sit on the sidelines and watch.


    Whether it is pepper or seaweed, the Heluo tribe can have it for free.


    All this, thanks to Chang Xia.


    Thinking about it, Gen looked at Chang Xia with love and love. He really deserved to be the cub that Wu valued, but it was different, amazing.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 164： bigger than you

    eside.


    Chang Xia listened quietly without interrupting.


    After all, this is a matter between the lion clan and the bear clan, and has nothing to do with the black panther clan of the Heluo tribe. Then again, just like the root thought.


    No matter how the two tribes trade, the Heluo tribe will not suffer.


    On the shore and Xifeng, you come and go, constantly confronting each other, testing each other''s bottom line. In the end, the shore had to promise the bears to use the seaweed sugar to exchange peppers with the lions.


    Of course, only peppers.


    After all, Chang Xia said he would teach the Lions to make chili powder and chili oil.


    Dried peppers, the Lions know how to dry them.


    It''s just that the leonine didn''t grind it into paprika.


    The two ethnic groups are far away from the Heluo tribe, and they will rest in the Heluo tribe for one night today. They will set off in the early morning of tomorrow and return to their respective tribes.


    During this period, Changxia needs to tell the Lions about the practice of chili powder and chili oil. In the same way, the process of boiling seaweed and sugar must be handed over to the bear clan.


    After dinner, Nanfeng Nuanchun helped clean up the mess on the long table.


    Chang Xia took maple honeydew and started grinding dried chili peppers and preparing for making chili oil. The more than 3,000 kilograms of chili peppers brought by the Lions were all fresh, and the only dried chili peppers were eaten at noon.


    Here comes.


    It also saved Chang Xia a lot of things.


    There are not many dried chili peppers, and Chang Xia intends to grind the remaining half into chili powder, and use the other half to boil chili oil.


    The portion is not much, life will be much easier.


    In the case of boiling seaweed and sugar, Chang Xia planned to ask Xylophone to take the several thousand catties of seaweed brought by the bear clan to the tribe square and ask the clan to help.


    Yesterday was busy all day and night, and Chang Xia''s spirit did not recover much.


    The rain stopped in the afternoon, if the elder Jami knew that Changxia was busy here. It is estimated that the **** have come to call people.


    Chang Xia finished sorting the dried chili peppers, and planned to build a stove in the cave courtyard by the wooden shed, and use it to boil chili oil. Paprika just needs to be ground and it doesn''t take much time.


    at the same time.


    Gen and Xylophone took Patriarch Xifeng and the Bear Clan towards the Tribe Square.


    They will use seaweed to make seaweed sugar in the tribal square. The Anbian Patriarch was very interested in boiling seaweed and sugar, and asked Wengen and Xifeng what they meant. The two did not refuse, so they went to visit together.


    Before leaving.


    Anbian repeatedly told Milu and Jie to follow Chang Xia to learn how to make chili oil seriously. He will check when he comes back, and after telling them, he leads the other two clansmen straight to the Tribe Square.


    Seaweed boiled sugar-


    Sugar.


    That''s sugar.


    No orc can refuse, this temptation.


    "Honeydew doesn''t want to watch seaweed boil sugar?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    At noon, Chang Xia listened to Geng''s instructions and took out a bucket of red maple sap to entertain the two clan chiefs and the guests of the two clans. Gen promised that when he returned to the tribe, he would let the tribe send another bucket of red maple sap to Chang Xia.


    It is the Heluo tribe''s business to entertain the lion and bear clan, and the consumption should also be borne by the tribe, but Chang Xia cannot be disadvantaged.


    Honey dew paused for a while, and said, "I think. Sugar, no orc can refuse it, but chili oil and chili powder are also very important. The climate in the mountains where the Tianshi tribe lives is treacherous and changeable. We dare not go deep into the forests in the mountains. / Chili is the most precious thing in the Leonine, and the patriarch let Jie and I stay and study with you, because he values ??us."


    Orcs are simple.


    At least, this is the case with the part of the orcs that Chang Xia came into contact with.


    They may have their own careful thoughts, but they have never made a mistake when it comes to the big right and the wrong. This makes Chang Xia feel very real!


    Even saints have preferences.


    Besides, you and I are both mortals.


    "Honeydew, you are very good." Nanfeng praised.


    Before, she thought that Honeydew was a superficial female who liked to judge people by their appearance. In his eyes, apart from handsome males, there is nothing else.


    Unexpectedly, Honeydew was able to say such a thing.


    Nanfeng Wei really changed her opinion.


    Milu raised her chest, looked at Nanfeng narrowly, and said narrowly: "Nanfeng, I...really very good. You, a little bit!"


    Suddenly, Nan Feng trembled with anger.


    Depend on--


    She was really boasting just now.


    This honeydew is a shameless female.


    Chang Xia and others on the side. Yuguang glanced over Honeydew''s crisp chest, and there was something to say, Honeydew... It''s really good.


    At least, there is no female in the Heluo tribe with **** of her size.


    I''m afraid it''s not F, right?


    In the Twilight Forest without a bra, will Honeydew feel a heavy chest on her chest and make it difficult to move? Suddenly Chang Xia''s thoughts were flying, and he didn''t know where he went.


    The most annoying thing about Honeydew''s remarks is not the south wind, but the maple leaves.


    No reason, mainly her youngest.


    Not far away, Shen Rongjie and others who were building the stove were shaking hands.


    Are you chatting like this?


    Suddenly, several people lowered their heads and carefully exchanged their gazes from the corner of their eyes.


    Seeing the embarrassment and embarrassment in each other''s eyes, they both smiled. However, he couldn''t help but **** up his ears, wanting to hear more.


    They are not wretched, at most curious.


    Yes, just curious.


    After all, female bodies are different from males, which inevitably makes people curious.


    Several people suddenly felt itching in their throats and wanted to cough twice to relieve the embarrassment. It''s a pity that the honeydew over there met the deadly stare of Maple Leaf, and all the words in her mouth were swallowed back into her throat.


    "Terrible!"


    When Maple Leaf retracted her gaze, Honey Dew muttered in a low voice.


    Nan Feng raised his eyebrows, reached out and patted Honey Dew''s arm, and replied, "She beats people even more terrifyingly! The thorn rose of the Heluo tribe, who is known by the name of the Twilight Forest Orc tribe?"


    Thousands of orc tribes If you want to gain the recognition of each tribe, you naturally need absolute strength.


    As a female, Maple Leaf is the head of the younger generation of many orc tribes. It is, of course, absolute strength.


    "There are many totem warriors in my lion clan who are fond of Maple Leaf. Does she really have a partner?" Honeydew dared not talk about Maple Leaf, for fear of being beaten. Instead, ask about Maple Leaf''s partner.


    Mu Qiang is the instinct of every Orc.


    Maple leaves are strong enough to naturally attract countless males to chase.


    However, so far no hero can impress Maple Leaf''s heart.


    When I came to the Heluo tribe this time, I suddenly learned that Maple Leaf had a partner. Honeydew believes that if this incident is reported back to the Tianshi tribe, there will be many males who want to go crazy.


    Nanfeng pouted towards Kongshan and said, "Maple Leaf''s chosen partner is Kongshan. If you don''t believe me, you can go and try��"


    Although Maple Leaf procrastinated, he didn''t really marry Kong Shan.


    However, she has lived in Kongshan''s cave.


    What is there to be confused about.


    So, Honey Dew asked if Kong Shan was Maple Leaf''s partner, and Nan Feng nodded directly. Instead of cheap foreigners, the Heluo tribe is naturally happy that Maple Leaf can marry Kongshan.


    "Try--" The corner of Milu''s mouth twitched, and if she could be caught by Maple Leaf, Kong Shan was definitely not weak. She was going to try, wouldn''t Nanfeng want her to die?


    It is said that the Black Panthers have a black heart, but when I saw it today, it was unexpected.


    Nanfeng met Honeydew''s strange gaze, and frowned, "Look at what I''m doing, I''m not Maple Leaf''s partner. Use some force, and quickly crush the dried peppers, I''ll choke to death!"


    That''s right, the two of them are grinding dry peppers.


    Root and Xylophone left, and the cave courtyard was filled with young orcs.


    Chatting and doing things are naturally much more casual, and the atmosphere has become more relaxed.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 165： chili sauce

    "Didn''t Chang Xia say that half of it is made of chili powder and half of it is made of chili oil, why do all the dried chili peppers have to be crushed?" Honeydew sneezed, her eyes were red from the chili smoke.


    Changxia uses a rattan sieve to dry the peppers, and Maple Leaf helps carry the rattan sieve.


    Chen Rong and the others were asked by Chang Xia to cut the chili stalks. She planned to dry the fresh chili for two days, and then use different chili peppers to make different chili sauces.


    Before, she didn''t teach the Lions to make chili sauce, mainly because she didn''t remember it. Now, dry fresh peppers. Chang Xia suddenly remembered that fresh chili can''t make chili oil, but it can make chili sauce.


    Vegetable peppers, also called bell peppers or bell peppers.


    The peppers are round, not very spicy, but sweet and slightly peppery. Unlike the chili peppers, which are extremely spicy, small, and usually red and purple.


    Speaking of which, Chang Xia was really curious about the Tianshi tribe.


    What kind of mountain range can breed such a quantity and variety of peppers? The chili peppers that Changxia can recognize, the Tianshi tribe has. Unrecognizable, the Tianshi tribe also has them. This is really outrageous!


    "Honeydew, you also need chili powder to boil chili oil!" Nanfeng said, "Are you going to use dried chili to fry it directly into chili oil? Hey! Speaking of which, I really want to try it."


    With that said, Nan Feng looked eager to try.


    I wanted to try it out directly.


    Who stipulated that chili oil must be fried with chili powder?


    Can''t the dried chili be fried directly, or does it taste bad?


    Suddenly, Nan Feng felt that he had a heavy responsibility. She looked at the dried chili peppers in the eye stone and said loudly to Chang Xia: "Chang Xia, the stove is well built, can you make chili oil?"


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, and poured the peppers that Shen Rong and the others had cut into the rattan sieve.


    Flatten and dry.


    "You and Honeydew crushed the peppers?" Chang Xia asked.


    She explained in advance that the dried chili peppers fried in chili oil do not need to be crushed too much. However, how long has it been since Nanfeng and the others were crushed?


    "No��" Nan Feng said directly.


    When Chang Xia heard this, he looked at Nan Feng speechlessly.


    The chili peppers were not well ground, so Nan Feng had the courage to call her to make chili oil?


    Seeing that Chang Xia didn''t say anything, Nan Feng said again: "I want to try making chili oil directly with dried chili peppers, maybe it''s more delicious than chili powder."


    Can''t dry chili directly make chili oil?


    The answer is yes.


    However, the dried peppers sent by the Tianshi tribe this time are not good.


    The dried chili that is made directly into chili oil should be small. This time, the dried chili is big, and it will not taste spicy if it is not crushed.


    "Don''t make trouble, quickly crush the dried chili."


    Xu Shi felt Chang Xia''s speechlessness, and Maple Leaf waved his fist towards the south wind, expressing the meaning very clearly, and then beep, and beat you directly.


    Seeing this, Nan Feng slumped his shoulders and whispered, "Maple Leaf knows how to bully people!"


    Honeydew puffed out her **** in response.


    To refute, that is impossible to refute.


    The two buried their heads and pushed the stone mill again to crush the dried peppers.


    The spicy taste of the cave courtyard has never dissipated.


    "Long Xia, the rain will fall at any time in the rainy season. The peppers may rot and go bad if they are in the sun." Maple Leaf worried.


    Nuanchun put the twin cubs on the ground and helped sort out the sifter.


    "Maple Leaf is right, these peppers may not have time to dry." Nuan Chun expressed the same concern. It''s not that he wanted to greedily eat the peppers that the Lions sent to Chang Xia. It would be a pity if these thousands of kilograms of peppers rot.


    Chang Xia waved his hands and said calmly: "You are wrong, I didn''t plan to dry these peppers into dried peppers, just dry the water vapor, chop them into chili sauce in the evening, then dry them, and eat them slowly in a clay pot."


    At first, Changxia wanted to distribute the peppers to the clansmen.


    Let the tribal people taste the chili-fired dishes.


    However, just thinking about chopping chili peppers, Chang Xia felt that it was better to make chili sauce and distribute it to the clansmen. This way, even if there are clansmen who don''t know how to cook, they don''t have to worry about not being able to eat refreshing chili peppers.


    "chili sauce--"


    In the distance, Milu and Jie instantly pricked up their clever little ears.


    He stared at Chang Xia with burning eyes, which he didn''t seem to hear from Chang Xia just now.


    Feeling the fiery gazes of Honey Dew and Jie, Chang Xia said, "Chop up fresh chili peppers and add some minced garlic."


    Of course, you can also add minced **** and rattan pepper, the taste can be more fragrant.


    The number of ginger, onion, and garlic in the Changxia family was running out, so she could only simply say add minced garlic.


    Go to the cellar to see, if there is not much garlic, it is estimated that nothing is added, and the taste of pure chopped peppers is fine, there is no need to add anything.


    cough cough-


    This really isn''t Chang Xia being stingy.


    However, Chang Xia is not stingy. She still told Honeydew and Jie the minced **** and rattan peppers. The Tianshi tribe probably had spices that grow everywhere, like ginger, onion, and garlic. And vine pepper is an indefinite number.


    The Tianshi tribe did not have it, but the Earth tribe definitely did.


    Before, the thing that Honeydew said was either pepper or pepper, and it might be vine pepper. Speaking of which, there are plants growing in the mountains, which are really suitable for the daily needs of the orcs. Like the lions and bears, there is a lot of humidity, so there must be plants that can dispel dampness.


    The Heluo tribe has four distinct seasons, and relatively speaking, there are no such distinctive plants. If you want to plant it, you have to work hard.


    The promise of the Tianshi tribe saved Changxia''s idea of ??cultivating pepper seedlings by herself.


    Chang Xia tried several times, but the pepper seeds have not yet germinated.


    She estimated that it might be because the pepper seeds were not acclimatized to the soil and water. Besides, Chang Xia couldn''t think of other possibilities.


    "Chang Xia, you are so amazing!" Honey dew exclaimed.


    If it wasn''t for being sensible, knowing that Su Ye was sitting in the corridor basking in the sun, Honey Dew almost broke out and said that Chang Xia was more powerful than Wu Fortunately, at the critical moment, Honey Dew stopped the car in time .


    Chang Xia smiled and said nothing. At noon, the Heluo tribe did not use boa meat to entertain the shore, Xifeng and others. Chang Xia guessed that they should invite the Lion and Bear clan to eat boa meat in the evening. After all, Gen did not conceal the fact that the Heluo tribe hunted and killed an anaconda. At the lunch table, everyone also did not talk about the wanderers entering the Twilight Forest...


    This signal made Chang Xia smell the crisis.


    Next, the Twilight Forest may have a big move.


    However, I don''t know how the orcs will deal with the wanderers. Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s eyes kept peeking at Su Ye.


    Bai Qing didn''t come to the cave courtyard to help. Sitting next to Su Ye seemed to be doing homework, very quiet. Of course, it is also possible that there are Milu and Jie here, and Bai Qing is on the air. Bai Qing attaches great importance to the identity of Wu''s heir, and his character is even stronger.


    Su Ye felt Chang Xia''s sneaking gaze, and couldn''t help laughing.


    What is this cub thinking?


    In her heart, she thought seriously about the news Yadong and the others told her when they went to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna today. The wanderer may have entered the Twilight Forest and set his sights on the Moon Moon Mountains where the Serpent Clan is located.


    After the Normandy Fair.


    It seems that the Snake Mountain Tribe has never been to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna once.


    Did something really happen to the snakes?


    With the strength of the Snake Clan, how did the mere homeless get the Snake Mountain tribe. However, when the matter of the lion and bear clan is settled, they will have to send someone to the Mochizuki Mountains to investigate.


    When it comes to the snake clan, Su Ye has to admit the deliciousness of boa meat.


    Unfortunately, I can''t eat it often.


    Xu Shi was so close to Chang Xia that even Su Ye was a little greedy. It was a sin to forget the status of the anaconda snake in the mind of the snake clan.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 166： Looking forward to a big meal

    After drying the chili peppers, a group of females in Changxia stayed in the cave courtyard to boil chili oil.


    Shen Rong took Yadong and the others towards the wilderness south of Baihu Lake. After the rain stopped today, some clansmen passed by early.


    In addition to worrying about the spread of the **** smell, it will attract wild beasts.


    There is also a large piece of thatch in the wilderness. If you excavate, you can definitely dig out a lot of thatch roots.


    When it comes to sugar, the tribe is naturally very active.


    In the afternoon, a beautiful rainbow appeared on the White Lake.


    "Chang Xia, Shen Rong and the others are still going hunting in the afternoon?" Milu asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia quietly looked at the rainbow above the white lake, the blue sky and white clouds, the sparkling lake surface, echoing the rainbow in the sky, but unfortunately this scene could not be photographed.


    "Yesterday, there was a lot of activity in the hunting of anacondas. They were patrolling the vicinity of the tribe." Chang Xia explained. The lion and bear clans knew about the hunting of anacondas. Chang Xia didn''t hide it, but he didn''t mention that Chen Rong and the others were going to dig the grass roots.


    "Anaconda snake��" Milu licked the corner of her mouth, looking at Chang Xia with anticipation, and said enviously: "I heard from the elders of the tribe that the meat of the anaconda snake is very delicious. I have eaten it once, and I will never forget it. Unfortunately, the snake The clan is a group of lunatics, and the orcs cannot freely enter the territory of other clans."


    Aside, Jie, who was in charge of burning the fire, didn''t speak.


    But it is not difficult to see from the expression on his swallowing saliva that Jie is also thinking about the meat of the boa.


    Just like sugar.


    No orc can resist the temptation of anaconda meat.


    Snakes, that is the only exception.


    "Anaconda meat, it''s delicious!" Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    Maple Leaf slapped his mouth and tasted back: "It''s very tender. When you bite into it, the gravy will splatter in your mouth."


    "Honeydew, did you know? Boa meat has a special smell, and that smell has been haunting you, making you eat more." Nan Feng swallowed and described: "The boa meat like snowflakes, Just sprinkle with salt, put it on the flame and bake it for a while. The sound of oil sizzling, accompanied by the fragrance, has been drilling into your nose..."


    on the corridor.


    Su Ye Baiqing listened to the words of Nanfeng Maple Leaf.


    Immediately, the head was full of black lines.


    Anaconda meat tastes really delicious, but is it really good to brag like this?


    In this room, Milu and Jie almost swallowed their saliva.


    If it wasn''t for the chili oil, they might even drink two bowls of chili oil.


    "Chang Xia, I know that the boa snake is very big. Would the Heluo tribe be willing to exchange peppers with the Lions? There are not many Lions, and the peppers can be piled up into mountains. The peppers are not good. You can choose animal skins and bones." Honey Lu Hao''s arrogance leaked, and it was almost obvious that as long as she could exchange the meat of the boa snake, the lions could satisfy her as long as the conditions were held by Chang Xia.


    Jie still didn''t speak, and his expectant expression revealed his inner unrest.


    Obviously.


    He thinks the same way as Honeydew.


    As long as the meat of the anaconda can be exchanged and some animal skins and bones can be lost, the Leonine can fully afford it.


    As far as the snake tribe valued the anaconda snake, it was difficult for the orc tribe to find an opportunity to hunt the anaconda snake.


    Instead of looking forward to hunting anacondas in the Dusk Forest, beyond the Mochizuki Mountains. It is better to look forward to hunting stone elephants and octopuses. Anaconda snakes can be sealed as snake spirits by snake bodies, and their intelligence must not be low. They often live in the depths of humid and hot forests.


    Such places are often inhabited by countless poisonous snakes, insects and ants, which are extremely dangerous.


    "This matter... You have to find the patriarch of my clan, I can''t be the master." Chang Xia spread his hands and explained.


    Maple Leaf rubbed his chin, looked at Milu and Jie, and said, "The patriarch didn''t hide our clan''s hunting of anaconda snakes. I think they should invite you to a feast of anaconda meat in the evening. It is estimated that an exchange is impossible. Otherwise, the Snake Clan will be furious."


    The snake tribe can forgive the Heluo tribe for hunting anaconda snakes.


    After all, the anaconda made a mistake and entered the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    However, if the Heluo tribe exchanged the meat of the anaconda with other orc tribes. The Snake Mountain Tribe definitely dared to come to the door and find trouble with the Black Panthers.


    In the former case, the Snake Clan does not take the lead.


    The latter, the snake clan is justified.


    Even if Su Ye is asked to come forward, the Heluo tribe must give an account to the Snake tribe of the Snake Mountain tribe, and they have to coax them well, but they may not be able to coax well.


    "Really?" Jay asked excitedly.


    He quickly exchanged glances with Milu, and this time he came to the Heluo tribe with the patriarch, and he really earned it.


    Anaconda snake, that is the meat of anaconda snake!


    "It''s possible." Maple Leaf said. The Heluo tribe is not stingy and can''t exchange it. It''s okay to invite the lion and bear clan to have a meal.


    Nanfeng said: "Don''t worry, you will definitely be able to eat boa meat at night."


    Yadong and the others even brought Wu and Bai Qing here, so they wouldn''t be stingy with a feast of anaconda meat. It was probably too late at noon. Besides, the Lions brought chili, and it was more meaningful than inviting them to a feast of anaconda meat.


    With the matter of eating anaconda meat hanging, Honeydew and Jie are full of energy.


    Soon after the chili oil was boiled, Chang Xia found a small clay pot and filled seven clay pots. Of these seven clay pots, she gave a pot of honeydew on the spot, and let the honeydew be brought back to the Tianshi tribe.


    The rest, she did not subdivide.


    Among them, there are two cans of Changxia reserved for Su Ye and Bai Qing. The remaining four cans are not easy to divide, so they simply stay at home. If Fengye Nanfeng and the others want to eat, they will come to her house.


    Soon Tianshi tribe will send tens of thousands of catties of chili.


    Tens of thousands of catties of peppers are enough for all the tribesmen to eat.


    Chili is not a ginkgo after all, it cannot be eaten as a meal.


    Honeydew happily hugged the jar of chili peppers, and looked at the chili powder in the wooden jar next to it. Honeydew was extremely excited.


    "Changxia, have you started chopping peppers now?"


    With that said, Milu and Jie are gearing up for it. They really have the treasure mountain, but they don''t know how to use the treasure mountain. It has been known before to roast peppers with roast and simmer peppers with meat. But I never thought that there are so many ways to eat chili, and so many tricks can be made.


    With Chang Xia''s hint, Milu and Jie feel waiting for them to return to the tribe.


    The clan can definitely open another door.


    Next time, come to the Heluo tribe again, they will definitely bring a different surprise to Chang Xia.


    "Okay, you can start. However, remember not to mix the chopped peppers together, the taste may be mixed together." Chang Xia reminded.


    With so many kinds of peppers, it is naturally impossible to make all of them into chopped peppers.


    Chang Xia selected several kinds, spicy, sweet and peppery, and made a little of each. When the time comes, see which one tastes better, and then continue to do it.


    In fact, Chang Xia does not like to eat spicy food with a little sweetness.


    However, she felt that some of the clan might like it.


    Simply the Tianshi tribe brought a lot of peppers, enough to toss for a long summer.


    soon.


    The pungent smell from the cave courtyard spread again.


    This time, it is more raw and spicy, which is slightly better than the spicy and choking taste of boiled chili oil.


    It''s just, animals that live near White Lake.


    It is estimated that I have been hovering near death today. After all, I have just come into contact with spicy taste, so it is not so easy to adapt to it.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 167： seaweed sugar

    It''s almost dusk.


    There were clusters of gorgeous sunsets in the sky.


    Chang Xia and others chopped the peppers, moved wooden chairs against the guardrail and sat on the corridor, reclining, quietly watching the sunset of Baihu Lake, the years were quiet.


    "Changxia��"


    The cry of the xylophone came from outside the cave courtyard.


    After a while, Xylophone came into the house with a rattan basket in her hand.


    There was a strong smile on her face, and at the same time, she came in with a special smell of sugar.


    "Xyon Mu, is the seaweed sugar ready?" Chang Xia asked with a smile.


    Xylophone paused for a while, then raised her brows at Chang Xia in the air, and said narrowly: "You have a sensitive nose, you guessed it. Seaweed, according to the method you said, really boiled seaweed sugar. Seaweed sugar tastes like seaweed sugar. It''s sweeter than maple syrup and has a strong aroma."


    Seaweed sugar is not like thatch root sugar with a little grassy fragrance.


    It is pure sweetness, without the taste of sand glutinous rice, but it is really sweet and fragrant. Especially the seaweed syrup, it''s really sweet.


    Smelling the smell, the cubs of the **** in the training ground were all attracted.


    One by one, they stood beside the square, waiting to taste the first mouthful of seaweed candy.


    "Cuckoo-"


    In an instant, people resting in the corridor stood up one after another.


    He craned his neck and stared at the rattan basket on the xylophone. Obviously, they also smelled the aroma of seaweed sugar.


    Milu and Jie are the worst and the most greedy.


    Chang Xia and the others have been eating less sugar recently, such as maple syrup, maple syrup and thatch root candy. Greed is greedy, but it didn''t go to Milu and Jie''s share.


    "Is this the seaweed sugar boiled from seaweed? It smells more fragrant than honey." Honeydew swallowed, and the longing in her eyes almost turned into a substantive prayer.


    Jie didn''t speak, but he was a male more than two meters tall. He lowered his head, wishing he could bury his head in the rattan basket in the hands of the xylophone, how funny this scene is.


    Xylophone walked up the corridor and handed the rattan basket to Su Ye.


    "Wu, try it��" Xylophone said.


    Nan Feng was the smartest, and took the lead in running to the kitchen to get the tableware.


    In a flash, he ran back to the corridor.


    "Wu, give us some too." Nan Feng acted obediently and handed out the wooden bowl.


    Su Ye smiled and stared at Nanfeng, and put the rattan basket on the square table beside him. He took out a clay pot from the rattan basket, and the pot was suddenly filled with a set of pots of seaweed syrup.


    At this moment, the seaweed sugar has not solidified.


    The reddish-brown seaweed syrup exudes a rich sweetness.


    There is no decolorization, and the color of seaweed sugar is relatively heavy.


    In general, beets can be made into white sugar and cotton sugar. However, the Heluo tribe has no depigmentation skills, and Chang Xia doesn''t know much either. What''s more, for the orcs, such sugar is enough to fill their taste buds.


    Decolorization is nothing more than making seaweed sugar more advanced.


    If the bear clan has an idea, how to make the seaweed sugar more delicious, it depends on the earth tribe.


    The Heluo tribe is not an earth tribe, and it is impossible to grow seaweed on a large scale. This is like the Tianshi tribe. Lions will not choose to grow seaweed because seaweed can make seaweed sugar, instead of chili.


    This is clearly unrealistic.


    Su Ye stirred with wooden chopsticks, and each person poured half a bowl.


    Chang Xia and the others took the wooden bowl, dipped it with wooden chopsticks, and tasted the seaweed sugar in small mouthfuls.


    Very sweet, with a rich sweetness.


    The taste is different from maple and thatch.


    Chosen by Chang Xia''s favorite, she prefers thatch root candy.


    It is mainly the special sandy taste of thatch root candy, which makes Chang Xia feel unbearable. It is estimated that only brown sugar made from sugar cane can match the taste of thatch root sugar.


    The seaweed sugar is decolorized and then evaporated and crystallized, and only white granulated sugar or soft granulated sugar can be obtained. This sand is completely different from the sand of thatch root sugar, and the taste is naturally different.


    "Blessed are the bears in the future!" Honeydew sighed.


    Jie''s eyes shone brightly and suddenly said, "Honeydew, how about I find a female bear clan as my partner?"


    One listen.


    Everyone turned to look at Jay.


    Jay''s masculine idea really works.


    It''s just that lion cub, are you staring at the seaweed candy of the bear clan, or the seaweed candy of the bear clan, or the seaweed candy of the bear clan?


    Talk about gluttony in the way of finding a partner, what a scheming male.


    "Jie, I really underestimated you!" Nanfeng tutted a few times, she always heard what Chang Xia said, the more beautiful the female, the more she should be wary.


    At this moment, Nan Feng just wanted to say that the more simple and honest males are, the more shameless they are.


    He clearly has a honest and honest face, but his mind is deep.


    Perhaps, I should remind the patriarch Xifeng to let him go back to the earth tribe and tell the young male and female orcs of the bear clan to be careful not to be abducted by the greedy second-hand outsiders!


    When Xylophone heard Jie''s words, her eyes lit up.


    He raised his head and looked at Jie seriously.


    Two meters tall and strong. If the Heluo tribe can be brought to the shore, the strength will not be too bad.


    If you like candy, you don''t have to choose to go to the earth tribe.


    The Heluo tribe is also not short of sugar.


    Nan Feng noticed Xylophone''s strange gaze, and couldn''t help shivering.


    Shouldn''t my Eminem have any more terrifying thoughts?


    "Jie, do you like candy?" Xylophone said warmly.


    In an instant, let alone the south wind danger, the small radar soared to the highest. Even Chang Xia Fengye and the others smelled strange.


    think about.


    Several people looked at Jie strangely.


    Height, pass.


    Good-looking, clear-eyed, naive and reliable.


    Race, Leonine Totem Warrior.


    yo-


    Jie seems to be completely satisfied with Xylophone''s category of choosing a partner for Nanfeng.


    Suddenly, the air solidified.


    Jie looked at each other in dismay, and he said a word at random, did he say something wrong? Milu''s face was also dazed, and she didn''t understand what happened to Chang Xia and the others'' suddenly serious expressions?


    "Amu, UU reading you dare to say... I will dare to travel tomorrow." Nan Feng said coldly.


    Xylophone froze when she heard the words.


    He let out a long sigh, but didn''t get the words out of his mouth.


    However, her gaze towards Nanfeng was full of ill will.


    "Next year, the Normandy Grand Bazaar. If you don''t move again, hehe." Xylophone sneered twice and turned back to the tribe.


    Nan Feng covered his mouth, he shouldn''t have threatened Eminem just now.


    As soon as the xylophone man left, Nan Feng slumped on the wooden chair, showing a lifeless expression. She is not Chang Xia, why was she urged to marry?


    Even if you don''t get married, you can still support yourself, right?


    "Chang Xia, if I disappear from the tribe someday, remember to think of me." Nan Feng said weakly.


    this time.


    Milu and Jie finally reacted.


    The impression of the Heluo tribe in the bottom of my heart has been raised again. It really deserves to be the Black Panther tribe. The words are really profound, and if you don''t take it seriously, I''m afraid I really don''t understand it.


    Su Ye raised his hand and slapped his head when he faced the south wind.


    "What nonsense are you talking about." Su Ye said, "Put your Amu away, be careful that your father beats you."


    Stimulated by the south wind, Xylophone didn''t even finish speaking.


    Wait a minute.


    I guess she has to come back.


    as predicted.


    Xylophone, who had left, returned again. She raised her hand to rest on her forehead, glared at Nanfeng fiercely, and said, "Look at my memory, Nanfeng was **** off before I said anything. I used to eat in my cave."


    "Wu, you will come with Chang Xia later."


    "Nanfeng, go back to work quickly."


    After speaking, before everyone could react, Da Da left again.


    This time, the xylophone did not come back.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 168： open the stove

    "Chang Xia, you guys talk��" Nan Feng said.


    He got up and hurried back to the tribe to listen to the meaning of the xylophone. Tonight, the two patriarchs, Anbian and Xifeng, will be entertained in the tribe, and the staple food should be boa meat.


    Maple Leaf thought for a while, then raised his heels.


    Nuan Chun held the twin cubs and did not follow. She also has to take care of the twin cubs, and the tribe has no shortage of helpful clansmen.


    Milu and Jie looked at each other and hesitated: "Are we going to go?"


    "If you want to go to Tribe Square to watch sugar making, you can go now. I''m going to be a little later, so I won''t go there for now." Chang Xia explained, pointing to the dried peppers in the rattan sieve, and the chopped ones that were packed in wooden tubs. Chili, wait a moment, these need to be put into the cave.


    It is rainy in the rainy season, but I dare not put peppers in the cave courtyard like this.


    Honey dew and Jie looked at each other, making sugar, and wanted to see it.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll take a step first��"


    When the words fell, Milu and Jie quickly chased the south wind maple leaves.


    Su Ye smiled at this scene.


    The orc tribes can live in peace, which is a very beautiful thing for Ye Ye, who is a witch.


    "Mother Su Ye, aren''t you curious?" Chang Xia asked with a smile.


    Su Ye shook his head, closed the white leaf book in front of him, and said with a chuckle, "I''ve seen maple syrup and thatch root candy before, and the seaweed boiled candy is probably not much different."


    "I prefer to eat thatch root candy." Bai Qing said.


    Comparing the tastes of several sugars, Bai Qing felt that the grass root sugar tasted more delicious.


    That fragrance is what maple sugar and seaweed sugar do not have.


    Nuan Chun licked the corner of his mouth and said, "I prefer a little more seaweed sugar, it''s sweet enough."


    Chang Xia said that cubs had better eat less sugar.


    Too young to eat sugar is not good for the body.


    Su Ye agrees with Chang Xia''s statement that Nuan Chun dipped a little bit of the seaweed syrup with wooden chopsticks to sweeten the twins'' mouth, so she didn''t eat much.


    "I like the caramel flavor of maple syrup." Su Ye said.


    Obviously, personal tastes vary.


    Acceptance of the taste of sugar also varies.


    In the past, there was no choice, but now the tribe is prosperous, and the clansmen inevitably have their own preferences.


    Chang Xia giggled and listened, stroking the twin cubs for a while.


    "Today the sunset in the sky is very strong, and there should be good weather tomorrow." Chang Xia said happily.


    In the rainy season, every sunny day is worth cherishing.


    "Just right, you can go to the tribe to train more." Nuanchun joked.


    Hearing the word "training", Chang Xia suddenly fainted.


    "Changxia has been left behind for too long, so these basic trainings should be picked up seriously. In the future, entering the forest can save lives." Su Ye said solemnly.


    She knew Chang Xia''s thoughts, and the Heluo tribe couldn''t keep her.


    That being the case, some training should not be left behind.


    Instead of getting hurt outside, take it seriously in the first place.


    "I know." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    Facing the sunset on the horizon, Shen Rong and his party returned from digging grass roots in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake. Entering the cave courtyard, Shen Rong looked at the people in Chang Xia who were chatting on the corridor.


    The rattan baskets were sent to the wooden shed, and in the late afternoon, two baskets of thatch roots were dug. At the same time, the thatch roots have been washed in Baihu. This time, in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake, in addition to digging grass roots, Shen Rong took a walk along the small river.


    He always remembered Chang Xia''s idea that he wanted to introduce living water into the cave.


    With the terrain on the other side of the small river, it is really not difficult to draw the river water.


    The only troublesome thing is how to dig the water channel? How to dig?


    Said to be a waterway, that is, a canal that diverts water.


    The living water introduced into the cave is naturally to be drunk, and the water that is easily polluted is naturally not acceptable. At the same time, the canals also need to be covered up to avoid pollution.


    "Honeydew and Jie also went to the Tribe Square?" Shen Rong squatted by the water tank to wash his hands, smelling the sweet smell left in the air, it seemed that the seaweed sugar should have been boiled successfully.


    "Yes, I just left." Chang Xia said, "Come and try the seaweed syrup, I specially reserved half a bowl for you."


    After Shen Rong washed his hands, Chang Xia waved to him.


    He brought out the half bowl of seaweed syrup that was hidden beside it and handed it over.


    "Chang Xia, I said...how did you drink it so fast, it turned out to be reserved for Shen Rong, so I didn''t drink it myself!" Nuan Chun teased Chang Xia with a smile in his eyes.


    Su Ye naturally knew about Chang Xia''s little actions.


    However, she did not stop.


    Chang Xia is an adult and has her own ideas. Although she is not worried that she will be bullied, if you don''t try to let go, the cub will never grow up.


    Apart from adding Huanglian to the soup, Su Ye had no other idea about Shen Rong.


    No matter what happens in the future, she will stay behind Chang Xia and be her backing.


    "��!" Bai Qing rolled his eyes and glared at Shen Rong.


    How can this male be?


    I can''t think about it, the more I think about it, the more angry I get. Even if this male had the same bloodline as him, Bai Qing couldn''t help but feel angry.


    After all, Bai Qing had enjoyed this kind of treatment before.


    Now that it was taken away by Shen Rong, Bai Qing felt a little prickly in his heart.


    Chang Xia turned her head, put her hand on Bai Qing''s head and rubbed it hard, and said with a smile, "Stinky boy, what are you talking about? Just now, Granny Su Ye poured you half a bowl, but we didn''t say anything."


    This said.


    Bai Qing''s face immediately turned red The matter of being opened by Wu Xiaozao just now was discovered by everyone.


    Depend on--


    This is so shameful!


    Nuan Chun covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Bai Qing is fine, you are the youngest among the crowd. It''s not that Wu favors you!"


    Saying this, Bai Qing only felt more ashamed.


    "Do you still want it?" Shen Rong followed closely and handed the bowl to Bai Qing with a smile on his face. Apparently he was making fun of Bai Qing and showing off at the same time.


    "You, go away." Bai Qing glared at Shen Rong and patted his hand away.


    If he really wants to give him the seaweed syrup, he can''t give him a little more? There is no integrity at all.


    "Chang Xia, it''s getting dark. Put away the peppers, we should go over to the tribe root, and by the way, you can also go over to help the chef." Su Ye opened his mouth to stop Chang Xia and the others from continuing to make fun of Bai Qing, who really amused Bai Qing. Angry, it is hard to coax.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia and the others smiled and stopped teasing Bai Qing.


    "Changxia, when can I eat chili sauce?" Nuanchun asked.


    The chili sauce Changxia adds some **** and garlic, and the taste is very fragrant.


    If it wasn''t for Chang Xia saying to try the taste of chili sauce first, Nuanchun Maple Leaf and the others would exchange some chili peppers with Chang Xia and go back to the cave to make chopped chili by themselves.


    This time, the peppers and seaweed brought by the Lions and Bears were all for Changxia.


    This point, the tribe does not need to explain, the clansmen understand.


    Therefore, some tribesmen of the tribe approached the shore and Xifeng, and were ready to explore the exchange with them. However, the two tribes promised to give the Heluo tribe a batch of chili peppers and seaweed sugar.


    It is estimated that the exchange will be delayed. Tens of thousands of catties of chili peppers and ten thousand catties of seaweed sugar are not small amounts. Enough for the tribe to eat for half a year, but they may not be able to finish it.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 169： For 灬 love? Appearance paralyzed? W will reward 灬 for a lifetime

    "If you want to eat it, you can eat it now." Chang Xia used wooden chopsticks to flip the chili sauce in the tub to let the water dissipate faster.


    Think about it, another day in the sun tomorrow.


    Chang Xia did not use the clay pot to collect the chili sauce.


    Instead, continue to use the tub.


    Nuan Chun licked the corner of his mouth and said, "You fill me half a bowl, and I will bring it back to the cave to eat with barbecue at night."


    "Would you like some chili oil too?" Chang Xia asked.


    "If you want, you can put it on." Nuanchun responded quickly. She brought twin cubs and it was more troublesome to do it. Even if Shan Kun came back, the two would probably get some barbecue at will to make do.


    Chang Xia went back to the house to get a bowl, together with chili powder.


    Every kind of warm spring is filled with a small half bowl.


    Looking at Nuanchun''s greedy appearance, these chili sauces and so on are estimated to be finished tonight. This is also the reason why Chang Xia didn''t put more clothes on her. Eating too much chili is easy to get angry. If you are constipated, it will be troublesome.


    Send away Nuan Chun and the twins.


    Shen Rong Baiqing put all the peppers dried in the cave courtyard into the wooden shed. If it doesn''t rain tomorrow, he will take them out to continue drying.


    "Let''s go!" Su Ye shouted.


    If you drag on, it will get dark.


    A group of four walked out of the cave courtyard, closed the door, and went to the tribe.


    Walking to the Tribe Square, you can still smell the sweet smell of seaweed sugar. However, there were no clansmen in the tribal square at this time. After the seaweed sugar was boiled, the clansmen dispersed, and the boiled seaweed sugar was placed in the wooden shed in the square.


    Like the previous maple syrup and thatch root candy, the seaweed syrup is poured into the iron wood mold, and when the seaweed syrup is completely cooled, and then demolded, it will become a solidified seaweed sugar.


    Pieces of reddish-brown seaweed sugar are laid flat on the iron wood mold.


    The seductive fragrance is emitted from the iron wood mold.


    Comparing the sugar yield of beets, the bear clan brought several thousand catties of seaweed this time, and the seaweed sugar was at least a few hundred catties. 40% sugar yield, which is not low. If the root of seaweed is sweet enough, the sugar yield may be higher.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia walked briskly.


    After that, the tribe no longer has to worry about running out of sugar, which is nice.


    Go through the tribal square and go inside again.


    Root and xylophone cave dwellings, built in the heartland of the tribe.


    As some tribes moved to Baihu, the tribe became much more spacious. The neat and orderly caves are lined up from a distance, the eaves are not carved with patterns, but the cool gray iron wood looks more solemn.


    Obviously, the clan was influenced by Chang Xia.


    Eaves and corridors are built in the cave dwellings, and even the courtyard gates are seven or eight similar to Changxia''s house.


    "The tribe has all changed!" Su Ye sighed.


    Every time I come to the Heluo tribe, I can feel the difference.


    This difference is full of vitality.


    All this was brought by Chang Xia.


    "The better it gets!" Chang Xia said to himself.


    Diligent and kind orcs should not be poor and starving.


    "It''s so fragrant! It seems... I don''t need my help today, I just need to come and eat with my mouth!" Chang Xia laughed and pushed the door open to let Su Ye go in.


    Followed closely, and Shen Rong brought Bai Qing into the house.


    It is slightly smaller than the Changxia family, and the scale is generally the same.


    Even the position of the water tank is the same.


    "witch--"


    Gen hurriedly stepped forward to welcome Su Ye into the house.


    At this moment, Anbian Xifeng is sitting in front of the stove in the cave courtyard. His expression focused on turning the barbecue in his hands, his solemn expression was not like a barbecue, but more like a sacrifice and blessing?


    Chang Xia and the others twitched their noses.


    Smell the familiar scent of rosemary.


    Naturally understand.


    It turned out to be roasting anaconda meat, no wonder he looked so serious.


    "Chang Xia, you are so slow!" Nan Feng spit out.


    They are almost ready for dinner, Chang Xia is long overdue, on purpose!


    Chang Xia handed the rattan basket in his hand to Xylophone, ignoring Nanfeng''s complaints and said, "Xyono Amu, the rattan basket contains a jar of chili sauce, as well as chili oil and chili powder."


    Xylophone happily took the rattan basket from Chang Xia''s hand.


    After eating chili-fired dishes a few times, Xylophone fell in love with the spiciness.


    Before, the tribe had been thinking about it without peppers.


    Now, the tribe and the Lions have reached an exchange intention.


    In the future, there is no need to be afraid of not being able to eat chili peppers. Changxia will tinker with several kinds of chili peppers, and the happier the xylophone will be. This means that there are more delicious things.


    "Chili sauce��" Anbian suddenly stood up and said excitedly, "Chang Xia, can I taste it?"


    In the evening, honeydew came to the tribe.


    Just talking to Anbian about chili sauce, Anbian has been craving to try chili sauce.


    However, Chang Xia did not come.


    The flowers waiting by the shore are dying.


    Xi Feng came over and asked curiously, "Is chili sauce delicious?"


    He had eaten chili raw and it didn''t taste very good.


    Honeydew says chili paste is minced chili peppers, salt and **** garlic, so that the taste will be delicious? Xifeng said that it was difficult to accept. If you eat it with salt, the pepper will not taste good. Xifeng tried it.


    "The patriarchs of the two clans wait a moment, I''ll go to the kitchen to get the bowls and chopsticks��"


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, so he hurried into the kitchen to get the dishes. You can''t hold a clay pot and eat it with your hands, it''s too dirty and unsanitary.


    Soon, Chang Xia brought tableware and chopsticks from the kitchen.


    He poured a small bowl of chili sauce and handed the wooden chopsticks to the two patriarchs, Anbian and Xifeng. Of course, the roots and xylophone didn''t fall either.


    then--


    Several people on the shore ate the chili sauce with wooden chopsticks.


    "Hey?" Xi Feng was the first to make a sound of surprise I tried it with raw chili dipped in salt, and it didn''t taste very good. This...why mince and salt, taste so bad? "


    Also add salt, isn''t this bad taste too outrageous? !


    Eat raw chili with salt, is Patriarch Xifeng so fierce?


    Admire, really admire.


    Xylophone only felt his eyes lit up and praised: "Changxia, the chili sauce is very good."


    "Chang Xia, in the future, you can use the place where you can get the Tianshi tribe, you just open your mouth." The shore didn''t make any promises, and just said a word.


    This sentence made everyone in the cave courtyard moved.


    "The Anbian Patriarch is too polite!" Chang Xia was startled and repeatedly said that you were welcome. This promise made Chang Xia flattered.


    Honeydew and Jay said nothing.


    They are well aware that the presence of chili sauce, chili oil and chili powder is too important for the Tianshi tribe. Over the years, the Lions have been trying to popularize chili peppers, suffering from the rejection of chili peppers by other orcs, this idea has been difficult to implement.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia gave them hope.


    After some prevarication, this matter has turned a chapter.


    The main food tonight is the meat of the boa snake, and the xylophone has no other food. The boa bone soup is stewed with boa bones, and then some fruit powder cakes are made with fruit powder.


    After marinating the anaconda meat, let Anbian and Xifeng do the rest directly.


    It seemed like a simple dinner, but everyone was very satisfied. The roasted anaconda meat is paired with chili sauce, or chili oil and chili powder.


    Everyone gathered around the stove, roasting anaconda meat and chatting.


    The atmosphere was harmonious and warm, chatting and chatting, everyone naturally talked about the homeless.


    "The inexhaustible flock of vultures��"


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 170： Support the Snake Mountain Tribe

    "The snake tribe of the Snake Mountain Tribe hasn''t been to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna for a long time. This is very wrong. This time both the lion and bear tribes are there. I think you three tribes will arrange people and horses to run a trip to the Moon Moon Mountain Range for me to meet the snake tribe. one side."


    Su Ye''s face was sullen, his eyes swept over the three patriarchs one by one.


    If the anaconda hadn''t been exposed, Su Ye planned to go to the Mochizuki Mountains in person. However, the Heluo tribe hunted down a wounded anaconda snake, which made Su Ye smell a different breath.


    Wanderers, it is likely that they have invaded the Mochizuki Mountains.


    It is possible that the Snake Tribe Snake Clan has encountered some kind of crisis.


    The orc tribes near the holy mountain of Karna go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the holy mountain of Karna to meet Su Ye at least once a month. Some more recent, powerful orc tribes send their tribesmen to the sacred mountain of Karna several times a month.


    Last month, and this month.


    None of the Snake Mountain tribes entered the sacred mountain of Karna.


    This is very unusual, and something must have happened to the Snake Clan.


    "Wu, do you suspect that the wanderers have invaded the Snake Mountain tribe?"


    "The snake tribe is a group of lunatics, aren''t the wanderers afraid of death?"


    As the Orcs, few people would anger the Snake Clan. The Snake Clan, as a strong Orc Clan, was not a joke, it was punched out with one punch.


    Su Ye squinted his eyes and said with a sullen face, "It is unusual for an anaconda to be injured. Given the importance the snake clan places on anacondas, how could they just sit and watch the anaconda get injured and not save it. If there is no help, it means that the Snake Mountain tribe will not be saved. I have also encountered problems myself, and this problem is still very big, so that the Snake Clan can''t find anyone to save it."


    This said.


    Immediately, everyone present sank.


    "Maple Leaf, you will lead the team to visit the Snake Mountain Tribe in the Mochizuki Mountains to find out whether the Snake Tribe was attacked by wanderers." Gen said solemnly.


    If the wanderer dares to attack and kill the Snake Mountain tribe.


    In the future, there will inevitably be an attack on the Heluo tribe. Although this possibility is small, it cannot be avoided.


    Similarly.


    The two patriarchs, Anbian and Xifeng, nodded at the same time and agreed to send the totem warriors of the clan to the Moon Moon Mountains to investigate the situation of the snake clan.


    After the meal, Xylophone arranged for the Lion and Bear to go to bed.


    Near the Tribe Square, not far from the wooden shed, there is a row of cave dwellings. This row of cave dwellings was specially built by the tribe for foreigners to entertain foreigners for rest.


    The inside of the cave is very simple, and the kang bed occupies half of the area of ??the cave.


    Chang Xia jokingly said that what kind of kang bed is this, it is clearly a Datong shop.


    Living at home is a bit redundant, but if you are entertaining foreigners, it is very suitable. The Heluo tribe has entered the warm season, and there is no need to burn the kang bed.


    Arranged the lion and bear clan to live, and the crowd dispersed.


    "Mother Su Ye, is the matter of the Snake Clan very dangerous?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Chang Xia didn''t speak at the dinner table just now, and listened quietly. Seeing everyone''s serious expressions, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and replied, "It''s not dangerous. With the ability of the Snake Clan, the wanderers are not enough to compete with the Snake Clan, so I am afraid that someone will have a plan. The Snake Clan has not come to the sacred mountain of Karna for a long time. I am worried that it will happen. Accident."


    mental calculation-


    This means that the wanderer has a clear purpose in coming to Dusk Forest this time.


    They went to the Boa Snake in the Mochizuki Mountains. The Snake Clan didn''t show any rumors, which means that the wanderers may hold the lifeline of the Snake Mountain tribe and make the Snake Clan have to surrender.


    This is what Su Ye worries about the most.


    At the same time, it is also the most troublesome.


    The wanderer had previously entered the Twilight Forest, attacking some weak orc tribes at most. It will kidnap orc females, but it will not commit massacres.


    They knew that once they really angered the snake clan, the wanderers would definitely not be able to please them, and they would also provoke the hunt for the orc clan.


    Therefore, Su Ye and the Twilight Forest Orcs did not have the idea of ??chasing and killing them.


    The Twilight Forest is extremely dangerous.


    The danger comes from the Twilight Forest itself.


    Orcs uphold the survival law is the survival of the last.


    The homeless are only part of the danger. However, if the danger level of being a homeless is much higher than itself.


    It is impossible for Su Ye to regenerate a heart of compassion.


    "I don''t know." Chang Xia shook his head and replied.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "You don''t have to understand, Maple Leaf will handle this matter."


    At present, it is enough for Chang Xia to learn the basic training well.


    "Chang Xia, you are in the tribe waiting for me to bring you the specialties of the Snake Clan." Maple Leaf said domineeringly. Under the moonlight, the majestic appearance of maple leaves made Chang Xia envious.


    Hey--


    Her awakened bloodline ability has nothing to do with strength.


    The only thing that is fortunate is that her bloodline ability can make her physical quality continue to change, shortening the gap between the Chinchillas and other strong orcs.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia would never even think of stepping out of the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    It is even more delusional to want to go to the Twilight Forest and other orc tribal territories.


    "Maple Leaf, how many people are you leading the team this time?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    This kind of action is considered support, and it is estimated that it will not bring many people.


    It is dangerous to go out in the rainy season.


    "About three or five people." Maple Leaf said. She confirmed that Kongshan would go, and the rest would be arranged by the patriarch Gen, who will be known tomorrow.


    Chang Xia seemed to understand and nodded, but didn''t talk any more.


    Soon, a group of people separated by the Baihu Lake and went home.


    "Chang Xia, prepare some peppers for me and Bai Qing. We will go back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna tomorrow morning." Su Ye said directly.


    Chang Xia was slightly stunned, and said dumbfoundedly: "Mr. Su Ye, don''t you stay for two more days?"


    "It may not be possible recently, the rainy season... The Twilight Forest is not very peaceful, I need to stay in the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna Sacred Mountain Su Ye explained that the Heluo Tribe is close to the Karna Sacred Mountain, so the tribe has always been peaceful. .


    However, those orc tribes far from the sacred mountain of Karna are different.


    Every year in the rainy season, there may be floods and other disasters. At this time, Su Ye must sit in the holy mountain of Kana and take in those orcs who wandered due to tribal accidents.


    At the foot of the holy mountain of Karna, there are all kinds of strange buildings.


    Or caves, or hide sheds, etc.


    These are left by different orcs, and they are also reserved by Su Ye. When it is convenient to deal with orcs fleeing into the sacred mountain of Karna, it is also good to have a place to stay.


    Having seen the caves of the Heluo tribe, Su Ye plans to wait for the end of the rainy season, and plans to recruit some orcs to enter the sacred mountain of Kana, and let these orcs contribute to the construction of some cave dwellings at the foot of the sacred mountain of Kana, compared with caves or animal skin sheds These buildings and cave dwellings are more in Su Ye''s eyes.


    Furthermore, the geology of the sacred mountain of Kana is close to that of the Heluo tribe.


    It is suitable for building cave dwellings without worrying about collapse.


    "Flood disaster��" Chang Xia said nervously.


    Su Ye stroked the top of Chang Xia''s hair, and said warmly, "Don''t worry, the Heluo tribe is adjacent to the sacred mountain of Kana, and there will be nothing wrong with the power of the witch."


    The rest of the words mean that the farther away you are from the holy mountain of Karna, the more danger you will encounter.


    This is one of the reasons why the strong orcs want to live close to the holy mountain of Karna.


    The power of the witch is very strong and mysterious.


    "Chang Xia, it''s time for Wu to wash up." In the kitchen, Shen Rong shouted softly.


    Back in the cave, Shen Rong went straight to the kitchen to make a fire and boil water. At the same time, Bai Qing also followed, and the two chatted in a low voice.


    Chang Xia pestered Su Ye, asking all kinds of questions.


    After the hot water was boiled, Shen Rong called them to wash up, interrupting their chat.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 171： Changxias polishing kit

    "I''m going to wash up. You''ve been going to the tribe to train more recently. When the basic training is over, they won''t stop you from going out."


    Su Ye''s voice faded a little in the dark night.


    She wants to have a long summer and a smooth life.


    But it is clear that the eagle must fly high when it spreads its wings. He couldn''t keep Chang Xia in his arms for the rest of his life. This cub yearned for freedom and the scenery at a high place.


    Simply outstanding vision, to find an excellent partner.


    With Shen Rong accompanying him, Su Ye no longer rejected Chang Xia''s entry into the forest.


    Chang Xia stood there and clenched his fists, his eyes full of happiness.


    Su Ye let out a sigh of relief and no longer excluded her from going out as before. These are what Chang Xia has done recently, which gave Su Ye more confidence in Chang Xia.


    "What are you thinking, so ecstatic?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    He approached, but Chang Xia didn''t notice.


    Chang Xia turned around and smiled at Shen Rong, overjoyed, and whispered, "Shen Rong, Granny Su Ye said that as long as I finish the basic training, I can go out..."


    "Congratulations!" Shen Rong said.


    This little fool can be so happy just by going out.


    Sure enough, the simpler the life, the easier it is to be satisfied. On the contrary, those greedy people, no amount of power and wealth can fill the gully-like desire.


    "I''m very busy! I want to go out, but I can''t find time for the time being." Chang Xia sighed.


    Before leaving tonight, Xylophone gave her a beast sac.


    Said it contained what she wanted. I had a great chat with Su Ye just now, and Chang Xia hadn''t opened the beast sac yet.


    The thatch roots in the wilderness south of Baihu have not yet been dug, and at the same time, living water has to be channeled into the cave. Regarding the Qingshan Qingyou matter, it is estimated that he will also come to Chang Xia, plus various other trivial matters, Chang Xia said that he could not spare time, which is really not bragging.


    Shen Rong thought for a while, it was true.


    First of all, the matter of dry powder has not been solved by Chang Xia.


    She is very concerned about diverting water into the cave, and the small river is not far from the Baihu cave. But that means they don''t have to walk very far, if they dig a canal to build a waterway.


    hey-hey--


    That''s another story.


    It is estimated that the time consuming will not be too short.


    After all, it was the rainy season, so it was impossible to dig canals when it rained.


    It''s muddy, how does this work? In fact, the digging and building of the canal is still simple, the troublesome thing is how to turn the canal into a waterway with a pipe.


    Is it like a cave ditch?


    Glue the boards with resin, or hollow out the wood.


    Shen Rong held his forehead and rubbed his sore forehead, suffering from a headache. He has seen green bamboo in the west land. The interior is hollow, which is very suitable for water diversion, so there is no need to worry about pollution.


    However, the Heluo tribe did not have green bamboo, and they inquired with Lili and Jie at the same time.


    The mountains of the lion and bear clans did not seem to grow green bamboo either.


    The way to take shortcuts is directly blocked.


    Here Chang Xia is sitting at the square table in the corridor, and a light stone is inlaid on the wall, which is very bright.


    Chang Xia untied the animal sack that Xylophone gave her, which was not big.


    Look at it, it is the size of the palm of an adult orc.


    However, after unpacking, it fell out.


    Not to mention, Chang Xia poured out a bunch of small things. Soon, Chang Xia''s eyes fell on a few small wooden sticks with the length of fingers, dark and inconspicuous. He weighed it in his hand, it was very heavy.


    She said, why is this beast sac so heavy.


    It turned out that the xylophone had a few ironwoods in it.


    The black lacquered iron wood must be the iron wood of ten thousand years. Those few grains of gravel the size of fingernails are naturally the cornerstone fragments.


    Chang Xia wanted to use emerald stone to carve jade ornaments.


    She didn''t tell Gen and Xylophone, but they all knew about Fengye Nanfeng.


    Xylophone gave her these things, most of them were Maple Leaf or Nanfeng, who had mentioned it to Xylophone. So, Xylophone prepared these little guys for Chang Xia.


    Not much.


    However, each is worth a lot.


    There is no shortage of iron wood in the Twilight Forest, but the ten thousand year iron wood is a rare thing, which is completely worthy of the grade of treasures.


    These few thousand-year-old small iron rods, Chang Xia guessed that it might be the leftover scraps when Elder Senda forged the black knife.


    Millennium iron wood is easy to find, but ten thousand year iron wood is as hard as the sky.


    Millennium and ten thousand years seem to be just a time burn, but the value is very different.


    The iron-wood knife used by the Chang Xia family is a hundred years old. For thousands of years, tribes have kept forging weapons. Most of the iron and wood used in the construction of cave dwellings are decades old.


    But there is no thousand-year-old ironwood to waste.


    On the other hand, like the red sandalwood that Chang Xia loves, it is always a hundred years old.


    Orcs have no preference for these woods, and naturally they will not cut them down at will. Orcs live in the forest, and no one loves the forest more than them.


    "Ten-thousand-year-old iron wood, cornerstone." Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia rubbed the small wooden stick in his hand, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and said happily: "Shen Rong, do you still have Snowflake Rock at home? I want to try it out��"


    "Yes, they are all piled up in the corner." Shen Rong said.


    With that said, Shen Rong walked towards the corner of the wall. I was going to pick a rock for Chang Xia so that she could practice her hands.


    "Chang Xia, you try to inlay the cornerstone gravel on these small wooden sticks of ten thousand-year-old iron wood. This will make it easier for you to polish the rock."


    Shen Rong went to move the rock, and Bai Qing reminded him.


    The matter of jade ornaments, Bai Qing heard Chang Xia talk about.


    Who doesn''t want the ice crystal grass of the bird tribe?


    Unfortunately, the bird family is extremely stingy. Ice fruit is occasionally exchanged, but the bird tribe has never exchanged ice crystal grass.


    This time, the bird tribe invited Su Ye to Qinghai Plateau, and it was rare to give Su Ye some ice fruit as a gift. However, the Ice Crystal Grass didn''t even let Su Ye Baiqing see it.


    The real strict guard mosaic, this is not easy. "Chang Xia complained.


    Ten thousand years of iron wood, Chang Xia''s little animal claws can''t move at all. The cornerstone gravel, let alone think about it, will definitely not move.


    Here comes.


    How can she combine the two?


    Bai Qing approached the square table and tried to use the power of the witch to inlay the two together. Unfortunately, his power is too weak.


    "Maybe, you can let Wu try��" Bai Qing suggested.


    He is not yet an adult, and Wu''s power is still a little weak. However, if it is Su Ye, it must be possible to inlay the small wooden sticks of ten thousand year iron wood and the cornerstone gravel together.


    this time.


    Shen Rong came back with a few fist-sized snowflake rocks.


    Again, tried.


    Like Pachinko, the two cannot be inlaid together.


    "If it is a thousand-year-old ironwood, I should be able to inlay the cornerstone gravel. However, the ten-thousand-year-old ironwood is too hard, and even inlaying will take time..."


    The three gathered around the square table and tried several times.


    All ended in failure.


    Finally, the long summer Buddha.


    "Forget it. I''ll use these small wooden sticks to practice my hands first, and then I''ll insert the gravel into it when I get the millennium iron wood." Chang Xia retreated. It can also be well carved.


    Su Ye wiped her hair and walked from the bathroom.


    "Inlaid what-"


    Seeing Su Ye come out, Chang Xia said his thoughts again.


    Su Ye picked up the Wannian iron wood stick and the cornerstone gravel on the square table and looked at it, agreeing with Chang Xia''s choice. The 10,000-year-old iron wood stick is sharp enough, and there is no need to inlay the cornerstone gravel. If it is a thousand-year-old ironwood, if you want to polish the emerald stone, the cornerstone gravel will be more durable.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 172： Swollen mouth, bitten by bugs

    "You can keep these few cornerstone gravels for the time being. The Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna has survived for thousands of years. Next time, I''ll come and bring it to you." Su Ye said, picking out the cornerstone gravel and putting it aside , and then reached out and picked up a small wooden stick of ten thousand year old iron wood.


    Xylophone gave Chang Xia''s beast sac, a total of four finger-length ten-thousand-year-old iron wood.


    Each one is not big.


    "These iron woods, I can help you polish a or two. Think about it...what do you need?"


    The ten thousand year old iron wood in the hands of others is incomparably strong.


    Putting it on Su Ye''s hand, it can easily squeeze out different shapes.


    This has something to do with the power of the witch, and it has nothing to do with strength.


    "Sharp, fluted, scraper-like..."


    Chang Xia gestured and said.


    She did not understand the tools of jade carving.


    Simply follow the carpenter''s tools and ask Su Ye to help. The jade ornaments she prepared for the bird tribe were simple necklaces, earrings and bracelets. Like jade pendant, that kind of difficulty is high, Chang Xia thinks that in the future, we will see if the tribe has any clan members who are good at it...


    She, thank you for not being sensitive.


    Chang Xia believes that it is about hands-on ability.


    Shen Rong is several times stronger than her, instead of expecting that she can carve exquisite jade ornaments, she feels that Shen Rong is more likely to polish and carve it.


    Soon, Su Ye reshaped the four thousand-year-old iron woods.


    Chang Xia held the pitch-black wooden stick that Su Ye handed over, and his eyes were full of little stars.


    Wu''s ability is really amazing!


    She took one of the small wooden sticks and carefully scratched twice on the snowflake rock.


    It is easy to leave traces on the snowflake rock, and it doesn''t take much effort. Without waiting for Chang Xia to continue the experiment, Shen Rong said, "Chang Xia, you should go wash up. Tomorrow, you have to go to the tribe training ground for training. If today is delayed the next day, Elder Jami may be angry."


    It wasn''t that Shen Rong was trying to scare her, she had to stick to her training.


    Can not be half-hearted.


    Even if the basic training cannot be completed, how dare Shen Rong take Chang Xia to the forest?


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia could only put down the small wooden stick.


    Pack up the things, hand them over to Shen Rong, and let him take them to the room and put them away. When you have free time, look for opportunities to practice your hands.


    Silent night.


    Chang Xia was lying on the step-by-step kang bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    Obviously, something was on his mind.


    "Chang Xia, if you don''t sleep... let''s do something happy." Shen Rong got close, lowered his volume and sprayed his warm breath on Chang Xia''s head.


    Itchy, crispy.


    Chang Xia froze and smirked.


    Shen Rong still needs ten days and a half to maintain his body, how can he do anything happy?


    "I, fell asleep." Chang Xia said dryly.


    She was thinking about the small suit in the animal sack, thinking about it, hanging the animal sack around her waist and carrying it with her. Besides, the iron wood is heavy for ten thousand years, and the right to carry it with you should be exercised.


    So, Chang Xia secretly thought about it.


    Do you want to get up and take the beast bag out of the closet?


    Who would have thought that Shen Rong suddenly approached and said such a sentence.


    "Are you really asleep?" Shen Rong chuckled softly, a low, hoarse voice sounded softly in the room.


    Sexy, Chang Xia''s whole body is going to be crispy.


    Depend on--


    Shen Rong''s face was amazing enough.


    What is this deliberately low voice thinking?


    Chang Xia held his breath, turned around, opened his mouth to bite Shen Rong''s neck, and said viciously, "Male, do you want to court death?"


    Um!


    Shen Rong stiffened slightly.


    Feel the approaching of the long summer breath.


    The warm breath on his neck almost didn''t drive him crazy.


    This����


    It was indeed something Chang Xia could do.


    After all, if you dare to find males in the Normandy market, Chang Xia is not a soft and easy to bully female.


    Shen Rong said he liked this irascible character like a pepper.


    "Are you afraid?" Chang Xia asked after taking two bites.


    Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia tightly, and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid, just take two more bites."


    "..." Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    She seems to have done something wrong, this dog is forcing males to not be afraid of herself at all!


    Before Chang Xia came back to his senses, he was pinned down by Shen Rong.


    Violently, was destroyed again.


    the next day.


    Chang Xia got up and packed things for Su Ye Baiqing.


    His mouth was so swollen, but he couldn''t explain it, he could only say that he was bitten by a bug.


    Bai Qing looked blank, Su Ye pursed his lips and smiled lightly.


    Chili oil, chili paste and chili powder, and fresh chili. All of these Changxia have packed some for Su Yebaiqing, and also took a lot of seaweed candy and thatched root candy.


    Seaweed candy was sent by Xylophone in the morning.


    In addition to sharing some of the cubs with the cubs, the rest of the xylophone was sent to Chang Xia. This seaweed was originally brought to Chang Xia by the bear clan, so the tribe could not take advantage of it.


    The tribe has maple sugar and thatch root sugar, and there is no shortage of sugar.


    Chang Xia packed the seaweed candy in a clay pot and stored it in the cellar.


    Hundreds of catties of seaweed sugar, enough to eat for a long time.


    Chang Xia complained that the most stuffed cellars were almost turned into sugar.


    Fortunately, the meat of the anaconda snake is used as the base, plus fruit powder and other miscellaneous things. The originally empty cellar is now very well-stocked.


    "Chang Xia, why is your mouth swollen?" Nan Feng frowned and asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia Yuguang glared at Shen Rong and said with a smile, "Oh! I was bitten by a little bug, come and help."


    Just like last time, Su Ye also didn''t plan to eat breakfast this time.


    As soon as things are packed, we will set off soon.


    "Bitten by a little bug��" Nuan Chun laughed, jokingly spinning around Chang Xia and Shen Rong. Worried that Chang Xia would become angry, Nuan Chun did not dare to say too much.


    Rao is so-


    Chang Xia blushed with shame.


    He kept cursing Shen Rong in his heart.


    Damn Shen Rong, if he hadn''t been too much last night.


    How can you be laughed at today? !


    "Maple Leaf?" Chang Xia directly changed the subject did not dare to let Nuan Chun continue. Nanfeng can''t understand it, but Nuanchun probably knows it.


    This is the difference between being married and not being married.


    "It wasn''t dawn, so she set off for the Mochizuki Mountains." Nanfeng said.


    Upon hearing this, Maple Leaf had already left the tribe.


    "It''s so early!" Chang Xia said, "Apart from Kongshan, who else went with me?"


    "Elder Senda, as well as He Sen and Luanmu, five people." Nanfeng said.


    Nuan Chun said in surprise: "With Maple Leaf and the others, why did Elder Senda follow him?"


    In the past, there was a flood in the Twilight Forest, and the tribe only dispatched a few elders.


    This time.


    Is it worth the tribe to let an elder out of the tribe?


    Nan Feng shook his head lightly, without explaining.


    This is a decision made by the tribe, so how can Nanfeng know what they think.


    Soon, Su Yebaiqing set off back to the holy mountain of Kana. However, the Heluo tribe did not arrange for an **** this time, but was escorted by people from the lion and bear clans.


    They escorted Su Yebaiqing back to the holy mountain of Karna, and then from the holy mountain of Karna to their respective tribes. This trip, the two clans did not gain much, even if there was a vagabond in the Moon Moon Mountain Range, it did not affect the good mood of the Lion and Bear clan.


    "Chang Xia, are you going to the tribe to train today?" Nan Feng asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Go. I have to finish the basic training earlier so that I can go hunting and picking in the forest faster."


    "You go to training, then I''ll go to the wilderness south of Baihu to dig grass roots." Nanfeng thought for a while, the cave houses a lot of anaconda meat, and he''s not in a hurry to hunt recently.


    "Me too." Nuan Chun agreed.


    Shen Rong glanced at Shan Kun and said, "Shan Kun Yadong and I will check the terrain and prepare to divert water."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 173： stupid cubs

    Early in the morning, the dew has not dissipated.


    Chang Xia watched Su Ye Baiqing leave.


    After fiddling with a breakfast at random, he acted separately from Shen Rong and the others.


    Walking out of the gate of the cave, Chang Xia went to the tribe training ground, and Shen Rong and his party went straight to the wilderness south of Baihu Lake.


    "Chang Xia, so early?" Xylophone asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia waved his hand, responded with a smile, and said, "It''s getting late. Shen Rong and the others have all gone to the south of Baihu Lake to work, and I have to hurry up and finish basic training."


    "Changxia, you have to do your best!" Xylophone encouraged.


    She was carrying a basket behind her, watching... She should also plan to dig grass roots in the wilderness south of Baihu. Recently, as long as it doesn''t rain, the clansmen will probably go there.


    Dig thatch roots, pick wild vegetables, or hunt pheasants and hares.


    It''s a feat.


    With the meat of the boa snake as the base, the tribe has recently saved even the effort to go out hunting.


    So, Chu root took the tribe to Qingshan to harvest green oil.


    The tribesmen rested in cave dwellings or went to the wilderness to dig thatch roots in the south of Baihu Lake.


    The tribe stepped into leisure time again, quite comfortable.


    Today, the same elder is responsible for training the **** and their cubs. It was previously in charge of the elders of Pukang, and the elders of Jami took over, mostly because they were worried that the cubs of the tribe would be spoiled by the elders of Pukang.


    "Not bad." Yami praised and let Chang Xia start training.


    The group of **** haven''t come yet, and most of them are sleeping in and not getting up. The tribe is not strict with the cubs, and they can complete basic training every day, and there is basically nothing else.


    After ten years.


    The training will be aggravated, and at the same time, they will go out with their clansmen for actual combat teaching.


    Training back then was not as easy as it is now.


    Chang Xia is a fish that slips through the net of the tribe.


    Elder Jami only let her complete basic training, and did not ask for anything else. The main reason is that the thinking of adult orcs is different from that of beast cubs, and it is impossible to demand adult orcs in the same way as beast cubs. After all, their thinking has been determined.


    Let Chang Xia complete basic training, mainly to teach some basic things.


    Build fitness and stamina, and how to deal with danger. Especially the transformation between human form and animal form, these must be controlled.


    Chang Xia is very unfamiliar in the transition between the two forms. If this is in danger, it will be very troublesome if he can''t transform into a beast in time. Usually the beast-like beast-like physical strength, speed, endurance, etc., all will be doubled.


    compared to the first training.


    The second time, Changxia began to adapt.


    The number of laps started to increase. Perhaps it was the reason why Tits and the others were not there. Chang Xia ran very easily this time. Soon, ten laps were successfully completed.


    Then start the second round of training.


    When Chang Xia completed the basic training, the elder Jami began to let her transform between human form and animal form, and personally act as the villain.


    Huhu��


    Chang Xia gasped for breath.


    She didn''t expect that just some basic training would be so torturous.


    However, the training is not without results.


    Chang Xia could feel that his body was getting stronger, and the transformation between human form and animal form became more and more skilled and natural. I no longer feel awkward and uncomfortable like before.


    Walk upright, and walk on all fours.


    Chang Xia also adapted perfectly.


    "Sister Changxia��"


    The sun is rising and the temperature is getting higher.


    The tit''s cry came from far to near, followed by the chirping of other beast cubs, and came over at the same time.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia cleverly climbed onto Elder Jami''s body.


    Beautiful eyes stared round.


    hum-


    Today, she wouldn''t let the **** hold them and send her home.


    "Sister Chang Xia��" Tit raised her head, looking at Chang Xia eagerly.


    Every time I see Chang Xia''s animal state, the **** can''t help drooling. Sister Chang Xia''s animal state is so beautiful. Long fur, soft and comfortable to touch.


    It''s a pity that Sister Changxia is too shy.


    Always reluctant to get close to them.


    Lu You, Wu Liu and the others looked at Chang Xia one after another, showing the expression of wanting to hug.


    Nai He Chang Xia had a cold expression on his face, looking down at Titty and the others. With a purring sound, the tail rested on the shoulders of the elder Jami, and the little gold on the tip of the tail was extremely dazzling in the sunlight.


    "Elder Jami, I''ll go back to the Baihu cave first." Chang Xia said.


    The fluffy head was pressed against the cheek of Elder Jami, and he rubbed it lightly twice, and the lovely purring sound seemed to be in a good mood. Sure enough, it was useful to come to the training ground early. At least, she doesn''t have to train with the **** anymore.


    think about.


    Chang Xia grinned happily.


    When the words fell, Chang Xia opened his mouth and bit the rattan basket, and quickly walked out of the training ground.


    "Elder Jami��"


    Titty and the others looked at a loss, not understanding why Sister Changxia left.


    Yami said: "Chang Xia has completed today''s basic training and can go back early."


    As soon as they heard it, Tits and the others were dumbfounded.


    So fast!


    As soon as they came to the training ground, the long summer was over.


    It wasn''t like that the day before yesterday.


    Here Chang Xia ran out of the training ground three or two times, and then strolled around the tribe slowly with a rattan basket in his mouth. At this moment, the clansmen are all going out to dig grass roots, and the tribe is empty and there are no people.


    Chang Xia took small steps, very leisurely.


    With three shakes, Chang Xia walked out of the tribe and returned to White Lake.


    In the past, pheasants could be encountered on the road. Recently, the clan people think that chicken soup is delicious. No pheasants are found near the tribe, and if they do, they will be caught by the tribe, cut off their wings and threw them into the fence enclosed by the long summer.


    Unfortunately, chicken feathers cannot be used to make down jackets.


    Chang Xia has made several feather dusters, and UU Reading is very useful for dusting them.


    Push the door and step into the home yard.


    Chang Xia scurried back to the house, regained his human form, dressed neatly and walked out of the room from the cave.


    First remove the rattan sieve from the wooden shed and dry the peppers.


    Busy, I took out all the peppers for drying, and then took out the chopped peppers left in the kitchen and picked them up with wooden chopsticks.


    Then go back to the cave and open all the doors and windows.


    The cave has just been built, and the furniture in the home is new, so it is inevitable that there will be moisture.


    It is rare today that the sky is so clear that Chang Xia has no choice but to clean up the cave. The doors and windows are opened, and the clothes in the wardrobe are taken out and put on the fence of the corridor to dry.


    There are still a few pieces of blue cloth at home, and Chang Xia is not in a hurry to sew clothes.


    She has enough clothes to wear, but she wants to make two clothes for the twins. However, the twins can''t be transformed into human figures, so there is no need to worry about the clothes.


    There was no one in the cave, and Chang Xia was busy on her own.


    a while.


    Chang Xia finally stopped.


    She took out the animal bag in the closet, and put the snowflake rock that Shen Rong picked up last night on the square table. I plan to practice my hands, but I don''t plan to go to the wilderness south of Baihu to dig grass roots.


    In fact, she thought about milling.


    However, making flour was very hard work, Chang Xia pondered that she should wait for Shen Rong to start at home.


    "The little wooden stick polished by Granny Su Ye is really easy to use!" Chang Xia exerted a little force, and a trace was drawn on the Snowflake Rock, which was very easy.


    She starts by slicing the snowflake rock.


    Bracelets, neither too thick nor too thin.


    Chang Xia pondered for a while, and then used a small wooden stick to draw circles and polish it.


    To be honest, it''s hard to control for a novice.


    The first Snowflake Rock was successfully carved by Chang Xia.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t mind. Push the gravel to the corner of the table and continue.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 174： Reward and update for Allarestars

    This sit.


    Just over an hour.


    Chang Xia put down the ugly snowflake rock bracelet on her hand.


    up down left right.


    She held it in her hand and looked at it from different directions.


    The small claws of the Chinchillas are too fragile to match Shen Rong''s wolf claws, so it is very difficult to polish them. Chang Xia can only grind with small claws and claws, and then use the small wooden stick as a file to rub.


    Finally, there is such a finished bracelet.


    "Tsk tsk! It''s so ugly��" Chang Xia complained, even though she polished the snowflake rock bracelet herself, Chang Xia was not soft-hearted when she complained.


    Putting down the bracelet, she rubbed her sore neck.


    He got up and planned to go to the cave courtyard for a walk. By the way, turn over the dried peppers, and you have to pick up the peppers twice.


    So, Chang Xia wandered around the cave courtyard.


    It''s almost noon.


    Chang Xia walked into the kitchen, planning to prepare lunch.


    But, she wasn''t sure if Shen Rong would come back for lunch?


    Thinking about the problem here, Chang Xia''s hands are not slow at all. The tribe gave her a lot of broken bones of boa snakes. Chang Xia fried two-thirds of them at low temperature to extend the shelf life, and at the same time kept a small amount of fresh ones.


    Light a fire and add water to the pot.


    Then go to the cellar to get the boa and snake bone broth.


    Fry some anaconda meat as a topping, and eat anaconda broth powder at noon.


    The powder skin can be made a little more, and it can be stored in a clay pot in a water basin later. This is the simplest antiseptic method.


    Here comes.


    If Shen Rong comes back at noon, he can eat it too.


    Take the broken bones of the boa snake from the cellar, wash them, and put them into a pot to stew.


    Changxia began to steam vermicelli with vermicelli. I plan to make the vermicelli, and then fry the anaconda meat topping. Chang Xia is alone in the cave, so there is no need to pursue speed.


    Chang Xia slowly mixed the vermicelli, washed the animal bone pot, and started steaming the vermicelli.


    Thinking of Shen Rong''s appetite, Chang Xia deliberately made more powder skins.


    After steaming the vermicelli, the soup with broken bones of boa snake is also filled with a gluttonous fragrance. Chang Xia minced the boa meat, seasoned with salt, onion, garlic, etc., heated the pot, and started frying.


    Soon, the scent spreads out.


    "Changxia��"


    Shen Rong''s shout sounded from the courtyard of the cave.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, leaned out and looked out of the kitchen.


    He saw Shen Rong carrying the rattan basket into the wooden shed next door.


    "I''m still thinking about whether you''ll be back at noon? Fortunately, I steamed more vermicelli." Chang Xia smiled and said, and asked, "Nuanchun Nanfeng they?"


    "They didn''t go back to the wilderness for lunch, and plan to come back at night." Shen Rong said.


    He wants to come back to Chang Xia and ask about the water diversion.


    "Then what are they going to eat at noon?" Chang Xia worried.


    When I went to the wilderness south of Baihu in the morning, I didn''t seem to see anything they had prepared. Are you planning to eat fish in a small river, or hunt?


    "Don''t worry, they all brought food." Shen Rong said.


    Put down the rattan basket, squat beside the water tank, wash your face and wash your hands.


    The sun was shining, and Shen Rong''s face turned a little red.


    "Shen Rong, your face is sunburned. Go and apply some white jade cream." Chang Xia pointed to his face. With such a handsome and handsome face, he couldn''t get hurt.


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched.


    Chang Xia����


    She, as expected, took a fancy to her own face and asked him to marry him.


    Every time, as long as Shen Rong smiled at Chang Xia, Chang Xia would lose his mind.


    "Okay." Shen Rong smiled and nodded. With a sigh in his heart, Shen Rong did not refuse Chang Xia''s concern, washed his face, obediently returned to the house to find a plaster to wipe his face, and then went into the kitchen.


    Chang Xia put the fried anaconda toppings in a bowl.


    Grab a bowl of vermicelli, scoop up the boa and snake bone broth, and add some boa meat toppings.


    A bowl of boa broth powder will do.


    The courtyard of the cave was too sunny, so the two of them sat on the square table in the corridor outside the kitchen with their bowls in their hands, drinking the soup with broken bones of boa and snake, and slathering the noodles.


    "Xian, even more delicious than fish broth noodles." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Anaconda snake, a rare delicacy in the Twilight Forest. It''s too much for you to compare the fish broth powder!"


    "You''re right." Shen Rong thought for a while and felt that he really shouldn''t compare like this, the two are much worse.


    Boa broth powder can be eaten only a few times.


    However, you can make fish broth powder anytime you want.


    The boa soup powder waits for the boa meat to be eaten. If you want to eat it again, you can only rely on luck.


    Some people may never eat it once in their entire life.


    "Shen Rong, how''s the water diversion going?" Chang Xia asked. Chang Xia is very concerned about this issue, after all, it is related to the water used in the cave. If we can bring water to the cave, we will no longer have to carry water in the future, which is a big deal.


    "I have already planned the waterway, but the pipes are more troublesome." Shen Rong said helplessly.


    After all, it is not possible to dig a small stream directly to the cave dwellings. There are dozens of caves in Baihu, and each cave dwells at different heights. The water must be diverted with pipes, which is convenient for drainage, and the water flow is much cleaner.


    "Isn''t it good to build a drainage ditch like a cave?" Chang Xia frowned. The pipes of the cave''s drainage ditch are made of resin-bonded wooden boards. Except that they are square, they look normal.


    Shen Rong shook his head and replied, "Not enough resin."


    "The resin hoarded by the tribe has been used up for building kilns." Chang Xia knew it, and wanted to find other substitutes, but couldn''t find it for a while. There is no green bamboo growing in the Heluo tribe, so it is not a small project to hollow out the trees.


    "I really can''t find a way, just dig a canal and divert the water from the small river." Shen Rong pondered and said.


    Chang Xia thought about it, there is really no better way. So, he told Shen Rong how to hollow out the trees. Hollow out one side and cover with a wooden board. In this way, it is convenient for the ramp to divert water, and the follow-up maintenance requires more effort.


    While chatting, Shen Rong ate a few more bowls.


    Chang Xia ate a bowl and a half, and then slowly drank the soup.


    He stared at the ugly bracelet on the square table, no matter how many times he looked at it, he still felt irritated. Chang Xia feels that her hands-on ability is not badWhy is the carved snowflake rock bracelet so ugly?


    Following her line of sight, Shen Rong saw the snowflake rock bracelet on the square table and asked, "Did you sculpt it?"


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia sighed softly and said helplessly, "It took a long time to carve, and I got such a thing."


    "It''s pretty." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia is not strong enough, and the snowflake rock bracelet is somewhat uneven.


    However, it is really good that Chang Xia can carve like this.


    "...Don''t console me, I''m a little weaker, and my little claws aren''t strong enough." Chang Xia waved his right hand, grabbed the snowflake rock bracelet with his animal claws, and rubbed it.


    She found that even if she rubbed hard, it would not be smooth.


    At the beginning, when Chang Xia saw Shen Rong and the others polishing the stone pot, it was so neat and fast. I wondered if the rock was quite brittle before, but who knew that I would do it myself.


    Chang Xia just woke up.


    What kind of rock is fragile, it is clear that Shen Rong is not a human being.


    Both of the Orcs, Shen Rong used his strength to tell Chang Xia that Orcs and Orcs are different. Otherwise, the orcs would not be divided into strong and weak.


    Innate blood, it is difficult to make up for the day after tomorrow!


    Fortunately, Changxia has a chance.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 175： little claws, so cute

    "Little paws, very cute." Shen Rong said seriously.


    In fact, he wanted to knead and knead it in his hands, the small meat pad must be very soft and meaty. However, with Chang Xia''s smile but not a smile, Shen Rong said he didn''t dare to move.


    The disparity in animal form.


    The claws that make Chang Xia beastly different from Shen Rong and the others.


    It is obviously more delicate and delicate, and the fluffy and round little claws are so cute when they look at it, which makes people want to play with them.


    Even the small claws are so cute, the animal must be more...


    cough cough-


    "Shut up!" Chang Xia shouted coldly.


    Release the beast, sitting at the square table too lazy to move.


    "How long will it take to dig the canal?" Chang Xia asked, bringing the water from the small river to the cave to get rid of the daily problem of carrying water, which can save a lot of trouble.


    Shen Rong said: "It can be dug in the afternoon. But if you want to bring water to the cave, you need pipes. If you really can''t, just use the method you said, hollow out the middle of the trees to make water pipes, and then cover the surface with wooden boards."


    "Okay, you call the shots." Chang Xia nodded.


    After the meal, the two of them lay down on the corridor while eating thatch roots.


    The cool breeze made me a little drowsy.


    "Have to find time to make the dry powder-"


    The eating method of ginkgo was publicized through the Hall of Wizards in the Holy Mountain of Karna, and the orcs will have a real staple food in the future. Chang Xia wanted to hurry up and make the dry powder. If it was messed up by other orcs, Chang Xia felt that it would be very embarrassing.


    "The canal is built, I will help you." Shen Rong said.


    It is very hard to finish the work and make flour, and Shen Rong is reluctant to be too tired for a long summer.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, thought for a while, and said, "I will go to the tribe in the afternoon to find Elder Jami. Maybe the tribe can help in making flour."


    Lions have chili peppers, and bears have seaweed sugar.


    The thatched candy from the Heluo tribe is reluctant to trade it.


    If this flour milling can become the craft of the Black Panthers, the people of the tribe will be very happy. Thinking about it, Chang Xia felt more and more that this idea was a good idea.


    Similarly.


    She also doesn''t need to devote herself to thinking about milling.


    Just like Shen Rong said, making flour is hard work.


    Shen Rong couldn''t bear to be too tired for Chang Xia, why didn''t Chang Xia think like this?


    If you let the clan join in, things can become a lot easier. After all, there are more people and more power. Once the milling process is done separately, the hard work will be reduced a lot.


    "Are you sure��" Shen Rong hesitated.


    He is not afraid of the leakage of the method of milling.


    Is it purely a question of whether Chang Xia is willing or not?


    "Yeah! I think it''s easier to let the tribe help, and the milling will be handed over to the tribesmen sooner or later. I just let the tribesmen join in in advance!" Chang Xia said briskly.


    She was annoyed and had been protected by her clan for more than ten years.


    The whole person''s thinking has become dull.


    Always want to do things one by one, without planning and order, this is not acceptable.


    Chang Xia didn''t think about getting rich first and then getting rich, but to make the tribe rich as a whole. The Twilight Forest is a world that pays attention to race. No orc can live alone without the tribe and race, not even a wanderer.


    "It''s okay if you decide." Shen Rong said, "Do you need my help in the afternoon?"


    "No, you bring Yadong Shankun to help build the canal. It''s the real business to build the canal as soon as possible. It''s very annoying to carry water every day. I also want to get the pond in place and raise some beautiful fish. The flour will be handed over to the tribe, With the ability of the clan, it will be done soon." Chang Xia said happily.


    chat and chat.


    The two went back to the room to rest for a while.


    In the afternoon, Shen Rong stepped into the direction south of Baihu Lake again.


    Chang Xia walked slowly towards the tribe.


    When passing by the wall of Baihu, I did not forget to chat with the elder Dalai.


    "Xylophone Eminem��"


    Passing through the tribal square, Chang Xia went straight to the patriarch Gen''s house.


    He slammed on the courtyard door, called out Xylophone Eminem''s name, and asked her if she was going home.


    In the morning, Xylophone also went to the wilderness south of Baihu to dig grass roots. However, when she returned to the tribe early at noon, Chang Xia called to the door, and she hurriedly responded, "Chang Xia, is there something wrong?"


    It was rare for Chang Xia to take the initiative to come to the tribe, and Xylophone was a little surprised.


    "I want to ask the tribe to help make flour. The Tianshi tribe has chili peppers, and the Dadi tribe has seaweed sugar. Our Heluo tribe can''t be left behind." Chang Xia said: "Making flour is very hard, and I can''t do it alone. So, I thought Looking for Xylophone Amu to arrange for help from the tribe."


    Chang Xia was cheeky and said what was in his mind.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xylophone smiled.


    "You!" Xylophone said: "We have been thinking about when you will speak, and you finally got the hang of it."


    Milling is hard work, and it is nothing to the orcs.


    When Changxia invited the tribe to taste the raw rice noodles, the tribe wondered how to preserve the rice noodles. However, Chang Xia couldn''t do anything. The clansmen tried it privately, and the pressed rice noodles were kept for a short period of time, and they would go bad.


    Today, Chang Xia came to the door.


    Xylophone couldn''t help but rejoice.


    "I''m thinking, I''ll wait until the dry powder is ready." Chang Xia said in embarrassment.


    "You are just too kind." Xylophone said.


    Taking Chang Xia into the house, the two discussed how to make flour, and they should ask a few clansmen to help. These all need to be prepared for one or two, but don''t worry about the fruit powder, there are many hoarding in the tribe cave.


    This year, the tribe organized the clansmen to pick all the nearby ginkgo fruits back to the tribe.


    Except for the grinding of a small part, the rest of the ginkgo is packed in rattan baskets. Baskets are placed in the cave.


    If there is no fruit powder cake, powder skin and other ways to eat.


    The ginkgo hoarded in the cave alone is enough for the Heluo tribe to eat the fruit powder for a year or two After chatting, Xylophone led Chang Xia to the tribe square.


    "...I tried using a press to make the dough into fine powder, boiled it, and dried it. These fine powders are not resistant to harvest, and they are easy to break." Xylophone said.


    The clansmen made a lot of fine powder one after another, but the results were not very good.


    Chang Xia thought about it and recalled the process that Xylophone said.


    "It should be the reason for the dough. The dry powder has to be preserved, which is different from the raw rice noodles we made before. The dough needs to be steamed and beaten to become more sticky, and then the dough is made into a fine powder with a press. , After these fine powders are cooked, they have to be washed twice with cold water before drying."


    I have personally made powder countless times, and Chang Xia has groped for some experience.


    After listening to Xylophone''s words, she quickly reacted.


    However, whether it can be successful or not can only be determined after the operation.


    Fruit powder is a powder made from ginkgo, which is still different from the powder made from rice. At least, the first step of soaking the rice saves.


    Arriving at Tribal Square, Chang Xia stopped Xylophone from calling people.


    She wanted to soak a bucket of fruit powder and filter the water with a green cloth, let it settle for a while, and then put the wet powder on a powder sieve to dry until evening.


    Then put the wet flour support dough in a stone pot and cook it until half cooked, pick it up, pound it with a stone mortar to increase the viscosity of the dough, and then use a press to squeeze the dough into vermicelli. The next step is to cook the vermicelli, put it in cold water, repeat twice, and finally dry the vermicelli.


    Lots of work and time consuming.


    This is also the reason why Chang Xia stopped Xylophone from calling people.


    If it''s just a small amount of experimentation, she and the xylophone will suffice.


    What''s more, now you only need to simply soak the fruit powder, filter out the water and precipitate, and then pour the wet powder into the powder sieve to dry. Everything is very simple, let Xylophone help, it is nothing more than Chang Xia wanting to be lazy in the future...


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 176： Milling success

    afternoon.


    The Heluo tribe gradually became lively.


    In the morning, the clansmen who went out hunting and picking came home one after another.


    The tribesmen passed by the Tribe Square, and saw Chang Xia and Xylophone moving wooden barrels, pouring fruit powder into the barrels, and adding water to the barrels.


    It didn''t take long for the leisure clan to gather around.


    In twos and threes, the quiet Tribal Square became lively.


    "Xylophone, what do you soak the fruit powder for?" He Yun asked. She put down the basket, squatted by the water tank and washed her hands, staring curiously at the movements of the two of Chang Xia.


    Xylophone said: "Changxia wants to try making dry powder."


    "To make dry powder, why is this fruit powder still soaked?" Tianluo approached, she came back early today and had already eaten lunch. Seeing that the tribal square is very lively, I came over to see what happened.


    "The wet powder I made before is easy to break and can''t bear the harvest. Chang Xia and I will try other methods. If you are interested, you can take a look at the side..." Xylophone explained.


    If he really succeeded in making dry powder, nine times out of ten, He Yun and the others would have to help.


    So, Xylophone decided to keep everyone.


    heard-


    The snail took the bucket from Chang Xia''s hand and began to soak the fruit powder.


    He Yun didn''t eat lunch, Xylophone told her to go home first and then come over.


    Other clansmen nearby either helped or watched, all gathered around.


    Chang Xia simply chose a shady corner to sit and quietly watched the clansmen talking in the square. It was so lively!


    pity.


    Rainy season.


    What the weather will be like tomorrow is still unknown.


    In the afternoon, Tribal Square was never quiet. Because the fruit powder has not been soaked and dried, it is not possible to make powder by hand. As a result, the clansmen began to boil thatch root candy.


    Sweet and greasy scent, it smells soothing.


    The clansmen did not fight, they cooked one after another, and no one was lazy and slippery at all.


    "Changxia��" Xylophone shouted.


    Chang Xia got up, still holding the thatch candy stuffed to her by the clansmen just now, "Xyon Mu, the wet fruit powder is almost dry, you can start kneading it into a dough."


    Following Chang Xia''s words, Xylophone, Heyun, and clouds all started together.


    Not far away, the water in the stone pot has boiled, and there is cold water in the wooden bucket on the side. Except for the clansmen who intend to make flour, no one else stepped forward, and stood curiously standing not far away.


    Xylophone said, if you can successfully make dry powder.


    In the future, the tribe will make flour.


    Then exchange dry powder with other tribes.


    Dry powder, like the chili pepper of the Lion tribe and the seaweed sugar of the Bear tribe, the Heluo tribe will also have something belonging to the Black Panther tribe.


    Thinking about it, the clansmen were excited.


    Although the Heluo tribe is prosperous, who would despise good things becoming more?


    "Chang Xia, how big is the dough?" He Yun asked.


    Chang Xia thought about it for a while, and said, "Two fists are big, so you don''t need to be too big. It''s inconvenient when you cook them too big." Actually, they can still be steamed. However, compared to boiling, the steaming speed is too slow, so it is better to cook faster.


    The xylophone river cloud kneads the dough, and the snail is responsible for pressing the powder.


    The one who cooks the flour is an old female from the tribe, Grandma Wu. At the same time, Grandma Wu is still in charge of the tribe''s kiln burning. Before, when the tribe boiled the sap of the red maple tree, Grandma Wu was also in charge of the heat.


    The person washing the powder is a male named Mutuo.


    Chang Xia originally planned to dry the washed powder, but was rejected by Mutuo.


    No way, Chang Xia just stood by and stared. See which process is wrong, and then speak to remind the tribe. After all, it was the first time to make flour, and all the clansmen were a little nervous.


    Soon, Xylophone Heyun kneaded the dough and began to cook it in the stone pot.


    When the dough is half cooked, take it out and pour it into a stone mortar to beat. This part was shot by the clansmen who were watching. The half-cooked dough was beaten repeatedly to increase its viscosity, and then fished out and kneaded into a dough, and the snails took over and began to press.


    The squeezed fans fell directly into the boiling stone pot����


    The boiling water tumbled and the fans began to change color.


    Grandma Wu was in a strong posture, and without waiting for Mu to stand up, she took out the cooked vermicelli and poured it into a wooden bucket with cold water on the side.


    Mutuo hurriedly got up and started rubbing and washing the fans with a powder sieve, repeated several times.


    "Mutuo, have the fans broken?" Xylophone came over and asked.


    Mutuo said: "Yes, but very few."


    Upon hearing this, the clansmen burst into laughter.


    On the horizon, the setting sun gradually disappeared into the horizon, leaving only the last ray of afterglow.


    Tribal Square is very lively.


    The returning clansmen gathered around the square, and all the clansmen looked eagerly at the fans hanging out in the corner of the square.


    These fans are either in a circle or placed randomly.


    The shapes are different, but they did not pour out the excited hearts of the exterminating people.


    "Changxia, is the dry powder made?" Nanfeng asked excitedly.


    She and Nuan Chun squeezed in, looking excitedly at the fan screen drying fans. The powder sieves are placed on a wooden stand, and there are not many, but there are dozens of them.


    Fortunately, Changxia did not soak much fruit powder today, otherwise the tribal powder sieve might not be enough.


    Chang Xia smiled and explained, "So far, it looks like it''s done, but the details will have to wait until it''s dried."


    This said.


    Nanfeng and the others understand that dry powder is 80% successful.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to soak some more fruit powder tonight?" Xylophone came over with a happy face, glanced at Nanfeng, and said nothing.


    "Do you want to soak it tonight?" Chang Xia said, "How about... wait until tomorrow morning to see the fans'' situation before soaking the fruit powder?" Chang Xia felt that it would be better to be more stable but Xylophone waved his hand.


    "Chang Xia, you can definitely make dry powder this way." Xylophone affirmed.


    If it weren''t for the rainy season, Xylophone would have wanted to grind all the ginkgo hoarded in the cave into powder, soak the fruit powder, and store it as dry powder.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded. She handed over the decision to Xylophone and let her choose how much fruit powder to soak. "It may rain tomorrow. I''m not sure how much fruit powder should be soaked. Xylophone Amu, you can decide."


    Hearing this, Xylophone turned around to discuss with He Yun.


    On the side, the clansmen circled around the wooden rack where fans were drying.


    Excited one by one.


    It was getting dark, Chang Xia said to Xylophone, and used a rattan basket to hold half a basket of fans ready to go back to the cave. Busy for most of the day, Chang Xia said that he didn''t want to cook at night.


    Pack the fans from the Tribal Square and return to the cave, and just eat the boa and snake bone soup at noon. Shen Rong didn''t come to the Tribe Square, and he didn''t know if he went home?


    "Warm spring, Shankun?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuan Chun hugged the twins and replied, "I''m digging trees and water pipes with Shen Rong��"


    "Hey! That''s it?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    "Shen Rong said that if the water canal is done as soon as possible, the clansmen living in Baihu caves can save the trouble of carrying water. Shankun Yadong and the others are very excited, and they are looking forward to bringing the water from the small river as soon as possible." Nuan Chun said.


    Listening to Shen Rong''s description, they were equally excited.


    "Where are they?" Chang Xia asked again.


    Nanfeng Nuzui said, "They are all in your cave courtyard. Seeing that you didn''t go back so late, Shen Rong, let''s go to the tribe to find you..."


    Listen to this.


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, and an unnatural blush flashed across her face.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 177： Diverting water into the cave

    sunset.


    There was a faint mist on the white lake.


    In the evening, it looks beautiful, quiet and blurred, and the reeds by the lake are a little more charming.


    "Did nothing happen to the wilderness?" Chang Xia asked. Didn''t talk about Shen Rong along Nanfeng''s topic, knowing that he was being missed, Chang Xia was in a good mood.


    "No." Nuan Chun said: "It''s very quiet, the cubs stay there and don''t think about it."


    The twin cubs were rolling around in the wilderness and didn''t want to go home at all. They were full of grass clippings and dirt, making them dirty. When they returned to the cave at night, they had to boil water to wash them, otherwise they would not dare to let them go to bed in the warm spring.


    Orc cubs will only be given names when they can change shape at about a year old.


    Usually, I call the cubs of the **** family directly, or I call the cubs directly. The twin cubs have no names, and the tribe has not had any new cubs recently, they are the youngest.


    The clansmen are very fond of them and let them play.


    It is estimated that in a few months, they will become more noisy.


    Thinking about it, Nuan Chun felt a headache.


    "The elders have personally taken action to clean up the surroundings of the wilderness, and there are totem warriors following every day, so nothing can go wrong." Nanfeng said.


    Depending on the situation, the tribe is expected to send people into Weishan.


    However, the timing of the south wind is uncertain.


    "It''s not a big mistake to be cautious." Chang Xia said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Nanfeng Nuanchun nodded seriously. They understand the meaning of these words better than Chang Xia. After all, they often go out hunting and picking, and encounter many dangers. They all clearly understand what kind of mentality to use.


    "Shan Kun, go home!"


    Walking into the cave courtyard, Nuan Chun shouted.


    Nanfeng entered the kitchen, dug out half a bowl of chili sauce and chili oil, and walked away with a smile towards Chang Xia. Not to be outdone, Yadong also took some chili sauce and chili oil home.


    The hustle and bustle of the cave courtyard welcomes tranquility.


    "I brought rice noodles from the tribe, can I continue to eat soup noodles at night?" Chang Xia asked lightly. The greasy food she ate yesterday, Chang Xia has no appetite for the whole day today, plus she has been busy for a long time, she just wants to lie down and rest, and does not want to move.


    "Okay." Shen Rong took the rattan basket and said, "Your face is not very good, are you tired in the afternoon?"


    "A little bit." Chang Xia yawned and replied.


    She was a little tired from training in the morning, and she didn''t help much with flour milling in the afternoon.


    After all, this body is still weak.


    "You rest, I''ll prepare dinner." Shen Rong said: "After dinner, take a bath. Go to bed, and I''ll pinch for you."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Shen Rong is very good at pinching his shoulders, and after each pinching, his body will feel very comfortable.


    For dinner, the two had a simple meal.


    Chang Xia took the clothes into the bathroom, took a bath, and returned to the house.


    Playing with the light stone, Chang Xia continued to polish his snowflake rock bracelet, while waiting for Shen Rong to return to the room after taking a shower.


    a while.


    Shen Rong wiped his dripping hair and returned to his room.


    "Shen Rong, why don''t you dry your hair?" Chang Xia worried: "There are blue cloth towels in the closet, do you want to wipe them?"


    "It''s okay, I can do it soon." Shen Rong said.


    He has thick hair, which usually dries quickly after washing.


    Thinking of Chang Xia waiting in the room, Shen Rong went back to the room without wiping his hair.


    Chang Xia did not believe in evil and stood up. He reached out and touched Shen Rong''s hair, it was hard and a little prickly. Just like what Shen Rong said, it does work very quickly.


    "It''s amazing!" Chang Xia said, licking again.


    Although it''s a bit thorny, the touch is still very good. It''s tactile, which is different from the soft touch of the cubs. It''s strange and fun.


    Shen Rong''s head was full of black lines.


    His head seemed to be a toy in Chang Xia''s hands.


    "Lie down��" Shen Rong coughed twice and asked Chang Xia to lie down, so he could help her massage, "Don''t forget, you have to go to the tribe for training tomorrow. After the basic training is over, we will go to the forest."


    "Shen Rong, you said... If you can leave the tribe, where do you want to go?" Chang Xia lay on the bunk bed, squinting. Enjoying Shen Rong''s service, don''t say, it''s really comfortable!


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "I''ll just-"


    There is really no place in Changxia that I really want to go to.


    Before, when I was thinking about where to go, I mainly wanted to improve the food and help the tribe to do what I could.


    nowadays.


    The tribe is already on the right track, and Chang Xia doesn''t have to follow his previous thoughts.


    This also made Chang Xia feel confused.


    "Let''s stroll around the tribal territory first��" Shen Rong said. The Sirius Tribe flashed through his mind, but he also knew that the Sirius Tribe was not close to the Heluo Tribe. Without an invitation from the Wolf Tribe, rushing into the territory of the Sirius Tribe would attract the attention of the Wolf Tribe.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong gave up the tempting idea.


    "Yes!" Chang Xia said happily.


    The Heluo tribe has a very wide territory, and she had heard Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others talk about all kinds of interesting hunting stories. After completing the basic training, Chang Xia also wanted to visit.


    chat and chat.


    Chang Xia became quiet.


    Shen Rong looked down, but saw Chang Xia fell asleep on his stomach.


    Long eyelashes covered those bright eyes, and there was a gentle breathing sound from the nose and mouth.


    Shen Rong approached and kissed Chang Xia''s cheek.


    "Chang Xia, good night!"


    Saying that, he turned Chang Xia''s body over and covered it with the animal skin quilt.


    It has been raining for the next few days.


    Changxia training has not been interrupted Follow the elders of Jami to constantly contact the basic skills of various hunting. Likewise, the tribe did not stop milling because of the rain.


    In the wooden shed in the Tribal Square, there are wooden racks.


    On the wooden stand, all the fans are doing well.


    When it rained, the tribe did not go out to hunt and gather. Taking turns to make flour, the ginkgo hoarded in the cave turned into fans at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The finished fans are packed in animal skin bags and put back in the cave for storage.


    Counting the time, the first round of rainy season is coming to an end. After that, although it will also rain in the Twilight Forest, it will not be so frequent.


    At the same time, it also means that the orcs will enter the hunting season.


    On this day, Chang Xia finished training.


    Elder Jami said that the basic training of Changxia has passed.


    After that, don''t go any further.


    This indicates that Chang Xia can apply to join the hunting team and go out hunting and gathering with other totem warriors.


    When Chang Xia returned to the cave, the first thing he did was go into the bathroom to wash up.


    Shen Rong took Yadong Shankun to dig a canal and introduced water into the caves one after another. Of course, each family is responsible for burying water pipes to connect water into the caves. Shen Rong was in charge of teaching, and the Changxia family and Nuanchun family were the first to connect the water pipes for the trees.


    The spacious and bright cave courtyard has living water flowing in the pool.


    There are five brightly colored fish in the pool. They were swimming happily, the pebbles glistening in the sunlight.


    "Nanfeng, is there any news from the Snake Mountain tribe yet?" Chang Xia wiped her wet hair and walked out of the bathroom.


    Nanfeng sat on the square table in the corridor, playing with the snowflake rock bracelets carved in Chang Xia''s spare time. After many times of training, Changxia craftsmanship has progressed rapidly.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 178： Reward and add more for the dandelion who wants to go back

    "Father didn''t say..." Nan Feng frowned and shook his head.


    In all, it has been seven or eight days since Maple Leaf and the others left the Heluo tribe. There has been no news back to the tribe, and the tribe is somewhat uneasy.


    "Has there been any rumors from the Sacred Mountain Wizard''s Hall in Karna?" Chang Xia wiped his wet hair with a green cloth towel and sat in the sun to dry his hair. She completed the basic training, and then, naturally, she wanted to go to the forest.


    However, Maple Leaf and the others left the tribe for seven or eight days.


    No news has come back.


    Chang Xia is worried that something big has really happened in the Mochizuki Mountains?


    "No. Chang Xia, don''t think blindly. This time Elder Senda is with him. Who can do things under the eyes of Elder Senda? Besides, they are all totem warriors in Fengye Kongshan, so what can the mere wanderers do? They?" Nan Feng was very confident, and put the snowflake rock bracelet he was playing with into his left hand, holding his wrist high, "Chang Xia, can you give me this snowflake rock bracelet that you carved?"


    "What are you in a hurry? When I''ll be more proficient, I''ll carve a jadeite jade for you. That kind is more beautiful and firm." Chang Xia replied.


    The snowflake rocks are carved into dishes, which are very beautiful.


    However, wearing it on the hand is a little bit worse.


    When making flour in Changxia, I can chat with Grandma Wu.


    The two talked about pottery, and Chang Xia mentioned porcelain. With Granny Wu''s ability, the tribe might be able to burn more beautiful porcelain than pottery.


    Most of the dishes in the Changxia family are wooden.


    If the tribe can burn the porcelain, Chang Xia expressed that he would be happy to exchange it.


    Thin and beautiful porcelain, no one can refuse. Maybe, they can also exchange with the bird clan and fish clan to save a wave of fortune for the tribe.


    "Jade Jade, aren''t you planning to make an exchange with the Bird Clan?" Nan Feng hesitated.


    Nanfeng has no pursuit of jewelry or anything.


    However, it is undeniable that the glass jadeite is really beautiful.


    "Go to Lianshitan to look for it, find a few more jadeites and come back, I will make it for you. Besides, there are so many rocks in Lianshitan, maybe you can find more beautiful ones..."


    Chang Xia said this, really not fooling Nanfeng.


    There are many kinds of rocks, and jade is not all jade.


    Like other white jade, ruby ??and topaz, etc., each of them is not bad.


    If you like jade, there is no need to limit the type too much.


    "Yes!" Nan Feng said excitedly.


    There is no shortage of rocks on the rocky beach, look for it... Maybe you can find a rock more beautiful than jade. Thinking about it, Nanfeng was eager to move and immediately ran to the rocky beach to find rocks.


    by the pool.


    Nuan Chun watched her twin cubs to prevent them from falling into the pool.


    Listening to the conversation between Chang Xia and the two, he couldn''t help but laugh, "Nanfeng, Xyon Amu didn''t let you go back to the tribe to make flour?"


    Recently, tribal people are busy making flour.


    "Don''t mention it!" Nan Feng''s mouth twitched, very helpless.


    She, Eminem, has been going crazy recently, so if she catches someone, she will send it to the Tribe Square. I can''t wait to make all the ginkgo hoarded in the cave into fans.


    This said.


    Nanfeng suddenly stopped thinking about going to the rocky beach.


    If she was caught by Eminem when she was passing by the tribe, she wouldn''t even want to leave the tribe today.


    "Two-thirds of the ginkgo hoarded in the tribe''s cave has been consumed, and Xylophone Amu will almost stop. Next time I will try again, it is estimated that after the second round of ginkgo is harvested," Chang Xia explained. The tribe has hoarded a large amount of dry powder, and when the Lions and Bears send the first batch of chili and seaweed sugar, the patriarch Gengen may give the dry powder to the two tribes to try.


    Of course, the tribe hoarded large quantities of dry powder.


    May also be preparing for the Normandy Bazaar next year.


    Chang Xia guessed that in addition to the Heluo tribe, the Tianshi tribe and the Dadi tribe, about the same thoughts.


    Orcs have been weak for a long time.


    It''s rare to get something out of hand.


    Naturally, they will try their best to show their muscles to the birds and fish.


    This is also a disguised display of the strength of the Orcs.


    The witch will definitely facilitate this. The rainy season has subsided, and the Twilight Forest has officially ushered in the warm season. It can be imagined that the tribe will soon become very lively in the long summer, and more orcs will come to the Heluo tribe.


    In fact, Chang Xia couldn''t figure it out.


    Why is the Normandy Fair held only once a year?


    Moreover, the selected time is still the time when the cold season and the warm season alternate.


    At this time, the ice and snow melted, and the beast that had been sleeping for the entire cold season just woke up. It is said that the Dusk Forest during this period is extremely dangerous. Why did the Orcs, Birds and Fishes choose this time to hold the big market?


    Chang Xia asked Su Ye and Gen.


    They didn''t give an answer, just let Chang Xia see it for himself.


    "Have you harvested the ginkgo in the vegetable garden behind your house?" Nuanchun asked.


    The back of the house refers to the small mountain in the cave cellar of the Changxia family, which is really magical. If you don''t look for it deliberately, it''s hard to get in outside.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to tidy up the vegetable garden in the mountain col, planting ginger, onion, garlic, and some wild vegetables transplanted by Chang Xia.


    Not to mention, the vegetables in the vegetable garden are all very good.


    Chang Xia pointed to the dried ginkgo on the rattan sieve in the cave courtyard and said, "Shen Rong harvested all of them two days ago, half of them were dried and put in the cellar, and the remaining half can be picked up and put in the cellar after drying for another day. ."


    "I also cultivated a few vegetable fields near the cave dwelling. The ginger, onion, and garlic I planted were wilting, and the wild vegetables were listless." Nanfeng said.


    She couldn''t understand, she obviously did what Chang Xia taught The result����


    Nuanchun''s family looks very good.


    However, the parents of Nanfeng are the worst.


    Recently, the clan members made fun of Nanfeng about the vegetable field.


    "..." Chang Xia shrugged, there was nothing she could do about it. After all, so far, she has not been able to grow the peppers alive.


    If you want to plant peppers, you have to wait for news from the Tianshi tribe.


    "Nanfeng, let Xylophone Amu show you��" Nuanchun took the initiative and asked Nanfeng to find Xylophone. The vegetable fields reclaimed by the tribe were all planted by Xylophone.


    Those vegetable fields are growing very well.


    Even some rare wild vegetables, xylophones, are alive. Chang Xia would occasionally go to the tribe to chat with the xylophone and exchange experiences.


    Feeling the changes in the Heluo tribe, Changxia felt that in a year or two, the tribe could truly enter the era of farming.


    "Forget it!" Nan Feng waved his hand, not daring to talk about this topic again.


    It''s rare that Eminem was busy making flour and didn''t urge her to marry, so why should she go over and make fun of herself.


    Besides, vegetable plots can''t grow live vegetables.


    She casually went to the mountains and forests near the tribe, afraid that she would not have wild vegetables to eat?


    "I heard footsteps, Shen Rong and the others came back from hunting." Nuan Chun picked up the twins and looked towards the gate of the cave.


    Hearing this, Changxia Nanfeng suddenly stood up.


    The tribe has hoarded enough anaconda and snake meat, and the tribesmen are too lazy to go out to hunt.


    Yesterday, Chang Xia complained that he was tired of the food in the cellar recently.


    Shen Rong just wanted to go out hunting and get some fresh prey back. So, he called Shangshan Kun Yadong to leave Baihu and touched the Weihe River upstream of the small river.


    Root has nothing to say about this.


    This was also the reason why Chang Xia and the others speculated that the tribe planned to re-enter Weishan.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 179： Little Lamb

    creak ��


    The cave courtyard door was pushed open.


    Shen Rong took the lead in carrying a wild goat.


    Behind him, Shan Kun Yadong each held a lamb. Chang Xia often talked about wanting to keep some small animals in captivity. The number of chickens and ducks on the fence of Baihu Lake is increasing, but the number of hares has been maintained at thirty or forty.


    Chickens and ducks do not need to be specially fed, they will go to the reeds for food by themselves.


    But hares don''t.


    Requires mowing and feeding with wild vegetables.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to be too tired, so he kept the number of hares all the time.


    In addition to the fence by the Baihu Lake, the tribe encircled a larger piece of land on the other side of the Baihu wall. That piece of land is also like the White Lake Fence, separated by wood to form a small fence, which houses small animals that the tribesmen have gone out to hunt and catch.


    At first, the tribesmen were inexperienced, and they caught adult animals, such as wild boars and black-horned cattle, and were locked into the fence by the tribesmen.


    In the end, the fence was knocked down by wild boars and black horns.


    Fortunately, this fence is next to the cave of the elder Dalai. The fence was overturned, and the elder Dalai rushed over and directly killed the wild boar and black-horned cattle who had done bad things.


    At the end, the clansmen who locked the wild boar and black horn in the fence will scold them.


    This happened.


    The clansmen understood why Chang Xia told him to catch small animals or animal cubs.


    Adult wild boar and black horns are difficult to tame.


    However, cubs are different.


    It is possible to tame it after breeding.


    Besides, even if the cub is restless, there is no way to knock over or break the fence.


    "Sheep��" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Shen Rong said: "We met in the upper reaches of the small river, and we caught one big and two small."


    "Big, are you dead?" Chang Xia walked towards Shen Rong in three or two steps.


    The two little lambs bleated and jumped. Only the big sheep on Shen Rong''s body didn''t move much, it was far away, and Chang Xia didn''t know whether the sheep was male or female.


    "Dead." Shen Rong said.


    He started a little harder, intending to stay alive.


    Chang Xia slightly regretted looking at the big sheep that Shen Rong put on the ground, the milk tray was hanging down, it was the ewe. If you don''t die, you can still squeeze some goat milk to drink. Unfortunately, it is already dead.


    Since it''s dead, eat mutton directly.


    There are seasonings such as chili, pepper and cinnamon in the cave. At noon, let''s have a brushed mutton hot pot. The two little lambs were sent to the fence on the other side of the White Lake fence to be locked up. Every day, the clansmen who go out will pick up fresh wild grass and wild vegetables and send them there. There are now more than a dozen cubs in captivity.


    At first, the animal cubs were still noisy.


    After raising them for a few days, they probably knew that they could not escape, and they were fed with fresh grass every day. Gradually, everything quieted down.


    Look, it looks like he has already accepted his fate.


    Chang Xia knew that this was not far from being completely tamed.


    "It''s a pity." Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng blinked and asked, "This... what''s the pity?"


    "Goat''s milk is delicious when cooked and deodorized. Tribal cubs and old people often drink it, and it is good for the body." Chang Xia explained, "Not only goat milk, but also cow''s milk."


    I don''t know if there are cows in the Twilight Forest?


    She had never heard Su Ye talk about it with the clan, probably not.


    Dairy products, drinking regularly are good for the body.


    "Cubs and old people often drink to good health. Shankun, you should pay more attention when you go out hunting. If you encounter a mother beast with a cub or pregnant, remember to catch it alive." Nuan Chun said. She looked at the cubs bouncing on the ground, and thought about the injured old people in the tribe, full of emotion.


    Shan Kun nodded seriously and agreed.


    "There is a grassland in the upper reaches of the small river, which is larger than the wilderness. There is a flock of wild sheep living in that grassland, and there should be a lot of ewes with cubs and pregnant women." Yadong said.


    Over the years, the tribe has shielded the area of ??Weishan consciously or unintentionally, and there are a lot of prey nearby. There is no shortage of water, plus the fertile soil with lush vegetation is enough to support more organisms.


    That grassland happens to be the boundary between Weihe River and Xiaohe River, with abundant water resources and lush vegetation can be seen everywhere.


    Flocks of sheep, birds, and possibly cattle and deer.


    Weishan is dangerous, but it is limited to the poison circle inside Weishan. Outside the miasma, that is, at the foot of the Weishan Mountain, there are towering ancient trees, and many animals also live. It''s just that there will be a lot less in the miasma!


    Chang Xia listened.


    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart.


    The territory of the Heluo tribe''s Black Panthers is estimated to be a province that she knew in her previous life, and it may even be larger.


    Otherwise, where would there be so many prey, the mountains are already complex terrain.


    to this.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of a joke she heard in a previous life.


    A foreign friend came to China and wanted to eat Chinese food. However, three years later, the foreign friend has not left a city in a certain province.


    Chang Xia wanted to walk through the Twilight Forest.


    Considering the territory of the Heluo tribe, Chang Xia hesitated.


    Will this dream be too big?


    "Grassland��" Nanfeng''s spirit changed, and he said excitedly, "Have you encountered black horn cattle? Last time, I ate the stewed beef made by Changxia, and I wanted to eat it again."


    Like herbivorous beasts, they usually live near grasslands.


    Nanfeng was naturally excited when he heard Yadong say that there was actually a grassland in the upper reaches of the small river.


    Recently, tribal food has been prosperous.


    The clansmen did not go out to hunt much, and were busy making flour and digging grass roots.


    "I didn''t encounter any black-horned cattle today, but there are flocks of sheep. There should be a herd of black-horned cattle living in this grassland." Yadong said.


    This is the most common sense.


    Nanfeng can guess, and Yadong naturally understands.


    Nanfeng said: "I''ll go there tomorrow and see��"


    After the chat, UU read www. uukanshu.com Shen Rong began to peel, and the sheepskin tanning can be used to make clothes and shoes. The two lambs were sent by Yadong Shankun to the fence of the Baihu wall to be raised. They would eat mutton at noon, and Changxia began to prepare seasonings.


    This meal.


    It is also a celebration of Chang Xia''s successful completion of basic training.


    The cave dwelling receives running water, and it is much more convenient to deal with the prey without having to go to the White Lake.


    However, when Yadong Shankun came back.


    Carrying a few fish, obviously want to make grilled fish to eat.


    "Calculate the time, the lion and bear clan should come over. The other tribes haven''t moved, they may plan to come with the lion and bear clan. Shen Rong, do you want to go out and play?" Yadong crouched beside Shen Rong to handle the fish, thinking As Maple Leaf and the others left, he missed the chili and seaweed candy from the Lions and Bears.


    Shen Rong hadn''t figured out how to speak.


    On the corridor, Chang Xia looked excited and asked, "Yadong, where do you want to take Shen Rong to play?"


    "Uh!" Yadong froze.


    He is not stupid, Chang Xia looks so excited.


    Nine times out of ten, I want to leave the tribe and go to the forest. It just so happened that today was the time for Chang Xia to complete basic training. The tribe promised that as long as she completed basic training, it would not stop her from going out hunting and picking.


    But-


    How could Ya Dong have the courage to take Chang Xia to the forest?


    I''m afraid I don''t want to be beaten.


    "You said that the Lion and Bear clan should come over, is there any news from Maple Leaf?" Chang Xia said again. He ignored Yadong''s silence at all. This **** probably didn''t want to take her to the forest. How could Chang Xia not think of it?


    "The Snake Mountain tribe was attacked by the wanderers, and Maple Leaf and the others will stay in the Mochizuki Mountains for a while longer." Shan Kun helped explain, and at the same time glared at Yadong, which pot could not be opened, which would tempt Shen Rong to go to the forest. The next long summer?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 180： crazy wanderer

    "Are the homeless dare to attack the Snake Mountain Tribe?" Nan Feng said in shock.


    Snake Mountain Tribe, one of the famous orc tribes in Dusk Forest. Did the homeless attack and kill the Snake Mountain tribe?


    Nuan Chun said in surprise: "Who gave the homeless self-confidence?"


    Obviously, they couldn''t believe it.


    In previous years, the homeless attacked some small tribes at most and kidnapped females. Even the actual killing is very rare. After all, they know the bottom line of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Once done too much.


    The twilight forest orcs are bound to join forces to hunt down the wanderers.


    This year, the homeless ate the gall of a bear''s heart and a leopard, and dared to step into the Mochizuki Mountains and attack the Snake Mountain tribe. It seemed impossible just to hear it, like a misleading rumor.


    "The witch confirmed with the Snake Clan that the Wanderer is indeed in the Mochizuki Mountains and has not left yet. The Snake Clan invited Maple Leaf and the others to enter the Snake Mountain Tribe to help chase the Wanderer. I heard that the Wanderer is holding a beast cub..."


    The orcs of the two clans of lions and bears who went together this time.


    Also invited by the Snake Clan, he will stay in the Snake Mountain Tribe for the time being, to pursue the homeless in the Moon Moon Mountains and rescue the beast cubs kidnapped by the homeless.


    Depend on--


    Upon hearing this, the homeless kidnapped the cubs of the snake clan.


    Immediately, everyone was angry.


    This wanderer is afraid that he is really crazy, and the captivity of beast cubs has touched the bottom line of the beast clan. Things gradually developed towards the worst result. There was no news from the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna. Most of Su Ye was contacting other orcs.


    "Does the tribe want reinforcements?" Chang Xia asked.


    She doesn''t know much about homeless people, and listen, the situation is so critical that she can''t help but worry.


    Yadong shook his head and said: "To deal with the mere homeless, there is no need for reinforcements. Let''s not talk about the strength of the Snake Mountain tribe itself, Elder Shan Senda and Maple Leaf, plus the totems of the Lion and Bear tribes. Warriors are enough to sweep a few small tribes."


    The Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna is treated with caution.


    It is nothing more than the wanderers holding the snake cubs, so that the Snake Mountain tribe and the Senda elders dare not do it easily.


    Once the wanderer''s whereabouts are confirmed, things can be resolved quickly.


    Listening to Yadong''s relaxed analysis, Chang Xia and the others breathed a sigh of relief. No wonder the tribe did not disclose what happened in the Mochizuki Mountains. If such a thing were to be said, it would probably cause panic. As for the tits, they don''t even think about going out of the tribe. The beast cubs carry the hope of a tribal race, and the homeless dare to kidnap the snake clan''s beast cubs.


    This has already formed a **** feud with the Snake Mountain tribe.


    The Snake Mountain tribe was worried that the homeless would not do anything, so they were forced to jump over the wall and kill the snake cubs directly.


    Because of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    At noon, the mutton soup is no longer delicious.


    Everyone dispersed in the downturn and went home.


    Chang Xia gave the elder Dalai a bowl of mutton soup and asked Shen Rong to send it to the wall of Baihu. Sitting on the square table in the hallway with gadgets in hand, lethargic.


    "Still worried about the snake cubs?" Shen Rong came back and said warmly.


    "A little bit." Chang Xia rubbed her eyebrows and said, "The cubs are small. If the homeless are forced to rush, it will be really dangerous."


    "It''s okay, Elder Senda will take care of it. Besides, the Snake Mountain Tribe will not allow wanderers to bully the snake cubs. You have completed the basic training, are you going to visit Qingshan tomorrow?" Shen Rong said.


    In the bottom of my heart, I blamed Yadong, and I shouldn''t have talked about this in the first place.


    The Moon Moon Mountains are too far away from the tribe, not to mention support, it is extremely inconvenient to even inquire about the news. Knowing these things makes me worry and nervous.


    "Qingshan is progressing smoothly, I don''t need to go there. I plan to wait for the season when the pine tower matures, and then go to Qingshan." Chang Xia shook his head, and found her several times, and Chang Xia knew the progress of Qingshan. Unlike red maple sap, harvesting green oil is a lengthy process that can take months.


    Root arranged Qingshan very well, and it will not take Changxia to pass.


    "Tomorrow, we will go to the grassland upstream of the small river."


    The small river is close to the tribe, the tribe can rest assured that there are many prey there, which is very suitable for novice hunting. Besides, the anaconda snake accidentally came to the territory of the Heluo tribe from Weihe River. Chang Xia had a feeling that if the homeless were forced, Weihe might be their last choice...


    Of course, this suspicion Chang Xia did not say.


    With the wisdom of the elders of the tribe, it must also be able to think about it.


    Otherwise, the tribe would not let the clansmen go to the small river to dig grass roots recently, and allow Yadong to go deep into the upper reaches of the small river to hunt.


    The tribe didn''t seem to do anything, but in fact it had already set its sights on Weihe.


    If the Weishan Mountain was not too mysterious, most of the tribes would want to enter the Mochizuki Mountains along the Weihe River.


    Unfortunately, the depths of Weishan are still a mystery.


    How the anaconda got from Weihe to Xiaohe is also a mystery.


    "Do you want to go to the prairie upstream of the small river for a trial?" Shen Rong was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    He really didn''t expect that Chang Xia would choose to go to Xiaohechuan����


    After all, Xiaohe Chuan is not the best choice right now.


    Chang Xia squinted, stared at Shen Rong, and whispered, "Shen Rong, what are you hiding from me?"


    Sure enough, the tribe looked for Shen Rong.


    She said she wanted to change her appetite casually.


    Why did Shen Rong take Yadong Shankun straight to Weishan.


    Here, there are really tricks hidden.


    "You quirky." Shen Rong stretched out his hand and squeezed Chang Xia''s face. She used to have a thin and yellow face, but after two months of feeding, she successfully raised a small meat.


    Pinch, feel very good.


    Chang Xia patted off Shen Rong''s mischievous hand and covered his face.


    "Are the tribes afraid of wanderers coming from Weihe��" Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong held his forehead, he should have blocked Yadong''s mouth just now.


    "Why do you think this way?" Shen Rong said yes and did not answer Chang Xia''s question. This matter and the elders have repeatedly warned not to disclose it, so as to avoid panic or worry among the clansmen.


    "It seems that I really guessed it right." Chang Xia said with a sullen face.


    At noon, the atmosphere of eating mutton was heavy. It is estimated that Nanfeng Nuanchun also guessed, except for the twins who are carefree and do not know the world, but anyone who has a heart can associate it. After all, the movement of the tribe seems to be loose, but in fact they are all staring in the direction of Weishan.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, Shen Rong shrugged and slumped on the wooden chair.


    "Don''t worry, the elders of Pukang live in the wilderness of Xiaohe River recently. There is real movement in the Weihe River, and it must not be hidden from the eyes and eyes of the elders of Pukang. Besides, the boa snake can enter the small river from the Weihe River, and it is easy to be a homeless person. Not necessarily."


    Anacondas can dive, from Weihe to small rivers through Weishan.


    It is one thing whether a homeless person can live or not. Weihe is no less dangerous than Weishan. The river beasts lurking in the river are equally ferocious.


    The tribe stared at Weihe, only to raise the defense.


    "That being the case, my novice trial should go to the grasslands upstream of the small river. It is safer to have the elders of Pukang watching." Chang Xia insisted.


    If she chooses to go elsewhere, the Horde will have to send people to follow her.


    Rather than worrying the tribe, it''s better to try it under the tribe''s nose.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 181： Changxia practice arrow

    Shen Rong pondered.


    After a while, he let out a sigh of relief and nodded in acquiescence to Chang Xia''s proposal.


    The Snake Mountain tribe has not returned good news for a day, and the tribe will not relax its stalking on Weishan for one day. Chang Xia chose to go hunting in the grasslands in the upper reaches of Xiaohe River, which was a good choice.


    Chang Xia has completed the basic training, and the next step is the trial.


    The trial is to let Chang Xia participate in hunting. As an orc, hunting and picking are mandatory tasks. Living in the forest, if you don''t know how to hunt and pick, where can you get a cone.


    "Tomorrow go to the upper reaches of the small river for a trial, what weapon are you going to use?" Shen Rong asked. Seeing that Chang Xia didn''t carve the rock in his hand for a while, Shen Rong took the rock next to him and began to carve it.


    Shen Rong is very powerful, and the stone tools he carved are two points more delicate than those of Chang Xia.


    This made Chang Xia sullen.


    "How about weapons, bows and arrows?" Chang Xia said, thinking.


    Orcs are known for their strength and like to fight with both hands.


    However, weapons such as bows and arrows, spears and swords are still used to assist in battle.


    However, the weapons are mainly spears and axes.


    Bows and arrows, birds are better at some.


    There are not many iron and bronze utensils in the Twilight Forest. For example, weapons are mostly made of solid materials such as iron wood and animal bones.


    Like ten thousand years of iron wood, it is sharper and stronger than iron and bronze.


    And animal bones, if they are fierce beasts, are not inferior to iron and bronze.


    Chang Xia had an animal knife polished from animal bones, which was unusually sharp. It can be blown and broken, and it is rarely used in long summer.


    Chang Xia''s strength is not as strong as that of the clansmen, and the use of spears and axes is not easy.


    Bow and arrow, on the contrary, is a good choice.


    "Yes." Shen Rong nodded and said, "Have you practiced archery?"


    "I''ve practiced, it''s okay to be accurate." Chang Xia said.


    Bows and arrows can be used together with the Changxia bloodline ability to work wonders.


    Chang Xia''s previous life ability was a partial treatment of the wood type, and the bloodline ability in this life should be in the aspect of manipulating plants. Chang Xia uses bows and arrows, which can be fixed on the arrows, which is somewhat similar to the locking function of radar.


    When Chang Xia discovered the function of bloodline ability, she felt that the title of Arrow God was so handsome, it was tailor-made for her.


    However, I have experienced a tragic situation where I can''t draw the bow.


    Chang Xia was extremely fortunate that the thoughts in his heart were not revealed.


    Otherwise, this is definitely black history.


    a few days ago.


    Chang Xia gradually got used to the basic training, so she quietly picked up the animal tendon bow that Patriarch Geng had made for her before, and tried it out. She found that she could finally draw the bow, which was really gratifying.


    That day, Chang Xia quietly hid in the woods and practiced for a while.


    With the bloodline ability to cheat, it''s good to be accurate.


    If you really don''t have the ability to go hunting in the forest, Chang Xia wouldn''t dare to go. Low strength and average speed. Go in and deliver food to the beast?


    "Are you sure��" Shen Rong said in surprise.


    He didn''t seem to have seen Chang Xia practice archery. Where did Chang Xia learn archery?


    Before adulthood, that was even less likely. After all, I heard from Nanfeng and the others that they were almost dragged into the river by the fish in the White River when they were fishing in Changxia...


    Chang Xia secretly concealed this matter, and the clansmen helped to conceal it when they knew it.


    Too embarrassing, the clansmen are worried about exposing what they know, and Chang Xia will die directly.


    Therefore, everyone pretended not to know the dark history of Changxia.


    "Humph!" Chang Xia put down the rock carved in his hand and said proudly: "I was not an adult before the patriarch gave me an animal tendon bow, and I used to practice it a lot. Besides, I recently talked with Elder Yami. Training, while practicing archery in the small forest next to you."


    One listen.


    Shen Rong repeatedly apologized.


    He said that Chang Xia should not be arbitrarily suspected.


    "Would you like me to set up an archery target for you in the corner so that you can practice archery at home anytime in the future?" Shen Rong suggested.


    Chang Xia thought about it for a while, and said happily: "Okay! You go and do the archery target."


    Saying that, he picked up the small tools on the Sifang table, and wanted to go to the cellar to get the animal tendon bow.


    It is not difficult to make an archery target, Chang Xiayi said.


    Shen Rong got up and went to look for materials.


    afternoon.


    The scorching sun overhead.


    Chang Xia, holding an animal tendon bow in his hand, stood in the courtyard and practiced arrow by arrow. Shen Rong stood beside him, occasionally pointing out a sentence or two.


    Chang Xia told Shen Rong about his bloodline ability, and after hearing it, Shen Rong was full of complexities. Sure enough, the one held by the beast **** is different. This is completely cheating! Who shoots the arrow, the arrow will automatically lock on the prey?


    Before, Chang Xia used his bloodline ability to warm up his injured body.


    At that time, Shen Rong couldn''t help feeling emotional.


    Changxia''s bloodline ability seems to be useless, but in fact, if it is replaced by a totem warrior among the strong orcs, this bloodline ability will be awakened, and the combat power ceiling will be properly set.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia also told Shen Rong that her bloodline ability also came with special tracking ability.


    Shen Rong really wanted to complain loudly.


    However, he thought about it. This ability should be related to arrows. The arrows used by Chang Xia are made of iron wood. The ability of Chang Xia''s bloodline is related to plants. It is not difficult to accept the ability to control arrows.


    If it is replaced with other arrows, it is estimated that the ability will be weakened.


    "Chang Xia, take a rest." Shen Rong shouted softly.


    Chang Xia put down the animal tendon bow, looked at the tribe, and said, "Shen Rong, the tribe seems to be very lively. Do you think the orcs of the lion and bear are coming?"


    "...I want to know Let''s go and have a look." Shen Rong said.


    "Okay, I''ll put the animal tendon bow in place, and then wash my face." Chang Xia replied. Tomorrow I can go hunting in the grassland upstream of the small river, Chang Xia is in a good mood.


    I practiced archery for another hour in the afternoon, and now I can go to the tribe to play.


    Even if the orcs of the lion and bear clan didn''t come, they could still play with the cubs of the tits. So when the animal tendon bow was placed, Chang Xia went to the sugar shelf again, took some thatch root candy and maple sugar, put it in a clay pot, and went to the kitchen to wrap the leaves in the animal bag and take it to the tribe.


    Wait for Xia Chenrong to step into the tribe.


    The Tribal Square was very lively, and Chang Xia really guessed correctly.


    The Lion and Bear clan really came. This time, it was not the two clan chiefs, Anbian and Xi Feng, who led the team, but the young orcs of the two clans.


    Among them, there are Honey Dew, Jie, and Li Li whom Chang Xia and the others knew.


    Walking forward, a few familiar people greeted each other skillfully.


    This time, the Lions and Bears sent the first batch of peppers and seaweed sugar, tens of thousands of catties of peppers and 10,000 catties of seaweed sugar. Naturally, they would not be sent to the Heluo tribe all at once, but in batches.


    In this way, it can also be considered to strengthen the relationship between the three clans in disguise.


    "Chang Xia, I brought you some chili sauce." Honey Dew said happily. She asked Jie to pick out two of the rattan baskets and put them beside Chang Xia.


    The contents of these two rattan baskets were gifts specially prepared by Honeydew for Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia happily accepted the gift from Honeydew and said, "The tribe has successfully made dry powder recently. When you return to the tribe, I will give you two baskets of dry powder."


    "Really? Chang Xia, you are so kind." Milu was very happy.


    The two chatted for a while, and Milu approached Chang Xia with a wicked smile, "Chang Xia, I told you that this time the Dadi tribe asked Da Ya to lead the team. By the way, where are the Yadong people?"


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 182： Reward and add more for Sha

    This said.


    Nearby insiders showed wicked smiles one after another.


    Chang Xia looked around and did not see Yadong''s figure.


    After eating at noon, they went back to their cave dwellings. In the afternoon, I didn''t know if Yadong was going to dig thatched grass roots or resting in the cave dwelling.


    "Yadong, I don''t know where. But, who is Da Ya?" Chang Xia stood on tiptoe, trying to find Da Ya to see who it was.


    Milu patted Chang Xia''s arm, pointed at a tall, short-haired female in the crowd, and said, "There... the one with short hair and a beast-tooth necklace on his neck."


    short hair--


    Is this too short?


    Chang Xia pondered, this short hair... It should be said that it is an inch.


    The facial features are deep, bright and generous.


    Da Ya, like Maple Leaf, has a splendid appearance. Even in a masculine dress, it still doesn''t damage Da Ya''s beautiful appearance.


    This beauty is dazzling and dazzling.


    In the crowd, it can be remembered at a glance.


    "Changxia��"


    Xu Shi felt Chang Xia''s gaze, and Da Ya walked straight towards Chang Xia.


    "Da Ya, the Earth Tribe Bear Clan." Da Ya smiled and gestured towards Chang Xia with the salute of the warriors of the Bear Clan, her thumb, forefinger, and **** sticking to her chest and beating twice.


    "Heluo tribe, Chang Xia." Chang Xia nodded and returned a warrior''s gift.


    The rituals of warriors of various ethnic groups are slightly different, but they are similar.


    "Father asked me to bring you some gifts, please accept them." Da Ya clapped her hands, and Li Li came over with a rattan basket. Smell the smell, you know that the candy in the rattan basket should be seaweed.


    "Bear Clan, you''re so kind!" Chang Xia didn''t refuse, just like the gifts from Honey Dew, he accepted them all with enthusiasm, and said, "The tribe has successfully made dry powder recently, I''ll give some to Xifeng Patriarch to taste, please. Daya helped me bring back the Earth Tribe."


    "Thank you!" Taya happily responded.


    Dusk is approaching.


    A bonfire is lit in the Tribal Square.


    Da Ya narrowed her eyes, but she never found Yadong.


    Mingyan''s face couldn''t help but get a little worried. Could it be that Yadong really doesn''t like him?


    Chang Xia saw that Da Ya''s expression was wrong.


    After a little thought, she knew what she was thinking.


    "Da Ya, are you looking for Yadong? He went out hunting in the afternoon. Would you like to go to Baihu cave with me, Yadong''s house is in Baihu..."


    Hearing this, Da Ya''s eyes lit up.


    "Is this possible?"


    Chang Xia exchanged glances with Nan Feng who was not far away, smiled and said, "What''s wrong with this? Yadong built the cave dwelling just to... get married. Now that the cave is repaired, it''s natural to get married."


    Chang Xia''s language is vague.


    Da Ya''s bright face was dyed with red tide.


    The matter of her pursuit of Yadong has long been spread in the Twilight Forest.


    If it wasn''t for Yadong''s awkward silence, Da Ya would have moved from the Dadi tribe to the Heluo tribe.


    "I''ll go to Yadong''s house with you." Da Ya said bluntly.


    She was quick-tempered, straightforward and generous.


    When that happened, she also liked Yadong herself. So, he launched a pursuit of Yadong, who knows that Yadong has an awkward personality, and this delay has dragged on for so long.


    This time, Da Ya also thought that if she didn''t succeed, she would become a benefactor.


    Yadong really didn''t like herself, so Da Ya decided to give up.


    With that said, Chang Xia got up and planned to take Da Ya to Yadong''s cave. There are Xylophone and others in the Tribe Square, and it is not Chang Xia''s turn to entertain Honeylu and others.


    "Shen Rong, you go home to prepare dinner first, and I''ll take Da Ya to Yadong''s house."


    Walking to the shore of Baihu Lake, Chang Xia and Shen Rong separated.


    Yadong''s house is on the hill next door.


    Not sure if Ya Dong is back, Chang Xia naturally wants to send Da Ya there.


    Knowing that Chang Xia took Da Ya to Yadong''s cave, the tribesmen in Tribal Square were all looking forward to and joking. Obviously, the tribesmen were also looking forward to the ending of these two people.


    Unfortunately, it was suppressed by the elders of the tribe.


    Otherwise, the unscrupulous tribesmen of the tribe planned to watch the show secretly.


    "Taya, Yadong is at home��"


    Chang Xia pushed open the door of the cave courtyard, and saw a fire in the kitchen.


    The steps she stepped out stopped, she guessed that something should have happened between Yadong Daya, the two chased and escaped, there must be an inside story.


    Outsiders can''t intervene, they can only solve it by themselves.


    think about.


    Chang Xia pushed open the door and invited Da Ya into the house.


    Then, close the gate.


    Da Ya stood in the cave courtyard and looked at the kitchen.


    "Daya��"


    The sound of the door opening attracted the attention of Yadong in the kitchen.


    He opened the kitchen door and looked out at the cave courtyard.


    Through the meager light of the fire, I could see the figure of the beautiful woman standing in the courtyard of the cave. Suddenly, Yadong was dumbfounded.


    "It''s me." Da Ya stepped forward and walked towards Yadong.


    "Hey! Uh��"


    Yadong looked at Daya who was approaching him in shock, just about to say something.


    But see.


    Da Ya came over and grabbed Yadong''s neck.


    Open your mouth and bite Yadong''s mouth.


    "I''m here to ask you if you want to marry me��"


    "Woooo!"


    Chang Xia stood outside the door, looking at the two hugging each other through the gap.


    Depend on--


    She is blind, she must be blind.


    Both of them have this kind of relationship, and Yadong is still arguing, which is irritating.


    "Kitchen, I''m still preparing dinner."


    "I''m not hungry, I''ll eat when I''m done��"


    Outside the cave courtyard, the long summer is full of black lines. She would worry about Yadong, what a worry!


    Annoyed, Chang Xia stomped away.


    She was afraid that if she kept eavesdropping, she should have heard what she should not have heard.


    At this time, the cave is full of spring.


    "Changxia��" Shen Rong returned to his cave, made a fire to boil water, and wondered what to eat at night. Looking up, he saw Chang Xia returning with a speechless expression.


    Chang Xia angrily sat down on the low stool beside the stove, and said, "Shen Rong, who cares about Yadong''s death in the future. This bastard... is a scumbag."


    "What did he do? Daya, why didn''t she come with you?" Shen Rong thought, and cautiously asked Chang Xia what happened.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s face instantly turned red.


    "This����"


    The two were busy, so Chang Xia couldn''t say it.


    "Don''t worry about them, what''s for dinner?"


    Suppressing the suffocation in his heart, Chang Xia looked for a topic.


    Shen Rong''s mind sank slightly and pondered for a while. Soon, he guessed that Da Ya was staying at Ya Dong''s house, but Shen Rong couldn''t guess what happened.


    Left and right won''t be a big deal.


    After all, Yadong really caused something big, and Chang Xia shouldn''t come back with such a shy and embarrassed expression.


    think about.


    Shen Rong suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Immediately, Shen Rong was full of admiration for Yadong.


    cough cough-


    Thinking of this, Shen Rong''s mood fluctuated a little.


    In the bottom of my heart, I secretly calculate how long it will take to eat meat. I can see it, but I can''t touch it. The taste is really bitter. Besides, he also wanted a cub who was as soft and glutinous as Chang Xia.


    That day, the **** returned to the cave with Chang Xia''s animal state Shen Rong liked it very much.


    Look, it''s like Trumpet himself.


    That kind of feeling is very strange and warm, and I really want to hold Chang Xia in my arms and not tell her to escape.


    Unfortunately, he was afraid that his thoughts would frighten Chang Xia.


    For the time being, I can only suppress the charming thoughts in my heart.


    "Roast anaconda meat, and fry some fruit cakes. There is still some mutton soup at noon. I will warm it up and drink it together." Shen Rong said.


    Without saying anything, Shen Rong felt like he wanted to make a mistake.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll use the oven to make some pies, and save them to eat on the grasslands upstream of the small river tomorrow."


    The arrival of Honeydew and others did not affect Chang Xia''s itinerary.


    After all, Milu and others will leave tomorrow and will not stay in the Heluo tribe. In the warm season, all tribes are busy, but there is no free time to hang around in other tribes.

 Chapter 183： True fragrance warning

    The sky will be dark, and the night will gradually cover the entire Baihu cave.


    The scent of pie was just lingering in the courtyard of the Changxia family''s cave.


    dong dong����


    The courtyard door was knocked.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled and tilted her head.


    Thinking, who would come knocking on the door at this time.


    "Changxia, it''s me!" Honeydew''s brisk and lively voice sounded.


    Chang Xia put down the pie in her hand and called out, "Shen Rong, the pie is ready. Come and take the pie out and bake it again. It''s time to burn."


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    At the same time, she was unhappy with Honeydew.


    These people always like to come over to disturb the two worlds between him and Chang Xia. It''s time to find an opportunity to kidnap Chang Xia.


    Um--


    Going to the forest would be a good choice.


    "Milu, why are you here?" Chang Xia took off the door lock and ushered Milu into the courtyard of the cave, with Li Li standing aside. This made Chang Xia more incomprehensible. When did Milu get so close to Li Li?


    Milu waved her hand and explained quickly, "Don''t get me wrong. Li Li wants to find Da Ya and ask me to bring him here." She didn''t like a fool like Li Li.


    "Da Ya��" Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, how should this be explained?


    Daya, and Yadong are busy.


    She couldn''t bring Lili Milu over there to disturb her? !


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s expression was wrong, Li Li asked anxiously, "Chang Xia, did something happen to Da Ya?"


    "Cough!" Chang Xia said embarrassedly: "Then what... Da Ya is at Yadong''s house. At the moment, maybe, maybe she is busy. Do you understand when I say this?"


    Li Li frowned and looked at Chang Xia blankly.


    Milu pouted, showing a smile that was not a smile.


    "I''m busy, what can I do?" Li Li said confusedly.


    Milu raised her foot and stomped on Li Li''s right foot. Didn''t this idiot see that Chang Xia''s face was smoking?


    Males and females are busy together.


    What else is there to explain?


    She then said that Da Ya''s chasing Yadong was not right. Every time she chased her, she ran away. Nine times out of ten, there was a problem. Look, this is not what she said.


    "Ah!" Li Li was in pain and couldn''t help crying out in pain.


    Milu raised her hand and grabbed Li Li''s ear, and said cheerfully, "Chang Xia, I''ll take Li Li back to the Tribe Square. If I have something to do, I''ll talk about it later."


    "I made a pie, do you want to try it��" Chang Xia hurriedly asked.


    Milu waved her hand, walked straight out of the cave courtyard, and said, "No, no, we won''t disturb you and Chen Rong."


    "Honeydew, where''s Daya?"


    "Silly fool, shut up!"


    Standing in front of the courtyard gate, Chang Xia looked at Milu Lili''s back with a strange expression.


    Are these two really okay? !


    Li Li, who is more than two meters tall, was grabbed by the ear of Honey Dew, no matter how he looked at it, it was awkward. But the two of them didn''t know it, and looking at it from a distance, the atmosphere between the two revealed a harmony that others couldn''t blend in.


    "Where''s the person��" Shen Rong saw Chang Xia entering the room alone, and looked behind her.


    Chang Xia shrugged and whispered, "Milu brought Lili over to find Taya, I said Taya was at Yadong''s house, and Milu took Lili away, saying she was going back to the Tribe Square."


    Shen Rong understood.


    Honeydew is a shrewd one.


    She must have heard some unknown secrets from Chang Xia''s mouth.


    "Tomorrow, the lion and bear clan will leave, Shen Rong, do you think Da Ya will stay in the tribe?" Chang Xia smiled strangely, poked Shen Rong, and asked in a low voice.


    Da Ya is resolute, and she will definitely be able to settle her relationship with Ya Dong tonight.


    The two are from different races, and one of them must choose to leave their hometown. Based on what Changxia knew about Yadong, he would not choose to go to the Earth Tribe.


    Here comes.


    Da Ya is bound to abandon the Dadi tribe and live in the Heluo tribe.


    "Maybe, Yadong will go to the earth tribe with Daya tomorrow." Shen Rong guessed.


    Da Ya will stay in the Heluo tribe for Yadong, and the Dadi tribe should be prepared. If Yadong wants to marry Daya, he will take the initiative to go to the earth with Daya to live for a period of time. This has always been a custom in the Dusk Forest.


    Shen Rong is an exception.


    After all, he grew up in the Tianyuan tribe of the Western Land.


    His relationship with the Sirius Tribe is still somewhat unclear.


    "Hope it!" Chang Xia said.


    Da Ya is a very good female, and Chang Xia also hopes that Ya Dong will not let others down.


    As night fell, Changxia Chen Rong had dinner and prepared food for going out tomorrow. Soon, the night passed.


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    Yadong leads Taya to the door.


    "Chang Xia, I want to exchange you for some thatched candy and chili sauce." Yadong was slightly embarrassed, with a little embarrassment on his face.


    Chang Xia looked at Ya Dong and then at Da Ya.


    Da Ya''s lustrous face was full of blush, and she stood beside Yadong shyly. The two held hands and were very close.


    "Yes." Chang Xia smiled and nodded.


    She originally wanted to make fun of Yadong, but saw Daya following.


    Chang Xia didn''t want Yadong to feel ashamed, so she stopped joking. Yadong came to the door with the animal skin to exchange things, and nine out of ten were prepared for the land tribe.


    After all, the female of the bear clan was kidnapped, so what should be done must not be left behind.


    Otherwise, let alone the earth tribe.


    Yadong couldn''t even pass the tribal level.


    "Yadong, I don''t know how much to prepare for each, do you want to ask Tianluo Amu?" Chang Xia reminded.


    In this matter, it is more suitable for the elders to take action.


    Chang Xia married Shen Rong, and Chang Xia brought Shen Rong back to the Heluo tribe directly from the Normandy Grand Bazaar. Nothing was useful, and nothing was prepared.


    Her example is definitely not suitable for Yadong and Da Ya.


    It''s good to have a good relationship between the two clans, but you can''t be careless.


    When Chang Xia said that, Yadong was dumbfounded.


    He meows��


    Yadong really thinks things too simplistically.


    "..." Yadong held Da Ya''s hand and hesitated: "Okay, I''ll go back to the tribe to ask Eminem about the situation. Let''s see what else to prepare?"


    "Yadong, you don''t need to be so troublesome." Da Ya said softly.


    Yadong clenched Daya''s hand and said seriously, "Daya, since I have decided to marry you, naturally I can''t let go of what I should prepare."


    puff-


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    Thinking of Yadong''s previous rejection.


    Look at what he looks like today.


    Chang Xia just wanted to say: It''s really fragrant!


    "Chang Xia, what are you laughing at?" Yadong stared at Chang Xia with a stern face. Last night, Taya told Yadong that if Yadong really didn''t want to marry her, the two would make it clear. It is also convenient for her to go back to the tribe to find a male to marry...


    Listen to it.


    Yadong trembled with anger.


    This female is really shameless.


    He lied to his body and even said that he would marry other males.


    So, the two fought and scolded all night.


    The so-called bedside fights and bedside fights.


    The two of them explained it clearly and smoothly, and there was this scene this morning.


    Chang Xia pouted, not at all afraid of Yadong''s face changing, and said, "I laugh at someone who deserves it!"


    "Go away!" Yadong held back, only daring to spit out one word.


    Holding Da Ya, she headed straight for the tribe.


    Chang Xia shook her head, she didn''t need to intervene in the next thing. Tianluo Amu can definitely prepare everything that should be prepared. And, only more, not less.


    Last night.


    Daya didn''t go back to the Tribe Square to rest.


    The tribe''s elite group of people, there is nothing they don''t understand.


    It is estimated that even if Yadong didn''t prepare anything this morning, the tribe would let Yadong go to the earth tribe.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 184： Yadong leaves

    as predicted.


    Yadong has just entered the tribe.


    On the face of it, he met his father, Gore and Amu Snail.


    At the same time, thatched root candy, maple syrup and several pieces of animal skins are also prepared on the side.


    "Father, you are��" Yadong was dumbfounded and stammered.


    Tianluo raised her hand and slapped Yadong on the back of her head, then smiled kindly at Taya, and said happily, "Taya, Yadong will be handed over to you from now on."


    "I... ok." Da Ya nodded in embarrassment.


    On the side, the patriarch Gen and Xylophone stood quietly beside them.


    In the early morning, the lion and bear clans will return to their respective tribes as soon as possible. The Heluo tribe gave dry powder as a gift, and asked the Lion and Bear to bring them back to their tribe.


    At the same time, it also means that the three tribes have reached a silent alliance.


    "Yadong, this time you went to the Dadi tribe to live for three months. After three months, you will return to the tribe with Da Ya. I have prepared all the luggage for you. Now let''s go with the Dadi tribe. Let''s go!" Tianluo said neatly.


    This cheap cub finally succeeded in marrying a female!


    Before, I learned that Yadong rejected Da Ya''s pursuit. Elder Jami was so angry that Yadong had a meal, and after returning home, Tianluo Gelai came for another meal.


    Da Ya is so feminine, she doesn''t hold grudges.


    Yadong''s awkward appearance made everyone hate that iron is not steel.


    Being oppressed by a female, so what?


    This kind of thing, there are many things in the Twilight Forest, and he feels that he can''t live with it.


    Males are not thick-skinned and can find females. Of course, at most, Gray and the others discussed these words privately, and they would not say it publicly.


    If Yadong knew the little secret he was hiding����


    Many people in the tribe know about it, and it is estimated that the society will die.


    By the time Yadong recovered, the others had already left the Heluo tribe.


    "Daya, am I being expelled from the tribe?" Yadong said speechlessly.


    Da Ya laughed, stroking the animal skins and other gifts in the rattan basket with satisfaction, and said happily: "The Earth Tribe and I are willing to support you, the tribe now has seaweed candy, and the Normandy Grand Bazaar will be able to exchange for more things next year. "


    "I think...you still come to the Heluo tribe with me. Come and have a taste." Yadong said.


    After finishing speaking, Li Li and the others did not respond. Just lift up the leaf-covered stuff in the rattan basket to reveal the thatch and maple sugar inside. Even Yadong saw a can of maple syrup.


    This time, my father really gave up for him.


    These candies and gifts should come from the tribe''s cave, not their own.


    The items hoarded in the tribal caves are much more refined.


    "It''s so sweet, what kind of sugar is this?" Da Ya said in surprise.


    Li Li said, "I have eaten maple sugar, which is sweeter and softer than maple sugar."


    "Thatch root candy." Yadong didn''t hide it, and said, "It''s a special kind of candy made by my family. The Heluo tribe is not short of sugar, and it would not be bad for Daya and me to live in the Heluo tribe. Besides, you don''t want to live in a cave?"


    Yadong has been to the earth tribe, and the bear tribe lives in caves.


    The Dadi Tribe Mountains are humid and hot, and although the caves are drier, they cannot be compared with the cave dwellings of the Heluo tribe.


    Unfortunately, the soil layer of the Earth Tribe Mountains is soft.


    It is even more impossible to build a kiln.


    Thinking about it, Yadong wanted to tie Chang Xia to the earth tribe and let her help the bear clan to figure it out. See if we can improve the living conditions of the bear clan?


    Unfortunately, this idea is not yet mature.


    Have to wait.


    One listen.


    Li Li and the others were silent.


    Compared with the caves of the Heluo tribe, their own caves are indeed a lot worse.


    Here, Yadong was packaged and sent to the Earth Tribe by his grandfather Amu and the tribe, and he will not return to the tribe recently.


    White Lake Cave.


    Chang Xia sorted out various condiments and put the pie into Shen Rong''s back basket.


    In the morning, eating pies and drinking soup left over from last night.


    Make do, fool for a while.


    Then, the two headed towards the south of Baihu Lake.


    As soon as I walked down the hillside, I met Nanfeng Nuanchun and others. Obviously, they also knew that Chang Xia planned to go to the grasslands in the upper reaches of the small river for a trial today, and they also planned to go there to have a look.


    By the way, see if you can catch a few lambs or wild sheep.


    The mutton soup is delicious, but unfortunately, because of the Mochizuki Mountains, everyone''s food is tasteless and tasteless.


    Today, Nanfeng is thinking of hunting another wild sheep back.


    Go back and make another meal of brushed lamb.


    "Nuanchun, are you going to Xiaohe River too?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Nuan Chun shook his head lightly and explained, "I went to Xiaohechuan wilderness to dig grass roots with Shan Kun, but we went to the grasslands to hunt." With twin cubs following, Nuan Chun has no energy to hunt, even picking must always pay attention Twin cubs, so that cubs don''t roll into the pit.


    "I want to eat mutton. I used to hunt wild sheep in the grasslands upstream of the small river." Nanfeng said.


    By the way, help Chang Xia to press the formation.


    When he entered the forest at the beginning of Changxia, he should have been led by the elders of the tribe.


    However, Shen Rong followed.


    The tribe didn''t say anything else.


    After all, Shen Rong''s strength was tested by the tribe. Except for a few elders of the tribe, no totem warrior dared to say that they would win Shen Rong.


    "Chang Xia, are you planning to stay there for a few days with your animal tendon bow?" Nuan Chun glanced at the animal tendon bow that Chang Xia was carrying on his right shoulder, his face changed slightly, and he looked nervously at it. long summer.


    Hearing this, Shankun Nanfeng Qiqi looked at the animal tendon bow.


    This bow was specially made by Patriarch Gen for Chang Xia.


    At that time, Nanfeng still had trouble with Gen.


    "It should stay for two days." Chang Xia said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely not enter Weishan. I will practice on the grassland upstream of the small river, but I heard that there are elders in Pukang there~www.novelhall.com ~It''s safe to think about."


    "Weishan, something has happened recently." Nanfeng revealed some news with a sullen face.


    Recently, the elders of Pukang sat in Xiaohe.


    Tribal totem warriors increased their patrols around Weishan.


    One to two to go.


    Naturally there were some discoveries.


    "Weishan, what''s the matter?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Nanfeng said: "In the dark night, there is light in the depths of Weishan."


    Upon hearing this, even Shen Rong''s expression became serious. The night in the forest is pitch black, with little light.


    If light does appear, it must have something to do with fire.


    "What did the elders say��" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Nanfeng shook his head, this was discovered by the patrolling totem warriors. The elders have not yet implemented it, but they have increased their vigilance against Weishan.


    I am afraid that the vagabond is desperate to escape from the Moon Moon Mountains and enter Weishan, detonating some kind of taboo deep in Weishan.


    Nanfeng speculated that the tribe might have deliberately gone deep into Weishan to find out the source of the light.


    However, the arrival of the lion and bear clans.


    The deployment of the tribe was temporarily interrupted. Today, the lion and bear clan have left. It is estimated that the tribe will have a decision in a day or two whether to go to Weishan or not.


    "Still waiting." Nanfeng said.


    With that said, the group passed through the dense forest. Recently, people from the clan often come in and out. There is an extra path in the dense forest. Go straight along the path and come to the Wilderness of Xiaohechuan.


    It has been a few days since Changxia last came to the wilderness.


    The lush thatch was mowed down, and the wilderness was reclaimed into fields.


    Unfortunately, the tribe did not plan to plant. Chang Xia looked at the fertile land with regret, but said nothing.


    After all, Baihu��s ground Changxia hasn��t finished planting yet.


    The small river wilderness is far away, and it is temporarily inconvenient to plant.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 185： Shen Rong warning

    "Hehehe-"


    Elder Pukang was familiar with Zaer''s laughter, and got into the ears of Chang Xia and others.


    "Little Changxia, I heard that you plan to go to the prairie upstream of the small river for a trial today?" Pukang nibbled at the grilled fish and waved at Changxia.


    "Elder Pukang, I brought you a pie, an anaconda meat pie!"


    Last night, when Chang Xia was making pies. I suddenly remembered the elder Pukang who stayed in the Wilderness of Xiaohe River recently, so I asked Shen Rong to help him do more.


    In front of people, Chang Xia used to call them honorable names.


    When there are few people, just like calling Wu Granny Su Ye, Chang Xia will call the elders grandpa or grandma to be closer.


    "Hehe-" Pukang was so happy, he quickly put down the grilled fish in his hand, and said anxiously: "Little Changxia, quickly bring me the boa pie."


    Food is the weakness of Pukang elders.


    The Heluo tribe has done a lot of work in order to make up for the weakness of the elders of Pukang.


    It''s a pity that Elder Pukang''s bloodline power is too strong. After so many years, it is still able to suppress the negative impact of bloodline power, and occasionally it will erupt once.


    see.


    Shen Rong hurriedly handed over the basket behind him.


    Then, take a rattan basket from the back basket.


    "Elder Pucon, the pie was made last night. You put it on the stove and bake it, it will taste more delicious. By the way, this is chili sauce and chili oil, you can dip it and taste it, see Like it or not?"


    Chang Xia said, and handed over the two wooden jars in his hands.


    Beside, Nuan Chun Nanfeng and the others looked at each other.


    Don''t blame the clansmen for loving Chang Xia, who wouldn''t like such a warm-hearted Chang Xia?


    Bringing the pies and chili sauce to Elder Pukang, Changxia Chenrong continued to walk up the small river. Nan Feng originally planned to go with Chang Xia and the two of them, but before he could speak, he met Shen Rong''s eyes. Then, Shen Rong smiled very gently, and the gentle Nanfeng''s hairs on the back of his neck stood upside down, chilling.


    So, Nanfeng closed himself.


    Looking up, he watched Chang Xia Chen Rong disappear from his eyes little by little.


    "Ginkgo tree��"


    Chang Xia looked at the ginkgo trees growing in the mountains and forests, smiling happily. The wilderness and grassland are not connected together, and are separated by a mountain forest in the middle. In the forest, there are ginkgo trees.


    He sighed that Bai Guozhen was indeed a treasure bestowed by the beast **** to the beast clan, and there were white fruit trees everywhere.


    The ginkgo trees on the periphery of the mountain forest have been picked.


    The traces are still very fresh, and they should have been picked by the clansmen recently.


    This mountain forest area is half the size of the wilderness, except for some shrubs, there are ginkgo trees.


    Henceforth, the place where tribes pick ginkgo.


    There will be more small rivers here.


    "Chang Xia, Shen Rong."


    The two of them have just stepped into the Baiguo Mountain Forest.


    In the deep years, he came out of the forest and greeted the two of them.


    The tribe has not discussed whether to enter Weishan or not.


    Recently, it has been arranged for people in the middle of the year to patrol here, to guard against accidents.


    "Shen Nian, are you the only one patrolling here today?" Shen Rong nodded and asked.


    Shen Nian said: "Mutuo went hunting."


    The patrol is usually a team of two, today is Shen Nian and Mutuo.


    In the Xiaohe River Wilderness, the elders of Pukang are in charge, and Shennian Mutuo is in charge of the Baiguo Mountain Forest, and it changes every three days. Today is the third day of Mutuo''s patrol in Shennian. After today''s end, the tribe will have other totem warriors coming to change shifts.


    "Changxia, are you sure you want to go to the upper reaches of the small river for a trial? Nanfeng should have told you that there has been a change in the deep valleys of Weishan recently..." The old year looked at Chang Xia seriously, hoping that she could stop going to the upper reaches of the small river. Trial mind.


    "I don''t go to Weishan, and I don''t go near Weihe. I''m just hunting in the grasslands, what can I do? Besides, Shen Rong is still with me." Chang Xia explained.


    I thought about it for a long time and didn''t say more.


    Recently, many clansmen went hunting in the grasslands upstream of the small river.


    The big deal, he and Mutuo stared at the grassland.


    "Hold on, this is a signal flare. If something happens, just ignite the flare. Mutuo and I will rush over soon, as will the nearby clansmen."


    In the end, Chang Xia filled Chang Xia with two flares.


    Then he watched Chang Xia and the two pass through the Baiguo Mountain Forest, all the way to the grassland in front of them.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia stood on the edge of Baiguo Mountain, looking at the endless grassland in front of him.


    "Shen Rong, do you think the clansmen would want to dig the grass roots when they looked at this grassland?" Chang Xia suddenly choked out such a sentence. After hearing this, Shen Rong felt black lines all over his head.


    The most indispensable thing in the grasslands is grass.


    Like thatch, there are not only grasslands, but also many.


    However, when normal people step into the grasslands, shouldn''t they be most worried about beasts? What kind of brain circuit is this in Chang Xia? The first thing she stared at was the most inconspicuous thatch.


    She always complained about Nanfeng, saying that there was no help for foodies.


    Shen Rong felt that these words were more suitable for Chang Xia.


    "..." Shen Rong.


    whee--


    See the speechless expression on Shen Rong''s face.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "I''m joking."


    Saying that, following Shen Rong''s suggestion, he hung the basket on a ginkgo tree, tied the animal sack containing the seasoning to his waist, carried the quiver taken out from the basket on his back, and carried the animal tendon bow directly in his hand. superior.


    Pies and other things were tied to Shen Rong''s body.


    All the rattan baskets and other items on the back are discarded.


    "Let''s go!" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia looked at the sun above his head and counted the time silently, about ten o''clock. Recently, she and Shen Rong will be active in the grassland. The first task is to find a place to rest at night The second is hunting.


    The wildest avoid impatient and panic.


    In a place like the grassland, Yimapingchuan, if you can''t find a suitable place to stay, it is easy to be attacked by wild beasts at night.


    The tribe has not hunted deeply here for many years, and there must be many wild beasts inhabiting this grassland. Not counting cattle and sheep, the most dangerous are the forest wolves, coyotes, and carnivores such as jackals.


    Ferocious, bloodthirsty.


    Once caught by them, they will never die.


    "Go." Chang Xia followed, and the two stepped into the grassland.


    On the other side, the small river wilderness.


    "Nanfeng, are you not following Chang Xia?" Nuan Chun asked in surprise.


    She originally thought that Nanfeng would follow Changxia Shenrong to the grassland upstream of the small river. After all, this was Chang Xia''s first trial.


    Nan Feng spread out his hands and said calmly, "Do you think Shen Rong will let me follow?" As soon as she said she was going to hunt there, Shen Rong secretly warned her.


    Shen Rong card warning, you deserve to have.


    Hearing this, Nuan Chun Shan Kun fell silent.


    Obviously, they have had the same experience.


    Shen Rong''s gentle smile makes people tremble every time they see it.


    Elder Pukang ate the pie and said, "Changxia is sheltered by the beast **** and will be fine." Besides, even if something happens, isn''t there him?


    "Elder Pukang, what''s the situation in Weishan?" Nanfeng asked seriously.


    "...It''s hard to say." Pukang was silent for a moment, then slowly said three words. Weishan changes, no one can say whether it is a good thing or a bad thing. In the end, as long as the Heluo tribe is not affected, the elders of Pukang can accept it.


    After speaking, everyone looked solemnly in the direction of Weishan.


    After a while, Nanfeng and the tribe teamed up and ran towards the grassland upstream of the small river.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 186： Carrion Jackal

    Grasslands upstream of small rivers.


    At noon, the two of Chang Xia nibbled two pies at will, and ate them with the cool white in the water bag.


    "Chang Xia, are you tired?" Shen Rong asked warmly.


    Chang Xia patted off the pie crumbs in his hands and replied, "It''s okay."


    The small river runs through the entire grassland, so don''t worry about getting lost. The two did not get close to the small river, and looked at the river from a distance.


    along the way.


    A hare or pheasant is encountered from time to time.


    Chang Xia was not in a hurry.


    "Shen Rong, do you see a suitable place to stay?" Chang Xia asked.


    If you plan to practice in the grassland for a few days, you must first understand the situation on the grassland to avoid stepping on the pit. Along the way, Chang Xia saw several familiar marks, which should have been left by the clansmen.


    "Go straight, there is a mountain forest in the south. Let''s go there and settle down there. Usually the grassland is next to the forest. This grassland should be connected to the foot of Weishan Mountain." It came from Weishan.


    "The grassland is connected to the foot of Weishan Mountain. Isn''t the end of the grassland Weihe River?" Chang Xia said in surprise. Looking at the small river not far away, the deeper the grassland, the wider the river surface. At the same time, there are more tributaries. This also explains why the small river behind Baiguo Mountain suddenly became much smaller.


    There are many tributaries in the grassland, which divert the river flowing from the Wei River.


    As a result, the lower reaches of the small river became an ordinary river.


    "Yes." Shen Rong said.


    According to the scale they saw, the amount of water contained in the Weihe River was definitely no smaller than that of the Baihe River.


    It''s just that the soil in the grassland is loose, and there are too many tributaries in the upper reaches of the small river. These tributaries spread the water volume of the Weihe River and form a brand new tributary of the river.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and said hesitantly: "There are many animals in this grassland, why did the boa snake hide in the wilderness downstream of the small river..."


    The anaconda was seriously injured and needed to eat a lot of food to replenish its strength.


    This grassland is definitely more suitable for boa snakes than the wilderness downstream of the small river.


    "More food means more competition. Don''t forget, in addition to herbivorous animals like cattle and sheep, there are also terrifying hunters like wolves in the grassland. The enemy." Shen Rong said lightly.


    In addition to the wolves, the hunters on the grasslands also include jackals, hyenas and vultures.


    In terms of danger, grasslands are no less dangerous than forests.


    If the boa snake is not injured, let alone the grassland, it is estimated that it will dare to stay in Weishan.


    "No wonder the clansmen prevented me from entering the forest��" Chang Xia sighed, sticking out her tongue.


    She couldn''t imagine what kind of dangers lurking in the forests far away from the orc tribes? Usually within the territory of the Orcs, the degree of danger is slightly lower.


    Orcs feed on meat, and use hunting to curb the reproduction of beasts.


    There is no forest inhabited by orcs, and the beasts rely on nature to survive and survive. The level of danger is absolutely terrifying.


    "Don''t worry, this grassland shouldn''t be that dangerous!" Shen Rong said calmly.


    For beasts like ligers and tigers, Shen Rong didn''t smell their breath. However, the wolf leopard''s breath is relatively heavy.


    increasingly westward.


    The two still hadn''t reached the forest that Shen Rong said.


    In the plains, it is usually said that the dead horses run on the mountains.


    Today, Chang Xia really saw it!


    "Shen Rong, I can''t walk anymore!" Chang Xia smiled wryly, panting with his hands on his hips. It''s been a long walk for several hours.


    Chang Xia was so tired.


    "Break meeting��" Shen Rong took out the water bag and asked Chang Xia to drink some water.


    The water bladder is made of animal skins. It looks small, but it can hold a lot of water. Chang Xia took the water bag and took a big gulp.


    Suddenly, Shen Rong''s expression changed slightly.


    He clenched the long spear in his hand, raised his hand, and let Chang Xia approach him. This iron-wood spear was given to Shen Rong by the tribe. When asked what weapon Shen Rong was good at, Shen Rong chose a long spear.


    The gun is five meters long and one or two meters long and is made of a thousand-year-old ironwood core.


    Weighing kilograms.


    Non-totem warriors, let alone wielding and killing beasts, can''t even mention it.


    Chang Xia swallowed coldly and said in a low voice, "What''s the situation?"


    "We are being targeted, it may be a prairie wolf or a carrion jackal." Shen Rong said. They were at the upper wind and could only smell a faint breath. Shen Rong wasn''t quite sure what the beast was after him and Chang Xia.


    However, the familiar fishy smell.


    Shen Rong thought it should be a wolf.


    Shen Rong came from the wolf fighting clan, and he naturally suppressed wild wolves.


    However, the moment he stepped into the grassland, Shen Rong restrained all his breath. The birth of the Chinchilla clan in the long summer, the breath of weak clan, beasts like wild wolves will not have any fear at all, but will arouse their desire to kill.


    Orcs and beasts are opposites.


    You hunt me, and I will hunt you.


    "Good luck!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Put down the water bladder, quietly picked up the animal tendon bow, and tried to activate the bloodline ability, trying to try it out.


    Shen Rong sensed Chang Xia''s anxious thoughts and did not stop him.


    Northwest, in a bush.


    A carrion jackal lurks.


    Although he didn''t see the carrion jackal''s appearance, Chang Xia knew that the carrion jackal was not only ugly, but also ferocious and bloodthirsty.


    Carrion jackals are more difficult to deal with than prairie wolves.


    "Shen Rong, I found a carrion jackal in the northwest��"


    "Are you sure you can shoot?"


    "let me try."


    Chang Xia put a bow on an arrow and shot a beast for the first time. It was still a ferocious beast like a carrion jackal. Chang Xia''s heartbeat accelerated a little.


    one two Three����


    Chang Xia counted himself in the bottom of his heart.


    At the moment of counting to five, the iron wood arrow made a whizzing sound, and went straight to the bushes in the northwest woohoo-


    In an instant, the carrion jackal wailed.


    Shot, but missed.


    It turned out that at the moment when the arrow was about to sink into the carrion jackal''s head, the carrion jackal sensed the danger and avoided the fatal attack.


    The iron wood arrow shot by Chang Xia hit the carrion jackal''s hind left leg.


    "It''s a pity!" Chang Xia said regretfully.


    The carrion jackal was hit by an arrow and jumped out of the bushes. At the same time, a wolf roar began to be heard, summoning his companions.


    Shen Rong looked at Chang Xia in admiration and said, "It''s not a pity, your archery power is still a little weak, and your speed is a little hesitant. If you hurry up, you will definitely be killed in one hit."


    In the first trial, Chang Xia performed very well.


    Before, Su Ye said that Chang Xia was afraid of seeing blood, and Shen Rong was worried that Chang Xia would not dare to shoot arrows. He didn''t expect Chang Xia''s shot to be very decisive, although he still lacked some experience, everything else was perfect.


    "The first time I tried my hand, I was a little unfamiliar." Chang Xia nodded, accepting Shen Rong''s instructions humbly, with a very excited expression.


    Shen Rong said quietly, "Wu told me that you were afraid of blood��"


    "Fear of blood, that''s what happened when I was a child. At that time, my body fainted when I saw blood, which made the witches and clansmen misunderstood. Besides, if I was really afraid of blood, how would I deal with chickens and ducks..." Chang Xia said to Shen Rong''s revelation was not afraid at all.


    At the beginning, Su Ye told Shen Rong that she was afraid of seeing blood.


    It was because he didn''t want Chang Xia to watch the scene of Shen Rong''s detoxification.


    Afterwards, Chang Xia saw that Bai Qing''s face had changed, and she dared not imagine the scene of Shen Rong''s detoxification.


    Looking at Chang Xia Aojiao''s small expression.


    Shen Rong shook his head helplessly, and didn''t say anything about being afraid of blood.


    In the distance, a few carrion jackals appeared again. Quietly gathered towards Chang Xia Chen Rong, a faint smell of carrion spread from the wind.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 187： hunting moment

    "Yeah! There are a lot of guests this time, so it''s... ugly and smelly." Chang Xia held the bow and looked at the carrion jackals that were approaching by them with disgust.


    It really deserves the name Carrion Jackal.


    The closer you get, the more you can smell the stench of rotting flesh.


    "Shen Rong, it is said that there is a piece of carrion on each side of the carrion jackal''s spine. Is this true?"


    Living creatures, but with their own carrion.


    Why does it feel so mysterious?


    This reminded Chang Xia of a certain food anime he had seen in his previous life.


    There are all kinds of strange creatures in there, like roasted whole pigs, crab pigs, and screaming apples.


    Unfortunately, carrion jackals are not roasted whole pigs.


    The carrion jackal stinks, let alone eating it.


    "Really!" Shen Rong replied.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was immediately excited, swallowing his saliva, looking at Shen Rong with expectant eyes, and asking, "Shen Rong, have you ever seen a big wild boar that roasted yourself? Have you ever eaten crab meat and pork? Pork mixed with flavors? Screaming wild fruit?"


    "..." Shen Rong had a strange expression.


    Looking back at Chang Xia with an indescribable expression, the big wild boar roasted by himself, the pork with the taste of crab meat and pork mixed together, and the screaming wild fruit.


    Does such a thing really exist?


    "Chang Xia, is this what Wu told you?"


    "Uh! I was just thinking about it."


    She can''t always say that this is an anime she''s seen in her previous life.


    The Qinghai Plateau has the magical ice crystal grass, and the East China Sea has the cornerstone. Couldn''t there be a big wild boar that roasted itself in the Twilight Forest?


    Unfortunately, there really isn''t.


    While the two were talking nonsense, they didn''t let their guard down, and the corner of the eye kept focusing on the carrion jackals that were gathering towards them. The closer you get, the stronger the smell of carrion.


    Carrion jackals and carrion vultures are also known as grassland death gods, and it is estimated that they are inseparable from the rotten smell on their bodies. The smell is disgusting just by smelling it, and it may be eating rotting creatures.


    "Carrion jackals feed on carrion, how can they attack living creatures?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "It''s true that the carrion jackal feeds on carrion, but the carrion jackal also eats fresh prey. However, compared to other beasts, the carrion jackal has the lowest attack power and can hunt too few creatures. Food." Shen Rong explained that in terms of difficulty, carrion jackals are more difficult than coyotes.


    As long as the carrion jackals are staring at them, they won''t stop.


    The only solution is to kill them as a group.


    Carrion jackals hunt in packs, usually a pack of 6-13 carrion jackals. Of course, this number may be more or less.


    ���ڡ���


    The gathered carrion jackals grinned, revealing their white fangs.


    Disgusting saliva dripped on the ground, and the **** wolf eyes stared at Chang Xia and the two greedily.


    "Shen Rong, your clan is ugly and stinky!" Chang Xia raised his bow, aimed at the carrion jackal furthest away and shot away.


    This time, the target was very accurate. The iron wood arrow sank into the neck of the carrion jackal, directly pinning the carrion jackal to the ground, unable to move, and began to twitch.


    Shen Rong raised his gun and listened to Chang Xia''s complaints.


    A staggering, almost fell directly to the ground.


    Carrion Jackal��


    Why are you the same family as him?


    Wolf clan, occupy a wolf.


    It is an intelligent creature, and it is clearly two races from the beast carrion jackal.


    Besides, his majestic beast body can''t stand up to a carrion jackal, can it?


    In an instant, Shen Rong flashed.


    When he stood still again, the corpses of two carrion jackals were inserted into the iron wood spear.


    He raised his hand and threw away the carrion jackal corpse strung on the iron wood spear. Like a hunter, he shuttled in the wind and stabbed the other three carrion jackals neatly.


    Chang Xia felt very sorry.


    However, seeing Shen Rongxing''s flowing movements.


    The eyes are full of admiration and wonder.


    When will she be able to kill the prey like Chen Rong, it is estimated that the tribe will no longer worry about stepping into the forest.


    "Pretty!" Chang Xia retracted her bow and praised.


    In the grassland, do not worry that there is no prey to kill.


    Carrion jackals are ferocious, and if they don''t kill them in one hit, it will only be more dangerous to be entangled. Chang Xia did not compete with Shen Rong to kill the carrion jackal, who made himself too slow.


    "You were also very good just now." Shen Rong praised back.


    After killing this group of carrion jackals, Shen Rong took Chang Xia to leave quickly. Soon, the smell of blood will dissipate, attracting other beasts.


    Furthermore, the flesh of carrion jackals cannot be eaten.


    The value of animal skins and bones was not great, so Shen Rong and Chang Xia chose to give up harvesting their prey.


    Of course, if it''s a coyotes or other beasts.


    The two will not give up harvesting a wave.


    "Shen Rong, shouldn''t the prairie wolf be as ugly as the carrion jackal?" Chang Xia asked. The carrion jackal was about the size of a newborn calf, more than one meter tall, and its size was very intimidating. At least Chang Xia didn''t dare to underestimate it.


    Shen Rong shook his head.


    "The prairie wolf is a lap larger than the carrion jackal, two meters high and nearly five meters long. Its combat effectiveness is far greater than that of the carrion jackal, and the two are not of the same order of magnitude."


    Fortunately, what happened was a carrion jackal. If it was a coyote, it would be more troublesome.


    "..." Chang Xia closed herself.


    She even extravagantly asked for the animals in the Twilight Forest, the same as the previous life two-meter-tall prairie wolf, standing taller than Changxia. Difficult monsters are divided into strong and weak, and the beasts of the strong beasts are almost all behemoths.


    Of course, Changxia is an exception.


    Her animal body is also relatively small in the Chinchilla clan.


    There is absolutely no comparison.


    Shen Rong''s body is more burly than the prairie wolf, and the fighting wolf clan is second to none among the wolf clan.


    The mere prairie wolf, Shen Rong didn''t take it to heart.


    It''s just that this time, he mainly brought Chang Xia to familiarize himself with the forest, not hunting.


    Before sunset, the two finally managed to reach the mountain forest they saw before. Looking from a distance, the mountain forest is like a green button nailed to this grassland.


    When he got closer, Chang Xia could see the true appearance of the mountains and forests.


    It is several times larger than the previous Baiguo Mountain Forest.


    The trees that grow in the forest are mainly ginkgo trees.


    Occasionally, there are also tree species that Changxia looks familiar but cannot name.


    The rolling mountains and forests lie in the corner of the grassland, and at a glance, the edge of the mountains and forests cannot be seen.


    "Shen Rong, shouldn''t this forest be connected to Weishan?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    She promised the tribe that she would not enter Weishan. Besides, if the prairie wolf is really as huge as Shen Rong said, Chang Xia is really worried about the beasts in Weishan, and what kind of horror should it be? !


    "You think too much, this is just the most common grassland and forest. There is still some distance from Weishan, is it normal that you haven''t seen the small river?" Shen Rong comforted.


    Tribes said how to identify Weihe and Xiaohe.


    The surface of Weihe River is eerily gray and black, which is completely different from other rivers.


    The orcs guessed that this should be influenced by Weishan, which caused the river surface to change color.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 188： prairie night

    "Yes!" Chang Xia raised his hand and tapped his head.


    While training with Elder Jami, she also taught some common sense in tribal territories. Among them, there is a strange situation on the Weihe River.


    Weihe River is different from other river waters in Dusk Mist Forest.


    This river, the river surface is eerily gray-black.


    When looking from a distance, the river water is gray-black, but the river water will return to normal when it is separated from the Weihe River. Some orcs entered the river to find the reason, but found nothing abnormal.


    In the end, the orcs linked the weirdness of Weihe to Weishan.


    "The surface of the Weihe River is gray-black��" Chang Xia said, "I heard that when the water is deep enough, the color will appear darker. Is the Weihe River very deep? However, even if the river is deep, it shouldn''t be gray-black, it should be green. Or blue!"


    "Weihe is normal except for the strange color." Shen Rong said.


    He brought Chang Xia to the grasslands in the upper reaches of the small river for trials, and naturally exchanged various information with the tribal totem warriors. Naturally, the two big mountains, Weihe and Weishan, cannot be avoided. Unfortunately, over the years, no Orcs have solved the mystery of Weishan, nor have they figured out the strange color of Weihe.


    walking room.


    Shen Rong found a leeward slope.


    The two cleaned up the ground and built a stove to make a fire.


    This will be where they will be staying tonight.


    It was difficult to find a cave in the grasslands. It was getting dark, and Shen Rong didn''t plan to spend time looking for the cave. He found a suitable leeward **** and planned to settle there.


    Long Xia built the stove, Shen Rong''s hands were animalized and quickly made bowls and chopsticks.


    Considering that he would stay in the grassland for a few days, Shen Rong even prepared the bucket and basin. Then take the bucket to the small river to fetch water, and catch two fish for dinner tonight.


    Shen Rong went to fetch water, Chang Xia built the stove to light a fire, and put the stone pot that Shen Rong had just made on the stove. Time was short, Shen Rong didn''t polish the stone pot so delicately and smoothly, it was enough to make do with it.


    Pour the remaining water in the water bladder into the stone pot.


    Then, he took off the medicine bag around his waist, took out a small packet of white powder, and poured it carefully around the leeward slope. This white powder is used to expel insects, ants, and venomous snakes. In the warm season, there is no shortage of insects, ants, and venomous snakes in the mountains and forests, so don''t be careless.


    For a moment.


    Chang Xia finished spreading the animal repellent powder.


    Shen Rong returned with water and fish, while a pheasant was tied around his waist.


    "Shen Rong, the harvest is good!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Shen Rong put down the bucket and said regretfully, "It''s getting dark so fast, I don''t have time to clean up the chicken and fish, you leave it... I''ll come over and deal with it."


    He was worried that Chang Xia would be left alone in the mountains and forests.


    Catch fish, catch chickens.


    After finishing it, I hurried back to the camp in the forest.


    Although before leaving, Shen Rong checked the vicinity to confirm that there was no danger.


    However, don''t be afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    When it comes to Changxia''s safety, there is no exaggeration to be cautious.


    "Okay, you can handle it. I''ll wash the stone pot, and I have to boil some boiling water to drink it tomorrow. I''ll eat grilled fish and grilled chicken tonight to save time." Chang Xia suggested.


    At the same time, she plans to roast chicken and fish with leaves and wet mud.


    This will prevent the food from having a strong taste and attracting wild animals.


    The carrion jackal I met in the afternoon is still fresh in Chang Xia''s memory. She didn''t want to spend the first night in the forest fighting beasts.


    "Roast beggar chicken like that?" Shen Rong responded and asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Just the two of us, I don''t want to attract beasts because of the food and fight beasts all night."


    "Okay, listen to you." Shen Rong replied.


    When tribal hunting teams go out hunting, they usually carry fruit powder and eat fruit powder paste overnight. Of course, when circumstances permit, they will still light a bonfire to eat hot food such as barbecue.


    Shen Rong handled the chicken and fish, and Chang Xia repeatedly cleaned the stone pot. After cleaning, he started to boil hot water. Unless there are special circumstances, it is best not to drink raw water directly in the wild. It is safer to drink it after boiling.


    Wrap the chicken and fish and remove the fire.


    The fire was burnt by Chang Xia''s sight, next to the stove.


    After the chicken and fish were buried, the fire was moved back, and firewood continued to be added to the fire, and the chicken and fish were roasted in a braised manner. The taste is different from the burnt aroma that is roasted directly on the flame, with more juice and more rotten meat.


    The water boiled, and Chang Xia put two bowls in wooden bowls to dry.


    At this moment, it was completely dark.


    With the stars in the sky above the head, the entire grassland fell into silence, and there was an occasional chirping of insects in my ears, which seemed extraordinarily quiet.


    "Chang Xia, is it cold?" Shen Rong untied the beast sack on his waist, took out a small handful of thatch roots and handed it to Chang Xia to chew on.


    Chang Xia happily took the thatch root, shook her head and said, "It''s not cold, and the night wind is quite comfortable. Looking at the stars on the grassland is different from being in the Baihu cave, and it feels pretty good."


    "The night sky in the Twilight Forest is extremely beautiful." Shen Rong said.


    The stars twinkled like dazzling pearls, and it was addicting to look at. This is the beauty that he can''t see in Xilu, maybe, it has something to do with people''s state of mind.


    Shen Rong was impatient every day in the Western Continent.


    How is it like going back to the Twilight Forest and living in the Heluo tribe so leisurely?


    One day, in addition to hunting and picking.


    There is no other killing dispute, and it is not an exaggeration to describe it as a paradise.


    "Naturally��" Chang Xia nodded proudly, and UU Reading acquiesced to what Shen Rong said.


    The two of them chatted all over the world, saying whatever came to their mind, without purpose, without temptation, it was all based on preference.


    "Shen Rong, put out the fire. The chicken and fish should be cooked and roasted, dig them out, and let''s eat." Chang Xia heard the sound of hunger coming from his stomach, the two looked at each other and hurriedly lowered their heads to extinguish it. Fire and dig out the chickens and fish buried underneath.


    Knock open the earthbag to reveal the chicken and fish wrapped in leaves.


    Shen Rong tore off the chicken leg and handed it to Chang Xia, who took it and let Shen Rong eat the other chicken leg. With the stars and firelight, the two simply ate a meal.


    After meals, the bones are buried in place.


    The fire and the stove were also put out. It was quiet in the dead of night, and there was only the roar of insects in the entire grassland. Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia and leaned against the hillside to fall asleep. The next day, before I opened my eyes, there was a lively chirping of birds in my ears.


    "Shen Rong��"


    Chang Xia was confused, and let out a soft cry.


    Shen Rong said: "Hey! I''m making soup, you wake up and rinse your mouth, you can have breakfast."


    "So early?" Chang Xia rubbed her eyes, opened her eyes and looked around. Shen Rong squatted beside the stove, the morning breeze conveyed a faint aroma of broth, she asked in confusion, "Shen Rong, what kind of soup are you cooking?"


    "Bird meat and wild vegetable soup." Shen Rong said.


    Early in the morning, he did not go out hunting. With Chang Xia''s bow and arrow, he hunted two blue birds. The blue bird is smaller than the pheasant, two boiled into soup, plus a handful of wild vegetables, enough for him and Chang Xia to have a full meal.


    At the same time, the meat of the bird is tender.


    The soup boiled is more delicious than pork.


    Shen Rong took a sip, and it definitely tasted very good. So, he called Chang Xia to get up and gargle and eat breakfast. After a while, he has to continue the trial with Chang Xia.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 189： Snake cub

    "Bird meat and wild vegetable soup��"


    Chang Xia stood up and bowed.


    After squatting and rinsing his face, he didn''t care to wipe the remaining water droplets on his face. He walked over to the stove and looked at the breakfast that was churning in the stone pot.


    "I used your animal tendon bow to shoot two blue birds." Shen Rong said.


    The blue bird looks like a dove.


    Small in size and tender in meat.


    Orcs will capture blue birds to eat for underage beast cubs, which are said to be very nourishing.


    Chang Xia said happily, "Blue Bird, I used to eat Blue Bird and fruit powder." She was fragile since she was a child, but everything was good for her body. Su Ye and the tribesmen often fed Chang Xia, but the tribes lacked cooking methods, and tossing was the easiest two.


    Roasted, stewed.


    No matter how delicious the food, eat more.


    In the end, it was reduced to two unpalatable words.


    "Come on, how does it taste?" Shen Rong scooped up half a bowl of bird meat and wild vegetable soup for Chang Xia. It was too hot. Shen Rong didn''t dare to scoop it too full, for fear of burning Chang Xia''s hands.


    Chang Xia took the wooden bowl and drank the soup.


    The tenderness of the green bird meat and the sweetness of the wild vegetables were all incorporated into this bowl of soup.


    A mouthful of soup into the belly.


    Chang Xia just felt refreshed.


    "Shen Rong, this soup is super delicious!" Chang Xia gave a thumbs up and was amazed.


    Shen Rong''s cooking is getting better and better, and she is about to take a back seat. He had promised to cover food and shelter before, but Chang Xia felt that Shen Rong couldn''t use her at all.


    "It''s delicious. Drink two more bowls. Your appetite is still too small. If you want to increase your physical strength, you need to eat more meat." Shen Rong said with a smile.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes.


    Shen Rong''s words sounded too familiar to her.


    My ears are about to grow calluses.


    She was born in the Chinchilla clan, no matter how much she eats meat, it is impossible for her to become a black panther clan or a wolf clan. Just like the **** has always called her a beastly cat, the chinchilla was a murine in a previous life, but a leopard was a cat.


    "This...you don''t believe it yourself!" Chang Xia Jiao glared at Shen Rong with anger.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly.


    He didn''t say anything, just persuaded Chang Xia to eat and drink more.


    At the end of the breakfast, Shen Rong used the rattan baskets that he had weaved in the morning to order things, and then hung the rattan baskets on the tree. After a while, he will continue hunting with Chang Xia, and will return to this camp in the evening.


    Carry a gun, take a bow.


    The two continued to walk along the mountain forest to the depths of the grassland.


    Chang Xia has repeatedly stated that he will not approach Weishan, let alone the Weihe River. In fact, she and Shen Rong were both approaching Weishan. The tribe was slow to speak, but they speculated that nine out of ten they would explore Weishan.


    The homeless is a ticking time bomb.


    No one knows when it will explode, so instead of sitting still, why not take the initiative?


    While exploring Weishan''s changes, he tracked possible wanderers.


    It''s not a bad thing to be able to take care of the two at the same time.


    first day.


    Changxia Shenrong was lucky.


    Apart from encountering wild sheep, he encountered nothing.


    Worried about wild animals such as prairie wolves and tigers and leopards, they didn''t even see a root hair.


    Similarly.


    The second day was luckier than the first.


    Chang Xia and the two encountered a herd of black horn cattle.


    At the same time, Shen Rong successfully captured a black-horned cow with a cub.


    During this period, Chang Xia successfully shot and killed two sheep with an animal tendon bow. To shoot the black horn, Chang Xia still needs to continue to exercise her arm strength, and her current strength cannot shoot the black horn.


    The cowhide of the black horn can support the leather armor, and the strength of Chang Xia can''t break the defense of the black horn. Still, harassment can be done.


    As for beastization, attack with animal form.


    Chang Xia didn''t even think about it. After all, she couldn''t use the body of a chinchilla to kill a black-horned cow, it would be too unrealistic.


    When capturing the black-horned cow with a cub, Shen Rong used the animal''s body to subdue the black-horned cow. In the animal state, Shen Rong''s body was stronger than that of a black-horned cow, his silver-white hair fluttered in the wind, and the golden hair between his eyebrows was the most dazzling.


    If it wasn''t for Chang Xia, she still remembered that Shen Rong was hunting.


    She really wanted to rush over.


    He hugged Shen Rong''s long wolf legs and slapped him twice.


    This **** handsome!


    So fascinating.


    "Do you still eat mutton at night?" Shen Rong asked.


    After discussing with Chang Xia, he plans to leave for the Baihu cave tomorrow. Chang Xia''s novice trial this time has come to a successful conclusion. At the same time, they also successfully captured a black horn cow with a cub, and they can drink milk for half a month to a month at home.


    Chang Xia sighed, "Eat mutton."


    If you don''t eat it, the mutton will be spoiled. She is reluctant to waste it.


    The two sheep made Changxia Chenrong eat mutton for the past two days. To be honest, he was really tired of eating. However, if the weather is hot, it will spoil if you don''t eat it.


    Even the mutton that has been smoked and roasted will probably not be kept for a few days.


    "Shen Rong, you chop the mutton bones for soup and barbecue. I''ll go to the river to get some water, and pick some wild vegetables or something. Let''s see if I can pick up some bird eggs?"


    Chang Xia got up, this meal before the end of the novice trial.


    She suddenly didn''t want to perfunctory things, and wondered, should she have a hearty meal?


    These few days, they wandered around the grassland.


    He was surprised that he didn''t meet any clan, which made Chang Xia a little curious.


    Could it be that the clansmen discovered her and Shen Rong in advance, so they avoided the place where the two of them were?


    "Go and come back quickly." Shen Rong said.


    It''s only afternoon, and it''s still early.


    Besides, it''s not far from the river. Shen Rong could see the small river from standing in the camp, so he didn''t force him to go with him.


    Chang Xia said, "Don''t worry, I''ll just walk where you can see."


    Carrying the wooden barrel, Chang Xia replied.


    She has a strong head, but she doesn''t dare to wander alone on the grassland.


    Although she and Shen Rong have cleaned the area several times in the past two days, there is basically no danger, otherwise Shen Rong would not have agreed to let Chang Xia go to the river to fetch water.


    Chang Xia came to the river and drew water first.


    Put away the wooden bucket with water, and searched along the grass by the river.


    While picking wild vegetables, I saw if I could pick up a few bird eggs.


    In the past few days, Shen Rong picked up more than a dozen bird eggs, all of which were found in the grass by the river. Chang Xia also wanted to try his luck, pick up a few, boil them into hard-boiled eggs and save them for breakfast tomorrow morning.


    While walking and searching, a strange branch in the grass suddenly caught Chang Xia''s attention.


    "Shen Rong��"


    Chang Xia shouted loudly.


    At the same time, take a few steps back.


    In the distance, Shen Rong heard Chang Xia''s shouting.


    He quickly dropped the iron-wood knife in his hand, and he didn''t even bother to hold a long spear and galloped towards the riverside where Changxia was.


    "Changxia��"


    In the blink of an eye, Shen Rong came to Chang Xia''s side, protecting him behind him.


    Watching around vigilantly, he didn''t notice anything unusual. He was suddenly surprised and asked, "Chang Xia, what did you encounter?"


    "Snake, a strange snake." Chang Xia whispered.


    Saying that, she pointed to a certain position in the grass ahead. He motioned Shen Rong to step forward to see if the snake was a poisonous one?


    Shen Rong separated the dense grass and looked in the direction Chang Xia pointed.


    "..."


    Immediately, Shen Rong showed an incredible expression.


    "Chang Xia, are you talking about him?" Shen Rong cautiously stepped forward and held the little snake wrapped around the branch in his palm. The little snake is about the thickness of two fingers, and it looks like 30 to 40 centimeters in length. At this moment, it looks like it''s dead with its eyes closed, letting Shen Rong hold it in his hand.


    Chang Xia tilted her head and said hesitantly, "Shen Rong, it...do you want to eat it? There is also the meat of an anaconda in the cave. It''s so small, it doesn''t have much meat."


    "Chang Xia��" Shen Rong looked at Chang Xia with a difficult expression, and explained, "Chang Xia, it''s him, not it. He should be a beast cub of the Snake Clan. He is less than a year old and can''t transform into a human form. There is the mark of the beast **** here."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 190： Mark of the Beast God

    Mark of the Beast God.


    Before the beast cub is less than a year old, a mark will appear randomly on the body of the beast.


    A mark, a pictographic character resembling an animal character.


    Therefore, it is called the mark of the beast **** by the orcs.


    With the mark of the beast god, one can easily identify orc cubs and beasts. However, the mark of the beast **** usually disappears and does not appear again after the beast cub of the beast family successfully transforms.


    "Ah!" Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    Immediately, her whole body froze.


    The Heluo tribe is a tribe of the black panther tribe. The black panther tribe''s beasts are completely black, even the cubs are black. Although Chang Xia knew the mark of the beast god, he had never seen it a few times.


    This is not-


    This time, there was an oolong.


    No wonder Shen Rong was speechless and helpless when he saw Chang Xia''s expression just now.


    He also said that it is too small, with little meat, and it is not delicious.


    look-


    What does this say.


    Fortunately, there are two orcs, Chang Xia and Shen Rong, by the river.


    Oh!


    I have to add this comatose, not very good Snake cub cub.


    "I didn''t pay attention to it just now, you see... this cub is dark in color." Chang Xia explained, she couldn''t say that she didn''t recognize the mark of the beast **** at all. In fact, it''s no wonder that the cubs of the tribe are so black!


    The mark of the beast **** or something.


    Chang Xia really didn''t recognize it.


    "The situation of the Snake Clan''s cubs is very bad. Do you think we should ignite the flares, or should we go directly back to the Baihu Cave?" Shen Rong asked while carefully holding the Snake Clan''s cubs.


    Chang Xia stretched out her hand and whispered, "You hand him to me, and I''ll see how the situation goes before making a decision."


    With that said, Chang Xia took the snake cub from Shen Rong.


    It''s cool, it''s bigger than Chang Xia''s palm.


    Chang Xia didn''t dare to exert any force, holding the cub of the Snake Clan, carefully using the bloodline ability to check him.


    Not a soft female cub, but a stinky male cub.


    There were no wounds on his body, just a few minor scratches. He passed out and was probably hungry.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to the camp first." Chang Xia said: "The snake cubs are nothing serious, they should be hungry when they are in a coma. They can wake up after eating something. These small wounds should be left by scratches by plants. of."


    Shen Rong took the bucket and simply cleaned the wild vegetables picked in Changxia.


    Returning to the camp, the mutton bone soup has not yet been simmered. Chang Xia filled a wooden basin with water, briefly washed the snake cub, and then rubbed some ointment.


    Looking at the sky, Chang Xia took out a flare and set it on fire.


    She pondered for a while, and felt that she should stay in the grassland for a while. The snake cubs really appeared in the small river, which means... the wanderer probably sneaked into the Weishan from the Wangyue Mountains with the help of the Weihe River, and then came to the Heluo tribe.


    This is no trivial matter, and the tribe must be informed.


    "At the speed of a totem warrior, within an hour at most, tribesmen will come over. Shall we stew another pot of mutton?" Shen Rong pondered and asked.


    Taking the importance of the Heluo tribe for Changxia.


    He and Chang Xia entered the prairie for a trial, and the tribe is bound to increase the number of patrolling personnel on the side of the small river.


    When they came, Shennian Mutuo and the two were patrolling the Baiguo Mountain Forest.


    Shen Rong calculated that the number of people might be doubled, but, I don''t know which clansmen will be patrolling this time?


    "Stew, I''ll go pick some wild vegetables nearby." Chang Xia said.


    I wonder if Elder Pukang will come over?


    The grassland is not far from the wilderness. With the footsteps of the elders of Pukang, the beasts can come within an hour.


    If the elder Pukang was in the Baiguoshan forest, the time might be shortened even further.


    Before Chang Xia went to pick wild vegetables, he carefully wrapped the snake cub in clothes and moved him to the stove. Let his body become warmer. The body temperature of the snake clan is low and cool. Chang Xia can''t guess whether this cub has a fever or something?


    Her bloodline ability can warm and nourish her body, but she can''t control fever.


    Worrying about the snake cubs, Chang Xia didn''t dare to go too far, so he picked some common purses, shepherd''s purse, etc. near the camp. Entering the warm season, wild vegetables begin to grow old, but the grassland is close to small rivers and has abundant water resources, but there is no shortage of various wild vegetables.


    Recently, Chang Xia and the two were in their spare time.


    I also picked a lot of herbs, such as dandelion and hay.


    I cleaned up the wild vegetables I picked, luckily, I also picked up more than a dozen bird eggs. It just so happened that the eggs could be steamed for the snake cubs to eat. Chang Xia had never been in contact with the snake cubs, and neither did Shen Rong.


    The two of them couldn''t estimate the age of the snake cubs, and naturally they couldn''t guess what the cubs could and couldn''t eat. After all, they didn''t bring fruit powder for the trial this time. Naturally, don��t think about the fruit powder paste, you can only consider steamed eggs and minced meat.


    Would you like some more broth?


    "Shen Rong, isn''t he awake yet?" Chang Xia whispered.


    He stretched out his hand and gently poked the snake cub''s tail twice. It''s cool, and it''s probably very cool to hold it in the hot warm season, but I''m afraid I want to cry next to the Snake Clan in the cold season.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly and replied, "No. After moving twice, there was no response."


    Both of them are rookies, beast cubs or something.


    No one understands, this situation is completely smeared.


    Chang Xia put his hand under Cub''s little head, and whispered, "Let me see if he is still breathing? This motionless movement is worrying!"


    "..." Shen Rong was silent.


    After thinking about it, I really couldn''t think of any other way, so I simply obeyed Chang Xia''s wishes and carefully checked the snake cubs.


    the other side.


    The elder Pukang and his people really moved from the wilderness to the Baiguo Mountain Forest.


    Similarly, the totem warrior on this patrol happened to be Nanfeng Shankun. Considering that Changxia went deep into the grasslands for trials, the tribe sent Ge Lei and Yun Dong again.


    The old, middle and young, the most perfect match for the tribe.


    bang bang��


    "Elder Pukang, signal bomb!"


    The south wind suddenly bounced up and looked at Elder Pukang.


    Here, Yundong Ge Leiqi stood up and stared into the depths of the grassland with sharp eyes The matter of giving Chang Xia two flares in the last year, when the patrol was exchanged, the last year naturally told Pukang elders of them.


    "Go, go to the grassland." Pukang opened his mouth wide and swallowed the barbecued meat in his hand.


    Leaning over, he quickly transformed into a beast.


    In the blink of an eye, I saw five more pitch-black behemoths in the Baiguo Mountain Forest.


    roar-


    Elder Pukang roared twice, then brought Yun Dong and four people and quickly ran straight towards the grassland.


    at the same time.


    The tribe also saw signal flares in the sky, and heard the roar of the beast from Elder Pukang.


    "Elder Jami, I''ll rush to the small river now." Genduan stood up and said to Elder Jami. He happened to be making flour with Elder Jami in the Tribal Square, when he saw a flare bomb exploded in the sky.


    Originally, they had calculated that Chang Xia should almost return to the tribe.


    Unexpectedly, at the last juncture, they did not see the Changxia Hui tribe, but first saw her obvious signal flare.


    "Let''s go, hurry up." Yami didn''t have any extra explanations, and randomly ordered a few totem warriors who were making flour in the Tribal Square, and asked them to follow Gen to the small river.


    The signal flare broke the peaceful Heluo tribe.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 191： Nanfeng, save me

    Upstream of the small river, deep in the grassland.


    The stone pot was boiling with the fragrant smell of food. The snake cub, who was placed beside the stove by Chang Xia and the two of them, was attracted by a seductive scent and opened his closed eyes.


    hissing��


    The snake cub opened his mouth and spat out snake letters.


    Hungry, hungry!


    "He, wake up." Chang Xia whispered.


    Shen Rong held his breath, nodded, and asked, "Should I pick it up?"


    "You scooped up the mutton soup and it''s cold, wait to feed it later?" Chang Xia hesitated, the bird eggs were not cooked yet. The snake cubs are different from the tribe cubs, and Chang Xia feels a little helpless. She reached out her hand carefully, trying to hold up the hissing snake cub.


    Who knew that Chang Xia''s hand just stretched out��


    The snake cub skillfully climbed up Chang Xia''s hand, followed the palm of his hand, and climbed all the way up to Chang Xia''s neck, and the cold touch instantly spread throughout Chang Xia''s body.


    Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    "Shen, Shen Rong��"


    Shen Rong turned around holding the mutton soup, and saw Chang Xia standing stiffly, at a loss.


    "Quick, take him away." Chang Xia grinned and whispered.


    The cool touch on the neck felt terrible. Chang Xia has never been able to deal with cartilaginous animals, not to mention that the snake cubs are still wrapped around her neck, suffocating, almost suffocating.


    roar-


    Shen Rong just wanted to act.


    Five dark shadows suddenly appeared in the sky.


    At the same time as the shadow, there was the sound of the earth-shattering beast roar.


    "Little Changxia, are you okay?" Pukang said loudly.


    Shen Rong hurriedly put down the wooden bowl in his hand and rushed forward to stop Elder Pukang and the others from using the animal body to approach.


    After a few days of renovations, the camp is incomparable to a cave.


    However, it is rare to be flat and clean.


    Besides, the mutton soup is still cooking on the stove, so don''t get it dirty.


    bang bang��


    Shen Rong leaned over and turned into a beast. He used the body of the beast to resist the elder Pukang, and stopped people.


    "Hehehe-"


    Elder Pukang stood still and laughed heartily.


    The south wind was the slowest and last, stood firm, and quickly returned to human form. The animal skin on the neck slid down to cover the whole body, Nan Feng skillfully disassembled the animal skin, and dressed neatly in the blink of an eye.


    "Shen Rong, where is Changxia?" Nanfeng asked anxiously.


    Shen Rong raised his forelegs and replied, "There��"


    While speaking, the elders of Pukang skillfully recovered their human form and followed Nanfeng towards the camp, but Shen Rong was the last.


    "Changxia��" Nanfeng shouted loudly.


    Chang Xia said loudly, "Nanfeng, come and save me."


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of Nanfeng and the others changed drastically.


    Taking a step, he quickly charged towards Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, what''s wrong with you?"


    Arriving at the camp, Nan Feng looked around and found nothing dangerous.


    She looked at Chang Xia with a puzzled expression, not understanding the meaning of Chang Xia''s call for help.


    "Snake cub--" Pukang was the first to perceive the unfamiliar aura on Chang Xia''s body. He looked at Chang Xia with sharp eyes, and soon saw the snake cub on Chang Xia''s neck. He stretched out his hand, With one catch and one catch, the snake cubs were caught in their hands.


    Huhu!


    Chang Xia showed the expression of the rest of her life after the catastrophe.


    "Snake cub?"


    Here Nan Feng screamed and looked at the snake cub in Elder Pukang''s hand in amazement.


    At the same time, Yun Dong and Ge Lei showed shocked expressions.


    What kind of geomantic treasure is Xiaohechuan?


    First it was the anaconda, and now it is the cub of the snake clan. Could it be the snake clan next��


    "Chang Xia picked it up by the river." Shen Rong said. Putting on the animal fur coat again, Shen Rong slowly walked into the camp and said, "Chang Xia and I were worried that there would be changes, so we lit the flares and called you over to discuss how to solve this problem?"


    hissing��


    The snake cub screamed.


    The soft and glutinous voice called very eagerly.


    Listen, it''s unbearable.


    "Little Changxia, the snake cub is hungry. Feed him something, don''t be hungry, this little cub has been hungry for a while." Pukang explained.


    Chang Xia said, "Nanfeng, you feed him."


    That warm touch, Chang Xia expressed that he had lingering fears and was afraid.


    Nanfeng took over the snake cub, but who knew that the snake cub still kept screaming, the more he screamed, the more hoarse his voice became.


    "Chang Xia, he wants you to feed��" Nan Feng said speechlessly, holding back the twitching corners of his mouth.


    Chang Xia: "..."


    "You hold it, I''ll feed it." Chang Xia said.


    In the end, we can only compromise. Let Nan Feng hold the snake cub, and Chang Xia held Shen Rong''s good broth, hesitantly said: "Elder Pukang, can you tell how old he is? Can you eat mutton soup?"


    "Orc cubs can eat meat and drink soup three days after they are born." Elder Pukang grinned, and the cubs should eat meat in big mouthfuls. Xiao Changxia didn''t eat meat when he was a child, so he grew small. Yes, and often get sick.


    On the side, Yun Dong Ge Lei did not dare to speak.


    Shan Kun stepped forward and carefully looked at the snake cub in Nanfeng''s hand.


    "He is a little older than my cub, about two or three months old. You can drink mutton soup, and you can also eat barbecue." Shan Kun said.


    The orcs raise their cubs carefully and carelessly.


    Carefulness lies in the fact that the orcs value every animal cub, and carelessness is rough.


    At the same time, Shen Rong brought over the steamed egg.


    Chang Xia held wooden chopsticks and fed the stewed mutton to the mouth of the snake cub, and said warmly, "Cub, come and eat the meat."


    "Hiss!" The snake cub wrapped its tail around Nan Feng''s wrist, opened its mouth, and swallowed the mutton that Chang Xia fed to his mouth.


    Xu Shi thought that mutton was delicious, and the big round eyes of the snake cub narrowed and turned into smiling eyes.


    "He seems to like it very much��" Nanfeng said.


    "It''s so cute!" Yun Dong whispered. He leaned next to Ge Lei and stared at the snake cub in Nanfeng''s hand. Unlike the cubs of the tribe, the snake cubs are really super small, so small... If they fall into the grass, it is estimated that they will not be able to find them for a while.


    Gray said: "Small, much quieter and more well-behaved than the tribe cub."


    "Dare to say that the mad snakes in the Wangyue Mountains are quiet and well-behaved--" Elder Pukang sat by the stove, plucking mutton to eat, listening to Ge Lei Yundong''s conversation, and sneering directly.


    Crazy snake, the cub is fairly quiet.


    After becoming an adult, who doesn''t know that the Snake Clan of the Snake Mountain Tribe is not easy to mess with in the Twilight Forest?


    Hearing this, Ge Leiyun moved his mind and passed the group of crazy snakes of the Snake Mountain tribe. He raised his head to look at the snake cub in Nanfeng''s hand again, and suddenly showed an indescribable expression.


    Hey--


    Emotion After all, it was a wrong payment.


    The snake cub cooperated very well, Chang Xia fed him a bowl of mutton soup and a bowl of steamed eggs.


    Chang Xia looked at the swollen belly of the snake cub and stopped feeding it.


    Right now.


    The swollen belly of the snake cub is almost as thick as the two snakes of the snake cub, looking at it, it is a little scary.


    "Shan Kun, he... is this okay?" Chang Xia stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the snake cub. The snake cub felt Chang Xia''s warm fingertips and took the initiative to reveal his belly, with a soft sound from his mouth. Screaming softly, the snake tail loosened the wrist that was wrapped around Nanfeng, and slapped Chang Xia''s palm very lightly and shallowly, like a spoiled child.


    Shan Kun said, "It''s fine."


    On the side, Gray said: "The snake clan can eat prey twice as big as themselves, and the cubs are about the same, so Chang Xia doesn''t need to worry."


    After confirming that the snake cubs were all right, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    She originally planned to put the snake cubs to rest in the previous nest.


    However, Chang Xia hasn''t started yet.


    The snake cub took the initiative to climb onto Chang Xia''s arm, the snake body gently wrapped around Chang Xia''s arm and stopped moving. Come to think of it, he should have known that he had scared Chang Xia before, but this time, obediently didn''t dare to climb up to his neck, so he wrapped it around his arm.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 192： Is he asleep?

    "Cub, shall we go to the nest to sleep?" Chang Xia gently stroked the snake cub and discussed with the cub in a soft tone.


    After all, it is wrapped around the arm, and it is possible to encounter it if you accidentally bump or fall. Later, Chang Xia had to have dinner to discuss matters with the clansmen. Chang Xia was afraid that he would accidentally ignore the snake cub and hurt the cub.


    hiss--


    The snake cub swayed its tail.


    Look, like a refusal.


    Chang Xia looked embarrassed.


    At this moment, the elder Pukang said, "Little Changxia, you don''t need to worry about him. The snake cub will hang on the adult orc when he is young. If you really put him down, the cub might be cry."


    Every clan has different habits.


    For example, the cubs of the snake clan cannot be transformed into human figures when they are born, and they usually wrap around the bodies of both parents, so there is no need to worry that the cubs will fall off.


    "Elder Pukang, shouldn''t this snake cub regard Chang Xia as his Eminem?" Yun Dong stroked his chin, showing a playful smile, looking at the petite and petite Chang Xia, and looked at him again. The snake cub wrapped around her arm.


    Orc cubs recognize people by their breath when they are young. If they are too young, they will indeed mistake the situation of their father and Amu.


    The snake cub in front of him is only a few months old.


    After going through ups and downs, nine times out of ten, Chang Xia was mistaken for his Eminem.


    "..." Chang Xia was dumbfounded and smiled bitterly.


    "It''s possible." Gray nodded, acquiescing to Yun Dong''s statement.


    Aside, Shan Kun Nanfeng snickered.


    cough cough-


    Shen Rong coughed twice, breaking the stiff atmosphere.


    "Come, drink mutton soup."


    Soon, everyone gathered around the stove, drinking mutton soup and eating barbecued meat.


    "Later, Shan Kun will go back to the small river wilderness. I think the tribe should send someone to check the situation, first the anaconda, and now the snake cub..."


    Elder Pukang''s face was as heavy as water, and his eyes were solemn when he looked at Weishan.


    This is something that has never happened before.


    The Heluo tribe cannot be treated with care.


    Shan Kun said seriously: "Okay."


    It is estimated that the elders of Pukang will not return to the tribe recently, and they need to guard the small river and wait for the development of the matter.


    If Chang Xia picked up the snake cub, it was really the lost cub of the Sheyue tribe. This means that the homeless are very likely to be daring and choose to flee from the Weihe River to leave the Moon Moon Mountains, hoping to use the Weishan to leave.


    However, the Wanderer is a little too bold.


    Weishan is the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    Taking Weihe River as the boundary, the Wangyue Mountains belong to the Snake tribe, and Weishan belongs to the Heluo tribe. The homeless don''t even understand this, do they? !


    Even if they can escape into Weishan, do they still want to invade the territory of the Heluo tribe?


    With Elder Pukang, a big eater, the two pots of mutton bone soup were quickly eaten up, and even the skeleton of the sheep was gnawed clean without leaving a trace of meat residue.


    Shankun set off directly and returned to the lower reaches of the small river.


    Prepare to tell the tribe what happened on the grassland side, so that the tribe can feel at ease.


    At the same time, patriarchs and elders are also required to make up their minds.


    Weishan, enter or not enter.


    "Chang Xia, is he asleep?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Chang Xia raised her index finger and whispered, "Don''t disturb him, he must have fallen asleep."


    She heard a small snoring sound, gently, shallowly, and a faint warmth sprinkled on her arm.


    "How did he come to Xiaohechuan Grassland with such a small amount of beast cubs?" Nanfeng stared suspiciously at the sleeping Snake cub, his eyes full of surprise.


    Not to mention Weishan and Weihe.


    When it comes to small rivers and grasslands alone, ferocious beasts may be encountered everywhere.


    The breath of orcs is different from that of beasts.


    Once the beast finds the existence of the orc cub, the beast will bite the cub to death for the first time. This is the killing of beasts engraved in the depths of their genes. They know that when the beasts grow up, they will hunt the beasts.


    Between the two, there is almost no possibility of peaceful coexistence.


    Chang Xia shrugged lightly and said casually: "This matter, it is estimated that only the beast **** knows."


    "There are two possibilities. One is that he was brought into Weihe by a wanderer and escaped.


    In short.


    Either way.


    Snake cubs are lucky.


    "I went to the place where Chang Xia picked him up and checked, except for the weird branch, there are no traces of other orcs nearby." Chen Rong said.


    This means that the snake cubs were washed by the river to the shore of the small river grassland.


    He was so small that it was impossible to go out into the forest alone.


    The possibility of wanderers entering the small river from Weihe increases. Weihe is very dangerous, and almost no orcs will choose to take this waterway. It is estimated that the wanderer was forced by the Snake Mountain tribe, and the dog jumped over the wall.


    However, they underestimated Weihe.


    After entering Weihe, it was very calm at first and nothing happened.


    However, when entering the Weishan boundary.


    Wanderers may encounter terrifying river beasts.


    The river beast made a sneak attack, and the wanderer was in a hurry to respond to the enemy, and had no time to take care of the snake cubs.


    So, in this case, the snake cubs fell into the Weihe River����


    After all, if the homeless escape into Weishan, the snake cubs cannot appear in the small river. Weihe River runs into Weishan, but there are ferocious beasts inhabiting Weishan.


    No matter how stupid a homeless person is, they dare not go ashore easily.


    Water is the quickest way.


    "Whether or not the homeless step into Weishan, we have to go to Weishan. You have been in the grassland for a few days, and you must have discovered the strange light of Weishan at night." Ge Lei analyzed in a deep voice, and the tribe noticed Weishan. When the mountain changed, we discussed to explore Weishan.


    However, the specific time of entry has not been discussed yet.


    Fortunately, the rainy season has passed, and even if it rains, it will not be as frequent and terrible as the first rainy season.


    "It''s pretty bright." Chang Xia nodded, also curious about Weishan.


    At night, the depths of Weishan are brightly lit.


    Looking from a distance, it looks like a city dormant in the depths of the mountains.


    The bright lights seemed to illuminate the sky very brightly. In addition, the Twilight Forest has always spread the mystery of Weishan.


    The Horde couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    Shen Rong frowned and hesitated: "Is there some kind of luminous ore hidden in the depths of Weishan, similar to the luminous stone of the Qinghai Plateau bird tribe?"


    Weishan is surrounded by fog and miasma all year round, and the temperature is low.


    The orcs suspect that there is ice crystal grass growing in the depths of Weishan.


    Now, light suddenly appeared in Weishan, and Shen Rong''s suspicion happened to be the guess of the elders of the Heluo tribe.


    Whether it''s ice crystal grass or light stone or something.


    The mystery of Weishan must have an end.


    Otherwise, the news of the light at night in Weishan will inevitably attract the prying eyes of other orc tribes. That would make things tricky and cumbersome.


    The Heluo Tribe must be the first to attack and find out the reason for the change in Weishan.


    At the same time, block the news that there may be light stone ore in Weishan.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 193： Chang Xia was shocked

    "Hehehe-"


    Elder Pukang laughed and clenched his fist at will.


    Suddenly, two loud noises exploded from the grassland under the night sky.


    bang bang��


    Like a spring thunder, it shocked people a lot. Chang Xia was dizzy for a while, and subconsciously protected the snake cub hanging on his arm. She was not far from Elder Pukang, a few seconds passed, and Chang Xia still felt a humming sound echoing in the back of her mind.


    "Elder Pukang!" Nanfeng snorted, gritted his teeth and shouted Elder Pukang''s name, scolding: "You forgot, there are Chang Xia and snake cubs here."


    Shen Rong moved faster.


    He saw the elder Pukang raised his hand, his eyes were fast and his hands were quick, and he pulled Chang Xia to protect him in his arms. At the same time, he covered Chang Xia''s ears with both hands.


    It''s a pity that they are too close to the elders of Pukang.


    Elder Pukang froze and smirked, but he didn''t dare to make a sound this time.


    Chang Xia dazedly leaned against Shen Rong''s arms and whispered, "Snake cubs..."


    "He''s fine." Shen Rong took the snake cub on Chang Xia''s arm to Nan Feng and let her take care of it for a while. Obviously, the snake cub was as dizzy as Chang Xia, soft into a thin rope, and was held in Nan Feng''s hand.


    "Shen Rong, is Chang Xia all right?" Yun Dong asked nervously.


    Gray came over, helped to check it carefully, and then heaved a sigh of relief. If Chang Xia has three strengths and two weaknesses, they will be beaten nine times out of ten when they return to the tribe.


    The trial was not injured, but was shocked by the elder Pucon.


    Back to the tribe, no one can escape this disaster.


    "Shen Rong, is Xiao Changxia not injured?" Pukang whispered.


    It''s just that Elder Pukang''s self-confidence is, at most, a little lower than when he laughs loudly.


    She didn''t wait for Shen Rong to answer.


    Ge Lei Yundong quickly picked up Elder Pukang and took a few steps back.


    When he was far enough away from Changxia, he released the hand that restrained the elder Pukang.


    "Elder Pukang, keep quiet for a while, I think Chang Xia won''t be hurt." Nan Feng twitched the corners of his mouth and said softly.


    She didn''t expect to accidentally injure a friendly army, such a thing would actually happen to her.


    At this moment, Nan Feng didn''t know whether to complain about Chang Xia Zhen or to praise Elder Pukang for being strong enough. Nanfeng and the others had mocked Shen Rong before and thought he was a jerk.


    Changxia����


    She is weak, which is common sense of the Heluo tribe.


    In the past, the clansmen were very restrained in speaking and doing things in front of Chang Xia.


    Recently, Xu has become an adult in Changxia, and his body has become healthy. The clansmen began to let go, and were no longer restrained in front of Chang Xia as before.


    The elder Pukang has a carefree temperament, and for a moment happily forgot about Chang Xia''s delicacy. Under the gaffe, something happened.


    Bang bang two punches knocked Chang Xia unconscious.


    In the past, the elders of Jami and the others always talked about the sentence of jailing the elders of Pukang. Dare to love is an experience! If there are elders around today, most of them can stop this tragic scene.


    "I''m so dizzy!" Chang Xia muttered.


    She seemed to see countless little stars, dangling around her head.


    Shen Rong covered Chang Xia''s eyes with his hands and said softly, "Chang Xia, close your eyes and rest for a while. Wait, the dizziness will disappear."


    Saying that, he untied the medicine bag around his waist.


    He reached out and took out a small box of plaster, and dipped a little on the pulp of his little finger.


    Gently apply the plaster to the temples on both sides of Chang Xia''s forehead, and rub slowly to spread the plaster.


    The smell similar to cool oil washed away the dizziness in Chang Xia''s mind.


    Chang Xia slowly came to his senses����


    The snake cub beside him is in better condition than Chang Xia.


    After being paralyzed for a while, the snake cub climbed up, stuck out its small head and looked left and right, as if looking for something.


    Look, you are looking for Chang Xia.


    However, Shen Rong applied plaster to Chang Xia.


    The clear scent of the plaster covered Chang Xia''s body.


    For a while, the snake cub was a little confused, and couldn''t find the exact location of Chang Xia. As a result, it turned into a snake cub standing with its upper body swaying from side to side, looking like it was dancing.


    Don''t say it, it''s pretty fun.


    Chang Xia leaned on Shen Rong''s chest, looked at the snake cub with fun, and sighed: "It is indeed a snake cub, this physique is great!" At the same time, he lamented that the physique of the Chinchilla clan was so poor that even the snake clan had a bad physique. Cubs are no match. Weak Orcs are really no joke, they are indeed weak!


    "Xiao Changxia, I''m sorry!" Pukang apologized with a look of guilt.


    Chang Xia waved his hand.


    "Elder Pukang, I am too weak. It has nothing to do with you, don''t worry... I will definitely work hard to become stronger as soon as possible."


    If you were stunned before, let alone wake up immediately.


    Chang Xia Shao said that he would have to lie down in the animal den for seven or eight days.


    This time, he actually fainted for a while, and Chang Xia was suddenly excited.


    "Hehehe-"


    When Elder Pukang laughed, he obviously restrained himself.


    Yun Dong, Ge Lei and the others looked at Chang Xia with the same kindness.


    They liked Chang Xia''s spirit, full of vigor and vitality. Obviously very weak, but more alive than anyone else.


    This is also the reason why the clan people like Chang Xia.


    Every time I thought that Chang Xia might not survive, but she could always create miracles.


    Again and again, fight against death.


    Then he survived tenaciously, showing a lively smile at them. Such a smile, just looking at it, makes people feel pity and love, and I want to use all my strength to take care of her and thrive.


    Everyone here was chatting and chatting, and the night was getting darker Let Gore be responsible for tonight''s vigil, and the others began to close their eyes and rest. On the other side, Shan Kun returned to the lower reaches of the small river. In the wilderness, he met the patriarch root with his clan, and was running towards the upstream. All carried weapons in their hands and were murderous.


    The two sides met again and stood on the spot to ask about the situation.


    Shan Kun informed the patriarch Gen that Chang Xia picked up the snake cub in the grassland upstream of the small river.


    Gen and the clansmen looked at each other after listening, and everyone''s eyes flashed with solemnity.


    Sure enough, the previous guess came true.


    The homeless were so daring that they actually escaped into the Weihe River.


    Gen glanced at the clan behind him, called out one of the totem warriors, and told him to immediately rush to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna to inform the witch that Chang Xia had picked up the snake cub. Let Wu contact the Snake Mountain tribe and ask about the snake cubs. Wu has the ability to contact orc tribes from a long distance, which is something other people can''t do.


    However, this ability is also limited.


    Shamans must be in the Shaman''s Hall to communicate with the various orc tribes.


    At the same time, Gen also passed what happened in the grasslands in the upper reaches of the small river to the clansmen responsible for patrolling the wilderness back to the tribe. Prepare the Jami elders who remain in the tribe, and don''t let the enemy take advantage of them, although this is very unlikely.


    Next, under the leadership of Shan Kun, Gen Zai led more than a dozen clansmen to the upper grasslands.


    The elder Jami on the tribe''s side learned about what happened in the grassland upstream of the small river.


    The first time, the tribe totem warriors were arranged to patrol the vicinity of the tribe in shifts. And let the tribal elders take good care of the tribal animal cubs, and make sure that no one is allowed to leave the tribe, and no one cub is allowed to leave the sight of the clan.


    a time.


    The peaceful and peaceful Heluo tribe is full of turmoil.


    The whole family is on alert.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 194： reunite with the tribe

    hiss-


    In the early morning, the mist on the grassland has not yet dispersed.


    A few soft hisses sounded, awakening the sleeping people.


    Chang Xia opened her eyes, lowered her head, looked at the snake cub curled up in her belly, and said softly, "Cub, are you hungry?"


    "His!" The snake cub touched the back of Chang Xia''s hand with its tail, as if responding to Chang Xia''s question, telling her that he was hungry.


    Shen Rong let go of Chang Xia''s hand and stood up.


    "I''ll go to the river to fetch water, and regenerate the fire to prepare breakfast."


    "Wait, I''m with me too."


    Saying that, Chang Xia followed and got up. Nan Feng and others on the side opened their eyes one after another, yawned, stood up and started to move their muscles and bones.


    a while.


    Everyone went to the river to wash up.


    Elder Pukang came to the place where Changxia picked up the snake cub and checked it twice. Confirm that the rotten tree comes from Weishan.


    "Yundong, you walk up the river��"


    "Grey, look down the river and see��"


    Elder Pukang pinched a pinch of soil, ground it finely, and suddenly opened his mouth to make Yundong Ge Lei act. I came to the grassland a little late yesterday, so I asked Changxia Chenrong about the reason, but did not start the search.


    With the tribe''s value for Chang Xia.


    It is said that the support should have arrived in the grassland last night.


    However, no clan members came.


    It is estimated that the tribe has other considerations. The support of the tribe is here today. Elder Pukang wants to determine whether to go to Weishan?


    "Elder Pukang, Shan Kun didn''t come last night��" Nan Feng frowned, his expression a little anxious. The grassland is not far from the tribe, and it takes up to two hours for the beast to travel.


    No matter how slow Shankun is, it can reach the grassland in the middle of the night last night.


    "Hee Lie Lie��" Pukang washed his face with water, grinned and rinsed his mouth, and said, "I came here too late last night. Maybe I was resting in the Baiguo Mountain Forest, and I will wait until dawn before moving."


    He wasn''t worried at all.


    Anything can happen to Xiaohe River, unless there is a ghost.


    "I guess the leader of the team is the patriarch!" Chang Xia laughed, holding the snake cub and letting him drink water and rinse his mouth with the river water. At the same time, he opened his mouth to make fun of Nanfeng.


    Tribal patriarchs are notoriously cautious, and they are accustomed to putting stability first in everything they do.


    This allows the tribe to avoid a lot of losses. The clansmen are joking, but no one has ever disobeyed the root''s decision.


    talking, smiling.


    Several people returned to camp from the river.


    "Little Changxia, I''ll go hunt a black horn cow for you."


    Elder Pukang knew that there were bison herds on the grassland. He returned to the camp and left to go hunting, which was an apology for what happened last night. There was not much food in the camp, and the wild sheep hunted in the long summer had already eaten, leaving only a black-horned cow and a calf.


    There is no shortage of ginkgo.


    However, fresh ginkgo cannot be eaten directly.


    It needs to be dried and ground into powder before it can be used to make food.


    As soon as Elder Pukang left, Nan Feng glanced at the eggs in Chang Xia''s hands. This is to steam eggs for the snake cubs, so she opened her mouth and said, "I''ll go for a walk around��"


    She didn''t dare to put all her hopes on the elders of Pukang.


    Of course, there is no doubt that the elder Pukang cannot hunt black horns. But, I am afraid that the elders of Pukang will run too far and come and go, who knows when they will be able to eat black horns?


    "Go! Catch a pheasant hare or something and come back for breakfast." Chang Xia said.


    There were still half a basket of wild vegetables picked yesterday, but not much meat. There was no sign of bison activity in the vicinity. Elder Pukang wants to hunt black-horned cattle and may go further afield. When he returns, I am afraid it will be past noon!


    In the morning, this meal cannot be counted on the elders of Pukang.


    Nan Feng took the initiative to wander around the neighborhood, but Chang Xia was not polite to her.


    Soon, only Changxia Chenrong and the snake cub were left in the camp. Chang Xia let the snake cub wrap around her arm, she started to beat eggs for the snake cub to steam eggs, and asked Shen Rong to help chop some minced meat and get a bowl of steamed eggs with minced meat.


    The minced meat is steamed and the egg is steamed, and the south wind has not returned.


    Shen Rong frowned, there was no shortage of prey in the grasslands, so Nanfeng had been hunting for too long. Chang Xia held a wooden bowl and fed the snake cubs to eat minced meat and steamed eggs, "Shen Rong, don''t worry. Nanfeng may have gone a little far, and it''s almost time to come back."


    "Too slow!" Shen Rong said.


    Knowing that Nanfeng is slow to hunt, it would be better for her to stay in the camp to accompany Chang Xia, and he goes hunting.


    Da da-


    Suddenly, there was the sound of chaotic footsteps.


    Chang Xia and the two looked at each other and quickly stood up and looked into the distance.


    After seeing the source of the footsteps, he breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that Nanfeng led a large group of clansmen back, and he said why the hunting took so long. It turned out that he met the patriarch Gen and the others, so after a delay, they came together.


    "Patriarch��"


    "Changxia, where are the snake cubs?"


    "Here, he''s on my arm."


    Chang Xia stretched out his left arm so that he could look forward to it.


    Gen stretched out his hand and touched the snake cub, and looked carefully at the mark of the beast **** to confirm the identity of the snake cub.


    "Yes, it is indeed a snake cub." Gen nodded and said solemnly: "This cub is a lucky one. You can pick it up from Weihe alive, life is hard enough!"


    Weihe, let alone beast cubs.


    Even adult orcs die.


    Except for some minor scratches, the snake cub didn''t have a single wound. Root praised him for being lucky, and it really cannot be said to be an exaggeration.


    "Has the patriarch passed the news to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall?" Chang Xia asked.


    Gen nodded and replied: "Don''t worry, I will let the clansmen bring the news to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall. I think Wu already knows the news and should inform the Snake Mountain tribe."


    When I came to the camp, I didn''t see Elder Pukang and the others.


    "Shen Rong, what about Elder Pukang and the others��"


    "Elder Pukang went hunting. Uncle Gore went down the river to search, Uncle Yundong went up the river to inquire about the situation. UU reading "


    Shen Rong simply told the whereabouts of several people.


    Hearing this, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was afraid that the elder Pukang would bring people into Weishan.


    Weishan has always been very calm, why has it changed recently? However, the root also has an idea that Weishan may have changed a long time ago, but the tribe has not paid attention to Weishan for too long, so it has not been known about the situation in Weishan.


    This time Changxia wanted to introduce living water into the cave.


    Accidentally bumped into the boa snake.


    Let the tribe''s attention fall on the small river side, so they noticed the abnormal situation in Weishan.


    If it weren''t for the presence of homeless people.


    Gen is not very anxious, even the Heluo tribe did not notice the Weishan mutation.


    Most of the other orc tribes in Dusk Forest will not find it either.


    But at this juncture, the wanderer strayed into the Weihe River��


    Depend on!


    Root wanted to swear loudly to express his inner grievance.


    Everyone entered the camp and went straight to work, helping Chang Xia Nanfeng to prepare breakfast. After all, you may go directly to Weishan later, so there is no need to delay things.


    "Chang Xia, is this novice trial alright?" Gen converged his thoughts and asked.


    Chang Xia looked up and replied, "Very good. I hunted two wild sheep, and the lamb bone soup last night was the prey I hunted."


    "Nice job!" Gen rejoiced.


    Then, Chang Xia also told Gen that they had just entered the grassland and encountered the carrion jackal. One after another, he informed the roots of what happened in the grassland.


    The clansmen listened quietly, and the more they listened, the more real the smiles on their faces.


    Orcs live in forests and may starve to death if they do not hunt and gather. The cubs who used to be protected by them in the past are now able to hunt by themselves, which makes them very gratified and happy.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 195： into Weishan

    this compartment.


    Camp is ready for breakfast.


    Yun Dong Ge Lei returned to the camp successively.


    Now, the only old Pukang who went out to hunt have not returned.


    No one was surprised by this. The elders of Pukang have always done whatever they want, and as long as there is no major incident, the tribe will not interfere.


    "Fortunately... I didn''t wait for Elder Pukang''s prey to make breakfast!" Chang Xia was fortunate that there were no bison herds near the camp. Elder Pukang wanted to hunt black horn cattle, so he would have to track the bison herd further afield.


    Wait for him, not to mention breakfast.


    It is estimated that I can''t eat lunch, look forward to dinner!


    Gen Fu forehead, opened the mouth and said: "To discuss the matter of entering Weishan, how should the elder Pukang negotiate?" When entering Weishan, no matter what, the elder Pukang cannot be avoided, after all, he needs to lead the team.


    Elder Senda went to the Moon Moon Mountains, and Elder Jami sat in the tribe.


    The other elders performed their respective duties, and this time only the elder Pukang came to the grassland. Entering Weishan requires the order of the elders of Pukang, otherwise there is no way to make the decision alone.


    The Heluo tribe banned Weishan for many years.


    Reopening means opportunities, but also dangers.


    This decision is very important, and there is no room for nonsense.


    Hearing this, everyone was silent. It is about the elders of Pukang, who dares to interject casually, I am afraid that they do not want to be beaten.


    "It''s a pity that the snake cubs are a little smaller��" Chang Xia sighed softly.


    If the snake cubs were bigger and could speak, they would be able to ask something from the snake cubs. You don''t have to be passive like you are now, you can''t do anything, and you''ll feel aggrieved!


    "Grey, have you and Yun Dong found out?" Gen asked lightly while drinking the broth.


    Gray shook his head, he didn''t find it there.


    "I found a broken arm upstream, as if it was eaten by some kind of river beast." Yun Dong said solemnly. After speaking, he squinted at the snake cub on Chang Xia''s arm, the snake cub is really lucky!


    Nine times out of ten, the owner of the broken arm may be a wanderer who broke into the Mochizuki Mountains. He died in the Weihe River, and even his body was eaten up by the ferocious river beasts, leaving only an arm that was not much flesh and blood.


    "Have you confirmed it?" Gen said seriously.


    Yun Dong said: "It''s confirmed, it''s an unfamiliar aura."


    The same as the twilight forest orcs, the breath will be more or less familiar. However, Yun Dong did not sense the familiar aura from the broken arm, and the owner of the broken arm must be an outsider.


    "It seems that Weishan must be entered." Gen said solemnly.


    The tribe has been hesitant to enter or not to enter.


    Come in, trouble!


    If you don''t enter, it''s equally troublesome.


    Now, it has become a must to enter, which saves them the trouble.


    "Yundong, you use your horn to send a signal to let the elders of Pukang rush back to the camp as soon as possible. Next, we will rush to Weishan while the sky is still early."


    Think left and right.


    In the end, Gen decided to set off for Weishan immediately.


    Go early and go late, and simply go early to find out the changes in Weishan as soon as possible, so that the tribe can feel at ease.


    Yun Dong untied the horns around his waist, took it to his mouth and started blowing the horn.


    hehe-


    The horn has just sounded here.


    The familiar laughter of the Pukang elders in the distance, from far to near.


    Hearing the sound, Yun Dong stopped playing the horn and looked ahead with the crowd. I saw the elder Pukang carrying a black-horned cow weighing several thousand kilograms, walking like a fly.


    "Gen, why did the horn sounded?" Pukang asked.


    Throwing the black horns aside, wiped off the hot sweat that didn''t exist.


    Geng said solemnly: "Yun Dong found a broken arm that was eaten by a river beast in the upper reaches of the small river. The breath does not belong to the orcs of the Twilight Forest. I want to go directly to Weishan and find out."


    Elder Pukang frowned and said hesitantly, "Aren''t you waiting for news from Wu''s side?"


    "I can''t wait any longer." Gen said: "I''m afraid that Weishan''s mutation will attract other orcs in the Twilight Forest. The last rumor of ice crystal grass caused a lively scene in Weishan for several years. The news of the Izumitsu ore..."


    Unfinished words.


    Everyone can hear it.


    The Heluo tribe is not afraid of troubles, but they dislike too many troubles.


    After all, Weishan is the territory of the Heluo tribe, and foreigners are not allowed to enter and explore again and again.


    "Okay, you''re ready." Pukang nodded and said, "Changxia, you help to clean up this cow, let''s go into Weishan and see-"


    "I want to go too." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    "no."


    "Can''t."


    "Chang Xia, you are not allowed to go."


    Suddenly, several rejections sounded one after another.


    Weishan is very dangerous. Even the tribal totem warriors need to be cautious, and go in half-heartedly like Chang Xia.


    Everyone said that they could not imagine how to solve it if they encountered danger?


    "Patriarch, my luck has always been good. I''ll go to Weishan with me, maybe I''ll make an unexpected discovery." Chang Xia said seriously. She didn''t want to take risks, but really wanted to follow Weishan to see if she could be of any help.


    This remark really touched the heart of the root.


    The tribe has probed Weishan countless times before and after, but still can''t find a way to enter the core area of ??Weishan. Miasma, poison circle, these two are dangerous, and the tribe also has a way to deal with them. The trouble is that I can''t find a way to enter the depths of Weishan. If I can''t get in, naturally I can''t figure out the reason why Weishan glows.


    Shen Rong looked at Chang Xia''s firm expression.


    "Patriarch, let Chang Xia follow her! I will take her, plus the elders of Pukang and the tribe totem warriors, I think it is enough to deal with the dangers that Weishan may encounter." Shen Rong said.


    He was sure to protect Chang Xia from hurting her.


    At the same time, he also knew something about Chang Xia''s luck.


    The tribe dispatched tribesmen to patrol the grasslands for so long, but Chang Xia picked up the snake cubs in one draw of water. If it was not luck, no one could explain it.


    In terms of strength, except for the snake cubs.


    Who is not stronger than Chang Xia?


    However, something as ethereal as luck.


    Sometimes, it''s just so mysterious.


    Gen was silent and turned his attention to Elder Pukang. Elder Pukang picked his nostrils, thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Gen, let Shen Rong bring Chang Xia to pack up the camp, and we will go straight to Weishan."


    Yun Dong Ge Lei directly started to dismember the black horn.


    However, the black-horned cows with cubs can only be released, and when they return from Weishan, if the black-horned cows are still there, they will be brought back to the tribe. If you don''t, you can only wait for the next opportunity to capture it again.


    Right now, entering Weishan is more important.


    After a moment.


    The elder Pukang was eating barbecued meat, and everyone began to run towards Weishan.


    This time, the crowd did not transform into beasts, but hurried on their way in human form. Shen Rong carried Chang Xia on his back and galloped with everyone on the grassland at a very fast speed.


    Chang Xia lay on Shen Rong''s back, squinting, enjoying the comfort of the breeze blowing across his face. Aside, Nan Feng''s eyes are full of envy.


    As the speed of everyone accelerated, Weishan was faintly in sight.


    At the same time, the clear water of the small river gradually seemed to be stained with a layer of dirt.


    Chang Xia knew that they should have come to the foot of Weishan Mountain.


    The small river in front of him is no longer a small river, but a Weihe.


    The gray-black river surface gives people a strange and bizarre feeling under the sun. Few people from the Difficult Monster Race dare to approach the Weihe River. The river is terrifying to look at. Who dares to approach?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 196： Weihe

    "Weihe��"


    Standing still, everyone looked at the obstacles in front of them.


    "Crossing the Weihe River, the other side of the river is the Weishan Mountain. This section of the river cannot be called the Weihe River in strict terms. The Weihe River mainly depends on the section of the river that flows through the Weishan Mountains.


    "Weihe is a fierce river in Twilight Forest for the sake of fame."


    "The river beasts in the river far surpass other river waters in the Twilight Forest."


    Chang Xia looked at the gray-black river in shock, and said in surprise, "This river looks so weird, is it really okay?"


    "In the river, there are most carnivorous fish inhabiting, and there are probably no such as crocodiles and pythons. After all, Weishan is the territory of the tribe, and there will be no river beasts in the rivers in the territory." Gen said with certainty.


    The Heluo Tribe is adjacent to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    This is the closest place to witch life.


    The river waters here are definitely the safest and most harmless.


    "This river looks terrible, but it''s actually no different from a small river." Nanfeng agreed.


    The real danger is Weihe!


    Orcs will change color when they mention Weihe. There is no need. Almost no orcs are willing to touch Weihe, let alone go down the river. Such a terrible thing.


    "His-"


    Suddenly, the snake cub wrapped around Chang Xia''s arm let out an eager hiss.


    The tiny snake tail stood up high and kept slapping Chang Xia''s arm.


    "Cub, what''s wrong with you?" Chang Xia lowered her head and said softly.


    Geng glanced at the snake cub on Chang Xia''s arm, and said, "Chang Xia, he is reminding you of the danger ahead. This snake cub is so alert, and the bloodline is not simple."


    "I smelled a scent of snake fruit--" Pukang casually said a name, looking at the snake cub with a scrutiny in his eyes.


    Snake Fruit, a man in the Twilight Forest decades ago.


    Now, like the elders of Pukang, they are secluded behind the scenes and no longer disturb the situation in the Twilight Forest. But as long as it is an orc living in the Dusk Forest, this name is almost no stranger to it.


    "Patriarch, who is Sheguo''er?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Geng gasped, he put his hand on his belly, hiding the embarrassment of the abdominal cramping, yes, Genguang felt a stomachache when he heard the three words Sheguoer.


    Back then, he was almost caught by Sheguoer to marry in the Sheyue tribe.


    That ruthlessness and madness, few people can control it.


    Fortunately, the elders Pukang and Jami came forward in person and rescued the root. Not many people in the tribe know about this past, after all, it is not a good thing.


    "Sheguo''er, the former patriarch of the Sheyue tribe, is a very terrifying female. If this snake cub is a cub of Sheguo''er''s lineage, and the group of wanderers who have sneaked into the Wangyue Mountains, no one will want to leave alive. Twilight Forest." Gen said coldly.


    In terms of combat power, Sheguo''er may not be as good as Elder Pukang.


    However, no one can match the ruthlessness.


    The homeless entered the Mochizuki Mountains to hunt and kill anacondas and kidnap the cubs of the snake clan.


    No matter what, they all stepped on the thunder point of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    If you want to live, it is as hard as going to the sky.


    I can''t blame the wanderers for daring to go down the Weihe River. If they don''t go down the Weihe River, they will die.


    You have to die sooner or later, why not fight?


    "Changxia, the Snake Mountain Tribe is one of the few orc tribes in the Twilight Forest where females are stronger than males. In this tribe, females are usually the head of the clan." Nanfeng explained.


    After she finished speaking, her small eyes rubbed darkly towards the roots.


    Geng glanced at Nanfeng and said leisurely: "Nanfeng stop dreaming, you are too weak. It is a delusion to want to take over the position of the patriarch. Totem warriors of the same age in the tribe, who can you defeat?"


    When it comes to business affairs, he didn''t give Nanfeng the slightest bit of affection.


    Patriarch, the strong get it.


    The south wind is weak and not strong enough. She cannot afford the position of patriarch.


    In addition to strength, Nanfeng''s other abilities are also not outstanding.


    As a result, he is even less qualified to take over the position of the patriarch from the root hand.


    "Nanfeng, come on!" Yun Dong smiled and encouraged.


    Immediately following, Ge Lei and others began to encourage Nanfeng.


    Nan Feng pouted and said angrily, "Did you mean to��" She wanted to be the patriarch, but she was just looking for an opportunity to be lazy. Unfortunately, the root directly cut off Nanfeng''s delusion.


    Among the tribe''s Nanfeng generation.


    Maple Leaf''s strength can be ranked in the top five, on par with other totem warriors.


    However, there is no outstanding ability.


    The elders of the tribe are very optimistic about Lu You. If Maple Leaf and the others are unwilling to take over the position of the patriarch, it is estimated that the tribe will choose to train Lu You.


    Of course, this matter is not openly discussed by the tribe.


    The root is still young, and the position of the patriarch can be held firmly for at least a few decades.


    For decades, let alone Lu You, younger clansmen will grow up.


    "Nanfeng, I didn''t expect you to have such a big dream?" Chang Xia was surprised.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes and retorted, "Damn dreams, nonsense."


    Everyone was joking and came to the Weihe River.


    Looking at the ten-meter-wide river, they discussed how to cross the river to the other side of the river.


    This side is next to Weishan Mountain, and there is no trace of any animal activity. There are lush trees and flowers growing all around, and the silence is almost dead.


    "Cut down trees and cross the river." Gen suggested.


    Yun Dong Ge Lei took people into action, riding a tree and using brute force to cross the river. This method may be thought of by the Orcs.


    Shen Rong protected Chang Xia in front of him, and fell lightly on the tree.


    Yun Dong Ge Lei cut down three trees, cutting off the branches, leaving only the trunk. There were 7 people standing on each tree, directly pushing the big tree towards the other side of the river with brute force.


    Snake cubs are too small of course not counted.


    clap clap-


    The big tree came into contact with the river water, making bursts of noise.


    Chang Xia lowered his head and stared at the river, hoping to see the movement under the river. Unfortunately, no matter how she looked, she couldn''t see anything.


    "Don''t move��" Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia tightly, telling her not to sway from side to side, so as not to fall into the river. He was equally curious about Weihe, but he was more stable than Changxia.


    Mainly, now is not suitable for curious Weihe situation.


    "The black fish in the Weihe River is extremely delicious. If you are curious about the Weihe River in Changxia, when we arrive at the river bank and find a suitable place to stay, let Shen Rong take you to the Weihe River to fish? The fish tastes better than other river waters." Pukang suggested with a smile.


    Orcs do not like to eat fish.


    Fish, with many spines, can easily stab the mouth.


    However, in addition to the famous danger of Weihe River, the fish in Weihe River are also very famous. It is not necessary for the orcs to stay close to the Weihe River, but occasionally there are greedy orcs who go to the Weihe River in the Wangyue Mountains for fishing in order to catch the blackfish and other fish in the Weihe River.


    Of course, no one dared to come to Weishan.


    In the eyes of the orcs, Weishan is more ferocious and dangerous than Weihe.


    "Really?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Gen smiled, nodded, and said in agreement: "Elder Pukang didn''t lie to you. You were in poor health before. Elder Pukang went to the Weihe River in Wangyue Mountains to catch black fish for you, and you liked it very much. You are bird meat."


    Fishy and thorny.


    This is the reason why orcs do not like to eat fish.


    The fish in the Weihe River is not fishy even if eaten raw, which is very miraculous.


    It''s a pity that there are too many river beasts in the Weihe River and it''s too dangerous, otherwise the orcs really don''t mind eating fish. Of course, only the fish in the Weihe River.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 197： The beasts nest in Weishan

    After listening to the explanation of the patriarch root.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched inexplicably.


    Sure enough, this is in line with the bad taste of tribal people.


    "Father, why haven''t I eaten black fish?" Nan Feng said angrily with his mouth up.


    Seeing this, Yun Dong and the others burst into laughter.


    "You have eaten it too." Gen helplessly, explained: "Tribal beast cubs have eaten black fish, but you don''t know it!"


    Wu Zeng said that the black fish in the Weihe River has the effect of soothing the mind and nourishing the body.


    When the Heluo tribe has a newborn beast cub, the tribe will go to the Moon Moon Mountains to catch black fish and feed the beast cub. This time, Shan Kun came along because he wanted to catch a few black fish for the twins of the Nuanchun family and bring them back to the tribe to eat for the twins.


    "Oh!" Nan Feng responded wholeheartedly, but he didn''t suspect that he was lying. This kind of thing is easy to expose, not to mention that all the cubs of the tribe have been eaten, and this black fish probably has some problems.


    Bang bang!


    The big tree touched the bank, and everyone jumped from the tree and stood on the river bank.


    Soon, the tribe fished the big tree in the river ashore. When the Weishan thing happened, they had to cross the Hehui tribe again, so naturally these few pieces of wood should not be wasted.


    "Go, hurry up and find a place to stay." Gen urged.


    "Hee Lie Lie��" Elder Pukang grinned, identified the direction, pointed in one direction, and said, "Don''t worry, go straight in this direction. There should be a suitable place to stay there, go and have a look."


    One listen.


    Everyone raised their heads and looked at the elder Pukang.


    "Weishan is the territory of the tribe. In recent years, the tribe has abandoned Weishan. However, the tribe used to arrange for clansmen to patrol in Weishan and build a beast den, which is strange. However, it has been a long time. , I wonder if the former beast den can still live in?"


    Elder Pukang said with a sigh, he did not say that although the tribe abandoned Weishan.


    However, in private, he did not really give up Weishan.


    Every year, the tribe will send an elder to investigate Weishan to ensure that Weishan will not affect the tribe.


    After all, Weishan is really close to the Heluo tribe, and the clansmen and orcs are all on their way, and they can run back and forth once a day. It is not an exaggeration to say that Weishan is the home of the Heluo tribe.


    If it weren''t for the proximity, the tribe wouldn''t have fought so hard when they learned that the Wanderers might be in Weishan.


    Last year, it was the elder Quejiao who went into Weishan to investigate.


    In this Weishan operation, the elders of Jami originally planned to let the elders of Quejiao participate. However, he was arranged by the patriarch to stay in Qingshan.


    this time.


    The elders of Quejiao are in Qingshan, busy harvesting green oil.


    He probably doesn''t know anything about Weishan.


    "Elder Pukang, are you ... hiding something?" Gen squinted and looked at Elder Pukang seriously. Just now, the elders of Pukang did not hesitate to guide the way, and let the roots smell a strange breath. The tribe has not entered Weishan for a long time. How did the elders of Pukang know that this place in Weishan was settled?


    Decades are not a short time.


    "Hehehe-"


    The elder Pukang laughed with a guilty conscience. Pretending not to hear Gen''s question, the other tribesmen also reacted, staring curiously at Elder Pukang. They all knew that Elder Pucon couldn''t hide his words, stared at him, and asked a few more questions, he would not be able to withstand the pressure and take the initiative to speak out.


    as predicted.


    Root asked again.


    Elder Pukang scratched the back of his head embarrassedly, and whispered: "That...this...In fact, the tribe sends an elder to Weishan to investigate the situation every year to ensure that Weishan will not threaten the tribe."


    "..."


    Gen and others were suddenly speechless.


    They are also stupid, Weishan is so dangerous and close to the tribe.


    How could the tribe really ignore it.


    The root expression is the most ugly among the crowd.


    As the head of the Heluo tribe, he didn''t know about this at all. If it wasn''t for Weishan this time, it is estimated that the elders would continue to conceal this matter.


    But, is Weishan really so terrible?


    Every year, the elders are sent into Weishan to investigate, which is more cautious than the clansmen patrolling the tribal territory. Orc tribes patrol the tribal territory, basically once a year.


    Occasionally, something big happens in the Twilight Forest.


    Tribes will only increase the number of patrols in their territories.


    Moreover, the totem warriors of the young generation are patrolling the territory, and the elders will not intervene.


    No one came in or out of Weishan for a long time.


    Overgrown with weeds, Yun Dong Ge Lei waved the iron-wood knife in his hand, forcibly carving out a path.


    "Come on, swallow the detoxification pill." Gen untied the medicine bag around his waist and poured out the detoxification pill for everyone to swallow. Stepping into Weishan means that they will inhale mist at any time.


    Miasma is poisonous, and you may not feel it at first.


    However, over time, dizziness will appear, and slowly, the limbs will become numb and then stiff. By the time he noticed it, he was already poisoned.


    Chang Xia swallowed the detoxification pill and took another.


    Coax and persuade the snake cub to swallow the detoxification pill.


    However, detoxification pills are made of herbs, and naturally have a strong medicinal smell. The snake cub disliked the smell of medicine. Every time Chang Xia handed the detoxification pill to his mouth, the snake cub would push it away with its tail, and then hissed.


    "Zizai, you must eat the detoxification pill, otherwise you will be poisoned to death." Chang Xia explained in a warm voice, she was carried by Shen Rong, and Nan Feng was around to help him pay attention to the danger. Cubs eat detoxification pills.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes and glanced at the snake cub.


    "Chang Xia, what are you talking about with him, open your mouth and throw the detoxification pill directly into his mouth. If you keep talking, it will be dark." Nan Feng spit out.


    The snake cub seemed to understand Nanfeng''s complaints.


    With a grin, the southerly wind exposed his white teeth.


    "Yo! Little cub, you understand, want to teach me a lesson?"


    Seeing this, Nanfeng was overwhelmed with joy.


    Raising his hand, he grabbed the small head of the snake cub, and with a clever effort, opened the mouth of the snake cub. Chang Xia just wanted to stop it, but didn''t say anything saw the opportunity to put the detoxification pill into the mouth of the snake cub, and let him swallow the detoxification pill.


    ahh-


    The snake cub swallowed the unpleasant antidote with difficulty.


    A lightning strike, opened his mouth and bit Nan Feng''s hand that had pinched his head. Then the small body was hung in Nanfeng''s hand and swayed back and forth.


    "Cub-"


    Chang Xia was dumbfounded, and then burst out laughing, this stupid and cute snake cub is so cute!


    The south wind is full of black lines.


    He raised his hand and looked at the snake cub hanging on his right hand.


    "My heart is so small, I still hold grudges!"


    With that said, Nan Feng took off the snake cub and threw him to Chang Xia, telling her to be optimistic about the snake cub and stop hopping around. This is Weishan, a dangerous and dangerous place.


    The snake cubs are jumping around, and they may be injured if they are not careful.


    The other clansmen looked at the lively snake cubs and showed their aunty smiles one after another. The more lively the beast cub, the stronger the survivability.


    then.


    Then Nanfeng fought with the snake cubs.


    Cloud Moving Gray stopped, and there was a cliff in front of him.


    Under the cliff, a strange animal den was built. The animal den is built of stones, and even the top of the den is made of thin stones, not animal skins.


    Considering that this is Weishan, everyone has no objection to this strange animal nest.


    Yun Dong untied the medicine bag, took out the animal repellent powder and poured it around the beast''s nest. Ge Lei pushed open the stone door of the beast''s nest, and a musty smell came out. Covering his mouth and nose, Ge Lei motioned for the people to step back, took out the same beast repellent powder, and sprinkled all the corners of the entire beast nest.


    The stone animal nest is very spacious, about 60 to 70 square meters.


    There is only a stone door and no windows.


    There are three transoms on the top of the nest, and the transoms are also very small.


    It can be seen that the people who built this animal nest were very cautious.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 198： smoked wormwood

    "Nanfeng, look around, cut some wormwood and come back to smoke the stone beast nest." Chang Xia lay on Shen Rong''s back, before landing.


    Smelling the musty smell coming from the stone animal nest, Chang Xia turned to look at Nan Feng next to her, and asked her to go and cut some wormwood-smoked animal nests nearby. The wormwood in this season is old, and the wormwood is slightly bitter, but it can be eaten.


    It''s a pity that the wormwood was tender the other day.


    Chang Xia is busy building kilns, harvesting red maple sap and so on.


    Missed the best time to eat wormwood. However, it can be eaten now, but the taste is not as delicious as it was more than a month ago.


    The most suitable time for wormwood is around Qingming.


    After that, the wormwood has a bitter taste.


    Nanfeng said: "Okay, leave it to me."


    Wormwood, like thatch, can be found everywhere.


    Nanfeng didn''t go too far, and came back after cutting a lot of wormwood.


    At this moment, Gore finished spreading the animal repellent powder. Seeing that Nanfeng came in with a large amount of wormwood, he understood her thoughts, took the wormwood and walked to the stone stove in the middle of the stone animal nest. Fresh wormwood is not easy to ignite, it can only be burned.


    The original firewood of the stone animal nest was lit with flint.


    Use mugwort as firewood, put it in and burn it together.


    Burning, Gore Nanfeng hurriedly exited the stone beast den. The wormwood smoke is big, as expected, with the moment the wormwood is lit, the stone animal nest is wrapped in thick smoke.


    The choking smell of wormwood followed closely.


    "No matter how many times I smell this smell, I always feel choking." Nan Feng complained.


    Chang Xia twitched his nose and said hesitantly, "Does it smell bad? I think it''s alright. If you find it unpleasant, when you return to the tribe, you can cut some wormwood and come to my cave, and I''ll make it into sticks or coils for you. Mosquito coils..."


    In the warm season, the temperature rises.


    It also means an increase in mosquitoes.


    Before, Chang Xia hadn''t thought of moxa sticks and wormwood mosquito coils.


    At this moment, looking at the thick smoke billowing from the stone animal nest, Chang Xia remembered that wormwood could be made into wormwood sticks and wormwood mosquito coils. Repel mosquitoes and kill insects, and also avoid the trouble of burning wormwood every few days.


    Beast repellent powder is simple, but it cannot be poured into the tribe.


    In the past, warm season tribes would often burn wormwood, and at that time the whole tribe would be filled with the smell of wormwood. Orcs have a keen sense of smell, which makes the warm season the most difficult for people who don''t like the smell of wormwood.


    "Okay, okay." Nanfeng nodded hurriedly.


    On the side, the patriarch root covered his mouth and nose, and asked: "Changxia, are the smell of moxa sticks and wormwood mosquito coils lighter than burning wormwood?"


    The roots also do not smell wormwood.


    However, there are so many mosquitoes in the warm season that the tribe must burn the wormwood.


    Whenever this time, the root can''t wait to stay outside and not return to the tribe. However, the forest outside is also full of mosquitoes and poisonous snakes, and the taste is really uncomfortable.


    "Moxa sticks and wormwood mosquito coils are both made of wormwood, which is much lighter in taste and can also repel mosquitoes." Chang Xia explained, and then said: "I don''t think the smell of burning wormwood is unpleasant, and I like it very much. You don''t like the taste of wormwood, so you didn''t tell me. Otherwise, I would rub some moxa sticks for you!"


    It is more troublesome to make wormwood mosquito coils, and moxa sticks want to be simple.


    Chang Xia didn''t lie.


    She likes the smell of burning wormwood, it smells very comfortable.


    "Where does wormwood smell so good?" Nan Feng said bitterly with a sad face.


    The patriarch Gen rarely refuted Nanfeng, and agreed: "Cough! I''m not used to the smell. It''s too high, and it makes people dizzy."


    The neighbors laughed loudly.


    In the tribe, Root and Nanfeng are the two who hate burning wormwood the most.


    Others dislike it and will not avoid it. Their father and daughter will flee the tribe and hide far away whenever the tribe burns wormwood in the warm season.


    The wormwood in the stone beast den was burnt out, and Gray entered the house and began to clean up.


    Gen and Nanfeng stood in the leeward, hiding their mouths and noses, not approaching. Nanfeng hates burning wormwood, and just now Chang Xia asked her to cut wormwood, but Nanfeng did not refuse, which made Chang Xia a little annoyed.


    Shen Rong said warmly, "Nanfeng didn''t refuse, which means she is willing."


    "I really didn''t know she didn''t like the smell of wormwood!" Chang Xia blamed herself.


    "Changxia, it has nothing to do with you. I just don''t like the smell of wormwood, nothing else. Every year the tribe cuts wormwood, and I lead the team..." Nanfeng explained that the tribe knew that she hated her as much as her grandfather. Wormwood, but had to let her lead the team to cut wormwood.


    The clan''s bad taste is really helpless!


    The elder Jami bluntly said that he fights poison with poison. If he has many contacts, he may like it.


    Nanfeng wanted to refute, but there were several mountains above her head, and she was weak and weak, so she could only be silent. Over time, I will no longer retire when I smell the smell of wormwood.


    At most, stand far away when burning wormwood.


    puff-


    Hearing this, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    Unable to hold back, he burst out laughing.


    This really seems to be something the elders of the tribe can do.


    think about.


    Chang Xia cast his eyes on the patriarch root.


    Nanfeng hates the smell of wormwood, and is pressed by the tribe to harvest wormwood every year. Isn''t that the root of the patriarch, even more miserable!


    Unfortunately, the occasion is not right.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia really wanted to ask how Gen was tossed by the clansmen.


    After a while, the stone animal nest was tidy up.


    The insects, ants, and poisonous snakes that were hiding in the beast den were cleaned up one by one.


    The temperature in Weishan is low, and the temperature begins to drop before the sun sets. A bonfire was raised in the stone animal nestChang Xia took out a light stone and set it on the wall, and the animal nest suddenly became bright.


    This time, I came to Xiaohechuan Prairie to try it out.


    From the very beginning, Chang Xia decided to stay here for a few days.


    Naturally, a light stone is brought to facilitate night lighting.


    "Shen Rong, do you want to go fishing in Weihe River?" Pukang asked.


    At this moment, it is not dark yet.


    The stone animal den is not far from the Weihe River, and it is safe to come and go.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Go."


    Chang Xia wanted to go but did not speak sensible, Weishan can not be too casual. She still took the snake cubs to stay in the stone animal nest, and it was safer to help prepare dinner.


    Xiang Shankun also went with him.


    After all, there are two cubs in his family. Rare tribes come to Weishan, how can they enter Baoshan empty? Rather than go fishing in Weishan Mountain in the Mochizuki Mountains, Weishan is obviously closer!


    So, the troops split into two.


    A group of people followed the elder Pukang to go fishing in the Weihe River.


    The other team stayed in the stone animal den, and while preparing dinner, they carefully explored the vicinity of the stone animal den and cleaned up some dangers in advance.


    Although Nan Feng also wanted to go fishing with Wei River.


    However, in the end, she chose to stay in the stone animal den to help Chang Xia prepare dinner.


    Likewise, the patriarch Gen and Yun Dong Ge Lei both stayed.


    The dinner was the black-horned ox hunted by the elder Pukang. The patriarch kept his roots in the stone beast den, and Yundong Ge Lei brought two people around the stone den as the center and started activities around. By the way, see if you can get some prey, or pick some wild vegetables or something.


    There are too many people, and one black horned cow is not enough to eat.


    Also, we can''t put our hope in Weihe, which is getting westward, and Weishan is darker than the outside. It was obviously not dark yet, and a layer of mist began to linger over Weishan.


    At the same time, a faint odor came along with the mist.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 199： Pueraria

    "Nanfeng, Weishan wormwood leaves are thick and velvety, which is most suitable for making mugwort sticks. If you have time, you can pick and cut more wormwood. When we return to the tribe, we will bring the wormwood back to dry to make wormwood sticks or wormwood mosquito coils. "


    Chang Xia looked at the wormwood piled in the corner of the stone animal nest.


    Weishan wormwood is obviously longer than the wormwood sticks near the tribe, and the wormwood leaves are thicker. This wormwood is the most suitable for making wormwood sticks.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng replied.


    There are a lot of wormwood growing near the stone animal nest, and you can pick a lot of them without much effort.


    "Unfortunately, we didn''t bring fruit powder. Otherwise, we can make some wormwood balls. At this time, the wormwood **** taste bitter. If you add some sugar, the taste will not be too bad." Chang Xia licked his mouth and said regretfully.


    The tribe has no entertainment, let alone snacks.


    When the meat was boiled in the long summer, the oil residue was made, and the tribesmen were shocked at the first taste. Recently, the clansmen are still obsessed with it. They always boil some oil residue or eat it directly, or wrap it in egg liquid to make oil residue crispy meat.


    "A group of wormwood��"


    In an instant, the clansmen who stayed in the stone beast nest all turned their attention to Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, talk about wormwood." Nan Feng swallowed his saliva, and there were sparkling stars in his eyes.


    Chang Xia''s body froze slightly, but he returned to his natural state in an instant, and explained: "The wormwood **** are made by using a fresh wormwood hammer to make the wormwood juice, and then paste the wormwood juice and fruit powder to make the wormwood balls. Of course, also It can be called wormwood cake. If you like it, you can put stuffing in the wormwood balls..."


    Wormwood **** are simple to make and not complicated.


    The only troublesome thing is getting the wormwood juice.


    "There are many ginkgo trees growing in Weishan, but they are all fresh ginkgo."


    "It''s a pity. Next time, you should bring some fruit powder with you."


    This time I came to Weishan in a hurry. Except for antidote and weapons, I didn''t take anything. The fresh ginkgo must be dried for at least two or three days, and the dried ginkgo can be ground into powder.


    So, the wormwood that Chang Xia said was round and round.


    Can only listen, temporarily can not eat.


    "What''s the hurry, settle the matter between the homeless and Weishan, and the Hui tribe will naturally be able to eat wormwood. By the way, Chang Xia said that the wormwood in the wormwood should be fresh, so don''t mow the nearby wormwood. ." Gen reminded.


    Chang Xia smiled and said: "It''s fine after cutting. These wormwood can be brought back to the tribe and made into wormwood sticks or wormwood mosquito coils. There are also wormwood near the tribe, so I''m not afraid that I won''t be able to eat wormwood. When the wormwood is at its best, It should be the time when the red maple sap was just harvested. At this time of the year, it is a bit late."


    One listen.


    Roots and clansmen have remembered.


    In the coming year, when the red maple sap is harvested, some wormwood must also be harvested.


    "Changxia, the meat is all marinated. I''ll go and pick some wormwood nearby. You bring the snake cubs and sit on the fire." Nanfeng stood up and said.


    With that said, Gen and others got up one after another.


    Since Changxia said that they should harvest more wormwood and return to the tribe.


    He simply took advantage of the free time to cut back the wormwood near the stone animal nest.


    So, for a moment, only Chang Xia and the snake cubs were left in the stone beast nest, one big and one small.


    To prevent accidents, when Nanfeng and the others left, they also brought the stone gate of the stone animal nest.


    see.


    Chang Xia was once again gratified by the actions of the clan.


    She got up and moved the wormwood that was piled aside to bake near the stove.


    At the same time, clean the stone pot and plan to boil some boiling water to cool off. She found that this stone animal nest has another convenient place, that is, the convenience of water.


    The stone den is built against the cliff, and the cliff has a spring.


    The spring water dripped down the cliff, just in the stone jar below. When the stone jar is full, the spring water will flow out along the small ditch on the ground of the stone animal nest.


    This is much more convenient than the tribe''s previous animal den.


    Except for the Baihu cave, the tribe has successfully diverted water into the cave. The caves rebuilt by the tribe do not have convenient running water. They need to go to Baihe or the small waterfall over the training ground to fetch or use it.


    hiss--


    The snake cub gently patted Chang Xia''s arm with its tail.


    Chang Xia lowered his head and said warmly, "Cub, what''s wrong?"


    "Hiss." The snake cub stood up, opened its mouth slightly, and spat out a pink snake letter. The position of the belly was constantly exposed, and the bulging belly had already become deflated.


    Obviously, the snake cub is hungry.


    He reminded Chang Xia that he needed to eat.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia quickly guessed what the snake cub wanted to express.


    "Are you hungry?" Chang Xia murmured and said, "I''ll get you some barbecued meat. You can eat some to fill your stomach. When Shen Rong returns from fishing, we''ll eat the black fish from Weihe River."


    The meat of the black horn is not tender, it is more tough when it is roasted.


    This meat is not suitable for cubs to eat.


    However, there was only noir beef on hand.


    Chang Xia took out a piece of marinated beef from the wooden basin, placed it on the slate and beat it repeatedly with an iron wooden knife, which made the meat fluffy and tasted more tender.


    Knocked well, Chang Xia did not stick the meat with branches and grilled it on the flame.


    If you choose to fry on a slate, the direct barbecue taste will be charred, and it will also be harder. This barbecue is made for the cubs of the snake clan is too hard, and the cubs are too small to digest. Snake cubs swallow food directly, which is different from black panther cubs.


    A small fire was tinkered with beside the stone stove, and the slate was put on it.


    On the slate, there is a small piece of beef that Changxia knocked.


    Chang Xia held it between wooden chopsticks and turned it over carefully.


    Try not to let the beef scorch, to ensure that the beef is fully cooked.


    Smelling the aroma of the barbecue, the snake cub happily swam on Chang Xia''s arm. He remembered the situation where Chang Xia was frightened by him last time, and he never swam to Chang Xia''s shoulders and neck.


    "Don''t worry, cub, just bake it again!"


    After the beef is roasted, Chang Xia puts the meat in a bowl and waits for it to cool before feeding it to the snake cubs. The hot water on the stone stove next to it was boiled, Chang Xia scooped the hot water into a clean wooden barrel and continued to boil the water.


    After changing the water, Chang Xia sat by the stove.


    Start to shred the roasted beef and feed the snake cubs.


    this time.


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the stone beast den.


    "Chang Xia, look what I dug up��" Nan Feng''s happy voice came from outside the beast den. Immediately after, the stone door of the stone animal nest was pushed open, and Chang Xia came in carrying a rattan basket, which contained half a basket of yellow root pieces.


    "Yellow root, I dug up the yellow root."


    "I told you that Huanggen is delicious both raw and cooked."


    "My father and the others are still digging. The hillside we found is covered with yellow root vines, and it is expected to dig several thousand kilograms of yellow roots."


    Chang Xia listened to Nan Feng''s excited words, and looked over.


    This Huang Gen is suddenly the Ge Gen that Chang Xia knew.


    Pueraria can be eaten raw or cooked, and it can also be made into Pueraria powder, which can be brewed with boiled water to cool down and relieve heat and stimulate appetite.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 200： Reward and add more for Sha

    "Gegen��" Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng didn''t find it strange when Chang Xia called Huang Gen and Ge Gen.


    The tribe used to distinguish the roots by color. In the past, yam was also called yellow root. Later, it was called yam in Changxia, and the tribes logically changed it to yam.


    this time.


    Chang Xia called Huanggen Pueraria, and Nanfeng changed his tongue quickly, nodded and said, "This Pueraria is delicious when cooked. Every time I finish eating Pueraria, I can eat a few more pieces of barbecue."


    Pueraria can produce body fluid to quench thirst and promote digestion.


    However, it is not easy to eat more.


    "Pueraria powder is brewed in boiling water, and sugar is added, and the taste is also very good." Chang Xia said.


    Talking about kudzu, Chang Xia thought of fern again. Different from kudzu, fern root flour can be eaten as a staple food. Whether it is fried and eaten, or made into fern root cake and fried with bacon, the taste is extremely delicious.


    "Chang Xia��" Nan Feng waved his hand and shook it in front of Chang Xia.


    While chatting, Chang Xia suddenly lost his mind, and Nan Feng was quite speechless. This is very dangerous if it is in the wild or in the forest.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia said, "I suddenly thought of fern root, pueraria root and kudzu root powder are not easy to eat. But fern root is different, fern root powder is fried and eaten, or made into fern root cake and fried to eat. ."


    "What does the fern root look like?" Nan Feng said excitedly.


    Sure enough, I should bring Chang Xia to the forest for more walks. You can see that when I came to Weishan, I found a new use of wormwood, and more kudzu powder and fern root.


    Nan Feng was thinking, if Chang Xia walked around the tribe''s territory.


    Couldn''t the Heluo tribe''s cave be filled with all kinds of materials? !


    Thinking about it, Nanfeng couldn''t be more excited.


    "I can''t tell, but I''ll show it to you when you see it tomorrow. Bracken, some are edible, fresh or dried after picking. Bracken root is the rhizome of bracken, which is somewhat similar to thatch root. ����


    Chang Xia said, reminiscing about the taste of fresh bracken, which is okay.


    The creamy taste is similar to okra.


    At this time, fresh bracken can just be picked, but the most suitable season for digging bracken roots is the cold season. At that time, enough starch was deposited on the rhizomes of bracken, and after repeated beating, filtering and precipitation, bracken root powder could be obtained.


    "Can we dig fern roots to make flour now?" Nanfeng asked quickly.


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "The most suitable season for digging bracken roots is the cold season, when you can harvest bracken and eat bracken."


    "It''s a pity." Nan Feng said a pity, and quickly remembered the matter of harvesting fern roots in the cold season this year.


    Anything related to eating food is a big deal.


    "What a pity��"


    The two stood at the door of the stone animal den and chatted.


    Shen Rong didn''t even notice when he came back. When he made a sound, Chang Xia woke up.


    "Chang Xia said that fern roots can be made into flour, and it is very delicious whether it is fried or made into fern root cakes. I lament that the harvest season of fern roots is the cold season. In addition to digging thatch roots this winter, we have to add a Thing: Dig for fern roots."


    Nanfeng replied.


    She said it carefully, mainly because she saw the elder Pukang and her grandfather were behind.


    This said, save Chang Xia and explain it a second time.


    Hearing this, the clansmen really smiled.


    As soon as Nanfeng finished speaking, he saw the rattan basket in his father''s hand, and said, "Father, Chang Xia said that kudzu root can be used to make flour, and kudzu root powder can be brewed with sugar and boiled water, but it is not easy to drink too much."


    "Really?" Gen was very happy.


    He was also worried that there were too many kudzu roots to keep. It would be different if it could be milled. Pueraria powder will definitely last longer than fresh pueraria.


    "This yellow root is kudzu?" Elder Pukang took a piece of kudzu with the thickness of an arm, tore the skin, and stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    Pueraria can be eaten raw or cooked.


    Of course, if you don''t mind, you can also bury it in the stove and bake it.


    "Hehe-"


    While eating, the Pukang elder laughed out loud.


    Obviously, the taste of kudzu made him very satisfied, and he was happy to eat, so he naturally laughed.


    Here Chang Xia asked Nan Feng to explain Bracken Root Bracken, and she walked to Shen Rong''s side.


    "Shen Rong, how''s the harvest?"


    Shen Rong carried a new wooden barrel with a few black fish in it. The fish in the Weihe River, no matter what it is, are black. Therefore, the orcs call all the fish in the Weihe Heiyu, and they are too lazy to choose a few more names.


    After all, all rhizomes can be called yellow roots, can you expect the orcs to name the fish separately?


    "This fish is much smaller than the one in Baihu and Baihe!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Shen Rong said: "You are wrong. These small tails are for the cubs to eat. We eat at the Fenghuo side." After saying that, Chen Rong turned to the side and pointed to the Fenghuo and the others behind him, but saw, Fenghuo carried a black fish more than two meters long.


    At this point, the black fish has been cleaned.


    There are three such black fish in total.


    Tonight''s main course should be black fish, after all these fish have been processed.


    Chang Xia gave way, and Feng Huo and the others carried the fish into the house. Soon, Ge Leiyundong and the others returned to the stone beast den. They were lucky enough to bring back a few hares, but they didn''t even catch a pheasant.


    Fortunately, the elders of Pukang and Shen Rong did not gain much.


    Otherwise, I''ll be relying on black horn cattle and a few hares tonight, which probably won''t be enough.


    "The periphery of Weishan is normal, and no abnormality has been found." Gray said.


    Similarly, Yundong is the same here.


    That''s pretty good news.


    At least, the homeless have not yet appeared outside Weishan. The broken arm found by the river in the grassland may have been washed by the river. UU reading


    Chang Xia finished feeding the snake cubs and looked at the three two-meter-long black fish.


    "Patriarch, how should this black fish be eaten?"


    Gen hesitated, cast his eyes to Elder Pukang, and asked, "Elder Pukang, do you have any good suggestions?"


    He was fortunate enough to taste the black fish in the Weihe River for the first time. The black fish that were hunted in the past were all ten or twenty kilograms. They didn''t eat it, and kept it for the cubs like Chang Xia.


    Speaking of which, I ate black fish last time.


    Or when he was a cub.


    Chang Xia asked him how to eat it, and the root was really a bit Muggle.


    "Eat it grilled, boiled, whatever you want." Pukang said. He ate too much, but did not do much, and when asked how he should eat, the elder Pukang couldn''t give any good answers at all.


    In the end, the clansmen turned their attention to Chang Xia.


    "...Simmer one to try the taste?" Chang Xia hesitated. When the black fish is cut open, even the flesh of the fish is black. Chang Xia couldn''t imagine the smell of black fish, it was very extreme like an anaconda.


    However, the elders of Pukang do not respect Weihe Blackfish.


    Think black fish will not taste bad.


    Shen Rong got up and chopped one of the black fish into pieces, which could not be stewed in one pot. It can only be stewed separately, and the rest of the Chang Xia is allowed to marinate by Chen Rong, and try how the grilled fish tastes.


    Just like eating the meat of the anaconda snake last time, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to simply apply salt to taste the most original taste of the fish.


    Black fish, to be honest, Chang Xia was a little nervous.


    Not even dare to eat it.


    After a while, the stone animal nest exudes a strange fragrance. This taste is different from the meat of the boa snake, with a faint salty fragrance, smelling it and feeling like being underwater, with a touch of water vapor lingering in the nostrils.


    Gollum��


    Suddenly, a hunger sounded, awakening everyone who was immersed in the illusion created by Xianxiang.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 201： Black fish with magic power

    "This black fish is amazing!"


    Chang Xia was shocked, exchanged glances with Shen Rong, and then looked at the other people in the stone animal nest. Except for the few people who knew about the elders of Pukang, the clansmen were all attracted by the salty incense just now, and then immersed in it.


    Nan Feng licked his mouth and said, "I''ll eat two more pieces later."


    "It''s really strange, this is the first time I''ve encountered such a thing." Shen Rong clenched Chang Xia''s soft weeds. Just now, he seemed to be in a hot spring with Chang Xia, surrounded by water vapor, the warm ground, Especially comfortable.


    "Hee Lie Lie-" Pukang laughed and explained: "Heiyu can calm down and nourish the body''s dark wounds, which has many benefits. Unfortunately, the Weihe River is dangerous, and few orcs dare to go deep into the Moon Moon Mountains to fish. We are here. This time it was a bargain, the Wei River at the foot of Weishan Mountain is relatively safe, and the tribe has not come to fish for many years.��


    That''s how they got a great deal.


    Of course, it is also related to the fact that there are no river beasts inhabiting the Weihe River at the foot of Weishan Mountain.


    Without the influence of natural enemies.


    The fish in the Weihe River can grow up vigorously.


    Just salvaging, I caught a few big fish one or two meters long.


    If this is the Weihe River in the Mochizuki Mountains, it is absolutely impossible.


    There are more river beasts than black fish over there. If you salvage it, you will most likely catch river beasts instead of black fish.


    In fact, some river beasts are also delicious.


    It''s just that the river beast is too ferocious, and it is too difficult to hunt.


    "Heiyu, the value may not be worse than the anaconda snake." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong handed the grilled fish to Chang Xia, and then took the grilled fish and stuffed it into his mouth. Surprisingly, the black fish was very strong and tasted completely different from the grilled fish he had eaten before. Strong, but not too hard and unpalatable.


    All in all, it tastes good.


    Take a sip and feel your body warm.


    "This black fish��" Shen Rong suddenly looked up at Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia raised her head at the same time, and said in shock, "Elder Pukang, is this black fish meat medicine?"


    "It''s not medicine, but it''s better than medicine. Heiyu also has a name, and the orcs call it medicine fish. The orcs capture blackfish for the cubs to eat, hoping that the cubs will be healthy and grow up smoothly. When you were a child, you ate the most blackfish, but the body The worst." Pukang sighed.


    Pukang went to the Mochizuki Mountains to fish for black fish only five times.


    At the same time, there are other elders of the tribe.


    Chang Xia''s ability to survive really made the Heluo tribe worry a lot.


    nowadays.


    Changxia is always grateful to the tribe in adulthood, and does her best to consider the tribesmen.


    This made the hearts of the tribesmen warm.


    Let the clansmen understand that their care over the years has not been in vain.


    "Chang Xia, eat more." Nan Feng handed Chang Xia another piece of grilled fish, persuading her to eat more.


    Elder Pukang did not say anything about this.


    Chang Xia didn''t know it at all.


    I know, but I won''t say anything.


    After all, it is only natural for the tribe to raise beast cubs.


    Whether it is the orcs, or the bird and fish, all attach great importance to the cubs. Back then, when Wu picked up Chang Xia, he chose to nurture rather than abandon him without hesitation.


    In their eyes, the cubs of any clan are worthy of care.


    Even if there is a blood feud between the two clans, this feud will not spread to the cubs.


    The homeless kidnaps snake cubs, which has violated the bottom line of intelligent life. Even if the Snake Mountain Tribe did not issue an order to hunt down, the Orc Tribe of the Twilight Forest would help to hunt down these wanderers.


    Even if they ran to the Qinghai Plateau, or the East China Sea.


    All that awaits them is ruthless pursuit.


    There is no reason or excuse to make the executioner''s knife swing at the cub who represents inheritance and hope.


    hiss--


    At this moment, the snake cub could smell the aroma of grilled fish.


    Hissing, he frequently tapped Chang Xia''s arm with the snake''s tail, reminding her not to forget that there was a little snake waiting to be fed!


    "The grilled fish is a little hard, feed him fish soup." Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia thought for a while and agreed with Nan Feng''s proposal.


    It''s just that the fish soup hasn''t been simmered yet.


    The snake cub seemed to be too hungry, lying on Chang Xia''s arm.


    Look, it''s very unbearable.


    So, Chang Xia could only chop the grilled fish with an iron-wood knife, and use wooden chopsticks to feed the snake cubs. Just as she was about to start, Shen Rong took the wooden chopsticks in her hand and said, "You eat, I''ll feed him."


    As he said that, he picked up the snake cub that was paralyzed on Chang Xia''s arm and placed it on his knee. Pick up the wooden chopsticks, pick up the chopped grilled fish, and feed it to the mouth of the snake cub.


    Shen Rong had the breath of a long summer.


    The snake cub adapted quickly, and the snake tail tentatively wrapped around Shen Rong''s left wrist. Confirming that Shen Rong did not push him away, the snake cub opened his mouth happily, waiting for Shen Rong to feed him.


    Not to mention big and small, they get along very harmoniously.


    Under the light of the light stone and the fire, it is extraordinarily warm.


    "Snake is small, but appetite is big!" Shen Rong sighed.


    The patriarch said, "The Snake Clan has always had a good appetite, and can devour prey several times larger than the body of the beast. If this Snake Clan cub is the heir of the elder Sheguo''er, its appetite must be far greater than that of ordinary Snake Clan cubs. "


    "It''s amazing that he can escape from the homeless." Chang Xia said.


    Before stepping into the Weishan Mountain, the snake cubs repeatedly squeaked to remind them. Later, seeing that Changxia and their destination was Weishan, the snake cubs quickly quieted down.


    It shows that this snake cub is very smart.


    It''s only a few months old, and it''s really extraordinary to be so sensible.


    While chatting, Chang Xia couldn''t help asking about the Snake Mountain tribe.


    They have always heard about the Snake Clan from the patriarch and Nan Feng, and they called the Snake Clan crazy snakes. Chang Xia is curious about the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "Patriarch, why do you call the snake clan crazy snakes?"


    "Few of the prey that the Snake Clan stares at can escape. They are like cheetahs and jackals on the grassland If they are targeted, there is absolutely no possibility of escape. At the same time, the Snake Clan is very vengeful and offended. After them, they will always remember."


    "I''m most tired of fighting the snake clan, it''s a headache."


    When Chang Xia asked, the clansmen complained one after another. The more he listened, the more interesting Chang Xia felt.


    At the same time she heard a different taste.


    It is obviously a spit snake clan, but there is no such hatred idea.


    At most, they don''t like it, and this kind of dislike is more because they don''t like the way of fighting after the beastization of the snake clan. The Snake Clan likes to fight in the way of wrapping, which is precisely what the Orc Clan dislikes the most.


    chat, eat.


    Soon the fish soup simmered in the stone pot was cooked.


    Smell, very fragrant.


    I used grilled fish as a base before, but this time Chang Xia did not lose his temper.


    Compared with grilled fish, black fish is more suitable for stewing soup. The salty and fragrant black fish soup warms the whole body in one bite. Drinking, Chang Xia couldn''t help pulling on his clothes, feeling the heat.


    The temperature in Weishan is low.


    The black fish in the Weihe River has incredible magic power.


    Fun, really fun!


    "Elder Pukang, three black fish. Do you want to keep the remaining one and take it back to the tribe? Let''s eat two, plus the black horn cattle, that''s enough." Chang Xia asked lightly.


    "I''m whatever." Pukang said.


    For him, food is good. Eat whatever you want.


    "It''s still Chang Xia that hurts people, and there are good things that will miss the clansmen on the other side of the tribe." Gen praised, and then glared at Nanfeng. This cub has really changed, and it''s almost impossible to save.


    Gen was thinking, which clan should choose an honest and honest male Hui tribe, and hold Nanfeng to marry. This cub is useless, and it is her only use to marry and have a cub as soon as possible.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 202： Black-hearted jacket, give it up

    "Father, why are you staring at me?" Nan Feng was confused, raised his head and looked back at Gen.


    Gen sneered, did not speak.


    In the bottom of my heart, I quickly searched for suitable male candidates in various tribes.


    We must let Nanfeng marry as soon as possible, and it is best to have a few more cubs to contribute to the development of the Heluo tribe. After all, other than that, Gen didn''t give her any hope or thoughts.


    "My eyes cramp��" Gen replied casually.


    This said.


    Suddenly, everyone in the stone beast nest looked at the root with strange eyes.


    Roots turned a blind eye, very calm.


    Sure enough, after a decision is made, the mentality will become extraordinarily different.


    In addition, the look in Nan Feng''s eyes was no longer disgusting. Nan Feng noticed the change in Gen''s eyes, and silently moved to Chang Xia''s side. With the root''s love for Chang Xia, he will definitely not open his mouth to blame Chang Xia.


    Seeing this, the root is more firm in his inner thoughts.


    Chang Xia seemed to have guessed something, and sighed softly as he swept across Nan Feng. Where did her calm and calm sister Nanfeng go?


    Now, there is only a south wind with Erha attribute left.


    No wonder the patriarch Gen showed a lifeless expression, probably because he knew that Nan Feng might really be helpless.


    "Elder Pukang, what are your plans for tomorrow?" Gen asked. Withdrew the eyes that stared at Nanfeng, and looked at it two more times, for fear of his heart attack.


    "I''ll go around the fog and miasma for two laps first, and you stay in the stone animal den to wait for my news." Pukang said. When it comes to business, he rarely does not laugh, and the big eyes of copper bells flash with cold light.


    The location of the stone animal nest happens to be one of the exits of Weishan.


    The other exits of Weishan are very steep, one side is close to the East China Sea, and the other side is a cliff. The four entrances and exits of Weishan are the easiest to access. The Wangyue Mountains can enter Weishan because of the Weihe River.


    The homeless entered Weishan from the Weihe River.


    Weishan is easy to get in but not easy to get out.


    Because he wanted to leave from Weishan, the Heluo tribe would be disturbed.


    The Heluo Tribe, as one of the most powerful orc tribes in the Twilight Forest, left the Heluo Tribe, and the wanderers were afraid to eat farts.


    The side next to the East China Sea is almost a dead end.


    Because I want to pass through the depths of Weishan Mountain in the past, even the Orcs have not been able to conquer the depths of Weishan Mountain, let alone the mere wanderers entering the depths of Weishan Mountain, they may not even be able to pass through the fog and miasma.


    So even if there are survivors of the wanderers, the direction of the stone beast nest is their only way to survive. If you block it here, you will naturally be able to catch turtles in the urn.


    "Okay." Gen replied.


    He is not stupid and can naturally understand the meaning of the words of the elder Pukang.


    The location of the stone animal nest is just on the entrance to Weishan. They stay here, which is equivalent to guarding the gate. There are really homeless people who survive and want to leave, and this is the only way to go.


    "I just finished digging all the kudzu roots tomorrow, and by the way, I will harvest the nearby wormwood and bring it back to the tribe to make wormwood sticks and wormwood mosquito coils." Nanfeng said, "I can also pick some bracken, and try it tomorrow. The smell of bracken."


    This said.


    The originally lost tribesmen cheered up one after another.


    Entering Weishan this time, in addition to exploring the changes in Weishan.


    It''s more about making sure the wanderers don''t pose a threat to the tribe. Now, listening to these two words from Nanfeng, they feel that coming to Weishan is more like a treasure hunt.


    but.


    If only one or two treasures like the red maple could be found.


    The Heluo tribe has developed!


    Eat and drink enough, the night is getting darker.


    There is no bed in the stone animal nest, and everyone can only sleep on the floor. The temperature in Weishan is low. Fortunately, the door of the stone animal nest is tight. Once the stone gate is closed, the inside of the animal nest is warm and warm. There is a bonfire burning on the stove, so you don��t have to worry about catching a cold and getting sick.


    Chang Xia nested in Shen Rong''s arms, and the snake cub curled up on Chang Xia''s belly, closed his eyes and fell asleep. The tribesmen did not feel cold, and naturally they did not beastized to maintain the temperature.


    The first night everyone entered Weishan, they slept soundly.


    Unexpectedly, he slept until dawn.


    In the early morning, Weishan is surrounded by mist, which makes it difficult to distinguish whether it is the morning mist on the mountain stream or the misty miasma that Weishan should have.


    The first thing you do when you wake up is not to rinse your mouth and wash your face, but to swallow an antidote.


    "Hey! It''s so cold!" Nan Feng stomped his feet and put firewood on the stove. In the morning, she really woke up from the cold.


    This has entered the warm season, and the temperature in Weishan is still like the cold season.


    No wonder the orcs suspected that there was ice crystal grass growing in the depths of Weishan. If there is nothing in the depths of Weishan at this temperature, fools would not believe it!


    "This is Weishan, can it be cold?" Gen said, taking water to wash his face and rinse his mouth.


    Nan Feng looked around and whispered, "Where''s Elder Pukang? Did you go to the Miasma so early to investigate?"


    "Yeah! Go Lei and the others have gone to dig kudzu. You use the fish soup left over from the black fish stew pot yesterday to warm your body in the morning." Gen ordered.


    In the corner, Shen Rong woke up early.


    However, Chang Xia in his arms and the snake cub slept soundly.


    Shen Rong didn''t get up, watching Elder Pukang get up and leave the stone beast den one by one.


    "Yeah! It''s dawn?" Chang Xia opened his eyes, looked at Nan Feng who was busy in front of the stove, and stretched out his hand to find the snake cub. One night, she always felt that there was a chilly place on her body, and as expected, there was a fluffy cub that was cuter.


    Snake cub-


    I feel like I have a lump of ice on my back.


    This kind of happiness is estimated to be experienced only by the Snake Clan. Forgive Chang Xia for not adapting to this heavy love.


    "Are you awake?" Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia sat up straight, turned his head, saw Shen Rong moving his body, and asked, "Is your body numb, do you want me to help you beat it twice?"


    "I''ll just do a few activities!" Shen Rong shook his head and didn''t ask Chang Xia to massage her body. He got up and walked back and forth in the animal den for two laps. The numbness in his body dissipated and returned to normal. Then he went to the water tank to wash up and welcome a brand new day.


    Chang Xia put the still awake snake cub into his pocket, and without rushing to wash his face and rinse his mouth, he sat beside the stove and said, "Nanfeng, you woke up so early!"


    "I was woken up by the cold." Nan Feng washed his face with hot water and purred comfortably. While answering Chang Xia''s question that she woke up early, if she was held by someone, she would also be reluctant to wake up, and she would be super happy if she could sleep more.


    "Patriarch, why is Weishan so cold in the warm season?" Chang Xia was curious.


    "Weishan has always been so cold, even when the Twilight Forest is at its hottest, the temperature in Weishan is not high." Gen replied.


    Chang Xia complained that Weishan was cold, and he couldn''t explain it.


    Wu has said that the low temperature of Weishan Mountain all year round may be related to its geographical location. After all, Weishan is close to the East China Sea, and its special mountain location makes Weishan low temperature and livable all year round. It is a pity that this livable mountain has never been conquered by orcs because of the many poisonous snakes and beasts in Weishan, coupled with the mystery in the depths.


    Otherwise, the Heluo tribe would not choose to give up Weishan for many years, and they would not even dare to come here for hunting and picking.


    Chang Xia said: "It''s a pity!"


    "Yeah! It''s a pity, if we can live here, we don''t have to worry about how to get through the hot warm season?" Nanfeng echoed.


    Hearing the words, he sneered twice.


    "Didn''t you say that you are a fish and can stay in Baihe for a lifetime?"


    Hearing the backstab from the root, Nan Feng pouted, but he couldn''t find anything to say. It''s hot, what''s wrong with soaking in Baihe? Besides, she didn''t take the tribal animal cubs to take a bath in Baihe...


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 203： forest deer

    "Father��" Nan Feng became angry with shame.


    Gen ignored Nanfeng''s wanting to eat people''s eyes and continued: "You''re right, you didn''t take the tribal beast cubs to take a bath in Baihe. You just dug a puddle and threw the **** in it."


    If this cub was not born by his own partner.


    Gen really wanted to throw her into the White River and let the water take her away.


    Throw the animal cub into a puddle and soak it in the water to cool down and play in the water. Fortunately, the clansmen noticed it in time and rescued the beast cubs.


    Otherwise, the future of the Heluo tribe.


    It was really given to a pot by the south wind.


    No foreigners dare to say that they can take the Heluo tribe in one pot, but Nanfeng can do it.


    He almost killed the Heluo tribe.


    that time.


    Gen gave Nanfeng a severe beating and made her lie down in the beast''s nest for seven or eight days before she could get up and get out of the beast''s nest to breathe.


    Chang Xia didn''t know about this.


    After all, when this happened, Chang Xia was lying in the animal den to recuperate. Fortunately, Nanfeng still has a sense of proportion, so he didn''t bring Chang Xia to make a fool of himself that time.


    Otherwise, it''s really not something that can be solved with a beating.


    "Nanfeng, you take the **** and the others to take a bath in Baihe?" Chang Xia showed an indescribable expression, so it would be strange not to be beaten.


    The tribe has always valued the beast cubs. Elder Lian Pukang was ousted by Elder Jami because he almost brought the **** and the others, not to mention that the south wind took the **** to the White River. If they were washed away by the river water , or drowned.


    This result, even thinking about it, is terrifying.


    Nan Feng smirked and retorted: "No, how dare I take them to Baihe for a bath. Just dug a hole by the river..."


    She would also be flooded with water at that time.


    Afterwards, he was beaten.


    Tit also took Wuliu Luyou to apologize to her.


    Said that he should not be playful, and caused Nanfeng to be beaten.


    Nan Feng was so moved that he almost let go and said that he wanted to find a male to marry and have a good cub who was as well-behaved and sensible as the tits.


    "True warrior!" Shen Rong spit out three words silently.


    In the past, he was despised by Nanfeng, but at this moment, Shen Rong was willing to call Nanfeng the strongest.


    Orc guarding the calf is not a joke.


    Nanfeng was not killed, his life is really big!


    Suddenly Shen Rong seemed to understand why Gen, Xylophone and the others urged Nanfeng to get married. Could it be that you feel that this cub is useless, and you want a cub to fill the gap?


    This thought.


    Shen Rong''s eyes looking at Nan Feng became more and more strange.


    "What are you looking at?" Nan Feng noticed the strange gaze from Shen Rong, and suddenly raised his head and hummed: "What are you doing, hurry up and help prepare breakfast. Later, I have to cut wormwood and dig pueraria. There has been no orc hunting and picking in Weishan for a long time, there must be a lot of good things hidden, hurry up and look for more."


    Shen Rong Chang Xia looked at each other and smiled slightly.


    Next to him, Genen became more and more firm in his inner thoughts, and screened young males of various races.


    "Snake cubs��" Gen asked lightly.


    Chang Xia pointed to the pocket at his waist and whispered, "I haven''t woken up yet, I fell asleep."


    "Haha!" Gen smiled and said, "Cubs should sleep more to grow faster."


    Think about it, the root mind moves slightly.


    Snake tribe, snake tribe.


    Because of him, the Heluo tribe and the Sheyue tribe became a little stiff.


    In this farce of the homeless, the two clans have a rare chance to get together. Gen pondered how to repair the relationship between the two clans, and there are also many good things in the Mochizuki Mountains. If Chang Xia wanted to visit the Twilight Forest, he could not avoid the Mochizuki Mountains.


    Suddenly, Gen''s eyes turned to the south wind.


    Sacrifice one person, all happiness will fall.


    Maybe this idea works. However, we have to wait and see the opinions of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "Ah! It''s so cold--" Nan Feng let out a startled cry and shivered. She couldn''t help but reached out and touched the back of her neck, staring at Shen Rong from the corner of her eye.


    It must have been a black-bellied guy like Shen Rong who wanted to plot against him just now.


    This chilly taste on the back of the neck has been experienced by Nanfeng before.


    "Is it cold?" Chang Xia was inexplicable. Looking back and forth, he couldn''t find where the air leaked from the stone animal nest. Did Nan Feng say Leng was sick? However, look at her face is not like ah!


    Shen Rong patted her head and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry about her, come and wash your face, I''ll mix warm water for you."


    Last night, Chang Xia spread the wormwood that was cut by the tribe around the stove.


    When Nanfeng started a fire this morning, he picked up the spread out wormwood and stacked it in the corner of the animal den. There are a lot of them, and the whole beast nest is filled with the smell of wormwood.


    Gen and Nanfeng didn''t sleep well all night.


    He was retching even in his dreams. When Gray and the others went out, he wanted to go, but his energy was a little sluggish, so he finally thought about staying.


    "Shen Rong, do you still have the plaster you gave to Chang Xia yesterday?" Nan Feng asked.


    "Yes, do you want it?" Shen Rong nodded, the cooling cream can refresh and relieve itching. Nan Feng asked about the plaster, he thought Nan Feng was bitten by a bug last night.


    Nan Feng stretched out his hand and said quickly, "Give me some rub, the smell of wormwood in the animal nest is so strong that I''m almost fainted."


    Hearing it, the side roots also became interested.


    Leaning forward, he snatched the plaster from Nan Feng''s hand.


    "Cool, what kind of plaster is this?" The root dipped a little, smeared it between the mouth and nose, and wiped it on the temples of the two foreheads. Immediately, the drowsy head became much more energetic.


    Nan Feng dared not to speak out, so he glared at his grandfather.


    "Cooling cream, I made it with mint." Shen Rong said.


    Gen happily said: "This is a good thing, do you have any more, give me a box."


    "There are still at home. When I return to the Baihu cave, I will send two boxes to the patriarch." Shen Rong nodded neatly and agreed to Gen''s requestFather-" Nanfeng whispered to Gen, did he Did I forget that I asked Shen Rong for the cooling cream? It was all wiped, and it was still occupied. This is a bit too much! When I return to the tribe, I have to report to Eminem.


    Gen glanced at Nanfeng and handed her the cooling cream.


    Compared with Chang Xia, Nan Feng is definitely a black-hearted cotton that leaks air. Not to mention keeping warm, he can freeze himself to death.


    Chang Xia washed his face, and Shen Rong opened the stone gate.


    There are several rattan baskets piled up outside the house, and the rattan baskets contain the kudzu roots dug yesterday.


    "Nanfeng, we will steam some kudzu and eat later." Chang Xia suggested. Weishan Gegen is as small as her arms and as big as Changxia''s thighs.


    Just looking at it makes me feel very happy.


    Unfortunately, kudzu powder cannot be eaten as food.


    Nanfeng said: "Okay!"


    Having said that, he went to the rattan basket and took out a few kudzu roots that were one meter long, intending to clean them, cut them into pieces and steam them.


    There is not much to eat, and it is also good to use kudzu as a snack.


    "Chang Xia, look at what we hunted?"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside. I saw Fenghuo carrying a deer towards the stone animal nest. The deer are clever and rarely appear in the forest, but usually haunt in the grasslands. Deer are not common in the Heluo Tribe Territory, no wonder Fenghuo is so excited.


    "deer--"


    "Yes, it''s a deer."


    Fenghuo did not expect to go out to dig pueraria and cut mugwort, and he would encounter a deer.


    Never heard of deer in tribal territory before?


    "Forest deer, it''s hard to come across." Gen said: "I remember that forest deer should be creatures on the Mochizuki Mountains. Did they come from Weihe?"


    "Father, no matter where it is. Today, we have a good time." Nanfeng put down the cleaned kudzu and said happily.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 204： Weishan in the morning fog

    "Stupid!" Gen scolded, and said, "Most Moon Mountain Range and Weishan Mountain have always been wells and rivers, and the two mountain ranges do not interfere with each other. Now, the forest deer in the Moon Moon Mountain Range appear in Weishan, do you think there is no problem?"


    After he finished speaking, he took a deep breath.


    I couldn''t help but have all kinds of guesses in my heart. Could there be a new connection point between the Mochizuki Mountains and the Weishan Mountains, or where did the forest deer jump out?


    "Mochizuki Mountain Range, or something happened to Weishan Mountain?"


    "Does this have anything to do with the light of Weishan at night?"


    Suddenly, Shen Rong Changxia''s expression changed suddenly. Nan Feng followed the smile on his face, and pointed out the seriousness of the problem. The appearance of forest deer may affect the future direction of the Mochiyue Mountains and Weishan Mountains.


    To be serious, it may also involve the peace between the Sheyue tribe and the Heluo tribe.


    "Deal with this forest deer first, and discuss other things when Elder Pukang returns." Gen rubbed his eyebrows, his expression showing an unprecedented solemnity. Fortunately, it was discovered early, if the wanderers or the Snake Mountain tribe appeared in Weishan.


    I''m afraid that I''m going to go crazy, I want to go crazy.


    As one of the strongest orc tribes in the Twilight Forest, the Heluo Tribe was touched by the enemy before they noticed it. If this matter spread to the Twilight Forest, the Heluo Tribe would lose all face.


    "Patriarch, don''t be nervous. Maybe this forest deer broke into Weishan by accident, and it has nothing to do with Wangyue Mountains." Chang Xia warmly comforted Gen, and what if there was a change? She didn''t believe there was anything else that the tribe couldn''t solve.


    "Well! Listen to Chang Xia." Gen smiled and replied.


    Not long after, the other clansmen came back with wormwood and kudzu.


    Seeing the first glimpse of the forest deer, they quickly exchanged glances with each other.


    Obvious.


    They all know that there are no forest deer in Weishan.


    There are very few traces of deer in the territory of Heluo tribe.


    Instead, the Mochizuki Mountains are home to various herds of deer.


    "Vison, eat more later." Gray said excitedly.


    With this said, the clansmen expressed that they would like to eat more pieces of barbecue. After all, venison is rare, there are no deer herds in the territory, and the tribe can rarely eat venison.


    This time, it is the light of Weishan, and the meat is opened.


    Fenghuo led people to work outside the stone animal den, and quickly cleaned up the deer.


    "Shen Rong, go and pick some wild vegetables nearby." Chang Xia said softly.


    Shen Rong nodded and agreed.


    He knew that Chang Xia used to eat some green vegetables at every meal, not too much, but liked to eat a little every meal. At the same time, he also liked to let Shen Rong eat with him.


    hiss--


    Lots of people and lively.


    The snake cub that Chang Xia put in his pocket woke up.


    He stuck out his small head, looked around with his eyes, and let out a soft hiss to tell Chang Xia that he was awake.


    The morning mist in Weishan is a little heavy and foggy.


    As the sun rose, the morning mist gradually dissipated, revealing the true corner of Mount Wei.


    "Cub, are you awake?" Chang Xia smiled, took the snake cub out of his pocket, and asked softly, "Cub, are you hungry? If you are hungry, you can drink some fish soup first!"


    Afraid that the snake cubs would wake up hungry, Chang Xia stewed the fish soup first.


    "His!" The snake cub nodded quickly when he heard the fish soup, indicating that he was hungry and wanted to drink it. This lively expression is much more clever than the twins of the Nuan Chun family.


    Of course, it may also have something to do with race and age.


    Nuanchun''s twin cubs have not been born for a month. They are chubby and soft. Every time they are held in their arms, they feel very good.


    then.


    Chang Xia walked into the animal den and took a bowl of soup.


    Feed the snake cubs first, their breakfast will take some time.


    "His appetite is so good!" Nan Feng sighed.


    Wake up and eat, eat and sleep. There is no life more happier and more comfortable than this.


    Chang Xia glanced at Nanfeng and said, "The patriarch said that he could eat without you. You ate more when you were young, and you like to cry every time you are hungry. The cry can spread to half the tribe."


    "..." Nan Feng''s mouth twitched, pretending not to hear what Chang Xia said. Don''t overdo it, pull the boiled kudzu out of the stone pot, put it in a clean rattan basket, then put a small piece into your mouth, chew it, and eat it.


    "Who wants to eat kudzu?"


    Nanfeng ate two pieces and asked the other clansmen if they wanted to try it.


    Soon, Fenghuo and others spoke.


    "Yes, give me a piece."


    "I also want."


    Nanfeng helped cut into small pieces, each of which stuffed a piece in his mouth.


    The kudzu powder is glutinous and glutinous, and the chewing is full of powdery starch, and at the same time it has a little sweetness.


    "Weishan Pueraria is very sweet!"


    "It''s really sweet, it''s a bit sweeter than the one I dug at the rocky beach last time."


    Eat and work.


    At the same time, he did not forget to discuss the taste of kudzu.


    Talking about, what kind of taste is the kudzu powder that Chang Xia said.


    Soon, a deer was dismembered.


    The deerskins were taken back to the tribe in rattan baskets and handed to the elders of the tribe to help with tanning. Deerskin is often used to make animal shoes, which are warm in cold seasons.


    It''s just that there are no deer herds in the Heluo tribe.


    Tribes usually have more animal shoes made of sheepskin.


    Now, there are rattan shoes made by Changxia. This winter, the clansmen should be able to make new animal shoes based on rattan shoes, which I believe will be warmer.


    The smoke of gunpowder rose from the stone beast nest, and the aroma of stewed meat permeated They entered Weishan without hiding their own breath. The beasts nearby hid and did not show up for the time being.


    "Elder Pukang hasn''t come back yet?" Chang Xia kept looking outside the beast den, the morning mist dissipated, and Weishan ushered in a brand new day. Elder Pukang, who went out to investigate the situation in the morning, has not returned, and Chang Xia is a little worried.


    They are very calm, not the slightest anxious mood.


    The wormwood near the animal den has been harvested, and all the kudzu roots have been dug up, packed in rattan baskets, and placed outside the stone animal den. The wormwood is piled in the nest for easy drying.


    Nan Feng skimmed the blood from the stewed meat in the pot, and said calmly: "Chang Xia, you don''t have to worry about Elder Pukang, there are only two possibilities for him not to come back. One is lost, and the other is hunting."


    Aside, the clansmen listened to Nanfeng''s analysis.


    They all agreed.


    Pukang elders are right and wrong and rarely go wrong.


    However, some small things never go through.


    Considering his own strength, they never thought about the possibility of him being injured.


    "Breakfast is ready. Let''s wait for Elder Pukang to come back to eat together, or eat first." Chang Xia took a piece of venison, tore it open, and fed it to the snake cub.


    This time, about eight or nine in the morning.


    Orcs usually go out to hunt and gather around six o''clock.


    time, it is very late.


    "Let''s eat first, don''t wait." Gen said. Waiting for the elders of Pukang, they all have to be hungry, so it is better to eat first. Wait a minute, I have to go to the periphery of Weishan to have a look.


    As soon as the root opened, everyone took a bowl and started to eat.


    There were many people, and Chang Xia didn''t do any tricks.


    Simply stew the venison, then adjust some sauce and eat it directly.


    Convenient and simple, yet delicious.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 205： Weishan magic wild fruit

    "Next time you go out, you should bring more chili sauce."


    "You have to bring chili oil, too. I''m used to chili peppers. If you don''t put any chili peppers on this barbecue, it''s tasteless and tasteless. No wonder the lions like to eat two bites of chili peppers when they have nothing to do?!"


    After eating, the clansmen chatted.


    Chang Xia eats boiled wild vegetables with venison.


    My mind is full of light soy sauce, dark soy sauce, oil consumption and rice vinegar, etc. Sure enough, the pace of building a tribe cannot be stopped, and efforts must continue.


    "Changxia, eat another piece of venison." Shen Rong sandwiched the venison, dipped it in a little pepper, and put it into Changxia''s bowl, "Eat more, the venison can warm you up. It''s cold in the mountains, so be careful. , don''t catch cold and get sick."


    "Yeah! Okay." Chang Xia nodded, thinking that the Western Land is more prosperous than the Eastern Land, maybe there is already sauce. When chatting with Shen Rong before, Shen Rong said that Xilu had the habit of cooking with spices. Obviously, Xilu began to pursue delicious food.


    Eating venison dipped in chili peppers, Chang Xia felt that the stewed venison was more tender when dipped in soy sauce. Cough cough! Chang Xia likes fresh soy sauce.


    If you eat green vegetables in your previous life, you will also release soy sauce.


    The fresh green vegetables are scalded with boiling water, no other seasoning is needed, and a little soy sauce is poured, and the taste is very delicious.


    "Shen Rong, is there any sauce in the West Land?" Chang Xia asked.


    Sauce, there are many definitions.


    Usually refers to a condiment made from fermented beans, wheat, etc. with salt. Like soy sauce, sweet noodle sauce. And meat sauce marinated with salt and vinegar and other seasonings.


    There are also paste-like foods like jam and tahini.


    Sauce runs through all aspects of food culture and is also a cooking method. When the word sauce is mentioned, the most likely thing that comes to mind is soy sauce, as well as vegetables and foods marinated in soy sauce.


    "Sauce?" Shen Rong said, "I''ve eaten meat sauce. It''s a bit like the fried meat you made, but it doesn''t taste as fragrant as the fried meat."


    The meat sauce of Xilu is preserved meat marinated with salt and some spices.


    This kind of meat sauce is easy to carry. When fighting, the totem warriors will carry the meat sauce on the expedition. Besides bolognese, there are also some jams.


    However, it must be because of the method.


    Shen Rong felt that whether it was meat sauce or jam, the taste was ordinary.


    However, the ordinary taste of meat sauce and jam is beyond the reach of ordinary people. It is considered a combat material for the Tianyuan tribe, and its jurisdiction is very strict.


    "Is there soy sauce?" Chang Xia excitedly asked.


    "Soy sauce��" Shen Rong shook his head lightly and replied, "There is no soy sauce in Xilu, but there is a special kind of cheese. It is made with milk and tastes rather fishy. There is also a condiment called fish sauce, which is specially used for nobles. Ordinary people can''t eat it."


    The clansmen next to them quietly listened to the conversation between Shen Rong and Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia repeatedly asked about soy sauce, which made the clan very excited, is there something good to eat?


    "Changxia, what kind of soy sauce is it?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia knew that Xilu had not made soy sauce yet, and naturally there was no soy sauce. However, the cheese and fish sauce mentioned by Shen Rong still surprised Chang Xia.


    Cheese, Chang Xia has little interest.


    However, the fish sauce really surprised and shocked her.


    Fish sauce, also known as fish soy sauce, is a relatively common condiment. A delicious juice obtained by marinating, fermenting and simmering small fish and shrimp.


    However, Chang Xia was not used to it.


    Compared with fish sauce, Chang Xia prefers more soy sauce.


    "Soy sauce, a liquid condiment brewed with beans or wheat, water and salt. It is used for cooking or dipping. It tastes delicious and stimulates appetite. The taste is similar to the fish sauce that Shen Rong said, but it is not the same. ."


    Actually, I didn''t eat it.


    It is not accurate to describe in words only.


    After all, Nan Feng and his clan had never eaten fish sauce, and the only one present who had eaten fish sauce was Shen Rong.


    Therefore, the clansmen turned their attention to Shen Rong.


    "Fish sauce, it''s delicious." Shen Rong said, "It''s only for the nobles. There is a saying in Xilu that a drop of fish sauce is one tael of gold. The method of making fish sauce is controlled by the nobles and passed down from generation to generation. Don''t look at me, although I was born in the nobles. , but the Yuan family has no control over how the fish sauce is made.��


    Listen to what Shen Rong said.


    The tribe''s interest in soy sauce increased greatly.


    At the same time, he was also very curious about the fish sauce that Shen Rong said about a drop of fish sauce and a tael of gold.


    "Shen Rong, does Xilu use gold as currency?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "Gold is limited to transactions between nobles, and low-level civilians are mostly bartered." Shen Rong shook his head lightly, gold and silver are expensive, and ordinary civilians are not qualified to use it.


    this time.


    The patriarch root raised his eyebrows and looked at Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, do you want gold?"


    "Patriarch, do you have gold?"


    Seeing Chang Xia''s expression of being a fan of money, the clansmen''s laughter sounded in the beast nest.


    "Chang Xia, Wu has gold. There are gold mines in the sacred mountain of Karna, and the orcs don''t like to exchange gold. Barter makes the orcs feel more realistic." Nanfeng explained.


    Yes, there is no shortage of gold and silver in the Twilight Forest.


    However, the arrogant orcs disdain to use gold and silver as living things. Compared with gold and silver, tangible items such as animal skins and animal bones are more popular with orcs.


    "...Domineering." Chang Xia was silent, choking out two words.


    Pure natural currencies such as gold and silver, probably only the bold orcs would disdain them.


    However, recalling the way of life of the orcs.


    It is not difficult for Chang Xia to understand the choice of the Orcs.


    "Changxia Where''s the soy sauce?" Fenghuo behaved well, showing a pleading expression to Changxia. Gold or something, he doesn''t care. However, Fenghuo was very interested in the sauce and soy sauce that Chang Xia just mentioned.


    "The tribe has no beans and no wheat, so where does the soy sauce come from? Besides, making the sauce is very complicated, it''s not easy to do!" Chang Xia sighed.


    "What is the sauce, I don''t know. However, I know that there is a magical wild fruit in Weishan. This wild fruit cannot be eaten. When you break it open, there is a reddish-brown juice inside. It is a little salty and a little fresh when you drink it. Look at it. , it''s very similar to the fish sauce that Shen Rong said��"


    Suddenly, Gray, who was sitting in the corner, said a few words.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Gray in unison.


    "Uncle Gore, what''s the name of the wild fruit you''re talking about?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    There are many strange animals and plants in the Twilight Forest. Every time I hear these long summers, I am very curious. Unfortunately, I haven''t been able to see it with my own eyes before.


    Now, a rare opportunity.


    Chang Xia naturally did not want to miss it.


    Yun Dong''s eyes turned, and he probed towards the beast sac on Gray''s waist.


    Reaching out his hand, he undid Gore''s beast sac and held it in his hand.


    "Ge Lei, are you thinking of giving this magical wild fruit to the snails?" Yun Dong hurriedly said jokingly, "Aren''t you two tired of it? When you are a child, you bring her something, and she sews a beast for you. Clothes stew, I really want to beat you up a few times."


    Because of the stickiness of the snails, many males in the tribe have been punched by their mates.


    To be honest, they have never seen such two grumpy people.


    cough cough-


    Gray was slightly embarrassed, don''t overdo it.


    Ignore the people in the beast den who make fun of themselves.


    hey-hey!


    Chang Xia snickered, the feelings of Ge Lei Tianluo are well-known in the tribe. Even some orc tribes in the Twilight Forest know a little.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 206： seasoning tree

    Chapter 206 Seasoning Tree


    "Don''t make trouble!" Gray was slightly embarrassed and stopped everyone from joking. He raised his hand, pointed at the beast sac that was taken away by Yun Dong, and said, "I came across this wild fruit in the morning. I found it interesting, so I picked a few."


    Actually, if Chang Xia hadn''t talked about sauce.


    Gray really didn''t plan to take out the wild fruit, which was a gift he planned to bring to the snails.


    In these years, whether he was out hunting or picking, as long as he left the tribe, Gore would bring gifts to the snails, no matter how valuable or how much.


    "Uncle Yundong, show me the wild fruit��" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    The wild fruit in the Twilight Forest is full of miracles, like ginkgo, and Chang Xia would like to call it the fruit of miracles.


    Yun Dong hurriedly handed the unwrapped animal sack to Chang Xia, and the surrounding clansmen stretched their necks and stared at the animal sac in Chang Xia''s hand.


    Chang Xia took out the wild fruit inside.


    The beast sac contains four wild fruits of two colors.


    A caramel color.


    A reddish brown.


    The two colors are quite similar, but different.


    The skin is wrinkled and can''t smell any odor.


    "This kind of wild fruit has a thicker skin and is not easy to peel off. Also, despite the fact that the wild fruit has two colors, it does grow on the same fruit tree." Gray explained.


    "It... doesn''t look like a wild fruit." Chang Xia said.


    Wild fruit, somewhat fruity. Chang Xia didn''t smell any scent from this wild fruit, fragrant, stinky, nothing delicious.


    "Uncle Gorea said that there is liquid in the fruit. Chang Xia, try to pry it open." Nan Feng urged. Nanfeng has never seen wild fruit with liquid hidden in it. Usually, under the peel, there should be pulp and juice... Could it be the coconut fruit from the East China Sea? !


    One side of Weishan is close to the East China Sea, but Weishan has low temperature all the year round.


    It seems that it is not suitable for coconut trees to grow.


    Curious, everyone stared at the wild fruit in Chang Xia''s hand.


    Chang Xia tried to break it, but this wild fruit was as hard as Gray said, and she couldn''t break it at all. So, he could only hand a caramel-colored wild fruit to Shen Rong, "Shen Rong, come and break open the wild fruit, let me see what the juice inside is like?"


    Shen Rong took the caramel-colored wild fruit.


    With gentle force, the wild fruit was split open, revealing the reddish-brown juice liquid.


    Then, a faint fresh fragrance hit the nostrils.


    "Hey!" Chang Xia let out a startled cry. She was familiar with this taste. It was the taste of soy sauce and light soy sauce. She might be able to smell other smells by mistake, but she would never be wrong about the smell of soy sauce. Reach out and place a little reddish-brown juice with the pulp of your finger on the tip of your tongue.


    "The taste of soy sauce!"


    "how can that be-"


    Chang Xia stared at the wild fruit in Shen Rong''s hands in shock.


    The juice of the wild fruit has a salty and fragrant taste, which is indistinguishable from soy sauce. And, it is the best soy sauce.


    "Shen Rong, break this reddish-brown wild fruit again." Chang Xia took the clean wooden bowl and the caramel-colored wild fruit that Shen Rong broke apart. She motioned Shen Rong to break open another red-brown wild fruit, and she tasted the taste of the red-brown wild fruit.


    Kacha-


    After a crisp click.


    A faintly sour smell came over him.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, she thought that the red-brown wild fruit might be old soy or something. Unexpectedly, this reddish-brown wild fruit is actually vinegar? !


    Rely by by��


    Chang Xia couldn''t help cursing a long line of swear words from the bottom of her heart.


    Don''t think about it, she is excited.


    "Vinegar, it really tastes like vinegar." Chang Xia was stunned, looking at the soy sauce in the wooden bowl, and then at the vinegar in Shen Rong''s hands.


    What kind of treasure mountain is this Weishan?


    Wild fruit is amazing!


    I thought ginkgo was amazing enough, but who knew that there were wild fruits with soy sauce and vinegar. Who said that the twilight forest is deficient and poor?


    Left hand ginkgo, right hand soy sauce and vinegar.


    Gather together again, and the table is almost ready.


    Shen Rong lowered his head, stained a little light brown juice with wooden chopsticks, and confirmed, "It''s really vinegar, it tastes better than what I''ve eaten in the Western Land."


    "Bah!" Nanfeng said, "Changxia, the pulp of this soy sauce is so unpalatable."


    "Flesh, is there any pulp in this soy sauce fruit?" Chang Xia turned around and asked. She had just tasted it with a little soy sauce fruit juice, but didn''t take a close look at the soy sauce fruit. Hearing what Nanfeng said, she used wooden chopsticks to cut open the soy sauce fruit.


    I saw that there was indeed a layer of pulp between the peel and the juice.


    Look, it''s like the case of coconut pulp.


    However, the flesh of the soy sauce fruit is dark brown, which should be the reason why it has been soaked in soy sauce for a long time.


    Chang Xia clipped a small piece like her fingernail and put it in her mouth.


    "...Old smoker."


    Following Nan Feng''s example, he pouted a few times, and hurriedly took a wooden bowl and scooped water to rinse his mouth.


    "The pulp of soy sauce fruit can be used to add color to food, don''t eat it directly." Chang Xia said happily. This soy sauce fruit is amazing, the juice is light soy sauce, and the pulp is dark soy sauce. She named the wild fruit Soy Sauce Fruit, which was not for nothing.


    "This caramel-colored wild fruit is called soy sauce fruit, what is the reddish-brown fruit called?" Nan Feng asked, curiously.


    "The reddish-brown wild fruit juice is vinegar, so it''s called vinegar fruit." Chang Xia decided. She cut open the vinegar fruit and saw no pulp, only slightly sour vinegar.


    Soy sauce fruit, vinegar fruit.


    The clansman read it twice, and suddenly remembered what the fruit tree that bears soy sauce fruit and vinegar fruit should be called.


    Chang Xia thought for a moment.


    "Seasoning tree." Chang Xia said: "We had breakfast and asked Uncle Gore to lead the way to find the seasoning tree and see if it could be transplanted? If not, just pick more seasoning fruits and go back to the tribe. There are soy sauce fruits and vinegar fruits. , I will cook some new dishes for the clan."


    Upon hearing it, there is something to eat.


    Immediately, everyone ate meat two points faster.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to break apart the remaining two seasoning fruits. She used soy sauce and vinegar to re-mix two bowls of dipping sauce, and then asked the clansmen to stew the venison with the two sauces.


    "His��"


    "This is absolutely absolute!"


    After eating, everyone was shocked to be a god.


    "The sauce tastes softer than fish sauce. UU reading " Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia said, "Fish sauce is made by pickling small fish and shrimp, and the soy sauce fruit is a wild fruit, so it''s not surprising that the taste is different. I''m just curious why the clansmen didn''t discover the seasoning tree before?"


    With the character of the clan, how could the seasoning tree not be discovered for so many years?


    "In addition to meat, the tribal totem warriors are not interested in wild fruits and vegetables. Picking wild fruits and vegetables is the mouth of the sorcerer''s temple in the sacred mountain of Karna, and the tribesmen gradually changed their minds. While eating meat, they also eat some wild vegetables. fruits and wild vegetables."


    The patriarch root explained that the orcs pay attention to a balanced diet.


    It only started after Su Ye became a witch.


    In the past, the orcs ate barbecued meat, and basically did not eat wild vegetables, and only occasionally picked some wild fruits to satisfy their hunger.


    "..." Chang Xia understood.


    The orcs are relatively leisurely, and the prey in the Twilight Forest is enough for the orcs to thrive. Wild vegetables and wild fruits are edible or not for orcs.


    Likewise, they do not go out of their way to pick and store.


    Wu opened his mouth, and the orcs gradually got into the habit of eating wild vegetables and fruits.


    That said, it can be explained in the past.


    but-


    Chang Xia is still uneasy!


    The light stone and ice crystal grass of the Qinghai Plateau are the cornerstones of the East China Sea. There was nothing in the Twilight Forest, Chang Xia really thought that was the case.


    However, the truth told Chang Xia.


    There is no shortage of treasures in the Twilight Forest, but the eyes to discover treasures.


    The seasoning tree is a treasure.


    Ginkgo, the same is true.


    Orcs, spoiled by beast gods. Treasures were fed to their mouths, but they couldn''t find them.

 Chapter 207： trace of the wanderer

    "Hehehe-"


    "Little Changxia, what did you cook? It''s delicious!"


    Familiar laughter came from outside the house, and at the same time there was the questioning voice of the elder Pukang.


    The patriarch Gen hurriedly stood up, went up to meet him, and replied, "Fenghuo hunted a forest deer in Weishan, and Changxia cooked a pot of venison."


    Just after finishing speaking, Gen saw the forest deer being held on the shoulders by the elder Pukang.


    However, the deer hunted by Elder Pukang was bigger than the one hunted by Fenghuo, and the horns on its head were bigger and more burly.


    "Hehe--" Pukang laughed and said, "I also hunted a forest deer, and there seems to be a herd of deer in Weishan, which should have come from the Wangyue Mountains."


    "Elder Pukang, the Mochizuki Mountains and Weishan Mountains have always been well watered, forest deer... What is going on here? Did something really happen between the two places!" Gen''s face became very heavy as he spoke.


    "It''s okay. There were deer herds coming to Weishan from the Wangyue Mountains before, but the clansmen hunted too hard, and the deer were eaten up." Pukang waved his hand and didn''t care. If it were other creatures, he would also pay attention to one or two.


    But if it''s a herd of deer.


    It doesn''t matter at all.


    Deer are a special kind of creature with great jumping ability.


    Wangyue Mountains and Weishan Mountains are two different mountains, and ordinary creatures will not live and multiply across the two places. However, it was hard to beat the deer.


    One listen.


    The people were astonished,


    There are no deer in the territory.


    Was it eaten by the clan?


    This news, not to mention the incompetence of young people like Chang Xia, even the patriarch Gen looked at the elder Pukang with a speechless expression.


    Such a shameful thing can be said seriously.


    Except for the elder Pukang, I am afraid that there is no second person, and I admire it.


    bang����


    The elder Pukang threw the deer outside the house and strode into the stone animal den.


    "It tastes more salty and sour. What fresh food did Xiao Changxia tinker with?" Pukang said, and went straight into the house, "Gen, look at that deer, I just fainted, didn''t Kill. I''m afraid that killing will be **** and cause trouble."


    Hearing the words, he rushed forward to check.


    "Yun Dong, go get some rattan and come back."


    Afraid that the deer would suddenly wake up and run away, Gen could only stay by the side, and ordered Yun Dong to go to the beast''s den and cut some vines to come back and tie the deer.


    In the animal den, Chang Xia fetched water to let the elder Pukang wash his face and hands.


    The prepared sauce is specially prepared for the elders of Pukang.


    Shen Rong got up and continued to cut the meat. Naturally, what they ate before was not enough for the elder Pukang.


    "Elder Pucon, this is the seasoning tree that Uncle Gorea found. The seasoning tree bears two kinds of wild fruits, the caramel-colored peel is called soy sauce fruit, the juice I call light soy sauce, the pulp is called dark soy sauce, and the juice pulp can be It is used for cooking, and the taste is very good. The reddish-brown peel is called vinegar fruit, and the juice is vinegar.��


    Speaking, Chang Xia put the two kinds of sauces in front of the elder Pukang and let him taste the sauce or vinegar with the venison.


    The pulp of the soy sauce fruit, which she placed in another bowl.


    The dark soy sauce is not suitable for dipping in sauces, and it is the most appropriate time to use it for braised.


    There are soy sauce fruit, braised pork and braised pork can be arranged.


    what--


    Thinking of all kinds of delicious braised dishes, Chang Xia felt that this trip was worth it!


    The discovery of the seasoning tree is definitely the greatest value. It would be even better if the adjustment position could be transplanted back to the Baihu cave. However, the warm season is not suitable for transplanting trees. Even if it can be transplanted, it will have to wait until the next spring, which is the time when the cold and warm seasons alternate.


    In addition to transplanting, Chang Xia also wanted to know the situation of seasoning fruit.


    How many soy sauce fruits and vinegar fruits ripen in a year, how many can be picked at a time?


    These situations need to be clarified urgently.


    At the same time, how many seasoning trees grow in Weishan? Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t wait to immediately go to the place where Gray was picking the seasoning fruit to see what happened.


    "Not bad--"


    The Pukang elders were full of praise after eating a few bites.


    Obviously, he was used to eating either soy sauce or vinegar.


    "Elder Pukang, is there anything unusual in Weishan?" Gen asked, Yun Dong cut back the cane and tied the deer''s limbs. Gen walked back to the animal den and asked about the situation of Weishan.


    The purpose of their visit to Weishan this time is to investigate the homeless and the reason for the abnormality in Weishan. It''s not for eating, the two can''t put the cart before the horse.


    "Yes, I found traces of the fire." Pukang said coldly.


    The ability of the wanderer is really underestimated. He actually came to Weishan from the Mochizuki Mountains alive. The reason why he has not appeared in Xiaohechuan is that he did not know the way and was temporarily trapped in Weishan.


    If the Heluo tribe didn''t find out in time, the next time the wanderers were likely to appear near the tribe. Just thinking about this situation is enough to silence Gen and others for a while.


    Shen Rong''s hands froze slightly.


    "If the homeless were really hiding in a corner of Weishan, the fireworks we raised last night might have caught their attention."


    Yesterday, they burned wormwood without disguise.


    The smog of wormwood is very strong, and beasts will retreat because of the smog of wormwood.


    But wanderers are sure to see the smoke lingering over the stone den.


    Immediately, everyone in the stone beast nest looked at each other.


    "In the early morning, we did not find anything in the vicinity."


    "Perhaps, it''s just far away. The homeless haven''t come over yet, but wait, the situation may be different Thinking about it, everyone accelerated the speed of eating.


    There are more than 20 people in their party, so many homeless people will definitely not dare to act. However, if only three or five people were active, the desperate vagabonds would definitely dare to attack.


    People didn''t say it.


    However, everyone knows that.


    A quarter of an hour passed.


    Even the elders of Pukang are not greedy. Changxia originally planned to go to the seasoning tree to see the situation. However, because the homeless may hide in the dark.


    Chang Xia Nanfeng stayed in the stone beast den, along with Elder Pukang and Shen Rong, and took the snake cubs hidden by Chang Xia. The patriarch root took other people to hide quickly, scattered in various hidden corners centered on the stone beast nest.


    Hunting and picking were postponed, and catching the homeless was the priority.


    "Elder Pukang, how many do you think the homeless survived?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Elder Pukang said with a sullen face and thought, "There are less than five people, someone should be injured. Weishan is different from other mountains, there are dangers hidden everywhere, they dare not go deep into Weishan, and at the same time they dare not rush out of Weishan. ."


    "We burned wormwood yesterday, and we did it right!" Chang Xia sighed.


    The homeless did not even wipe out the traces of the fire, and most of them were in a bad situation. At this time, they suddenly saw traces of orc activities in Weishan, and they must have guessed that there should be an orc tribe nearby.


    In order to survive, knowing that there are risks.


    They must also want to give it a shot.


    Nan Feng showed his eagerness to try, and said, "Can I go around the beast den?"


    "Nanfeng, don''t kill yourself," Chang Xia warned.


    The homeless are a ferocious group of thugs. Nanfeng wants to kill, but Chang Xia naturally refuses.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 208： fight, catch

    "Be quiet." Shen Rong said.


    Turning around and looking at Elder Pukang, he motioned Chang Xia and the two to stop arguing.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia shouted softly, quietly activating the bloodline ability, and searching for the plants near the stone animal nest. The first is the familiar aura of the clansmen, followed by the discovery of three unfamiliar auras.


    These three auras are full of violence and blood.


    Chang Xia has been reborn for more than ten years and has been living a quiet and peaceful life. Suddenly, I sensed this violent and **** aura, and my body suddenly stiffened and tense.


    "Chang Xia?" Shen Rong was the first to notice the change in Chang Xia''s face, stepped forward and hugged Chang Xia softly, calling her name softly.


    On the side, Elder Pukang and Nanfeng looked over.


    "No, it''s all right." Chang Xia slowly recovered and explained: "I just activated the bloodline ability to use the plants to investigate the surroundings, and found that there were three strange auras near the stone beast nest. This aura is full of violent and evil spirits, look, Not like a good guy."


    "Wanderer, come fast enough!" Nan Feng said coldly.


    Hearing this, the originally lazy Pukang elder became a little more solemn.


    He quickly exchanged glances with Shen Rong, "Calm down, wait and see what these strays want to do? Let Gen not rush to do it, the three of you... It''s much simpler than you thought."


    The Pukang elders were initially expected to be five.


    Three people, indeed two less than expected.


    It is estimated that three people will either die or survive.


    Time passed little by little.


    Weishan, the stone animal nest is very quiet.


    Changxia Shen Rong moved the picked wormwood out of the animal nest and spread it out to dry. The stone animal nest has a limited area, and it is impossible to spread out and bake more wormwood.


    It is rare that Weishan is sunny today, thinking about attracting the homeless.


    Think left and right.


    Chang Xia decided to move the wormwood out of the stone animal nest.


    Females are still soft orc females like Chang Xia.


    The appeal to homeless people is endless.


    as predicted.


    The wanderer who was hiding not far away made a movement when he saw Chang Xia appearing outside the stone beast den.


    "Qianbai, do you want to do it?"


    "Don''t worry, just look at-"


    Obviously, this male named Qianbai is the leader of the three.


    There is a scar on the left cheek that runs through half of the face, destroying the appearance of the entire face. It looked very hideous.


    Light white, tiger clan tiger orc.


    It used to be an orc of the Yuanhu tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    He was tyrannical by nature and bullied his fellow clan. He was expelled from the tribe by the Yuanhu tribe and became a wandering orc. This time he went to the Mochizuki Mountains to hunt anaconda snakes, which was led by him.


    Wanderers, a group of parasitic groups outside of the tribes.


    Do all evil, burn, kill and loot.


    Chang Xia said before that they were thugs, which really wasn''t an exaggeration.


    Qianbai learned from the mouth of a western land beast that the western road nobles were very interested in the delicacy of anaconda snakes. He was thinking about the anaconda snakes in the Wangyue Mountains, and planned to hunt a few anaconda snakes and take them to the Western Continent to make a fortune.


    Who knew that the Sheyue tribe valued the anaconda snake by mistake?


    He finally caught an anaconda alive, and before he could escape from the Moon Moon Mountains, he was targeted by the Snake Mountain tribe. In a hurry, Qianbai came to do nothing and kept on holding a snake cub from the Snake Mountain tribe, forcing the Snake clan to back down.


    Weishan''s fierce name is clear.


    However, he concealed the dangers of Weishan from other homeless people.


    The reason why they didn''t escape from Weishan was because it was plain and clear that the Heluo tribe outside Weishan was a more terrifying existence than the Snake Mountain tribe.


    He plans to stay in Weishan for a while, after the injury heals.


    Wait for the opportunity to escape from Weishan.


    Unexpectedly, the injury has not healed, and last night, I saw the smoke of gunpowder rising from Weishan.


    Qianbai groaned in his heart. Could it be that some people from the Heluo tribe entered Weishan? As far as he knows, Weishan has been closed many years ago, orcs no longer step into Weishan, and even the Heluo tribe no longer regard Weishan as a hunting ground?


    "This female is so white!"


    "Qianbai, can this female let me taste it first?"


    "The females of these orc tribes are much more beautiful than the ones raised in our animal den. Tsk tsk! It''s strong enough to look at."


    not far away.


    Gen and others, who were hiding nearby, were burning with anger listening to the conversation between the three of them.


    Changxia Nanfeng is a puppy raised by the tribe.


    At this moment, being talked about by several homeless people, who can suppress the anger in their hearts?


    Yun Dong Ge Lei suppressed the root with all his strength to calm him down.


    Wait until the three pale white people step into the encirclement before they can start.


    Qianbai was very cunning, and he instructed one of the wanderers to approach the stone beast den. He and the other wanderer always kept a certain distance.


    Here comes.


    Even the wanderer who approached the stone beast den failed.


    He and the rest of the homeless were also able to escape smoothly.


    Geng had a gloomy face, and let Fenghuo and others hiding in the distance slowly approach, narrowing the encirclement. Today, none of the three Qianbai wants to walk out of Weishan alive, this is what he said.


    Dare to talk about his pampered cub, and say it as vulgar.


    There is no way to wash away their sins except death.


    "Little female��"


    "Obviously obey brother, brother promises to make you happy."


    The two of Chang Xia had just spread out all the wormwood when suddenly there were several greasy conversations in their ears. Listening, Changxia Nanfeng couldn''t help shivering.


    What is this? !


    "Just you?" Nan Feng pouted, surprised.


    Fishing, fishing for most of the day.


    Dare to catch such a thing?


    Dirty all over, showing yellow teeth. Although it was still some distance away, the unpleasant odor was still smelled by Chang Xia Nanfeng.


    In the stone animal nest Elder Pukang and Shen Rong walked out calmly.


    Seeing the wanderer standing in front of him, he also showed a loss of color.


    "Hehe-" Pukang asked, "Just one?"


    "Yes, just one." Nan Feng nodded and said, "Forget it, just one. Chang Xia, back up a little, I''ll come!"


    Shen Rong didn''t argue with Nanfeng, the homeless person in front of him was stupid and dirty. To be honest, Shen Rong didn''t want to do it. He was so happy that the south wind was complete, and he pulled Chang Xia to retreat to the elder Pukang.


    "I guess it''s time for the patriarch to do something-"


    He hadn''t landed yet, and sure enough, there was the sound of fighting from the jungle in the distance.


    "Wanderers, are all this kind of stuff?" Chang Xia said with a frown.


    The elder Pukang yawned and said, "A group of blind mice, what do you think they can do? If it wasn''t for the Snake Mountain tribe itself, or someone among the wanderers knew about the Moon Moon Mountains..."


    There was a lot of movement in the distance, but it ended quickly.


    No matter how stupid the wanderer who confronted Nanfeng was, he knew the big deal. Without further ado, just landed on the beast.


    A thin gray fox appeared in front of Chang Xia and the others.


    Nan Feng sneered and said proudly: "A mere gray fox dares to come to the territory of the Heluo tribe to spread wildness. Are you afraid that you want to find your own way?"


    Nan Feng didn''t turn into a beast, he raised his foot and kicked the gray fox violently.


    Fighting with the grey fox in a human form, the grey fox was kicked by Nanfeng before he could make five moves, and he lay on the ground with his left leg and ribs broken, unable to move.


    hiss--


    At this moment, the snake cub on Chang Xia''s arm crawled out.


    Made a harsh hissing sound towards the grey fox.


    "It seems that the snake cub must have smelled the scent of the wanderer!" Shen Rong said.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 209： cubs leave

    "His-"


    The snake cub grinned, revealing the pink gums in his mouth.


    It was obvious that he was very angry at the moment. At the same time, he also complained to Chang Xia again.


    "Chang Xia, he''s complaining to you��" Nan Feng couldn''t help laughing, and tied the vagabond wanderer with a cane and put it aside. Turning his head, he saw that the snake cub was full of indignation, staring at the cute big eyes, pointing fingers, wrong, the snake cub had no hands and feet.


    He kept slapping Chang Xia''s arm with the snake''s tail.


    A sharp hissing sound came out of his mouth, it was really funny!


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xiaqing coughed and said warmly: "Cub, calm down. The bad guy was defeated by your Aunt Nanfeng, and no bad guy can bully the cub again."


    Saying that, he held the snake cub in his hand.


    "Good!" Shen Rong stretched out his hand and landed on the small head of the snake cub.


    With Changxia Chenrong''s comfort, the chattering snake cub finally quieted down. Seeing him cruising non-stop, Shen Rong stretched out his hand to take the snake cub, put him on his shoulder, and let the snake cub stick to his neck.


    Being placed on Shen Rong''s shoulders, the snake cub became quiet.


    He put his head on Shen Rong''s neck, stuck out the snake letter and licked Shen Rong''s ear, and squeaked happily at Chang Xia twice.


    "Chang Xia, are you alright here?"


    Root and others came back from the jungle, and Ge Leiyun started to carry one person behind him.


    "Qianbai?" Pukang glanced at the wanderer in Ge Lei''s hand, slightly startled, and said in surprise: "No wonder the wanderer can sneak into the Mochizuki Mountains to hunt and kill anacondas. It turned out to be the road led by this tiger cub. This time the Yuanhu tribe damn!"


    The Snake Mountain tribe will not let Qianbai go, and the Heluo tribe also has this plan.


    Plain white, reduced to a wanderer, naturally poor and white.


    However, the Yuanhu tribe behind him was doomed.


    Whether or not Qianbai was expelled from the Yuanhu tribe, it is an indisputable fact that Qianbai was born in the Yuanhu tribe. Conversely, the other two Rangers are not worth mentioning.


    "Anti-bone boy." Gen coldly snorted.


    If it hadn''t been for Qian Bai to confront the Yuanhu tribe, how could Qian Bai continue to live. This kind of thing dies early!


    "Patriarch, what should they do?" Chang Xia asked.


    "I plan to take them to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, and hand them over to the witch for disposal." Gen replied. After calculating the time, it was time for the Snake Mountain tribe to arrive at the sacred mountain of Kana. At this time, it was just right to send the three of Qianbai to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    No matter how demented the Snake Mountain Tribe is, it will not force its way into Weishan like a wanderer.


    Otherwise, it would be to provoke the Heluo tribe.


    The best option is for the Sheyue Tribe to send people to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna, and ask the witch to come forward and let the Heluo Tribe allow the Sheyue Tribe to enter Weishan.


    now.


    Snake cubs and wanderers have been found.


    There is no need for the Snake Mountain tribe to enter Weishan, and the Heluo tribe can also keep the news of Weishan''s changes, which can be said to be the best of both worlds.


    uh-


    When Qianbai heard that, he was going to hand him over to Wu for disposal.


    Suddenly, he kept struggling.


    Obviously, he had guessed what the Heluo tribe meant. They didn''t plan to do anything to him, but chose to contact the Yuanhu tribe through witches.


    Originally expelled from the Yuanhu tribe, Qianbai knew that he would never return to the tribe. Going back, there is only one dead end. Now, being sent back to the Yuanhu tribe by the Heluo tribe in this way, he will only live rather than die.


    "He seems very happy��" Nan Feng said narrowly.


    Chang Xia didn''t look too far, the **** was very happy, and his face was bloodshot with anger.


    Anyone with eyes will understand that once Qianbai is sent to the Yuanhu tribe.


    The Tiger Clan will definitely not forgive him lightly.


    It is a capital offense to lead wanderers to attack the Snake Clan of the Dusk Forest. What''s more, Qianbai himself is a tiger orc who was expelled from the tribe by the Yuanhu tribe.


    Several sins are superimposed, and it is pitiful to think about.


    "Patriarch, do you want to take the snake cubs to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna?" Chang Xia asked.


    Gen nodded and replied: "Yes. He is a snake cub and cannot stay in the Heluo tribe."


    "When do you set off?" Chang Xia asked again. She understands that the cubs of the snake clan are to be sent back to the Snake Mountain tribe. Given the importance of the clan to their children, no clan will abandon their cubs, and she may be an "exception".


    cough cough-


    It could also be an accident.


    However, whatever the reason.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to pursue it. She used to be the cub of the Heluo tribe, and in the future, Chang Xia will only be a female of the Heluo tribe.


    "Now." Gen replied.


    "Uh! Let''s go now?" Chang Xia was startled, apparently not expecting that Gen would decide to leave immediately, she thought she would go to Weishan to check again, and then set off.


    Gray explained: "We have interrogated Qian Bai, and we have determined that the three of them survived from Weihe to Weishan."


    They want to rush to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna as soon as possible.


    They also want to cover up the news of the Weishan mutation. At least when the Heluo tribe finds out about the Weishan mutation, they don''t want Weishan to be noticed by other orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    The three Qianbai had just entered Weishan, and they were in the middle of Weishan.


    Still don''t know the news of Weishan''s mutation.


    Of course, if they came to Weishan later, the situation would be different.


    It was a long and dreamy night, so Gen decided to set off immediately to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. Hand over the three of Qianbai to the Snake Mountain tribe, and incidentally pit a wave of Yuanhu tribe.


    "Do you need to prepare for food?" Chang Xia said Geng shook his head lightly, and said, "No need. Shen Rong, you give me the snake cub, Ge Lei keeps it, and Yun Dong holds Qian Bai. , I will take five people away, and the others will stay in Weishan to continue investigating, and I will pass the news of Weishan back to the tribe..."


    Root stretched out his hand and took the snake cub.


    Turn around and leave.


    Chang Xia hurriedly said: "Patriarch, wait a minute. I will prepare some food for the snake cub. He is still young and gets hungry easily."


    Hearing this, the root stopped.


    They are not hungry, but the snake cubs are not.


    hiss--


    The snake cub kept screaming in his hands.


    Chang Xia went back to the house to prepare food for him, but did not care about comfort.


    "Cub, be good. The patriarch will take you back to the tribe and find your grandfather, Amu, don''t make trouble." Shen Rong spoke to the snake cub warmly, comforting the frightened snake cub.


    gradually.


    The snake cub calmed down, lay on Gen''s hand, and stopped screaming.


    Chang Xia returned to the house and packed a few pieces of stewed venison and black rain meat in a clean animal sack, as well as some thatched roots. They just came to Weishan, and there was nothing. Chang Xia put some things that he could see on the snake cubs.


    Listening to Gen''s meaning, they will rush to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna Holy Mountain with all their strength.


    Based on the journey of their beastized feet, they should be able to reach there in a day and a half at most. The food in the beast sac is enough for the snake cubs to eat the sacred mountain of Karna.


    Outside the house, Gen took the animal bag that Chang Xia handed over.


    When they fell to the ground, they asked Ge Lei Fenghuo to help. They tied the three of Qianbai with rattan, then put them in a rattan basket, and let Yun Dong and a few people leave Weishan on their backs.


    The hustle and bustle of the stone beast nest welcomes silence.


    The departure of the snake cub made Chang Xia feel uncomfortable for a moment, and he couldn''t help reaching out and touching his left arm, as if sensing something.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 210： Picking seasoned fruit

    "Changxia, let''s go. It''s time to pick the seasoning fruit, and take a walk around the periphery of Weishan to see if you can find more good things?" Nanfeng laughed and said.


    Chang Xia put down his hand and replied, "Okay!"


    The snake cubs are, after all, the cubs of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Sooner or later, people will return to the Snake Mountain tribe, beside his grandfather Amu. Chang Xia lost his mind just now, but couldn''t react for a while. When Nan Feng called out, he instantly woke up and shouted, "Shen Rong, how many rattan baskets have you weaved? Uncle Gore said that there are many seasoning trees growing in Weishan. The amount of seasoning fruit is not too small..."


    "Don''t worry, Fenghuo and I are working hard to make it up." Shen Rong said.


    Seeing Chang Xia returning to normal, he felt relieved. Chang Xia''s expression was depressed just now, and even Chen Rong and the others felt much depressed.


    a while.


    Gray led the way, and everyone carried baskets or backpacks.


    The group closed the stone gate of the stone animal nest and ran towards the direction of the seasoning tree.


    Go deeper along the stone animal nest, and go straight to the dense forest on the left.


    I could hear the sound of the Wei River flowing, passing through the bushes and stopping near a **** in front of a canyon.


    This distance is about five or six miles away from the stone animal nest.


    Very close, not far away.


    The sloping land looks small from a distance, but it is about the size of the small river wilderness when seen up close. There are densely grown trees, each of which is five or six meters high.


    The leafy branches are covered with heavy wild fruits.


    Caramel-colored and reddish-brown fruits are intertwined, and each fruit is the size of an adult orc''s fist. When you look closer, you can occasionally see white flowers hanging on the branches. The buds and the fruits coexist, which is quite unexpected.


    "Changxia, the seasoning tree is the same as the ginkgo tree." Nanfeng said happily.


    When Chang Xia heard this, she was ecstatic.


    This means the seasoning tree can harvest all seasons of the year!


    It really deserves to be the tree of miracles, awesome.


    "Soy sauce fruit and vinegar fruit are packaged separately. Pick caramel-colored and reddish-brown fruits. Other colors may not be ripe, so don''t pick them first." Chang Xia happily circled around a seasoning tree, very happy .


    The trees of the Twilight Forest have always grown in pieces.


    To find a tree means to find a forest.


    This sloping land is a paradise for seasoning trees and a paradise for the Heluo tribe.


    Seasoned fruit peels are thick and firm, even without testing.


    Chang Xia guessed that the seasoning fruit must be able to be stored. Therefore, she didn''t stop Shen Rong and the others from picking all the seasoning fruits. Weishan still wouldn''t let the tribe rest assured. When encountering good things, it is the best policy to keep them safe.


    Soon, the rattan baskets brought are full.


    There are at least hundreds of seasoning trees on this slope. Each seasoning tree bears thousands of fruits, all of which are plucked and absolutely tens of thousands of catties, maybe more than that.


    Nanfeng Changxia helped cut the vines, while Shen Rong Fenghuo weaved baskets.


    The patriarch root promised to send a message to the tribe, which meant that the tribe would send people to Weishan. Therefore, Chang Xia and the others are not worried that there are too many things to be transported back to the tribe.


    "Elder Pukang, are we going to go further into Weishan after picking the seasoning fruit?" Chang Xia cut the rattan with an iron wooden knife, looked up at the seasoning tree where Elder Pukang was, and asked.


    Their trip to Weishan did not yield much.


    If you dig deeper, you might still find it.


    "Little Changxia, do you want to enter Weishan?" Pukang lowered his head and asked instead of answering.


    The weather is good, and the mist and miasma in Weishan have become a little thinner.


    This kind of time is very suitable for going deep into Weishan, if it is cloudy and rainy, it will be very dangerous.


    Elder Pukang did not directly decline Chang Xia''s proposal, and obviously had ideas about Weishan. The light in the depths of Weishan must be explored. Gen kept Ge Lei and others behind, and personally went to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna to drag the Snake Mountain tribe and other orcs, and delay the tribe as much as possible. Naturally, I hope Pukang The elders can find out the reason for the change in Weishan as soon as possible.


    Chang Xia nodded decisively and said, "I want to."


    There are seasoning trees growing on the periphery of Weishan, and if you go further, you may encounter even more magical ones. It''s just that the fog and miasma is over, and the next poisonous circle is quite a headache.


    "After picking the seasoning fruit, we will continue to go inside." Pukang nodded readily, and after speaking, he thought for a while and explained: "On a sunny day, the fog and miasma in Weishan will ease. Once the weather changes, you must evacuate, whether you go or not. When we get to the poison circle, we all have to quit."


    "Okay, Elder Pukang." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    The first round of the rainy season is over, the temperature gradually rises, and the Twilight Forest welcomes summer, and the sunny weather will last for a long time.


    This period of time is long enough for them to explore the secrets of Weishan.


    Seasoning fruit is not attractive to animals, and Chang Xia and the others are allowed to toss around the seasoning tree, and no beasts have ever appeared.


    Occasionally encounter one or two poisonous snakes, and they are killed before they emerge.


    In the morning, they all spent the long summer picking seasoning fruits.


    "Elder Pukang, it''s noon, do you want to send some seasoning fruits back to the stone animal nest, or prepare lunch." Chang Xia wiped the hot sweat from his forehead, although the temperature in Weishan was low, and he was busy, Chang Xia was still hot Sweaty.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s hot red cheeks, the elder Pukang felt distressed and said, "Shen Rong, you and Feng Huo send Xiao Chang Xia Nanfeng back to the stone animal nest, and let them rest in the animal nest in the afternoon, Don''t come here."


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    He had noticed that Chang Xia''s face was too red before and asked her to sit and rest for a while.


    However, Chang Xia saw that everyone was busy.


    How embarrassed to rest alone, he squatted under the tree to help clean up the rattan. Not to mention that her face was hot and flushed, her hands were even worse, and several blisters appeared directly She was afraid that Chen Rong and the clan would be worried, so Chang Xia hid her hands so that no one could see them.


    With that said, Shen Rong moved quickly to sort out the rattan basket.


    There are a lot of rattan baskets, and it is estimated that they must be animalized before they can be brought back to the stone animal nest.


    Root left and took five people with him. At this moment, there are fifteen people in Weishan. Fenghuo and other clansmen have turned into beasts. Let Shen Rongnanfeng help tie the rattan baskets. He plans to transport the picked seasoning fruits back to the stone animal nest, and the rest will wait. Let''s talk in the afternoon.


    The animals do not eat the seasoning fruit, and the birds disdain to come and peck them.


    They are comfortable putting the seasoning fruit under the seasoning tree.


    "Chang Xia, what''s wrong with your hand?" Shen Rong''s expression changed, staring at Chang Xia''s hand with a gloomy face. It turned out that when Shen Rong tied the rattan basket to Fenghuo, Chang Xia handed him the rattan, and the rattan was stained with a little blood.


    Shen Rong smelled the smell of blood, and following the smell, he naturally found the blood stained on the rattan, and his eyes fell on Chang Xia''s hand.


    Chang Xia hurriedly hid his hands behind his back and laughed.


    "It''s okay, it just broke a blister."


    Nan Feng walked over and grabbed Chang Xia''s hand hidden behind him.


    "Chang Xia��" Nan Feng roared furiously, and said angrily, "Why don''t you say anything when you grind so many blood blisters on your hands?"


    Shen Rong frowned and took off the medicine bag from his waist.


    "Chang Xia, just say it if you''re injured. If you hide it like this, it will only make us more worried." Shen Rong''s tone was gentle, but his attitude was very tough. Let Nanfeng continue to bind the canes to Fenghuo and the others, and explain Chang Xia''s injury by the way, so they don''t worry.


    Pick up the blisters with your fingernails, and methodically apply the medicine to Chang Xia.


    After rubbing the medicine, he wrapped Chang Xia''s hands with leaves. Without letting her hand over the rattan, she just stood by and waited for Nanfeng to tie all the rattan baskets, and went directly back to the stone animal nest.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 211： Reward and add more for Sha

    "Shen Rong, I''m really fine." Chang Xia defended and wanted Shen Rong to let her down. Besides, it was her hands that were injured, not her feet.


    Nan Feng laughed and said, "Don''t struggle, Chang Xia, we will soon arrive at the stone beast den. If you come down and walk, our speed will be slowed down."


    "..." Chang Xia was speechless.


    Nan Feng''s words are heartbreaking, but true.


    As far as Chang Xia''s current physique and stamina are concerned, it really can''t keep up with the rhythm of the clansmen.


    Having no choice, Chang Xia simply lay on Shen Rong''s back, closing his eyes and resting. I was thinking about what to eat at noon. The stewed venison is delicious, and the braised meat must not taste bad.


    Unfortunately, Weihe is too dangerous.


    It��s not suitable to go fishing often, Chang Xia licked the corners of his mouth, braised fish or something, or waited to return to Baihu before thinking about it.


    One quarter of an hour.


    The group returned to the stone animal den.


    Shen Rong put down Chang Xia, and Nan Feng helped Feng Huo and the others to untie and retrieve the rattan basket containing the seasoning fruit. Seeing that the situation was not right, Chang Xia hurriedly put away the wormwood that was spread out to dry and moved it into the stone animal nest. It is semi-dry and cannot be left outside overnight, it is easy to get wet.


    "Did we pick more seasoning fruits?" Chang Xia hesitated, centering on the stone animal nest, piled up with rattan baskets containing things, leaving only a place for passage.


    Chang Xia thought that there were still more than half of the seasoning fruit at the seasoning tree that had not been moved back to the animal den.


    Immediately, I just felt a headache.


    Nan Feng waved his hand and said calmly: "Not much. When the tribe is taken back and the clansmen divide it up a little, there won''t be much."


    Like maple syrup and maple syrup, look a lot.


    However, the clansmen each share a share, and there are not many caves left.


    The tribe did not find the joy of hoarding before, and learned from Chang Xia to dig and build a cellar. Gradually, the clansmen tasted the joy of hoarding goods.


    then.


    The tribe goes up to the old man, down to the beast cubs of the tit.


    One by one, they all learned from Changxia and began to move things to their own caves.


    They all use the excuse of filling up the cellars dug at home, but they can try to hoard all kinds of things.


    In the past, things like wild wild vegetables were not picked by the clansmen if they were not able to pick them. Now, there are cellars in their own caves, and the tribesmen have learned to cuddle wild vegetables at home. If they can''t finish eating, they learn to dry them in the long summer or pickle them in clay pots.


    In short.


    There are always more ways than difficulties.


    Here comes.


    The clansmen found that even if they did not go out to hunt.


    The things hoarded in the caves are enough for three meals a day.


    In the past, if you wanted to fill your stomach, you had to hunt farther away from the tribe. Now that enough food can be found on the doorstep, hunting is no longer important.


    "However, the area around the animal den is full of piles." Chang Xia pointed to the piled up place, not to mention drying the wormwood, it became difficult to even move around.


    "Chang Xia, you go back to the beast den to make a fire to prepare lunch. I and I will clean up the vicinity of the beacon to make some space." Shen Rong said.


    Before, there were several bushes growing near the stone den.


    Coupled with the towering ancient trees, the stone animal nest is perfectly hidden, so that it is convenient for the clansmen who go to Weishan to rest.


    nowadays.


    Weishan discovered the seasoning tree.


    Shen Rong believes that the behavior of the Heluo tribe should be followed.


    This time, I will definitely find out the inside and outside of Weishan, and completely bring Weishan into the territory of the tribe. Therefore, there is no need to hide the stone animal nest.


    Nearby bushes can be pulled up, and even some old trees can be cut down.


    Fenghuo looked at the beast den, and then looked at the bushes.


    "Clear these bushes!"


    "I think the big trees around here can also be cut down, but there are just a few tables and chairs missing from the stone animal nest."


    After a few words, Shen Rong Fenghuo and the others determined the whereabouts of these clusters of bushes.


    Obviously, Fenghuo and the others have the same thoughts as Shen Rong.


    It is not a problem to directly identify Weishan as the back garden of the tribe, fog, poison circle, etc.


    Compared with the elders of the tribe, the young orcs are more aggressive.


    Do things more boldly.


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that they did not go deep into Weishan in person.


    If you have not been beaten by Weishan, how can you know how terrible Weishan is. However, doing so was considered a mistake, and it happened to overlap with the plan of the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, thinking.


    In the end, she didn''t say anything to stop Shen Rong and the others.


    Deep down in Chang Xia''s heart, he also thought about pulling Wei Shan Pao into the tribal bowl.


    "Nanfeng, you boil the water to wash the pot. In addition to the stewed venison at noon, let''s have another braised venison." Chang Xia stepped into the beast den and asked Nanfeng to help build the fire and boil the water.


    Fortunately, the first few meals were mainly stewed, and there was still a lot of seasoning brought by Changxia.


    Otherwise, even if there is soy sauce fruit in this braised venison, you will not be able to eat it.


    There are two stone pots in the stone animal nest, which are enough for stewing. However, Chang Xia wanted to make braised venison, and these two pots were not suitable.


    It is too big for Chang Xia to control.


    "Shen Rong, please help me polish a small stone pot. The two stone pots in the beast''s nest are too big, so I can''t use them for cooking��"


    "Okay, is the No. 6 pot the right size?"


    "Yes, not too big."


    Let Shen Rong help polish the stone pot, and Chang Xia began to cut the venison.


    The stewed venison can be cut into larger pieces, the clansmen have a good appetite, and they can eat all the larger pieces. The braised red venison should not be too large, because it may not be cooked well in the long summer, or it will not be easy to taste.


    Wash the venison, cut it into pieces, prepare the seasoning and set aside.


    Put the stewed venison in a pot with cold water, and skim off the blood while cooking. At the same time, it is useless to add some **** slices or shallots that can remove the fishy smell, such as cooking wine, which is useless in the long summer.


    Weishan found the seasoning fruit, and maybe one day, somewhere in the Twilight Forest, he encountered the wine fruit. Thinking about it, Chang Xia felt happy. UU reading www. In the mysterious twilight forest of uukanshu.com, you never know what good or bad things will happen in the next second.


    "Chang Xia, can you see this stone pot?"


    After a while.


    Shen Rong came in with a double-eared stone pot.


    Chang Xia took it and looked at it and said happily, "Yes, that''s great."


    The rock for polishing the double-eared stone pot was picked up by Shen Rong near the stone animal nest. The texture is ok, but long-term calcination may not work. However, if you fry a few times, the problem is not enough.


    Carrying the double-eared stone pot, Chang Xia went to the water tank to clean it.


    On both sides of the stone pot, Shen Rong deliberately left ears that he could hold with both hands, probably because he was afraid that Chang Xia would burn his hands. Unfortunately, time is a bit rushed.


    Shen Rong pondered, if the ears on both sides of the stone pot were wrapped with wooden blocks.


    Take the stone pot without worrying about the problem of hot hands.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong decided to go back to the Baihu cave and replace all the stone pots in the cave.


    "This stone pot is so strange?" Nanfeng took the wooden spoon and looked curiously at the double-eared stone pot that Chang Xia was cleaning. Next to the stone stove, Nanfeng picked up small stones and built a small stove, which was used for cooking in Changxia.


    Chang Xia held a stone pot in his hand and looked at Nan Feng.


    "Is this... still strange?" Chang Xia asked with a smile.


    When Nan Feng saw it, his eyes widened and he gave Chang Xia a thumbs up. He said with admiration, "It''s not strange, it''s not strange at all. Chang Xia, you are so smart!"


    "You''re praising the wrong person. This double-eared stone pot was polished by Shen Rong." Shen Rong, who was outside the beast''s nest in the Changxia Dynasty, indicated that it was Shen Rong, not her, who should be praised by Nanfeng.


    "If it wasn''t for you, Shen Rong would never have thought of a stone pot with long ears." Nan Feng said with a smile, do you have to look for good-looking males? For no reason, Nan Feng began to be led astray by Chang Xia''s eyes.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 212： Braised Venison

    Orc males look similar.


    Suddenly, Nanfeng thought of the two males that Honeydew was talking about.


    The bird family Felice, the fish family Seiran.


    The appearance of these two people is well-known in Xilu. However, the bird race and fish race rarely marry foreign races, and the orc race is similar in this respect. Interracial marriages make it difficult to give birth to cubs, and occasionally it is possible to get pregnant, and it all depends on luck.


    Ugh--


    Thinking about it, Nan Feng sighed softly.


    If you don''t consider the bird family and the fish family, the orc fox orc, snake orc and cat orc all look good. It''s just that the cat orcs and rabbit orcs are too weak, and they are the weakest among the orcs. Nan Feng couldn''t accept finding a male who was weaker than himself. Mu Qiang was the instinct of the orc race.


    "Nanfeng, why are you in a daze? Quickly skim off the blood in the stone pot, so that the smell of venison will be lighter." Chang Xia put the washed stone pot on the small stove and started hot pot. When the pot is hot, start adding oil. When the oil temperature rises, pour the venison into the pot and stir fry. Scoop out when the venison turns red.


    Remove the venison from the pot and start to stir fry the seasoning.


    When the seasonings are fried to taste, put soy sauce fruit pulp, juice, dried shrimp powder, pepper water and a little bit of thatch root sugar, etc. Finally, pour in the venison, simmer over low heat, and slowly simmer the venison with a simmer. cooked. The venison simmered in this way is rotten and delicious, soft and delicious.


    It''s a pity that there is no cilantro, if you put a pinch of cilantro.


    This braised venison is even more fragrant.


    In fact, braised pork, Chang Xia prefers to cook it slowly. Such braised pork is also called red simmered pork. Different from normal braised pork, the meat cooked in this way is softer and rotten, tastes tender and not woody, soft, smooth and tender.


    It really achieves the degree of melting at the entrance.


    "It smells so good!"


    "I feel like I could eat a whole deer."


    "Shen Rong, the stone pot you polished just now is too small."


    Smelling the smell, Feng Huo and others who were arranging the bushes outside couldn''t help but talk.


    They have eaten stewed venison, and the taste is familiar. This flavor is obviously more attractive than the stewed venison, which should be the braised venison that Chang Xia said.


    They thought about the double-eared stone pot that Shen Rong had just polished, and they thought how much braised venison they could eat. The more you calculate, the more bottomless people feel.


    So, he couldn''t help but challenge Shen Rong.


    Blame the double-eared stone pot he polished was too small, how much meat can be packed in a big one?


    I''m afraid not, everyone is gone in one bite.


    The more I thought about it, the more anxious I became, and at the same time I hoped that Elder Pukang and the others would not return to the animal den at noon. If they don''t have lunch, they can go back!


    pity--


    They haven''t said what''s in their hearts yet.


    The familiar laughter of the elders of Pukang, from far to near.


    Fenghuo and the others looked at each other, and they all saw the regret in each other''s eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, Elder Pukang and Gray had returned to the animal den. Not even letting go of the rattan basket, he took the lead to look inside the stone animal nest.


    "Little Changxia, have you prepared the braised venison?" Pukang said loudly.


    Chang Xia replied: "Okay! You should wash your hands and faces quickly, you can go into the house to eat."


    Hearing this, everyone put down the debris on their hands without saying a word, and quickly ran towards the stone beast den. I am afraid that if I take a half-step slow, I will eat a few mouthfuls of braised venison.


    Wild speed, comparable to reincarnation.


    "Are you all hungry?"


    Chang Xia only felt a few strong winds passing by, and dark shadows flashed in his eyes.


    Then I saw everyone sitting next to the stove, waiting for Chang Xia to start talking. But have you all washed your hands?


    Shen Rong glanced at the people sitting around the stove.


    He slowly washed his face and washed his face with water, opened his mouth and said, "Chang Xia said that you can only eat when you wash your hands and face. How dirty is everyone, so you are not afraid of soiling the dishes in the pot?"


    The last sentence is the most lethal!


    Elder Pucon was going to open his mouth and laugh.


    Hearing this, he silently got up and squatted by the stone jar to wash his face and wash his hands. He always felt that Shen Rong''s words seemed to connote him, but he couldn''t find any evidence. This slippery wolf cub, hateful!


    Elder Pukang took the lead, and the others stood up silently.


    Get water, wash your face and hands.


    No one dared to perfunctory this time, and washed his face and hands seriously.


    When they were sitting around the stove again, Changxia Nanfeng distributed bowls and chopsticks to everyone, and the bowls were filled with half a bowl of braised venison. When you smell it, you know it''s delicious! To avoid everyone competing, Chang Xia directly packed the braised venison separately.


    It is impossible to eat enough.


    However, everyone can still do it if they try it in a small bowl.


    "I didn''t have enough seasonings, so I made a pot of braised venison. If everyone finds it delicious, I''ll give you the braised method when I return to the tribe." Chang Xia explained.


    It''s not that she''s stingy, it''s really that she doesn''t have enough seasoning.


    The braised venison is only half a bowl, but the stewed venison is enough. She helped to prepare the sauce and served it in a wooden bowl so that everyone could eat the stewed venison with the sauce.


    To be honest, she thought the stewed venison tasted good.


    Especially if you eat it with sauce, it tastes amazing.


    After eating two meals of venison in a row, Chang Xia felt warm all over. She touched her nose from time to time, for fear of overdoing it and causing nosebleeds.


    "Hurry up and finish picking all the seasoning fruits. When the fog clears tomorrow, let''s go deep into Weishan." Pukang suggested. Miscalculating the amount of seasoning fruit, they need to delay picking seasoning fruit for a day.


    Still, the flavored fruit is worth their day.


    What''s more, the longer it is sunny the thinner the mist in Weishan, the better it will be for their next itinerary. Without the obstruction of fog and miasma, the journey of three to five days can be shortened to less than two days. Of course, this journey is a simple journey. The elders of Pukang have come to Weishan and are familiar with the direction of Weishan.


    If it is someone else, let alone three or five days.


    It is estimated that in ten days and a half months, it may not be possible to walk from the periphery of Weishan to the poison circle.


    Most of the time was spent spinning around in the foggy area.


    "This time we enter Weishan as far as possible, and put aside hunting and picking for the time being. We will use the shortest time to get to the poison circle. We intend to go to the depths of Weishan and find out the reason for Weishan''s changes."


    Having said that, even the elders of Pukang know this.


    If the poison circle really has a way to enter the depths of Weishan, why did the Heluo tribe put Weishan on hold for many years?


    However, I knew there was no way.


    Elder Pukang is still going to go to the poison circle again.


    Staying here for an extra day will also make time for the tribe. The patriarch root passed the situation of Weishan back to the tribe, and the elder Jami would definitely send his tribesmen into Weishan.


    "Elder Pukang, since there is no way for the poison circle to enter the depths of Weishan, is there no waterway connecting the deepest part of Weishan here in the misty miasma?" Chang Xia asked in confusion.


    The Weihe River flows from the Wangyue Mountains through the Weishan Mountains, and there is no way to the depths of the Weishan Mountains.


    Chang Xia felt excusable.


    However, is there no other river water in Weishan that flows from the depths?


    It should be noted that Weishan has one side connected to the East China Sea. Unless the sea is a cliff, there must be some river connected to the East China Sea, right?


    Or the place where the East China Sea and Weishan are connected is also the same as the situation here in the Heluo tribe, there are fog and miasma and poisonous circles. If you say this, isn''t the depths of Weishan a closed circle, really isolated from the world? !


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 213： Elder Ximu arrives

    "..."


    Hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded and quieted down.


    "Waterfall." Elder Pukang spit out two words, and his tiger''s eyes burst into limang, and said slowly: "There is a waterfall in Miasma and Poison Circle, which is 100 meters high. The source of the waterfall should be deep in Weishan, and the tribe has never Confirmed."


    Speaking of which, if it weren''t for Chang Xia''s words.


    The elders of Pukang never thought of connecting the waterfall with the depths of Weishan.


    So many years have passed.


    The Heluo Tribe has searched countless times for fog and poison circles.


    Never found a way into the depths of Weishan.


    Some people even suggested to invite the bird tribe to explore the depths of Weishan Mountain. The land cannot step into the depths of Weishan Mountain, so what about the sky?


    Unfortunately, this proposal was rejected by the Heluo tribe as soon as it was proposed.


    Invite the bird tribe to enter Weishan, is it not shameful enough to dislike the orc tribe?


    Moreover, Wu did not agree.


    In the end, the proposal to invite the bird tribe to enter Weishan was directly stranded. The patriarch root is anxious to figure out the source of Weishan''s mutation, and he is also worried that someone from the orcs will bring up the old story.


    If Weishan really has light stone ore, this is definitely a big event for the orcs.


    At that time, Weishan was not just a trivial matter for the Heluo tribe, but also involved the entire Twilight Forest. How can the Heluo tribe allow their own tribe to be spied on by foreigners?


    "Chang Xia, amazing!"


    "Elder Pukang, instead of going to the poison circle this time, we will go around the waterfall."


    Suddenly, Ge Lei Fenghuo gave Chang Xia a thumbs up. The Heluo tribe has been exploring Weishan for many years, but has not found a way to step into the depths of Weishan. The idea mentioned by Chang Xia today will undoubtedly open a new door for the tribe.


    Not sure, they might actually find their way into the depths of Weishan.


    Thinking about it, everyone only felt that their hearts were ironing hot.


    "Hurry up and pick the seasoning fruit back to the animal nest, and the matter of entering Weishan will wait for tomorrow." Pukang said. In fact, why is he not restless deep down in his heart? If the waterfall can really enter the depths of Weishan, no matter what is hidden in the depths of Weishan, it will change the future of the Heluo tribe and Weishan.


    Unfortunately, it is too far from the tribe.


    There is no way to share this news with Yami and the others for the time being.


    Suddenly, everyone eats a little faster.


    The lunch break or something was directly ignored by the clansmen.


    "Nanfeng, do you think Fenghuo and the others are too excited?" Chang Xia sat in front of the animal den, lazily basking in the sun. In the afternoon, Elder Pukang and Shen Rong let her and Nanfeng rest in the animal den, but did not let them pick the seasoning fruit.


    After cleaning up the stone den, the two sat in front of the den and basked in the sun.


    Not to mention, the low temperature climate of Weishan is really suitable for sunbathing.


    Not too hot or too cold, the temperature is just right, very comfortable.


    Nanfeng narrowed his eyes and said, "They are not bad. If the waterfall is really connected to the depths of Weishan, the news will be sent back to the tribe, and the elders of Jami will be more excited. We don''t know much about Weishan. , but the elders of Jami are different."


    Looking at the elders of Pukang, you can guess that the Heluo tribe has never given up on Weishan.


    Weishan is the fishbone stuck in the throat of the Heluo tribe.


    If it is not unplugged for a day, the Heluo tribe will not feel at ease for a day.


    "Really?" Chang Xia was shocked.


    Nan Feng nodded earnestly and said solemnly, "Really."


    Why did the tribe react so quickly, not because the small river was too close to Weishan?


    The importance of Weishan to the Heluo tribe is far more important than Changxia imagined. Of course, these things are all speculations by Nanfeng, and why Weishan is important, she can''t tell. I vaguely felt that when the tribe and my father mentioned Weishan, their expressions were different.


    Turn over the wormwood, pick a basket of seasoning fruit and spread it out.


    Chang Xia plans to dry the seasoning fruit for a day to see if the situation will be different.


    Originally wanted to make some kudzu powder, but there was no filter cloth, so I could only rest my mind.


    With nothing to do, Chang Xia simply went back to the animal nest and took a nap. The south wind is not sleepy, basking in the sun, nibbling on the kudzu and sitting in the shade beside the animal den. Thinking about it, how many people will the tribe arrange to come here?


    The amount of seasoning fruit is a bit large, so if there are few people, you have to make two trips.


    Think about it.


    Unconsciously, people fell asleep.


    When Shen Rong and the others returned to the beast den, Chang Xia and the others were awakened.


    Yawning, Chang Xia rubbed her eyes and walked out of the beast''s nest, saying wholeheartedly, "Shen Rong, you guys are back."


    "Yeah! The seasoning fruits are all picked." Shen Rong smiled and picked up the seasoning fruits dried in the long summer and put them in the rattan basket. Fenghuo and the others began to collect the wormwood. Once collected, it will be contaminated with moisture.


    Obviously it is the warm season, but Weishan seems to be in the rainy season.


    "Shen Rong, where did these thatch roots come from?" Chang Xia washed his face, and his spirit became much clearer. Looking up, I saw a small half-basket of thatch roots at the entrance of the animal nest. I picked it up and put it in my mouth to eat. It was very sweet, sweeter than the wildness of the small river, and it was full of juice.


    To be honest, it doesn''t taste like thatch roots at all.


    More like yacon, crispy, sweet and juicy.


    Shen Rong said: "I dug it in the wasteland beyond the seasoning tree."


    Seeing that Changxia''s appetite was average these two days, and there were no wild fruits at this time, he dug up a small half-basket of thatch roots and came back.


    "Sweet, it''s delicious." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    On the side, Nanfeng Fenghuo and others rushed back to avoid this wave of dog food.


    They avoided Uncle Gore''s dog food, but they didn''t expect to be fed by Shen Rong Changxia''s dog food again.


    These days As expected, single dogs have no human rights and are bullied everywhere.


    "Hehe-" Elder Pukang laughed, eating kudzu, and said loudly, "Would you like to go to Weihe River at night?"


    "Elder Pukang, we don''t have many detox pills. We still can''t go over the Weihe River for the time being. We will go to the Weihe River to fish before returning to the tribe after entering the Weishan Mountain to find out the abnormal situation." Ge Lei reminded one sound.


    The detoxification pills they carry will support them for up to five days in Weishan Miasma.


    To go fishing in Weihe River in the evening, you need to swallow detoxification pills. However, if you simply stay in the stone animal den, you can save a part of the consumption of detoxification pills.


    One listen.


    Elder Pukang took a break.


    It''s a pity that I can''t eat black fish at night.


    I didn''t go fishing, so I picked seasoning fruits in the afternoon and hunted hares, which were paired with unfinished venison. In the evening, Chang Xia boils water with thatch roots, so that everyone can eat and drink.


    That night.


    The temperature in Weishan dropped again.


    The fire in the stone animal den was burning vigorously.


    Everyone chatted with each other.


    Suddenly, Elder Pukang opened his eyes, got up and walked towards Shimen.


    Seeing this, Gray and the others got up one after another.


    "Shh-"


    Just as Chang Xia was about to ask about the situation, Shen Rong reached out and covered her mouth. Shaking his head lightly, let her keep quiet and don''t ask.


    "Pukang, it''s me."


    The footsteps outside the house stopped, followed by the voice of Elder Ximu.


    Hearing the voice of Elder Ximu, everyone in the beast den breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ximu, why are you here?" Pukang asked in surprise. With that said, he opened the stone door and looked at the group of people in Ximu who were standing outside the beast''s nest.


    Elder Ximu looked at Elder Pukang with contempt, and said with disgust, "Pukang, your alertness has become weaker."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 214： into the miasma

    "...You guys are coming too fast." Pukang retorted stubbornly. He expected the tribe to come in the second half of the night. Who knew that Elder Ximu and his party would come so quickly!


    As soon as he was full, he naturally wanted to squint for a while.


    In the beast den, Shen Rong Ge Lei and others were speechless.


    If they were attacked by animals, they might have been trapped in stone animal nests.


    Things have been going well recently, making everyone forget that this is in the forest, not in the tribe. They were powerless to refute the ridicule of Elder Ximu.


    "Elder Ximu, come in quickly, you haven''t had dinner yet?" Chang Xia asked, suddenly it sounded that they hadn''t hunted in the afternoon, and there was a black fish left in the beast''s nest, which was originally intended to be kept and brought back to the tribe.


    "Chang Xia, is there anything to eat in the animal nest?" Shen Nian licked the corner of his mouth, smelled the residual fragrance of the animal nest, and swallowed. Mutuo and the others on the side all showed anticipation.


    Chang Xia spread out his hands and said regretfully, "In the afternoon, I was busy picking seasoning fruits and didn''t go out to hunt. There is only one black fish left in the beast den that I intend to bring back to the tribe. How many of you have come here? I''m watching, I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    "Eight people." Shen Nian said.


    It seems that the elders of Jami really value Weishan.


    In addition to Elder Ximu, 7 totem warriors also came.


    Two elders, plus a dozen totem warriors, this amount is heavy enough.


    "Not enough to eat, what did you bring here?" Chang Xia stood on tiptoe. Seeing what they seemed to be bringing in late years, she couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Fruit powder, dry powder, chili peppers and boa snake meat." Mutuo whispered.


    In addition to the antidote pills and other medicines, this time they brought additional rations. Obviously, this should be a reminder from Patriarch Gen, thinking that they might stay in Weishan for a few days, so while conveying the news of Weishan to the tribe, the tribesmen who came over also brought more food.


    After all, the purpose of entering Weishan is to explore the changes in Weishan, not to hunt and pick.


    "The patriarch is awesome!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Everyone in the animal nest showed a happy look. They were used to eating fruit powder cakes or powder skins every day. In recent days, they could only eat barbecued meat, and they always felt that something was missing.


    As soon as Mutuo mentioned the fruit powder, they suddenly remembered that it was fruit powder that was lacking.


    "Mutuo, did you bring dry noodles?" Nanfeng said in surprise: "Changxia, I want to eat soup noodles! You can help me to fry the toppings, can Elder Ximu eat soup noodles?"


    "Yes." Ximu said.


    For obedient cubs, Elder Ximu has always been very lenient.


    Of course, if anyone angers him, he can turn into a nagging madman every second, and make you faint, and Elder Ximu can calm down.


    Welcome Elder Ximu and the others into the house.


    Changxia Nanfeng finds the dry powder, and in a hurry, Changxia soaks the dry powder in hot water.


    He took out the anaconda meat and asked Shen Rong to cut it into minced meat to fry the whistle. It was not a spacious stone animal nest, and 8 people walked into it at once, which made it even more cramped.


    However, not disgusted.


    Help if you help, if you don''t, ask the elders of Pukang to understand the situation. At the same time, ask what is in the rattan baskets stacked outside the stone den.


    Soon.


    Chang Xia heard a screeching sound.


    Obviously, Fenghuo was telling them about wormwood, kudzu and seasoning fruit in their old years.


    a while.


    Stir-fried anaconda meat whistle, exudes a tempting aroma.


    On the side, the remaining deer bone soup was also boiling and fragrant. Nanfeng took out the deer bones and began to pour the soaked rice noodles into the deer bone soup and boil it.


    The seductive fragrance makes the original chatter stop the desire to talk.


    One by one, they couldn''t help but move closer to the stove.


    It''s a pity that the space on the stove is so big. Before they could get close, they were pushed away by Nanfeng forcefully, and asked them to prepare their own bowls and start filling the powder. After installing the powder, go to Changxia to add a whistle.


    "Is this what soy sauce tastes like?"


    ��Very special, rice noodles feel better!��


    This time, for the boa meat whistle, Chang Xia added soy sauce to stir-fry it. The spicy taste of chili mixed with the salty aroma of soy sauce, not to mention the clansmen''s favorite food, even Chang Xia himself was amazed. After dinner, Chang Xia couldn''t help but eat another bowl of soup noodles.


    Nanfeng and the others have a better appetite, if they hadn''t stopped them in their old age.


    It is estimated that I will not eat three or four bowls, I am afraid that I will not put down the bowls and chopsticks.


    "I can''t hold it anymore!" Chang Xia sat with her stomach stretched out, unwilling to move.


    Shen Rong smiled, stretched out his hand, and said, "I''ll give you a rub."


    "Chang Xia, you can''t do it!" Nan Feng shook his head and complained, "You can survive just by eating so little, what''s the matter? Listen to me, you have to eat a lot of meat, and eat more meat to keep your body healthy. ."


    At the same time, the surrounding clansmen echoed Nanfeng''s words.


    Obviously, they all think Chang Xia eats too little.


    Chang Xia held her forehead and felt aggrieved.


    She eats a lot, obviously her clan eats a lot!


    The appetites of the bottomless pits, fortunately, the Twilight Forest is rich in products, otherwise it would not be able to feed these beasts with big appetites.


    After eating the powder, clean up the animal nest.


    The night passed quietly.


    The next day, I ate the fruit powder cake in the morning, put my things in order, and swallowed the detoxification pill. The group walked towards the waterfall in the misty area of ??Weishan Mountain.


    Last night, Elder Pukang told Elder Ximu what Chang Xia said.


    After discussion, the elder Ximu agreed to go to the waterfall in the foggy area. He searched for the waterfall inside and outside Weishan countless times, but every time there was no result.


    This time, they decided to follow Chang Xia.


    With the goal, the speed of progress is quite fast. Chang Xia is directly carried by Shen Rong, and the elder Pukang leads the way Everyone goes straight to the destination.


    Stepping into the foggy area of ??Weishan, you can obviously feel the drop in temperature.


    At the same time, there is also a slight discomfort when breathing.


    cough cough-


    Chang Xia Meng took a breath and was directly choked.


    Lying on Shen Rong''s back, he kept coughing.


    Hearing the sound, everyone suddenly stopped.


    "Little Changxia��" Pukang said nervously.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and replied, "Elder Pukang, I was choked when I was fine. Just cough a few times and continue on my way."


    "Chang Xia, are you sure you''re all right?" Xi Mu looked at Chang Xia seriously, as long as Chang Xia said he was uncomfortable, he decided to let Chen Rong take Chang Xia back to the stone animal den to wait for them.


    "I''m really fine." Chang Xia insisted.


    As she said that, she covered her mouth and nose with her sleeves, and she had already walked to the foggy area, so Chang Xia didn''t want to return to the stone beast den.


    "Chang Xia, put the cooling cream between your noses and smell it more." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia took the cooling cream and smelled it. The coughing really stopped, and people became much more energetic. Seeing that the situation in Changxia had recovered a little, the elder Pukang did not stay any longer and continued to run towards the depths of the mist.


    The gray fog and miasma make Weishan look mysterious.


    The colors of the plants in the mountains and forests in the foggy area are all different. There are various low-lying puddles everywhere on the ground, not swamps, but swamps.


    Usually, the swampy area has more water mist, and it is easy to form fog miasma.


    Although the foggy section of Weishan Mountain is not a swamp, there are too many puddles on the ground, and so many puddles have lush plants, which is really unscientific.


    However, there are even orcs here.


    Speaking of science, it is obvious that there is a hole in the brain.


    Chang Xia was lying on Shen Rong''s back, and his eyes kept staring at the surrounding scenery.


    The more I looked, the more surprised I became.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 215： mountain monkey

    Fog is everywhere.


    Visibility began to decline as it went deeper.


    No wonder the outer circle of Weishan is called the foggy area, and the usual fog will dissipate. Weishan''s fog and miasma, sunny days will fall, but will not disappear.


    Hazy, like a misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Mountains, trees, flowers, everything is wrapped in a layer of fog.


    Regardless of the slight toxins in the miasma, the miasma in Weishan is beautiful and blurred. Even the water droplets rolling on the leaves are wrapped in light mist, and the sun shines with colorful clouds.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help reaching out to the misty silk above her head.


    Between the fingers, I can vaguely feel the moisture left by the mist, which is a magical feeling.


    "Chang Xia, you have a wound on your hand, don''t touch the misty miasma in Weishan." Shen Rong reminded.


    The more beautiful something is, the more poisonous it is.


    This is not true at all.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia regretted withdrawing his hand. Through the bloodline ability, she felt a faint burning sensation in the worn area of ??her hand, but it was not very obvious.


    Following her bloodline ability, she sensed the plants around her.


    Water, water, all water.


    The whole world seems to be eroded by water, and this is a different world.


    clap clap-


    In my ears, there were bursts of water.


    "Elder Pukang, are we almost there?" Nan Feng said loudly.


    In the early morning, they set off from the stone animal nest and headed straight for the inner wall of Weishan Mountain. This journey is all morning. Traveling with all your might, especially in Weishan, where the humidity is extremely heavy, is quite exhausting.


    this time.


    Nanfeng''s breathing became a little rough.


    Similarly, the breathing rhythms of other clansmen also changed.


    "It''s coming soon." Pukang said. Looking at the scorching sun above his head, his expression was quite relaxed. He pointed in the direction of the sound of water and said, "When the clatter turns into a rumbling noise, it means that we are almost there."


    "Weishan Waterfall is a wonder. If the waterfall really came from the depths of Weishan, our operation would probably fail..." Ximu said solemnly.


    There are countless mountain rivers in the Twilight Forest, which can be steep or bizarre.


    However, Weishan still ranks among the many mountains and rivers. Its steepness and bizarreness can be imagined, and the Heluo tribe went back and forth countless times, and each time it ended in failure. No matter how much you look forward to, it will be polished off.


    This long summer harvest wormwood, kudzu and seasoning fruit.


    For the Heluo tribe, this harvest was unexpected and very happy.


    These things prove that Weishan is not only dangerous, but also has resources that can be used. He is no longer a useless waste mountain.


    Like Weihe, of course it is dangerous.


    However, the existence of Heiyu proves that even though Weihe River is dangerous, it has a meaning of existence. Weishan, from the time when the orcs competed, to no one.


    In the end, it became a waste mountain that no one mentioned.


    More orc tribes mocked the Heluo tribe, and regarded the abandoned mountains as treasures.


    At the beginning, Weishan exposed the news that ice crystal grass may grow.


    a time.


    Numerous orc tribes poured into the Heluo tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    These tribes took out various materials to trade with the Heluo tribe, and wanted to exchange one or two ice crystal grasses. There are even orc tribes willing to exchange tribal territory, but they were all rejected by the Heluo tribe.


    At that time, the Heluo tribe almost became the public enemy of the Twilight Forest.


    However, with the disclosure of the inaccessible things in the depths of Weishan, countless orcs ridiculed the Heluo tribe. At the beginning, if the Heluo tribe let go, they could get rich instantly.


    "Elder Ximu, what do you mean by this?"


    At this moment, Chang Xia is not the only one who is at a loss.


    Nanfeng Fenghuo and others looked at Elder Ximu in surprise.


    The orcs of the younger generation of the tribe are not yet qualified to enter Weishan. Like some things in Weishan, even the patriarch root is not fully aware of it.


    Pukang ran very fast, and the voice came from the wind, saying: "Weishan Waterfall is 100 meters high. It is not a small waterfall like the tribe training ground. Just looking at it is daunting, let alone approaching it."


    heard.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled.


    In her impression, the elders of Pukang are fearless.


    At this moment.


    The two elders mentioned Weishan Waterfall with a serious look, which made Chang Xia more curious about Weishan Waterfall.


    boom-


    Suddenly, the clattering sound disappeared.


    In its place was an earth-shattering boom.


    Listen for sounds, like thunder or shelling.


    "Damn! Is this a thunderstorm?"


    The running crowd froze, looking at the direction of the sound source in shock.


    "Hee Lie Lie -" Elder Pucon laughed endlessly.


    Elder Ximu''s serious and rigid face showed a rare smile, and he said: "The Weishan Waterfall you are going to see has arrived! Be careful, there are no river beasts in Weishan Waterfall, but there is a special existence inhabiting it���� Weishan Ape."


    "Weishan Ape, is it an ape?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The rumbling was so loud that Chang Xia and the others couldn''t help but grow louder.


    "Weishan apes are Weishan apes, they are different from apes. And Weishan apes only live in the area of ??Weishan Waterfall, and only Weishan Waterfall has Weishan apes in the entire Twilight Forest. There are not many Weishan apes, and the entire ethnic group is about ten Head around."


    Elder Ximu explained carefully.


    Weishan Ape, this name was chosen by witches.


    Wu Yan said that Weishan has treasures, but in fact it is because of this group of Weishan apes.


    Weishan apes are different from ordinary animals in that they cannot change shape but possess considerable intelligence. Wu told the Heluo tribe not to harm the Weishan ape, and let the Black Panthers treat the Weishan ape kindly.


    The Heluo tribe comes to Weishan every year, except for worrying about Weishan.


    It is more to visit Weishan Ape, and occasionally send some wild fruits, roots and vegetables to Weishan Waterfall Heluo tribe has never connected the depths of Weishan Mountain with Weishan Waterfall. Weishan Ape.


    When Chang Xia pierced that barrier, the elder Pukang and others felt more and more that Weishan Waterfall was weird. However, Weishan Waterfall is the site of Weishan Ape.


    If the Weishan Ape doesn''t let them get close to the Weishan Waterfall, the elders of Pukang are also helpless. After all, we can''t hurt Weishan Ape because of uncertain speculation.


    The tribe and the Weishan Ape have been together for many years, and the relationship is not bad.


    However, both sides deliberately avoided direct contact.


    Two ethnic groups of different races, tacitly maintained this unspeakable relationship.


    Previously, the elders of Ximu said that if the road was really at Weishan Falls, they might fail. Obviously, a decision has been made, and it will not really disturb the life of Weishan Ape.


    Come to Weishan Waterfall, just want to see.


    "Is Weishan Ape special?" Nan Feng asked in surprise.


    She found that when the elders mentioned the Weishan Ape, their expressions were solemn.


    Pukang said: "Weishan Ape, this name was chosen by witches. Although Weishan Ape is not an orc, it has some wisdom. However, they cannot change shape and can only live in the appearance of apes. So they cannot use him/them to replace them. It means that Wurang the Heluo tribe to guard the Weishan ape group and try not to disturb their lives."


    "When a creature has wisdom, it is out of the category of beasts. Wu pity the Weishan ape, and hopes that the Heluo tribe can protect the Weishan ape clan in her place. At the beginning, the Heluo tribe declined the other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest for this reason." Westwood added.


    The matter has already been said, there is no need to continue to hide it.


    Besides, with the character of the cubs of the tribe, if they don''t make things clear, they will definitely sneak into Weishan.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 216： Reward and add more for Sha

    Immediately.


    Only in Chang Xia did they understand what the tribe had done for many years.


    At the same time, why is the patriarch root in a hurry to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, all because he does not want Weishan to be exposed again.


    "Weishan Waterfall is the habitat of the Weishan Ape, should we continue to move forward?" Chang Xia said softly.


    The Weishan Waterfall is in front of you. If you don''t go, you will be unwilling.


    However, if you go, you may disturb the Weishan Ape again.


    "Go." Pukang said firmly: "My family needs an answer. If this answer can only be given by Weishan Ape, this time Weishan Waterfall must be visited."


    The source of the Weishan mutation must be clarified.


    Otherwise, the past mistakes may be repeated.


    Last time, the tribe was lucky enough to hide the existence of Weishan Ape. It''s hard to say this time, the light stone ore is more exciting than the ice crystal grass. Once the news that Weishan may have light stone ore is revealed, all the orcs in the entire Dusk Forest will go crazy.


    "Alas!" Elder Ximu sighed softly.


    His mind echoed what the elder Jami said before leaving the tribe.


    Wu originally asked the Heluo tribe to shelter the Weishan Ape out of pity for the Weishan Ape. However, if the Weishan Ape may put the Heluo tribe in a dilemma. I believe Wu can understand the choice of the Heluo tribe, and this trip to Weishan is imperative.


    Even the Weishan Waterfall may not pass through the deep road of Weishan.


    The Heluo tribe is bound to have direct contact with the Weishan Ape.


    As the elder Pukang said, the Heluo tribe needs an answer.


    Whether this answer is good or bad, the Black Panthers must know.


    There was the rumbling sound of the waterfall in their ears. Changxia and the others listened to the story of the Weishan Ape, and they only felt their hearts beat faster.


    The closer to Weishan Waterfall, the slower the Pukang elders.


    Obviously, he didn''t want Weishan Ape to be misunderstood, thinking that they were planning to come to Weishan Waterfall to seize territory with Weishan Ape.


    Although Weishan is indeed the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    However, who made Weishan Ape too special.


    "Wow wow-"


    "Shh!" Chang Xia suddenly raised his hand, motioned everyone to stand still, and whispered: "Cry, I heard the cries of the beasts, did you hear it?"


    Hearing the sound, everyone looked at each other.


    Obvious.


    No one heard Chang Xia''s cry.


    "Little Changxia?" Elder Ximu was slightly startled, looking at Changxia seriously.


    "It''s very light, I''m sure it''s the cries of the beast cubs." Chang Xia said seriously: "Elder Ximu, we all arrived at Weishan Waterfall anyway, shouldn''t you mind if I take a little time?"


    Looking at Chang Xia''s serious expression, Elder Ximu gave way.


    "Shen Rong, left." Chang Xia listened carefully and asked Shen Rong to go to the left.


    Next, she instructed Shen Rong to keep turning. The clansmen followed quietly, and no one made any sound except to be alert to the surroundings.


    wow wow-


    Suddenly passing around an old tree.


    Everyone heard the sound of crying like a beast cub.


    Everyone looked at each other and followed the source of the sound. The voice came from the tree hole under the roots of the ancient tree. Shen Rong did not put down Chang Xia, but took two steps back.


    Elder Pukang and Elder Ximu stepped forward and focused on the tree hole under the roots of the ancient tree.


    "Gray, go and see." Pukang said.


    The others dispersed, raised their weapons, and looked around for an accident.


    Gray bent down and slowly approached the tree hole.


    Step by step.


    Gray suddenly seemed to see something clearly, and his speed suddenly accelerated.


    The vigilant clansman heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gore speeding up his pace.


    If there is danger, Gray will make them back, since he chooses to approach. Obviously, the contents of the tree hole are harmless.


    "Chang Xia, it''s not a beast cub. However, it''s a monkey cub."


    Gray bent over and took the little guy out of the tree hole. It''s a monkey cub with white hair, his left leg hangs down weakly, it must be twisted and injured.


    The monkey cub was covered in mud, and he was obviously injured by being chased by some beast.


    "Quick, save it." Pukang said urgently.


    Ximu said in surprise: "The cub of the Weishan Ape, the Weishan Ape is the most protective of the short, how can the cub be separated from the group?"


    While speaking, he stretched out his hand and carefully took the little cub in Gray''s hand.


    The Weishan Ape is a monkey, but it cannot be called a monkey cub.


    If the old ape from Weishan Ape heard this, he would be angry.


    "Find a clean place, let''s check the body of the little brat, bandage the wound, and then go to Weishan Waterfall." Ximu carefully looked at the little brat in his hands. Fortunately, his left leg was not broken, but a fracture. With a clever hand, connect the legs.


    It''s just that a few wounds on his body are a little troublesome.


    It needs to be cleaned and bandaged, otherwise the weather in Weishan is very easy to get infected and inflamed.


    "Um-"


    The little boy who was still crying just now.


    He stopped crying soon, making a humming sound, and looked at Chang Xia and his group with eyes that were red and swollen from crying.


    "The eyes are big and cute!" Chang Xia whispered.


    Elder Pukang just wanted to laugh, when he glanced at the cub in Elder Ximu��s hand, the laughter choked back his throat, and he said, ��Little Changxia, when you see the adult Weishan Ape, I hope you still have the courage to say it. Say this."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s face was full of curiosity.


    Is the adult Weishan ape any different?


    Nanfeng Fenghuo and the others seemed to think of something, and couldn''t help shivering.


    However, they glanced at each other, hiding the smiles on the corners of their mouths. Shen Rong glanced at Nanfeng Fenghuo''s small movements, thought for a moment and quickly figured out the reason.


    With a smirk, he also chose to hide.


    Soon, everyone found a clean place. Elder Ximu carefully cleaned the wound for the little brat and then bandaged it. Even though Elder Ximu always had a straight face, in terms of carefulness, he was no worse than a female.


    Plus, good at pharmacology.


    After studying with Wu for a while, I know how to treat some simple injuries.


    The little brat did not feel the maliciousness of Chang Xia and others, and let Elder Ximu clean the wound, his eyes rolling, exactly the same as the naughty expressions of the tribe tits.


    "It''s very good, and it doesn''t move around when cleaning the wound and applying medicine." Chang Xia whispered.


    Nan Feng nodded and said, "I''m much more obedient than a tit."


    "Mmmmm��" Elder Ximu wrapped the wound with soft leaves, and the kid suddenly cried out. While screaming, he pointed to his stomach.


    Everyone looked at each other, Chang Xia hesitated: "Is it hungry?"


    Nan Feng quickly took out a piece of fruit powder cake from her bosom, which she specially kept in the morning and planned to eat when she was hungry.


    "Little brat, do you want to eat it?" Nan Feng handed over the fruit powder cake, and at the same time broke a small piece and stuffed it into his mouth.


    see.


    The little boy understood immediately.


    After taking the fruit powder cake, he stuffed it into his mouth and opened his mouth to eat.


    "Very clever, I can understand Wu pity Weishan Ape''s thoughts now." Chang Xia sighed. So smart, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is an orc cub.


    Aside, Shen Rong Fenghuo and the others were silent.


    Obviously, they can also understand Wu''s thoughts.


    With wisdom, you are no longer a beast, but you cannot change shape. For some greedy people, the existence of Weishan Ape is the lamb to stay.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 217： giant

    "What do we�� what should we do now?"


    Suddenly picking up the cub of Weishan Ape, the situation became very delicate.


    Any race treats cubs very seriously. For example, there are not many ape groups in Weishan. If one cub is lost, the whole group will go crazy.


    Elder Pukang turned around and exchanged glances with Elder Ximu.


    "You cover your ears and step back." Pukang said. Stepping forward, a few jumped onto the canopy of an ancient tree, and then opened his mouth and let out a deafening beast roar.


    "Hooho-"


    The roar penetrated the clouds of Weishan Mountain and went straight into the sky.


    At that moment, Weishan Waterfall froze for two seconds.


    Chang Xia was lying in Shen Rong''s arms, covering her ears tightly. It''s a pity that Elder Pukang completely let go of his momentum this time, and even if he had prepared for it, Chang Xia was still dizzy.


    However, this time, Nanfeng Fenghuo and the others are in similar situations.


    Obviously they were all affected by the roar from the elders of Pukang, and the situation was slightly worse.


    The cub of Weishan Ape, guarded by the elder Ximu, was not stunned, and happily nibbled on the fruit powder cake. The cold fruit powder cake is a little hard, it chews happily, and it can be seen that the teeth are very good.


    roar-


    a while.


    The direction of the Weishan Waterfall was followed by the sound of a mighty beast roar.


    "This old ape''s life is really tough!" Pukang sighed: "At such an age, the momentum is not weakened at all, which is enviable."


    Elder Ximu rolled his eyes and said, "If the ape in Weishan was not strong, would it be able to hold back these bulls, gods, snakes and ghosts in Weishan?"


    this way.


    The two elders of Pukang did not hide their breath at all.


    Therefore, Changxia and his group walked to the Weishan Waterfall in peace.


    If it weren''t for the deterrence of the two elders, this journey would not have been so peaceful. In the foggy area, the living creatures are no weaker than the poison circle.


    Like man-eating lizards, man-eating vines, etc., this scary guy.


    Miasma inhabits many areas in various regions.


    The three of them were able to live in peace, it was a great luck.


    "There are terrifying beasts in the misty region?" Chang Xia blinked, trying to make herself look sober.


    Shen Rong put some cooling cream on her, and soon the cooling cream was borrowed by Nanfeng and the others.


    "Yes, a lot." Shen Rong said warmly: "They were concerned about the breath of the two elders and never dared to approach, but they all followed secretly in the dark. When we stepped into the boundary of Weishan Waterfall, those beasts retreated."


    "I��" Chang Xia opened his mouth and counted, and finally spit out a few dirty words.


    She thought Miasma was safe, and she had never encountered a pheasant or hare along the way. Who knew that the elders of Pukang and the elders of Ximu directly drove the beast away, and the forest should not be underestimated.


    think about.


    Chang Xia restrained his thoughts.


    She has clearly been using her bloodline ability to sense the surroundings.


    Unexpectedly, I felt a sense of loneliness.


    "Haha!" Shen Rong chuckled softly, stretched out his hand and pinched Chang Xia''s bulging cheek, and comforted: "Don''t be angry, the foggy region is full of dangers, how can the elders easily take risks."


    "Little Changxia, come and hold the little brat." Elder Ximu said suddenly.


    When the words fell, he handed the cub to Chang Xia and let him hold it. The rest of the scattered clansmen were centered on Elder Ximu, and slowly surrounded Changxia Shenrong in the middle.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia hugged the cub and looked nervously at Shen Rong beside him.


    Shen Rong said warmly: "Don''t worry, it should be Weishan Monkey coming here."


    As soon as Shen Rong''s words fell, Chang Xia heard a bang bang. There are ripples in the surrounding puddles, an earthquake?


    Chang Xia is suspicious, is this movement a bit big?


    The magnitude of the ground shaking, saying that the elephant was coming, Chang Xia believed it.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia remembered that this was the Twilight Forest, and thought about the size of the boa. She couldn''t help but looked up and looked forward, feeling that the sky above her head seemed to have darkened a little.


    "It seems that some big guys are here!" Nan Feng whispered.


    Shen Nian blinked and exchanged glances with Mutuo Fenghuo, his heart was full of excitement.


    Weishan Ape����


    The size of this guy seems to be beyond imagination!


    Roar!


    Elder Pukang roared, his fists pounding against the air.


    Roar!


    There was a roar from the opposite side, as if to say hello, and as if to respond to Elder Pukang''s beast roar.


    "Old ape, I am Pukang of the Heluo tribe." Pukang was condescending, sitting high on the branches of the ancient tree, overlooking the Weishan ape opposite.


    Lao Ape, the leader of Weishan Ape.


    A Weishan ape that is over a hundred years old.


    The true age, it is estimated that Wu knows, the elders of the Heluo tribe are not clear.


    Weishan was really placed under the territory of the Heluo tribe a hundred years ago. It can be said that the old ape is more like the master of Weishan than the Heluo tribe.


    The territory of the Orc tribe is not static.


    The territory of powerful orc tribes will continue to expand, and the territory of weak orc tribes will continue to decrease. At the same time, all orc tribes will choose to live away from the place where the witch lives, and the holy mountain of Karna is the mountain where this generation of witches choose to live.


    The Black Panther Clan, as a powerful clan recognized by the witch, has the full power to give priority to the choice of territory. The Lion Clan, Tiger Clan, Wolf Clan, Snake Clan, and Bear Clan also obtained this status. These seven tribes have carved up the mountains and rivers closest to the holy mountain of Kana.


    The other orc tribes, which are less powerful, select the next-level mountains and rivers as their racial territories in order of nobles.


    "This is the Weishan Ape��" Chang Xia''s eyes widened, staring in horror at the behemoth that appeared in front of her far away, an ape face covered with white hair came into Chang Xia''s eyes.


    A rough estimate is that this Weishan ape is nearly ten meters tall.


    If it weren''t for the ancient trees around the Weishan Falls that are 40 to 50 meters high, this Weishan ape might look even more intimidating.


    "The beastization of the bear clan is not necessarily as scary as it is!" Nan Feng murmured.


    On the side, Shennian Mutuo and others stared at the Weishan Ape in front of them with fiery eyes, their eyes full of amazement and surprise.


    Compared to the terrifying height of the old ape, the other Weishan apes beside him were shorter.


    Of course, this so-called dwarf is relative to the old ape.


    At least in Chang Xia''s eyes, except for the little cubs in his hands, all Weishan apes can be called behemoths.


    "Hooho����" The old ape roared twice.


    It has a certain wisdom, but it cannot speak.


    However, he was able to communicate with the elders of Pukang.


    Pukang said: "You are very busy and want us to retire?"


    "Hooho--" The old ape nodded, the little guy who was just born in the group was too naughty, and he lost it if he was not careful. Despite the huge size of the Weishan ape when it becomes an adult, the juvenile Weishan ape is smaller than the cubs of ordinary beasts.


    The old ape was afraid that his little guy would be lost, so he asked his clan to try his best to find it.


    Who knows that the little guy hasn''t been found yet, and there are dozens of strange atmospheres in Weishan Waterfall.


    "I came to Weishan Waterfall today because I have something to look for you." Pukang said solemnly. Retreat, it is impossible to retreat.


    "Hooho--" The old ape shook his head, the big thing is not as important as finding his own little guy. If it wasn''t for Pukang''s strength, the old ape was going to use his fists to drive people, why would he keep roaring.


    The weather in Weishan is bad, so don''t hurry to find the little guy.


    The old ape was really worried that the little guy would die.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 218： Talk to the old ape

    "Um-"


    The old ape suddenly changed.


    Does it have problems with its ears?


    Just now, I seemed to hear the whine of my little guy.


    "Did you hear?" Pukang clenched his fist and threw a punch at the old ape, and said happily: "We just picked up a cub of the Weishan ape in a tree hole. It was injured and very pitiful. The old ape, Can you talk to us now?"


    "..." The old ape stared at the ape''s eyes and looked at the elder Pukang speechlessly.


    Are orcs so shameless? !


    "Hehe-" Elder Pukang laughed, ignoring the aggrieved expression of the old ape, he waved to Changxia Shenrong and said, "Little Changxia, you bring the little cub to the old ape."


    "Okay." Chang Xia said loudly.


    Elder Ximu instructed Shen Rong Nanfeng to follow.


    He stood in the distance with Feng Huo and others, and was not in a hurry to approach. There are many people, and Weishan Ape may be afraid.


    The old ape is the ancestor of the Weishan ape.


    It is an old monster who has become a fine, Elder Ximu does not want to fight with the old ape.


    At the same time, the elders of Pukang should be restrained from getting excited. If these two goods fight, the foggy area of ??Weishan may be destroyed, and then things will become big.


    "Woooo!" The little brat stared at Chang Xia curiously, and suddenly smelled a sweet smell, the little brat wanted to get up and look for it.


    Chang Xia hugged the little brat carefully and whispered, "Little guy, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Wooooooh-" The little brat patted his stomach and made a gesture of wanting to eat.


    Nan Feng glanced at the little brat and complained: "You just ate one of my fruit powder cakes, and you are hungry again? You are hungry too fast, can you eat more than me?"


    The fruit powder is naturally gone.


    Chang Xia remembered that there seemed to be a few pieces of candy left in the animal sac.


    "Shen Rong, I still have a few pieces of thatch root candy in my beast sack. Help me untie it and give it to the little guy." Chang Xia said.


    They seem to be very close to Weishan Ape, but the real distance is two or three kilometers apart.


    In addition, the area around Weishan Waterfall is heavily humid and there are many puddles on the ground. You have to take every step carefully, and you may accidentally step into the pit. It is said that it is a puddle, but in fact it is almost the size of a small pond.


    If you fall in, who knows if there will be any strange creatures living in the puddle?


    "Don''t spoil it too much, no matter how smart the Weishan Ape is, it is still a beast. Thatch root candy, can it really be eaten?" Shen Rong refused warmly, but he was reluctant to open the beast sack and give it to the little cub.


    This time I left the tribe in a hurry, the first few days of trials.


    After a little bit of extension, there were only a few pieces of thatch root sugar left. Shen Rong knew that this was what Chang Xia left for himself.


    "Shen Rong, my Hui tribe has thatch candy to eat." Chang Xia explained.


    With a smile in the corner of his eyes, he looked at Shen Rong with a sly smile. The tribe wants to have a relationship with the Weishan ape, and the cub is definitely the most suitable object.


    A few pieces of thatch root candy is really nothing.


    Besides, she''s an adult.


    The appetite is not so heavy.


    "You!" Shen Rong looked at Chang Xia tenderly, untied the beast sac, and took out a piece of thatch root candy and fed it into the little cub''s mouth.


    "Hmm!" The little guy tasted the sweetness for the first time, and his eyes widened immediately, showing an unbelievable expression. Obviously, it can''t think of anything sweeter than wild fruit in the world.


    Seeing the shocked expression on the kid''s face, the three of Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yah! Woohoo!!" The little guy wailed, never changed to woo, and changed from woo to woo, if it weren''t for being held tightly by Chang Xia, it would have wanted to roll on the ground to express its inner joy Feelings.


    "Hooho-"


    As the three of Chang Xia approached.


    Next to the old ape, a Weishan ape, about six meters tall, roared excitedly. It can be seen that this should be a female Weishan ape. Compared with other Weishan apes, it is thinner and more vulnerable. At the same time, there are not many wrinkles on the face.


    She should be young, just upgraded to a mother.


    Not knowing how to take care of his cub, the cub ran out mischievously.


    "Old ape, let''s see if it''s your cub?" Pukang jumped down from the old tree and landed next to the three Changxia and accompanied them towards the Weishan ape group.


    Chang Xia raised the cub, and looked curiously at the old ape and other Weishan apes opposite him. Including the cubs, there are a total of 13 Weishan apes. Among them, the old ape is the most burly and powerful, with a height of nearly ten meters, a proper behemoth.


    Other Weishan apes are slightly shorter, males are around 7-8 meters, and females are 5-6 meters. Of course, it may also be that with the increase of age, the body gradually becomes rickety and looks shorter.


    The old ape stretched out his hand and grabbed the cub.


    Then, hand it to the female Weishan Ape beside it.


    "Hooho����" The old ape roared at Chang Xia twice, his eyes looking at Chang Xia were full of wisdom, just like the eyes of tribal orcs looking at Chang Xia.


    Although Chang Xia couldn''t understand the meaning of the old ape''s roar.


    However, this does not prevent Chang Xia from liking the old ape.


    It, more like an older wise man, transcended identity.


    "Hello, old ape! My name is Chang Xia, and I come from the Heluo tribe. This is thatch root candy, would you like to try it?" Chang Xia raised his head and showed a happy smile. Pouring the thatched candy left in the beast sack into the palm of her hand, she raised her right hand high and handed it to the old ape.


    Cubs like candy, and Weishan Ape shouldn''t hate it either.


    With this thought in mind, Chang Xia greeted the old ape with a smile.


    Elder Pukang, Shen Rong, and Nan Feng were stunned, suggesting that their cubs, partners, and sisters were too bold.


    To be honest, even Shen Rong.


    Standing in front of the old ape at this moment I feel a huge pressure.


    south wind--


    She remained silent for a while.


    As long as you don''t speak, no one knows you''re afraid.


    "Roar." The old ape roared, lowered his head, and cocked his nose to smell the thatched candy in Chang Xia''s hand. When it caught its little guy just now, it smelled a sweet smell, very sweet and very tempting.


    The old ape thought that the little guy got it somewhere, and didn''t think much about it.


    However, looking at the thatch root candy in Chang Xia''s hand at the moment.


    The old ape was very interested, and carefully squeezed a few pieces of thatch root candy, which was like fine sand to him, with his fingers, and then threw them into his mouth.


    Soon, the old ape widened his eyes like the little cub.


    "Hooho-"


    This time, the old ape''s roar was much more eager.


    It can be seen that it likes the taste of thatch candy.


    Chang Xia withdrew his hand, and the old ape was very careful when he took the thatched candy, not touching Chang Xia''s palm. He is a very gentle elder!


    "Old ape, do you like it? This is thatch root candy, a kind of candy made from thatch root by the Heluo tribe. In addition to thatch root sugar, the tribe also has maple sugar and maple syrup. In addition, the tribe also exchanged with the bear clan. The nori candy..."


    "I tell you, these candies are delicious!"


    "If you like it, I will bring you some at Weishan Waterfall next time."


    Chang Xia smiled and told the old ape in an orderly manner.


    The old ape kept his head down, quietly listening to what Chang Xia said. After Chang Xia finished speaking, the old ape nodded earnestly and roared at Chang Xia again.


    At the same time, he reached out his hand and touched Chang Xia''s head lightly.


    Then he held it with his big hands, and picked up Chang Xia and placed it on his shoulders. Roaring at Elder Pukang and others, he headed towards Weishan Waterfall.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 219： The old ape spoke up

    "Calm down!" Pukang whispered.


    Reach out and hold Shen Rong firmly. It turned out that when Chang Xia was talking to the old ape, Shen Rong wanted to approach him several times. Especially, when he saw the old ape put his hand on Chang Xia''s head, Shen Rong almost exploded.


    Fortunately, the elder Pukang was quick-witted and held Shen Rong in time.


    He could feel that the old ape was very close to Chang Xia, and this kind of closeness was the same as the cub of Weishan Ape.


    Elder Pukang just wanted to say one thing at the moment: Chang Xia is awesome!


    Nan Feng couldn''t think of anything to say except swallowing saliva.


    A sentence that Chang Xia once said suddenly popped into her mind. Some people are gifted and have a social **** that others don''t have. Such people can easily become friends with everyone and complete their friendship and communication.


    "Don''t be stunned, everyone will follow." Pukang shouted.


    The old ape''s roar before he left was to remind the elder Pukang to bring the people from the Heluo tribe to follow, and it was going back to the habitat of the Weishan ape.


    Before Elder Pukang could speak, Shen Rong chased after him.


    Soon, it was on par with Weishan Monkey.


    roar-


    Some Weishan Ape was curious about Shen Rong, turned his head and roared at him twice.


    Shen Rong smiled at the Weishan Ape who was yelling at him, pointed at Chang Xia who was sitting on the shoulder of the old ape, and said, "She is my partner!"


    Hearing this, the Weishan Ape grinned.


    Seeing the smile on Weishan Ape''s face, Shen Rong''s mouth twitched.


    Wretched, this is definitely a wretched smiley.


    Don''t ask why Shen Rong saw such a wretched expression on the face of a mountain ape, it was indeed the case.


    "Huh?" Chang Xia suddenly exclaimed, extremely surprised.


    She originally thought that the closer to Weishan Waterfall, the heavier the humidity would be.


    As expected, things seemed to be quite different.


    This matter is beyond the scope of Chang Xia''s common sense.


    "The miasma and the moisture in the air are gone!" Chang Xia murmured, the stickiness carried by the wind was gone, replaced by pure water vapor. The water vapor comes from Weishan Waterfall, not the wet and heavy fog in the miasma of Weishan.


    "magic!"


    "It''s outrageous."


    Soon, Shen Rong Nanfeng and the others crossed the invisible barrier one after another. Feeling the obvious difference as well, they all let out surprises.


    The two elders of Pukang were relatively calm.


    They knew from the beginning that Weishan Waterfall was tricky.


    However, Weishan Waterfall is the habitat of the Weishan Ape. Even they couldn''t go in and out of Weishan Waterfall at will under the eyes of the old ape.


    This time, they also really stepped into the boundary of Weishan Waterfall.


    In the past, I could only hide in the dark, quietly observe, and then leave.


    rumbling��


    I was just shocked by the difference inside and outside of Weishan Waterfall.


    In a blink of an eye.


    Chang Xia looked up at Weishan Waterfall, and she lost her words at this moment. The Weishan Waterfall in front of her reminded her of the Huangguoshu Waterfall in her previous life. However, Weishan Waterfall is a twice magnified Huangguoshu Waterfall.


    Xu Xiake once described Huangguoshu Waterfall in this way: Looking south through the gap, a stream on the left side of the road hangs and smashes into the air. The rocks on the stream are covered like lotus leaves, and three gates are cut out in the middle. , outside the hood...


    "Really majestic!"


    After being silent for a while, Chang Xia only felt that his mind was empty.


    For a while, I could not find half an adjective to describe the Weishan Waterfall in front of me.


    Slowly, spit out three words to hide the shock in your heart.


    Along the Weishan Waterfall, the Weishan Ape paved a path with stone slabs. At the end of the road is a pool where Weishan Waterfall pours into. The pool is very flat and there are some simple stone tools that look like tools.


    The more he looked, the more shocked Chang Xia felt.


    Except for the human form and speech, the Weishan Ape is no different from the orcs.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia''s eyes fell on the top of the water pool, cracks, caves, or dark rivers. There are more than a dozen in number, and the cliffs have obvious traces left after walking.


    Chang Xia turned sideways and looked at the old ape.


    Are those caves like karst caves really what she imagined, the caves where the Weishan ape lives? Among them, the crack closest to the ground is the largest, more than ten meters high, and it is more than enough to accommodate the old ape.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia understands why the Weishan ape uses the Weishan Falls as its habitat.


    In addition to the fact that Weishan Waterfall can naturally isolate the fog and miasma, it is more likely because of the different sizes of fissures and caves on the cliffs of Weishan Waterfall.


    They provide a natural shelter for the Weishan ape.


    "Home, from the Weishan Ape."


    The old ape suddenly opened his mouth, and word by word jumped out.


    Hearing the word home for the first time, Chang Xia jumped up in shock and almost fell off the old ape''s shoulder.


    Of course, Chang Xia wasn''t the only one who was startled when he heard the old ape''s words.


    Behind him, Elder Pukang and Elder Ximu were equally staggered and almost fell over.


    Depend on--


    The old ape spoke!


    It felt like a monster turned into a monster.


    "Old Ape, were you talking just now?" Chang Xia put her hand on the old ape''s cheek, her eyes fixed on the old ape eagerly, and her expression was full of surprise.


    "Me, talk." The old ape nodded slightly, for fear of scaring Chang Xia, but also worried that the force would be too strong and Chang Xia would fall down. He stared at Chang Xia with his head sideways, and said, "You smell like a witch."


    The old ape spoke very slowly, word by word, sonorously and forcefully.


    Elder Pukang and others in the distance were completely dumbfounded.


    Everyone stood absent-mindedly, staring at the group of Weishan apes like the old ape.


    "Old Ape, you know Granny Su Ye! I am a cub raised by Granny Su Ye and the Heluo tribe It is normal to smell Granny Su Ye." Chang Xia looked at the old ape, Looking at the other Weishan apes, he asked, "Old ape, can they speak?"


    The old ape spoke, and Chang Xia thought it was not good to use it to describe the Weishan ape again.


    So, take the initiative to change it to him.


    "No." The old ape shook his head. He was blessed by the beast gods over the Weishan Ape. It took a hundred years to learn to speak.


    In the group, other Weishan apes have no hope in this life.


    The little guy should have a chance, though.


    Thinking about it, the old ape set his sights on Chang Xia. Weishan Ape was the first to know about the changes in Weishan Mountain. He knew that Weishan Ape could not keep Weishan Mountain. In fact, if the Heluo tribe does not enter Weishan, the old ape will also choose to contact the Heluo tribe this time.


    The old ape was not surprised by the appearance of the Heluo tribe.


    However, when he saw Chang Xia, the old ape had an obscure feeling. Chang Xia might be the one he and the beast **** were waiting for.


    So, he took Changxia into the Weishan Waterfall without hesitation.


    "Fenghuo, there seems to be something wrong with my eyes and ears!" Nan Feng reached out and pinched Fenghuo''s arm.


    oops!


    Fenghuo was in pain and screamed in pain.


    "Nanfeng, you have problems with your eyes and ears, why are you pinching me?" Fenghuo bared his teeth and glared at Nanfeng. Nanfeng pinched so hard that Fenghuo''s arm was pinched blue.


    "Does it hurt?" Nan Feng asked.


    Fenghuo rolled his eyes at Nanfeng and said speechlessly, "I am a living person, can it not hurt?"


    "Hey! There''s nothing wrong with the eyes and ears, but why did I hear the old ape speak?" Nan Feng muttered to himself, but she didn''t know that her words also fell in the ears of the nearby clansmen, and everyone showed similar expressions. Confused color.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 220： The **** charm

    "Procon-"


    "You heard that right, Ximu."


    The old ape did speak. The elder Pukang silently completed the last sentence in his heart. Does the Weishan ape come from the ape family?


    However, there are no apes in Dusk Forest.


    Weishan Ape, what is going on, what is Wu hiding?


    For a moment, Nan Feng and the others were speechless and did not speak for a while. Because they didn''t know what to say or do at this moment, they could only stand dumbfounded. Quietly enjoy the scenery near the Weishan Waterfall, not to mention that the neighborhood has been renovated by the Weishan Ape, it is clean and tidy, and even the embankment is very beautiful.


    Looking at it, Nan Feng and the others raised an idea.


    Should I renovate my own White River/White Lake?


    The Heluo tribe can''t even match the Weishan ape, can it? !


    Soon, the old ape held Chang Xia with his hands and put him down. Then sitting on the ground, the other Weishan apes spread out and brought fresh wild fruits.


    "Old ape, this... fresh wild fruit?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    At this time, there are no fresh wild fruits at all. Weishan Ape went to take out fresh wild fruits, Weishan has a secret, honestly don''t deceive me!


    "Come here, sit." The old ape grinned and smiled. He opened his mouth and invited the elders of Pukang to come and take a seat, and asked, "Tell me!"


    Although the old ape''s words were very concise, the elder Pukang still understood what he meant.


    He was not polite, sat on the stone pier opposite the old ape, picked up the wild fruit and gnawed it. Flat apple, a wild fruit favored by orcs, matures at the end of the warm season. The elders of Pukang did not expect the ripe wild fruits at the end of the warm season, but they could eat them at the beginning of the warm season. This is a bit outrageous!


    "Weishan has changed, my family wants to know what is going on in the depths of Weishan? Also, does the ape in Weishan know that there is a way to the depths of Weishan? Over the years, my family has been looking for ways to enter the depths of Weishan. The road where I went, I got nothing." Pukang said frankly, very straightforward.


    He did not use the Heluo tribe to shelter Weishan Ape as a threat.


    Just, simply state the facts.


    Weishan''s mutation is likely to attract the eyes and ears of other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    If Weishan ape wants to escape from the world, he must tell the Heluo tribe about the situation deep in Weishan. Otherwise, the Black Panthers might not be able to protect the Weishan Ape this time.


    A secret that no one knows is a secret.


    Once leaked, it is no longer a secret.


    "The foreigners entered Weishan by mistake and broke something. Let the light tree in Weishan leak out..."


    The old ape speaks very slowly, and some of the words are even weirder.


    However, after repeated representations by Mr. Pukang and others.


    I finally understood the explanation of the old ape, and fled into Weishan Qianbai, accidentally breaking some things in Weishan, which were originally to hide some mysterious things in the depths of Weishan.


    Compared with the elders of Pukang, Changxia has a different focus.


    She heard the old ape talking about the light tree.


    Immediately, excited.


    Light tree, glowing tree.


    Is it really what she thought?


    "Old Ape, do you mean the tree of light when you say it?" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    This is a good street light!


    There are no light stones in the Twilight Forest, and it is extremely inconvenient to move at night.


    Even if the orcs have strong night vision, the pursuit of light is the instinct of all creatures. The reason why the light stone can become a treasure is because it can shine.


    "Yeah! Have you seen it?" The old ape nodded, gasping from his nose, surprised.


    Chang Xia grinned and said with a smile: "I haven''t seen it before, old ape, take me to see you!"


    puff-


    In the distance, Nan Feng listened to Chang Xia''s cheeky words.


    He directly sprayed the flat apple in his mouth.


    "Yes." The old ape said.


    At this moment, it''s not just the south wind who wants to spray something. Even the elder of Pukang, Shen Rong and others, looked at Lao Yuan and Chang Xia with a ghostly expression, and promised to take Chang Xia to see the light tree. Does that mean Wei Shan Yuan is willing to tell the Heluo tribe the way deep in Wei Shan?


    Depend on!


    Can things still be like this?


    "Help Weishan Ape."


    After a while, the old ape said four more words to Chang Xia.


    At the same time, he stretched out his right hand towards Chang Xia. Seeing this, Chang Xia seemed to have guessed something. She also stretched out her right hand towards the old ape, holding the little finger of the old ape.


    "The Heluo tribe will continue to protect the Weishan ape in the future, and will not let foreigners disturb the life of your tribe. At the same time, I will also propose to the tribe to send you some food. Including but not limited to ginkgo, sugar and stone tools."


    Chang Xia saw that Weishan Ape knew how to polish stone tools, but it was too rough.


    So, I thought of helping to improve the home environment of Xiaweishan Ape.


    What is in the depths of Weishan, Chang Xia does not know. However, the light tree alone is enough to feed the Heluo tribe. Not to mention, the fresh wild fruits in front of them at the moment. There are no fruit trees around the Weishan Waterfall. Even if there are fruit trees, nine out of ten are poisonous and cannot be eaten.


    Here comes.


    It is self-evident where the fresh wild fruit comes from.


    "It, you take care of it." The old ape stretched out his hand, grabbed the little guy, stuffed it into Chang Xia, pointed at the little guy, then pointed at himself, and said, "He, I, the same."


    "You said the little guy is the same as you?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    After getting along with each other before, Chang Xia found that the little brat was indeed smart. The expression was comparable to the tribe''s orc cubs, but she still didn''t dare to think in a deeper direction.


    "It, follow you." The old ape nodded, UU reading www.uukanshu. com seriously.


    Chang Xia took the cub, looked at the old ape, and then looked at the female Weishan ape behind the old ape. Although the female Weishan Ape looked reluctant, she did not step forward to **** the cub.


    Obviously, they all know that cubs are different.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it for you." Chang Xia said seriously. Carefully hold the cub and promise the old ape to help take care of it.


    Shen Rong had a black line on his face.


    Just sent away a snake cub, and now another Weishan ape cub has emerged.


    What is all this called?


    Obviously he and Chang Xia have no cubs yet, so why do they have to enjoy the tiring work of taking care of the cubs in advance? But this little brat couldn''t refuse.


    Weishan Ape chose to let Chang Xia take care of the cubs, mostly because he wanted to deepen the relationship with the Heluo tribe. Telling the black panthers the way deep in Weishan means that Weishan Ape, the former owner of Weishan, will truly become a past tense.


    "Elder Pukang, we... Is this considered to have settled the matter?" Nan Feng said absentmindedly.


    She thought the trip to Weishan would be extremely dangerous and troublesome.


    Thinking back on eating and drinking these few days, it seems that in addition to cutting wormwood, digging pueraria, and picking seasoning fruits. There seems to be nothing dangerous or troublesome.


    Why did they go out hunting and picking so hard before?


    Sure enough, was it because he didn''t bring Chang Xia with him?


    Several question marks in a row made Nanfeng look at Chang Xia with more and more gentle eyes. The hair on the back of the gentle long summer''s neck stood upside down, and it only felt chilly.


    Pukang hesitated and said, "It seems so!"


    When he said that, he was not sure about the elder Ximu who was looking to the side.


    Elder Ximu held a face and pulled out a large amount of hair. Obviously, the thoughts in his heart were as complicated as those of Nanfeng and the others. There are countless MMPs who want to scold, but are unable to complain.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 221： Full 0 plus change

    Before entering Weishan.


    They thought a lot.


    Almost all with a pessimistic attitude.


    Elder Ximu even stepped into the Weishan Waterfall in the mood of failure.


    Who knew that when he met Weishan Monkey, Chang Xia directly resolved the matter in three words. Everyone held a sigh of relief in their hearts, unable to go up or down, and they didn''t know what to say to ease the complicated thoughts in their hearts.


    Goooo!


    At this time, suddenly there were several hunger sounds.


    "Old ape, what do you want to eat at night?" Pukang asked carelessly, everyone was hungry after working all day. The Weishan Waterfall is the site of the Weishan Ape, and the elder Pukang asked the old ape to prepare food, of course.


    roar-


    The old ape roared twice at the Weishan ape behind him.


    The two Weishan apes walked towards the back of the Weishan Waterfall.


    It looked like a dense forest over there, different from other mountain forests in Weishan. This dense forest looks much cleaner, with less water mist and moisture.


    It''s amazing to be in front of the waterfall, but drier than the place far away from the waterfall!


    "Old ape, these fresh flat apples were picked in the depths of Weishan Mountain, right? There are no fresh wild fruits in ordinary places at this time of year. Especially in the misty mountains like Weishan Mountain, wild fruits are even more rare. "Ximu said in an orderly manner, raised his head and looked directly at the old ape.


    The old ape glanced at the elder Ximu, who was very strong.


    Like the elders of Pukang, the breath is like a deep abyss.


    He chose to befriend the Heluo tribe, and even planned to tell the Black Panthers the last secret guarded by the Weishan Ape. In addition to the incentive of Changxia, the more important reason is to value the strength of the Heluo tribe.


    The strong survive, the old ape knows this very well.


    At the beginning, if it wasn''t for the witch who gave Weishan Ape a way out.


    Weishan Ape will not live today, although he is unwilling, the old ape has to admit this fact.


    "Could it be that the deep forest is connected to the inside of Weishan?" Nan Feng stared at the dense forest next to the water pool, listening to his tone of voice with a kind of eagerness to try.


    Hearing that, they all followed Fenghuo for a long time.


    Chang Xia glanced at Nan Feng, and then his eyes fell on Shen Rong.


    "Shen Rong, what do you think?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Shen Rong shook his head and replied, "I don''t think it''s very likely. No matter how big the dense forest is, it can''t be bigger than the poison circle."


    Nanfeng took it for granted.


    It should be noted that from Weishan Miasma to the depths of Weishan, you have to pass through the Weishan poison circle.


    Even the elders of Pukang have not finished the investigation of the poison circle. It is conceivable that the area of ??the poison circle must be not small.


    Just in front of such a dense forest, no matter how big it is, it can''t be bigger than the poison circle.


    This said.


    Nan Feng suddenly woke up.


    "Weishan Ape is guarding the Weishan Waterfall. The road leading to the depths of Weishan Mountain can''t be a waterfall, right? This waterfall is more than 100 meters high, and no matter how big the Weishan Ape is, it can''t climb over this steep waterfall to the depths of Weishan Mountain... ����


    "It shouldn''t be possible for a waterfall. Could it be a pool under the waterfall?"


    Sure enough, as long as the imagination space is opened.


    The imagination ability of any race is quite outstanding.


    "Cracks and caves in the cliffs��" Chang Xia spoke softly, opening his mouth and slowly saying a word. As soon as she finished speaking, the old ape''s gaze came over.


    Sensing the gaze of the old ape, Chang Xia raised her head to meet him.


    As she slowly combed the cub''s fluff, she said: "Old ape, it seems that I guessed right. The depths of Weishan are very mysterious. For some special reason, a closed ring has been formed, which is completely separated from the world. Isolation. But there are no absolutes in the world, and the only thing connected to the depths of Weishan is this Weishan Waterfall.��


    "Cracks and karst caves, Chang Xia, do you mean the cave where the Weishan ape lives?"


    "This is really surprising!"


    "Yes! Who can imagine the most common places, but the easiest places to hide secrets."


    In an instant, everyone was talking about it.


    roar-


    On the side, the other Weishan apes looked at Chang Xia in shock.


    They can''t speak, but they can understand the language of the orcs to some extent.


    Chang Xia''s analysis just now really frightened this group of Weishan apes.


    "Old ape, what do you say?" Pukang covered his mouth and smiled wickedly.


    lol-


    This time, the elder Pukang smiled crookedly, and even his laughter changed. Although Elder Ximu did not make a sound, he lowered his head slightly, and it could be seen that he was in a good mood as well.


    "Tianming, I''ll take you there."


    The old ape did not deny it, and gave a promise calmly.


    The difference from before is that this time no one disliked him for speaking slowly.


    If it weren''t for the concern that this was Weishan, Nanfeng and the others really wanted to ignite the flares and inform the tribe of the news, so that everyone could listen to the good news together.


    chatting.


    The male Weishan ape who left just now returned with his prey on his back.


    "Is this a forest deer?" Chang Xia was surprised: "Elder Pukang, didn''t you say that forest deer live in the Mochizuki Mountains? Why are there forest deer in the dense forest of Weishan Waterfall?"


    "Little Changxia, you forgot what Weishan Ape is? They are half of Weishan''s owners. Is it normal for the forest deer to escape from Wangyue Mountain and be caught by Weishan Ape?" Pukang said calmly.


    There are not many prey in Weishan, but more poison.


    Weishan ape is not afraid of poison, but can distinguish between good and bad.


    Compared with the poisons living in Weishan, forest deer are absolutely delicious.


    Chang Xia knocked on his head and sighed: "I think the Weishan ape is much smarter than the tribe. This forest deer must be kept in the dense forest. This forest deer is taller and bigger than the ones we hunted before."


    "It seems to be true." Pukang said.


    When the words fell, he and Elder Ximu looked at each other.


    Chang Xia proposed to keep some small animals in captivity, but the tribe did not explicitly support it, nor did it refuse. The appearance of the fence of the White Lake is a spontaneous act of the tribe. Of course, it''s also related to the clan''s doting on Chang Xia.


    However, it was learned that the Weishan ape knew how to raise forest deer in captivity.


    The two elders were really shocked.


    On the contrary, Nanfeng and the others are much more receptive.


    If it weren''t for the Weishan ape, except for the old ape, the other Weishan ape would not speak.


    Nanfeng wants to find Weishan Ape to understand the situation. Is there any trick to raising forest deer in captivity?


    Seeing the little brat, Eminem went to help, Chang Xia said: "Nanfeng, you bring Fenghuo to help. Old ape, do you eat cooked food?"


    "Safflower, it''s very dangerous." The old ape shook his head lightly and explained.


    Hong Hua, Chang Xia thought for a while, and understood that what the old ape said should be referring to fire.


    "Old ape, safflower is dangerous, but as long as it is handled properly, it can make the meat more delicious. This is flint, and flint can make safflower. We orcs call safflower fire. In addition to roasting cooked meat, fire can also Repel the cold."


    Chang Xia tried her best to express her meaning in simple words.


    A few people in the late years were very smart. Before Chang Xia could speak, they took the initiative to find a stone to build a stove and start a fire. Things like polishing a stone pot were naturally handed over to Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong didn''t refuse, he got up and went to the nearby water pool to find rocks suitable for grinding.


    The old ape has eaten roasted meat, and the taste is nostalgic.


    However, no matter how smart the Weishan Ape is, they don''t know about making a fire. Likewise, the old ape does not know.


    Chang Xia said that flint can make red flowers, and the old ape stared at the flint in Chang Xia��s hand with great interest. Safflower, when there is thunder, the forest will occasionally burn with red flowers, and the appearance of red flowers will engulf countless animals and plants.


    Weishan is humid, and safflower occasionally appears.


    It will be doused soon, so the long ape body of the old ape has only eaten roasted meat a few times.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 222： Pool Whitefish

    "It, safflower?" The old ape leaned over, and the ape''s eyes were fixed on the flint in Chang Xia''s hand. The wrinkled face was stained with a little solemnity and surprise.


    In his eyes, the flint in Chang Xia''s hand was just two inconspicuous pieces of gravel.


    Based on the long life experience of the old ape, he could not analyze the difference between flint and rock. Not to mention how to control the fire in Chang Xia''s mouth to cook the meat.


    "It''s flint, and when you touch it, it will splatter sparks. It''s what you call the little red flower. The little red flower falls on dry leaves or grass clippings and it burns."


    Chang Xia tapped the flint gently.


    Several small sparks splashed out and landed on the ground beside them.


    The old ape cautiously watched the flint in Chang Xia''s hand, and hesitantly said, "It burns the forest?"


    "Use it carefully, it won''t ignite the forest and cause a fire." Chang Xia explained that this kind of worry can only be understood and understood by those who live in the forest.


    They see the forest as their mother.


    Any hidden dangers that may threaten the forest will be carefully considered.


    "Can you teach?" The old ape said happily.


    Although he was still afraid of safflower in his heart, the desire for cooked food made Lao Ape curb his fear of safflower. He has a vague feeling that eating cooked food is good for him and Weishan Ape.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said: "Wait for the stove, and I''ll call you. However, the Weishan Ape is too tall, and the flint I carry on my body is not suitable for you to use. When I return to the tribe, I will ask the clan to take a trip to the card. Go to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall, and ask the witch to find two flints of suitable size for you."


    The flint in her hand was used by Weishan Ape.


    Knock a year, may not light a cluster of bonfires.


    If you want to use it flexibly, you must order a special version of the flint.


    The Weishan Ape gathered around Shen Rong and others to see how they dealt with the forest deer, built the stove and so on. The twinkling eyes can see that they are studying very seriously.


    "Chang Xia, how are you going to make venison?" Nan Feng asked loudly, she was obsessed with braised venison, and they brought all their belongings to Weishan this time.


    "Simmer it, and then make some braised stew." Chang Xia replied.


    How could she not guess what Nan Feng was thinking, so it was clear that she wanted to make a request.


    as predicted.


    Nan Feng immediately grinned when he heard that there was a red burn.


    "Woooo!" The little brat in Chang Xia''s arms, Xu Shi understood the conversation between the two, with wide eyes and small hands constantly gesturing. It can be seen that it is a potential foodie.


    "Have you finished eating the thatch root candy? We''ll eat delicious meat later." Chang Xia soothed the cub, looked up at the old ape, and asked, "Old ape, there are fish in the pool under the waterfall. ?"


    fish.


    Fish balls, braised fish, pickled fish.


    In an instant, Nan Feng and the others flashed a series of delicacies about fish in their minds.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help swallowing this saliva.


    "Fish?" The old ape was confused and shook his head.


    Pukang said with a smile: "Little Changxia, you said that the old ape can''t understand the fish. Old ape, are there any river beasts in this pool?"


    The old ape has been living in Weishan.


    The world in his eyes is Weishan.


    The animals in the mountains and forests are beasts, and the animals in the water are river beasts.


    "Yes, it''s unpalatable." The old ape nodded and said.


    Mentioning the fish in the pool, the old ape looked disgusted. Not only the fish in the water pool, but also the black fish in the Wei River.


    Weishan Waterfall is mighty, but the pool below is different.


    After the diversion layer by layer, the water pool under the Weishan Waterfall is stable, and it looks safer than Baihe Baihu.


    Standing on the edge of the pool, you can see the fish swimming comfortably in the water.


    This fish is different from Baihe and Baihu, and it is also different from Weihe. Looking at the somewhat transparent appearance, Chang Xia thought that the fish in the pool were like small whitebait. Of course, they are not as big as a small silver fish, each and every white fish is about a dozen pounds across the water.


    Look, Chang Xia immediately stopped fishing.


    fishing or something.


    cough cough-


    Wait until she gets stronger.


    "Are there fish in the pool?" Nan Feng said happily, with a surprised look on his face, "Changxia, I want to eat braised fish at night. By the way, hurry up and catch some fish in the pool before it gets dark."


    Talking effort.


    Weishan began to darken.


    It is estimated that in half an hour, it will be completely dark.


    Weishan is no better than the outside. It''s dark here when it''s dark, and they won''t say hello to you at all.


    "In the past years, you and Fenghuomu entrusted a few people to go into the pool to catch fish. Remember to catch a few more fish. There are many people tonight, so don''t eat enough." Ximu said.


    Twenty or thirty mouthfuls, just two forest deer would not be enough.


    Fortunately, they brought the fruit powder brought from the tribe. Each person carried a hundred kilograms in a beast bag, and together, it was about a few hundred kilograms.


    I ate some in the stone animal den before, and there are more than half left.


    Speaking of beast sacs, I have to thank that boa snake. This time, their animal sacs were all sewn with boa skins. They didn''t look like much, but they could hold a lot of things.


    Coupled with the powerful physique of the orcs, a hundred catties of fruit powder are on his back.


    There is no pressure at all, and my heart is full of excitement and happiness.


    In the past, if someone carried hundreds of pounds of fruit powder, they would be laughed at. Now, the clansmen can''t wait to carry all the belongings in the caves and cellars on their backs.


    Here comes.


    Whether hunting or picking.


    Delicious and delicious food can be eaten anytime, anywhere.


    In the past, the clansmen had nothing to pursue, except for hunting and picking all day long or find a suitable partner to marry, and when hunting and picking spare time, they would nest in the animal den to make cubs.


    Laid-back, boring.


    It''s like being busy all day now.


    Even the time to make a cub has to be squeezed.


    However, the clansmen were very happy.


    Especially when you go back to the cave, push open the cellar, and look at the full cellar.


    That sense of accomplishment is not to mention so refreshing.


    Now the clansmen fully understand that Chang Xia used to go to their own animal den to pick up wild vegetables and wild fruits. No matter what kind of wild vegetables and fruits he has, he will stock up.


    "Fish, unpalatable." The old ape said seriously.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Trust me, the old ape, and I''ll make the fish delicious for you later. I''m sure you will all like to eat fish in the future, but unfortunately the fish in the pool is not the Weihe Blackfish."


    "Little Changxia, the white fish in this pool is not necessarily worse than the Weihe black fish!" Pukang pointed at Weishan Waterfall mysteriously and said, "You forgot where this Weishan Waterfall came from? This white fish Ah, how delicious it is."


    This said.


    In the old years, several people took off their animal clothes directly.


    With a thud, he jumped directly into the pool.


    Except for the pool directly below Weishan Waterfall, the second pool, the third pool and the fourth pool below are not too deep.


    Several people jumped into the pool in late years and shivered.


    "The water in this pool is so cold!"


    "In the warm season, why is the river so cold?"


    Chang Xia suddenly realized when he listened to their conversation in the past years. She said how she looked at the water pool so clear that it was still a cold pool? It is no wonder that fish with transparent colors are raised. Generally speaking, in rivers with low water temperature, the living fish are lighter in color and more tender.


    I just don''t know how the fish in the pool under the Weishan Waterfall taste like?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 223： Waterfall Night Talk

    "Old Ape, is this pool a cold pool?" Chang Xia asked.


    The old ape blinked, thinking about the meaning of Hantan, and said, "Water, cold."


    "Weishan Waterfall is different from Weihe River. It is no different from the river outside. If they hadn''t entered the water today, they would have never realized that the water was actually cold." Ximu said in surprise.


    Looking at Elder Pukang, he understood the meaning of Elder Pukang''s words just now.


    At the same time, I also look forward to the taste of the white fish in the water pool.


    "Is something wrong?" The old ape was confused and looked at the two elders Pukang.


    "Hehe-" Elder Pukang shook his head, his laughter full of joy, and explained, "It''s a good thing, it means that the fish in the Weishan waterfall pool is more delicious."


    Unfortunately, the Normandy Grand Bazaar is held once a year.


    The old ape did not express his opinion. He had eaten river beasts, which is the fish Chang Xia said. Strong fishy smell, prickly, Weishan ape does not like to eat.


    Compared with fish, forest deer and wild fruits are more liked by Weishan ape.


    There is no dusk in Weishan, it is directly dark.


    A few people came ashore in the late years, and the rattan baskets beside them were filled with white fish.


    Trembling, several people rushed to the fire to bake, while wiping the water droplets on their bodies and putting on their clothes. I feel like I''m in the cold season, and it''s very cold.


    "chilly!"


    "The water is really cold."


    "In the tribe, I go to Baihe to take a bath at night."


    Several people discussed in the past years, and the fire finally recovered.


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes and said speechlessly: "Cold, I let you go ashore, but you still don''t agree. Now, do you know it''s cold?"


    The water was cold, and the long summer let them catch a few fish and boil fish soup.


    Braised fish, wait for next time.


    Who knew that they would not agree in the late years, and had to stay in the pool, saying that they must eat braised fish tonight.


    "It''s okay, just take it slow." Shen Nian said.


    "Alas--"


    Suddenly everyone looked up at Weishan Waterfall.


    But I saw that a halo slowly lit up in the direction of the Weishan Waterfall.


    Soon, a halo enveloped the entire Weishan Waterfall, and the area where Chang Xia and the others were suddenly lit up.


    "Old Ape, is this the brilliance of the light tree?" Chang Xia said in shock.


    It is like a round moon inlaid on the Weishan Waterfall, illuminating the entire Weishan Waterfall, making the Weishan Waterfall look more sacred and extraordinary.


    The old ape nodded and said, "Yeah!"


    "A tree that can glow is as valuable as a light stone." Ximu murmured, taking a few deep breaths to suppress the restlessness in his heart. Looking up and looking at Elder Pukang, they could see the solemn look in each other''s eyes.


    "Trouble!" Pukang said with a headache while holding his forehead.


    Chang Xia frowned, looked at the old ape seriously, and asked, "Old ape, you said that the foreigners have destroyed something, so that the light from the light tree can no longer be covered up. What are these things? We can restore Weishan to its former state. look like?"


    Chang Xia understood that the tribe didn''t want to be too busy.


    If the Weishan Guangshu leaks out, it will definitely attract the prying eyes of other orcs in the Twilight Forest. These snoops are not necessarily bad, but, no matter how good or bad, the Heluo tribe doesn''t want to get into this trouble.


    "No." The old ape shook his head, showing regret.


    He tried, but unfortunately all failed.


    Weishan Guangshu can no longer hide it. The only good news is that not everyone can enter the depths of Weishan. If you want to go in, you must get the consent of Weishan Ape.


    Otherwise, you won''t be able to get in even from the air.


    The sky is the same as the poison circle, as long as you get close to the depths of Weishan, you will get lost.


    The Heluo tribe did not know about this matter.


    The old ape knew it. Back then, the orcs who proposed to invite the bird tribe into Weishan did not give up, and secretly contacted the bird tribe, intending to enter the depths of Weishan from the air.


    The result ends in disorientation.


    After that, the number of people who played Weishan''s idea gradually decreased.


    Until this year, Qianbai took the homeless into Weishan by mistake, breaking the tranquility and peace of Weishan again.


    "Ximu, you have to go back to the tribe and let Jami come over." Pukang said cautiously.


    After thinking for a while, he said again, "If Gen comes back to the tribe, bring him along by the way. How to solve the Weishan incident, we must come up with the regulations as soon as possible."


    Whether it is Weishan Ape or Weishan Light Tree.


    These all require a reasonable excuse.


    "I will leave for the tribe tomorrow." Ximu said. Although he was curious about the secrets deep in Weishan, Elder Ximu decided to rush back to the tribe as soon as possible and let Elder Jami come to Weishan.


    Tribal affairs, it has always been the elders of Jami and Gen.


    They are responsible for enforcement and regulation.


    The brilliance of the Weishan Light Tree cannot be hidden, and it is only a matter of time before it is exposed.


    "Elder Pukang, did you ask Elder Jami to come over to discuss the matter of Weishan''s change?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    At the same time, the expression of the old ape also changed.


    "Yes. The brilliance of the Weishan Guangshu cannot be concealed. The matter here will soon arouse the curiosity of other orcs. We must discuss how to solve this matter as soon as possible." Pukang said solemnly.


    Such a Pukang elder made Chang Xia feel uncomfortable for a moment.


    She felt that she was still a carefree old Pukang, and she was more approachable.


    "Dangerous?" The old ape asked two words and said seriously.


    Ximu said: "Weishan is the territory of the Heluo tribe. As long as our clan is here, we will definitely protect your Weishan ape clan. However, there are some things that need to be discussed."


    "Don''t worry, there will be no danger." Pukang said calmly: "As long as our clan announces that they have found the news of entering the depths of Weishan, other orcs are not qualified to step into Weishan. Unless our clan nods, foreigners will dare to approach Weishan. The mountain is always regarded as a provocation to the Black Panthers."


    When he said that, the elder Pukang unscrupulously unleashed a terrifying murderous intent, which startled the little brat lying in Chang Xia''s arms.


    It bounced up suddenly, and the small hand tightly hugged Chang Xia''s arm. Bury his head into Chang Xia''s armpit, pretend to be dead, and escape.


    This scene.


    It naturally fell into the eyes of the old ape.


    He felt worried, how could Weishan Ape have such a fearful little guy?


    What a waste of that talent.


    However, annoyed at the same time. There is also some ironing in my heart. I am afraid of death, which means that I will not take the initiative to cause trouble, at least I can live longer.


    "It''s okay, Elder Pukang is joking with you!" Chang Xia smiled and patted the little cub with his hands, comforting him constantly.


    After chatting, Chang Xia returned the cub to the old ape.


    She got up and went to Shen Rong''s side to help.


    The white fish was cleaned and started to pickle with salt and other seasonings. Cut the venison into large pieces, put them in a stone pot, and start to simmer. Sliced, marinated in a tub, and then braised.


    Nanfeng washed the blood on her hands and watched Changxia pour the fruit powder. She planned to make some venison pies, and the rest would be fruit powder pies. Kneading the dough is too exhausting, so Chang Xia called Shen Rong for help.


    Shen Rong handed the polished stone pot to Fenghuo.


    He helped Chang Xia knead the dough, and handed the stewed venison to Shen Nian to watch. It was not difficult to simply skim off the blood. At the same time, they are also responsible for teaching Weishan Ape.


    There is nothing left or right, idle is idle.


    Just chat with Weishan Ape.


    In the future, the tribe will definitely come to Weishan Waterfall often. It is naturally necessary to have a good relationship with Weishan Ape. If it weren''t for Chang Xia''s opening this time, they accidentally won the favor of the old ape. Even if they stayed in Weishan for ten days and a half, it is estimated that they would not even think of finding a way into the depths of Weishan.


    After all, who can think of the way into the depths of Weishan, hidden in Weishan Waterfall.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 224： First taste of cooked food

    "The orcs can control the safflower��"


    The old ape looked enviously at the fire and the stove, and the sizzling sound of the firewood burning made the old ape excited.


    If Weishan Ape can also control safflower, he will be able to eat cooked food all the time.


    Pukang glanced at the fire and said calmly: "The fire seems dangerous, but in fact, be careful not to worry about the fire. The flint comes from the holy mountain of Karna, and Chang Xia promised to help you ask for the flint from Wu, so you just wait quietly. ."


    "Is it troublesome?" the old ape asked.


    Elder Pukang and Elder Ximu narrowed their eyes.


    The two of them understood that the trouble the old ape asked was not about Flint, but the issue on Weishan. The old ape vividly remembers the scene of the siege of Weishan by the Twilight Forest.


    Guess what, after many years.


    The disaster of the past may be repeated, how can this not make the old ape anxious?


    "It''s hard to say." Pukang said solemnly.


    Ximu thought for a while, and said, "We can''t tell whether the Weishan Mutation has leaked out, but the problem is not big, and the tribe can solve it. It''s just that the existence of the Weishan Ape may be leaked."


    Elder Ximu gave the old ape a breath in advance.


    Weishan Guangshu can''t hide it for too long.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs will know sooner or later that with the strength of the Heluo tribe, it is not a problem to protect the Weishan Ape. The only trouble is that from now on, all orcs in the Dusk Forest will stare at the Black Panthers.


    "It''s okay." The old ape said freely.


    If you can''t hide it, then stop hiding it. Wu had bought enough time for Weishan Ape. Besides, with him and the Heluo tribe, the old ape believed that Weishan Ape could live peacefully in Weishan Waterfall without outside interference.


    After all, if it really doesn''t work.


    Weishan Ape can also choose to leave Weishan Waterfall.


    think about.


    The old ape looked at Chang Xia with deeper and kinder eyes.


    grumbling-


    While chatting, the tempting aroma of the food began to spread.


    "Hooho-"


    Weishan Ape screamed uncontrollably.


    His eyes were fixed on the stone pots in the distance, but unfortunately they were too tall.


    The south wind did not let them get close to the stone pot for fear of tipping over.


    Chang Xia picked up a few pieces of the stewed bones and meat. Put it in a wooden tub and bring it to the old ape, let him and the cub taste it, and see if he is used to eating cooked food. Similarly, there are beacon fires on the other side of Weishan Ape, and they help to take care of them.


    "Old ape, come and taste--" Chang Xia handed the wooden basin to the old ape, showed an apologetic expression to the elders Pukang and elder Ximu next to him, and said, "Elder Pukang, elder Ximu, you two will wait. , the bone meat will be cooked quickly first, and the other venison will have to wait a little longer."


    There are more than a dozen Weishan apes, and the number of bones and meat stewed in stone pots is limited.


    Even if it is divided evenly, the elders of Pukang will not have enough food here.


    Elder Ximu waved his hand and smiled, "We are not in a hurry."


    "Forget it, wait a minute." Pukang said. Don''t look too far, pretending not to see the pot of meat brought by Chang Xia.


    It''s not that Chang Xia is stingy.


    With the size of the old ape, a few pieces of bone and meat are really enough to taste.


    However, Weishan Ape looked tall and didn''t eat much. Appetite, looks similar to the tribal patriarch. Otherwise, according to the size of the body, the food consumed by a dozen Weishan apes may be an astronomical figure.


    The old ape tried to pick up the wooden chopsticks specially made by Shen Rong.


    First, I took a block and gave it to the little guy in my arms.


    Then I picked up a piece of bone meat and put it in my mouth, it was very tender and fresh. It tastes completely different from the raw meat I have eaten before, and it is also different from the grilled meat I have eaten.


    The old ape cannot use adjectives to describe the taste in the mouth.


    All in all, very amazing.


    ��Very special taste!��


    After a long time, the old ape said six words.


    The contented expression on his face is enough to explain everything.


    The stewed bone and meat amazes the old ape, and it does not even reject this way of eating.


    "Woooo-"


    The little cub in his arms, his little hands held the bones and flesh that were a circle bigger than his hands and gnawed hard. Immediately, the entire face was covered with oil stains.


    However, look at the excited expression of the little brat.


    Apparently, it was equally captivated by the taste of the stewed venison.


    "Old ape, do you like it?" Chang Xia asked with a smile, the meat of the forest deer is very tender, and the taste is very tender and rotten when it is simply stewed.


    The old ape recalled the taste of stewed bones and meat in his mouth, and exclaimed: "It''s delicious!"


    He doesn''t know enough words to describe it with more adjectives.


    So, choose to answer with the simplest two words.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll make fish." Chang Xia said happily.


    The stone pot was not enough, so Shen Rong was busy polishing the stone pot again. Among them, a Weishan ape learned Shen Rong''s movements and was also polishing the stone pot. Not to mention that the Weishan Ape''s movements are very standard, and the polished posture looks like it.


    The water pool white fish, the fish looks very tender.


    Chang Xia first tried to stew a pot of fish soup and let Nan Feng watch.


    She set about making braised venison and braised fish. There were a lot of people tonight, and the stone pot that Shen Rong polished was also very large.


    So, Chang Xia asked them to come over and stir fry in the past years.


    She stood by and watched, adding seasonings and controlling the heat.


    Wait for Shen Rong to make a new stone pot, build a stove, and cook meat and fish.


    Here, the two elders of Pukang were also arranged by Chang Xia to help make two long tables. Of course, this long table is for Chang Xia and the others.


    Weishan ape uses stone piers, and the height difference is too large.


    There is no way to eat at the same table.


    The night is getting darker.


    Chang Xia brought braised fish to the table.


    The others couldn''t wait to sit at the table.


    The Weishan Ape was sitting on the ground, with the stone pier they usually used to sit in front of it. Chang Xia packed the food in a pot, and Nanfeng and the others brought the food to them Really fragrant! Nanfeng swallowed his saliva and urged, "Changxia hurry up, you hurry up." "


    Sitting at the table after a busy day, Nan Feng could not wait to pour the food in front of him directly into his mouth.


    "eat--"


    Shen Rong took the braised fish from Chang Xia''s hand and put it on the table.


    Chang Xia sat next to Shen Rong, picked up the wooden chopsticks, and shouted. Everyone picked up the wooden chopsticks and started eating, but the Weishan Ape on the old ape''s side looked at each other in dismay. They are trying to get used to the wooden chopsticks in their hands, and the old ape learns quickly, which does not mean that the Weishan ape can also learn.


    This is no joke!


    It turned out that the little brat was holding its little wooden chopsticks.


    No matter how you can''t hold the meat in front of you.


    So, it''s in a hurry. He threw the small wooden chopsticks, picked up the wooden bowl in front of him, and buried his head directly in it.


    ! ! !


    Suddenly, Chang Xia and the others burst into laughter.


    "Shen Rong, you make a few forks for them." Chang Xia said with a smile, she fished the cub out of the bowl and couldn''t find anything to wipe its face. After thinking about it, I decided to let the little cub eat this whole meal.


    Before the meal, Chang Xia asked Nan Feng to wash his hands.


    Simply let it eat with its hands.


    Except for the old ape, the other Weishan apes, although somewhat intelligent, have at most the IQ of a six- or seven-year-old child, and they cannot comprehend too complicated things.


    Learn to use tableware, or step by step.


    So as not to give birth to bored thoughts, which will be more difficult to correct later.


    Shen Rong asked about the appearance of the forks, and quickly made a dozen forks with animal claws. Chang Xia took the forks and patiently taught the Weishan Ape to use them.


    Soon, all Weishan apes ate delicious meat.


    Then--


    Everyone happily immersed in the food.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 225： Long summer black history

    "Old Ape, where do we rest tonight?" Chang Xia drank the soup and sat down on the chair to rest. As soon as she finished eating, she yawned and was so sleepy.


    this question.


    The old ape was confused.


    Weishan ape lives in caves.


    The caves on the cliffs of the waterfalls are limited in number and filled with Weishan apes.


    In the uninhabited cave, either the crack is too narrow, or the waterfall is too close and too wet.


    "No." The old ape whispered.


    Of course, in the size of an old ape. No matter how small the sound is, it is still loud.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was stunned.


    She stared foolishly at the crevices and caves in the cliffs beside the pool.


    Nanfeng rolled his eyes and said, "The cave over there is where the Weishan Ape lives. Changxia, do you want to live there? Tonight, lay a floor here..."


    Playing the floor is what Chang Xia complained about before.


    The Heluo tribe used to sleep directly on the animal den.


    Of course, they put dry thatch and hides on the paved floor. Chang Xia was frail, so the Wu Rang clansmen weaved rattan curtains for her to isolate the earth. Later, the Heluo tribe raised rattan curtains to make mattresses, and then covered them with animal skins.


    "...Okay!" Chang Xia said helplessly.


    When you go out, you really can''t ask for too much.


    After all, she seems to have left the Baihu cave for several days.


    Chang Xia is a little homesick.


    I want a comfortable and warm Kang bed in my own cave.


    "I''m a beast at night, you lie on me and rest." Shen Rong said warmly. Weishan Waterfall is drier than the rest of Weishan, but it is also relatively speaking.


    So trying to pick up dry thatch or something here is very difficult.


    It''s too late to cut rattan and weave rattan curtains.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Shen Rong''s body is very burly, and most importantly, handsome.


    Compared with the black body of the black panther clan, the animal appearance of the Shen Rongdou wolf clan should not be too high. The last time I went to the Salt Lake to get salt, Chang Xia was in a hurry to get the salt, and I was not in the mood to appreciate it. This time, Chang Xia decided to take a good look at the big white wolf.


    "Chang Xia, I said before that I would use the animal body to carry you, but you always refused." Nan Feng stared at Chang Xia faintly, she wanted to hold the soft Chang Xia animal body, but Chang Xia refused. So, Nan Feng was like the other way around, she used the body of a beast to carry Chang Xia.


    However, no matter what kind of proposal.


    The answer given by Chang Xia was no.


    "Isn''t the beast body of the orc race a companion? I''m afraid that your partner will trouble me in the future, so I can only reluctantly refuse." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Nan Feng smiled coldly and replied, "Hey! Don''t make excuses, don''t you just think my animal body is black and ugly?"


    At first, she was not less sad for this reason.


    What''s wrong with the black panther animal body?


    Obviously, when the cubs of the tribe were young, Chang Xia liked them very much.


    "Hehe-" Pukang laughed and said, "Xiao Changxia hates your beast body, I know why!"


    "what reason?"


    Suddenly, they all came over curiously in the deep years of Fenghuo.


    In the distance, Weishan Ape moved a few steps towards the long table and listened attentively. There used to be more than a dozen people from the Weishan Ape Group, and tonight there are more than 20 people from the Heluo tribe.


    "Elder Pukang!" Chang Xia pouted.


    "Xiao Changxia was frightened by the horns. That time, he was sick for a month, and even Wu Du lived in the Heluo tribe for half a month before leaving. After that, no clan members in the tribe have been animalized in the tribe, except for beasts under the age of ten. Cubs, the rest of the clan are not allowed to be animalized in the tribe." Pukang grinned and told Chang Xia''s embarrassment.


    Chang Xia raised his mouth and said angrily, "Elder Pukang, I explained that I was not frightened by the beast body of Elder Bird Horn. That time was an accident, an accident..."


    At that time.


    Chang Xia''s body is not yet healthy.


    Has been confined to the beast''s den and was unhappy.


    So, she quietly walked out of the beast den when Xylophone and the others didn''t notice. Of course, Chang Xia didn''t plan to leave the beast''s nest too far to get some air, so he just wanted to walk around the beast''s nest.


    Who knew that he had just walked out of the beast''s nest and bumped into the beastly horned elder.


    Chang Xia thought that a beast had broken into the tribe.


    Immediately screamed in fright, turned around and ran. At that time, although she knew that she was an orc, Chang Xia never thought that the body of the black panther would be so terrifying because of the beast of the Totoro.


    He didn''t come up in one breath, and was immediately stunned.


    When Xylophone and the others arrived, the elder Quejiao held Chang Xia, who had passed out, with a helpless expression.


    He just came back from hunting outside, and the prey was placed in the tribe square, thinking about going to the waterfall of the tribe training ground to rinse his mouth and wash the blood on his lower body.


    Who knew that he would meet Chang Xia who walked out of the beast''s den?


    At night, Chang Xia had a fever.


    When he was ill, he even disturbed the witch of the holy mountain of Karna.


    The elder Quejiao blamed himself, and did not dare to see Changxia after that. Over the years, he has been able to hide as much as he can, for fear that he will stun Chang Xia again.


    Chang Xia tried to apologize to the elder Quejiao several times, but he couldn''t find any of the elders of Quejiao.


    There was no way, she could only apologize to the elder Quejiao in a roundabout way through the xylophone. If there is delicious food, let Xylophone and the others help transfer a copy.


    "Ha ha--"


    Elder Pukang finished.


    Suddenly, countless loud laughter sounded over the Weishan Waterfall.


    With this, the knot in Nan Feng''s heart was solved. The clansmen were curious before, well, why did the tribe suddenly have such an order There are not a few orcs who like to use their animal bodies for activities.


    The animal den is built so that it is convenient to use the animal body for activities at any time.


    Of course, the general orcs do not use the animal body to move in the tribe, and the animal body eats a lot and digests it quickly. Dolls eat less and digest slowly.


    Hearing everyone''s laughter, Chang Xia wanted to cry without tears.


    It seems that there is one more piece of strange black history.


    Have you been so weak before?


    However, whoever sees a black panther two or three meters tall approaching with blood on his face, it is estimated that the result will be the same as Chang Xia.


    Clean up the tableware and move the tables and chairs away.


    Everyone sat around the fire, and in the middle of the night, the old ape and the others returned to the cave where they lived. Leaving the space for Chang Xia''s group of people, the little brat didn''t want to leave, and was taken away by it''s Eminem force, without giving it a chance to resist.


    "Tomorrow, Ximu will return to the tribe to inform the tribe of the latest situation in Weishan. By the way, I will let the elders of Jami come to the Weishan Waterfall, and have an early rest tonight. We will go to the depths of Weishan with Lao Yuan tomorrow... ����


    Elder Pukang nibbled at the flat apple and explained.


    The sooner the Weishan Incident is resolved, the more reassuring it will be.


    If the snake cub that Chang Xia rescued at the time was really the descendant of Sheguo''er. Weishan has changed, and the Snake Mountain tribe may have known about it.


    Thinking about it, the elderly Pukang felt a headache.


    This kind of brain-consuming thing is not suitable for him at all.


    He promised to lead the team into Weishan to think about fighting, not thinking about problems with his brain.


    In fact, the elder Pukang himself wanted to return to the tribe. However, the old ape is strong, and he wants to stay in charge.


    Originally, Nanfeng and the others wanted to say something.


    However, seeing the poor face of the elder Pukang, a group of people smartly shut their mouths, kept quiet, and decided to rest early.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 226： morning chores

    "In the late years, go to the pool to catch some white fish."


    "Fish soup or braised fish?"


    "Catch a few more and let Chang Xia do it."


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Chang Xia was still in his sleep, when he vaguely heard someone talking. She woke up rubbing her eyes, feeling the warm body temperature under her body and the fluffy touch.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia shouted softly, and lay on Shen Rong''s beast and couldn''t help rolling. This smooth feel, this flexible and strong muscle, feels cool no matter how you touch it!


    Shen Rong turned around and looked at the cute appearance of Chang Xia rolling on his beast.


    "Wake up." Shen Rong said warmly.


    In the animal body state, Shen Rong''s voice was low and hoarse.


    It sounds very emotional.


    Unfortunately, there are too many people around.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia really wanted to continue to roll on Shen Rong a few more times.


    "It''s very noisy, what are Nanfeng and the others doing?" Chang Xia mumbled and got up.


    Shen Rong glanced at the water pool in the distance, opened his mouth and said, "Nanfeng asked Shen Nian to go to the water pool to catch fish, saying that he wanted to eat fish soup and braised fish."


    White fish with tender flesh.


    I don''t want to get up and down with the black fish, which is different from the black fish.


    Watertan white fish can relieve fatigue, other abilities are still unclear. However, the white fish in the water pool is special, which is a fact that has been confirmed.


    "The white fish is really delicious." Chang Xia licked the corners of his mouth and recalled.


    Shen Rong got up and walked into the dense forest. After a while, he returned to his human form and dressed neatly. Today, the old ape will take them into the depths of Weishan, and everyone is looking forward to it.


    "Elder Pukang, Elder Ximu is gone?" Chang Xia looked around, but did not see the figure of Elder Ximu, so he asked Elder Pukang.


    The elder Pukang moved his limbs and said, "He set off as soon as it was dawn."


    Leaving Weishan Waterfall, the elder Ximu turned into a beast and ran towards the Heluo tribe with all his strength. I plan to rush back to the tribe in the shortest time, and let the elders of Jami come to Weishan Waterfall to discuss how to settle Weishan in the future.


    "Oops!" Chang Xia blamed himself: "Last night, I should have prepared some food for Elder Ximu in advance. With Elder Ximu''s character, I''m afraid he will go back to the tribe hungry."


    heard.


    Elder Pucon smiled.


    With Nishimu''s rigorous personality, Chang Xia''s guesses are mostly true.


    "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, I asked Elder Ximu to get some flat apples." Nan Feng came over and interjected.


    There are many wild fruits brought by Weishan Ape.


    Among them, the number of flat apples is the largest. Nanfeng packed Elder Ximu with some flat apples, and originally wanted to fry a few fruit powder cakes for him to take with him.


    Elder Ximu hurriedly left and refused.


    After listening, Chang Xia praised Nan Feng a few words, and then he felt relieved. Nan Feng''s personality has changed a lot recently, but he is as careful as ever.


    "Old Ape, haven''t you got up yet?" Chang Xia looked at the Weishan Waterfall, but did not see any trace of the Weishan Ape, and was suddenly curious. Do the old apes still like to sleep in bed?


    "I got up." Nanfeng said: "Weishan Ape went to patrol, and Uncle Gore went with him curiously. Elder Pukang wanted to go together, but Lao Ape refused."


    "Why did the old ape refuse?" Chang Xia asked inexplicably.


    Nan Feng took a peek at the elder Pukang and explained: "The old ape said that the elder Pukang was too irritable, and the Weishan ape was just patrolling, and he was afraid that he would go with him and it would turn into a battlefield. The old ape also said that he would bring prey when he came back. , let''s wait."


    Suddenly, a strange expression appeared on Chang Xia''s face.


    She said how the elder Pukang sat quietly, and he was scolded by the old ape for daring.


    "Long Xia, Chang Xia..."


    Suddenly, Fenghuo shouted Chang Xia''s name loudly.


    After Chang Xia washed her face, she replied, "Fenghuo, is something wrong?"


    "Chang Xia, come here quickly." Fenghuo waved his hand and let Chang Xia go over.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia shook off the water droplets on his hands and walked towards the flames with Shen Rong. Nanfeng saw something interesting, so he hurriedly followed.


    "Chang Xia, do you think this is a river crab?" Feng Huo raised the crab in his hand and motioned Chang Xia to look closer. This crab was different from the one they caught in the Baihe River of Baihu.


    Half the size of a palm, very light in color.


    If it hadn''t looked the same as a river crab, Feng Huo would not have recognized it at all.


    "You are not mistaken, this is indeed a river crab. This kind of river crab is very delicious, shelled, fried, and fragrant." Chang Xia explained that this is actually a big one. The river crab in Chang Xia''s impression is very small. finger size.


    You don''t even need to remove the shell, just fry it directly.


    However, this small river crab has extremely high water quality requirements, and it does not appear in ordinary river waters at all.


    "Fenghuo, catch more." Nanfeng said excitedly.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "It''s useless to catch more, we have no oil."


    "Elder Pukang, are there wild boars in Weishan?" Nanfeng Naoguazi will turn fast when it comes to eating. Chang Xia''s forefoot just said that there is no oil to fry small river crabs. Nanfeng immediately thought of wild boars. There is not much oil in other animals, and wild boars have the most oil.


    "There should be." Pucon hesitated and replied.


    Wild boars eat miscellaneous things, and they can be seen in the mountains and forests.


    "Shen Rong, do you want to bring them back to hunt a wild boar?" Chang Xia thought for a while and suggested. Without oil, they would have less flavor even when stewing fish soup.


    "Okay." Shen Rong nodded and agreed.


    Shennian Fenghuo came ashore from the pool and let others fish.


    They followed Shen Rong to hunt wild boars, but unfortunately they didn''t come back. They can hunt more easily if they have the guidance of the old ape.


    After all, this is the site of the Weishan Ape, and what prey is nearby. UU Reading


    The old ape is naturally clear.


    "Breakfast this morning is estimated to be delayed." Nan Feng sighed.


    this moment.


    An idea crossed Nan Feng''s mind.


    It would be great if there were wild fruits like seasoning fruits, and the juice inside was oil.


    In this way, when you go out hunting and picking, and carry some fruit, you can solve most of the problems.


    Thinking about it, Nan Feng couldn''t help showing a wretched smile on his face.


    "Nanfeng, what are you thinking?" Chang Xia''s head was covered with black lines, and he slapped Nanfeng to wake him up, smiling so wretchedly, what was going on in Nanfeng''s mind?


    "Chang Xia, do you think the juice in the wild fruit in Weishan is oil?" Nan Feng pressed against Chang Xia''s cheek and whispered.


    "..." Chang Xia stared at Nan Feng with wide eyes, and replied in a low voice, "The bright moonlight in front of the bed..."


    "What light?" Nan Feng looked at Chang Xia in confusion.


    Chang Xia is sick.


    Why did you start talking nonsense again?


    "Oh! It''s fine." Chang Xia waved his hand and said with a smile, "If there is a wild fruit whose juice is oil, that would be great."


    Since there are flavored fruits, maybe there are really oil fruits.


    Like the previous life, there is tea oil.


    "When picking wild fruits in the warm season this year, I have to remind the clansmen to let them pick more fruits. Whether they know or don''t know, they should pick some Hui tribes at most. If you don''t know, you will meet them." Nanfeng Said with anticipation.


    "You''re right." Chang Xia said happily.


    The two squatted beside the water pool, watching the clan fishing in the water pool and talking nonsense, in a very good mood. By the way, gossip about the situation in the depths of Weishan, and the more they chat, the more interested they are in the next trip to the depths of Weishan.


    Nanfeng said that if there are oleifera, it might grow deep in Weishan.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 227： Holy Land

    "Hey!" The elder Pukang said in surprise, "Little Changxia, the old ape is back. Look, the harvest is good!"


    "The old ape is back��"


    Hearing this, Changxia Nanfeng jumped up.


    Chang Xia was curious about Weishan Ape''s patrol, and even brought the cubs with him in the early morning. Why is this? At the same time, I was more curious when I heard the elder Pukang say that the old ape had a good harvest.


    After a while, the ground shaking became stronger and stronger.


    After a while.


    The huge figure of the old ape is already in sight.


    At the same time, Shen Rong and the others also followed. Chang Xia looked over in surprise. Shen Rong took people to hunt wild boars. Why did he come back with the old ape now?


    "Wild boar?" Nan Feng exclaimed.


    But I saw that the Weishan ape, except the old ape, was holding a wild boar. The wild boar weighing thousands of pounds is in the hands of Weishan Ape, like a toy, and it looks a little scary.


    "We are lucky!" Chang Xia sighed.


    The front feet said that there was no oil, so I couldn''t eat fried crabs. The old ape on the hind foot brought back a litter of wild boars, which was no luck. Chang Xia said that there was a litter of wild boars, which is well-founded. The wild boars brought back by the old ape, two big and six small, were obviously a family.


    The unique geographical location of Weishan makes the wild boar grow fatter.


    Look at this terrifying figure.


    If Chang Xia met him in the wild, there would be absolutely no second possibility other than escaping.


    "As soon as we walked out of the Weishan Waterfall, we met the old ape. And it happened that the Weishan ape hunted a wild boar, so we simply came back together." Shen Rong explained with a smile, looking at Chang Xia with interesting eyes.


    In the past, I always heard the tribesmen say that the long summer is blessed, but Shen Rong thought that the filter of the tribesmen was too heavy. After all, there may not be many tribes like the Heluo tribe that dote on beast cubs in the entire Twilight Forest.


    "Hurry up and clean up the wild boar, and I''ll make braised pork for you. Let me tell you, braised pork is more fragrant than braised venison and braised fish..." Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing.


    Braised, braised pork is the most delicious.


    Especially the braised pork made by the method of red simmering.


    It tastes so good!


    Compared with other prey, Chang Xia prefers pork.


    Without him, pork is the most used and the most common way to eat it.


    When they heard it, everyone was excited.


    When Weishan Ape heard the word braised, he roared.


    "I''ll help." The old ape said happily.


    Everyone''s expressions froze, and they looked at the old ape speechlessly.


    "Old ape, just come and sit." Pukang said. Didn''t you see that he didn''t even get up to help? With Shen Rong and the others here, it was not their turn to start.


    Besides, it''s the head of the old ape.


    Saying it is helping, not being sure is doing it a disservice.


    Choked by the elder Pukang, the old ape settled down without saying he wanted to help.


    However, other Weishan apes squeezed past.


    They tasted the delicacy of cooked food last night, and they don''t want to recall the life of the past. Is raw meat edible?


    More Weishan Ape was curious about the bonfire and put his hand directly into the fire.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia and the others were right next to them, and they stopped the stupid Weishan Ape in time. Afterwards, the Weishan Ape was picked up by the old ape and taught a lesson.


    Terrible red flower that can destroy even the forest.


    Your own cub is dying.


    At risk, do you want to bake yourself into a dish?


    "Hooho-"


    The little brat, Eminem, approached Chang Xia and handed her a rattan basket.


    This rattan basket was bigger than the back basket in Changxia''s cave. Changxia didn''t dare to reach out to pick it up. She asked Eminem to put the rattan basket next to her. She tiptoed and looked into the basket. There were half baskets of bird eggs in it. Different, the colors are not the same.


    "For me?" Chang Xia pointed at himself and asked.


    The little boy Eminem grinned and nodded happily, roaring and gesturing.


    "Ape Qing, the little guy''s Eminem." The old ape interjected and said, "It wants to thank you and save the little guy."


    "Yuan Qing, is it its name?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "Yes." The old ape nodded. He had wisdom, so he naturally chose to name the members of the group. He didn''t understand the complicated characters. The old ape chose to use the color to name the Weishan ape.


    The cub Eminem''s name is Yuanqing, and his father''s name is Yuanbai.


    "It, ape black."


    After a short pause, the old ape pointed at the joking cub in his arms.


    Slowly said the word ape black.


    In an instant, Chang Xia and the others were speechless.


    Weishan Ape has white hair all over his body and named his cub Yan Hei, which is very Weishan Ape.


    "Pfft!" Chang Xia held back a smile, covered her mouth, and whispered, "I''ll get Xiao Hei a steamed egg and add some minced meat."


    Although Nanfeng and the others felt that the name Ape Hei did not match the little brat.


    I didn''t think much about it, after all, his father''s name was Yuanbai, which was equally weird.


    "Chang Xia, you make an extra bowl of steamed eggs with minced meat, I want to try it too��" Nan Feng said quickly. Yuan Qing had sent enough eggs, and Nan Feng had the cheek to ask Chang Xia.


    The steamed egg is soft and tender and tastes very special.


    Nanfeng wanted to try it for a long time, but never found the opportunity.


    "Okay! Who else do you want to eat?" Chang Xia nodded and asked if other clansmen nearby wanted to eat? Yuan Qing gave enough eggs, if it weren''t for the limited tools, Chang Xia wouldn''t mind doing more.


    "I--"


    "Chang Xia, I want too."


    As soon as he said it, a dozen echoes sounded in an instant.


    Chang Xia has a headache, so many people want to eat what should they use to steam it?


    Minced meat steamed eggs can not be done But the kitchen utensils used to steam eggs are not big enough, how much can be steamed in a small wooden bowl?


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia simply decided to use a wooden bowl to steam a few more bowls.


    Instead of finding a large wooden tub, steam a pot. Inexperienced, Chang Xia was worried that it would not be cooked properly, and it was not a clay bowl or a porcelain bowl, so it was easy to steam.


    "Shen Rong, cut a piece of lean meat into minced meat for me, and I''ll bring it to steamed eggs later. Nanfeng, come and beat the bird eggs, and I''ll prepare the wooden bowl."


    Chang Xia shouted, and quickly arranged the division of labor and cooperation among the clansmen.


    It''s getting late.


    By the time they''re done tossing around, this breakfast will have to be turned into lunch.


    Here Chang Xia and the others are too busy talking, the elder Pukang and the old ape discussed the matter of going deep into the Weishan Mountain. If it wasn''t for this stutter, the elder Pukang wanted to catch him all the way and go directly into the depths of Weishan to find out.


    This has plagued the Heluo tribe for years.


    It''s finally time to unravel the mystery, even if the elder Pukang has a carefree personality, he can''t help but feel a little anxious.


    "Weishan Ape calls it a holy place." The old ape said softly. Saying the word Holy Land, the old ape fell into memory, and then began to explain the origin of Holy Land and Weishan Ape word by word.


    Weishan apes have lived in Weishan for generations.


    The old ape can have wisdom and break through the life limit of the Weishan ape, and it is all related to the Holy Land to live to the present.


    At the beginning, if the old ape hadn''t strayed into the Holy Land.


    To this day, the Weishan apes may be just like the apes in the Twilight Forest, they are just an ordinary group. It is impossible to get the mercy of the witch, and it is even more impossible to let the Heluo tribe shelter for a hundred years.


    "Holy Land?" Pukang was shocked and looked at the old ape in surprise.


    This is not a name that can be chosen casually. If the old ape has wisdom, he should understand the importance. Since it is taken, it means that the depths of Weishan are not simple.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 228： The abode of the gods

    "Yes, Holy Land." The old ape said seriously.


    Huhu����


    Elder Pukang took a deep breath and suppressed the restlessness in his heart.


    The news was so shocking that even he couldn''t help but lose his temper. A holy place can only be called a holy place if the gods inhabit it.


    at this point.


    Even witches are no exception.


    The place where witches live is called the Hall of Wizards.


    The abode of the gods is a holy place. The orcs have myths about the beast gods, but no orcs have ever seen the beast gods with their own eyes, and even witches can''t get in touch with the gods.


    The old ape fiercely said that the depths of Weishan was a holy place.


    Elder Pukang''s concentration was almost, and he was afraid that he would fall to the ground. This joke can''t be played, and it can cause people to die.


    "I have to be enlightened by the beast god, enlightened, and able to speak."


    Up to now, the old ape has no longer concealed it. Telling the origin of the Weishan Ape family, they were originally just a group of ordinary apes in Weishan Mountain, and their appearance was no different from other apes in the Twilight Forest. The group name was White Ape.


    Weishan Ape is a new name given by Wu for the old ape group.


    The white ape is about three meters tall and feeds on the roots and stems of wild fruit plants.


    one day.


    The old ape strayed into the Holy Land, thus opening up a new way of beast body.


    "Stop-" Pukang called to stop and said solemnly: "You let me think about it, and then let''s talk again."


    In the distance, Chang Xia and the others were busy while eavesdropping.


    However, when I heard the old ape talking about the Holy Land.


    In an instant, everyone''s movements stopped involuntarily. Later, I heard the old ape say that he was enlightened by the beast god, endowed with wisdom, and could speak.


    Everyone was sluggish, dumbfounded, watching the old ape quietly.


    Usually in the Twilight Forest, tall creatures like Weishan Ape live alone, and they have great strength and can easily obtain the food they need. They eat a lot, and they rarely live in groups.


    Of course, some herbivores are different.


    However, the Weishan ape is an exception, and this exception is because of their wisdom.


    A single tree is difficult to form a forest, and the orcs are powerful. But if they want to thrive, the orcs choose to live in groups, and the Weishan Ape is obviously the same. It is a pity that it is too difficult to enlighten the spirit. Once the Weishan white ape was a large group, but after a hundred years of development, the white ape disappeared, leaving only thirteen Weishan ape.


    There are thirteen Weishan apes, but also thanks to the old apes sitting in Weishan.


    Otherwise, this amount has to be halved at least.


    "Holy Land, what is that?" Chang Xia pulled Shen Rong''s hand and whispered.


    Shen Rong whispered and replied, "Holy land, the habitation of gods."


    gods.


    Chang Xia didn''t believe it before.


    However, she can be reincarnated from Earth to the Dusk Forest of Gangwa Continent. There are gods in this world, but it is not difficult to accept.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia looked at the old ape a little more curiously.


    How lucky are the creatures favored by the beast gods!


    This Weishan is indeed a special mountain range in the Twilight Forest, and even the gods once stayed here. If this news is spread out, the Heluo Tribe is afraid that it will be crowded by the Orc tribes.


    The noisy Weishan Waterfall fell into dead silence for a while.


    Chang Xia silently prepared breakfast and learned about the secrets in the depths of Weishan, which made them look forward to the next journey even more.


    "Woooo!"


    Xiao Hei''s tender whimper broke the stagnation of this space.


    Chang Xia is boiling oil, and cooking cannot be done without oil. Cut the suet into small pieces, pour it into the stone pot with a little water, and gradually, the stone pot emits an unspeakable fragrance.


    They are not unfamiliar with the taste of Nanfeng.


    This is the smell of oil residue. Recently, tribesmen often boil oil.


    However, this taste is unfamiliar to Weishan ape. Smelling the fragrance of the oil, Weishan Monkey couldn''t help but approach.


    Too bad they didn''t get close.


    It was driven away by the south wind, and the oil temperature was very high. If it splashed on the body, it would be a few blisters.


    "Chang Xia, is the oil **** ready? Later, bring me a bowl of oil slag, remember to add some salt. Then wrap it in a bird''s egg, and fry some oil **** crispy meat." Pukang said loudly.


    He couldn''t understand the matter of the Holy Land, he simply didn''t bother to think about it.


    There were witches and tribes in trouble, and it was not his turn to worry about it. Besides, even if he was worried, he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Think left and right.


    Elder Pukang chose Buddha.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia replied.


    At the same time, let Nanfeng catch Saru Hei who ran over. This little brat was fast and nimble, slipped away from the old ape and ran over.


    If it weren''t for Chang Xia''s quick eyes and quick hands, it would almost have been planted directly into the oil pan.


    He really loves to eat and will die. If the temperature of the oil falls in, even if you fish it out, you will probably lose half your life.


    There is a lot of suet, and I boiled three pots in Changxia.


    In late years, they cleaned the wild boar and came to help boil the oil.


    After boiling the oil, the braised pork can be made in the long summer. At this moment, the fish soup has been stewed, and the boiling milky white fish soup smells delicious. Chang Xia kept a few strips and planned to steam them. The white fish in the water pool is tender and tender, and it will definitely taste very good when it is steamed.


    I haven''t made steamed fish before, that''s because there is no sauce.


    The steamed fish has no soy sauce and tastes much worse. The steamed fish is poured with sauce, that step is very important. Steamed fish without sauce is soulless, and Chang Xia cannot accept it.


    Fat and thin pork belly, cut into palm-sized pieces.


    Spread seasoning, etc., and start marinating.


    When Chang Xia was polishing the stone pot let him polish a few small stone pots. These small stone pots are relatively deep and can be used to cook soup.


    At this moment, Chang Xia squatted on the bank of the water pool, cleaning these small stone pots. She plans to use these small stone pots to simmer the braised pork on a low fire. She has waited too long for this long summer, and she has to have a meal today.


    At the same time, Chang Xia also plans to make a braised elbow.


    Among these small stone pots, one of the stone pots is used to simmer and stew the elbows.


    Here, Chang Xia is preparing to make braised pork.


    Nan Feng stood by the stove and started to make crispy pork with oil residue. The boiled oil residue was given two large pots to the elder Pukang and the old ape, and the other Weishan apes also got a pot. The rest, Nanfeng wrapped it in bird eggs and fruit powder, and planned to make it into crispy meat with oil residue.


    The tribe doesn''t have any snacks, and the crispy meat with oil residue is their favorite snack in Nanfeng.


    Like fried fish nuggets and schnitzel, these are not as popular with the clansmen as the crispy meat with oil residue. Among them, the crispy meat made of oil residue boiled with suet has the most authentic and delicious taste.


    The clansmen tried to replace the oil residue with other meats to make the oil residue crispy meat.


    However, those crispy meats made from suet oil are delicious. It is fragrant and chewy. It is matched with the unique egg fragrance of bird eggs. When you take a bite, the meat fragrance is mixed with the egg fragrance. In addition, the soft and glutinous fruit powder is extremely delicious!


    "Hooho-"


    Yuanbai and other Weishan apes squeezed to the stove again.


    In the same way, they all gathered around the stove in late years. While eating the oil residue, while staring at the oil residue crispy meat floating in the stone pot, the neck can''t wait to stick to the edge of the stone pot and not leave.


    "Don''t get too close, be careful of being scalded by the hot oil." Chang Xia reminded.


    After setting up the small stone pot, she started to make braised pork and braised elbows. If you don''t hurry, it will be time for lunch later.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 229： 1 large meal

    "It''s so delicious!"


    "Even if you get burned, it feels okay."


    Listening to the conversation of several people in the old years, Chang Xia felt speechless and rolled his eyes, too lazy to remind anything. The skin is thick and the meat is thick, so don''t worry.


    "Shen Rong, come and help me." Chang Xia called.


    Shen Rong took a piece of oil residue dipped in a little salt, fed it to Chang Xia''s mouth, and said warmly, "Come on, eat something first."


    Chang Xia opened his mouth and took the oil residue.


    Not to mention, these wild boars are really fat, and this time they can harvest hundreds of catties of lard. Don''t worry about cooking without oil during this time in Weishan.


    "Fragrant!" Chang Xia said happily while chewing on the oil residue.


    Shen Rong took the wooden spoon, took out the cooked meat in the pot, cut it into pieces the size of a palm, and then fry it in the pot. After the oil is simmered, put various seasonings into the pot. This step is very important and is related to the taste of the braised pork.


    Elder Ximu and the others came over, and they brought a lot of sugar from the tribe.


    The sugar of the braised pork is thatch root sugar in Changxia. The thatch root sugar is more delicious than the seaweed sugar and maple sugar. Stir fry the sugar, then pour in the cooked pork belly, stir fry with the highest heat, and stir-fry.


    Then, scoop out the pork belly into a small stone pot, add water until the pork belly is submerged. Add a little bit of thatch root sugar, dried shrimp powder, soy sauce fruit pulp and juice together, and start to simmer over low heat.


    In the same steps, pour the pork chops into the stone pot, add seasoning and simmer slowly.


    After these are done, the pig-killing dishes in the large stone pot next to them are also stewed with fragrance. This meal was even more extravagant than the last warm pot banquet.


    Nan Feng ate the warm crispy meat with oil residue and carried it towards Chang Xia Chen Rong.


    Let the two rest for a while and eat some crispy meat with oil residue. Fenghuo brought people to fry the fruit powder pancakes, and waited for the braised pork and braised elbows in Changxia to be ready, and they could have dinner at any time.


    Fish soup, everyone has already drank a bowl.


    Before the cub Ape Hei started to eat, he was already full and fell asleep on the old ape. When you are young, eat more and sleep more to grow faster and better.


    "Nanfeng, put the marinated fish in a wooden bowl and put it in a stone pot to start steaming. It''s like steaming minced meat and steaming eggs. It takes about ten minutes." fish.


    Ape Hei sleeps fast, which has something to do with steamed eggs with minced meat.


    It ate two bowls of steamed eggs with minced meat, some oil residue and crispy pork with oil residue, and half a bowl of fish soup. Miscellaneous, the dinner has not yet started, the little brat has already eaten in advance and fell asleep.


    "Chang Xia, this meal is so rich, you make me feel like I won''t have another meal after eating this one." Shen Rong smiled and said warmly. Looking at Chang Xia''s eyes, it seems that it can melt people.


    puff-


    Chang Xia laughed.


    "What nonsense are you talking about. I''m so happy to see the hunter, and I can''t help but do a little bit of everything. Besides, this meal is also a celebration of the tribe''s resolution of the predicament over the years."


    Chang Xia fed the crispy meat on her hand to Shen Rong to eat.


    Deep-fried, Chang Xia likes to eat, but will not eat too much. Eat more, it is easy to get angry, and eating these in the long summer has always been more restrained.


    "I don''t want you to be too tired!" Shen Rong said softly.


    He reached out and grabbed Chang Xia''s little hand, pinching it lightly. The life in the Twilight Forest is completely different from that of the Tianyuan tribe in the West Land, but the accident made Shen Rong comfortable and addicted.


    "It''s okay, isn''t it your help?" Chang Xia smiled.


    Sure enough, taking Shen Rong from the Normandy market back to the Heluo tribe was the best decision she made in her life.


    "Shen Rong, when do you think Elder Jami can come over?"


    "She can reach Weishan tomorrow."


    With the cautiousness of the Heluo tribe, they will definitely rush to Weishan as soon as possible.


    Holy place!


    This is holy land.


    He said why he had never heard of Weishan Ape before.


    It turns out that there is no Weishan ape in this world, they just evolved from the white ape with the gift of the gods.


    However, the old ape is also a character.


    It should be noted that the most arrogant person in the world is not short of power.


    The old ape can live peacefully in Weishan and guard it. This shows that the beast **** is right about the old ape, and this gift is what the Weishan ape deserves.


    "Tomorrow?" Chang Xia frowned and said hesitantly: "Elder Ximu only returned to the tribe from Weishan today, how can Elder Yami arrive at Weishan tomorrow?"


    Although the two places are close, this closeness is relative.


    In fact, the distance between the two sides is not very close.


    Otherwise, can she choose to try on the Xiaohechuan grassland?


    "You underestimate the strength of the elders." Shen Rong chuckled lightly. The elders he had met in the Heluo tribe were more brutal than the other. In a life-and-death fight, Shen Rong didn''t dare to say that he could win, let alone an ordinary battle.


    All of them are killing gods.


    The suffocation is too heavy, and the tribe arranged for them to teach the beast cubs, not really because of their rich experience and experience, but to sharpen their own suffocation, so as not to hurt others and themselves.


    Chang Xia heard the words and nodded.


    She could sense the terrifying aura of the elders.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t fight much after all, this body is very immature. She knows that momentum is momentum, strength is strength, and the two cannot be confused.


    "Chang Xia, are the braised pork and braised elbows ready?" Nan Feng asked.


    The more and more fragrant smell made everyone unable to sit still, frequently got up and walked towards the stove, waiting for Chang Xia to speak.


    "It''s almost there!" Chang Xia said.


    Just wait for the final juice and then you can put it in a bowl and start eating.


    Steamed fish, she is calculating the time to let Nanfeng steam it. Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to turn the braised elbows, and asked Nanfeng to bring the steamed white fish to the table. She also started turning the braised pork, waiting for the gravy to finish.


    In the past years, the slaughtering vegetables were packed in wooden tubs, and the long table was already set up.


    One after another food was brought to the table in turn, Yan Hei in the old ape''s arms opened his eyes and wanted to eat, but unfortunately his stomach was already full, he couldn''t help wailing, his eyes were full of sadness.


    Unfortunately, the crowd began to sit and eat.


    No matter how it whined, no one paid any attention.


    The sad little black was devastated, lying on the belly of the old ape, wanting to cry without tears.


    woohoo-


    It regrets that it should not be greedy just now.


    Although steamed eggs with minced meat, oil residue, and crispy meat with oil residue are really delicious.


    Greedy!


    "Braised pork, it really is more delicious than braised venison!"


    "I think they''re all delicious, they taste different, but they''re all the same."


    Eat and chat.


    Everyone can''t wait to have more mouths and more hands.


    At this moment, everything in the Holy Land was thrown out of their minds. Nothing is more important than the food in front of you.


    "Chang Xia, why don''t you eat?" Shen Rong turned his head and suddenly found that Chang Xia didn''t eat much, and was immediately anxious.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and sipped the fish soup.


    "Don''t worry about me, I smell too much oil in the morning, it will be a little greasy. Drink some fish soup first, and ignore me if you eat it."


    When the oil is boiled, the oil smells heavy.


    I ate some oil residue and oil residue crispy meat just now.


    At this moment, Chang Xia really doesn''t feel particularly hungry. I ate some of every dish, and I felt like I couldn''t hold on anymore. So, she sipped the fish soup and was very happy watching everyone gobble it up.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 230： Reward and add more for Sha

    "Chang Xia, are you okay? Did you catch a cold last night?" Nan Feng asked nervously.


    Saying that, she stood up and touched Chang Xia''s forehead.


    This trick.


    Learned from Chang Xia and Wu.


    People who say it is a fever have a particularly hot forehead.


    Feel it with your hand to know if it is hot.


    "Nanfeng, I''m fine." Chang Xia didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and hurriedly grabbed Nanfeng''s hand, pressed him on the wooden chair, and gave her a piece of braised pork, and said warmly, "If you like to eat more, wait a moment. , Fenghuo, they have finished the braised pork. I''m full, just drink some fish soup."


    When Nanfeng stood up.


    Elder Pucon and the others stopped their chopsticks one after another.


    Looking at Chang Xia nervously, after confirming that Chang Xia is really all right.


    The long table resumed its liveliness again, with their heads buried, everyone happily ate. As before, as long as there is food on the long table, don''t even think about leftovers.


    The cups and plates were messed up and swept away.


    Even the soup was eaten by them with fruit powder cakes.


    Chang Xia looked at the clansmen who were paralyzed by the long table with a strange expression, and then looked at the Weishan Ape on the old ape''s side. The situation was not much better than that on Chang Xia''s side.


    Is it possible to go to the depths of Weishan?


    "Don''t worry, we will leave after a break."


    Chang Xia''s eyes were too straightforward, and the elder Pukang said something embarrassed.


    Presence, it is estimated that he did not eat enough.


    As far as the appetite of the Pukang elders is concerned, it is not easy to eat enough. What''s more, if he uses his bloodline ability, his appetite can be doubled.


    "Sit down." The old ape thought for a while and echoed.


    To be honest, last night''s meal and today''s meal were the happiest the old ape ate. In the whole ape body, today is the real consummation.


    Cooked food is really different from raw meat.


    Flint, Weishan Ape must have two flints.


    With flint, Weishan Ape can get rid of the habit of eating raw meat and become like the orcs.


    For a moment, Nanfeng and Fenghuo started to clean up the mess.


    Without letting Chang Xia intervene, let her continue to sit and rest.


    Chang Xia didn''t refuse, just sat and licked Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei lay on her legs, exposing her belly, and licked Chang Xia.


    Weishan Ape was also very happy to see Chang Xia getting close to Yan Hei.


    "Five." The old ape said.


    Soon, the elder Pukang asked the old ape to take them to the depths of Weishan. He wanted to see the Holy Land, the place where the gods were called.


    It''s just that the old ape made a request.


    He could only bring five people into the Holy Land.


    As the gatekeeper of the Holy Land, these old apes are even restrained by the Weishan Ape, and they are not allowed to enter or leave the Holy Land very much.


    Occasionally picking wild fruits, only female Weishan apes are allowed to enter the Holy Land.


    The purpose is to protect the original appearance of the Holy Land to the greatest extent possible.


    "Five, okay." Pukang replied.


    This time I went to the depths of Weishan, just to confirm what was inside.


    Like ice crystal grass, light stone, etc., these are all within the scope of confirmation. Other than that, there is no other idea. After all, if there is an idea, then Weishan Ape will have to let go and grab food from the tiger''s mouth, but it can cause people''s lives.


    "Grandpa Pukang, I want to go." Chang Xia thief was clever, stepped forward and pulled the corner of Elder Pukang''s clothes, and called out to Grandpa.


    Pukang froze, nodded and agreed without saying a word.


    oops!


    Chang Xia called him grandpa just now.


    This time, he didn''t take the initiative to remind him, and he still shouted in front of Nanfeng and the others. When he returns to the tribe, he must find others to show off.


    Beside him, Shen Nian and the others looked at Elder Pukang with envy.


    In fact, they also really wanted to hear Chang Xia Jiao call their big brother or something.


    Compared with the clan, Chang Xia is a little thinner.


    Fair complexion and cute.


    To be honest, her appearance is also part of the reason why she can please the clan.


    After all, who can say no to a little cutie? !


    "Okay, let''s go with Xiao Changxia." Pukang said.


    Nanfeng pouted, pouted, and said, "Elder Pukang, I''m going too."


    "..." Elder Pukang was silent, and when Chang Xia went, Shen Rong was bound to follow. Meanwhile, Gore is a must go. This time, isn''t the quota a bit insufficient?


    "Sen years, what do you say?"


    "Nanfeng wants to go, so let her follow. We are waiting for the elder Yami at Weishan Waterfall, and by the way, we will explore the surrounding area of ??Weishan Waterfall."


    Nanfeng is a female, and it was discussed with the others in Shennian.


    It was decided to let Nanfeng go with him. There are not many places. Besides, there will be no danger if there is an old ape leading the way in the depths of Weishan.


    "Okay." Pukang said: "Later, I, Ge Lei, Chang Xia, Shen Rong and Nanfeng will go into the depths of Weishan with Lao Yuan, and you will stay at Weishan Waterfall for the time being."


    The Heluo tribe quickly selected five people, which made the old ape very happy.


    At least, the Heluo tribe was just as he imagined. The tribesmen were united and friendly, and there was no dispute because of entering the Holy Land.


    At the same time, the old ape is also glad that he decided in advance to hand over the little guy to Chang Xia to take care of him.


    On the side of Weishan Ape, the old ape not only asked Chang Xia to bring the little guy. The other Weishan apes also did not go to the depths of Weishan, but stayed at the Weishan Waterfall.


    see it.


    Pukang elders are very satisfied.


    This shows that the old ape has the same attitude towards them as the Weishan ape.


    "Let''s go!" The old ape got up and led Changxia''s five people and their cubs towards the Weishan Waterfall.


    Soon, a group of people came to the Weishan Waterfall.


    The towering waterfall falls from the sky and falls into the pool below with a huge sound of water and waves. Lao Yuan walked along the cliffs of Weishan Waterfall and passed through several cracks and caves.


    "Old Ape, is the road to the Holy Land behind the waterfall?" Chang Xia asked. The old ape kept approaching the waterfall, which reminded Chang Xia of a place in a mythical novel in his previous life.


    The old ape said in surprise: "You are amazing."


    If he hadn''t sensed the divinity in Chang Xia, he even wondered if Chang Xia might be a god?


    In fact, this time, not only the old ape was shocked.


    Elder Pukang and the others were equally amazed.


    Normal people, who would have thought that the road would be behind a waterfall? At the same time, just like the Heluo tribe searching for decades in Weishan, they still could not find a way into the depths of Weishan.


    But before Chang Xia entered Weishan, he guessed that the way into the depths of Weishan might be at Weishan Waterfall. The more I think about it, the more I can feel the specialness of Chang Xia.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Had she known, she might have said it was all common sense. After all, I have experienced the era of information explosion, and I have also been baptized by various film and television novels. This speculation is sprinkled!


    "Jump in."


    Soon, the old ape stopped in front of a stone step closest to the waterfall.


    Say three words.


    Then, the huge body.


    Like a bomb, it rushed into the waterfall.


    In an instant, Chang Xia and the others were stunned.


    "Jump?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Shen Rong put Yuan Hei into his arms and embraced Chang Xia''s waist, nodded to Elder Pukang, and said, "I''ll--"


    "Shen Rong, you wait. Ge Lei, you go first." Pukang said cautiously.


    Gray stepped forward and stood in Shen Rong''s position. According to the position of the old ape, quickly rushed into the waterfall. After a while, Gray''s voice came from the opposite side, "Shen Rong, come here."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 231： Beast God Totem

    Chapter 231 Beast God Totem


    Gray stopped.


    Shen Rong took Chang Xia through the waterfall and fell into the opposite cave.


    "Wow!" Chang Xia looked at this cave in amazement. It can accommodate the passage of old apes, and it is not necessary to say how high and wide it is. What makes Chang Xia sigh is neatness and cleanliness. It is clearly located behind the waterfall, but it is not very humid.


    Inside the cave, there are flashes of fluorescent light.


    Not dim and cramped.


    Shen Rong put down Chang Xia and shook the water droplets off his body.


    Then, Elder Pukang and Nanfeng passed through the waterfall and looked at the cave in amazement. Although I have never been to the cave where the old monkey lives, Changxia is sure that this cave is definitely the cleanest and tidy among the many caves in Weishan Falls.


    Without him, this cave is the only way to reach the Holy Land.


    "This cave has been repaired by Weishan Ape for many years before it has been expanded to what it is today." The old ape said Wen Tun. Back then, the cave was not so large, it was just a fissure three or four meters in size. It can be said that the cave has become what it is today. .


    It was really created by the old ape.


    After decades.


    The old ape has just awakened, and he is only a few years old.


    At that time, I didn''t know much, so I completely expanded the crack with my hands and polished it into what Chang Xia saw today.


    "It''s hard work!" Chang Xia said.


    "Hey la la��"


    Hearing Chang Xia''s condolences, the old ape laughed out loud. His fists, even more so, were beating his chest. After years of hard work and recognition, the old ape is really happy.


    Suddenly I heard the laughter of the old ape.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she couldn''t help but glance at Elder Pukang from the corner of her eye.


    Could it be that the laughter of the Dusk Forest boss is so special?


    This laughter is comparable to thunder.


    After Chang Xia''s training for the elderly Pukang, he was finally not knocked out. However, she still felt dizzy in her head, which was not very comfortable.


    "Are you okay?" Shen Rong asked worriedly.


    He was shaking off the water droplets from his body just now, but he couldn''t protect Chang Xia in time.


    Elder Pukang has a memory and knows how to restrain himself when he laughs. However, who would have thought that the old ape would suddenly burst into laughter. The lung capacity of each one is astonishing, and a casual smile is more frightening than the sound of thunder.


    "I''ll take a break." Chang Xia held her head in both hands, dizzy, her head shaking involuntarily. Cute appearance, looks like a drunk person.


    See you.


    The old ape was slightly embarrassed and turned his head.


    Pretend not to see the tragedy she created.


    When the elder Pukang heard the old ape laughing, he felt bad.


    Sure enough, his little Changxia was planted again.


    It seems that the next time I see Wu, I have to tell Wu that Xiao Changxia''s body has to be repaired, and I can''t even bear the laughter. What''s the matter?


    "Old ape, go." Pukang said, "Shen Rong, you are carrying Xiao Changxia on your back."


    So, the old ape led the way. Shen Rong followed behind with Chang Xia on his back, Nan Feng carried Saru Hei and stood side by side with Shen Rong, Elder Pukang and Ge Lei were last.


    Going deeper, the cave did not become dark.


    The rocks on both sides of the karst cave emit a fluorescent green light, which illuminates the entire karst cave very brightly.


    Nanfeng held Yuanhei close to the wall of the cave to watch, and said excitedly: "Old ape, can these rocks be light stones?"


    "No." The old ape shook his head.


    He tried to bring these rocks out of the cave, but unfortunately, the rocks will become dim when they leave the cave, let alone glow, and even become ugly.


    "That''s a pity!" Nan Feng said regretfully.


    Chang Xia was not surprised, he had seen many such luminous rocks in his previous life. Especially in karst caves and some underground rivers, unfortunately, they are still not light stones.


    Of course, if the rocks are cut into blocks and made into stone bricks and embedded in places like the basement, these rocks can also emit light. The light is not as bright as the light stone, and it is much dimmer.


    That said.


    These rocks are also called light stones, luminous stones.


    walking.


    Chang Xia felt like she had gone for a long time.


    However, I still didn''t see the old ape''s intention to stop.


    "Old ape, how long do you have to go?" Chang Xia couldn''t help but ask, staying in a claustrophobic space for a long time would make normal people feel aggrieved and uncomfortable.


    "Half." The old ape said.


    Half way, only half way? Chang Xia''s eyes widened.


    Is this cave so long?


    At the speed of the old ape, they were not slow to walk.


    "Old ape, speed up!" Pukang was impatient and directly proposed. When will this slow speed go? He didn''t want to return to Weishan Waterfall, and Elder Jami had already come.


    The old ape nodded and replied, "Okay!"


    When the words fell, the old ape spread his legs and galloped forward.


    Unwilling to be left behind, Shen Rong followed with Chang Xia on his back. Behind him, Nan Feng and others followed at the same speed.


    This go.


    Another half hour.


    Suddenly, the fluorescent green in the cave began to fade. However, the light of the cave did not weaken, Chang Xia was very excited, and they seemed to have almost reached their destination.


    "Guang, it looks like it''s here." Nan Feng murmured, the little monkey black in his arms changed his languid spirit, wailed excitedly, and wanted to go by himself.


    Nanfeng didn''t get used to it, so he hugged it tightly.


    "We''re here." The old ape stopped, his expression became very serious, "The front is the exit, and it is also a holy place."


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia and the others were slightly startled.


    Follow the old ape''s pace and step into the cave.


    Oncoming is the dazzling sun, which is different from the gray sky of Weishan. The sky above the Holy Land was azure blue, and the sky was so clear that there was not even a trace of cloud cover.


    In front of him is an empty square with bluestones on the ground.


    In the center of the square stands a stone sculpture.


    Looking at it from a distance, I can feel the heavy breath of the stone sculpture, like the time that can only be precipitated after the vicissitudes of the years It is very special.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia and the others understood why the old ape called this place a holy place.


    "The totem of the beast god''s true body is still a stone totem carved from the blue and dark stone." Pukang was shocked and said in awe.


    Orcs believe in beast gods, and they believe in beast gods as racial totems.


    However, none of the orc tribe dares to carve the totem of the beast god. The orcs believe that carving the totem of the beast **** is disrespectful to the beast god, so the orc tribe usually carves a part of the beast **** as the totem of the tribe, such as facial features or limbs.


    The totem worshipped by the Heluo tribe is the hand of the beast god, that is, the forelimb.


    The Black Panthers are the fastest among the Orcs. The Heluo tribe believes in the hand of the Beast God and believes that the speed of the Black Panthers is the gift of the Beast God.


    "This is incredible!"


    "Holy land, this is definitely a holy land."


    Elder Pukang was so excited that he gave a salute to the beast **** totem. At the same time, he turned around and commanded: "Little Changxia, you all come here to salute the totem of the beast god, remember to be pious."


    With this totem of the beast **** alone, the elder Pukang no longer questioned what the old ape said.


    The old ape didn''t know the meaning of the totem of the beast god''s real body, but the elder Pukang understood it. No matter who left such a beast **** totem in the depths of Weishan, this is not what the Heluo tribe cares about.


    Now he is not at all worried that the Weishan change will lead to the change of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    As long as this real totem of the beast **** is here, no orcs will dare to provoke the Heluo tribe. Even the bird clan or the fish clan dare not disrespect Weishan.

 Chapter 232： Beast Gods Gift

    Chapter 232 The Gift of the Beast God


    heard.


    Chang Xia and several people moved towards the totem of the real body of the beast god, and gave the salute of a warrior from a distance.


    After that, under the leadership of Lao Ape and Elder Pukang, they approached the totem of the beast **** in the center of the square step by step.


    The totems of the Heluo tribe are polished with millennium iron wood.


    Standing in the middle of the tribal square, on festivals, the patriarch root and tribal elders will bring sacrificial totems. Chang Xia can feel that the totem of the tribe is less than one ten thousandth of the totem of the beast **** in the Holy Land Plaza.


    The closer you get, the more you can feel the extraordinaryness of this totem.


    Human face beast body.


    The facial features are blurred, and the animal body is also very strange.


    In the position of the spine, there is also a tail, which is covered with fine scales. These scales cover every part of the totem''s body.


    Standing in front of this totem, Chang Xia felt very small.


    There is a sense of awe in the bottom of my heart, and I can''t bear the slightest distraction towards the totem.


    This totem reminded Chang Xia of dragons.


    The beast **** has a name, called the beast. The totem in front of me is also called the beast totem. Different from the totem of the orc tribe in the Twilight Forest, this totem is the true appearance of the beast totem. The orc tribes in the Dusk Forest, each orc tribe will carve a part of the beast totem as a tribal totem, and sacrifice the beast totem during festivals.


    "Alas--"


    Suddenly Chang Xia opened his eyes and stared in shock at the tall and majestic beast totem in front of him.


    However, I saw a light group emerge from the beast totem.


    This light group then disappeared into Chang Xia''s eyebrows, and did not dissipate directly.


    Instead, on Chang Xia''s forehead, a fingernail-sized mark of the beast **** was left.


    When the orcs become adults, the mark of the beast **** on the beast will disappear. For thousands of years, there has never been an exception. Not to mention, directly engraving the mark of the beast **** in the state of the orc humanoid, no orc dare to do such a disobedient thing.


    "This����"


    "Mark of the Beast God!"


    "This is a gift from the Beast God."


    After being stunned, everyone looked at the mark of the beast **** on Chang Xia''s forehead in shock.


    "Hehehe-"


    Elder Pukang laughed loudly. If it wasn''t for Chang Xia''s weakness, he would have wanted to pat Chang Xia on the shoulder to express his deepest joy.


    Chang Xiajing stood there, silently feeling the changes in her body.


    As the light group entered between his eyebrows, Chang Xia found that his body was transformed by an unfamiliar force, and the feeling of weakness disappeared directly. Instead, her body was constantly surging with power, and at this moment, Chang Xia felt that she could slaughter cows and pigs.


    Even the blood energy was faintly increased.


    "Elder Pukang, what is that light group?" Shen Rong asked nervously.


    Nanfeng Ge Lei was staring at Chang Xia with a worried expression, his eyes fell on the mark of the beast **** between his eyebrows, nervous and excited.


    Pukang said: "A good thing, a good thing that can make Xiao Changxia stronger."


    Hearing this, the three of Shen Rong breathed a sigh of relief.


    There is no jealousy and resentment, only envy and happiness.


    Chang Xia''s body has always been a thorn in the hearts of tribal people.


    Now, the thorn can be pulled out.


    How can they be unhappy?


    "That''s great!" Nan Feng said happily.


    Gray didn''t say anything, the excitement in his eyes didn''t hide at all.


    This scene fell into the eyes of the old ape, and he became more and more willing to hand over the ape to the Changxia and Heluo tribes to raise them. Maybe, in a few decades, when Saru Black grows up, he will be able to take over the responsibility of the gatekeeper from him.


    "Chang Xia, what do you think?" Shen Rong said softly.


    "Okay, I think it''s very good." Chang Xia clenched her fists and said seriously: "I feel like I can kill a wild boar with one punch." She raised her hand and touched her forehead, as if she could feel the mark of the beast god. The presence.


    Touching the mark of the beast god, Chang Xia looked at the beast totem again.


    She felt that the beast totem in front of her felt very close.


    Chang Xia stretched out his hand and approached the beast totem step by step.


    He tiptoed and touched the feet of the beast totem, which were crawling on the ground. It is very cold, this is the temperature of Qingming Stone.


    Qingming Stone, also known as Cold Stone.


    Weishan''s low temperature all year round should be inseparable from this beast totem.


    Ordinary people are prone to frostbite when they come into contact with azure stone.


    Because of the mark of the beast god, Chang Xia only felt cool when touching the beast totem, but nothing else. But they didn''t know that this scene fell in the eyes of Lao Yuan and others, causing them to set off a storm.


    In fact, when Chang Xia walked towards the beast totem.


    The old ape was ready to stop.


    However, Chang Xia seemed to be walking slowly, but when the old ape spoke, Chang Xia had already reached out and touched the beast totem.


    "Old ape, what did you want to say just now?" Pukang asked.


    The old ape slowly opened his mouth and said, "I can''t touch it, it will hurt."


    "Yes!" Pukang patted his forehead and said angrily: "Little Changxia, are your hands okay? Qingming Stone, also known as Cold Stone, can''t be touched at will, and it is easy to be frostbitten by the chill of Qingming Stone."


    Standing twenty meters away, they all felt an overwhelming coolness.


    After the observation of the elders of Pukang, it was found that the bluestone paved in the square is also very special, as if it can absorb the chill of the bluestone. This also allows the Holy Land to maintain a constant temperature, neither too hot nor too cold.


    However, Weishan is not suppressed by bluestone, and the low temperature all year round is really the reason for this beast totem. After all, a fingernail-sized azure stone can freeze orcs. This beast totem is dozens of meters high, lying in the depths of Weishan, affecting the climate of the entire mountain range, it is not surprising.


    Obviously, there should be a water vein connected to the underground of the square.


    The cold pool of Weishan Waterfall must also be related to the totem of the beast.


    The fog and miasma around Weishan are similar.


    "It''s a little cold, but not too cold." Chang Xia was surprised and retracted his hand. No trace of frostbite was found on the fingers, but it was indeed a little cold to step into the Holy Land.


    However, the temperature in Weishan is relatively low.


    Chang Xia did not find anything unusual about the Holy Land.


    "I''ll try too��" Nan Feng was very excited, showing a look of eagerness to try, raising his legs, and planning to walk towards Chang Xia.


    Shen Rong glanced at Nan Feng faintly, and said, "If you want to die, just go over there."


    Qingming Stone, Shen Rong is no stranger to this thing.


    When Lao Yuan wanted to stop Chang Xia Shen Rong also reacted and wanted to pull people.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he stretched out his hand, he was forced back by the bone-chilling chill. After finishing speaking, Shen Rong stretched out the right hand that had just stretched out to Chang Xia.


    "Shen Rong, your hand?!" Nan Feng looked at Shen Rong''s frozen hand and felt scared. She is not stupid, she can naturally guess the reason.


    Elder Pukang and the old ape secretly rejoiced that they didn''t reach out just now.


    "It''s fine, I''ll take it quickly." Shen Rong replied.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia walked back in three or two steps. Grab Shen Rong''s right hand and activate his bloodline ability to comb his tendons.


    I saw Shen Rong''s whitish hands returning to rosy at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Chang Xia, your bloodline ability has become stronger?" Pukang said excitedly.


    Many people in the tribe know about the awakening of Changxia''s bloodline ability. After all, Chang Xia broke his body and made the tribesmen take great pains. As Chang Xia grows older, the situation is getting better and better. As long as the clansmen are not stupid, they can guess some reasons.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： magical ability

    Chapter 233 Magical Ability


    "It''s stronger." Chang Xia nodded and explained, "I seem to be able to sense whether plants are good or bad now, and my ability to manipulate plants has also improved a lot."


    She used to make the grass swing its leaves.


    Now, Chang Xia can make rattan smoke people. It''s a pity that the strength can''t keep up, and the control time is not long, but it is indeed much stronger.


    "How about this sensory plant?" Pukang asked with a solemn expression.


    "Similar to confirming that the plants are poisonous and non-toxic." Chang Xia said uncertainly, confirming that Shen Rong''s right hand was back to normal, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief, and scolded lightly: "Next time, don''t do this."


    "I''m fine." Shen Rong smiled and didn''t agree.


    Chang Xia Jiao was angry, glared at Shen Rong and said nothing.


    "Chang Xia, this ability is too suitable for entering the forest." Nan Feng laughed and praised.


    In the forest, there are many animals and plants living in many places. Even the most sophisticated orcs are not guaranteed to recognize all the creatures in the forest. At this point, even the witch can''t do it. In the wizard''s hall, the wizard uses white paper to record the animals and plants found, so many orcs still die unexpectedly every year.


    Chang Xia said cheerfully, "Yes! You can find more delicious food this way."


    To live a new life, Chang Xia doesn''t ask for much.


    Looking forward to a smooth and safe life. Then, within the scope of her ability, the tribe will become stronger and the clansmen will live in peace.


    "Hehe!"


    "Hey la la!"


    Not far away, Elder Pukang and Lao Yuan listened to Chang Xia''s firm words.


    He raised his head and laughed, and the laughter spread all over the square in an instant, startling countless birds flying.


    Such a pure heart, no wonder it can attract the gift of the beast god.


    "Changxia, the light tree is on the east side of the square. The Holy Land is a treasure, and there are good things in the other three directions. I am responsible for taking care of it, and I don''t interfere too much with the Holy Land. I think you may be interested in these places... ����


    After the old ape finished laughing, he slowly looked into the distance of the Holy Land.


    Tell Chang Xia where the light tree is, and let Chang Xia take the initiative to explore the rest. This is why Chang Xia has such a treatment. If it was someone else, the old ape would not be allowed to step into the Holy Land at all.


    After living for a hundred years, the old ape is also considered to be old and mature.


    Elder Pukang''s attitude towards the beast totem made the old ape understand that the danger of Weishan was relieved. In the future, the Weishan Ape will become a new friend of the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. Even if the status is not as good as that of the sorcerer in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna, there will be no more orcs who dare to attack the Weishan Ape.


    Guardian of the Holy Land.


    The lucky one who is blessed by the beast god.


    No one would dare to be disrespectful to Weishan Ape unless they were killed.


    Thinking about it, the old ape was overjoyed.


    The big stone that was pressing on the bottom of his heart was removed, the tense nerves of the old ape were relieved, and his personality changed a little.


    "Old Ape, is it really possible?" Chang Xia was startled, and then looked at Lao Ape in surprise. Given the importance the old ape places on the Holy Land, even the Weishan Monkey does not dare to enter the Holy Land at will.


    At this moment, he said the words to let Chang Xia explore the Holy Land.


    How could this not make Chang Xia ecstatic?


    "Yes." The old ape said, "I know you won''t destroy the Holy Land."


    This heavy trust moved Chang Xia very much.


    She clenched her fists and said seriously: "Old ape, don''t worry. I want to see the light trees and the places where the Ping apple trees grow. Maybe I can find more wild fruits."


    The source of the low temperature in Weishan is related to the totem of the beast.


    This solved the big mystery in Chang Xia''s heart.


    Next, the light tree is the first thing to figure out. However, in addition to the light tree, the fruit tree Changxia is also very curious.


    The light tree can solve the problem of lighting the tribe at night.


    Add bricks and tiles for the Heluo tribe''s infrastructure.


    Fruit trees, which solve the problem of fruit, are equally important. After all, fruits are rich in vitamins, and eating more is good for the body.


    The sanctuary is very large, except for the light and fruit trees.


    Chang Xia also wanted to see if he could find other good things.


    The old ape takes the Holy Land very seriously, and usually does not explore the Holy Land too much except picking some wild fruits. Even if he has guarded the Holy Land for decades, the old ape has not explored every corner of the Holy Land.


    Like the orc mentality, the old ape is also Buddhist.


    Eat and drink, there is no other pursuit.


    "Elder Pukang, do you want to come together?" Chang Xia invited.


    Elder Pukang waved his hand and refused. At the same time, he said to Chang Xia aggrieved, "Alas! For some people, it is Grandpa Pukang when something happens, and Elder Pukang when everything is okay. It''s really heart-wrenching!"


    Chang Xia froze and smiled.


    He apologized to the elder Pukang again and again, saying that he would not be wrong again next time.


    Elder Pukang then let Chang Xia leave.


    Gray followed, in addition to protection, he could also be a tool person who took things or something.


    "Why don''t you go with me." The old ape said warmly.


    The elder Pukang learned from the old ape, sat on the ground, and replied, "The result is the same whether I go or not, I am too lazy to run. It''s better to take a break in the sun in the square with you."


    Next to the light tree and the beast totem stands an ancient tree with a height of 100 meters.


    Even though the elder Pukang had never seen Guangshu, he recognized Guangshu at a glance. Different from other trees, the light tree is black and purple, and even the leaves are black and purple, which at first glance is very close to the color of Qingming Stone.


    Weishan is foggy, I am afraid it is the reason of the light tree.


    However, the elder Pukang didn''t care about this.


    The old ape brought them to the Holy Land, and it was definitely not dangerous. Weishan is foggy, maybe there are other reasons. The light tree itself is definitely not poisonous, poisonous, they can''t be unaware.


    "Do you want a light tree?" said the old ape.


    The elder Pukang shrugged and said: "Changxia is very interested in Guangshu, she always said that she wants to build a beautiful Heluo tribe. We used to live in animal dens. In the cold season, the animal dens are at risk of collapse, and the wind and snow may When it was too big, even if the den was burning with a bonfire, it was still extremely cold. Now she has taught the clan to build cave dwellings, and the black panther clan no longer have to fear the icy cold season..."


    The rainy season is rainy, and the clansmen do not have to worry about heavy rain outside the animal den and light rain inside the animal den.


    Changxia wants a tree of light is nothing more than thinking that the night tribe is too dark.


    The Twilight Forest has been dark at night for thousands of years. Even with torches, it still cannot break the darkness of the Twilight Forest.


    The appearance of the light tree today is likely to change the habits of the Twilight Forest for thousands of years. Even the elders of Pukang cannot predict whether this is good or bad.


    However, this is what Chang Xia wants.


    Neither the elder Pukang nor the Heluo tribe wanted to stop it.


    They also want to know whether the Twilight Forest, which has been quiet for thousands of years, will change due to the long summer. The Heluo tribe is looking forward to it, and so are the witches in the Witch Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. Together they waited for the change of the Twilight Forest.


    "She is very special." The old ape said.


    Elder Pukang smiled and was very satisfied with the praise of the old ape.


    In the distance, Chang Xia hugged Yuan Hei and took the lead in walking towards the east where the light tree was. It''s amazing that there is a bluestone road in the square that winds to the east.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： light tree, fruit tree

    Chapter 234 Light Tree, Fruit Tree


    "Those are light trees��"


    Chang Xia blinked, looking curiously at the woods ahead.


    The purple-black ancient trees criss-crossed and grew wantonly. The light tree that Chang Xia had guessed in his mind should be white or light-colored.


    Unexpectedly, entering the Holy Land to see the light tree.


    The bark is purple-black, and even the leaves are purple-black, which is outrageous.


    "Changxia, look at the color of these grasses, I''ve never seen purple-black grasses, isn''t the grass all green?" Nanfeng squatted down and pointed to a grass growing at the root of the light tree. .


    Aside from the color, this weed was the same as the Changxia they knew.


    "Perhaps, this is not an ordinary weed, but a light grass." Shen Rong said solemnly.


    Gray nodded and agreed, "Shen Rong is right."


    The light tree forest is very strange. As long as you can recognize the light tree, you can easily identify the difference between the light tree and other plants. After all, the light tree is purple-black. Except for the light tree, other plants in the entire Holy Land are normal colors, except for the light tree.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the tree stands out from the crowd.


    Between the sea of ??trees, you can find the location of the light tree at a glance.


    "Shen Rong, you dig two bare grasses." Chang Xia said.


    The light tree can''t move temporarily, and the light grass can dig two trees to try. This light tree forest is not short of light grass, and digging one or two trees will not affect the light tree.


    Besides, Chang Xia wanted to know if the light grass could shine like a light tree?


    And can it be brought out of the Holy Land?


    After being brought out of the Holy Land, can it continue to shine?


    With curiosity and anticipation, Chang Xia decisively asked Shen Rong to help dig grass.


    Along the Qingshi Road, Chang Xia walked a long way. She found that the area of ????the light tree forest is very large, and the light tree is the same as the red maple tree in Hongyeling, both large and small.


    After confirming the light grass, Chang Xia wanted to dig a light tree sapling.


    "Chang Xia, are you not leaving?" Nan Feng asked.


    Chang Xia was walking, and suddenly stopped, "There is no need to go forward, the light tree is very domineering, except for the light grass, there is not even a single leaf in this forest. If we go further, we will probably see The situation is the same as it is now.��


    With that said, he started walking back.


    this time.


    Shen Rong dug out two light grasses.


    The root system of the light grass is well developed, and Shen Rong wrapped the root system of the light grass with a mud ball and formed a ball. Originally wanted to wrap the mud ball with leaves, but found that there was not a single leaf on the ground.


    So, you can only cross the bluestone road.


    Pick up leaves from the normal forest next to you, and wrap the mud **** around the roots of the light grass.


    "Shen Rong, are you done digging?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong raised the two light grasses in his hands and said, "Dig it up. This light grass is very special, both its roots and leaves are very tough."


    "I have never seen a tree that doesn''t deciduous. The light tree is really special. The light grass can grow in the light tree forest, and most of it is not a serious grass." Chang Xia laughed and pointed to the forest on the other side of the bluestone road, "The light tree After reading it, let''s go for a walk in the mountain forest here to see if we can pick some delicious wild fruits."


    The flat apples that Weishan Ape picked before are crisp, sweet and delicious.


    The old ape said that there are many fruit trees in the Holy Land, and Chang Xia can''t wait to see one or two.


    "The fruit trees bear fruit at this time, and the Holy Land really deserves to be a Holy Land!"


    Gray stood still, pointing not far ahead. Just after the cold season has entered the warm season, the forest and the earth are rejuvenated, and the trees begin to sprout and grow new branches and leaves.


    "Peach peach fruit, it''s peach peach fruit." Nan Feng said excitedly.


    Her favorite wild fruit is peach peach fruit. How can she not be excited when she sees peach peach fruit? Immediately, he went straight to the peach and peach fruit forest.


    The Holy Land distribution is interesting.


    Light trees are in their own area, as are fruit trees.


    The light tree and the fruit tree are next to each other. Changxia stands on the peach and peach fruit tree, looking at the other two directions. Those two directions, one near the East China Sea and the other corresponding to the cliffs, are not good places.


    The light tree is facing the Heluo tribe, and the fruit tree is facing the Weihe River in the Wangyue Mountains.


    The Heluo tribe can detect the changes in Weishan, thanks to the light released by the light tree. Otherwise, I am afraid that the tribe will be touched by the wanderers without knowing it.


    "Shen Rong is about to harvest some rattan and weave rattan baskets. I want to pick more peaches and peaches to bring back to the tribe to eat slowly. At this time, I can eat peaches and peaches. It''s wonderful!" Nan Feng was so excited that he picked peaches and peaches. , rubbed it on the body twice and gnawed it.


    It can be seen that she really likes peach peach fruit.


    The peaches and peaches that Chang Xia gnawed were washed with water in the animal sac, and they ate them slowly, thinking about taking them back to the other two places to wander around. However, it is too slow to pass from the light tree side.


    After all, those two directions are not close to this side.


    Thinking about the past, returning to the square, walking from the square is the fastest and the shortest distance. I have to say that the person who built the Holy Land was a capable man.


    The huge holy land, after this weird plan.


    became incredible.


    The Holy Land is like an isolated area of ??Weishan, and there is no other way to enter or exit except the channel of the cave.


    If they didn''t take the road of the karst cave, it would basically be impossible for them to enter the Holy Land.


    At the same time, only the road of the karst cave can quickly travel through the entire Holy Land.


    "Woooo!" Ape Hei jumped, Weishan Ape likes to eat flat apples, and peach fruit is almost meaningless. Saru Hei pulled at the corner of Chang Xia''s clothes, gesturing something.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and looked at Yuan Hei.


    Staring at the peach peach fruit it held in his hand, he asked, "You don''t like peach peach fruit?"


    "Uuuuh-" Yuanhei pointed to the depths of the peach peach fruit tree and gestured to eat.


    "What''s in there?" Chang Xia slid down from the peach fruit tree and shouted, "Nanfeng, let''s take a look inside?"


    "Why... there are still good things in it?" Nanfeng said happily, picking peaches and peaches.


    "The wild fruits picked by Weishan Ape are not only flat apples and peach peach fruit. Let''s go inside and see if we can find other wild fruits." Chang Xia explained, holding Yuan Hei and planning to go deep into the peach peach fruit tree walk to the woods.


    "Chang Xia, wait a minute." Shen Rong said.


    Gray followed suit and said, "Wait with us. This is a holy place after all. Maybe there will be ferocious beasts?"


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s foot stepped out and stopped.


    This is not the Heluo tribe Even if it is a holy place, you have to be careful.


    While waiting, Nanfeng picked two baskets of peaches and peaches before giving up. Under the guidance of Yan Hei, the four of them walked towards the peach peach fruit tree.


    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, I saw Yan Hei in Chang Xia''s arms screaming.


    Struggling, he drilled into the forest ahead.


    "Ping apple--" Chang Xia held his forehead, Yuan Hei shouted to go here, it turned out that he wanted to eat a flat apple. This fruit forest is quite magical. Different fruit trees grow in different regions. If the fruit is not picked, it will not fall or rot.


    This is the same situation as Ginkgo.


    Speaking of which, the wild fruits in the Twilight Forest seem to be the same.


    It''s just that the wild fruits outside will not fall if they are not picked, but they will rot.


    "Shen Rong, come here and help make rattan baskets again." Ge Lei smiled, he and Tianluo both like to eat flat apples. The flat apples in the Holy Land are the most delicious among the wild fruits he has ever eaten. If you meet them, how can you miss them?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： cold blast

    Next.


    Four people and one cub linger in this fruit forest.


    Not to mention going back to the square to investigate in the other two directions, they even discussed staying in the fruit forest for the night tonight.


    Without him, the wild fruits in this fruit forest are too abundant.


    Any fruit that has been eaten outside can be found here. And the taste is sweeter and more delicious than in the Twilight Forest, this is simply the most perfect wild fruit world.


    "It''s time to go back to Weishan Waterfall!" said the old ape.


    On the square, the two old apes slept very comfortably. Opening his eyes and looking at the scorching sun in the west, the old ape reminded the elder Pukang when he didn''t see Changxia and the others coming back.


    This is the abode of the gods.


    They cannot spend the night in the Holy Land and must leave before sunset.


    Elder Pukang got up, opened his mouth and roared, calling out that his group of cubs who were having fun outside should go back to the square.


    hoo-hoo-


    The roar of the elder Pukang was astonishing.


    Chang Xia and others, who were immersed in the world of picking wild fruits, suddenly woke up.


    Looking up and looking at the baskets of wild fruits piled up like a mountain, they looked at each other and hesitated: "Have we picked so many wild fruits?"


    This rattan basket is roughly counted.


    I''m afraid there must be dozens of baskets?


    Obviously it is picking and eating. Why did you pick so much?


    "How to get back Weishan Waterfall?" Chang Xia embarrassed and said embarrassedly. If the wild fruit is not picked, it will naturally not rot. Picking must be eaten, but not wasted.


    "Shake people?" Nan Feng pointed at the square and said, "If Elder Pukang and Lao Ape help, we certainly won''t be able to win."


    "You wait, I''ll go back to the square." Gray said.


    Carrying two baskets of flat apples, he quickly ran straight towards the square. Ape Hei likes to eat flat apples, and most old apes will like it too. After all, Ape Hei likes it very much.


    Yesterday, the wild fruits that Weishan Ape took out were mostly flat apples.


    "Nanfeng, don''t pick it." Chang Xia shouted.


    They picked enough wild fruits this time, and if they picked them again, she was afraid that the old ape would scold them.


    "Get used to, get used to." Nan Feng smiled, stopped and didn''t pick any more.


    Wait, it won''t be long.


    The huge figure of the old ape moves from far to near.


    "So many?" The old ape was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    "Old ape, I''m sorry! We were a bit forgetful when we picked the fruit, and we picked a little too much. Don''t worry, we won''t waste it and we''ll finish it." Chang Xia explained.


    I wanted to visit the other two places.


    Who knows, the further you go this way, the more wild fruit species. Accidentally, I picked dozens of baskets. Fortunately, this fruit forest is big enough, otherwise this fruit would be almost finished by Chang Xia and the others.


    "Don''t waste it, the rest is optional." The old ape said.


    He stretched out his hand, and Shen Rong Nanfeng started to carry the fruit. The old ape''s hand was big enough to stack ten baskets in one palm. He was the only one who took twenty baskets. The rest, Ge Lei Nanfeng beast change one person to carry six baskets, and the rest are divided between Elder Pukang and Shen Rong.


    In the end, Chang Xia held Saru Hei and two light grasses.


    "It seems to be getting colder!" Chang Xia said.


    The old ape said: "It''s dark, it''s not suitable to stay in the Holy Land."


    At night, the temperature in the Holy Land is much lower than outside.


    This is why the old ape never spends the night in the Holy Land.


    It looks no different, but the Holy Land at night is really cold. At this moment, it is not yet dark, and the Holy Land has begun to cool down.


    A faint mist began to spread around the square with the square as the center.


    However, the mist in the holy place was quickly dispelled by the light tree, so the mist overflowed the holy place and went to Weishan in all directions.


    "It''s a bit evil!" Pukang said.


    With that said, the group returned to the square.


    However, they didn''t stay in the square and quickly went to the cave.


    for a while.


    Chang Xia could feel the temperature of the Holy Land dropping rapidly.


    Yan Hei mission drilled into Chang Xia''s arms, shivering from the cold. Seeing this, Chang Xia kept speeding up and approaching the cave.


    Stepping into the cave, the temperature rose a little.


    The farther from the Holy Land, the higher the temperature.


    It felt like I didn''t notice it when I first stepped into the Holy Land.


    Who knew that when they left, the Holy Land gave them a great gift.


    "Yeah! I almost froze." Nanfeng said.


    Move the animal body a few times to let the frozen body recover.


    The old ape said: "We stayed for too long this time, but fortunately we left in time."


    "No wonder you didn''t mention bringing us to the Holy Land last night��" Pukang sighed. If I stray into the Holy Land this night, I''m afraid it will freeze into ice lumps?


    It is so cold that it is difficult for living creatures to survive in Weishan.


    "Come here at night, something will happen," the old ape said.


    After a pause, the old ape said again: "There is hot water in the west of the square, just like the cold pool under the Weishan Waterfall. There are water pools and it is hot."


    "Hot spring?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    In an extremely cold place like the Holy Land, since there are hot springs?


    I drop a day, it is incredible.


    "It''s hot, it''s very comfortable to soak." The old ape nodded. He doesn''t know what the hot springs are. There are several pools in the west that are hot, but shallow.


    Every time the old ape lay in, he could only soak his feet.


    It''s a pity.


    "Next time I have a chance, I''ll take a look." Chang Xia said happily.


    Hot springs, if the cold season is even more cool.


    "Changxia, it''s bright." Shen Rong suddenly said.


    "Liang, what''s bright?" As soon as Chang Xia finished speaking, she hurriedly looked down at the two light grasses in the rattan basket, and it was indeed bright. UUkanshu The original purple-black foliage, in the dim cave, contrasts with the fluorescent green rocks, emitting bright light.


    Look, it''s like the leaves are decorated with lanterns.


    Even the roots wrapped in the mud **** have a faint light.


    "Hey! It turns out that the grass on the ground of the bare tree can also glow?" The old ape said in surprise.


    If I had known, he would also dig a few trees and put them in his own cave. A few trees should be planted near the Weishan Waterfall to make it brighter.


    "I call it light grass." Chang Xia smiled and said, "There is not even a single fallen leaf in the light tree forest except for light grass. I was curious to ask Chen Rong to help dig two trees to try, but I didn''t expect this light grass to really shine. ."


    "The Holy Land is amazing!" Nanfeng said.


    woohoo ��


    Ape Hei lowered his head and stretched out his small hand to touch the light grass.


    Obviously, it is full of curiosity about this luminous grass.


    Unfortunately, Chang Xia removed the rattan basket and failed to let Yuan Hei succeed. Just a little boy who doesn''t understand the importance of curiosity, with a single effort, the light grass may be torn to shreds.


    Chang Xia of other races is not worried.


    However, Ape Hei is Weishan Ape. This little guy looks small, but his strength is not small. Wild fruits weighing hundreds of pounds can be moved.


    Chang Xia might not be able to move it even before it was put away!


    "Accelerate. Walk out of the cave before dark, and the low temperature of the Holy Land will pass along the cave, and you can isolate it only by leaving the cave." The old ape began to sprint, rushing towards the Weishan Waterfall with all his strength.


    "Old Ape, let Chang Xia sit on your shoulders." Shen Rong said.


    Hearing the sound, the old ape stretched out his hand and let Chang Xia climb up his shoulders along his arm. Then they ran to the Weishan Waterfall quickly, followed by Shen Rong and the others, as if they were being driven by something.


    An invisible cold air quickly erupted from the Holy Land.


    Then spread out in all directions.


    Among them, there is cold air that penetrates into the cave and spreads violently.

 Chapter 236： Reward plus more

    Chapter 236


    Huhu����


    Chang Xia grabbed the hair on the old ape''s shoulder.


    Turning his head, he looked back at the cold air coming from the cave.


    He was so frightened that his hair stood upside down. If the cold air fell on his body, he was afraid that he could easily freeze him. The beast totem carved by Qingming Stone is really scary.


    I am afraid that the paved bluestones in the square are also unusual.


    shhhhh!


    The old monkey led the way and jumped out of the cave first.


    Immediately following, Shen Rong and the others jumped out one after another.


    boom -


    There was a huge roar in the ear. However, as soon as the cold air came into contact with the waterfall, it quickly melted and fell into the cold pool below.


    "It''s really exciting!" Chang Xia sat paralyzed on the shoulders of the old ape, panting for breath, and almost had a heart attack just now, "Old ape, why didn''t you remind us to leave the Holy Land earlier. It''s too dangerous, I almost died of fright. "


    "Hey la la��" The old ape laughed.


    Can he say that it is too comfortable to sleep in the square and then forget the time.


    cough cough-


    Of course, this is not easy to say, it is too embarrassing.


    The elder Pukang grinned and had no fear of the rest of his life. Orcs naturally like to fight, especially the fight between life and death. The life and death escape just now, Pukang elders found it very interesting!


    If it weren''t for the fact that it was not suitable to go back to the cave at the moment.


    Elder Pukang really wanted to go back and challenge again.


    "Elder Pukang, Chang Xia...you guys are back!"


    Just after walking down the fissures and caves of the cliff, Fenghuo and the others quickly greeted them. At this moment, in the open space in front of the Weishan Waterfall, Fenghuo and the others have prepared the barbecue, waiting for Changxia and the others to return.


    "Don''t be stunned, come and help." Nan Feng shouted.


    The old ape squatted down and put his hands flat on the open space, Fenghuo Shennian and others quickly stepped forward to carry the rattan basket. At the same time, he unbundled Ge Lei, Chen Rong and the others. Looking at the baskets of wild fruits, Feng Huo and the others widened their eyes. They didn''t dare to ask more questions, and quickly helped to move things.


    Chang Xia put down Saru Hei and carried the rattan basket.


    Carefully slipped down from the arm of the old ape and took the light grass out of the rattan basket.


    The light grass is a little bit of white light, pouring down.


    The darker the place, the more conspicuous the light of the light grass.


    Look, it''s like a five-watt light bulb, which is pretty good.


    After all, a light grass is just that big, and it is already very good to emit such a big light. The light is darker than that of the light stone, which Chang Xia can fully accept.


    "Light!"


    Here, Fenghuo just finished moving the wild fruit.


    When he turned around, he saw the light grass in Chang Xia''s hand, and was immediately shocked.


    Hearing the beacon''s light, Mutuo and other clansmen heard the reputation in the past.


    When his eyes touched the light grass in Chang Xia''s hand, he immediately became excited.


    "Chang Xia, what is this?" asked Shen Nian.


    Chang Xia handed the light grass in his hand to Shen Nian, and asked the clansmen to pass it on for a look, and replied, "Light grass, I asked Shen Rong to dig it in the Guangshu forest."


    "Light tree, is there really a light tree in the depths of Weishan?"


    "Is the light tree the same as the light stone?"


    "There are light trees and grass in the depths of Weishan. Will the night become as bright as the day after the tribe?"


    In an instant, the clansmen were excited.


    On the contrary, Weishan Ape is confused, a glowing grass, what is there to be excited about? Weishan Ape expressed that he did not understand and did not care.


    "There are many light trees growing in the Holy Land. The light trees are different from the light stones. We are not sure whether the light trees can emit light after felling. The light trees are also very tall, and it is not easy to dig." Chang Xia said: "I dig it. The light grass wants to see if the light grass can shine outside, and whether the light grass can grow and live outside?"


    One listen.


    They all quieted down.


    They''re not good at this.


    So, they were all quiet and did not surround Chang Xia anymore.


    "..." Chang Xia looked at Shen Nian and the others who were scattered, speechless, these guys can''t bother, use their brains or something? Every time I encounter something that requires my brain, I just let it go, it''s enough!


    Nanfeng shrugged and said, "Changxia, do you really think they would be interested in planting light grass? At most, they are curious about the grass that can glow, oh! By the way, they are curious about the situation in the Holy Land."


    She grew up with them from a young age.


    What are these males thinking, Nanfeng can''t guess?


    She was too lazy to find a partner in the tribe because she knew these **** too well. One by one looked at the tall and majestic people, and all of them were not human.


    In case of trouble, inherit the tips of the elders of Pukang: reckless.


    Think, what is that?


    "Hey!" Chang Xia pouted and muttered, "Why didn''t Brother come here at this time?"


    "Bai Qing is in the same situation as you, do you think the tribe can safely let him enter the forest?" Nanfeng said with a black line, "If it wasn''t for the expansion of the tribe, he wouldn''t even be able to go to Baihu. Walk around, the tribe looks at him more strictly than the cub."


    Bai Qing, the most dazzling totem warrior of the Heluo tribe.


    Bai Qing is a powerful totem warrior of the tribe. Five years ago, when I was out hunting, I was accidentally bitten by a strange insect.


    After returning to the tribe, Bai Qing began to cough up blood.


    The situation was quite similar to when Shen Rong was detoxifying.


    Coughing up blood is scary.


    Wu checked Bai Qing''s body and couldn''t find any strange insects, so she couldn''t cure Bai Qing. He could only give him some herbs to recuperate, and let Bai Qing calmly nourish his body in the tribe.


    Baiqing Maple Leaf used to be the most outstanding male and female of the Heluo tribe But all this was destroyed five years ago.


    "Has the tribe still failed to find the monster that bit my brother?" Chang Xia asked lightly. At this moment, Chang Xia''s eyes were full of anxiety.


    Bai Qing, in terms of appearance, is the most outstanding of the Heluo tribe.


    This outstanding is not how delicate and handsome he looks, but a kind of spirit.


    He is different from Shen Rong, Bai Qing has thick eyebrows and big eyes, a high nose and a wide mouth, and his face with square Chinese characters. He looks very powerful and can be trusted at a glance. Bai Qing''s impression of Chang Xia was that of the righteous and arrogant Xiao Feng in the Eight Parts of Tianlong.


    When he was a child, Chang Xia liked to follow Bai Qing very much.


    She didn''t call Fengye Nanfeng their elder sister, but she liked to call Bai Qing elder brother.


    So when Chang Xia called her brother, Nan Feng could naturally guess who she was talking about.


    "The tribe has searched every corner of Misty Ridge in the past five years, but has never been able to find the monster that bit Bai Qing." Nan Feng said angrily.


    Chang Xia put down the rattan basket and said firmly: "We have something to do with Weishan, I will go to Misty Ridge."


    "Do you want to court death?" Nan Feng said angrily: "It''s not enough that Bai Qing''s accident is not enough, you still want to run to Misty Ridge, so you''re not afraid of my grandfather spanking you?"


    Misty Ridge, a famous dangerous place in the Heluo tribe.


    Bai Qing went to Misty Ridge five years ago to save the clansmen who strayed into Misty Ridge. Whoever knew it was bitten by a strange insect, the elders of the tribe have not given up going into the Misty Ridge to look for the strange insect in the past five years, but unfortunately they found nothing.


    This made the Heluo tribe have to wonder whether the monster died or left the Misty Ridge. The Twilight Forest is too big, and a monster is too small to find it.


    "Brother can''t delay the next five years..."


    Chang Xia had a sullen face and a wry smile. If it weren''t for Bai Qing''s strength, he wouldn''t be able to last for five years. If no monsters are found, Bai Qing will die.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： Brother Bai Qing

    Chapter 237 Brother Bai Qing


    "If you want to go to Misty Ridge, I''ll go with you." Nan Feng said solemnly.


    The matter of Bai Qing is a scar in the heart of the Heluo tribe. Five years have passed, and instead of being healed, it has rotted and hurt in the bones of the tribe.


    Those clansmen who strayed into Misty Ridge have been going to Misty Ridge uninterruptedly for the past few years, hoping to find the strange insect that bit Bai Qing at the beginning, but they all ended in failure.


    "Miwuling, Bai Qing." Shen Rong was puzzled and said in surprise.


    He came to the Heluo tribe for a few months, and it seemed that he had never seen this Bai Qing. I hadn''t seen Chang Xia mention it before, but this time, Chang Xia''s expression was particularly ugly.


    He even heard Chang Xia calling out to brother.


    This surprised Shen Rong even more!


    Chang Xia didn''t even call Fengye Nanfeng a sister, who could make her call her brother willingly.


    Immediately, Shen Rong became curious about this Bai Qing.


    "Bai Qing, the most outstanding totem warrior of the younger generation of the Heluo tribe. Five years ago, he was bitten by a monster in Misty Mountain. He has been recuperating in the tribe and rarely left the beast den. After all, after I came back from the Normandy market , never saw him."


    Chang Xia was aggrieved, and she guessed that Bai Qing''s situation might be getting worse.


    Even during the warm pot banquet, Chang Xia didn''t see Bai Qing''s others. She wanted to ask the patriarch or Xylophone several times about Bai Qing''s situation. However, every time the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them. She cooks food for xylophone and other clansmen, deliberately making more each time.


    In fact, I just wanted the clansmen to give some to Bai Qing and the elders of Quejiao.


    "Wu didn''t treat him?" Shen Rong asked in surprise.


    Nan Feng shook his head lightly and explained, "The monster is too special, so Wu can''t cure Bai Qing unless he finds the monster that bit Bai Qing in the first place. Over the past few years, the tribe has not given up searching for the monster in Misty Ridge, but Just can''t find it."


    This thing is really wicked.


    "Have you invited the witches of the bird clan and fish clan to show Bai Qing?"


    "Please, the witches of the two races said they couldn''t find the cause."


    In terms of strength, Su Ye is stronger than the other two clans. The Heluo tribe had invited witches from these two tribes to check on Bai Qing, and the results were the same.


    "Brother is not only strong, but also knows a lot. They don''t think about Fenghuo at all. If Brother is here, he will definitely think about how to get the light grass and light tree back to the tribe."


    Chang Xia pouted and muttered angrily.


    "Chang Xia likes Bai Qing very much. In the past, every time Bai Qing went out to hunt and pick up the tribe, he would give him gifts. Most of the things that were hoarded in the animal den before Chang Xia were found for her by Bai Qing." Nanfeng Glancing at Shen Rong, he spoke slowly.


    When it comes to favoring Chang Xia, Bai Qing is definitely at the forefront of the tribe.


    Chang Xia said he was going to Misty Ridge, but Nan Feng did not persuade him much. She understood that if Chang Xia chose to speak out, it meant that she would definitely go.


    To persuade is also to persuade.


    Besides, Bai Qing''s situation is really bad.


    Wu told the tribe that Bai Qing would die if he couldn''t find the monster within half a year.


    The tribe has been busy building kilns in the past few months and rarely goes out hunting and picking. After all, the tribe has enough food to eat, and the tribes don''t have to leave the tribe to venture outside.


    However, Nanfeng knew.


    The tribe has always had hunting parties out.


    Obvious.


    This hunting out must have gone to Misty Ridge.


    Don''t ask how Nanfeng knew, who goes out hunting and returns to the tribe empty-handed every time? The Heluo tribe is not a weak tribe.


    How can there be a totem warrior who goes out to hunt and can''t even catch a hare.


    "Back to the tribe, Chang Xia will take me to see Bai Qing." Shen Rong said.


    He has lived in the Tianyuan tribe in the Western Land for more than ten years, and has traveled everywhere. Maybe it can be of any help.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia couldn''t wait to nod his head.


    "Okay! I wanted to go to the tribe to find my brother several times, for fear that he would not see me."


    In the distance, Elder Pukang and the others heard Changxia Nanfeng mention Bai Qing. Immediately, everyone''s mood sank.


    "Woooo-"


    Ape Hei slipped off the old ape and headed straight for the table.


    The whimper sounded, awakening the delusional crowd.


    "Xiao Hei, stop." Chang Xia looked up and saw Saru Hei jumping onto the long table, reaching out to grab the barbecue. Chang Xia hurriedly spoke and stopped loudly.


    Ape Hei rolled around in the Holy Land, his body was dirty.


    It''s not okay to eat directly on the table without washing your hands and face. The old ape entrusted Yuan Hei to her to raise, and Chang Xia naturally wanted to cultivate the good habit of Yuan Hei.


    Hearing Chang Xia''s voice, Saru Hei blinked and looked at Chang Xia blankly.


    Chang Xia stepped forward and hugged Saru Hei.


    "Xiao Hei, wash your hands before eating. You rolled in the fruit forest just now and picked the fruit. Your hands are very dirty. You have to wash your hands before you can eat, do you know?"


    Here, the elders of Pukang stopped walking towards the long table.


    With a smirk, he walked towards the pool.


    Come on, I was taught a lesson by Changxia using Saru Hei as an example.


    After washing their hands, everyone sat down and started to eat.


    Fenghuo didn''t make it too complicated, barbecue, bone soup, and fruit powder cake. Not a lot, but plenty.


    I didn''t feel tired after leaving the Holy Land, but when I sat down, Chang Xia only felt that my limbs were sore and tired. Originally, he planned to boil water to cool off, but at this moment, Chang Xia just wanted to lie down and sleep peacefully.


    "Changxia, Changxia..."


    Shen Rong called softly, and Chang Xia dozed off while eating.


    Several times, nearly stuffed the roast up my nose.


    "Shen Rong, is something wrong?" Chang Xia opened his eyes in confusion.


    Shen Rong took off the chopsticks from Chang Xia''s hand, and said warmly, "Is Chang Xia tired? Why don''t you go to bed first, and then eat when you wake up."


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia replied and planted her head into the bowl.


    Shen Rong''s eyes were quick, he pulled out the chair, stepped forward and hugged Chang Xia.


    On the side, Nan Feng and the others were startled.


    "It''s okay, she just feels sleepy. I''ll hold her to sleep for a while and wake up." Chen Rong said: "Today, what happened in the Holy Land, Chang Xia may not have reacted until now."


    Hearing this, Elder Pukang and the others breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, Chang Xia came back.


    Fenghuo and the others discovered that there was a beast **** mark on Chang Xia''s forehead.


    What I wanted to ask, who knew that Chang Xia suddenly talked about Bai Qing. Therefore, everyone avoided asking about the mark of the beast god.


    At this moment, I saw Chang Xia passed out while eating.


    Immediately, get nervous.


    "Elder Pukang, what''s the matter with the mark of the beast **** on Chang Xia''s forehead?" asked the old man. Although Shen Rong said that Chang Xia was fine, they were still worried.


    "Nanfeng, tell them." Pukang said. He was busy eating barbecue, and he had no time to open his mouth to speak. So, he decisively left the matter to Nanfeng and asked her to help explain what happened in the Holy Land today.


    "There is a beast totem in the Holy Land, and the mark of the beast **** on Chang Xia''s forehead is the gift of the beast god. That thing transformed Chang Xia''s body and enhanced her bloodline ability. Don''t worry, it''s not a bad thing." Knowing what to say, I simply picked the most important and straightforward.


    "Beast Totem��"


    "Nanfeng, is that the one we imagined?"


    "Well! It''s the one you imagined. In the future, no orcs will dare to attack Weishan. There are swathes of light trees and fruit trees in the Holy Land, as well as hot springs and others."


    Nanfeng said while eating, and heard Fenghuo and the others were curious about the Holy Land.


    Shen Rong walked off the long table with Chang Xia in his arms. He was worried that he would let Chang Xia lie on the ground alone. He simply hugged and sat by the stove.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： he came

    Chapter 238 He is here


    That night.


    The open space beside the Weishan Waterfall Pool.


    The two light grasses exuded a little white light, echoing the bonfire from afar.


    Shen Rong wrapped Chang Xia with a wolf''s tail, and he suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, the elder Pukang in the distance stood up quietly. The biggest crack on the cliff of Weishan Waterfall took out, and slowly walked out a huge black shadow.


    "Who��" the old ape said.


    Elder Pukang was very calm and said calmly: "Don''t worry, maybe someone from my clan is here."


    Weishan Waterfall has a special barrier.


    Even the elders of Pukang cannot pass through the barrier and perceive the situation outside.


    However, with the power of the Weishan Ape, it must be an acquaintance who dares to approach the Weishan Waterfall. Elder Pukang guessed that it might be Elder Jami who came over, and the footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    Across the barrier, Pukang''s perception is not crazy and clear.


    gradually.


    The sleeping orcs woke up one after another.


    Seeing Lao Yuan and Elder Pukang standing quietly beside them, no one made a sound to break the silence of the late night and waited silently.


    "Grey, you go to greet the person." Pukang suddenly said, and asked Grey to get up to pick up the person. At the same time, it is also to test whether the incoming person is his own clan.


    The old ape defaults to the choice of the Pukang elders.


    this time.


    In addition to Chang Xia and Saru Hei, Weishan Waterfall slept soundly.


    Everyone else has woken up.


    However, everyone kept quiet.


    Gray quietly fell into the night and left Weishan Waterfall.


    tick-tock-


    Time passed little by little.


    Suddenly, Gray''s figure came back again.


    The moment he saw Ge Lei, the tense atmosphere of Weishan Waterfall instantly returned to normal.


    "Gray, who''s here?" Pukang asked.


    Gray said: "Elder Jami, Patriarch, Heimeng and Bai Qing."


    "Bai Qing, why did he come here?" Pukang was shocked and asked in surprise. As far as Bai Qing''s current physical condition is concerned, what did he do with coming to Weishan? Is it really worth his life? And how could Jami agree to let Bai Qing leave the tribe? What does the root do, won''t it stop it?


    "Cough cough!"


    Before anyone arrived, the sound of coughing was already heard.


    "Elder Pukang, I''m fine." Bai Qing''s clear voice came intermittently.


    Then, the four figures of Elder Jami came out from behind Gore. Bai Qing was carried by Hei Meng, wearing a thick animal skin coat.


    Straight face, thin and almost boneless.


    This made Nanfeng and the others couldn''t bear it, but no one opened their mouths to accuse them.


    "He wants to come, but I can''t stop it. Besides, Weihe Heiyu is good for his health, so I simply let him come." Yami explained that Bai Qing''s injury was a thorn in the heart of the Heluo tribe.


    Whenever they think of Bai Qing, everyone feels heartache.


    "Huh! Who''s here?" Chang Xia fell into a daze, and suddenly heard the conversations of several people. Before opening his eyes, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Chang Xia, you''re awake." Shen Rong patted Chang Xia lightly with his wolf''s tail, and said in a low voice, "Bai Qing, he came here with Elder Yami."


    "Bai Qing, brother is here?" Chang Xia was startled, opened his eyes quickly, looked at Bai Qing on Heimeng''s back in shock, and said happily, "Brother, why did you come to Weishan?"


    "Cough cough!" Bai Qing covered his mouth, and the green cloth on his hand was instantly dyed red. He smiled and put the green cloth into his arms, and said warmly, "I want to see Chang Xia, so I came here."


    Heimeng carefully put Bai Qing down and let him sit by the bonfire.


    The temperature in Weishan is low, and the number of Baiqing''s coughs has increased along the way. At the same time, he kept twitching, apparently freezing.


    After being bitten by the monster, Bai Qing''s body became weaker and weaker.


    Now, even in the warm season, he can''t take off his thick fur coat. This animal skin coat is not an animal skin coat used to block the rain, but a real coat with fur to keep out the cold.


    "Brother��" Chang Xia shouted, and her eyes couldn''t help but mist.


    Who could have imagined that this thin, skinny, strong man was once a majestic totem warrior who could kill a wild boar with one punch.


    "Don''t cry, elder brother is fine." Bai Qing smiled, as clear and bold as always. Five years of torture did not seem to have left a trace on him, and he was still the heroic totem warrior of the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia, don''t overdo it.


    Wipe the tears from the corners of your eyes.


    He ran to the side to get the light grass and handed it to Bai Qing.


    "Brother, what are you looking at?"


    Saying that, she stretched out her hand to hold Bai Qing''s wrist. Activate the bloodline ability and try to investigate Bai Qing''s body. The more he looks, the heavier the mist in Chang Xia''s eyes.


    At this moment, Bai Qing''s body was exhausted.


    Even with Bai Qing''s ability, it can last up to three months. If something happened, Bai Qing would die within a month at the earliest.


    Feeling the warmth coming from his body, Bai Qing looked at Guangcao for a while.


    He raised his left hand and touched the top of Chang Xia''s head, gently stroking it. His eyes crossed Chang Xia and landed on Shen Rong. He smiled and said, "Hello Shen Rong! I''m Bai Qing, I''ve always wanted to meet you before, but unfortunately I didn''t the right opportunity.��


    Bai Qing was the insider of the news that the clansmen were looking for Shen Rong to discuss in private.


    In fact, he wanted to fight against Shen Rong personally.


    Nai He was not able to live up to his expectations, let alone discussing with Shen Rong, he couldn''t even get out of the beast den.


    "Hello, brother!" Shen Rong said warmly.


    He returned a gentle smile to Bai Qing A male who can protect Chang Xia like this is really enviable!


    However, when he really saw Bai Qing, Shen Rong found that he couldn''t be jealous.


    In front of this male named Bai Qing, it is difficult for people to raise evil thoughts.


    "Take care of Chang Xia." Bai Qing didn''t say much, just said five words bluntly. Chang Xia deserves the best male guardian, she is the proudest treasure of the Heluo tribe.


    In the past, the witch and the patriarch always persuaded Chang Xia to find a male to marry.


    Bai Qing said bluntly that he could take care of Chang Xia for the rest of his life, but unfortunately, everything was not as he wished. His weak body won''t last long.


    Shen Rong''s eyes are clear, but he is a good male.


    "Please rest assured, Brother, I will take good care of Chang Xia." Shen Rong said cautiously.


    Bai Qing stopped talking.


    He patted Chang Xia''s head and said, "Chang Xia, it''s useless. I''m sick, even a witch is helpless, don''t waste your bloodline ability."


    Sickness is a term used by the Orcs of the Twilight Forest for serious illness.


    Even the witch is helpless, which shows how powerful the monster is.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, my ability can relieve the pain in your body to some extent." Chang Xia retorted. She understood that Bai Qing didn''t want to make herself work too hard, so she said it was useless.


    Back then, Shen Rong''s body had been nourished by himself.


    Now, there is the blessing of the mark of the beast god.


    The bloodline ability will definitely become stronger.


    On the other hand, Elder Jami and Patriarch Gen have finished chatting with Elder Pukang. Although they are happy to chat with the old ape, but the old ape speaks too slowly and can be anxious to death.


    Therefore, the elders of Pukang can only go into battle in person.


    "Chang Xia, what''s on your forehead?" Elder Yami approached, squinting, and staring at Chang Xia''s forehead.


    she said.


    Patriarch Gen and Bai Qing both looked up.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： Fish soup works wonders

    Chapter 239 Fish Soup Has Miracles


    "Mark of the Beast God." Chang Xia said.


    In an instant, Elder Jami and Patriarch Gen were shocked.


    "Mark of the Beast God, how is this possible?"


    Orc Mark, a unique mark on Gangwa Continent. When the orc cub is born, a kind of mark will appear on the beast''s body. After the orc cub transforms into one year old, it will gradually fade until it disappears.


    "Yesterday, we entered the Holy Land. The Holy Land Beast Totem personally bestowed Chang Xia''s gift, increasing part of Chang Xia''s bloodline abilities." Pukang explained.


    After listening, the elders of Jami and the patriarch were very excited.


    "Okay, okay." Yami said again and again.


    The patriarch root did not speak, and his excited expression was revealed.


    "However, my bloodline ability is not very useful to Brother." Chang Xia blamed herself, and after speaking, she suddenly raised her head to look at Elder Jami and Patriarch Gen. His eyes were full of determination, and he said, "Patriarch, when I go back from Weishan, I want to go to Misty Ridge."


    "no!"


    Elder Jami and Patriarch Gen have not made a sound yet.


    Bai Qing was the first to speak, Misty Ridge was a famous and dangerous place in the tribal territory. In the past few years, because of him, the clansmen have frequently come in and out to search for strange insects, and many of them have been injured. Every time Bai Qing comforted him, the clansmen ignored it.


    "Brother, Miwuling is dangerous enough to reach Weishan? I have even crossed Weishan, but I am still afraid of Miwuling?" Chang Xia met Bai Qing''s eyes, without fear, and said firmly: "Miwuling, I Must go."


    Chang Xia is the cub of the tribe.


    Similarly, Bai Qing is also the cub of the tribe.


    If Chang Xia dared to open this mouth in the past, the elders of Jami and the others would have to close Chang Xia for ten days and a half months. However, Chang Xia''s body has recovered. What''s more important is that Changxia''s luck is not ordinary, and every time an accident occurs, it can be killed and become auspicious.


    Like Weishan, who would have thought things would go so smoothly?


    Not even the slightest danger.


    If it weren''t for Elder Pukang and others accompanying him all the way, even the Heluo tribe would be unbelievable. There are people in the world who have this kind of luck.


    "Okay, let Pukang take you to Misty Ridge." Elder Yami was the most straightforward, nodding and agreeing without waiting for Bai Qing to be long-winded. At the same time, the elders of Pukang were also allowed to accompany them all the way. It can be seen that the tribe also does not want to give up Bai Qing.


    "That''s great." Chang Xia jumped up excitedly. With the support of Elder Jami, it was a certainty for her to go to Misty Ridge.


    "Elder Jami, father...you eat some wild fruits first, and I''ll roast them for you." Nan Feng carried the washed wild fruits in a pot and sent them to everyone. At the same time, it just interrupted the topic of Misty Ridge.


    Put down the basin and hand it to Bai Qing with a peach fruit.


    "Bai Qing, this peach fruit is super sweet."


    "In addition to peach peach fruit, there are also flat apple and persimmon persimmon fruit."


    "The Holy Land is the most peculiar. There is a fruit forest there. There are all kinds of wild fruits growing in the fruit forest. It''s fun."


    In an instant, the crisp sound of the south wind spread over the entire Weishan Waterfall.


    "Fresh wild fruit��"


    Immediately, several elders of Jami were attracted by this fresh wild fruit.


    Bai Qing rarely showed curiosity, took the peach fruit that Nanfeng handed over, and ate two of them at once. Immediately, Elder Jami was overjoyed.


    Bai Qing''s health continued to deteriorate, in addition to the cause of illness, it was also related to Bai Qing''s inability to eat. Not to mention Bai Qing''s injury, even if a normal person doesn''t eat, his body will deteriorate.


    "Bai Qing, do you still want it?" Yami handed over a persimmon fruit, looking very nervous. Bai Qing''s appetite has been getting worse and worse recently, and he basically only drinks some soup. With a physique that is more than two meters tall, he can only drink soup all day long, how can a person eat it?


    "Well! Two more." Bai Qing replied.


    "Okay, you can eat as many as you want." Yami said briskly. Saying that, they didn''t let Nanfeng and the others do it, and went straight to bring a few baskets of wild fruits to Bai Qing, "These wild fruits were picked by Changxia and the others in the Holy Land, enough."


    In the distance, Gen finds the old ape.


    Promise to Weishan Ape that when they return to the tribe, they will send fruit powder and sugar to Weishan Ape. Wild fruits in this season are very precious. The Heluo tribe never takes advantage of other tribes.


    After listening to the old ape, he said that the holy land had enough wild fruits.


    In addition, the Heluo tribe was also promised to dig light trees and light grass from the holy land.


    That thing Weishan Ape doesn''t need and doesn''t need.


    The old ape expressed that he was very happy to exchange these things with the Heluo tribe.


    No matter how smart the Weishan Ape is, it is not an orc after all. In the future, the Weishan Ape still needs the protection of the Black Panthers, and if the two groups can get along well, the old ape is very happy.


    Late at night, Weishan Waterfall is extraordinarily lively.


    "Tomorrow, take him to the Holy Land." The old ape pointed at Bai Qing and said. He doesn''t know how to heal, but he has vision. Bai Qing is frail and suffering from illness.


    The hot springs on the west side of the Holy Land are good for Bai Qing.


    One listen.


    Elder Yami and others who were eating barbecue stopped one after another.


    "Old ape, do you mean hot springs?" Chang Xia paused and quickly reacted. As far as Bai Qing''s body is going to the Holy Land, she can''t think of anything other than the hot spring.


    The old ape nodded and said, "The hot water in the west of the Holy Land is good for the body."


    He took Ape Hei to soak it. The little guy used to be very sick. After a few soaks, his body got better.


    The old ape saw that the Heluo tribe attached great importance to Bai Qing.


    So, he opened his mouth to remind Chang Xia.


    "Changxia What is a hot spring?" Yami asked.


    Chang Xia explained: "There are several hot water pools in the west of the Holy Land, which I named the hot spring. The situation is similar to the cold pool under the Weishan Waterfall, but the water in the hot spring is hot and very comfortable to soak in. Today, we Busy picking wild fruits, I haven''t had time to go to the hot springs in the west..."


    "Old ape, I have to trouble you to take us there tomorrow." Yami said.


    "Okay." The old ape agreed and chose to tell the existence of the Holy Land of the Heluo Tribe, and he had already tied the Weishan Ape and the Black Panther in the same boat.


    What''s more, compared with Weishan Ape.


    The Heluo tribe can figure out all aspects of the Holy Land faster.


    The old ape used to be too lazy to trouble himself, but now Chang Xia and the others will do it for him. He is happy to lie in the Holy Land Square and bask in the sun and sleep in.


    "Chang Xia, give me another bowl of fish soup��"


    Bai Qing was suddenly excited and shouted for Chang Xia to help scoop the soup.


    Hearing the sound, everyone in the conversation stopped one after another.


    Turning around and looking at Bai Qing, Bai Qing was staring at Chang Xia''s bowl of fish soup with excitement.


    Shen Rong responded very quickly, and hurriedly moved the basin containing the fish soup.


    He gave Bai Qing the soup and asked, "Bai Qing, is this fish soup good for your body?"


    "This fish soup has the same bloodline ability as Chang Xia." Bai Qing said. He had previously refused Chang Xia to warm and nourish his body, mainly because he was afraid that Chang Xia would damage his body.


    After all, Bai Qing understood his frail body best.


    It doesn''t last long, death is just a matter of time.


    Instead of dragging Chang Xia down, it is better to refuse her help directly. Who would have guessed that a bowl of fish soup would make Bai Qing''s whole body full of energy.


    This fish soup has a restraining effect on his physical illness.


    If you can drink it for a long time, although it can''t cure the disease, it can save his life.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： The warmth of the family

    Chapter 240 The warmth of the clan


    bang-


    All those sitting at the long table stood up.


    Elder Jami trembled with both hands, tightly grasped Bai Qing''s scrawny hands, and said solemnly, "Bai Qing, you didn''t lie to grandma?"


    Bai Qing is the grandson of the elder Jami. His father, Amu, has long since passed away and was brought up by the elder Jami. Bai Qing has always strived to achieve his goals since he was a child, and has never disappointed the elders of Jami and the tribal patriarch.


    this moment.


    I learned that the white fish in the water pool is good for Bai Qing''s body.


    Elder Jami couldn''t care less, and stared at Bai Qing''s eyes, trying to confirm whether Bai Qing was lying or not. Over the years, Bai Qing didn''t want to worry the elders of Jami and his clansmen, and he endured the pain by himself.


    "Grandma, this fish soup has a miraculous effect on my body''s disease. It can even suppress the spread of the disease. After drinking a bowl of fish soup, my limbs feel warm."


    Affected by illnesses over the years, Bai Qing had to wear a fur coat and keep his limbs cold even in the hottest warm season. His lips were pale white, without a trace of blood.


    "The fish in this fish soup comes from the white fish in the Weishan waterfall pool. This pool is different from the usual, but it is a cold pool. The white fish is only found in the cold pool under the Weishan waterfall. We guessed that the water pool white fish, It may have the same miraculous effect as Weihe Heiyu." Chang Xia was overjoyed and explained the origin of the fish soup.


    Hearing this, Elder Jami thanked the old ape again carefully.


    "Fish, Chang Xia made it." The old ape didn''t dare to take credit and declined.


    Weishan ape does not like to eat fish, and Changxia''s fish soup and grilled fish break the habit of Weishan ape not to eat fish. Weishan Ape has never eaten other fish, so he doesn''t feel deeply.


    However, seeing Elder Jami and others so excited at this moment.


    Naturally, I also understand that the white fish in the water pool is not easy.


    "Brother, fish soup is good for the body, you drink a few more bowls." Chang Xia said excitedly. The white fish in the water pool can relieve Bai Qing''s illness, which is undoubtedly great news for the Heluo tribe. This way, the tribe can concentrate on searching for the trail of monsters in Misty Ridge.


    Bai Qing was not polite, and took a big mouthful of food from the wooden basin.


    Eating stewed fish and drinking fresh and sweet fish soup. The skinny face was rarely stained with a little red tide.


    This scene.


    The elder Jami was very excited.


    "Nanfeng, how many white fish are there in the pool?" Gen asked.


    Nan Feng patted his chest and said, "Father, don''t worry. Fenghuo and the others went into the pool to fish for fish, and they can catch a large basket of fish casually. However, the white fish in the pool has the effect of curing diseases, so we will not fish at will from now on. fish."


    Nanfeng said.


    Fenghuo and others nodded in agreement.


    To eat fish, the fish in Baihe Baihu is enough for them to eat.


    Watertan white fish is delicious, and it is good to eat it occasionally. Besides, it is more important to leave white fish to Bai Qing to treat illness than to satisfy their appetite.


    "Yes, the white fish in the pond must be protected."


    "We eat fish and go back to Baihe Baihe of the tribe to fish."


    The old ape grinned and laughed. The Heluo tribe made him feel the happiness that he had not seen for a long time. He used to avoid the Heluo tribe, which was a bit of a fuss.


    "We don''t eat water pond white fish, we can eat shrimp and crab!" Chang Xia laughed, and at this moment, she felt that the barbecued meat in her mouth was delicious.


    Water pool white fish, plus holy land hot springs.


    Bai Qing will definitely live longer.


    When they find the monster, they can save Bai Qing.


    Chang Xia was eating grilled meat, watching Bai Qing''s appetite open, drinking fish soup, eating fish meat, and even eating a piece of grilled meat. According to the elder Jami, this is the most food Bai Qing has eaten in the past year.


    At this moment, the night sky above Weishan Waterfall is very bright.


    The soft moon is pouring over the night sky of Weishan Waterfall, like a shy girl wrapped in tulle, which is particularly charming.


    Xu Shi was influenced by Bai Qing, and Chang Xia ate several pieces of barbecue along with him.


    He directly fed himself up and could only let Shen Rong help him rub his belly. It was night, the old ape took Weishan ape back to the fissures and caves to rest, and a group of people from the Heluo tribe gathered around the bonfire to prepare to rest.


    It was rare for Bai Qing to sit beside the stove without letting Hei Meng help him.


    Listening to the chatter between Chang Xia Nanfeng and the two.


    It has warm nourishment before the long summer, plus the effect of fish soup. Bai Qing rarely slept peacefully until dawn, but did not wake up due to pain and moaning.


    This made Elder Jami and Heimeng, who had not slept all night, overjoyed.


    Early in the morning.


    At dawn, Heimeng jumped into the pool to catch the white fish.


    I plan to make fish soup for Bai Qing in the morning.


    Elder Jami rarely stopped Heimeng, and even supported him.


    "Elder Jami, isn''t brother awake yet?" Chang Xia rolled twice with Shen Rong''s wolf tail, carefully looking at Bai Qing who was lying not far from her.


    Last night, after Shen Rong became a beast.


    Elder Jami asked Bai Qing to rest against Shen Rong.


    Here, Bai Qing and Chang Xia were in poor health, and they were afraid that they would not be able to withstand the cold air at the Weishan Waterfall. This side is drier than the smoggy area in Weishan, and the temperature is slightly higher.


    However, not far away is Hantan.


    Even if there is a bonfire, the elder Jami is still worried about Bai Qing.


    Originally, Heimeng planned to be a beast, but Bai Qing refused. He also wanted to reject Shen Rong, after all, as a totem warrior, he was still a male. How embarrassing to sleep next to a male, isn''t this embarrassing orcs?


    However, Chang Xia didn''t give him a chance to refuse.


    Let him lean on Shen Rong''s right, and Chang Xia sleep on the left.


    The long wolf fur is soft and comfortable. Not to mention, Bai Qing snorted as soon as he lay down. UU reading saw Chang Xia and the others couldn''t help but chuckle, even though they were too sleepy, they stubbornly wanted to refuse.


    "I didn''t sleep, I didn''t wake up last night." Jami said excitedly.


    For the past six months, Bai Qing couldn''t sleep all night. Even if there is a soup specially prepared by Wu, it will not work. The monster is too poisonous, and the poison cannot be eliminated. It has been eating Bai Qing''s body and wants to torture him to death.


    "Bai Qing, I haven''t slept so comfortably for a long time!" Gen said softly.


    In order to let Bai Qing sleep for a while, everyone didn''t dare to make any noise when they woke up. The root also asked Fenghuo to go to the old ape, and asked the Weishan ape to help, and the action was lighter in the morning.


    Lao Ape and other Weishan Apes expressed understanding.


    Early in the morning, the old ape still took the whole family of Weishan ape out for inspection. This is the duty of Weishan Ape as a gatekeeper. No matter how windy or rainy they are, they never slack off for a day.


    "Unfortunately, the boa meat we brought has been eaten. Otherwise, I would like to try a stew of white fish and boa meat from Shuitan." Chang Xia whispered.


    Heimeng squatted beside the pool and began to clean up the white fish.


    After a while, let Chang Xia cook fish soup for Bai Qing. Bai Qing didn''t wake up, so Shen Rong naturally couldn''t get up, he stiffened his body and watched Chang Xia get up and leave.


    cough cough��


    First time getting this close to a male.


    Shen Rong expressed that he was a little flustered, not to mention that this male is still his eldest brother.


    However, he could feel Bai Qing''s thoughts. Shen Rong''s blood Gu almost died. Compared with Shen Rong, Bai Qing was undoubtedly happy.


    Bai Qing has the care of the entire Heluo tribe.


    At that time, Shen Rong was directly abandoned by the Yuan family. If he hadn''t cared about his grandfather who didn''t know whether he was dead or not, the Yuan family might have gone too far.


    thinking.


    Shen Rong''s eyes kept following Chang Xia.


    The depths of his eyes are full of tenderness and joy.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： Good news from the Wizarding Hall

    Chapter 241 The Good News of the Wizard''s Hall


    "Yeah!" Bai Qing opened his eyes and whispered, "It smells so good��"


    Recently, the physical condition has been in daily condition. Bai Qing even found it hard to swallow bone soup. Last night, wild fruit, fish soup and barbecued meat really made Bai Qing really full. The stomach twitching from hunger was warm all night.


    "Brother, wake up." Shen Rong followed Chang Xia to call Brother Bai Qing, and was a little embarrassed at first. After shouting a few more times, Shen Rong felt embarrassed and quite comfortable.


    What''s more, Bai Qing feels upright and stalwart and trustworthy.


    "Shen Rong." Bai Qing stood up, and a little strength emerged from his weak body, which was enough to make Bai Qing ecstatic. He said in surprise: "Hey! I didn''t wake up last night, this pool of white fish is really amazing!"


    Bai Qing was aware of his own situation, and it was rare to get a good night''s sleep.


    At this moment, Bai Qing was in a good mood.


    "Grandma, the patriarch��"


    Hearing Bai Qing''s greeting, Elder Jami and Patriarch Gen had a look of joy.


    "Bai Qing, how do you feel?"


    "Comfortable, especially comfortable."


    "Okay, that''s fine."


    Elder Jami turned his back and gently wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. Gen raised his hand, landed on Bai Qing''s shoulder, and patted twice carefully.


    "Baiqing brat, get well soon. You sent me several times to learn from each other, but don''t forget it." Elder Pukang grinned, and along with his laughter, Weishan Waterfall became completely lively.


    The clansmen who had suppressed their voices to talk, let go of their voices one after another.


    Obvious.


    The improvement of Bai Qing''s situation made all the clansmen feel happy.


    It''s great that I have grown up since Changxia, and the good news of the tribe keeps coming!


    "Patriarch, how is the situation in the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna?" Chang Xia asked. She took the white fish that Heimeng handed over and prepared to make soup for Bai Qing. Ge Lei took the man and the old ape to patrol the misty mountains in Weishan, and by the way went hunting.


    Nan Feng held the flat apple and nibbled happily.


    Last night, Chang Xia was worried about Bai Qing''s body and never asked about the situation of the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall in Karna. At the same time, there is also the matter of the snake clan. After all, it was Chang Xia who picked it up, so he couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Wu asked me to tell you that everything went well. The Sheyue tribe picked up the cubs of the Snake Clan, and said that after a while, the Snake Clan would personally come to the Heluo tribe to give you a big gift. Of course, you The Snake Clan also agreed to go hunting and picking in the territory of the Snake Mountain Tribe."


    Gen looked at Chang Xia''s eyes, full of envy.


    tsk-


    Chang Xia was really lucky to have Wu escorting him.


    Duskwood orcs rarely leave their tribal territory to hunt and gather. Crossing the border is the most shameful and despised thing for the orcs. It is unique like Chang Xia who can get an invitation from a foreign tribe to hunt in the territory.


    It can be said that the Twilight Forest has been inherited for thousands of years.


    Chang Xia was probably the only one other than the witch who had been invited to enter other orc territories and had the qualifications to hunt and pick.


    "This is really good!" Chang Xia wanted to fly with joy.


    Elder Jami looked at Chang Xia with relief, and said warmly: "You are willing to take out the ginkgo method and donate it to the Twilight Forest for free. The orcs have opened up their territories to you, which is a kind of kindness. Besides, you and Shen Rong are both hunting and playing together. Picking has no effect on any orc tribe."


    That''s right, Su Ye was afraid that it would not be safe for Chang Xia to go out alone.


    Sure enough, Shen Rong was stuffed inside.


    As Chang Xia''s partner, Shen Rong is qualified to enter the territory of other orc tribes with Chang Xia. Just as the elder Jami said, even the smallest orc tribe''s territory in the Twilight Forest is not small.


    With two more people hunting and picking, there is no threat at all.


    What''s more, with Chang Xia''s intelligence, he might be able to find more edible things for the Orcs, which would be beneficial and harmless to the Orcs.


    Weighing the pros and cons, no matter how stupid the Orcs know how to choose.


    Previously, Su Ye had not contacted the various tribes of the Orcs for a long time. The main reason was that the exact result could not be produced. Now, there are peppers and seaweed from the Lion and Bear tribes. Su Ye was no longer worried, and decisively pushed Chang Xia out.


    "Next time Wu Lai Tribe, I will invite her to eat something delicious." Chang Xia said happily.


    No matter how simple, if the opening is not a witch.


    Orcs will not compromise so easily.


    "Patriarch, has the Weishan mutation been exposed?" Shen Rong asked.


    As soon as this question was asked, all the clansmen of Weishan Waterfall suddenly looked over.


    Geng smiled proudly and said lightly: "It doesn''t matter if it''s exposed. There is a beast totem in the Holy Land, who would dare to step into Weishan easily? Besides, Weishan is the territory of the Heluo tribe. act rashly."


    Obviously, the Snake Mountain tribe did notice the Weishan mutation.


    However, the moment when Gen gave the Snake Clan cubs to the Snake Mountain Tribe. The Snake Clan simply died down. Even though the two tribes had friction over the years, the Snake Mountain tribe couldn''t avenge their revenge, but only reminded the root.


    And gave a promise, the news of Weishan''s mutation.


    It will never come out of the mouth of the snake clan.


    However, it''s hard to say on the Tiger Clan''s side.


    The Heluo tribe chose to hand over the Qianbai people to the Yuanhu tribe, and no one could be sure whether the Weishan mutation would leak.


    Danggen learned that there was a beast totem in the Holy Land.


    Geng is no longer nervous and worried, the existence of the beast totem, not to mention the beast clan, even the bird clan and fish clan, will have to protect the Heluo tribe in the future.


    Beast Totem, complete Beast Totem.


    This is the sustenance of the beliefs of all creatures in Gangwa Continent.


    Apart from the gods, who would dare to carve a beast totem?


    "The existence of the beast totem needs to be notified to Wu. After Wu''s confirmation, our clan will announce the existence of the Holy Land and the Weishan Ape. In the future, no clan will dare to attack Weishan."


    Elder Jami''s cold voice was solemn and solemn.


    The existence of the beast totem, Wu probably knew something. After all, when the witch chose Kana Sacred Mountain to build the Sorcerer''s Hall, all the tribes of the Orcs were confused, and there were too many mountains that were much richer than the Sacred Mountain of Kana.


    But the witch chose the holy mountain of Kana, which is strange in itself.


    However, over the years Wu has proved his vision.


    "Will the old ape agree?" Gen cautiously asked.


    Pukang said: "Don''t worry, the old ape agreed. As long as the orcs don''t disturb the life of the Weishan ape he doesn''t care. He even gave the ape to Chang Xia to let Chang Xia and the tribe help raise it. Ape black."


    "Ape Black��"


    "Ape Hei is the cub of Weishan Ape who was born soon."


    Upon hearing this, Elder Jami and Patriarch Gen looked at Chang Xia as if they had seen a ghost.


    Awesome, my long summer.


    Is there anything she can''t do?


    If you go to Misty Ridge, you must go.


    No one is allowed to stop, and when the Weishan thing happens, just go.


    "I heard that Chang Xia has seen snake clan cubs before, is this true?" Bai Qing was curious as he ate peach and peach fruit, and his appetite was very good. It''s not like I can''t eat anything before.


    And after drinking fish soup, the number of times I started coughing up blood last night decreased.


    Woke up this morning with a cough.


    This was unique a day ago.


    The clansmen noticed this, but no one said anything, but the clansmen became in a good mood, and some even couldn''t help humming songs.


    ??Thanks: Tuantuan is the cutest, ��Forgotten Ya, -Ling-, book friend 20210607234832692, book friend 6****45, April Hanqing, fang1972, decadent, super **** snack food, obinfengo, Xiaoxiao Helpless, book friend 161121195510696, book friend 20200123081311225, glass heart, Mingzhulianxie, Peipei, dish*candy, a quiet song, crying girl, difficult hibiscus, Xibei laughing one, rosemary wings, long building 5 , Jingle Meow, Penglai Jiangxue, Ngycy, Fenghuang Taifeng Balcony, Geng Xiaowei, Yu, ifeng55 and many other monthly votes. Thank you: liuyiyiiy, Sha, and ifeng55 for the big rewards, and I will add more tomorrow~~


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： xxErin reward and update

    Chapter 242 xxEr reward and update


    "Really, I picked it up by the riverside of Xiaohechuan." Chang Xia took the flat apple that Nanfeng handed over, and replied, "The cubs of the Snake tribe are also dead, and they were kidnapped all the way from the Sheyue tribe by the wanderers. Weishan, only three of the wanderers died, not only were he intact, but he also escaped from Weishan."


    "Yo! It''s so powerful." Bai Qing was shocked.


    Even adult orcs like them may not be able to survive from the Moon Moon Mountains and into the Weishan Mountains through the Weihe River.


    Chang Xia did not exaggerate when he said that the cubs of the Snake Clan had great lives.


    "Snake tribe, worthy of the name of the mad snake!" Pukang exclaimed. His eyes swept over the root, when the snake fruit kidnapped the root, and wanted the root to enter the super snake clan. Gen desperately resisted, and then he took someone to **** it back.


    As a result, the two tribes had a rift.


    Big things didn''t make much trouble, and small things kept rubbing off.


    This time, Chang Xia rescued the cubs of the Snake Clan. The Sheyue Tribe owed the Heluo Tribe a big favor. The end of the stalemate between the two tribes for many years was broken.


    This is a good thing.


    There was always a fuss, and the witch was in a dilemma in the middle.


    "Brother, do you want to eat soup noodles?" Chang Xia asked.


    Bai Qing turned around to look at Chang Xia with interest, and hesitantly said, "Is it alright?"


    Before, he couldn''t even drink bone broth. Those delicacies that Changxia has been tinkering with are naturally missed. At this moment, Chang Xia suddenly asked him if he wanted to eat soup noodles, and Bai Qing naturally wanted to.


    He didn''t know it was because Chang Xia warmed his body.


    Or because of the white fish soup in the water pool, Bai Qing''s appetite was widened. And after drinking, there is no thought of vomiting.


    and many more--


    Bai Qing suddenly remembered something.


    "Heimeng, did I cough up blood this morning?" Bai Qing''s skinny cheeks and surprisingly large eyes looked much more miserable than the original Shen Rong.


    Heimeng said in a muffled voice: "Bai Qing, you coughed once in the morning. Come, eat a few more wild fruits, and boil the fish soup in Changxia, and you will be able to drink it later."


    Heimeng, one of the clansmen that Bai Qing rescued from Misty Ridge.


    Over the years, as long as he is not out hunting and picking, Heimeng has been taking care of Bai Qing for ten years. No matter how Bai Qing chased people away, he just wouldn''t leave.


    In addition, the same is true of several other clansmen.


    Basically, Bai Qing never left anyone.


    Taking care of Bai Qing, the tribe is more nervous than taking care of Chang Xia before. Chang Xia was weak and couldn''t get up. Bai Qing is different, the clansmen are afraid that he will die someday. Although they knew that Bai Qing was in pain, the clansmen were still reluctant to let him go.


    The tribe firmly believes that as long as you live, there will be opportunities.


    The opportunity is not here now!


    "One time, just one time." Bai Qing was shocked, and then he laughed, laughing too loudly, Bai Qing couldn''t help coughing again, and even coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood. The complexion has deteriorated a lot, but the spirit has improved a lot.


    Chang Xia hurriedly brought warm water and said anxiously, "Brother, drink some warm water to rinse your mouth. It''s a good thing to cough less often, but don''t get too excited."


    Bai Qing took the bowl and drank the warm water.


    Rinse your mouth with warm water to wash away the **** smell in your mouth.


    "Bai Qing, are you alright?"


    Seeing this, Elder Jami and others came over one after another.


    He stared at Bai Qing who was gargling with a nervous expression, making sure that he didn''t continue to cough up blood, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s alright, coughing up these mouthfuls of blood, I feel that my breathing is easier." Bai Qing said.


    "Later, brother, drink more fish soup and eat more barbecued meat." Chang Xia said: "Me and the fruit powder are sticky, and brother will steam some vermicelli to make soup noodles."


    Compared with dry powder, the soup powder made from powder skin is softer and more glutinous.


    Chang Xia was afraid that Bai Qing would have trouble with his stomach and digestion, so he did not choose the dry powder brought by the tribe, but planned to make some powder skins for Bai Qing to eat.


    "Okay! I''m a little hungry. You can fill me up with a fruit powder to fill my stomach." Bai Qing rubbed his belly. He felt hungry when he woke up this morning, but he didn''t have any thoughts of nausea. the first time.


    Therefore, he did not feel embarrassed.


    He opened his mouth and asked Chang Xia to help brew a fruit powder paste to fill his hungry stomach first.


    Hearing Bai Qing shouting that he was hungry, Elder Jami, Patriarch Gen and others were overjoyed. Feeling hungry, this means that Bai Qing has indeed recovered a little.


    Being able to eat is a great thing.


    "Chang Xia let me come, and I''ll brew the fruit powder for Bai Qing. Bai Qing, do you want some sugar? Grandma will add some sugar for you." Yami was so excited that he had the cheek to fight with Chang Xia, and brewed the fruit powder for Bai Qing himself. gooey.


    Bai Qing shrugged and replied, "Let me go, I''ll taste the taste of Tribal Candy."


    "Hee hee!" Chang Xia grinned and smiled.


    Nanfeng Heimeng next to him is also very happy, this trip to Weishan is really worth it!


    Wait for the old ape Gray and the others to come back from patrolling and hunting.


    Weishan Waterfall burst into laughter.


    It made them curious and couldn''t help but ask the reason.


    Upon hearing this, I heard the news that Bai Qing''s health was getting better, and he became happy.


    Today''s luck is not as lucky as yesterday. I hunted two wild boars, and the others are small animals, such as pheasants and hares.


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of wild vegetables in the dense forest of Weishan Waterfall.


    Affected by the Holy Land, some wild vegetables that should be elders are still very fresh in the jungle. Like shepherd''s purse, mother-in-law, etc., Changxia Nanfeng and the others picked a lot These fresh and tender wild vegetables are placed in the boiled bone broth and scalded.


    Then dip a little soy sauce, the taste is not too delicious. In fact, Chang Xia also wanted to make dumplings with shepherd''s purse, but unfortunately there was not enough time.


    After breakfast, it is not too early.


    The old ape brought Chang Xia and others to the Holy Land again, this time the number increased by a few.


    The Heluo tribe gained the trust of the old ape and the Weishan ape. Except for leaving a few people at the Weishan Waterfall, all of them entered the Holy Land this time.


    Step out of the cave and look at the beast totem standing on the square.


    Sacred, majestic, people dare not look directly.


    All the orcs neatly saluted the warriors and bowed, and then everyone began to look at the square. No one dared to take a closer look at the beast totem, but the 100-meter-tall light tree next to the beast totem naturally attracted the attention of all orcs.


    "Light Tree��"


    There is the popularity of the long summer south wind.


    Everyone recognized the identity of the light tree.


    As soon as the old ape and the elder Pukang came to the square, they skillfully found a place to lie down and bask in the sun. They are not interested in exploring or something.


    So, Chang Xia and others took Elder Jami and Bai Qing to the stream to find a hot spring. The patriarch Gen took Ge Lei Fenghuo and a few people to the light tree forest. They planned to dig some light grass, and then tried to find a small light tree to dig out, ready to bring back to the tribe to try to plant...


    "The temperature here is higher than other places." Shen Rong said.


    Walking into the bluestone road in the west, there is a hint of sulfur in the nostrils, and the smell is not good. However, smelling the sulfur smell, Chang Xia has a little more confidence in the hot spring.


    "It smells bad!" Nan Feng said with a cocked nose.


    Heimeng carried Bai Qing on his back, and Bai Qing recovered a little, but he couldn''t travel for a long time. How can a body that has been deficient for a few years make up for it in one or two meals of fish soup?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： hot spring valley

    "Sulfur smell, this is the smell of hot springs." Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng covered his mouth and nose and complained, "This smell is too choking? It makes me feel uncomfortable when I smell it."


    "If you smell it for a while, you''ll probably get used to it." Chang Xia walked briskly, soaking in the hot spring, and she felt enjoyment just thinking about it. Today, Changxia brought an extra piece of clothes, so I just wanted to soak in the hot spring and enjoy it.


    In the past, I always heard people say hot spring eggs and hot spring steamed buns.


    Changxia also wanted to try it, but the requirements for hot spring eggs are relatively high, and the temperature of the hot spring water is not high enough, so naturally the eggs are not cooked.


    "By the way, Chang Xia, why did you ask me to bring bird eggs here?" Nan Feng shook the rattan basket in his hand, which contained a basket full of bird eggs.


    Changxia Chaonanfeng smiled mysteriously, she originally wanted to try hot spring steamed buns. However, it is too troublesome. So I asked Nanfeng to help and bring a basket of eggs. Steamed bread or something, I will consider it after returning to the tribe to try it.


    Fruit powder, she has made rice noodles, pies and pancakes, but has not tried things like steamed buns and steamed buns. Speaking of which, this fruit powder is really versatile.


    Except that it can''t be cooked into rice, there seems to be no food that can''t be made.


    No wonder the orcs still regard ginkgo as a gift from the beast **** even if they don''t know how to use fruit powder as food. This ginkgo is so versatile that it can be picked all year round. If the orcs can still suffer from famine, then they really deserve it!


    "Wait a minute, you''ll know." Chang Xia said, and walked along the bluestone road for about a quarter of an hour. There were few trees on both sides, and there were many weeds and shrubs.


    Occasionally, there were a few dark shadows passing by the roadside, which should be small animals such as pheasants.


    Yesterday, she didn''t encounter anything in the light tree forest and fruit tree forest. Chang Xia thought there were no living creatures in the Holy Land. However, today I met him at the West Side Hot Spring, which surprised Chang Xia.


    "Temperature, it''s almost enough to be outside!" Shen Rong said in surprise.


    After entering Weishan for many days, Shen Rong still felt hot on the first day. Of course, the kind of fire at Weishan Waterfall at night does not count.


    "It seems that the temperature of the hot spring here is not low." Chang Xia said happily.


    The high temperature means that the hot spring egg is promising!


    With the imprint of the beast **** on his forehead, Chang Xia''s food intake has increased significantly. She obviously ate a lot of breakfast, but at this moment, she was thinking about hot spring eggs, and suddenly felt a little hungry. This felt very strange, Chang Xia touched his belly.


    Thinking about it, I will eat two more hot spring eggs later.


    "Bai Qing, are you still getting used to it?" Yami asked. He raised his eyes and stared at Bai Qing on Heimeng''s back, full of love.


    Tribal Chang Xia''s body gradually recovered, and she was looking forward to Bai Qing''s success.


    Bai Qing was pulling the thick coat on his body. He felt a slight warmth on his body, which was a long-lost feeling. He replied, "Grandma, I''m quite comfortable. I even felt a little warmth. I think this hot spring is very good for me. My health is good, if I can live here, maybe I can suppress the disease and continue to spread."


    "Really?" Jami burst into tears, full of joy.


    She never thought that Bai Qing would deceive herself. As a totem warrior, especially a powerful totem warrior like Bai Qing, he can indeed perceive the strength of his body.


    "Brother, the holy place at night is terrifying. You want to stay in the holy place for the night, it''s just delusional. Remember the beast totem in the square? The beast totem was carved out of blue and dark stone. The totem will burst with endless chills, it''s super scary!" Chang Xia''s slightly frightened tone described the horror of the Holy Land at night.


    They almost got hurt by the cold last night.


    Fortunately, at the last critical moment, everyone successfully ran out of the cave.


    "Blue Nether Stone!" Yami was shocked. She knew the terrifying nature of Qing Nether Stone. This kind of rock, called Cold Stone, was much rarer than Light Stone.


    A fingernail-sized azure stone can freeze orcs.


    Not to mention, the tall and mighty beast totem in the square. If the chill really broke out, it would definitely be a disaster.


    No wonder Weishan has low temperatures all year round, and nine out of ten are related to this.


    Soon, Elder Jami wanted to understand.


    Similarly, Bai Qing was full of regrets and said, "That''s such a pity!"


    "Perhaps the reason why the Holy Land is so special is that it is guarded by the beast totem carved by the blue and dark stone. Otherwise, in the normal mountains, how can there be fresh wild fruits at this time? Not to mention, the Holy Land also breeds bizarre plants such as light trees and light grasses. "Shen Rong said in a warm voice, pointing to the curling water mist rising in the distance, and said: "This hot spring in the Holy Land may also have miraculous effects. Brother just said that my body is very comfortable, does this mean that the Holy Land is in the Holy Land? The hot spring is just right to restrain the poison of the monsters in Misty Ridge."


    After listening.


    In an instant, everyone looked at Shen Rong in shock.


    Obviously, Shen Rong''s words were too appropriate.


    Not to mention Elder Jami''s excitement, even Bai Qing was about to be persuaded by him and became confident.


    "Bai Qing, let''s go. Let''s try the hot springs in the Holy Land��"


    Elder Jami patted Heimeng and made him speed up. She hopes to rush to the hot spring sooner and let Bai Qing soak in the hot spring.


    "Woooo!"


    That''s right, the whining sound was made by Saruto Kuro.


    This time.


    He was still being held by Chang Xia. Originally, Chang Xia planned to leave it in the square and let it bask in the sun with the elder Pukang and the old ape However, the little brat is clever.


    Before Chang Xia could speak, it neatly climbed onto Chang Xia''s shoulder and sat down obediently.


    As a result, Chang Xia''s team was forced to have a little brat.


    "You also want to soak in the hot spring?" Chang Xia laughed, and the old ape said that he had brought Yan Hei to the west hot spring before. So Saru Black has soaked in hot springs and is no stranger to hot springs.


    "Woooo!" Yuan Hei hooted, as if he understood Chang Xia''s question.


    The little hands kept gesturing and speaking words that no orc could understand.


    Chang Xia occasionally replies, and it can be happy for most of the day.


    It''s obviously a chicken and a duck talking, but the big one and the small one chatted happily.


    "Wow!"


    Along the bluestone road, we have been walking for nearly an hour.


    A high and low hot spring canyon appeared in front of a group of people in Changxia.


    Looking at it, Nan Feng couldn''t help but let out a loud sigh.


    From high to low, there are almost a dozen hot spring pools.


    The hot springs are separated from each other and connected to each other. It looks shocking, the clear spring water is light blue, which should be the color reflected by the rocks in the hot spring pool.


    It''s beautiful and doesn''t feel messy at all.


    "This is cleaner than Tribal Waterfall!" Nanfeng sighed.


    The clansmen who came with them all looked at the hot spring canyon in shock. The surrounding area was very flat, there were no fallen leaves, and the scattered gravel was also cleaned up.


    Come to think of it, it should be the handwriting of the old ape.


    "Little black-"


    When everyone is immersed in the beauty of the hot spring canyon.


    Saru Hei on Chang Xia''s shoulder slid to the ground and ran towards the hot spring pool at the bottom of the hot spring canyon. Before everyone could react, the little brat jumped in neatly.


    Then he waved to Chang Xia and whimpered.


    At first glance, he knew that he was greeting Chang Xia and told her to go over quickly.

 Chapter 244： hot spring egg

    "Let''s go, let''s go too." Chang Xia greeted with a pouting smile.


    Crossing the bluestone road, everyone came to the hot spring canyon. The criss-crossing hot spring pools are of different sizes, and the spring water overflows the pool, so that the entire hot spring canyon is covered by spring water.


    Before stepping into the hot spring canyon, everyone carefully took off the rattan shoes on their feet.


    Bare feet, tentatively walked into the hot spring canyon.


    "Heimeng, let''s go to the hot spring pool where Xiaohei is soaked first." Chang Xia said, "The temperature of the hot spring pool in this hot spring canyon must be high or low. Before entering the hot spring pool, everyone should test the water temperature first, and don''t scald yourself. "


    Chang Xia was afraid that the clan would be too anxious to soak in the hot spring.


    A careless jump directly into the hot spring pool.


    If the temperature of the hot spring pool is too high, it will burn.


    "Chang Xia, you brought the eggs. Are you planning to boil the eggs in the hot spring pool?" Shen Rong hesitated. When he saw that Chang Xia didn''t let Nanfeng put down the rattan basket and brought it directly into the hot spring canyon, he couldn''t help but guess.


    This said.


    The tribesmen looked over.


    One by one, they stared at the rattan basket in Nanfeng''s hand.


    Eat hot spring eggs while soaking in hot springs.


    Oh wow-


    It''s a beautiful day!


    "Yes!" Chang Xia nodded and said, "However, if you want to boil bird eggs with hot spring water, you must use hot spring water."


    "Chang Xia, leave this to me." Nan Feng said excitedly.


    Knowing that the eggs were boiled and eaten, Nan Feng was immediately excited.


    She has eaten boiled eggs, but not hot spring eggs. Looking at Chang Xia Yidong''s expression, this hot spring egg must be delicious.


    Thinking, Nan Feng carried the rattan basket.


    Like a butterfly, it shuttles between the various hot spring pools in the hot spring canyon.


    She was cautious and did not rush to approach the hot spring pool. Instead, choose to try it out slowly. Finally, Nanfeng stopped by a small hot spring pool on the innermost side of the hot spring canyon.


    This hot spring pool is the smallest in the hot spring canyon.


    About two square meters in size.


    Unlike other light blue thermal pools.


    This hot spring pool is red, and other pools close to this hot spring pool have slightly different colors.


    "Changxia, come here quickly. I found the hot spring pool with the highest temperature, this is it. Its color is different from other hot spring pools." Nan Feng said loudly.


    She was standing one meter away from the red hot spring pool, not approaching. The closer you are to this red hot spring pool, the higher the temperature. Even the ground temperature is very high, and it is very likely that you will burn the soles of your feet if you step on them.


    Soon, the tribesmen gathered around.


    "Don''t get close, the temperature near this red hot spring pool is very high."


    Nan Feng stretched out his hand and stopped the clansmen who wanted to step forward, reminding everyone not to move forward, it would be easy to burn.


    "The temperature of this red hot spring pool is probably eighty or ninety degrees��"


    Chang Xia put her hand on the ground and felt it. Without a thermometer, she could only estimate casually. To be honest, Chang Xia didn''t know whether the eggs could be cooked at such a temperature.


    However, it has come.


    So, she patted Nan Feng''s arm.


    "Nanfeng, let''s put a few eggs in and try-"


    "Okay!"


    Nanfeng used the branches to test the depth of the red hot spring pool, except for the location of the spring water, other places are quite shallow.


    However, Nanfeng did not put the bird eggs into the red hot spring pool.


    Instead, choose the place where the spring water flows out, and carefully roll the five bird eggs over.


    "When will you be familiar?"


    Some people couldn''t help but ask.


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "I don''t know either. Or... let''s find a hot spring pool for bubbles, and come back later to see if the eggs are cooked?"


    "You go, I''ll be watching from here." Nan Feng waved his hand and said seriously.


    In hot springs, how can hot spring eggs be important?


    Nanfeng smiled coldly, the egg of this rattan basket is guarded by her Nanfeng. Today, all of them must be boiled into hot spring eggs, and none of them can fall.


    Thinking about it, Nan Feng couldn''t help showing a wretched smile.


    This made Chang Xia and the others full of black lines, and they retreated, leaving the space for Nanfeng. Anyway, the bird eggs are really cooked, and Nanfeng has to inform them that Nanfeng''s character will not eat alone.


    "Come on, let''s go to the hot spring."


    Chang Xia shouted, and took the clan to return to the hot spring pool where Saru Hei first jumped into. After Bai Qing entered the hot spring canyon, he took off his coat.


    Hot Spring Canyon and Weishan are like two completely different worlds.


    One cold, one hot.


    Kind of weird.


    "Shen Rong, leave me alone. Go find the most comfortable hot spring water, and Xiao Hei and I will stay in the outermost pool to bubble."


    The hot spring pool in this hot spring canyon is very interesting.


    Look, as if you can distinguish the strength of the orc power.


    This is also the reason why Chang Xia said, let Shen Rong find the most comfortable hot spring pool by himself.


    Besides, the hot spring canyon looks big.


    A horse Pingchuan.


    It''s really dangerous, you can see it at a glance.


    Elder Yami and Heimeng accompanied Bai Qing here, and stopped at a hot spring pool not far from Changxia.


    "Grandma, you and Heimeng find a suitable hot spring pool." Bai Qing waved his hand and rushed out. After five years of illness, Bai Qing''s strength was weakened by eight or nine.


    Even one or two layers of strength would be enough for Bai Qing to surpass Chang Xia.


    He found a hot spring pool with a suitable temperature, took off his excess clothes, wore a close-fitting blue cloth shorts and shorts, and slowly walked into the hot spring pool.


    As soon as I lay down, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Since being bitten by a monster, Bai Qing''s body has been in a low temperature state.


    The situation is very similar to that of Weishan. All limbs and bones are cold and cold. When sleeping at night, Elder Yami couldn''t help but test Bai Qing''s breathing frequently. I''m afraid that people can''t wake up when they fall asleep something happens.


    "Are you sure it''s okay?" Jami asked nervously.


    Bai Qing lay on his back, squinted his eyes, and replied, "Grandma, I feel as if I went back to five years ago. So don''t worry about me, you and Heimeng are going to the bubble, time is tight, so you can''t waste it."


    It is impossible to stay in the Holy Land at night.


    There is not much time left for them.


    Bai Qing didn''t want Granny and Heimeng to miss this opportunity.


    Grandma is an elder of the tribe. She left Weishan this time. I don''t know when I will have the opportunity to come here next time. How could Bai Qing let Elder Jami miss this rare opportunity.


    "Elder Jami, let''s go!" Hei Meng said.


    He knew Bai Qing, he was not a prankster. Since it is said that it is very comfortable to soak, it will not be false. What''s more, looking at Bai Qing''s comfortable demeanor, Heimeng was also a little bit tempted to try the hot spring.


    In an instant.


    The tall and mighty clansmen wore animal skin shorts one by one.


    Putong jumped into the hot spring pools.


    Like Shen Rong, they were far away from Chang Xia.


    "Xiao Hei, we have to work hard!" Chang Xia sighed. You have to get stronger in order to appreciate the scenery higher up.


    "Woooo!" Yuan Hei wailed, his small body swimming in the hot spring pool, his jubilant appearance made Chang Xia burst into laughter.


    After a few minutes of soaking, Chang Xia crawled out to breathe.


    When she climbed out of the hot spring pool for the third time, there was finally a movement from Nanfeng.


    "Changxia, the eggs are cooked." Nanfeng said loudly.


    While shouting, he said excitedly, "The bird eggs cooked in the hot spring pool are fragrant, completely different from the ones we cooked before. However, the eggs seem to have exploded."


    Not to mention that when it exploded just now, Nan Feng was taken aback.


    Not far away, Shen Rong and the others heard the sound of bird eggs exploding. Seeing that Nanfeng didn''t say anything, the clansmen pretended not to hear it.

 Chapter 245： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Have you tasted it?" Chang Xia asked in a loud voice.


    Nanfeng pulled out the boiled eggs, and rolled the other eggs in the rattan basket one by one into the red hot spring pool, planning to use the hot spring water to boil the eggs.


    "Not yet, I smell very good. Come over and have a taste, I''ll keep two for you and Xiao Hei." Nan Feng replied.


    Together they boiled 5 bird eggs, Chang Xia and Yuan Hei two, Nan Feng kept one for himself. The remaining two are given to Bai Qing and the other to Elder Jami. If the rest of the tribe wants to eat, they have to wait.


    "Nanfeng, send it to us!" Singing and laughing, he said, "I''m too lazy to climb up, you can just take a hot spring with me when you come down."


    It''s still early, a little while later.


    I have to set off to the north to take a look. I can''t come in twice, and I haven''t figured out the general situation of the Holy Land. The old ape is lazy, like a salted fish. After confirming that the Holy Land is not in danger, he has not interfered much in the situation of the Holy Land.


    The Changxia and Heluo tribes did not.


    They have to understand the situation in the Holy Land before they can start to arrange some preparations to be done. Rather than rushing to the unexpected, the tribe prefers to plan ahead.


    "You''re so lazy!" Nan Feng spat.


    Said, but did not refuse. Holding the five boiled and fried hot spring eggs, he walked down step by step. First of all, she gave one of the bird eggs to Elder Yami, and told the other clans where the five bird eggs were, so that they would not be in a hurry, and they would be able to eat hot spring eggs after waiting.


    In this regard, the clansmen have no expressions.


    Nanfeng chose to stay in the red hot spring pool to guard, making it clear that he wanted to eat hot spring eggs. How dare they fight with Nanfeng? Except for Nanfeng, the other four can''t rob.


    "Bai Qing, this is for you." Nan Feng walked over to Bai Qing, gave him a hot spring egg, and walked towards Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia happily waved his hand to Nanfeng and said loudly, "Brother, how does the hot spring egg taste? Is it fragrant?"


    "It''s very fragrant, with a special smell." Bai Qing said.


    Before, he retched as soon as he ate hard-boiled eggs. Today, this hot spring egg tastes very good, which is very different from the boiled egg I used to eat.


    Of course, Bai Qing guessed that it might be because of the body.


    Bird eggs are no different, the only difference is the way they are boiled!


    "This hot spring egg tastes really delicious!" Yami said.


    This said.


    Shen Rong Heimeng and the others were all staring at the red hot spring pool.


    There was a basket of eggs boiled there, but unfortunately the sound of the explosion didn''t spread. Everyone could only endure secretly, wait for the sound of explosion, and then get up to get the hot spring egg.


    "Come, try it." Nanfeng handed the two hot spring eggs to Chang Xia. She did not rush to soak in the hot spring, but carefully peeled the shells, planning to eat the hot spring eggs before soaking in the hot spring. Nan Feng was very excited when the hot spring egg he was thinking about was finally eaten in his mouth.


    Sure enough, there is "meat" to eat with Changxia.


    The next time Chang Xia goes to Misty Ridge, she must follow.


    "Woooo!" Yuan Hei whizzed back to Chang Xia''s side, his eyes twitched, his small mouth kept swallowing saliva, his expression full of longing.


    "Don''t worry, I can eat it after peeling it off." Chang Xia said.


    "Xiang, this taste is very special. I didn''t expect that the stinky hot springs, boiled eggs are so delicious." Nanfeng licked his fingers, feeling that he didn''t have enough.


    When the next batch of eggs is cooked, you can eat another one or two.


    The bird eggs brought this time have a rattan basket and there are dozens of them. Enough for all orcs to taste the delicious hot spring eggs, Nanfeng pondered, wanting to eat one or two more.


    Chang Xia peeled off the egg and handed one to Ape Hei for him to eat.


    She was eating the hot spring egg in her hand. Compared with the ordinary boiled egg, the hot spring egg tasted a bit more peculiar. Unfortunately, the temperature of the red hot spring pool was too high, and the eggs burst directly.


    However, hot spring eggs can taste so delicious.


    Maybe it is also related to the red hot spring pool.


    Forget it, Chang Xia didn''t delve into the reason, as long as he had enough to eat. It''s too tiring to search for the root cause of everything.


    pop-


    Suddenly, one after another explosion sounded.


    Nan Feng excitedly stood up from the hot spring pool and said happily: "Come on! The hot spring eggs are ready, if you want to eat them, hurry up and pick them up."


    She felt that the hot spring eggs should be eaten half-cooked, and nine-percent cooked. If it wasn''t half-rare, Chang Xia said it might not be clean.


    Nanfeng thinks that the taste is the best, with a little fishy smell, with the unique runny egg yolk of bird eggs. Once you take a sip, the taste is absolutely amazing!


    Hearing this, the clansmen who soaked in the hot spring pool got up one after another.


    Without waiting for Nanfeng to act, they went straight to the red hot spring pool.


    a while.


    Hei Meng walked towards Bai Qing with two hot spring eggs.


    "Bai Qing, do you still want to eat?" Heimeng asked.


    Before, Bai Qing retched after eating boiled eggs. Hei Meng saw that Bai Qing had eaten the hot spring eggs just now, so he brought two more over.


    Chang Xia said that boiled eggs are nutritious.


    The immature cubs of the tribe eat one or two boiled eggs every morning.


    Bai Qing couldn''t eat it, and recently he started to vomit even after drinking bone broth. He asked to come to Weishan, but the tribe did not agree. However, Bai Qing said that he may not have much time. I want to come to Weishan and see Changxia by the way.


    This said.


    Who can harden their hearts to refuse Bai Qing?


    "Have you eaten?" Bai Qing didn''t refuse, and asked.


    This hot spring egg is really good for him. If it is not too small, let alone one, he can eat ten or eight.


    "I''m not in a hurry, it''ll be the same next time." Heimeng said happily.


    Bai Qing didn''t talk to him this time, and said, "This hot spring egg is really delicious. The more I eat it, the more I get hungry. When I have a chance next time, I will invite you to eat��"


    Seeing that Bai Qing took the hot spring egg handed over by Heimeng, the distant clansmen came over one after another.


    "Bai Qing, come."


    "Yes, I will give you these two as well."


    In an instant, Bai Qing''s hot spring pool was full of hot spring eggs.


    "Ahaha!" Bai Qing laughed loudly and refused to come. He understood the thoughts of the people, and he refused to be too pretentious at this time. It has been a drag on the tribe for five years, and there is a chance to improve his body, so how could Bai Qing be polite to the tribe.


    Elder Yami walked out of the hot spring pool.


    Excitedly, he watched Bai Qing eating the hot spring eggs and said, "Heimeng, I just saw pheasants and hares in the hot spring canyon. Go and hunt some of them."


    "Okay, I''ll go right now." Heimeng didn''t ask why, and called three or five clansmen to go hunting.


    Chang Xia hugged Yuan Hei and walked to Bai Qing''s side.


    At the mouth, Shen Rong fed half a hot spring egg.


    "Brother, how do you feel?" Chang Xia put his hand on Bai Qing''s arm and activated his bloodline ability to check Bai Qing''s body.


    "Very comfortable and warm." Bai Qing said.


    Although he was still a little weak, Bai Qing found that the chill in his internal organs had receded a lot, and his limbs and bones also felt a warm feeling. This kind of comfort was unprecedented, and for a while his appetite was widened.


    Except for just stepping into the Holy Land and coughing twice, after entering the hot spring canyon.


    Bai Qing never coughed once, and the annoyance and depression in his chest were relieved a lot.

 Chapter 246： mifeng fifty-five reward plus more

    Chapter 246 Ifeng55 Rewards and Updates


    "I''m even more curious about the monsters in Misty Ridge!" Chang Xia said, his expression full of shock and disbelief. She had probed Bai Qing''s body before, and to be honest, she didn''t see anything.


    However, because of the hot spring canyon.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia finally found out the reason for Bai Qing''s weakness.


    Bai Qing''s internal organs are surrounded by a cold air, which is very similar to the fog and miasma in Weishan. It''s just that this cold air is deeply hidden. If it weren''t for the stimulation of the hot spring canyon, the dormant cold air would burst out.


    Chang Xia was probably just as confused as to the cause of Bai Qing''s body.


    "Chang Xia, what did you see?" Yami asked curiously. Chang Xia''s expression was very strange, mixed with excitement, which made Elder Jami feel strange, so he couldn''t help asking.


    Chang Xia gave up her background and patted Bai Qing''s thin arm.


    "Elder Jami, come and take a look at Brother''s physical condition at the moment, I believe I have a big surprise!"


    See Chang Xia''s mysterious appearance.


    Elder Jami squatted down and put his hand on Bai Qing''s arm. She is not a witch. As a powerful totem warrior, the basic physical condition of the orcs, Elder Jami can still distinguish clearly.


    "Hey?" Jami groaned, looking at Bai Qing in surprise.


    What''s going on here?


    It was too different from the physical condition of Bai Qing that she had known before.


    Elder Jami felt that Bai Qing had been hungry for too long, so his body became so weak. It seems that the disease has never appeared, what the **** is going on?


    The disease in Bai Qing''s body, even Wu was helpless.


    this time.


    Ill, it seems like you left without saying goodbye? !


    "Bai Qing is in good health?" Yami was shocked, clutching Bai Qing''s arm tightly, and carefully checked it again. She raised her head, stared at Bai Qing''s face seriously, and said solemnly, "Bai Qing, what is going on?"


    "I don''t understand either. I just feel very warm and comfortable in the hot spring pool, and even my appetite has become very good." Bai Qing replied while eating, and the hot spring eggs stacked in front of him were swept away before he knew it. He ate a dozen or so.


    Seeing that he wanted to continue eating, Chang Xia stopped him.


    Hot spring eggs are delicious, don''t eat too much, besides Heimeng took people to hunt. I''m really hungry and can eat other food.


    "The hot spring canyon can restrain the strange insects." Chang Xia said: "The strange insects may be some kind of strange things, and they are born with cold air. At the beginning, the strange insect bit my brother, and the cold air infected the whole body along the place where my brother was injured, followed by the cold air. Invading the internal organs. This thing can''t be seen or touched, even a witch can''t cure it, so the witch said that you need to find a strange insect to cure my brother."


    This said.


    Elder Jami has no way to refute.


    There really was no wound on Bai Qing''s body. The place where he was bitten by the monster back then left only two rows of fine teeth marks. With Bai Qing''s physique, the tooth marks quickly recovered.


    However, the restoration of tooth marks.


    But let Bai Qing fall ill.


    Wu couldn''t find the cause, Bai Qing coughed up blood frequently, and his appetite was getting worse and worse, over time, Bai Qing''s whole body naturally weakened.


    "Chang Xia, you''re talking about Bai Qing''s illness, but it''s actually the cold that erodes the internal organs of his body." Shen Rong said quickly. He also checked Bai Qing''s body and found that Chang Xia''s speculation might be correct.


    Bai Qing, who was lying in the hot spring pool, had nothing abnormal except for weakness.


    This is completely different from the situation before he entered the hot spring canyon. At that time, Bai Qing was obviously short on time, and his internal organs were overshadowed by the fact that he couldn''t open it, and the whole person was full of death.


    Elder Jami sighed with a complicated expression.


    "There is nothing strange in this world."


    Before that, she had been pondering what kind of disease it was, and even Wu was helpless. Chang Xia''s remarks just now made the elder Jami mixed.


    No wonder Bai Qing felt cold beside the fire. Soaked in the hot water, his body felt comfortable. It turned out that the cold qi entered the body. If the cold qi was not removed for one day, the body would be difficult to recover in one day. Find the cause, you can prescribe the right medicine.


    No matter how bad it is, let Bai Qing live in Weishan Waterfall and live next to Weishan Ape.


    Every day, follow the old ape to the holy place to soak in the hot spring.


    Nature can stop Bai Qing''s debilitating body. But if you want to really solve the problem of Bai Qing''s body, you still have to go to Misty Ridge to find the monster...


    "This matter needs to be made clear to Wu as soon as possible. Maybe Wu can think of other ways to treat my elder brother." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Bai Qing regretted looking at the unfinished hot spring egg and licked the corner of his mouth.


    "I''ll be staying at Weishan Waterfall for a while, and then I''ll go to Misty Ridge in person." Bai Qing said. The tribe couldn''t find the monster for a long time, and Bai Qing felt that if he went there, he might be able to find the trace of the monster.


    Don''t ask Bai Qing why he thinks this way, it''s just an intuition.


    "You go to Misty Ridge yourself?" Yami frowned and disagreed: "You are in such poor health, are you going to Misty Ridge to die?"


    "Grandma, there are white fish in the Weishan waterfall pool, plus the holy land hot spring. I believe that in ten days, the body can recover to 70% to 80% of the previous one." Bai Qing said seriously.


    As a powerful totem warrior.


    How could Bai Qing not understand his own situation? If he dares to say it, it means he can do it.


    Chang Xia rubbed his chin, nodded in agreement with Bai Qingtong''s statement, and said, "Elder Jami, the tribe has searched almost every corner of Misty Ridge in recent years, but has never been able to find the one who bit my brother. Only monsters. Maybe, only when Brother goes to Misty Ridge in person, monsters will show up..."


    Bai Qing was tortured by the poison of monsters for 5 years inexplicably The body and the poison of monsters were intertwined, and the smell of monsters was all over his body.


    When he went to Misty Ridge, the monsters might think they had the same clan and ran out on their own. Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help feeling ridiculous for his own thoughts.


    But when she finished speaking.


    But he found that everyone around him was looking at him eagerly.


    Chang Xia was startled and said nervously, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, you''re right." Bai Qing stood up from the hot spring pool, revealing a lean body with well-defined ribs on his chest, and he could see that he was afflicted by injuries.


    Shen Rong agreed: "I think Chang Xia''s words are somewhat possible."


    "Later, I will talk to the old ape in person. Let Bai Qing use the Weishan ape''s habitat for a while, wait for Bai Qing''s body to recover a little, and the elder Pukang will take you to Misty Ridge. However, before going to Misty Ridge , there must be a nod of the witch."


    Elder Jami backed down.


    Whenever there is a silver lining, she wants to seize it.


    Bai Qingqing is a totem warrior of the tribe, and it is a continuation of her bloodline.


    "Okay." Bai Qing was excited and couldn''t help coughing again.


    However, the blood he coughed up this time was pink. At the same time, when it came into contact with the ground of the hot spring pool, there were bursts of sizzling noises.


    see it.


    Everyone''s expressions were slightly stunned.


    "Poison, or something else?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    He didn''t rashly touch the blood that Bai Qing coughed up with his hands, but stood aside and looked carefully.


    Shen Rong stretched out his hand, tentatively touched the pink bloodstain, and said in surprise, "Cold? This blood is the same temperature as the pool, extremely cold."


    "It seems that Chang Xia really guessed right." Yami said excitedly. Finding the cause of the disease is of great benefit to the subsequent treatment, and it can also be much easier.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： Meng 77i reward plus more

    Chapter 247 Meng Qiqi I Rewards and Updates


    "Chang Xia, see what we hunted?"


    Suddenly, the clan''s shouts came from a distance, followed by Heimeng and they walked back from the bushes.


    "Pheasant?" Chang Xia hesitated, the pheasant that Hei Meng held in his hand was different from what Chang Xia knew. But carefully identified, it should be a pheasant.


    Fenghuo said: "I think it looks like a white lake pheasant, can you eat it?"


    "Yes, this should be a unique pheasant in Hot Spring Canyon." Chang Xia thought about it and explained. There are many kinds of chickens, but Chang Xia knows only two.


    However, as long as the chicken is not edible.


    Bamboo chickens, hazel chickens, etc. are all rare things, and the pheasant in this hot spring canyon is not too bad.


    "How about we call it a hot spring chicken?" Nan Feng ran and gave the pheasant a name. Obviously, Chang Xia named animals and plants from time to time, which attracted Nan Feng''s envy.


    She didn''t think about it, so she named the pheasant in Heimeng''s hands a hot spring chicken. If this hot spring chicken is delicious, it will have to be cultivated in the future.


    cough cough-


    This is also what Chang Xia said.


    "Okay, as long as you''re happy." Chang Xia smiled and didn''t reject Nan Feng''s proposal. The orcs have not given specific names to the animals and plants in the Twilight Forest, and basically use **** beasts instead. As a result, when they teach the cubs of the tribe, they can only teach hunting and picking skills through personal trials.


    Last time, Chang Xia drew a picture.


    Let the horde slack off.


    So, let the patriarch root beg the witch to use white paper to draw some common animals and plants in the Twilight Forest. Then make the white paper into a picture book, which is used to teach the cubs of the tribe to learn.


    This proposal is strongly supported by Wu!


    "Changxia, what about this hot spring rabbit?" Fenghuo waved the gray rabbit on his hand. This gray rabbit is different from the hares outside. The gray rabbit fur is stained with a little blue, which is very similar to the color of the hot spring canyon. of.


    Fenghuo calls it the hot spring rabbit, which complements each other.


    "I can do it all." Chang Xia covered his mouth and urged, "Catch a few more, bring them back to Weishan Waterfall, and make them into food. I think there are no small animals in the southeast of the Holy Land, and there should be living in the two directions of the northwest. Some animals, you can go to the mountains and forests in the north. By the way, feel the situation on the northwest side."


    Chang Xia knew about the situation in the southeast.


    Plus, the patriarch rooted past the light tree grove today.


    Come to think of it, the root will not miss the opportunity to go deep into these two areas in the southeast.


    Holy Land, after exposing the beast totem.


    In the future, if you want to enter and exit, there will naturally be restrictions. Before the orc tribes in Dusk Forest knew about it, the Heluo tribe needed to figure out everything about the Holy Land.


    "Listen to Chang Xia, you all go to explore the northwest. The hot spring chicken and hot spring rabbit should be caught in moderation. If you find other animals, don''t do it for the time being." Yami thought for a while and instructed Heimeng and others to act.


    Also, point out what to do and what not to do.


    Hearing this, Heimeng and the others put down their prey.


    Turning and diving into the bushes of the hot spring canyon, it was past noon, and it was getting closer and closer to the time they left.


    Soon, Elder Yami and Chang Xia were left in the hot spring canyon.


    Shen Rong and Chang Xia nodded, also dressed neatly and disappeared into the bushes.


    The more people, the faster the speed.


    Nanfeng looked at the hot spring chicken and hot spring rabbit tied with straw ropes on the ground, swallowed, and said aggrieved: "Chang Xia, can you really not eat it?"


    "This is a holy place, you dare to see blood here?" Chang Xia raised her head and patted Nan Feng''s head. The hot spring egg is an exception. The real hot spring canyon has a fire and barbecue. To be honest, Chang Xia is worried that the old ape will be angry.


    He took the Holy Land very seriously.


    Any behavior that does not respect the Holy Land will never be supported by the old ape.


    "Fuck��" Nan Feng was startled and slapped himself with his hand. Chang Xia didn''t remind her, she really forgot that this was a holy place.


    There is no sacrifice, and blood is seen in the Holy Land.


    The old ape is afraid that he will really be angry.


    "Chang Xia, very good." Jami said happily.


    She just wanted to teach Nanfeng a lesson, but Chang Xia took the lead.


    Elder Jami asked Heimeng and the others to go hunting, and the prey was intended to be taken to Weishan Waterfall for disposal. The hot spring pool in the hot spring canyon has a miraculous effect, and nine times out of ten, these prey living in the hot spring canyon are not too bad.


    Nanfeng intends to collect materials on the spot, which really frightened Elder Jami.


    "I think Elder Yami asked Heimeng and the others to go hunting because he wanted to try whether the prey in the hot spring canyon is as effective as the white fish in the water pool?" Chang Xia laughed and said narrowly.


    Elder Jami patted Chang Xia a few times, very good, he is a clever one.


    "Yes. The Holy Land is very special, and it has something to do with the beast totem carved by the Qingming Stone. I think about the things in it. Nine times out of ten, it is very special." Yami said seriously: "The wild fruits you picked in the Holy Land, It must not be exposed. When I confirm the effect of these hot spring chickens and hot spring rabbits in the hot spring canyon, I will personally remind the Weishan monkey."


    Treasures, enough to make people crazy.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is a lesson from the past.


    "Thank you Elder Jami for reminding me!" Chang Xia wiped the sweat from her forehead, but she underestimated the specialness of the Holy Land.


    The Weishan ape can evolve from the white ape to what it is today.


    In addition to the help of the old ape, it may really be the reason for these peculiar wild fruits and hot spring canyons in the Holy Land.


    The old ape is lazy and has not touched other things.


    However, the two old apes, wild fruit and hot spring canyon, have personally said Wild fruit, Weishan ape has eaten a lot, and in the hot spring canyon, the old ape brought Weishan ape over to soak in the hot spring.


    It can make the beast improve its wisdom, although it cannot reach the level of enlightenment.


    This is beyond the scope of treasures!


    Even Chang Xia guessed that the old ape said that the beast god''s gift, enlightened the spirit, and could speak. All of this, is it because the old ape picked some wild fruit and ate it in the Holy Land?


    However, the old ape did not elaborate.


    Chang Xia didn''t go to the bottom of it, some things are not suitable to be said too clearly.


    Occasionally confused, more suitable.


    "Chang Xia, I really can''t eat more hot spring eggs?" Bai Qing asked.


    This hot spring egg was placed in front of him, Bai Qing smelled very hungry, and the thief wanted to eat it. But Chang Xia''s words were always in his ears, and Bai Qing didn''t dare to mess around.


    "You have enough hot spring eggs today, take the rest back to Lao Yuan and Pukang elders to eat. If you feel hungry, how about we go to the fruit forest in the south to pick some wild fruits for you to eat?" Chang Xia explained Then, asked Bai Qing what he thought.


    Bai Qing shook his head and said, "Forget it. I''ll soak in the hot spring again."


    Bai Qing, who was thinking about eating meat, said at this moment that he didn''t want to eat wild fruits very much. Although the wild fruit tasted really good, he still thought about eating meat with a stomach.


    As a totem warrior, how can you not eat meat?


    After several years of torture, it is rare for his body to recover a little, and his appetite has become very good. Bai Qing is thinking about all kinds of meat, such as braised pork, fried meat, braised fish, grilled fish...


    "Elder Jami��" Chang Xia was confused, Bai Qing''s sudden change of face made Chang Xia a little confused, and she couldn''t help but look at Elder Jami.


    Elder Jami smiled and explained, "Your brother is greedy for meat!"


    ?? Liu Xiangcheng: Happy New Year everyone! In the new year, please continue to support the oranges~~


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： light tree sapling

    "Pfft!"


    Suddenly, Changxia Nanfeng couldn''t help laughing.


    Bai Qing was very magnanimous, his embarrassment subsided, and explained: "Chang Xia, you have to understand my brother. Since I was bitten by a strange insect, I haven''t had a full meal for a long time. I ate as much as I did last night. Dayton, it was all two years ago."


    The cold entered the body, and Bai Qing''s body became weaker day by day.


    If you can''t eat, you will retire when you eat, and you will vomit if you try to eat.


    If it weren''t for Bai Qing''s strong body, he would not be able to last for five months, let alone five years. In addition to physique, Bai Qing''s willpower is also extremely tough.


    The combination of the two is the reason why Bai Qing is alive today.


    "Then... Let''s go back to Weishan Waterfall now, and I''ll cook you a delicious meal." Chang Xia asked lightly. Exploring the holy land is handed over to the patriarch. Chang Xia has seen the light tree forest, fruit tree forest and hot spring canyon, and feels that he can retire at any time.


    Bai Qing waved his hand, not in a hurry.


    "I''ll bear it, let''s soak for a while."


    The heat in the hot spring pool can force out the cold air that erodes Bai Qing''s internal organs, without the cold air eroding the internal organs, the limbs and bones become warm and comfortable. To be honest, the comfortable Bai Qing wanted to lie down in the hot spring pool and have a good night''s sleep.


    Unfortunately, the hot spring pool soaked for a while.


    You have to walk out of the hot spring pool, and after a while, you can enter the hot spring pool again to take a bath. Soaked for too long, the brain is easy to dizzy.


    Elder Jami looked at Bai Qing happily.


    Thinking about it, she planned to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna in person and ask Wu Bang Paqing to check it again. Better, let Wu make some pills for Bai Qing.


    Just like the one eaten in Changxia, it can condition the body.


    "Hooho-"


    Time passed little by little.


    Suddenly, the old ape''s roar came from the Holy Land Square.


    Chang Xia and the others quickly got up and dressed neatly. The old ape used a roar to remind everyone that it was time to leave the Holy Land at this time. Later, it is not suitable.


    At the same time, this time was also proposed by Chang Xia.


    Weishan was dark earlier than the outside world, and Chang Xia didn''t want to experience the thrilling scene of yesterday. So before entering the Holy Land, I discussed the time to leave with the old ape.


    "So early?" Yami was slightly startled and surprised.


    Chang Xia explained: "Elder Yami, it''s dark early in Weishan. This time is not too early in Weishan, not to mention that we still need to return to the square from the hot spring canyon, and the cave also takes time."


    "As soon as the Holy Land falls into the night, a cold wave will break out, which is super scary," Nanfeng added.


    Thinking back on it, Nan Feng couldn''t help shivering.


    Like Chang Xia, she didn''t want to have the same experience as yesterday.


    "Okay! Let''s go back to the square earlier to meet the old ape." Bai Qing said. He has nothing to do with the cold wave, and the name of Qingming Stone''s cruelty is well known to the Orcs. A fingernail-sized azure stone could freeze the beasts, and the beast totem in the Holy Land Plaza was dozens of meters high. Bai Qing said that he did not dare to calculate the weight.


    Changxia and the others packed up and put the hot spring eggs into rattan baskets.


    As soon as they walked out of the hot spring canyon and set foot on the Qingshi Road, they saw Shen Rong Heimeng and others coming out of different directions, and quickly came to Changxia and the others along the Qingshi Road.


    "Yeah! The harvest is good." Chang Xia said happily.


    Shen Rong had an extra basket on his body, which contained hot spring chicken and hot spring rabbit. Look, there are almost a dozen of them.


    The situation of Heimeng and others is similar.


    Even more or less.


    "Shen Rong, what''s going on in the north?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Shen Rong said: "There is a lake in the north, and there are many creatures living there. I saw that they are herbivorous animals, and they are not threatening."


    "There are a lot of wild vegetables growing in the mountains and forests," said excitedly.


    There are quite a few in his rattan baskets, all of which are fresh and tender. At this time, some wild vegetables can no longer be eaten by the elders. Who knows that the wild vegetables in the Holy Land are green and green, very fresh, and they are delicious just by looking at them.


    In the late years, this male who did not like to eat wild vegetables couldn''t resist the temptation and picked a lot. Thinking that Chang Xia should like to eat, he specially picked more than half of the baskets.


    Fenghuo said: "There are also some wild vegetables that I don''t know, and they all look fresh."


    Chang Xia was surprised that there were no ginkgo trees in the Holy Land. There are lakes and mountains and forests in the north, which is normal, but there is nothing that catches people''s eyes. Chang Xia is slightly surprised.


    Is it because of the proximity to the cliffs?


    However, she hadn''t heard the patriarch root talking about the place under the cliff.


    Or are lakes and wild vegetables the key?


    Confused, Chang Xia and his party followed Qingshi Road and successfully returned to Holy Land Square. At this moment, Patriarch Gen and Gray also returned from the Light Tree Forest.


    "Patriarch, have you found the light tree sapling?" Chang Xia''s eyes were sharp, and at a glance, he saw the light tree sapling in the rattan basket beside the patriarch. She stepped forward and saw that there were three light tree saplings in the rattan basket, each about one meter, and the roots were wrapped in mud balls.


    Needless to say, this was definitely learned from Chang Xia.


    "This light tree sapling grows in the deepest part of the light tree forest. I tried to dig three trees and plan to bring them back to the tribe to plant. There is one for you." Gen smiled and explained. The remaining two, one will be planted behind the Tribal Waterfall and the other will be planted next to the totem pole in the Tribal Square.


    This is naturally a holy place for learning.


    "Let me plant?" Chang Xia Dun felt Alexander, but did not refuse. She remembered that Granny Su Ye also said that when she handed over the wizarding hall to Bai Qing, a white tree would be transplanted in Changxia''s cave.


    Light tree, white tree.


    Just thinking about Chang Xia makes me inexplicably excited.


    "Yes, do you have the confidence to grow?" Gen asked with a smile.


    Chang Xia patted his chest and said earnestly, "Don''t worry, Patriarch, I will do my best to grow this light tree sapling."


    "Don''t delay, go back to Weishan Waterfall to talk about something. It''s time for us to set off!" The old ape reminded. Looking at the sun that was gradually turning westward, the old ape urged everyone to set off.


    This time the number of people is a bit large, and the old ape is afraid that it will be affected by the cold wave later.


    "Pack your bags and go." Gen shouted.


    Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to stuff the hot spring eggs into Gen and others, and explained: "Come, eat a hot spring egg before leaving. This bird egg was brought in by me from Weishan Waterfall and cooked in the red hot spring pool in the hot spring canyon. Yes, it tastes good."


    The old ape looked at the palm of his hand, and there was only a hot spring egg the size of one of his fingers.


    Twisting his nose, he smelled a special fragrance.


    The hot spring egg of the old monkey, Nanfeng peeled off the shell. After all, the old ape was too tall, and it was too embarrassing for him to peel the eggshell himself.


    The old ape carefully put the hot spring egg into his mouth, did not dare to use too much force, and chewed it carefully. I quickly tasted the deliciousness of the hot spring egg, "Delicious!"


    Why didn''t I think of bringing some bird eggs from Weishan Waterfall to the Holy Land?


    Remember this, next time you come to the Holy Land, you will have to pick up a basket of eggs.


    Thinking about the size of the bird eggs, the old ape suddenly regretted handing the monkey black to the Changxia and Heluo tribes. The Weishan ape is the smallest of the black ape, and the other Weishan apes, even if they are female, are five or six meters tall. This height allows them to peel eggs...

 Chapter 249： bloodletting

    Chapter 249 Bloodletting


    "Old ape, the hot spring pool in the hot spring canyon can relieve Bai Qing''s body ailments. I want Bai Qing to stay at Weishan Waterfall for ten days and a half months, what do you think?" Yami narrowed his eyes and smiled: "He every day Going to the hot spring canyon to soak in the hot spring can help you peel the eggs of birds."


    "Okay, I agree." The old ape said happily.


    The Holy Land told the Heluo tribe that Weishan Waterfall borrowed Baiqing to live for ten days and a half, and the old ape was very happy. After all, he is also very interested in the ginkgo and sugar of the Heluo tribe.


    Root promised him to wait for them to return to the Heluo tribe.


    Later, the tribe will be arranged to send ginkgo and sugar to Weishan Ape.


    Fruit powder pancakes, pies, and rice noodles. These old apes tasted very good after eating, thinking about the life of Weishan ape who used to drink blood.


    The old ape regretted not being able to get in touch with the Heluo tribe earlier.


    However, it is not too late.


    Having said that, everyone did not move slowly.


    Cross the square and return to the cave passage.


    The sky in the holy land behind him began to darken, the dusk enveloped Weishan, and the temperature dropped quietly.


    "At this hour, the tribe has not yet reached dusk." Gen sighed.


    It was getting dark too fast in the Holy Land. Basically, it fell into darkness as soon as dusk arrived, and the climate plummeted. The speed was like a slide, which was very fast.


    With a thud.


    From day to night.


    The warm season has entered the cold season, and it is cold to the bone.


    "Weishan gets dark fast, and the temperature drops fast." Chang Xia said: "Especially the cold wave that breaks out at the time of the devil, it''s terrifying!"


    "Yes." Nanfeng said: "It''s more terrifying than the heavy snow in the cold season of the Twilight Forest."


    Nanfeng didn''t want to experience that scene again.


    "I can''t detect the coldness!" Bai Qing said quietly. Since being bitten by a strange insect, Bai Qing''s limbs are cold, and he wears a thick fur coat all the year round.


    Hot, he didn''t feel it.


    Cold, he doesn''t care.


    If it weren''t for the fact that his body was getting weaker day by day, Bai Qing felt that the monster was pretty cool.


    It''s a pity that Bai Qing''s appetite decreased and his function declined too fast. He had tormented Bai Qing for five years.


    "Brother, wait for you to solve the problem in your body. If you want to feel the coldness and live in Weishan, I guarantee you will be very happy." Chang Xia laughed. Weishan is not suitable for long-term living because of its low temperature and heavy humidity .


    "..." Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed, and waved his hand, indicating that there was no need.


    Weishan, it''s okay to come here occasionally.


    If you live for a long time, no one except Weishan Ape may be willing.


    The area of ??Weishan Waterfall is fine, and the fog and miasma will not erode. Leaving Weishan Waterfall, even a powerful totem warrior will be poisoned by Weishan Miasma.


    Living here, I''m afraid I''m not looking for a dead end.


    Passing through the cave passage, the group successfully returned to Weishan Waterfall.


    Looking at the cave passage separated by a waterfall, Elder Jami and others sighed. If it weren''t for Weishan Ape leading the way, who would have thought that the Holy Land Passage was hidden behind the waterfall?


    "Brother, how is your body feeling?" Chang Xia asked.


    Hei Meng jumped a few times, landed on the ground, and gently lowered Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing moved his limbs and felt the changes in his body. With a look of joy, he said excitedly: "The hot spring pool in the hot spring canyon is very useful. I feel very hungry and want to eat. The limbs are also more warm..."


    Saying that, he stretched out his right hand to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia''s hand was against Bai Qing''s right hand, and the palm was faintly warm, which made Chang Xia very happy, "Elder Jami, come and feel it too. It''s hot, brother''s palm is hot, which is completely different from the cold one before. ."


    "It''s hot, it''s hot." Jami was happy and excited.


    Hearing this, Gen Heimeng and other clansmen showed smiles one after another.


    "Nanfeng, clean up the pig liver, I''ll cook a pig liver soup for Brother and Shen Rong later. Shen Rong, try to cut two of Brother''s tiger''s mouth and put some blood to see. I think The blood in my brother''s body may not be clean."


    Chang Xia said.


    Gangore and the others were curious.


    "Hehe-" Pukang laughed and asked, "Chang Xia, why did you let Shen Rong cut the mouth of Bai Qing''s palm?"


    Bai Qing has contracted a disease, and his health has deteriorated over the years.


    After bleeding again, the elder Pucon was worried that Bai Qing would have an accident.


    "Elder Pukang, the blood that my brother coughed up in the hot spring canyon is cold blood, and it should be the result of the internal organs being eroded by cold air. This kind of cold blood is left in the body, which is harmful and not beneficial. And the blood I let Shen Rong release the tiger''s mouth, Or puncture the pulp of the finger to let blood, the amount of bleeding in this place is not much, and it will not hurt the foundation of the elder brother." Chang Xia explained.


    In her previous life, she was considered half a pharmacist, and if it wasn''t for her lack of understanding of the flora and fauna of the Twilight Forest, she would have the cheek to call herself half a witch.


    "Shen Rong, you do it." Yami said solemnly.


    Chang Xia was favored by witches and learned some witchcraft. Elder Jami knew it. What''s more, Wu Zeng said that Changxia has the ability to know by birth, which is a blessing bestowed by the beast **** to the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to cut Bai Qing''s mouth and the pulp of his fingers, but Elder Yami didn''t say anything, just let Shen Rong do it.


    As for Bai Qing''s broken body, if it weren''t for the blessing in disguise that he came to Weishan this time.


    In less than half a year, everyone in the Heluo tribe knows this. This time Bai Qing came to Weishan because he didn''t want him to be unwilling before his death.


    Who knew fate could be so elusive? !


    The white fish in the water pool under the Weishan Waterfall can relieve Bai Qing''s body ailments, and the hot spring pool in the Holy Land Hot Spring Canyon can make the cold air escape from Bai Qing''s internal organs.


    all of these.


    Elder Jami felt that it was all brought by Chang Xia.


    With the help of Hei Meng, Bai Qing slowly came to the bonfire stand in the open space in front of Weishan Waterfall. Shen Rong took out the animal bone dagger tied to his calf, and everyone gathered around.


    Light tree saplings, light grass, hot spring chicken/rabbit or something.


    At this moment, they were all thrown aside by the crowd.


    The area next to the bonfire is limited, so some people communicated with the Weishan Ape, and Ma Liu climbed up on the Weishan Ape, and came to condescend...


    "Be careful, I''ll do it." Shen Rong said, the animal bone dagger cut through Bai Qing''s hands and fingers, and a cross was drawn at the tiger''s mouth.


    "Brother, try to force the cold blood over here," Chang Xia reminded.


    Bai Qing nodded, squeezed, and forced the blood from his heart to his hands. The white and thin arms are slightly dyed light white.


    "The arm is a little cold?" Shen Rong asked in surprise.


    He put down the animal bone dagger and held Bai Qing''s hands gently, intending to check the blood dripping from Bai Qing''s tiger''s mouth and fingertips.


    However, the blood has not yet been seen.


    Shen Rong was the first to feel Bai Qing''s suddenly cold arm.


    "Cold-blooded." Chang Xia said. Saying that, she took off the medicine bag around her waist and prepared the hemostatic powder in advance. Bai Qing''s body is weak, and this kind of bloodletting cannot last for too long. Put it once every three or five days to enhance the hematopoietic function of the heart, and replace the cold blood that has coagulated in the body with fresh blood.


    This is conducive to the recovery of Bai Qing''s body.


    Zizi!


    Soon, blood oozes out of Bai Qing''s finger pulp and tiger''s mouth.


    The blood is different from normal orcs, lighter and pink. At the same time, when the pink blood came into contact with the air, it emitted a little mist.


    "Shen Rong, put the back of Brother''s hand up and let the blood drip freely. After half a stick of incense, stop the bleeding." Chang Xia took out the hemostatic powder and placed it beside Shen Rong.


    She was going to cook pork liver soup, so let Shen Rong watch it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： I want to eat meat

    Chapter 250 I Want To Eat Meat


    this compartment.


    Changxia Nanfeng ignites a fire to boil water and cook pork liver soup.


    In the distance, everyone gathered around Bai Qing, looking at the pink blood that fell to the ground, all of them looked seriously.


    At the same time, he became more and more curious about the monster that bit Bai Qing.


    What kind of monster is it that after biting the orcs, the blood in the orcs'' bodies is like ice.


    The cold air released by the cold blood rises up the starting point of water mist by the bonfire.


    Elder Jami frowned and reminded: "Everyone, stand back, this blood is poisonous. Swallow a detoxification pill and don''t say it."


    Saying that, he took out the detoxification pill and fed it to Shen Rong.


    Bai Qing, Bai Qing is the source of the poison, it doesn''t matter whether he takes this detox pill or not.


    Hearing the sound, everyone stepped back cautiously, took out the detoxification pill and swallowed it.


    Looking at the pool of pink bloodstains on the ground, she was terrified.


    "I''m more curious about the monster that bit Bai Qing!" Fenghuo said excitedly.


    Shen Nian said: "Next time, when Chang Xia goes to Misty Ridge, I also want to follow." Obviously, they were all looking forward to encountering that monster. The existence of this monster has increased the danger of Misty Ridge several times.


    If it is not eliminated, the tribe will be detoured for hunting in the future.


    Misty Ridge is the hunting territory of the Heluo tribe.


    They can''t tolerate the monsters continuing to occupy the misty mountain, and they must solve the threat of monsters, otherwise there will be endless troubles.


    "Don''t worry, when Bai Qing recovers a little, he will personally lead the way to Misty Ridge. As for whether you can go, you have to ask the patriarch and elders." Shen Rong said gently. At about the same time, he used hemostatic powder to stop the bleeding for Bai Qing.


    Orcs have a strong physique, and this kind of wound does not need the help of hemostatic powder.


    Naihe Baiqing''s body is special, and he stopped bleeding with the help of hemostatic powder, which made him more comfortable. After all, cold blood coagulates, and it is easy to frostbite the muscles near the tiger''s mouth and finger pulp.


    "Let''s go, let''s talk to the patriarch��"


    In an instant, several people from Fenghuo came to the patriarchal roots one after another.


    Haunting him, hoping to get a place to go to Misty Ridge.


    "Don''t make trouble, go deal with the hot spring chicken/rabbit, and prepare dinner for the evening." Yami shouted, driving away Fenghuo and others who were entangled in roots.


    Chang Xia prepared pork liver soup for Bai Qing and Shen Rong.


    Elder Yami personally boiled fish soup for Bai Qing, and the white fish in the water pool were caught by the clansmen who stayed at the Weishan Waterfall and kept in buckets.


    However, the white fish in the pool will die if they leave the water for a long time.


    Therefore, the white fish in the water tank of the bucket was caught by the clansmen in the water pool when it was approaching dusk. This result is destined to be unable to get out of Weishan by Shuitan Baiyu, so that''s fine.


    If you want to eat water pool white fish, you must get the approval of Weishan Ape.


    This can also be regarded as a disguised protection of the white fish in the pool.


    Like the black fish in the Weihe River, if it hadn''t lived in the Weihe River. Afraid that they could be fished out by the Orcs, the Weihe Blackfish swarmed even the Birds and Fishes.


    There are daring orc tribes who go into the Weihe River to fish for black fish and exchange black fish with bird or fish. However, usually the orcs only fished the Weihe blackfish for the cubs of the tribe to eat. It is still a minority to exchange Weihe Heiyu. After all, the risk and the reward are not proportional, and it is not worth it.


    "Changxia, hot spring chicken/rabbit, what should I eat?" Nanfeng asked.


    At Fenghuo, they started to deal with hot spring chicken/rabbit, and Changxia thought about making spicy chicken and flavor rabbit. However, thinking about the low temperature in Weishan, how happy would it be if I could drink a sip of hot soup at this time?


    Recently, I have been drinking fish soup and bone soup.


    Why don''t you change the flavor and drink chicken soup?


    "The hot spring chicken is used to make the soup, and the hot spring rabbit is the flavor rabbit. You help to prepare the chili, the hotter the better. If you don''t have dried chili or chili powder, try it with fresh chili." Chang Xia said, putting the cut pig The liver is poured into the pot, and the washed wild vegetables are on the side.


    Without spinach, this fresh wild vegetable was picked from the Holy Land. It looks very fresh, so it was used by Chang Xia to stew pork liver soup.


    "Chicken soup, good!"


    "Taste of rabbit, it should be fried rabbit meat with chili peppers. The hotter the better, the temperature in Weishan is lower, and you will feel more comfortable if you eat spicy food. However, Bai Qing and Chen Rong can''t eat it."


    In the distance, Shen Rong Baiqing heard what Chang Xia said.


    The two looked at each other, and the hair on their heads disappeared.


    "Shen Rong, peppers are delicious, right?" Bai Qing licked the corner of his mouth and whispered.


    Shen Rong said: "I''m used to spicy food, and I feel dull when I eat other bland food. However, Chang Xia opened his mouth, and no one will give us chili."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Qing fainted.


    It is rare to have appetite restored, but it is necessary to avoid it.


    However, Bai Qing was an adult after all, so there was no noise. I look forward to the recovery of my body as soon as possible, and then taste the various delicacies cooked by Chang Xia.


    "Don''t worry, the pig liver soup is delicious. Especially this time, the wild vegetables from the Holy Land were added, but you are also pig liver soup and fish soup, both soups?" Shen Rong said, and suddenly stopped.


    Looking at Bai Qing with regretful eyes, it was all soup.


    I''m afraid it''s not enough to give Bai Qing a full meal.


    "Changxia, I want to eat barbecue." Bai Qing said loudly.


    He didn''t want to really drink soup, even if those soups were good for his body. The heart that was clamoring for meat couldn''t stop beating. Bai Qing didn''t even think about it, opened his mouth to call Chang Xia, and asked her to prepare barbecue for him.


    Chang Xia glanced at Bai Qing, his eyes fell on Shen Rong, and he replied, "Brother, if you want to eat barbecue, tell Shen Rong directly, the barbecue he makes is better than Xylophone Amu''s!"


    "Bai Qing, Chang Xia is right." Heimeng agreed.


    Shen Rong''s barbecue is truly unparalleled.


    The same method, the same seasoning, but Shen Rong''s barbecue taste is the best.


    "Shen Rong��" Bai Qing''s face was staring at Shen Rong with grievances at the moment.


    Shen Rong shuddered, looking at Bai Qing in disbelief. In order to eat, this person really gave up, and the ox was running away!


    "Okay, I''ll make barbecue for you." Shen Rong replied.


    With that said, he rolled up his sleeves to prepare fresh meat for marinating. Bai Qing can''t eat chili, so his barbecue has to be cooked separately. If you can''t eat spicy food, get some jam or something. Living with Chang Xia, Shen Rong seemed to have opened the skylight.


    Chang Xia makes chili sauce Jam, crab sauce, fish sauce and so on are what Shen Rong thinks of.


    At first, Chang Xia listened to Shen Rong''s question.


    She was so frightened that she said "the bright moonlight in front of the bed" again as a test.


    Some of the wilted wild fruits hoarded by the tribe were taken back to the Baihu cave by Shen Rong, added sugar, and boiled into bottles of jam. These jams were unanimously praised by the tribesmen, and they all shouted that when the harvest season was over, they must pick more wild fruits and return to the tribe, and then let Shen Rong teach them to cook the jam.


    There were not many jams, so Shen Rong kept a few bottles for him and Chang Xia.


    The others took them to the tribe and let the patriarch distribute them to the tribe.


    This time, he brought Chang Xia to the Xiaohechuan grassland for a trial, and he brought a bottle of sour jam, which was made from sour fruit. The taste is very sour, but when it is used for barbecue, the taste is very special, and it can also be appetizing.


    this time.


    There is still half of the wooden bottle left.


    Bring it to Baiqing barbecue, just right.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： cute white

    Chapter 251 Lovely Bai Qing


    "Shen Rong, what did you apply?" Shen Rong twitched his nose, his eyes fixed on the barbecue in Shen Rong''s hands. A faint sour smell penetrated his nose, smelling this faint sour smell, Shen Rong felt that his already hungry stomach was even more hungry.


    Shen Rong shook the wooden bottle in his hand and replied, "Sour jam, it tastes sour, and it''s unique when you use it for barbecue. Wait a minute, try it and see if you can get used to it."


    in jam.


    It is best to brush barbecue with marmalade.


    The sour taste can neutralize a bit of the fishy smell of the meat itself, and the combination of the two is very delicious.


    He learned this from Chang Xia. Chang Xia uses sour fruit juice to remove fishy smell, which can improve the freshness of food. Shen Rong found that grilled meat with sour jam can make it taste more perfect.


    "It smells good!" Bai Qing said.


    In the distance, Chang Xia smiled. If she remembered correctly, Bai Qing hated sour taste the most. Could it be that she was so hungry now that even sour jam was fragrant?


    The elders of Jami and others were also laughing out loud.


    Obvious.


    They all know Bai Qing''s preferences and know that he doesn''t like sour taste.


    "Brother, are you hungry?" Chang Xia asked.


    Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed, sneered, and said, "Cough! I just think the barbecued meat with sour jam is very fragrant. I''m hungry, but I''m not hungry yet."


    While talking about being hungry, he nibbled on a flat apple.


    This scene made the clansmen laugh.


    Who would have imagined that Bai Qing, who is more than arrogant and arrogant, has such a lovely side? !


    "Cough cough!"


    Chang Xia covered her mouth, hiding the smile in her throat.


    Put the boiled pork liver soup well, divide it into two bowls, and let Nanfeng bring it to Bai Qing and Chen Rong. This pig liver soup is specially cooked for the two of them. After the pig liver soup is simmered, the chicken soup is started.


    Then, start preparing for dinner tonight.


    Stir-fried rabbit meat with chili peppers, fried meat with chili peppers, and braised it are too troublesome. I am not going to do it again tonight in Changxia. It''s time to leave for the tribe tomorrow!


    It��s been almost half a month since this trip, and Chang Xia misses the step-by-step kang beds in the Baihu cave dwelling, as well as the chickens, ducks and rabbits by the Baihu Lake. At the same time, all the food they brought has been eaten, and the Orcs have a big appetite and eat a lot.


    It''s still relatively few now, and I used to eat barbecue only.


    The clan can eat twenty or thirty kilograms in one meal, which is scary to think about.


    Changxia has used various methods of fruit powder to successfully make the clansmen eat barbecue meat from twenty to thirty pounds per meal to four or five pounds per meal. If they eat powder, the meat can be even less.


    The tribesmen reduced the portion of each barbecue, which naturally reduced the rhythm of hunting and picking, allowing them to spend more time digging grass roots and building tribes.


    "Pukang, can these teach the Weishan Ape?" the old ape asked eagerly.


    The elder Pukang grinned, waved his hand, and said, "Let Chang Xia teach. However, you have to prepare the kitchen utensils by yourself. We will not take these things away and leave them for Bai Qing to use. You can use the ones suitable for Weishan Ape. Scaled grinding����


    Inside and outside the words, it was revealed that they were about to leave.


    The Weishan mutation has been resolved, and they are not suitable to stay here.


    The tribe still has a lot of business, waiting for them to go back to solve. If the Snake Clan of Sheyue Tribe came to the Heluo Tribe, the patriarch root was not in the tribe, which was somewhat unreasonable. In the same way, Chang Xia will also go back.


    She unexpectedly solved the problem of Weishan in this trial.


    Apart from the fact that the tribe had a heart problem, especially Bai Qing''s matter, the tribesmen were relieved.


    "Okay." The old ape smiled and was very happy.


    That night.


    Weishan Waterfall once again wafts with a tempting fragrance.


    Weishan Ape was satisfied with the food, and learned that Changxia would return to the Heluo tribe tomorrow, and Weishan Ape was full of reluctance. Chang Xia left, is this delicious food still available?


    a time.


    There was a Weishan ape who planned to return to the Heluo tribe with Changxia.


    However, look at the old ape.


    Weishan Ape, who gave birth to careful thoughts, dared not speak directly, for fear of being scolded.


    As the gatekeeper of the Holy Land, Weishan Ape patrols Weishan every day. Leaving Weishan, I''m afraid it won''t work!


    Looking at the clansmen, the old ape and the old **** settled down.


    It is impossible to go to the Heluo tribe. You ancestors, I am guarding at Weishan Waterfall, but you all want to enjoy happiness, but there is no way.


    "Bai Qing, I let Heimeng stay at Weishan Waterfall to accompany you, what do you think?" Yami asked lightly.


    After dinner at night, Elder Jami watched Chang Xia and others pack their bags.


    To prepare in advance for the trip back to the tribe tomorrow, the old ape asked them to bring the wild fruits picked before to the Heluo tribe, but he did not want them. The area of ??fruit trees in the Holy Land is not small, and the apes in Weishan can go to the Holy Land to pick them whenever they want to eat wild fruits.


    Originally, what Chang Xia wanted to bring back to the tribe was Shuitan Baiyu.


    It is a pity that the white fish in the water pool will die soon after leaving the water pool.


    She could only press her mind. More than a dozen baskets of wild fruits, plus some miscellaneous animal skins, it is not a small thing. However, there are many people in the clan, so they are not afraid of not being able to take things. There are dozens of baskets of things in the stone animal nest outside Weishan, which must be brought back to the tribe.


    I left the tribe for the trial empty-handed, and when I returned to the tribe, I packed a small bag.


    It tastes so good!


    Like the seasoning fruit of the stone animal nest, it must not fall.


    Chang Xia looked for the old ape, and repeatedly told him to ask the Weishan ape to help watch the sloping land of the seasoning tree. If it weren''t for this season not suitable for transplanting, Chang Xia would very much like to dig the seasoning tree back to the tribe.


    However, she told the old ape.


    If you find a seasoning tree sapling, ask him to help dig it out.


    After that, wait for Bai Qing''s body to recover, and let Bai Qing bring the seasoning tree sapling back to the tribe.


    Small saplings, lost one or two or something.


    Chang Xia will not feel distressed, if the tree dies, she will be distressed to death.


    There are only so many trees, and no new seasoning trees have been found. The sloping land in Weishan is the only seasoning tree forest, which is no less precious than the light trees in the Holy Land.


    After all, Chang Xia is not confident enough to make soy sauce.


    With natural soy sauce, she saved her mind to ponder.


    The previous trivial matters have not been tossed, and this time when I return to the tribe, I have to toss with moxa sticks and wormwood mosquito coils. Chang Xia feels a headache, and she seems to have more and more things!


    All these things had to be done before Bai Qing returned to the tribe.


    Otherwise, after going to Misty Ridge.


    Maybe there will be more things, at this moment, Chang Xia is a little urgent.


    "Chang Xia, why do you look so preoccupied?" Shen Rong said warmly.


    Or is it that Changxia is reluctant to think about Shu in Weishan and does not want to return to the tribe for the time being?


    Chang Xia rubbed between his brows and whispered, "Shen Rong, I haven''t finished my jade yet. There are more things about moxa sticks and wormwood mosquito coils. By the way, there is also kudzu powder..."


    After counting down, Chang Xia only felt that his eyes were dark.


    "You said what to do, let the tribe help." Shen Rong smiled and persuaded.


    He thought that Chang Xia didn''t want to go back to the tribe. Who knew that she was worried that she had too many things on her hands and would be too busy for a while. However, her worry is not without reason. The chili and seaweed sent by the Lions and Bears need to be dealt with. The seaweed from the Bears is fine, and most of them are seaweed sugar.


    But, Leo''s Chili.


    But what needs to be cleaned up, whether it is made into chopped chili, or dried into dried chili, and ground into chili powder. These things are very tedious, plus hunting and picking every day, it does not feel leisurely.


    Shen Rong enjoyed this busy life.


    Every moment, UU reading www.uukanshu. com can really feel the breath of life.


    ??Thanks: Indifferent, no trace of memory, fresh water, double, tea is also slightly cool, mountains and rivers between the eyebrows, no sun and moon in the mountains, Feiying Mengxiang, cute beauty Sakura, a little bit of happiness, Mao Fengfeng, Hua Weisian, Lin Department, Stars?, Book Friends 20191229233936314, 1 Cloud Made of Tears, Nan Nan Ruyi, mifeng55, Mai Dui �� ��, Ming �d Lian Xie, Maybes, Glass Heart, �� Ai You will live forever, ����, watching flowers in the fog, Taoyao Linlang, a girl who eats soil, Xin, two loves, fish in love night, donkey in Shangmo, happy angel, book friend 140504000401444, Tuan Tuan is the cutest, almacash, Z-M, ~ Yu Xiaoyu~, Yue, Sha, Book friends 20210301104120072380, spring blossoms (Jiajiamei), sweet, maple, tangerine, Pikachu, whatever happens, smiles in sunny days, sorry for the lack of humor, and so on for the monthly votes. Thank you: �դ��Ĥ� agitation and red �� sin, xxErin, liuyiyiiy, Sha, Liduodou, Sha, DUDU, etc. for the great reward and support, and more will be added later.


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： home

    Chapter 252 Going Home


    "Okay, listen to you." Chang Xia yawned and muttered.


    The voice became softer and softer, Shen Rong turned his head and saw that Chang Xia was sleeping quietly with his wolf tail in his arms. Under the light of the fire, Chang Xia''s fair cheeks showed a healthy color.


    During this period of time, Chang Xia became a little darker.


    In the past, there was not much activity in the nest in the tribe, and Changxia''s complexion was very white, and the white was almost transparent. In addition, the body is weak, with a little yellow, to be honest, the complexion is not very good-looking. However, what stood out most about Chang Xia was her eyes.


    Fresh and alive.


    When you meet her eyes, you can feel the vigorous vitality.


    When Shen Rong promised to come to the Heluo tribe with Chang Xia, he was tempted by those eyes. Clear, real, and full of life.


    This happened to be the rarest thing in Shen Rong.


    The life of the Tianyuan tribe taught Shen Rong to be scheming, fighting, and looting, but the truth was not given to him. The more you lack, the more your heart desires.


    Shen Rong''s body was pitch black, but he longed for pure white.


    In his eyes, Changxia is pure white, fresh and full of vitality.


    The clansmen who finished chatting in the distance naturally heard the conversation between Chang Xia and the two. Listening to Chang Xia''s mournful sigh, the clan only thought Chang Xia was extremely cute!


    At the same time, he quietly remembered what Chang Xia said.


    When I return to the tribe, I will help Chang Xia do it right away.


    This way, Chang Xia doesn''t have to worry about headaches.


    Then, seeing Chang Xia''s voice gradually softening, she understood that she must be too sleepy to fall asleep. Today, I soaked in the hot spring in the hot spring pool of the hot spring canyon. Everyone slept very peacefully at night, especially Bai Qing.


    He even snored and listened to the snoring.


    Elder Jami and Gen are ecstatic, snoring is good, snoring is good, they used to worry that Bai Qing would suddenly leave in his sleep. The quietness makes people feel panic. Today, listening to Bai Qing''s fine snoring, they can''t help but feel happy.


    see.


    The old ape took Weishan ape back to the fissures and caves to rest.


    Quiet night, quietly come.


    Weishan Waterfall, which has been noisy all day, has ushered in silence.


    The next day, it was just dawn.


    Root urged everyone to get up and prepare to return to the tribe.


    Chang Xia was in a daze and was awakened by Shen Rong. Bai Qing sat lazily beside the stove, burning the fire, quietly watching the clansmen who started their journey.


    He and Heimeng will stay at the Weishan Waterfall, and the old ape will take them to the hot spring pool of the Holy Land Hot Spring Canyon every day to take a bath in the shortest time, so that the body can recover some strength. Then go to Misty Ridge to find the whereabouts of the monsters and completely solve the problem of internal diseases.


    "Brother, I leave these seasonings to you. I taught Heimeng how to use it. He knows how to use it. In a few days, the patriarch will arrange for the clan to bring something to Weishan Ape. You can directly say what you need." What Chang Xia will bring, tell Bai Qing and Heimeng one by one.


    after they leave.


    What Bai Qing wants to eat can either do it by himself or Hei Meng.


    Afraid that the two of them would not understand, Chang Xia yawned and repeated it several times. After confirming that Bai Qingheimeng really remembered it, he walked towards Shen Rong.


    The old ape stuffed Yuanhei to Shen Rong, and planned to let Chang Xia take it to the Heluo tribe, and let the Black Panthers raise Yuanhei for him.


    Maybe, live with the Heluo tribe.


    Ape Black can evolve faster.


    "Bai Qing, take care of yourself." Yami said, and walked out of Weishan Waterfall without looking back. She was afraid that if she said a few more words, she would be reluctant to leave.


    The follow-up to the Weishan mutation requires her to return to the tribe to preside over it.


    What''s more, staying at Weishan Waterfall won''t help you much.


    "Grandma, don''t worry." Bai Qing laughed and said, "You are waiting in the tribe, I will return to the tribe on another day."


    Listening to Bai Qing''s confident words, the clansmen who left smiled one after another.


    He waved his back to Bai Qing and left Weishan Waterfall. At this moment, Lao Yuan also took Weishan Yuan to patrol Weishan, and there were only two people left in the entire Weishan waterfall. Heimeng stewed fish soup for Bai Qing, and Bai Qing sat quietly by the stove.


    However, this time Bai Qing''s face was full of vitality.


    It''s no longer the lifeless look it used to be.


    "Woooo!" Yuan Hei wailed, grabbing a strand of Chang Xia''s broken hair, it seemed to understand something, and its expression was both happy and nervous.


    "Xiaohei, the Heluo tribe is very close to Weishan. If you want Weishan, I can send you back anytime." Chang Xia comforted Yuan Hei. It had only been two days, and she felt that Yuan Hei had grown up a bit. Isn''t this a bit fast?


    "Woooo!" Yuan Hei seemed to understand Chang Xia''s comfort, and his mood was no longer low. Squinting, he surveyed the surrounding scenery curiously.


    The scenery has not changed, but the object of watching the scenery together has changed.


    Saru Hei feels that today''s Weishan is very different.


    The surrounding clansmen felt the excitement of the monkey black, and they all smiled.


    There are Weishan ape cubs chasing after them, and the tribe beast cubs dare not relax. Raising Ape Hei can not only gain the friendship of Weishan Ape, but also sharpen the cubs of the tribe. For the Heluo tribe, it is a double win.


    "Shen Rong, isn''t Yuan Qing looking at us?" Chang Xia whispered.


    This time is the time when Weishan Ape visits Weishan.


    Yuan Qing should follow Lao Yuan to patrol the situation around Weishan.


    However, Chang Xia vaguely felt that there was a line of sight following them in the dark. That line of sight was not malicious, and the clansmen didn''t care much.


    Therefore, Chang Xia guessed that the owner of the sight is Yuan Qing.


    "Yeah! It''s it." Shen Rong carried Chang Xia on his back, and Yuan Hei squatted between Shen Rong and Chang Xia. Chang Xia said that it grew fast because she was able to stuff Saru Hei into her arms before, but now she can only stuff two-thirds of it.


    "Pity the hearts of parents in the world!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Even if he was reluctant to give up Yuan Hei, but because he knew that it was for Yuan Hei''s good, Yuan Qing chose to let Chang Xia and the others take Yuan Hei away. Having such an emotion means that the Weishan Ape is really no longer a creature of the same level as other beasts in the Twilight Forest.


    Wisdom, represents evolution.


    Perhaps in another thousand years, Weishan Ape can really evolve into a real orc.


    However, the Weishan ape needs to ensure that it can reproduce from generation to generation.


    When Chang Xia and the others walked out of the forest, Yuan Qing''s sight disappeared.


    As he walked further and further, the roaring sound in his ears gradually became smaller.


    until it disappears completely.


    Elder Pukang led the way, and everyone quickly ran to the stone beast den. They want to go back to the stone animal nest, take all the wormwood, seasoning fruit and kudzu root they picked, and then go back to the tribe.


    Listen to the meaning of the root ~ www.novelhall.com ~ may go all out.


    In the meantime, it will not stop.


    Therefore, if you are hungry, you can only fill your hunger with wild fruits.


    Arriving at the stone beast den, some of the clansmen turned into beasts and began to bind the rattan baskets with their things. The elder Pukang took some people from the beacon fire and went to Weihe River to catch black fish. The black fish prepared for the twins of the Shan Kun family was eaten by Chang Xia and the others.


    Before returning to the tribe, it is natural to return to catch a few.


    In addition to preparing for the twin cubs of the Shankun family, the elder Pukang himself was a little greedy. The **** fish that he promised to bring back to the tribe, even if the elder Pukang decides to eat it, he will bring the live black fish back to the tribe for the tribe to taste.


    Chang Xia held Yuan Hei and watched the clan people busy.


    When they crossed the Weihe River, they would not stop, and would go straight to the Heluo tribe. Chang Xia stuffed a few wild fruits into the beast sac. The water in the water sac was boiled and poured last night. In addition to wild fruits, there are a few pies in the beast sac, which I didn''t eat last night in Changxia, so I deliberately kept it. However, she did not keep it for herself, but for Saru Hei.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： sunset at white lake

    Chapter 253 The Sunset of White Lake


    "Chang Xia, are you all packed?" Shen Rong leaned over and asked.


    Just waiting for the elder Pukang to return, everyone turned into a beast and used the body of the beast to return to the tribe. Right now, in a hurry, the animal body is the fastest.


    Chang Xia put away the animal sac and water sac, and picked up the monkey black.


    "Shen Rong, I''m fine."


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Weihe." Shen Rong leaned over and instantly turned into a beast. The wolf''s tail was placed on Chang Xia''s waist, gently wrapped around Chang Xia''s waist, and threw her and Yan Hei on the beast. Use wolf claws to close the stone gate of the stone beast den, stride forward, and catch up with the clansmen who have left.


    Chang Xia sat on Shen Rong beast, put the monkey down, and circled it between his legs.


    With one hand, lightly grasped the wolf fur on Shen Rong''s neck.


    She originally thought that she was going to wait for Elder Pukang and his party at the Stone Beast Den, but now she saw that most of the clan members chose to gather at the Wei River and go directly back to the tribe.


    Tidy up, tidy up.


    The time came close to noon.


    The animal body is on its way, and it is expected that it will reach the tribe after dark.


    instantly.


    Chang Xia and his party came to the Wei River.


    A leopard roar sounded, earth-shattering.


    Apparently, some clansmen were reminding the elders of Pukang that they had come over, signaling them to end their fishing and start their journey back to the tribe.


    The clan''s beast body is not much different from Shen Rong.


    Only the color made Chang Xia worried. The Black Panthers did not live up to the word black. The whole body of the beast was as black as ink. Except for those eyes, it was difficult to detect their whereabouts at night.


    The animal body of the cub is very cute.


    However, Chang Xia felt suppressed by the beast body of an adult orc.


    Well fluffy, why is the fur all black!


    Or the long wolf hair is more comfortable to pick up.


    Yuan Gen has been watching Chang Xia nervously, making sure that she sees the animal bodies of the clansmen, and nothing has changed, and the worries that are raised in the bottom of her heart are considered to be grounded.


    When I return to the tribe, I have to tell the elder Quejiao about this.


    At first, the elders of Quejiao scare Chang Xia from illness.


    He didn''t even dare to meet Chang Xia in the tribe, but he didn''t forget to give Chang Xia prey, wild fruits, and animal skins every day...


    Hearing the call of Gen, the elder Pukang went ashore and shook off the blood leech from his calf.


    On the side, Feng Huo and others looked envious.


    Dare to ignore the blood-sucking blood leech, only the elders of Pukang can do it. When they encounter them, they only dare to avoid them, and they cannot deal with blood leeches as easily as the elders of Pukang.


    As a famous river beast in Weihe River, the name of blood leech is notorious.


    "Take the black fish and go back to the tribe." Pukang said.


    The harvest was good. He took his people along the Weihe River all the way to the depths of the Weishan Miasma. Risk means harvest, and a dozen or so two-meter-long blackfish were caught, as well as dozens of small blackfish up to one meter.


    Unlike the white fish in the water pool, the black fish in the Weihe River is extremely vigorous.


    If you leave the water, you will not die for half a day.


    Simply use the straw rope to pass through the gills of the black fish, carry the black fish to the position of the Weihe estuary and run to join the tribe, and then return to the tribe.


    The seniors of Pukang are extremely fast.


    In a quarter of an hour, I passed through the mist and miasma of Weishan Mountain and came to the location of the mouth of Weihe River.


    At the beginning, Shen Rong and the others cut down the logs used to cross the river and floated by the river. However, it is different from before. These logs are simply tied with rattan to make a raft similar to a bamboo raft.


    After all, crossing the river this time is in the shape of a beast, and a log is not enough to carry it.


    If it is a raft, there is no worries.


    However, there are quite a few people.


    It takes several passes to cross the river all.


    "Everyone is ready, let''s go." Gen did not hesitate, confirming that all the clan members were all there, and directly crossed the river back to the small river.


    In front of it is the endless grassland and fertile fields, and behind it is the mysterious mountain shrouded in mist. Separated by a river, there are two completely different worlds in front of and behind.


    "Woooo!" Yan Hei was lying on Chang Xia''s arm, squinting, enjoying the scorching sun at noon. It was the first time that Yan Hei felt this kind of moisture-free world. Be comfortable.


    The comfortable ape black couldn''t help but let out bursts of whining.


    Chang Xia slapped it twice on top of its head, laughed, took out two wild fruits, and gave one to Yan Hei. She held a peach fruit herself and nibbled it slowly.


    She originally wanted to ask Shen Rong if she wanted to eat it.


    Unfortunately, Shen Rong was running fast, and Chang Xia''s inquiries were blocked by the wind.


    To avoid air from running into his mouth, Chang Xia had to bow his head. Fortunately, the hair is wrapped in clothes, otherwise the hair will explode and become a golden lion king.


    After nibbling on the peach and peach fruit, Chang Xia hugged Yuan Hei and lay on Shen Rong beast in a drowsy state.


    However, this will be on the way.


    If she really fell asleep, she would fall to the ground nine times out of ten.


    "Changxia��" Shen Rong shouted softly.


    Chang Xia yawned, feeling Shen Rong who stopped.


    "Hmm! Is there something wrong with Shen Rong?" Chang Xia asked.


    "you are tired?"


    "A little, don''t worry, I won''t fall asleep."


    "Well! Don''t sleep. Wait until you return to the tribe to sleep, and you can apply the cooling cream to refresh yourself."


    He hurried on the road, if Chang Xia fell asleep, he would easily fall. It was too dangerous, and he had to stop to remind Chang Xia.


    "Woo!" Ape Hei wailed, as if saying something.


    Chang Xia slapped hard twice, and chatted with Shen Rong a few more times.


    Shen Rong just started to run, chasing after the clansmen in front. A group of people was running on the Xiaohe River grassland, and no one dared to approach the animals living on the grassland. They all fled and hid.


    At the same time, I sighed at the always quiet grassland.


    It has become too lively recently, which is not a good thing.


    When we crossed the grassland and reached the ginkgo forest, the sky turned dark and it was approaching dusk. The crowd did not stay, greeted the clansmen patrolling in the Ginkgo Grove, and ran to the wilderness.


    Arriving in the wilderness means that the White Lake Cave is not far away.


    Chang Xia and Saru Hei, who were scorched by the sun, regained a little energy now. After drinking some cold water, Chang Xia calculated how long Shen Rong''s speed would take to get back to the Baihu cave.


    Half an hour, about thirty minutes.


    It''s really convenient for the animal body to hurry on the road.


    If you use human form, this distance will take more than an hour to walk fast. Let Chang Xia go, two or three hours are fast.


    After all, she pursues slow walking, and walking too fast is not good for her health.


    This is definitely not an excuse to walk slowly and deliberately.


    "Oh! The wilderness has been turned over again!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    During the time she went to Weishan , the tribe did not slack off.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help licking the corner of his mouth.


    Candy, want to eat it!


    There was a bright red sunset in the sky.


    It indicates that tomorrow will also be a good weather.


    When they arrived at the Xiaohe River Wilderness, Gen let out a beast roar, reminding the tribe that they had returned, so that the tribesmen should be relieved of their vigilance and not to worry.


    After all, so many people suddenly appeared in the small river, the tribe is bound to be more vigilant.


    roar-


    The answering sound again and again.


    The running clan''s footsteps became more brisk.


    The joy of returning home quickly spread to everyone.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： The tacit understanding among the clansmen

    Chapter 254 The tacit understanding among the clansmen


    "I''m back, I''m finally back." Xylophone clasped her hands tightly, with a happy expression on her face.


    The twins at Nuan Chun''s feet were joking and joking, "Yeah! Chang Xia said that he will go to the trial for three or five days, and it will take more than half a month to leave."


    With that said, Nuan Chun glared at the twin cubs at his feet.


    If it weren''t for them, she would also like to follow Chang Xia to the Xiaohechuan grassland for a trial. Trials are definitely more comfortable and easier than staying in the tribe with cubs.


    "You don''t want Changxia, you want the food she made!" Xylophone jokingly said, "I heard that Changxia found a seasoning tree in Weishan, and the seasoning fruit from this seasoning tree can be used for cooking. The braised pork that Chang Xia mentioned before is made from the soy sauce fruit in the seasoning fruit."


    "Xylophone, is this true?"


    "Seasoning fruit, is it ginkgo?"


    Suddenly, He Yun and others gathered around.


    Regarding the seasoning tree, the root has mentioned a word or two with the xylophone, but it has not been announced. Elder Ximu is too serious, and the clansmen dare not go to him.


    It was rare for Xylophone to take the initiative to talk about seasoning trees. How could He Yun and the others hold back their curiosity, and they all gathered around to ask Xylophone.


    "What''s the hurry, Chang Xia will be back soon." Xylophone smiled and didn''t explain any further. She hadn''t seen the seasoning fruit. She really made her say it, and Xylophone didn''t know what to say. Therefore, we can only find the topic to change the topic.


    "I''m in a hurry!" He Yun said, "This time Elder Yami took Bai Qing to Weishan, what did she think? Bai Qing''s health is not very good, and she went to a dangerous place like Weishan again. Bai Qing wanted There are really three long and two short..."


    Immediately, the clansmen became quiet.


    The tribe did not deliberately conceal the matter of Bai Qing, nor did it deliberately publicize it.


    "Don''t think blindly, Elder Yami took Bai Qing to Weishan, maybe Bai Qing''s chance is in Weishan. Don''t forget, the mystery of Weishan, even a witch can''t explain it." Xylophone said solemnly.


    The totem warriors of the past are heading for decline.


    Who can not feel bad? !


    Elder Jami took Bai Qing to Weishan, which must have been tangled in his heart.


    The excited clansmen suddenly quieted down and said nothing.


    Suddenly there was a messy sound of footsteps in the ear, and the quiet tribe stretched their necks and looked towards the wilderness to the south, their faces full of anticipation.


    "They''re back��"


    At this moment, I don''t know who said something.


    In an instant, everyone went to the wilderness to the south, ready to welcome the returning Chang Xia group.


    "Changxia."


    "Patriarch��"


    All kinds of shouts sounded, and the quiet Baihu became lively in an instant.


    "Hey! Everyone has come to pick us up." Singing and laughing, jumping, suddenly stood up from Shen Rong beast.


    Shen Rong was shocked.


    Busy using wolf tail to surround people.


    roar-


    The roars of the beasts came and went, expressing their joy.


    "Come, help bring all the things back to the tribe." Gen returned to human form, and shouted the tribesmen to step forward to help unload the things, and bring the seasoning fruits and other things back to the tribe.


    Hearing the sound, the beastized clansmen stood still.


    The xylophone side brought people forward, unloading the baskets of things, talking and laughing, and walked towards the tribe.


    The xylophone goes to Shen Rong in the warm spring and welcomes the long summer.


    His eyes naturally fell on Ape Hei who was in her arms.


    "Chang Xia, it''s the cub of the Weishan Ape." Xylophone looked at Ape Hei curiously, her gentle eyes full of tolerance.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, his little hands hugged Chang Xia''s neck.


    Curious, scrutinized, and nervous.


    "Xiao Hei, don''t be afraid. This is Xylophone Em, and the little cub!" Chang Xia patted Yuan Hei''s back, whispered, and introduced Yuan Hei to Xylophone and the others.


    "Xylophone Amu, this is Ape Hei, from Weishan Weishan Ape. I call it Xiao Hei, a little shy little guy."


    "Hey, hello!"


    "Xiao Hei, this is a little cub!"


    "Hooho-"


    The twins raised their heads and roared at Ape Hei. It can be seen that they are very interested in ape black, and they are different from other cubs in the tribe and have different colors.


    Soon, Ape Hei was attracted by the twins.


    Little by little, he released the hand that was clinging to Chang Xia''s neck, lowered his head, and looked at the twin cubs.


    Nuan Chun leaned over and picked up the twins.


    Compared with when Chang Xia left the tribe, the twins grew up in a circle.


    The beast-shaped look is about to catch up with Chang Xia.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia sighed again and again. She was thinking about waiting to go back to her cave and beasting to see if her beast body had changed. Thinking about it, he handed Saruto Xylophone and asked her to help hold it. After holding it all the way, his arms and arms were very sore.


    The clansmen who greeted him looked at Chang Xia and then at Yan Hei.


    As if he was told, he didn''t ask about the mark of the beast **** between Chang Xia''s eyebrows, and he didn''t gather around Yan Hei to look at it. After taking the rattan basket, everyone went to the tribe.


    "Xyon Amu, we''re going home first."


    When they reached the shore of Baihu Lake, Chang Xia did not go back to the tribe with him. Too sleepy and tired, she wanted to go back to the cave early to wash and rest.


    Xylophone nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll talk about it tomorrow if I have something to do."


    Saying that, he handed Yan Hei to Shen Rong. At the same time, let the clansmen leave a basket of seasoning fruits for Chang Xia, and the things will not be distributed until tomorrow.


    Chang Xia left a basket of everything for her directly.


    The clan did not help send it to the Changxia family cave, but went straight back to the tribe.


    As a result, Changxia Shenrong and Yuanhei were soon left on the shore of Baihu Lake. At the same time, Nuan Chun also stayed, and she did not follow the tribe.


    "Chang Xia, you brought Xiao Hei and the twin cubs, and Shen Rong and I will carry things." After speaking, she put her and twin cubs on the ground. People were afraid that the clansmen would accidentally step on the twin cubs. This has been holding.


    this time.


    The tribe dispersed, and there were a few adults nearby.


    Of course she didn''t hold it anymore.


    The cub grows fast, it is quite heavy to hold, and he likes to move around, and he cannot stop for a moment.


    "Changxia, what''s up with the glowing trees and grass?"


    Suddenly, Shen Rong saw the light tree saplings and light grass beside Shen Rong. Immediately, his eyes were full of curiosity. Crouching down, she stretched out her hand and carefully touched the light tree sapling and light grass.


    "Light tree saplings and light grass. They are the protagonists of Weishan''s mutation. They look purple-black and ugly during the day, and they can emit light like light stones at night."


    "Wow! It''s amazing."


    After reading the light tree sapling and light grass Warm spring''s eyes fell on the fresh wild fruits in the rattan basket next to it.


    Immediately, say a dirty word.


    "Wocao! Where did the fresh wild fruits come from at this time of year? Could it be from Weishan? This Weishan is really amazing! Unfortunately, I couldn''t come with the past this time."


    "This fresh wild fruit comes from the Weishan Holy Land, and the tribe will tell you tomorrow."


    While chatting, several people walked towards the Changxia family cave.


    After a while, he returned to his cave.


    Chang Xia put down Yan Hei and let it play with the twin cubs. Shen Rong Nuanchun had to go to Baihu Lake again to carry things, Chang Xia rubbed her sore shoulders and walked into the kitchen.


    Boil water and prepare dinner.


    In the cave courtyard, Yuan Hei wailed, accompanied by the roar of the twins, it was very lively. Chang Xia sighed, it''s all night, and I don''t know what these little guys are excited about?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： plant trees

    Chapter 255 Planting Trees


    "Nuanchun, please help to cook today, I''m so tired and don''t want to move." Seeing Nuanchun returning to the cave courtyard, Chang Xia asked Nuanchun to help with cooking.


    Holding Yuan Hei for a whole day, letting Shen Rong carry him on his way.


    To be honest, Chang Xia only felt sore all over.


    I didn''t feel much at first, but when I returned to the cave, I felt exhausted. The fire was lit, and hot water was added to the pot, and I couldn''t get up when I sat.


    Nuan Chun brought the rattan baskets to the kitchen, while Shen Rong carried the rest of the rattan baskets.


    "Changxia, what''s up?" Nuanchun asked.


    Seeing Xia Yunyun sitting on the low stool beside the stove, his face was tired and his expression was not very good. In a hurry, she quickly put down the rattan basket in her hand, and the volume involuntarily increased.


    Immediately, Shen Rong rushed into the house carrying the rattan basket.


    "Nuanchun, what happened to Changxia?"


    "She looks a little wrong-"


    Seeing the solemn faces of the two, Chang Xia yawned and explained, "Don''t be nervous, I''m just a little tired from the journey and I''m too lazy to move. Sit and rest for a while, and then take a hot bath to relax. Don''t forget. Now, I have the mark of the beast god, which is a gift from the beast god.


    The two were relieved after confirming that Chang Xia was all right.


    Shen Rong moved everything from the cave courtyard into the kitchen, each in a basket, plus a large bundle of wormwood. After moving things, Shen Rong carried Yan Hei and twin cubs into the kitchen. It was dark, so it was not suitable for cubs to play in the cave courtyard.


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to eat?" Nuan Chun rolled up her sleeves and asked.


    "There is powder sent by the tribe in the cellar, so just get some soup powder." Chang Xia surrounded the three little cubs and didn''t let them run around in the kitchen. When Nuan Chun asked, she responded casually and said, "Shen Rong, you''ll help fry some toppings later, and make do with something to eat at night."


    What''s the matter, wait until tomorrow.


    "Okay, I''ll help you fetch water." Shen Rong said.


    After the water was boiled, Shen Rong got up to fetch water for Chang Xia and asked her to take a bath.


    Chang Xia let go of the little brat, let Nuancheng Shen Rong watch it, and went back to the bedroom to get his clothes. The clothes I brought out this time were scrubbed and washed back and forth, and then dried, and Elder Chang Xia felt as if they had not been washed.


    It is estimated that it has something to do with the weather in Weishan. Even if the sun is scorching overhead, Weishan is as wet and cold as always, and there is a smell of rotting that will not come out. It really makes people unhappy, and I really admire Weishan Ape living in Weishan for ten years. .


    Conscientious and conscientious, the patrol has not stopped for a day.


    After picking up his clothes, Shen Rong had already filled the tub with hot water. Chang Xia walked into the bathroom, rinsed with the bathtub at will, and stepped into the tub to take a bath.


    Taking a bath, Chang Xia suddenly remembered the light tree sapling and light grass.


    "Shen Rong, where have you put the light tree saplings and light grass?" Chang Xia said loudly.


    Shen Rong walked over from the kitchen with a warm voice, stood outside the bathroom door, and replied, "The saplings and grasses of the light trees are placed beside the pool in the cave courtyard."


    "Oh! That''s good. I''m thinking of planting the light tree saplings in the center of the pool, where I planned to use them to plant flowers and plants. The light plants are temporarily planted in small wooden pots and see if they can be placed in the cellar?"


    "Then I''ll plant the light tree saplings now��"


    "Okay. Whether you plant it tonight or tomorrow morning, I don''t know if you can plant it alive?"


    This time is long before the transplant time.


    Except for peppers, all other plants in Changxia have survived.


    Only chili frustrates Chang Xia.


    Twilight forest plants are resilient and rarely dry.


    Chili, still chili. This is an exception. Chang Xia wants to wait for Honeydew to come over next time, ask her to learn from her, or ask her to help with planting.


    Chang Xia almost felt that it was out of character with pepper.


    There are tribesmen on the tribe who have survived, but the survival rate is not high. Only Changxia, the earliest planting pepper, did not grow a single tree, which is really an accident.


    "Shen Rong, what''s the matter?" Nuan Chun leaned his head out of the kitchen and asked lightly.


    Shen Rong pouted towards the bathroom, explained, and said, "Chang Xia is worried that the saplings and grasses will wither, so let me plant them sooner. Look at a few cubs first, and I will plant the saplings and grasses. down..."


    "Do you want me to help?" Shan Kun stepped into the cave courtyard and just came back from the tribe. He thought that Nuan Chun never returned to his cave, so he walked over.


    as predicted.


    Nuan Chun and twin cubs are here.


    "Shan Kun, what are you carrying?" Nuan Chun turned back and saw that Shan Kun was carrying something like a wooden barrel and a rattan basket.


    Shan Kun shook the rattan bucket in his hand. There was a wooden bucket inside, and a rattan coat was woven with a rattan basket on the outside, and replied, "Heiyu, the blackfish salvaged by Weihe River."


    He took two small black fish, enough for the twins to eat two meals.


    The remaining black fish are temporarily kept in the tribal square. Tomorrow, the patriarch should say how to deal with it. Most of the little black fish are to be eaten by the cubs of the tribe, and the **** fish people can get a few pieces of black fish meat.


    "Heiyu, for the cubs?" Nuan Chun said happily.


    The twin cubs are the most suitable age to eat black fish. The tribe has been busy recently, and Nuanchun has not asked Shan Kun to fish for black fish. Of course, she thought that Chang Xia''s trip to Weishan would not be missed, and she also looked forward to whether Shan Kun would bring Heiyu back.


    "Yes, this is what Elder Pukang asked me to bring to the cubs." Shan Kun said.


    In this room, Ape Hei seemed to understand something.


    Whisper, hear.


    Shan Kun hurriedly added, and said, "Don''t worry, Xiao Hei, you have a share too."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" Ape Hei jumped happily.


    Nuan Chun was surprised and said in surprise: "Can it understand?"


    "It''s simple and understandable. There is a ten-meter-high Weishan ape at Weishan Waterfall, called Lao Yuan. He can communicate directly with us in language, which is very strong."


    Hearing this, the warm spring blew cold air.


    This Weishan is really old-fashioned!


    With Shan Kun''s help, Shen Rong quickly planted the light tree saplings in the middle of the water. A little radiance is centered on the light tree sapling and illuminates the vicinity of the pool.


    Seeing the light, the cubs at Nunchun''s feet cheered.


    I just wanted to run to the pool to play, and when Nuanchun lifted his feet, he tripped them directly. What are you doing at night, fooling around.


    Wait until Xia Xia is out of the bath.


    Just saw the light tree saplings on the pool in the cave courtyard, smiling.


    Wiping her wet hair, she walked into the kitchen. Two light grasses were also planted in wooden pots, just on the table in the small living room next to the kitchen.


    Unlike the warm yellow glow of the light stone, the light of the light grass and the light tree is white.


    Not as soft as light stone, but more penetrating.


    "This light grass is convenient, how many holy places are there?" Nuan Chun turned to look at the light grass on the table in the small living room while cooking the powder. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it.


    This light grass is more convenient than light stone!


    Chang Xia said: "There are quite a lot, but I''m not sure if we can grow and live, so we don''t dare to dig too much." If we can grow and live, the light grass in the light tree forest in the Holy Land is enough for each tribal family to plant one or two trees. There may be surplus.


    However, this needs to wait for the end of the Changxia experiment to determine the results.


    "I will be able to grow it alive Nuan Chun took out the boiled powder and put it in a bowl. Shen Rong brought the smoked anaconda meat from the cellar and planned to fry it with seasoning fruit as a topping.


    There is no stewing soup at home, this topping will add some water and mix it directly with the boiled flour. Shen Rong also brought some eggs and planned to fry a few eggs.


    ??Thanks: Nian Ji, the flowers are floating, the palm is soft, the light color-memory, the sweet world, the smile in the sunny day, the glass heart, the little fat rabbit who loves meat, Xin, Leer, Cha Yiwei Cool, ?(?>?<?)? �F, Lidodou, Meng Qiqi i, just change the name, see flowers in the fog, elf purple phoenix, book friend 854***979, star (?_? ), ��101920926, Bookmate 533***514, Rong Yu''an, Lavender\''waiting for your appointment. , 1 cloud made of tears, crying girl and other big monthly ticket support, thank you: Qianzhang, there is no sun and moon in the mountains, a smile in a sunny day, Liduodou, Beidai, Sha, the little fairy who raises orange cats and other big rewards Support, recently Xiangcheng needs to pay New Year''s greetings to relatives, and the reward and support owed will be added later~~


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： own nest

    Chapter 256


    "Warm spring, cook some more noodles." The Nanfeng people had arrived before they could hear it. She and her clansmen carried the rattan baskets back to the Tribe Square. Originally, they wanted to go back to Eminem''s house for a meal.


    After all, it was quite late, and Nanfeng didn''t want to go home to make a fire.


    Who would have thought that after walking two steps behind Xylophone, she was chased away by Xylophone, saying that the cave did not prepare her meal...


    Listen, is this what Eminem should say?


    I haven''t seen each other for a few days, the first sentence is to slap her. Just now on the shore of Baihu Lake, she didn''t miss her Eminem''s attitude towards Chang Xia. Nan Feng was so tired that she doubted whether she was the beast cub born by Xylophone.


    "Nanfeng��" Nuan Chun was slightly startled, and said in surprise, "You didn''t go home?"


    "My Eminem told me to go back to my cave." Nanfeng looked at Chang Xia sadly and stepped into the kitchen. She sat on the low stool, as if she had been hollowed out.


    puff-


    Aside, Chang Xia Nuan Chun burst out laughing.


    This is really like the style of Xylophone Eminem.


    Mostly there was something to discuss with Gen, so he drove Nanfeng back to Baihu.


    "You guys are still laughing? Shouldn''t you sympathize with me and comfort me?" Nan Feng said angrily.


    Can the world get better?


    "Alright, let''s comfort you. Wait...I''ll give you an extra handful of wet flour, and let Shen Rong scoop you an extra spoonful of toppings." Chang Xia answered while toasting her hair.


    Yuan Hei followed closely at Shen Rong''s feet, holding his calf in his small hands. His mouth kept whining, as if he was hungry.


    Seeing that Chang Xia was calling out the showman, he clearly ate a flat apple just now.


    No matter how hungry you are, it''s not so fast.


    "What''s wrong with Xiao Hei?" Nan Feng restrained his wailing, and stared nervously at Yuan Hei beside Shen Rong''s legs. This little brat has an extraordinary identity. If something really happened, the old ape was going crazy.


    Nuan Chun glanced at Yuan Hei and complained: "What else can I do, most of them are greedy and want to ask Shen Rong for food."


    This expression, Nuan Chun is too familiar.


    "Xiao Hei��" Nan Feng suddenly felt that Alexander had come to grab food from her again.


    It was rare for Yadong to go to the Dadi tribe and one less person to eat at Changxia''s house. Who knew that another Yuan Hei would come, and Nan Feng stared at Yuan Hei with unkind eyes.


    "Nanfeng, don''t be stupid." Chang Xia said speechlessly.


    "When I came over, I found that you planted the saplings of the light tree in the cave courtyard. Where did you plant the two light grasses?"


    When Chang Xia said it, Nan Feng retracted his eyes.


    Then, ask about the light grass.


    She wanted to go back to Eminem''s house for a meal, the main purpose was to prostitute a bare grass.


    Who knew that Xylophone would be driven back to Baihu before Nanfeng could use his strategy.


    "I asked Chen Rong to plant the light grass in the wooden pot and put it on the long table in the small living room." Chang Xia Nuzui gestured for Nanfeng to go to the small living room to see by himself.


    This wooden pot is remodeled and looks like a flower pot.


    It looks great on the long table in the small living room. At the same time, it illuminates the small living room as if it were daylight, which is brighter than the light of the light stone in the kitchen.


    Unfortunately, the kitchen fumes are heavy.


    Chang Xia was afraid that the fumes would affect the growth of the light grass, so he did not dare to put the light grass in the kitchen.


    "Wow!" Nan Feng got up and walked into the small living room, and immediately made a stunning sound, exclaiming: "Chang Xia, you have come up with the idea of ??planting light grass in a wooden pot! This kind of light grass looks so beautiful. "


    Even if the orcs are not so particular.


    At this moment, the south wind and warm spring are attracted by the light grass.


    "Yes." With her half-dry hair, Chang Xia took the mixed powder from Shen Rong, stirred it, and let Shen Rong take care of Yuan Hei, she took the lead in eating.


    Hearing Chang Xia''s voice, Nan Feng couldn''t care less about whether the grass was beautiful or not.


    "Ahhh!" Nanfeng cried, "I''m done, why didn''t you call me?"


    Shan Kun behaved well this time. Seeing that Shen Rong was putting powder on Chang Xia, he immediately scooped up a bowl for Nuan Chun. The twins eat steamed eggs with minced meat. Similarly, Shen Rong brought a bowl of steamed eggs with minced meat to Yuan Hei. When the warm spring is steaming, three bowls are prepared.


    Powder, animal cubs can eat.


    However, it is not best not to eat too much.


    "With the addition of seasoning fruit, the taste of this powder has changed, and the more you eat it, the more fragrant it is." Nan Feng buried his head and took a big mouthful.


    When Shen Rong served the boa meat as a topping, he put some soy sauce fruit to taste.


    When Chang Xia was eating noodles, he added some vinegar fruit.


    On the side, Nan Feng learned to add some points.


    Seeing this, Nuanchun Shankun has added a little bit to everything. Shankun is a little uncomfortable with the sour taste of vinegar fruit, or it may be that when pouring vinegar fruit, he accidentally poured a little too much.


    "Sour, too sour." Shan Kun muttered while covering his mouth.


    Nuan Chun pursed his lips and snickered, and said, "You are too much. Chang Xia said that vinegar and fruit are sour. You still don''t believe in so many evils?"


    Shankun is slightly embarrassed, and there are many people at Weishan Waterfall.


    Every time Shankun can''t grab the vinegar fruit, after all, there are not many vinegar fruit brought to Weishan Waterfall by the stone animal nest. As soon as I grab it, I feel that the vinegar fruit is delicious. How can I know that no one will grab it tonight, otherwise Shan Kunmeng will lose too much.


    "Nanfeng, don''t put the soy sauce meat in it." Chang Xia looked up, and saw Nanfeng rubbing and pouring the soy sauce fruit into the bowl.


    see.


    The long summer is full of black lines.


    Soy sauce fruit pulp is used for stir-frying or pickling.


    To eat directly like this, Chang Xia admires Nan Feng''s courage.


    "I''ll try��" Nan Feng said stubbornly.


    The braised pork with soy sauce fruit pulp is particularly delicious, she just wanted to try eating the soy sauce fruit pulp directly.


    "..."


    After a while, Nanfeng chose silence.


    Everyone burst into laughter, looking at Nan Feng''s distorted expression, this powder with soy sauce fruit pulp tasted more terrifying than Shan Kun''s vinegar fruit.


    "Why?" Nan Feng sighed, looking at Chang Xia with a look of regret.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said speechlessly: "I reminded you, but you don''t believe it. Don''t waste it, you have to eat it all."


    a while.


    The crowd finished eating.


    Nuan Chun got up and prepared to clean up the dishes.


    Chang Xia stopped her and said, "You bring the twins back to the cave, and put the tableware and chopsticks away tomorrow before I get up and clean them up. Shan Kun has been away from home for a few days like me, and I''m so tired right now. Go back early. Take a shower and sleep, and I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Similarly.


    She also stopped Shen Rong and asked him to take Yuan Hei to take a bath The tableware and chopsticks on the long table were left, and they would be cleaned up tomorrow.


    After kicking the people out of the kitchen and letting them go home, Chang Xia yawned and said, "Shen Rong, I''ll go back to my room to rest first. You take Yuan Hei to take a bath, remember to go to Granny Su Ye''s room with the insect repellent powder. Ape Hei takes a bath..."


    As he said that, Chang Xia''s eyes could hardly be opened.


    "I see. You go back to your room to sleep, remember to look at the road and don''t hit the door." Shen Rong responded, reminding Chang Xia, who was walking towards the bedroom, to be careful not to hit the door or the wall.


    Chang Xia responded.


    Waving his hand, he yawned and walked to the bedroom.


    Push the door, go back to the room.


    Climb up on the step-by-step kang bed, and shake the animal skin quilt on the bed a few times. Chang Xia dug into the quilt, lay down, and fell asleep after a few breaths.


    When Shen Rong brought Yuan Hei back to the room, Chang Xia didn''t even know.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Wake up powder

    Chapter 257


    Whoa whoa-


    In the early morning, the White Lake is surrounded by clouds and mist.


    Looking from a distance, it is like a dream, and the beauty is not so real.


    A few loud crowings awakened the Heluo tribe who had been silent all night. Chang Xia opened his eyes and saw Shen Rong beside him.


    "Shen Rong��"


    After shouting, she took Shen Rong''s hand off her body and looked left and right, but saw no figure of Yan Hei, Chang Xia suddenly sat up.


    "Chang Xia, what''s wrong?" Shen Rong asked.


    He woke up early in the morning, and when he saw that Chang Xia didn''t wake up, he narrowed his eyes and didn''t get up.


    "Ape black?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong pouted outside the kang bed and said, "It''s on the cot outside."


    Woohoo!


    As he said that, there was a whimper of Saruto Kuro. Usually at this time, the old ape will take the Weishan ape to patrol Weishan.


    "Xiao Hei, are you awake?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong''s head was covered in black lines, and he said, "Chang Xia, you forgot, Yuan Hei can''t speak, it''s the old ape who can speak..."


    Cough cough!


    Chang Xia patted his head.


    She laughed a few times, Saru Hei was too clever, and sometimes she really forgot who Saru Hei was.


    "Let''s get up!" Chang Xia leaned closer to Shen Rong, gave him a kiss on the face, showed a smug smile, and ran out of bed.


    "Woo!" Saru Hei stood up from the cot, screaming excitedly.


    The cave dwelling was completely different from Weishan Waterfall, Yuan Hei got up, sat quietly and didn''t dare to move, until he heard the conversation between Chang Xia and Shen Rong, Yuan Hei climbed up cautiously.


    "Little black-"


    Chang Xia stretched out his arms and hugged Saru Hei, one large and one small, opened the door, and walked out of the bedroom.


    Shen Rong followed behind.


    "Changxia, is Saru Hei going to send it to the tribal training ground?"


    "Well! Send it over."


    Lao Yuan asked the Heluo tribe to help teach Yuan Hei. Naturally, he hoped that he would take over the position of Lao Yuan and become the new gatekeeper of Weishan in the future. He had high expectations for him.


    Choosing to let Chang Xia take care of Yuan Hei, in addition to trusting Chang Xia, there are elders such as Pukang who have an unusual attitude towards Chang Xia. Never underestimate an existence that has lived for many years, no matter if this existence is an orc or a beast.


    It is the nature of all races to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    Go through the corridor and go to the pool in the cave courtyard. A few heterochromatic fish swim in the pool, which is comfortable and limited. Chang Xia crossed the heterochromatic fish in the pond. She didn''t know the name of the fish, but it was always called goldfish.


    "Look, it seems to be fine." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong said: "If you want to know whether the light tree sapling is alive, it will take three or five days at the shortest."


    "That''s right, I''m too anxious." Chang Xia sighed softly. Today, the tribe is busy with the trivial matters that follow the Weishan mutation, as well as the things they brought back from Weishan. Most of the elders Jami have no time to look after them The chores over the training ground.


    I don''t know which elder is responsible for teaching the **** at the training ground recently?


    Thinking, Chang Xia is clear.


    Whoever trains will be delayed a bit today.


    The tribe is roaring and boiling, and the beast cubs such as **** have absolutely no way to train with peace of mind.


    Put down Sarutou and let it play in the cave garden by itself.


    "Shen Rong, you go and bring the seasoning fruit to the cave courtyard. I''ll get a rattan sieve and try to dry half of the seasoning fruit for a few days to see if the taste of the seasoning fruit changes." Chang Xia said, rolling up his clothes. Sleeve walked towards the wooden shed next to the bathroom.


    The lions brought her two-thirds of the peppers, and the Nuanchunhe tribe helped to dry them. The remaining one-third was reserved for daily consumption, and half of them were made into chopped peppers and dried in a wooden tub for two days. The pottery was packed, and Chang Xia put it into the cellar for storage.


    "Okay." Shen Rong responded and asked again, "Ai Ye, do these kudzu need to be dried?"


    "Take out the mugwort leaves to dry, but don''t need kudzu." Chang Xia said.


    Seasoned fruit, soy sauce fruit and vinegar fruit are dried separately with a rattan sieve. The other half was packed in rattan baskets. Shen Rong left a few in the kitchen and moved the rattan baskets to the cellar.


    Compared with the cave above, the temperature in the cellar is lower.


    It is very convenient to store supplies. Unfortunately, there is no ice crystal grass in Weishan, and there is no hope for the ice cellar that Changxia is looking forward to. The Qingming Stone emits cold air, and the effect is more domineering than the ice crystal grass, but the cold air of the Qingming Stone cannot be touched for a long time, and it is easy to get frostbite.


    Besides, the Holy Land does not have Qingming Stone.


    The totem of the beast is carved from a single piece of Qingming stone.


    Even if Chang Xia is not afraid of death, he will not be able to break the beast totem made of Qingming Stone.


    The basket of kudzu that Chang Xia got back, she didn''t plan to use it to make kudzu powder, she just cooked it as a snack when she was ready. The same goes for wild fruits.


    The wild fruits picked from the Holy Land will be directly distributed to the tribe by the tribe.


    But when you are next to the Holy Land, things are not simple.


    After being busy for a while, Chang Xia and the two spread all the things that should be dried on the ground of the cave courtyard with rattan sieves.


    I didn''t wash the clothes I changed last night, so I had to wait until breakfast.


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to eat?" Shen Rong asked.


    Squat beside the water tank and wash up. By the way, put the dirty clothes into the tub and soak them in water. The cave has "tap water", which is much more convenient. You don''t even need to take it to the shore of Baihu Lake to wash your clothes, you can do it by squatting beside the water tank, which is really convenient.


    "I want to wake up a powder ball and see if I can do something else?" Chang Xia said.


    Fruit powder can be used to make pies, and Changxia tried to make steamed buns or something. No yeast and no old noodles. It is estimated that the steamed buns made will not taste very good, but Chang Xia wants to change his appetite.


    Besides, you have to be old-fashioned.


    After this, it is convenient to wake up the dough.


    "You make a fire, and I''ll knead the dough." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia nodded, recruited Saru Hei, and taught him to wash his face and rinse his mouth. Ape Hei is very smart. After a few times, he learned to wash his face, but brushing his teeth is a little difficult for him. Learning stumbling and stumbling, and finally learn.


    Then Chang Xia led Ape Hei into the kitchen and let him sit on the low stool next to him.


    Changxia built a fire and added water to the pot.


    A new day begins a busy and fulfilling life.


    Shen Rong kneaded the dough, and Chang Xia asked him to put the dough in a wooden basin and cover it with something. She began to prepare the stuffing for the buns, the meat stuffing with boa meat, and the vegetarian stuffing with wild vegetables. Just now, the rattan basket for wild fruits contained half a basket of wild vegetables, which was specially requested by Chang Xia.


    The wild vegetables in the holy land are fresh and refreshing, and Chang Xia likes them very much.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t think about wild vegetables before, Chang Xia would like to pick a few more baskets and go back to the cave to eat slowly for a few days.


    Unfortunately, wild vegetables cannot be stored.


    Chang Xia picked two suitable ones and planned to make a wild rookie egg stuffed bun.


    The steamed dumplings will be made again next time. The delicious ones must be the same.


    "Chang Xia, how many eggs do you need?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia thought for a while and replied, "Bring a dozen or so."


    She thought that even if the buns could not be made, they could be fried into pie. As a result, Chang Xia was completely relieved of his worries, and cleaned the wild vegetables neatly.


    Saru Hei ran over, picked vegetables like Chang Xia did, and then helped to clean them.


    A small one, let alone ape Hei Xue''s good looks, greatly surprised Chang Xia.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： powder bag

    Chapter 258 Powder Pack


    moment.


    Shen Rong brought the slightly smoked boa meat and bird eggs from the cellar.


    The anaconda meat is minced into minced meat, the bird eggs are smashed, and then stirred evenly and placed in a bowl for later use. Ginger, onion, and garlic are minced, and they are also served in a bowl.


    Here, Chang Xia took Saru Hei to wash the wild vegetables.


    Drain the water with a flour sieve. The wild vegetables should also be chopped and brought back to stir-fry with the stirred eggs. There is no fresh meat at home, only smoked anaconda meat can be used instead. If you want to eat fresh meat powder buns, you need to go out hunting.


    "Shen Rong, look at ape black, I''ll fry the vegetarian stuffing."


    Hot pot, add oil.


    Pour the wild vegetables and bird eggs into the pot and stir fry.


    When it is six or seven minutes cooked, add salt, soy sauce, etc. to taste, then scoop out and put it in a bowl for later use. When the dough is almost awake, the meat and vegetarian fillings are all ready.


    Uncover the tub where the dough is awake, and press the dough a few times with your hands.


    The dough is already elastic, but it is similar to Chang Xia''s previous guess. There is no yeast powder and old noodles, and the dough is generally flexible. However, it does not affect the production of powder packets, and there is a difference in taste at most.


    Chang Xia broke off a small ball of dough and put it in a bowl.


    I plan to keep this dough for making old noodles, and when I wake up the dough later, there will be a primer that can be fermented.


    "Shen Rong, you put this bowl in the cellar." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong took Yan Hei and went to the cellar with a bowl.


    Chang Xia kneaded the dough repeatedly, then tore them into small dough **** and started making powder packets. The meat stuffing and vegetarian stuffing are separately packed with a flour sieve, and they are also separated when they are steamed, so that you are not afraid of taking or eating them wrongly.


    In fact, the family eats it.


    Both vegetarian stuffing and meat stuffing are fine. The reason why Chang Xia is separated is completely by habit.


    The fruit powder is very fine and the color is pure white.


    The powder buns made are also very cute. The powder buns are the size of Changxia''s fist, and they look very different before they are steamed.


    "Changxia, the steamer is ready." Shen Rong came back from the cellar and washed the steamer that Changxia was going to use. This steamer is woven with rattan and looks very chic. The color of the bamboo cage is similar to that of the bamboo woven, but it is not so compact.


    Chang Xia looked at the cornstarch packets placed in the sieve, and asked Shen Rong to wipe the washed steamer with a dry green cloth. The blue cloth that Granny Su Ye gave her last time was almost used by Chang Xia. If she wanted clothes, she probably had to wait until she exchanged it with the Bird Clan.


    Put a layer of green cloth in the steamer, and place the cornstarch packets neatly in the steamer.


    One cage of vegetarian stuffing, one cage of meat stuffing.


    After stacking five layers, there is still half of the powder sieve left.


    Look, there should be five cages left.


    There are fifteen cornstarch buns in each basket of Chang Xia in the steamer, that is, fifteen buns. Chang Xia originally planned to call this steamed bun, but after thinking about it, he simply called it Fanbao, which means steamed buns made of fruit powder.


    woohoo-


    Yan Hei held the flat apple given by Shen Rong in his hand.


    His eyes stared blankly at the steamer, and he sat obediently beside the stove. Perhaps it is because the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Unlike other Weishan apes, which are taboo against fire, Yan Hei is not afraid of fire, but feels that fire is very warm.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to eat it?" Shen Rong held two washed flat apples in his hand and asked Chang Xia if he wanted to eat it?


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Eat."


    Wash your hands, take the flat apple and nibble it. While eating, I admired that there are not many wild fruits at home, enough to eat for a few days, it is not easy to eat wild fruits at this time.


    After all, there are no ripe wild fruits in the Heluo Tribe territory this season, but there should be mature wild fruits in other orc territories in the Twilight Forest. Because Granny Su Ye once brought fresh edible wild fruits to Chang Xia, I heard that it is far away from the holy mountain of Karna, and those fresh wild fruits were also sent to the witch hall of the holy mountain of Karna by the tiger tribe.


    Time passed little by little.


    Soon, the steamer began to emit an unspeakable aroma.


    "It''s delicious!" Shen Rong sat by the stove with Chang Xia after eating the wild fruit. Smelling the aroma emanating from the steamer, he asked curiously, "Can the fruit powder milled by ginkgo be steamed?"


    "Didn''t you just look at the powder buns I made?" Chang Xia chuckled and said again, "Have you ever eaten such similar food in the West Land?"


    "No." Shen Rong shook his head lightly, Xilu mostly eats meat cooked with various spices, the more valuable the identity, the more spices he eats.


    To be honest, Shen Rong didn''t think the food cooked with strong spices was so delicious. Shen Rong can have superb barbecue skills, which are all honed. After all, he doesn''t like food cooked with spices. He doesn''t know if he is eating food or spices? !


    The fragrance of spices is heavy, and it smells good. It is not fake.


    However, really eating into the mouth, that is another feeling.


    After Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong''s recollection, he showed a shit-eating expression, and was suddenly surprised.


    At this moment, the powder bag in the steamer has been steamed.


    She got up and asked Shen Rong to take the steamer out of the pot. Take the steamed noodle bag out of the steamer, and steam the second basket later.


    "Woohoo!" The apes smelled the taste, and suddenly jumped up and expressed their thoughts.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said warmly, "Xiao Hei, the powder bag is still very hot. If you want to eat it, you have to wait for the powder bag to cool down."


    Shen Rong used a clean wooden basin and put the steamed powder packets into it.


    One by one, the white and tender powder packets are full of weight in the hand. Just looking at Shen Rong, he felt that he could eat a big pot...


    Chang Xia filled the vacated steamer again, and asked Shen Rong to put the steamer into the pot again to start steaming. Here, I took a bowl and poured some soy sauce and vinegar fruit, which can be used for dipping. Of course, this is Chang Xia''s habit.


    Eat pasta, habitually fiddle with soy sauce and vinegar or something.


    "Can you eat it?" Shen Rong put the steamer basket, turned around, and looked at the two big bowls of powdered buns, just as excited as Saru Hei.


    Chang Xia took a meat filling and took a light bite.


    "Eat, do you like the taste?"


    Here, Yan Hei saw that Xia Chen Rong began to eat, and he couldn''t be in a hurry.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia was afraid that he would burn his mouth, so he opened a plain stuffed bun, put it in a bowl and kept it cold, so he didn''t eat it.


    The anaconda meat is smoked, and the meat powder package does not have a strong gravy.


    In one bite, the soft glutinous fruit powder and the unique taste of the smoked boa meat all bloom on the tongue coating in an instant. It feels like being in the forest and cruising comfortably. The anaconda snake lives up to its name as a treasure. The anaconda meat has been smoked, but the taste is not affected at all.


    Eating Chang Xia felt hungry the more she ate.


    Sure enough, the boa meat in the cellar should be stored for as long as possible.


    In the future, if you can''t eat such delicious boa meat buns again, Chang Xia will definitely miss them. After eating an anaconda meat powder bun, Chang Xia took a wild rookie egg powder bun this time. This wild rookie egg powder bun is not strictly a vegetarian stuffing.


    Take a bite, and the freshness of wild vegetables and the eggy aroma of bird eggs instantly fill the entire mouth. This taste is completely different from the anaconda meat powder package just now.


    "Shen Rong, is it delicious?"


    "very delicious!"


    woohoo-


    Saru Hei was so anxious that he hugged Chang Xia''s ankle and screamed.


    These two people patronize their own food, and don''t care about it? Hearing Yuan Hei''s whimper, Chang Xia Chen Rong came back to his senses and hurriedly handed it the powder packet in the bowl.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： lively morning

    Chapter 259 Lively Morning


    "Uuuuuh-"


    Ape Hei was in a hurry to eat, and the powder bag had not cooled down. So, I was directly scalded and screamed. The two of Chang Xia looked at each other and smiled, ignoring them.


    This temperature can''t scald ape black.


    It feels hot, mainly because Weishan ape used to eat raw meat, but now they eat cooked food together, which takes a while to transition.


    Chang Xia finished eating three vegetarian stuffings and two meat stuffings.


    Immediately, it felt unbearable.


    "Really full!" Chang Xia sighed, this appetite has really grown a lot, I used to eat at most two, but now I eat five at a time, and my appetite has more than doubled.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly, took the eleventh powder packet, and said, "Eating too little��"


    Chen Rong could eat twenty or thirty of these powder packets in one meal, and he would never feel overwhelmed. Chang Xia reluctantly ate five of them, and said that he had eaten enough.


    This appetite is too small!


    "Changxia, go to the tribe!"


    Outside the house, there was a loud shout from the south wind.


    this time.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun has eaten breakfast, and came to find Changxia to go to the tribe.


    After a while, the roots begin to divide things, and then those who should go out hunting go hunting, and those who should pick go to pluck. A busy day for the tribe will begin again.


    "Wait a minute." Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen and shouted at Nan Feng who was standing outside the cave courtyard door, "The powder buns haven''t been steamed yet, and I''ll have to delay for a few more minutes here."


    "Powder bag-"


    Suddenly, the cave courtyard door was pushed open.


    The south wind and warm spring squeezed in.


    "Chang Xia, what is a powder bag?"


    "It smells so good, I''ve never smelled it before."


    While talking, the two ran towards the kitchen. Behind him, Shan Kun took the twins and walked slowly into the courtyard of the cave dwelling, saying, "Chang Xia, have you eaten yet?"


    "I ate it. I made a powder bag in the morning. Come and try it too��" Chang Xia said.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun''s pace was very fast, and he had already entered the kitchen. He saw Shen Rong sitting on the long table in the small living room, Yuan Hei squatting on the wooden chair, holding a white thing in his hand and stuffing it into his mouth, eating while he was eating. woohoo.


    "Shen Rong."


    The two shouted and quickly pulled away the wooden chairs on the long table in the small living room.


    Reaching out, he reached out to the tub on the long table.


    "The one on the right is the meat stuffing powder bun, and the left is the plain stuffing powder bun." Shen Rong said, "The meat stuffing is made from smoked boa meat, and the vegetarian stuffing is made from wild vegetables and bird eggs brought back from the Holy Land. Both taste very good, eat slowly and don''t choke."


    uh-


    Obvious.


    In the end, Shen Rong said eat slowly and don''t choke, it was a bit slow.


    Nanfeng has been choked by the powder bag.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia hurriedly brought a clay pot and poured her a bowl of cold boiled water and handed it over.


    Nuanchun waved to Shankun and said, "Shankun, come and sit, this noodle bag tastes very good. You will definitely like it. Nanfeng eats too fast and choked."


    Seeing Nanfeng''s tragic situation, Nuan Chun had no sympathy, and taunted directly.


    Shan Kun glanced at Nan Feng and confirmed that she was all right, then took the twin cubs and sat down. Chang Xia took two meat-filled powder buns, hugged the twin cubs in his hands, put them in a corner of the long table, and fed them the powder buns.


    "It''s very similar to a pie, but it tastes completely different. It''s amazing!"


    "Chang Xia, how did you make this powder bag?"


    The powder bag made of fruit powder was hard due to the incomplete fermentation, and the bite was very strong, which unexpectedly caught the eyes of the orcs. After all, the orcs used to eat barbecued meat, and it was difficult to bake the meat that was tender and juicy on the outside.


    Therefore, the roast meat eaten by the orcs is relatively hard.


    The same goes for powder packs.


    One bite, and everyone fell in love with the chewy texture of the powder bag. This is very different from eating powder.


    There is a kind of love called love at first sight.


    Powder packs, too.


    "It''s delicious, it''s delicious!"


    "Chang Xia, you are amazing! I feel that all the tribesmen will fall in love with this powder bag."


    Without unnecessary praise, Nuanchun explained the status of the powder bag in one sentence. Orcs have eaten the powder paste, and the powder bag chews like a sticky paste, plus the taste of boa meat, wild vegetables and bird eggs is neutralized, it is indescribably delicious.


    Instantly sublimated to an indescribable level.


    Powder bag, more exciting than powder.


    "I''ve steamed a lot, and I''ll bring the tribe with me when I go down." Chang Xia said loudly.


    After feeding the twins, Chang Xia asked Nuan Chun and Shan Kun to feed them, and she went to the kitchen to stop the fire. The powder bag in the steamer has been steamed, and you can lift the lid and take out the stone pot.


    Chang Xia pulled out the rattan basket, which was cushioned with clean leaves.


    This kind of leaves in the rattan basket is a famous big-leaf tree near the Heluo tribe, known for its large and thick leaves. The tribe will pick and wrap the barbecued meat. I heard from the tribe that some weak tribes will also pick the leaves of the big-leaf tree to make leaf clothes for daily wear.


    Pieces of washed leaves of the big-leaf tree are laid on the bottom and sides of the rattan basket. The steamed noodle buns were clipped by Chang Xia with chopsticks and placed in a rattan basket from the steamer.


    After filling the powder bag, Shen Rong was full.


    Holding Saru Hei to wash his face, it eats in a hurry, and the whole face is covered with oil stains.


    "Nanfeng, don''t eat. It''s time to go to the tribe, or it will be too late." Chang Xia carried a rattan basket full of powder packets, five cages, fifteen per cage, a total of seventy-five.


    It is estimated that it can only be said that those who see it have a share, and I am afraid that it will not work.


    Among them, Chang Xia is expected to give two elders Dalai who are guarding the wall of Baihu. There were only seventy-three left, and the elder Quejiao didn''t know if he had returned from Qingshan. If he is in the tribe, Chang Xia also wants to keep two for him, plus Elder Pukang and Elder Jami.


    At this moment, Chang Xia was fortunate that the elders of the tribe usually did not show up.


    Otherwise, the powder bag is really not enough.


    The elders are the most important, and the clansmen are easier to solve. Chang Xia can directly tell them how to make the powder bag. The animal cub had no way to explain it, so he could only give the fan bag.


    "Why do you have to take these to the tribe? Keep them for me, and I can eat another thirty or fifty." Nan Feng blinked and acted like a spoiled brat with Chang Xia, just wanting to deceive a few more powder buns.


    She doesn''t care about vegetarian stuffing or meat stuffing, as long as there is something to eat.


    Chang Xia patted off her hand that was stealing the noodle bag and said, "You have eaten breakfast, but now you have eaten several noodle buns, but haven''t eaten yet? I didn''t steam many noodle buns, this Dozens of tribes are definitely not enough points..."


    "Nanfeng, you want to eat... Wait until you come back from the tribe, and then make it." Nuan Chun said warmly. She ate four, two vegetarian and two meat.


    Compared with meat stuffing, Nuanchun prefers vegetarian stuffing.


    Mainly because the wild vegetables with plain stuffing came from the Holy Land. She had just given birth to twin cubs, and she had been drinking the soup left by the witch, and her mouth always felt that there was no taste.


    Today, when I eat the vegetarian stuffing powder bun, I feel a little cold in the belly in the warm spring, and I feel very warm and comfortable.


    "Hey! Okay." Nanfeng replied lazily, got up and helped Chang Xia put the few remaining powder packets into the rattan basket, and waited for Nuan Chun Shankun to clean up the twins, and the group carried the rattan basket. Go to the tribe.


    When we reach the shore of Baihu Lake.


    Chang Xia asked them to wait, and she walked towards the wall of Baihu with two powder bags in her hand.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： Pueraria flour

    Chapter 260 Pueraria Flour Milling


    "Elder Dalai��"


    "Xiao Changxia, is something wrong?"


    "Elder Dalai, I made a powder bag this morning. I''ll give you two to try. If you like it, I''ll make more next time."


    With that said, Chang Xia stuffed the powder packet to Elder Dalai.


    He waved his hand and ran towards Shen Rong and the others. At this moment, the hustle and bustle of the tribe came from the White Lake side, and it would be too late.


    Elder Dalai held the powder bag in his hand and smiled slightly.


    Just put it in your mouth, the powder bag with the anaconda meat filling, the taste is very good. After eating the meat stuffing noodle bun, the elder Dalai ate the vegetarian stuffing noodle bun again. After eating it, I felt unsatisfied.


    "Ouch! How can two powder packets be enough?"


    The elder Dalai muttered, thinking about whether to go to Changxia''s house for a meal at noon? Nanfeng uses the word rubbing a lot, and all the tribesmen have learned it.


    "Changxia��"


    "Chang Xia, you are here."


    "Hey! This is the Weishan Ape. It''s such a small one. It''s very cute."


    The last sentence made Chang Xia shudder, and she remembered what she said when she saw Saru Hei. Then I saw the adult body of the Weishan ape at the Weishan Waterfall, and I almost didn''t freak out. I still remember that someone reminded her at that time that Weishan Ape would give her a surprise!


    After seeing the old ape with his own eyes, Chang Xia thought it was not a surprise, but a shock.


    She almost had a heart attack��


    "I like it, you are so close and close, in the future, it will follow the **** and the others to the training ground for training." Chang Xia laughed and shoved Saru Hei to the other clansmen.


    The old ape let Yuanhei come to the Heluo tribe to join the WTO. It is nothing more than hoping to use the hands of the Black Panthers to hone Yuanhei and make it more popular. It takes time and luck. At that time, the old ape got the blessing of the Holy Land, enlightened his spirit, and was able to speak.


    This time.


    The old ape believes that the Heluo tribe is the origin of the black ape.


    "Chang Xia, do you really plan to let Saru Hei train with Titty and the others?" Xylophone was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    Chang Xia pouted at Weishan and whispered: "This is not my plan, but the meaning of Lao Yuan. It hopes that Yuan Hei will take over his position in the future, continue to wait for Weishan Holy Land, and send it to the Heluo tribe, just thinking of continuing relationship between the two races.��


    Elder Pukang and Elder Jami are well aware of this.


    Sending Yanhei to the Heluo tribe, isn''t it an exchange?


    The Heluo tribe shelters the Weishan Ape, and the Weishan Ape guards the Holy Land. Other orcs must obtain the permission of the Weishan Ape if they want to enter the Weishan Holy Land.


    There are a lot of twists and turns here.


    Yan Hei Lai Heluo tribe is both a training and a proton.


    "Okay, I understand." As soon as Xylophone heard it, she understood the meaning of Chang Xia''s words.


    At the same time, it was stated that Saru Kuroi would be responsible for helping to take care of him while staying at the training ground. Chang Xia will definitely go out in the future, and he will not spend much time in the tribe. Nursing ape black, xylophone is more suitable than Changxia.


    Besides, the cubs of the tribe are all in the tribe.


    White Lake is not far from the tribe, but not too close.


    "Do you want to stay with the tribe and live with me?"


    "Thank you for your understanding, but I will have to wait. After Ape Hei adapts to the life in the tribe and gets familiar with the tribe, I will send it to the tribe to live with you and the patriarch."


    The goal of Changxia is farming.


    To rebuild the tribe, the tone has just been set.


    In the future, she will spend more time running on both sides of the forest and the tribe.


    Taking care of Saru Hei will inevitably fall short. Xylophone has undoubtedly helped Chang Xia by taking over the task of taking care of Saru Hei.


    They chatted below, and after the root finished speaking, they arranged for the tribe to help divide the seasoning fruit and wild fruit. There is no distinction between wormwood and pueraria, Weishan is heavy with humidity, and the wormwood has not been dried, and it needs to be dried for another day or two to make wormwood mosquito coils and moxa sticks. Naturally, the kudzu is left in the tribal square to make pueraria powder, and by the way, the kudzu vine is handed over to the clansmen, so that they should pay more attention when they go out hunting and picking, don''t miss it.


    "Changxia, I''ll take someone to mow wormwood, can I ask you to help me make wormwood **** in the afternoon?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Seeing the wormwood spread out to dry around the Tribal Square, Nanfeng remembered the wormwood that Chang Xia mentioned in the round when he was in Weishan. Immediately, heartbroken.


    Chang Xia said: "Yes."


    The wormwood is not dried, and the wormwood mosquito coils and wormwood sticks are not in a hurry. After dividing the seasoning fruit and wild fruit today, we should make kudzu root powder. The tribe is rich in food recently, so they are not in a hurry to go out hunting and picking.


    Dig thatch roots and fish.


    After today, there should be more digging of kudzu and wormwood.


    This year, the tribe is in need of a lot of work. In the future, the tribe will not be short of anything, and some tasks will not need to be repeated.


    Like digging thatch roots, making sugar.


    After the tribe is not short of sugar, the clansmen will relieve the urgency of sugar production.


    Soon after the seasoning fruit and wild fruit were divided, Genzhao came over to Changxia and asked about the production method of kudzu root powder.


    "The production of kudzu root powder is a bit like sugar making. First, wash the kudzu root and smash it directly. After mashing, collect it, filter it with a green cloth and rinse it with clean water. The rinsed water is placed in a wooden barrel and filtered repeatedly. Filter several times, then put the water in a wooden bucket to settle overnight, and then pour out the water in the wooden bucket the next day, and the white powder that settles at the bottom of the bucket is kudzu powder. It is exposed to the sun under the sun, and after drying, it becomes kudzu powder. Like the previous yam, it can also be made into yam powder..."


    As soon as I heard it, the roots and the clansmen understood.


    The tribal sugar and flour making process is almost the same.


    Speaking of which, kudzu powder is simpler.


    As soon as Chang Xia said, everyone understood what to do. So, don''t be in a hurry. Crushing kudzu powder might sound like a lot of work, but for the Orcs, who are good at strength, it couldn''t be easier.


    After talking about Ge Gen, Chang Xia Chen Rong took Saru Hei to the training ground.


    The tribe takes care of Changxia Chenrong, and her family''s share of seasoning and wild fruits is 20% more than that of other tribesmen. In Gen''s words, these things are all found by Chang Xia, and she is willing to have more clansmen.


    Recently, Chang Xia left the tribe, and her cellar racks have a lot of things.


    Ginkgo, thatch root sugar, and some unfamiliar rhizomes. These were picked by the clansmen and sent to Chang Xia.


    Nuanchun helped to put it into Changxia''s cellar By the way, I helped Changxia clean up the cave every day, water the flowers and plants she transplanted, and cut the grass and feed the fish.


    Nuanchun likes the pool in the cave courtyard of the Changxia family very much.


    It''s a pity that her family has twin cubs, and Nuanchun didn''t let Shankun go to the pool no matter how much she liked it. Afraid that the twins would be playful and fall into it.


    "Chang Xia��" Elder Yami was indeed at the training ground, and when he saw Chang Xia Chenrong brought Yuan Hei over, he smiled and shouted softly.


    Chang Xia put down Yuan Hei and said, "Elder Jami, I will send Yuan Hei here."


    "Sister Changxia, you are here!"


    With a clatter, a group of **** ran over, surrounded Chang Xia and chatted. With the friendship of training together, the **** especially liked Changxia, and at the same time regretted that after that time in Changxia, they would not let the **** hold them again.


    The soft and soft chinchillas are very cute.


    Unfortunately, I can''t hold it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Chapter 261 Sha''s Rewards and Updates


    "tit����"


    Chang Xia crouched down and patiently greeted all the cubs.


    Then he pointed to Yan Hei, who was held in the arms of the elder Jami, and introduced: "Titque, this is Yan Hei, from Weishan Weishan Ape. In the future, you will live in the tribe. As a big sister, you have to help take care of Xiao Hei. Oh!"


    "Okay, I will take good care of Xiao Hei." Tit said happily.


    He patted his chest and promised Chang Xia that he would take good care of Saru Black. At the same time, he also asked the cubs of Wuliu Luyou to make a promise.


    "Xiaohei, come down quickly!" Tit''s little fat hand, like a lucky cat, beckoned to Yuanhei, signaling Elder Jami to put Yuanhei down.


    Lu You narrowed his eyes and looked at Yan Hei.


    Unlike the **** and five willows, Lu Youren is small but the most shrewd and clever.


    "Sister Chang Xia, why is Xiao Hei still in the shape of a beast?" Lu You patted Chang Xia''s thigh and asked in a low voice.


    this question.


    Shen Rong next to Chang Xia lowered his head.


    Looking at Lu You seriously, it is no wonder that the tribe values ??Lu You.


    This little guy''s eyes are really sharp, and he can see the difference between ape and black at a glance.


    Chang Xia licked the corners of his mouth and whispered, "Lu You, Yuan Hei is a Weishan ape. It is not an orc and cannot change shape. And Xiao Hei can''t speak, but Sister Chang Xia believes that Lu You will be able to take good care of Xiao Hei. Is it right?"


    "..." Lu You widened his eyes in shock, looking at Yan Hei and then at Chang Xia. Hesitantly, he said, "Do you take care of them like the small animals raised in the fence of Baihu Lake and Baihu Lake?"


    One listen.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Not to mention, Lu You''s words are quite reasonable.


    The small animals raised by the two fences of Baihu Lake and Baihu Wall are raised with them by the Black Hui tribe. The purpose is indeed similar, the difference is that Ape Hei is more inclined to pets!


    think about.


    Chang Xia shook his head, throwing the thoughts out of his mind.


    The old ape asked them to bring Yuanhei to the Heluo tribe, not for pets or food. Instead, let them train Saru Hei to become the second old ape, the gatekeeper of Weishan in the future. If it was really tamed into a pet, the old ape might not be able to resist running out of Weishan Waterfall to fight with the Black Panthers.


    "No! Sister Chang Xia hopes that you can take care of Xiao Hei as a clan, just like the **** and five willows take care of you." Chang Xia said warmly.


    Ape Hei has to train with the elders of Jami, and will definitely deal with tribal beasts for a long time in the future. Communication with the **** is undoubtedly a must.


    Besides, tribal people need to hunt and gather.


    It is impossible for Changxia xylophone to always take Yanhei by his side.


    It is naturally necessary to stock ape black and let the cubs of the tribe help to take care of it.


    "Okay, I will help take care of it." Lu You nodded.


    Hearing Lu You''s answer, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, Lu You is the smartest among the beast cubs. If it weren''t for the lack of force, these cubs wouldn''t be able to be the eldest sister. Sure enough, no matter how high the IQ is, I am afraid that the fist is too hard.


    "Elder Yami, Saru Hei will be handed over to you. I have to go to the tribe square to help. If the training is over or Shen Rong doesn''t come to pick it up, please let Titches and the others send Saru Hei back to the Baihu cave. ����


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make arrangements."


    After finishing speaking, Chang Xia walked towards Yuan Hei and explained it to him in a warm voice.


    Yanhei looked at the group of **** curiously with big eyes. Except for Yanhei, Weishan ape was all adults. Saru Hei was lonely at Weishan Waterfall, and his curiosity about his friends made Saru Hei overcome his fear.


    Trembling stretched out a small hand, holding the **** their chubby hand.


    Then I was pulled over by the **** to play with.


    a while.


    Leave Chang Xia behind.


    Seeing this scene, Chang Xia was both angry and smiling.


    Waving to Elder Yami, Changxia Chenrong left the training ground and returned to the Tribe Square to watch the tribesmen beat and smash the kudzu root to make kudzu root powder.


    At the same time, he explained to the xylophone about the moxa sticks and wormwood mosquito coils.


    Patriarch Gen and Nanfeng dislike the smell of wormwood. Wormwood mosquito coils and wormwood sticks have a lighter taste, and Xylophone should be very happy after knowing it.


    Then there are moxa sticks for moxibustion.


    This thing, Chang Xia can''t play.


    At that time, most of them will be handed over to Granny Su Ye to study and ponder.


    Moxa sticks can warm the meridians and dispel cold, move qi and blood, and dispel cold and dampness.


    These diseases have been seen in many elderly people of the tribe in Changxia.


    However, the Orcs are physically strong.


    The clansmen completely and directly resisted.


    Since there is a cure, Chang Xia feels that it cannot be missed.


    To develop a tribe, naturally, it is not possible to develop a food culture, and spiritual civilization also needs to be improved simultaneously. Likewise, health cannot be left behind.


    Food, clothing, housing and transportation are indispensable.


    Birth, old age, sickness and death, the laws of nature, are also worthy of attention.


    "Chang Xia, this moxa stick can cure cold diseases, you should have told Wu before." Xylophone excitedly said. In a slightly reproachful tone, he gently reprimanded Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "I didn''t remember it at the time. This time I saw that Nanfeng didn''t like the smell of wormwood, and I just remembered it. After all, I think the smell of wormwood is very comfortable, just when it is lit. There is a lot of smoke. In the future, wormwood mosquito coils will be made, the smoke will be smaller, and the smell will be reduced a little."


    "Nanfeng''s father and daughter don''t like the smell of wormwood." Xylophone said with a smile, everyone in the tribe knew about this, and Chang Xia didn''t know that no one told her.


    Xylophone was very happy to learn that the smell of wormwood mosquito coils is lighter.


    Every year in the warm season, when tribes burn wormwood to repel mosquitoes.


    Gen and Nanfeng can''t wait to go out hunting and not return to the tribe.


    It''s a pity that in the warm season, not to mention the tribe''s many mosquitoes, poisonous snakes and other things, even the forest is the same. The tribesmen usually carry worm-repellent powder or mugwort herbal sachets with them.


    The left and right can''t escape the wormwood.


    Therefore, in the warm season every year, the two of them are languid and lethargic.


    "Mother Su Ye should know other plants for repelling mosquitoes, why didn''t the patriarch get some back to the tribe?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Xylophone shook his head lightly and explained: "There are not many plants that can repel mosquitoes, but wormwood is the most convenient and easy to find. Others are hard to find. We have searched privately and have not found any suitable ones."


    This matter, root does not want to trouble the clan to help.


    How could he and Nanfeng be found alone?


    "I know some plants that can repel mosquitoes, and I can help you find them." Shen Rong said.


    "Hey! Shen Rong, do you know any plants that can repel mosquitoes?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    As far as she knew, wormwood ignited to repel mosquitoes. There is also a mosquito repellent that can repel mosquitoes, and it seems that mint can also. However, Chang Xia is not very sure.


    She plans to pick mint to try it out, and she will inform Nanfeng or the patriarch when she has the result.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "I know. The leaves you use to rinse your mouth can repel mosquitoes. The effect is not as good as burning wormwood, and it can also repel mosquitoes in the room."


    "You mean mint?" Chang Xia said.


    "Yes, I call it Qingliangye." Shen Rong said. Qingliangye is his main medicine for making the cooling cream, which can refresh the mind and refresh the breath.


    ??Thanks: (^-^), the arrogance on the back, the little catkins 260, the face of the dark, the book friend 3****08, the book friend 13****15, life is like a dream, the grind Donkey, Wen Xiaoci, no trace of memory, book friend 20210603161746660108876, lavender 84hw, purple tears pig, ��101920926, sweet, -Ling-, yoyo, Mo Fengdan, Taoyao Linlang, �ᰮ? will live forever, sing521, kavy36, book friend Yaoji, Zhuozhirou, etc. are greatly supported by monthly tickets. Thank you: Sha, soft in the palm, the past is like the wind, Sha, there are newcomers in the rivers and lakes, etc. for their great rewards and support. Fragrant orange starts to make up for rewards and updates, and the monthly pass is full of 100 plus more changes~~


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： xxErin reward and update

    Chapter 262 xxErin Rewards and Updates


    "Shen Rong, is the cooling cream you made made of cool leaves?" Chang Xia heard the words "cool leaves" and instantly thought of the cooling cream, and immediately asked.


    "Yes, the cooling cream is made of cool leaves." Shen Rong nodded and said, "In addition to refreshing, the cooling cream can also repel mosquitoes."


    Hearing it, Xylophone was overjoyed.


    "Changxia, what does this cool leaf look like?"


    "Xylin Amu, you know Qingliangye. It''s the kind of plant I asked you to pick and use to boil water. You said earlier that it grows over the White River Beach."


    After listening to it, Xylophone knew what Qingliang Ye was.


    "So that kind of plant is called Qingliangye!" Xylophone said, "Later, I will go to Baihetan to pick some."


    "Don''t, Xylophone Eminem, you''d better dig a few trees and put them in wooden pots in your room or on the windowsill." Chang Xia reminded. The mint alone doesn''t have a strong taste, so I''m afraid it won''t have much effect.


    If kept in the room or windowsill, the effect is much better.


    "What are you digging for?" Nan Feng came with a large bundle of wormwood, followed by a group of clansmen. Obviously, most of these people listened to what Nanfeng said about the wormwood, and she abducted her to cut the wormwood and came back.


    Chang Xia looked at the wormwood in the arms of Nan Feng and others, with black lines all over his head.


    Is this amount a bit too much?


    "Cool leaves." Xylophone explained, "It is said that it can repel mosquitoes. I will go to Baihe Beach to dig a few trees and come back. Changxia asked me to use wooden pots to keep them in my room or on the windowsill."


    "Oh!" Nan Feng replied casually.


    It had nothing to do with eating, she instantly lost interest.


    "What are you doing when you come back from cutting so much wormwood?" Xylophone asked in surprise.


    She remembered that this season had just entered the warm season, and the tribe had not organized the tribe to cut wormwood and smoked mosquitoes. Where did Nanfeng and the others cut so much wormwood back?


    "Nanfeng said that wormwood can be eaten in groups of wormwood, and we want to try it."


    "Changxia will do it, and I will take someone to cut it."


    Chang Xia looked at the wormwood in the arms of the clan, and couldn''t help but hold his forehead, and his head ached. It is tender mugwort that can make wormwood, and the current mugwort is slightly bitter. Besides, Nanfeng is holding most of the dry wormwood, how do you eat this stuff?


    "Nenai, Qingai..."


    Chang Xia stood aside and added.


    She pointed at the yellow wormwood in Nanfeng''s arms and retorted: "This kind of wormwood is still more delicious to be dried and made into wormwood mosquito coils. It''s a little late to eat wormwood balls. You can pick some green wormwood to squeeze juice and rub it with fruit powder. Make wormwood green balls, add some sugar, and steam them to make wormwood balls."


    The most commonly eaten stuffing is red bean stuffing and sesame stuffing.


    Neither of these tribes.


    So Chang Xia suggested adding sugar so that it can be eaten directly after steaming. If you don''t think it''s sweet, boil thatch or seaweed sugar and eat it with dipping.


    The taste is a bit heavy, and it can also be dipped in salt or dipping sauce.


    It depends on personal taste.


    This said.


    The tribe looked down at the wormwood in their arms.


    It seems that most of the wormwood harvested this time cannot be used. Fortunately, it is not a waste to make wormwood mosquito coils.


    "Nanfeng, I remember telling you about this��" Chang Xia looked at Nanfeng, the calm and sophisticated Nanfeng in her impression disappeared, and was replaced by the soul of the second-hand who was difficult to keep quiet.


    Nan Feng was slightly embarrassed and coughed twice.


    She just wears wormwood to make wormwood balls, and the others... she really forgot.


    So, the clansmen squatted in the tribal square and began to choose green mugwort. After all, the wormwood group needs the green mugwort juice of tender mugwort.


    In the distance, the patriarch root took the tribal totem warrior to put the washed kudzu root on a clean stone slab, and began to beat it with a round wooden stick to smash it. The smashed kudzu is placed in a rattan sieve, and then the other clansmen are allowed to start the next process.


    The assembly line process is self-taught.


    The arrangement is more neat than Chang Xia.


    After a while.


    Before the kudzu was finished, the sorting of mugwort was over, and the clansmen beat the green mugwort on the slate with a round wooden stick, and then the mugwort juice was placed in a wooden basin below.


    Green mugwort juice is different from kudzu water. The slate that beats green mugwort cannot be placed on the ground. If the green mugwort juice is dirty, it cannot be made into wormwood balls.


    All the green wormwood were beaten and smashed, and two large pots of green wormwood juice were obtained.


    Changxia asked the tribe to use bowls, and each family poured a bowl and took it back to the cave. According to the method taught by Chang Xia, go home and make wormwood balls.


    With the nurturing of Changxia for more than two months, the clansmen have basically learned simple cooking. The production of wormwood **** is not complicated, and Chang Xia is very relieved to let the clansmen do it themselves. Maybe it will taste better than Changxia.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll go to your house..."


    Nan Feng winked at Chang Xia and whispered in front of her.


    "Okay, let''s go together with Nuanchun." Chang Xia said: "I asked Tit Que and the others to help send Yuan Hei back to the cave, and I plan to make some powder packets for them to taste at noon."


    The powder bag she brought was simply not enough.


    Fortunately, the clansmen had a simple mind, took the rattan basket handed over by Chang Xia, and distributed it to the tribe elders, the old man and the beast cub. The rest is left to the females to taste. If it weren''t for the fiery eyes of the clansmen, they would ask Nuanchun privately about how to do it.


    Chang Xia almost really thought that the clansmen didn''t like fan bags.


    I have to say, these people are really cute!


    "Fan Bao, Chang Xia, would you mind chatting?" Xylophone asked with a smile. After saying this, the clansmen who received the green mugwort juice rushed over.


    Although, Nuanchun has talked about the practice of powder buns over and over.


    However, the clansmen seem to trust Chang Xia more.


    "The recipe for the buns is very simple. Knead the dough, ferment, and then prepare the filling. It''s similar to the pie, except that the pie is fried or baked, and the buns need to be steamed in a steamer before eating." Chang Xia said : "To ferment the powder bag, just put the kneaded dough in a wooden basin, find something to cover it, and wake up for a while. The first time you make it will take longer, remember to save some wakened dough for use next time. When making a powder bag, just use this awakened dough to add it in, and the dough can ferment faster.��


    While talking and gesturing, the clansmen were confused.


    However, like Xylophone Heyun, they all understood it.


    After they helped explain, everyone quickly understood.


    Holding the green mugwort juice, I remembered the method of the powder bag. It didn''t take long for the crowded tribal square, and only the patriarch and the beacon fire were left to beat the kudzu.


    Most of the rest of the tribe chose to go back to their own caves It seems that most of them are ready to try to make powder buns and wormwood balls.


    The appearance of the powder bag and the wormwood group made the clansmen who originally planned to go out hunting and picking changed their minds one after another. Hunting and picking can go at any time, and food may not be a waste of time.


    Recently, the tribe went out to hunt and pick, mainly picking.


    The fundamental reason is that the clansmen want to collect more new things and return to the tribe, maybe Chang Xia can find more and more delicious food.


    The tribe is prosperous, and the tribe no longer has to worry about starvation.


    The half-sized beast cub has recently risen in height, and the clansmen are overjoyed.


    I heard that even the speed of awakening blood vessels has sped up a bit.


    Compared with other orc tribes, the Heluo tribe''s two-thirds awakening probability is detached in the entire Dusk Mist Forest.


    This is also the advantage of being close to the Sorcerer''s Temple in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： The increasingly crazy south wind

    Chapter 263 The South Wind Is Getting Crazy


    "Changxia, the clansmen gave you a lot of things, and I moved them to the cellar for storage. If you have time, go to the cellar for a walk..." Nuan Chun said.


    Perhaps, there are good things hidden in that pile of clutter.


    "I went to the cellar to get something and saw it. When I have time, I will sort it out." Chang Xia responded with a smile and said happily.


    Talking and laughing, the group returned to the Baihu Cave.


    Stepping into the cave courtyard, Nuanchun put down the twins and let them play by themselves. The cave courtyard of Changxia��s family is the most exquisite of all the caves in the tribe. Even the ground is covered with snowflake slate. Nuanchun doesn��t worry about the twins playing in the mud.


    Be most careful not to plant in the pool in the middle of the cave courtyard.


    The pool is not small, with goldfish kept in it, and the water is relatively deep for the twins. Fall into it, and nine times out of ten it will drown.


    Chang Xia sent the green mugwort juice into the kitchen, and went into the cellar to get sugar and fruit powder.


    There is not much fruit powder left in the pottery pot in the kitchen, so I need to steam a few more baskets of noodles in the afternoon, the **** and the others will come over, and the elder Dalai also has to send two baskets over.


    Two powder packets are enough for the elder Darai to have a taste.


    Two cages, thirty are just right.


    The other elders of the tribe were not able to worry about Chang Xia, so Chang Xia handed over the practice of powder packets and green mugwort juice to the clansmen. The clansmen will definitely send it to them if they do well.


    No bean paste, sesame seeds, etc., Chang Xia took some thatch root sugar, seaweed sugar and maple sugar from the cellar. Afraid that the sugar will attract ants and insects, the sugar stored in the cellar is always packed in clay pots, and the leaves of the big-leaf tree are sealed with wooden lids.


    Moisture-proof and insect-proof.


    Chang Xia held the clay pot, and Shen Rong carried a bag of fruit powder.


    Passing by the pile of sundries mentioned by Nuan Chun, Chang Xia stood still and said, "Shen Rong, you will move them to the courtyard of the cave, and I will keep them organized. The ginkgo on the shelf next door will also be moved up to dry. Store it again. The fruit powder is still enough to eat, so I am not in a hurry to grind the fruit powder.��


    "Okay." Shen Rong responded and asked, "I make noodle buns at noon, do you want me to go hunting in the Xiaohe River wilderness?" , get some fresh prey back.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "Xiaohe River is too far away, you can go to the fence of Baihu''s wall to see if there is any suitable prey? If there is any, catch it back, and next time you go out hunting, catch one and send it back to the tribe. Go to White Lake Fence."


    "Also." After Shen Rong heard it, he felt that Chang Xia''s proposal was feasible.


    Keeping prey on the fence is a convenience for the clansmen, and it is impossible to keep them and not eat them. What is that? At present, there are two fences in Baihu, and Changxia hopes that the clansmen will gradually develop the habit of raising them, and there is still a long way to go before the real raising.


    in the kitchen.


    The warm spring south wind poured the fruit powder in the kitchen into the wooden basin and began to knead the dough.


    After Shen Rong put down the fruit powder, Nuan Chun continued to dig the fruit powder into the wooden bowl with the wooden bowl. Chang Xia put down the sugar pot and the small clay pot with the old noodles, waited for the dough to be kneaded, and then added this old dough in, the speed of awakening the dough can be accelerated, and the fermented dough will taste softer after steaming. Tough, not simply hard.


    "Nuanchun, Yadong went to the Dadi tribe, did you hear back?" Chang Xia asked.


    After all, Yadong left the tribe for nearly half a month, and after a while, he should bring Taya back to the tribe to marry.


    At that time, Baihu caves could be more lively.


    On the speculation atmosphere, Yadong is the most powerful.


    With him around, I never worry about the rigidity and quietness of the atmosphere.


    Nuan Chun smiled and said, "He went to the earth tribe and was tossed by the bear tribe totem warriors one after another for three days. Fortunately, Da Ya maintained it, but he didn''t suffer any serious injuries. However, it is inevitable that the nose is blue and the face is swollen."


    If you want to take away the excellent females of the Earth Tribe, you will inevitably be beaten.


    Ha ha--


    Suddenly, Changxia Nanfeng burst out laughing.


    Fist is the most direct communication of orcs, and it is also the most useful way of communication.


    "Three days, I thought it would take at least five days." Nanfeng sighed.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "You hope he will be killed by the bear clan!"


    "Hehe! If there is anything, just talk about it casually." Nanfeng Gu Lingjing blinked his eyes at Chang Xia, and his funny appearance made people laugh.


    Nuan Chun licked the corner of his mouth and looked at Nan Feng.


    Some were hesitant to speak, as if they had something on their mind.


    "Nuanchun, what do you always watch Nanfeng do?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    She felt that Nuan Chun looked at Nan Feng strangely, recalling Nan Feng''s recent situation, she didn''t seem to have done anything out of the ordinary.


    "In two days, Maple Leaf and the others will return to the tribe." Nuan Chun said.


    It''s a good thing to hear!


    However, what does the Maple Leaf Hui tribe have to do with Nanfeng?


    "Maple Leaf Hui tribe, what do you think I do?" Nan Feng seemed to understand Chang Xia''s thoughts and asked what Chang Xia wanted to know.


    "The Snake Mountain Tribe will go back to the tribe with Maple Leaf. I heard a message that this time the Snake Mountain Tribe has a male who is married..."


    In an instant, Nan Feng''s face distorted.


    "Damn it, Father, he must have said something to the Snake Mountain tribe." Nan Feng scolded his face with a twisted face. At this moment, she remembered the meaningful expression on Gen''s face when Weishan separated.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    She thought that the patriarch would abandon Nanfeng, the abandoned tuba, and practice the trumpet with Xylophone Amu. Who knows that he is more ruthless, and directly uses Nanfeng to repair the relationship with the Snake Mountain tribe.


    tsk-


    Truly a patriarch.


    This decisiveness is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    "Cough! Nanfeng, I told you that I hope you are prepared, by the way... You don''t want to escape, you can''t escape." Nuan Chun comforted, and at the same time dispelled Nan Feng''s thoughts of escaping. There is nothing that the patriarch wants to do.


    If Nanfeng dared to escape, he would dare to catch someone and send Nanfeng to the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Sure enough, the warm spring words fell.


    Nan Feng''s angry expression instantly shriveled.


    "Patriarch, that''s enough." Chang Xia covered the corners of her twitching mouth. Seeing Nan Feng''s depressed expression, she didn''t dare to continue laughing, for fear of angering people.


    Nan Feng squinted his eyes and murmured, "I heard that the snake orcs of the snake clan are not bad, so it''s okay to meet them."


    Suddenly, Nuan Chun Chang Xia''s eyes widened instantly.


    Depend on--


    What did Nanfeng just say?


    Is this really insane?


    However, looking at her expression, she did not look like it, or because of the influence of the Lion''s Honeydew, Nan Feng opened a strange door.


    "Nanfeng Didn''t you say before that your partner should find a powerful totem warrior?" Chang Xia whispered. When she was a child, she heard Nan Feng whispering in her ear, instilling that to find a partner, she must find a powerful male totem warrior.


    Males who are not good for use, absolutely not.


    She had found Shen Rong at the Normandy Grand Bazaar, but luckily Nan Feng was not there.


    Otherwise, there may be another ending.


    "I think Shen Rong is pretty good, which shows that looks and strength can coexist. Like Felice of the Bird Clan and Qinglan of the Fish Clan, they both feel pretty good." Nan Feng Yun said lightly.


    This said.


    Long summer and warm spring feel terrible.


    What is this, if the snake orcs from the snake clan are not good-looking this time, or their strength is weaker.


    Looking at Nanfeng''s expression, do you want to conspire with Honeydew to go to the Bird Clan or the Fish Clan to kidnap people? This is not necessary! Combining across races, the future is dark, and it is difficult to breed beast cubs.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： 5 major races

    Chapter 264 The Five Great Races


    "Nanfeng, get married with a foreigner. It is difficult to conceive a cub, are you sure you want to choose Felix or Qinglan?" Nuanchun asked nervously.


    Honeydew is a beauty party and likes flowers on her lips.


    It is estimated that if you meet Phyllis or Qinglan, nine out of ten will be wilted, and you won''t dare to force it blindly.


    However, the warm spring and Changxia dare not bet on the south wind. This person used to have a calm personality. As Chang Xia''s body recovered, she was like Erha who was off the rope. She really didn''t dare to bet on her madness. If she really went to the East China Sea or Qinghai Plateau, the result would be unimaginable.


    "Alas!" Nan Feng sighed softly, unless there is true love, there are very few interracial marriages. Of course, interracial marriage is not absolutely impossible to conceive cubs, but it is very difficult. After all, it is difficult to conceive of the same race, let alone interracial.


    Although there is no reproductive isolation in Gangwa continent.


    However, it is difficult to breed children across races, this is a fact that all orcs, fish and birds understand. There are five major races in Gangwa Continent: Orc, Fish, Bird, Hill and Nest.


    The hill people are a family of giants. They cannot be animalized, but have huge bodies. They live in the hills and basins of the Gangwa Continent and have little contact with the outside world.


    Nest people live underground and are more mysterious than hill people.


    The five clans, in addition to the hills and the nest clan, have many branches like the orc, fish and bird clan. Different orcs, fish orcs and bird orcs combine, the beast cubs born will inherit the stronger blood of both parents. .


    Of course, there are occasional exceptions.


    "Snake orc, looks very good." Nuan Chun comforted.


    The appearance of the snake clan is no worse than that of the fox clan and the cat clan. Among the Orcs, the appearance is notoriously handsome. It''s just that the Snake Clan has a poor reputation.


    What is the reason for this, Nuanchun was born too late to know.


    Nanfeng pressed his tongue against his upper jaw, and asked lightly, "Nuanchun, did my grandfather say which snake orcs came from the Snake Mountain tribe this time?"


    The two tribes are so close, Nanfeng knows a little about the situation of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Like some totem warriors, Nan Feng also knows him.


    She quickly filtered the appearance of those totem warriors in her mind, and she felt a headache when she couldn''t find a suitable object.


    "No." Nuan Chun shook his head and replied.


    "I found Snake Cubs in Xiaohechuan Grassland. Nine times out of ten, the Snake Cubs came here this time. They are relatives of Snake Cubs." Chang Xia said.


    Hearing this, Nanfeng said, "Snake brat, he is the heir of the elder Sheguoer. Could it be that Snake, the patriarch of the Sheyue tribe, will come to the tribe in person?"


    "The Snake tribe pays enough attention to the snake cubs, and the snake patriarch should show up." Nuan Chun said: "The Snake tribe of the Snake tribe has pursued the patriarch, and she came here... Xylophone Amu may not be happy, Nanfeng, you have to be prepared. This time the Snake Mountain tribe comes, and there may be an accident."


    Xylophone is usually gentle and kind.


    However, Xylophone listened to the elders of the tribe and the old man talking about some things before Xylophone got married.


    Xu Shi was influenced by the Heluo tribe, and the young Black Panther females were all very violent. In terms of belligerence, it is better than the females of the lion and tiger races.


    "..." Nan Feng''s face was stiff, and he cursed incessantly.


    Did Grandpa really think about how to die?


    In front of Eminem, provoking the Snake Patriarch? !


    Depend on--


    Just thinking about the result, Nan Feng couldn''t help shivering. In her family, Eminem has always been in charge. This time, the Snake Mountain tribe really let the Snake Patriarch come over, and Nanfeng really worried that the family would evolve into a Quanwu Xing...


    "Nuanchun, talk about the specific situation." Chang Xia urged.


    Nuan Chun twitched the corners of his mouth, shook his head and said, "No, I''m afraid Xylophone Amu will beat someone."


    "Xyon Amu can beat people?" Chang Xia''s eyes were rounded, with an expression of disbelief, and he said in surprise: "Xyon Amu can beat people, why don''t I know? how is this possible?"


    "Haha!" Nanfeng laughed.


    With a horrified expression on Nuan Chun, the tribe is the only one who hasn''t received the fist of Xylophone Amu, and it is estimated that Chang Xia is the only one.


    After all, everyone in the tribe loves Chang Xia because they are afraid that she will get sick or something.


    Don''t talk about beating people, even if they speak a little louder, they feel distressed. I haven''t seen the elders of Quejiao since the beastization scared Chang Xia, the tribe has a rule that does not allow the tribe to be beastized in the tribe.


    If this frightened person is replaced by Nanfeng or whoever����


    Not to mention that the tribe prohibits beastization, I am afraid that they will be beaten by all the tribesmen. By the way, he was thrown into the forest for half a year and a few years, during which time he was not allowed to return to the tribe.


    "What do you think Xylophone Amu relies on to arrange tasks for the tribesmen?" Nuan Chun whispered. When speaking, look around carefully, for fear that Xylophone Eminem would suddenly jump out from any corner and hear what she said.


    Chang Xia thought about it for a while, and replied, "It''s approachable."


    "Pfft-"


    Suddenly, the warm spring south wind burst into laughter.


    Ouch, Chang Xia deserves to be the treasure of the tribe, and even speaks so beautifully.


    "Strength." Nuan Chun said.


    Nan Feng said with a smile: "My Eminem had a very good reputation in the Twilight Forest back then, and it was no less than today''s Maple Leaf. It''s just that she married my grandfather early, and after that, she stayed quietly in the tribe to help my grandfather fight. Trivial affairs of the tribe..."


    The females of the Heluo tribe are basically not weak.


    The Dadi tribe promised Da Ya to come to the Heluo tribe to live, why didn''t they consider the strength of the Black Panthers? Change it to any other tribe, even the Tianshi tribe, don''t try to trick Daya into living with the Lions.


    "..." Chang Xia became quiet, no wonder Shen Rong said that the Heluo tribe was unfathomable. At this moment, Chang Xia felt it.


    Sure enough, the Heluo tribe was able to occupy the hunting ground closest to the sacred mountain of Kana, and there was a reason for all this.


    Chatting for days, the dough has been kneaded.


    The dough with old flour is added, and the fermentation time can be shortened a lot.


    Put the kneaded dough in a wooden tub, and Duo Chang Xia Duo prepared a pot of dough at noon. After making the dough, start to make wormwood balls, pour the green mugwort juice into the fruit powder, and let the snow-white fruit powder be dyed blue little by little.


    "It''s so simple!"


    Warm spring kneading the dough mixed with green mugwort juice feels quite simple.


    The topic just now, the three people stopped. After all, they really can''t intervene in this matter, and it''s not easy to intervene.


    The patriarch promised the Snake Mountain tribe to come to the door, thinking that he was prepared.


    Nan Feng lowered his head and sniffed it, then curled his lips: "It smells bad. I smelled the smell of wormwood, and I regret it!"


    The long summer is full of black lines.


    "The wormwood is round, it must have the smell of wormwood."


    She said that the wormwood in this season may have a slightly bitter taste. Nan Feng shouted that she wanted to eat it, but before the wormwood was ready, she began to dislike it, and it was really childish!


    "I smell pretty good. By the way, where did Shen Rong go?" Nuan Chun asked.


    "I asked him to go to the fence of the Baihu wall to catch a prey, which will be used to make the meat stuffing for the buns later. There is no fresh meat in the cellar. I ate the anaconda meat buns in the morning and changed my appetite at noon." Chang Xia explained.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： wormwood

    Chapter 265


    "There have been a lot of prey on the walls of White Lake recently." Nuan Chun said.


    The clansmen came in and out. With the changes in the tribe in the past few months, the scope of hunting has expanded, and they are no longer restricted to large prey.


    Some small and medium-sized prey also entered the eyes of the tribe.


    Thus, this greatly enriches the white lake fence. There are even more pheasants and wild ducks in the fences where chickens, ducks and hares are kept in captivity by the Baihu Lake.


    Nanfeng suddenly said: "The black fish brought back by Weishan seems to have no points?"


    "Those black fish are mostly reserved for the tribe elders and beast cubs, do you want to eat them?" Chang Xia asked suspiciously. Nanfeng suddenly mentioned black fish, is it because he wants to eat it?


    The smallest black fish should be reserved for twins.


    For the other **** fish, the patriarch has no points, and it is estimated that they will be distributed to the tribe elders and beast cubs. They are weak and blackfish suits them well.


    "I thought, you and Shen Rong should be able to share some." Nan Feng said.


    Shen Rong has just detoxified and is currently taking care of his body. The situation in Changxia is also suitable for eating black fish to nourish, but unfortunately the white fish in the water pool of Weishan Waterfall is easy to die when it leaves the water and cannot be brought back to the tribe.


    "I have wild fruits and wild vegetables picked in the holy place. It doesn''t matter whether you eat black fish or not. Don''t forget that we have eaten black fish in Weishan, and we have also eaten white fish in Weishan waterfall pool." Chang Xia shook his head, ten There are a few black fish, but if they are evenly distributed among the tribal elders and beast cubs, it will naturally not be enough.


    At the same time, it is also necessary to reserve a part for the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    "The patriarch will definitely keep the Changxia part." Nuan Chun said.


    No matter who the tribal people forget, they will never forget Chang Xia.


    as predicted.


    The warm spring words just finished.


    There was a sound of footsteps in the cave courtyard.


    "Chang Xia, the patriarch asked me to bring you a black fish tail." Shan Kun''s voice moved from far to near, and he saw him walking into the kitchen holding a black fish tail wrapped in leaves of a big leaf tree, and Shen Rong carrying it behind him. with a wild boar.


    "Look��" Nuan Chun nuzui said, "If the patriarch forgets anyone, he will not forget Chang Xia. Shan Kun, have all the tribal kudzu smashed?"


    When they left the tribe, Shankun Fenghuo was helping to beat the kudzu.


    this time.


    Shan Kun came back to Baihu with Hei Yuwei.


    Nine times out of ten, Ge Gen is finished.


    "The kudzu is all smashed, Xylophone Amu and the others are cleaning and filtering." Shan Kun said.


    The rest of the things were handed over to Xylophone and the others, and the clansmen began to spread out and go home. Until tomorrow, the clansmen will go to the Tribe Square to see if the kudzu powder has been successfully made?


    "Shan Kun, come and help." Shen Rong shouted.


    "Okay, just come." Shan Kun replied. Put down the black fish tail, leave the kitchen, and go to the courtyard of the cave to help Shen Rong kill the pig.


    Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen and saw the wild boar that Shen Rong had brought back.


    "Wild boar��" Chang Xia said, "I eat pork noodle buns at noon, and I will try the crystal noodle buns." The crystal noodle buns are actually made of fatty meat.


    She had eaten it in her previous life, and it was fat but not greasy.


    The crystal powder bag tastes really good.


    In addition to the meat stuffing, the vegetarian stuffing can also get some vermicelli noodles. The powder for making the vermicelli powder bag should be fine powder, and the powder made in Changxia is thicker.


    However, Chang Xia intends to do something.


    Anyway, what are you afraid of eating.


    "What is the crystal powder bag?" Nuanchun asked.


    Pork noodle buns, she could understand, were mostly made from wild boar meat. However, she couldn''t understand this crystal powder bag.


    "It''s made with the fat of wild boar. I''ve never done it before, so I don''t know if it''s good or not." Chang Xia kneaded the green mugwort dough, began to knead the kneaded green mugwort dough into small balls, and began to stuff it into it. sugar.


    At the same time, he instructed Nanfeng to start a fire.


    I plan to steam a basket of wormwood to taste it first.


    Shen Rong Shankun is killing pigs, the dough has not yet fermented, and the powder bag is not in a hurry.


    "What you made must be delicious." Nuan Chun smiled.


    Nanfeng said: "Fat meat, I want to eat oil residue and oil residue crispy meat. Later, can Chang Xia make some?"


    "You help to make the buns, and I''ll make the oil residue and the crispy meat for you." Chang Xia said with a smile, suet is going to boil the meat, and there must be some oil residue. There are bird eggs in the cellar, and it is not difficult to make crispy meat with oil residue.


    In fact, the south wind does not say.


    Chang Xia also intends to do some.


    After all, wait until the next **** they''ll come over.


    There is no shortage of sugar in the tribe, and the crispy meat and oil residue are good snacks. Make some, it''s very suitable for the cubs to eat.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng said happily.


    The steamer was just used in the morning, and the washed green cloth was put on it. Chang Xia put the wrapped wormwood in the steamer and steamed it in cold water.


    Same, steam half first.


    Warm Spring covered the steamer''s vine cover, waving his nose.


    "I seem to smell the scent of wormwood��"


    "Just steaming, the speed is not so fast!"


    "Maybe, it''s the scent from the tribe."


    With that said, the three of them couldn''t help walking out of the kitchen. In the cave courtyard, Shen Rong Shankun is cleaning the large intestine and small intestine of the pig, and the pork is piled on the long table in the wooden shed. Pig blood is placed in a wooden tub, and other internal organs are also placed in the wooden tub.


    The twins followed Shan Kun, and stared at Shen Rong and the two with great interest as they cleaned the pig''s large intestine and pig''s small intestine. That focused look, like watching a hunt.


    "Where is this fragrance, it''s clearly a stench, okay?" Nan Feng snorted.


    Nuan Chun laughed and said, "I didn''t let you smell the stench of pig intestines!"


    "The tribe has raised the smoke, and the clansmen should have started to steam the wormwood." Chang Xia looked at the smoke curling over the tribe. The tribe used to use barbecue to deal with it, which is more delicate than the three meals a day now. Habits gradually changed.


    It''s good to develop toward higher-level pursuits.


    "Nuanchun, you can help cut some foreleg meat, and I will use it to wrap pork buns later. I will make some fat meat and make crystal buns." Chang Xia retracted his gaze and said.


    Hurry up, tits, it''s time for them to come.


    Cut the meat, chop the meat, add **** and spring onion water to taste, and make stuffing.


    Chang Xia tinkered with the crystal powder bag alone, and after a while, Shen Rong Shankun cleaned the pig''s large intestine and pig''s small intestine, and cleaned the pig''s lungs. The kitchen steamer begins to emit bursts of tempting fragrance, and the wormwood is about to be steamed!


    Smelling the fragrance of wormwood, UU read www. uukanshu. com Chang Xia said: "Unfortunately, Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing can''t eat wormwood **** and powder buns!"


    "The Snake Mountain tribe comes to the tribe, and Wu and Bai Qing should also come." Nuan Chun said: "You promised to share the ginkgo practice with all the orcs in the Twilight Forest for free. I think there may be other beasts in addition to the Snake Mountain tribe this time. The tribe will also come to the tribe.��


    "The patriarch didn''t say, other orcs shouldn''t come to the tribe so soon!" Chang Xia hesitated. The practice of ginkgo is not complicated, but it takes a process to change thinking. These orc tribes should only set off for the Heluo tribe after they have learned it.


    Plus, the distance between the orc tribes.


    The journey is not short.


    It would not be easy for other orcs to come to the Heluo tribe.


    "You''re right." Nuan Chun thought about it and felt that Chang Xia was right.


    Except for a few powerful tribes, other orc tribes are quite far away from the Heluo tribe. It is estimated that it will take half a month to a month to come back and forth.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    Chapter 266 Smile Rewards in Sunny Days


    "Sister Changxia."


    "It''s so fragrant! Sister Changxia, what delicious food have you made?"


    The soft and waxy voices of the beast cubs came from outside the cave, and the **** walked into the courtyard of the cave with Yan Hei in their arms. As he walked, he licked the corners of his mouth, and his footsteps were cheerful.


    "The beast cubs are here, it seems that the training on the training ground is over." Chang Xia said happily, putting down the chopsticks for stirring the stuffing, "Nuanchun, you lift the cane cover to see if the wormwood is steamed. already?"


    When he was done, he walked out of the kitchen.


    "Tits, you are here."


    "Sister Changxia, let''s send Xiao Hei here."


    "Sister Changxia, are you steaming noodle buns? It''s so fragrant, I smelled it by the shore of Baihu Lake. I''m so hungry!"


    Nuo Nuo''s small voice, one after another.


    One by one, they approached Chang Xia and acted coquettishly. Of course, except for the wind chimes, she spoke softly, and it was difficult to hear her speak, because waiting for her to speak requires patience, full of patience.


    "The wormwood is ready to be steamed. The powder buns have to wait until the fillings are ready, and the powder buns have not yet started." Chang Xia took Saru Hei and asked lightly, "Xiao Hei, is the tribal training ground fun? "


    With the physique of ape black, **** their training level.


    Ape Hei can bear it completely, so Chang Xia didn''t ask him if he was tired, but directly asked him if he found training fun?


    The old ape would take the Weishan ape to patrol Weishan, but he did not systematically teach the Weishan ape to hunt. Weishan apes are hunters at the top of the food chain in Weishan, and they don''t need to learn hunting skills at all.


    "Woooo!" Ape Hei hooted, and it could be seen that it was very happy.


    "Little Black is amazing!"


    "Yes, the content of our training, it can be doubled."


    "Elder Jami said that Xiao Hei is smaller than us, but much better than us. Let us increase our training."


    Tit and the others chatted, and told Chang Xia what happened at the training ground today. At the same time, they all looked at Saru Black with admiration.


    After listening to it, Chang Xia could only sigh that it is indeed the Weishan Ape.


    Even though Sarugi is still very small, his combat power is astonishing.


    "Come on, the wormwood is steamed!"


    In the kitchen, Nanfeng let out a cry.


    Immediately, everyone who was chatting excitedly stopped talking.


    Embracing Chang Xia into the kitchen, Chang Xia said: "Go, go and sit in the small living room. I''ll bring you wormwood balls, don''t sit, don''t eat!"


    More than a dozen little cubs, all crowded in the kitchen, Chang Xia was afraid of accidents.


    So, decisively drove them all to the small living room.


    Take bowls and put a wormwood ball in each bowl. Don''t underestimate, each of the wormwood **** made by Chang Xia is the size of an adult orc fist, and the weight is not large.


    Pack up the wormwood and let Nanfeng Nuanchun bring it to the cubs.


    She took a big bowl and filled three wormwood balls, called Shen Rong, and asked him to send the wormwood **** to Elder Dalai. It wasn''t her turn to worry about the tribe''s side. The elder Dalai was in Baihu, and he was so close that Chang Xia would naturally not forget him.


    "Go back quickly, I''ll leave you two." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong took the big bowl, turned and walked towards the wall of Baihu.


    When he went to the fence of Baihu to catch wild boars, he told Elder Dalai that he would not have to prepare lunch today, and Chang Xia would prepare it for him.


    This wormwood ball is a snack before dinner. After a while, I will send him some powder packets and barbecue. Orcs eat a lot, so Shen Rong ate more than 20 powder packets in one meal in the morning.


    First time eating.


    Shen Rong accidentally swallowed.


    With barbecue or other food, Shen Rong can control it to ten or less.


    "Come on, the cubs are all seated, let''s start eating wormwood. It''s a little hot, let it cool before eating, if you like it sweeter, remember to tell me. The sugar is placed here on the long table, and you can add sugar at any time." Nuan Chun warmly said.


    Shan Kun was sitting at the square table in the corridor with the twin cubs in his arms. There were also two bowls in front of him. One bowl contained a wormwood ball, and the other bowl contained two wormwood balls. One is for the twins, and the other is for Shan Kun.


    "Hey! It''s a bit bitter, it doesn''t seem to have the taste of wormwood." Nan Feng took a careful bite, and immediately cheered.


    Immediately, he couldn''t bear to eat it.


    Chang Xia didn''t eat, Saru Hei wanted to feed it, but it didn''t know how to use chopsticks. When it learns to eat with chopsticks, it doesn''t need to be fed.


    "Xiao Hei, it''s still not good!" Chang Xia said warmly.


    Ape Hei: "Woooo!"


    Saru Kuro pointed at the **** they kept whining.


    It''s like saying they can eat it, why can''t it?


    see.


    Chang Xia didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    This little brat has a strong heart for comparison.


    Why don''t you think they know they eat it, can you?


    Chilling a little, Chang Xia cut open the wormwood and let Saru Hei take the chopsticks and try to eat it with difficulty.


    With the help of the foodie soul.


    Saru Black quickly learned to use tableware.


    Unlike Chang Xia and the others, Yan Hei clenched the chopsticks tightly in his right hand and stuffed wormwood into his mouth. It was hot, and it was like **** they blew twice, and then took a careful bite. I was instantly amazed by the sweetness in my mouth, my mouth kept whining, and I was very happy to eat.


    "If it can change shape, who would have guessed that it is the Weishan Ape?" Nan Feng sighed.


    Nuan Chun said: "Very smart, smarter than some orc cubs."


    "Of course, Yuan Hei is the next-generation Weishan gatekeeper valued by the old ape." Chang Xia smiled and walked into the kitchen, took the bowls and chopsticks to taste the wormwood.


    Soft and glutinous, with flexibility.


    Meanwhile, the sweetness is moderate. What Chang Xia eats should be wormwood **** with thatch root candy flavor. The sweetness neutralizes the bitterness of wormwood. The more you eat, the sweeter and fragrant.


    It seems that this round of wormwood is a success.


    After eating one, Chang Xia stopped eating.


    He turned around, took out all the wormwood in the steamer, and started steaming the second basket. After steaming the wormwood balls, wait for the steamed powder packets.


    "Chang Xia, you eat first��"


    "I ate one, enough."


    Not long after, Shen Rong came back from the White Lake fence. Holding a large bundle of wormwood in his hand, he put the wormwood in the wooden shed next to the bathroom and said, "Changxia, Elder Dalai cut a large bundle of wormwood and said that he wanted you to help make some wormwood mosquito coils. and Ai Tiao."


    "Hey! Elder Dalai also doesn''t like the smell of wormwood?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    "I don''t know." Shen Rong shook his head. He had only been in the Heluo tribe for a few months, so how could he just ask about this kind of thing.


    Nuan Chun and Nan Feng looked at each other and said, "I haven''t heard from the clan."


    "It''s okay wormwood mosquito coils are made of moxa velvet, which is very easy to make. Moxa sticks are more complicated, and that is medicine. I need to talk to Granny Su Ye and ask her for help." Chang Xia said .


    The wormwood picked in Weishan, Chang Xia planned to knead it into a simple wormwood mosquito coil, but did not plan to make it too complicated. After all, there are not enough tools, and she doesn''t want to toss. When I have time in the coming year, I will think about improving wormwood mosquito coils and make them into coils of mosquito coils.


    "You said, let''s do it together." Nanfeng said.


    Speaking of which, it was because of her that the wormwood mosquito coil was brought up by Chang Xia.


    ?? Thanks: the past is like the wind, the smile in the sunny day, the indulge in the game, the sun and the moon in the mountains, the floating life is like running water, mifeng55, cc haha, two loves and other big monthly tickets. Thank you: Sha, the smile in the sunny day, Sha, there is no sun and moon in the mountains, Xiaodian, Tiantian, mifeng55 and other big rewards. Reward plus more will be added slowly~~


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Chapter 267 Sha''s Rewards and Updates


    "Don''t worry, wormwood will be dried again, and it will be easier when rubbing." Chang Xia looked at the scorching sun, the weather will be good recently, and it is most suitable for drying things.


    There are various logs piled up everywhere in the tribal square. It is thought that the clansmen went into the forest to cut down. It should be used to make furniture or to build corridors and eaves like the caves of the Changxia family. Newly felled logs cannot be used.


    The wood hoarded by the tribe is used in seventy-eighty-eighths.


    If you want to build corridors, eaves, and step-by-step kang beds, you must re-log. In the warm season, the sun is shining, and the logs are easy to dry.


    In another month and a half, the logs will be ready for use.


    The logs that were first felled were mostly used by the clan to make tables and chairs. Furniture made of wet wood is easy to crack, but don''t worry about tables and chairs, they can be remade if they are broken. However, large pieces of furniture are different.


    After eating wormwood, I arranged for the cubs to play in the cave courtyard.


    In Changxia, they started to make powder buns, and the fillings were all ready. Chang Xia cut the thatch root candy into small cubes, peeled off the outer film with the prepared suet, cut them into small cubes the same size, poured them all into a large bowl, and then stirred them evenly.


    "Chang Xia, are you sure that this kind of crystal powder bag will not be greasy?" Nuan Chun probed, curiously looking at the big bowl in front of Chang Xia, which was mixed with thatch root sugar and lard suet, which looked rather strange.


    Chang Xia smiled mysteriously, and replied: "Whether the crystal powder bag will be greasy, you will know when you taste it after steaming."


    To be honest, Chang Xia is also a little clueless.


    However, he was not discouraged.


    You can''t eat dead people, but at most it tastes weird.


    Roll the fermented dough into strips, pull it into a small dough, pat it into a round skin, and then fill it with crystal sugar filling.


    this time.


    After Shen Rongshankun finished eating the wormwood balls, he went into the kitchen and helped to pack the powder buns.


    This time, there are a lot of types. Chang Xia deliberately separates the powder, and each person packs a kind of powder bag. Avoid mixing the types of powder packets, and it will be inconvenient to use the steamer at that time.


    "Changxia, wormwood is delicious." Shan Kun said.


    Shen Rong said: "It''s pretty good to eat. You can eat it with you when you enter the forest."


    As totem warriors, they are more about practicality than taste. Like pie, wormwood is also suitable for carrying around as dry food. As for whether it will be too hard after cooling down, this is not in their consideration at all.


    "If you want to take it into the forest for hunting, powder buns without fillings are more suitable. The taste will not be too bad when it''s cold." Chang Xia complained.


    The wormwood was cold and hard to bite.


    However, as far as the mouth of the orcs is concerned, most of them are not a problem.


    "Really?" Shan Kun said excitedly.


    "You will wrap a few buns with no fillings later, steam them with other buns, and then taste the taste." Chang Xia replied succinctly. This is not a big deal. If it can make it easier for the clansmen who go out to hunt and pick, Chang Xia is happy to help.


    Shan Kun nodded happily and said, "I''ll make a few powdered buns with no fillings later."


    There are many people, and the packing speed is very fast.


    The second basket of mugwort was steamed, Chang Xia got up, opened the steamer, and lifted the vine cover. Take out the steamed wormwood **** from the steamer, and you need to free up the steamer steamed powder packet.


    There are hundreds of noon powder packets.


    It is estimated that it will take five or six cages to be steamed before all of them can be steamed.


    The first cage, Chang Xia��s steamer, is a pork-filled bun. The second cage is the crystal powder bag. The vegetable stuffed buns, wild vegetable buns and vermicelli buns are placed in the third cage. The rest, the same goes for steaming after lunch.


    "What else do you want to eat in the afternoon?" Chang Xia asked.


    "How about another barbecue and bone soup?" Shen Rong said. After he finished speaking, he looked at the buns that started to be steamed in the steamer, "The barbecue is alright, but I''m afraid there is not enough time for the bone soup."


    "Get a wild rookie egg soup." Nuan Chun said.


    "I just have to eat." Nan Feng stared at the powder packets in the fan sieve, thinking about the deliciousness of all kinds of powder packets in his mind.


    Today, the sky above the Heluo Tribe is filled with a seductive fragrance again.


    Soon the powder bag was wrapped, and Shen Rong began to marinate the barbecue.


    The warm spring south wind washes the wild vegetables and prepares the soup.


    Tribal Square, they moved buckets of kudzu water into the wooden shed.


    At this moment, the whole tribe is filled with the tempting food fragrance. Before they could go back to the cave to prepare lunch, a group of people came to the Tribe Square with wooden basins.


    "Patriarch, come and taste the wormwood **** that my family makes."


    "My family has steamed buns with minced meat."


    "I made vegetarian stuffing with bird eggs and wild vegetables."


    These are obviously tasted the powder buns made by Chang Xia in the morning. Got the method and tried it at home at noon.


    Looking at the smiles on their faces, nine out of ten the powder packs are made.


    Tasting the wormwood **** and powder packets sent by the clan, Gen and Xylophone looked at each other. Qi Qi withdrew from the crowd and headed towards White Lake.


    Leaving the lively square for the enthusiastic clansmen, the two of them plan to visit Changxia''s house. Of course, they weren''t greedy, they just wanted to visit Changxia Chenrong.


    I heard that the **** are also in White Lake, so I have to go and see.


    "This smells more fragrant than the one in Tribal Square!" Geng swallowed and glanced at the xylophone.


    "Knock on the door, go in." Xylophone said domineeringly.


    How can you be polite when you come to Changxia''s house?


    dong dong����


    After knocking twice, the two stepped over the threshold and entered the cave courtyard.


    this time.


    The second cage of crystal powder has been steamed, and the third cage of vegetarian stuffed powder has started to be steamed.


    The rich aroma diffused from the kitchen. The little cubs who were playing in the cave courtyard had long since died, sitting early at the long table in the small living room, stretching their necks, and waiting for Chang Xia to start talking.


    "Changxia��"


    "Patriarch, Xylophone Eminem."


    "The powder bag has not been steamed yet?" Xylophone was slightly startled, and said in surprise: "The tribe has already steamed and eaten, why are you slower?"


    She was worried that they had already finished eating when they came to Changxia.


    Who knew that when I entered the kitchen, the steamer was still steaming.


    "I have steamed several cages, and the buns with vegetarian fillings are still not cooked, so I have to wait. However, the barbecue and wild rookie egg soup are already ready, and you can sit down and eat at any time." Chang Xia explained~www. novelhall.com ~ Invite root and xylophone into the house.


    "This wormwood is fragrant, and a xylophone." Gen took the steamed wormwood in the tub and took a bite. I don''t know if it''s an illusion or what.


    Eating it is sweeter and softer than the steamed ones by the clansmen, the more you eat it, the more addictive it becomes.


    Xylophone was rude, took the wormwood and ate it.


    As soon as she took a sip, she agreed with Gen''s statement.


    "Where are you going to send this rattan basket with the powder-packed barbecue?" Xylophone asked.


    On the cutting board is a rattan basket. There are more than a dozen powder packets in it, as well as a few pieces of barbecue, and there is also a half-jar of wild rookie egg soup in a clay pot.


    "It''s for Elder Dalai." Chang Xia replied.


    "You have a heart." Xylophone smiled, full of relief. Chang Xia can remember the tribe like this, Xylophone is really moved, unlike Nanfeng, who can''t think of preparing food for the tribe. It''s really not pleasing to the eye the more I look at it, and sure enough, Gen''s proposal is right.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： exchange activity

    Chapter 268 Exchange Activities


    "Come on, take your seats."


    In the warm spring, the tables and chairs are opened, and the root and the xylophone are invited to take a seat.


    Barbecue, wild veggie egg soup, noodle buns and wormwood **** are all served on the table, just waiting for the last cage of vegetarian stuffed noodle buns to be steamed, ready to eat at any time.


    "You eat first, the vegetarian stuffing powder buns have to be steamed for a while." Chang Xia said. The beast cubs couldn''t bear to be hungry. Chang Xia ate the wormwood balls, and he didn''t feel hungry at the moment. He planned to wait for the third basket of vegetarian stuffing powder to be steamed to the elders of Dalai, and it would not be too late to eat.


    "Chang Xia, you go eat. I''m staring here..." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly and said, "I just ate wormwood, and I''m not hungry at the moment. Muqin Amu, you and the patriarch bring the **** and they eat first, the cubs are not hungry, they should be early at this time It''s lunch time, don''t delay."


    After listening to Chang Xia''s words, Xylophone and the others stopped talking.


    Take a bowl, put barbecue for the cubs, and take a powder bag.


    "Grandma, I want meaty noodles."


    "I also want to eat meat noodle buns."


    Suddenly, the small living room was very lively. Xylophone, Gen and others first served the cubs, and then ate the barbecued meat and powder buns.


    One mouthful of barbecued meat, one mouthful of noodle buns, and one mouthful of wild rookie egg soup.


    yo-


    It''s a beautiful day!


    "This powder bun is more refreshing than a pie!" said Xylophone.


    Gen shook his head lightly and retorted: "Pies are more comfortable to eat."


    The people next to him listened and didn''t plan to interrupt at all. Generally speaking, males prefer more pies, which are more greasy. Males like to eat barbecued meat. Freshly baked or fried pies are oily, which is most suitable for their appetite.


    Females, on the other hand, usually prefer lighter ones.


    In the kitchen, while waiting for the third cage of vegetarian stuffing powder buns to be steamed, Chang Xia put the vegetarian stuffing powder buns in the rattan basket and asked Shen Rong to carry them to the elder Dalai.


    Carrying the rattan basket, Shen Rong ran towards the White Lake fence again.


    "Come on, try the vegetarian stuffed noodle bun. The wild vegetables here are picked from the holy land. They taste very fresh and refreshing. I like them very much. In addition to wild veggie bird egg stuffing, there are also vermicelli stuffing, you can try which one you like to eat. kind?"


    Chang Xia entered the small living room with a wooden basin, and the long table was full of food.


    Not long after that, I ate two-thirds of it. Chang Xia sighed endlessly. Even the appetite of the beast cubs should not be underestimated. Fortunately, it was much better, otherwise Chang Xia was really worried that there would be people who would not be full after leaving the table...


    "Can fans also use it to make powder bags?" Xylophone asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Yes. But, I don''t know how it tastes? The powder made by the tribe is a little thicker, and the powder used to make the powder bag is finer, so it should taste better."


    Saying that, Chang Xia opened a fan powder bag and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The vermicelli buns are surprisingly delicious, absorbing the greasy lard and refreshing the wild vegetables. The vermicelli buns are not too greasy, but refreshing and delicious.


    "Chang Xia, the crystal powder bag is super delicious!" Nanfeng took the crystal powder bag and handed it to Chang Xia. She strongly recommended Chang Xia to eat the crystal powder bag.


    Originally, she thought that the crystal powder bag made of lard suet would taste very strange.


    Who knows that once you eat, you can''t stop your mouth.


    Even pork noodle buns can''t stop Nanfeng from craving crystal noodle buns.


    "Chang Xia, some friends from the tribe may come over in two days. Can the practice of these powder packets be handed over to the tribe? Don''t worry, the tribe will exchange animal skins and other items with you." Gen looked at Chang Xia and asked.


    Ginkgo is getting richer and richer.


    To make the root more confident, ginkgo is likely to change the diet of the orcs for thousands of years. This change is still driven by the Heluo tribe. Just thinking about the root makes me excited.


    "Yes. The powder bag is easy to make, and the fillings are all up to your preference." Chang Xia nodded neatly and asked, "Patriarch, is this friend a snake orc from the Snake Mountain tribe?"


    When asked, Nan Feng shivered.


    Nuan Chun Shan Kun showed a faint smile on his face.


    "The snake orcs of the Snake Mountain tribe will come, and there are other orc friends." Geng glanced at Nanfeng, with a meaningful smile, and continued: "The major orc tribes that are close to the tribe will all come to the tribe. The witch will also come, and the tribe will be very lively at that time. Listening to the meaning of the witch, I plan to hold an exchange event in the Heluo tribe."


    Wu talked to Gen about this.


    Specifically how to arrange it, wait for Wu to come to the Heluo tribe to make arrangements.


    All in all, it wouldn''t be a bad thing.


    "Yo! It''s such a big game." Nan Feng muttered.


    Nuan Chun rejoiced: "Is this a big market ahead of schedule?"


    The big market in the Twilight Forest, once a year. Every time it is held in Normandy, at that time all the orcs of the Dusk Forest will participate, and there are also tribes of fish and birds.


    The Grand Bazaar of Normandy, so to speak.


    It is the most prestigious exchange event in Xilu.


    It is very lively, bringing together orcs, fish orcs and bird orcs from different tribes.


    "Wu wants to promote Ginkgo, so that the orcs of the Twilight Forest will reduce their hunger." Xylophone said.


    Ginkgo fruit is found in every corner of the Dusk Forest.


    If the orcs control the way of eating ginkgo, no orcs will die of starvation in the future. This is the greatest good thing for the Orcs.


    Wu''s anxiety is also reasonable.


    The Heluo tribe has no reason or excuse to block.


    "This is very good!" Chang Xia said happily. Xu is a past life experience, what Chang Xia looks forward to most is to live, to live happily. At the same time, I also hope that the people around me can also live a happy and stable life.


    Genwen looked at Chang Xia and said, "Chang Xia, I have to trouble you then."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Chang Xia patted his chest and replied.


    this time.


    Shen Rong, who brought food to the elder Dalai, came back.


    Entering the room, sitting beside Chang Xia, he ate quietly.


    "Patriarch, how did the three Qianbai deal with it?" Shen Rong asked. The Sheyue tribe is famous for their black hearts and revenge. They brought homeless people into the Moon Moon Mountains to hunt anacondas and almost harmed the snake cubs of the Snake tribe. Can Sheyue swallow this bad breath?


    this question.


    Chang Xia Nanfeng looked over curiously.


    "Wu Rang the Sheyue tribe to take people to the Yuanhu tribe. The specific result will not be known until the Sheyue tribe comes over." Gen replied.


    Qianbai and others, except for the accidental trip to Weishan.


    The Heluo tribe was not affected, so the root simply left the Qianbai people to the Sheyue tribe. With the arrogance of the Snake Mountain Tribe and the compensation of the Yuanhu Tribe, the Snake Tribe will definitely not be swayed It will have to be sent to the Heluo Tribe at that time.


    At the same time, the Heluo tribe also avoided dealing with the Yuanhu tribe.


    Again and again, not to mention the delay of seven or eight days.


    Seven or eight days is enough for the tribe to dig as many thatch roots and make as much flour.


    Now the tribe is arranging for the clan members to take turns to dig grass roots and make flour, and all the clan members except Chang Xia Chen Rong are involved.


    After all, sugar and powder all have a share, and no one can make an exception.


    "Tsk tsk!" Nanfeng tutted twice, and said, "With the ferocity of the Tiger Clan, this simple man can be crippled even if he doesn''t die."


    "Being targeted by the Snake Clan, death may be a relief." Shan Kun said.


    The orcs have inherited part of the animal nature to some extent, and they can do it. Basically, no orcs are willing to beep. The Twilight Forest can maintain peace for thousands of years, mainly because the territory of each ethnic group is large enough, and the tribe can eat and drink enough.


    If there is not enough food, war will come sooner or later.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： Sirius Tribe

    Chapter 269 Sirius Tribe


    After dinner.


    Tidy up your messy kitchen.


    Xylophone grabbed Nanfeng''s ear and asked her to send the **** back to the tribe to rest.


    Nuan Chun Shan Kun also returned to his cave with his twin cubs, Chang Xia yawned and took Yan Hei back to the bedroom for a lunch break.


    "Shen Rong, are you really not going to sleep for a while?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong waved his hand and replied, "I''m not sleepy, you take Xiao Hei to sleep."


    "Okay, I''ll sleep." Chang Xia felt that she was easily tired recently, and she always woke up from sleep. This situation is like a growing-up syndrome, but can she grow again when she is an adult?


    After settling down, Chang Xia kicked off the rattan shoes on his feet.


    Go to bed, close your eyes and fall asleep.


    On the corridor outside the house, Shen Rong waited for Chang Xia to fall asleep.


    Take out the jade carving tool and slowly carve it.


    Birds are arrogant, and it is not easy to exchange ice crystal grass with them.


    The jade that Chang Xia mentioned is indeed a good choice. There is no shortage of food in the Qinghai Plateau. No matter how brilliant the ginkgo is, the bird family will not be moved, and most choose to exchange it with the orc. However, the bird tribe will not exchange ice crystal grass.


    To sew clothes, orcs have no cloth.


    Jade, there is no shortage of jade on the rocky beach.


    Before leaving, Shen Rong had a private chat. I believe that with the shrewdness of the root, the tribe cave should have hoarded a batch of jade.


    What matters now is to carve out delicate and beautiful jade.


    It is not difficult to carve a jade bracelet. Shen Rong quickly carved a more delicate and smooth snowflake bracelet based on the snowflake bracelet carved by Chang Xia. Shen Rong looked at the snowflake bracelet in his hand, played with it a few times, and wrote down the main points.


    He got up and took out the jade jade that Chang Xia brought back from the rocky beach.


    Compare the two.


    Shen Rong found that the luster of jadeite jade far surpassed that of snowflake rock. Under the sunlight, the jadeite jade is transparent and bright, and the more you look at it, the more attractive it is.


    Listening to Chang Xia''s meaning, jade has many colors.


    Ruby, white jade, black jade...


    If this can be gathered, Chang Xia must be very happy.


    However, Shen Rong knew that it was not easy to realize this idea. The scorching sun, the cool breeze, the warm afternoon, Chang Xia fell asleep soundly, and Shen Rong quietly accompanied him on the corridor.


    The tribe was quiet for the next two days.


    The dried kudzu powder was sent to the Changxia family in a jar. The rest, according to Chang Xia''s wishes, are given priority to the elders of the tribe and the cubs. The clansmen want to eat it and wait until they have dug up the kudzu. The kudzu is not a rare thing, and it also grows near the tribe.


    The wormwood has been dried.


    According to Chang Xia''s instructions, the clansmen rubbed moxa velvet and coiled it into a wormwood mosquito coil. The moxa sticks should be wrapped in white leaves. Listening to Chang Xia''s words, the sticks of moxa are medicine.


    Needing the help of the witch, the tribe selected the best moxa velvet and kept it for making moxa sticks.


    Poor, all made into wormwood mosquito coils.


    Not to mention wormwood mosquito coils are indeed much less smoky, and the smell is not so irritating.


    On this day, Chang Xia sent Ape Hei away.


    Take the water scoop to water the light tree saplings, and move the light grass placed on the long table in the small living room to the square table in the corridor.


    "Shen Rong, did you say they are alive?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong looked at the light tree sapling and said, "It should be alive, and the light has not weakened. If it dies, even if it does not wither, the light at night will also weaken."


    listen.


    Chang Xia thinks it makes sense.


    "Changxia��"


    "Chang Xia, the witch is here!"


    The cry of the south wind is from far to near.


    "Wu, Granny Su Ye is here." Chang Xia was delighted, and hurriedly dropped the water scoop and rushed towards the courtyard gate, asking, "Nanfeng, where is the witch?"


    "Tribal Square."


    "Why didn''t she come?"


    "There are a lot of orcs coming this time, you have to be prepared."


    Nanfeng didn''t explain why Wu didn''t come to Baihu, but reminded Chang Xia, telling her that many orcs came to the tribe this time, and hoped that Chang Xia would not be too surprised.


    To be honest, Nanfeng was impressed.


    This is the first time in history that so many orcs have come to the Heluo tribe.


    heard.


    Chang Xia took a step.


    He glanced at Shen Rong who came from behind.


    "Nanfeng, are there any wolf orcs from the Heavenly Wolf Tribe?" Shen Rong said solemnly.


    He returned to the East Land and stepped into the Twilight Forest. He planned to go to the Sirius Tribe to have a look, and then find a quiet corner in the Twilight Forest to die silently.


    Little did she know that she accidentally met Chang Xia in the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    So far, half of Shen Rong''s life has been changed.


    Nan Feng nodded and said in a low voice, "Come on. The person from the Tianlang tribe is the elder Tiantai. In terms of seniority and blood, he should be your grandfather."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Rong''s calm face changed slightly.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia clenched Shen Rong''s hand, raised his head, and said calmly: "Shen Rong, don''t worry, you are now an orc of the Heluo tribe. If the Tianlang tribe dare not do anything to you, if he dares to curse You, I will ask the elders of Pukang to avenge you..."


    "Changxia, the Heavenly Wolf Tribe brought a lot of things." Nanfeng whispered.


    Hit people, not so much.


    Look, it''s more like a marriage.


    Obvious.


    The Sirius Tribe defaults that Shen Rong is the wolf orc of the Sirius Tribe.


    This time, he came to the Heluo tribe to recognize relatives, and Chang Xia was completely wrong.


    Orcs attach importance to offspring, and more value to blood. If Shen Rong hadn''t been taken to the Western Land by Yuanhou back then, he would naturally be a totem warrior of the Sirius tribe now.


    "..." Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and asked, "Nanfeng, what do you mean by that?"


    "The Sirius Tribe may have come to recognize relatives." Nan Feng said bluntly.


    Obviously, Wu or Bai Qing revealed the existence of Shen Rong. The Tianlang tribe learned of the existence of Shen Rong, and this time he came to the Heluo tribe for Ginkgo and Shen Rong.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Tribal Square." Shen Rong took Chang Xia''s hand and avoided it for a few months. Now it was time to face it.


    When he showed his identity to Bai Qing.


    I already understand that there will be this scene today.


    However, Shen Rong couldn''t figure out how the Heavenly Wolf tribe would treat him?


    After the Yuan family''s backstab, Shen Rong lost his trust in others. This is also the reason why he never mentioned going to the Sirius Tribe, Shen Rong was afraid of being abandoned again.


    all the way.


    Changxia Nanfeng stared at Shen Rong from time to time.


    As if to know what he was thinking at the moment.


    "I''m fine." Shen Rong squeezed Chang Xia''s hand, glanced at Nan Feng, and said calmly, "My relationship with the Tianlang tribe will not affect the exchange between the Heluo tribe and the wolf tribe."


    "It has influence We are not afraid." Nanfeng said proudly.


    The Heluo tribe does not cause trouble and is not afraid of trouble.


    The Tianlang tribe is strong, and the Heluo tribe is not weak.


    Talking, the three came to the tribe.


    Different from usual, the Heluo tribe is extraordinarily lively today. The square was full of people, and the xylophone led the tribe to prepare the barbecue.


    Near the tribal totem, there are several long tables.


    Several elders of Gen and Tribe were sitting there, with some unfamiliar faces sitting with them. The clansmen here greeted Chang Xia, which naturally attracted the attention of the other side.


    At this time, an elderly man suddenly stood up.


    Looking at Chang Xia with a look of surprise, two totem warriors stood beside him. Look, it is similar to Shen Rong in five or six points, but it lacks the gentle and elegant temperament of Shen Rong, and is more sturdy and hostile. But the similarities between the eyebrows and eyes are obvious.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： Beidai reward plus more

    Chapter 270


    "Shen Rong��"


    "Hello, I''m Shen Rong."


    The two sides meet and greet each other.


    Invariably quieted down, Elder Tiantai looked at Shen Rong excitedly, his eyes were full of happiness, but there was still anger hidden in his happiness.


    At that time, Shen Rong was born not long ago.


    Xingya died of blood loss, Yuanhou chose to take Shen Rong to leave the Tianlang tribe and return to the Tianyuan tribe in the west. Yuanhou promised that the wolf clan of the Tianlang tribe would take good care of Shen Rong.


    Who would have thought that in the past 20 years, Yuanhou betrayed his promise.


    If Yuanhou was not far away in the west, the elder Tiantai really wanted to kill Yuanhou, a heartless orc, to vent his hatred.


    "Elder Tiantai, don''t worry." Gen Xiaohe walked over and said, "Take a seat, let''s talk slowly. Shen Rong can''t run away, this is Changxia. Changxia, this is the elder Tiantai of the Tianlang tribe, Shen Rong''s maternal grandfather."


    "Hello! Elder Tiantai." Chang Xia said warmly.


    Elder Tiantai was very happy when he heard Chang Xia''s greeting, and hurriedly replied: "Come on, I will give you this tiger skin as a gift."


    As he spoke, he snatched a tiger skin from the man next to him and stuffed it directly into Chang Xia''s arms. This tiger skin is not simple, but a forest tiger skin, a famous beast in the Twilight Forest, and a predator at the top of the forest food chain.


    "Uh!" Chang Xia was startled and dumbfounded.


    Shen Rong and Gen looked at each other, Shen Rong said, "This is a gift from my grandfather, accept it!"


    When the elder Tiantai heard Shen Rong calling him his grandfather, he immediately burst into tears. Hearing the news that Bai Qing sent back to Shen Rong, the elder Tiantai wanted to leave for the Heluo tribe to meet Shen Rong, but was stopped by the Tianlang tribe.


    Among the tribes of the Orcs, they want to go to other tribes'' territories.


    The basic premise is that through the witch''s message, you can only enter with consent.


    Entering without permission is considered an invasion. This will turn into a battle between the two clans, and the situation is very serious. Of course, it''s different if you break in and go undetected.


    For nearly a hundred years, the Twilight Forest has been led by the witch Su Ye.


    The tribes live in peace and harmony with each other.


    The Sirius Tribe did not want to provoke disputes over a trivial matter. After Elder Tiantai was excited, he also woke up. So, they contacted Su Ye and asked about Shen Rong''s situation. He probably knew what happened to Shen Rong from Su Ye''s mouth.


    If he rejected Yuanhou''s proposal back then, wouldn''t Shen Rong have to go through so many ups and downs? However, the elder Tiantai clearly understood that he could not stop Yuanhou from taking Shen Rong away back then.


    Shen Rong inherited the wolf fighting bloodline of Yuanhou, and was extremely talented.


    It was impossible for Yuanhou to abandon Shen Rong, and taking Shen Rong away was just a matter of time.


    "Chang Xia, take it quickly, Shen Rong is right... This is a gift from your grandfather. I heard that you like to collect new things. I asked the wolf clan to prepare some for you, I hope you will like it." Tian Tai said happily.


    Chang Xia grinned, how should she answer this?


    She likes to hoard sundries. Elder Tiantai said that she likes to collect new things, and she really praised herself.


    Elder Tiantai and the wolf clan''s handwriting, except for the relationship between Shen Rong.


    There should also be a reason for Granny Su Ye. Apart from her, Chang Xia couldn''t think of where the Heavenly Wolf tribe would find out about her preferences.


    The joy of being remembered at this moment made Chang Xia feel extremely happy.


    Even if he is an adult, who is not a big baby?


    "Chang Xia, Yadong asked me to bring you something, and he said you would like it." Not to be outdone, Xi Feng laughed and said Yadong''s name, telling other orc tribes, Xiong The relationship between the ethnic group and the Heluo tribe is also not bad.


    The shore patriarch of the Tianshi tribe in the distance snorted and scolded Xifeng for being shameless.


    Then he gave Milu a wink, Milu smiled, stepped forward to take Chang Xia''s arm, and said with a smile: "Chang Xia, I brought you a lot of dried chili peppers. There are also some spices, which will be delivered to you later. cave."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia responded with a smile, and said, "The tribe has recently made some new food with ginkgo. Later, please try it together."


    "Chang Xia, be refreshing."


    "Chang Xia, you are the best!"


    The other orc tribes in the distance changed their faces one after another, just as the shore had cursed Xi Feng for shameless before. They kept cursing that the three tribes would have a relationship, and then figured out how to get close to the Heluo tribe...


    Chang Xia was favored by the witch, and also favored by the Heluo tribe.


    This matter is in the Twilight Forest, and it is not a secret to come back again.


    "Chang Xia, I am the snake snake of the Snake Mountain tribe, thank you for saving my cub."


    Just when other tribes were figuring out how to get closer to Changshala, the patriarch Snake of the Snake Mountain tribe took the initiative to attack. She carried the snake cub to Changxia, and she was old enough to be a child, not to mention the orcs who valued their offspring, ordinary orcs treat cubs very seriously.


    This time, the Snake Mountain tribe was stolen by the homeless.


    Almost involving the beast cubs, the snake orcs of the snake clan were about to explode.


    In order to appease the mad snake orcs, the Yuanhu tribe spent a lot of money. If the snake orcs are not appeased, the Snake Mountain Tribe will fight against the Yuanhu Tribe in nine out of ten cases.


    In the end, with Wu''s intervention, the Snake Mountain Tribe got a good deal before it could rest in peace.


    "No thanks. In that case, I don''t think any orc would be stingy to lend a helping hand. How is the cub''s situation?" Chang Xia replied with a smile, looking at the snake cub in the arms of the Snake Patriarch.


    Snake brat smelled Chang Xia''s scent, quickly detached from the snake''s patriarch''s arm, fluttered towards Chang Xia, and was very excited when he saw it.


    The hissing sound in his mouth was full of excitement.


    "This cub��" Snake was embarrassed, a little embarrassed.


    Chang Xia stretched out her hand and said happily: "I''m very happy that the cub likes me."


    Seeing this, the snake patriarch handed the snake cub to Chang Xia. Then he turned around and swept over the other orcs with a meaningful expression, full of contentment.


    The corner of Digen''s mouth twitched, he didn''t expect that the Snake Mountain Tribe would let Snake come to the Heluo Tribe this time. At the beginning, Xylophone beat him a lot because of the Snake thing.


    Feeling the burning gaze from somewhere in Tribal Square, I couldn''t help supporting my waist rely on����


    This female is provocative!


    Absolutely, the snake is provocative.


    Immediately, the orcs of all tribes trembled with anger. Among them, the Tiger Clan was the most embarrassed. Others like the Lion Clan and Bear Clan had some dealings with the Heluo Tribe Chang Xia.


    After some inspection, only the Tiger Clan of the five clans was left behind by several clans.


    Tago, the patriarch of the Yuanhu tribe, couldn''t help flogging the body again. If it weren''t for that bastard, the Yuanhu tribe and the Heluo tribe would not have a deep relationship, but they wouldn''t have any grudges. But it was a plain white, which made the Yuanhu tribe passive everywhere.


    He shouldn''t have been soft-hearted in the first place, he just expelled Qianbai from the tribe.


    Fortunately, there is still a chance to remedy it now.


    Thinking about it, Patriarch Tago asked the people to carry the rattan baskets and walked slowly towards Chang Xia. He''s not blind, so rather than nag with the root blind, it''s better to flatter Chang Xia directly.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Chapter 271 Sha''s Rewards and Updates


    "Changxia, I''m from the Yuanhu tribe, my name is Tiger."


    Patriarch Tago came over, ignoring the murderous gaze of Patriarch Snake and Snake, and introduced himself with a hearty laughter full of enthusiasm.


    Chang Xia glanced at the patriarch root on the side, retracted the eyes that fell on the snake cub, and smiled: "Patriarch Tago, hello!"


    "I heard from the witch, you like fresh things. I''ll bring you a few baskets of Yuanhu tribe''s specialty -- beans. I guarantee that the Heluo tribe will never have beans." The leaves on the top of the basket reveal the beans in the rattan basket.


    Chang Xia was overjoyed when she heard Dou.


    He hurried forward and leaned over to look at the beans in the rattan basket.


    The more I look at it, the more I am surprised. The beans of the Yuanhu tribe are not only soybeans, but also broad beans, kidney beans, mung beans, green beans...


    It seems that the Yuanhu tribe has everything related to beans.


    This situation made Chang Xia think of the peppers of the Tianshi tribe, and the Twilight Forest was really interesting. At this point, the Heluo tribe seems to have fallen behind.


    so far.


    Chang Xia has not found the unique product of the Heluo tribe.


    "Chang Xia, are these beans edible?" Gen Qing asked.


    In an instant, all the orcs in the Tribal Square turned their attention to Chang Xia. In the distance, Wu and Bai Qing watched quietly and did not come to disturb him.


    People clearly understand that the food they ask is different from the food they understand.


    The Yuanhu tribe sent beans, which are naturally edible. Beans are a specialty of the Yuanhu tribe, and the tigers naturally eat beans. Like the Lions of the Tianshi tribe, the tigers like to eat beans.


    It''s just that the tiger clan eats beans as simple and rude as the lion clan eats chili.


    Boil, bake.


    Boiled is eaten when the beans are getting old.


    Roasted and eaten, it needs to be when the beans are just ripe.


    These two ways of eating have been passed down by the Yuanhu tribe for thousands of years, and they have been perfected from generation to generation.


    In fact, the same is true of other orc tribes.


    In addition to barbecue, each tribe has a food culture passed down from generation to generation.


    Lions eat peppers, tigers eat beans, and bears eat seaweed. Each tribe will use these things to exchange with other tribes, but because of the backward cooking skills, it is difficult for other tribes to recognize the things that each tribe is proud of.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said happily.


    Beans, edible.


    Among them, soybeans are the most diverse.


    Looking at Huang Cancan''s soybeans, Chang Xia''s mind is full of all kinds of soybean products. As a flower grower, who hasn''t eaten a few soy products? Especially the baptism of all kinds of spicy sticks, from young children to old people.


    Soy products are an indispensable food in a flower garden.


    "Tago, congratulations!"


    "Chang Xia said that beans can be eaten, so they must be edible. Tagamo forgot the kindness of Heluo tribe and Chang Xia."


    Suddenly, all kinds of discussions and jokes sounded around.


    Tago smiled and promised again and again.


    Previously, the situation of the Tianshi tribe and the Earth tribe had already been known to all tribes.


    Patriarch Tago did not hesitate, and immediately promised to donate 10,000 catties of beans to the Heluo tribe for free every year, which did not include the part that was donated to Chang Xia.


    At this moment.


    The other orc tribes who didn''t have a chance to talk to them.


    Looking at the five major tribes with envy, at the same time, I am more and more grateful to the witch. Wu promised that as long as the tribes agreed to Chang Xia to enter the tribe''s territory for hunting and picking, the Heluo tribe would give ginkgo fruit free of charge. At the same time, he also helped them to exchange fans with the Heluo tribe.


    The noodles are made by the Heluo tribe, and if each tribe wants to eat it, they must exchange it with the Heluo tribe.


    In the practice of ginkgo, milling is not included.


    The milling method is the secret method of the Heluo tribe.


    It''s the same as the bird family knows how to spin cloth.


    The method of firing pottery was taught by the witch to the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    Therefore, pottery is not uncommon in the Dusk Forest. The pottery that the bird, fish and orcs exchanged, the six tribes did not participate in the exchange.


    "witch."


    Several major tribes sent "gifts" to the end.


    Chang Xia came to Wu, and favored a call to Wu.


    Su Ye got up and pulled Chang Xia, his hand lightly resting on Chang Xia''s eyebrows, "You are blessed, the mark of the beast god, few people have been able to receive the gift of the beast **** for thousands of years. Even if I don''t speak today, all tribes will Will not be stingy to let you into their territory."


    The moment Chang Xia walked into the Tribe Square, everyone saw the mark of the beast **** on her forehead. However, no one dared to mention it.


    The beast **** is the **** of all orcs.


    Even if Chang Xia went to the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan, no orc dared to persecute Chang Xia.


    The mark of the beast **** is more like a pass.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was slightly startled.


    She seemed to underestimate the mark of the beast **** between her eyebrows.


    "Weishan Holy Land, I need to go personally." Su Ye said solemnly.


    Back then, she mentioned that she wanted to enter Weishan in person, but unfortunately the orcs thought that Weishan was too mysterious and afraid of accidents, and all the orcs refused to allow Wu to enter Weishan.


    Su Ye is not a stubborn and conceited character after all.


    Therefore, she obeyed the wishes of the various tribes of the orcs and stayed away from Weishan.


    Today I learned that there is a beast totem in Weishan. As a witch, how can Su Ye still sit still? Immediately, I can''t wait to give birth to a pair of wings and fly directly into Weishan.


    At this moment, no Orcs refuted.


    Gen did not conceal the existence of the Weishan Holy Land.


    At the same time that the Weishan Ape is spoken, the tribes are informed of the existence of the Weishan Holy Land.


    Che told them that Weishan Ape was the gatekeeper of the Weishan Holy Land. Knowing that Yuanhei was in the Heluo tribe, the tribes quietly went to the tribal training ground to watch Yuanhei.


    Ape Hei''s intelligence, Ape Hei''s physique.


    All the orcs of the tribes were shocked.


    At the same time, the sigh is worthy of the Heluo tribe. In exchange, they may be in a bad relationship with Weishan Ape without knowing it, not to mention the opportunity to step into the Holy Land of Weishan, make friends with Weishan Ape, and possibly fight against Weishan Ape.


    Gen Mingyan said that the old ape was nearly ten meters tall, and his fighting power was comparable to that of the elder Pukang.


    Immediately, the orcs fainted from fright.


    In the name of the elders of Pukang, anyone who has experienced the era in which he lived will not be able to get rid of the shadow of fear of the elders of Pukang.


    "Old Ape is looking forward to meeting you!" Chang Xia said softly.


    If it wasn''t for Su Ye''s explanation back then, the Heluo tribe would not have dutifully concealed the whereabouts of the Weishan Ape. Weishan ape can live a quiet life for hundreds of years, thanks to Su Ye''s protection.


    Su Ye smiled slightly and stroked Chang Xia''s long hair.


    Bowing her head, she glanced at the snake brat on her arm again.


    "Snake, this little brat is fortunate, let the Snake Mountain tribe take good care of him."


    Don''t Die also know how to get close to Chang Xia.


    This is not just a creation.


    How can an ordinary beast cub withstand such a toss?


    Su Ye''s praise for the snake cub is really not aimless.


    The Snake Patriarch''s bright and compelling face, with a smile on his face, respectfully thanked Su Ye, "Thank you for the praise Wu, Snake and Snake should keep it in mind!"


    Chang Xia Yuguang looked at the Snake Patriarch.


    In terms of appearance, the patriarch of Snake Snake is three-point more gorgeous than Maple Leaf and Da Ya. Coupled with the coquettish characteristics of the snake orc, even if the patriarch of the snake snake is two rounds older than Fengye Daya, his posture and style are superb.


    Back then, how was the patriarch willing to reject such a beautiful and beautiful female?


    However, the xylophone is not bad either. Unlike the patriarch of Snake and Snake, who is bright and dazzling, the xylophone is gentle and beautiful, and she is also a rare female.


    Speaking of which, there is nothing ugly about the appearance of orcs.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： jealous

    Chapter 272


    here.


    The Snake Patriarch Xu was aware of Chang Xia''s sight.


    He raised his head to meet Chang Xia''s eyes, and winked at her, full of style.


    "Changxia��"


    The sound of the xylophone is from far to near, awakening Chang Xia, who was absent-minded.


    Chang Xia raised his head sharply, and saw Xylophone walking towards him, the smile on his face was hair-raising.


    "Is there something wrong with Xylophone Eminem?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Come on, you shouldn''t listen to people''s gossip. If he didn''t know the gossip about the patriarch and the snake and snake patriarch, Chang Xia wouldn''t have to face Xylophone with fear.


    "It''s okay, I just want to tell you... Less contact with unruly females, it''s not good for your reputation, you should pay more attention when you are young." The xylophone is gentle like water, the same and different from the usual gentleness, which makes Chang Xia a little scared.


    The snake snake patriarch twitched the corners of his mouth.


    With a stiff face, he looked at Xylophone and was speechless to refute.


    She has dealt with xylophone a lot before, losing more and winning less. Asking Eminem to capture the root of the Snake Mountain Tribe, just wanted to give Xylophone a slap in the face. Who knew that Xylophone was immoral and directly invited the elders of Pukang...


    "Xylophone, what you said... I can''t pretend I didn''t hear it." Snake glared at Xylophone with an ashen face.


    As expected of a beauty, even if she is angry, she is full of amorous feelings.


    "Listen, what do you think?" Xylophone looked up and looked at the Snake Patriarch with a half-smile, not at all afraid. She used to be able to crush a snake, but now she can do the same.


    "Gen, be optimistic about your female, don''t let it out all day to bite people." Snake gnashed his teeth, looked back at Gen, and then showed a penetrating smile, saying word by word: "If she provokes me again, I will live in the river from now on. Luo tribe, you have to live in the cave next to your house."


    As soon as the words fell, Xylophone''s gentle face was instantly twisted.


    damn it--


    Gen also said that he has no friendship with Snake?


    Without friendship, Snake can ask to live next door to his own house.


    The more he thought about it, the more terrifying his expression became.


    Chang Xia and the others on the side shivered.


    Gen silently looked at the sky. Back then, he should not have thought about stimulating the xylophone and asked the snake and snake patriarch to perform a play. The two have been confronted for decades, and every time they meet, the thunder will stir the fire, and it will not be lively.


    "..."


    this time.


    Not only is root speechless, but even Xylophone can''t help but turn black.


    This shameless female, even in the past few decades, is as shameless as ever.


    "This female is cruel enough!"


    "Clap! Don''t screech, be careful that Xylophone Amu hears it, you will feel better."


    Nuan Chun patted Nan Feng''s head, motioning her to be quiet.


    The disputes between these adults must not be mixed in, and they will be beaten.


    Chang Xia covered the corners of her twitching mouth, raised her head, looked up at the blue sky, and said, "The weather is really sunny today!"


    puff-


    Su Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    "Chang Xia, are beans really edible?" Su Ye asked. Ignoring the hustle and bustle over there, Xylophone understands proportions and doesn''t make much trouble. Besides, there are orcs from other orc tribes watching and saying a few words, and these people will stop.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "There are different ways to eat different kinds of beans. Like soybeans, they can be made into tofu and other soy products. Red beans and mung beans can be used to make porridge, stuffing and snacks..."


    Chang Xia recalled.


    I have said all the foods related to beans that I have eaten.


    It''s messy, there''s no point.


    However, Su Ye listened with relish.


    And even the noisy Tribal Square quieted down a little bit.


    The orcs didn''t have much activity, and Chang Xia said something wonderful, and they sounded extremely excited.


    "Patriarch Tago, exchange beans?"


    "Yes, my clan also wants to exchange some beans."


    As soon as Chang Xia''s words stopped, many orcs ran up to Patriarch Tiger to inquire about the exchange. No tribe was willing to exchange beans with the Yuanhu tribe before.


    It''s okay to eat less beans, it''s quite fragrant.


    Eating more can lead to bloating.


    Even if there are tribes exchanged with Yuanhu tribe, there are usually not too many.


    Chang Xia''s words directly opened the valve of Yuanhu tribe''s exchange.


    Some people saw the opportunity to find the Tianshi tribe and the earth tribe, and plan to exchange peppers with the Lions and seaweed sugar with the Bears.


    In an instant, the Tribal Square became lively again.


    Chang Xia wiped the hot sweat from her forehead and whispered, "Mother Su Ye, I''ll find a place to rest for a while, you guys can talk slowly."


    These orcs are so enthusiastic that it is overwhelming.


    Furthermore, Chang Xia was curious about the specialties brought by other tribes.


    It is correct to choose to py with each tribe. Even if you don''t leave the tribe, you will get a lot of information and good things.


    This is really good!


    Shen Rong was dragged by the elder Tiantai to chat, but Chang Xia didn''t bother him.


    She found Nanfeng Nuanchun and walked out of the crowd carefully.


    "Chang Xia��" Milu followed, smiling and shouting Chang Xia''s name. The exchange activities have not yet started, and the tribes are already immersed in it.


    "Honeydew." Chang Xia said.


    Nanfeng Cu narrowly looked at Honeydew and asked, "Honeydew, the Tianshi tribe seems to have brought a lot of peppers this time, do you plan to exchange them?"


    "Yes." Honeydew said: "We found that ginkgo and chili are more compatible, and each tribe will definitely fall in love with chili after eating ginkgo."


    In previous years, the Earth tribe would exchange peppers with the Tianshi tribe.


    However, there are not many.


    This year, the Dadi tribe exchanged peppers with the Tianshi tribe three times as much as in previous years. Depending on the situation, the bear clan will continue to exchange peppers with the Tianshi tribe.


    In the past, the Lions used to stock peppers, but now the Lions have been patiently pulling weeds for the peppers, and they plan to expand the planting.


    Everything is going in the best direction.


    "The lions are very discerning." Chang Xia praised.


    Milu was very happy to be praised by Chang Xia, and replied: "These are all thanks to Chang Xia for your help. If you hadn''t found these ways to eat ginkgo, the orcs wouldn''t like eating peppers."


    After all, peppers cannot be eaten as ginkgo.


    Eat a small amount, it''s ok.


    If you eat more, who can bear it?


    Even the Lions who are used to eating chili all year round can''t do it, let alone other Orcs.


    This time, nearly a hundred people came to the Heluo tribe and quarreled with the patriarch of the snake snake. Xylophone was in a happy mood and brought the tribesmen to prepare lunch. On the long long table, there are maple sugar and maple syrup produced by the Heluo tribe, and seaweed sugar sent by the bear tribe of the earth tribe.


    Thatch Root Candy Heluo Tribe has no plans to take it out for the time being.


    The Black Panthers didn''t want to compete with the Bears for the sugar exchange. From the very beginning, the roots and the tribe elders planned to hide the existence of thatch root sugar.


    However, there were thatch roots on the long table.


    Treat thatch root as fruit and put it on the long table.


    At this time, there is no fruit in the territory of the Heluo tribe. It is too sweet to eat sugar alone. It is very suitable with thatch root, and there is also sugar water boiled with thatch root and sugar.


    "Chang Xia, what do you have for lunch?" Honey Dew asked with sugar in her mouth.


    Chang Xia looked at Honey Dew, and felt that she had learned badly with Nan Feng.


    She always asked what to eat. She remembered that the orcs used to say hello as if they had hunted or picked something.


    Who knows how many months have passed.


    The mantra of the tribe became: what to eat?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： i am a female

    Chapter 273 I''m a Serious Female


    "Honeydew, you''ve learned badly from Nanfeng."


    "Who made Chang Xia''s food so delicious that people can''t help thinking about it? Back to the tribe, I have been thinking about it..."


    Knowing that the tribe was coming to the Black Panther Clan, Honey Dew cheekily approached the Patriarch of the Shore, and begged to follow.


    Of course, she also used a little trick.


    Honey dew made an excuse that she wanted to find a suitable partner in the Heluo tribe.


    With Taya''s lessons learned, the Anbian Patriarch and the Tianshi tribe together thought that the idea of ??honeydew was very promising. The Heluo tribe is close to Wu, and many orc tribes in the Twilight Forest are envious, but they can''t help it.


    nowadays.


    Honeydew has ideas.


    Lions naturally need strong support.


    "Chang Xia told you how to cook, haven''t you tried to do it yourself?" Nuan Chun''s head was full of black lines, staring at the honeydew, and dared to come over to cheat and rob Chang Xia from them.


    Milu showed an innocent smile and said aggrievedly: "I can''t make the taste of Changxia."


    This matter, honey dew also feel puzzled.


    In the same way, she just made dark dishes.


    Milu said that she wanted to come to the Heluo tribe to find a partner, and it was not all lies. She found that the males of the Heluo tribe were good at cooking.


    At least, compared to the males of the Tianshi tribe.


    Definitely more than a chunk.


    "Do you think anyone can be Chang Xia?" Nan Feng said proudly.


    The Twilight Forest is a long summer, the long summer of the Heluo tribe.


    "The tribe has eaten more food recently, and it can be eaten at noon." Chang Xia said with a smile, honeydew took advantage of things, and did it very magnanimously, so it wouldn''t be annoying.


    Chang Xia likes this character.


    "What is it?" Honeydew said excitedly.


    Chang Xia: "Fen Bao and Mugwort Tuan Tuan. Mugwort Tuan Tuan needs green mugwort juice, which may not be available in the afternoon, but the powder bag should be fine."


    "Oh!" Honey Dew nodded quickly, with a look of excitement on her face.


    Nan Feng stared at Honeydew with black lines, and said with disgust, "Honeydew, wipe your saliva. If Felix or Qinglan sees this look, I''m afraid I''ll be too lazy to give you a second look."


    "I sacrifice my image for food, I''m happy." Honeydew shamelessly said.


    Aside, Chang Xia Nuanchun looked at each other.


    yo-


    This shameless look really resembles Nanfeng and Yadong.


    Gee! These people learn slowly if they are good, but in the blink of an eye when they become bad?


    "Nanfeng, you mentioned Phyllis and Qinglan, don''t you think about them too?" Milu winked and leaned in front of Nanfeng. Phyllis is arrogant, Qinglan is ruthless, and his personality is not much. However, if you attack hard enough..."


    Honeydew made a gesture of knocking her head.


    After he finished speaking, he showed a wretched expression.


    You don''t have to guess, you can imagine what kind of paste is in her mind.


    "Stop!" Chang Xia stopped Honeydew from beeping again.


    Honeydew''s character really makes people don''t know what to say?


    Chang Xia is very curious, what kind of male can conquer honeydew? After all, the females who are always open to the yellow accent, Chang Xia met such a strange flower as Honeydew.


    "Chang Xia, don''t look at me. I am a serious female, and I will never do anything that would disgrace the Heluo tribe." Nan Feng assured.


    Then she decided to stay three or five steps away from Honeydew, she didn''t want Chang Xia Nuanchun to misunderstand that she was also an unruly female. Chang Xia had suspected it before, and was forced by Honeydew again.


    Nan Feng felt that it would be difficult for Chang Xia to trust her again.


    "Changxia, where is Shen Rong? You asked him to bring the gifts from the tribes to you and move them back to the Baihu cave. The tribe square has to build a stove for barbecue, and there is not enough space." Xylophone came over and asked about Shen Rong''s whereabouts.


    At this moment, there are many people in Tribe Square.


    Shen Rong was pulled by Elder Tiantai, and he didn''t know where to chat.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia responded and asked, "Xylophone Amu, did the tribes give me a lot of things?" She was holding the forest tiger skin stuffed by the elder Tiantai in her hand, just like Patriarch Tiger said. Dou, Chang Xia took a few glances.


    "A lot, there are dozens of baskets." Xylophone said.


    "What?" Chang Xia was shocked.


    Dozens of baskets, is this really a joke? !


    "Five tribes, each tribe has prepared three or five baskets, as well as other orc tribes. If you keep these things, the tribe will help you return gifts." Xylophone said warmly.


    The Orc tribe sent gifts, more hoping that Chang Xia would help them find more ways to eat. Of course, they all want face, and they won''t directly take advantage of Chang Xia.


    All tribes agree with the approach of the Tianshi tribe and the Earth tribe.


    Every year, he takes the initiative to send rich gifts to the Heluo tribe and Changxia in exchange.


    "So many!" Chang Xia was slightly startled, and hesitantly said: "Xylophone Amu, do I really accept all of them?" These dozens of baskets came from various tribes.


    Chang Xia really didn''t dare to accept it, for fear of being ashamed.


    "Accept, you don''t accept. They don''t worry, they will feel that the ceremony is too light." Xyloqin said.


    Nan Feng pouted and said, "Chang Xia, you can think of this as an exchange."


    "Nanfeng is right, this gift... is actually an exchange. Accept it, I''ll find someone to help you move the things back to the Baihu cave." Nuan Chun persuaded.


    "Chang Xia, do you know? The ginkgo method you gave my clan saved my clan the pain of hunting and picking every day. A few baskets of peppers are nothing." Honeydew said seriously.


    Speaking of which, the Lions are not very diligent.


    Going out hunting and picking every day is the most torturing of the lion.


    Today, the tribe picks enough ginkgo, which is dried and ground into powder. The clansmen do not have to go out hunting and picking all day. The sky has been filled with pink bubbles recently. Honeydew thinks that the tribe will have more cubs in the coming year...


    Food is abundant, and the tribe no longer has to worry about starvation of its clansmen, or not being able to feed their cubs. All of this was brought by Chang Xia.


    This time, the Tianshi tribe learned that the Sheyue tribe and other tribes went to the Heluo tribe.


    The Anbian Patriarch reacted quickly and communicated with Wu. Bringing peppers and other items again, I embarked on the journey to the Heluo tribe.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia felt that it would be hypocritical to continue.


    She just felt a little embarrassed that so many things were moved to her own cave.


    "Chang Xia, let''s go."


    Soon, Maple Leaf came with the empty mountain beacon.


    Next to Nuanchun, when Changxia came to the Tribe Square just now, Maple Leaf wanted to say hello, but unfortunately there were too many people around Changxia, so Maple Leaf didn��t come.


    At this moment, it is rare that there is no one around Chang Xia Maple Leaf came with the empty mountain, and met Nuan Chun looking for someone to move things.


    So, the two parties converged naturally.


    "Maple Leaf, is this trip to Mochizuki Mountains tiring?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Maple Leaf patted Chang Xia''s head and smiled: "It''s very interesting! You want to know... I''ll tell you later."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    There was a lot of movement here, Shen Rong finished chatting with Elder Tiantai and came over. After asking about the situation, he picked up the rattan basket and walked towards the Baihu cave.


    Along the way, Chang Xia and others happily listened to Maple Leaf talking about the Mochizuki Mountains and the Snake Mountain Tribe. Soon I returned to my own cave, and there were a lot of rattan baskets that needed to be cleaned up.


    Shen Rong took the lead and moved all the rattan baskets into the wooden shed.


    The part that can''t be put down is temporarily stacked in the cave courtyard, and then come back to clean up after the end of the tribe''s lunch at noon.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： mifeng fifty-five reward plus more

    Chapter 274 Mifeng55 Rewards and Updates


    Warm season, scorching sun.


    The breeze was blowing past, Chang Xia stood in the courtyard of the cave dwelling and looked at the rattan baskets stacked inside and outside the wooden shed, and his heart was full of joy.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had to go to the Tribal Square for a dinner, she would really like to unload these rattan baskets and take off the leaves of the big-leaf trees that covered them. Then just pick a place to sit down and start shopping for treasures.


    These rattan baskets gather the specialties of several tribes.


    Twilight Forest is a mountain range, a climate.


    This means that the plants grown by each orc tribe are different. The only thing that is the same is only a few wild vegetables, or ginkgo.


    Among the many tribes, only the head of the Yuanhu tribe, Tago, clearly told Chang Xia that what he sent was beans. Bean, Chang Xia is very interested.


    Not to mention, the famous spicy strips in various provinces.


    Like tofu and bean curd, no one has ever eaten it, let alone the derived bean skin, yuba, moldy tofu, stinky tofu, etc. Chang Xia closes his eyes and can name a string of foods related to soy products.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    "Chang Xia, what delicious food do you want?" Nan Feng squeezed over and squeezed Chang Xia with his shoulders. With a smirk, he made fun of Chang Xia and said, "I saw you staring at the rattan basket, did you find something good? something!"


    "The beans sent by the Yuanhu tribe are very good." Chang Xia said happily.


    When Milu heard the words, she said neatly, "Then I will find the Anbian Patriarch and ask him to exchange more beans with the Yuanhu tribe." In terms of alertness, Milu said that she is not weak to anyone.


    Chang Xia said that beans are good, and the beans of the tiger clan must be of great use.


    "..."


    Here, Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others are silent.


    Honeydew, this has become a long summer blow?


    In an instant, the eyes of everyone looking at Honeydew were full of ill will.


    Loving Chang Xia, the Heluo tribe does not allow anyone to surpass. Especially honeydew or an alien orc, which line is this?


    "Chang Xia, how many beans do you want? Just say it, and the tribe will exchange it for you."


    "Yes, say whatever you want."


    Nanfeng Nuanchun spoke quickly and let Chang Xia say anything casually. I want as many tribes as I want. Recently, Chang Xia has created many good things for the tribe.


    Nanfeng and the others listened to the clansman''s words, saying that they wanted to get some good things for Chang Xia.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia likes to support herself as an adult.


    This makes tribal people a lot less fun in raising cubs...


    "I''m not in a hurry. After lunch, I will sort out these dozens of baskets of gifts before I decide to exchange things with the tribes." Chang Xia thought about it and said his decision. This time, a total of twelve orc tribes came over, which means that there are Plants growing in twelve different mountains.


    How could Chang Xia not be excited?


    "The Sirius Tribe came in a hurry, and some things are not ready. Elder Tiantai wants to invite you to be a guest of the Sirius Tribe. What do you think, Chang Xia?" Shen Rong said warmly.


    "Changxia, the Sirius Tribe is a little far from the Tribe!"


    "Isn''t Chang Xia going to Misty Ridge? There''s no time to go to the Sirius Tribe, Shen Rong, don''t talk nonsense."


    Nanfeng Nuanchun glared at Shen Rong fiercely.


    This male wants to abduct Chang Xia and leave the Heluo tribe, so he should be beaten.


    Shen Rong greeted Nan Feng and the others'' unkind expressions, slightly embarrassed, raised his forehead, explained, and said, "Don''t get me wrong, Elder Tiantai is really just simply inviting Chang Xia to be a guest in the Sirius Tribe, with no other meaning. Besides, I am an orc from the Heluo tribe now, how could I abduct Chang Xia to live in the Tianlang tribe?"


    He left the Sirius tribe shortly after he was born.


    It was true that the Sirius tribe was his hometown, but in terms of closeness, the Heluo tribe gave Shen Rong a more sense of belonging than the Sirius tribe. After all, there was Changxia here.


    "You understand!" Nan Feng said coldly.


    If she hadn''t been able to beat Shen Rong, she would have wanted to beat him up.


    Unknowingly, Maple Leaf smiled and released his clenched fist behind him. Just now, whenever Shen Rong said half a word wrong, Maple Leaf''s fist would be mercilessly swung towards Shen Rong.


    How could they be kidnapped by other orcs, the cubs that they had managed to raise.


    Are you looking for death-


    Shen Rong glanced over Maple Leaf Kongshan and the others beside him.


    smiled at them.


    The killing intent just now was definitely not an illusion.


    Sure enough, once Chang Xia was involved, Nan Feng and the others would easily go wild.


    "The Sirius Tribe, don''t worry for the time being. There are several interesting places in the tribal territory. I have heard Nanfeng talk about it before. After visiting the tribal territory, I will go to the Sirius Tribe." Chang Xia said with a smile, her strength Still too weak to travel across the tribe, the body can''t support it yet.


    Although out of the weak state, but still a squat.


    at this point.


    Chang Xia is very self-aware.


    "Okay, listen to you." Shen Rong nodded and said gently.


    Maple Leaf moved his fingers and said, "It''s still early, do you want to remove a few rattan baskets in Changxia?" One by one, they especially like to bring some unfamiliar plants back to the tribe.


    "Maple Leaf, why didn''t you give the gift you brought to Chang Xia?" Kong Shan smiled and pointed to the beast sac on Maple Leaf''s waist.


    When they returned to the tribe, they hadn''t had time to return to their cave dwellings.


    The other bags are placed in the Tribal Square, and the animal bag is still hanging around the waist.


    Inside the beast sack was a gift for Chang Xia. Not to mention the space, Maple Leaf almost forgot. The last time Maple Leaf saw Chang Xia like stones, this time he went to the Mochizuki Mountains and passed a dry river with white jade rocks scattered all over the place. Maple Leaf asked Kong Shan and the others to help pick up two baskets.


    There are several small pieces in the beast sac, which Maple Leaf specially selected for Chang Xia.


    "Maple Leaf, you brought me a gift too?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun pouted and said, "Maple Leaf, are we here?"


    They are all smaller than Maple Leaf, so it''s okay to call Sister Maple Leaf. However, the eldest sister, Maple Leaf, is thinking about Chang Xia and forgetting them in the ditch, it''s not fair!


    "You... no." Maple Leaf raised her eyebrows, glanced at Nanfeng Nuanchun, and arrogantly declined the two who asked for gifts.


    Take off the beast sack and hand it to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia took the heavy animal bag and muttered, "It''s so heavy, could it be ore?"


    "Rock, white jade rock." Maple Leaf said.


    As soon as he said it, Nanfeng Nuanchun understood.


    Most of the time, when quarrying on the rocky beach, I saw that Changxia likes beautiful rocks.


    This time, Maple Leaf met in the Mochizuki Mountains and brought it back to Chang Xia.


    whispering sound--


    Just rocks, they won''t be hot?


    No, why bring rocks, only to Changxia? Their eyes were hot, and their hot eyes were about to burst into flames.


    Aside, Shan Kun Kong Shan and the others looked at Nan Feng Nuan Chun''s distorted face.


    Overjoyed.


    "What a beautiful jade!" Chang Xia untied the beast sac, which contained three pieces of white jade, which were delicate, oily, and looked very comfortable. It is very similar to the Hetian jade in the previous life. It is cool to play with in the palm of your hand, with a soft and glutinous feel, which is extremely comfortable!


    Maple Leaf asked with a smile, "Do you like it?"


    "I like it very much, thank you Maple Leaf. I want to keep these pieces of white jade for Shen Rong, wait, I have to think about what to carve them?" Chang Xia stamped his feet excitedly, grabbed the beast sac in his hand tightly, and moved closer Maple Leaf, tiptoed and kissed her cheek twice Suddenly, Shen Rongkongshan, who was beside him, stiffened.


    Glancing at each other, the two of them stretched out their hands at the same time and pulled Maple Leaf Changxia away.


    ?? Thanks: No Sun and Moon in the Mountains, McDull, Jia Mu, Book Friends 6****45, Book Friends 5****94, Dian Dian Shuying, Rosemary Wing, Ming Lili, Mo Fengdan, Ai Yi Er 512, Hua Man, Ma Yifan''s mother, Nian Ji, Liuli 666, no trace of memory, the little pig of the Yun family, draw a circle to curse the mud, cici617, Ming Lian Xie, all the tenderness in the world is regrettable, Wan Yu mother,�� Aiyou will live forever Smile, Venom Symbiote, Tea Yiliang and other monthly tickets, thank you: Mingli Li, Wang Xiangnan, Leisurely with the Wind, Sha, Tiantian, xxErin, Smile in Sunny Day, etc. for the big rewards and support~~


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： Forest of the Clear Moon

    Chapter 275 The Forest of Qingyue


    "Chang Xia, don''t get excited." Kong Shan smiled, half embraced Maple Leaf in his arms, and said, "This time we brought you a few baskets of white jade rocks from the Wangyue Mountains, if you like to let Shen Rong go back to the tribe and carry everything come over."


    "Also?" Chang Xia was surprised.


    Maple Leaf stretched out his hand and twisted it between the empty mountainside, and said with a smile, "Yes, there are a few more baskets. They were all specially selected for Chang Xia, but unfortunately this time, I was in a hurry and couldn''t find other more beautiful stones."


    Rocks, this stuff. Twilight forests are everywhere.


    Except for Chang Xia, it is estimated that no other orcs will like it.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia called out to Shen Rong, showing a sweet smile, begging Shen Rong for help, and said, "Can you help me move all the white jade rocks back to the cave?"


    "Okay." Shen Rong said gently.


    Turning around, he hooked Kong Shan''s neck with his hand. With a sinister smile on his face, he said, "Kongshan, come with me!"


    Question tone, but the words are very sure.


    "Shen Rong, I''m with me too!" Shan Kun smiled and stepped forward, the twins were watched by the old man in the tribe, Shan Kun Nuanchun was rarely freed today, and Shan Kun even walked a little lightly.


    Watching the three of Shen Rong leave, Nan Feng rolled his eyes twice.


    "Chang Xia, should we hurry up and take a look at these rattan baskets?" Nanfeng eagerly pointed to the rattan baskets beside her, she smelled it, and smelled the fragrance of grass and trees on the ground.


    Nan Feng felt that as long as Chang Xia nodded, she could move all the rattan baskets in the wooden shed out of the cave courtyard, and then help to check them one by one.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to see?"


    Nuan Chun followed up with a question, while Maple Leaf Honey Dew showed a look of anticipation at the same time. At this moment, there are clansmen in the tribe square to help, and they don''t need these little shrimps to mix.


    Instead of being crowded in the past, it is better to stay in the Changxia family cave.


    Spacious and comfortable.


    "Look." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    She understands that going back to the Tribal Square now probably won''t be of much help.


    "Come on, first move out all the beans sent by the Yuanhu tribe. I''ll sort them out to see how many soybeans there are. You can help sort the beans by color."


    As soon as he said work, everyone was in high spirits.


    Quickly took out the rattan basket sent by Yuanhu tribe and placed it in front of Chang Xia.


    This time, the tribes came in a hurry, and naturally there would not be too many things they could bring. Of course, this is not much for the Orcs. After all, even the weaker females of the Orcs can easily carry hundreds of pounds of prey.


    This weak refers to the weak orcs in the orcs.


    cough cough��


    Chang Xia is an exception.


    When she gets better, not to mention carrying a few hundred kilograms of prey, it is probably no problem for a thousand kilograms. After all, Nuanchun was pregnant before, and she could drag two or three hundred kilograms of loess with one hand. This is still the case when Nuanchun is not a totem warrior.


    "Chang Xia, these beans... can you really eat them?"


    "I''ve eaten roasted beans from Yuanhu tribe, fresh, and this is the first time I''ve seen them."


    "Yellow, blue, red."


    This time, the Yuanhu tribe sent four baskets of beans, each of four or five hundred catties. Each basket is almost as tall as Chang Xia''s shoulders, which is why Chang Xia has grown a little bit taller recently.


    It can only be said that the orcs do things differently.


    "The beans of the Yuanhu tribe are really complete." Chang Xia said happily. Yuanhu tribe has all kinds of common beans. Speaking of Yuanhu tribe, Chang Xia thinks it is more suitable to call it the Doudou tribe!


    "Nanfeng went to the wooden shed to get more vines and sifted it over, and poured the beans on top to dry them before processing."


    "You can''t mix them together, separate them."


    Nanfeng brought the rattan sieve, and Chang Xia led the people to start sorting all kinds of beans.


    It can be seen that the amount of soybeans is the most.


    Chang Xia roughly estimated that it accounted for about three-fifths of the four baskets of beans. Obviously, soybean is the highest yield of Yuanhu tribe. Mung beans and red beans are second, and other broad beans and green beans are similar.


    Just, can these beans really ripen in the same season?


    Chang Xia''s head is full of little stars.


    However, take into account that Dusk Forest has ginkgoes that ripen every year. There are all kinds of other magical animals and plants, and Chang Xia instantly threw away the confusion in his mind. After all, the Tianshi tribe also grows all kinds of peppers...


    "Unfortunately, they are all old." Chang Xia looked at the beans that looked like peas. If these were tender, they could be fried and eaten.


    "What''s old." Nanfeng said.


    All the beans are poured on a rattan sieve and spread out to dry.


    Soon, the rattan sieve occupied a corner of the cave courtyard. Only then did the gifts sent by the Yuanhu tribe were sorted, and all the gifts sent by the other tribes were sorted out. It is estimated that the entire cave courtyard could not fit.


    "Some of these beans can be eaten fresh." Chang Xia pointed to several kinds of peas and licked the corner of his mouth. Why! It looks very appetizing, but unfortunately it is too old.


    Can only be dried and eaten directly with beans.


    Or, keep it for seeding. However, judging from the attitude of the Yuanhu tribe, Chang Xia felt that the tribe should not need to keep seeds.


    "When I return to the Tribe Square, I have to go to Patriarch Tago to ask if the Yuanhu tribe has fresh beans, and ask him to send some fresh beans." Nanfeng said excitedly.


    When she heard that fresh beans could be eaten, she was immediately excited.


    Similarly, Honeydew is also happy.


    "Chang Xia, which tribe will you see presents next?" Maple Leaf rubbed her hands together with the same excited look on her face.


    This look made Chang Xia think of unpacking express delivery in his previous life...


    "I want to see the Sirius Tribe." Chang Xia said.


    She wanted to know the place where Shen Rong was born, and what magical animals and plants were there? Chang Xia carefully put the forest tiger skin sent by Tiantai elders into the wardrobe.


    "The Sirius Tribe, let me see where the rattan baskets sent by the wolf tribe are stacked?" Maple Leaf narrowed his eyes, searching for the rattan baskets sent by the Sirius Tribe.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and whispered, "How did you identify which tribe sent these rattan baskets?"


    She looked at the rattan baskets, except for the shades of color.


    It seems that there is not much difference, and it is not easy to distinguish.


    "Taste." Maple Leaf pouted to Nanfeng, Nanfeng cheerfully stepped forward, she turned back to explain to Chang Xia, and said, "All ethnic groups have different smells and are easy to distinguish. However, Chang Xia wants to distinguish the difference. All races, let��s work hard!��


    "..." Chang Xia was suddenly speechless.


    Is it serious to rely on smell to argue?


    "Maple Leaf, do you know what the Sirius Tribe produces?" Chang Xia asked.


    In the past, the body was too weak, and Chang Xia rarely contacted the tribes in the Twilight Forest. Occasionally listening to Nanfeng and the others chatting, all he heard was fur. In addition, Xylophone and the others looked at Chang Xia more strictly, and they were not allowed to lead Chang Xia to harm.


    Chang Xia''s understanding of the outside world only came into contact with her when she was an adult.


    "The wolf clan lives in the Forest of Qingyue. The golden rod of the Forest of Qingyue is very famous in the Twilight Forest. I heard that the bird clan of Qinghai Plateau also loves the golden rod. My clan is far away from the Sirius Tribe and has no contact with them. The Sirius Tribe has exchanged the golden rod." Maple Ye recalled the situation about the Sirius Tribe, and she remembered the golden rod very clearly.


    He also complained to the patriarch Gen, and asked him why the tribe did not exchange golden rods with the Sirius tribe. After all, this golden rod is very famous in Dusk Forest, and Maple Leaf and the others also want to taste the taste of golden rod.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： gold rod

    Chapter 276 Gold Rod


    "Golden Rod��"


    These three words made Chang Xia think of a food crop.


    Here, Nanfeng asked Fenghuo to remove the rattan baskets sent by the Tianlang tribe from the wooden shed. There was one more rattan basket than the Yuanhu tribe. The Tianlang tribe sent five rattan baskets this time. The baskets are covered very tightly.


    "I wanted to taste the golden rod of the Sirius Tribe, but my father said that it was too far away from the wolf clan, and it would be inconvenient to exchange." Nan Feng complained.


    Honey dew licked the corner of her mouth and recalled: "I have eaten the golden rod of the wolf clan, and it is delicious."


    Speaking of which, the golden rod of the Sirius tribe.


    It can be regarded as one of the few items that the Orcs of the Dusk Forest can get their hands on.


    "Fenghuo, have you ever eaten the golden rod of the wolf clan?" Nanfeng asked curiously.


    Feng Huo shook their heads and replied, "I haven''t eaten."


    Speaking of which, this is really weird. They have indeed never eaten the golden rods of the Sirius Tribe, which is supposed to be inappropriate.


    "Strange!" Maple Leaf squinted and said in surprise.


    With Wu''s doting on Chang Xia, the golden rod of the Sirius Tribe, why didn''t she feed Chang Xia. What''s more, the Heluo Tribe doesn''t seem to have heard anyone talk about the golden rod, which makes me wonder!


    "Could it be that the tribe is hiding something?" Chang Xia raised her eyebrows, guessing.


    Just like Weishan, the tribe directly concealed its existence before the accident. Moreover, it has been nearly a hundred years since it was concealed, and this courage is beyond human reach.


    Chang Xia said.


    Suddenly, the corners of Maple Leaf Nanfeng''s eyebrows could not help but rise slightly.


    "Forget it, forget it." Chang Xia waved her hand, and then rubbed her hands like Maple Leaf, urging Fenghuo and the others to quickly take away all the leaves of the big leaf tree on the rattan basket, so that she could confirm whether the golden rod was what she thought. Corn/Buck Valley?


    Soon, all the leaves of the five rattan baskets were taken away.


    "I really guessed it right!"


    Chang Xia looked excitedly at the golden rods stuffed in the rattan basket and was very excited.


    The golden stick of the Sirius Tribe was really the corn she knew, that is, Baogu. This is really a lot of money!


    In addition to rice, wheat and other food crops, began to be discovered little by little.


    That''s great.


    "Chang Xia, can I eat the golden rod?"


    "It can''t be eaten?"


    Chang Xia looked strangely at the south wind, whether the golden rod can eat the Twilight Forest Sirius Tribe has not been confirmed long ago?


    "Hehe!" Nan Feng smirked and winked at Chang Xia, "Chang Xia, do you know what I mean?"


    "Young golden sticks can be roasted and boiled. Old golden sticks can be ground into golden stick noodles like ginkgo nuts. By the way, tender golden sticks can be ground into pulp, add some fruit powder, and can be made into **** like wormwood balls/ Baba eat."


    Chang Xia pondered and explained how to eat the golden rod.


    Of course, like popcorn, golden crisps, etc., these Changxia did not elaborate.


    She was afraid that if she said it, Nanfeng Milu would repeat what she just said. Ask the Sirius tribe to exchange gold rods. These people have criminal records. Chang Xia chose half of it. In this half, they heard Nanfeng and their blood boiled.


    as predicted.


    The same words came to my ears again.


    "You don''t need a rattan sieve to dry the golden rods, just drop them on the ground." Chang Xia twitched the corners of his mouth and told Fenghuo and the others to put down the rattan baskets and pour the golden rods out of the rattan baskets.


    Chang Xia squatted down and picked it up.


    These golden rods are already old, so they can be directly ground into golden stick noodles in the sun, and then stored in a clay pot.


    The golden rod sent by the Sirius Tribe lived up to its name.


    Each golden rod has the thickness of an adult orc''s arm, and the grains are distinct. It looks thicker and fuller than the fine grain buds that Changxia has seen in his previous life.


    Should she say, is it really the golden rod of the Twilight Forest? !


    "Chang Xia, will Bai Yuyan be moved to the cellar?" Shen Rong asked as he stepped into the courtyard gate.


    Chang Xia grabbed the golden rod and turned around and said, "For the time being, it will be put in the cellar, and the cave can''t be stacked here."


    In the past few days, it is estimated that there is no time to toss about jade carvings.


    After all, there were dozens of baskets stacked inside and outside the wooden shed, and she had to take time to organize them all. When the tribe and other orc tribes discuss the exchange, Su Ye will definitely go to Weishan, this time Chang Xia doesn''t want to go with him.


    She wants to hurry up and clean up the cave.


    When Wu returned, Bai Qing should also return to the tribe.


    After careful calculation, Chang Xia felt that time should not be used again.


    "Okay!" Shen Rong replied.


    Take Kong Shan Shan Kun to move all the white jade rocks into the cellar.


    When they came back from the cellar, they saw that the ground of the cave courtyard was covered with golden rods, and the golden rods looked so dazzling!


    "This is��" Shen Rong paused slightly, looking at the golden rods all over the ground in surprise.


    Chang Xia said: "This is the golden rod sent by the Heavenly Wolf Tribe. This is a good thing. It allows the tribe to exchange more with the wolf tribe. The golden rod is durable and does not worry about breaking."


    Aside, the maple leaves warm spring to hear that the gold rod is durable.


    In their hearts, they became more and more curious about the fact that the tribe did not exchange golden rods with the wolf clan.


    Could it be that, like the Snake Mountain tribe, a subtle event has happened?


    Unfortunately, everyone present was too attentive.


    No one dared to come forward and sacrifice for curiosity.


    Who told the Heluo tribe to teach cubs with sticks? Punching the cubs, it doesn''t take lightly, one by one is getting more and more vigorous.


    "Golden bar, I ate it in the Western Land." Shen Rong said.


    Saying this, the expressions of Maple Leaf Kongshan and others are quite subtle. The golden rod appeared in Xilu, which is a bit interesting.


    The Orcs in the Twilight Forest didn''t exchange for the golden rod. Could it have something to do with Xilu?


    Taking into account Shen Rong''s reasons, the Tianlang tribe chose to exchange gold rods with the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe, which was not impossible.


    It''s just that they are not suitable to intervene in this matter.


    After the Sirius Tribe leaves, find a chance to test the patriarch''s tone.


    "The Golden Rod in the West Land is only for the nobles, and it is expensive." Shen Rong was not stupid. He heard Chang Xia say that the Golden Rod came from the Sirius Tribe, and he instantly reacted.


    Why did the Sirius Tribe and the others were furious when they learned that something had happened to him.


    Over the years, the Sirius Tribe has been paying close attention to him. The Yuan family and his father Yuanhou concealed this from him, misleading Shen Rong into thinking that the Heavenly Wolf tribe had already abandoned him.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong''s gentle and elegant expression became more and more kind.


    However, Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the others retreated.


    While retreating, he was on guard against Shen Rong.


    Depend on--


    What is this Shen Rong laughing at Is the person who laughs creepy?


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia coughed twice and whispered, "Shen Rong, what are you laughing at?"


    Shen Rong reached out and landed on Chang Xia''s head, rubbing it lightly. The fake smile suddenly became real.


    "Suddenly I remembered a funny thing and walked away for a while."


    "Want to say something?"


    "Well! I''ll tell you later."


    Shen Rong shook his head, he didn''t want to tell Chang Xia too much about the Yuan family. When he has a chance to take revenge someday, it will not be too late.


    corner.


    Milu poked Nanfeng and whispered, "Shen Rong, what happened just now?"


    Could this male change his face? Just now, it really became super scary! That terrifying aura, even if it only appeared for a moment, made Milu shiver uncontrollably.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： serpentine meander

    Chapter 277 Snake Orc Snake Walk


    "Shh!" Nan Feng raised his index finger and smiled.


    Talking about Shen Rong behind his back, courting death? Nan Feng also wanted to come to Chang Xia''s house to have a few more meals and offend Shen Rong, hehe, forgive Nan Feng from his heart.


    In the past, Chen Rong, who was squatting, Nan Feng dared to scream almost.


    Now that Shen Rong''s body has recovered, even Maple Leaf will not easily test it. Shen Rong seemed to be gentle, but he was actually cold. If you don''t provoke it, he is too lazy to do it, and if Chang Xia is not involved, he is tired of even talking.


    "Just now... nothing happened!" Nan Feng said softly.


    Milu was slightly startled, and looked carefully at Shen Rong and then at Nanfeng. Covering his mouth with his hand, he nodded.


    In the bottom of my heart, I couldn''t help labeling Shen Rong not to be provoked.


    Sure enough, he is a male who can live in the Heluo tribe. In addition to his good-looking face, his strength is also unfathomable. Honeydew was thinking about whether to turn the excuses she said in the tribe into reality.


    Yu Guang swept over Feng Huo and others lightly.


    If she remembered correctly, the males of Fenghuo didn''t seem to be married.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to feel anything.


    "Do you still continue?" Maple Leaf asked with a frown.


    Two-thirds of the area of ??the cave courtyard is covered with golden rods and various beans, and there is not much space to dry other things.


    Chang Xia thought for a while and said, "Pick out the other tribes and see what''s there?"


    The five major tribes sent more things.


    The remaining tribes, less.


    Far away, what you can get is limited.


    Naturally, there is no way to compare it with the big tribe.


    As expected.


    Next, there have been no surprises. Such as ginger, onion, garlic, etc., the Heluo tribe is not lacking, and wild vegetables such as cabbage and radish are very common.


    However, the emergence of beans and gold bars.


    It''s been great luck.


    Chang Xia looked at what was in front of him, and was not disappointed. He let Shen Rong and the others put the ginger, onion, garlic, and cabbage and radishes into the cellar.


    Twilight Forest.


    One tribe, one climate.


    This is really apt.


    At least, like fresh cabbage and radish, the Heluo tribe does not have it now.


    "Wash your hands, it''s time to go back to Tribe Square."


    Chang Xia drank water and asked everyone to wash their hands.


    At this moment, half of the rattan basket was emptied. The rattan baskets of the Lions, Bears, and Snakes were left uncleaned, but the Lions and Bears, even if Chang Xia didn''t look at the rattan baskets, could guess what was inside.


    On the contrary, it was the Snake Clan, which made Chang Xia care a lot.


    Unfortunately, it was late.


    They should go to Tribal Square.


    If there is any further delay, it is estimated that the tribe will send clansmen to call them.


    That would be so embarrassing!


    "Chang Xia, why are you still holding a white jade rock?" Nuan Chun asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia played with the white jade rock the size of his fist, and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it, and replied, "I like it very much, take it and play with it."


    "..."


    Others are confused.


    Just a broken stone, what''s the fun?


    "Changxia, do you like stones?" Honeydew asked.


    Chang Xia played with the white jade in his hand, smiled, and nodded, "I like beautiful stones, like this... I like them very much."


    Such transparent and delicate white jade is definitely the top Hetian jade.


    This is the Twilight Forest, and Chang Xia did not give Bai Yu the name of Hetian Yu. But like Maple Leaf, it is called Baiyu.


    "When I go back to the tribe, I''ll find you a beautiful stone too." Milu patted her chest and promised Chang Xia.


    "Honeydew, will this be too much trouble?" Chang Xia frowned and hesitated.


    Apart from her liking for collecting jade, she also wanted to use jade to exchange ice crystal grass with the bird tribe. Asking honeydew to help collect jade seems too utilitarian.


    "It''s not troublesome at all." Honeydew said.


    It is nothing more than asking the clansmen to pay more attention to the rocks under their feet when they go out hunting and picking. If you find a beautiful color, move directly back to the tribe.


    This kind of thing is done casually.


    "Honeydew doesn''t find it troublesome, so I''ll ask you to help. If you collect beautiful jade, then I or Shen Rong will help you carve a set of jade jewelry."


    Honeydew is generous, and Chang Xia is not stingy.


    On the spot, he promised to give Honeydew a set of jade ornaments.


    Maple Leaf didn''t say anything, but Nanfeng and the others were not angry or jealous. They know Chang Xia, and jade ornaments must have their share.


    However, look at Chang Xia''s headache.


    Most of this jade ornament is not easy to carve.


    After all, the distance they quarried from the rocky beach was back to the tribe.


    It has been more than two months, and Chang Xia has not taken out the jade ornaments, which may not have been carved.


    "Shen Rong, lead someone to place the table and chairs."


    Chang Xia and his party just stepped into the Tribal Square.


    He was caught by the root and asked Shen Rongkongshan and the others to help.


    Likewise, Chang Xia and the others were no exception. The scorched aroma of barbecued meat, various delicacies made from ginkgo, and the attractive fragrance enveloped the entire Heluo tribe.


    The other orc tribes sat obediently at the long table, swallowing quietly.


    He stretched his neck and looked at the stove, hoping to open the table sooner. The same is barbecue, why is the Heluo tribe so fragrant?


    Smell the smell, they can''t wait to bite their tongues.


    This time, the Heluo tribe has made enough money to entertain the beasts of various tribes. One after another delicious food, competing for beauty, filled a long table.


    One long long powder bag, one Zhang Guo powder cake.


    Steaming hot, with an attractive fragrance, not to mention the cooked powder on the sieve, all on the long table.


    For the Orcs, they have never seen such a scene.


    Years and decades to come.


    You may not be able to forget this scene.


    When the food was on the table, Xylophone asked Chang Xia and the others to find their own seats. Today, she and Gen would sit at the main table and entertain the chiefs of other tribes with Wu.


    "Chicken, Duck, Fish Meat Powder, Fruit Powder Pancake..."


    "Soup powder, mix powder."


    "Everything, I''m going to eat a lot today."


    Nanfeng screamed, and together with the beast cubs of the tit, made a sharp cry, and jumped up and down with joy.


    The warm spring maple leaves on the side frequently rolled their eyes.


    "Do you want to remind Nanfeng?" Chang Xia whispered.


    They noticed just now that there is a male snake orc on the Snake Mountain tribe, who has been observing the south wind. The appearance is clear and handsome, especially the pair of peach blossom eyes that are picked up, to be honest, it is really attractive.


    The peach blossom eyes seem to be the exclusive sign of snake orcs.


    Snake orcs from Snake Mountain Everyone has a pair of charming peach eyes. In the Twilight Forest, the Snake Mountain tribe has a bad reputation. Is there any orc who is jealous of the beauty of the snake orc...


    Suddenly, Chang Xia''s thoughts couldn''t help drifting further and further away.


    Maple Leaf raised his eyebrows and whispered: "Snake walking, a famous totem warrior of the Snake Mountain tribe. If you have the strength, I''m afraid Nanfeng won''t be able to control it."


    "Better than Nanfeng?" Chang Xia did not believe.


    "Yeah!" Maple Leaf said: "Snake is very strong, I didn''t expect the Snake Mountain tribe to let him come to the Heluo tribe."


    Upon hearing it, Chang Xia heard other flavors.


    It seems that it was not Nanfeng who married the Snake Mountain tribe, but Snake Xing to the Heluo tribe.


    This is fun!


    First Daya, now Snake.


    Next, is it honeydew? !


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： Su Yes Blueprint

    Chapter 278 Su Ye''s Blueprint


    "You don''t eat?" Nan Feng blinked, looking at a few people in confusion.


    There are many people in the Tribal Square today, and Nanfeng didn''t notice the difference, so he wondered how many people in Chang Xia didn''t eat, but whispered to the side.


    Chang Xia was startled, thinking that Nan Feng had heard something.


    "Eat, eat, eat." Chang Xia held a bowl and ate the barbecued meat that Shen Rong gave her, and gave Shen Rong a confidential look. The conversation just now was hidden from Nanfeng, and Shen Rong must have heard it.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly.


    "Chang Xia, eat more."


    He looked back at Chang Xia with an understanding look, and took care of his own food for Chang Xia. Snake walking or something, what does it have to do with him.


    However, he quietly gave Kong Shan Shan Kun a wink.


    After thinking about waiting for the meal, find an opportunity to test the bottom of the snake. Nan Feng sincerely treats Chang Xia, and Shen Rong is naturally willing to shelter Nan Feng Yi or Two.


    Here Kong Shan received the signal and nodded in unison.


    All communication is only for a moment.


    "You really don''t need to worry about Yuan Hei?" Chang Xia was eating, and from time to time he cast his eyes on the table of the cubs in the distance, which was really a dance of demons. But the people of the tribe chose to let themselves go, which made Chang Xia a little anxious.


    Nuan Chun shrugged and said calmly: "Whatever, I think they eat well."


    That''s right, the twins are there too.


    Different from the long table used by Chang Xia and the others, the cubs have a small table. In addition to eating by themselves, Tit Wuliu and the others also have to take care of Ape Hei and the twin cubs. Among the many cubs, only three of them are in the state of animal bodies.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia took a deep breath, reluctantly accepting Nuan Chun''s words that the food was good. The food looks a bit ugly, and the cubs don''t mind, so that''s fine.


    Orcs pursue self-reliance.


    This pet is definitely a pet, like fishing for black fish in Weihe River, just to let the cubs have a healthy and strong physique, and it is obligatory to go there knowing that there is danger.


    However, the beating never stops.


    The level of training every day is not light, with few exceptions when it is windy and rainy.


    Even though Chang Xia has lived in the Heluo tribe for more than ten years, he is still trying to learn the survival rules of the Twilight Forest.


    She doesn''t expect to be strong.


    Anyone who can enter the forest without dragging down the tribe is no longer a burden to the clan.


    "Honeydew, how many days will you stay in the Heluo tribe this time?" Nanfeng suddenly asked.


    Milu tilted her head, thought for a moment, and replied: "Look at the meaning of the shore patriarch, and if you reach an exchange with other tribes, you should leave for the tribe."


    This exchange did not refer to the Heluo tribe.


    In general, it refers to all the tribes who came to the Heluo tribe this time.


    With the help of the witch, the dozen orc tribes who arrived at the Heluo tribe this time will form a simple alliance to exchange what they need.


    She eavesdropped on the conversation between the Shore Patriarch and the tribal elders.


    The Tianshi tribe intends to promote such exchange activities, and it seems that they intend to regularly go to the Heluo tribe to exchange with various tribes.


    Choose to place the location on the Heluo tribe, regardless of safety factors.


    Also related to Chang Xia����


    However, the latter honeydew did not say too thoroughly.


    No matter how stupid Milu was, she knew that the tribe seemed to want to take advantage of Changxia. In this regard, Milu felt that she was not so confident when talking to Chang Xia, so she promised to help Chang Xia find beautiful stones, and she also had the intention of returning.


    "...Interesting!" Chang Xia pondered, revealing a strange smile.


    She vaguely noticed that the witch and the tribe seemed to be promoting the exchange activities. Meanwhile, other orc tribes seem to be doing the same thing.


    The concept of the Twilight Forest has not changed for thousands of years.


    This time it seems to be starting to be broken.


    Good or bad, no one can say for sure.


    In fact, Chang Xia believes that there will be more good aspects.


    There are witches in the Twilight Forest, and the orc tribes do not have a strong conquest mentality. Under this circumstance, the economic changes will be carried out quietly, and will not cause too much impact on the Orc tribe. Although Chang Xia had never left the Twilight Forest, he had heard some things about Xilu from Shen Rong''s mouth.


    Compared with the peaceful life in the Eastern Land, there are frequent wars in the Western Land.


    If Donglu doesn''t do anything, wait for the westward to develop continuously, and one day the iron hoof of the westward will swing to the eastward. It will be too late to resist.


    Shen Rong''s eyes blinked twice.


    Seems to have guessed something.


    However, he was wise not to talk too much. It wasn''t his turn to intervene in these matters, and he didn''t need to talk too much.


    Not to mention the situation of other orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Only the mature and sophisticated elders of the Heluo tribe would dare to single out Shen Rong, although they would not smash Shen Rong.


    However, when Shen Rong met, he would definitely not be able to please him.


    Such elders, each orc tribe in the Twilight Forest has a few, dozens of people.


    In a war, who wins and who loses?


    "Gen, these vegetables... they are vegetables, right! Can they be exchanged?"


    "Yes, my family is willing to exchange with the Heluo tribe."


    Powder packets, fruit powder cakes, soup noodles, etc., this series of eating methods of ginkgo, the orcs of various orc tribes were dazzled and shocked.


    Next, a different way of roasting meat.


    Coupled with the delicious dishes of chicken, duck and fish, these orcs feel that their previous life is like drinking blood. Even if the orcs of the Twilight Forest live in the Buddhist system, there is a stark contrast to the Heluo tribe at this moment.


    They said that they must not fall behind, which is too embarrassing.


    At the same time, the patriarchs who were at the same table with Gen had strange thoughts in their hearts. When you learn how to cook these dishes from the Heluo tribe, you will have to find other orcs to show off, preferably the bird and fish to show off.


    In the past, they were often complained by the bird clan and fish clan that they were turtles.


    That''s right, it''s a turtle.


    The bird family and the fish family almost pointed to the nose of the orcs and said that they were earth buns.


    cough cough-


    Even if the bird family and the fish family did not say so.


    The Orcs unilaterally determined that the Birds and Fishes complained about the Orcs in this way.


    In terms of self-imagination, Orcs say they are invincible.


    These patriarchs exchanged glances with each other in a veiled manner, but they did not hide from Su Ye''s eyes. Looking at it, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    These patriarchs are all decades old.


    Childish, even more childish than beast cubs.


    However, Su Ye did not stop them from turning inward. If not, how did the Twilight Forest develop? From time to time, listening to Chang Xia''s all kinds of unrestrained conversations, Su Ye was a little worried and anxious about the current situation of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    It is similar to the delusional disorder of persecution, and at the same time, it also has the concept of ideal hometown So, she went to the root to discuss, and this time the tribes went to the Heluo tribe to exchange and exchange activities. This is a trial. If the result is gratifying, Su Ye will gradually extend the exchange to the entire Dusk Forest.


    At the same time, the Heluo tribe was built into the central city of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Starting from the central city, transform the Twilight Forest little by little and change the orcs.


    Of course, the latter Su Ye didn''t reveal it to anyone. Even Bai Qing, who was beside him, knew very little about it.


    "These don''t need to be exchanged, you want to learn directly." Gen Hao said. Because of the ginkgo, each tribe will give a free gift to the Heluo tribe and Changxia. This thing deserves it in the long summer, and the Heluo tribe has taken advantage of the long summer.


    Changxia does not care about tribes.


    The Heluo tribe didn''t want to look too ugly.


    Today, even if the orcs of each tribe do not speak, the root will teach this to each tribe. As the so-called hello, I am good, everyone is good, it is really good.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： forest city

    Chapter 279 Forest City


    "Really, really?"


    "Gen, you didn''t lie to us, did you?!"


    For a moment, the table was silent. The Patriarch Kishibe and the others locked their roots with wide-eyed eyes, seeking an affirmative answer.


    "What''s the point of me lying to you about this?" The root was full of black lines, and he said, "All of your tribes have promised to send so many things to my clan, and the Black Panther clan can still be stingy, even reluctant to give up this idea? "


    "The cooking on the table is nothing more than seasoning with oil and salt, plus some seasonings of ginger, onion and garlic. These things can be seen everywhere in the Twilight Forest, and some orc tribes should have eaten ginger, onion and garlic." Sort out the reasons. The Heluo tribe is going to send favors, how to maximize favors.


    at this point.


    Xylophone is undoubtedly the most suitable.


    There is absolutely no doubt about the charm of the xylophone. Without three, two or three, how dare you go to Liangshan? Xylophone is willing to stoop behind Gen and be a female who assists him, otherwise it is enough to compete with Gen for the position of patriarch based on the ability of Xylophone back then.


    If the xylophone can''t stand it, there is no need for it to collude with the patriarch of the snake and snake to create such a drama of robbing males, which has caused the two tribes to toss for decades.


    Of course, this cannot be said in detail.


    as predicted.


    As soon as the xylophone opened, the patriarch of the small tribe spoke.


    If Chang Xia was here, she should be able to know that this loud orc was probably the ruthless man who brought three baskets of **** and garlic.


    At first, after sorting out the rattan baskets, I found three baskets of ginger, onion and garlic.


    Immediately, Chang Xia had only one thought, that ginger, onion and garlic did not need to be planted.


    She buys directly...


    Whoops, that''s too far off topic.


    Obviously, the territory of the orc tribe that sent ginger, onion and garlic should be very suitable for growing ginger, onion and garlic. Compared with the ginger, onion and garlic of this tribe, the ginger, onion and garlic of the Heluo tribe look malnourished at first glance, which is very different.


    Ordinary shallots are almost catching up with the northeastern green onions that Changxia had seen in his previous life.


    Really exaggerated.


    "Hu Qi, my clan wants to exchange some **** and garlic with you." Tago responded the fastest, Xylophone fell silent, he took advantage of the situation and went to Hu Qi to ask for an exchange.


    The beans of the Yuanhu tribe, Chang Xia said that they can be eaten.


    Patriarch Tago is really not afraid of Hu Qi''s rejection.


    Hu Qi is from the Qingqiu tribe and is the patriarch of the fox clan. The strength of the fox clan is not as strong as that of the six major clans, but it is also a strong clan in the Twilight Forest.


    "Tago, you are too slippery." The shore opened his mouth and sprayed directly. After spraying, he turned to Hu Qi and said the same words as Patriarch Tago, "Hu Qi, the lions are also willing to exchange peppers with the Qingqiu tribe for **** and green onions. garlic."


    Wu intends to promote communication between orc tribes.


    These orc tribes are happy to see it, hunting and picking all day long, and naturally it will be boring after a long time. However, because of the Twilight Forest Pact, they couldn''t go through the door at will.


    nowadays.


    Wu took the lead in breaking the seal of the convention.


    The orcs wanted to jump happily.


    As fun as the Normandy Bazaar, but...once a year.


    Enough to play?


    At most trick the males/females back into the tribe, no, if you''re blunt and don''t cheat even a mate, the Normandy Bazaar is over.


    How can that sadness be described as miserable? !


    "Hu Qi, don''t forget the Snake Mountain tribe."


    "The earth tribe also wants to exchange seaweed sugar."


    In an instant, the quiet long table fell into the hustle and bustle again.


    And the protagonists who set off this lively, Gen and Xylophone are deeply hidden in merit and fame. Ginger, onion and garlic are not lacking in all tribes. This common condiment can be seen everywhere in the Twilight Forest.


    At most, the appearance is not as good as the Qingqiu tribe.


    The Qingqiu tribe is a strong tribe, and its territory is rich in things similar to those of the small tribes, which makes the status of the fox tribe unable to improve.


    When Hu Qi came to the Heluo tribe this time, he didn''t have much hope.


    After all, the things that the Qingqiu tribe can come up with are almost nothing.


    Now, the tribes are vying to exchange with the Qingqiu tribe. Hu Qi understood that there was help from the Heluo tribe, and Hu Qi said unambiguously, "I agreed on behalf of the Qingqiu tribe for the exchange of the patriarchs. And the future ginger, onion and garlic of the Heluo tribe will be covered by my clan. ."


    Finished speaking.


    The flattering voices of Kishi and other patriarchs were endless.


    "Patriarch Hu Qi, the atmosphere."


    "Haha! I admire totem warriors like Patriarch Hu Qi."


    "Come on, Patriarch Hu Qi eats barbecue."


    This scene made Su Ye very satisfied. She understands what this means, and it means that the exchange is a good thing for all orc tribes.


    At the same time, Su Ye took into account the distance between the tribes.


    In the back of my mind flashed the words that Chang Xia said: If you want to be rich, build roads first. The tribes are too far apart, if there is a way, all the orc tribes can be linked together.


    This thought went round in Su Ye''s mind.


    Su Ye couldn''t help but be full of energy.


    At that time, Dusk Forest was no longer just a forest, but a city.


    A majestic forest city.


    think about.


    Su Ye closed his eyes quietly, hiding the wild vision deep in his eyes little by little. No hurry, she can''t hurry.


    Bai Qing noticed something.


    However, when he looked over.


    Su Ye''s expression has returned to normal, still a kind and amiable expression. Except for Chang Xia, no one dared to get close to this seemingly kind and amiable witch.


    After all, Su Ye alone managed to quell all the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    If you don''t have the ability, the aggressive orcs who are addicted to war can listen to her orders. Gangwa Continent, never underestimate an orc, maybe it''s the big guy you can''t afford to offend.


    The feast of the Heluo tribe.


    Let all the orc guests who come to the Heluo tribe enjoy themselves.


    In the afternoon, the exchange activities officially started.


    Su Ye witnessed, Pai Qing recorded.


    The orc tribes took their seats separately and began to discuss the specific details of the exchange.


    Changxia Chen Rong quietly escaped again, originally wanting to bring Yuanhei back to Baihu together. Who knew Saru Black and the **** were playing wild and didn''t want to go.


    So, Changxia Shen Rong left together.


    In Chang Xia''s words, she planned to go back to the cave to take a nap.


    She and Shen Rong''s bodies still need to be cultivated, and they were too tired in Weishan some time ago. The warm spring Nanfeng continued to stay in the tribe square to watch, and Maple Leaf returned to his cave.


    They left the tribe longer than the long summer time.


    Now that things are done, I naturally want to go back to my cave to rest for a while.


    The news that Maple Leaf has a partner has spread throughout the Twilight Forest, and Kongshan should be very busy tonight. In this regard, Nan Feng asked Chang Xia if she wanted to watch the play, and Chang Xia happily agreed and waited until after dark.


    Find a place to squat and watch the show.


    In this regard, the corners of Maple Leaf''s mouth twitched, but she couldn''t find a reason to scold Chang Xia. Therefore, Maple Leaf decisively chose to beat Nanfeng to vent his anger.


    Nan Feng was hard-hearted this time, and lay down directly and let Maple Leaf beat him.


    After the beating, he told Chang Xia directly to tell her not to rush to sleep at night, and wait for her to come and pick someone up to watch the play together.


    Seeing this, Maple Leaf is also not the same.


    Just hope that the empty mountain will be more aggressive, and don''t be beaten too badly at night.


    However, she knew. If the foreign groups fight the empty mountain, Shankun Fenghuo will also end, and this may turn into a melee.


    Maple Leaf thought about finding the patriarch or the elder Pukang to mediate one or two.


    However, thinking of the characters of the elders of the tribe, Maple Leaf decided to follow her heart and let Kong Shan be beaten more easily.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： mysterious voice

    Chapter 280 Mysterious Voice


    "Do you like these pieces of white jade?" Shen Rong asked with a smile.


    Saying goodbye to Maple Leaf Kongshan, the two of Changxia walked slowly to their cave. Shen Rong couldn''t help laughing when he saw that Chang Xia took out the white jade to play with it again.


    Chang Xia pouted and said, "Fool, this white jade is very valuable��"


    As soon as the words were said, Chang Xia fainted.


    This white jade is worth a lot of money in the Twilight Forest. If you dig a thatch root on the ground, it is probably worth more than a piece of white jade.


    Orc pragmatism.


    Bai Yu can''t eat and can''t use it, how can they look at it?


    "Okay, Bai Yu is very valuable." Shen Rong wanted to refute, but when he saw that Chang Xia didn''t finish his words, his expression was sullen, and at a glance, he knew that he was in a bad mood.


    So, he followed suit with what Chang Xia said.


    Chang Xia glared at him and held Bai Yu above his head. Under the sunlight, the white jade is completely transparent, and the more he looks at it, the more Chang Xia''s heart is moved, "Humph! You don''t like it, I will keep all these white jades for myself to see slowly."


    A vulgar, reckless man, how can he understand the beauty of jade!


    Looking at Chang Xia Aojiao''s small appearance, Shen Rong''s smile became more and more real.


    "Okay, all the white jades are kept for Chang Xia."


    Shen Rong agreed, thinking about asking the Tianlang tribe to ask if there are any beautiful rocks in the Forest of the Clear Moon. Next time the wolves come to the Heluo tribe to exchange, they can bring them along.


    With Chang Xia''s character, the Sirius Tribe will definitely not suffer.


    Shen Rong came to the Heluo tribe alone with Chang Xia.


    Speaking of which, he really couldn''t think of how to help the Sirius Tribe. Besides, the wolf clan has no worries about food and clothing, so Shen Rong doesn''t need to worry about it.


    what-


    Crossing the courtyard gate, Chang Xia yawned.


    Looking at the golden rods in the courtyard, and at the beans in the rattan sieve.


    "Shen Rong��"


    Hearing Chang Xia Jiao''s cry, Shen Rong paused.


    "Huh?" Shen Rong responded. Whenever Chang Xia had something to do, he liked to call people like this. To tell the truth, Shen Rong felt very cool.


    The feeling of being depended on is super exciting.


    "Can you help pick up the golden rods and beans?" Chang Xia made a gesture of begging, perhaps because he had the habit of taking lunch breaks these days.


    At this moment, Chang Xia felt very sleepy.


    I especially want to get into bed and take a nap.


    "Go to sleep, I will be responsible for the golden rod and beans." Shen Rong pinched Chang Xia''s face and said warmly. Changxia is sleepy, which may be related to the mark of the beast god.


    Shen Rong was going to ask Wu about this matter.


    It''s just that the discussion about the exchange on the tribe''s side has not ended.


    Wu might have to wait until the evening to have time, so Shen Rong could only remember this for the time being.


    "Yeah! Then I''ll go back to the bedroom to sleep." Chang Xia didn''t show any kindness to Shen Rong and walked towards the bedroom. When passing by the cave courtyard pool, a tender voice sounded softly, "thirsty, thirsty..."


    "Thirsty, go get some water. There''s cold water in the kitchen, who''s talking��"


    Chang Xia spoke up subconsciously. However, as soon as she said a few words, she realized that something was wrong. She and Shen Rong were the only people in this cave courtyard, and Saru Hei did not come back with Titty and the others in the tribe square. Besides, Saruchi couldn''t speak.


    "Chang Xia, what''s the matter?" Shen Rong hurried over, protecting Chang Xia behind him. Watching around vigilantly, feeling silently, not finding anything unusual, bowing his head and looking at Chang Xia behind him.


    However, Chang Xia pinched the bridge of her nose.


    He looked around in confusion.


    "I... just suddenly heard a voice saying thirsty."


    "Thirsty? It''s just you and me here."


    In an instant, the two looked at each other, and their expressions became strange.


    There are only two of them in the cave courtyard, who said thirsty? Shen Rong didn''t suspect that Chang Xia was lying. Is it necessary to lie about this kind of thing? What''s more, if you lie about this kind of thing, do you want to scare yourself?


    "Maybe, I heard it wrong just now?" Chang Xia tilted her head and muttered.


    Shen Rong squinted his eyes, and swept his eyes sharply across the courtyard of the cave dwelling, but still didn''t find anything unusual, and said, "Well! Maybe it''s the wind, aren''t you sleepy? I''ll take you back to your room to rest."


    "Okay, I''ll sleep first." Chang Xia nodded, really sleepy.


    Walking into the bedroom, before getting close to the bunk bed, Chang Xia planted on the bed. Shen Rong quickly grabbed the person and picked him up. After taking off his shoes, he put the person on the bed and pulled the quilt to cover it.


    work at this time.


    Shen Rong heard a soft grunt from Chang Xia.


    "Little lazy cat��" Chen Rong pinched the tip of Chang Xia''s nose with his hand, leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. After confirming that she was asleep, he got up and left the bedroom.


    Shen Rong didn''t close the door, he was quite concerned about the movement just now.


    While thinking about it, he turned over the gold rods drying in the courtyard of the cave, turned over all the gold rods, and then picked up the beans.


    Shen Rong didn''t rush to check the rattan baskets in the wooden shed.


    Those were gifts from other orc tribes to Chang Xia. Shen Rong would not act rashly. It would be more meaningful to leave it to Chang Xia to dismantle them.


    Otherwise, the root will not let Changxia move all the rattan baskets to Baihu.


    Obvious.


    The tribe took a stand, no matter what these orc tribes gave to Chang Xia. All these things belonged to Changxia, and the Heluo tribe was not contaminated.


    Pop, pop.


    The scorching sun was scorching hot, and from time to time a pop or two could be heard from the cave courtyard.


    At first, Shen Rong would pay attention to one or two.


    After a long time, Shen Rong didn''t pay any attention to the snapping sound when he knew that the dried beans burst open automatically. Later, I thought that Chang Xia said to eat beans and eat beans.


    He simply took the stick and beat the beans.


    This makes it easier to pop the beans.


    This is also considered a mistake, a mistake, a mistake.


    Compared with the tranquility on the White Lake side, the tribe''s side is very lively. The exchanges discussed by the tribes, you come and go, and the development momentum is very good. In addition to the heated discussions among the patriarchs of various tribes, Xylophone Heyun took the tribesmen of various tribes and began to teach them to cook and make various delicacies.


    In the words of the Heluo tribe, even the most lively harvest festival is not as lively and noisy as it is today.


    "What are you doing-"


    "Oh! Who are you?"


    Nan Feng clutched his chest and hurriedly retracted his stealing hand. He raised his head, glaring angrily behind him. However, a strange but handsome face came into view.


    Peach eye.


    Look, where have you seen it?


    "I''m from the Snake Mountain tribe, Snake." Snake smiled and looked at Nanfeng''s face. Unlike Maple Leaf, which is beautiful and full of attack, Nanfeng is better than attractive, and the facial features that are not outstanding are combined, and the more you look, the better.


    In addition, UU reading Nanfeng has recently started to let go of himself.


    Rebellion glitters in the depths of the eyes, looking closely, it is very eye-catching, and people can''t help but want to explore deeper and deeper.


    In the eyes of the beasts, Chang Xia''s appearance is delicate and sacred, and it seems unreal. More, like the cute cubs with soft and glutinous milk, they want to take care of them, not to conquer them.


    They appreciate Maple Leaf''s daring to love, dare to hate, and pungent temperament. This kind of vitality is different from the vitality and freshness bred in Chang Xia''s eyes, but it is directly expressed in himself.


    Like a rose with thorns, like an orchid living in an empty valley.


    Those are two completely different temperaments.


    "..." Nan Feng''s face darkened instantly, and he looked up to search for Gen and Xylophone. Well, she was really sold.


    Nan Feng recently released himself, but he didn''t really become stupid.


    How could one not guess the thoughts of the Snake Mountain tribe and Gen, who were immediately furious, but unable to get angry, gnashing their teeth and showing a smile at Snake, saying, "Hello, I''m Nanfeng."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： The south wind is planted

    here.


    Snake looked at Nan Feng''s ever-changing face, and the interest in his heart grew stronger.


    Before, he obeyed the tribe''s wishes and planned to get in touch with Nanfeng. There is no other idea. In terms of prestige, Nanfeng is really inconspicuous, not as dazzling as Maple Leaf.


    However, some contact.


    Snake finds the south wind quite interesting.


    This fun made him want to see more interesting side of Nanfeng.


    "Cough cough!" Snake noticed the strangeness in his heart, slightly embarrassed, coughed twice, lowered the volume, and whispered: "What do you want to eat, let me get it for you?"


    In the corner where Nanfeng is, there are several square tables.


    On the table is the xylophone with various powder packets steamed by the tribe.


    Nanfeng came to "steal" to eat, not hungry. After all, not long after lunch, she wanted to taste the difference between the powder buns made by Eminem and those made by Chang Xia.


    Who knew that as soon as he stretched out his hand, he would encounter a snake.


    It''s a bit uncomfortable to travel.


    "Crystal powder bag." Nan Feng glanced at Snake, thought, and said four words. This was all seen by Snake, Nanfeng simply broke the jar and threw it, and directly expressed his thoughts. She instructed Snake to get her a crystal powder bag. She felt that she was hungry recently. Could it be that what Chang Xia said was growing again...


    If Chang Xia heard this.


    She estimated that she would tell Nanfeng directly, you are not hungry recently, you are hungry every day, what is growing again, it is clearly gluttony.


    "Crystal powder bag." Snake repeated, looking at the powder sieve on the square table with difficulty. The steamed powder bag was similar in color. He couldn''t identify it, so he had to approach Nanfeng. Said: "Nanfeng, which table is the crystal powder bag. I can''t smell it?"


    He tasted powder buns for the first time today.


    I think every bun is delicious!


    His mouth was still full of the taste of various foods, and he didn''t even remember which food tasted individually. Nanfeng asked him to find a crystal powder bag, which really embarrassed him a bit.


    "..." Nan Feng paused slightly and said, "I don''t know either."


    Suddenly, the two became inexplicably quiet.


    But I don''t know, this scene makes Xylophone and others feel heartbroken.


    This cub really can''t ask for anything other than to eat. Snake walks well as a male, and she is spoiled by her in a single encounter. With a strange mood, Xylophone and the others couldn''t help but turn their attention to the Snake Patriarch who was still negotiating with various tribes in the distance.


    this moment.


    Xylophone''s feelings for the Snake Patriarch are somewhat complicated.


    Nanfeng brought the totem warriors of the Snake Mountain tribe crooked, the female Snake Snake will go crazy!


    His own cubs were greedy, and this reputation spread from the Heluo tribe.


    It will be even harder to find a partner in the future!


    Why!


    Nanfeng used to be normal, but recently, is she pushing people too hard and driving people crazy?


    Xylophone thought about it, and her mood became more and more subtle.


    "Or... I''ll take two of each, and we''ll secretly eat them together." Snake thought for a while and put forward his own ideas.


    The south wind heard it.


    "Snake, you are so smart!"


    When Snake heard Nanfeng''s praise, he stretched out his hand and started to take the powder bag.


    Taking it and stuffing it to Nanfeng, Nanfeng was not afraid to support it. With Snake''s help blocking the sight of the clan, he lowered his head and started to eat.


    "Snake, this is a pork noodle bun."��


    "Snake, eat quickly, this is the crystal powder bag."


    Nanfeng commented while eating, and when he was happy, he directly shared the powder bag with Snake. It is rare for Snake to do this kind of direct stealing behavior, and it feels very exciting.


    Unconsciously, the two ate dozens of powder packets.


    It can be seen that Xylophone and others have black lines all over their heads.


    Snaking, as if completely skewed by the south wind. I was a little apprehensive at the beginning, but now it''s broken?


    Soon, even the Snake Patriarch noticed that Nanfeng Snakexing and the two were stealing food.


    The snake patriarch held his forehead, what is Snake doing? The usually serious beast cub, how come to the Heluo tribe seems to have changed?


    The line of sight touched the root for a moment, hoping that the Heluo tribe would not mind.


    "Nuanchun, you go to remind Nanfeng, it''s almost done." Xylophone smiled and said softly.


    Nuan Chun shivered.


    Such a xylophone reminded her of Shen Rong.


    No, it should be said.


    Xylophone''s expression is like her from a long time ago, gentle and gentle, but no one dares to disobey.


    Nuanchun prayed for Nanfeng in the bottom of her heart, walked over with the steamed noodle bag, pretended not to see Nanfeng Snaking and the two stole food, and greeted with a smile: "Nanfeng, who are you hiding and chatting with? "


    "No, no one." Nanfeng said quickly.


    The dangerous little tentacles swayed wildly, prompting Nanfeng to avoid risks.


    Without saying a word, she directly denied knowing Snake.


    Snake''s mouth froze, this ruthless female!


    "Hello, I''m Snake from the Snake Mountain tribe." Snake didn''t seem to hear Nanfeng''s answer, and went straight: "I was chatting with Nanfeng, and we had a good time."


    "Heluo tribe, Nuanchun." Nuanchun pursed her lips, looking at Nanfeng''s depressed expression. She didn''t stay long, and left immediately after saying hello.


    This snake walk is interesting!


    "Snake--" Nan Feng viciously shouted Snake''s name.


    Snake turned around with an innocent expression, smiled and said, "Nanfeng, is there something wrong?"


    "��! It''s fine." Nan Feng''s face darkened, damn, she was deceived, this snake trick is superb, she can''t play


    Dear, this chapter is not over, there is another page ^0^. I regret it, I regret that I shouldn''t provoke this thing.


    When the words fell, he turned around and wanted to sneak away.


    It''s a pity that Snake didn''t give her a chance.


    "I want to visit the cave dwelling of the Heluo tribe, would you mind taking me to see it?" Snake''s pair of peach blossom eyes locked on Nanfeng, and his tone was soft and hard to refuse. But who is the south wind.


    "Mind." Nanfeng refused decisively.


    Chang Xia said that the better looking males are, the more deceptive they are.


    This sentence is not true at all.


    Before, she almost listened to what Honeylu said, and she had to find a good-looking partner to find a partner. At this moment, Nan Feng decides whether to find a strong partner or not, it doesn''t matter if he looks good or not!


    "I don''t mind. Okay, then let''s go to Baihu." Snake walked behind Nanfeng without changing his face. Seeing that Nanfeng wanted to escape, he snaked his way: "If you don''t go, I''ll chat with Patriarch Gen."


    puff-


    A group of people eavesdropping in the distance.


    Almost didn''t die.


    Nanfeng, it turns out that you also have today Snaking is a good thing.


    The clansmen exchanged their gazes one after another, thinking about what excuse to use to keep Snake in the Heluo tribe. That way, the tribe will definitely be very lively every day.


    The south wind here is having a bad time.


    How could she be the one who could suffer, and walked out of the tribe with a snake.


    Lifting his foot, he kicked the snake. This shameless male dared to threaten the aunt and beat you to death.


    Nai He Snake noticed the murderous aura released by Nan Feng in advance.


    As soon as Nan Feng raised his leg, Snake''s hand stretched out and grabbed the right leg that Nan Feng kicked. With one pull and one pull, Nan Feng was pulled directly into his arms.


    With an ambiguous smile on his face, he lowered his head and moved closer to the south wind.


    The peach blossom eyes on the top are full of pure love, and ordinary females are afraid that they will be drunk in his charming eyes. However, Nanfeng is not an ordinary person.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 282： Sad Snake

    "Laugh again, I''ll gouge out your eyeballs."


    "Snake, let me go."


    "Go away, we don''t know each other."


    Nanfeng struggled, unable to escape the confinement of the snake. Immediately, his temper became more irritable, and he used both hands and feet, trying to get out of the snake''s control as soon as possible.


    "If you promise to be my partner, I will let go." Snake said with a smile, imprisoning Nanfeng''s hand, his strength was not reduced by half. The females of the Heluo tribe do not dare to be careless in their snake behavior.


    Otherwise, capsize in the gutter.


    Unlucky, it will definitely be snakes themselves.


    "Go away��" Nan Feng grinned and spit out a word.


    This male is white on the outside, and when you cut it open, there is definitely a black heart inside. Find him as a partner, unless Wu moves to the Heluo tribe to live.


    is it possible?


    This is definitely not possible!


    As a witch of the beast clan, if Su Ye came to live in the Heluo tribe.


    The other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest are not allowed to explode?


    Talk and fight.


    You come and go, and the two fought over a hundred moves.


    The clansmen who provoked onlookers in the dark all praised Snake. Sigh, the Snake Mountain tribe did a good job this time. Snaking this male is not only good-looking, but also strong.


    Don''t look at them belittling Nan Feng all day long, this is not pleasing to the eye and that is not pleasing to the eye, but they still recognize Nan Feng''s strength very much.


    If it weren''t for the fierceness of Maple Leaf.


    It can also make a name for itself in the Dusk Forest.


    In this regard, Nanfeng follows her Amu-Xylophone, and does not like to be too flamboyant in doing things, and prefers to do things quietly, rather than flamboyantly.


    "Let go, I''ll take you to visit the Baihu Cave."


    A quarter of an hour later.


    Nanfeng chose to compromise and stop.


    If you fight again, you will definitely suffer the loss.


    Nanfeng wanted to understand this and took the initiative to reconcile with Snake. Let your body go soft, lean on Snake''s arms, bury your head in Snake''s neck, and breathe out like a blue orchid.


    For a moment.


    Snake froze.


    It was the first time he was so close to a female.


    And, she is also her favorite female.


    Immediately, Snake Walk was a little confused. Grabbing Nanfeng''s strength, he couldn''t help but lighten up. Turning his head, he wanted to get closer to the south wind.


    Nan Feng sensed the change in Snake Mood, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Bend your knees and lift your legs.


    The action is neat and crisp.


    Dog male, let you bully auntie.


    bang����


    Snake bends over and covers the bottom tightly.


    Nan Feng deliberately restrained his strength, but the male place was too fragile. The pain was so painful that he immediately knelt on the ground, his face flushed red and purple.


    "Take advantage of me and seek death." Nan Feng''s eyes flashed with panic. Could it be that his strength was too heavy? She shouldn''t have beaten people up!


    Squinting, I vaguely remember that Maple Leaf said that there is the weakness of males.


    If you beat someone, you should kill them with one hit.


    Nanfeng hurriedly said a harsh word and ran away in a hurry.


    "Hey! Snake, are you all right?"


    As soon as Nanfeng ran, Shen Nian and others who were hiding in the dark and peeking ran over.


    Snake''s mouth twitched, and there was indeed an element of acting in it just now. However, when so many onlookers suddenly came out, didn''t they really come to see him lively?


    "It''s okay." Snake let go of his hand and stood up straight. The expressions of resentment swept across their faces in the past years, and they said aggrievedly: "Didn''t you say that you would help? Are you planning to help like this, to help watch the play?"


    There are no good guys in this group.


    "Nanfeng''s temper is comparable to that of Maple Leaf. We can help in private at best."


    "Yes, if she knows we will help you."


    Next, no one answered.


    The title of little devil has never been taken down by Nanfeng.


    Unlike Maple Leaf''s beating people, she prefers to secretly and secretly plot against people. Listening to the discussion of the elders of the tribe, I am afraid that this trick is learned from the xylophone.


    The tribe has a female leopard, RBQRBQ.


    Snake rolled his eyes and knew that this group of males was unreliable.


    Luckily he didn''t really think about asking them to help. As a male, you need help from others to pursue a female, which is very humiliating.


    The snake walked two steps without feeling any obvious pain. He knew that when Nan Feng started, he should have withdrawn his strength.


    Otherwise, he really has to worry about future sexual well-being.


    Nanfeng was in a panic here, and ran directly to the cave dwelling of the Changxia family.


    creak-


    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed, Shen Rong looked up in the direction of the cave courtyard gate.


    Just watch, Nanfeng fled into the cave like a thief.


    "Nanfeng, are you a thief?" Shen Rong looked at Nanfeng, who entered the house lightly, with black lines all over his head. Is Nanfeng crazy, or is he crazy.


    The south wind froze.


    After a while, realizing that it was Shen Rong''s voice, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Take a few deep breaths and return to normal.


    "No, it''s fine." Nan Feng stammered and asked, "It''s been a long summer, why haven''t I seen her figure?"


    "Nap." Shen Rong said.


    He found a piece of white jade from the cellar and planned to try it.


    As soon as it was polished, Nanfeng ran over.


    Looking at the hot sweat on Nanfeng''s forehead, why do you look like this, as if you have touched someone? In the tribe, who will fight with Nanfeng?


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong''s eyes became more thoughtful.


    "Are you all right?" Shen Rong looked at Nanfeng and asked, "Do you want medicine? Did you get hurt when you touched someone?"


    "It''s alright, minor injury, I''ll be fine later." Nan Feng said casually.


    She fought with Snake, and both sides had strength. This little injury will recover in a while, and it''s nothing.


    However, Shen Rong was concerned.


    It warmed Nanfeng''s icy heart a lot She fought with Snake for so long near the tribe, not a single clan member showed up. No matter how stupid Nan Feng is, he also understands that there must be clansmen watching in the dark.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to commit a black hand and get rid of the snake.


    The more Nan Feng thought about this, the more angry he became.


    However, no one was found to be angry. Can''t blame Snake, and can''t take revenge on his father, Eminem, for a moment, Nanfeng wants to run away from home.


    but--


    She couldn''t bear the food made by Chang Xia.


    Why!


    Forget it, that''s it!


    "Why did you move Chang Xia''s white jade��"


    Seeing that Shen Rong was polishing Bai Yu, Nan Feng couldn''t help but say more, because Chang Xia valued Bai Yu, he was afraid that he would be reluctant to waste it.


    Shen Rong Youyou glanced at Nanfeng.


    Who does she think she is?


    Could it be tossing white jade in vain?


    Shen Rong''s eyes swept away, Nan Feng understood the meaning in his eyes. Immediately, the corners of the mouth froze, sigh! It''s amazing to know.


    However, knowing how much is really amazing.


    Like the south wind, I can''t hold my breath. She really didn''t want to join in the heat for sanding rocks or something, worried that she would ruin Chang Xia''s favorite rocks.


    Thinking about it, Nan Feng fell asleep on the square table.


    After eating and drinking, I had a hand with Snake for a while.


    This is not exhausting!


    Shen Rong looked at Nanfeng speechlessly, turned around and went back to his room, leaving the corridor to Nanfeng. In the warm season, the weather can''t freeze to death, just toss with the south wind.


    Put the polished white jade bracelet on the table and see that Chang Xia is still awake.


    Shen Rong simply took off his coat and rattan shoes, went to bed, and took a nap with Chang Xia in his arms. The time was quiet and there was nothing to worry about. Shen Rong felt that his body was getting better and better, and the matter of having a cub with Chang Xia could be arranged as soon as possible. Thinking about it, the hand that held Chang Xia unconsciously tightened.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 283： Mashed beans of the Snake Mountain tribe

    "south wind--"


    Su Ye shook Nanfeng awake, looked around, but did not see the figure of Shen Rong.


    "Where did Chang Xia go?"


    "She...sleeps in the bedroom."


    After the discussion, Su Ye brought Bai Qing to Baihu. Root sent other orcs to rest in the cave dwellings in the Horde Square.


    "Wu, you are here." Shen Rong got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    Inside the house, Chang Xia slept for a while and then woke up. He got out of bed and stuck his head out from behind Shen Rong, as if he hadn''t woken up yet.


    "Mother Su Ye��"


    "This golden rod will be unpalatable if it is dried again."


    Obviously, Su Ye had eaten the golden bar. She is no stranger to gold bars.


    Chang Xia shook her head, walked out of the bedroom, walked across the corridor, swayed to the side of the water tank and took a cup of water to wash her face. After washing my face, I woke up.


    "Mother Su Ye, this golden stick is already old. Dry it in the sun, and then grind it into golden stick noodles like ginkgo."


    "Is this getting old?"


    "Yeah! It''s old, and the golden rods need to be tender. Tender, they are delicious roasted or boiled. The old ones are dried and ground into powder."


    The tribe is currently not short of food, and Chang Xia really doesn''t want to eat hard gold bars.


    This said.


    Su Ye jumped over the golden rod and looked at Dou.


    "How do you plan to eat the beans of the Tiger Clan?" Su Ye asked.


    The beans of the tiger clan, roasted and eaten, are very fragrant. It''s a pity that eating too much makes your stomach uncomfortable, and it''s easy to fart. It''s a pity!


    "Sun-dried, and some are fried to make snacks. Like soybeans, they are ground into soy milk and boiled to see if they can be made into tofu." Chang Xia rubbed his chin and needed plaster to make tofu. Of course, no plaster.


    The stinky water used to make tofu can also solidify the soy milk.


    However, two approaches are made.


    Chang Xia prefers more gypsum tofu, which tastes better without the peculiar smell of stinky water.


    Unfortunately, the Heluo tribe does not have plaster.


    Alkaline water can tinker with plant ash, but it is troublesome.


    "Can''t do anything else?" Su Ye asked curiously.


    Chang Xia: "Mung beans and red beans can be made into cakes, fillings, or porridge. These beans, I am most optimistic about soybeans. This allows the tiger tribe to pick more sun-dried soybeans, and sun-dried soybeans are good for storage. "


    This said.


    Su Ye understands that other beans are not as versatile as soybeans.


    But as long as you can eat it.


    Orcs will not dislike it.


    "Chang Xia, continue to dismantle the rattan baskets?" Nanfeng made a mistake, staring eagerly at the remaining rattan baskets in the wooden shed.


    Chang Xia glanced at the sky and said, "Tear it down. However, we have to build up the golden rods to make some space."


    At the beginning of the warm season, there is a lot of rain.


    After the first rain, the Heluo tribe had no rainy days.


    It rains occasionally, and mostly a light rain at night. The day is usually sunny, and Chang Xia didn''t plan to put the golden stick in the rattan basket.


    Choose a position against the corner of the wall and directly build the golden rod into a golden wall. In this way, we will continue to dry it tomorrow, without having to move the rattan baskets in and out.


    The golden rods sent by the Sirius Tribe were about the same size.


    It was very easy to set up the base, Su Ye Baiqing helped pick up the golden rods, Nanfeng hauled it, and Shen Rong Changxia cooperated and set up the base in tacit agreement.


    For half an hour, the golden rods were dried.


    It became a golden low wall, standing on the left side of the cave courtyard. Not to mention, this golden low wall looks beautiful.


    "Do you want to clean up the beans?"


    "The beans are stored in a rattan sieve, and the beans are knocked out after they are dried and then cleaned up."


    The beans didn��t take up space for golden rods, so Chang Xia decided to clean them up after they could be completely dried. Nan Feng didn''t wait for Chang Xia to speak, and neatly walked into the wooden shed to help the rattan baskets.


    For the rest of the rattan baskets, the Lions and Bears could basically guess what was inside.


    What made Chang Xia and the others curious the most was the rattan basket from the Snake tribe of the Snake Mountain tribe. Five baskets, looking at the basket full of things, the leaves of the big-leaf tree were a little unable to cover, and there was a small short stick pressing down.


    "Witch, you said... what is in the rattan basket of the Snake Mountain Tribe?" Nan Feng asked curiously.


    The two tribes were at odds, even though they were close.


    Nanfeng really didn''t know much about the situation of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    There is a xylophone town house at home, how dare I mention the situation of the Snake Clan to Nanfeng. Occasionally I hear some situations, and only when I go out hunting or picking with my clan.


    It is a pity that the clansmen are aware of the situation of Gen and Xylophone.


    Nanfeng asked, the clansmen would not elaborate. Afraid that Nanfeng accidentally leaked his mouth, causing Xylophone to trouble them.


    "The Sheyue tribe grows lushly, and some roots are very common in the Sheyue tribe. Like yam and kudzu, the Sheyue tribe should not lack." Su Ye recalled the situation of the Snake tribe and elaborated.


    With that said, these root blocks.


    Su Ye continued: "The most famous of the Snake Mountain tribe is the mashed beans. Whether they are fresh or old, the mashed beans taste very good. They are delicious when eaten raw, boiled or roasted."


    "Mash bean��" Chang Xia tilted her head, thinking about what this mash bean was.


    Listening to Su Ye''s explanation, these mashed beans should grow in the ground, not the kind of beans of the Yuanhu tribe, which grow in the ground, so Chang Xia thought of peanuts.


    Could this mashed beans be peanuts?


    With curiosity and anticipation, Chang Xia stepped forward and tore the leaves of the big-leaf tree on the rattan basket with Nan Feng. These leaves are so strong that they are indeed the leaves that can be used to make tree coats. These leaves are not afraid of being wasted, they are all packed up in rattan baskets and placed in the kitchen, which can be used to make a fireWitch, are these ground beans? "


    Taking off the leaves of the big leaf tree, Nan Feng held a handful of mashed beans and asked Su Ye.


    The root pieces are relatively large, and these are obviously not root pieces, so they can only be mashed beans. Look, there is nothing unusual about mashed beans, they are really delicious.


    Thinking about it, Nanfeng picked up a mashed bean and stuffed it into his mouth.


    On the side, Chang Xia just woke up from her joy when she saw Nan Feng''s stupid behavior. He hurriedly opened his mouth and explained, "Nanfeng, you have to peel off the shell before you can eat the peas."


    "Listen to Chang Xia, peel off and eat the mashed beans inside." Su Ye turned his head away, hiding the twitching corners of his mouth. I really don''t know where Snake sees her? This cub has changed his personality since Chang Xia''s body recovered.


    Do things without brains, rely on waves and recklessness.


    However, it is also suitable for careful snake walking.


    Snake often goes to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, and Su Ye also knows a little about him. It is indeed a very good male, with the south wind, it is still possible.


    Gen and Xylophone will not let Nanfeng leave the Heluo tribe.


    If the Snake Mountain tribe is willing to let the snake walk over, this marriage should be successful. With Nanfeng''s temperament, he will definitely be eaten and eaten by snakes.


    Of course, the reverse is also possible.


    "Changxia, how about the peas of the Snake Mountain tribe?"


    "good very good."


    With the words "Chang Xia", Su Ye smiled. It seems that the marriage between the Heluo tribe and the Sheyue tribe is imperative.


    She just waited to hear the good news.


    The Heluo tribe has Changxia, and as long as other orc tribes are not blind, they will be able to see the potential of the Heluo tribe. In the future, the males/females of the Heluo tribe who are not married will probably be sweet treats, and they will all be targeted.


    At that time, I am afraid that both the bird clan and the fish clan will have to be moved.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 284： salt cement beans

    "Crispy and taste ok."


    "Would you like to try it?"


    Nanfeng peeled off the mashed beans, and there lay a small row of mashed bean kernels, red and fat bean kernels the size of fingers, which looked very festive.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia remembered a riddle in his previous life.


    The hemp house, the red tent, and the white fat man sleeping inside. It vividly depicts the appearance of mashed beans. Chang Xia peels off a mashed bean and gently rubs it to remove the skin of the mashed bean, revealing the white mashed bean.


    Eat mashed beans, rub the skin.


    This is Chang Xia''s preference, but she is not picky about fried peas.


    Eaten raw, or fried mashed beans.


    She subconsciously always likes to rub the skin, rub off the skin, and eat it.


    "Shen Rong, go to the kitchen and get a wooden basin. Let''s cook some salted and cement beans to eat, and pour the rest of the peas into a sieve, and put them in the courtyard of the cave to dry tomorrow." Chang Xia said.


    If the Sheyue tribe has more mashed beans, they can consider making mashed soybean oil.


    However, these are not in a hurry.


    It''s not the Heluo tribe''s business, Chang Xia is a little more willful.


    Can delay a little, that is a little.


    The five baskets of rattan baskets sent by the Sheyue tribe, three of which are mashed beans, each basket is four or five hundred catties, and three baskets are more than one thousand catties of mud beans. Chang Xia sighed, her cave was filled with the help of the tribe and other orc tribes before she tried to hoard it.


    This made Chang Xia feel less fulfilled.


    But, it feels super cool!


    "Can Chang Xia recognize these roots? The Snake Mountain Tribe has always eaten them like wild vegetables, and the taste is average." Su Ye said flatly.


    It seems that she doesn''t like these roots very much either.


    The remaining two rattan baskets of the Snake Mountain Tribe contain three kinds of root blocks, and the Snake Clan should have more root blocks. They picked out the three they often eat and sent them to Chang Xia.


    "This kohlrabi is delicious when fried with meat. It can also be used to make mustard, and the other two are yam and kudzu." Chang Xia glanced at the three kinds of root pieces in the rattan basket and quickly recognized it.


    The Sheyue tribe has many roots and may have sweet potatoes.


    Unfortunately, the root pieces sent by the Sheyue tribe this time were kohlrabi, not sweet potatoes. Yam and Pueraria, Su Ye and Nanfeng all knew each other, and Chang Xia didn''t say anything more.


    "The Snake Mountain tribe is very rich!" Nan Feng sighed.


    After speaking, Nan Feng frowned.


    "Nanfeng, compared with these orc tribes. Our Heluo tribe doesn''t seem to be outstanding?"


    Fortunately, she didn''t say it in front of the root.


    Otherwise, root doesn''t mind teaching the cub with a stick.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said with a smile: "Wrong, the Heluo tribe has me! Isn''t that good enough?"


    After speaking, Chang Xia held his head high and was extremely proud.


    puff-


    Nan Feng snorted and said loudly, "Chang Xia, your narcissism looks so stinky!"


    Don''t ask why Nanfeng said that.


    Q is to learn from Chang Xia.


    "What''s wrong with Chang Xia, it''s not enough for the Heluo tribe to have Chang Xia!" Su Ye agreed.


    Bai Qing on the side, and Shen Rong who came from the kitchen with a wooden basin.


    They nodded in unison, acquiescing to what Chang Xia said.


    This made Chang Xia embarrassed instead.


    "My family has red maple trees, green trees, and more unknown good things. Otherwise, why would other orc tribes get close to our tribe?" Chang Xia seriously explained.


    Analyze the situation of each tribe.


    Chang Xia speculates that the local specialty of the Heluo tribe may be related to trees.


    It''s a pity that only the red maple trees in Hongyeling and the green trees in Qingshan are known to Changxia. Of course, the light trees and fruit trees of the Weishan Holy Land can also be counted.


    In this way, the Heluo tribe is also not barren.


    "It seems that going out hunting in the future, pay more attention to the trees." Nan Feng muttered.


    With the popularity of the Changxia period, the Heluo tribe has sorted out the situation of each orc tribe. Hearing Chang Xia mention the red maple trees in Hongyeling and the green trees in Qingshan, Nanfeng quickly reacted, and Su Ye was very satisfied with this alertness.


    When the south wind is normal, it is a great thing.


    It''s a pity that she is now releasing herself, and she likes to float away. Floating up, doing things depends on waves and recklessness, often making people hard to guard against.


    "Yeah! Remember to tell the patriarch." Chang Xia nodded, bent over to grab the peas from the rattan basket and put them into the wooden basin. She wanted to cook some salted cement beans to eat. The peas of the Snake Mountain tribe are very plump and taste very good when eaten raw.


    Come to think of it, the taste of the boiled salt cement beans will not be bad.


    Freshly boiled salted peas taste the best. These mashed beans have been sun-dried for a day and need to be boiled for a longer time, and the taste can be more authentic.


    Chang Xia grabbed a full pot and let Shen Rong clean it and bring it into the kitchen.


    There is no trick to salt cement beans, add water, add salt, and simmer.


    The clansmen all know that she has good things here, and if they cook too little, they are not enough for one person. However, Chang Xia didn''t plan to bring the salted cement beans to the tribe, so just one pot is enough. Otherwise, she is afraid that she has boiled all the more than 1,000 catties of mashed beans, and it will not be enough to eat in the tribe square.


    If you want to eat it, wait for the exchange with the Snake Mountain tribe.


    The mashed beans are poured into a rattan sieve, and they will be spread out to dry tomorrow.


    The three root pieces of kohlrabi are directly moved to the cellar and stored first. When you want to eat later, go to the cellar to get it.


    After cleaning up the rattan baskets of the Snake Mountain Tribe, the Tianshi Tribe and the Earth Tribe are left. Chili and seaweed, these two are not surprising in the long summer.


    The Tianshi tribe is nothing more than two more types of chili peppers, including chili sauce and dried chili peppers. At the same time, there is also a large packet of peppercorns and vine peppers.


    Chang Xia can only say that the Tianshi tribe has a heart.


    There are soy sauce fruits at home, and Changxia plans to soak some soy sauce peppers. When the time comes, I will send some to Honeydew so that the Lions can have a taste.


    The number of seasoning trees is limited, and the Heluo tribe has no plans to exchange seasoning fruits with other tribes for the time being. After all, I don''t have enough food at home, and if I exchange it, it seems out of place to exchange it with anyone.


    It simply hides the existence of seasoning fruit directly. Previously, Changxia speculated that the specialty of the Heluo tribe was the tree, which was also somewhat related to the seasoning tree. Chang Xia is looking forward to it. If he encounters another oil tree, he will be happy.


    "The Earth Tribe sent three baskets of seaweed candy!!!"


    "Chang Xia, can your cellar still fit in? And these three baskets of seaweed candy, what do you store?"


    In hot weather, sugar melts easily.


    Once it melts, it will inevitably attract insects and ants.


    "What''s the hurry, let Shen Rong go to the tribe to find the xylophone and bring some pottery."


    The craftsmanship of making pottery was passed on to the orcs by Su Ye.


    Asking people to go to the tribe to get pottery, apart from Su Ye, no one dares to say so brightly.


    "I''ll exchange some seaweed candy with the tribe. Shen Rong and I, two orcs, can''t eat so much candy." Chang Xia said.


    When she left the tribe, the tribe stuffed several jars of thatch candy into her cellar. To be honest, Chang Xia is really not short of sugar.


    These candies are enough for her and Shen Rong to eat for two or three years.


    Depending on the attitude of the tribe, they will continue to dig thatch roots to make sugar. Coupled with the earth tribe, Chang Xia will not have to worry about running out of sugar in the future.


    "Okay." Su Ye nodded and acquiesced to Chang Xia''s proposal.


    Likewise, there is no shortage of sugar in the Shaman Temple of the Holy Mountain of Karna. If the tribes have any good things, they will basically give priority to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    nowadays.


    Su Ye and Bai Qing both had a headache about the pile of things in the wizard hall.


    Do not eat, and worry about wasting.


    What a happy trouble.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 285： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Shen Rong, is there a fire in the stove?" Chang Xia probed and asked.


    Shen Rong said: "The salted cement beans are already cooked! I''ll move the seaweed candy to the cellar, and then go to the tribe to get pottery. By the way, do you want a clay pot or a pot this time?"


    Fortunately, the cave cellar is spacious, otherwise there is really no place to stack things. Rao is so, the once empty cellar has also been filled with various materials. Fortunately, the golden rods don''t need to be moved into the cellar for the time being, otherwise Shen Rong estimated that he would have to let Chang Xia Teng cave to put all these dozens of baskets into the cave.


    The wooden shed is open, and it is okay to store table and chairs and other sundries.


    Food crops such as these still cannot be stored, and they are prone to attract insects and ants when they get wet. The cellars and cave dwellings have always been filled with powders for repelling insects. Every now and then, Changxia will smoke the house with wormwood.


    Keep cellars and cave dwellings as neat and clean as possible.


    Avoid introducing insects into the house, soiling or damaging these hoarded food crops.


    "Clay pots! Pottery pots are more convenient. The pots are too big and it''s too troublesome to move." Chang Xia thought about answering Shen Rong''s question. Chang Xia fell in and couldn''t climb out for a long time. When she tried to get out, she was expected to smash the tank.


    In comparison, clay pots are more suitable.


    And the tribal pots have sizes, she asked Shen Rong to choose the same size as possible. This is convenient for stacking, and there are many things hoarded. It is definitely not easy to put them apart, and the stacking is more neat and beautiful.


    "I''ll go to the tribe with a basket of seaweed candy, look at the firewood in the stove." Shen Rong said. Without further ado, he raised his hand and picked up a basket of seaweed candies, and left for the tribe.


    A basket of seaweed sugar is enough to exchange for the clay pot needed for the long summer.


    In fact, the tribe will not want more things for the long summer.


    However, there is too much sugar stored in Changxia''s cellar. Changxia knows that the tribe has enough sugar, but it is not enough. After all, there are many tribesmen, in addition to eating and storing caves, they can also exchange with other tribes.


    This time, the amount of seaweed sugar brought by the earth tribe is limited.


    Naturally, it is impossible for all the orc tribes who come to the Heluo tribe to have the opportunity to exchange seaweed sugar.


    Here comes.


    The Heluo tribe can properly separate a part of seaweed sugar.


    This will not affect the earth tribe, and at the same time, it allows other tribes to taste the seaweed candy made by the bear tribe, which is the best of both worlds.


    "Have you found anything from other orc tribes?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "No, they are all common cabbage and radishes, and they are of little value. However, I can teach them to store sauerkraut and make dried vegetables..."


    Although cabbage radish is very common, the taste of cabbage radish from different tribes is quite different. In the same way, there are many kinds of these wild vegetables. Chang Xia thinks that if all the orcs in the Twilight Forest can form an alliance, these small tribes will also have a future to grow cabbage and radishes.


    "Need convenient transportation, right?" Su Ye saw blood for a while, and said what Chang Xia really wanted to say. The clean and tidy roads of the Heluo tribe, like the spacious caves, shocked all the orcs who came to the Heluo tribe.


    pity--


    Cave construction requires innate conditions.


    In the Twilight Forest, the Heluo tribe seems to be the most suitable for building cave dwellings.


    Other tribes either had insufficient soil or too much rain. There are always shortcomings of one kind or another, which has caused many orcs to sigh.


    However, there is also good progress.


    They questioned the construction of a table, chair and wooden bed.


    Some orcs suggested that they wait to return to the tribe and try to build wooden houses out of logs. This proposal was strongly supported by Su Ye and promised to help.


    Su Ye talked to Chang Xia about the appropriate construction of other houses.


    Changxia chose to build a kiln in the Heluo tribe because it was very suitable. She is not saying that wooden houses, stone houses and brick houses are not good, it is the first principle of forest life to adapt to local conditions. At the same time, it is also the survival rule that the clan has been talking about in her ear for the longest time since Chang Xia recorded.


    Chang Xia thought about burning bricks to build brick houses, which would require a lot of dredging.


    The Heluo tribe lived near the Baihe River, surrounded by dense forests and dense forests. These mountain forests are filled with towering trees, not dwarf bushes.


    Chang Xia thought it was not necessary to arbitrarily cut wood and dred sand to build brick houses. Before she made the decision to build a kiln, she discussed it with Su Ye.


    Although Su Ye didn''t know what kind of kiln existed.


    However, she supports Chang Xia''s decision, and she also disapproves of extensive logging and dredging. Every grass and tree in the Twilight Forest is worthy of careful care.


    The Heluo tribe''s topography is suitable for building kilns.


    Other orc tribes will naturally have houses suitable for construction.


    Su Ye talked with other orc tribes, and then based on what Chang Xia had said, he helped to choose a house construction method suitable for each tribe.


    Su Ye believes that he will wait for the arrival of the Normandy Bazaar next year.


    The entire Dusk Forest will definitely change.


    All this was brought by Chang Xia.


    With the end of this exchange event, the orc tribes will spread the changes of the Heluo tribe throughout the Dusk Forest. The real lively start will be the next exchange event.


    At that time, all the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest might pour into the Heluo tribe.


    at this point.


    I believe that the root and the xylophone will negotiate well.


    In a few months, how will the Heluo tribe receive other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest The Heluo tribe will definitely be ready.


    "Yes, build the road." Chang Xia said.


    The road is the beginning of the communication between the tribes.


    Orcs never thought that the reason for building roads is very simple. When they go out for hunting and picking, orcs usually travel in the way of beasts.


    Whether or not there is a way in this way has little effect on the Orcs.


    However, to facilitate communication between tribes, a clear path is necessary. In addition to the convenience of walking, it is more to indicate the direction of the tribe, similar to coordinates.


    "Chang Xia dares to build a road in the forest, you are the first person in the history of the Orcs." Su Ye chuckled, thinking that Chang Xia was much more active than ordinary people.


    Bai Qing went into the kitchen and helped look at the stove.


    Nan Feng didn''t speak, and simply gave Chang Xia two thumbs up.


    Chang Xia is out of line for the tribe to build roads in the tribe. Nan Feng did not expect that Chang Xia would dare to ask Wu to propose to build a road between the various orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. What kind of arrogance is this?


    The Twilight Forest Crisis can be seen everywhere.


    Every mountain range is different, even the most powerful totem warriors dare not speak out and dare to enter the Twilight Forest alone.


    Build a road in the Twilight Forest��


    Chang Xia''s expression was a little dizzy, as if he had heard something very important.


    "Is this method feasible?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye closed her eyes and twisted her fingers gently. After a while, she opened her eyes and said softly, "In five years, it''s difficult. Ten years, it''s feasible."


    Orcs need a step-by-step process.


    All orcs must be made aware of the benefits of road construction before they can arouse their enthusiasm. At that time, even if Su Ye didn''t speak, the orc tribes would contact each other and take the initiative to build roads to connect the tribes with each other.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 286： xxErin reward and update

    "Five years, ten years, not too long, we can all afford to wait." Chang Xia pondered for a moment and spoke calmly.


    Orcs have a life span of two or three hundred years, and they can afford it in five or ten years.


    "Chang Xia, you and Wu are both crazy." Nan Feng sighed.


    Before, Maple Leaf complained that she was like a lunatic. At this moment, if Maple Leaf is here, she is afraid that she will never call her crazy in the future. Because Chang Xia and Wu were so crazy than her, they even dreamed of building a road in the Twilight Forest.


    After that.


    Do they still want to build a city?


    There is no city in the Twilight Forest, and the orcs live in groups as tribes.


    The city is said to be from the West Land. The orcs of the Twilight Forest believe that only the weak can live in the city. The real totem warriors should be adjacent to the forest, hunting the most ferocious beasts and picking the most delicious wild fruits.


    "Crazy, you said it too early!" Su Ye smiled towards Nanfeng. Her real intention was to turn the entire Twilight Forest into a forest city.


    However, it was not time to speak.


    Maybe ten years, twenty years, or maybe fifty years or a hundred years longer.


    She can''t finish this plan, and Pai Qing.


    Bai Qing was raised by Su Ye, and Su Ye believed that if she really proposed this idea, Bai Qing would definitely be able to help her achieve it.


    "Nanfeng, if I told you a year ago that you would live in a bright and spacious cave in the future, would you believe it at that time?" Chang Xia calmly chose to try to tell Nanfeng that there is nothing in this world. madness and impossibility.


    Just leave it all to time and time will tell.


    "..." Nan Feng was silent.


    Not to mention a year ago, half a year ago, Chang Xia told him these words.


    Nanfeng will think that Changxia is crazy, and there is no bright and spacious cave in the Twilight Forest. If there is, the Witch Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna, where the witch lives, will not be dark. Not to mention the dampness, it will easily nourish all kinds of insects and ants.


    "I talked to Chang Xia for five years or ten years, but with the frequent exchange activities between the various orc tribes in the Dusk Forest. Or in two or three years, a wide road may be built between the various tribes in the Dusk Forest. ����


    Su Ye''s expression was calm and relaxed, and he clearly said the craziest words, but his expression had not changed or fluctuated much.


    Likewise, Changxia is the same.


    At this moment, Nan Feng suddenly understood why Wu preferred Chang Xia.


    Because they are strong-willed, and also have a crazy heart. They don''t believe in the impossible, they only believe in what they can see.


    While chatting, the three cleaned up.


    When Shen Rong brought Fenghuo and the others back to the cave.


    The beans dried in the cave courtyard are all moved into the wooden shed. Those that can''t be put down are neatly stacked outside the wooden shed, and will be moved to the cave courtyard tomorrow to spread out to dry.


    A broom woven from reeds, waved by Chang Xia, began to clean the inside of the cave courtyard. Sprinkle water while sweeping to avoid too much dust and choking.


    "Hey! How did you get back so many pots?"


    Chang Xia held the broom and sighed straight at the good guy. Shen Rong is hollowing out the tribal tile kiln! Large and small, no less than thirty or forty clay pots.


    Stacked together, they were carried over by Shen Rong Fenghuo.


    In the team, there were two raw faces, Honeydew and Snake. However, they were not strangers, so Chang Xia called out his name. Continuing to sweep the floor, Shen Rong and the others put the pots next to the water tank. These pots need to be cleaned and dried before they can be used to store things.


    Therefore, everyone didn''t use Shen Rong to speak.


    Each scooped water and started cleaning the pot.


    Snake looked curiously at the cave dwelling of the Changxia family.


    The eyes are full of amazement and shock, very beautiful, better than those cave dwellings seen in the tribe. Especially when the afternoon is approaching dusk, the cave dwelling of the Changxia family is definitely the pearl on the water in the cave dwellings of Baihu.


    "Baihu Cave, it''s beautiful!" Shen Nian winked, teasing the snake.


    This **** is super slippery, and he speaks and does everything flawlessly, making it difficult for them to find an opportunity to make trouble with him in the late years.


    At this moment, watching Snake Walk looked at the cave and lost his mind.


    So, in the deep years, I couldn''t help but open my mouth again.


    Snake nodded, without concealing the compliment in his words, and said, "Beautiful, I have never seen such a beautiful and beautiful house." Maybe it is not as solemn as the wizard''s palace where the witch lives, but this beauty is unparalleled.


    The houses inhabited by the Snake Mountain tribe are wooden huts.


    The interior space is slightly larger than the previous animal nest space of the Heluo tribe. However, the large space is also very limited. After all, the orcs don''t understand the tenon and mortise structure, and they simply build a wooden house, which is too big and easy to collapse.


    This is the same as the beast den.


    The bottom can be built large, the top of the nest is too large and difficult to close.


    The wooden houses of the Snake Mountain tribe are undoubtedly much more comfortable than the Tianshi tribe and the Earth tribe. At least you don''t have to live in animal hide sheds or sleep in caves.


    "Unfortunately, the Snake Mountain tribe can''t build it." Snake sighed.


    Fenghuo said: "The witch said that the soil quality of the Sheyue tribe is not suitable. You can build a wooden house, and according to the method given to you by the witch, you can renovate and expand the wooden house built by your original tribe, and it will become bright and spacious like a cave.


    Building a house has many principles in common.


    Like doors and windows, you can simply imitate the Heluo tribe without even modifying it.


    "You''re right." Snake said happily.


    The construction of the house is also within the scope of the negotiation of this exchange activity. The living conditions of the orcs can be improved a lot by solving the problems of food, clothing, housing and transportation.


    I believe that in the coming year, many new cubs will be born in each tribe.


    This is one of the reasons why tribes frequently urge these unmarried males/females to marry. Tribes want to develop, no one develops what?


    It was impossible to starve and freeze before.


    nowadays.


    Conditions have improved in all respects.


    Expanding the tribal population base is undoubtedly the most urgent thing for all orc tribes to do. At the same time, it was also what Wu wanted to see.


    "��! No matter how good it is, it''s definitely not as good as our family''s cave." Nanfeng Aojiao glared at the snake and swept over the male orcs of Shennian Fenghuo with his peripheral vision.


    Ah--


    She hasn''t settled accounts with these people for matters near the tribe.


    These shameless male orcs even dared to bring Snake to Chang Xia''s house. Could it be that her fists have softened so that they can no longer hurt orcs?


    Hearing the sound, Snake Xing smiled and said nothing.


    Fools can understand that Nan Feng is scolding people.


    "Nanfeng, not necessarily!" Chang Xia retorted: "Stone houses, brick houses and wooden houses have their own merits and differences. Besides, bamboo houses and stilted houses are also great!"


    Unfortunately, so far.


    No orcs have sent bamboo shoots and bamboo.


    Is there really no bamboo in the Twilight Forest?


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help showing a sad expression on her face. Without bamboo, life seems a little imperfect. Not to mention all kinds of bamboo products, there are also bamboo shoots that Changxia loves to eat. Especially the pickled sour bamboo shoots, which is an indispensable soul ingredient in Guilin rice noodles.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 287： Ming pear reward plus more

    "Okay! Just say yes."


    The person who refuted it was Chang Xia, but Nan Feng didn''t keep his mouth shut. However, when he glanced at the snake, he was full of provocation.


    This gaze made Snake feel a little pain in the bottom.


    However, the egg hurts.


    There is still a hint of darkness in Snake Walk, and he enjoys interacting with Nanfeng very much. Sometimes ignorance is more tragic than hatred.


    "Shen Rong, where do you put the washed clay pot?"


    "Upside down, stack."


    Dozens of pots are all laid out, and the courtyard of the cave takes up a small space. The pots are of similar size and can be stacked.


    At the same time, the stacking is also quite suitable.


    After Chang Xia swept the floor, he put the broom down the corridor and walked into the kitchen.


    The salted cement beans were boiled several times, Chang Xia scooped out a few with a spatula, picked them up, and tasted one to see how it tasted. Who would have thought that before the mashed bean kernel was put to his mouth, Nan Feng''s mouth opened first, "Chang Xia, let me try it first��"


    "try what?"


    At this moment, Maple Leaf Kongshan also came.


    Seeing that Chang Xia put down her broom and entered the kitchen, and smelled the faint smell of salt in the kitchen, everyone followed into the kitchen in an orderly manner.


    He saw Bai Qing sitting beside the stove, looking at Nan Feng with contempt.


    This female really doesn''t even want her face in order to eat.


    "I used the mashed beans sent by the Sheyue tribe to cook the salted peas. Now, I don''t know if they have been cooked?" Chang Xia put the peeled mashed bean kernels into Nanfeng''s mouth and leaned over. , and picked up a mashed bean from the spatula and peeled it.


    The freshly cooked salted cement beans have a little salty taste, and the mashed beans are crispy and very appetizing. If paired with a glass of wine, the taste is estimated to be more delicious.


    Cook for a while, the taste will be more delicious.


    At the same time, it can make the mashed beans softer.


    The mashed beans of the Snake Mountain tribe are very good, making Chang Xia think of Jiugui mashed beans, frosted mashed beans and so on. It''s a pity that there are peas, and the wine is far away!


    The wild fruit of the Holy Land, Chang Xia was reluctant to use it to make fruit wine.


    Although she knew that if the wild fruits of the holy land were made into fruit wine, the taste would definitely not be said, and there might be other effects. However, the wild fruit in the holy land is the ration of the Weishan ape clan, and the tribe occasionally picks a few baskets or a dozen baskets. If harvested on a large scale.


    Weishan ape is afraid that there will be a lack of food. Then you are guilty of great sin.


    However, if you can talk about the patriarch, build a road to Weishan from the wilderness in the south. As a result, the distance between the two places has been greatly reduced. Weishan apes lacked food and could be transported from the Heluo tribe at any time. At that time, Changxia had the courage to open the mouth to pick wild fruits from the holy land to make wine.


    Otherwise, you can only wait for the warm season wild fruits to mature.


    and many more-


    She can go to Granny Su Ye and ask if there are any orc tribes with ripe wild fruits at this time? The Twilight Forest is vast, with a mountain range and a landscape.


    It is not surprising that there are ripe wild fruits in this season.


    The difficulty is that there are orc tribes with mature beasts, which are likely to be far away from the Heluo tribe. Otherwise, how could Changxia have never eaten wild fruits that were out of season?


    Perhaps, the wild fruit was broken when it was sent to the sacred mountain of Karna from the orc tribe.


    Therefore, even if there are ripe wild fruits, the orc tribe cannot send it to the sacred mountain of Karna. At this thought, Chang Xia''s careful thought pressed it down again.


    "It tastes so special!" Nanfeng was eating salt cement beans. If there were not too many orcs around, she would have wanted to reach into the stone pot and grab a handful of salt cement beans.


    Chang Xia saw her thoughts and tapped Nan Feng''s hand with a spatula.


    "Wu, try it too��" Chang Xia put a small half bowl of salted cement beans in a wooden bowl and explained, "Boil it for a while to make it taste better."


    Su Ye took the wooden bowl that Chang Xia handed over, peeled off a salted cement bean and fed it into his mouth. Then he handed the wooden bowl to Feng Ye and the others, and said, "You''re welcome, let''s taste the taste of the mashed beans from the Sheyue tribe. This is the first season of the Sheyue tribe''s harvest. It''s not long after the harvest, and it''s very fresh."


    "Witch, how many seasons of peas can be harvested in the Snake Mountain tribe in a year?" Chang Xia asked.


    "I remember, it seems to be three seasons." Su Ye hesitated, turned to look at Snake, and asked him to confirm, "Snake, these peas are harvested three seasons a year, right?"


    "Wu is right, mashed beans can be harvested three seasons a year. The tribe harvests quite a lot of mashed beans every year, and the tribesmen don''t worry about starvation in the cold season." Snake said proudly.


    The bountiful harvest of peas and other roots made the Snake Clan a Twilight Forest, one of the few orc tribes who never worried about starvation in the cold season.


    thus.


    The annual Normandy Grand Bazaar, the male market of the Snake Mountain tribe is very good.


    Many orc females are willing to marry into the Snake Mountain tribe. It is a pity that the Snake Race is proud of its temperament, never marrying a weak race. Occasionally, when Snake Race females marry out, they basically choose males from the five major tribes to marry.


    This time, Snake Xing and Nanfeng were married, and the Snake Clan did show enough sincerity.


    "Wu, you can squeeze oil from mashed beans. Stir-frying with mashed bean oil is very fragrant and delicious. If there are enough mashed beans harvested by the Sheyue tribe, you can try to squeeze oil. mashed bean oil is more durable than simply storing mashed beans." Chang Xia opened his mouth.


    Hearing this, Snake looked at Chang Xia excitedly.


    With the spread of ginkgo eating, some orcs called Changxia the star of the orcs, and Snake felt that this title was too heavy. After meeting Chang Xia for real today, Snake feels that the Orc Star is perfect for Chang Xia. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Dusk Forest couldn''t find another orc who was qualified for this title.


    "Snake walking, write down all what Chang Xia said. Later, I will relay it to the patriarch of Snake Snake. There are also three kinds of roots that you sent, among them yam and kudzu, you can directly find xylophone, the Heluo tribe has eaten these two. Plant roots. The rest of the kohlrabi, Chang Xia said, can be made into mustard, and it can be fried directly with the meat."


    Su Ye called Snake and asked him to stand beside Chang Xia.


    Write down everything Chang Xia said, word by word.


    Then go to the tribe to find the snake and snake patriarch, and relay the words that he likes to her. With the shrewdness of the Snake Patriarch, he will know how to repay Chang Xia.


    The conflicts between the two tribes are trivial matters.


    Gen should find an opportunity to make it clear to Xylophone.


    The Snake Patriarch has carried the blame for decades, and should compensate the Snake Mountain tribe for one or two. After all, the elder Pukang did bring someone to the door to **** the root back, and only afterward did he learn the truth from the root.


    Elder Pukang and the people who went to rescue Geng directly beat Geng to death.


    Who knew that once the tribe, Xylophone determined that the wounds on Gen''s body were caused by the snake orcs of the Sheyue tribe. After that, it''s another piece of chicken feathers.


    "Thank you Chang Xia!" Snake said seriously: "I have written down everything."


    With a direction, the Snake Mountain tribe naturally understands how to experiment. Just like ginkgo can be eaten, but how to eat it, the orcs have eaten the fruit powder for thousands of years. Eat it all the time, it''s always fruit powder. Occasionally, some people try to change it, at most, they throw the ginkgo directly into the stove and roast it.


    The development of anything requires the precipitation of time.


    Chang Xia is different, she is open.


    So things can always go smoothly, and everything is simple and easy in her hands.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 288： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    For a moment.


    Chang Xia asked Bai Qing to turn off the fire.


    She used a spatula to scoop the salt and cement beans in the stone pot into the wooden basin on the stove.


    It was a little hot, so Chang Xia packed two pots separately.


    "Eat one pot first, keep another pot. Wait for it to cool before eating." Chang Xia said. When it cools down, the salted cement beans will taste more delicious.


    In fact, eating this pot.


    Chang Xia also wants to wait until it gets cold before eating.


    However, looking at everyone''s eyes like wolves and tigers, Chang Xia Mingzhi made a proposal right now. Worried that she would be beaten if she opened her mouth, she craned her necks one by one, wishing to bury her head in a wooden basin filled with salted cement beans.


    "Maple Leaf, go and get a few wooden bowls. Put some in each bowl and eat them separately." Su Ye ordered. How big can the basin be, if a dozen people gather around it, it will feel crowded no matter what.


    Besides, that''s about it for the kitchen.


    It''s hard to even turn around.


    "Okay!" Maple Leaf replied.


    Nanfeng waved his hand and said loudly, "Stop. Leave them all for me, and wait for Maple Leaf to bring the wooden bowls, and I''ll give you a share. Are they all crowded in the kitchen, isn''t it too hot?"


    Changxia����


    Chang Xia, she became a Buddha.


    His head was full of sweat, and he was tired of even opening his mouth to speak.


    I just hoped that all the orcs would leave the kitchen and let her go to the cave courtyard to cool down.


    The warm season is not too hot, but this time it does heat up the long summer. His cheeks were flushed, and he looked like he was hot.


    "Chang Xia, why is your face so hot?" Shen Rong was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen, took a few deep breaths, and complained: "The temperature in the kitchen is already high, and they all squeezed into the kitchen. I wanted to get out and get some air, but I couldn''t squeeze it out."


    All of them were thinking about the pot of salt cement beans.


    Chang Xia was very angry.


    Next time, never again.


    "You can come out from the small living room..." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia was pleasantly surprised and said embarrassedly, "I forgot."


    In fact, Chang Xia was also thinking about salt cement beans at that time. For a while, I forgot to walk out of the kitchen and get out of the small living room.


    man!


    It''s easy to forget things when you''re busy.


    "Come on, Chang Xia... This is yours." Nan Feng shouted, and she was the first to put two bowls for Wu and Bai Qing. Next, it was Chang Xia and Shen Rong.


    For the rest, each person symbolically scooped up a small half bowl.


    Soon, everyone was holding wooden bowls. Crouching in the corridor or in the courtyard of the cave, one by one earnestly peels the shells and eats the salted cement beans.


    "The mashed bean paired with this faintly salty taste is simply amazing!"


    "Snake walking, the Snake Mountain tribe has a lot of peas, have you ever eaten salted peas before?"


    "I can eat three pots of salted cement beans like this."


    In an instant, all kinds of discussions were heard incessantly.


    Inside and outside the words, they all express their love for salt cement beans.


    In this regard, Chang Xia was very calm. No matter how nice a compliment is, the more you hear it, the more you will get used to it, and you will no longer struggle with good and bad.


    "Snake, does the Snake Mountain tribe have a crunchy and sweet root?" Chang Xia turned to look at Snake and asked lightly.


    Among the many orc tribes, the Snake Mountain tribe is most likely to grow sweet potatoes.


    Unfortunately, among the gifts of the Snake Mountain Tribe this time, there are only kohlrabi, yam and kudzu. Compared with these three, sweet potatoes are more widely eaten, and they can also be eaten as food, so their status is self-evident.


    Both yam and kudzu can be eaten, but neither can be eaten.


    Kohlrabi is a vegetable.


    Of course, mustard greens made with kohlrabi are delicious.


    There are peppers at home, and Changxia is going to try to make mustard. In this way, even if you don''t cook vegetables, you can eat fruit powder cakes or powder packets with mustard.


    "Yes, I remember there are several." Snake thought for a while and affirmed.


    Root blocks can be dug anywhere in the Moon Moon Mountains where the Snake Mountain tribe is located. If it weren''t for the need to go out to hunt for meat, the Snake Clan would not have to go into the forest to hunt at all.


    Just dig around the tribe and you can dig up all kinds of edible roots.


    Like Chang Xia said, the crunchy and sweet roots have been eaten by Snake. Like yellow skin, purple skin, like a friend''s red skin.


    This kind of root piece is dug out and left for a period of time. If it is not eaten in time, it is easy to rot. Of course, if it is piled up with sand, it can be stored for a longer time.


    This time, the snake patriarch originally planned to take some, the kind of roots that came to the Heluo tribe. However, it was rejected by the elders of Sheguoer, saying that if the root block sent was broken, it might misunderstand the black panther tribe of the Heluo tribe.


    The two tribes were at odds with each other.


    One more layer and the problem only gets more complicated.


    Back then, it was unclear who was right and who was wrong. After all, no matter who is right or wrong, the contradiction has already been created, and the orcs don''t like to cherish anything.


    The elders of Sheguoer were afraid that the roots might be damaged and cause new troubles. Simply selected root pieces are quite satisfactory, of course, like kohlrabi, yam and kudzu, they will be broken if they are kept for a long time.


    However, these three can be stored for a little longer.


    "Snake, I need to exchange more roots with the Snake Mountain tribe, is this convenient?" Chang Xia asked quickly.


    As soon as they heard it, Su Yenanfeng and the others heard it.


    This crunchy, sweet root piece might well be a good thing.


    Thinking about it, Su Ye said: "Snake and other Snake Mountain tribe will come to the Heluo tribe next time, and bring all the roots that your tribe has dug up to the Heluo tribe, and hand them over to Changxia for identification. Changxia awakens the bloodline ability, Can identify whether various plants are edible or not


    Dear, this chapter is not over, there is another page ^0^. "


    "Okay, I remember." Snake said excitedly.


    On the side, Shen Rong Fengye heard Su Ye talk about Chang Xia''s ability to awaken his bloodline. They all bowed their heads and pondered, thinking about Su Ye''s purpose for doing this.


    They all knew that Su Ye would never hurt Chang Xia.


    However, she suddenly revealed that Chang Xia had awakened the bloodline ability, and directly pointed out that it was related to plants.


    and many more--


    Shen Rong and Maple Leaf quickly wanted to understand.


    The Heluo tribe can tolerate Changxia''s "nonsense", but it is difficult for other orcs to speak. Therefore, Su Ye arranged in advance, and let the orcs of the Twilight Forest believe that Chang Xia can identify whether plants are edible or not, and everything comes from her bloodline ability.


    Orc bloodline abilities are mysterious and special.


    Even the Orcs themselves can''t explain it clearly.


    Here comes.


    In the future, no matter what earth-shattering events Chang Xia makes.


    Su Ye can help Chang Xia to lie.


    In an instant, Shen Rong Fengye and the others looked at each other. Jiang is still old and hot, and this ability to plan ahead, even if Shen Rong Fengye is so good, is still less than 1%. This is wisdom accumulated over the years, and it takes time to polish.


    "It''s getting late! Nanfeng, you send Snake and Honey Dew back to the tribe, it''s time to prepare dinner there." Su Ye said.


    Looking at the sky, the setting sun sinks into the horizon.


    The birds return to their nests, and the White Lake ends the day''s hustle and bustle and begins to approach.


    Chang Xia heard Su Ye say it was late, and looked around.


    "Shen Rong, Yuan Hei hasn''t returned to the cave yet?"


    Saru Hei should have come back long ago, they didn''t go to pick up people, why didn''t they send Saru Hei back to Baihu.


    Shen Rong got up and said, "You prepare dinner at home, I''ll go to the tribe."


    Nanfeng stood up reluctantly Rather than sending Snakeling Honeydew back to the tribe, she wanted to stay at Changxia''s house for dinner. However, looking at Wu''s face, Nan Feng couldn''t open his mouth to refuse.


    heard.


    In the deep years, Fenghuo and others got up one after another and went home.


    At night, the clansmen will not go to the Tribal Square again. Except for the root and xylophone and the minority who are responsible for entertaining the orcs of other orc tribes, the other tribes stayed in their cave dwellings and spent a quiet night.


    ������������off topic����������


    Thank you: Ling----er, Bing�@��, (/�R���Q)/la la la, karen123, �� AI �� will be a lifetime soon, it is better to be silent, flashy, cute treasure @ dream, the sunset in the morning , xc1221, ��Broken Bridge Misty Rain, Rosemary Wings, yingxiaoxue, -Ling-, McDull ������, as you wish\", don''t eat curry, blank, dishes* candy, angelia, red leaves, as always, if you abandon \"Eternal phase Xi ��, TPV, Luo Di, Xiao Fei. Xiaolong. Mom, Luoxia Feiyu, etc. have greatly voted for monthly support. Thank you: Sha, Tsujibi, Lido Beans, Earth-eating Girls, Reminiscing Baby, Don''t Eat Curry, a few big tips and support, (*^��^*)~~


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 289： Dont eat curry, reward and add more

    the next day.


    It was just a little light.


    Chang Xia heard the door open and opened her eyes.


    "Shen Rong, who''s up?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong said, "Witch, she''s up. Today, the Tribal Square will confirm the things exchanged by the tribes, and then set off for Weishan."


    "Oh!" Chang Xia snorted, squinted for a while, and said, "You get up and send Saru Hei to the tribe training ground, and by the way, put salt and cement beans on it, and let it share with the **** and the others."


    The remaining pot of salt cement beans was soaked overnight.


    The taste is just right, saying, Chang Xia feels a little greedy.


    "Chang Xia, did you sleep foolishly? Yuan Hei didn''t go back to Baihu last night, it went home with the tit." Shen Rong pinched Chang Xia''s cheek and smiled lightly. Yesterday evening, he went to the tribe to pick up Saru Hei and learned that Saru Hei followed the **** home.


    Depending on the situation, I won''t be going back to Baihu in the past few days.


    It seems that during this period of time, I was very happy to get along with my friends.


    This has all learned to stay at night and stay at the homes of my friends.


    The Heluo tribe is happy to see it, Yuanhei is the next gatekeeper of Weishan Yuanhe. The tribe has a good relationship with it, which is only good for the future entry and exit of the Holy Land.


    Otherwise, like other orc tribes, they want to go to the Holy Land.


    First of all, you have to nod through the Heluo tribe, after all, Weishan is the territory of the Heluo tribe. Secondly, the permission of Weishan Ape has to be obtained. Otherwise, even if you walk into Weishan, you will not be able to enter the Holy Land.


    Yep, that''s the shit.


    "Hey! I really forgot that it didn''t come home last night." Chang Xia patted off Shen Rong''s hands that were pinching on his face, muttered, and prepared to get up.


    In addition to drying the golden rods and beans, I also wanted to prepare something for Su Ye. After the tribe has confirmed it, it is estimated that the root will take Su Ye and the others into Weishan.


    This time, Chang Xia didn''t plan to follow.


    The tribesmen that the tribe followed should be the part that they hadn''t been to last time.


    Of course, most of the elders Pukang and Jami are going.


    After all, they are more familiar with the old ape.


    If there is any conflict with Weishan Ape, it is also convenient to communicate.


    "Chang Xia, get up so early?" Shen Rong was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    It''s just dawn, and Chang Xia usually doesn''t get up so early, except when going out.


    "I''ll prepare something for Granny Su Ye, you know... Weishan Waterfall lacks everything. Although the tribe will prepare it, I will prepare another for Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing to avoid any omissions." Chang Xia explained , yawning and getting up.


    "Shen Rong, do you think I''m a little sleepy lately?"


    Vaguely, Chang Xia felt that she didn''t get enough sleep. If it hadn''t been with Shen Rong Jiangzi Jiangzi, she really doubted if she was pregnant?


    Normal orcs, who would feel sleepy and want to sleep every day.


    Generally speaking, the energy of the orcs is very strong, tired and sleepy. This is obviously a problem!


    Chang Xia checked herself and found that her body was completely fine.


    Shen Rong nodded and said solemnly: "After returning from Weishan, you have become a little sleepy. I wanted to ask Wu about it yesterday, but it just so happened that Wu has not been to the tribe yet, so I asked her what happened to you? "


    Last night Chang Xia asked him to go to the tribe to pick up Monkey Black.


    Shen Rong went to the tribe and forgot about it.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia also found out that something was wrong and asked.


    "Witch, wait a minute."


    When he opened the door, he saw that Su Yebaiqing had packed up and planned to go to the tribe.


    Shen Rong hurriedly opened his mouth to call someone.


    Su Ye paused and asked, "Shen Rong, is something wrong?"


    "Chang Xia came back from Weishan last time, and has been acting a little drowsy. Please help to check what is wrong with her body." Shen Rong said.


    Upon hearing this, Su Ye''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Why didn''t you hear about this yesterday?" Su Ye reprimanded lightly.


    If there is a problem, why not find her in time.


    Even if these cubs are adults, they will inevitably make people worry.


    "I checked my body and found nothing wrong. Apart from snoozing, there are no other problems." Chang Xia smirked and explained in a low voice.


    Su Ye raised his hand and patted her twice.


    Bai Qing''s immature face was solemn.


    It was obvious that the two of them were in a terrible mood at the moment.


    "I didn''t find any problem, it''s strange." Su Ye muttered in surprise.


    Bai Qing stepped forward and helped to check it.


    There was also no problem with Chang Xia''s body.


    Suddenly, Su Ye''s eyes fell on the mark of the beast **** between Chang Xia''s eyebrows, his eyes lit up, and he said, "Your drowsiness only appeared after you came back from Weishan, right?"


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded.


    "Don''t worry, your sleepiness is a good thing." Su Ye raised his hand, stroked the mark of the beast **** between Changxia''s eyebrows twice, and explained, "If I guessed correctly, it should be related to the mark of the beast **** between your eyebrows. You Eat more meat to replenish energy, and the sleepiness will improve. Otherwise, sleep more."


    The mark of the beast **** stimulated the recovery of Chang Xia''s bloodline power.


    At the same time, Chang Xia''s body is warmed and nourished invisibly.


    It is a pity that some nutrition can not keep up, so this kind of lethargy occurs. Chang Xia hadn''t finished the pills she gave to Chang Xia before. Seeing Chang Xia''s repulsive attitude, Su Ye didn''t give her any more pills.


    It''s not a bad thing to have some snooze left and right.


    The tribe is rich in food and does not need to go out hunting and picking in the long summer.


    In this way, it is better for Chang Xia to stay in the tribe safely, and don''t always think about entering the forest. Of course, Su Ye didn''t say it clearly.


    "It''s fine just fine." Shen Rong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Changxia was snoozing every day, and Shen Rong''s pressure gradually increased, because he was afraid that Changxia had some kind of disease.


    "I just said that I feel like my strength has increased, but I didn''t expect it to be true." Chang Xia was overjoyed. It was very laborious to carry hundreds of pounds of things before. After receiving the mark of the beast **** in the Holy Land, she can easily lift a hundred jins of things.


    In the past two days, Chang Xia had a faint feeling that the tribe was using large rattan baskets.


    She seems to be able to move.


    Don''t talk about moving before, don''t even think about pushing.


    When building a kiln, pulling hundreds of kilograms of loess made Chang Xia very tired. Now let her pull, absolutely easy.


    It is estimated that in a few days, let alone hundreds of pounds.


    Like this rattan basket weighing four or five hundred kilograms sent from various tribes, Chang Xia can pry it.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia was very excited.


    "The mark of the beast **** will help you break through the physical limitations of the Chinchilla clan. You''ve been exercising more recently, which will help you improve your strength." Su Ye reminded Chang Xia to exercise more, keep breaking the bloodline limit of the body, and achieve the greatest possible breakthrough. .


    Chinchillas, the strength is at the bottom of the orcs.


    Orcs do not say dragons.


    So there is no such argument that the Chinchillas are strong.


    Xu Shi accounted for a dragon character, making the Totoro family a bit weaker than the cat family.


    Properly, the weak clan of the weak clan in the Twilight Forest. However, the Chinchillas are ingenious and cunning, depending on the snake and fox clan in the west, and living together with the lowly and weak clan such as the rabbit clan and cat clan, they can live a good life.


    Weak strength, eat less.


    Can not hunt, mainly to pick.


    It is not very difficult to feed the tribe. Large tribes such as the snake tribe and the fox tribe regularly send tribal totem warriors to help them patrol and drive away wild animals. Of course, this is not free.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 290： Changxias plug-in

    "I run around the White Lake twice."


    After Su Ye and Bai Qing left, Chang Xia didn''t want to go to the tribe training ground.


    Shen Rong together.


    After the run, go back to the tribe to dry the golden rods and beans.


    This time, nothing is delayed.


    Chang Xia tied her hair, moved with Shen Rong, and left the cave.


    The road by the Baihu Lake has been repaired, and the ground is paved with snowflake slate. Although it is not as neat and beautiful as the Changxia family cave courtyard, compared with the mud roads of other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest, it is absolutely tall.


    "I''m jogging, Shen Rong, don''t worry about me."


    Chang Xia ran slowly, she knew that for Shen Rong, such a running circle was not even a physical activity.


    So, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to leave her alone.


    Shen Rong ran in front, and she ran slowly behind.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    Spread your legs and start running around the shore of Baihu Lake. Chang Xia ran slowly behind him, adjusting his breathing from time to time, trying to make his running easier and more comfortable.


    And activate the bloodline ability, which consumes a lot, but can take into account the improvement of bloodline ability while exercising.


    Two-pronged approach, neither side is delayed.


    The only trouble is that it is too tired.


    After Chang Xia ran three laps, he began to pant, and he could only walk slowly with his hands on his hips to relieve himself.


    But at this moment, Shen Rong easily ran fifteen laps, don''t say sweat, he didn''t even breathe.


    "Chang Xia, can you still hold on?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia took a breath, waved her hand, panted for breath, and replied, "Don''t mind me, I''ll walk two more laps."


    That''s right, Chang Xia said to walk two more laps.


    If you can''t run, you can''t run, you have to insist on walking two laps.


    "Then pay attention, if you can''t do it, just walk around again." Shen Rong said.


    He plans to run five more laps, and after making twenty laps, he will go back to the tribe to prepare breakfast. Dry the golden rods and beans, and wait until the long summer run and have breakfast before starting.


    Early in the morning, the ground was not dry yet.


    Better later.


    Chang Xia nodded and didn''t have the strength to speak again.


    However, she deactivated the activated bloodline ability. After all, if it is activated again, she is afraid of sudden death. This bloodline ability consumes too much physical energy, Chang Xia''s scumbag physical energy cannot bear such a severe consumption.


    A stick of incense ends.


    Shen Rong ran twenty laps easily.


    Saying goodbye to Chang Xia, turned back to the cave to prepare breakfast.


    "Little Changxia��"


    Shen Rong had just returned to the cave when the elder Dalai came over. Seeing Chang Xia walking out of breath, looking at Chang Xia in confusion, she didn''t understand what she was doing.


    "Elder Dalai, good morning!"


    "Little Changxia, what are you doing?"


    "Running, Wu said that more exercise is good for the body. I get up in the morning and run a few laps to move my body."


    After listening, Elder Dalai left with a smile.


    Confirming that Chang Xia is fine, of course he will not disturb Chang Xia''s exercise. At the same time, in the bottom of my heart, I sighed at the power of the idea of ??entering the forest, and Chang Xia worked so hard.


    Who can stop a totem warrior''s thirst for the forest?


    Facing the rising sun, Chang Xia stepped into the gate of her own courtyard with difficulty. Smoke billows from the kitchen, and the chirping of birds can be heard from the branches in the distance.


    Smelling the fragrance from the kitchen, Chang Xia sat down on the steps of the corridor. ��


    "Come on, I gave you warm water. Wash up first, and you can have breakfast soon." Shen Rong came over with a wooden basin and said, "In the morning, I cooked soup powder."


    "Yeah! The soup noodles are pretty good." Chang Xia raised his head and asked Chen Rong to help wash his face.


    see.


    Shen Rong smiled and shook his head.


    Wring out the green cloth towel, carefully wash Chang Xia''s face.


    After washing his face, Chang Xia washed his hands with warm water.


    "Shen Rong, let''s have breakfast at the square table in the morning corridor." Chang Xia said.


    "Okay, I''ll pack the powder and scoop the soup." Shen Rong obeyed Chang Xia''s choice, poured water, put down the wooden basin, and went into the kitchen.


    "thirsty, thirsty..."


    Suddenly, Chang Xia heard a voice calling for thirst.


    She stood up alertly and looked around. Longing to find where the source of the sound came from, and also to find out who was shouting for thirst.


    "Changxia��"


    Shen Rong just wanted to ask Chang Xia if he wanted chili peppers.


    Seeing Chang Xia watching the surroundings with vigilance, Shen Rong suddenly remembered what Chang Xia said yesterday.


    Put down the wooden bowl and quickly walk towards Chang Xia.


    "I heard another voice saying: Thirsty." Chang Xia whispered.


    Shen Rong affirmed: "It''s just you and me in the cave. Ape Hei is in the tribe, it can''t be it. And I didn''t hear any sound..."


    "That''s weird." Chang Xia frowned, suddenly her eyes fell on the light tree sapling in the center of the pool, and hesitantly said, "Shen Rong, do you think it could be it?"


    "Light tree sapling?" Shen Rong followed Chang Xia''s line of sight and landed on the light tree sapling in the center of the pool, "Do you suspect that the sound you heard has something to do with your bloodline ability?"


    "Otherwise, how should you explain it? By the way, when did you water it?" Chang Xia shrugged. He couldn''t say that there was anything unclean in the cave, right? In this way, it is easier to understand that it is the light tree saplings that are thirsty.


    "The day before yesterday." Shen Rong said.


    Yesterday, various orc tribes came to the tribe, Shen Rong forgot to water the light tree saplings


    Dear, this chapter is not over, there is another page ^0^.


    Likewise, no watering today.


    The air in Weishan is more humid than that of the Heluo tribe. Guangshu saplings feel thirsty, which should be related to his lack of watering.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong got up and scooped water with a ladle to water the light tree saplings.


    "Chang Xia, try again��"


    Chang Xia nodded, activated the bloodline ability, approached the light tree sapling, and touched the trunk of the light tree sapling.


    Soon, a happy mood passed down the trunk of the light tree sapling to Chang Xia.


    It feels so magical.


    In the previous life, Chang Xia He had manipulated plants.


    However, there is no such face-to-face communication with plants.


    "It''s very happy." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Shen Rong tentatively stretched out his right hand to the light tree sapling and stroked from the trunk to the leaves, but he didn''t feel anything.


    "I don''t feel it, it''s quite cold." Shen Rong touched the tip of his nose and said regretfully.


    Able to sense the emotions of plants, this bloodline ability is very suitable for forests. It is simply born for the forest. The orcs say that Changxia is the star of the orcs. This is true.


    "My ability is too weak to perceive the more specific situation of the light tree sapling." Chang Xia withdrew his hand and regretted Of course, it may also be that the light tree sapling is too small.


    Couldn''t give more emotion.


    This ability should be derived from the ability of the beast **** mark to enhance the bloodline.


    In the future, Chang Xia will no longer have to worry about getting lost in the forest. Even if you encounter a plant you don''t know, you can recognize it.


    Previously, what Su Ye said to Snake.


    To be honest, Chang Xia is a bit Alexander.


    Now that the bloodline ability is down, Chang Xia said that she doesn''t have to worry anymore. It''s cool to open and hang, and it''s been cool all the time.


    "It''s very strong!" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia clapped her hands, got up, and said, "Let''s go, eat soup noodles. The sun is out, and after breakfast, it''s time to dry the golden rods and beans."


    Sure enough, I have to get up early to run.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 291： 1 open and hang 1 straight

    Chapter 291


    In the early morning, the warm morning sun poured down.


    The two of Chang Xia sat around the square table, chatting quietly.


    "Chang Xia, you can sense the emotions of the light tree sapling, does this mean that it is alive?" Shen Rong said.


    This said.


    Chang Xia''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Shen Rong, you are so smart!"


    To be honest, Shen Rong didn''t say anything. Chang Xia really didn''t forget to think about this aspect. Being able to express the emotion of thirst means that the light tree saplings have begun to take root, which also means that the light tree saplings have been planted alive.


    Chang Xia ate the flour in the bowl in two or three times.


    Go into the small living room and move the two pots of light grass out of the room.


    Try to activate the bloodline ability, let go of the perception.


    water, sunlight.


    The light grass mood is not as obvious as the light tree sapling expresses.


    Chang Xia tried several times before trying to figure out the needs of Guangcao. Water, and then move the light grass to the corridor and place it.


    In the morning light, the grass is swaying and shining.


    "How?" Shen Rong whispered.


    Chang Xia said happily: "Success."


    After speaking, Chang Xia thought about it.


    "Later, I will go to the tribe to see the growth of other light tree saplings in the tribe."


    There are only a few light tree saplings in total, but they cannot wither.


    Transplanting an adult light tree is troublesome, but a light tree sapling is much easier.


    At the same time, the light grass can not give up. The light of a single light grass is limited. If several dozens of light grass are planted together, the light emitted by the light grass is not weaker than that of the light tree.


    If it can be nurtured, the Heluo tribe will not have to worry about starvation even if they stop hunting and picking in the future. The orc tribes are happy to exchange food with the Heluo tribe for bare tree saplings and bare grass.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s expression was filled with excitement.


    "Do you want to tell the patriarch about this?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "No hurry. I''ll tell the patriarch when it''s confirmed. Now, I''m afraid the patriarch doesn''t even want to go to Weishan, so he''ll just stare at me."


    Shen Rong thought about Gen''s character.


    Don''t say, Chang Xia''s worries are really possible.


    This time I went to Weishan with the elders of Pukang and Jami, and it doesn''t matter whether they go or not. If you go to Geng now and say that Changxia can communicate with plants, Geng may really abandon Weishan and stare at Changxia instead.


    Putting down the bowl, Shen Rong cleaned up and washed the dishes.


    Chang Xia walked towards the golden low wall and began to tear it down.


    The golden rod can be dried completely after two days of drying. With the Sirius tribe, Changxia doesn''t have to think about keeping seeds, but Changxia wants to keep a few golden rods and try to make seeds to see if they can be planted?


    The climate of the Heluo tribe is different from that of the Sirius tribe.


    Planting time is also different.


    Maybe, Changxia can try to cultivate now, if the golden rod can germinate, maybe it can be planted?


    Considering the previous germination rate of peppers, Changxia does not have high requirements for golden rods.


    She just wanted to sprout and plant well, she really had no idea.


    "Chang Xia, get out of the way." Shen Rong said.


    Come over, stretch out your hand and push down the golden low wall, letting the golden rods fall on the ground. Chang Xia found wooden sticks and pulled the golden sticks apart, which was several times faster than Chang Xia throwing them one by one.


    After drying the golden rods, enter the wooden shed.


    Take the beans out of the rattan sieve, then the mashed beans.


    Beating the beans with a wooden stick cracked the pods, but not fully. After another day of drying, the pods can fully crack open.


    At that point, just a light thump.


    The beans will pop out of the pod.


    "I''m going to prepare something for Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing. You can beat these pods with a wooden stick, turning them over from time to time. You don''t need too much force, just lightly." In the kitchen, I am going to prepare something for Su Ye and Bai Qing.


    They are going to Weishan, there are many people, and the speed will not be too fast.


    Back and forth, fast maybe five or six days. If it is slow, I am afraid that it is possible for ten days.


    At that time, Bai Qing''s body should also be in good condition.


    "You move faster. It''s too slow. I''m afraid they are going to leave." Shen Rong urged.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the cellar and see what to prepare." Chang Xia said: "Knock on all the pods, then bring the rattan basket over and help me get the things."


    "Is one rattan basket enough?" Shen Rong held a wooden stick, squatted down, and pounded the pods according to Chang Xia''s instructions, making a continuous crackling sound.


    Beans popped out of the pods, knocking and knocking, Shen Rong felt very interesting. Especially the moment the beans pop out of the pod, the sense of accomplishment reaches its peak in an instant.


    "I''ll take a look at it first." Chang Xia said.


    With that, she walked into the cellar. The cellars, which were empty before, are now full of piles, leaving only the passage.


    "Fruit powder, seasoning, anaconda meat, anaconda meat won''t work, the snake and snake patriarch of the Snake Mountain tribe will also go to Weishan. Then get some fried meat, prepare some seasoning fruit, dry powder, and sugar."


    Chang Xia muttered and wandered in the cellar.


    Fortunately, the tribe will prepare. If Chang Xia is really prepared, she is probably going crazy. The supplies of dozens of people are not a small amount.


    In addition, we have to prepare a copy for Lao Ape and Weishan Ape.


    Of course, Bai Qinghei Meng couldn''t forget, and he had to prepare something.


    Here comes.


    A rattan basket is not enough.


    However, as meat can be hunted, it saves most of the work.


    If you really rely on carrying food to travel, it is estimated that there are dozens of baskets of large and small, and it is best not to leave the tribe.


    a while.


    Shen Rong came in with a rattan basket.


    According to Chang Xia''s list, he began to put things in the rattan basket.


    The two baskets were full, and there was no fruit powder. Fruit powder is the staple food, naturally it cannot be less. So, Shen Rong found an animal skin bag and filled two hundred kilograms of fruit powder.


    Shen Rong moved the rattan basket, and Chang Xia dragged the animal skin bag.


    The two returned to the cave courtyard from the cellar.


    this time.


    There was a commotion from the shore of Baihu Lake.


    Chang Xia ran towards the courtyard gate, looked at the long figure walking by the shore of Baihu Lake, and said loudly, "Shen Rong, move things to the shore of Baihu Lake."


    "Okay." Shen Rong found a wooden stick, picked up the rattan basket, and walked towards the shore of Baihu Lake.


    Chang Xia dragged the animal skin bag behind him and followed slowly. Carry it for a while, rest for a while, and walk for a while.


    "Chang Xia��" Maple Leaf saw Chang Xia from a distance, ran forward in three or two steps, and took the animal skin bag in her hand, "What did you take?"


    "Guofen, prepared for Wu and Bai Qing. Besides Wu and Bai Qing, some of the rattan baskets that Shen Rong picked were for Lao Yuan and Wei Shan Yuan. By the way, there are also Bai Qing. Clear and fierce." Chang Xia said.


    Looking at Maple Leaf Kongshan''s dress, she said, "Are you going too?"


    "Yeah!" Maple Leaf said.


    She and Kongshan are very curious about Weishan, and they are naturally reluctant to miss a rare opportunity.


    "That thing is handed over to you two." Chang Xia said simply.


    Maple Leaf nodded and replied, "Okay, I''ll get it for you."


    In the distance, Shen Rong and Chang Xia had a tacit understanding and learned that Kongshan was going to Weishan. He directly threw the rattan basket and the wooden stick to Kongshan and asked him to take it to Weishan. After explaining the contents of the rattan basket to Kong Shan, he went to Wu and Bai Qing and said a few words.


    At the same time, hand a beast sac to Bai Qing.


    The animal sac is filled with seasonings prepared by Chang Xia, such as salt, dried shrimp skin powder, chili powder, etc., and even a lot of ginger, onion, and garlic.


    However, ginger, onion and garlic are placed in the rattan basket.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： Full 0 plus change

    Chapter 292 The monthly ticket is full of 100 plus more


    "Nanfeng, are you going too?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and looked at Nanfeng in the team in surprise. What is she going to do?


    Nan Feng hesitantly, glanced at the snake.


    "Father asked me to follow, saying that I was familiar with it once."


    She was so familiar, she made it clear that she couldn''t see herself idle in the tribe, and threatened that if she didn''t go, she would stay in the tribe and marry with snakes.


    listen-


    Is this like what a father said?


    "..." Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, it seemed that he shouldn''t have spoken just now!


    Yu Guang swept across the snakes in the team, this time the patriarch and Xylophone Amu were determined to sell Nanfeng. It seems that the snake walk is really good, and even the elders of the tribe are happy to see it.


    It seems that Nanfeng really can''t escape!


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xiaqing coughed and said softly, "That''s good."


    "What good?" Nan Feng stared at Chang Xia. cut! She really thought that she couldn''t see that Chang Xia was gloating, she wanted to refute, and she wanted to beat Chang Xia. However, the humble Nanfeng said that he could only endure it.


    If she dared to raise her hand, believe it or not, she would definitely be beaten in the end.


    On this point, Nanfeng is very self-aware.


    Lie flat, Ren said.


    "Maple Leaf is also going. This time I will go to Weishan for a few days at most. Be patient, I will wait for your return in the tribe." Chang Xia smiled.


    The patriarchs are gone.


    She makes it easier to get in and out of the tribe.


    Before Chang Xia and the others chatted for long, the team set off.


    There were many orcs going this time, so I didn''t choose to be a beast to hurry, but chose to go to Weishan by walking. It is expected to take two days to walk and rest at the entrance of Xiaohe Prairie in the evening. There is no hurry at night, two days is enough.


    This time back to Weishan, and Ape Hei.


    This was something Chang Xia did not expect.


    However, seeing Saru Hei''s excited appearance, Chang Xia didn''t say much.


    She packed a lot of things, plus what the tribe prepared. Chang Xia did not go back to the tribe to prepare anything for Yan Hei.


    Standing on the south side of Baihu Lake and watching the backs of the clansmen go away.


    Chang Xia greeted the clansmen and returned to the cave with Shen Rong.


    Xu is that there is a snake and snake patriarch in the team, and Xylophone also goes to Weishan with Gen, which makes Chang Xia dumbfounded.


    I prayed silently for the patriarch from the bottom of my heart, hoping that I would not be beaten.


    "Chang Xia, when are you going to go to the tribe?"


    "Evening!"


    Chang Xia thought about it and decided to go to the tribe at dusk to explore the situation of the light tree saplings. During the day, I went to clean up at home, and by the way, I picked the ginkgo from the vegetable garden behind the cave and brought it back to the tribe to facilitate the second fruiting.


    "To grab a wild boar from the fence of Baihu Lake, I asked them about hunting in the past years." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "Don''t worry about hunting. While the weather is good, you can take the rattan basket later, and we will pick the ginkgo from the vegetable garden in the mountain and dry it for drying."


    "Also," Shen Rong replied.


    He got up and went to the wooden shed to get two rattan baskets.


    By the way, put the small back basket used in Changxia into the rattan basket, and take it to the mountain vegetable garden to pick ginkgo.


    They didn''t take a detour.


    Go directly from the cellar to the vegetable garden in the col.


    "Weeds are overgrown, and a lot of thatch roots can be dug up. After picking the ginkgo, cut off the weeds that should be mowed, burn everything that should be burned, and turn over the soil. In the future, use them to plant golden rods, mashed beans and beans." Chang Xia was planning, and his eyes shone brightly when he looked at Xiangshan''s vegetable garden.


    Shen Rong listened quietly.


    Looking at the smile at the corner of Chang Xia''s mouth, the whole person calmed down.


    "The big trees around here are too tall. If they are planted, they need to be cut down." Shen Rong pointed to the tall trees nearby and suggested.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Cut it down! These trees are too tall and have some shade, making it inconvenient to grow vegetables and fruits."


    Even if she planted it, she also wanted to plant some wild fruits.


    Like flat apples and peach peach fruit, it can shade and eat fruit.


    The trees near the col are all common broad-leaved trees and are of little use.


    "After picking the ginkgo, I will clean up these big trees. It just so happens that there are still some pots and buckets at home. After drying in the shade, they will be made into wood and used to make pots and barrels." Shen Rong said, looking at the nearby trees.


    After speaking, Shen Rong waved the iron wooden knife in his hand.


    Chop the weeds down and make a path to the ginkgo tree.


    "Should we make some snowflake rocks to pave the way here in Changxia? Otherwise, it will be muddy when it rains."


    "Okay, pave a path."


    After talking and stopping, the two came to the Baiguoshu side.


    Chang Xia counted it carefully. There were twenty-three ginkgo trees, seventeen of which were large and six were small. Looking at the woods, it should be able to bear fruit next year and the next year.


    "Shen Rong, we are guarding this col, and we can eat and drink without worry."


    During this distance, Chang Xia picked up two broods of eggs and caught three pheasants and two hares. Plus seventeen ginkgo trees. Chang Xia said that eating and drinking is not an exaggeration.


    There are often no orcs stepping into the vegetable gardens in the mountains.


    The pheasants and hares here are all stupid and not afraid of people at all.


    When Xia Chenrong approached, they reacted and wanted to escape. As a qualified orc, Chang Xia Chen Rong did his part to take decisive action.


    The food for the day was picked up.


    Standing near the ginkgo tree, the two were not in a hurry to pick the ginkgo. Instead, put down the rattan basket and take out the iron wooden knife to clean up the surrounding shrubs and weeds.


    The ginkgo trees are generally not tall, and seem to exist for the convenience of orcs to pick.


    No need to climb, stand under the ginkgo tree and reach out to pick ginkgo. The verdant ginkgo, hanging from the branches, is gratifying no matter how you look at it.


    Chang Xia carried her exclusive small backpack, stood under the ginkgo tree, and started picking ginkgo. Speaking of which, this is her second time picking ginkgo.


    For the first time, I went to Baihu to get salt.


    After eating fruit powder for more than ten years, there are very few times to pick ginkgo in person.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia became more and more grateful to the Heluo tribe and people.


    "The golden rods have not been dried well. We will pick half of the ginkgo at most today. Otherwise, the area of ??the cave courtyard is not enough to be dried." Chang Xia said, pouring the ginkgo in the back basket into the rattan basket. Every time she picks a half-basket of ginkgo, she pours the ginkgo into the rattan basket.


    Shen Rong was more rude, and dragged the rattan basket directly to stand under the white fruit tree.


    Chang Xia picked the three-backed baskets and filled up one-third of the rattan baskets. The rattan baskets in front of Shen Rong were already full.


    In terms of hand speed, Chang Xia is not as good as Shen Rong As a direct descendant of the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe, Shen Rong has never done such tiring work before. However, Shen Rong was too smart.


    Knowing how to draw inferences from one case to another, Chang Xia more than once lamented Shen Rong''s evildoer.


    "Yes. Let''s pick it slowly. After all, we are close. There are still three jars of fruit powder in the cellar, enough for us to eat for half a year." Shen Rong said.


    They went to pick ginkgo once.


    The fruit powder in the cellar was sent by the tribesmen.


    The jars that hold the fruit powder are still the largest jars used by the tribe to hold water, and each one can easily hold two or three thousand kilograms of fruit powder.


    After conversion, the Changxia cellar has hoarded nearly 10,000 catties of fruit powder.


    Shen Rong said that he had eaten for more than half a year, and this included the premise that Nanfeng Nuanchun and other clansmen came to eat. It is more than enough for him and Chang Xia to eat for a whole year.


    If it weren''t for the fear of worms, the tribe might have sent more.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Chapter 293 Sha''s Rewards and Updates


    "Yeah! This batch of picked ginkgo fruit is dried first, and the fruit powder will not be ground for the time being. It will be stored in a hide bag and stored in the cellar. After eating the ground fruit powder in the pottery jar, it will be ground again."


    In fact, if it weren''t for the fear of delaying the second season of Ginkgo.


    Changxia is not in a hurry to pick these ginkgo fruits from the mountain collet vegetable garden.


    As I said before, it''s too close to be picked. It''s just that the second season of ginkgo blossoms and bears fruit one after another this season. If you don''t pick them, it will delay the second season of ginkgo.


    chatting.


    Soon, the two rattan baskets were full, and the first ginkgo tree was not finished.


    Shen Rong carried the rattan baskets back to the cave, poured the picked ginkgo into the cave courtyard to dry, and then picked the rattan baskets back to the mountain''s vegetable garden.


    but.


    When Shen Rong returned to the vegetable garden in the col.


    Followed by a few small tails.


    "Chang Xia, didn''t you say that you are not in a hurry to pick the ginkgo from the vegetable garden in the mountain?" Nuan Chun Kunshan followed behind Shen Rong with the twin cubs.


    Maple leaves empty mountain to Weishan.


    Nanfeng was also held by the patriarch and forced to follow.


    I don''t know when Yadong will return.


    For a while, Baihu became quiet.


    Shan Kun planned to come over to find Shen Rong and ask him if he wanted to go out hunting. Who would have thought that as soon as he crossed the courtyard gate, he saw Shen Rong dumping ginkgo nuts in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    "Yesterday, Xylophone Amu said that the ginkgo is about to bloom, and the second fruiting is about to happen. I thought about picking this crop of ginkgo as soon as possible, so as not to delay the second season of ginkgo." Chang Xia explained, if it wasn''t for Xylophone''s reminder, Chang Xia really couldn''t think of this.


    For Dusk Forest.


    Chang Xia is a complete beast cub.


    Everything has to be learned from scratch.


    "That''s true!" Nuan Chun nodded, raised his head, and looked enviously at Chang Xia''s vegetable garden. This vegetable garden is so convenient and enviable.


    "Do you want to pick them all?" Shan Kun asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "The golden rods and beans have not been dried, and there is no place to dry the ginkgo in the cave courtyard. Today, I plan to pick half of them first."


    "Okay, let''s help too." Nuan Chun rolled up his sleeves, put down the twins, and let them play by themselves. Too small to send tribal **** they are not happy to play with twin cubs. No way, the warm spring can only be brought by oneself.


    After all, it''s not good to trouble the old people of the tribe, although they are all happy.


    "Do you have enough ginkgo to eat? Or...you pick the remaining half and take it home? My cellar still has three cups of fruit powder, and there is no shortage of ginkgo." Chang Xia asked.


    Nuanchun has to take care of the twins, Shankun runs around all day.


    The cave dwelling should not have hoarded much materials, even if there are elders in the family to take care of, but the family is definitely not as rich as the Changxia family.


    After all, Changxia is the care of the entire tribe.


    In addition, the various gifts sent by the tribes this time.


    It can be said that Changxia should be the most prosperous of the Heluo tribe at present.


    In addition to food, wild vegetables, melons and fruits, the gifts sent by the tribes also include animal skins, animal bones and so on. These are all exceptions. Even if each orc tribe just gave two animal skins to express their wishes, the dozen orc tribes add up to dozens of them.


    Even though these animal skins are not as good as the forest tiger skins given by the elders of Tiantai of the Sirius Tribe, each animal skin is a rare high-quality animal skin.


    "Warm Spring?" Shan Kun looked at Nuan Chun, his cellar was indeed quite empty.


    He came to find Shen Rong, intending to hunt a few prey, and by the way, go to a far place to pick some ginkgo or something.


    There have been a lot of things going on in the tribe recently, and as a totem warrior, he can''t stay out of it. Nuanchun at home has to bring twin cubs and must not go out to pick them.


    Fortunately, the tribe sent a lot of ginkgo to his family, otherwise the food might not be enough. After all, sitting in the air, of course, if you are hungry, you will definitely not be hungry.


    Near the White Lake, fish and shrimp can be eaten casually.


    However, ginkgo words.


    Nuanchun''s family really didn''t hoard much.


    "Okay, Chang Xia, I''m not polite to you. My family picks half of the ginkgo from the vegetable garden in the mountains." Nuanchun is also a cool person. Chang Xia took the initiative to speak up. She refused to be too identifiable, and she nodded directly.


    Shan Kun turned around and grabbed the twin cubs who were playing in the mud.


    "I went back to the cave to get the rattan baskets, and by the way, I sent them to the wall of Baihu, and asked the elder Dalai to help watch them all morning."


    After speaking, he grabbed the twins and went back to the cave.


    After a while, Shan Kun came back with four rattan baskets.


    Shen Rong said: "Shankun, while the sun is strong, you pick two baskets and take them back to your cave to dry." He just picked two baskets back to the cave. Today, he plans to finish picking all the ginkgo fruits from the vegetable garden in the mountains. Shen Rong moves quickly. up.


    "Okay!" Shan Kun picked up the wooden stick and carried two baskets full of ginkgo.


    Pass through the Changxia family cellar and the cave courtyard, and run to the cave. I got half of the ginkgo in the vegetable garden in Changxia''s Mountain Ao, so I don''t have to worry about the lack of ginkgo in my home in the first half of this year.


    Wait until tomorrow, find Shen Rong and go out hunting.


    Catch some more prey alive and throw them into the fence of the White Lake fence to keep them. Even if the tribe is in trouble, Shan Kun is not nervous about Nunchun and the twins and cubs at home hungry.


    Orcs are very independent.


    An adult and married orc like Shan Kun Nuanchun.


    They usually support themselves, unless disabled or elderly. Only tribes can provide support, and Changxia is a special case.


    In the entire Twilight Forest, there is probably only one Changxia.


    Besides, there is no second one to be found.


    "Stop, go back to the cave at noon. The sun is too big, and it makes you dizzy." Chang Xia looked at the scorching sun above her head, wiped her hot sweat, and called Shen Rong Nuanchun home.


    In the morning, seven ginkgo trees were picked.


    The remaining ten trees will be picked in the afternoon after lunch.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth, but Shen Rong Nuanchun did not refute.


    Picking is not tiring, but repetitive activities for a long time are too boring. Even if Shen Rong Nuanchun was very patient, he couldn''t stand it.


    Before Shan Kun returned, Shen Rong returned to the cave with the rattan basket.


    Chang Xia put the basket under the ginkgo tree and returned to the house empty-handed.


    "Nuanchun, eat at my house at noon." Chang Xia washed his face with water and explained to Nuanchun.


    Nuan Chun said: "Okay, I''ll go to the White Lake fence to pick up the twins."


    Let the elders of Dalai help take care of him all morning, Nuanchun thought about rushing over to pick him up.


    Just in time, Shan Kun, who sent Ginkgo back to the cave, came over.


    "Nuanchun, you stay to help Changxia prepare lunch, I will go to the wall of Baihu to pick up the twins. By the way, at noon, help Elder Dalai prepare a lunch Shan Kun put down the rattan basket, opened his mouth.


    "Okay." Chang Xia replied.


    After listening to Nuan Chun, he washed his face.


    I sat down with Chang Xia in the shade of the corridor, planning to take a break and then start preparing lunch.


    After Shen Rong washed his face, he picked up the wooden stick and turned the golden stick and beans to dry.


    When I was rummaging through the beans, I was banging my head, and Nuan Chun was curious for a while, and couldn''t help asking, "Chang Xia, what is Shen Rong doing?"


    "Knock on the pods, so that the beans will jump out of the pods faster." Chang Xia explained, peeling the pods one by one to get the beans, it would be exhausting. There are tricks, and of course it''s easy to do tricks.


    ??ps: Too sleepy, no more updates today~~


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： Vinegar Chicken

    Chapter 294 Vinegar Chicken


    "����sharp!"


    After a moment of silence, Nuan Chun silently gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    This lazy method, except Chang Xia, no one dared to dare to do it. In addition to admiration, she has nothing but admiration.


    "Nuanchun, there is still half a pot of salt and cement beans in the kitchen. You can move here and we will eat some salt and cement beans before preparing lunch." Chang Xia was too lazy to move, so he asked Nuanchun to go to the kitchen to get the salt and cement beans.


    Nuan Chun got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    After a while, he came to the corridor with half a pot of salt and cement beans.


    Yesterday''s pot of salt cement beans, Chang Xia filled half a pot for Su Ye and Bai Qing. This half-pot was originally reserved for Yan Hei, but this time Yan Hei went to Weishan with Su Ye and the others. There is no need to keep this half-pot of salted cement beans, it is simply eaten as a snack.


    Shen Rong put down his stick and walked over, and followed him to eat salt cement beans.


    "What do you want to eat at noon?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia tilted her head to think and said, "How about the vinegar chicken?"


    This vinegared chicken is actually Dongan chicken, a dish that Chang Xia had eaten in his previous life. It is made with vinegar, ginger, red pepper, and a local chicken in a certain county.


    The chicken is tender and tender, with the sour taste of vinegar and the unique crispness of ginger.


    Make this dish taste unique and outstanding.


    Without seasoning fruit, many dishes can only be made by thinking. During a trip to Weishan, the seasoning fruit solved the problem of Changxia.


    Whether it is plasma duck or vinegar fruit chicken.


    Chang Xia can do it, but as soon as she said it, Chang Xia was the first to swallow her saliva.


    "At noon, we eat vinegared fruit chicken. In the evening, let''s have a plasma duck. Eat it with grilled meat and fruit powder pancakes, and then stew pork ribs and yam soup."


    This time, Chang Xia not only arranged the lunch meal, but also thought about the dinner.


    Running around every day is tired and busy, not just for three meals a day.


    Conditional, Chang Xia is reluctant to wrong himself at all.


    "I went to Baihu Lake to catch chickens..." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia grabbed him and said, "Shen Rong, I want chickens. They are too old to make delicious vinegared chickens, so I''ll catch three."


    Four adults, plus twin cubs.


    and many more--


    With the addition of Elder Dalai, it should be enough to make three vinegared chickens. After all, there are roast meat, fruit powder cake and pork ribs and yam soup. The tribe follows Chang Xia''s diet, and every meal is no longer monotonous roast meat and stew.


    Gradually, the clansmen found that they were very full every day.


    But the food consumed is decreasing.


    This undoubtedly shocked the clan!


    In the past, the tribe went out hunting and picking every day, and the tribe was hungry.


    Now, when they go out for hunting and picking only every three or five years, the clansmen are still full. Every cellar can also store a lot of food, which is a beautiful life that the tribes never imagined.


    "Okay, I remember it!" Shen Rong took it seriously and ran towards the fence by the Baihu Lake very quickly.


    The chickens, ducks and hares raised there are already on a large scale.


    This time, when Chang Xia came back from Weishan, he found that there were more than a dozen large white geese inside the fence. I think they were caught by the clansmen from other places.


    Shen Rong went to Baihu Lake.


    Chang Xia Nuanchun got up and went into the kitchen.


    Warm spring to help and fruit powder gooey, fried fruit powder cake.


    Chang Xia prepared the red peppers, **** and vinegar fruit for the vinegared chicken in advance. Then prepare the chili sauce, minced meat, bird eggs and wild vegetables for the fruit powder cake. Fruit powder cake, she is going to have a deluxe version at noon.


    Pork ribs and yam soup, ribs are ready-made, and the yam is sent by the Sheyue tribe. The family has already eaten all of them before, and if you want to eat all kinds of delicious food, you must not stop exchanging with other orc tribes.


    Otherwise, where to eat fresh chili, yam and vinegared chicken?


    "Is there anything I can help with?" Shan Kun asked, putting down the twin cubs in his arms.


    Twin cubs have been growing very fast recently.


    He was twice as big as when he was born, shiny, fat and round.


    Leopard head and leopard brain, looks very cute.


    "Ow!" Twin cubs wailed, rubbing around Chang Xia''s ankles.


    Chang Xia paused and shouted, "Warm Spring��"


    "I''m hungry! Looking for something to eat." Nuan Chun said.


    My twin cubs are not stupid! Even knowing that the tribe is the Changxia family that has the most delicious food, and knows how to look for her to act like a spoiled child, she has a bright future!


    "It''s good to be able to flirt at this age, but it''s okay to grow up?" Chang Xia complained. He turned around and peeled a few salt cement beans for the twins and fed them to them.


    The barbecue has not yet started, and if you want to eat it, you have to wait.


    The cubs of the Black Panthers start to change shape when they grow up to about a year old. Previously, the animal body would grow to the size of the black panther that Chang Xia knew. During the period between transformation and their adulthood, their body size grows with their own strength.


    In the Heluo tribe, the orcs such as Elder Pukang and Elder Senda are larger than ordinary people. Strength, speed, endurance of running, etc., can be said to surpass tribal people in all aspects.


    In turn, the lifespan is longer.


    "Shan Kun, you start grilling." Chang Xia said.


    The twins were hungry, and a few salt cement beans naturally couldn''t feed their stomachs. Chang Xia asked Shan Kun to barbecue and feed them first.


    In the warm spring, fry the fruit powder, chop the ribs in the long summer, cut the yam, and stew the ribs and yam soup. When they were busy, Shen Rong took the cleaned chicken into the kitchen, Chang Xia added yam to the pork ribs soup, and at the same time took the chicken that Shen Rong handed over, chopped it up, and let Shen Rong prepare a stone pot and start frying.


    "very sour."


    "It''s really sour, and it''s starting to smell nice."


    As Changxia stir-fried vinegar fruit chicken, Shankun Nuanchun kept swallowing saliva.


    Shen Rong coughed twice and reminded: "Shan Kun, your twin cubs are going to bite your hand." Shan Kun was feeding the twin cubs barbecue when he smelled the vinegared chicken and walked into the kitchen , his eyes were fixed on the stone pot, and he forgot about his own cubs.


    The twin cubs screamed, opening their mouths and biting Shan Kun''s fingers and grinding their teeth.


    Shan Kun woke up in pain, no doubt staring at Shen Rong. Doubt looked at Shen Rong and asked if he did it on purpose? He just said that Shan Kun''s hand has already been bitten by his own cubs. It doesn''t hurt to bite his deciduous teeth, but it''s just a bit embarrassing!


    "Oh! Bitten." Shen Rong said indifferently.


    Shan Kun''s mouth twitched, unable to find anything to refute.


    Nuanchun turned around and took a photo of Shan Kun, "You feed them first, otherwise they will make trouble after dinner."


    How can Nuanchun not understand your own cubs?


    puff-


    Smelling the sour smell of vinegar fruit, the cubs kept sneezing.


    Shan Kun can only catch them out of the kitchen, away from his curious vinegar chicken. After all, the experience of jealous fruit last time is vivid in my mind.


    To be honest, he was still a little afraid of vinegar fruit.


    "This taste is very special!" Shen Rong hesitated. To be honest, he thought the same as Shan Kun, is the vinegared chicken really delicious?


    It smells a little scary!


    Nuan Chun said: "Chang Xia, is this too sour?"


    "Don''t worry, the vinegared fruit chicken smells sour, so it won''t taste too sour. I didn''t put too much vinegared fruit, it tastes just right." Chang Xia said to himself. Vinegar will volatilize, sour taste is heavy, quite normal.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： Ill have a taste

    Chapter 295 I''ll Just Taste


    "Warm Spring, prepare tableware." Chang Xia shouted.


    Take out a large clean bowl and scoop out the cooked vinegared chicken out of the pot. Divide it into three bowls, and let Shankun put one bowl in a rattan basket and send it to the elders of Dalai.


    The remaining two bowls were placed on the long table in the small living room.


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun replied.


    Shen Rong brought the pork ribs and yam soup to the table, and Shan Kun An Jing packed fruit powder cakes and barbecued meat for the elder Dalai. The vinegared chicken and pork ribs and yam soup did not fall either. After loading them, he quickly ran towards the wall of Baihu with a rattan basket.


    before leaving.


    Repeatedly told Chang Xia.


    Let them wait for him to come back and eat together.


    Just smelling the vinegar fruit chicken makes people''s tongues salivate.


    "Nuanchun, you clip two chicken legs and feed the twins." Chang Xia said. She packed herself a bowl of yam pork ribs soup, asked Shen Rong, and packed a bowl for Shen Rong as well.


    She didn''t give Shankun warm spring clothes. They used to eat barbecue first, and then drink soup.


    Nuan Chun sandwiched two chicken legs, picked up the twin cubs, and began to tear the chicken legs to feed the cubs. However, before feeding the cubs, Nuan Chun tore off a piece of chicken and fed it into his mouth.


    "Fizz!"


    A little hot, but not too sour unexpectedly.


    Smell the sour smell of vinegar fruit, and the strong sour smell lingering in the kitchen.


    Nuanchun thought the vinegar chicken would be very sour.


    However, when you eat it, you find it. The vinegared chicken is really not sour, no, it should be said that the sour taste of the vinegared chicken is just right.


    "Ow!"


    "Hoohoo!"


    Seeing this, the twins roared.


    Raising his paws, he slapped Nuan Chun''s thighs hard. I am very dissatisfied with the behavior of stealing food in Nuanchun.


    "Nuanchun��" Chang Xia was speechless at Nuanchun''s stealing food.


    hey-hey!


    Warm spring is smiling.


    "I''ll taste it, it''s delicious." Nuan Chun explained with a smirk.


    Chang Xia took the low stool, walked to Nuan Chun and grabbed the bowl in her hand, tearing the chicken legs for the twins, "I''ll tear the chicken legs, you can feed them. Shen Rong, grab some spare ribs and yam and keep them cold. , wait for the twins to eat."


    Orc cubs have always had a good appetite.


    The twin cubs had eaten two pieces of barbecue before, and now they are facing the feeding of the long summer and warm spring, and they will not refuse.


    "Their appetite is much stronger than when Chang Xia was a child." Nuan Chun sighed.


    When he was a child, Chang Xia didn''t eat this or that. After transforming, he was petite and petite. They didn''t dare to play with Chang Xia, for fear of accidentally pushing people down and hurting them, and then being scolded and beaten by the clansmen.


    "Did Chang Xia not eat when he was a child?" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    "She''s picky. Barbecue can eat up to one-third of the size of a palm, and stewed meat is even more disgusting. Every day, in order to make Chang Xia eat more, the clansmen rack their brains." Nuan Chun said while shaking his head, what day Chang Xia eats a few more bites of barbecue, and the whole tribe will become extraordinarily lively.


    The xylophone barbeque craft turned out to be the best in the tribe.


    It''s really a long summer achievement.


    In order to let Chang Xia eat two more bites of meat, Muqin Heyun and the others have been thinking about how to make the barbecue more delicious. What Chang Xia eats is always the best. The unpalatable ones were basically fed by them with the warm spring south wind...


    "The tribe''s barbecue was not marinated before, and the roasted meat was hard and fishy. The stewed meat was basically simmered in chaos, which was terrifying." Chang Xia explained.


    She is really not a picky eater and has experience of the end of the world.


    Chang Xia doesn''t pick mouth when he eats, his body is too weak.


    Do not choose psychologically, but directly reject it physically.


    Chang Xia was also helpless.


    Just like Su Ye said, as long as you can eat something, your body can get better. The problem was, no matter how Chang Xia hypnotized this body, when it was time to vomit, he would still vomit directly after eating it.


    The younger you are, the more mature your soul is.


    The body is just as uncontrollable, and even because the body can''t keep up with the thinking, there will be a short-term sluggishness, it looks like a sick, dull.


    "It''s really scary to stew." Nuan Chun recalled, and couldn''t help shivering like Chang Xia. The current warm spring means that it is impossible to imagine how the clansmen could eat and stew in disorder in the past? All kinds of ingredients are thrown into the pot and simmered together.


    Perhaps, ignorant and fearless.


    "The food in the West Land likes to have spices. A piece of barbecue can contain at least five kinds of spices. The more valuable the status, the more spices you put in it..." Chen Rong said with a horrified expression. His barbecue skills are also ground.


    Shen Rong really couldn''t love that kind of barbecue with added spices.


    It didn''t feel like eating grilled meat, more like eating spices. Some spices smell fine, but when you eat them, they''re just horrible.


    Thinking back to Changxia and Nuanchun.


    They looked at each other in shock.


    It seems that the aristocrats of the Western Continent are not so glorious either.


    "What happen to you guys����"


    Shan Kun came back and walked into the small living room.


    Seeing Nuan Chun''s expressions of horror, Shan Kun felt puzzled.


    "It''s nothing, just chatted for a while." Chang Xia said, "Did Elder Dalai eat? Did you say anything?"


    "He ate it. The vinegared chicken was very much to his taste, and he even asked how to do it." Shan Kun said. When he brought the food over, Elder Dalai was very excited. Shan Kun didn''t find it strange that the food made by Chang Xia was difficult for the clan to refuse.


    "As long as the elder Dalai likes it!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Greetings, everyone is seated.


    Let the twins eat by themselves, and the adults take their seats.


    "Drinking soup?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia held a bowl straight, drank soup, and ate yam and spareribs.


    "Let''s eat barbecue first." Nuan Chun replied.


    After listening, Chang Xia shrugged. As expected, this is Nuan Chun Shan Kun''s answer. In fact, Nanfeng and them are the same.


    They prefer grilled meat to soup.


    Soup, habitually save it for later.


    "Vinegar chicken, so tender."


    "Chang Xia, I''m looking forward to the duck in blood sauce tonight."


    Eat and talk. Soon, only the sound of chewing remained on the long table, and the conversation disappeared.


    Chang Xia drank the soup and took half a fruit powder cake.


    Take a bite of the fruit powder and drink the soup. She added another piece of vinegared chicken, and her barbecue had Shen Rong cut into small pieces, unlike Nuan Chun Shan Kun who directly bites the whole piece.


    More than ten years of eating habits have made them accustomed to eating grilled meat first.


    After eating two pieces of barbecued meat, they reached for the fruit powder cake to scoop the soup. Like Chang Xia, Shen Rong didn''t eat as eagerly as Shankun Nuanchun.


    "The yam of the Snake Mountain tribe is very sweet and glutinousChangxia Road.


    Shen Rong asked, "Do you want to exchange some with the Snake Mountain tribe?"


    "Change, change more." Chang Xia nodded and affirmed. In addition to making soup, yam can also be used as a snack, which is very delicious.


    "I told the patriarch to let the tribe exchange more yam." Nuan Chun said.


    Chang Xia said before that females can eat more yam, which is good for the body.


    "It''s a pity that all the yams have been dug in the wilderness beyond the rocky beach." Shan Kun sighed. If the tribe has it, there is no need to exchange it with other tribes.


    Each tribe is far apart, and it is not convenient to exchange.


    Time-consuming and labor-intensive, and you can''t get it in time.


    "The Snake Mountain tribe has yam this season, but my family has no yam this season." Chang Xia shook his head lightly, except for the common cold and warm seasons. It is strange that the seasons of the tribes are not actually the same.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： Aoyama wild boar

    Chapter 296 Green Mountain Wild Boar


    "Seasoning fruit, it''s really a good thing!" Nuan Chun sighed.


    After the meal, everyone lay on their backs on the corridor to rest. Nuanchun asked Shan Kun to rub her belly, and she couldn''t help but reminisce the taste of vinegar chicken.


    Chang Xia squinted his eyes and fell into a drowsy state, "Looking for a chance, I''m going to transplant a seasoning tree back to the tribe, and plant it in the corner of the cave courtyard. There is a shortage of seasoning fruits at home, and you can pick them if you don''t leave the courtyard..."


    Listening to what Chang Xia said, Nuan Chun Shan Kun couldn''t help imagining this scene in his mind, and he couldn''t stop his heartbeat.


    "Can I live?" Nuan Chun asked nervously.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and affirmed: "I can definitely grow."


    She stretched out her right hand and pointed to the sky.


    Then he grabbed it in the air, as if he had caught something.


    "My family also wants to plant��" Nuan Chun looked at Chang Xia, his eyes full of requests. The patriarch brought back a few light tree saplings and light grass from Weishan, and only the Chang Xia family of the entire tribe got a light tree sapling and two light grass.


    For the rest, the patriarch handed over to the tribal elders to be personally responsible.


    This shows the tribe''s trust in Chang Xia.


    Looking at the saplings of the light tree swaying in the center of the pool in the cave courtyard, and the light grass placed on the corridor. Nuanchun thinks that Changxia is not joking when it says that it can grow live seasoning trees.


    Honeydew walked into the cave courtyard.


    Tucao beautiful cave courtyard, how to plant an ugly little sapling?


    Chang Xia and the others smiled and did not refute.


    This ugly little sapling, once planted, may even be able to exchange ice crystal grass, not to mention the light stone of the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan.


    "Uh-huh!"


    Confused, Chang Xia responded twice.


    Then fell into a deep sleep.


    Seeing this, Nuan Chun put the twin cubs in her arms aside, hugged Shan Kun''s arm and closed her eyes for a nap.


    Shen Rong Shankun looked at each other, and the two didn''t move.


    Holding their respective partners, feeling the warm breeze, enjoying the quiet afternoon years, it is very leisurely.


    nap for a while.


    In the afternoon, Shan Kun continued to send the twin cubs who had not woken up to the White Lake fence and handed them over to Elder Dalai to take care of them.


    The four of them went from the cellar to the mountain vegetable garden again.


    Continue their picking business and try to pick the remaining ten ginkgo trees in the afternoon. There was a lot of delay in the morning, and the real picking time was not long.


    At their speed, there was enough time in the afternoon for them to pick all the remaining ginkgo trees and transport them back to the tribe. However, drying should wait until tomorrow.


    Entering the warm season, the Heluo tribe is sunny and rainy.


    Compared with other tribes, the climate of Heluo tribe will continue to be hot.


    However, the Heluo tribe is next to the Baihe River.


    Living here does not feel unbearably hot. Now that the tribe has cave dwellings, they naturally don��t worry about getting sunburned if it is too hot.


    "Chang Xia, after picking the ginkgo, are you going to turn over the ground?" Nuan Chun asked curiously.


    This col is sorted out and has a large area. Chang Xia has been clamoring to grow vegetables, the cellar is collecting all kinds of wild vegetable seeds, she is busy picking ginkgo, is she planning to turn the ground to grow vegetables?


    Previously, the animal den where Chang Xia lived.


    It has been flattened, and the ginger, onion and garlic that have been planted are growing very well.


    Nuanchun comes to Changxia every day, and likes to come over to have a look and help with watering, and is extraordinarily diligent.


    "Yeah! I do have this plan." Chang Xia nodded.


    She planned to take advantage of this time to clean up the vegetable garden in the col. Sow the seed, sow the seed. If you can''t plant it, turn over the soil and prepare.


    The area of ????the mountain is so large that several baskets of thatch roots can be dug.


    The dug up thatch roots are sent to the tribe, and the tribe helps to process it into thatch root candy, which is distributed to the tribe, and can get a lot of sugar by themselves.


    "Do you need help?"


    "No, Shen Rong and I will slowly clean up."


    "I want to go out hunting with Shen Rong��"


    Shan Kun said, he was still waiting to go out hunting with Shen Rong. Shen Rong knows a lot and is strong. Not only is it safe to go out hunting together, but he can also take advantage of the dry food that Chang Xia prepared for him. This is a good benefit, and the tribesmen are very happy to go out with Shen Rong.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia said, "I can take care of the vegetable garden in the mountain and I can take it easy and not be in a hurry."


    "Where is Shan Kun going to hunt?" Shen Rong asked.


    It''s too far, Shen Rong doesn''t consider it.


    Unless he brought Chang Xia with him, he went out hunting alone and had no plans to spend the night outside.


    "Qingshan." Shan Kun said.


    Green hills grow green trees, and the green hill wild boar has been identified in the long summer and is the best pork in the tribal territory. Shan Kun wanted to hunt a few wild boars and threw them into the White Lake fence.


    Here comes.


    If he is busy.


    In warm spring, you can go to the tribe to exchange meat.


    Before the twins are one year old, warm spring is not suitable for hunting and picking. Of course, the tribe has preferential treatment for clansmen who raise animal cubs, but Shan Kun Nuanchun does not want to accept the tribe''s help.


    After all, it hasn''t come to the point of helping.


    Compared with the previous years, the tribe''s current life is completely eating honey.


    "Qingshan wild boar." Chang Xia''s eyes lit up and excitedly said.


    Qingshan wild boar is different from wild boars in other places, and the meat is better. It has an aroma of green oil, and it tastes very delicious.


    "Yeah!" Shan Kun responded.


    Chang Xia was heartbroken, so she was not worried that Shen Rong would not agree.


    Besides, Qingshan is not far from the tribe. It can be done in a day.


    "Tomorrow?" Shen Rong asked.


    Shan Kun said: "I''m free, you can decide the time."


    "Then decide tomorrow. Start early and try to get back to Baihu before sunset." Shen Rong made a decision and asked, "Apart from you, is there anyone else?"


    "I''m going to call them at the beacon fire in the past." Shan Kun said.


    The tribe has a good relationship with the orcs of the same age, but there is a group of people who went to Weishan, plus the patrolling, and the task of the hunting team. For the rest, we can just go to Qingshan to hunt Qingshan wild boar.


    "Okay, call them." Shen Rong said.


    The more people, the greater the harvest.


    It''s time to add some prey to the fence of the White Lake wall.


    Yesterday, the tribes gathered in the Heluo tribe and consumed a batch of prey. The hunting party will supplement the tribe''s part, and they should also add bricks and tiles to add some prey to it.


    Here comes.


    When you are greedy, there are more opportunities to choose from.


    "Shen Rong, you go to Qingshan tomorrow, get me some green oil and come back." Chang Xia said.


    Elder Quejiao seems to have been harvesting green oil in Qingshan recently.


    Chang Xia is very busy and has no time to spare. Since he talked to the patriarch about Qingshan Qingyou, he has never really seen Qingshu Qingyou.


    The torches have been seen and used.


    However, the green tree green oil has never been seen with my own eyes.


    She really wanted to know whether these green trees would bear green towers, and would they have green children? Oily, fragrant green seeds, that is the best nut snack.


    The Heluo tribe has all kinds of trees, but I wonder if there are nuts?


    Walnuts, chestnuts, hazelnuts��


    Chestnut, Chang Xia knew that the bushes on the south side of Baihe Beach were growing. The tribe calls the chestnut a thorn fruit. When the warm season bears fruit, the tribe will harvest it, and the taste is quite good.


    Walnuts, hazelnuts and other nuts have not been eaten in Changxia.


    Come to think of it, the Heluo tribe should exist, waiting to be discovered by her.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： blue tree blue

    Chapter 297


    "Shan Kun, does the green tree in the green hills bear fruit? I mean does the green tree have fruit?" Chang Xia asked. Last time, when the patriarch mentioned Qingshu, Changxia was thinking of Qingzi.


    When it comes to nuts, who can forget pine nuts?


    "Yes, but... that thing can be eaten?" Shan Kun asked in surprise.


    "Why can''t Qingzi be eaten?" Chang Xia asked back, and couldn''t help but wonder if the Heluo tribe''s specialty was nuts? In relation to the tree, in addition to the sap, the nuts do come next to each other. After sorting out this way, the specialties of the Heluo tribe seem to be very rich!


    Nuan Chun narrowed his eyes and said, "You mean green seeds, like thorns, should be peeled before eating?"


    Recently, I have gained a lot of knowledge with Chang Xia.


    In the past, Nuanchun couldn''t think of this. Now, when Changxia asked about the results of the green tree, Nuanchun quickly thought of the thorn fruit.


    "Almost." Chang Xia nodded, acquiescing to the warm spring.


    Qingzi needs to be peeled from the Qingta, cooked or fried before eating. It is not much different from the situation of thorn fruit, the trouble is that it is more difficult to harvest green seeds.


    "Shan Kun, does Qingshan have a young child now?" Nuan Chun said excitedly.


    Shan Kun shook his head lightly and replied, "No. Now is the season for harvesting green oil." He remembered that the green pagoda should be harvested in the warm season, and he left early now.


    "It''s a pity." Nuan Chun regretted.


    While chatting, the last two ginkgo trees remained unfinished.


    Chang Xia plans to return to the cave.


    The golden rods, beans, and ginkgo fruits in the cave courtyard were to be collected, and at the same time, Chang Xia planned to go to the tribe to test his bloodline ability.


    "Warm Spring, let''s pick these two trees tomorrow!" Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun was about to ask why, when he suddenly remembered the things in the Changxia family cave courtyard, nodded, and said, "Okay, I''ll pick it tomorrow."


    Shen Rong Shankun packed up and returned to the cave with the rattan basket.


    "I''ll go back to the cave to collect ginkgo, and take a shower before coming over. Don''t worry about dinner, it won''t be too late for you to prepare when we come." Nuanchun fetched water, washed her face and washed her hands, and said.


    She was thinking about the duck in blood sauce that Chang Xia said, and planned to go back to her home to collect ginkgo.


    In the evening, I came to Changxia''s house for a meal. Compared with the delicious food in Changxia, Nuanchun said that he didn''t value it.


    Chang Xia smiled and replied, "Okay! Remember to catch two or three ducks by the shore of Baihu Lake when you come over, and they have to be tender. The old ones have to be stewed in soup, and they don''t taste good when fried."


    "Okay! I remember it." Nuan Chun nodded with a smile, she went to the wall of Baihu to pick up the cubs, and Shan Kun carried the ginkgo back to the cave.


    Shen Rong picked up the ginkgo and put it in the outer corner of the wooden shed.


    These ginkgoes are going to be dried tomorrow, so there is no need to pile them inside.


    "You take a break, I''ll collect the golden rods and beans." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia was obedient and sat down in the corridor. Going to take a break, and then start to help. The golden rod can be dried for another day, and the beans can be dried for half a day.


    The ginkgo is then dried, and the drier it is, the whiter the powder will be.


    If it is not dried, the milled fruit powder looks moldy and yellow, and it looks like it is damp at first glance, and even the taste is not so good.


    "Changxia, are the golden rods and beans still in the sun?"


    "One more day of drying, and tomorrow will knock the pods to get the beans."


    "Don''t do it tomorrow, I''ll do it when I come back from hunting."


    Shen Rong knocked on the pod and looked relaxed. It''s really tiring to do it. Tomorrow I have an appointment to go out hunting with Shan Kun. Shen Rong can only tell Chang Xia to stop her busy work and keep things for him to do when he comes back.


    "Okay." Chang Xia agreed.


    Even if you don''t go out for hunting and picking, there is still a lot of work in the cave for a day.


    Changxia is drying the golden rods and beans here, and the tribe has been paying attention. This time, the tribes came in a hurry, and what they gave to Chang Xia was actually a test. Confirm the purpose of these things, as soon as the next exchange activity starts.


    The Heluo tribe can quickly exchange various things.


    During this period, the Heluo tribe needed to keep making flour, so there was no need to worry about not having enough ginkgo. When the tribes come to exchange, they will exchange the dried ginkgo to the Heluo tribe, and then exchange the powder from the Heluo tribe.


    Ginkgo is also the protagonist of this exchange event. It can be said that without Ginkgo, there would be no exchange event.


    After a break, Chang Xia drank water.


    Get up, walk to the cave courtyard, and start laying golden rods.


    The beans were moved into the wooden shed by Shen Rong and had been put away. There are still gold rods and ginkgo left in the cave courtyard that have not been collected. The golden rods are stacked, and the ginkgo is placed in rattan baskets and placed outside the wooden shed. These ginkgo fruits were picked not long ago, and it is not a big problem if they are contaminated with some dew.


    Inside the wooden shed, yams and kudzu are stacked.


    And all piled up with dirt, this thing was originally moved into the cellar.


    However, Chang Xia kept the cellar clean.


    Chang Xia was reluctant to let her spread dirt into the cellar. So, she asked Shen Rong to bring up the yam and kudzu, put them in the wooden shed, and dig up the soil and pile them up.


    These kudzu roots are not intended to be made into kudzu root powder, but are intended to be cooked and eaten as snacks. There are not many quantities, and the milling is too troublesome.


    "Light a fire to boil water?" Shen Rong raised his head and asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Let''s go to the tribe, I will try to find light tree saplings and light grass-"


    It was still early, and Chang Xia planned to hurry up and visit the tribe.


    The matter of bloodline ability, if I don''t fully understand it for a day, Chang Xia''s heart will not settle down. If she can really listen to the sound of plants, this ability is awesome!


    Other than that, at least the tribe transplanted light trees, light grasses and seasoning trees, that would be absolutely fine. Even the fruit trees of the Holy Land, Chang Xia, can count.


    The Heluo tribe is not as good as the Holy Land, but the fruit trees of the Holy Land have been cultivated for many years. The saplings are absolutely superior to the fruit trees in other places. If the sacred fruit trees are transplanted to the tribe, the tribe will be able to eat delicious wild fruits in the future. This is a great thing!


    "Okay." Shen Rong glanced at the horizon.


    Throwing off the water droplets on his hands, he walked out of the cave with Chang Xia and headed for the tribe.


    a while.


    The two came to the Tribal Square.


    The light tree saplings brought back by the patriarch are next to the Tribal Square Totem and the other beside the Tribal Training Ground Waterfall.


    This time, the orc tribes came over, and the root directly moved the light tree sapling next to the totem in the tribe square again At present, the tribe does not plan to reveal the existence of the light tree and light grass.


    When it is confirmed that the transplant can be successful, the Heluo tribe will reveal the existence of the light tree and the light grass to the outside world. After all, the Heluo tribe has no ambitions, and they have no intention of swallowing the light tree and light grass.


    It''s just that Weishan is the territory of the Heluo tribe. In the future, if the orc tribes want to light trees and grasses, they will have to exchange them with the Heluo tribe. It is impossible to give it for free. If you want a light tree and a light grass, you must either exchange it or grab it.


    The former, the Heluo tribe is happy to.


    The latter, as long as they dare to do it, the Heluo tribe will accompany them to the end.


    Go through the Tribal Plaza and head straight to the Tribal Training Ground. There was an elder Pukang sitting next to the waterfall in the tribe training ground before, and today he went to Weishan.


    In the cave next to the waterfall, the elder Ximu lived.


    Elder Ximu sensed the aura of Chang Xia and Shen Rong, was slightly startled, walked out of the cave, and said in surprise, "Little Chang Xia, what are you doing here at the training ground?"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： good news bad news

    Chapter 298 Good News Bad News


    "I''ll take a look at the light tree sapling��"


    Chang Xia smiled and approached the light tree sapling. The slender fingers slowly reached the light tree sapling. At the same time, she meditated in her heart to activate the bloodline ability.


    one second,


    two seconds,


    five seconds,


    The light tree sapling touched by the fingertips did not respond.


    Chang Xia was very patient and continued to test.


    Elder Ximu was surprised, and turned his eyes to Shen Rong as a way of asking.


    Shen Rong glanced at Chang Xia and walked towards the elder Ximu, and whispered: "Chang Xia wants to try to communicate with the light tree sapling, this is her bloodline ability."


    "Really?!" Ximu was shocked.


    "We tried the light tree sapling and two light grasses planted in the cave." Shen Rong said calmly. Facing the fierce gaze of Elder Ximu, he responded calmly.


    "What was the result?" Ximu couldn''t hide his excitement and asked.


    Shen Rong said, "The light tree sapling planted in the pool in the courtyard of the cave has already taken root. The condition of the light grass is not much different. Chang Xia wanted to confirm whether this was the result of the bloodline ability, so we came here."


    "Little Changxia, very good!" Elder Ximu took a deep breath, still unable to hide the shock and ecstasy on his face. Communicating with plants is something that even witches cannot do.


    After trying many times, the light tree sapling in front of Chang Xia never responded.


    So, Chang Xia could only give up.


    Then, walk to another light tree sapling next to it.


    After several communications, she vaguely received a weak emotion. Wet, almost... drowned, obviously, the light tree saplings are not suitable for the humidity on the side of the waterfall. The first light tree sapling did not respond, and Chang Xia was a little uneasy.


    "Elder Ximu, the waterfall is too humid to plant light tree saplings. Transplant them to the training ground next to them, or move them to the courtyard of Elder Pukang''s cave." Chang Xia retracted his hand and looked at the first tree. The light tree sapling, asked: "Does this light tree sapling glow at night?"


    "Glowing, but... very weak." After Ximu finished speaking, he said anxiously, "Little Changxia, is this light tree sapling dead?"


    "I''m not sure. Can Elder Ximu find a suitable pole or pot? Let''s dig it out, and I''ll take it back to the Baihu cave to raise it first." Chang Xia thought about it and suggested.


    She couldn''t come to the Horde Falls every day to stare at it.


    Then the only way is to dig out the light tree sapling and bring it back to the Baihu cave.


    Maybe we can find a way to save this light tree sapling.


    "Okay, you wait." Elder Ximu responded, turned around and entered the cave, looking for a container that could hold light tree saplings.


    This time, we will bring back these few light tree saplings.


    Withering one tree, the loss is not small.


    Thanks to Chang Xia''s powerful bloodline ability, the beast **** really favored the Heluo tribe.


    instantly.


    Elder Ximu found a rattan basket.


    This rattan basket is very small, about the size of a pot, and a little taller.


    It is also suitable for planting light tree saplings, just like the flowerpots of the two light grasses in the Changxia family, which are much more convenient to carry than tanks and pots.


    "Shen Rong, you also come to help. Dig up the sapling of the light tree next to it, and move it to the training ground for planting. It is not suitable for this area."


    "Chang Xia, the beast cubs in the training ground are too lively, let''s move to the cave yard!"


    Chang Xia thought about approving the proposal of Elder Ximu.


    The living light tree sapling was transplanted into a corner of the courtyard of the Pukang elder''s cave. Chang Xia was not in a hurry to get up and leave, she squatted down, felt it carefully again, and confirmed a feeling of joy, she quietly relieved.


    Standing up, he nodded towards Elder Ximu and Shen Rong.


    see it.


    Elder Ximu''s heart was relieved a lot.


    Next, Shen Rong filled the rattan basket with soil, carefully burying the light tree saplings in it.


    After several transplants, the saplings were damaged a lot. Chang Xia was worried about whether the light tree saplings would cause any irreversible damage, so he could only ponder whether there was any way to save the light tree saplings considering his own bloodline ability.


    Compare with light tree saplings.


    The light grass is more resilient, and the light grass planted by the tribe is in good condition. Say goodbye to Elder Ximu and leave.


    So, before sunset.


    Changxia Shen Rong returned to the Baihu cave with the light tree saplings.


    "Shen Rong, you said that my bloodline ability, in addition to sensing the emotions of plants, can use this ability to save them?" Chang Xia asked.


    In the previous life, as a power user, power can deal damage, and there are powers that can save people.


    In the Twilight Forest, Chang Xia knew very little about Totem Warriors. Just like a toddler cub, he opened his eyes and learned everything about Gangwa Continent.


    The bloodline abilities awakened by the Heluo tribe are all augmented power.


    Pukang elders are the only exception.


    However, this cannot make Changxia study as a target.


    It''s no use even asking.


    "Chang Xia, I''m sorry!" Shen Rong apologized and said, "I''ve never heard that the bloodline ability can save plants? I only know that the ability of a witch can detoxify."


    Gangwa Continent is vast.


    Naturally, some strange abilities will be born.


    However, this is very rare. Following the admonitions of the orcs, the orcs are good at strength, the birds are very fast, and the fish control the water. The remaining hills and dens are quite mysterious, and their information is rarely revealed.


    However, there should be no ability to transcend life and death.


    The power beyond life and death belongs to the category of gods.


    "Really?" Chang Xia nodded. There was a difference between her abilities and her bloodline abilities. Her abilities were combined with wood-type abilities and bloodline abilities.


    Maybe, worth a try.


    "Don''t think too much, try your best, if it doesn''t work, no one will blame you." Shen Rong said calmly. Transplantation is inherently risky, and everyone understands this before digging out all the saplings.


    If it is 100% successful, why doesn''t the root dig a big tree?


    "Yeah! I understand." Chang Xia smiled, listening to Shen Rong''s advice.


    "Changxia��"


    As soon as he walked to the shore of Baihu Lake, he saw Nuan Chun Shan Kun squatting on the shore of Baihu Lake to kill ducks.


    The twin cubs took a bath and stood quietly by the side, and it was rare to have no trouble. It is estimated that when he was fighting, he was beaten, and now it is quiet.


    Seeing Chang Xia, the twin cubs quickly ran towards Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia squatted down, happily picked up the twin cubs, and slapped them from beginning to end. Flesh, soft, ah! The feel is **** good, it''s mesmerizing.


    "Light tree sapling, what''s wrong?" Shan Kun asked in surprise.


    Shen Rong shook the rattan basket and replied, "There is something wrong with this tree. Chang Xia brought it back to see all kinds of things. Can you see if it can live on the will of God?"


    It''s all his own, and Shen Rong''s words are not secretive.


    The sun sank into the horizon, the purple and black of the light tree saplings faded, and gradually climbed up a faint white line. As it gets dark, the white line gradually becomes thicker. Finally, until the entire sapling is replaced by light.


    To kill chickens and ducks, you can pluck hairs without even boiling water.


    This unique skill Chang Xia only admires the clan.


    At least she can''t do this. It is about strength and skills, which is completely beyond what Chang Xia can do now.


    "Is it done?" Chang Xia asked. UU Reading


    Nuan Chun said: "You guys go back to make a fire first, we still need some time." The internal organs have not been cleaned, and it will take some time.


    "Okay, I''ll take the twins back to the cave first." Chang Xia replied. Carrying the twins and Shen Rong, they walked back to the cave, made a fire and boiled water, and prepared for today''s dinner.


    ??Thanks: Super God Snack, Devil Angel, m398761537, Butterfly Dance Meditation, syp8051, Yi Candy, Smile in a Sunny Day, If You Abandon ''Eternal Love ��, 1001 Nights, Mengbao@��, sorry ��Momo''s humour, McDull ������, colorful *candy, Yingying, help me up quickly, the Danube of dreams, Jun Yiyan, Penglai Jiangxue, Yier cooking rice, �r(�s_�t)�q, it''s not as good as A silent, naive, with a long history, confused fish, butterfly dance meditation, no sun and moon in the mountains, thinking of rain, Yaoyao Xiaozhu, book friends 13****15, Wen Xiaoci, Godson, yyqx1128 and other monthly votes. Thank you: Sha, Sha, Bao Ai, (Anonymous) and others for their great support.


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： Blood Sauce Duck

    Chapter 299 Blood Sauce Duck


    "Changxia, where are the rattan baskets?"


    Stepping into the cave courtyard, Shen Rong asked while holding the rattan basket.


    Chang Xia looked around, his eyes fell to the square table in the corridor outside the kitchen, and he said, "Shen Rong, this rattan basket is placed next to the square table in the corridor. You sir, I will study this light tree sapling. ����


    "Okay." Shen Rong nodded and walked up the corridor with the rattan basket in his arms.


    Picked a position against the corner and put the rattan basket down. By the way, move a few times, try not to let the light tree sapling touch the wall.


    under night.


    The light tree saplings in the center of the pool in the cave courtyard emit light.


    The whole cave courtyard brightened, Chang Xia put down the twins in his arms and focused on the light tree saplings beside the square table. Compared with the light tree sapling in the cave courtyard pool, this light tree is much weaker, and it looks like it is a little stunted.


    "Cubs, are you playing in the corridor?"


    Instructing the twins, Chang Xia looked at the light tree sapling in front of her, and pressed her hand to the light tree sapling, as always, without any response.


    At this moment, there is no response.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not responding is better than feeling dead.


    At least there is room for redemption.


    When Shen Rong put the soil, he poured water. Chang Xia didn''t do anything more, thinking about burning some weeds tomorrow, getting some grass and ash to fill in the rattan baskets, hoping it would be useful.


    At the same time, she accelerated research on the use of bloodline abilities.


    One is communicating with plants.


    The second is to figure out a way to save plants.


    When Changxia was meditating, the warm spring Shankun by the Baihu Lake walked into the cave courtyard. The twin cubs lay quietly at Chang Xia''s feet, neither making noise nor making a fuss.


    This scene.


    Arouse the jealousy of warm spring.


    When did her cubs become so well-behaved and sensible?


    "Shan Kun, look at the cubs-"


    "So sensible!"


    "Do I mean they are sensible? I take them with me every day, can I not know whether they are sensible or not?"


    Shivering with anger, what is it that your own cubs are watching the dishes?


    "Nuanchun, are you back?"


    Hearing Nuan Chun Shan Kun''s conversation, Chang Xia retracted his thoughts. He took back the hand that rested on the trunk of the light tree sapling, the treatment was just a thought, and I haven''t found a suitable method yet, so I can''t rush.


    "Chang Xia, what did you tell them? They can sit quietly like this without making any noise." Nuan Chun said excitedly. The twin cubs grow up day by day, and the family becomes more lively every day.


    Chang Xia looked confused and said in confusion, "What did I say? I didn''t say anything, I just let them stay in the corridor to play. I want to study this sapling of the light tree."


    With his head down, Chang Xia picked up the twins and rubbed them on his lap.


    The twin cubs purred comfortably, but didn''t pay any attention to the returning grandfather Eminem. It was obvious that they really liked Chang Xia, and the peaceful aura on Chang Xia made them feel extremely comfortable.


    "Damn!" Nuan Chun angrily stepped up the corridor in three or two steps.


    He grabbed the cubs on Chang Xia''s knees and rubbed them hard. At the same time, he was swearing and complaining about all kinds of bad things about his cubs.


    The twin cubs were rubbed by their own Eminem, and there was a growl in their mouths.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard they struggled, they couldn''t get rid of the ruthless rubbing from the warm spring. In the end, he slumped directly into Nuan Chun''s hands and let her play with it.


    "Nuanchun, they spit..."


    Shan Kun''s heart tightened, and he reminded Nuan Chun in a low voice.


    Knead again, and the cubs of their own will be braided.


    "Nuanchun, what do you care about with them?" Chang Xia was amused. He stretched out his hand, snatched the twin cubs in her arms, comforted them carefully, and poured water, "Are the cubs alright? Come, drink some water, and wait for Aunt Changxia to teach you a lesson to your Eminem."


    cough cough-


    The recovered warm spring is embarrassed.


    He coughed twice, and walked straight into the kitchen, shameless.


    Ha ha!


    Chang Xia laughed and followed into the kitchen.


    The duck blood solidified, Chang Xia poured some vinegar and fruit into it and stirred it a few times. Originally, before killing the duck, I poured vinegar fruit into the bowl, so that the duck blood would not solidify. This kind of duck blood is the most suitable for sauce.


    Unfortunately, Chang Xia forgot to tell Nuan Chun Shan Kun in advance.


    However, if it still doesn''t work, put the pulp of the soy sauce fruit in, the taste is different, but unless it is a gluttonous person, ordinary people can''t eat it differently.


    "Shen Rong, chop the duck meat into smaller pieces." Chang Xia said.


    I didn''t make soup at night, so I planned to make a wild veggie bird''s egg soup. Roast meat, steam some buns, and it''s a hearty dinner.


    Soon, everyone got busy.


    "Where did you say the patriarch and the others were?"


    "Changxia, is Weishan dangerous?"


    "Based on the footsteps of the patriarch, they should now be near the ginkgo forest in the Xiaohechuan grassland! Weishan is quite dangerous, but there are Weishan apes, and those dangers are nothing. After all, Weishan Waterfall is foggy in Weishan, and Not in a poison circle."


    After all, this is the greatest happiness.


    You can enter the Weishan Holy Land without stepping into the poison circle.


    Weishan poison circle, it is a paradise for poisons to live, and it is extremely dangerous.


    The creatures there, whether it is animals or plants, are poisonous, and they may be poisoned if they are not careful, which is hard to prevent.


    "Old ape, is it really not an orc?"


    "Not!"


    "It''s amazing! It''s not an orc, but it can speak."


    The old ape can speak and is powerful. With the announcement of the Heluo tribe, this incident quickly attracted the attention of countless orcs.


    Wu Hegen and the others did not prevent other orcs from entering Weishan, just hoping to announce the existence of Weishan Ape. Deterrence, but also warning.


    When they entered Weishan this time, they would definitely not be quiet that time with Changxia.


    Combat is essential.


    In addition to letting Weishan Ape show its strength, it is also a warning to various orc tribes. It was declared that Weishan belonged to the Heluo tribe, and any orcs dared to cross the border, the Heluo tribe and the Weishan ape would retaliate fiercely.


    Wu Hegen and the others did not ask Chang Xia and asked her to accompany him.


    She also has the idea of ??not wanting to involve her in danger.


    They thought that Chang Xia was still that delicate animal cub, and he had to take care of it carefully, otherwise he would get sick and injured.


    Talking about Weishan, the smell of the kitchen is getting stronger and stronger.


    Different from the sour taste of the chicken with vinegar fruit at noon, the duck with blood sauce has a faint **** smell, accompanied by a different fragrance, which makes people feel addicted to it.


    Blood Sauce Duck likes it and can''t put it down I can''t get used to it, I just find it fishy and unacceptable. Chang Xia likes to eat duck with blood sauce, the unique taste is fascinating.


    Sadly, no rice.


    With rice, eat duck in blood sauce.


    That was definitely a treat.


    "It tastes weird!" Nuan Chun hesitated.


    Shan Kun nodded and said, "It''s different from any food I''ve eaten before."


    Duck blood was added to the dish, and they all felt incredible when they looked at it. Although they have all eaten pig blood, the practice of duck with blood sauce still makes Nuan Chun Shan Kun feel incredible.


    Shen Rong said calmly.


    Compared to the skills of Chang Xia cooking, the previous insight is completely pediatric.


    If the Heluo tribe cannot rise in the future, with Chang Xia''s superb cooking skills, the orcs of the Heluo tribe will never go hungry if they learn three or four out of ten.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： Do you have the same room?

    Chapter 300 Is it the same room?


    days.


    Shen Rong went out hunting.


    Chang Xia stayed in the cave to dry the golden rods and ginkgo, and cleaned up the vegetable garden in the mountains.


    The sun-dried beans, Chang Xia was not in a hurry. After beating, he took out the beans, packed them in a clay pot, and quietly waited for the news from Weishan.


    On this day, Shen Rong Shankun went out again.


    Shen Rong and the others put dozens of prey into the fence of the white lake wall one after another. Large and small, all kinds of prey, countless.


    "Chang Xia, didn''t you go to the vegetable garden in the mountain to turn the soil today?" Nuan Chun stepped into the courtyard and asked. Shankun goes out hunting, and occasionally goes to the rocky beach or near Baihu to pick some wild vegetables and dig some thatch roots in the warm spring, and stay in the tribe most of the time.


    After all, with twins, it is inconvenient to do anything.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "Shen Rong came back from hunting, and it''s almost done over there. I don''t need to dig the soil, I''ll thresh the golden rods when I''m idle."


    What should be planted, Shen Rong helped to plant it.


    The vegetable gardens in the mountains are almost cleaned up, and we are about to go to the rocky beach to quarry stones and pave the trails for easy walking.


    "He really spoils you!" Nuan Chun laughed and whispered, "Have you not been in the same room yet?"


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia was embarrassed and said nothing. While chatting, Nuan Chun suddenly said something like this, and Chang Xia was so frightened that she threw the golden rod out of her hand.


    "Is there such a shy person?" Nuanchun couldn''t help laughing. This is an extremely common thing for the Orcs. Orc loyalty refers to the partner after marriage.


    Like those young orc males/females who are not married, there are not so many taboos.


    "Not long after Shen Rong was detoxified, Wu left him pills, which he is still eating." Chang Xia said neatly. Talking about this kind of thing with Nuan Chun, she really couldn''t bear it.


    In fact, those Eminem from Xylophone Heyun before.


    In private, they talked to Chang Xia, but Chang Xia was really angry and embarrassed.


    "I counted the time, and the pills Wu gave were almost finished. Shen Rong''s body was as strong as an ox, and few tribes were stronger than him." Nuan Chun smirked and joked.


    Knowing that Chang Xia was shy, she said a few words.


    He just stopped the topic and didn''t say any more. If he said too much, Chang Xia should be angry. Besides, there is a charming Chang Xia in his arms, and Nuan Chun doesn''t believe that Shen Rong can''t stop thinking.


    Shen Rongzhen, they were worried that he would not be able to take care of Chang Xia.


    Shen Rongqiang, the clansmen are worried that this person will have a different heart?


    It can only be said that the tribe is really heartbroken for Chang Xia. For the Heluo tribe, if the two of them didn''t get together in the same bed for a day, their hearts would not be able to truly land for a day.


    "..." Chang Xia was silent, not knowing what to say.


    Except for those who really care about you, who cares about your good or bad.


    think about.


    Shen Rong''s lean and powerful body flashed in Chang Xia''s mind, and his tongue licked the corner of his mouth involuntarily.


    Heart, think.


    cough cough-


    In the daytime, what are you thinking about?


    The pills Wu gave to Shen Rong were all eaten yesterday.


    In the same way, Chang Xia''s portion was almost eaten.


    Quietly, Nuan Chun put down the twins and helped thresh the golden rod. In addition to hunting and picking, like Nuanchun taking twins, there is nothing else to do on this day, which is actually quite boring.


    Nuanchun went to Changxia to take her tools for polishing jade.


    I plan to take over the job of carving jade in Changxia.


    Compared with Chang Xia, Nuan Chun is more suitable for her to settle down and carve jade. Not to mention, after a period of adaptation, the stone ornaments carved in the warm spring are much more beautiful than those in the long summer, but they are slightly worse than those of Shen Rong.


    Chang Xia thought.


    Would you like to give the jade to Nuanchun, and draw some simple jade ornaments by the way, and let Nuanchun help.


    Compared with carving jade and other objects, her ability is more inclined to exploration.


    It takes too much time to settle down and polish something.


    "Chang Xia, do you plan to grind or store these golden sticks?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Chang Xia thought for a while, and said, "Grind some and make golden stick noodles to see how it tastes? For the rest, temporarily pack them in animal skin bags and put them in the cellar. If you want to eat them, take some back later."


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun didn''t refuse.


    She was very curious about the taste of this golden noodle.


    Looking at the pods piled up in the wooden shed, he said, "The beans are all collected!"


    "Yeah! They are all packed in animal skin bags and stacked in the cellar." Chang Xia said. Recently, her drowsiness has not improved, and she does not have much energy to toss or toss.


    Warm spring comes every day, except to help.


    In fact, it was Shen Rong who was worried about Chang Xia and asked Nuan Chun to come over to help and watch her.


    Lest Chang Xia accidentally fall asleep, no one will know what happened.


    At the same time, before Shen Rong left the tribe.


    I also found the elder Dalai and asked him to help me look at the Dianbaihu cave.


    "So many things, can the cellar still be piled up?" Nuan Chun asked with a smile, quite envious of the full cellar of the Chang Xia family. It''s a pity that there are twin cubs around her, otherwise, even if her cellar is not as good as the Changxia family, it shouldn''t lag behind the tribesmen.


    Unfortunately, the tribe has not had any new cubs in recent years.


    The twin cubs are young, there are only two people, and the tribe can''t use the old man to help look after them.


    If there are more cubs, the tribe will definitely let the elders of the tribe help to look after the cubs for the safety of the cubs.


    Nuan Chun sighed, she was born at an untimely time!


    Looking at the situation of the tribe this year, Nuanchun thought that after a while, there should be more good news from the tribe.


    "If you can''t pile it up, you have to pile it up! Fortunately, the cellar that was discovered at the beginning is spacious enough, and Shen Rong expanded it. Otherwise, the rooms in the cave would have to be filled with debris, and there would really be no place to stay."


    Of course, you can also dig a cellar.


    However, Chang Xia felt that it was not necessary.


    "Haha!" Nuan Chun laughed, the tribe is getting better and better, and the people''s lives are getting easier. She glanced at the rattan baskets on the corridor, and the sapling of the sapling tree, which Chang Xia did not know. What, it looks much better.


    The lights at night are much brighter.


    Look, things should be getting better.


    In the future, the tribe will transplant the light tree It should be settled.


    "Changxia, how about we go from vinegar fruit chicken at noon?" Nuanchun said suddenly.


    Licking the corner of her mouth, she suddenly thought of vinegar chicken. You have to let Chang Xia cook two more meals, otherwise, when Nan Feng and the others come back, Chang Xia may set off for Misty Ridge.


    There are twins dragging down the cubs, and most of the warm springs can''t follow.


    This trip to Misty Ridge is about Bai Qing''s life and death, so how dare the tribe be careless. I am afraid that even the exchange activities will be postponed by the tribe, but it depends on the specific situation of Bai Qing.


    "Yes!" Chang Xia yawned.


    The more sleep I get, the faster my strength grows. Chang Xia felt that he was one step closer to becoming a Hercules.


    "It''s not noon yet, why are you sleepy again?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Chang Xia said: "It''s a little bit. However, I can hold it." Last night, thinking that Wu and the others were about to return to the tribe, they were so excited that they slept a little late.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： stupid cubs

    Chapter 301 Stupid cubs


    lunch.


    Chang Xia hasn''t finished eating yet.


    Nodding his head, Nuan Chun was shocked when he saw it.


    Put down the bowl and tell the twins to eat obediently. He got up and supported Chang Xia, sending her back to the bedroom to sleep. Go back to the small living room, feed the twins to eat, and then eat by themselves.


    If you don''t know what''s going on.


    Nuanchun was afraid that she was scared to cry, well, who dozed off while eating. However, the more sleepy Chang Xia became, the more the mark of the beast **** had on her.


    Two days ago, Chang Xia''s snooze was not so exaggerated.


    Could it be that she recently researched something that caused the snooze to intensify? !


    Nuanchun really guessed right, Changxia has been busy researching how to use the bloodline ability to save plants recently. Communicating with plants, she has mastered it.


    However, use your abilities to heal plants.


    This is very difficult, Chang Xia has never been able to find a way to get started.


    However, the herb ash she burns is useful. The dying light tree sapling was really rescued by her mistake.


    Depending on the situation, take care of it again.


    This light tree sapling is really alive.


    After eating, Nuan Chun cleaned up the small living room and coaxed the twins to sleep. She sat on the corridor, slowly threshing the golden rod.


    afternoon.


    Shen Rong walked into the courtyard gate with a half-sized wild sheep.


    "Warm Spring, Chang Xia is still sleeping?" Shen Rong asked in surprise. Usually at this time, Chang Xia should have ended his nap and woke up.


    Nuan Chun raised her head and replied, "Yes, she''s still sleeping. At noon, she fell asleep after eating, which surprised me. What has she done recently?"


    One listen.


    Shen Rong was also surprised.


    Hearing Qing Nuanchun''s inquiry, she thought.


    "She''s researching how to save this light tree sapling��"


    Shen Rong put down the lamb and pointed to the light tree sapling beside Nuan Chun. After confirming that Chang Xia was all right, Shen Rong was no longer worried. Su Ye said that proper training will help Chang Xia continue to awaken his bloodline ability.


    Therefore.


    Shen Rong did not stop Chang Xia from experimenting again and again.


    Elder Ximu even brought over all the light grass from the tribe.


    If it weren''t for the fear of arousing the curiosity of the clansmen, the elder Ximu would like to live in the Changxia family cave. Communicate with plants, how awesome!


    It''s very exciting to hear.


    "Ow!"


    Twin Cubs are curious about lambs.


    Jumping down the steps of the corridor, curiously leaned over to the lamb and let out a cry. The milk leopard''s first cry, not majestic and domineering, but more cute and cute.


    Here, Nuan Chun has not taken back the sight of looking at the saplings of the light tree.


    Otherwise, when I heard the cute cries of my own cubs, I was immediately overjoyed.


    Yo--


    So big, I want to hunt.


    That''s right, the twin cubs grinned at the lamb and kept calling. Like warning, like excitement.


    Even, he couldn''t help opening his mouth to bite the lamb''s neck.


    puff!


    Chang Xia stepped out of the room and saw a hungry leopard rushing towards the twin cubs. Unfortunately, the wool on the lamb is too thick, and the cubs opened their mouths and bit into loneliness.


    Taking a bite of wool, the cubs kept sneezing.


    Mouth open, retching.


    This scene.


    It made Chang Xia and the others laugh.


    Animal cubs or something, really is the source of happiness.


    "Shen Rong, are you back so early today?" Chang Xia asked with a smile when he saw Shen Rong who was washing his face. Walking down the corridor, looking at the lamb, he said happily, "We will eat lamb at night."


    "Today''s harvest was good, and I met the wild sheep without wasting any effort." Shen Rong explained that he hunted wild boars in Qingshan two days ago, and then spent the next few days in the mountains near Qingshan.


    "How to eat -" Nuan Chun asked with great interest.


    Grilled or fried.


    Chang Xia said: "Simmer and eat."


    It''s a pity that there is no ice cubes, or else I will cook the lamb with ice cubes.


    "Simmer and eat with dipping sauce." Chang Xia said. Stewed mutton, nourishing and delicious. There are radishes in the cellar, and then stew some radishes with lamb bones.


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun nodded. Licking the corner of his mouth, he suddenly said, "When will Changxia make beef with sauce? I miss that flavor very much. You said that when there is sauce, the beef with sauce will taste even better. Can you use soy sauce fruit for the sauce?"


    Sauce beef, I have done it several times in Changxia.


    In fact, it is beef stew, but Chang Xia adds some seasonings.


    Different from the usual beef stew, it tastes more tender and delicious. At this moment, Chang Xia said that he would use lamb meat to make clear stewed mutton, otherwise he thought of beef in sauce.


    "Yes." Chang Xia replied.


    Not to mention warm spring, long summer also wants to eat.


    Meeting Chang Xia''s eyes, Shen Rong spoke wisely and said, "Isn''t one enough to slaughter a black-horned ox tomorrow?"


    In the past few days, they went out hunting and harvested no bandits.


    At this moment, Shen Rong spoke with confidence.


    "Slaughtering one head is enough." Chang Xia said. Just a few of them, a cow can''t finish it. However, recently Wu and the others may come back from Weishan.


    "Shen Rong, is Shan Kun already?"


    "Behind, he picked up some resin. Now, it''s time to go home and put the resin."


    I was lucky this time, and I met the wild sheep.


    By the way, it was time to get some resin, and Shen Rong didn''t compete with Shan Kun Shennian and the others. Let them share the resin equally, and the Jianyao tribe was close to Changxia.


    Resin, wood, etc.


    Chang Xia wants what tribe to give.


    Shen Rong goes out hunting, and when he encounters a suitable big tree, he will also cut wood. He fell wood, which he sent to the tribe.


    Resin, too.


    "You found resin?" Nuan Chun was very excited.


    The eaves and corridors have not yet been built in her cave. In addition to insufficient wood, there is also a lack of resin. The tribal resin was used up early, and this time the tribe exchanged with other orc tribes, including resin exchange.


    However, the share will not be too much.


    After all, the tribes have received the guidance of the witch, and this time they will return to the tribes.


    These orc tribes should also build houses, but they don''t know whether they are building wooden houses, stone houses or brick houses.


    "Yeah! I picked up some." Shen Rong said: "Shan Kun and the others have enclosed the forest, and plan to go there tomorrow to take a look."


    If you can see resin, there must be an oil tree growing nearby.


    This oil tree is different from the oil tree mentioned earlier by Nanfeng, this oil tree is a tree that can produce resin. Its sap is inedible and will be poisoned if eaten .


    "If there is resin, there must be oil trees." Nuan Chun said happily.


    No matter how many oil trees there are, no orcs will think too much.


    Resin, but a precious material that can be exchanged with the bird clan and fish clan.


    "The oil tree, it''s really there." Chang Xia laughed. Before discussing the oil tree with Nanfeng, they forgot that there was an oil tree in the Twilight Forest, but the oil tree did not bear fruit, and the sap produced was not edible. However, this oil tree is equally valuable.


    "You can''t eat this oil tree!" Shen Rong reminded.


    Chang Xia said: "Relax, I''m not stupid. Who would eat resin?"


    "What did you say��" Nuan Chun said inexplicably.


    Chang Xia turned around and repeated the oil fruit she told Nan Feng. After saying this, Nuan Chun also became excited. It is very troublesome to boil oil, and not all animal fats can be used for cooking.


    If there is really oil fruit, it will be much more convenient.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： lively white lake

    Chapter 302 Lively White Lake


    "Changxia��"


    Familiar voices, from far to near.


    Chang Xia Nuanchun looked at each other and looked up at Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong rested his forehead, slightly embarrassed, "I didn''t inform them, they came by themselves."


    "You come back with a lamb, they must have known the family to eat sheep." Nuan Chun shrugged and said, "I guess they wanted to come to your house for a long time, but they haven''t found the right time. Today, Chen Rong gave them a chance to..."


    Chang Xia laughed and clapped his hands: "Shen Rong, you take them to the fence of Baihu to slaughter a cow, and we''ll have a meal at night."


    Picking a day is worse than hitting the day.


    "Chang Xia, will you be too tired?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    Going out hunting these days, Fenghuo and the others did mention it many times in the past years, wanting to come over to eat at home or something. Shen Rong refused decisively on the pretext that he was afraid of exhausting Chang Xia.


    Unexpectedly, the little friend did not say hello today, and went directly to the door.


    "I move my lips, you do it." Chang Xia said. She recently researched how to use the bloodline ability to save the light tree saplings, and spent some energy.


    Exhausted mentally, always feel sleepy.


    The time of snooze becomes longer, and it is not tired, but sleepy.


    "Shen Rong."


    "Shen Rong is at home!"


    A few people stood outside the courtyard gate in the late years, showing flattering smiles and waving at Shen Rong. They were not afraid of Chang Xia''s cold face, but they were a little afraid of Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong''s fist was about to catch up with Elder Pukang.


    Beating people is painful.


    In the last few years, they were all single males.


    The craftsmanship is ordinary, and I didn''t think there was anything wrong with it before.


    However, since the clansmen followed Chang Xia to learn the craft. Their days are getting tougher, and the delicious barbecue has become unbearable.


    This is not looking for an opportunity, I want to come to Chang Xia''s house for a meal.


    Relieve your cravings, that''s fine.


    "Come in!" Shen Rong said.


    With Shen Rong''s release, a few people slipped through the entrance to the hospital in late years.


    "Originally, I plan to stew the mutton at night, and Nuanchun said that I want to eat beef with sauce. Since you are all here to play, you can simply cook a sumptuous meal together. You and Chen Rong go to the fence of Baihu to slaughter the head of the cow. Come back and do it together." Chang Xia said.


    She is happy to meet some small ideas of the clansmen.


    Before, Chang Xia was worried that slaughtering the head of the cow would be a waste.


    Now there are several people in the old age to join, this worry is completely unnecessary.


    Besides, if you do more, you can send some to the tribal elders.


    "okay!"


    "Shen Rong, let''s go."


    Immediately, the old people were very excited.


    Loudly shouting Chang Xia''s name, the little sister they dote on, has begun to tolerate their lively and naughty big brothers as adults.


    In the distance, the elder Dalai smiled and looked at the direction of the Changxia family cave.


    Watching Shen Rong and the others go towards the fence of the White Lake, Nuan Chun supported his forehead and sighed, "Chang Xia, you are too indulgent to them. However, it''s been a long time since such a lively gathering!"


    Before Bai Qing''s accident, the tribe was always lively.


    However, an accident happened to Bai Qing five years ago.


    The tribe was deserted all of a sudden, and occasional gatherings always felt a little lacking.


    As Chang Xia''s body recovered, the tribe became lively, and now, there is good news from Bai Qing. The former restraints began to subside, and the tribe gradually glowed with vitality and hustle and bustle.


    "After the elder brother''s accident, the clansmen fell silent a lot." Chang Xia sighed.


    The clansmen blamed themselves for being too arrogant, if someone had followed Bai Qing to Misty Ridge. Bai Qing might be bitten by a monster, more or less self-blame, casting a shadow that cannot be escaped from the Heluo tribe.


    But.


    This shade is about to be washed.


    The dark clouds pressing on the heads of the clansmen are showing signs of dissipating.


    The Heluo tribe became lively again.


    "The tribes are all looking forward to Bai Qing''s return from Weishan." Nuan Chun took a deep breath, looked at Chang Xia seriously, and said solemnly, "I won''t stop you from going to Misty Ridge, but you have to promise me that you must not hurt yourself."


    Bai Qing was injured, and the Heluo tribe was silent for five years.


    If Changxia had an accident in Misty Mountain, the Heluo tribe would not only be silent for five years, but would go crazy and completely destroy Misty Mountain.


    Nuan Chun didn''t say this.


    But the look on her face said it all.


    Chang Xia looked at Nuan Chun seriously, and said word by word, "Nuan Chun, please rest assured. I will never put myself in danger."


    Misty Ridge monsters are dangerous.


    Naturally, she went to Misty Ridge to completely solve Bai Qing''s problems.


    Instead of letting yourself go to the tiger''s mouth.


    "This time the witch may also go with him." Nuan Chun said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was shocked.


    "Who did you listen to?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Nuan Chun glanced at Chang Xia and said his guess, "Wu regards the Twilight Forest Orcs as his descendants, Bai Qing was bitten by a monster, and Wu is helpless. Do you think Wu has no ideas in his heart? The critics complained that Wu may have gone deep into the Misty Ridge several times, but unfortunately he could not find the monster. This time, Bai Qing and you both want to enter the Misty Ridge once again to completely solve the problem of Bai Qing''s body. Do you think Wu really can sit still? ����


    After listening.


    Chang Xia was silent.


    She respects and loves Su Ye and is close to Su Ye.


    In addition to Su Ye''s kindness of upbringing, it is also because of Su Ye''s character and selfless heart.


    The orcs of the Twilight Forest knew that Wu favored Chang Xia, but no one said anything about Wu and Chang Xia. Just because Wu favors Chang Xia, he has always been upright and bright, and has never concealed it.


    Again, in addition to Changxia.


    The witch treats all orcs in the Twilight Forest equally.


    Do her best to help protect the Orcs.


    How can such a witch not let the orcs worship and fear? !


    "It seems... Misty Ridge will become very lively soon." Chang Xia sighed, his words full of anticipation.


    She has not yet entered the forest with Su Ye.


    Think about it and feel exciting and happy.


    The two of them chatted, and Shan Kun handled the lamb over the water tank. The twins sat on the ground and accompanied them quietly.


    "Nuanchun, don''t they want to hug me?"


    The two stopped talking and did not discuss any further. Misty Ridge and Nuanchun are also poorly understood. After Bai Qing''s accident, the tribe turned Misty Ridge into a restricted area, and non-totem warriors were not allowed to approach. Even picking there was stopped.


    Nuan Chun raised his hand and glanced at the twin cubs shook his head and said, "No need. Sooner or later, they will experience bloodshed. Take a look now to save face in the future."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia shrugged.


    At first, because the elders of Quejiao were frightened and sick, the clansmen dared not let her see blood.


    Even Su Ye thought she fainted.


    That maintenance warmed Chang Xia''s heart, but also felt ashamed.


    Saying that, Chang Xia La Nuanchun entered the kitchen. Prepare to knead the dough to ferment, and steam some powder packets at night. There are many people, it is troublesome to fry the fruit powder cake, steam the powder bag, if you do it in advance, it will be simpler.


    Of course, Chang Xia wouldn''t say it was because he wanted to eat noodle buns.


    If you kill sheep and slaughter cows, you can also pack some beef powder packets and mutton powder packets.


    Increasingly westward, the white lake that should have been calm.


    It was extraordinarily lively today. When the homing birds passed through the White Lake, they couldn''t help but be attracted by the liveliness. They stopped for a while before wandering away.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： Secrets from the Elders

    Chapter 303 Secrets from the Elders


    "Little Changxia��"


    "Elder Dalai, Elder Ximu...Welcome here, please take a seat!"


    Chang Xia happily greeted the two elders and came in. Xu Shi knew that Chang Xia''s house was lively at night, and several clansmen came one after another in the evening.


    However, none of them came empty-handed.


    Everyone has something in their hands, which is a small gift for rubbing rice.


    "I heard that your house will be very lively tonight, Ximu and I will come to sit down." Dalai sat down and looked at the busy people in the cave courtyard, in a good mood. He lives in a cave on the other side of the wall of Baihu, and on weekdays, he often eats the meals of Changxia''s family.


    This has a love-hate relationship among the elders who live on the tribe''s side.


    In private, he often asked Dalai to discuss with the elders. I regret that I handed over the care of the white lake wall to the elder Dalai.


    "In the afternoon, Shen Rong came back from a lamb hunt and planned to eat stewed mutton. Nuan Chun mentioned that he wanted to eat beef in sauce. It happened that a few of them came over in the past few years, so I thought about it, so I just gathered a meal and had a rich meal. Yes." Chang Xia explained briefly, originally expected six or seven people, but as soon as the news spread, a dozen people came over slowly.


    Chang Xia said it was too popular and was a little distressed.


    "Sauce beef?" Ximu asked lightly, turning sideways.


    Chang Xia said: "It''s different from what I did before. Before, it was beef stewed with sour fruit. This time I will add soy sauce fruit to taste, and the taste is better. There are many people, and I will make a braised simmered pork for everyone to try."


    Braised pork, Chang Xia prefers braised simmered pork.


    The pork belly simmered with slow fire is more rotten and soft.


    She had done it in Weishan before, but the Hui tribe had not done it yet.


    "Okay, this braised pork is delicious as soon as you hear it." Dalai said excitedly.


    The elders of Pukang came back from Weishan, and they often showed off their experience in Weishan to them. Hearing that the elders were full of jealousy, they joined forces to beat the elder Pukang.


    It is a pity that the elders of Pukang have thick skin and thick meat.


    At most, that little battle can be regarded as loose skin for him, no pain or itching.


    "Delicious." Ximu agreed.


    "Why didn''t Elder Senda come here?" Chang Xia asked lightly. On this trip to Weishan, Elder Senda did not accompany him, and Changxia did not see him again in the tribe.


    However, the elders of the Heluo tribe have always been mysterious.


    Except for a few elders such as Jami, they assist the patriarch to manage the daily life of the tribe and need to show up frequently in the tribe. The other elders have always seen the head but not the tail of the dragon, and they may not be able to see the figure for ten days and a half.


    "He has something to do, he''s not in the tribe recently." Da said back and forth.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was surprised.


    If she remembered correctly, Elder Senda just went to the Mochizuki Mountains with Maple Leaf Kongshan, and it was only two days after returning to the tribe, why did he leave again.


    "There is something wrong with the wanderer entering the Twilight Forest. The witch asked him to go to the East China Sea, and the elders will go to the Qinghai Plateau." Ximu explained that not many people in the tribe knew about this.


    Chang Xia asked, but they didn''t hide it.


    I told Chang Xia directly, and if Nanfeng Nuanchun asked, they wouldn''t necessarily say it. This matter is not big or small.


    At present, it is not their turn to worry, the tribe and their elders are supporting.


    "Wu worried about Xilu..." Chang Xia''s eyes moved slightly, and she whispered two words.


    This said.


    Elder Ximu and Elder Dalai looked at each other with a look of relief.


    As expected, he was the cub that Wu valued.


    This ingenuity is different.


    With just a few words from them, Chang Xia was able to guess so far, which really made the two elders happy and full of pride.


    look-


    This is the cub raised by the Heluo tribe.


    Smart, wise, and discerning.


    They saw too many beautiful things in Chang Xia.


    It''s a pity, if it weren''t for the strength to drag back. Chang Xia is definitely the best totem warrior in the tribe''s generation, no one can match.


    "Those two races are better informed than the Orcs."


    In other words.


    Chang Xia guessed right.


    Wu was indeed on guard against Xilu.


    The western land was in chaos, and various tribes fought for years.


    Previously, there were indeed tribes eyeing the Twilight Forest. I tried it on a small scale, but they were all blocked by the Twilight Forest.


    Knowing that Twilight Forest is not easy to mess with.


    Xilu rested his thoughts, and this year, along with Shen Rong, he appeared in the Twilight Forest.


    Xilu seems to have some resurgence. Of course, the consumption may also increase with the western land, and the orc tribes living there are becoming increasingly poor, and they have to turn their attention to the eastern land.


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "Don''t worry, Orcs are not weak."


    Regardless of whether this trip is related to the orc tribe of the Western Land.


    The Twilight Forest did not intend to take it lightly this time. Anyone who stepped into the Twilight Forest this year would be intercepted.


    This time, it was not the Heluo tribe that acted, the elders of the other five tribes also went out for activities. When the situation is implemented, other orc tribes will also start to act.


    Donglu likes peace.


    However, this does not mean that Donglu is afraid of things and timid.


    In terms of strength, the orcs living in the Twilight Forest, the birds in the Qinghai Plateau, and the fish in the East China Sea are more powerful than those in the Western Land.


    After all, the environment of the Western Continent is superior to that of the Eastern Continent, except for the battles between tribes.


    The Twilight Forest in the East Land, the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea are actually dangerous places. Being able to live in a dangerous land, and to thrive in a safe and secure way, after thinking about it, you should understand that the strength of the three Donglu clans is definitely not weak.


    There was a rumor that the East Land was the origin of the Orcs.


    At the same time, it is also the ancestral land of the entire Gangwa continent, all of which originated from the Donglu Snow Mountain. At that time, the entire Gangwa Continent was in a period of ice and snow, and the Beast God created five major races in the Snow Mountain. However, where the snow-capped mountains are now, even the races living in the Eastern Continent have been forgotten.


    Gradually, no one believed in this myth anymore.


    "Changxia, the vegetables are all ready," Nuanchun reminded, sticking her head out of the kitchen.


    At the same time, she also interrupted Chang Xia''s conversation.


    Chang Xia got up and said with a smile: "Two elders, I''m going to cook the vegetables first. You two continue to talk, and tell me about Misty Ridge later..."


    Wanderer, Westland.


    These things, the witch and the tribe will solve.


    Her words were still staring at Misty Ridge. It''s about Bai Qing''s life and death, how can Chang Xia not be nervous, it''s rare for an elder to come to the door today, and Chang Xia feels too stupid if he doesn''t ask.


    Unfortunately, she is going to cook.


    Elder Dalai nodded with a smile and replied, "Okay, I will tell Xiao Changxia everything I know..."


    Got the promise of the elders of Dalai.


    Chang Xia walked into the kitchen happily.


    Then, quickly arrange people to start preparing tonight''s big meal.


    "If this matter is disclosed to Chang Xia, will the witch society blame it?" Ximu said solemnly Elder Dalai said with a calm expression, "What did we say? We didn''t say anything, everything was Xiao Changxia guessed it, Wu knows, can you blame us?"


    Besides, Chang Xia''s ability is not bad.


    Neither she nor Shen Rong could stay in the tribe quietly.


    It''s better to say these things earlier, so that they have enough courage to face them. The earth tribe, the snake mountain tribe, these tribes sent the tribe''s totem warriors to the Heluo tribe one by one, didn''t they think carefully?


    The witch and the tribe pretended to be ignorant!


    All tribes began to lay out and strive to meet the future with the best side.


    ??ps: I''ve been feeling a little uncomfortable recently. I''ll try to update it after the orange has been slowed down for two days~~


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： No sleep tonight

    Chapter 304 Sleepless Tonight


    That night.


    A roaring bonfire is burning in the courtyard of the Changxia family''s cave dwelling.


    On the long table, there is steaming hot food. Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to bring the stewed beef in sauce and big bones in sauce. The sauce bone is a bonus. When she was making braised pork, Nuanchun asked if she wanted to make bone soup. Chang Xia had a flash of light, so she made a sauce bone.


    The south side of the sauce big bone eats less.


    Indeed a famous dish in the north.


    "Wow!"


    "Fragrant, thief incense."


    "It smells better than barbecue!"


    At this moment, the cave courtyard is either male or female. Looking at the big dishes on the long table, everyone''s eyes glowed with stars, and saliva kept secreting from their mouths.


    "Come on, everyone is seated." Chang Xia shouted happily.


    Stewed lamb, sauced beef, sauced bone, roasted meat, etc. The table is full of meat dishes, but I made a wild vegetable soup, or wild vegetable minced meat soup.


    The wild vegetables brought back from the Holy Land have been eaten.


    The wild vegetables near the tribe are old, and Changxia is too lazy to pick them.


    Of course, wild vegetables were among the gifts from other tribes. However, Chang Xia thought that they were greedy in the late years. What they prepared tonight were all meat dishes. Compared with wild vegetables, they definitely liked meat more.


    "Changxia, is that light tree sapling alive?" Ximu asked.


    His eyes were fixed on the light tree sapling next to the square table in the corridor, and there was an undisguised shock and excitement in his eyes.


    Chang Xia said: "Alive."


    "Okay, okay!" Ximu was excited.


    As a result, the tribe will have more confidence in transplanting light tree saplings in the future.


    Transplanting a large tree naturally has to wait for the next cold season. This year has missed the best time for transplanting, but if it is a light tree sapling, Changxia should be able to grasp it.


    think about.


    Elder Ximu wished he could go to Weishan and dig some light tree saplings back to the tribe.


    "Transplanting in the warm season is risky. It is best to wait for the next spring." Chang Xia said: "I am confident for the time being with the light grass. I am not sure about the light tree saplings, so I have to take risks."


    She has been exploring the release of the bloodline ability recently.


    The effect is average.


    But for light grass, the effect is also good.


    Light tree saplings are not enough for the time being.


    "Okay, I remember." Ximu replied.


    Elder Dalai ate quietly. He had a special liking for Jiang Dagu, and the taste was absolutely amazing, which fascinated him.


    They love sauce beef and stewed beef.


    To be precise, they prefer to gorge on meat. Although the sauce is good, it feels like it is separated by a layer. Ahem, it is estimated that the sauce has big bones, and it tastes less refreshing.


    Eating haise madly, the food on the long table decreases at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Chang Xia drank the soup slowly, taking small bites.


    Helping Nuanchun feed the twin cubs in his arms, if it weren''t for their stomachs, they would be reluctant to rest.


    visible.


    The twin cubs grew up and became two more foodies.


    One mouthful of noodles, one mouthful of meat.


    Tonight, the old age and others are satisfied to eat.


    Before leaving, they all had their big stomachs, and their walking turned into eight-figure steps, like a big goose and a duck walking.


    Simply clean up the mess of the cave courtyard, and let the warm spring go home in the long summer.


    The problem of cleaning is left to tomorrow.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll fetch you water, you go take a bath first." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Okay. You will smoke the room with wormwood mosquito coils later. There have been a lot of mosquitoes recently, and it has been buzzing at night, so annoying."


    "Yeah!" Shen Rong''s eyes swept over Chang Xia deeply, and there was something strange in his eyes.


    Chang Xia took the clothes and walked into the bathroom calmly. After leaving Shen Rong''s sight, Chang Xia''s calm expression instantly disappeared, a small face flushed, and even the earlobes were dyed pink, Shen Rong''s eyes that wanted to eat people.


    How can she not feel unless she is blind?


    pop-


    Chang Xia raised her hand and patted her cheek.


    "calm down."


    The more he thought about it, the redder Chang Xia''s face became.


    In the end, I soaked myself directly into the bathtub, which relieved a little restlessness in my heart.


    Standing outside the house, Shen Rong raised the corners of his mouth in a beautiful arc. Enter the house, light the wormwood mosquito coil, and gently close the door.


    Feel the strong body and breathe fresh.


    After learning about the poisoning, Shen Rong never thought that he could survive. The moonlight was bright, and Shen Rong''s handsome face burst into an intoxicating smile, tenderness, anticipation, and all kinds of complicated emotions pouring into his heart.


    "Chang Xia, how lucky I am to meet you in this life!"


    Shen Rong murmured, sitting quietly on the steps of the corridor, letting the light of the light tree saplings pour on his body, the cold light could not cool the ironing in Shen Rong''s heart.


    creak-


    Chang Xia finished taking a bath and opened the door.


    He saw Shen Rong sitting on the steps.


    "Shen Rong, why are you sitting on the steps?" Chang Xia''s heart tightened and he asked in surprise.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly, one was tall and the other was short, as if separated by two worlds.


    "Wait for you." Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia bit her lower lip, turned around in shame, and said slightly embarrassed: "Go take a shower. It''s getting late, it''s time to rest!"


    "Yeah! Good." Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and replied with a smile.


    Chang Xia is embarrassed.


    She seems to have said something wrong just now!


    He stomped his feet and hurried back to the bedroom. The fragrant wormwood in his breath neutralized the shyness and embarrassment in Chang Xia''s heart.


    Put down the rattan curtain and isolate the inside and outside of the house into two worlds.


    The light stone, which was half-covered by Chang Xia''s wooden box, faintly illuminated the bedroom with a weak luster. Chang Xia was lying on the step-by-step kang bed, and as time passed, her heartbeat increased little by little.


    Can''t tell if it''s anticipation or apprehension.


    Da da����


    Slow footsteps, firmly walked towards the bedroom.


    Chang Xia''s hand on his side was clenched unnaturally, his eyes were slightly soaked with a thin mist, and Shen Rong''s name was whispered in his heart.


    Squeak!


    Door open, door closed.


    Chen Rong''s breath filled the room little by little.


    "Changxia��"


    Shen Rong shouted Chang Xia''s name, and the person approached the bubbling kang bed.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia replied softly.


    Silent night.


    The insects outside the house disappeared at this moment.


    The whole world seems to be the only two of them left, and the breath of blending is getting closer.


    Feeling the extra big hands on his body, Chang Xia stretched out his hand to cling to Shen Rong''s neck, and brought himself close to Shen Rong Sleepless tonight����


    A soft, ambiguous sound rang out from the room little by little.


    Like a drop of water falling into a lake, it is very light and shallow, causing ripples on the entire lake surface, going back and forth, repeating.


    On the treetops on the moon, dawn is approaching quietly.


    The warmth over the cave has not dissipated for a long time, and the cold late night is dyed into the warm season.


    At this moment, the two hearts are very close.


    The heartbeats gradually merged, gradually and completely merged into one.


    "Changxia..."


    Gently murmured, with endless pampering and pity.


    That night, Chang Xia was ups and downs in ups and downs. Forgetting the passage of time, forgetting the alternation of darkness and night, all that remains in the world is Shen Rong''s breath, Shen Rong''s body temperature, the stinging pain that Shen Rong''s big hand touched...


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： Silly Shen Rong

    Chapter 305 The Silly Shen Rong


    Haw!


    The next day, Chang Xia opened his eyes.


    The chirping of birds filled my ears, and the whole courtyard was as quiet as a bird.


    Chang Xia supported and wanted to get up and moved slightly. Immediately, indescribable soreness surged in his limbs, as if being run over by a truck, aching and sore.


    hiss-


    Chang Xia grinned, exhaling in pain.


    Just opened his mouth to say something, and suddenly the scenes that happened last night appeared in his mind. Instantly blushed, he buried his head in the quilt, but did not dare to show his face for a long time.


    dong dong!


    The door was knocked.


    "Chang Xia, are you awake?" Shen Rong''s gentle voice, low and deep, came into the room through the door.


    Chang Xia coughed twice and whispered, "Wake up."


    "I steamed the noodle buns and boiled bone broth. Get up and eat a little." Shen Rong opened the door, smilingly looking at Chang Xia, who buried himself under the bedding on the bulging kang bed.


    Knowing that Chang Xia was shy, Shen Rong did not rush to approach.


    "Okay." Chang Xia moved under the quilt and urged, "Shen Rong, you go out first. I''ll get up later, Nuan Chun didn''t come over, right?"


    "Come here, leave again." Shen Rong said.


    "Ah��" Chang Xia abruptly sat up from the step-by-step kang bed, annoyed. Nuan Chun came and went, the female must have guessed something.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia glared at Shen Rong.


    It''s all his fault, if it wasn''t for his intemperance last night.


    Today, how can I sleep late. Damn, Nuan Chun guessed what happened last night, and the tribesmen will definitely know.


    The more he thought about it, the more humiliated Chang Xia felt.


    Shen Rong smiled and was in a good mood.


    He didn''t care about Nuanchun, he was looking forward to Changxia giving him a soft cub. Whether it is a wolf cub or a chinchilla cub, Shen Rong thinks he will like it very much, and he will never be like Nuan Chun Shan Kun.


    He can''t wait to put the cubs in the animal sack and take them with him at all times.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong stared blankly at the position of Chang Xia''s belly. Perhaps, he and Chang Xia''s cub have already conceived.


    "Don''t dream, it''s impossible." Chang Xia raised his forehead and looked at Shen Rong who started to smirk. The same race is more likely to have offspring. She and Shen Rong are both orcs, but they are of different races. It is not easy to conceive offspring.


    Although, it''s simpler than interracial.


    As far as their physiques are concerned, it is really not that fast to conceive children.


    Wu and Xylophone were looking forward to their same room, but they actually hoped to grind for a few more years. As the bodies adapt to each other, the probability of having a cub will increase.


    "Chang Xia, you have to believe in my ability." Shen Rong said cheekily, helping Chang Xia deliver clothes and waiting for her to get up.


    puff-


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at Shen Rong''s stupid look.


    Completely different from normal.


    "Shen Rong, don''t be skinny." Chang Xia smiled, raised his hand, pinched Shen Rong''s cheek twice, and complained, "Besides, no matter how strong you are, I can''t be pregnant with a cub right now. Tribal people are of the same clan, and some get pregnant after four or five years of marriage. You want cubs now, daydreaming."


    "Then... let''s work hard!" Shen Rong lowered his head and gently touched Chang Xia''s mouth, kissing, kissing, and kissing again.


    That greasy energy made Chang Xia burst into laughter.


    She really didn''t expect Shen Rong to have such a greasy side, and it was a bit surprising to let Chang Xia play.


    "Chang Xia, Wu and the others are back!"


    Suddenly, a shout came from the cave courtyard.


    Awakening the greasy two people in the room, they looked at each other, the warmth in their eyes subsided, and they were stained with excitement.


    "Shen Rong, go." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Wu is back, and Bai Qing is likely to be back too.


    Shen Rong was calmer than Chang Xia, pulled her, and said, "You haven''t washed up yet, wash up first, I''ll get you a powder bag, and go to the tribe after breakfast."


    Back to the tribe at this time, Wu and the others should be on their way overnight. Tribal Square is busy preparing food at the moment, so don''t rush over there.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Go to the tub and wash first.


    At this moment, Nuan Chun walked into the courtyard gate with the twin cubs.


    Seeing Chang Xia squatting beside the water tank to wash, and approaching, his eyes twinkled with playfulness, and he stared at Chang Xia''s neck. Seeing the traces of bright red turning blue, the corners of his mouth showed sincere joy.


    The tribe had previously worried about the marriage in Changxia.


    After getting married, she was worried about her relationship with Shen Rong.


    Now that my heart has finally settled, I have completely let go of my heart.


    "Nuanchun��" Chang Xia spat out the mint in his mouth, angrily, staring at Nuanchun''s aggressive eyes.


    Nuan Chun laughed and said, "Silly boy, what''s so shy about this kind of thing?"


    "If it weren''t for your introverted nature, Maple Leaf Nanfeng would want to hold you down...the same room."


    "Fortunately, I was stopped by Xylophone and Eminem."


    As soon as he said it, Nuan Chunba said everything that was hidden.


    Fortunately, Maple Leaf is busy and has been outside during this time.


    Otherwise, Maple Leaf is afraid that Changxia Shenrong will be held in the same room. You know, both Maple Leaf and Kongshan have always been dominated by Maple Leaf. It is said that Maple Leaf looked at the sky above the mountain, went directly to the beast''s nest in the sky, and became strong.


    Afterwards, it felt a little too much.


    It''s too embarrassing to announce the relationship between the two.


    It was hidden, and in the end, it was impossible to hide it, so I said it.


    puff-


    Listen to Nuan Chun''s whistleblower.


    Chang Xia''s face is so frightened that it is always green and white, is it so explosive?


    At the beginning, Kong Shan kept his relationship with Maple Leaf a secret. Chang Xia thought Maple Leaf was too shy, who knew Maple Leaf was so bold in private? !


    Depend on-


    She really wronged Kong Shan.


    Thinking about Yadong and Daya again, are the females in the Twilight Forest so daring to love and hate? !


    Chang Xia rejoiced.


    Should she say thank you that she is female?


    However, she doesn''t seem to be much less courageous than Maple Leaf and the others.


    Shen Rong was the one who returned to the Heluo tribe from the Normandy Grand Bazaar. With this reflection, Chang Xia Dun felt that his senses became pale.


    "Chang Xia, have you finished washing?" Shen Rong walked to the corridor with the bone soup, put the things on the square table, glanced at Nuan Chun, and said casually, "Nuan Chun, have you eaten?"


    "Give me two powder packets." Nuanchun said rudely.


    I ate it, but it didn''t prevent her from eating a little more.


    Of course, two powder packets. One for her, and one for the twins.


    The little cub seems to have countless stomachs and can''t get enough to eat.


    After joking, UU read www.uukanshu. com Nuanchun didn''t talk about that topic again.


    Let''s talk about it, Chang Xia should lose his temper!


    Besides, the witch is back.


    This means that Chang Xia will soon go to Misty Ridge.


    Going to Misty Ridge this time, I don��t know what the tribe is thinking.


    "Woooo!"


    Just as Chang Xia sat down, a familiar whining sound came into the cave courtyard.


    Chang Xia picked up the bowl and chopsticks and looked at Shen Rong.


    "You eat, I''ll take a look." Shen Rong said.


    This voice, as soon as I heard it, I knew it was the cry of ape black. Wu came back, and Ape Hei naturally followed back to the tribe.


    "Chang Xia, I''m back!" Nan Feng''s familiar loud voice had never been heard. Immediately after the courtyard door was pushed open, Nanfeng hugged Saru Hei, and the snakes walked beside him.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： Gang fight against Shen Rong

    Chapter 306 Fighting with Shen Rong


    "Yeah! Chang Xia is having breakfast?"


    "What to eat? Give us some too."


    In an instant, the quiet morning was banned by the noise, and it became very lively.


    "Don''t grab it, Shen Rong prepared breakfast for me and him. You guys are hungry, go back to the tribe!" Chang Xia muttered, and quickly swallowed the powder bag in his mouth.


    Then he scrambled with Nanfeng for the food on the table, let alone with others, the food turned out to be extremely delicious. Fighting and making noise, the cave dwelling is extraordinarily lively in an instant.


    "Woooo!" Yuan Hei squeezed into Chang Xia''s arms, patting Nan Feng with his little hands, helping Chang Xia protect the only remaining powder bag in front of him.


    Nanfeng imitated Ape Hei and hooted, scolding Ape Black and White Eyed Wolf.


    Nanfeng has been taking care of it for the past few days. When he returned to Baihu, after seeing Changxia, Yuanhei turned his face ruthlessly.


    Immediately afterwards, one big and one small fought hotly.


    "This..." Chang Xia looked at this scene speechlessly, while Maple Leaf held her forehead next to her and explained, "Don''t worry about it, it will naturally stop when they are over."


    "Did this trip to Weishan go well?" Nuanchun asked.


    At the same time, his eyes had a vague contact with Maple Leaf Nanfeng. Then, they chatted with each other as if nothing had happened.


    Before and after this trip to Weishan, it took a total of eight days.


    long enough.


    "Very smooth." Maple Leaf said: "The beast totem in the Holy Land of Weishan has been tested by witches and has a long history. In the future, the entire area of ??Weishan will be planned as a holy land, and the ape of Weishan will officially become the gatekeeper of Weishan. Weishan Ape."


    This news is definitely the greatest good news for Weishan Ape.


    Get Wu''s approval, and so on.


    Weishan Ape can be upright and bright in the Twilight Forest.


    Don''t worry anymore, being attacked by orcs.


    "Great!" Chang Xia said happily.


    "How is Bai Qing''s situation?" Shen Rong interjected and asked.


    this question.


    Immediately the crowd fell silent.


    After a while.


    There was a burst of enthusiastic cheers, and Nanfeng said: "Don''t worry, he is doing well."


    "This time, Bai Qing went back to the tribe with him. He plans to take a day off in the tribe and set off for Misty Ridge. The Witch Club will accompany him and go to Misty Ridge with Bai Qing." Kong Shan said excitedly.


    If there is a witch who goes out, this time he will definitely be able to capture it.


    Catch the **** monster and completely solve the troubles of Bai Qing''s body.


    "Okay, that''s great." Chang Xia covered her mouth, her eyes misted. Long Xia said these words several times in the morning, but it was not too much.


    Five years of torture is worse than death.


    If it weren''t for Bai Qing''s perseverance, the clansmen would persevere without giving up.


    Bai Qing might not be able to help but seek death.


    Today I finally saw hope. The moment Bai Qing returned to the Heluo tribe, the air above the tribe was two points fresh.


    Hope, they see the hope of life.


    "Except for the witch, the tribe will let the elders of Pukang and the elders of Senda go with them." Maple Leaf revealed a message that the other elders could not accompany them for the time being. The wanderer entered the Mochizuki Mountains and let the orcs see the hidden danger.


    The Heluo tribe cannot sit still.


    At this moment, more people cannot go to Misty Ridge.


    Otherwise, the tribe will be understaffed, and if there is an accident, everyone will surely regret it.


    "This trip to Misty Ridge is mainly to find monsters. It''s not a battle, so there''s no need to go to the two patriarchs, right?" Chang Xia said in confusion.


    Misty Ridge is dangerous.


    However, their purpose is to find monsters.


    Is it necessary for the tribe to dispatch two elders? !


    Would this be a bit of a fuss?


    "Chang Xia, you''re right." Maple Leaf said, "However, Wu goes with you. The tribe must consider Wu''s safety, and I will apply to go with you."


    "I''m going too��" Nanfeng said quickly.


    How could she not be involved in this kind of thing? There is no point in staying in the tribe. She promised her father a trial marriage with Snake, and Misty Ridge must go.


    "My family is also willing to contribute." Snake grinned and said happily.


    To be honest, Nan Feng was very fond of him.


    Snake feels that marrying Nanfeng should be a very good choice.


    Wherever the south wind goes, Snake is willing to accompany him.


    Besides, about Bai Qing. The other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest have heard some rumors to some extent. If they need their help, the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest will not refuse.


    "You two...let''s go!" Chang Xia raised his head, his eyes fell on Nan Feng and Snake. When the two entered the room just now, Chang Xia faintly felt something was wrong.


    At this moment, listen to Snake say this sentence.


    Chang Xia couldn''t guess that these two people were tricky, so he was really blind.


    "Everywhere first, get married when it suits you." Nanfeng said calmly.


    Snake line smiled and said, "Get married, I''ll be fine at any time."


    ...


    It was indeed the speed of the Twilight Forest Orcs.


    Marriage is easier than drinking water and eating.


    Looking at the intimacy of the two, Snake is afraid that he will live directly in the cave of Nanfeng''s family.


    At first, the patriarch chose to expand the cave dwelling in the tribe.


    Have you thought about this situation today?


    Isn''t this planning ahead too far ahead? It''s too powerful.


    "Uh! The patriarch makes up his mind on this matter, I don''t care." Chang Xia pouted and waved his hand, showing his innocence with cuteness.


    She was sure of this trip to Misty Ridge.


    Everyone in the tribe wants to go, and who doesn''t want to deal with the troubles that have plagued the tribe for five years? As a result, staffing arrangements are bound to be a headache.


    hey-hey--


    Fortunately, Chang Xia opened his mouth early.


    Plus, her invincible good luck.


    If the patriarch rejects anyone, he will not reject her. Just like the last trip to Weishan, if it weren''t for Changxia, it would not be so easy for Weishan Ape to let them enter Weishan Waterfall.


    It is even more impossible to know the existence of the Holy Land so quickly.


    "Never mind, I''m going anyway." Nan Feng rubbed his stomach and asked, "Chang Xia, do you have anything to eat? Hungry, so hungry!"


    "No, it''s all eaten by you." Chang Xia shrugged and said.


    The temperature starts to rise in the warm season, and the food is not resistant to storage.


    Each meal is not prepared too much and can easily spoil.


    "Go, go back to the tribe." Maple Leaf said.


    Chang Xia stood up and echoed: "Yes, go to the tribe. At this moment, there must be something to eat in the tribe square, so I can go and see my brother..."


    After the words fell, the group of people headed for the tribe in a mighty manner.


    Chang Xia walked forward, and Maple Leaf fell behind. He threw his fist and slammed into Shen Rong''s abdomen. Shen Rong turned sideways to dodge, dodged.


    Kong Shan is not far behind.


    He lifted his foot and kicked forward, matching Maple Leaf''s attack.


    He directly pushed Shen Rong back a few steps and stood firm.


    Snake walking was confused and looked dumbfounded at the few people who suddenly fought each other.


    Nan Feng turned his head and shook his head slightly towards Snake, motioning him not to interfere. This **** ate Chang Xia when they weren''t in the tribe, how could he justify without being beaten.


    Later go to the tribe.


    It is estimated that Fenghuo and others in the deep years will also do it.


    Bai Qing����


    Bai Qing is not suitable for the time being.


    When he solves his physical problems, he and Shen Rong will have a fight sooner or later.


    Chang Xia''s footsteps paused slightly, and the movement behind her was so loud that she could hear it without being deaf. However, Nanfeng Nuanchun held her arm from left to right, and didn''t give her a chance to turn around at all.


    Shan Kun held the twin cubs and watched Maple Leaf Kongshan join forces to beat Shen Rong with a look of interest. He was very tempted to do it, but he chose to watch with his twin cubs.


    Shen Rong is very strong.


    He didn''t want to be missed.


    It''s still up to the young orcs to beat people.


    As an old male who is a father, he should choose to watch a play!


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： little secret

    Chapter 307 Little Secret


    "whispering sound!"


    Unable to attack for a long time.


    Maple Leaf stopped, let out a sigh, and shook his hands that were hurting hard.


    "Take care of her in the future, don''t let her be wronged. We... will keep watching you." Maple Leaf''s index finger and **** were close together, pointing at his own eyes, and seriously instructing Shen Rong word by word.


    Chang Xia is their youngest sister.


    Since he was a child, he was frail and sickly, and lay in the animal den all the year round.


    Don''t talk about playfulness, you can''t even speak loudly. In the past, they had been jealous for this, beaten up many times, and they never left their mouths for the long-lasting summer medicine.


    gradually.


    Jealousy and envy evolved into distress and pity.


    "She is my partner." Shen Rong said five words calmly, taking care of Chang Xia was what he should do, and it was not his turn to speak out.


    Hiding his hands behind his back.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan is ruthless enough.


    At this moment, Shen Rong''s hands twitched unconsciously.


    However, the two of them also failed to obtain benefits.


    "It''s over?" Chang Xia raised her eyebrows, feeling the warm spring south wind''s loosening of her hand, showing an expression of dumbfounding.


    These people really treated her like a porcelain doll.


    With the increase of adult bloodline ability, Chang Xia''s body has recovered little by little.


    nowadays.


    Coupled with the opening of the mark of the beast god.


    Chang Xia insists on exercising, and it will not take a few years.


    It is estimated that it can catch up with the ordinary level of tribal people. Weak beasts, such strength is enough to make Chang Xia proud.


    "Tsk tsk!" Nan Feng sighed, and said, "Shen Rong is too strong, every time he''s 55 to 50, it''s boring."


    As he spoke, his eyes swept across the snake.


    Snake brows lightly raised, naturally understood.


    Shen Rong''s treatment, he was afraid that he would not have the chance to enjoy it.


    However, private discussions should be possible.


    "He is very strong." Snake said with certainty.


    Snake did not fight against Shen Rong, but fought against Kong Shan. Fifty-five, Maple Leaf is stronger than Kongshan, and Snaking can''t beat Maple Leaf. Of course, there is an exception if you are desperate.


    Calculate this.


    Snake asked himself that he couldn''t defeat Shen Rong.


    I heard that Shen Rong has the blood of the wolf clan, but it is also mixed with the blood of the wolf fighting clan of the Yuan family in Xilu. This strength is a bit terrifying!


    With such combat power, the Yuan family would not be able to give up easily.


    Not much is known about Shen Rong''s poisoning.


    Bai Qing told the Sirius tribe one or two things, but the other orc tribes did not know about it.


    To avoid causing trouble, Wu Rang the Celestial Wolf Tribe informed the outside world that Shen Rong was from the Celestial Wolf Tribe, and directly erased the relationship between the Yuan family.


    In the future, even the Yuan family will come to the door again.


    They may all be villains of the Sirius tribe.


    After chatting, the group came to the Tribal Square.


    Following the crowd, Chang Xia walked to where Wu and Bai Qing were. The eyes of the nearby clansmen swept across Chang Xia, and they all showed mysterious smiles.


    Immediately following, the eyes cast towards Shen Rong were full of deep meaning.


    Shen Rong''s footsteps stopped, and his heart felt a little hairy.


    Depend on--


    What kind of orcs are the Heluo tribe?


    With just one look, you can detect the strangeness in Chang Xia, do you want to be so outrageous? However, Shen Rong knew that he had no way out.


    Pretending to have noticed nothing, he remained calm and followed Chang Xia''s side.


    "Chang Xia." Su Ye looked up at Chang Xia, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, as amiable as ever. However, Shen Rong next to him carefully swallowed.


    Similarly.


    Bai Qing, who was on the side, showed a subtle smile to Shen Rong.


    At this moment.


    The flustered Shen Rong decided to break the jar.


    Standing quietly, let the complex eyes of everyone scrutinize, scrutinize or ridicule, rubbing one by one on himself.


    "Witch." Chang Xia smiled and stepped forward, his eyes fell on Bai Qing, and asked, "Brother, how does your body feel?"


    "It''s okay." Bai Qing said.


    Leaving Weishan Waterfall, he could feel that his body was developing in a bad direction again. However, with the help of the wild fruits from the Holy Land and the white fish in the pool, Bai Qing at least stopped coughing up blood.


    However, the internal organs are chilled.


    If there seems to be no lingering.


    It can be seen that there is no suppression of the Holy Land Hot Spring.


    Only relying on the wild fruits from the holy land and the white fish in the water pool could not suppress the cold air in Bai Qing''s body.


    It is a pity that the white fish in the water pool will die when it leaves the water.


    It cannot be stored for a long time, and the effect of dried pond white fish is much poorer.


    "What do you mean by ok?" Chang Xia was dissatisfied and asked.


    "The cold air in Baiqing''s body needs to be suppressed by the hot springs of the Holy Land in Weishan. Leaving Weishan, only relying on the dried wild fruits in the holy land and dried fish from the white fish in the water pool can at best ease the speed of the cold air outbreak. Let the tribe prepare and set off tomorrow. Go to Misty Ridge." Su Ye said decisively.


    Tomorrow happens to be the time when Bai Qing was injured five years ago.


    According to the exploration of the Heluo tribe in the past few years, it has been within ten days recently.


    It should be the most likely time to encounter monsters.


    If you miss it, you may have to wait another year.


    Hearing this, Gen said solemnly: "Please don''t worry, Wu, the tribe will prepare what they need to go to Misty Mountain today, and it will definitely not delay tomorrow''s trip."


    After the other tribes left Weishan, they returned to their tribes.


    However, two people remained.


    One is the snake walk of the Snake Mountain tribe, and the other is the honeydew of the Tianshi tribe.


    The former clarified the relationship with Nanfeng, and may live in the Heluo tribe in the future. The latter Milu was her own request, saying that she fell in love with Bai Qing, stalked her, and asked to stay in the Heluo tribe.


    This time, Misty Ridge Honeydew will also follow.


    Based on the mentality of watching a play, I did not refuse.


    Bai Qing, once the best totem warrior of the Heluo tribe.


    Once bitten by a strange insect, the disease lasts for five years. Before the tribe was worried about Chang Xia, it was also worried about Bai Qing. Chang Xia was frail and could not find a male to marry her. Bai Qing''s situation is the opposite. There are females who are willing to take risks, even if Bai Qing is injured, they want to give birth to cubs for Bai Qing.


    However, Bai Qing was unwilling to delay other females.


    All approaching females were rejected.


    Honeydew is different from other females, she is good-looking and likes to tell dirty jokes. However, she was unexpectedly persistent in Bai Qing.


    This perseverance makes people confused.


    At the same time, when Bai Qing rejected honeydew, it was different from rejecting other females.


    This difference makes Gen and Tianshi tribe Lions feel surprised. So, like Elder Jami, they all showed curious eyes. asked, neither of them said anything.


    Did something happen to these two?


    However, they should not have intersected.


    Thinking, curious.


    Honeydew logically stayed.


    "Chang Xia, don''t listen to him." Milu came over with a bowl of wild vegetable minced meat soup, stuffed the bowl into Bai Qing, and said, "This wild vegetable was picked in the Holy Land, drink it quickly. By the way, today''s wild fruit and Have you eaten the dried white fish?"


    "Don''t rush, I''ll drink it now." Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed and whispered.


    see.


    Chang Xia''s eyes widened in fright.


    Maple Leaf Empty Mountain and the others are fine. After all, I have seen this scene many times Slowly, I got used to it.


    However, no matter how many times I saw it, I felt the same.


    In their eyes, Bai Qing is full of arrogance, and he is a mighty totem warrior.


    When have you seen Bai Qing''s "little daughter-in-law" side, what is going on with these two people? Chang Xia''s mind was full of small bubbles. He looked at Bai Qing, then at Honey Dew, and finally cast his curious eyes on Elder Wu and Jami.


    ??Thanks: -Ning-, Sweet World, Little Prisoner Bird, Xingxing, Aijing, Chris Chenchen, Crying Girl, *^0^*, picturesque, addicted to the game, mifeng55, Hai- No Tears Angels, Book Friends 13****15, Felicita, Yier Cooking Rice, Smile in Sunny Day, Shangguan Ningling, Maybes, csj520, France and other monthly tickets. Thank you: Sha, the smile in the sunny day, McDull''s reward and support.


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： Heartbroken

    Chapter 308


    Wu tilted his head to show his innocence.


    Elder Jami spread his hands and shook his head. She found Bai Qing privately, but Bai Qing didn''t say anything. In a hurry, she turned around and left.


    But.


    Just the way they get along.


    To say that it is not tricky is to deceive fools.


    "Brother��" Chang Xia laughed, pointed at Milu, and said directly: "How did you and Milu know each other? And what''s the relationship between the two of you?"


    Bai Qing was silent.


    Looking up at Honey Dew, Xu Shi said it was Chang Xia.


    "Honeydew saved me." Bai Qing said.


    After saying this, everyone was even more puzzled. With Bai Qing''s strength, does he need someone to save him? Honeydew does have some skills, but compared with Bai Qingyi, it is obviously a lot worse!


    "O(��_��)O haha~"


    Honeydew burst into laughter.


    "Chang Xia, I did rescue Bai Qing! I rescued Bai Qing from other females, but I didn''t know he was Bai Qing of the Heluo tribe at that time."


    Saying that, Milu looked at Bai Qing with murderous aura.


    Bai Qing was embarrassed, holding a bowl to hide the embarrassment on his face.


    "Brother was injured for five years, so...you met five years ago?" Chang Xia calculated, seeing the embarrassment and nervousness on Bai Qing''s face, this "rescue" might not be ordinary. To make the majestic Bai Qing show such an expression, things are probably not easy.


    Over the years, Honeydew has visited many orc tribes.


    I just wanted to find out who the bad guy was.


    Who would have thought that the male was actually Bai Qing from the Heluo tribe, the famous Bai Qing.


    If it weren''t for the concern about Bai Qing''s body, Milu would have liked to shake her fist and give Bai Qing a lesson. He was ruthless, turning his face and not recognizing anyone.


    cough cough-


    They can say these things in private.


    It''s public, don''t say that Bai Qing has no face to speak.


    Even Honeydew''s carefree personality is shy. So, from the time the two got along, they became like this from the time they recognized each other.


    Bai Qing had an indebted expression, and Honey Dew directly controlled Bai Qing.


    Daughter-in-law, little husband.


    "That''s right! It seems like it''s been six or seven years. Bai Qing, what do you think?" Honey dew leaned closer and stared at Bai Qing''s fleshy face, her eyes revealing an indescribable killing intent.


    Bai Qing showed a helpless expression and whispered: "I said it all, there were difficulties back then."


    "There are difficulties, you just ran away." Honey dew said.


    Depend on--


    The more she talked, the more angry she became.


    I ate it clean and didn''t even say a name.


    As a result, Milu has been trying so hard to find people all these years, and almost ran to the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea to find people.


    On his mouth, he said that he admired the bird family Felix and the fish family Qinglan, and was looking forward to this excuse to easily infiltrate the bird family and the fish family. In the end, this shameless male turned out to be Bai Qing of the Heluo tribe. The moment Honey Dew saw Bai Qing at the Weishan Waterfall, she was excited, shocked, angry, and all kinds of emotions almost drowned out Honey Dew.


    puff-


    "Oh! It seems very exciting!" Nan Feng squeezed over and joked.


    After saying this, Bai Qing Milu instantly closed her mouth.


    Immediately, the surrounding clansmen stared at Nanfeng. This Nanfeng mouth is too broken, it is rare for Chang Xia to pry open the mouths of these two people and hear the most exciting part. As soon as Nanfeng interrupted, come on, the two of them will definitely not speak again.


    "Let''s go, Nanfeng, let''s talk." Maple Leaf smiled, grabbed Nanfeng''s neck with his right hand, dragged him, and walked towards the corner.


    Snake smiled and followed.


    "Stop talking, let''s all come and have a seat."


    In the distance, the sound of the xylophone came over.


    She shouted loudly and asked Wu and the others to go over to eat. After eating, rest when it''s time to rest, and do things when it''s time to do things.


    Tomorrow, we have to set off for Misty Ridge.


    This can''t be sloppy.


    For the Heluo tribe, this is the most important thing at the moment.


    Like the exchange with other tribes, they were pushed back by the tribe. After all, although the exchange activities started with the Heluo tribe, the Heluo tribe was more like a middleman, connecting the various orc tribes and not interfering in the exchanges between the tribes.


    "Let''s go! Go to eat first. After dinner, go back to the cave to rest." Su Ye waved his hand to stop everyone''s curiosity about Bai Qing Honey Dew.


    Speaking of this, everyone who should know understands it.


    There is no need to ask questions around Bai Qing Mi Lu.


    Otherwise, Bai Qing is the same as Ya Dong, who hides when he sees people, which will cause more headaches and troubles.


    this meal.


    It should be said that it is the most tasteless.


    After the meal, Bai Qing was forcibly supported by honey dew and returned to the cave. The cave dwelling of Bai Qing''s family was built with the help of Fenghuo and others in Shennian, and it was in the tribe.


    "Should I follow?" Heimeng whispered.


    In the middle of the year, he raised his hand and patted Heimeng''s head, scolding: "What are you going to do?"


    "Honeydew will take care of Bai Qing, and Heimeng will return to the cave to rest." Xylophone said neatly. As soon as Bai Qing Milu left, there was more discussion in the Tribal Square.


    Su Yebaiqing returned to Baihu, and the spirits of those who traveled overnight were inevitably tired.


    We have to leave for Misty Ridge tomorrow.


    Su Ye was not polite, and went straight out of the Tribal Square after the meal.


    Back in the cave, Changxia built a fire to boil water, and let Su Yebaiqing take a bath before resting. Saru Hei took the gift he brought from Weishan and went to visit Titty Lu.


    It didn''t feel tired at all, and even had enough energy to mess with the tits.


    "Changxia, are the light tree saplings alive?" Su Ye squinted and sat at the square table in the corridor, looking back and forth on the two light tree saplings.


    "It''s live." Chang Xia said, "However, I don''t approve of transplanting bare tree saplings at this time. If it''s a bare grass, I''m sure all the plants are alive."


    "It has something to do with your bloodline ability?" Su Ye responded quickly and asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and told Su Ye all about the bloodline ability.


    The more Su Ye listened, the more excited she became. Communicating with plants was something she couldn''t do. At the beginning, Chang Xia used the bloodline ability to sort out the dark wounds for Shen Rong, Su Ye thought that Chang Xia''s ability was healing, and Su Ye had access to this ability.


    For Orcs, this ability is tasteless.


    However, it is suitable for long summer.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia told her that her ability was not a cure.


    Rather, it communicates with plants, and the incidental power is healing. At present, Changxia is still developing its own bloodline ability, and is developing towards healing plants.


    the first time.


    Su Ye heard that the bloodline ability could still be developed.


    This broke her more than a hundred years of cognition.


    "Okay, very good." Su Ye took a deep breath, suppressing the restlessness in his heart. Express support for Changxia''s ability to develop bloodlines, and be optimistic about her.


    Bai Qing listened quietly.


    Yu Guang looked at Chang Xia with awe.


    "Wu, the hot water is ready." Shen Rong came from the kitchen and reminded.


    Su Ye got up and said, "I''m going to take a bath first. Bai Qing, go back to the house and prepare your clothes. By the way, you are not suitable for going to Miwuling tomorrow. You stay in the Heluo tribe for the time being and review my hand in hand. The knowledge I gave you."


    "Yeah! Okay." Bai Qing wanted to refuse, but to Shang Su Ye''s serious eyes, he nodded silently and agreed.


    He knew, Su Ye opened his mouth.


    Few people can disobey, and the only one who can make her change her mind is Chang Xia.


    Considering the danger of Misty Ridge, Chang Xia would not let him follow.


    "Bai Qing, there are a lot of good things stored in the cellar. If you stay in the tribe, you can go around the cellar. If you have time, remember to draw everything in the cellar on white paper, okay?" Chang Xia said warmly.


    Bai Qing is good at painting, and the things he draws are better than Chang Xia.


    Before, Chang Xia was planning to find Bai Qing to draw a hundred sketches or something.


    It is a pity that Pachin has always resided in the Hall of Wizards of the Holy Mountain of Karna. Rarely had time this time, Chang Xiaguo disconnected.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： Various roasted seeds and nuts

    Chapter 309 Various Roasted Seeds


    Arrange the pachinko.


    Su Ye was also relieved.


    Next, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to prepare the animal skin bag and start packing the luggage for going out. Seasoning such as salt is essential.


    Fruit powder, sugar and other materials, Chang Xia also did not miss it.


    She is not someone who can endure hardship.


    If you have better conditions, Chang Xia will not let yourself be hungry and frozen.


    When entering the forest, it is more convenient to wear animal skin clothes. In the same way, Chang Xia also prepared two sets of blue cloth clothes, she was delicate and frail, and could not compare with the clan. Chang Xia is not squeamish, but he knows how to protect himself so that his clansmen can feel more at ease.


    She didn''t want to go out once and make the clan worried.


    After that, Chang Xia looked forward to frequenting the forest. Living in the Twilight Forest, you can live better only if you truly understand this forest.


    "Do you want to get some Bai Guo?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia held his forehead, thought, and said, "Take the fruit powder! Ginkgo is easy to carry, but it takes time to grind. Bring some dry powder. I think the patriarch will also let the clansmen bring some."


    The main purpose of this trip to Misty Ridge is to look for traces of monsters.


    Here comes.


    The exact time cannot be determined.


    There is no shortage of prey in Misty Ridge, and there is no need to take more meat, such as fruit powder, dry powder and pepper, etc. It is more suitable to bring more.


    Of course, ginger, onion and garlic can be brought appropriately.


    If not, you should be able to pick them in the forest.


    "Bring some golden noodles too. Beans, I''ll fry some beans and eat them on the road later. You can also fry some mashed beans. When you''re bored on the road, eating peas and mashed beans can pass the time." Chang Xia thought, and put the cellar The contents are filtered from the mind.


    All the ginkgo fruits in the vegetable garden in the mountains were picked, dried and put in rattan baskets, and all of them were moved into the cellar for storage.


    With the grain piled up in the cellar, Changxia can eat for half a year.


    "How much?"


    "A dozen or so pounds."


    Too much and it''s hard to carry.


    After all, it is entering the forest, not going out for a picnic.


    Soon, Shen Rong picked up a few pounds of all kinds of beans, and picked about ten pounds of mashed beans. Chang Xia was holding a jar of sugar, and she wanted to try frosted mashed beans and frosted broad beans.


    this time.


    After Su Yebaiqing took a bath, they each walked into their dreams.


    The Baihu cave dwellings fell into silence.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong prepared the mashed beans and broad beans for making frosted mashed beans and frosted broad beans in advance. These two kinds of snacks are time-consuming and labor-intensive, unlike fried beans and fried mashed beans, which are directly poured into the stone pot and stir-fried.


    thus.


    Chang Xia saved the frosted mashed beans and frosted broad beans for last.


    Light the fire here and start frying the beans and mashed beans directly.


    "Chang Xia, are these beans fried directly?" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    Chang Xia glanced at the soybeans, green beans and broad beans in front of him, nodded and said: "Yeah! They are all fried directly. The green beans and broad beans taste better with a little salt. The soybeans are delicious when fried directly, but don''t eat too much, eat more. Abdominal bloating easily."


    The two of them started to fry while talking.


    After doing this, Chang Xia wanted to get some dried meat or something.


    The earth oven in the kitchen works very well, and the dried meat and dried meat are very easy to make. After all, these are also dry food, and it is naturally necessary to prepare some dry food in advance.


    "Chang Xia, what are you tinkering with in the kitchen?"


    ��It smells so good!��


    From far to near, a familiar voice came from outside the house.


    Obviously, Nanfeng and the others were unwilling to be lonely and ran over from their cave.


    However, to say that Chang Xia is really energetic.


    "Shhh! Be quiet, Wu and Bai Qing are still resting." Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen, raised her index finger, asked everyone to be quiet, and said, "I''m cooking beans in the kitchen and getting some dry food. I''ll go tomorrow. Misty Ridge, easy to carry."


    This said.


    The crowd was instantly refreshed.


    "Fried beans, are these beans sent by the Yuanhu tribe?"


    "Yeah! There are also mashed beans sent by the Snake Mountain tribe."


    Having said that, everyone stepped into the kitchen and looked at the various beans placed on the long table in the small living room and the kitchen. Fragrant smell, tangy.


    Smell smell.


    Some people couldn''t help sneezing wildly.


    Chang Xia grabbed a handful of fried soybeans and handed them over.


    "Is it fragrant?" Chang Xia said, "You can''t eat too many fried beans, because eating too much will cause you to get flatulence. I''m also going to make some dried meat and jerky, how about you?"


    Nuanchun Shankun passed by, Nuanchun has to take care of the twins and cubs, this time Shankun will stay in the tribe and take care of the small family.


    The South Wind Snake should walk together, and the two of them had their hands empty.


    Are you planning to play easily and take nothing?


    "Is this... something to prepare?" Nan Feng hesitated. Before going out hunting and picking, they would at most bring some salt with them. Otherwise, take nothing.


    Oh--


    Recently, the tribe has made powder and brought some dry powder with them when going out.


    "..." Chang Xia was speechless and said, "If you don''t prepare, what are you going to eat?"


    I didn''t prepare anything before, that''s because the tribe didn''t have anything. Now, the tribe has everything, why not prepare and waste time hunting?


    "This time I went to Misty Mountain to find the monster that bit Bai Qing. The clansmen will not focus on hunting and picking. Prepare as much food as possible. Don''t waste time on hunting..." Shen Rong Youyou said.


    The situation of the tribe has improved, and the situation of going out should also change.


    "Shen Rong is right." Su Ye walked out of the room and said, "The tribe is not short of food, so try to prepare as much fruit powder and dry powder as possible."


    These things, roots and xylophone should be ready.


    However, Nanfeng''s head is completely unchanged now, which is worrying.


    "Snake, you go back to the cave and pack a few bags of fruit powder in animal skin bags." Nanfeng said. In addition to fruit powder, there is only fruit powder left in her cellar.


    Apart from that, nothing else.


    After listening to Nan Feng''s words here, Chang Xia''s head was immediately covered with black lines.


    Aside, Su Ye Nuanchun all looked inexplicable.


    This is really something that Nanfeng can say.


    Snake Walk was confused, stood blankly, hesitantly said: "Pretend fruit powder, what are you doing?"


    "Snake walking, don''t listen to Nanfeng''s nonsense. I asked her to prepare her luggage for going out To go to Misty Ridge tomorrow, she should prepare a thing or two for everything she needs along the way." Chang Xia said speechlessly.


    I really admire the ease with which the tribe used to go out hunting.


    No wonder the tribe eats grilled and stewed meats and feels like eating a delicacy.


    Compared with the hardships of hunting and drinking blood, it is really a good life to eat roasted and stewed meat and roots in the tribe.


    "Chang Xia, make a list and let Nanfeng take it to Gen and Xylophone." Su Ye said.


    Counting on the south wind, it is estimated that there is no hope.


    So, Su Ye decisively let Chang Xia take action.


    If Gen and Xylophone had the same thoughts as Nanfeng, Su Ye would not have any opinion on this trip to Misty Ridge.


    After several months of feeding in the long summer.


    Su Ye''s living standard has skyrocketed too much, and it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality. She is afraid that she can''t afford to suffer. It seems necessary to prepare in advance like Chang Xia.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： icing flavor

    Chapter 310 Frosting Flavor


    "Later, I''ll go to the tribe to talk to the patriarch." Chang Xia thought about it and replied. It''s more appropriate to speak face to face.


    Besides, she also wanted to know what preparations the tribe had for hunting before?


    Su Ye thought about it and felt that Chang Xia was right.


    The monad is dead, and the talent is alive.


    Chang Xia went to the tribe to find the root to talk face-to-face, and it was more clear. If this trip to Misty Ridge can''t solve the problems in Bai Qing''s body, Bai Qing will be useless.


    From now on, we can only stay in Weishan.


    With Weishan Ape guarding the Weishan Holy Land, don''t think about anything else.


    For Bai Qing, this was more terrifying than death.


    woohoo-


    Shen Rong waved the spatula, stirring the mashed beans in the pot.


    Snake walk was very interested in this and stepped forward. Seriously watching Shen Rong''s stir fry, he would ask a few questions from time to time.


    "Shen Rong, can I have a taste?" Snake asked, pointing to the mashed beans in the pot.


    Shen Rong stopped stirring, scooped up a few peas with a spatula, and said, "It''s a little hot, slow down."


    "Thank you!" Snake said thanks, picking up a few peas from the spatula. Peel carefully, slightly scald, within acceptable limits. Throwing the mashed bean kernel into the mouth, the mashed bean has not been fried yet, it is not crispy enough, but the aroma has already been fried.


    Snake munching on peas.


    The mashed beans stir-fried in a stone pot tasted completely different from what he had eaten before.


    Listen to Chang Xia''s explanation, so the fried mashed beans can be preserved for a long time. However, it needs to be sealed, otherwise it will get wet and taste bad. Although Snake doesn''t understand what sealing means, it understands what it means.


    ��Very special taste!��


    "It hasn''t been fried yet, and it will taste even better if you stir-fry it for a while."


    As soon as he said and answered, the surrounding clansmen could understand.


    After all, the long table in the small living room and the rattan sieve in the kitchen are filled with all kinds of beans. They all tasted very fragrant and very special.


    Here, Chang Xia told Nuanchun and the others about frosted mashed beans and frosted broad beans. Get up and prepare to go to the tribe.


    Do the things Su Ye explained, and become more and more west.


    Soon it will be dark.


    There is not much time left for Chang Xia.


    Nan Feng took Snake and went to the tribe with Chang Xia.


    In addition to fruit powder, her cave is still fruit powder. Nanfeng is going to visit his father and Amu''s house to see and order something.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan stayed behind and helped Shen Rong continue to stir fry the beans and mashed beans.


    Warm spring has a heavier task, she studies frosted mashed beans and frosted broad beans. At the same time, I am very interested in the green beans and broad beans that are stir-fried with salt. Unfortunately, it will take some time until the next tribe exchange.


    She divided the beans prepared by Chang Xia into three portions.


    Find the smallest stone pot and handle it carefully.


    Maple Leaf helped, and as the sugar melted, the fragrance in the kitchen turned into sweetness, making it more and more mouth-watering and greedy.


    Similarly.


    Chang Xia didn''t have any leisure time here either.


    Discuss with the patriarch about preparations for going out tomorrow.


    Then... listen to Xylophone mocking Nanfeng, and Snake Xing showed an embarrassed smile.


    Xylophone Eminem on purpose!


    Absolutely on purpose! !


    All kinds of disgust Nanfeng on the mouth, in fact, can not help but plan for Nanfeng.


    Taunting in front of Snake, didn''t you want to make Snake treat Nanfeng better in the future? This way, if it wasn''t for Chang Xia''s experience in the era of the information explosion, all kinds of little flowers and green tea **** were attacked.


    I can''t hear it!


    Lo and behold, Snake is on the move.


    He sneaked away and went to comfort the wounded Nanfeng.


    Lei Gen and Chang Xia smiled knowingly.


    cough cough-


    Gen Qing coughed twice and said in a low voice, "Nan Feng has a carefree personality, and Chang Xia will take care of her more in the future."


    "Patriarch, Nanfeng is my elder sister!" Chang Xia retorted.


    Nanfeng is purely a workman, not a fool.


    Afterwards, she could naturally understand Xylophone''s painstaking efforts.


    Hearing this, Genn laughed out loud and said, "That''s right, Nanfeng is my elder sister." There is no need to be so unfamiliar among relatives.


    Plus plus minus minus.


    Chang Xia and Gen have discussed the supplies that they should bring when they go out tomorrow.


    At the same time, the candidates to go to Misty Ridge are determined.


    Elder Jami wanted to go, but was discouraged by Gen.


    Afraid that she cares, it will be chaotic. Besides, elders Pukang and elders will go with them. The force value has exploded. Elder Jami is more suitable for staying in the tribe. The tribe needs to prepare for the next exchange event in advance.


    With this success as the foundation, more orc tribes will flood into the Heluo tribe next time. The Horde needed a more spacious place to accommodate more Orcs.


    In the next exchange, each orc tribe will bring the specialties of each tribe.


    Thinking with your toes, you know it won''t be a small number.


    Root communicated with the elders of the tribe several times. On the future development blueprint of the tribe submitted by Changxia before, an open space was drawn on the outer circle of the white lake wall. Next, the Horde will focus on developing that clearing.


    Fight for before the various orc tribes come to the Heluo tribe.


    Build that space into a commercial area, yes, the commercial area is the name of the Changxia Circle. She named the piece of land as the Baihu Commercial Area, which was used to entertain other orc tribes, and would be directly developed into an economic area integrating food, clothing, housing and transportation in the future.


    Say everything you need to prepare for tomorrow.


    The root asked about the light tree sapling and the light grass, Chang Xia did not hide it, and told the root of the bloodline ability, and the root was overjoyed.


    I can''t wait to go to the Weishan Holy Land to pull more light grass back to the tribe and let it be planted in the long summer. At the same time, it is a pity that light trees cannot be transplanted in the warm season.


    "How to take care of light tree saplings and light grass?" Gen asked.


    Tomorrow, Changxia will go to Misty Ridge. The light tree saplings and light grass planted in the Baihu cave will be taken care of, and the roots will naturally have to be asked.


    Chang Xia said, "Bai Qing will stay in the Baihu cave. If the tribe is too busy, let Bai Qing help take care of them." As the heir of the witch, Bai Qing is more suitable than the tribe to take care of the two light tree saplings and light grass.


    "It''s better for him to help take care of it." Gen sighed in relief and said happily.


    At this moment, Chang Xia saw that the sky was getting darker.


    She got up to say goodbye to Gen and prepared to go back to White Lake.


    I originally wanted to visit Bai Qing''s house, but after thinking about it, the relationship between Bai Qing and Honey Dew was still in a delicate state.


    This visit should be discussed after the relationship between the two of them is harmonious.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia took a brisk pace and ran towards the Baihu cave.


    As soon as I walked to the Tribe Square, I met Shen Rong who came to pick her upShen Rong, why are you here? "


    "I''ll take you home!"


    Chang Xia smiled and stepped forward to take Shen Rong''s arm.


    "Roasted seeds and seeds, are they all cooked?" Chang Xia asked.


    "Yeah! Warm Spring Maple Leaf is researching. Frosted mashed beans and frosted broad beans have also made salted flavors. At this moment, they are still tinkering." Shen Rong explained that he had tasted other flavors, although the taste was strange A little, but edible.


    Even the frosting, they have made thatch, seaweed and maple in several flavors. Not to mention that although they are all sweetened, they all taste different.


    "Did they take any other candy from the cellar?"


    Looking at Shen Rong''s expression, Chang Xia guessed what Nuan Chun and the others did. In fact, Chang Xia also wanted to do it. Just, to prepare something for going out tomorrow.


    So, Chang Xia did something at will.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： Are they crazy

    Chapter 311 Are They Crazy?


    "Shen Rong, have you tried it?"


    "Which flavor do you prefer?"


    In the setting sun, two voices, one tall and one short, cuddled together.


    As the setting sun descended, the two figures gradually elongated and merged into one.


    "I''ve tasted a few of them, and I feel that the grass root candy tastes better. Others are either too sweet or too strong." Shen Rong''s low voice was gentle and gentle in response to Chang Xia''s question.


    instantly.


    The two returned to the cave.


    The light tree saplings in the center of the pool in the cave courtyard began to change color, dyed as white as jade. Echoing with the light tree saplings in the rattan baskets in the corridor, the cool gray and cold cave courtyard is plated with a cool glow.


    Cool colors.


    Corresponding to the lively kitchen noise.


    Hot and cold.


    For no reason, the whole cave became alive.


    "Nuanchun, are you still struggling?" Chang Xia asked with a smile, "It''s getting dark today, it''s time to prepare dinner."


    "Hey! It''s getting dark?" Nuan Chun was shocked and said in surprise.


    Hearing the sound, several people in the kitchen looked out of the house one after another.


    This look.


    It was only then that it turned out that it was really dark.


    "Waste so much sugar, thanks to the wealth of Chang Xia''s family." Su Ye said, shaking his head and sighing. I didn''t say anything else, I tossed and tossed, but fortunately nothing was wasted. Otherwise, Su Ye really wanted to beat people.


    heard.


    Warm Feng Feng Ye laughed, showing a pleasing smile to Chang Xia.


    Obviously, Su Ye was right.


    Half afternoon work.


    They used three or four cans of sugar.


    If this was left a few months ago and Chang Xia didn''t speak, the tribe would have to beat them.


    "Chang Xia, how about you taste it?" Nuan Chun flattered, holding the frosted mashed beans and frosted broad beans, etc., and handed them to Chang Xia, inviting her to taste them, pointing to the colorful mashed beans and broad beans, and said Said: "This is fried with thatch root candy, this is seaweed candy..."


    Chang Xia gives face very much.


    Tasted each.


    In the end, she felt that Shen Rong was right.


    The taste of thatch root candy is the best.


    Others, taste good.


    However, it always feels a little weird to eat.


    "The taste of thatch root candy is more suitable." Chang Xia said.


    Maple Leaf licked his fingers and said, "I prefer fried seaweed sugar, which is the sweetest."


    Looking around the kitchen, the rattan sieves are filled with all kinds of beans and mashed beans.


    "How many beans and mashed beans are left?" Chang Xia suddenly asked.


    When she asked, there was a vague sense of unease in her heart, and she felt that the smile on Nuanchun Maple Leaf''s face was a little weird.


    really.


    she asked.


    The expressions of everyone in the kitchen instantly became very subtle.


    cough cough-


    Feng Ye Qing coughed and said, "It''s getting late, so I''ll go back to the cave to pack up. I''ll get up early tomorrow and I can''t be delayed."


    Saying that, he quickly slipped out of the kitchen with Kong Shan.


    "Ah! It''s getting dark. It''s time for me to go back to the cave to prepare dinner. Shankun will bring the cubs home." Nuan Chun neatly put down the bowl, did not dare to look up at Chang Xia, turned sideways, and ran across the courtyard of Chang Xia Chao''s cave dwelling. go.


    see.


    If Chang Xia can''t guess the ending again.


    It''s really an idiot!


    During the time she left the cave, the warm spring maple leaves ruined both the beans and the mashed beans. Except for the fried beans and mashed beans, all the beans and mashed beans in the kitchen and the cellar are probably gone.


    "Changxia, and soybeans." Shen Rong said.


    Before Chang Xia fainted, Shen Rong hurriedly spoke, telling her that the soybeans were not harmed.


    In other words.


    Most of the other beans are gone.


    "They..." Chang Xia held her forehead, her face full of helplessness. This half afternoon is really doing hi! Although the amount of other beans is not as good as that of soybeans, the amount is quite large.


    "There are too many people, so it can''t be wasted." Su Ye added the knife and said with a smile.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, it doesn''t matter how many people there are! Forget it, they''ll be happy.


    "Shen Rong, are there enough earthenware pots at home? If these fried ones are not packed properly, once they get wet, the taste will become unpalatable."


    "I''m�� not sure, I''m going to the cellar."


    Chang Xia pushed all the kitchen windows open to let the smell in the house spread as quickly as possible.


    "Bai Qing, what do you want to eat tonight?"


    "I''m not hungry yet, whatever!"


    He had been eating and eating for half the afternoon, but Bai Qing''s mouth never stopped. Chang Xia asked what to eat at night, but he felt nauseated.


    Su Ye also waved his hand, she was in a similar situation.


    Likewise, not feeling hungry.


    "Ape black?" Su Ye asked.


    "It didn''t go back to the cave, and most of the time it rested at the cub''s house in the tribe." Chang Xia replied casually. Ape black thief is shrewd, whoever is hungry will not be hungry. This time, the tribe and Chang Xia greasy didn''t go long, and went to find its little friend.


    If I didn''t return to the Baihu cave, I naturally stayed at the tribe''s side for the night.


    This is fine.


    Chang Xia is busy and cannot take care of Saru Hei all the time.


    On the contrary, it is happy to get along with the cubs of the tribe, which is the best.


    "..." Su Ye had nothing to say. She was initially worried that Chang Xia would not be able to raise Yuan Hei well. Yuan Hei had a special status and that if he was not raised well, Weishan Ape would be held accountable. Who knows that Yan Hei is so knowledgeable that he doesn''t need to grow up in summer at all.


    "Cough, cough!" Chang Xia whispered: "I see that it is having a good time, so I don''t care. Yuanhei is a Weishan ape, and I am afraid that it will not be happy if I care too much. Besides, it is safer to follow the **** and them than to follow me. "


    "Forget it, I understand." Su Ye said.


    This time, I took Saru Hei back to Weishan Waterfall.


    The old ape caught Yuan Hei and asked a lot of questions, but Yuan Hei didn''t say anything bad about Chang Xia. He kept chasing Chang Xia for all kinds of good things, Su Ye recalled those words, combined with Chang Xia''s stocking of ape blacks in the Heluo tribe, and felt a little blush.


    Her parent, Xia Zizai, doesn''t deserve it!


    Saru Hei is too honest and bears too much for Chang Xia.


    No matter how thick the filter was, Su Ye felt that Changxia was not as good as Sarpey said.


    In the evening, Chang Xia made a soup and served it with barbecue. After a simple meal, before going to bed, Changxia Chenrong made some jerky and dried meat.


    after.


    Just look for animal skin bags to pack things.


    Fortunately, the last time I hunted an anaconda snake, the tribe got an anaconda skin.


    Gen specially gave the Chang Xia family a stack of animal skin bags.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia really couldn''t find these snacks in animal skin bags. There are six or seven kinds of beans alone, each with salt and sugar. There are several types of sweetened ones.


    When cleaning up, Chang Xia rarely sprayed the warm spring maple leaves.


    Looking at the few rattan baskets placed in the corridor Chang Xia frowned and said, "Mr. Su Ye, how do I get these rattan baskets?"


    "Don''t worry, I can take it." After Su Ye took a shower, he saw Chang Xia anxiously looking at the rattan baskets placed on the corridor. After simplifying it again and again, there were still a few rattan baskets piled up. At this moment, Su Ye didn''t approach, but he could feel the same. Seeing the desperation radiating from Chang Xia, he comforted him: "When you go to Misty Mountain, you should use the body of a beast. These rattan baskets are tied directly to Shen Rong''s body. You can pack a few more and tie them down the same way."


    As soon as I heard it, this time I used the shape of a beast to drive.


    Chang Xia was relieved.


    Hurrying with the body of a beast, I really don''t worry about not being able to hold a few rattan baskets.


    "Can you rest assured to wash and sleep now?" Shen Rong smiled.


    After packing things up, Chang Xia felt a little restless. To get up early tomorrow, no matter how Shen Rong persuaded Chang Xia to worry.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Yes. I''m exhausted, I''ll go take a shower and then go to bed." After speaking, he rubbed his sore neck and asked Shen Rong to fetch water for a bath.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： Departing from Misty Ridge

    Chapter 312 Departure from Misty Ridge


    dawn.


    The first ray of morning light just crossed the horizon.


    Su Ye opened the door and saw Shen Rong who also opened the door.


    "Is Chang Xia awake?" Su Ye asked lightly. Looking past Shen Rong and looking at the door behind him, Shen Rong shook his head lightly.


    "It''s alright, it''s still early. Let her sleep for a while, you can get some breakfast, and the tribe should come over later." Su Ye looked at the sky and said.


    Shen Rong nodded and agreed.


    Wash, make a fire and boil water.


    Half a year ago, if someone told Shen Rong. What he did every day was to prepare three meals a day, and Shen Rong would laugh out loud.


    Think that man is crazy.


    However, it turns out.


    Shen Rong not only did it, but also enjoyed it.


    The fate of life is really difficult to speculate in simple words.


    After a while.


    Feng Ye Kongshan stepped into the gate of the cave, and saw Su Ye sitting on the square table in the corridor, with smoke rising from the kitchen, and said in surprise: "Changxia is up, so early?"


    "She didn''t get up. It''s Chen Rong who is in the kitchen, have all the arrangements been made?" Su Ye shook his head lightly, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and explained softly.


    Maple Leaf glanced in the direction of Chang Xia''s bedroom and smiled quietly.


    Lifting his foot towards the empty mountain is just a kick. Look at how Shen Rong treats Chang Xia. Like Shan Kun, his own Tie Hanhan can''t always learn the gentleness and carefulness of Shen Rong.


    "Hiss!" Kong Shan was in pain, standing on one foot, clutching his calf that was kicked by Maple Leaf. At this moment, he deeply understood what happened to Shan Kun before.


    It is not that we are incompetent, but that the place is too powerful.


    Reasonable or unreasonable, it cannot be justified.


    There is no other way but forbearance.


    "Changxia��"


    Outside the courtyard, the loud cry of the south wind penetrated the clouds in the early morning of Baihu, and the birds that woke up early were chirping and flying wildly.


    "Shut up!" Maple Leaf said coldly.


    Su Ye also raised his eyebrows and stared at Nan Feng who came in.


    It''s no wonder that this cub has been beaten all the time, so stupid... It''s strange that he doesn''t get beaten.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Nan Feng looked at each other in dismay, and when he met everyone''s eyes full of murderous intent, he couldn''t help leaning beside Snake.


    This scene.


    It makes Snake very happy.


    Snake looked around, but didn''t see Chang Xia''s figure. Looking at the sky at this time, he guessed that Chang Xia probably hasn''t gotten up yet.


    "Shh!" Snake stretched out his hand, covered Nan Feng''s mouth, leaned closer, and whispered, "Chang Xia hasn''t woken up yet, you were too loud just now."


    Say it.


    Nanfeng suddenly understood.


    cough cough-


    It''s been smooth sailing lately, and things are a bit unreasonable.


    "You are all here." Chang Xia yawned and opened the door. Looking at the clansmen in the courtyard, his eyes were drowsy, and he didn''t seem to wake up very much.


    When Maple Leaf came, Chang Xia woke up.


    It''s just that I don''t remember lying in bed. Before Nan Feng entered the door, he suddenly shouted, Chang Xia shivered, and then opened his eyes.


    "Have you woken up?" Su Ye said warmly, "If you haven''t woken up, I''ll go back to the house and sleep again."


    I decided to leave for Misty Ridge today, but there is no rule to leave early in the morning. According to Su Ye''s principle, as long as he encounters Chang Xia, he can back down without any reason.


    On one side, the others looked at the sky and the earth.


    It''s just that no one looked at Su Ye and Chang Xia.


    The more I look, the more I envy and hate.


    Wu''s doting on Chang Xia makes people envious.


    Usually in such a situation, I don''t look at it if I can, so as not to get angry and hurt myself, the witch won''t take the medicine, and I have a heart attack.


    "Hee hee!" Chang Xia smiled and replied, "Wu, I''m asleep."


    "Chang Xia came to wash his face and rinse his mouth, breakfast is ready." Shen Rong said.


    Listening, Chang Xia nodded and walked towards the kitchen, planning to go to the water tank to wash, hurry up to clean up, so as not to delay the departure time.


    "Have you all eaten?" Shen Rong glanced at Fengye Nanfeng and the others and said casually.


    Nanfeng said: "I didn''t eat."


    "If you haven''t eaten, then go hungry!" Shen Rong said neatly.


    Upon hearing this, Nan Feng''s face changed and he complained, "Shen Rong, you have changed. You didn''t talk like this before..."


    With that said, he headed into the kitchen.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan laughed and walked towards the kitchen with her feet raised.


    This scene.


    On the contrary, it made Snake a little dazed.


    "Snake, go in! Shen Rong will prepare more breakfast, enough to eat." Su Ye said. Shen Rong was careful and thoughtful in his work. Just like Maple Leaf and the others, he would definitely not prepare breakfast in his cave in the morning.


    Otherwise, Shen Rong wouldn''t have to get up early for their breakfast.


    "Fruit powder cake, barbecue."


    "Shen Rong, you are awesome!"


    Entering the house, Nanfeng left the fruit powder cake in his left hand and roasted meat in his right hand.


    Praise Shen Rong while eating, and then greet Snake to get something to eat by himself. After eating, it is time for the tribe to announce the departure.


    "We want to..."


    Suddenly, the sound of beacon fires came from the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    They all live on the Baihu side, but unfortunately they didn''t get up earlier than Maple Leaf and the others.


    By the time they stepped into the kitchen, the fruit cakes and barbecued meat made by Shen Rong had already been swept away by Maple Leaf and the others. Shen Rong was quick-witted and hid Chang Xia''s share in advance.


    "No." Nan Feng smiled wickedly.


    Deep Nian Fenghuo showed an expression of deep disgust.


    Depend on--


    They slowed down half a step, and they really shouldn''t be asking Maple Leaf and the others to be merciful.


    So, he raised his head and looked at Shen Rong.


    "There is also a pot of fruit powder in the small living room." Shen Rong said.


    As soon as the words fell, Shennian Fenghuo immediately recovered and squeezed into the small living room.


    Snake looked at everyone''s laughing expressions, and looked at Shen Rong gently instructing Chang Xia to eat barbecue and fruit powder cakes. A smile spread on his face involuntarily. He had never experienced such a harmonious atmosphere in the Snake Mountain Tribe.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is rich, and the Snake Orcs are relatively unfamiliar and independent.


    Laughing and playing like the Heluo tribe, the snake has never experienced it. When he gets along with the clansmen, it is mostly cold greetings and greetings.


    Serpent orcs are not good at words.


    Of course, this does not mean that the snake orcs are not united and friendly.


    Compared with the Heluo tribe, they are much more restrained.


    Just after eating, the tribe exploded the flare. Obviously, the tribe was reminding the people on the White Lake side that it was time to set off, and urged Chang Xia and the others to go to the tribe.


    Misty Ridge, in the other direction of White Lake.


    Going up the White River, you have to cross several mountain rivers.


    In terms of the distance of the orcs, it would take two days to travel from the Heluo tribe to the Misty Ridge. These two days mean that the beasts are hurrying on the road in the state of beasts, and the straight-line distance is about twice the distance from the Heluo tribe to Weishan.


    It''s just that the road is more complicated than going to Weishan.


    Of course, Misty Ridge is a dangerous place. This dangerous area means that it is more dangerous than other places in the Heluo tribe''s territory Misty Ridge.


    The mist lingering there can easily make the Orcs get lost.


    However, there is no miasma of Weishan Mountain. The fog in Misty Ridge is purely water mist.


    "Go, bring the rattan basket." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye explained a few words to Bai Qing, shouted, and let everyone set off.


    "What''s your stuff?" Shen Rong asked.


    Maple Leaf pointed towards Baihu Nunu and said, "Put it on the shore of Baihu Lake."


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    ??ps: Everyone pay attention to keep warm and cold, this weather is terrible!


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： Sky 1 Line, Blackpool

    Chapter 313 Sky Line, Black Pool


    "Wu, I leave everything to you."


    Root did not hesitate, waiting for Su Ye and his party to come to the tribe square. Leading the people, pointing to a pile of supplies, and letting the clansmen and beasts disguise things.


    After a while.


    Everything is ready.


    Root stood at the entrance of the Tribal Square, watching Wu and his group drifting away.


    Orcs usually do not pack orcs other than their partners. However, there are also occasional exceptions, such as this one being a special case. Shen Rong was carrying something, and Chang Xia and Wu were sitting on the beast.


    Hei Meng was carrying Bai Qing and Honey Dew on his side. Heimeng didn''t plan to participate in this trip to Misty Ridge, but considering that he was familiar with Misty Ridge, he stuffed him in. Maple Leaf Kongshan walked at the forefront, clearing the way.


    The two elders walked last, broken and guarded.


    There was no danger in Shen Ronghei''s swift walk in the middle.


    Shennian Fenghuo and others were in charge of carrying things, and Shi Shiran walked towards Misty Ridge.


    "Snake walking, are you snake orcs going out to hunt beasts?" Nan Feng asked.


    She followed behind the Maple Leaf Empty Mountain, with a snake walking on one side. Considering the beast body of the snake orc, the snake south wind was placed on the side of the Maple Leaf Kong Mountain and was responsible for opening the way.


    Kong Shan chuckled lightly and said, "Nanfeng, you underestimate the Snake Clan. After the Snake Orcs are beastized, with the help of the forest''s terrain, they are comparable to invisible assassins in the forest."


    The Serpent Mountain tribe is well known in the Dusk Forest.


    It was all punched out.


    If you think that snakes are not good at fighting, you are wrong.


    "Nanfeng, you will fight like snakes and beasts. If you can''t match his three moves, you will be stopped by him and unable to move." Maple Leaf said with a sneer.


    Snake Walk, a famous totem warrior of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    The Snake Mountain Tribe was willing to let him marry the Heluo Tribe. To be honest, Maple Leaf and the others were quite surprised. Orcs do not have the so-called concept of rights, they advocate the strong. Nanfeng is the cub of Gen and Xylophone, which does not increase the impression points.


    "Kongshan, you and Maple Leaf don''t hold me." Snake shook his head again and again and waved his hand, indicating that he did not accept their flattery. Privately, he played against Kong Shan Shennian and others.


    this time.


    There are still bruises on the waist and abdomen.


    The Twilight Forest always said that the Snake Mountain tribe was short on guards. In terms of snake walking, the Heluo tribe was much shorter than the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "Brother, are you okay?" Chang Xia asked.


    One black and one white, not to mention that Shen Rong was particularly conspicuous in the team. Inside the slip of black lumps, there was a big silver wolf, looking very energetic.


    Bai Qing said: "It''s okay."


    "Lying down, not exercising. The cold energy in his body won''t explode easily. With activity or strenuous exercise, the speed of the cold energy will increase rapidly." Honeylu explained, raised her hand and pressed Bai Qing on the black beast, letting him lie down. You are not even allowed to sit.


    Upon hearing it, Bai Qing is in good condition.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Honeydew, do you want some snacks?" Chang Xia asked.


    "Yes, we want Changxia too." Nanfeng said loudly. In front of her, when she heard Chang Xia asking if she wanted snacks, she instantly became very active. At this moment, the beastized clansmen did not hurry, but simply walked on four legs.


    Maple Leaf and the others can catch up, and they can even be said to be leisurely.


    "Snack, do you have something to eat?" Honeydew asked curiously.


    Bai Qing took advantage of Honeydew''s body and sat up halfway, leaning against Honeydew.


    The posture is unusually intimate, and this scene sees Chang Xia and others smiling. Bai Qing refused, but his body was surprisingly honest.


    "Yes, eat." Chang Xia replied.


    With that said, he took out the prepared rattan basket, let Shen Rong approach Heimeng, and then handed the rattan basket to Honeydew. Ahead, Nan Feng also came over. Standing on tiptoe, he searched in the rattan basket bound by Shen Rong''s animal body, looking for the roasted seeds and seeds he wanted to eat.


    So, Chang Xia simply asked Shen Rong to stop.


    Find all kinds of roasted seeds and nuts and stuff them into the two elders. Fenghuo and the others, who were beasts and carried things, could only ask Nanfeng and the others to help feed a little.


    This trip is more like a spring outing, leisurely and lively.


    After eating, the team set off towards Misty Ridge.


    Chang Xia took out the white paper and drew a map under the guidance of Su Ye.


    "Mother Su Ye, why do the orcs live apart?" Chang Xia asked in surprise. The Twilight Forest is extremely dangerous. If the orcs live in a siege, it is not difficult to survive with the fighting power of the orcs.


    Su Ye looked ahead and said, "The orcs are named after beasts, and their bones are stained with animal nature. Even weak orcs have wild nature. They don''t like to live with other clans, and there will inevitably be disputes when they live together. ."


    Besides, with the food intake of the orcs.


    Living under a siege, no mountain range in the Twilight Forest can support a city''s people.


    Diaspora, this is the best way to survive for the orcs.


    As soon as Su Ye explained, Chang Xia suddenly realized.


    Orcs can eat one by one, even if the prey in the Twilight Forest is big, but it depends on the appetite of the Orcs.


    All the orcs live together, and they will soon be able to eat up the mountains.


    On the contrary, this diaspora can not only ensure the safety of the orcs, but also allow the Twilight Forest to recuperate.


    "You find the way to eat ginkgo, but it makes the idea of ??besieging the city of orcs possible. However, the premise is to ensure that the animals you keep in captivity can succeed."


    Ginkgo can ensure that the orcs will no longer starve.


    However, the orcs are inseparable from meat.


    If the breeding can be successful and all the scattered orcs gather together, this is still possible. At the same time, it can also ensure the reproduction of the orcs to a greater extent.


    Diaspora, the danger of orcs increases.


    Reproduction is not easy.


    Many cubs die soon after birth.


    For a large tribe like the Heluo tribe, the tribe had not given birth to any new beast cubs in the past few years. The birth of the twin cubs of the Nuanchun family made the whole Heluo tribe excited.


    the existence of any race.


    Newborns represent hope.


    Without a newborn, everything is empty talk.


    On the road, chatting.


    Unconsciously, it was noon, and I took a break at noon and ate something. He set off on the road again, and along the way, Chang Xia''s excitement from the beginning gradually calmed down.


    In front of him, in addition to the dense forest, there is still a dense jungle.


    Occasionally, chickens, ducks and hares pass by.


    Caught by the south wind tied with thatch and threw them into the rattan basket they were carrying in the past years. Just thinking about it, let Chang Xia help make roast chicken and duck at night.


    "Are you tired?" Su Ye asked with a smile.


    Chang Xia lay on Shen Rong''s beast and muttered, "I''m not tired, just boring."


    "Before it gets dark, we will settle down at Tianxian. There is a black pool near Tianxian. The fish in the black pool is delicious. I think you will want to taste it." Su Ye pointed to the white paper beside Chang Xia, Draw a circle on a mountain range.


    "Tianxian." Chang Xia murmured. She heard Nanfeng say this name. "I heard Nanfeng mention Tianxian. The flat apples in Tianxian are extraordinarily sweet. Black Pool, Nanfeng doesn''t seem to have mentioned it."


    "I don''t eat fish." Nan Feng spoke from the front.


    Maple Leaf said: "The fish in Black Pool is really delicious."


    "I''ve eaten the fish from Black Pool." Kong Shan said. Orcs used to hate eating fish. Orcs have a keen sense of smell, a strong fishy smell, and are spiny.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： Slate grilled fish

    Chapter 314 Slate Grilled Fish


    "Are the fish in the black pool like the white fish in the Weishan Waterfall?" Honeydew said excitedly.


    The white fish in the Weishan waterfall pool cannot be taken away from Weishan. Without the suppression of the hot springs in the holy land, the cold air in Bai Qing''s body increases every day.


    Maple Leaf shook his head and denied: "Honeydew, don''t think too much."


    If the fish in the black pool has the effect of the white fish in the water pool. It was discovered by them long ago, how could they wait until today?


    The fish in Black Pool is more tender than other places.


    This should have something to do with Blackpool.


    The water quality of Black Pool is good, and the temperature is low all year round.


    I heard from Chang Xia that the fish raised in water with good water quality and low temperature will be more tender and delicious. Blackpool, I guess that''s it.


    Hearing this, Honey Dew''s expression collapsed.


    Bai Qing raised his hand and patted her head twice as a sign of comfort.


    "The flat apples in the first line of the sky are really delicious." Nanfeng said. While talking, I licked the corners of my mouth, but unfortunately, the flat apples in the first line of the season have just sprouted new buds.


    Chang Xia said: "Come here to dig fruit trees in the cold season this year."


    "Okay! Dig a few more trees, I want to put a few trees in the cave yard." Nan Feng said happily.


    "I like peach peach fruit."


    "The persimmon fruit is more delicious. If it is transplanted, I want to transplant the persimmon fruit."


    Immediately, everyone''s topic changed from fish in Blackpool to transplanting fruit trees. Snake listened quietly, transplanting something, the Snake Mountain Tribe had never tried it. Like mashed beans and root pieces, these are not transplanted by snake orcs at all, and can be seen everywhere around the tribe.


    "Don''t worry, when I return to the tribe, I will discuss with the patriarch and re-plan the neighborhood of the tribe. Transplantation can''t be transplanted casually." Chang Xia said.


    This said.


    Suddenly everyone stopped arguing.


    before sunset.


    Everyone successfully reached the sky line.


    Skyline is a special place.


    Flanked by cliffs on both sides, a narrow road connects the two places.


    It can be said that if it is used as a war fortress. The first line of the sky is definitely a dangerous place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    Tonight in Changxia and the others, they camped and rested on the first line of the sky.


    I found a leeward flat area and packed it up as a camp.


    Build a stove, make a fire.


    In the deep years, Fenghuo and others released the animalization, put away the rattan basket, and went to the black pool to fish. Chang Xia and others began to add water to the pot and boil it.


    The camp is not far from the black pool, and the water is convenient.


    Along the way, Nanfeng picked up a dozen pheasants and hares, enough to eat at night.


    So, even hunting is saved.


    Bai Qing wore an animal skin coat and sat beside the stove to bake the fire.


    Aside, Honeydew took the frosted mashed beans and stuffed it for him. Honeydew then followed the south wind maple leaves to deal with pheasant and hares for dinner tonight.


    "Shen Rong, get a slate, we will eat slate-grilled fish at night." Chang Xia said.


    Listening to Maple Leaf Kongshan and the others praising the fish in Black Pool, Chang Xia wanted to make a slate grilled fish. Pheasants are wrapped in leaves and wet mud to make beggars. Hare stir-fry, eat taste rabbit. Spicy, and another fish soup.


    Unfortunately, there are no wild vegetables.


    It was too dark to pick wild vegetables.


    So, Chang Xia asked Bai Qing to rub a wild fruit from the Holy Land.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    Going to the black pool, I found a suitable rock, polished and exploited.


    Soon, a suitable slate was polished.


    Put it on the stove, brush with oil, and heat it up for later use.


    A few people from Fenghuo came back from the black pool in the deep years and brought back the cleaned fish. The fish in Heitan are smaller than those in Baihe and Baihu, and they are close to the range that Changxia knew in his previous life. Unlike the fish in the Baihe Baihu, the fish is a big fish every one or two meters.


    Let Chang Xia lose even the fun of fishing.


    After all, when I went to Baihe Baihu to go fishing, Chang Xia couldn''t tell whether it was her or her. What a pity!


    It is rare that Chang Xia likes fishing.


    The fish in Baihe Baihu forced Chang Xia to quit this hobby.


    "The fish is marinated for a moment, and then grilled." Chang Xia said.


    In late years, he brought a handful of wild vegetables and handed them to Chang Xia, saying, "Chang Xia, do you think this kind of wild vegetables can be eaten? I picked them next to the black pool, and the taste is a bit heavy."


    "Wild celery, you can eat it. You can take off the leaves and fry it with grilled fish later. It tastes strong, but it''s delicious." Chang Xia glanced at the water celery handed over in the past year and said.


    I love this wild vegetable so much, I hate it and I feel like throwing up when I smell it.


    "What a choking smell!" Nan Feng approached and sniffed it.


    Maple Leaf said: "Is this wild vegetable really edible?"


    Orcs have a keen sense of smell and things that have a strong taste, they generally do not touch, of course, some spices are exceptions. In addition to being added to vegetables, spices can also repel insects.


    "Hehe-" Pukang laughed, eating fried soybeans, staring at the slate on Changxia''s side, and said loudly: "Little Changxia, you move faster. The fried soybeans are fragrant, but The more you eat, the more hungry you become.��


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was covered in black lines.


    Stir-fried soybeans are easy to fill up, and she doesn''t understand what happened to the elderly Pukang.


    "Elder Pukang, you can try frosted mashed beans and frosted broad beans!" Nanfeng said. She prefers frosted flavors to salted ones.


    Sweet and fragrant.


    The more he eats, the more greedy he becomes. After thinking about it, Nan Feng can''t help but touch the rattan basket with snacks, and takes out a handful of frosted broad beans and stuffs it into his mouth.


    "Don''t eat it." Su Ye said speechlessly: "He feels hungry when he eats everything, and these snacks are not enough for him to stick between his teeth."


    "Hehehe-"


    Being scolded by Su Ye, the elder Pukang laughed.


    He didn''t refute Su Ye, these snacks are really not enough for the elders of Pukang to stick between their teeth. Eating, the more you eat, the more hungry you will be, it is better to eat barbecue directly.


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the sky is quiet.


    Rarely busy tonight.


    The slate was brushed with oil and sizzled. Chang Xia carefully frys the grilled fish, with chopped peppers and wild celery on the side.


    In the earthenware pot on the stove beside, the fish soup was boiling, exuding a tempting fragrance.


    A simple tabletop composed of rattan baskets, on which are placed fried rabbits and beggar chickens that have been dug up. The maple leaves knocked open the dry mud and roasted yellow leaves on the outside, revealing the tender white chicken.


    "It''s so fragrant!" Snake was surprised.


    For the first time, he knew that yellow mud can still be used for cooking. It was amazing!


    Nanfeng broke off a chicken leg and handed it to Snake and said, "Come on, how about you taste it?"


    "Nanfeng, you actually stole it?" Maple Leaf said loudly.


    Nanfeng said: "I didn''t steal it, I ate it openly."


    Noisy and noisy, the dinner in the first line of the sky began.


    "Witch, sit and eat." Shen Rong said. The prepared food is all packed with leaves and placed on top of rattan baskets.


    The elder Pukang was the first to be seated, and the barbecue that best suits his appetite is still the meat.


    Elder Senda was very quiet. After Wu was seated, he found a place to sit. Then he took the wooden bowl and chopsticks that Shen Rong handed over and started eating.


    "Come on, the grilled fish is ready." Chang Xia shouted, and she asked Chen Rong to bring the whole slate along with the grilled fish and chili wild celery.


    Smell, a special smell spreads out.


    Apparently, this should be the taste of wild celery. With grilled fish, the taste is very special.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Chapter 315 Sha''s Rewards and Updates


    "Brother, is the first line of the sky far from Misty Ridge?" Chang Xia drank the hot fish soup, looked at Bai Qing and asked lightly.


    Bai Qing also held half a bowl of fish soup and drank it slowly.


    What he eats the most recently is fish soup. To be honest, he is a little tired of drinking it. However, there is no way to refuse to continue drinking.


    "The first line of the sky is not far from the Misty Ridge. Crossing the first line of the sky is the Songshan Mountain. The Songshan Mountain used to be the Misty Ridge." Bai Qing replied. Songshan is the largest mountain forest in the territory of the Heluo tribe, and it takes a long time to cross the Songshan.


    Maple Leaf said: "Songshan is the largest mountain forest in the tribe''s territory, and it is rich in products."


    "Changxia, the white bird you love to eat comes from Songshan." Nanfeng added. The meat of the white bird is fresh and tender, which is a rare delicacy. Chang Xia didn''t like to eat barbecued meat and stew, Songshan white bird was one of her favorite foods.


    "Nanfeng, isn''t Shiratori a pheasant?" Chang Xia asked.


    In fact, Chang Xia felt that the Songshan White Bird was more like a white pigeon. It''s round and looks cute.


    "White birds can fly." Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia thought about it for a while and replied, "pheasants can fly too."


    "Don''t argue, the white bird will be called Songshan Chicken in the future." Maple Leaf said. To stop Nanfeng Changxia''s unnecessary quarrels, when it comes to Songshan, in addition to Songshan chickens, Songshan mushrooms have to be mentioned. Maple Leaf licked the corner of his mouth and said happily: "Songshan mushrooms, do we want to stay in Songshan for some time tomorrow? Go to Songshan to pick some Songshan mushrooms. The tribe is busy this year, and I haven''t had time to come to Songshan to pick mushrooms."


    Songshan grows all kinds of fungi all year round.


    Songshan mushroom is also a famous food in Songshan.


    When the tribe mentioned picking mushrooms, the first place that came to mind was Mount Song. Just like hunting wild boars, the first thing that comes to mind is Qingshan wild boar.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said happily: "In addition to picking mushrooms, we can also pick some bracken. Last time I was in Weishan, I wanted to pick bracken and try it out. Unfortunately, there was too much rain in Weishan, and bracken tasted unusual."


    "Songshan mushroom stewed with Songshan chicken, and fried Songshan bracken with boa meat."


    "Songshan mushroom soup."


    "Fried bracken."


    The more Chang Xia said, the more excited everyone heard, and they ate two more pieces of barbecue.


    Can not wait, immediately set off to Songshan.


    "It''s a pity!" Maple Leaf regretted: "I said earlier, we should hurry up and rest in Songshan tonight. Maybe we can have a meal of Songshan mushroom stewed Songshan chicken, and then a plate of fried bracken."


    This said.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of regret all around.


    into the night.


    Pukang elders are in charge of the vigil.


    Others have stepped into their dreams one after another.


    In my arms, my head is full of Songshan chicken, Songshan mushroom, Songshan bracken...


    The next day, it was still dark.


    Everyone opened their eyes neatly, if it wasn''t for Su Ye''s opening, they would have wanted to cross the sky early and rush to Songshan for breakfast.


    "It''s foggy in the morning, so I''ll start the journey after breakfast," Su Ye said.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know what these little brats are thinking. It''s tiring to travel early in the morning. Besides, Songshan is very close.


    They have to continue their journey tomorrow, and they are bound to settle down in Songshan in the afternoon.


    "We can settle down in Songshan at night. Don''t forget, our mission this time is to go to Misty Ridge to find strange insects and help Bai Qing solve the problems in his body, not to pick them in Songshan."


    This said.


    A group of people who were just about to move, only then came to their senses.


    Think of the business, instead of thinking about the pheasant or something.


    "Wu, it doesn''t matter to me. It''s been five years, and it''s okay to delay another day." Bai Qing said.


    Don''t tell me, he''s actually hungry too.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said seriously: "I have calculated carefully, this month is the most likely time to encounter strange insects. If it exceeds the time, it may have to wait another year. If you are willing to stay in Weishan in the future, I will not urge you. You are on your way."


    "..." Bai Qing froze and said quickly: "Don''t stop at Weishan, we have to hurry up and rush to Misty Ridge. Picking mushrooms or something can be done at other times."


    Permanent residence in Weishan or something.


    terrible!


    Bai Qing said that the responsibility was too heavy, and he could not bear it.


    Unlike Weishan Ape, almost no orcs are willing to live in Weishan.


    "Okay." The crowd responded.


    Nanfeng called Snake and asked him to weave rattan baskets.


    Seeing that everyone was confused, they couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "We will pass through Weishan on our way. I let Snake Weave a few rattan baskets to facilitate picking mushrooms, bracken, etc. on the roadside, and maybe even catch one or two Songshan chickens."


    Listen to what Nanfeng said.


    Everyone gave her thumbs up.


    This man really did everything he could to eat.


    This time Su Ye didn''t say anything.


    He even urged Nanfeng to weave a few more. For the appetite of the orcs, a basket of mushrooms and bracken might not be enough.


    It is convenient to travel, and the south wind makes the rattan baskets woven by the snakes smaller.


    This is also the reason why Su Ye asked her to weave a few more times.


    If it was the rattan basket used to hold the luggage, Su Ye would naturally not make a sound. That kind of big rattan basket, a basket can hold several hundred kilograms.


    In the morning, two cans of fish soup were stewed.


    Paired with fruit powder pancakes, a simple meal.


    Cross the line of the sky and enter the boundary of Songshan Mountain. The lush mountains and forests are rolling, and there is a fragrance of grass and trees.


    A line of the sky separates Songshan into two worlds.


    The weather in Songshan will be milder tomorrow.


    In the early morning, countless birds chirped incessantly.


    Moss, shrubs, flowers, everywhere. There are towering trees and dwarf green shrubs and flowers.


    To be honest, Songshan is very different from other mountain forests.


    It feels like a tropical rainforest, but it''s not the same.


    It does not give people a very hot feeling, the warm morning breeze blows past, and the breath is full of the fragrance of flowers and trees.


    "Songshan, it''s very different." Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Maple Leaf said: "At this time, there are basically no fresh wild fruits in the tribal territory. But if it is Songshan, it may be different. Unfortunately, this time is not allowed. After solving the problems in Bai Qing''s body, we will pass by Songshan when we return home. You can stay in Songshan for a day or two more����


    "The tribe often comes to Songshan for hunting and picking. There are also animal dens built by the tribe." Kongshan pointed to the side, and with the help of the terrain, it was close to the foot of the Tianxian Mountain, which was ups and downs, hiding three or five animal dens.


    The top of the nest is covered with leaves, and the others are built with rocks.


    If Kong Shan hadn''t pointed it out deliberately, it would have been really hard to discover the existence of these beast dens for a while.


    "Too many things have happened in the tribe this year, and I haven''t had time to send it to Songshan for hunting and picking." Nanfeng ate the frosted broad beans and chatted.


    She carried a rattan basket around her waist, ready at any time.


    This said.


    In the deep years, Fenghuo and others opened their mouths one after another.


    At this moment, even Elder Senda couldn''t help but interject and said, "There is a poisonous snake in Songshan, and it tastes very delicious. Would you like to try it, Xiao Changxia? When I have time on the return trip, I can hunt and kill a few."


    Elder Senda loves to catch and eat snakes.


    At the same time, there is also a good roast snake craft.


    Unfortunately, few people in the tribe dare to eat it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    Chapter 316 Smile Rewards in Sunny Days


    "Is it okay?" Chang Xia showed a tangled expression. To tell the truth, she was quite afraid of eating snakes. However, Elder Senda said it so well that Chang Xia couldn''t bear to refuse.


    At the same time, I have tasted the deliciousness of anaconda snakes.


    Chang Xia has some thoughts about snakes in his heart, and eating it like snake soup is very nourishing.


    "Yes." Senda said happily.


    Chang Xia did not refuse, which made Elder Senda extremely happy instantly.


    Nan Feng reached out and stabbed Snake, and whispered, "Snake, do you... eat snake meat?"


    this question.


    Everyone looked sideways.


    Nanfeng didn''t say, they didn''t expect that there was a snake orc, Snake Xing, in the team.


    "Eat." Snake said: "Snake meat is delicious and tastes better than some prey."


    "You eat snakes?" Nan Feng''s eyes widened, his fingers trembling as he pointed at Snake Walk, showing a strange expression, and said in shock, "You are a snake orc, and you actually eat snakes?"


    "You belong to the Leopard family, haven''t you hunted wild leopards?" Snake asked rhetorically. As intelligent beings, the snake race is completely different from snakes, and he has no problem eating snakes at all.


    "Is this the same?" Nan Feng muttered.


    Su Ye looked at Nanfeng speechlessly and sighed, "Nanfeng, have you ever eaten wild leopard meat?"


    "I''ve eaten it, it tastes bad." Nanfeng said.


    After speaking, Nan Feng reacted. Then she showed a silly smile at Snake, begging for mercy.


    "Snake meat is fresh and tender, it is indeed a rare delicacy." Senda said. At the same time, the eyes looking at Snake are soft and two-pointed. Just like his hobby, Snake is a good male.


    Snaking felt the eager gaze from Elder Senda, and suddenly tightened.


    When he left the Serpent Mountain tribe.


    The elder Sheguoer of the Snake Mountain Tribe warned him.


    Don''t offend the elders of the Heluo tribe, and don''t offend anyone.


    The orcs of the Heluo tribe are all monsters, each of which is strong and terrifying. At first Snake Walk didn''t quite understand the meaning of the words of the elder Sheguo''er. When he came to the Heluo tribe, he came into contact with the orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    In an instant.


    Snake understands the kindness of the elder Sheguoer.


    The Heluo tribe is one of the few united and friendly tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    At the same time, it is also one of the powerful tribes.


    Even tribal beast cubs are very powerful. At least, the cubs of the Snake Mountain tribe can''t exercise like the tits. And the orcs of the Heluo tribe have two faces, one is kind and kind in front of Chang Xia, and the other is in front of others.


    In front of Chang Xia, and behind Chang Xia.


    Exactly two people.


    However, this also shows that Changxia is different in the Heluo tribe.


    The same applies to the witch.


    I''ve heard other orcs complain about the witches, and Chang Xia of the Heluo tribe is unusual. However, when Snake saw Su Ye dote on Chang Xia with his own eyes, it felt too sour.


    Obviously the same beast.


    Why can''t they get Wu''s special treatment? !


    talking, walking.


    Of course, Nanfeng didn''t forget to stuff the rattan baskets to Fengye Kongshan and others.


    Picking Songshan mushrooms and Songshan bracken while walking.


    cuckoo-


    Suddenly a few cooing sounds attracted everyone''s attention.


    Nan Feng raised his index finger and whispered, "This sound is the cry of a Songshan pheasant. There are at least two Songshan pheasants hiding nearby."


    "Then what are you still doing?" Maple Leaf nuzzled, pouted, and quickly sneaked into the forest.


    There was a slight sound of footsteps.


    For a moment.


    Maple Leaf returned, holding two Song pheasants in his hands.


    Round and white.


    "Song pheasant looks so cute!" Chang Xia stretched out her hand and begged Maple Leaf to give her a lick of Song pheasant.


    "It''s not only cute, it''s also delicious!" Nan Feng licked the corner of his mouth, but unfortunately it was too late to hurry. Otherwise, she would like to enter the forest and catch a few more.


    Chang Xia said: "When we pass through Songshan on the return journey, we will catch more Songshan chickens from the Hui tribe. Let''s see if we can raise Songshan chickens in the Baihu fence and enrich the breeds of chickens and ducks in the Baihu fence."


    Raising cattle and sheep is more troublesome.


    However, the chicken and duck words are quite simple.


    Mainly eat less chickens and ducks, not picky eaters. The palisade of Baihu Lake is adjacent to Baihu Lake, just inside the reeds. The clansmen throw some fresh weeds or wild vegetables in every day. Chickens and ducks can go to the reeds to forage by themselves, and they are not hungry.


    The fence on the other side of the white lake wall will not work, and the grass must be mowed and fed every day.


    There are some large poultry in captivity over there. Although the fence is in the forest, there are so many that the wild grass in the forest is not enough for them to eat.


    stop-and-go.


    Before sunset, the group finally came to the Misty Ridge boundary.


    Everyone can''t wait to find a place to camp, and the harvest is not bad. Everyone is thinking about the Songshan mushroom stewed Songshan chicken, the boa meat fried bracken...


    "Songshan is quite dry, why is there so much water vapor as soon as you step into the Misty Ridge?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Su Ye looked at Misty Ridge and explained: "There is a lake in Misty Ridge, surrounded by swamps. The water vapor is heavy and foggy."


    "Misty Lake is the largest lake in the tribe''s territory. Although this place is called Misty Ridge, it is actually a large lake." Senda added.


    In fact, Misty Ridge is more accurately called Misty Swamp.


    Heavy water vapor, foggy.


    At the same time, due to its proximity to Songshan.


    The temperature of Songshan Mountain is suitable, and the misty swamp is close to Songshan Mountain, which leads to the breeding of countless insects, ants, poisonous snakes and other things in the misty mountain.


    Although the danger is not as high as that of the Weishan Poison Circle, it is not much different.


    In normal times, the tribesmen would not come to Misty Mountain to hunt and gather. However, some special medicinal materials need to be picked in Misty Ridge.


    As soon as we approached Misty Ridge, a group of vultures hovered in the sky above.


    A hoarse rattling crept into the ear, which sounded very unlucky.


    "The swampy area!" Chang Xia sighed, this kind of area is the most dangerous, no wonder Bai Qing would fall over here.


    In recent years, the Heluo tribe has continued to explore Misty Ridge.


    It is not that there is no gain, at least the tribe has an accurate map of Misty Ridge.


    Unfortunately, the monster that bit Bai Qing was never found.


    So, some people in the tribe speculated that the monster that bit Bai Qing would live in the misty lake? If they lived in Misty Lake it wouldn''t be surprising that they couldn''t find that monster.


    The foggy lake is hundreds of kilometers in diameter, and all the orcs of the Heluo tribe are thrown into the foggy lake, and it is estimated that they can only hear a sound.


    "Snake, are you restricted in your movement in the swamp?" Chang Xia suddenly asked.


    Considering the body of the serpent orc, the swamp has no effect on the serpent orc. However, Chang Xia still took the initiative to ask Snake.


    Snakewalk: "The swamp is more convenient for me to move."


    "Unfortunately, if I had known that Misty Ridge was a swamp, we should have asked the snake orcs of the Snake Mountain tribe for help. They are more convenient to do things in the swamp than us." Chang Xia regretted.


    This said.


    Wu, Elder Pukang and the others looked at each other.


    Chang Xia didn''t say it, they didn''t think about it at all.


    Bringing Chang Xia to Misty Ridge was indeed correct.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： Full 0 plus change

    Chapter 317


    cough cough-


    The elder Pukang was the first to cough softly.


    Obvious.


    Chang Xia did not say, no one in the tribe thought of asking for foreign aid. At the same time, I didn''t think about it. However, I have to admit that the idea that Chang Xia gave is very meaningful.


    "Snake, it''s up to you this time." Nan Feng raised his hand and patted Snake''s shoulder, happily.


    Snake smiled and replied, "Okay. If you need my help, please feel free to speak, and I will do my best."


    "It''s not that exaggerated." Chang Xia shook his head and said, "I just thought that the body of a snake orc would be more convenient to walk in the swamp. Before it gets dark, find a place to stay."


    Haven''t officially stepped into the Mist Ridge yet.


    Chang Xia has heard the humming of various insects and ants.


    She put her hand on her waist, ready to take out the cooling ointment at any time. Insect repellent powder and wormwood mosquito coils are prepared, and I plan to spray and light the insect repellent.


    "Miwuling is full of insects, ants and poisonous snakes, first take the detoxification pills. Prepare the insect repellent powder, and put on the animal leather shoes, don''t wear rattan shoes." Su Ye looked at Miwuling, and his expression became solemn.


    Misty Ridge does not tolerate sloppiness.


    Every step has to be careful, the moment you step in.


    No one knew whether there were poisonous snakes, blood-sucking leeches, or swamp crooks hiding under their feet.


    That''s right��


    The swampy terrain of Misty Ridge is home to swamp crooks.


    Meat-eating, very ferocious creatures.


    In contrast, Misty Ridge''s anaconda at least has traces to follow.


    Swamp crooks are full shadow killers, lurking in swamps. From a distance, it looks like swampland and dead wood. Once you step into their territory, you will turn into a shadow killer in minutes and begin to hunt down all orcs and other creatures that are close to the swamp, a ferocious one.


    "In addition to poisonous snakes, insects and ants, Mist Ridge also needs to pay attention to blood-sucking leeches. Mist Ridge''s blood-sucking leeches are not as scary as Weihe blood leeches, but they are also very ferocious and should pay more attention. In addition, there are anacondas and swamp crocodiles, among which swamps The crooked crocodile is the most worthy of attention. This thing is usually hidden in the swamp, and it will pop up if you are not careful." Hei Meng rarely took the initiative to explain.


    Over the years, he has come to Misty Ridge a lot.


    Very familiar with this piece.


    In the team, Changxia Shenrong entered Misty Ridge for the first time. By the way, there are also Snake and Honeydew for the first time. It''s just that Snakeling Honeydew lives in the Dusk Forest. Even if she has never been to Misty Mountain, she has been to other similar swamps, so they don''t need to be reminded.


    Only Chang Xia and Shen Rong needed to be reminded that the former had never entered the forest a few times, while the latter had just come to the East Land and had limited understanding of the Twilight Forest.


    Listening, Chang Xia''s arms couldn''t help but get goosebumps.


    Shen Rong was fine.


    This little battle won''t scare him.


    Soon, Heimeng led the people to find a suitable place to stay.


    The next few days or ten days.


    They will all stay in Misty Ridge, looking for the monster that bit Bai Qing.


    "Is this water clean?" Chang Xia stared at the river water in the wooden barrel. He heard that there were blood-sucking leeches in Misty Ridge. Chang Xia maintained a high degree of vigilance for everything here.


    Shen Nian explained: "It''s clean, I''m playing with flowing river water. Blood-sucking leeches live in the stagnant water in the swamp, and this water must be clean."


    Huhu����


    After listening, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Ye glanced at her and comforted: "Changxia, Misty Ridge is dangerous. However, it is not exaggerated to the point of danger everywhere. If it is so dangerous, Bai Qing will not be the only one injured in the Heluo tribe these years..."


    Bai Qing was taken as an example.


    He just smirked and didn''t dare to respond.


    Step into the misty mountain and breathe the air of the misty mountain.


    Bai Qing felt that his body felt a little more comfortable. At the same time, there is a strange familiarity and dependence on Misty Ridge.


    This made Bai Qing feel inexplicable.


    Familiar and easy to explain, this reliance is a bit too much.


    Build a stove, make a fire.


    In addition to checking the nearby dangerous Senda elders and Pukang elders.


    Everyone else, start preparing dinner tonight.


    Passing through Songshan, uphold the habit of not empty-handed. In Changxia, they harvested a lot, like Songshan chicken, Songshan mushroom and Songshan bracken. If there was not much time, they would like to enter Songshan to sweep it again.


    "Snake walking, Chang Xia is going to fry bracken with boa meat, can you?" Nan Feng pulled the snake and walked to the corner of the tree root and whispered.


    The snake tribe regards the anaconda as a snake spirit, and Nanfeng makes trouble while waiting for dinner. So I went to find a snake in private and made things clear first.


    "Eat." Snake said quickly.


    If this matter is placed in the Moon Moon Mountains of the Snake Mountain Tribe.


    Snake definitely shook his head and refused.


    But where is this place?


    This is Miwuling, the territory of the Heluo tribe, and it is thousands of miles away from the Snake Mountain tribe in the Wangyue Mountains. As a well-known delicacy in the Twilight Forest, the anaconda snake only hears its name but does not smell its taste.


    "..." Nanfeng''s mouth twitched, and he complained: "Snake, the Snake Mountain Tribe asked you to come to the Heluo Tribe to marry, there is a reason."


    "Nanfeng, don''t talk nonsense." Snake covered Nanfeng''s mouth and defended.


    In the distance, Chang Xia and the others listened to the conversation between the two of them and snickered one by one. Snake and cheerful personality, it is not the same as his handsome face.


    However, this is better.


    If Snake is old-fashioned, they really don''t know how to communicate with him.


    grumbling-


    Soon, the mushroom chicken soup simmered in the clay pot was tumbling.


    The tempting chicken soup aroma spreads out quickly. The deliciousness of Songshan mushrooms is perfectly integrated with the tenderness of Songshan chicken. Smell it, it''s mouth-watering. Boa meat fried bracken, vegetarian fried bracken, plus stewed Songshan chicken.


    In short, the dishes tonight are mainly fresh.


    Even Chang Xia didn''t put peppers.


    Choose clear stew, and the ingredients of Songshan are very suitable for this method.


    The simple stew and stir-fry perfectly show the deliciousness and tenderness of Songshan chicken, Songshan mushroom and Songshan bracken.


    Before eating, everyone already felt the deliciousness of the food.


    "Little Chang Xia, can you eat?" Elder Pukang returned, swallowing his saliva, even his iconic laughter. My eyes are full of food stir-fried in clay pots and stone pots in front of me.


    The staple food at night is already fruit powder cake.


    No way Who can make the fruit powder pancakes the easiest and fastest to fry?


    Powder packets and others take time to make.


    At this moment, everyone wants to eat as soon as possible, and there is no time to wait.


    "I soaked some dry powder and put it in the chicken soup to cook and eat later." Chang Xia said, scooping some soup with a spoon to taste. Before she could eat, she hit a dozen pairs of eyes.


    Immediately, she was helpless.


    "Eat, you can eat."


    Chang Xia hurriedly tasted the chicken soup, which was delicious and sweet.


    To be honest, this chicken soup is the most delicious chicken soup Chang Xia has ever had. Songshan chicken is indeed the king of chickens. If you want to raise it, the tribe must raise it.


    If you can''t drink such delicious chicken soup in the future, what fun is there in life? !


    Here, Chang Xia''s words just fell, and everyone quickly grabbed the bowl and the wooden chopsticks.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： Call from Misty Ridge

    Chapter 318 The Call from the Misty Ridge


    "Hmm!"


    "Cool!"


    Then, a few ecstasy calls sounded.


    In Changxia, they stared at the mushroom chicken soup, and the snakes were picking up boa meat and frying bracken to eat. That focused appearance caused everyone to look at each other in dismay, sighing inwardly, is this a suffocation?


    "Snake, if you like to eat snake meat, I can teach you a few tricks." Senda said. Seeing Snake''s ruthlessness in eating anaconda meat, Elder Senda thought about Snake. This is a ruthless man. After training, the tribe can have many helpers.


    Snake was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said excitedly: "I... can I?"


    "Yes." Sendali said. Snake did not refuse, Elder Senda was very happy, and there were no like-minded clansmen in the tribe, which made Elder Senda very depressed.


    Immediately, he dragged Snake and chatted about various snake-catching techniques and eighteen ways to roast snakes.


    This scene.


    Let Chang Xia and others look stunned.


    Talk to the snake orcs about snake hunting skills and eighteen ways to roast snakes.


    On Sao, or Senda elders are awesome.


    However, Snake is afraid to be a Zaun.


    Chang Xia was curious about the special hobby of snake walking. Did the Snake Patriarch and the Snake Mountain tribe know about it? What would other snake orcs think of this strange hobby?


    Drink delicious mushroom chicken soup and eat fresh bracken.


    Fans are being boiled in the clay pot, and the mist lingering in Misty Ridge adds a little bit of beauty to the moment.


    Occasionally, there were a few clattering sounds of water in my ears, thinking that it was an anaconda or a swamp crocodile catching their prey. At night, the vultures hovering overhead disappeared without a shadow, maybe lurking in the dark waiting for something.


    "Bai Qing, how do you feel when you come to Misty Ridge again?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Bai Qing drank the hot soup, and the cold in his heart dissipated by two points, which made him feel ironed. "It''s very comfortable. I vaguely feel the depths of Misty Ridge, as if something is calling me to go..."


    "In the depths of Misty Ridge, that is Misty Lake." Maple Leaf spat.


    As soon as Milu heard this, she raised her hand and slapped Bai Qinghou with a slap in the face, and said coldly, "You sick child, who will call you?"


    Having said that.


    Milu looked up at Su Ye with worried eyes.


    "It seems that we can''t rush into the Misty Ridge." Su Ye said softly. No matter what Bai Qing perceives right or wrong, they can''t be careless. After all, Misty Ridge is different from other places. The swamp area is already dangerous, and it also involves Bai Qing''s life and death.


    "Calling?" Chang Xia frowned, her mind moved slightly, and said, "Wu, is my brother''s current physical condition suitable for bleeding?"


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to do?" Su Ye asked.


    "I want Brother to try and turn passive into active." Chang Xia said: "Let''s assume that something is really calling Brother in the depths of Misty Ridge, Brother tries to put some blood, so that the thing thinks Brother is suffering. Hurt, you say... if that thing existed, would it appear?"


    Chang Xia''s method has an element of gambling.


    However, it is a good way.


    Compared with going deep into Misty Ridge and taking risks, it is undoubtedly safe to let Bai Qing let out some blood and try it once.


    Suddenly, everyone stared at Chang Xia with wide eyes.


    Depend on--


    Why can''t they think of this idea?


    "Can''t you?"


    Everyone was silent for a long time, and Chang Xia was tense and nervous.


    The Misty Ridge is too dangerous. If they can solve the problem outside, why should they go deep into the Misty Ridge? The foggy lake that is hundreds of miles long gives people a sense of danger. Not to mention the swamps all over Misty Ridge, inhabited by countless anacondas and swamp crocodiles. Like poisonous snakes, insects, ants and blood-sucking leeches, there are countless more.


    Even if Chang Xia and the others have an accurate Misty Ridge map in their hands.


    This does not mean that there will be no danger, it can only be said that the degree of danger will be greatly reduced, that''s all.


    "Okay, why not?" Su Ye said happily.


    Elder Senda laughed and said, "Sure enough, it is correct to bring Chang Xia here."


    "Hee Lie Lie��" Pukang laughed loudly, and directly frightened the vultures that perched nearby, and did not dare to approach any more.


    Others, wipe the hot/cold sweat from their foreheads.


    They also have a head, but they are not as smart as Changxia. When encountering things, they only consider the bad side, but Chang Xia turns the bad for the good in an instant.


    "Do you want to start trying now?" Bai Qing said excitedly.


    As he said that, he stretched out his hand and planned to cut his palm. Bai Qing couldn''t wait to solve the problem that had been bothering him for five years.


    Chang Xia stopped Bai Qing''s movements and said seriously: "Brother, don''t be in a hurry, let''s discuss a feasible way first. To lure the possible monsters, can''t you be impatient? You try to call the other party..."


    "...Call, call. How do I call?" Bai Qing was dumbfounded. He was a leopard orc, not a worm. How could he communicate with a worm?


    "Chang Xia means to let you release your weak breath and attract the monsters. Next, it''s our turn to do it." Su Ye said.


    Misty Ridge can call Bai Qing, except for the monsters that bite Bai Qing.


    They couldn''t think of the second possibility.


    This move of Chang Xia is indeed the most suitable choice.


    The Misty Ridge is too big, with a dozen or twenty of them, it is impossible to turn the Misty Ridge over. Not to mention, the misty lake that is hundreds of miles long, even if the orcs call on the entire Dusk Forest, it is impossible to do it.


    "I''ll try��" Bai Qing nodded.


    At this moment, everyone has almost eaten.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng quickly cleaned up the mess and made room for Bai Qing to perform.


    Bai Qing leaned against the root of the tree, and the breath all over his body was ups and downs.


    It looked miserable, weak, and dying.


    Seeing this scene, Chang Xia was stunned.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she really thought Bai Qing was dying.


    "Okay." Su Ye said.


    A stick of incense passed, and Su Ye stopped Bai Qing''s movements.


    Aside, Milu quickly took out the wild fruit from the Holy Land and stuffed it into Bai Qing''s mouth. Just now, Bai Qing let the cold qi in his heart wander in his body, even if he was wrapped in an animal skin coat, Bai Qing was shivering from the cold in an instant.


    Honey dew stuffed wild fruit into his mouth, and Heimeng Shen Rong quickly moved forward and sent it to the stove, where he heated up the fire.


    Su Ye stepped forward and hurriedly checked for Bai Qing.


    Su Ye and others gathered around and waited nervously.


    "It''s fine, just bake it." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia leaned against Shen Rong, his legs were weak, and he sighed: "The scene just now was so real that it almost scared me to tears."


    "Chang Xia, I''m fine. Over the years, I''m almost used to it." Bai Qing comforted Chang Xia, Bai Qing was already familiar with this level of coldness and could not hurt him at all. At most, it just looks scary.


    Honeydew didn''t speak, just held Bai Qing''s hands.


    Keep rubbing, hoping to warm those hands as soon as possible.


    "Bai Qing, did you find out just now?" Su Ye asked.


    "It feels the same as before, that voice called me to the depths of Misty Ridge." Bai Qing said. If he was a little confused at first, after trying again, Bai Qing was sure that the owner of the voice should be the monster that bit him five years ago.


    Feeling the strange call, the chill in the body was somewhat uncontrollable.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： clever monster

    Chapter 319 The Clever Monster


    "Interesting!" Su Ye looked into the depths of Misty Ridge and spit out two words.


    There are many magical creatures living in the Twilight Forest, and Su Ye knows it well. After all, the existence of creatures like Weishan Ape that is between orcs and beasts, so many monsters who know how to summon, it is not difficult to accept.


    At most, the guard against the Twilight Forest is one more layer!


    Even if he lives in the Twilight Forest, Su Ye doesn''t dare to say that he really understands this vast forest. Fear stems from the unknown. As the witch of the orcs, Su Ye''s duty is to protect the orcs and let the orcs thrive on this continent.


    "Wu, do you think this monster is like an old ape?" Chang Xia soaked her feet and sprinkled insect repellent powder all around. This three-thirds acre of land is absolutely safe. Don''t even think about taking a bath in the open air. It''s okay to have a foot bubble or something.


    So, everyone learned to soak their feet in the long summer.


    Fortunately, the most important thing in the forest are trees, and the wooden pots are easy to make.


    "Do you suspect that Misty Ridge also has a beast totem?" Su Ye responded quickly and said quickly.


    This said.


    All of a sudden, the people discussing stopped in an instant.


    Beast totem, no orc dare to carve a complete beast totem. Likewise, fish and birds are the same.


    A complete beast totem, no orcs dare to carve it in Gangwa Continent.


    There are rumors that the totem of the beast was carved and polished by the gods himself.


    Of course, no one can tell the truth from the fake.


    "I didn''t, I just thought that this monster can call Brother, does this mean that it may have a certain wisdom, just like the old ape." Chang Xia explained.


    Beast totem, Weishan Holy Land can have a beast totem.


    That was already a big happy event.


    Chang Xia did not dare to hope that Misty Ridge still had a beast totem.


    If it is revealed that there is another beast totem in Misty Ridge, other orc tribes will be crazy. However, Chang Xia thought that was impossible.


    It was the strange insect that made Chang Xia wonder if it had some wisdom?


    "I think Chang Xia''s suspicions are very reasonable!" Hei Meng said.


    He glanced at a few people from Fenghuo in the past. After Bai Qing''s accident, all the tribe totem warriors came to Misty Ridge. In particular, Heimeng went deep into Misty Ridge several times. It can be said that no one knows Misty Ridge better than Heimeng.


    Hei Meng quickly even figured out how many anacondas and swamp crocodiles were in Misty Ridge.


    However, only the traces of the monsters have no clue.


    If this monster has wisdom and knows how to hide, all this can be justified. When Heimeng and others went deep into Misty Ridge, the monsters hid directly.


    Yangyang Miwuling, a hidden monster.


    It''s **** if they can find it.


    "Alive, how do I find this?"


    "We haven''t found Ying''er yet, it ran away, what are you looking for?"


    In an instant, everyone exploded.


    No wonder for five years, the tribe has not been able to find traces of the monster.


    How to find this?


    "Bai Qing, it seems that you have to work harder." Su Ye said.


    Now, Bai Qing can only suffer, let blood, and pretend to be injured. It is much easier to wait for the monsters to come to the door than to find them.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Bai Qing said.


    Chang Xia said: "I will cook more delicious food, and try to make my brother eat better."


    In the dead of night, everyone stopped talking.


    After soaking his feet and wrapping his feet with animal skins, Chang Xia fell asleep relying on Shen Rong. The others slept around the stove in twos and threes.


    long night.


    Everyone fell asleep with the sound of insects and birds.


    The next day, it was still dark.


    Everyone was suddenly awakened by a scuffle.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Elder Senda and Snake returned to the camp with an anaconda on their backs early in the morning. Chang Xia fell asleep and muttered: "Shen Rong, I dreamed that I saw a big snake, which is quite scary."


    "Pfft!" Shen Rong chuckled and said, "You didn''t dream. This is the anaconda, which Elder Senda and Snake hunted in the morning, and it''s nearby."


    Elder Senda went out with a snake, and Shen Rong knew it.


    In fact, when this anaconda came over.


    Shen Rong noticed it.


    However, due to the fact that Chang Xia was in his arms, Shen Rong was not in a hurry.


    Similarly.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan and others were awakened by the anaconda, only to see Elder Senda and Snake get up, so they continued to pretend to be asleep and were too lazy to get up.


    "My grass (a kind of herb)!" Nanfeng opened his eyes and saw an anaconda in front of him, jumping up and entangling the maple leaves, showing that he was very frightened.


    Snaking stiffly, he whispered, "Nanfeng, are you alright?"


    He thought that Chang Xia was not afraid of snakes, so when he came back with the anaconda, he subconsciously walked to Nan Feng''s side. Who knew that Nanfeng just opened his eyes at this time...


    "Nanfeng, this is the anaconda. It''s already dead, don''t be afraid." Maple Leaf said warmly.


    �𿴷�Ҷƽʱ���Ϸ���úܣ����Ƕ��Ϸ磬�����Ǻܳ谮�ġ� Of course, this pet is definitely not as good as Chang Xia. After all, the orcs pursue stick education, and the more they love, the more they need fist expression.


    gradually.


    The south wind finally recovered.


    She looked up and glared at Snake Walk viciously.


    "Snake, you bastard."


    If it wasn''t for this **** who stalked the snake and dragged the anaconda in front of her, why would he be so embarrassed? Thinking about it, Nan Feng''s gaze towards Snake became more and more bad.


    Snake gave a pleasing smile.


    It''s a pity that Nanfeng didn''t buy it this time.


    puff-


    Soon, there were bursts of laughter around.


    Thus, the lively day of Misty Ridge began.


    In the morning, I ate the roast snake, which is the specialty of the elders of Dunsenda. Everyone listened quietly to Elder Senda to teach Snake all kinds of snake roasting skills...


    Next, is Bai Qing''s bloodletting and pretending to be sick.


    At this time, Su Ye asked everyone to sprinkle the flavor powder. Try to keep Bai Qing''s scent alone, so that if monsters are attracted, they won''t be on guard.


    However, everyone knows that.


    It''s not that simple.


    Sure enough, a quarter of an hour passed.


    The surroundings were quiet as sparrows, and nothing happened.


    Everyone was well prepared, but they were not disappointed.


    Today, they will go about fifty miles deep into Misty Ridge. The camp was left by the Heluo tribe in the past. After all, the Heluo tribe has already seen every corner of the Misty Ridge in the past few years Which places can stay and which places cannot be approached, the Heluo tribe is familiar with Take it to heart.


    "If you want to be lazy, it doesn''t seem to work!" Chang Xia sighed.


    They thought that if they could lead the monsters out of Misty Ridge, they wouldn''t need to go deep into Misty Ridge. Unfortunately, the night passed.


    The monster didn''t move.


    The mountain is not me, only I am the mountain.


    "Bai Qing, is that call still there?" Su Ye asked.


    Bai Qing was on fire, recovered, nodded and said, "Yes, it hasn''t disappeared."


    "Okay, let''s go to the next camp today. You try a few more times today..." Su Ye said. More than fifty miles is equivalent to entering the hinterland of Misty Ridge, which is full of swamps, and you can only use other tools to get through.


    if not necessary.


    Su Ye didn''t plan to go any further.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： vine tree animal nest

    Chapter 320


    "Honeydew, get the blood-boosting pills ready."


    After explaining, Su Ye put his eyes on Honeydew and added another sentence. Bai Qing''s physical condition is unstable, and he needs to be vigilant at all times to prevent accidents from happening to any subtle danger.


    "Wu, please rest assured. I have carefully checked the medicine bag, and all the medicines have been counted one by one." Honeydew said solemnly. Bai Qing''s medicines and honeydew are prepared in double copies, and if anything is missing, he will ask Elder Yami for instructions in advance.


    Bai Qing''s medicine, Wu and Heluo tribe are always watching.


    Before, Hei Meng helped take care of it.


    After the end of Weishan last time, Milu revealed her special relationship with Bai Qing. Heimeng and Elder Jami discussed in private, and secretly handed Bai Qing''s medicine bag to Honeydew.


    Xu Shi Baiqing felt indebted to Honeydew.


    Honey dew looked after the medicine bag, Bai Qing took the medicine on time every day, and didn''t even dare to say a word of rejection or refutation, very good. It provoked Heimeng to find Shennian Fenghuo and they complained, saying that Bai Qing had forgotten his friendship.


    "Pukang, this time, you and Heimeng lead the way, and let Senda and Snake go after the break. We set out to the depths of Misty Ridge, and we should be more vigilant and careful." Su Ye ordered.


    In terms of understanding of Misty Ridge, she is far inferior to the orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    Therefore, Su Ye did not talk nonsense.


    Let Elder Pukang and Heimeng lead the way, and they follow.


    At the same time, after the elder Liusenda and the snake were broken, he tried his best to approach the depths of Misty Ridge under the premise of team safety.


    "Ouch!" Chang Xia retched, stepping into Misty Ridge, the stench of rot wafted out of his nostrils. At this moment, Chang Xia finally understood why there were vultures hovering over Misty Ridge, which smelled more like death.


    Not many normal people can stand it.


    "If Chang Xia is uncomfortable, apply some cooling ointment." Su Ye said.


    The cooling ointment made by Shen Rong is very useful, and Su Ye uses it and likes it very much.


    "I wiped it off." Chang Xia leaned on Su Ye''s body, limp. The smell reminded her of some experiences in her previous life, and she felt a little tired.


    Su Ye embraced Chang Xia and said warmly, "Would you like to drink some water, or eat something?" The smell filled every corner of Misty Ridge, and it will always be there unless you leave.


    "I''m used to it, it''ll be fine after a while." Chang Xia shook his head lightly, slowly getting used to it.


    Everyone looked at Chang Xia''s appearance, and their moods followed.


    However, none of them can solve this problem.


    This rotten stench is unique to Misty Ridge. There is no other way but to adapt.


    Shen Rong tried his best to make his walking smooth and reduce bumps.


    The atmosphere of the team was a little stagnant. Without Chang Xia''s smiling face, the expressions on everyone''s faces became heavy.


    Fortunately, fifty miles is not far from the Orcs.


    Before noon, everyone successfully reached a swamp forest.


    This is a huge ancient tree, like a banyan tree, but not like a banyan tree. The hanging air roots cover the surrounding five or six kilometers.


    On the trunk of this ancient tree, the Heluo Tribe built several animal dens as a place for their tribesmen to enter the Misty Ridge. Heimeng led the way all the way to this ancient tree beast den, and when he entered the vicinity of this ancient tree, the rotten stench was reduced a bit.


    This should have something to do with this ancient tree.


    Unlike the other swamp trees in Misty Ridge, this old tree is greener and more lush, and the surrounding area is not as wet as other swamps.


    "It''s a good place to find!" Su Ye praised.


    Before, I originally planned to stay in the periphery for a day or two.


    The changes in Bai Qing''s body made Su Ye decide to test it out step by step. So, they went straight to this ancient tree beast den.


    I hope to solve the problem of Bai Qing here.


    "Hey! It doesn''t seem to stink here." Chang Xia twitched his nose, surprised, this place almost made Chang Xia think they walked out of Misty Ridge.


    "This is a tree unique to Misty Ridge, and the tribe calls it the rattan tree. The branches of the rattan tree are very soft, and the hanging aerial roots are soft but flexible. And the rattan baskets woven from the branches of the rattan tree will not last for years. Deformed and rotten, it''s amazing." Heimeng explained, leading the crowd towards the ancient tree beast den.


    Near the old tree, the tribe has buried the dung of wild beasts.


    Anacondas do not approach easily, and swamp crocodiles live in swamps and rarely come ashore. Where vines grow, away from swampy areas.


    Therefore, the vicinity of vine trees is relatively safe.


    "This time, I came to harvest more vine branches and air roots back to the tribe." Nanfeng said.


    Maple Leaf nodded and echoed: "I want to make a set of furniture out of rattan tree branches. Kongshan, remember to harvest some rattan tree branches and aerial roots later."


    "Why didn''t you think about planting vine trees in the tribe?" Chang Xia said.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled the vine branch, unlike the other branches. The branches of the vine tree are very flexible and are easily difficult to break.


    Looking at this huge vine tree, Chang Xia''s mind flashed all kinds of bonsai flowers and plants in the city planning of the previous life. The vine tree is a potted plant tailored for tribal greening! The vine tree is matched with the light grass. Even if the tribe does not transplant the light tree, they do not have to worry about the street lights.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    see.


    Everyone looked at each other, unable to understand what Chang Xia was laughing at.


    However, Chang Xia said to plant vine trees.


    Everyone was moved.


    "Yes! Why didn''t we think of planting vine trees in the tribe?"


    "The vines are planted near the tribe, and we don''t have to cut the canes anymore."


    In an instant, Nan Feng and the others were talking a lot.


    Chang Xia used her bloodline ability to feel the vigorous vitality of the vine tree, and thinking about Nan Feng''s description of the vine tree, she quickly guessed that the vine tree is different from the light tree.


    So, Chang Xia immediately discussed with Su Ye.


    On the other side, Shen Rong and the others unloaded the rattan baskets, walked into the ancient tree beast nest, and cleaned several connected animal nests. They should all stay here for the next few days.


    The neat thing is neat and tidy, and then the fire.


    The Heluo tribe often come to Misty Ridge, and there is no shortage of firewood in the ancient tree beast nest. However, you need to go out to fetch water.


    "Changxia, go back to the ancient tree animal nest first." Su Ye said.


    Listening to Chang Xia''s analysis, Su Ye was also very interested in Vengshu. Although the value of this vine tree is not as direct as the seasoning tree and the light tree, it has many indirect benefits.


    With the blessing of Changxia''s bloodline ability, Su Ye is not worried that the Heluo tribe will not plant vine trees. Instead, he wondered, should a vine tree be planted near the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna?


    Vine trees are easy to plant, and the holy mountain of Khana should also be able to grow.


    In addition to weaving rattan baskets and rattan baskets, rattan tree branches and gas root can also weave rattan tree furniture. After listening to Maple Leaf''s description, Su Ye also had an idea.


    Wooden furniture is wooden furniture.


    The rattan furniture is rattan furniture, and the wizard''s hall is spacious enough for Su Ye to stuff things inside. Besides, the Wizarding Hall is not enough.


    Then build another wizard hall.


    The sacred mountain of Karna is so big, and it is definitely more than enough to build ten or eight wizard halls. Thinking about it, Su Ye Changxia walked into the ancient tree beast den.


    A quiet log fragrance came to the nostrils.


    "Shen Rong, a rattan tree must be planted under the corner of the cave courtyard. This rattan tree animal nest is so beautiful, I want it." Chang Xia said bluntly.


    The ancient tree beast den instantly turned into a vine tree beast den.


    If this is planted with a few light grasses the atmosphere at night will be amazing.


    ??Thanks: -Ling-, Rosemary''s Wing, Bookmate 121115232747609, Smile in Sunny Day, Breeze-Hidden Smile, Delicious Girl, Cat That Can''t Get Up, Chenrongli, Crying Girl, Just Be Happy, Fire Deer, csj520 , March Tang Mo sees the wind, book friend 160410101524700, random, Nan Nan Ruyi, Luo Dian, book friend 151114230732757, McDull, Jun Yiyan, yoyo, butterfly dance meditation, thinking rain, ��101920926, book friend 20180816215437189, Tianling, beautiful Bad Witch, "Plum", cici617, Yao^0^, Breeze, Mo Ran, Fat & Meow, Felicita, Zhu Fanfan, it''s better to be silent, ?(?>?<?)?�F, to be remembered Exile, Book Friends 2****49 and other monthly votes to support. Thank you: McDull, Sha, Siyu, Smile in a sunny day, Luo Chen, Sha, Sha, X.m.f, xxErin, "Plum" and other great support, especially thanks to Sha who gives every day, (�ţ�3�� ) �� ah ah~~


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： embarrassing truth

    Chapter 321 The Embarrassing Truth


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    Carefully observe the pattern of the rattan tree beast nest, try to wait for the rattan tree to be planted in your own cave, and help Changxia build a rattan tree beast nest.


    "Empty Mountain, I also want a vine tree beast nest." Maple Leaf said quickly.


    Nan Feng raised his hand and said cheerfully: "Me, and me. Snake, remember to learn more from Shen Rong, and when the vine tree is planted in the cave, you will also build a vine tree animal nest for me!"


    Females are always more sensual than males.


    The vine tree beast nest just scratched the good spot of the female sex.


    What will happen, it is self-evident.


    "Changxia has vision, this vine tree animal nest is really good." Su Ye praised. Stepping into the vine tree beast den, the unpleasant rotten stench of Misty Ridge is completely isolated, and the breath is filled with the fragrance of the log of the vine tree, smelling it, and feeling refreshed.


    visible.


    The vine tree should also have a refreshing effect.


    However, I don''t know if it is the vine tree itself, or the leaves of the vine tree, or the smell released by the sap of the vine tree.


    "Unfortunately, the vine tree that wants to grow to this size is less than a hundred years old. The Misty Ridge is too far from the tribe. If it is close, I really want to move this vine tree back to the tribe." Chang Xia regretted and sighed again and again.


    The people on the other side listened to Chang Xia''s sigh, and hot sweat appeared on their foreheads.


    It is indeed Chang Xia to move the vine trees that cover several kilometers nearby back to the tribe. There is no other person in the Twilight Forest who dares to think of this terrible idea except her.


    Next.


    Chang Xia and the others walked around the connected animal dens.


    The bottom of his eyes was stained with surprise, and he could not wait to return to the tribe to plant vine trees immediately.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng repeatedly sighed with emotion, why they never thought of planting vine branches or air roots back to the tribe. If it was planted in the past, it might be possible to build a vine tree beast nest now.


    In this room, Shen Rong and the others started to light a fire and boil water.


    Bai Qing was injured by bloodletting under the care of Su Ye Milu.


    After this series of movements, Bai Qing was extremely skilled.


    Honeydew put all her energy on Bai Qing, and even the smiling face was much less on the way. Not to mention opening a yellow accent, which made Chang Xia a little uncomfortable.


    This honeydew was not something she knew��


    "The perception is clearer!" Bai Qing narrowed his eyes, and murderous intent emerged in his eyes. He was tortured by the cold in his body for five years. If it weren''t for his tenacity and the protection of the tribe, Bai Qingzao couldn''t help but want to commit suicide, but he was left alive.


    nowadays.


    The culprit who killed him for five years.


    About to appear, the murderous aura in Bai Qing''s heart was somewhat uncontrollable.


    pop-


    Su Ye raised his hand towards Bai Qing and slapped him twice.


    "Don''t be murderous. If you want to survive, don''t think about slaughtering that monster." Su Ye warned. Maybe it''s just that she''s over-hearted.


    Su Ye vaguely felt that the chill in Bai Qing''s body might not be simple.


    In other words, the monster might really be enlightened, as Chang Xia said, and possess a certain wisdom.


    It may take Bai Qing as a parent/cub.


    cough cough-


    Such a blood relationship.


    Bai Qing kills the monster, and the cold energy in his body may explode in an instant.


    Now, Su Ye prayed that the monster would be normal.


    Otherwise, you can''t kill or let go.


    This is more of a headache.


    "Witch, why can''t the monsters be killed?" Honeydew asked in surprise.


    She thought that she came to Misty Ridge to find monsters just to kill them. At this moment, listening to Su Ye''s meaning, you can''t kill monsters, what''s the matter?


    "Bai Qing can hear the call of the monster, don''t you think it''s strange?" Su Ye held his forehead, pinched the bridge of his sore nose, and said, "In nature, bees, ants and other groups have queen bees and ants, and they can release Some kind of pheromone affects the entire ethnic group. You should be familiar with this matter!"


    Hearing this, the busy clansmen stopped one after another.


    "Wu, what does this have to do with me?" Bai Qing asked in confusion.


    Chang Xia understood.


    In an instant, his face became very strange.


    "Wu, do you think Brother and the monster have established some kind of blood relationship?"


    Chang Xia''s words fell.


    Everyone in the vine tree animal nest looked at Bai Qing in shock.


    Is it that exciting?


    "Yes, I have this kind of worry." Su Ye nodded.


    Chang Xia penetrated the matter, but Su Ye did not cover it up. She couldn''t imagine what kind of creature in the Dusk Forest could infect the Orcs?


    In recent years, she has repeatedly studied Bai Qing''s problems.


    There is always no way to detoxify.


    Now, think about it.


    Bai Qing might not be poisoned at all.


    The cold thing is not poisonous, it is a gas.


    Like azure stone, its temperature is extremely low. This temperature is not a problem for cyanite. However, when the low temperature of the azure stone entered the body of the orcs.


    Ha ha--


    "Five years ago, what happened to you, Bai Qing? At the same time, what happened?" Su Ye stared at Bai Qing and asked seriously.


    Before, Su Ye didn''t think about this aspect.


    Su Ye did not ask in detail about Bai Qing''s injury five years ago.


    "Five years ago, news came from the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, asking the Heluo tribe to pick fifty blood thorns.


    "and many more!"


    Su Ye interrupted Bai Qing''s voice.


    Looking up, he glared at Elder Pukang and Elder Senda.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this five years ago?"


    Bai Qing was injured because of picking blood thorn grass for her. Su Ye was suddenly furious. It was not accurate to say that the blood thorn grass was a medicinal herb. It was used for miscarriage.


    Orcs are not easy to reproduce, and there is a great demand for blood thorn grass.


    Su Ye knew that the Heluo tribe grew blood thorn, but did not ask about the growth environment of blood thorn. There are many medicinal herbs sent by the orcs in the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna. These herbs are refined into pills, ointments or detoxification pills, etc., and all of them will be returned to the orcs.


    Come and go.


    When the wizard hall lacks a certain medicinal material.


    Su Ye asked Bai Qing to directly notify a certain tribe and send the medicinal materials to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    "Picking blood thorn grass is the responsibility of the Heluo tribe. Bai Qing''s injury has nothing to do with picking blood thorn grass, there is nothing to say." Pukang said calmly.


    Besides, Bai Qing was injured to save Heimeng and other clansmen.


    Picking blood buckthorn, just incidental.


    "Huhu!" Su Ye took a few deep breaths and suppressed his anger. Elder Pukang was right. Su Ye was just a little unhappy about being concealed, and asked, "Does Bloodthorn only grow in Misty Ridge?"


    "Yes, Bloodthorn only grows in Misty Ridge." Senda affirmed.


    Su Ye glanced at Baiqing and said, "This time, when I return to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, I will ask other orc tribes to compensate the Heluo tribe."


    Pills made from blood thorn grass are provided by witches to pregnant females of various orc tribes for miscarriage. It is of great significance. It is impossible for Su Ye to stop letting the Heluo tribe pick blood thorn grass. Compared with the possible dangers, the reproduction of the orcs is more important.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang laughed.


    Obviously, he was satisfied with the compensation Su Ye gave.


    "Back then, my clan and I were young and energetic. We strayed into the depths of Misty Ridge, and Bai Qing entered a strange Teng Forest in order to save us. It was in Teng Forest that Bai Qing was bitten by a strange insect." Heimeng explained embarrassedly. .


    "I only remember breaking something, but I didn''t see the figure of the monster. It was said to be a monster, but the witch said that the wound I was bitten by looked like it was left by an ant..." Bai Qing added Hei Meng. explain.


    Five years ago, he was injured.


    In fact, he didn''t even see the enemy who bit him.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： vanished vine forest

    Chapter 322 The Vanished Vine Forest


    ...


    Immediately, everyone stared at Bai Qing in astonishment.


    Dare to love the monsters they talked about for five years, from beginning to end, they were suspicious. The reason for Bai Qing''s injury, even he himself did not understand.


    "What did you break?" Chang Xia repeated, hesitantly said: "Brother, did you break an egg? Ordinary things shouldn''t be described as broken. He fainted without seeing the murderer who bit him. It means that the murderer is either extremely fast, or there is a possibility that the murderer is very small..."


    Following Chang Xia''s speculation, Bai Qing fell into memory.


    "Egg, it may indeed be an egg." Bai Qing sat up and recalled: "Five years ago, Heimeng and his men strayed into a vine forest. A swamp crocodile is surrounded and killed, it is said that anacondas and swamp crocodiles rarely appear near the vines..."


    As the memories deepened, Bai Qing spoke little by little.


    Everyone was quiet, and there was only the sizzling sound of the flames burning in the entire vine tree beast nest. Occasionally, there is also a purr or two of boiling water.


    "I rushed over to help kill the besieging anaconda and swamp crocodile. It was already dark by then. We decided to rest in the vine forest for the night, and then set off until dawn."


    "That night, I was in charge of the vigil. After all, Heimeng and several people were injured, and I was in the best condition. At dawn, I suddenly felt a chill, so I got up to patrol to prevent accidents."


    After speaking, Bai Qing stopped.


    Obvious.


    What happened next is what Bai Qing said before.


    Step on something and break it.


    Then he was bitten and fainted, and when he woke up again.


    They were brought back to the Heluo tribe by Heimeng, and the next five years of torture. Speaking of which, Bai Qing was hurt very wrongly and made no sense.


    "This--"


    Su Ye hesitated, unable to say a word for a long time.


    The origin of everything is blood thorn, but it cannot really be blamed on blood thorn. As a powerful totem warrior of the Heluo tribe, Bai Qing can injure people before he reacts. There are very few people in the entire Twilight Forest that can do this.


    "Brother, where is that vine forest?" Chang Xia asked.


    If you can''t find any other way, then go to the vine forest where Bai Qing was injured.


    "I can''t find it." Heimeng was slightly embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Bai Qing added: "After the incident, the tribe sent many people to look for the vine forest, but all the results were not found."


    The vine forest seemed to follow Bai Qing''s injury, and Heimeng and the others left. After losing a trace, the Heluo tribe overturned all parts of Misty Ridge, except Misty Lake, several times, but they still could not find the vine forest that Bai Qingheimeng and the others described.


    "How is this possible?" Chang Xia''s eyes widened in surprise.


    The others beside him were all confused, like Elder Pukang, they didn''t say anything. They had been involved in the search for that mysterious vine forest and, oddly enough, found nothing.


    "The tribe has searched for countless times, but they have never been able to find a match for the vine forest that Bai Qing and the others have been to." Senda shook his head lightly and smiled bitterly.


    The matter of Bai Qing really troubled the entire Heluo tribe.


    The tribe has almost overturned the entire Misty Ridge in recent years.


    "Interesting, really interesting!" Su Ye walked back and forth, who could know a trivial matter with so many complicated things hidden behind it. If I didn''t come to Misty Ridge this time, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know.


    "Wu, you said that what bit my brother was really a worm? Could it be a snake, a python, or a leech?" Chang Xia put his hand on the air root of the vine tree and gently touched it, feeling the vigorous vitality of the vine tree.


    Su Ye was silent and did not speak for a while.


    The people around were inexplicably quiet.


    "Chang Xia''s suspicions are justified." Su Ye said: "We may not be looking for worms. Like Chang Xia said, it may be snakes, pythons, or leeches. However, leeches have no eggs. Consider Miwuling''s In special circumstances, snakes and pythons are most likely."


    "Vine trees can repel insects, ants and anacondas. Why did the vine trees attract so many anacondas and swamp crocodiles five years ago?" Honeydew frowned, her face full of curiosity.


    This is actually what people are curious to know.


    But this is also a place that people can''t understand.


    "I''m so hungry, I can''t figure out how to get something to eat!" Nan Feng said while covering his stomach.


    Discuss come, discuss go.


    In the end, no clues were found either.


    Instead of worrying like this, let''s be practical and get something to eat first.


    "Listen to Nanfeng, get something to eat first. Take these things slowly. It took five years to wait. Like Bai Qing said, it''s okay to delay for a few days." Su Ye said.


    This time, she followed Nanfeng''s idea and asked everyone to prepare lunch.


    Anyway, I will stay in Misty Ridge for some time. Su Ye doesn''t mind staying in Misty Ridge for a few more days to find this magical vine forest by the way.


    A listen ready to eat.


    The crowd suddenly became excited.


    Sure enough, compared to food, other things can be left behind.


    "Is there any leftover mushrooms from Songshan? I want to eat Songshan chicken stewed with mushrooms from Songshan. The chicken soup is so delicious that it makes people want to drink it all the time."


    "Don''t think about it, it''s all over in the morning."


    "Ah! That''s really a pity. Misty Ridge is not far from Songshan Mountain, but it''s not convenient to travel!"


    While chatting, everyone was not slow at all.


    Chang Xia did not intervene and sat quietly.


    Thinking about what happened before, I always feel that something is not right.


    However, it was impossible to say what was wrong.


    "Don''t think about it, eat something first." Shen Rong put his hand on Chang Xia''s head, rubbed it a few times, and comforted: "After eating, let''s think about it again. The tribe has never found that mysterious vine. The woods, maybe the time was wrong, so I couldn''t find it."


    "I have a headache, you pinch me." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong''s hands went down, and he squeezed Chang Xia''s shoulders from time to time, and then massaged his head. Chang Xia felt uncomfortable, probably because of the peculiar smell of Misty Ridge, which made him smoked. After all, the Heluo tribe has raised Chang Xia a little over the years If it weren''t for the memory of the previous life still in his mind, Chang Xia might even become weak in character. However, the formation of human character is difficult to change.


    "Chang Xia, are you more comfortable?" Su Ye asked warmly.


    Chang Xia opened her eyes and replied, "Yeah! It''s much more comfortable. However, I don''t want to leave the vine tree beast den."


    She said she really didn''t want to smell Misty Hills anymore.


    When we were in Weishan before Mingming, there was no problem at all.


    Chang Xia thought that it should be related to the mark of the beast **** between the eyebrows, which made Chang Xia''s five senses more sensitive, which caused Chang Xia''s sense of smell to rise in an instant. It''s like ordinary people suddenly entering the world of genius, ahem, it''s inevitable that I''m a little uncomfortable.


    If you want to relieve it, it is estimated that the long summer will take time to adjust.


    "Your physical fitness has suddenly increased, and people can''t adapt." Su Ye smiled. When Long Xia gets used to it, your body will naturally be able to keep up. The current reaction is more of rejection and stress.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Chapter 323 Sha''s Rewards and Updates


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Chang Xia is not feeling well today, is he sick?"


    At this moment, everyone realized that something was wrong with Chang Xia today, it turned out to be a physical problem. They didn''t think Chang Xia was weak, after all, Chang Xia''s body was always quite weak in their eyes.


    Vomiting, that''s okay.


    "The strength has grown a little faster recently, and my body can''t keep up." Chang Xia smiled bitterly, her strength increased greatly, so that Chang Xia didn''t dare to touch the pottery recently, for fear of accidentally crushing it. As soon as he entered Misty Ridge, Chang Xia reacted violently and retched frequently.


    If Su Ye didn''t say it, Chang Xia really didn''t react.


    I really thought I was too weak to suffer. There were not so many situations in Weishan before, so why did you encounter the situation when you came to Misty Ridge.


    "If you can be cruel, you can catch Chang Xia and beat her a few times a day. For ten days and a half months, her physical strength should be able to keep up." Su Ye suggested with a smile. She was busy paying attention to Bai Qing''s affairs before, but she didn''t pay much attention to Chang Xia.


    After all, Changxia''s situation has been improving recently, and there has been a lot of things happening in Twilight Forest recently.


    Su Ye can''t just stare at Chang Xia, there are a lot of beasts.


    "..." Chang Xia widened her eyes and said in surprise, "Mother Su Ye, what do you mean by that?" Xu was so nervous that Chang Xia subconsciously didn''t call out a witch, but called out Granny Su Ye directly.


    One listen.


    Su Ye couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    It seems that Chang Xia, as always, does not like to do it.


    at this point.


    It is the exact opposite of the Orcs'' preferences in the Dusk Forest.


    It should be noted that the orcs usually do not fight, but also create fights. One by one, they are full of fighting enthusiasts.


    "Wu, can Chang Xia be beaten?"


    "Beat Chang Xia, who dares to do it?"


    "If we can beat it, we don''t dare to beat it! Or... let Shen Rong do it?"


    Shen Rong began to exercise Chang Xia, and afterward, they helped Chang Xia take revenge. After thinking about it, everyone who opened the discussion felt that this proposal was super good.


    They wanted to find Shen Rong to learn from each other, but there was no suitable reason. Furthermore, it would be difficult for one or two people to communicate with Shen Rong.


    If there are three or five people...


    hey-hey!


    Suddenly, Maple Leaf Kongshan and others showed tacit smiles.


    "I''ve been exercising recently." Chang Xia muttered.


    Chang Xia is very tired of fighting and killing. She just wanted to grow fields, build infrastructure, raise some poultry, and live a small life where she could eat whatever she wanted.


    "Too slow." Su Ye said leisurely.


    Beside, Maple Leaf and others encouraged Shen Rong to help Chang Xia exercise.


    Shen Rong ignored it directly.


    Holding the boiled soup and handing it to Chang Xia, let her drink it first.


    When everyone saw that lunch was ready, they all started to fend for themselves.


    After dinner.


    Chang Xia yawned and looked sleepy.


    In the same way, Bai Qing and her were also brothers and sisters in trouble, and they took a lunch break next to the stove with honey dew. The others, centered on the vine tree animal nest, began to investigate whether there was any lurking danger nearby.


    So as not to repeat the mistakes of Bai Qing five years ago.


    "Have you checked the neighborhood?"


    A quarter of an hour later.


    Everyone returned to the vine tree beast nest again.


    Su Ye put down the Misty Ridge map in his hand and raised his head to ask.


    "We have carefully checked the three kilometers nearby." Maple Leaf said. They will stay in the vine tree animal nest for a period of time, and naturally they want to completely eliminate the hidden crisis nearby.


    There was no accident, there was no anaconda near the vine tree animal nest, and there was no trace of the swamp crocodile moving. In addition to the birds near the vine tree, there are the most birds.


    "I sensed that the call was very strange. It was far and near." Bai Qing suddenly said.


    This said.


    Immediately, everyone was stunned.


    Shen Rong patted Chang Xia and let her fall asleep.


    Then, he raised his head to look at Bai Qing.


    far and near��


    This is not good news.


    They didn''t figure out what that thing was, and rash contact is likely to cause big trouble.


    The two elders changed their laziness.


    Alerted to the surroundings, Elder Senda put his hand on the black knife at his waist most directly, with a faint killing intent lingering, and he might launch a thunderous attack at any time.


    "Bai Qing, when did you perceive it?" Su Ye asked.


    Bai Qing said: "Now��"


    He was bored and could not sleep, so he tried to call out the voice. Bai Qing didn''t expect to actually get a response, which made him a little blind.


    "Five years ago, the vine forest. We are now in the vine tree animal nest. Could it be that the vine forest five years ago was nearby?" Su Ye murmured, frowning and thinking.


    Maple Leaf said: "We have carefully inspected the neighborhood, and there is only this vine tree. However, there are many vine trees growing nearby, but it is not as big as the vine tree we live in."


    Misty Ridge, where vines grow can only be set foot in.


    Other areas are mostly swamps.


    Tools are needed to get in and out. After all, the orcs are not fish and can move in the swamp.


    "Vine trees are very similar to vine trees. How do you judge that these vine trees are not where Bai Qing and the others stayed five years ago?" Su Ye asked in surprise.


    Hei Meng said: "Spring water."


    "Five years ago, in the vine forest where we rested, there was a tub-sized spring under the root of the vine tree. The spring water was very cold, freezing my hands." Bai Qing explained.


    The Heluo tribe has rummaged through all the vines in Misty Ridge in the past five years.


    There is no spring under the roots of any vine tree.


    "You all sit and rest for a while." Su Ye said, "Let Bai Qing continue to call, maybe he will call that thing over. At that time, we will do it again."


    When they heard it, everyone knew in their hearts.


    Spread out and find a place to rest.


    After two days of driving, I didn''t sleep well last night.


    Rare time to rest, no one will refuse.


    "Changxia wakes up��"


    At dusk, Shen Rong shook Chang Xia awake. If I go to sleep again, it will be dark, and I am afraid that I will not be able to sleep at night.


    Chang Xia opened her eyes, confused.


    "Shen Rong, is something wrong?"


    "It''s getting dark, get up and walk two laps."


    In the beast nest next to them, Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the others started to prepare dinner. Take an afternoon off, it''s time for action tomorrow.


    While looking for monsters, collect blood thorn grass by the way.


    "Have I slept for so long?" Chang Xia woke up suddenly, UU reading www. uukanshu.com looked at the gray sky outside in surprise, and at first glance, he knew that dusk was approaching.


    The birds outside began to return to their nests, and the sky above the vine trees was full of bird figures.


    All kinds of chirping birds can be heard incessantly.


    "Changxia, come and adjust the meat stuffing in the powder bag." Nanfeng greeted.


    Hearing Shen Rong calling to wake up Chang Xia, Nan Feng hurriedly called someone over to help. This stuffing is better from Chang Xia''s hand-made stuffing, and the flavors made by others are a little bit worse.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia replied.


    Reach out and let Shen Rong pull her up.


    Unfastened the water bag, took a few sips of water, and walked towards the south wind.


    Bai Qing was as motionless as a mountain and sat beside the stove to bake the fire, with no expression of joy or anger on his face. Although it has grown a bit fleshy, it still looks too thin. After five years of deficit, I am afraid it is not easy to make up for it all at once.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    "these are����"


    Chang Xia washed his face and leaned in front of Nan Feng.


    In front of Nanfeng, there are several wooden pots, and in them are all kinds of chopped wild vegetables. These wild vegetables were picked in Misty Ridge. Unlike the wild vegetables in Songshan Mountain, no matter how they were cleaned, the wild vegetables in Misty Ridge looked gray, as if they had not been washed cleanly.


    "We picked the wild vegetables from Misty Mountain in the afternoon. Wu checked them, and they are all edible." Nan Feng explained.


    Chang Xia picked up a few wild vegetables, rubbed them twice, and asked, "These wild vegetables have really been washed? I looked at them, why does it look like they haven''t been washed?"


    "Changxia, the wild vegetables in Misty Ridge grow like this. They look normal, but they taste okay." Maple Leaf explained.


    In addition to blood thorn grass, Misty Ridge also has a unique taste of wild vegetables.


    It''s a pity that it tastes good or not, but it''s just average, as if it''s been bitten by insects, which is not pleasing.


    "Really?" Chang Xia questioned.


    After all, Chang Xia''s hands are not slow, and he quickly prepares various fillings. Meat stuffing, vegetarian stuffing, Chang Xia quickly adjusted the taste, and then started tossing the vermicelli stuffing.


    To be honest, this powder is a bit thick.


    However, steaming it into a vermicelli filling is surprisingly delicious. Chang Xia felt that there was no taste in his mouth today, so he wanted to get a delicious meal to reward his stomach. Although the retching didn''t spit out anything, the stomach would still be somewhat unbearable.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to make a fan bag?" Nan Feng said happily.


    Fan powder bag, she ate it once at Changxia''s house, the taste is as special as the crystal bag, which is unexpectedly fascinating. It''s a pity that Chang Xia didn''t do it again later.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia carefully cut the vermicelli, stir-frying and seasoning.


    "Fan powder bag! That taste is really good, I like it too. Unfortunately, I can''t make a crystal bag, I like that crystal bag." Maple Leaf said.


    Speaking of which, everything Chang Xia did.


    They have nothing to dislike.


    The only difference is the degree of liking.


    There are thousands of people, and everyone''s appetite cannot be the same.


    Just like chili peppers, people who love it can''t live without it, and people who hate it can''t stand it. All members of the Heluo tribe can accept the taste of chili peppers, and other nearby tribes also have a good acceptance of chili peppers.


    "Chang Xia, do more." Su Ye smiled.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang laughed and said, "I want to eat three at a time."


    The implication is that if Chang Xia cooks too little, he will not be able to eat enough by himself. Sure enough, as soon as Elder Pukang opened his mouth, other people''s faces changed color. Feeding the Pukang elders is a problem for anyone and the tribe.


    Fortunately, with the improvement of Pukang elders'' control over their own abilities, they no longer need to overeat. However, his appetite remains terrifying.


    this way.


    Elder Pucon''s mouth hardly stopped.


    Of the many luggage, one third is food for the Pukang elders.


    Fortunately, the elder Pukang is not picky, as long as he can eat it, he accepts it. Of course, the staple food is mainly barbecue, fruit cakes and pies.


    "Elder Pukang can''t do it!" Chang Xia smiled and said, "The amount of fruit powder and other items brought this time is limited, you can only taste it and not be full!"


    "Since it was said by Xiao Changxia, it''s ok." Pukang regretted.


    Another day of not being able to eat enough.


    Why!


    Hearing the regretful voice of the elder Pukang, others cheered.


    Hearing the cheers of Nanfeng Fengye and others, the elder Pukang raised his fist and waved it a few times as a warning.


    Su Ye smiled at this harmonious scene.


    What a united and loving family.


    into the night.


    Misty Ridge is shrouded in mist.


    The vine trees began to emit a little light, like fireflies flying at night. Glittering, especially in the misty Ridge full of water mist, is so beautiful that it is unreal.


    "This--"


    Chang Xia opened her eyes wide and stared at the dazzling scene in front of her.


    "Avatar!"


    "Chang Xia, what did you say?"


    "No, I didn''t say anything. Does the vine tree glow too?"


    Chang Xia was surprised. If the vine tree was shining, why didn''t the tribe transplant the vine tree? The Yi people''s love for Guangshi makes it impossible to despise Vengshu.


    "The vine tree does not emit light, it is a special plant attached to the vine tree. This kind of plant only grows in the misty mountain, and once it leaves the misty mountain, it will wither." Maple Leaf regretted.


    she said.


    Honeydew and Snake all showed pity.


    Obviously, they also showed surprise to the vine tree.


    Plants that can emit light have a huge appeal to the orcs.


    "What a pity!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Nanfeng complained: "I gave you a vine tree before, thinking that it could shine, so you can see it too. Who knew that the vine tree would wither when it was taken back to the tribe, and you still complained to my Eminem. , what do you say I''m picking up dead branches outside as gifts for you..."


    "Is there?" Chang Xia tilted her head and refused to admit it.


    However, the south wind reminded.


    Chang Xia really remembered such a thing.


    She really thought Nanfeng was boring, so she picked up a dead tree branch from outside as a gift. Who knew that the dead branch could be a vine tree?


    If she knew that it was a vine tree, she would definitely not discard it directly, but chose to plant it by cuttings. By now, the tribe might be full of vine trees.


    Although there are no special plants that can''t shine But rattan furniture or something can still be considered, right?


    "You forgot." Nan Feng said helplessly.


    Laughing and starting to steam the buns. Grilled meats, pancakes and stir-fries.


    A lively day.


    It ended with the crowd laughing.


    Chang Xia continued to exercise his bloodline ability, and he had been familiar with it for more than ten years, with the appearance of the mark of the beast god. Chang Xia felt that the bloodline ability was becoming more and more unfamiliar. She knew that it was not that the bloodline ability was unfamiliar, but that Chang Xia had directly used the bloodline ability as a wood-type ability.


    In fact, Chang Xia vaguely suspected it.


    It''s a pity that at that time, she used her ability to warm her body at the most, and she didn''t do anything else. After all, she had thought about it, that weak body couldn''t do anything.


    Obviously, in the past life, he could use his supernatural powers to control plants and cure diseases. But in the Heluo tribe, her ability is only to nourish her body.


    Communicating with plants is even more insufferable.


    Now, it''s all over again.


    It also saves a lot of things.


    Thinking wildly, Chang Xia converged his mind and slowly fell asleep while leaning on Shen Rong''s arms.


    She didn''t want to make soy sauce when she came to Misty Ridge this time.


    Tomorrow, the Maple Leafs will definitely go out looking for monsters or picking blood thorns. She can''t be left behind, let alone follow along, at least walk around the vine tree beast nest twice.


    Try cutting the vine tree, after all, the vine tree was the gift she was destined to bring back to the tribe.


    "Sleep!" Shen Rong''s low voice sounded softly. He patted Chang Xia lightly with his hands, soothing her to sleep.


    The line of sight swept across the mark of the beast **** at the center of Chang Xia''s eyebrows. The initial faint mark gradually became very clear. Look at it, as if it was branded on Chang Xia''s forehead. The appearance of the mark of the beast **** caused a subtle change in Chang Xia''s temperament.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 325： Misty Ridge Berries

    "Shen Rong, don''t spoil her too much." Su Ye''s shallow voice sounded quietly and said, "If she wants to enter the forest, she must have the strength to match her. Otherwise, it is a risk. After all, you are only one person, and it is impossible to think about it. in all respects."


    Chang Xia breathed calmly and was already asleep.


    Shen Rong gently arranged the loose hair for her, and his eyes were as gentle as water.


    "I will supervise Chang Xia''s training." Shen Rong said.


    Being beaten becomes stronger, who of the Heluo tribe and he is willing to beat her? Su Ye raised this point, but never thought of letting Chang Xia really help Chang Xia in this way.


    Of course, if someone is ruthless.


    Su Ye will still prepare the wound medicine for Chang Xia in advance.


    As for letting her do it, Su Ye knew that she was reluctant. Her pampered cub, beating? Su Ye even cursed loudly, but he couldn''t help feeling distressed first.


    puff-


    Hearing the sound, Maple Leaf Nanfeng took the lead and couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    Supervising Chang Xia''s training, Shen Rong said this. However, they all knew that Shen Rong would at most say that if he really started to arrange training for Chang Xia, the orcs of the Heluo tribe were probably the first to worry about whether Chang Xia would be injured?


    Cough cough!


    Hear the laughter of the crowd.


    Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed, and coughed twice to ease the embarrassment.


    Are these people not sleeping, waiting to eavesdrop?


    What a bad idea!


    "She works very hard, whether it is physical fitness or archery, she is studying hard." Shen Rong said warmly. The archery target in the cave courtyard, Changxia practiced every day, but limited by race, the starting line for others was the end of Changxia.


    However, the appearance of the mark of the beast god.


    Make Chang Xia finally qualified to break the restriction of blood.


    However, this cannot be achieved in a short time. That''s why Su Ye said that if anyone among them can be ruthless and beat Chang Xia for ten days and a half months, Chang Xia''s physique will definitely achieve a leap...


    However, no one wants to be this wicked man.


    After all, in their eyes, Chang Xia has always been a delicate cub/sister, who would be willing to be ruthless? Besides, the Heluo tribe is strong enough, and it doesn''t matter if Changxia becomes stronger or not.


    "Too hard, will you be too tired?"


    "With us, Chang Xia doesn''t have to work so hard."


    "That''s right! The tribe is very good now. Chang Xia can live in the tribe and enjoy life, and he doesn''t have to enter the forest."


    Talking, the voice became lighter a little bit.


    Obviously, they also understand that Chang Xia cannot be stopped from entering the forest.


    "Twilight Forest is too mysterious, she can''t bear it." Su Ye said with a light smile.


    Orcs, no one can refuse the forest.


    The mysterious plants outside the vine tree animal nest still glowed brightly and looked extremely beautiful. Everyone in the rattan tree animal nest began to fall asleep, ending the lively day.


    "Pukang, you and Senda will leave one person in the vine tree beast den tomorrow. The others will do whatever they want, remember not to come back too late."


    Before going to bed, Su Ye gave a casual warning.


    "Pukang, what do you think?" Senda said directly, asking the elder Pukang what he meant, not in a hurry to decide. Misty Ridge has been here too many times, and they don''t have any expectations or interest here, so it doesn''t matter what they say.


    Pukang said: "I''ll stay in the vine tree animal nest and watch Bai Qing, and Xiao Changxia shouldn''t go far. You take Snake Walk to hunt snakes..."


    Elder Senda has a high teaching attitude recently, and Elder Pucon is willing to help him and Snake. Besides, this kid Snake is indeed worth cultivating. The murderousness of the snake operator is no worse than that of the elder Senda. With time, he is afraid that it will be another elder Senda.


    "Snake, is there a problem?" Senda asked Snake happily.


    Snake said neatly: "I don''t have any problems, is Nanfeng together?"


    "Let''s go together!" Nan Feng replied weakly. In fact, she prefers to stay with Chang Xia in the vine tree animal nest, but she has to follow the snake. This is the condition for her promise to go out this time. Maple Leaf Kongshan and the others are all supervisors.


    then.


    The next day, when Chang Xia woke up.


    There are only a few people left in the entire vine tree beast nest.


    "Wake up, go wash." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia snorted and asked, "Where are Nanfeng and the others?"


    "I''m busy." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia washed his face and woke up, "Shen Rong is busy too? What are you busy with, hunting? Is it too early to go hunting so early?"


    "Shen Rong was chatting with Bai Qing, but he didn''t go hunting." Milu walked into the vine tree beast nest from outside, explained, and brought a small half bowl of wild fruit to Chang Xia at the same time. This wild fruit is also said to be a specialty of Misty Ridge, a berry. The hawthorn is the size of the hawthorn, and the skin is shaggy, but it is extraordinarily sweet and sour in the mouth.


    "Honeydew, where did you pick the mulberries?" Chang Xia asked.


    Honeydew said: "Shen Rong picked it back. I heard from Nanfeng that you like to eat this kind of berry, is it called mulberry? I don''t think I''ve seen this kind of berry anywhere else, it looks so ugly, I guess it''s even a bird I don''t like pecking."


    The most important thing in the forest is all kinds of wild fruits and berries.


    Honeydew has eaten a lot of wild fruits, and naturally not less bush berries. However, honeydew is the first time I have seen this kind of berry called mulberry in Changxia.


    No wonder Nanfeng said that this is a berry unique to Misty Ridge. Except for Misty Ridge, there is no other place mulberry, a berry unique to Misty Ridge. I have picked it for Chang Xia before, and she likes it very much. Every time the tribe comes to Misty Ridge, they will pick more from the tribe. The old people and the cubs like it very much. "Bai Qing said as he entered the house, the vine tree was just right for mulberry bushes to grow.


    The two of them walked around the vine tree beast den.


    I picked some mulberries, washed the honeydew, and brought it into the vine tree beast nest.


    Su Ye ate some. Elder Pukang liked meat more than wild fruits. No matter how delicious the mulberries were, they couldn''t attract his attention.


    "Shen Rong, how many mulberries did you pick?" Chang Xia took the bowl that Honey Dew handed over and ate it happily. While eating, I was thinking about other mulberries.


    Shen Rong said: "There is still a basket, do you still want it?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia said quickly.


    Soon, Shen Rong washed Chang Xia two more bowls of mulberries.


    Chang Xia finished happily.


    Then--


    Chang Xia said he wanted to continue eating.


    She was directly stopped by Shen Rong and Su Ye, and told her to eat barbecue and stop eating mulberries.


    Chang Xia licked the corner of her mouth, regretting.


    "I''m full, let''s save the barbecue for lunch!" Chang Xia shook his head. After eating more than two bowls of mulberries, Chang Xia directly fed herself up.


    hehe-


    The elder Pukang laughed outright.


    Su Ye raised his forehead and said speechlessly, "Chang Xia, you need to eat more meat."


    "Your body needs more energy, and Sangguo can''t provide this energy." Shen Rong smiled and handed Chang Xia a bowl of barbecue for her to eat. He also said that it would be impossible not to eat, and Su Ye and others on the side expressed their support.


    Chang Xia was forced to eat two pieces of barbecue.


    With Shen Rong taking him, he started to leave the rattan tree beast den and went for a lap outside.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 326： Has grown tall

    "Slow down, slow down��"


    Chang Xia panted and waved his hands, making Shen Rong slow down. Compared with Shen Rong, this body is still too different. After running for five kilometers, I felt that my breathing was a little difficult. It really was the reason why the misty mountain was too heavy!


    Before, at the Horde training ground.


    Obviously the body has adapted.


    "Are you tired?" Shen Rong asked warmly.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "Yeah! My body feels heavy, and running is much harder than the tribal training ground."


    "Stretch out your hand, I''ll take a look." Shen Rong stretched out his hand, intending to check Chang Xia''s body. The mark of the beast **** is transforming Chang Xia''s body, she should be getting stronger and stronger. Five kilometers, the cubs of the tribe can easily run.


    "I''m fine, I''m just tired." Chang Xia said.


    It feels strange, the body is strong but sore, two very different senses at the same time, which is also magical. The soreness of the legs is the most severe, it feels like it is in the growth and development period.


    "Feeling tired? Let''s rest for a while, walk two laps, and then continue running." Shen Rong helped Chang Xia to start jogging. After getting used to it, he started jogging again.


    "No way." Chang Xia sat down on the ground, limp.


    No matter how encouraged Shen Rong was, he didn''t stand up again. So, Shen Rong could only crouch down and pick up Chang Xia and walk back to the vine tree beast den.


    "Changxia��"


    "She''s a little tired."


    A question and answer attracted the attention of several people in the beast den.


    "This distance shouldn''t be enough." Su Ye hesitated, got up, and helped Chang Xia check.


    "I''m fine, I just feel a little tired. It''s fine to take a break." Chang Xia said.


    Recently, I feel tired easily.


    However, after a break, you can recover.


    This was quite a surprise to Chang Xia.


    "Shen Rong, did you measure Xia''s height?" Su Ye suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said. The situation in Chang Xia was very interesting, and it aroused the curiosity of everyone in the vine tree beast nest.


    Shen Rong paused.


    "Wu, what do you mean?" Shen Rong hesitated.


    Su Ye said: "I look at her, she seems to have grown a little taller."


    "I''ve grown taller, really?" Chang Xia was excited.


    Except for the beast cubs, everyone in the Heluo tribe is taller than her. Even the immature cubs in Xiling have already caught up with Chang Xia in height.


    However, honeydew doesn''t seem to be very high?


    cough cough-


    The Lions are tall and tall, and Honeydew seems to be quite surprised.


    Shen Rong approached and compared the heights of the two. Before, Chang Xia was only in the position of his chest, but now it seems that he has really grown a little taller.


    Will my height change as I become an adult?


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia said anxiously.


    Shen Rong said: "Well! Wu is not mistaken, you have indeed grown a little taller. Can the mark of the beast **** make people grow taller?"


    "Really?" Honeydew said eagerly: "The mark of the beast **** can make people grow taller? I want to grow taller."


    "Stop dreaming!" Bai Qing said coldly.


    The mark of the beast god, every orc born will have it. But as the imprint of the Transforming Beast God will fade away, Chang Xia may be the only exception. This is like the beast totem in Weishan Holy Land, and there may be only that one in the entire Gangwa Continent.


    Due to the totem of the beast in the Weishan Holy Land, the status of the Heluo tribe has skyrocketed.


    Although, it may not be as good as the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    However, it is also not far off.


    "..." Milu glared at Bai Qing fiercely, she knew it was impossible, couldn''t she think about it? Stared at by Honeydew, Bai Qing instantly closed his mouth.


    Chang Xia sat happily and slowly.


    Shen Rong washed her face with water, and then rubbed her shoulders and legs.


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia smirked, no wonder she''s been getting tired so fast lately, it turns out she''s growing. Granny Su Ye was right, she had to eat barbecue. In the past, the body was poor and the appetite was not good, which led to the lack of nutrition during growth and development, and the stature was much shorter than the clan.


    The second development must not be missed.


    Chang Xia clenched her fists and started eating two more pieces of barbecued meat every meal today.


    "Chang Xia, are you still going around the neighborhood?"


    After the break, Shen Rong asked.


    In Changxia, a carp turned over and said briskly, "Go."


    She came to Misty Ridge, not lying down to sleep. The fun of going into the forest is to encounter all kinds of new things.


    "Or... let''s go together too." Bai Qing suggested.


    The voice was too weird, it was far and near, but it didn''t show up for a long time. Bai Qing and others were a little impatient. They couldn''t go out hunting and picking like Maple Leaf and the others.


    "Wu, is it alright?" Honeylu asked, Bai Qing had been holding back too hard recently, she was afraid that Bai Qing would be hurting her body, so she went out to change her mood and relax.


    "Go! Let''s go together too." Su Ye thought for a while and nodded.


    If it weren''t for Bai Qing, she would also like to go around Misty Ridge. When you come to Misty Ridge, how can you not see Misty Lake. However, until Bai Qing''s physical problems are resolved, he cannot go around the Misty Lake for the time being.


    "You go, I''ll stay in the vine tree animal nest." Pukang said while stuffing broad beans into his mouth. Sitting on the floor, half leaning against the wall, like sleeping but not sleeping, awake but not awake, with a relaxed and comfortable demeanor. To be honest, this look is no different from him lying in the tribe and basking in the sun.


    No wonder the elders of Jami dare not let him take **** and wait for the cubs to train.


    Obviously worried that he will lead the tribe cubs crooked.


    "Elder Pukang, there is sugar in the rattan basket next to it." Chang Xia said. He stood up and moved his limbs. After Shen Rong helped him pinching the sore limbs recovered. The tiredness is fast, and the recovery is also fast. Chang Xia feels that after a hundred or eighty repetitions, his body may be able to fully adapt. At this moment, she completely understood what Su Ye meant by being beaten before.


    Being beaten allows the body to adapt more quickly and adapt.


    It''s a pity that simply being beaten up by Chang Xia is really unacceptable.


    "Thank you, Xiao Changxia!" Pukang said happily.


    Su Ye said: "Take it easy, eating too much is not good for your body."


    Pukang elders have strong bloodline ability, and the sequelae are too troublesome. Fortunately, the Heluo tribe was strong enough that he didn''t need to do it all the time.


    "Hehe-" Pukang laughed and replied, "Please don''t worry, Wu, I understand."


    Saying that, Chang Xia stepped onto the small basket and happily stepped into the vine tree beast nest. While it''s still early, hurry to wander around the Vine Tree Beast Nest. It is completely different from the mentality of going out to exercise before, and even the steps are brisk by two points.


    "Chang Xia walk slowly, don''t fall down." Shen Rong said nervously.


    Chang Xia walked too fast, he was worried that people would fall from the vine tree. The vine tree animal nest was built at two-thirds of the height of the vine tree trunk, and at this moment, they were descending along the vine tree branches. Intertwined vine branches and vine aerial roots.


    Forming this kingdom of vine trees, it looks like a huge towering ancient tree from a distance. It can be said that every vine tree can form a vine tree kingdom. The older the rattan tree is, the bigger and more exaggerated the rattan tree kingdom is.


    Just like the vine tree where Chang Xia and the others settled, it is the oldest and largest among the nearby vine trees. If you didn''t know in advance that this was a vine tree, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a dense forest.


    Chang Xia and the others wandered around, in fact, they were walking on the site of this vine tree. There is no need to go out of the boundary of this vine tree. The radius of several kilometers is long enough for them to wander around in the summer.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 327： sudden cold wind

    "Chang Xia, help pick some herbs," Su Ye reminded.


    There are many medicinal herbs growing near the vines. These medicinal herbs are not as good as blood thorn, but they are also very good medicinal herbs.


    Chang Xia said: "Okay."


    Following that, the three of Shen Rong started to help pick herbs.


    Stop and go, in addition to herbs, Chang Xia also picked some fresh wild vegetables and mulberries. Misty Ridge is probably due to its proximity to Songshan Mountain, and the temperature is slightly higher than other areas of the Heluo Tribe. Some wild vegetables that should have grown old are growing in the Misty Ridge. After all, there are no wild fruits in the Heluo Tribe at this time.


    The mulberry fruit in Misty Ridge is really a pleasant surprise.


    "It''s so sweet!" Chang Xia ate the mulberry fruit with a satisfied expression.


    Honeydew also licked her fingers and agreed: "Sangguo is really delicious, compared to some flat apples. It is also a little worse than the wild fruit in the Holy Land. If this mulberry fruit can be transplanted to the Holy Land, the taste will be even better. it is good."


    "Not necessarily." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "The temperature in the Holy Land is low all year round, and the temperature in the Misty Ridge is high. If the mulberry fruit is transplanted to the Holy Land, I am afraid that it will not adapt to the soil and water."


    After all, the climate difference between the two places is too great, not to mention the taste geometry, I am afraid that the species will not survive.


    "That''s right." Honeydew thought for a while, the pepper seedlings she brought to Chang Xia were sluggish, completely different from those in the tribe.


    "Alas!"


    Suddenly, Chang Xia let out a startled cry.


    Hearing the sound, Su Ye and Chen Rong quickly became vigilant.


    "Changxia��"


    "I felt a cold wind just now."


    Chang Xia was stunned. Spinning around, constantly wandering around, they walked to the periphery of the rattan tree beast den without realizing it, and saw that they were about to walk out of the boundary of the rattan tree. Not far away is a slope, a bit like a cliff, and it is still a little distance from the cliff.


    In other words, this vine tree can be regarded as the outer area of ??this vine forest.


    Because it grows too large, it occupies too much space and squeezes the growth space of other vines. Two or three kilometers away, there are other vine trees growing, and those vine trees are not as big as the one they live in in Changxia.


    Look, like the descendants of this vine tree.


    "Cold wind?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in dismay.


    The vine trees were some distance from the swamp, and there was solid ground nearby. In addition, the temperature in Misty Ridge is high, although it is not as high as the high temperature in the Holy Land Hot Spring Canyon, but there will never be cold wind.


    "Yes, Lengfeng. It''s strange!" Chang Xia touched his chin and looked around in surprise. Skim over the cliffs in the distance and find nothing.


    Su Ye and Chen Rong did not say whether Chang Xia had an illusion.


    "Go, stay away from here." Bai Qing''s face changed suddenly and urged.


    Milu hurried forward and supported Bai Qing.


    Su Ye and Chen Rong glanced at each other without fussing, Su Ye retreated straight away, Chen Rong picked up Chang Xia and followed the steps of Su Ye and Milu.


    "Uh?" Chang Xia was stunned, and said in surprise, "Shen Rong, what''s going on?"


    "It''s okay, go back first." Shen Rong said five words without explaining. In the blink of an eye, the group retreated directly to the trunk of the vine tree beast nest. After all, it''s not early, even if they didn''t encounter this incident, they should set off back to the Tengshu Beast Den to prepare lunch.


    "Do you remember the location just now?" Su Ye asked.


    Shen Rong nodded and replied, "Don''t worry, remember everything."


    "Bai Qing, did you find anything?" Su Ye turned his head and looked at Bai Qing. Cold wind, the focus is not on the wind, but on the cold.


    The cold air in Bai Qing''s body met the cold.


    It is impossible for Changxia to feel the cold wind, the warm season, and still in Misty Ridge. Where is the cold wind coming from this season? Even at night, the night wind is still warm and does not make people feel cold.


    "No." Bai Qing said, "However, you need to be careful."


    Five years ago, he happened in the Vine Forest.


    Perhaps, he really did not see the true face of the murderer, but what happened in the Vine Forest is a true fact.


    "Is something wrong?" Pukang stood at a high place, condescending, looking down at Chang Xia and his group, looking at a certain direction with a solemn expression.


    Su Ye said: "Chang Xia sensed a cold wind."


    "Is the little Changxia person alright?" Pukang asked eagerly. After a few jumps, he quickly rushed to the side of the crowd, stared at Chang Xia for a while, and confirmed that she was indeed fine, and he was relieved. It can be seen how powerful the word "cold wind" is.


    "Let''s... do we want to try again?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    She knew everyone''s worries, but she couldn''t help but be curious.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said bluntly: "When Senda comes back, let him and Pukang go over. You all stay safe, and circle that position for me, and no one is allowed to approach for the time being."


    A Bai Qing is enough to give the Heluo tribe a headache.


    If this happened to a few more people, they would have to pull their hair out. What''s more, Bai Qing''s body problem has not been solved, she doesn''t want another person to have an accident. The Heluo tribe has been busy lately, and the sky is dark.


    Su Ye didn''t want anything to irritate the root.


    "Shen Rong, tell Pukang the location. Pukang, you go over and watch, don''t let Maple Leaf come back by mistake."


    Whether the cold wind is real or not.


    Su Ye has decided to put an end to any possible accidents.


    then.


    Chang Xia and the others are waiting here.


    Shen Rong led the elder Pukang away. After a while, Shen Rong came back, but he didn''t see the elder Pukang Don''t look at it, it''s time to go back to the vine tree beast den to prepare lunch. "Su Ye said.


    Based on what she knew about Maple Leaf and others, those people would definitely come back at noon. The Heluo tribe found out every corner of Misty Ridge, and picking blood thorn grass was not difficult for Maple Leaf and the others, the trouble was nothing but hunting.


    However, Elder Senda followed.


    These people should have hunted anacondas, not swamp crocs.


    Elder Senda''s nickname of Snake Catcher is not for nothing. Elder Senda is particularly persistent with snakes. In fact, the clansmen do not know the reason for Elder Senda''s obsession.


    "Mother Su Ye, maybe I''m wrong." Chang Xia hesitated.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Besides, even if the perception is wrong, it''s not a bad thing to be cautious. Where is Pukang lying or not, let him breathe in another place."


    In order to reduce consumption, coupled with laziness.


    Pukang elders can sit but not stand, and can lie down but not sit. The lazy spirit is brought into full play and impeccable.


    "Wu, actually I..." Bai Qing opened his mouth.


    Unfortunately, he was stopped by Su Ye with his eyes before he finished speaking.


    "Let you come to Misty Mountain to save your life, not to let you die." Su Ye said coldly: "Five years is not enough to calm you down."


    "Cough cough!" Bai Qing laughed dryly, but when Su Ye scolded him, Bai Qing didn''t dare to speak no matter how much he thought. Honeydew on the side gave a thumbs up to Su Ye.


    "You lie down obediently, don''t chirp." Milu supported Bai Qing''s hand and quietly twisted it around his waist, causing Bai Qing''s face to turn pale in pain. However, he did not dare to make a sound, but his breathing suddenly became heavy, and naturally he did not escape the eyes and ears of everyone.


    Chang Xia and the others turned their heads and snickered.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 328： Elder Pukang, go home for dinner??/a>

    "Chang Xia, what''s for lunch?" Honey Lu arranged for Bai Qing, rolled up her sleeves and asked Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia moved his limbs, tilted his head, and replied, "Is it okay to eat noodles? Stir fry some toppings, and then boil a soup. You can choose between noodles or soup noodles."


    "Yes." Honey dew happily said.


    Yes, that''s fine.


    "Barbecue, do you still want to prepare some?" Shen Rong said.


    "Yes, with Elder Pukang here, I won''t be afraid of not being able to finish the barbecue no matter how much." Chang Xia added water to the pot, preparing to boil a pot of boiling water and use it to fill the water bladder. The wild vegetables they picked have been cleaned. There is a small stream in the boundary of this vine tree, and the wild vegetables and mulberries have been cleaned there. The water in the vine tree beast nest was also picked up from the stream.


    The meat brought by the tribe has been eaten.


    The rest are Elder Senda and the anaconda returned from snake hunting.


    Shen Rong responded and started to cut and marinate the meat.


    Honeydew helped to prepare ginger, onion and garlic, and bird eggs were picked up along the way. To be honest, bird eggs can be seen everywhere in the forest. In the past, the clansmen would not deliberately pick them up. With the omelettes, boiled eggs, scrambled eggs with peppers, etc. in the long summer, the Heluo tribe people are more and more like to go to the grass to find birds. Egg.


    "Changxia, do you want to boil bird eggs?"


    "Don''t cook it, just fry it with chili."


    Saying that, he took a clean tub and started beating eggs. At the same time, he took out two pieces of jerky from the rattan basket, stuffed one into his mouth, and fed the other with honeydew. Looking at the situation of honey dew, nine out of ten will come to the Heluo tribe to live in the future.


    To his own people, Chang Xia has always been generous.


    "Fried bird eggs with peppers, it tastes very good." Su Ye said, "Changxia, make some more fried eggs, the ones that are soaked in the soup taste particularly good."


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded.


    After beating the eggs, Chang Xia began to stir. Suddenly, she remembered that the oil she brought didn''t seem to be much left, and said, "I hope Maple Leaf and the others can hunt a wild boar, and the lard they brought doesn''t seem to be much left."


    Barbecue doesn''t need oil, and soup doesn''t need oil.


    However, cooking must be oil-intensive.


    Especially without an iron pot, cooking in a stone pot is particularly oil-intensive. Fortunately, Shen Rong''s polishing skills are good, and the polished stone pot is not as good as the quartz pot, but it is easy to use.


    As smooth as a clay pot, it is more resistant to burning.


    The tribes followed the habit of using stone pots for cooking and using clay pots for soup.


    "There is a kind of curly porcupine living in the area of ??Songshan and Miwuling. The meat quality is not as good as the Qingshan wild boar, but it is not bad." Bai Qing said.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Bai Qing is right. I have eaten this curly porcupine, and it tastes good."


    Chatting for a while, Chang Xia was not in a hurry to cook.


    According to the number of fried eggs Su Ye said, each person fried two. There are many eggs, so she doesn''t worry about not having enough to eat, and even if she finishes eating, she can go to pick it up near the vine tree. There are countless birds in the vine tree, and the eggs can be picked up in a large basket.


    They have met a lot just now.


    It''s a pity that the rattan baskets on hand are full of things, so I didn''t pick them up.


    The powder is soaked, and it is easier to cook later, which can save some time.


    The fried eggs are ready, and Changxia starts to fry the toppings.


    There was an alluring fragrance in the vicinity of the vine tree animal nest, and at this moment, footsteps were heard outside. The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth smiled, and there was indeed delicious food, and the clansmen could always smell it and go home.


    "Changxia��"


    as predicted.


    Nanfeng''s familiar shout came from afar.


    "Chang Xia, come and see, what have we hunted?" Nan Feng''s happy voice came into Chang Xia''s ears along the breeze. Chang Xia put the fried toppings into a bowl, handed the spatula to Shen Rong, and walked out of the vine tree animal nest with Honey Dew.


    Su Yebai sat lazily and had no plans to get up.


    "Curly-haired porcupine!" Chang Xia said. In the last few years, each of them carried a curly-haired porcupine. Elder Senda and Snake were very persistent, and they were still carrying an anaconda. It can be seen that Elder Senda really loves snakes deeply, and no one or anything can replace them.


    Nanfeng carried a rattan basket, which contained wild vegetables, mulberries, and blood thorns. The same is true in the rattan basket of maple leaves on the side.


    "Chang Xia, have you ever seen a curly porcupine?" Nan Feng said in surprise.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Stupid, it must be what Bai Qing said! Chang Xia has never been to Misty Ridge, where did she go to see the curly porcupine? Even if Xia sees it, she will only see pork."


    "I just said that there is not much lard left! Brother said that there is a kind of curly porcupine near Miwuling Mountain in Songshan..." Chang Xia explained. These curly porcupines are all alive, and their limbs are tied with rattan. In the past years, they threw the curly porcupine outside the vine tree animal nest. will fall.


    "This curly porcupine tastes great!"


    "Yeah! It''s almost like the Qingshan wild boar, but it''s okay."


    On the side, Shen Nian and others joined in one after another.


    They have eaten all the prey in the territory of the Heluo tribe, and no one is more convincing than what they say.


    "I eat noodles at noon. I fried the toppings and boiled the soup. You can choose to eat mixed noodles or soup noodles," Chang Xia said happily.


    Compared with rare prey such as anacondas and swamp crocodiles, Chang Xia prefers to eat down-to-earth food. Something like a wild boar would be fine.


    "Yeah! It''s good to eat powder!" Everyone was discussing entering the room to fetch water to wash their hands and face. Chang Xia has said it many times, and the clansmen have now developed a habit, no longer needing Chang Xia''s long-winded words, and learn to actively wash their hands and faces.


    This scene.


    Seeing Su Ye nodded again and again.


    Under the influence of Chang Xia, the Heluo tribe is getting better and better.


    "Elder Pukang--" Maple Leaf looked around and was a little surprised that she didn''t see her master. Based on what she knew about the elder Pukang, he was a lazy person who could not move without moving.


    "You guys came back from the other side!" Su Ye said, "We were just picking wild vegetables near the vine trees, and when we were at an outer boundary, Chang Xia felt a cold wind."


    "Chang Xia, are you not injured?"


    "Changxia��"


    Before Su Ye finished speaking, Maple Leaf Nanfeng quickly fell in front of Chang Xia. He stretched out his hand and touched Chang Xia with an eager expression. The others crowded in front of Chang Xia with a heavy expression on their faces.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Chang Xia hurriedly explained and said, "I just felt a cold wind, and I didn''t encounter anything."


    "She''s fine. I''ll let Pukang go to that position to guard it, in case you accidentally enter it when you come back. We''ll all go over to take a look later." Su Ye said. Having said that, let Shen Nian go outside and shout, and let the elder Pukang return to the vine tree beast den.


    After all, Maple Leaf and the others will all come, so don''t worry about anyone passing by and having an accident.


    Elder Pukang naturally didn''t need to guard over there.


    "Elder Pukang, go home for dinner!" He was so out of temper in his old age that he walked outside the vine tree animal nest and shouted loudly, asking the elder Pukang to go home for dinner.


    The funny voice made everyone in the rattan tree beast den be overjoyed.


    The living treasure of Yadong is no longer there, and I didn''t expect another deep year to emerge.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 329： Explore Misty Lake

    hehe-


    It was the laughter of the elders of Pukang who responded to the cry of the old age.


    "Maple Leaf Nanfeng prepares tableware and eats first. We will deal with the curly porcupine later, five curly porcupines, enough for us to work all afternoon." Chang Xia said.


    The temperature in Misty Ridge is high, pigs are killed, and the pork cannot be preserved, so it is necessary to find a way to make fried meat for storage. The weather is also not suitable for smoked meat, suet is boiled into oil, don''t worry about no pork to eat.


    I''m used to fried meat, stewed meat, and grilled meat always feel a little bit lacking.


    "okay!"


    The crowd responded quickly.


    Take the bowls and chopsticks, mix the flour, scoop the toppings, or serve the soup.


    Bai Qing wanted to be pressed by honey dew, but he didn''t keep him busy. Su Ye said that Bai Qing can rest as long as he can, and it is best not to move, so as to keep the cold in the body in a gentle state, which is the best choice for Bai Qing.


    "Do you want mixed noodles or soup noodles?" Honeydew asked.


    Bai Qing said: "Mix the powder."


    Having eaten a lot of soup noodles, he stared at the mixed noodles and wanted to eat the mixed noodles. Because eating mixed powder can eat chili, before Chang Xia they forbid Bai Qing to eat chili. To be honest, Bai Qing has been craving chili for a long time.


    "What do you want for the topping?"


    "Pepper scrambled eggs."


    Upon hearing this, everyone burst into laughter.


    They all knew about Bai Qing''s ban on eating chili before.


    At this moment, listening to Bai Qing''s neat answer, they immediately knew Bai Qing''s mind, and most of them were staring at Chili Pepper. Bai Qing definitely doesn''t care about bird eggs or something.


    "Mother Su Ye, can brother eat chili?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Su Ye glanced at Baiqing, nodded and said, "Eat! Eat more, feel better, and try to bring that thing over sooner."


    "Okay, I''ll try my best." Bai Qing heard Su Ye let go, and his tone was three-pointed cheerful.


    If it wasn''t for Honeydew''s quick hands, she would directly hold Bai Qing down, and Bai Qing would want to squeeze the toppings by herself. Get more toppings and eat something with flavor. Recently, all I have eaten are soups and waters, which are very bland, and Bai Qing''s mouth has no taste at all.


    "Brother, I brought chili sauce here, do you want some?" Chang Xia carried the wooden jar with chili sauce and walked towards Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing just took the honeydew and handed it over to the mixed powder, suddenly raised his head and said loudly: "Yes, give me some."


    "I have been drinking soup lately, and I have no taste at all in my mouth."


    "It''s a pity that there are no shrimps and crabs in Misty Ridge. I wanted to eat the shrimps and crabs you made for a long time."


    Bai Qing gulps down the mixed noodles and keeps talking. He was in poor health before, so Bai Qing could at most taste the food that Chang Xia gave to Xylophone. It tasted so delicious, but Bai Qing''s body couldn''t eat it at all, and his mouth was so greedy that he vomited after eating it.


    It''s so sad!


    "There are chili peppers and seasoning fruits. We make crayfish to eat in the Hui tribe, why are there no shrimps and crabs in Misty Ridge?" Chang Xia asked, licking the corner of his mouth.


    There should be shrimp and crabs in the swamp, right? !


    "Misty Lake may exist, but I haven''t seen shrimp and crabs in the surrounding swamps." Hei Meng thought for a while and replied.


    Shen Nian said: "How about... go to Misty Lake in the afternoon?"


    The Vine Forest is some distance away from the Misty Lake, and it takes about an hour to go back and forth. Of course, this speed is driven by the body of a beast.


    Beyond the vine forest area, Misty Ridge is mostly swampy.


    The swamp is not conducive to walking, and it takes time to travel. Of course, if you let the snake go, it should save a third of the time, and it will take a little more than half an hour to travel.


    "I''m fast, I''ll go." Snake Road.


    Nan Feng raised his hand and slapped Snake on the back of the head, and said speechlessly, "Go, do you know where the Misty Lake is?"


    The first time Snake came to Misty Ridge, he really let him go to Misty Lake alone.


    Not to mention going back and forth for more than half an hour, I am afraid that I will not be able to come back in the afternoon.


    "I took Snake to the Misty Lake. There should be shrimps and crabs in the Misty Lake. However, it should not be as good as the shrimps and crabs in the White Lake of the White River." Senda said. They came to Misty Ridge before, but they really hadn''t paid attention to the situation over Misty Lake.


    Pay attention, and also pay attention to whether there are ferocious river beasts in Misty Lake.


    Prawns and crabs, how could they care.


    In the past, they even ate less fish, let alone shrimp and crab.


    "Me too." Nanfeng said.


    "I''m a beast, I should be able to bring two people." Snake echoed. In fact, he was also curious about the shrimps and crabs that Bai Qing said. After eating the food made by Chang Xia, Snake has no interest in the food of his own tribe.


    At the same time, about the future living in the Heluo tribe.


    He felt very satisfied.


    "Okay, go to the Misty Lake in the afternoon. Be careful, there must be river beasts in the Misty Lake. Just look around the Misty Lake, remember not to go deep into the Misty Lake." Su Ye reminded. She was also greedy and did not stop Elder Senda.


    However, Misty Lake is not a White Lake after all.


    Those who should be careful have to be careful, but they can''t cause big trouble because of small mistakes.


    "Okay." Senda replied.


    Hundreds of miles of misty lake, there must be terrifying river beasts inhabiting it. If nothing else, there must be anacondas and swamp crocodiles. The anacondas and swamp crocodiles on the periphery of Misty Ridge are ferocious enough. If they live in Misty Lake, they will definitely be stronger.


    Eat and chat.


    There was a rustling sound in the vine tree beast nest.


    Su Ye was eating, walking to the rattan basket brought back by Fengye Nanfeng. Satisfied looking at the blood thorn grass and other herbs inside, dozens of blood thorn grass, the pregnant females in the Twilight Forest this year are safe Blood thorn grass is of great significance to the orcs, and Su Ye prohibits the use of the orcs Bloodthorn is exchanged with Bird and Fish.


    After all, it is too rare, and the entire Dusk Forest only grows in Misty Ridge.


    Like some other special herbs, Su Ye doesn''t ask where the Orc tribes who picked the herbs grew up. However, if it is as special as blood thorn, she will remind the orc tribe that it is forbidden to exchange medicinal herbs with other tribes.


    "Chang Xia, can this blood thorn grass be transplanted?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia said: "In a certain respect, any plant should be able to be transplanted. However, there are some exceptions that require a special growth environment. I have never been in contact with Bloodthorn, so I can''t say for sure."


    And the use of her bloodline ability is very crude.


    It is different from the wood-type powers of the previous life, and she has to study it. Speaking of which, the ability of the Orcs to use the bloodline is very simple and rude. To increase their strength is to increase their strength. The speed of increase of the bird race is to fly faster.


    This made Chang Xia very distressed!


    "You can help me��" Su Ye rarely spoke, asking Chang Xia for help. If blood thorn grass can be planted in large quantities, this is definitely a great thing for the orcs.


    At the same time, it is a happy event for the entire Gangwa Continent.


    "Yeah! I''ll try." Chang Xia replied.


    Knowing that blood thorn grass has a miraculous effect on miscarriage, Chang Xia became interested. Orcs have not yet formed a systematic treatment method, and there is no traditional Chinese medicine or Western medicine.


    When he first saw Su Ye''s treatment, Chang Xia thought that Su Ye was a dark wizard.


    It should be noted that Su Ye''s strength far exceeds that of the witches of the bird and fish clans.


    As you can imagine.


    At present, the treatment of Gangwa Continent is so simple and crude.


    However, Xilu should be better. However, the good should also be very limited.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 330： Bloodline Ability · Listen

    this moment.


    Chang Xia regretted that she didn''t learn more about planting in her previous life. There is a difference between the bloodline ability and the supernatural ability. She thought that she could use the bloodline ability to plant plants with a wave of her hand, but she gave Chang Xia a hammer.


    It took several days to communicate with the light tree saplings, and it took a lot of time to save them. That time really made Chang Xia face up to the difference between her bloodline ability and supernatural ability. She used her bloodline ability as a supernatural ability, but fortunately, she just warmed her body and did nothing else.


    Otherwise, it may cause a big problem.


    So, Chang Xia happily asked Su Ye for knowledge.


    It''s nothing more than starting from scratch!


    With the relevant experience of supernatural powers, Chang Xia is confident to develop the bloodline power for more uses.


    At present, she has developed the bloodline ability, listening.


    Bloodline Ability��Listening is named by Chang Xia, and its function is to communicate with plants. The second bloodline ability �� Healing I, this is the first stage of healing, which can cure some of the most basic problems of plants. Next comes the second stage of development, the third stage...


    Group healing, as well as manipulating plants, etc.


    These are all to be resolved.


    Chang Xia is confident in herself, and she will solve these problems.


    cough cough-


    At least it is much more careful than the simple and crude classification of Orcs.


    Before, Chang Xia asked Maple Leaf about the bloodline energy of the orc race. Maple Leaf told her that when she awakened her bloodline ability, she automatically became a totem warrior. The strength of the totem warriors is more straightforward to distinguish, depending on how many things can be blasted with one punch.


    Blow up a tree, blow up a rock, blow up a mountain.


    Listen, what kind of immortal distinction is this? Is this what Chang Xia should listen to? She sucks, she doesn''t deserve it!


    After finishing the powder, Chang Xia found a place to bask in the sun.


    Lazily looking at the clansmen in the vine tree beast nest, who continued to swear.


    Put your hands on the branches of the vine tree animal nest at will. This vine tree animal nest is built on the basis of the vine tree branches. Most of the vine tree animal nests are vine tree branches. It can be said that these vine tree animal nests are actually living creatures. of.


    Plants like vines that flicker at night are the best proof.


    "Comfortable, a little noisy."


    "It''s a little cold, I want to bask in the sun."


    Suddenly, strange emotions emerged along Chang Xia''s hand.


    Chang Xia was startled and let out a soft exclamation. He quickly took back the hand that was resting on the branch of the vine tree animal nest, and stared at the branch in front of him in surprise.


    "Changxia��"


    In the distance, Shen Rong looked over.


    "I heard something, I''ll try again." Chang Xia held his right hand in his left hand, activated his bloodline ability again, and stretched out his right hand.


    Su Ye and the others noticed something and came over quickly with the bowl in hand.


    "These two-legged beasts look very friendly, I want her to touch me (,,????��??)��??��?��.). "


    "I have too many plants growing on my body, it''s so heavy, who can help me?"


    "It''s foggy in the south again!"


    In an instant, all kinds of mixed voices poured into Chang Xia''s heart again.


    It was completely different from before, when she communicated with the light tree sapling.


    This vine tree may live for too long, and the branches and air roots are very thoughtful and active.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia felt dizzy.


    Shen Rong noticed the abnormality, stretched out his hand, and quickly cut off the contact between Chang Xia and the branches of the vine tree. Be careful to hug people to avoid Chang Xia falling to the ground.


    "Changxia?"


    "I''m fine, I''ve been noisy. For the first time, I know that there is such a lively among the plants, which is more powerful than the mosquitoes in the warm season."


    Shen Rong put down the tableware and carefully kneaded his temples for Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, what did Tengshu say?" Nan Feng held a bowl, half-squatted in front of Chang Xia, and asked curiously.


    Others also showed curious expressions.


    For the first time, it was very lively to hear that plants can communicate.


    Not to mention Nanfeng, even Su Ye and the two elders looked curious.


    "Said the weather was nice and wanted to bask in the sun, and that we were a bit noisy and made them uncomfortable..."


    puff-


    After listening, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s kind of funny to be told by plants that they are noisy!


    "and also--"


    Chang Xia''s expression suddenly changed.


    "They say it''s a little cold, and it''s foggy in the south. Granny Su Ye, I remember the location where I felt a cold wind at first, it seems to be in the south."


    In an instant, everyone was inexplicably quiet.


    Sure enough, they were right to be wary.


    The south side of this vine tree does have a problem.


    Heimeng narrowed his eyes and said, "The south side of the rattan tree beast nest is a steep cliff. The cliff is not high, and there is nothing special about it."


    He has been in and out of Misty Ridge countless times, and this vine tree and beast nest is even more familiar.


    "Wu, are you going to take a look?" Pukang asked.


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes, as if thinking about something.


    She suddenly turned around to look at Bai Qingheimeng and asked, "Bai Qing, do you remember when you entered the Misty Ridge five years ago?"


    "The day after tomorrow." Hei Meng said, "Five years ago, we entered Misty Ridge on the first star and moon of the fifth month. The day after tomorrow, it happened to be the whole day."


    The moon and stars are similar to what we call a week.


    Orcs do not have a clear date, and sometimes use knots to record, and also use white paper and words to record. However, dates are messy most of the time.


    There is no spring, summer, autumn and winter, only simple warm and cold seasons.


    If there is more rain at any point, it is called the rainy season.


    In this regard, Chang Xia is helpless. After all, she hadn''t studied revolution and rotation or anything and couldn''t study the calendar. Even the four seasons are divided according to the side of the earth, but she didn''t say it, she just divided it in her heart.


    "In the afternoon, act as planned." Su Ye said.


    Hearing this, everyone was curious but did not ask much.


    "Changxia, you continue to communicate with Fujishu. See if you can find out new information?"


    Chang Xia nodded, leaning on Shen Rong.


    I plan to slow down, but my mind is still muddy at the moment. Unlike the light tree sapling and light grass, the branches and air roots of the vine tree seem to be able to complain. Chang Xia guessed that he might live long enough, so he derived some wisdom.


    Of course, this wisdom is not the wisdom of intelligent life.


    But a little more spiritual.


    After dinner, Elder Senda and Snake South Wind went to Misty Lake. Shen Rong and others began to clean up the curly porcupine. Chang Xia relied on the vine tree animal nest to activate the bloodline ability and listen, and she tried to communicate with the vine tree.


    Unfortunately, it failed.


    No way, there are too many voices from Fujiki.


    Chang Xia couldn''t find one of the voices to communicate with.


    As a result, failure is inevitable.


    At the same time, most of the voices heard were repeated, and there was no clearer voice to tell Chang Xia that there was a problem with the cliff south of Vengshu.


    Perhaps, as Su Ye said, the time has not come.


    "Chang Xia, eat a candy." Shen Rong took the cold white open, and walked to Chang Xia with a small pot of candy, and said warmly: "Your face is not very good, take a rest."


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia took the sugar bowl and threw it into his mouth. Then he took the bowl, took a sip, and asked, "Is the curly porcupine done?"


    "Not yet." Shen Rong shook his head and said, "I sent the pork and suet back, but the internal organs haven''t been cleaned."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 331： Honeydew hard gas

    "Are you boiling oil?" Chang Xia stood up and asked.


    Shen Rong said: "Don''t be in a hurry, wait for Maple Leaf to come back and let them boil it. Just now they were clamoring to eat crystal powder buns, and they will come over later."


    "If you have suet, you can make a crystal powder bag at night. If there is something from Nanfeng, we will have a lively meal tonight." Chang Xia said happily. The matter of Bai Qing almost came to a head. Nine times out of ten, the south of the vine tree was related to the disappearing vine forest.


    No matter how big Misty Ridge is, it is limited.


    The Heluo tribe has figured out every corner of Misty Ridge in recent years.


    It was just that they couldn''t find the vine forest where Bai Qing and the others were injured. There must be something tricky in it. Time, season, may have something to do with these. Either way, there will always be a result this time.


    "Spicy crayfish?" Shen Rong said.


    Shen Rong was no stranger to these words in the long summer.


    Chang Xia nodded his head and said happily, "That''s right, spicy crayfish."


    Garlic flavor is also good, but no matter what flavor you eat. Everything has to wait for Nanfeng and the others to come back. After all, if there is no shrimp, no amount of discussion is useless.


    "Changxia, do you want to make a crystal powder bag at night?" Maple Leaf said loudly.


    Carrying a wooden barrel back to the vine tree animal nest, the wooden barrel is filled with pig liver and pig heart. Pig lungs and pig intestines, they are still cleaning the creek in late years, it will take some time.


    "Okay." Chang Xia said, "Has the pig liver been cleaned? I''ll cook a pig liver soup for my brother and let him make up for it."


    "Don''t worry, it''s all cleaned up." Maple Leaf said.


    Honeydew came over and asked, "What should I do with pig liver soup? I''ll help."


    I have to say that honeydew has changed a bit recently.


    The usual honeydew who loves to laugh and open a yellow accent has become extraordinarily calm now. This made Chang Xia look at Bai Qing even more strangely, and lamented that his elder brother was very attractive.


    "Just like broth, you can add some wild vegetables and cook together." Chang Xia said. Milu is willing to help, and Chang Xia is happy to fulfill her. After all, honey dew is the partner who wants to live with Bai Qing in the future. She has no reason to stop her.


    Just like Su Ye and the others said that Bai Qing was so old, it was long overdue for marriage.


    It''s rare that Milu doesn''t despise him for being old, and they will naturally help as much as they can help.


    Bai Qing smiled and looked at Honeydew quietly.


    The emotions in his eyes were quite complicated, but in the end, it evolved into a gentle gaze. There is nothing to love or not to love, but to see the right eye.


    "Okay, I''ll try." Honeydew said.


    Chang Xia pointed, and Honey Dew started to operate.


    Maple leaves cutting suet aside, in addition to preparing to make crystal powder packets. These suet also need to be boiled into lard, and the lard residue can also be made into oil residue crispy meat.


    Speaking of which, the crispy meat with suet tastes the best.


    Other lean meats, fatty meats and pork belly are not as delicious as those made from suet oil residue.


    "Shen Rong, is the pig liver soup delicious?" Bai Qing asked lightly.


    To be honest, he was really tired of drinking.


    As a traditional orc totem warrior, Bai Qing has similar hobbies to the elders of Pukang, and loves to eat meat, especially barbecue.


    Although the soup is delicious, it always feels unpleasant to eat.


    "Yes." Shen Rong said.


    Shen Rong has the same taste as Chang Xia and likes meat.


    However, I like to eat it together. I have to have meat in every meal, but I don��t think it��s enough to eat meat alone. It has to be accompanied by wild vegetables and soup.


    In general, it''s a matter of importance.


    "Hey!" Bai Qing sighed, he knew that pig liver soup was delicious. However, the more you drink, the less flavor you feel. Might as well eat two mouthfuls of chili sauce or something, the taste is very exciting. Thinking about it, Bai Qing couldn''t help but cast his eyes on the rattan basket containing the chili sauce.


    Su Ye''s words made Bai Qing look like a wolf who had been released from the ban.


    Want to eat a big meal.


    However, Su Ye and Chang Xia were both there, and Bai Qing knew that eating too much was a daydream, and it was impossible.


    "What are you sighing for? It''s not for your own good to have you and the pig liver soup. Thinking about how many times you have cut your fingers recently, you are already empty, so don''t eat more blood. Aren''t you worried that you won''t be able to get into bed... "


    Depend on--


    Immediately, Changxia Maple looked at each other with shock.


    As expected of honeydew, if you don''t say it, it''s amazing!


    "Honeydew, what are you talking about?" Bai Qing froze, and his handsome face with Chinese characters instantly turned red. Think of him as a dignified totem warrior, when has he been attacked like this?


    Milu laughed, and then said, "I''m talking nonsense, but if you have the guts, you can climb the bed! Are you weak? Haha, do you want me to take the initiative."


    puff-


    Chang Xia hurriedly covered her mouth.


    The left hand quickly fanned the air to relieve the heat on the face.


    "..." Bai Qing was completely quiet.


    he--


    There is no way to take honeydew.


    However, my mind recalled that night that happened a few years ago.


    The place between the legs is inevitably a little unnatural. Gently moved a position, came a one-two-three wooden man, and pretended to be dead.


    "Milu, you''ve done a great job. Back then, if Da Ya could be as tough as you, Yadong probably wouldn''t want to run away." Maple Leaf was amazed and looked at Milu with admiration. On something, she actually operated it.


    Males are cartilaginous, cheap You are harder, he is softer.


    In fact, my heart is full of all kinds of sassy thoughts, but I pretend to be pure.


    Gee! However, it would be nice to have a different approach.


    Thinking about it, Honeydew and Maple Leaf looked at each other, revealing unknown excitement. Seeing Chang Xia bewildered, he couldn''t help but take a small step back.


    At this moment.


    Honeydew maple leaves feel too out of place.


    Milu smiled wickedly and said, "Maple Leaf, maybe Da Ya likes this."


    "...That''s right." Maple Leaf thought about it carefully and nodded in agreement. Yadong''s mouth is very good, but in fact, it is estimated that he really can''t handle Da Ya.


    Thanks to the strength of the Heluo tribe, if it wasn''t for Yadong to go to the Dadi tribe, nine times out of ten, there would be no return. Yadong really stayed in the earth tribe, and the bear tribe would definitely not suffer.


    However, the Heluo tribe would not allow Yadong to stay there.


    Totem warriors of their own, who would be willing to be the son-in-law of another family? !


    The Heluo tribe is not so poor that they can''t help themselves.


    "Daya, very powerful?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Maple Leaf nodded and said, "It''s very powerful. The strength is also very strong."


    "Bear females have always been sturdy." Honeydew added. Strong females rarely marry weak females. Orcs admire the strong, but they are not strong enough. If they can attract females'' admiration and attention. There are females from weak races who marry into strong races, but few males from weak races marry strong females. Of course, not absolutely.


    Only, very few.


    "Yadong, very strong." Bai Qing said.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Yadong has a good personality."


    "I didn''t say Yadong was bad, but when he met Da Ya, he couldn''t get much benefit." Maple Leaf explained. She has dealt with Da Ya and is a refreshing female. Yadong is laughing and laughing, and nine times out of ten, he has to be taught a lesson.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 332： Sarah Rewards Plus

    discussing.


    Changxia began to leaven the dough.


    Talk, laugh, and do anything fast.


    When they came back from the pig''s lungs and pig''s intestines in the late years, Bai Qing drank the pig''s liver soup, showing a hopeless expression.


    "Changxia, can we try pig liver soup?" Kong Shan asked.


    Droughts die from droughts, and floods die from floods. Bai Qing was tired of drinking the pig liver soup, but Kong Shan and the others were thinking about them one by one. In fact, they have also made pig liver soup in private, but it is better not to mention the taste.


    At this moment, I saw Bai Qing drinking pork liver soup again.


    The stone pot on the side is still boiling, obviously there is still left. So Kong Shan licked his face and asked about Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia smiled and replied, "That''s ok. There is still more than half of the pot in the pot. You can scoop it up yourself if you want to drink it. It just so happens that my brother doesn''t really want to drink, so it''s good for you to help."


    Su Ye and the others in the room all drank a bowl.


    Even the elder Pukang who was sleeping late, Chang Xia asked Chen Rong to send him a bowl for him to try.


    "Okay! Come and do it yourself." Kong Shan walked briskly and shouted.


    Bai Qing shrugged, he was really tired of drinking pig liver soup or something. He didn''t mind Kong Shan and the others coming over to share. If it wasn''t for Honey Dew''s staring, he would even be happy to share this bowl of pork liver soup with Kong Shan Heimeng and the others.


    "I''ve been thinking about the pig liver soup cooked by Changxia for a long time!" Fenghuo said.


    In fact, everything Chang Xia did.


    They are all thinking about it, obviously the same way, they always think that what Chang Xia makes is the most delicious and delicious. Chang Xia refuted it, but the clan said they did not accept it.


    "I cook it the same way you cook it." Chang Xia said with a smile, she was very happy when the clansmen cheered her on, although she was a little tired from time to time. However, the feeling of satisfaction cannot be described in words.


    "No, it''s extra delicious cooked in Changxia."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    In the deep years, Fenghuo and others have agreed, even if there is no south wind, there will never be less people touting Changxia. Hearing that, Chang Xia giggled and laughed, very happy.


    "I just like you to praise me. Have you washed the pig''s lungs? Cook a pig''s lungs for you to try at night." Chang Xia waved his hand, full of arrogance. Many people dislike pig lungs because they feel dirty, and not many people like to eat them.


    However, the pig lungs are ready.


    It tastes great.


    To eat pig lungs, you have to wash them first.


    This washing really takes time to wash carefully. After washing, it has to be stewed. The longer it is stewed, the better the pork lung tastes. Coupled with various seasonings and flavors, it can be said to be rare and delicious.


    "Pig lung soup?"


    There is a lesson in pig liver soup.


    Before Chang Xia could speak, the clansmen guessed on their own.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said, "Tonight, we won''t eat pig lung soup, but make a flavored pig lung. It has a spicy flavor like spicy crayfish, but the pig lung must be cleaned, stewed first, and then fried."


    As soon as I hear it, there are new delicacies to eat.


    Immediately, everyone was excited.


    The only food in the world can''t live up to it.


    "I''ve cleaned pig lungs many times, rubbed them with plant ashes and fruit powder, cut them up and stewed them or boiled them whole?"


    "Quickly scoop out the pork liver soup in the pot, and free up the pot to simmer the pig lungs."


    "If Nanfeng and the others can also bring back the harvest, it will be lively tonight."


    The vine tree animal nest suddenly became very lively, talking, while preparing the food to eat tonight. On the other side, after drinking the pork liver soup, I started to boil the oil.


    In the past years, they urged to boil oil, mostly wanting to eat oil residue, and waiting to make oil residue crispy meat. Compared with sugar, crispy meat with oil residue is also the favorite of all the orcs of the Heluo tribe. Coated with fruit powder and egg liquid fried crispy meat, let all orcs sink.


    In fact, Chang Xia also likes to eat.


    Unfortunately, warm season temperatures are high. The crispy meat with oil residue will be easily damaged if it can''t be kept for a few days, otherwise she would like to make more and eat it slowly.


    gradually.


    The vine tree animal nest is filled with a tempting fragrance.


    Smell, maple leaf, they all know it''s the smell of lard.


    Except for the part that is reserved for the crystal powder bag, the rest of the lard is boiled into lard. The wooden tub was filled with suet oil residue. Kongshan and the others were very happy to eat it dipped in salt. They stirred the fruit powder and egg liquid evenly, and started to make oil residue crispy meat while eating.


    Bai Qing ate half a bowl and was stopped by Su Ye.


    Greedy, looking at Kongshan and the others, their jealous eyes turned red.


    "Don''t look at it, look, you can''t eat it anymore." Honeydew said speechlessly.


    Knowing that he couldn''t eat any more, Bai Qing stubbornly stared at the suet oil residue over there. Isn''t this torturing himself?


    Bai Qing said, "If you can''t eat it, I''ll take a look."


    At this moment, Milu didn''t know what to say.


    "Honeydew, bring some wild fruits and mulberries to my elder brother and let him chew." Chang Xia suggested. It is better to eat more of this thing and get angry, Bai Qing''s body should be more stable, so as not to cause troubles. In fact, if it weren''t for Bai Qing looking good recently, not to mention the small half bowl of suet oil residue and the previous peppers, these might not let Bai Qing touch.


    Obviously, Bai Qing also understood.


    Su Ye said he couldn''t eat any more, but he didn''t dare to force it.


    I was afraid that Su Ye would not allow him to eat, which would be pitiful.


    After listening to Chang Xia''s words, Milu hurriedly took the bowl, filled Bai Qing with a bowl of mulberries, washed two flat apples, and brought them to Bai Qing. When you are thirsty, eat two mulberries or eat two flat apples.


    The crispy meat is fried quickly.


    While it was hot, everyone shouted to eat it hot.


    Chang Xia took a piece of crispy meat, walked out of the vine tree animal nest and looked at the sky, worried: "It''s getting dark, why haven''t Nanfeng and the others come back? Didn''t you say that Misty Lake is not far from the vine forest? "


    "Misty Lake is really not far from the vine forest." Maple Leaf said.


    It is said that with the ability of the Nanfeng three people, UU reading www. Even if uukanshu.com is really in danger, someone should come back and report it. However, it was getting dark, and the three of them didn''t come back for a long time, which was really worrying.


    "Wu, do you need us to go to the Misty Lake?" Heimeng asked.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said solemnly: "No. There will be no problem with Senda in the south wind. If you set off now, you may miss them. I don''t want to find people one by one."


    The Misty Lake is close, but there is more than one road.


    Looking for someone, in the end, it becomes someone who is looking for it.


    Su Ye didn''t want things to become more troublesome, so he let everyone wait quietly.


    quack-


    wow-


    this time.


    The sky was dyed with an orange sunset, and countless birds circled and began to return to their nests.


    All kinds of birds chirped in their ears.


    Among them, the most harsh is the call of the vultures.


    Listening to it, it feels very unlucky.


    "Nanfeng has a flare on her body. If something happens, she will light the flare to notify us. Don''t worry, let''s start steaming the buns!" Maple Leaf comforted Chang Xia. Misty Ridge is like the back garden of the Heluo tribe. In the event of an accident, Elder Senda may not want to raise his head in the tribe in the future.


    Chang Xia thought about it and felt that Maple Leaf was right.


    Elder Senda knew about Misty Ridge and knew how to avoid dangerous places. Besides, they went to Misty Lake to find fish and shrimp, and it wasn''t anything particularly dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Chang Xia suddenly felt relieved.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Pukang elder Shen Rong stood up at the same time and looked under the vine tree beast nest.


    "Chang Xia, they are back."


    Shen Rong pouted downwards and saw three figures walking under the vine tree beast nest. It was slow, and it looked a little wrong.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 333： Misty Lake Hairy Crabs

    "Yoah-"


    "Go, go down, two people."


    After seeing the situation of the Nanfeng three people, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    In the deep years, Fenghuo quickly ran down the rattan tree beast nest and went down to pick up people. It turned out that the three of them took too many things, and there was no way they could walk too fast.


    "So many, it''s not all shrimps and crabs, right?" Chang Xia frowned and asked in surprise.


    Maple Leaf complained: "Nanfeng can do such a thing."


    "Perhaps, there are still some fish or something! Misty Lake, Misty Lake, there is no shortage of fish in the lake. Perhaps Nan Feng caught some fish or something along the way when he was catching shrimps and crabs." Shen Rong thought and said.


    Greed for more, it seems that the Heluo tribe has this habit.


    This seems to be a habit developed after eating the food cooked by Chang Xia. Not really a bad habit, but it''s always hilarious at times.


    "Chang Xia, look what I brought you back? Wow! What kind of taste is this, so fragrant! Oil residue, this is the taste of crispy meat with oil residue."


    One second, Nan Feng and Chang Xia were showing off the prey she brought back, but the next second, they were directly attracted by the fragrance in the vine tree beast nest.


    "Elder Senda, why did you go for so long?" Chang Xia asked. They stretched their necks and looked into the rattan basket, hoping to see what they brought back from the Misty Lake. For half the afternoon, they were tossing around in the Misty Lake, which made people think.


    "Cough!" Senda was slightly embarrassed and explained: "There are too many good things in Misty Lake, and all of a sudden, I forgot the time."


    "Chang Xia, do you think this is edible?" Snake took out a piece of black stuff from the rattan basket and wanted to hand it to Chang Xia. The reason why they were delayed until now was mainly to pick this stuff. They confirmed that it was non-toxic and wanted to taste how it tasted.


    Unfortunately, just came up with the idea of ????trying.


    He was stopped by Elder Senda.


    If there is no witch around, if you taste anything you don''t know, you are courting death.


    "Is this a lotus root?" Chang Xia hesitated, took what Snake had handed over, and looked at it seriously. After breaking a section, seeing the familiar cross-section, he happily said, "Lotus root, lotus root. You can eat it, whether it''s raw, stir-fried, or stewed. It tastes good. At the same time, you can make lotus root starch like kudzu root."


    Ha ha--


    Elder Senda laughed.


    Pointing to the lotus root in Chang Xia''s hand, he said happily: "This lotus root is everywhere in the misty lake. Apart from this, there is a small one. That thing is too small, we didn''t pick it."


    Chang Xia thought about it, the small ones might be water chestnuts, horseshoes/water chestnuts and Cigu. Whatever it is, it is edible.


    "Really, that''s great!" Snake pointed to the rattan basket beside him and said, "We picked two baskets, can we get some to taste at night?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia agreed to Snake''s request, and she also wanted to taste the lotus root of Misty Lake. The large quantity means that the tribe will not be short of lotus root to eat in the future, and it can also be made into lotus root powder and eaten.


    "Snake, where''s the shrimp? Chang Xia said to make spicy crayfish at night, where is the shrimp?" Maple Leaf slapped Snake, lotus root or something, she was not in a hurry. She was anxious to see if there were any shrimp and crabs. In the past, all the food in the tribe was steamed. Tonight, Chang Xia said it was spicy.


    Thinking about it, Maple Leaf couldn''t help but speak.


    "Yes, it''s here." Snake nodded, letting go of his body to reveal the rattan baskets they had been carrying in the past years, which contained shrimps, crabs, and fish.


    Senda said: "Little Changxia, the shrimps and crabs in Misty Lake are not the same as those in White Lake. Can you see if you can eat them?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia saw the shrimps and crabs in the rattan basket, and was very happy.


    Crayfish, it really is crayfish.


    The shrimp from White Lake is best for steaming, while the shrimp from Misty Lake is the real crayfish.


    At this moment, Chang Xia could not wait to put his hands on his hips and laugh up to the sky.


    Showing the wildest gesture, expressing the joy in her heart at this moment. Sure enough, the most anticipated thing in the world is food.


    "These shrimps need to be cleaned. The shrimps in Baihu Lake are relatively clean, and those in Misty Lake need to be washed several times. You caught a crab and showed it to me in the past��" Chang Xia said.


    In the late years, he put down the rattan basket, grabbed a two-pound crab and handed it to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia took it and looked at it, the more he looked, the happier he became.


    This crab is so good that Chang Xia thinks of the hairy crabs in Yangcheng Lake.


    Misty Lake sure is a great place!


    "In the future, the crab that the orcs want to eat the most should be the hairy crabs from the Misty Lake." Chang Xia raised the hairy crab in his hand and said happily.


    Maple Leaf and the others looked at each other and understood that this crab should be delicious.


    At the beginning, Changxia was not so happy eating shrimp and crabs in Baihu.


    "Changxia, how do you eat hairy crabs?" Maple Leaf asked directly.


    Chang Xia said: "Steam and eat. Take some shrimps, crabs and lotus roots to the creek to clean them up. The rest of the food is almost ready, and now the shrimps, crabs and lotus roots are missing. If you want to eat fish later, go to the creek to dig. If you keep it in a pit, you can''t eat it if it dies."


    Chang Xia finished.


    Others act separately.


    Nanfeng took out the crispy meat from the vine tree animal nest and stuffed it into the snake''s mouth.


    Elder Senda went straight into the vine tree animal den to clean the shrimp, crab and lotus root, and it was not his turn to come forward. Smell, he is as greedy as Nanfeng, but unlike Nanfeng, he doesn''t have to eat secretly, he can eat it openly.


    "In the afternoon, is everything going well!" Pukang asked.


    Senda nodded and said, "I didn''t encounter any trouble. Misty Ridge, as always, is quiet and peaceful."


    Aside, Bai Qing Milu pouted.


    It was as if he hadn''t heard the conversation between the two.


    Misty Ridge, quiet, peaceful.


    Except for the two of them, no one dares to say this.


    This place is full of various crises all the time. If you are not careful, you will be attacked by anacondas or swamp crocodiles. If it is not necessary, no one wants to step into the Misty Ridge.


    There used to be blood thorn grass in Misty Ridge, and the Heluo tribe needed to come and pick it from time to time.


    Now, there are lotus roots, crayfish and hairy crabs in Misty Ridge.


    There are more reasons for coming here, and it is estimated that more orcs will come in and out in the future.


    "Unfortunately, Misty Ridge is a bit far from the tribe." Chang Xia regretted.


    Hearing this, the face of the elder Pukang changed slightly.


    "Little Changxia, what are you thinking about in Misty Ridge?" Pukang asked with a smile, and said, "The distance of two days'' walk is not too far for the Orcs."


    "Elder Pukang, there are crayfish and hairy crabs in Misty Ridge! Well, there are lotus roots, these are delicious." Chang Xia licked the corner of her mouth, she didn''t mention mulberry or something. This is known to everyone after all.


    "Better than the shrimp and crabs in White Lake?" Pukang raised his eyebrows.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and explained: "These are different shrimps and crabs, and they are eaten in different ways. The hairy crabs in the Misty Lake are more delicious than the blue crabs in the White Lake. I think the hairy crabs in the Misty Lake should be the best in the entire Dusk Forest. of."


    Say this.


    The two elders looked at each other, then looked at Su Ye again.


    "It''s okay, if you want to eat the shrimps and crabs from the Misty Lake, you can have the clansmen come to catch them often. There are a lot of prey in Songshan, plus Songshan mushrooms, Songshan chickens, etc., I think the clansmen will be happy to come to the Misty Lake."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 334： fish shipbuilding

    "Will that be too troublesome?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    hehe-


    The elder Pukang laughed out loud.


    "Little Changxia, you underestimate the charm of delicious food. Besides, Songshan Mountain is a mountain forest where tribes often come to hunt and pick. Songshan Mountain is close to Miwuling. There is no difference between coming to Songshan and coming to Miwuling."


    After listening to Elder Pukang''s explanation, Chang Xia understood it after careful consideration.


    "Then it will be more troublesome for the clansmen in the future." Chang Xia laughed and said, "In the case of the lake, it is necessary to build a few wooden boats."


    "Ship, discuss with the fish clan." Su Ye said.


    The fish family has boats, wooden boats and animal skin boats, and the fish family has them all.


    The boats made by the orcs are too rough. If you really want to use them in the foggy lake, it is better to find the fish. What''s more, Baihu and Baihe will also be used. At that time, I will ask the Yuzu to order a few more boats. With the face of the Heluo tribe, the Yuzu should not refuse.


    "Fish people know how to build ships?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Su Ye nodded and replied, "Understood, the fish clan lives in the East China Sea. Occasionally they go ashore to communicate with the beast clan and bird clan, and even have contact with the western land."


    In terms of contact with the Western Continent, the fish tribe is the most in-depth.


    On the contrary, the Orcs of the Twilight Forest and the Birds of the Qinghai Plateau have the least contact with the Western Land. Occasionally, I have some contacts with the traveling merchants in the west to exchange some goods.


    "I haven''t seen the Fish Clan yet, is their boat easy to use?" Chang Xia''s eyes were full of curiosity, and he wished he could rush to the East China Sea to meet the Fish Clan.


    "Last year, you didn''t see the fish clan in the Normandy market?" Bai Qing asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said regretfully: "No, I just started staring at the orcs to find a partner. Later, when I met Shen Rong, I took Shen Rong back to the tribe''s camp. Later, when I wanted to hang out in the big market, the tribe Getting ready to go back."


    speak up.


    Last year''s Normandy market, she went to a lonely place.


    The only gain is Shen Rong.


    "Fish clan, most of them are ugly. However, there are also good-looking ones, like Qinglan." Honeylu smirked and winked at Chang Xia.


    Bai Qing looked at the expression of Honey Dew speechlessly.


    However, he didn''t say anything about her.


    While chatting, the scent of the vine tree animal nest became stronger and stronger.


    Changxia began to prepare the seasoning for the crayfish. The hairy crabs were directly steamed and some sauce was needed. For lotus root, it is too late to cook the soup, so just stir-fry it. I just didn''t prepare wild vegetables tonight, so let''s have a vegetarian fried lotus root.


    a while.


    They come back in late years.


    Bring back the cleaned shrimp, crab and lotus root.


    "Nanfeng, slice the lotus root and stir-fry it." Chang Xia took the shrimp and crab, steamed the hairy crab, and put the hairy crab bound with thatch directly into the steamer woven by the vine branches and began to steam it in the pot.


    The washed crayfish has been decapitated and the shrimp line has been pulled out.


    The weight was too heavy, so Shen Rong helped Chang Xia to take the rattan basket. If the quantity is large, one pot may not be able to cook, so it can only be divided into two pots.


    Next to Changxia Station, he directed Shen Rong to stir fry.


    On the other side, the steamed noodle buns, together with barbecued meat, crispy meat with oil residue and flavored pork lungs, are all brought to the table.


    "It''s delicious!"


    "Sure enough, it is correct to come out with Chang Xia."


    Look at the delicacies placed on the long rattan table made of several woven rattan trees. Nan Feng carefully swallowed his saliva and muttered to himself.


    On the side, the clansmen who heard clearly nodded one after another.


    This time, in order to come to Misty Ridge with Chang Xia, the tribe communicated and learned a lot in private.


    They defeated other clansmen, and this was how they won the opportunity to go out this time. Looking at the delicacies on the table, the beatings that have been suffered before are completely worth it.


    Honey dew helped Bai Qing to the table.


    Bai Qing swallowed his saliva, hearing what Su Ye said was indeed correct.


    Compared with oil residue and oil residue crispy meat, tonight''s food is a big meal!


    Among the crowd, Honeydew and Snake''s expression were the most exaggerated.


    Although, I have eaten the delicacies of the Heluo tribe several times.


    However, when they looked at the delicacies on the long vine table, they were really shocked. Compared with the food in front of us, the tribe''s barbecue and stew are really not on the table, the gap is too big.


    "Wait a minute��"


    Chang Xia brought the prepared dipping sauce to the table and told everyone that these dipping sauces were used to eat hairy crabs. The crayfish has to be fried for a while, so it will have to wait a bit longer.


    Enough food for tonight.


    Chang Xia plans to fry a pot of crayfish to eat first.


    The other half of the rest, wait until the pot is finished and then decide whether to fry it or not.


    It really doesn''t work, then eat supper.


    this moment.


    Everyone lost the mind to chat, and craned their necks to look at Shen Rong.


    Smell it, saliva is almost dry.


    A moment passed.


    Chang Xia said yes.


    Shen Rong got the pot and put it into a basin. Chang Xia put the steamed hairy crabs in the same pot and served them on the table.


    "Come on, let''s eat." Chang Xia shouted.


    She was the first to hand Su Ye a hairy crab, and then told her how to eat it.


    see.


    The others quickly put down the bowls and chopsticks, picked up the hairy crabs, and began to eat the hairy crabs like Chang Xia did.


    "Hairy crabs in Misty Lake are fresher and sweeter than blue crabs in White Lake."


    "I''m almost eating."


    Suddenly, there was an argument on the dining table.


    "It''s not the season to eat hairy crabs." Chang Xia replied, the crabs now don''t have crab yellow crab paste, and the taste is slightly worse. Still, the taste is alright.


    Sure enough, she said before that the hairy crabs in the Misty Lake are the best in the Twilight Forest.


    This is not true at all.


    In the future, more development of Misty Ridge is required anacondas, swamp crocodiles and other river beasts cannot stop the determination of foodies.


    Tried the hairy crab, followed by the crayfish and lotus root. Chang Xia tastes them one by one, the more they eat, the more addicted they become.


    For a time, there was only the sound of chewing on the lively dinner table.


    The chatter stopped immediately, and it became to see who ate more.


    Chang Xia was the first to stop the dishes. Then there were Su Ye and Bai Qing. Su Ye was restrained and did not dare to eat too much. Bai Qing was simply not in good health. The suffering of injuries and illnesses over the past few years had reduced his appetite.


    Others have absolutely no intention of stopping.


    Chang Xia got up and washed some mulberries.


    Put it in front of Su Ye Baiqing and let them eat some mulberries to relieve their tiredness.


    "The forest really contains endless treasures." Chang Xia sighed, eating mulberries while rubbing his belly.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Of course there are endless treasures hidden in the forest, but someone has to know the treasures."


    The Misty Ridge has existed for a long time, and the Heluo tribe has entered and exited many times.


    However, I have never seen the Heluo tribe talking about the Misty Ridge before.


    If Chang Xia hadn''t come along this time, they wouldn''t have been able to discover these delicious ingredients.


    "Chang Xia, the most powerful." Bai Qingchao Chang Xia gave a thumbs up.


    Where there is a long summer, there is a lack of many delicacies.


    If it wasn''t for Chang Xia''s illness before, the Heluo tribe would have already changed their face. You see, the changes in the Heluo tribe in the last few months of Changxia''s adulthood have been greater than those in the past century and a few decades. This change made Bai Qing and the others ashamed, all of which came from the power of wisdom.


    "No matter how good I am, I still need your help." Chang Xia said modestly.


    Without the help of the tribe, Chang Xia would not be able to do anything. The Heluo tribe can have today''s changes, is the achievement of the two sides.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 335： The shadow of the extra vine tree

    "Satisfied, satisfied!"


    Nan Feng slapped his bulging belly, limp.


    On the side, the others showed a similar look of contentment. It can be seen that tonight''s meal really made them feel comfortable and refreshed.


    "It used to be a headache to come to Misty Ridge. From now on... the tribe is afraid that they will have to grab a place to come. Changxia, you are amazing!" Heimeng told the truth. If it wasn''t for Bai Qing''s sake, no one from the tribe would really want to come to Misty Ridge. .


    This place, the water vapor is heavy.


    There are crises and troubles lurking everywhere.


    The only two things worth paying attention to are only mulberry and blood thorn.


    The blood thorn grass is to be picked and sent to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna Sacred Mountain to be handed over to the witch for medicine. If the mulberry fruit is used, the females of the tribe like to eat it.


    In addition, the Heluo tribe could not find the slightest beauty in Misty Ridge.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia broke through the useless rumors of Misty Ridge with his own hands.


    The vine tree is very useful, Chang Xia himself said that the vine tree should be transplanted. There are crayfish, hairy crabs and lotus roots from the Misty Lake, as well as fish from the Misty Lake that have never been eaten.


    After careful calculation, Misty Ridge will become another Weishan Holy Land.


    In the future, in addition to hunting and picking in Songshan, Misty Ridge will also be included.


    "There is something to eat, no one minds coming to Misty Ridge." Shen Nian added.


    Fenghuo nodded, agreeing with what the old years said.


    Where is the forest not dangerous?


    As long as there is gain, any danger is worth taking a risk, yes, orcs are such a head iron.


    "Clean up the animal nest in Songshan, and let the tribe send people to guard it in the future." Pukang was the most direct, and he directly locked the site.


    Like Qingshan, there are always elders guarding it.


    In addition to regularly cleaning up the beasts, it is more to prevent other clans from entering by mistake.


    Elder Senda thought for a moment, but did not stop him.


    Obviously, he acquiesced to what the elders of Pukang said. In the past, Songshan Mountain was not worth the labor of the tribe. Now that there is a misty mountain, the situation has naturally become different.


    Besides, Mist Ridge Bloodthorn is of great importance.


    Bloodthorn wasn''t leaked before, and Misty Ridge wasn''t worth paying attention to.


    Now that the blood thorn grass grows exposed, the Heluo tribe is not distrusting the snake and honeydew, but the protection it should have, more or less worthy of caution.


    "I think it''s more important to clear a way than to guard." Chang Xia suggested. They came and walked in the mountains and forests, and there was no way to walk at all.


    If a road connecting the two places can be opened up, it will be of great help to the development of Songshan Mountain and Misty Ridge in the future. One can clarify the direction, and the other can save time.


    Orcs are powerful.


    It is not difficult for them to open the way.


    It''s just that they had never thought about such a thing before.


    After beastization, the orcs are no different from the beasts, and it doesn''t matter whether the way is the way or not. However, in order to develop Songshan and Miwuling, the road is necessary.


    "Wait back to the tribe to discuss this matter with the patriarch." Senda said.


    Elder Pukang remained silent, acquiescing to Elder Senda''s proposal.


    Regarding the internal affairs of the Heluo tribe, Su Ye remained silent and did not speak.


    Others expressed their support for Chang Xia''s choice. She opened her mouth, the patriarch and the elders of the tribe will definitely take it seriously, and in the end, the matter of opening the road and building the road will be implemented nine times out of ten. After all, the road construction here is not as troublesome as the tribe.


    It is nothing more than to determine a route, and then remove the trees and weeds on both sides of the road.


    It''s simple and easy for them.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan began to clean up the mess on the table, and Chang Xia sat still.


    Shen Rong boiled the water and asked her to take a bath. To stay in Misty Ridge for a few more days, Shen Rong quickly helped Chang Xia buy various household utensils.


    Kong Shan and others followed suit and did a lot.


    Chang Xia was very satisfied with this.


    Hygiene, love cleanliness.


    This is the basis for intelligent life.


    "Mother Su Ye, let''s take a bath together!" Chang Xia invited. Tomorrow is nothing, but the day after tomorrow is really worth paying attention to.


    Su Ye thought for a while, but did not reject Chang Xia''s invitation.


    Ask Shen Rong to help fetch water, and Maple Leaf Nanfeng also came over. In the end, even the honeydew did not fall, and he carried the tub and poured water. Several people took a bath in the rattan tree animal nest next door.


    Through the vine tree animal nest, looking at the stars outside.


    The quiet night has an indescribable dream blur.


    "Wu, can Bai Qing''s body problems be solved?" Honey Dew soaked in the tub, her expression showing a little anxiety, and she changed her calmness in front of Bai Qing.


    Su Ye put his hand on the edge of the tub and said calmly: "Find the vine forest where Bai Qing was injured a few years ago, and it is possible to find the culprit who bit Bai Qing. This way, we will naturally be able to find a way. Solve the problem of Bai Qing''s body."


    "Honeydew, don''t worry." Chang Xia scooped up the water and poured it on herself, then purred contentedly and said, "I feel that this time I will definitely find a way to solve the problem with my brother."


    "Except for the steep cliffs in the south, nothing unusual was found." Nanfeng muttered.


    Maple Leaf narrowed his eyes, but did not speak.


    They went to observe several times to the south of the Vine Tree Beast Nest, but as Nan Feng said, they found nothing. Maybe as Wu said, the time has not come.


    "In some places, it takes a specific time and a specific location to see it. Maybe, the vine forest that my brother entered by mistake a few years ago is so magical." Chang Xia said with a smile, nature is very magical , who can tell its mystery?


    Like Weishan Holy Land��


    If it weren''t for Weishan Ape, who could find a way to enter the Holy Land? !


    "Don''t worry, no matter right or wrong. We can always see some things tomorrow and the day after. Besides, Bai Qing''s recovery has been very good recently, and he can control it properly. It won''t be as bad as the deficit a few years ago." Su Ye said lightly.


    No matter how bad the situation is, it won''t be that bad.


    The worst is nothing more than to live in Weishan Waterfall.


    It''s never going to die.


    Therefore, this way Su Ye walked very easily, and there was nothing to worry about.


    Hearing this, everyone quieted down.


    After taking a bath, Su Ye waved to let everyone go to bed earlier.


    Shen Rong''s bathing is much simpler than Chang Xia''s side, and they take a shower directly with cold water.


    When Chang Xia and the others finished their baths, they came back from Xiaoxi. One by one, they were talking and laughing, but they didn''t feel cold at all.


    "Go to bed early." Su Ye said.


    After the words fell, everyone started to sleep on the floor in twos and threes.


    Tonight''s vigil is Shen Nian and Fenghuo. The two walked out of the rattan tree animal nest and found a place to sit. There were some snacks and dry goods in the animal bag to pass the long night.


    The night is getting darker.


    For no reason, a faint cold air floated over from the south.


    The late-year-old two who were watching the night immediately noticed something was wrong.


    Opened his eyes, a few jumps came to the canopy of the vine tree. Looking fixedly at the location to the south, the two suddenly opened their eyes wide.


    But see-


    The originally empty southern cliff.


    Unconsciously, a vine tree appeared.


    The shadows are chaotic, and it is a little unreal under the hazy moonlight. However, in the deep years, Fenghuo did not dare to be careless.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 336： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    Chapter 336 Smile Rewards in Sunny Days


    "Deep years��"


    Fenghuo lightly called Shennian''s name and asked about his plans.


    Shen Nian said with a sullen face, "Wake up the witch and the elders, this is not right. It may be related to the vine forest that disappeared five years ago, we can''t miss it."


    "Okay." Fenghuo nodded, turned and jumped off the canopy, heading straight for Fujitora''s den.


    now.


    In the vine tree animal nest.


    The elder Pucon was the first to open his eyes.


    Immediately after, Elder Senda and Su Ye woke up one after another. When the beacon came over, Shen Rong Fengye and others had already woken up.


    "Fenghuo, what happened outside?" Su Ye said softly.


    At this moment, only Chang Xia Nanfeng and Honey Dew were left in a deep sleep.


    Fenghuo glanced at the vine tree beast nest, sighed inwardly for his wit, and said: "There seems to be a vine forest in the south, which looks very strange. Let me come over and ask your opinions in the past years. Do you want to go over and take a look-- "


    heard.


    Su Ye''s expression changed slightly.


    Elder Pukang and Elder Senda looked at each other, and there was a glimmer of light in their eyes.


    Bai Qing stood up and said coldly, "Go."


    "Bai Qing, shut up." Su Ye snorted coldly, stopping Bai Qing''s impulsive behavior, and whispered: "Calm down, you haven''t calmed down your impatience in five years? Go, go to the canopy to see the situation first. , and then decide whether to go there or not?"


    "Huh?" Nanfeng opened his eyes, sleepy, and muttered, "What are you arguing about? If you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, are you planning to go out hunting?"


    Nan Feng''s volume was not low, which awakened Chang Xia Milu.


    "Shen Rong��"


    "Forget it, wake them up and go to the canopy together."


    Su Ye waved his hand and said helplessly.


    Originally, she planned to let Changxia Milu continue to sleep, but she didn''t plan to let them mix in. After all, Chang Xia''s body is still evolving and needs a lot of time to sleep. Honeydew has been taking care of Bai Qing recently, which is quite exhausting.


    Who knew that Nan Feng''s voice would wake everyone up.


    So, except to wake people up and go together, there is no other choice.


    "A strange vine forest appeared on the cliff south of the vine tree?" Chang Xia repeated what Shen Rong had said, blinking curiously. Sure enough, the cold wind she felt before was not an illusion, there was indeed a problem over the cliff.


    This cliff is really mysterious enough.


    The Heluo tribe has not given up searching for Misty Ridge in recent years.


    Who knew that the vanishing vine forest was right under their noses. If this matter was passed back to the Heluo tribe, the patriarch and the others would vomit blood.


    "Sure enough, it''s a little cold." Nan Feng rubbed his hands together and whispered.


    Milu followed Bai Qing. At this moment, Bai Qing was supported by Heimeng. Several people quickly jumped on the branches of the vine tree, kept climbing, and ran towards the crown of the vine tree.


    "In the past years, has the situation changed?" Senda asked.


    He and the elder Pukang first arrived at the canopy, came to Shennian''s side, and followed Shennian''s eyes to the south cliff.


    But see.


    Under the hazy moonlight.


    The cliff that was supposed to be empty now turned into a huge black shadow. The shadows flickered with dreamlike colors, which they were no strangers to in the long summer.


    This brilliance belongs to the vine tree.


    No, to be precise.


    This fantastic brilliance belongs to the special plant that inhabits the vine tree.


    "No. This vine forest seems to have suddenly appeared, and there is no sign. No, it can''t be said that there is no sign." Shennian said: "After a strange cold wind, the cliffs disappeared more often. A vine forest."


    Listen, it feels like a fantasy.


    However, everyone saw with their own eyes that there was a vine forest out of thin air where the cliff was originally. This is completely impossible to express and explain in words, which is really bizarre.


    "It''s amazing!" Chang Xia smacked his tongue.


    They had countless guesses.


    When the vanished vine forest appeared in this mysterious way.


    Everyone felt goosebumps on their limbs.


    "Wu, how to explain this situation?" Nan Feng whispered.


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but leaned towards the snake. Looking at the vine forest that suddenly appeared, a trace of fear appeared in his eyes.


    Su Ye grinned and said warmly: "Stand and watch. Don''t worry, maybe this is what Chang Xia said at a certain time and a certain location to see certain things. It''s almost dawn, and then look here again after dawn. Is the vine forest there? If so, let''s go in and see if this vine forest is the same vine forest that Bai Qing and the others visited five years ago..."


    Compared with the panic of everyone, Su Ye was much calmer.


    Of course, maybe she knew that if she didn''t calm down, it would only make everyone panic and panic.


    "In the deep years, when did this vine forest appear?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Nian said: "Just now."


    "Suddenly there was a cold wind, and after the cold wind passed, this vine forest suddenly appeared." Fenghuo gestured as he spoke. To be honest, he was very curious about the sudden appearance of the vine forest. If Su Ye hadn''t said that he would wait until dawn, he would now want to go over and see what happened to this vine forest.


    "The temperature did drop a little." Maple Leaf rubbed her arms and replied.


    "Cold?" Kong Shan asked, and said, "Why don''t you go back to the vine tree animal den and put on your clothes first, so you don''t catch a cold." I came here in a hurry, and Maple Leaf didn''t wear a coat. He was wearing a short animal skin coat, and the night wind was blowing across his face, bringing bursts of coolness.


    Nine times out of ten, this coolness came from the vine forest in the south.


    It can clearly feel the temperature drop here, there must be something strange in that vine forest. It''s just that I don''t know how weird it is.


    "Also." Maple Leaf did not refuse, and was ready to return to the vine tree animal nest to add clothes.


    She turned around and glanced at Chang Xia Nanfeng.


    "Chang Xia, are you here?"


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "I''ll wait."


    When she got up, Shen Rong brought her clothes and let her put them on before coming over.


    Nan Feng was in a daze, and it was Snake''s clothes for her to put on. At this moment, they are very interested in the vine forest on the cliff to the south, and they are unwilling to return to the vine tree beast nest.


    Dawn passed.


    Soon, the first ray of dawn arrived.


    The faint light, initially a line, slowly turned into a ball of light, exploded, and soon the entire horizon was illuminated.


    Then came the chirping of birds.


    With the appearance of dawn, the special plants on the vine tree began to darken.


    Gradually, the vine tree returned to its original color.


    "That vine forest hasn''t disappeared, it''s still there." Bai Qing''s hoarse voice sounded softly. Awakening everyone, Chang Xia opened his eyes from Shen Rong''s arms and looked at the direction of the cliff to the south.


    different from before.


    At this time, the south disappeared steeply, and there was a dense vine forest.


    It''s just that that vine forest is different from other vine forests.


    Whether it was branches or aerial roots, the vine tree was covered with a thin layer of mist, or something like ice crystals.


    Under the light of the morning sun, there are colorful rays of light.


    "witch--"


    Elder Pukang shouted softly Su Ye stood up and said, "Go down, let''s go and see, what is going on with this mysterious vine forest?"


    Hearing this, everyone was overjoyed.


    Quickly dashed down from the canopy of the vine tree, towards the vine forest next door.


    ??Thanks: Bookmate 2****17, Penglai Jiangxue, exiled by memory, Bookmate 20201005125505211, Chris Chen Chen, Shang Liuli, Smile in Sunny Day, ��101920926, Yanzi, Devil Angel, Qingyan, Zero , Jiamu, Color Candy, Empty Valley Orchid, Moran, Ming Swastika Face, Chuan Sui-Zhao, Pikachu, Mumu, Splendid, Felicita, etc. for monthly support, thank you: Sha, Smile in Sunny Day, Devil Angel, Mo Hyun 12 gave a big reward.


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： Thinking rain reward plus more

    Chapter 337 Thinking Rain Rewards Plus


    For a moment.


    The crowd stood in front of the southern cliff.


    "witch--"


    Just as everyone was about to step into the vine forest, they were stopped by Su Ye.


    Su Ye turned around and set his eyes on Bai Qing, took a few glances, and said, "Bai Qing, try calling that mysterious voice."


    Su Ye said.


    Everyone suddenly remembered that there was such a thing.


    "Do you want to cut your fingers?" Bai Qing asked.


    "You are free, I just want to know if the voice came from this vine forest. If the real voice is in this vine forest, nine times out of ten the culprit who bit you is also here, do you understand?"


    Su Ye said at the end, word by word.


    Very serious and serious.


    Hearing this, everyone quickly turned their attention to Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing cut through his palm and began to disguise. The more times, Bai Qing''s camouflage became faster and faster, and he became more and more skilled and natural. If Chang Xia and the others didn''t understand the reason, they would have misunderstood if they saw Bai Qing''s appearance.


    "Come here~"


    Otherwise, Bai Qingmeng shivered when he heard the trembling invitation.


    The voice is strange, sometimes mature, sometimes immature.


    This feeling is very similar to the plant emotions described by Chang Xia. However, this voice is more naughty, thinking that it has something to do with wisdom.


    puff--


    Bai Qing suddenly snorted.


    Shocking everyone, Milu quickly supported Bai Qing and said nervously, "Bai Qing, are you alright?"


    "It''s okay." Bai Qing restrained his uncontrollable emotions and whispered: "The feeling of being far and near has disappeared, and I can perceive the sound in the vine forest in front of me. However, it seems to be a little weak, and there is still a sound. It''s weird, weird."


    "Brother, what is your awakened bloodline ability?" Chang Xia asked abruptly.


    Bai Qing glanced at Chang Xia and said regretfully: "It''s a pity, my bloodline energy is the same as that of the clan, power."


    This ruled out some kind of hallucination that might be the bloodline ability.


    Like Chang Xia, if you activate the bloodline ability, you can walk in the forest. All kinds of strange sounds may be heard. However, due to strength, the voices are strong and weak, and they cannot be blocked, so it will be extraordinarily lively.


    "Wu, do you want to go in?"


    "Come in! All cheer up."


    After finishing speaking, everyone approached this mysterious vine forest step by step with weapons.


    "This temperature is almost the same as that of Weishan Holy Land!"


    "How can the temperature of Misty Ridge be so low, what is hidden in this vine forest, is it the Qingming Stone?"


    "Didn''t they say Bai Qing, there is a spring in here."


    When crossing the cliff, the height is not too high, about two or three meters. However, the rocks on the cliffs are special. Stepping into the vine forest, you can obviously feel that the temperature is different from other places in Misty Ridge.


    "Heavy vapor."


    "The temperature is lower than other places, and it is normal to have water vapor."


    "It''s so quiet here! I didn''t hear any bird calls, and the vegetation growing on the ground was all normal. There was no trace of small animals eating it."


    Chang Xia said, leaning on Shen Rong''s side.


    When things go wrong, there must be demons.


    "After all, this is a hidden vine forest. It''s not surprising that there are no birds." Su Ye said lightly.


    Obvious.


    This vine forest is usually hidden.


    Only at a certain time will it be revealed to the public.


    Really speaking, it is even more mysterious than the Weishan Holy Land.


    Here comes.


    Su Ye became more and more interested in what bit Bai Qing.


    "These wild vegetables are very fresh." Nanfeng said. Bowing her head, she focused more on wild vegetables and mulberries than the clansmen focused on the possible dangers of the vine forest, "Changxia, try the mulberries here, they are cool and especially sweet."


    Saying that, she handed the mulberry fruit she picked to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia took the mulberry fruit, which was still stained with dewdrops, and soon felt a chill when he started. It felt as if it had just been taken out of the refrigerator, and in one bite, it was cold, sweet, and slightly sour. The three flavors instantly exploded on the tongue coating.


    "Yeah! It''s really sweet." Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Hearing this, the vigilant crowd looked sideways.


    So, without the need for words, everyone reached out their hands to the mulberry bushes beside them.


    "Really very sweet!"


    "Delicious, fast, all picked."


    In an instant, the atmosphere took a turn for the worse, changed from dignified to a relaxed field outing. In this scene, Su Ye couldn''t help holding his forehead.


    cough cough-


    Su Ye coughed twice.


    "Hurry up and do the right thing."


    After saying this, the hands of everyone picking mulberries paused. He quickly ate the mulberry fruit he picked, pretending that he was not the one who picked the mulberry fruit just now.


    The act of hiding one''s ears and stealing the bell is very skillful.


    It is obvious that this is not the first time they have done this kind of thing.


    "Bai Qinghei took a serious look, is this the vine forest you entered five years ago." Su Ye said seriously.


    "Yes." Heimeng raised his finger to the air root in the distance, and said, "This mark is left by me, you see��"


    Chang Xia couldn''t recognize the difference between the nicks.


    However, they could recognize Maple Leaf.


    This is a kind of notch unique to the Heluo tribe, a mark that all totem warriors control. When going out for hunting and picking in the forest, the notch of this mark is used to identify the direction and a means of giving directions to the tribe.


    "Be careful." Senda said.


    It was confirmed that this vine forest was the place where Bai Qing''s accident happened five years ago.


    Everyone quickly converged and frivolous, and walked towards the trunk of the vine tree step by step. Bai Qing said that there is a spring water over there, it is very cold, very cold.


    He was wounded near that spring.


    click-


    From time to time, the sound of the dead branches being trampled off under his feet could be heard in his ears.


    "Whoosh-"


    Bai Qing''s breathing began to become rapid.


    At the same time, he began to release the cold air involuntarily.


    "Wu, Bai Qing is wrong." Honey Dew said anxiously. She was closest to Bai Qing, Bai Qing''s body temperature dropped sharply, and released an amazing cold air, forcing Honey Dew to let go of Bai Qing''s hand.


    heard.


    The crowd stopped.


    Chao Baiqing looked over.


    Just a few breaths.


    Bai Qing''s whole body was covered by the cold air, and the dewdrops stained with it turned into ice crystals overnight. He looked like a white snowman.


    "Brother-"


    "Bai Qing How are you?"


    Bai Qing shook his head and said, "I''m more comfortable than ever before. The cold air didn''t damage my body. Go, I sensed that what was calling me was right in front of me, and it seemed to be very weak."


    Listen, everyone just felt inexplicable.


    The whole person was frozen like a snowman, but Bai Qing didn''t feel any discomfort. Is this really okay?


    Also, isn''t the last sentence Bai Qing said a little too strange?


    So, under the leadership of Bai Qing, everyone quickly shuttled through the air roots of the vine tree, approaching the trunk of the vine tree.


    The closer you get, the more you can feel the drop in temperature.


    However, because of Bai Qing.


    The surrounding temperature, on the contrary, made everyone ignore it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： white snake by the cold spring

    Chapter 338 The White Snake by the Cold Spring


    "Hiss!" Chang Xia shivered and said, "Shen Rong, let''s step back. It''s so cold! When it''s cold and hot, I''m worried that I''ll catch a cold?"


    heard.


    Nanfeng Fengye and a few people quietly retreated.


    It doesn''t matter if you catch a cold or something.


    The important thing is that if you are sick you have to take medicine. The medicine prepared by the witch is really good medicine and bitter, and even a totem warrior cannot drink it calmly, it is really terrible.


    "Are you cold?" Bai Qing turned around and looked at the clansmen who were far away from him. When he opened his mouth to speak, cold air spit out along his mouth and nose. Looking at it, it looks like a white dragon cruising in the air.


    Chang Xia glanced at Baiqing and complained: "Brother, do you really feel cold at all? Honeydew backs away a little, and your eyebrows are almost frozen. Your body is shaking and it''s too cold. What are you doing?!"


    "Honeydew?" Bai Qing was anxious after hearing this.


    He hurriedly took two steps forward, as far away from Honeydew as possible.


    "Don''t say it, it''s really cold." Honeydew breathed, stomped her feet, rubbed her hands, and kept her body as warm as possible. I didn''t feel much before. Gradually, my limbs and bones were frozen directly. Fortunately, Chang Xia spoke in time.


    Otherwise, Honeydew is really worried that she will be frozen directly.


    "I feel very comfortable, not cold, but quite hot." Bai Qing said slightly embarrassed.


    Say this.


    Everyone just felt black lines all over their heads.


    "Bai Qing, stretch out your hand... I''ll take a look." Su Ye said.


    Bai Qing stretched out his hand and asked Su Ye to check.


    "Your situation is even more bizarre than Procon. We need to find what bit you as soon as possible. Otherwise, I can''t tell if it''s good or bad."


    After a while, Su Ye''s tone became heavy.


    this time.


    Bai Qing not only looked like a snowman, but even turned his body towards the snowman.


    Go on, Bai Qing is dead or alive.


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s expressions suddenly changed drastically.


    "Bai Qing, lead the way soon." Honey dew said anxiously. Su Ye said to this point, indicating that Bai Qing''s situation is developing towards the worst side.


    Before, Su Ye could still make fun of Bai Qing.


    He said that if he couldn''t find anything that bit Bai Qing, he would let Bai Qing go to Weishan Waterfall for the aged.


    this moment.


    Su Ye directly said that the ending was mixed.


    How can this not be disturbing? !


    Chang Xia lowered her eyebrows, her eyes fell on Bai Qing''s cut palm. Before, there was still pink blood dripping there. The blood was cold but still flowing. At this moment, Bai Qing''s injured palm still hasn''t healed.


    but--


    What dripped was no longer blood, but wisps of cold breath.


    think about.


    Chang Xia suddenly grabbed Shen Rong and held her hand.


    "Changxia." Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia''s breathing became heavy, and she said sternly, "Brother, let''s go, let''s go."


    Seeing this, everyone suddenly woke up. Bai Qing''s change is not a good thing. Elder Pukang hurried forward, grabbed Bai Qing''s collar, and said loudly: "Guide the way and find the voice calling you."


    "Go straight, go forward 100 meters, turn right, and go straight again." Bai Qing said.


    There are few traces of human and beast activities in this vine forest. The hanging aerial roots and vine branches grow wildly, crisscrossing each other, making it difficult for everyone to move faster.


    With Bai Qing pointing the way, the elder Pukang didn''t care about the cold, and carried Bai Qing on his way.


    Elder Senda and Kong Shan quickly opened the way.


    Others hurry along.


    After a distance of several hundred meters, it took a cup of tea before the group arrived at the position of the trunk of the vine tree.


    as predicted.


    Below the trunk and roots, suddenly stood a cold spring.


    The cold chill comes from this cold spring.


    However, at this moment, everyone''s attention is no longer cold. Instead, it all fell on the thing next to the cold spring.


    Anaconda?


    No, not the right color, not the right shape.


    Anacondas can grow to about one meter in size within a day of birth.


    And this strange snake in front of him, the whole body is crystal white, under the cold air, it is inclined to silver white, and it shimmers with a dazzling luster under the sunlight.


    It quietly crouched beside the cold spring, entrenched.


    Looking from a distance, it is about the size of an adult orc slap.


    Slim, skinny.


    Such petite snakes are very rare in the Dusk Forest.


    Especially its eyes are extra large, looking, super cute.


    Gollum��


    Nan Feng swallowed his saliva and opened his mouth to look at the white snake beside Lengquan. He couldn''t help raising his hand and poked Snake Xing, whispering: "Snake Xing, are you snake orcs so cute? Such a snake cub, I think it can be done now. pregnancy����"


    Snake was silent.


    He was happy that Nanfeng was willing to have sons with him.


    However, he couldn''t tell Nanfeng that snake orcs were not related to cuteness, and snake cubs didn''t look as cute as the white snake in front of him.


    And this white snake might be the culprit who bit Bai Qing!


    Cute or something, is that important?


    hiss--


    The white snake, who was lying beside the cold spring, suddenly sensed Bai Qing''s breath. He suddenly raised his head and screamed at Bai Qing.


    The cry was tender and hurried, as if urging Bai Qing to come forward.


    The lively expression made everyone stunned.


    "Who are you?" Bai Qing asked.


    Elder Pukang put him down, and Bai Qing did not rush forward to the cold spring, approaching the white snake. In fact, the first time he saw the white snake, he felt very kind.


    That kindness comes from the depths of the blood.


    Bai Qing felt very fucked. He was a leopard orc from the Black Panther clan and had nothing to do with snakes. Is this kindness too much?


    hiss--


    The white snake hissed.


    Chang Xia and the others couldn''t understand, but Bai Qing could understand.


    "Baba, bad."


    "Slipped away, broke the shell, broken."


    Hearing the white snake hissing for a long time, Bai Qing finally understood why the white snake kept repeating his bad intentions. It turned out that the white snake was about to hatch five years ago, but the eggshell was accidentally broken by Bai Qing, which led to the congenital weakness of the white snake, which is very similar to Changxia. However, alien species like the White Snake have strong vitality.


    Despite the dire situation, the white snake did not die.


    However, it was limited to the vicinity of the cold spring.


    You may die if you leave.


    Over the years, the white snake has been calling out to Bai Qing.


    But Bai Qing has not responded. Bai Qing began to respond two days ago. White Snake was very happy. It kept calling, hoping that Bai Qing would come over as soon as possible.


    "I... I''m sorry!" Bai Qing was embarrassed and kept apologizing to White Snake. At the same time, he glanced at the clansmen and slowly approached Lengquan, comforting Chang Xia and others, saying, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Wait. I''ll explain to you later I''ll give it back some things..."


    Walking forward, Bai Qing slowly stretched out his cut hand towards the white snake.


    As if encountering a rare delicacy, the white snake raised its head high and approached Bai Qing''s palm. He opened his mouth, revealing his pink gums, and then bit down on Bai Qing''s cut palm.


    In the distance, everyone''s heart tensed when they saw this.


    However, they remembered what Bai Qing had said, and did not speak or do anything.


    hiss--


    The white snake hissed happily.


    With the whistling of the white snake, Bai Qing''s body wrapped in ice crystals melted little by little, revealing his normal complexion. The cut palm, the cold air that came out was swallowed up by the white snake bit by bit, and everyone was inexplicable at that scene.


    "The white snake is swallowing the cold��" Nan Feng whispered.


    Chang Xia let go of Shen Rong''s hand and looked at Su Ye to see the quiet relaxation in each other''s eyes.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： Alien from heaven and earth, Bai Linger

    "Wu, what''s the situation?" Senda whispered.


    Everyone was surprised to see this scene in front of them. To be honest, it was really shocking!


    Su Yemo rubbed his chin and calmly looked at Bai Qing and Bai Snake in front of him.


    "Five years ago, Bai Qing probably stole something from this white snake." Su Ye said. This white snake should be similar to the old ape in Weishan. It received some kind of gift from heaven and earth. When it broke its shell, it was destroyed by Bai Qing.


    As a result, the white snake was unable to develop and hibernated in this vine forest.


    And Bai Qing got something that didn''t belong to him, so he was tortured by the cold for five years.


    "..."


    After hearing this, everyone was silent.


    This said.


    Bai Qing''s five-year torture was completely self-inflicted?


    In the distance, Bai Qing should have heard what Su Ye said.


    He grinned wryly.


    Su Ye was right. In five years, he accidentally broke the egg, smeared blood on the egg, signed a blood contract with the white snake, and shared what should belong to the white snake. The cold air and the white snake are one, and the white snake will naturally not be affected.


    Bai Qing couldn''t.


    As a result, the past five years have been tortured by the cold.


    Really self-inflicted!


    As the cold energy in Bai Qing''s body was swallowed up by the white snake, Bai Qing gradually returned to normal. The cut palm slowly flowed out pink blood, smelling the smell of blood, Bai Snake opened his mouth. Follow Bai Qing''s arm up, and then entrenched on Bai Qing''s shoulder.


    This scene.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help touching his neck.


    Snakes, do they like to wrap their necks around their necks and rest on their shoulders?


    "Bai Qing��" Su Ye shouted softly, asking about Bai Qing''s current situation.


    Bai Qing stroked the white snake lightly, listening to the white snake calling him Baba, he didn''t understand what Baba meant. However, looking at the situation of the white snake, this little guy takes him as a father nine times out of ten...


    "I''m fine." Bai Qing replied.


    Honeydew pointed at the white snake and asked lightly, "What''s the situation with it?"


    "It seems to take me as a father." Bai Qing spread his hands and said helplessly. Then he simply told what happened five years ago, and then embarrassedly greeted all kinds of weird looks from the clansmen.


    He Meng covered his mouth, hiding the smile in his throat.


    In the past five years, Bai Qing''s torture was completely deserved.


    On the contrary, the entire Heluo tribe was implicated in suffering.


    "Mother Su Ye, does this white snake look like an old ape?" Chang Xia asked curiously. It can exhale cold air, and it can also create something like a fantasy. Is this white snake a mirage?


    However, mirages can create illusions.


    But the cold could not be released.


    The Twilight Forest is extremely magical, and it should be possible to give birth to such a different species of heaven and earth!


    Su Ye nodded lightly after thinking about it, and said, "Probably. Bai Qing should be glad that he/she was just born and discuss with her. Otherwise, he/she may never die with you."


    Bad luck is like murdering parents.


    "Brother, is he female or male? Will he come back to the Heluo tribe with us in the future? Do you want to give him a name?" Chang Xia said lightly.


    The tribe kept ape black, and one more white snake.


    pretty good.


    "Female." Bai Qing said: "She can''t be too far away from me, she should go back to the Heluo tribe with us. Pick a name, I''ll ask her..."


    Bai Qing stroked the white snake and chatted with the white snake about what Chang Xia mentioned.


    then.


    Then one person and one snake began to communicate.


    All kinds of hissing sounds, everyone was inexplicable.


    I simply ran to the cold spring. The mouth of the cold spring is not large, the spring water is cold and clear, and there are more than a dozen small white stones at the bottom of the spring, which looks very beautiful.


    "Chang Xia, look at the stones in the cold spring." Nan Feng shouted.


    Changxia likes rocks, and the tribesmen will pay attention to the rocks they encounter when they go out hunting and picking. At this moment, Nanfeng saw the beautiful little rocks at the bottom of the cold spring, and immediately shouted loudly.


    Bai Qing and Bai Snake are still communicating.


    Chang Xia shrank and approached the cold spring.


    Following Nanfeng''s fingers, he looked at the small white stones at the bottom of the cold spring.


    "This stone seems to be transparent!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Nanfeng said: "It''s beautiful! Do you want me to help you pick them out?"


    "The temperature of the cold spring is very low, can you reach out?" Chang Xia was tempted, but the ground near the cold spring was completely frozen, and Chang Xia hesitated.


    "You''ll know if you try it." Nanfeng rolled up his sleeves and said, reaching out to the cold spring, wanting to reach out into the cold spring.


    "south wind--"


    In the distance, Bai Qing quickly stopped him.


    "Don''t go near the cold spring, the temperature of the cold spring is tens of degrees below zero. You don''t want it anymore?" Bai Qing hurriedly came over and explained: "This cold spring is the place where Linger is born, and the temperature is extremely low. Changxia, I will name her Bai. Linger, what do you think? Linger promised to go back to the Heluo tribe with us."


    "Ling''er, the name sounds nice." Chang Xia smiled and nodded.


    Nan Feng retracted his hand, pointed at the small rocks at the bottom of the cold spring, and explained, "Chang Xia likes to collect rocks. I see that the small rocks in the cold spring are very beautiful, and I want to pick them up."


    "Wait, I''ll come." Bai Qing picked up Bai Ling''er, handed it to Chang Xia beside him, and said, "Chang Xia, please help me hold Ling''er. Don''t worry, she can master the cold air and won''t freeze to the ground. You. Honeydew, please help me get a rattan basket. The small stones in the cold spring are cold stones. The temperature of the cold stones is extremely low, just like the blue and dark stones. Ordinary people can easily freeze their bodies when they touch them directly, which is very dangerous."


    "Nanfeng, let''s step back." Chang Xia hugged Bai Linger carefully and told Nanfeng to step back a little further. The Bai Linger on the palm is cold and cold, and the touch is very similar to that of the Qingming Stone, but Bai Linger has a little more warmth.


    hiss--


    Bai Linger turned her head and looked at Chang Xia.


    The snake''s tail touched Chang Xia lightly, and she could feel everyone''s emotions.


    Like Su Ye and the two elders, they are wary of her, but they have no malicious intentionsChangxia Nanfeng is curious and also has no malicious intentions.


    "Ling''er, hello!" Chang Xia lowered her head and said warmly, "I''m Chang Xia, brother''s younger sister."


    "I''m Nan Feng, can I touch you?" Nan Feng is the most direct.


    Reaching out his hand, he wanted to touch Bai Linger.


    In the distance, there were black lines all over his head, and his face was nervous.


    Su Ye and the two elders did not speak, but their expressions were very serious.


    hiss--


    Bai Linger tilted her head, tentatively, and stretched the snake''s tail toward the south wind.


    Chang Xia said, "Touch it lightly, don''t hurt her."


    "It''s cool, it''s definitely comfortable to hold in the warm season." Nan Feng carefully touched Bai Ling''er''s snake tail. The cool touch made Nan Feng linger and couldn''t help but touch it a few more times.


    That fascinated expression caused the people in the distance to have black lines all over their heads.


    "Bai Qing, can it be this big?" Honeydew quickly weaved a small rattan basket, small but not big.


    Bai Qing took the rattan basket and nodded, "Yes."


    Then he stretched out his hand to build the cold stone at the bottom of the cold spring and put it into the small rattan basket.


    The birth conditions of the cold stone are harsh, and it only appears in special places such as cold pools and cold springs. This cold spring gave birth to Bai Linger, and there was a large cold stone underneath, and the small cold stone above was washed up by the spring.


    "Changxia, there are a total of thirteen small cold stones." Bai Qing said.


    Su Ye took back the look at Bai Linger and said, "Changxia, can you give me two cold stones? Putting this cold stone in water can lower the water temperature, and the effect is similar to that of ice crystal grass."


    This situation is similar to that of Qingming Stone.


    The beast totem of Weishan Holy Land is carved from a whole piece of Qingming stone.


    If there are scattered pieces, Su Ye wants to pick up a few pieces and return them to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna. After all, this thing is too rare, and it is usually hard to come across.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 340： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and asked curiously, "Mother Su Ye, can this cold stone be used as ice crystal grass?"


    "Yes." Su Ye said.


    Ice crystal grass releases low temperature, which can relieve the heat and slow down the speed of food decay.


    The effect of the cold stone is the same. If the cold stone is put into the water, the temperature will be faster than that of the ice crystal grass.


    "Chang Xia, leave me a piece." Nan Feng said quickly.


    Chang Xia looked at the cold stone in the rattan basket and said, "Whoever sees it has a share. Granny Su Ye has two pieces, and everyone else has one piece." In this regard, Chang Xia has never been stingy.


    "It''s not very useful for us to take it, let Changxia give it to the tribe!" Shen Nian shook his head and refused. In the same way, Fenghuo Hei fiercely refused.


    They are not married, and holding the cold stone is of little use.


    That being the case, it is more convenient for the tribe to use.


    It is more practical for the patriarch to put the cold stone in the cave where the tribe stores food than for them to put it in their own cave. In the past years, they didn''t store much food in the cellar, and they couldn''t compare with Changxia.


    Elder Senda nodded, approving the practice of several people in the old years.


    Similarly.


    Neither he nor the elder Pukang asked for the cold stone.


    This cold stone is more useful for the patriarch to hold.


    "None of you. When I return to the tribe, I will give these cold stones to the patriarch and let him see the arrangement." Chang Xia thought about it and said.


    There are a lot of things in her cellar, and the cold stone can be kept fresh, so there are many benefits in the cellar. The south wind wants cold stones, and most of them feel that when the warm season is hot, the cold stones can relieve the heat.


    hiss--


    Bai Linger hissed and pointed at Lengquan.


    Bai Qing said: "Linger said that there are still cold stones in the cold spring, and asked if you still want it?"


    "Also?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise, "Brother, didn''t you pick out all the cold stones inside?"


    "These small cold stones were washed up by the spring, and there are still cold springs below." Bai Qing explained, pointing to the cold spring, and said, "Dig up the cold spring, there is a large cold stone underneath."


    Su Ye was silent.


    Chang Xia glanced at Su Ye and then at Maple Leaf Nanfeng.


    "Brother, forget it." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "It''s not easy for this cold spring to give birth to a spiritual child. We don''t need to dig out the cold spring and take away the cold stone. Besides, if there is a cold spring, there will be more in the future. Xiaohanshi rushed up from below."


    "Really not?" Bai Qing asked.


    "No, we got 13 small cold stones, which is enough. You can''t be too greedy, Linger, are you right?" Chang Xia smiled and said calmly.


    There are many good things in the world.


    However, it doesn''t have to be all your own.


    That''s too greedy.


    "We pick new wild vegetables and mulberries, and go back to the vine tree to prepare breakfast."


    "The wild vegetables and mulberries in this vine forest taste really good. Pick more. When we return to the tribe, we will bring them back together."


    "Shen Rong, get some wooden buckets. Bring some cold spring water back to the vine tree animal nest. This cold spring water should taste very good. We can use it to boil water or cook vegetables."


    The trouble that has plagued Bai Qing for five years.


    Today, it is finally resolved.


    Immediately, everyone''s mood was high and there was a lot of discussion.


    "Linger, do you want to taste mulberry fruit?" Chang Xia held Bai Linger, walked to the mulberry bush, pointed at the mulberry fruit in front of him, and asked.


    hiss--


    Bai Linger hissed and nodded.


    Changxia picked mulberries and put them in the palm of their hands to feed Bai Linger. Followed by Bai Qing and Honey Dew, Bai Linger sucked the cold air in her body, and Bai Qing felt refreshed.


    After five years.


    Bai Qing felt relieved again.


    This relaxation is not the same as soaking in a hot spring pool in the Sanctuary Hot Springs Canyon.


    This is real ease.


    "Bai Qing, how is your health?" Honey Lu whispered.


    Bai Qingqing laughed loudly, and said loudly: "Cool, it feels like going back to five years ago. Even, it''s better than five years ago."


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Spread out and pick wild vegetables and mulberries. Or help Shen Rong to make a wooden barrel, so that it is convenient to fetch water and bring it back to the vine tree beast den.


    Changxia Nanfeng is addicted to picking mulberries, feeding them to Bai Linger while picking them.


    see.


    Su Ye caught Maple Leaf Kongshan and let them walk around, trying to find out if there was any blood thorn grass. This vine forest is very special, and if there is blood thorn grass, it must be very special.


    a time.


    Even Elder Senda and Elder Pukang were caught by her and took medicine together.


    Treetops in the sun.


    Chang Xia covered her stomach and felt hungry.


    The mulberries are cold, so I didn''t dare to eat them in the long summer.


    She and Nanfeng took Bai Linger around the vine forest and picked all the mulberries growing on the mulberry bushes. Let Bai Qing and Honey Dew who are following help hold it. If you can''t finish it, just boil it into mulberry jam.


    The tribe has no shortage of sugar.


    Boil the sauce to keep it longer.


    "You''re hungry!" Bai Qing smiled and said, "The mulberries have been picked, do you want to go back to the vine tree beast den?"


    Before, he persuaded Chang Xia Nanfeng.


    It''s a pity that the two of them picked mulberries on their heads and did not listen to persuasion.


    No way, he could only follow behind with honey dew.


    "Changxia, it''s time to go back to the vine tree beast den to prepare lunch." Su Ye shouted, and she also had a good harvest. At this moment, Su Ye was in a very good mood.


    Chang Xia replied, "Okay."


    "Wow! Did we pick so many mulberries?" Nan Feng said in surprise.


    Turn around and take a look.


    good guy-


    Lots of baskets full of mulberries.


    It seems that they also sent back a part of the vine tree animal nest in late years.


    "Chang Xia, wouldn''t that be too wasteful?" Nan Feng worried.


    The mulberry fruit is fine for three or five days, but it will rot and go bad any longer. Unless they leave for the tribe immediately, they will never be able to eat so many mulberries.


    "If you can''t finish it, boil it directly into mulberry jam." Chang Xia said.


    To solve the problem of Bai Qing''s body, next, they will stay in Misty Ridge for two or three days to clean up all kinds of food in Misty Ridge.


    Apart from that.


    I''m also planning to go to Songshan for a few days.


    Songshan, which is rich in materials, passes by, how can you be willing to return empty-handed?


    Songshan mushrooms, Songshan chicken, and Songshan bracken. Each is mouthwatering.


    "How to cook?"


    One listen, these mulberries will not go to waste.


    Bai Qing Milu breathed a sigh of relief and turned to ask about Mulberry Jam.


    "Clean it up and boil it with sugar." Chang Xia said.


    Saying that, Chang Xia put Bai Linger on Bai Qing.


    Everyone was about to leave for the rattan tree beast den. Chang Xia was carrying a rattan basket with cold stones and a handful of wild vegetables in his hand.


    Mulberry fruits, wild vegetables, and herbs picked from Su Ye''s side, they will pick them back to the vine tree beast den in the late years, without Chang Xia''s intervention.


    "Chang Xia, go back to the vine tree beast nest." Shen Rong shouted.


    Carrying the cold spring water, a group of people marched mightily towards the vine tree beast nest. When crossing the southern cliff, Nan Feng suddenly exclaimed, "The vine forest has disappeared again?"


    "No." Chang Xia said: "You take two steps back and look again."


    Sure enough, the vine forest that disappeared in front of Nan Feng reappeared in front of her.


    This scene.


    It made Su Ye and others look sideways.


    They were originally worried that with Bai Linger''s departure.


    Will this mysterious vine forest lose its mysterious veil?


    It seems that everything is self-indulgent.


    The mystery of this vine forest will not disappear because Bai Linger leaves.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 341： Smile in sunny days

    "Don''t worry, Ling''er said that this vine forest will disappear in a few days." Bai Qing said.


    This said.


    People became more and more curious.


    What is the existence of this vine forest?


    "Brother, will this vine forest disappear?" Chang Xia came over curiously, stretched out his hand and tapped Bai Ling''er''s head.


    "Yes, this vine forest will appear for three days a year. After three days, it will hide again, and it will appear again next year. Here... Ling''er can''t tell the reason." Bai Qing looked back at the vine. The woods are full of grief.


    A vine forest that can only exist for three days in front of people.


    No wonder the Heluo tribe has been searching for five years, but has never been able to get in.


    "Let''s go!" Su Ye waved and shouted.


    The mystery of the Twilight Forest, no one can explain clearly, not even her witch. All things, follow the heart of reverence, this is enough.


    "If you like the wild vegetables here, while there are still two days, you can come and pick some more and bring them back to the tribe. After all, this time is over, if you want to eat it again, you have to wait another year."


    Su Ye''s calm voice sounded slowly and slowly.


    With her needle in the sea, Chang Xia and the others calmed down quietly. Talking and laughing, he walked towards the vine tree beast nest.


    half noon.


    I ate wild vegetables picked from the mysterious vine forest.


    Changxia began to boil mulberry jam.


    A few baskets of mulberries should not be wasted.


    In the afternoon, there is no waste either. Some people followed Elder Senda to the Misty Lake to catch shrimps and crabs, intending to catch some aquatic products from the Misty Lake and bring them back to the Heluo Tribe.


    Wait for tomorrow to pick some wild vegetables from the mysterious vine forest.


    May depart from Misty Ridge and go to Songshan to pick mushrooms and bracken.


    The main purpose of this trip is to solve the problem of Bai Qing''s body. Picking and hunting are side tasks. Bai Qing''s physical problems have been resolved, and Su Ye needs to return to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna. As a witch of the orcs, she has to deal with a lot of things every day. This time she came to Misty Mountain to inform the various orc tribes in advance.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the Heluo tribe to come up with exchange activities.


    Su Ye couldn''t leave the holy mountain of Kana for too long.


    Due to the exchange activities, the orc tribes were busy picking and hunting, so they couldn''t take care of all the little issues, so naturally Su Ye didn''t need to come forward.


    However, Su Ye could not delay for too long.


    "Chang Xia, are three stoves enough?" Shen Rong shouted.


    At this moment, Shen Rong Baiqing was building a stove in the woods under the vine tree beast nest. These soil stoves are used to dry things. The fish and shrimp caught by the Misty Lake may die if they are brought back alive, so Chang Xia proposed to dry them and bring them back.


    wait for another day.


    Build a dirt road from the Heluo tribe to the Misty Ridge.


    Save some time, you can eat the fresh aquatic products on the Misty Lake in the Heluo tribe. This time I brought some back, which is a local specialty.


    Of course, it was mainly Chang Xia who wanted to eat it themselves.


    "Enough!" Chang Xia stuck his head out of the vine tree animal nest and said, "You build three first, after all, I don''t know how many fish and shrimps Elder Senda can bring back this time."


    "Okay, Bai Qing and I will build three first." Shen Rong said.


    Build the stove and start making a fire.


    Dry the earth stove first. This time, the earth stove is similar to an oven, and the top is sealed. After all, this earthen stove is used for roasting fish and shrimp, not a stove for cooking.


    Bai Qing cleaned the wet mud on his hands and looked up at the vine tree animal nest above.


    "It tastes so sweet!"


    "It''s really sweet. She wanted to pick wild fruits to make jam before in the Holy Land. Unfortunately, the number of wild fruits in the Holy Land is limited.


    Shen Rong had eaten the sour jam made by Chang Xia.


    Back then, the tribe had no sugar.


    Sour jam is extremely sour, so it can only be used for cooking, and it is too sour to eat directly.


    Tribes now have sugar, though. Boil sour jam and add some sugar. Compared with before, the taste is really the same day by day.


    The difference should not be too obvious.


    "Holy land wild fruit sauce, I want to eat it." Bai Qing licked the corner of his mouth with a clear smile.


    Weishan Ape can be so smart, obviously it is inseparable from the Holy Land. The value of wild fruit in the holy land is more expensive than that of Weihe black fish, and it is a bit of a waste to make jam.


    However, if Chang Xia wants it.


    The Horde will be happy to do so.


    Take the relationship between the Heluo tribe and the Weishan ape.


    If you exchange other things with Weishan Ape for wild fruits from the Holy Land, Weishan Ape will not refuse.


    Bai Qing glanced at Shen Rong and said that he remembered this matter.


    "Does anyone in the west know about your coming to the Twilight Forest?" Bai Qing asked.


    Shen Rong paused for a while, shook his head and said, "The Yuan family should think that I am dead. However, there are no absolutes in the world."


    "Will there be trouble?" Bai Qing asked after adding firewood to the stove.


    Shen Rong was silent for a moment.


    "I don''t want to lie." Shen Rong said.


    After listening, Bai Qing didn''t ask any further questions.


    Ask more about this.


    But he was afraid that what happened to Shen Rong would affect Chang Xia.


    Trouble, Bai Qing is not afraid, nor is Heluo tribe. The Tianyuan tribe is strong, but it is in the Western Continent.


    The real forces in the East Land are the Orcs of the Twilight Forest and the Birds of the Qinghai Plateau.


    In addition, there are some wandering tribes.


    No matter how long the Tianyuan tribe''s hands are, they can''t reach into the Twilight Forest.


    "Take care of Chang Xia in the future, if something happens... The tribe will help you, don''t be a coward." Bai Qing patted Shen Rong on the shoulder and said, "I originally wanted to discuss with you, but I think it''s unnecessary."


    Said, Bai Qing laughed.


    At this moment Chang Xia shouted from above the vine tree beast nest.


    "Shen Rong, come up after you and elder brother have built a good stove. You can try the mulberry jam."


    Chang Xia''s crisp voice reached the ears of the two of them.


    The two looked at each other, put a few logs into the earthen stove, and quickly ran to the vine tree beast nest. Mulberry jam, want to eat it!


    "So sweet!"


    "Yeah! It''s too sweet, but unfortunately there is no sour fruit. If there is sour fruit, it will taste better if you add some sour fruit."


    A purplish red mulberry jam with an enticing sweetness.


    Chang Xia took a few bites and let out a sigh.


    Su Ye fiddled with blood thorn and other herbs, smelled the smell and put down the work at hand, and took the mulberry jam handed by Honeydew.


    The slightly hot mulberry jam has an indescribable sweetness.


    Taking a sip, the sweet smell slid all the way down the throat into the stomach.


    "Chang Xia, give me a bowl." Bai Qingren didn''t arrive, and the voice came in. Honey Dew was busy preparing tableware and scooping a bowl for Bai Qing and Chen Rong to let them taste.


    this time.


    There are only five of them in the vine tree animal nest.


    The others all went to the Misty Lake to catch fish and shrimp, and by the way, picked blood thorn grass and so on.


    Bai Linger was full of food and drink, and was placed by Bai Qing in the vine tree animal nest next door to rest. There is a stove here, and she feels too hot and uncomfortable.


    "Sweet, so sweet. The earth tribe bear clan should like this taste." Bai Qing ate, glanced at the vine tree beast nest next door, and asked lightly, "Linger is still sleeping?"


    "Yeah! Still sleeping." Milu nodded, Bai Qing explained his relationship with Milu to Bai Linger, so Bai Linger logically recognized Milu as Eminem.


    It''s a pity that Honeydew can''t understand snake language.


    Even if Bai Linger called her Eminem, what she heard was a hissing sound.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 342： bring you cubs

    "Are you sleepy?" Bai Qing asked blankly.


    Hearing this, Su Ye shook his head lightly and explained: "She should have broken her shell five years ago, but you stopped her. Now, she can finally start to grow, and naturally she needs to grow by eating and sleeping. This situation is somewhat similar to Chang Xia''s. , When you return to the tribe, you can let the white-collar workers train with the tits."


    Bai Linger, this kind of existence cannot be viewed with ordinary people''s eyes.


    She possesses intelligence, although she has no humanoid form. However, in a sense, she is special. Just like the old ape, apart from the difference in shape, who would dare to say that he is not an orc?


    "Does her food need special attention?" Bai Qing asked.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "No. Treat her well, Lao Yuan is the Dinghai Shenzhen of Weishan Ape. No matter how friendly he is to the Heluo tribe, he will not become a member of the Heluo tribe. Sending Yanhei to your tribe is just for the sake of Befriend the Black Panthers. However, Bai Linger is different, you treat her well, given time, she might not be able to become the patron saint of the Heluo tribe, do you understand?"


    Beings like Lao Ape and Bai Linger have a lifespan that far exceeds that of the Orcs.


    Today, you shelter them to grow.


    In the future, they will naturally shelter your entire race.


    heard.


    Bai Qing and the others were shocked.


    Obvious.


    They didn''t think as long as Su Ye thought.


    At this moment, Bai Qing nodded earnestly when he understood the instructions in Su Ye''s words. Remember Su Ye''s reminder and will definitely treat Bai Linger well.


    Chang Xia didn''t feel particularly strong, even if Su Ye didn''t say it, she believed that the Heluo tribe would treat Bai Linger well.


    "Don''t worry, the Heluo tribe will treat her well," Bai Qing said.


    Chang Xia took Su Ye''s hand and said coquettishly, "Mr. Su Ye, how do the tribe treat me? You have no reason not to trust the Heluo tribe."


    "Yes." Su Ye raised his hand and nodded at Chang Xia''s nose.


    Giving Chang Xia to the Heluo tribe to raise is undoubtedly the most correct thing she has done. At the beginning, the little cub the size of a slap, is now married as an adult, and after a while, maybe she will have her own cub.


    Come to think of it, time flies by so fast.


    cuckoo ��


    Suddenly, a burning smell came over.


    Chang Xia hurriedly let go of Su Ye''s hand and said anxiously, "Turn off the fire, the mulberry jam is scorched."


    While talking, he hurriedly dragged the firewood out of the stove.


    There is no clay pot, so we can only use wooden jars for mulberry jam for the time being. At that time, put the cold stone next to the wooden jar to cool down, so that the mulberry jam can be stored for a longer time. This batch of mulberry jam is going to be brought back to the tribe for the tribe to taste. When other jams are harvested in the warm season, a large number of mulberry jams can naturally be made into jams.


    The wooden jar was polished by Shen Rong with them over the years.


    Not to mention, the animal claws after beastization of the orcs are really practical, the polished eyes are very smooth and delicate, each can hold about 3-5 pounds, and the size is neat.


    Loaded with jam, in no hurry to cover.


    Chang Xia carefully put the cold stone aside.


    Soon, the temperature of the rattan tree den plummeted.


    Putting down the cold stone, Chang Xia rubbed her hands and left the vine tree beast nest.


    "Hiss! It''s so cold, Linger likes low temperatures, and the temperature in the warm season of the tribe is not low. Can she adapt?" Get closer to the stove.


    Bai Qing said: "The tribe faces Baihu Baihe. She is afraid of the heat, so she can hide in the lake or river. No matter how bad it is, I can send her to the pool at the Weishan Waterfall."


    "That''s right!" After Chang Xia heard this, he thought about it.


    Milu followed and moved closer to the stove and said, "It''s so cold. I don''t dare to go over there to sleep tonight, it''s too cold."


    A Bai Linger, plus a dozen cold stones.


    The temperature of the entire vine tree beast den plummeted by about ten degrees.


    This is thanks to the fact that the cold stone was not soaked in water, otherwise the temperature would drop by a few degrees. When Bai Linger fell into a deep sleep, her body would involuntarily release cold air, echoing with the cold stone, and the temperature of the vine tree animal nest would naturally drop.


    The vine tree animal nest where Bai Linger slept was surrounded by a faint chill, and the branches of the vine tree were covered with a thin layer of ice crystals.


    The picked wild vegetables and some unfinished fish and shrimp were moved by Chang Xia and the others. At this moment, the vine tree animal nest has completely become a pure natural refrigerator.


    "Will Bai Linger wake up in a while, go to the ground to rest at night!" Su Ye said.


    The temperature of the Heluo tribe has just turned hot, which is very suitable.


    Everyone didn''t wear too thick clothes when they went out. At this moment, if it wasn''t for the fire next to the stove, it would be really cold.


    It''s like being in that mysterious vine forest, it''s chilly.


    "Mother Su Ye''s proposal is good. We can consider going to the ground to rest tonight. There is no danger around here, it is quite safe." Chang Xia said.


    Elder Pukang and the others did not have a restrained breath, not to mention anacondas and swamp crocodiles near the vine tree beast nest, not even birds dared to perch. It is estimated that after they leave, those perching birds will dare to come back.


    "I can." Shen Rong said: "I think the temperature of the cold stone is so low, what should I do when I return to the tribe?"


    "It''s alright, when the time comes, I''ll pack mulberry jam and wild vegetables, and put the cold stone on me." Bai Qing said. The cold energy in his body was swallowed up by Bai Linger, temporarily maintaining a delicate balance. Changxia Milu felt cold, but Bai Qing felt very comfortable.


    After five years of cold erosion, this body can be said to have no fear of cold.


    Even in the ice and snow, Bai Qing can walk naked.


    To a certain extent, he has not gained nothing in the past five years.


    Chang Xia widened her eyes and said in surprise, "Brother, are you not afraid of the cold?"


    "I don''t seem to feel cold." Bai Qing said.


    Milu raised her hand and squeezed Bai Qing''s arm, nodded and said, "cold, it seems that the alternation of cold and warm seasons will not have any effect on you in the future."


    "Is this still possible?!" Chang Xia sighed.


    "Yeah! I can feel the heat and cold, but my body doesn''t seem to be affected." Bai Qing smiled and said happily. Five years of torture seems to be not bad.


    After that, even in the cold season, they dare to go out hunting.


    "Leaving Miwuling tomorrow and heading to Songshan Mountain. I expect to stay in Songshan for two days, and then go directly back to the Heluo tribe." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia showed a regretful expression, she really wanted to stay in Misty Ridge for two more days.


    However, she knew that Su Ye couldn''t leave the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard''s Hall for too long. As a witch of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest, Su Ye was busy with many things every day.


    "Mr. Su Ye, do you have to go back to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye pinched Chang Xia''s cheek and said, "Yes, you must go back." Unless she resigns, she must stay in the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    "Why?" Chang Xia was confused and asked why.


    "This is the duty of the witch. When Bai Qing is an adult, I will pass the witch to him, and then I will be able to come to the Heluo tribe to accompany you. Well! At that time, I can bring you cubs..." Su Ye smiled. , joked.


    Aside, Milu listened to Su Ye''s words.


    Immediately looking at Chang Xia, his eyes became more and more awe-inspiring. The outside world only knew that Wu favored Chang Xia, but Wu unexpectedly thought of bringing a cub to Chang Xia...


    Speaking of this matter, I am afraid that I must be envious, jealous and hate a group of orcs.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 343： Nanfengs hoarding

    "Okay!" Chang Xia smiled, nodded constantly, and said with a smile: "I am going to plant a rattan tree in the corner of the cave courtyard, and when the rattan tree grows, let Shen Rong build a rattan on the rattan tree. Tree beast nest..."


    "It''s best to plant vine trees on the shores of Baihu Lake. We plant the light grass on the vine trees, and then transplant some flowers and plants. During the warm season, the vine trees can be full of flowers."


    "The tribe has to continue to build roads and lay down snow slate."


    Saying that, Chang Xia couldn''t help but chuckle.


    These things take time to settle, but it doesn''t prevent Chang Xia from thinking about it.


    Milu listened quietly, everyone saw the changes in the Heluo tribe. In the future, all the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest may catch up with the development of the Heluo tribe.


    "Okay! I''ll listen to you." Su Ye nodded and said casually.


    Milu glanced at Baiqing and said, "Baiqing, there are caves in the Changxia family, and there are also caves in our family. You should learn more from Shen Rong, don''t forget."


    "..." Bai Qing was silent, and after a while, he nodded and said, "Okay, I remember."


    "Especially that pool, I think Ling''er will like it." Milu said.


    Bai Linger was born in a cold spring, and she is bound to like water.


    Although the tribe is close to the White Lake and White River, it does not take much trouble to build a pool in the cave. With Bai Linger''s current body shape, she can take a bath even with a wooden tub...


    "To build a pool, remember to go to the rocky beach for quarrying, and build a pool with snowflake rocks. It can be built in a cave, so that Linger can take a bath at any time. I will tell the patriarch about this when I return to the tribe." Chang Xia said: "My brother''s cave is not large, so we built a pond for Linger and dug two more holes in the cave."


    Baiqing''s cave dwelling, next to the tribe.


    It''s a long way from Changxia''s house. Because of the habits of the orcs, each Baihu cave dwelling is separated by a certain distance. The expansion of Baiqing''s cave dwelling will not affect others.


    Chang Xia said that he contacted the patriarch because the tribe lacked resin.


    Building a kiln, building a pool, etc., all require resin as a binder.


    "Is it troublesome?" Bai Qing hesitated.


    He had not participated in the tribe''s kiln building before because of his health.


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied: "No trouble, the tribe has run out of resin. If you want to build a kiln or a pool, you need to use resin. You have to ask the patriarch if the clan has recently collected resin."


    Chang Xia has been busy recently.


    There are a lot of things about the tribe, and she doesn''t know much about it.


    "Oh!" Bai Qing nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    "There is movement, Elder Senda and the others are back."


    Shen Rong suddenly stood up and looked outside the vine tree beast nest.


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia said, "Let''s go, let''s go down."


    This time, there were more orcs in Misty Lake in the past, and there must be a lot of gains. The area of ??the vine tree animal nest is limited, so the roasting of fish and shrimp is naturally carried out on the soil stove below. Furthermore, the vine tree beast nest was chilly due to Bai Linger and Han Shi.


    Far from being as warm as the ground, Chang Xia flinched and wanted to leave.


    "Okay, let''s go down together." Su Ye said.


    Saying that, he pulled up his clothes. Obviously, Su Ye also felt that the inside of the vine tree animal nest was very cold.


    Except for Bai Qing, I am afraid that no one feels comfortable in the rattan tree animal nest at the moment.


    "Changxia��"


    Nanfeng''s signature treble sounded far away.


    Chang Xia paused slightly, and said, "Nanfeng, I''ve been very happy recently."


    "The temperament is much more lively, which is good." Su Ye said with a smile.


    In the past, Nan Feng was tense and looked very serious. Who knows, in just a few months, she looks like she has changed.


    "Chang Xia, come down quickly!"


    "I picked a lot of lotus roots for you."


    Below, Nan Feng continued to shout loudly. If Chang Xia didn''t answer, she would be able to shout to the rhythm of the past.


    "Wait-"


    Chang Xia covered the corners of her twitching mouth and roared down.


    Sure enough, it was quiet.


    "I''ll take a step first." Chang Xia said. When the words fell, she quickly ran towards the bottom. Here Su Ye and the others looked at each other, it was a long summer.


    "Changxia, is the mulberry jam ready?" Nanfeng asked anxiously.


    Chang Xia jumped down from the vine tree and replied: "It''s ready, put it all in the vine tree animal nest. If you want to eat it, go up and get it yourself. Wu Ming will leave the Misty Ridge tomorrow, how many fish and shrimp did you catch today? ?"


    "Don''t worry, we caught a lot." Nanfeng patted his chest and said, "Do you want to leave Miwuling and go to Songshan tomorrow? These two places are not far away, you go first, we will go to Miwu Lake tomorrow afternoon, and go to Songshan in the afternoon. Join you."


    Not to mention, this aspect is very clever.


    After listening, Chang Xia was speechless.


    Depend on--


    Can this be done?


    However, think carefully.


    It seems to be possible!


    After all, tomorrow is just to move to Songshan, how close Songshan and Miwuling are.


    Back and forth, just an hour or two.


    For the Orcs, this distance is the time to go out.


    "Nanfeng, you are so clever!"


    Not far away, Maple Leaf gave a thumbs up to the south wind and praised it.


    I didn''t find Nanfeng Naoguazi so flexible before. When her temperament changed, did everyone become smarter?


    hey-hey--


    Nan Feng smirked.


    Snake raised his eyebrows to see that he didn''t speak.


    During this period of time, he found that Nanfeng was very interesting. At the same time, the Heluo tribe is also different from the Sheyue tribe. Snake likes the atmosphere of the Heluo tribe and thinks that it will be very interesting to live in the Heluo tribe in the futureNanfeng, if you like to eat the fish from the Misty Lake Shrimp, we can come and catch it at any time, after all, Mist Ridge is not far from the tribe. "Snake walk.


    The taste of fish and shrimp will change when they are removed from the water, which is far less delicious than fresh.


    Kong Shan echoed: "Snake walking is right, there are so many captured today, there is no need to go to Misty Lake tomorrow."


    Compared with the fish and shrimp in Misty Lake, Kongshan prefers Songshan chicken, Songshan mushroom and Songshan bracken.


    Wu was in a hurry to return to the sacred mountain of Kana. Their time in Songshan was limited, and Kongshan did not want to delay time in Misty Ridge.


    Nanfeng stared sideways at the empty mountain.


    "Maple Leaf, what do you think?"


    Maple Leaf shrugged and said, "I''ve already eaten the fish and shrimp in Misty Lake. Now, I''m thinking about Songshan Chicken."


    Obvious.


    Maple Leaf supports Kong Shan''s decision.


    Nanfeng looked around and found that everyone was happy to go to Songshan tomorrow.


    So, she turned her eyes to Chang Xia.


    "I can do it." Chang Xia said.


    As long as she eats, she is not picky. If everyone decides to go to Songshan, then go.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng compromised, and at the same time muttered, if she knew she would leave tomorrow, she should capture more at Misty Lake, but it''s a pity.


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes and looked up.


    Rattan baskets are piled up near the earth stove, and the three stoves are not enough. What else does Nanfeng want? !


    Sure enough, hoarding is addictive. Nanfeng is the first step into hoarding. When he sees everything, he wants to move back to his own home.


    I have experienced this situation for a long time, and I am very experienced.


    it will be fine after a while!


    "Come on, first classify the fish and shrimp, let''s do it!"


    It is impossible to dry all the fish and shrimp in one night, it is just dehydration.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 344： Full 0 plus change

    Kill the fish, deal with the shrimp.


    Everyone is working together and working together.


    Chang Xia carefully collected some wild vegetables with roots. These are to be brought back to the tribe for planting, farming, and Changxia is serious.


    Although her vegetable field is currently planted with ginger, onion, garlic and radish and cabbage.


    Even peppers are temporarily unavailable.


    However, Chang Xia did not relax.


    At the very least, the idea of ??planting should be passed on to the clansmen, so that the Heluo tribe could influence other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. This trip is a long way to go, and Chang Xia plans to make plans slowly. Nanfeng Neng specially went to open up wasteland to grow ginger, onion and garlic for food.


    Chang Xia firmly believed.


    Other orcs will also eat it.


    Try to learn to plant.


    Some things always change unexpectedly.


    Chang Xia is still young, and she plans to spend her whole life working hard. As long as you keep moving forward, you will get what you want one day.


    "Changxia, it''s really cold up there in the vine tree animal nest. What are you doing with all the cold stones in the vine tree animal nest? It''s so cold, how can you sleep tonight?" Nan Feng shivered, holding two jars of mulberry jam from the vine tree animal Go down from the nest.


    While talking, shivering.


    Snake hurriedly pulled the person to the stove to bake the fire.


    The amount of fish and shrimp was a bit too much, so Shen Rong Baiqing was busy on the stove again. It is estimated that there will be three more bases to be able to bake all the fish and shrimp on the earthen stove.


    "Linger is sleeping, and the cold stone is there to cool down the mulberry jam. The temperature here is high, and I am afraid that the mulberry jam will be damaged." Chang Xia explained.


    Nan Feng said in surprise: "Didn''t Bai Qing say that Bai Linger can control the release of cold air? Why is the vine tree animal nest so cold, I almost doubted my life when I walked in, thinking that the vine tree animal nest entered the cold season ahead of schedule."


    There were fine ice crystals floating in and out of the vine tree animal nest where Bai Linger slept.


    That feels so exciting!


    "She went into a deep sleep and couldn''t control the release of the cold air. In the evening, the temperature above is expected to drop. Bai Qing, you will go to the vine tree beast den to take away the cold stone." Su Ye said.


    Bai Linger released the cold energy, and the cold stone absorbed it and released it.


    With this reciprocation, the vine tree animal nest will get colder and colder.


    The best result is to take away the cold stone. As a result, the cold air released by Bai Linger will not be absorbed and released by the cold stone, and the temperature should be maintained within a constant range.


    However, if the cold stone is not taken away.


    The cold will continue to compress and spread until the vine forest is frozen.


    Do not doubt, it will really be such an exaggeration.


    "I''ll go right now." Bai Qing understood what Su Ye didn''t finish, and hurriedly washed his hands and ran towards the rattan tree beast den. The superposition of Bai Linger and Han Shi, the effect is not as simple as 1+1=2, it is completely doubled, multiplied.


    "Who wants to eat mulberry jam?" Nan Feng shouted.


    At this question, the busy people stopped their work one after another.


    "want--"


    "I also want."


    "I''ll come too."


    Immediately, everyone spoke up.


    Nan Feng smiled and said, "I knew you were all greedy. When I came down, I prepared all the tableware and chopsticks. Otherwise, some of you would have to go to the rattan tree animal nest to get the tableware and chopsticks."


    "Nanfeng, smart." Years later praised.


    Seeing this, Fenghuo and the others understood the meaning, and spoke quickly, saying, "Nanfeng, you are a kind-hearted person. Snake walking, you will be cheaper. Remember, you must treat Nanfeng well."


    Suddenly, all kinds of flattering voices came one after another.


    Nan Feng was delighted to hear it.


    Aside, Maple Leaf couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Changxia Milu looked at each other and was overjoyed.


    a while.


    Bai Qing took the cold stone down.


    Following Chang Xia''s wishes, these cold stones were opened separately. Put them next to wild vegetables and lotus roots, and store them at low temperature, which can prolong the life of the food.


    With the cold stone around, Chang Xia decided to refrigerate a batch of fish, shrimp and crabs to bring back to the tribe.


    Let the tribesmen eat some fresh Misty Lake aquatic products.


    The mysterious vine forest appears once a year, and Changxia looks forward to the mysterious vine forest next year. What she was looking forward to was the mulberries and wild vegetables in the mysterious vine forest, and the cold stones in the cold spring.


    into the night.


    In Changxia, they were still busy killing fish and dealing with shrimps and crabs.


    At the same time, I started to organize the various materials that were picked up and prepared for the departure to Songshan tomorrow. Elder Senda is worthy of his title of snake catcher, and he naturally contributed python meat and crocodile meat. Python skin and crocodile skin need to be brought back to the tribe to be tanned, and then made into animal sacs and other objects to hold things.


    When cleaning up, Chang Xia deliberately avoided these two things.


    Slippery, icy invertebrate, she was somewhat terrified. On the contrary, fluffy stuff is her favorite.


    In the evening, there was barbecue and wild veggie egg soup, and everyone had a casual meal.


    Fish and shrimp are being baked, and people need to pick them up.


    As a result, the night watchman changed from one to three.


    Chang Xia leaned against Shen Rong''s arms and fell asleep.


    She is looking forward to the trip to Songshan tomorrow.


    The next day, when Chang Xia opened her eyes.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng had already prepared breakfast, and the others began to turn off the fire and put fish and shrimp that had been baked all night into rattan baskets. When they reach the rock beast den on the other side of Songshan Mountain, they will build a stove and continue to bake.


    "Mother Su Ye, where is Shen Rong?" Chang Xia muttered.


    Looking around, except for Shen Rong who was nowhere to be seen in the crowd, Kongshan Shennian and the others didn''t seem to be there either. Could it be that he was entangled by the south wind and went to the Misty Lake to catch fish and shrimp?


    Nan Feng guessed what Chang Xia meant when he saw .


    "It has nothing to do with me, they went to the mysterious vine forest to pick wild vegetables. By the way, Shen Rong is going to dig mulberry bushes for you." Nan Feng explained.


    Chang Xia especially likes to eat the mulberries in the mysterious vine forest.


    Shen Rong thought about it and decided to dig a mulberry bush and return to the Heluo tribe.


    With Chang Xia''s bloodline ability, he is not worried that the species will not survive. It''s just that Shen Rong can''t guarantee whether the taste will deviate.


    In the past, the tribe did not transplant mulberry shrubs, mainly because they knew that they would not survive.


    However, there is now a plug-in called Changxia.


    Not to mention mulberry bushes, Su Ye even plans to get some of the mysterious plants on the vines back to the Heluo tribe. Su Ye didn''t think about the words of the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    After all, she didn''t light up Chang Xia''s plug-in.


    Try it, and probably die.


    "I''ll go to him and ask him to dig two more trees back to the tribe." Chang Xia said excitedly: "By the way, you can get more vine branches. I plan to use vine trees to transform the tribe."


    On the banks of Baihe and Baihu, Changxia plans to plant all cuttings.


    Even if there is no human intervention in the growth of the vine tree, the drooping branches of the vine tree are beautiful. The catkins are fluttering, and that kind of beauty has been longing for a long time in summer. Unlike willows, vines do not bloom, so there is no need to worry about catkins flying around.


    If the mysterious plant of the vine tree body is also grown alive.


    During the day, I can see the fairy spirit of the vine tree fluttering and swaying with the wind.


    At night, the mysterious plants on the vines are bright and beautiful.


    Coupled with the glazing tree, I think it''s beautiful to think about.


    "Don''t worry, we will forget the aquatic products of the Misty Lake, and we will not forget the vine branches." Maple Leaf said seriously. She pouted to the side, and there were a lot of vine branches stacked there, all harvested in the past two days.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 345： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded, pointed at the mysterious vine forest, and said, "Nanfeng Maple Leaf will go to the mysterious vine forest with me, in addition to reminding Shen Rong to dig two more mulberry bushes, we will go to the mysterious vine forest to collect Cut some vine branches."


    "Picking the vine branches of the mysterious vine forest, why?" Nan Feng asked in confusion.


    "They are resistant to low temperature." Chang Shannuzui gestured for Nanfeng Maple Leaf to follow. The climate of the Heluo tribe is different from that of Miwuling, and Changxia is afraid that the vines in Miwuling will not adapt to the soil and water. Pick some vine branches from the Mysterious Vines Grove and graft them.


    Maybe things can get better.


    Of course, Chang Xia simply wanted to pick some vine branches in the mysterious vine forest.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf looked at each other.


    He did not refuse, and followed Chang Xia to the mysterious vine forest.


    Shen Rong was digging mulberry bushes, with five or six trees stacked beside them. This is the result of his early morning, and the harvest is very good.


    Kongshan and the others were busy picking wild vegetables, and everyone had no time to spare.


    "Shen Rong��"


    Chang Xia shouted loudly.


    Shen Rong lifted his beastly hands, stood up, and replied, "Chang Xia, I''m here."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia followed the voice and walked over.


    "Chang Xia, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to take a look and want you to dig a few more mulberry bushes."


    "Don''t worry, I dug a lot."


    Shen Rong turned sideways and pointed to the mulberry bush beside him.


    Looking at the pile of mulberry bushes, Chang Xia was very happy and said, "Shen Rong, you did a good job. By the way, I also want to pick some vine branches and bring them back to the tribe."


    "Okay, when I dig out this mulberry bush, I''ll help you pick vine branches." Shen Rong replied.


    Aside, Maple Leaf Nanfeng did not wait for Chang Xia to speak.


    Quickly harvest the branches of vine trees with mysterious plants growing on them. Chang Xia asked them to sprinkle some soil when tying the vine branches. Meanwhile, wrap vine tree branches with leaves.


    Here comes.


    Trouble is trouble.


    However, Chang Xia felt that he might be able to successfully get the mysterious plant on the vine tree back to the Heluo tribe.


    If it can be successful.


    Even if the Heluo tribe has no other specialties, with the help of vine trees, the tribe can no longer starve.


    However, these are all unknowns for now.


    "Changxia��"


    Su Ye called out Chang Xia''s name and asked her to go to breakfast.


    After breakfast, they should set off for Songshan.


    "Shen Rong, it''s alright." Chang Xia said.


    She made a sound and asked Maple Ye and others to stop, wrap all the picked wild vegetables and harvested rattan tree branches, bundle them up neatly, and take them back to the rattan tree beast nest.


    Wait a minute.


    After breakfast, we set off directly to the rock beast den on the other side of Songshan Mountain.


    They will stay for two nights in the rock beast den in Songshan, and then set off back to the tribe.


    Speaking of which, this trip to Misty Ridge has been very rewarding.


    Dangerous, but not encountered.


    After all, there were two elders in the team, and before the danger appeared, they had already avoided it in advance. Not dangerous, not surprising.


    "This bird''s egg tastes very different..." Chang Xia said in surprise while eating the boiled egg. The group returned from the mysterious vine forest to the vine tree animal nest, and Chang Xia ate the boiled egg that Su Ye handed her.


    This hard-boiled egg tastes delicious, and the yolk is extraordinarily beautiful.


    Su Ye said: "This bird egg was picked up in the vine forest, and there are two big baskets there. The vine forest is most in short of bird eggs and can be seen everywhere. If you like to wait and walk around the neighborhood, I guarantee you I can pick up a few more baskets.��


    Birds like to perch in vine forests.


    This means that they did not restrain their breath, and scared the birds here away.


    Otherwise, all kinds of bird eggs can be seen everywhere on the ground.


    "Nanfeng, wait for us to pick up a few baskets of bird eggs before leaving." Chang Xia said quickly.


    "Okay! It''s close to Songshan, so it''s okay to waste some time." Nan Feng nodded casually. She didn''t notice any difference in bird eggs. Chang Xia likes to eat them, so pick up more.


    In Misty Ridge, there are countless birds perched on vine trees.


    Therefore, bird eggs can be seen everywhere in the vine forest. If it were replaced by other places in Misty Ridge, it would not be easy to pick up bird eggs.


    "I''ll weave a few more rattan baskets for you." Shen Rong said.


    As he ate it, he also felt that the bird eggs on the side of the vine forest tasted very good.


    It has less fishy smell than the eggs picked up near the tribe.


    "Let''s go to the rock beast den of Songshan Mountain first, don''t delay too long behind you," Su Ye reminded.


    These people said that wind is rain, and Su ** was worried that they should not be fooling around, and was encouraged by Nanfeng to run to the Misty Lake. Although, with Shen Rong and Maple Leaf following, there is no danger.


    However, Su Ye couldn''t help worrying about Chang Xia.


    After all, he entered the forest at the beginning of the summer, and his strength was ordinary, so how could Su Ye not be worried?


    "Wu, don''t worry. We will follow up later and won''t stay in Misty Ridge for too long." Maple Leaf promised. When she said this, her eyes could swept across the south wind. Nan Feng was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    Does she look like that unreliable orc? !


    soon.


    After everyone had breakfast, they started to pack their bags.


    Songshan Mountain is not far from Misty Ridge. If there are not too many things, in fact, it would be very fast to travel without beastification. Unfortunately, Chang Xia Nanfeng was in the team, and they wanted to move back to the tribe when they saw everything.


    Here comes.


    There are dozens of rattan baskets.


    These rattan baskets are not small rattan baskets, any one can hold five or six hundred pounds of things. In other words, the Orcs are powerful, and in Changxia''s previous life, no one can move them.


    Everything was packed away as much as possible, and nothing was left for Chang Xia and the others.


    After all, everyone knows Chang Xia.


    According to her temperament, picking up several baskets of bird eggs, nine out of ten of these baskets are full of moisture. Not sure These few baskets will turn into a dozen baskets.


    Next, the team split into two teams.


    A team, led by Su Ye, headed towards the rock beast nest in Songshan.


    The other team, Chang Xia and others cleaned up the mess. He started to collect bird eggs around the vine tree beast nest. Of course, at the same time as picking up the eggs, Nan Feng also became interested in the birds that laid the eggs.


    So, picking up eggs becomes a hunting bird.


    Maple Leaf did not stop it, and Chang Xia was in high spirits.


    very quickly.


    The three of Shen Rong and Snake also joined in.


    "This kind of bird... I''ve eaten it before, and it tastes very good." Maple Leaf said.


    Chang Xia said: "Hunt a few and bring them back to Songshan. We eat roasted birds at noon, and we can also roast them with mushroom bracken and pepper."


    Except for a few mistakes, the birds caught were all alive.


    It was directly tied by Chang Xia with a straw rope and put into the rattan basket.


    Maple Leaf looked at the sky, and seeing that it was getting late, he opened his mouth and said, "Changxia, we should leave for Songshan. I tell you that compared with Songshan, Miwuling can only be considered barren, whether it is prey or wild vegetables there. The species are the most abundant among the tribal territories."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia regretted.


    During this time, they hunted an anaconda.


    This anaconda has scars on its body, and it should have entered the vine forest by mistake. Vine trees can secrete a special smell that anacondas and swamp crocs don''t like.


    Therefore, it is usually difficult to encounter anacondas and swamp crocodiles in the vine forest.


    Back then, Bai Qing and the others were attacked by anacondas and swamp crocodiles in the mysterious vine forest, which should be related to Bai Linger. Speaking of which, Bai Linger hasn''t woken up since she fell asleep, and she was carried by Bai Qing in her arms today.


    Except for him, no one else dared to touch Bai Linger.


    Without him, it''s too cold.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 346： into Songshan

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Is Chang Xia sitting still?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    Beastization, tying the rattan baskets neatly. Except for the two of Snake South Wind, Maple Leaf Changxia all sat on their mates, Snake South Wind was in charge of guarding, and the group set off for Songshan, which is expected to arrive in an hour.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go!" Chang Xia gently grabbed Shen Rong''s fluff, nodded, and urged Shen Rong to run towards Songshan. When they arrive, I believe that the rock beast nest in Songshan should have built a soil stove. After all, the fish and shrimp still need to be baked, and the dried fish and shrimp taste different.


    to be frank--


    Thanks for bringing enough salt this time.


    Otherwise, marinating so many fish and shrimp may really not be enough.


    "Be careful with snakes, do you want Nanfeng to come up?" Maple Leaf slapped the empty mountain and invited Nanfeng.


    Kong Shan glanced at Nan Feng and did not refuse.


    In his eyes, Nan Feng was his younger sister.


    It doesn''t matter if you carry her once. After all, it was Maple Leaf who sent the invitation, Kong Shan didn''t dare to refuse, his partner was harder than his fist, he couldn''t stand up!


    Nan Feng waved his hand and replied, "I''m fine, it''s safer to be vigilant with snakes."


    "I can carry her in a beast..." Snake explained again, the snake orc is not thin, and it is easy to carry one or two orcs.


    Being underestimated makes Snake very helpless.


    In particular, it is Maple Leaf and the others who look down on him. They can''t beat him or scold him. This is embarrassing!


    "No, let''s run and follow the team." Nanfeng said.


    While speaking, Shen Rong took the lead and started running towards Songshan. The rattan baskets tied to the body are filled with bird eggs and various wild vegetables, and there are leaves for buffering, so there is no need to worry about breaking things, but it is still necessary to maintain stability.


    In the morning, the sun is shining.


    The heavy water vapor in Misty Ridge reflects the colorful rainbow.


    In the sky above the swamp, one after another rainbow is magnificent.


    "Crisis aside, Misty Ridge is quite beautiful, isn''t it?" Chang Xia stretched out his right hand and touched something lightly in mid-air. The sunlight poured down on Chang Xia''s body through his fingers, it was warm and comfortable.


    It''s a pity, the rotten smell in the nostrils.


    Still disgusting.


    "Like it?" Shen Rong whispered.


    Chang Xia chuckled lightly, shook his head, and said, "The stench is too heavy, I don''t like it. However, I don''t reject it. Next time, I guess I want to come again."


    The rotten stench of the swamp, which is the source of no solution.


    Maybe, wait for her to adapt to her own strength.


    If you are used to the improvement of your five senses, you should be able to get used to the smell of Misty Ridge at that time.


    Chang Xia pulled the mask on his mouth with a smile on his face.


    A group of people ran, leaving a beautiful landscape in Misty Ridge.


    "what--"


    Shen Rong walked out of Misty Ridge, and Chang Xia let out a long roar.


    Take off the mask directly from your face and breathe in the fresh air outside.


    "I��Chang Xia, came back to life!" Chang Xia shouted.


    Maple Leaf on the side couldn''t help laughing.


    The south wind snakes a step behind.


    Hearing Chang Xia''s shouting, Nan Feng said, "Chang Xia, is it such an exaggeration?"


    "No way, Misty Ridge really stinks!" Chang Xia shrugged, disgusted, and said, "However, if the swamp doesn''t stink, it''s not a swamp."


    "I think Misty Ridge is similar to Weishan. You were not so exaggerated last time in Weishan!" Nanfeng said.


    "Weishan is not as stinky as Misty Mountain," Chang Xia said.


    Weishan is more cold, the kind of biting cold that is cold to the depths of the bones. This should have something to do with the beast totem in the Holy Land, which was carved from Qingming Stone.


    The temperature in Misty Ridge is high, and the stench is more pronounced.


    "Lower temperature, the smell will be less." Maple Leaf said, she believes that the smell of Weishan is indeed a little fresher than Misty Ridge.


    The closer you get to Songshan, the better the air smells.


    The pure natural oxygen bar fully interprets the beautiful scenery of Songshan Mountain.


    "Song pheasant, I saw a Song pheasant run in just now." Chang Xia said loudly. Pointing to a bush, nervous.


    Nanfeng said: "We have already left the Misty Ridge. This is the boundary of Songshan Mountain. Where is the strangeness of Songshan chicken? Is it okay to eat Songshan chicken stewed with Songshan mushrooms at noon?"


    "I''m free!" Chang Xia said casually.


    They rushed to the rock beast nest in Songshan, where lunch should be ready.


    It was not Chang Xia''s turn to decide what to eat.


    "It''s already noon. We rushed to the rock beast den. Honeydew must be ready for lunch, but...the chance to eat barbecue is the greatest." Maple Leaf said.


    In the late years of Fenghuo, their craftsmanship was ordinary, and only Milu could not be busy.


    Eating barbecue is the most convenient and simple.


    "Dizzy from the sun, I want to sleep." Chang Xia yawned and shook her head.


    Shen Rong smiled and said, "Don''t sleep, we''re almost there."


    Said, Songshan rock beast nest is far away. Someone was there, and the hidden rock beast den removed its camouflage, revealing its original appearance.


    Several rock beast dens are erected under the cliffs of a line of sky.


    It is more atmospheric than the tribe''s, and it looks like a two-point majestic posture.


    "Grandma Su Ye, we''re here!" Chang Xia waved his hand and shouted loudly, expressing his inner joy Hearing the sound, several people quickly walked out of the rock beast den.


    At this moment, there are three earthen stoves in front of the rock beast nest. All kinds of fish and shrimp are stacked, the bonfire is burning, and the aroma of barbecue is diffused.


    "Barbecue, I guessed it right." Kong Shan stood still, Maple Leaf spread his hands, and pointed to the barbecue next to the campfire.


    Nanfeng pouted and said, "There is no innovation at all."


    Chang Xia was quiet, thinking about how many inappropriate words she usually said. To tell the truth, listening to Nanfeng wearing animal skins and talking about innovation, she only felt full of disobedience and weirdness.


    "Fortunately, it''s not too late." Su Ye smiled.


    "Wu, do you want to eat barbecue at noon?" Nanfeng stood still, took off the water bag and poured water into his mouth, looking around, hoping to see something different.


    Unfortunately, Su Ye''s nod broke her thoughts.


    "Yeah! Barbecue at noon. Why... you don''t want to eat it?" Su Ye raised his eyebrows and said narrowly. I used to feel very happy when I had barbecued meat, but now I just eat barbecued meat. This change made Su Ye wonder whether to laugh or cry.


    Human desires will indeed change with the environment in which they live.


    "Hey! I told Su Ye that I wanted to eat Songshan chicken stewed with Songshan mushrooms." Nanfeng regretted, looking at the Songshan chicken with his feet bound, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    Su Ye said: "Eat it at night."


    "Okay!" Nan Feng nodded and didn''t insist. They are going back to the tribe tomorrow, and they don''t have much time to stay in Songshan. Waste some time, leaving them too little time to pick Songshan mushrooms, Songshan bracken and hunt Songshan chickens.


    In the end, it is they who suffer.


    The tribe is busy expanding the commercial area on the other side of Baihu, and the number of hunting teams has been reduced again and again. If they want to hunt here in Songshan, it is unlikely to be possible recently.


    If you want to eat the food in Songshan, it is up to them.

 Chapter 347： Bai Qing is too poor

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Songshan can pick mushrooms all year round. In the past, the tribe didn''t know how to do it, and the stewed mushrooms were too bland. The clansmen seldom came to pick Songshan mushrooms, and the number of picking was not large. Fresh mushrooms spoiled quickly."


    "Yeah! It used to be such a waste."


    "Remember to pick more in the afternoon, Changxia... Can the mushrooms be dried like fish and shrimp?"


    While chatting, Nan Feng suddenly asked if the fungus could be dried. If it is dry, it can definitely be stored. The orcs know this very well.


    "Yes, the mushrooms and bracken can be dried. However, the weather is good in the warm season, and the picked mushrooms and bracken can be directly dried and stored." Chang Xia replied.


    Upon hearing this, the crowd cheered.


    "Drying, you need an open space. After a while, Shen Rong, you guys clean up the neighborhood and come out with a suitable open space." Sendali said neatly. Thinking about whether he or the elder Pukang should leave one person in the rock beast nest on the Songshan side.


    at leisure.


    Enter Songshan to pick mushrooms and bracken.


    It is then poured out to dry in a clearing and brought back to the tribe.


    Here comes.


    In the cold season, the tribe also does not worry about not eating wild vegetables. At the same time, I am not afraid that there is no food to eat in the cold season, and I will stay in the tribe hungry.


    "Okay." Shen Rong nodded and replied.


    Chang Xia ate the barbecue and said, "Build a few wooden sheds in the rock beast den to store supplies. If the rock den is used as a camp, do you need to build a surrounding wall?"


    "No." Senda said.


    He raised his head and glanced at Elder Pukang.


    "This time when you return to the tribe, I or the elders of Pukang will leave one person in Songshan. Take advantage of this season to produce mushrooms and bracken, pick and store more."


    Pukang said: "The tribe is boring, I stay in Songshan."


    "Yes." Senda said: "I will go back to the tribe, discuss with Yami, and arrange for a hunting team to come to pick mushrooms and bracken. You are responsible for guarding Songshan."


    The situation of Songshan is different from that of Qingshan.


    But, equally important.


    Aside, Chang Xia and the others listened quietly.


    Concerning the tribe, they didn''t intervene. The tribe has more than a thousand mouths, and the daily expenses are not small. Furthermore, the tribe began to exchange with other tribes, speeding up the communication between the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    If the Heluo tribe wants to stay ahead, they must always work hard.


    Changxia''s 3-year, 5-year, 10-year plans.


    Elder Senda knew it, and similarly, Elder Pukang, who was not in charge, knew it too. The elder Pukang couldn''t sit still, and most of the time he stayed in the tribe to play with the tits. Instead of staying at leisure, he chose to stay in Songshan.


    At least, it can help to dry the mushrooms and bracken.


    Occasionally, you can also hunt to improve the food.


    "So, the tribe will not be short of mushrooms and bracken to eat in the future?" Nan Feng was overjoyed. After she finished speaking, she suddenly remembered the Songshan Chicken and said, "What should I do with the Songshan Chicken? Do you still want to bring it back to the tribe to feed it alive?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia said.


    The fence on the shore of Baihu Lake is so big that it can feed a lot of chickens and ducks.


    Again, stay together.


    Over the years, new varieties may be born.


    "Elder Pukang, if you encounter a curly porcupine in Songshan, remember to catch a few alive. I want to feed a few curly porcupines on the fence of the Baihu wall, where there are many wild boars, some of which taste like firewood, Let them bred on their own. To get new boars, we fan them out and we get better-tasting pork.��


    Can''t understand.


    However, it feels unknowable.


    Elder Pukang nodded blankly, looking at the rest of the people with a confused look.


    He said that if he didn''t understand it, he was right.


    After eating grilled meat, I started to pick up the fish and shrimp on the earthen stove.


    There is a slight fishy smell and fragrance mixed, and it smells very good. At least, Chang Xia doesn''t hate it. Then go into the house and wash your hands. Like the Weishan rock beast nest, the rock beast nest on the Songshan side also has mountain spring water.


    Looking at the mountain spring water flowing down the cliff, Chang Xia guessed.


    The tribe chose to build a rock beast den in this location, is it because there is mountain spring water here, which saves the problem of fetching water?


    "This mountain spring is so cold!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Su Ye said: "This spring water flows down from the top of the sky. It is sweet and cold. I let Honeydew boil the water. Have you finished drinking the boiled water in your water bag? After drinking, remember to refill it and go to Songshan in the afternoon. , I only returned to the rock beast den in the evening, you should pay attention."


    Su Ye will pick some herbs in the periphery of Songshan Mountain.


    She will not go deep into Songshan.


    Of course, helping to pick up the fish and shrimp on the stove is still okay.


    Although, the elders of Pukang decided to stay in Songshan. However, based on what Su Ye knew about Changxia Nanfeng and others, they would definitely not be willing to return empty-handed when they entered Songshan.


    I will leave for the Heluo tribe tomorrow afternoon. I am afraid that some things will not fit.


    "Oh! I see��"


    Hearing this, Chang Xia hurriedly took off the water bladder around his waist and shook it a few times.


    There is not much water in the water bladder.


    Chang Xia hurriedly walked over to the stove to fill the water bladder. At the same time, call Shen Rong to fill the water bladder. As a result, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and others followed suit.


    "Brother, are you going to Songshan this afternoon?" Chang Xia asked, filling the water bag, Chang Xia tied the water bag, and checked the dagger and medicine bag tied to him.


    After a while, it''s time to enter Songshan.


    "Go." Bai Qing said He put Bai Linger into the innermost animal nest, and moved in the mulberry jam and the rattan baskets filled with fish and shrimp. With Bailinger''s natural refrigerator, you don''t have to worry about the mulberry jam and fish and shrimp being broken.


    "We also want to pick more fungi and bracken to return to the tribe." Honeydew said: "Baiqing''s cellar is empty, and there are not many things. We have to work hard to exchange some materials and put them in. It is a rare opportunity to enter Songshan, so naturally we can''t miss it. "


    Honeydew claims to be Bai Qing''s partner.


    She had seen Changxia''s cellar, which was full of piles.


    By contrast.


    Bai Qing is really too poor.


    Prey for hunting, as well as picking wild vegetables and fruits. In addition to turning over part of the tribe, more is owned by the individual.


    Nanfeng is actively picking, just to fill up his cellar.


    To avoid being talked about by her own Eminem, she always said that she was not motivated or something.


    The south wind is too big, and even the single males like Feng Huo in the deep years have a sense of crisis, and they all try their best to store supplies in their own cellars.


    The posture was shocking to see.


    "Cough cough!" Bai Qing was embarrassed. A disease lasts for five years, and it is all supported by the tribe. Even the cellar was built by Heimeng in his old age.


    The fruit powder and sugar stored in the cellar were all distributed to him by the tribe.


    Honeydew said he was poor, but he really didn''t lie.


    "There are a few things in the house." Bai Qing said: "I will try my best to buy it when I return to the tribe this time. Tell me what you want."


    Hearing this, Milu showed a happy smile.


    This is an endorsement of the relationship between the two.


    "Okay." Honeydew said happily.


    On the side, Chang Xia and others were happy for Bai Qing.


    The disease that had tortured him for five years was cured, and he gained a partner and a white snake cub. Speaking of which, Bai Qing instantly became a winner in life, which is good.

 Chapter 348： Songshan chicken 1 family

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Brother, I will ask Shen Rong to help you build a step-by-step kang bed."


    "The furniture like tables and chairs, Kong Shan can help."


    "I... give you some sugar and powder?"


    Finally, it was Nanfeng''s turn to speak.


    Her expression was rather difficult. Snake had just arrived in the Heluo tribe, and he didn''t know how to build furniture like tables and chairs. It was not his turn to help, Nan Feng thought about it.


    finally.


    She held back the sentence of giving out candy and powder.


    Bai Qing laughed, shook his head hurriedly, and declined, "Nanfeng, you''re welcome. Sugar and powder, I can exchange it with the tribe, you don''t need to send it."


    Besides, Nanfeng''s house doesn''t have much sugar and powder.


    After all, she is not Chang Xia, and Chang Xia is the richest in the tribe.


    She didn''t say it, but Nan Feng was born. Immediately, the surrounding clansmen couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Obviously, they were all infected with happiness by the idea of ??Nanfengshen.


    While chatting, everyone checked the water bags, medicine bags and other items, and prepared to enter Songshan. The sun is shining, and the birds and flowers are fragrant in Songshan.


    Say goodbye to Su Ye, and the elder Pukang who stayed in the rock beast den.


    Everyone directly entered Songshan Mountain.


    This time into Songshan, mainly picking, supplemented by hunting.


    Therefore, basically start with two people as a team. Before sunset, everyone will meet again, the rattan baskets are ready-made, and everyone will say goodbye with the rattan baskets on their backs.


    "I thought we would be together." Chang Xia sighed, surprised that they were separated from Nan Feng and the others, and walking with Shen Rong in the forest of Songshan felt strange and too quiet.


    Shen Rong said: "Mushroom bracken can be seen everywhere. If you walk separately, you will gain more. Besides, everyone is not far away. You can shout at anyone at any time."


    hey-hey--


    Chang Xia smirked.


    Busy said, she had no other intentions.


    As he spoke, he encountered a large piece of fungus.


    At the same time, there was the cooing of Songshan chickens in his ears.


    Shen Rong pressed Chang Xia to keep her quiet, pointed to the grass in the distance, and whispered, "Song pheasant, it should be a family from the sound."


    Chang Xia listened intently.


    as predicted.


    Hear the cooing of old hens and the pecking of chicks.


    "All in one net." Chang Xia gestured and said excitedly: "Go catch the chicken, and I will rub the straw rope. The chicken is good, you should be gentle, and whether the tribe will be able to eat Songshan chicken in the future depends entirely on you, Shen Rong. "


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched.


    Does this give Alexander a clue? !


    He just usually catches a chicken-


    "I try my best..." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia squatted down, pulled the weeds aside, and rubbed his palms. Soon a grass rope was rubbed by Chang Xia and put into the rattan basket.


    Good luck today.


    Not sure, the rattan basket can be filled with Song pheasants.


    Thinking about the taste of Songshan chicken, Changxia thought that the fungus and bracken could be slowed down. Of course, if I think so, this does not prevent Changxia from picking mushrooms.


    Braving himself, he quietly waited for Shen Rong to catch the chicken.


    Suddenly, there was a sound in his ears, and Shen Rong''s whole body turned into a bolt of lightning, and rushed forward swiftly.


    Whoa whoa--


    Immediately afterwards, there was the tragic neighing of the Songshan pheasant.


    At the same time, it was accompanied by the wailing of the chickens in fear.


    "Shen Rong, have you succeeded?" Chang Xia put down the fungus in his hand and said excitedly.


    Shen Rong raised the old hen in his hand and replied, "Caught. One old hen and seven chicks. Move the rattan basket over, and I will catch the chicks and put them in."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia responded happily, dragging her shoulder-high rattan basket and running towards Shen Rong. At the same time, holding the straw rope high, he urged: "Come, tie the old hen, don''t run away."


    It is said that there are chicks, and the hens will not run away.


    However, don''t be afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    "Yo! It''s quite heavy, I''m afraid it weighs seven or eight pounds." Chang Xia took the old hen and weighed it a few times. The Songshan chicken was a circle smaller than the other pheasants. This old hen probably lived for a long time, and its weight gradually increased. , This has broken the upper limit of Songshan Chicken!


    "It''s quite fat." Shen Rong crouched down, caught the seven chicks hiding in the grass, and threw them into the rattan basket. Compared with the Song pheasants caught before, this Song pheasant is outstanding, especially in terms of weight.


    "The cub is still so fat, I want to eat it." Chang Xia sucked in his saliva and was greedy.


    Salt Baked Chicken, Pepper Chicken, Oil Dried Chicken, Dezhou Braised Chicken...


    For a moment.


    Chang Xia thought of countless ways to eat chickens.


    With the meat quality of Songshan Chicken, the taste of salt-baked or pepper-numb is definitely not bad.


    "Then, eat it." Shen Rong said with a smile.


    Chang Xia thought about it for a while, then shook his head and said, "No, you have to keep it with the chickens. When the chickens grow up, eat them."


    "Okay." Shen Rong nodded again, thinking about it, looking for a chance to catch another old hen. Best, as fat as this old hen.


    Put away this family of Song pheasants.


    The two began to pick mushrooms, which were growing well. All harvested, filled with half a rattan basket.


    "Shen Rong, let me tell you that the root of bracken, the precipitated bracken root powder is very delicious. Whether it is fried with sugar, or fried with sliced ??and bacon, the taste is very delicious." Chang Xia picked bracken, Whispering softly.


    After the fungus was harvested, there were many bracken growing beside it.


    Of course Chang Xia was not willing to waste it.


    "Do you want to dig?" Shen Rong asked.


    This piece of grows a lot of bracken.


    Dig, the harvest will not be less.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "This season''s fern roots don''t have much starch, so it''s not suitable. When the cold season begins, that''s the time to dig fern roots."


    "Like red maple sap?" Shen Rong said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia Chao Shen Rong gave a thumbs up.


    "Yes, just like the sap of the red maple tree." Chang Xia said. This thing is different from ginkgo, which ripens four times a year and is full of fruit.


    In fact, Chang Xia was not very sure when he said this.


    After all, the mashed beans of the Sheyue tribe are cooked three times a year. It also violated the laws of nature, which made Chang Xia go there and say.


    Songshan, in addition to bacteria and bracken.


    Changxia also picked a lot of wild vegetables, which were not found near the tribe.


    Xu Shi''s monotonous picking made Chang Xia feel boring. She activated her bloodline ability and communicated with the plants beside her.


    "The big trees in the west are so annoying, they always like to grab the sun."


    "Yeah! I even robbed the water, and I''ve turned yellow a lot lately."


    "It''s okay to grab the sun and water, and she likes to secrete terrible fluids. One of my little sisters was stuck with the fluid secreted by the big tree in the west and died. Hey! Why don''t we have long feet? I want to stay away from them. "


    Suddenly, all kinds of mixed voices entered Chang Xia''s heart.


    At first, Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    gradually.


    She sorted it out.


    To the west in this direction, a forest grows.


    The trees in this forest grow tall and cover many flowers and trees nearby. At the same time, the tree can also secrete a viscous liquid, which can kill flowers and plants.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was immediately interested.


    This sounded familiar.


    Oil tree, oil tree that secretes resin. This thing, the tribe is scarce!

 Chapter 349： Oil Tree Valley

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Changxia��"


    Here, Shen Rong saw Chang Xia suddenly stand still.


    With his hands on the grass beside him, he stopped picking and watched his surroundings. At the same time, he whispered Chang Xia''s name.


    this time.


    There are four rattan baskets stacked beside it.


    In addition to one of the rattan baskets containing the pheasant and hare, the three rattan baskets are all loaded with picked mushroom bracken and wild vegetables. It can be seen that in the afternoon, Chang Xia and the two had a very good harvest.


    At this moment, they entered the outer area of ??the Songshan Mountain Forest.


    "Shen Rong, go." Chang Xia beckoned and shouted.


    Shen Rong paused for a moment, then hesitantly said, "Where are you going?"


    "West." Chang Xia pointed to the west and said, "I heard something funny just now. Flowers and plants said that there is a big devil in the west. The big devil steals sunlight and water, and can secrete terrible liquid to poison flowers and plants..."


    Shen Rong supported his forehead and silently listened to Chang Xia''s inexorable words.


    "Is it far? Do you want to bring the rattan basket?" Shen Rong asked. The rattan baskets are filled with bacteria, and the bacteria will be crushed if they are repeatedly bumped.


    Chang Xia said: "Leave the rattan basket, don''t take it with me. I don''t know how far it is. Let''s go first." Flowers and plants do not have a clear sense of space for the distance. The west side is far away, and Chang Xia is also unclear.


    Shen Rong thought about it, picked up dead branches and hid the rattan basket.


    The two determined the direction to the west and walked away.


    "It''s very secluded, and it''s very similar to the vegetable garden in our cellar."


    A cup of tea passed, and Chang Xia stopped.


    Shen Rong waved the iron-wood knife and cut a path. At the same time, it is also the big devil in Chang Xia''s mouth.


    Although Chang Xia has not seen the oil tree with his own eyes.


    However, she was sure that the big tree growing in the hidden valley in front of her was the oil tree, the oil tree that secretes resin.


    "Shen Rong, how many oil trees grow in this valley?"


    Chang Xia was very excited, grabbed Shen Rong''s arm, and jumped.


    The tribe is short of resin, very short.


    In the past, the clansmen would collect resin to build animal dens.


    The area of ??the animal den is limited, and the Heluo tribe has never been short of resin. However, with the advent of cave dwellings, the tribe was particularly short of resin. Whether it is to build a kiln or to build furniture, resin is required for these.


    Like repairing roof ridges and corridors, the clansmen are very tempted.


    All kinds of wood have been prepared early.


    However, it is stuck on the resin.


    Shen Rong looked at the valley, counted it, and said, "Roughly, there should be dozens of trees. There is a lot of resin falling on the ground, and the weight is quite large."


    The resin is resistant to storage, and this valley has never been discovered by orcs.


    The resin that fell from the ground has accumulated for many years, and all of them are picked up and collected, which is enough for the Heluo tribe to build a new tribe.


    "Okay, great." Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    She walked into the valley in no hurry, pacing back and forth.


    Then, Chang Xia took out a signal flare from his arms, gritted his teeth, and ignited the flare directly. The valley area is not small, she and Shen Rong alone, it is difficult to explore the valley in a short time, the best way is to shake people.


    Chang Xia took out a flare.


    Shen Rong didn''t stop him, he thought the same as Chang Xia.


    According to the observation, the area of ??this valley is not small, it can even be said to be very large.


    Here comes.


    The number of oil trees may be more than he estimated.


    Shaking people is imperative.


    Previously, Senda elders discussed with Pukang elders and decided to let Pukang elders stay in Songshan for garrison. Now, a valley of oil trees has been found in Songshan. The decision of the elders of Pukang to guard Songshan is probably a sure thing.


    "Maple Leaf, flare."


    "Signal bomb!!!"


    In an instant, the clansmen scattered in every corner of Songshan raised their heads one after another.


    Without much hesitation, everyone took the rattan baskets and went straight in the direction where the signal flare appeared. No hesitation, no hesitation.


    "Chang Xia, do you need me to take a look first?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia stopped pacing, shook his head and said, "No. We''ll just wait here and wait for Elder Senda and the others to come over before entering the valley."


    Done.


    She looked up at the sky above her.


    The sun is set in the west, and soon it will be dusk.


    While waiting, the two walked around the periphery of the valley.


    Xu is the oil tree is really domineering.


    There is not half a fungus near here, but bracken is growing a lot. It''s just that it looks different from the bracken we picked before, and it''s a little wilted.


    Look, Chang Xia did not pick.


    "The oil tree is quite domineering!" Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong said: "However, the vegetation around here is very lush, and it is not as dry as you said."


    "Maosheng, are you sure?" Chang Xia broke off a branch, handed it to Shen Rong, and said, "Look, is this branch normal? Fresh branches are so crisp. At first glance, there is a lack of moisture."


    Apparently, the vegetation near this valley looks lush and lush.


    In fact, they are all gimmicks, not very useful.


    "Why... what did you hear again?" Shen Rong asked with a smile.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "Everyone is complaining that the oil tree is too domineering. I said it is the great devil, and it seems that I am right." After speaking, Chang Xia found a place to sit down.


    Raising his hand, he quietly looked at the blue sky above his head through his fingers.


    A gentle breeze blows past.


    At this moment, the years are quiet.


    Shen Rong leaned against a tree root beside him.


    Quietly, watching Chang Xia.


    No one said anything One stop and one sit, let the time pass.


    "Changxia��"


    Suddenly, Maple Leaf Kongshan rushed over first.


    Chang Xia suddenly stood up and greeted him, "Maple Leaf, you and Kong Shan are so fast!"


    "What happened to you?" Maple Leaf slid down from Kong Shan, and pulled Chang Xia to look carefully several times before letting go.


    Shen Rong pouted towards the valley and said, "Oil trees. Chang Xia discovered that all the oil trees should grow in this valley."


    "The valley is so big that Shen Rong and I can''t explore." Chang Xia added.


    "The oil tree, the oil tree I know?" Maple Leaf said excitedly.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Yes, it''s the oil tree you know."


    "The oil tree, is it resin?" With the help of Shen Rong, Kong Shan removed the rattan basket from the beast, returned to human form, and looked at the valley ahead. When he touched the oil tree, his eyes were filled with indescribable excitement, and he said excitedly: "Maple Leaf, the eaves and corridors you want will be available soon."


    Wood, he prepared early.


    The logs have been in the sun for so long, and they are ready to use.


    It is a pity that the tribe lacks resin, and the work cannot be performed without resin.


    "Chang Xia, have you checked in?" Maple Leaf asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "No, I want to wait for you to come over and then go in together. Shen Rong has seen that there are at least dozens of oil trees growing in this valley, and no orcs have ever entered. Not to mention harvesting oil. Trees, just resin from the ground, are enough for the tribe to use."


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go in." Kong Shan urged.


    How much resin has to be missed after such a long delay?


    Maple Leaf reached out and stopped, and said, "Don''t worry, prepare the rattan basket first."


    "Yes, the rattan basket can''t be forgotten." Kong Shan nodded and replied. While chatting about the sky, Elder Senda rushed over with Heimeng.

 Chapter 350： Pick up resin

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "The oil tree��"


    "Resin, resin everywhere."


    After a while, everyone gathered in the Valley of Oil Trees.


    The voices of discussion are endless. Nan Feng directly pinched Chang Xia''s cheek and said angrily: "Chang Xia, you really have no luck. You are also picking mushrooms and bracken in Songshan, why can you encounter such a good thing?"


    "It''s not luck." Chang Xia patted Nan Feng''s hand off and explained, "I activated the bloodline ability, I heard it."


    "This oil tree valley is very secret." Shen Rong added.


    He pointed to the cleaved road, where once thick trees and flowers had grown, blocking the entrance to the valley. Even if you pass by here, you may not be able to see the oil trees in the valley. Otherwise, the Youshu Valley has existed for a long time, and the Heluo tribe often goes to Songshan for hunting and picking, but no one finds the Youshu Valley.


    The south wind surveyed.


    "This place is a bit like the vegetable garden behind the Changxia family cave."


    There were more than a dozen ginkgo trees growing in that valley, but the tribe never found it. If it wasn''t for the Changxia family''s cellar being connected to the valley, it would have taken some time to discover the existence of the valley. The same is true for the oil tree valley in front of you.


    "Chang Xia''s bloodline ability is too suitable for walking in the forest." Bai Qing sighed.


    On the side, Maple Leaf and others echoed.


    This is because the strength is not enough, and plug-ins come together.


    "Hurry up and enter the oil tree valley." Senda said.


    Looking at the sky, I tried to pick up all the resin on the ground in the oil tree valley before sunset. It is estimated that tomorrow will be time to come and harvest resin. The news of the oil tree in Songshan is passed back to the tribe. I believe the tribe is willing to arrange a hunting team to come.


    Most of the things that the elders of Pukang guarded the Songshan Mountain could also be accomplished.


    It seems that Chang Xia proposed to build the road.


    This matter really needs to be put on the agenda as soon as possible.


    If Songshan and Miwuling are close enough to the tribe, the tribe can travel between the three places at any time.


    "Do you want to pick up these blackened resins?" Chang Xia asked.


    Senda said: "The blackened resin is the resin that has been aged. It is not damaged. Pick it up together. The more resin you put away, the better. Don''t look at the dirty appearance of these black resins. In terms of stickiness, such resins are the best."


    "This valley of oil trees has existed for a long time. Some resins may be buried in the soil. Do we need to turn the soil? If the soil is turned over, the time will be delayed for a long time." almost resin.


    Nan Feng carried the rattan basket, ignoring everyone''s discussion.


    Quickly walking in the valley of oil trees, digging the soil or something, she prefers to pick up the ground. At least, the resin on the ground looks cleaner, and it won''t be black and sticky to the hands. The resin is very sticky, and the fingers are stained with resin mucus, which may not be washed clean. Therefore, when picking up resin, they will be separated by leaves in Changxia.


    "Turn the soil, wait for the next time." Senda thought for a while and replied.


    Not enough time today, first pick up the resin on the ground. To turn the soil, it is better to wait for tomorrow, or wait for the tribe to arrange for the clansmen to come over.


    "Bai Qing, go around the valley. Check if there is any danger around?"


    "Okay, leave it to me."


    Soon, Bai Qing and Hei Meng started to walk deep into the valley.


    Others took the rattan basket and began to learn to grow summer, and got the branches and began to clamp the resin. Wrapped in leaves, it''s too slow.


    "Nanfeng, how many fungi and bracken have you picked? Did you catch them?" Chang Xia took a branch and followed Shen Rong to pick up resin. Also, find Nanfeng to chat.


    Nanfeng pointed to the rattan baskets outside the valley and said proudly: "Snake and I have caught two baskets of Song pheasants, and the rattan baskets are as you wished, separated by three layers, each with a dozen or so Song pheasants. Don''t worry, if you want to eat Songshan chicken, come to me directly."


    Fungus and bracken or something.


    Nan Fengquan didn''t hear it.


    Compared with Songshan chicken, mushrooms and bracken are directly ignored by the south wind.


    "..." Chang Xia rolled her eyes, as expected of a carnivore orc. Dare to love this half-afternoon, Nanfeng stalked to catch chickens, and just put the picking aside.


    as predicted.


    Honeydew couldn''t help laughing.


    "Chang Xia, let me tell you... The South Wind Snake Walk didn''t pick mushrooms and bracken at all. They went there specifically for Songshan chickens."


    She and Bai Qing were quietly picking mushrooms and bracken, not far from the south wind.


    The two made a fuss, and Honeydew naturally didn''t miss it.


    However, both of them got really good results. The result is that Honeydew Baiqing can only pick mushrooms and bracken, and there is no way to catch chickens and hares at all.


    There was too much movement over there, Bai Qing Milu hadn''t acted yet, and the pheasant and the hare had all run away without a trace. In the end, Bai Qing and the two simply picked mushrooms and bracken with peace of mind, and didn''t look forward to hunting anymore.


    "Nanfeng wants to eat Songshan chicken stewed with Songshan mushrooms..." Snake explained, without concealing their behavior. Honestly, hunting is more fun than picking something. Although it is only hunting small prey such as pheasant and hare, the harvest is remarkable, and the sense of achievement is also full.


    Nan Feng laughed and did not refute.


    "I''m thinking of going back to the tribe, and I can also eat Songshan chicken." Nanfeng said.


    Catch more Songshan chickens and feed them on the fence by the Baihu Lake. As a result, one day if you want to eat Songshan chicken, you can eat it in the tribe without having to come to Songshan.


    At this moment.


    Nan Feng knew very well what Chang Xia wanted to raise.


    "With so much resin picked up this time, the tribe will become more busy. If you want to eat Songshan chicken in the tribe, you have to work harder tomorrow." Maple Leaf said.


    The tribe was already busy building the White Lake business district to entertain orcs from other orc tribes. Now that the resin is abundant, the clansmen will probably want to clean up their caves. Like eaves and corridors, the clansmen probably want to arrange them.


    Here comes.


    Naturally, the tribe could not recruit people to go out hunting and picking.


    After all, the tribe has no shortage of food.


    The tribes do not have to go out hunting and picking for food.


    "Humph! The Songshan chickens caught this time are for seeding, and the fungus and bracken are for eating." Nanfeng hummed. She is not stupid, the meat of Songshan chicken is not enough for the clansmen to stuff their teeth.


    If you really eat it, one meal is not enough to feed the clan.


    As Chang Xia said, keeping the seeds is the most likely option.


    The chicken lays the egg, and the egg becomes the chicken.


    Repeat this, you can have endless chickens and eggs.


    "Unless the Songshan chicken is cultivated, it will really be eaten up by the tribe." Chang Xia said. This is no exaggeration at all. No one can refuse the Songshan mushroom soup stewed with Songshan chicken.


    Songshan chicken is fresh and tender and more delicious than other pheasants.


    Being targeted by the Heluo tribe and being eaten to extinction is no joke.


    Maple Leaf thought about Chang Xia''s words, shuddered, and said, "Cough! Let''s raise it first, and feed it. Let''s talk about eating..."


    before sunset.


    Everyone picked up the resin that fell to the ground in the oil tree valley.


    However, they only picked up what they could see on the ground. Underground, the soil needs to be turned up, and there is no action for the time being, so Maple Leaf dug up a few pieces of resin.

 Chapter 351： Stewed Songshan old hen at night

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Rock den.


    Su Ye picked up the fish and shrimp on the soil stove, and cleaned the fungus and bracken picked in the afternoon. The picked herbs have been put away, and they will be processed or prepared into pills when they return to the holy mountain of Karna.


    "It''s dusk, Chang Xia... Still not coming back?" Su Ye frowned, looking a little nervous and worried.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang laughed.


    "Wu, with Shen Rong following, Xiao Changxia will be fine. Besides, someone lit the flare in the afternoon, maybe something good happened."


    In the afternoon, when I saw a flare.


    Elder Pukang almost ran towards Songshan.


    However, thinking that Songshan is not a big threat.


    In the team, Elder Senda, Bai Qing and others followed. He stopped worrying and chose to stay in the rock beast den without taking action.


    After all, there must be someone around Wu.


    When something happened to the witch, the entire twilight forest orcs had to be alarmed.


    Su Ye heard it.


    The worry in my heart was reduced by two points, but I couldn''t help looking around Songshan frequently.


    As long as Chang Xia didn''t come back, Su Ye''s worries couldn''t be eased.


    Da da--


    "Look, this person...isn''t back." Pucon said.


    At this moment, there was movement from Songshan. As soon as he heard it, the elders of Pukang guessed that it should be Chang Xia and the others.


    With that said, the two of them went up to the mountain forest.


    "Mother Su Ye��" Chang Xia shouted loudly, all of her own, Chang Xia let herself go a little, and couldn''t help calling Granny Su Ye directly, not the witch.


    At first, Snake Honeydew was quite surprised to hear it.


    But, as time went on, they gradually ignored it.


    I even felt that Wu Ting was kind and kind, which was completely different from what the tribe elders said. The tribe''s description of the witch is more majestic.


    "So late, something happened?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Chang Xia nodded and said happily: "I''m in trouble, I came across a valley in the Songshan forest, and this valley is full of oil trees."


    "Oil tree, resin." Pukang alerted.


    The Heluo tribe has recently been short of resin, which is well known to the tribe.


    This time with other orc tribes, the tribes exchanged some resin. It''s just that the Twilight Forest resin is scarce, and even if other orc tribes have it, they are usually reluctant to give out much in exchange.


    If this can be found in a valley of oil trees in the Songshan mountain forest.


    For the Heluo tribe, this is definitely a great event worth celebrating.


    "Yes. I came across a valley of oil trees. In the afternoon, we picked up five baskets of resin in the valley of oil trees. If we go to the ground tomorrow, it is estimated that we can pick up several more baskets." Chang Xia excitedly described the valley of oil trees. .


    Here, the elder Su Ye Pukang heard that there are nearly 100 thirsty oil trees in the oil tree valley.


    Su Ye was relatively calm.


    The elder Pucon was excited, as if he had Parkinson''s.


    Nearly a hundred oil trees are worth no less than those red maple trees in the red maple forest.


    Resin is a hard currency, and it can be used to directly exchange materials with the bird tribe and the fish tribe of the East China Sea in the Qinghai Plateau. Donglu resin is comparable to gold and silver. After all, in the eyes of orcs, gold and silver cannot be eaten or used, and the value is far less beautiful than it looks.


    "I''ll stay in Songshan. Tomorrow, I''ll go to Youshu Valley with you." Pukang said solemnly. In his eyes, Youshu Valley is a gold mine, even more important than a gold mine.


    Elder Senda nodded and acquiesced to Elder Pukang''s decision.


    At the same time, I am very grateful for my wise decision. Choosing people to guard Songshan and Miwuling, it was for the things of Miwuling and Songshan before, but now it is more for Youshu Valley.


    A valley of oil trees, representing a steady stream of resin.


    It''s more valuable than anything.


    "Honeydew, come and help to clean the mushrooms and bracken, and eat Songshan chicken stewed with Songshan mushrooms at night." Nanfeng shouted loudly, and she was more concerned about what to eat tonight than the oil tree valley.


    "Okay! Come right away." Honeydew replied.


    Maple Leaf listened, and at the same time moved the rattan basket two points faster.


    "Shen Rong, what is this��" Kong Shan twitched the corners of his mouth and pointed to the little chick under the rattan basket. Small, fluffy and cute looking.


    However, Kong Shan''s expression was a little frightened.


    He has never been the same to the cubs. The chicks are small and very fragile at first sight. Not to mention the empty mountain, even Bai Qingheimeng and the others were also terrified at the little chick.


    "Songshan chicken cub." Shen Rong said.


    "What are you doing with the pheasant cub, it''s so small, it''s easy to die."


    "That''s right! It''s so big, you''ll die if you touch it!"


    The beacon fire came over in the deep years, and carefully fiddled with the chick. He said that he would die if he touched it, but his hand couldn''t help but touch the chick.


    It can be seen that he is hard-hearted and soft-hearted.


    At the same time, most of them were attracted by the cuteness of the chicks.


    "Chang Xia said to bring it back to raise." Shen Rong cut off the wings of the old hen and put it together with the chicks. As soon as the old hen was released, she immediately ran towards the chick, raised her head and pecked at Shennian Fenghuo.


    Mouth, making a hoot sound.


    "Oh!"


    "The real murderer!"


    Shen Nian Fenghuo retreated in unison, and squatted on the ground.


    "This pheasant is really fat stewed it at night."


    "I think so."


    As soon as the two sang together, they planned to catch the chicken.


    "Don''t touch it, Chang Xia wants to keep it with the chicks. Don''t provoke it, go and help Nanfeng and the others clean the fungus and bracken, and you won''t be able to see it when it''s dark." Shen Rong made a random excuse, Get the two of you away, don''t mess with the old hen.


    "How about eating Songshan chicken stewed with Songshan mushrooms at night, and having garlic shrimp?" Chang Xia asked. Smelling the strong smell of fish and shrimp in the nose, Chang Xia is a little greedy.


    "Yes. However, I still want to eat beggar chicken." Nanfeng said quickly.


    Songshan chicken is fresh and tender, and the taste of beggar chicken must be very good.


    "I think vinegared chicken is also good." Maple Leaf said.


    Aside, Honey Dew silently swallowed her saliva. These...she wanted to eat them all. Recently, she followed Chang Xia to steal her teacher, but unfortunately her skills were mediocre. At most, it is a little better than the south wind, and it can''t eat dead people. There is still a long way to go.


    "Okay, eat them all." Chang Xiahao said angrily.


    When I go back to the tribe, I guess I won''t be able to eat it if I want to.


    It��s better to enjoy the addiction in Songshan first, and then want to eat it next time, waiting for the tribe to breed the second batch of Songshan chickens. Otherwise, with the huge appetite of the orcs, Chang Xia is very worried about the future of Songshan Chicken. Chang Xia would feel guilty for eating such a delicious Songshan chicken.


    In the distance, Su Ye smiled and shook his head as he listened to Chang Xia''s conversation.


    Retracting his gaze from looking at the resin, Su Ye was very nervous about the Heluo tribe when he learned about the specialties of several large orc tribes. In contrast, the Heluo tribe is really unremarkable, except for the powder, the only thing you can get is sugar.


    But sugar is a specialty of the Earth Tribe, and the Heluo Tribe is reserved and will definitely not use thatch root candy and the Bear Tribe.


    Today, the Heluo tribe has such a valley of oil trees.


    Su Ye was really relieved.

 Chapter 352： Bai Linger eats bird eggs

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    into the night.


    The crowd sat around the bonfire.


    Eating delicious beggar chicken, vinegar fruit chicken, and drinking Songshan chicken stewed mushroom soup. On the side, there are grilled meat and garlic prawns.


    This meal.


    The crowd ate happily.


    However, thinking about the trip back to the tribe tomorrow.


    For a time, everyone was heartbroken. Different from leaving the tribe to go out hunting and picking, at that time, everyone was thinking about returning to the tribe as soon as possible.


    After all, sleeping in the open air, how can a tribe be comfortable?


    However, since there have been more long summers in the team.


    This force changed in an instant. It was obviously hard hunting and picking, and it turned into a gourmet dinner. Every unknown animal and plant may be the supreme delicacy. With that in mind, hunting and picking became fun.


    "Wu, when will you leave tomorrow?" Senda asked.


    this question.


    The crowd, who were burying their heads in the food, raised their heads.


    Su Ye pursed his lips and chuckled, these people! This is the time to pay attention to the departure time.


    "Afternoon!" Su Ye said.


    In the early morning, we have to go to the oil tree valley to dig for resin. At the same time, looking at the meaning of Changxia Nanfeng, I should also want to pick more Songshan mushrooms and bracken. Of course, most of them were still thinking about catching Song pheasants.


    hiss-


    After hearing Su Ye say that he was leaving in the afternoon, everyone changed their tension and became happy.


    Suddenly a hissing sound rang out.


    Bai Qing suddenly put down the tableware and looked towards the rock beast nest. The repellent powder has been sprinkled around here, and the poisonous snakes, insects and ants will not approach.


    The hissing sound was naturally from Bai Linger from the rock beast nest.


    "Ling''er is awake." Bai Qing said.


    Su Ye said: "I guess I''m hungry."


    Saying that, Su Ye couldn''t help holding his forehead. He raised his head to look at Chang Xia and said, "Wake up, help prepare more food."


    "I''ll do it." Honeydew said.


    Bai Linger regards Bai Qing as her father and her as Eminem.


    Honeydew is responsible for preparing food for Bai Linger.


    "Wu, what food should I prepare?" Honey dew was cramped, Bai Ling''er was slender and small, looking at it, a piece of barbecue can feed her.


    However, the lessons learned from the Misty Mountains told Honeydew.


    When looking at things, you must never judge a beast by its appearance.


    "Barbecue, chicken soup, she shouldn''t be picky." Su Ye said, Bai Linger lived in the mysterious vine forest for a few years and slept in the wind. It is a dream to drink cold spring water when hungry, eat mulberries, eat wild vegetables, and devour small animals.


    Who makes the mysterious vine forest too pitiful, let alone small animals, where even birds can''t live close. Poor Bai Linger, the five years that have passed is even more miserable than Ru Mao drinking blood.


    These things, even if Bai Linger doesn''t say anything.


    Su Ye knew at a glance.


    "Snake, you should like to eat bird eggs. Why don''t you try boiled eggs or something?" Chang Xia suggested. It''s too late to prepare now, the food on the table is messed up, and Chang Xia can''t open his mouth to let Bai Linger eat the leftovers.


    "It should be fine if it''s raw." Bai Qing said.


    Holding Bai Linger, he came from the rock beast den. He picked up the wooden chopsticks, took a piece of chicken, and fed it to Bai Linger''s mouth.


    Bai Linger opened her mouth and swallowed the chicken the size of her head.


    Here, Honey Dew got up and took out a few eggs from the rattan basket next to it, carefully wiped it with water, and planned to let Bai Linger try it first.


    "Linger, do you want to eat bird eggs?" Honeylu whispered.


    "Bird eggs, Bai Bai, are they delicious?" Bai Linger hissed, stretched out the snake''s tail, lightly touched the bird eggs in Honey Dew''s hands, and looked at her curiously.


    Bai Qing could hear Bai Linger''s hiss.


    "Ling''er, this is a bird''s egg. It''s just raw, do you want to eat it?"


    "Baba, are bird eggs delicious?"


    "Raw, it tastes alright. However, cooked is better, but don''t you say you''re hungry? You first try to see if you like it or not, and you can let your Eminem cook it before you eat it. I BBQ for you..."


    Beside, Chang Xia and the others listened to Bai Qing''s conversation.


    One by one was very excited.


    In the dialogue, it is not difficult to hear that Bai Linger has a high IQ. Intelligent creatures, needless to say.


    Said, Bai Qing handed the raw bird egg to Bai Linger''s mouth.


    Bai Linger stared at the raw bird egg, then slowly opened her mouth. The bigger and bigger it became, Nanfeng couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Snake. Snake was a snake orc, and he swallowed raw food in the form of a beast. In fact, a hundred years ago, the orcs liked to use the animal body for activities, and did not like the human form.


    Orcs are accustomed to living in human form, or after Su Ye became a witch.


    Previously, Chang Xia was frightened by the elders of Quejiao.


    That''s why.


    The older orcs still retain their previous habits and like to use the animal body for activities.


    It''s more natural for them.


    Just, with the development of time.


    The life of the orcs has inevitably changed. For example, the human form has replaced the animal form in daily life, and the food eaten is no longer raw meat, but roasted or stewed.


    soon.


    Bai Ling''er swallowed the raw bird''s egg beside her mouth.


    Chang Xia and the others watched closely, watching the bird''s egg being swallowed by Bai Linger. Then Bai Linger''s thin snake body bulged, looking like a tumor.


    "Baba, Linger still needs to eat."


    As expected of a snake, eating bird eggs or something, this skill is self-taught.


    Bai Linger thought it was not enough to swallow one. Urging, let Bai Qing continue to feed. This feeding, Bai Linger directly swallowed 10 eggs.


    The thin snake body was propped up, making Chang Xia and the others tremble with fear.


    However, the protruding part gradually flattened out. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Chang Xia and the others discovered Bai Linger''s bloated snake body at a speed visible to the naked eye, and returned to normal in just ten seconds.


    Immediately afterwards, Bai Linger slapped Bai Qing with a snake''s tail again, reminding him to continue feeding.


    "Ling''er, is your stomach okay?" Bai Qing asked nervously.


    Reach out and carefully touch the place where Bai Linger spat out just now. Slippery, cool, nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Baba, I''m hungry, and I want to eat bird eggs." Bai Linger screeched, and the snake''s tail kept slapping Bai Qing, reminding him to hurry up. 10 bird eggs, did not feed Bai Linger at all. It is estimated that it will be several times more.


    Bai Linger swallowed the snake letter.


    Aftertaste of the taste of bird eggs, very delicious.


    It''s sweeter than the mulberries and wild vegetables he''s ever eaten before. To be honest, Bai Ling''er feels sick when she sees mulberries and wild vegetables. Although she can''t vomit anything, retching is okay.


    "Honeydew, you can bring some eggs over here." Bai Qing said.


    He found that Bai Linger prefers raw meat to cooked food. Hot, let alone touch, this should have something to do with her type. Like a snake, although it is a snake orc, he generally does not touch the food that is too hot.


    Cold food made him more happy than hot food.


    This, Chang Xia and the others have all discovered.


    The food that is usually handed to the snake is basically after it has cooled.


    "Okay." Honeydew nodded and came over with dozens of eggs in a rattan basket. However, it was specially washed before taking it.


    It''s just that Bai Linger swallowed the eggshell together.


    Honeydew was a little worried.


    "Bai Qing, is it really okay for Ling''er to swallow a bird''s egg?" Honey Dew worried.


    Snake said, "Don''t worry, snakes basically eat like this. Not to mention eggshells, snakes'' gastric juices can even digest animal bones."

 Chapter 353： too edible

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Snake walking, are you serious?" Nan Feng twitched the corners of his mouth and said seriously.


    Snake was slightly embarrassed and explained: "Don''t look at me, the snake clan eats cooked food now. Swallow it raw, that was a long time ago."


    Snake Mountain tribe, some older people.


    Occasionally miss the feeling of swallowing raw food, will quietly hide and eat.


    "Oh! That''s good." Nanfeng breathed a sigh of relief and muttered: "I can''t accept a partner who eats raw meat, scrambled bird eggs with peppers, steamed eggs, minced meat and egg flower soup... raw bird eggs, how can they be fried Eggs are delicious?"


    Snake listened and nodded silently.


    To refute, that is impossible to refute.


    Unless you don''t have a partner.


    "Baba, what are scrambled bird eggs with peppers, steamed eggs, and minced meat and egg drop soup?"


    Bai Ling''er once again digested the eggs in the snake''s belly, looked up at Bai Qing, and asked Nan Feng about the name of the dish.


    With more than 20 bird eggs as the base, she didn''t feel so hungry.


    Naturally, there was a leisurely interest in staring at the food in front of Chang Xia and the others. Curiosity, a tossing desire that every cub will have when he is young.


    "Eat." Bai Qing said: "These are all made from bird eggs, cooked."


    "Baba, Linger wants to eat."


    Listen, these are all edible.


    Bai Linger raised her head high in an instant, excited.


    "Then I''ll ask your Aunt Chang Xia to do it for you��" Bai Qing thought about it and said.


    "Okay!" Bai Linger nodded quickly and followed Bai Qing''s line of sight towards Chang Xia, her beautiful big eyes full of anticipation.


    "Brother, what does Linger want to eat?" Chang Xia didn''t pretend to be deaf and dumb, smiled and asked Bai Qing why.


    Bai Qing first glanced at Su Ye and Shen Rong, then turned his gaze to Chang Xia and explained, "Linger wants to taste the food Nanfeng just said."


    "Chili scrambled eggs, steamed eggs, and egg drop soup with minced meat are all very simple dishes. You can let Linger wait for a while, and I''ll make it for her." Chang Xia nodded, looking at Honey Dew and inviting him. Said, "Honeydew, come here with you."


    Honeydew has been practicing cooking recently.


    You can see she''s working hard.


    At least, it is much more serious than Nanfeng who is fishing for three days and drying nets for two days.


    Look, it should be for Bai Qing.


    "Okay." Milu nodded happily and said, "Thank you Chang Xia!"


    "No thanks." Chang Xia waved his hand.


    Nanfeng ate the garlic shrimp and interjected, "Changxia, make a steamed egg with minced meat."


    "If you want to eat it, do it yourself." Maple Leaf didn''t get used to her, and opened his mouth and scolded her. Poor craftsmanship, I don''t study hard, I just want to eat rice all day long. When the tribe gradually gets on the right track, Chang Xia will definitely leave the tribe. At that time, Nan Feng couldn''t find Chang Xia''s figure even if he wanted to eat.


    At that time, she wanted to see how Nanfeng would solve it?


    "Hey! Do it yourself." Nan Feng put down the tableware, stood up, and walked towards Chang Xia.


    Honeydew helped cut the peppers and washed the pot in the long summer.


    Nanfeng squatted down and started a fire.


    "Honeydew, chop some minced meat. Steam with bird eggs later, it tastes really good." Nan Feng licked the corner of his mouth and said.


    Steamed eggs, add some minced meat into it.


    Add two more drops of soy sauce and vinegar, and it tastes absolutely delicious.


    "Steamed eggs, make steamed eggs with minced meat. Then make a soup with minced meat and eggs, and if you scramble bird eggs with peppers, fry more." Chang Xia said. With that said, let Honeydew cut more peppers. In addition to Bai Linger eating, the adults can also eat together.


    "This bird''s egg is versatile!" Honeydew said.


    Tianshi tribe rarely eat bird eggs, after Heluo tribe ate bird eggs.


    The Lions were astonished, especially this scrambled egg with chili peppers, which really hit the Lions'' preference. Milu returned to the Tianshi tribe to teach the tribe this dish. During that time, the lions ate scrambled eggs with peppers three times a day.


    The taste is really unbelievable.


    "Lions eat bird eggs?" Nan Feng asked in surprise.


    Honeydew said: "The Lions didn''t eat bird eggs before. However, since the last time they ate scrambled bird eggs with peppers in the Heluo Tribe, this dish has become one of the Lions'' favorite foods, ranking only after grilled meat and peppers. after."


    heard.


    The two of Chang Xia laughed.


    It seems that the lions are quite cute.


    The three dishes are simple and easy to make.


    It didn''t take long for Chang Xia to be done.


    Bring the dish to the table.


    A part is reserved for Bai Linger, and the rest is naturally the carnival of the adults.


    "Baba, eat."


    Bai Linger looked up and urged.


    Bai Qing shook his head lightly and explained, "Linger, it''s not enough. These dishes are still very hot just after they''ve been fried. When they cool down a bit, I''ll feed you."


    The honeydew gently blows the minced meat and egg drop soup, stirring it with chopsticks.


    Hope the soup cools down a bit faster.


    Bai Linger was in a hurry, and climbed to Bai Qing''s neck, the snake tail kept slapping Bai Qing''s shoulders, and in a hurry, she couldn''t help releasing a faint cold air.


    see.


    Chang Xia and others were overjoyed.


    "Brother, let Ling''er get close to the wooden bowl. It releases cold air, and the food will cool down very quickly." Chang Xia suggested with a smile.


    Bai Qing looked at Bai Linger, who was spitting out cold air on his neck.


    silently-


    Reach out and grab Bai Linger.


    "Ling''er, come." Bai Qing said: "Be careful, release the cold slowly. When they get cold, you can eat them."


    Bai Qing was not afraid of hot and cold, but could not take the initiative to release the cold air.


    Bai Linger listened to what Bai Qing said opened her mouth and spit out two or three ice crystals the size of a bean.


    "Depend on--"


    "Did I just get dazzled?"


    "She can spit ice cubes, what kind of bloodline ability is this?"


    Those three ice crystals took Bai Linger too much energy, and after spitting, she lay on the table with the whole snake, listless.


    "Withered." Bai Qing stretched out his hand and poked Bai Ling''er.


    The corner of Milu''s mouth twitched, she patted Bai Qing''s hand, carefully picked up Bai Linger, and stirred the minced pork and egg drop soup with chopsticks, and found that the minced meat and egg drop soup had become cold. So, I hurriedly found a small spoon, "Linger, come, the minced pork and egg drop soup has become cold, you can taste it if you like it or not."


    Here, Chang Xia and the others watched Honey Dew take care of Bai Linger and drink minced pork and egg drop soup.


    So, everyone ate happily.


    Leave Bai Linger to Bai Qing Milu to take care of.


    "Baba, this soup is delicious!"


    "Yes, still."


    Bai Qing touched his nose, listened to Bai Linger''s constant ranting, and finally left his share to Bai Linger. I really don''t know where Bai Linger''s small snake body has eaten so much food.


    "It''s really edible!"


    "Bai Qing has a heavy burden in the future. Ling''er is estimated to have to be raised by the tribe."


    "Where did all the food it eats go to?"


    After everyone finished eating, they all looked at Bai Linger curiously. The steamed eggs with minced meat, the soup with minced meat and eggs, and the scrambled eggs with peppers have all been eaten, and now I start eating raw bird eggs.


    However, no matter how much she eats.


    That shriveled little body will soon return to normal.


    Look, it''s really amazing.


    "Her birth was interrupted by Bai Qing, and she was delayed for five years in the mysterious vine forest. Recently, she needs to use a lot of food to promote her growth. After a while, she will be able to return to normal." Su Ye said lightly.

 Chapter 354： idiot master

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "So that''s the case, then I... feel relieved."


    Honeydew Bai Qing looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not that they dislike Bai Linger eating too much, but they are simply worried about cooking. The two of them boiled eggs are fine, which can satisfy Bai Linger''s appetite.


    But, to make a trick or something.


    It''s too embarrassing for the two of them.


    "Baba, I''m a sleepy bird."


    After eating, Bai Linger muttered, and said this in a slurred mouth. Head tilted, fell asleep in seconds. This scene made everyone look at each other in dismay.


    "Brother, is she asleep?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Bai Qing stretched out his hand, picked up Bai Linger, nodded and said, "Sleep."


    "I really ate and slept, slept and ate. I''m so happy!" Nan Feng sighed and sighed again and again. This is exactly the life she wants most, but unfortunately, her grandfather and Eminem stopped her before, and she is still busy taking care of Chang Xia. Such a dream life can only be imagined.


    "She''s growing, what do you think��" Maple Leaf rolled her eyes, squinting at Nanfeng. His eyes were full of contempt and disdain, and since Chang Xia''s body recovered, Nan Feng was like a wild horse that had run away, floating endlessly.


    "I want to eat and sleep, sleep and eat." Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia looked at Nanfeng with a smirk, and whispered, "Nanfeng, do you really want to live this kind of life?"


    "Think. You have a way, teach me!" Nan Feng said excitedly.


    On the side, Su Ye and the others were covered in black lines.


    This Nanfeng really dared to think, no wonder the xylophone is always itchy.


    When encountering such a south wind, not to mention the itching of the xylophone, even they couldn''t help itching.


    "You can learn to warm spring!" Chang Xia laughed and said loudly.


    puff-


    Suddenly, Maple Leaf Kongshan burst into laughter.


    "Snake, for Nanfeng''s wish to eat, sleep, sleep, and eat, you have to work hard!"


    While speaking, Maple Leaf deliberately softened her tone and made a gesture of refueling.


    Nan Feng froze, dumbfounded.


    Snake smiled and replied, "Yeah! I''ll try my best."


    Ha ha--


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    This snake walk is really interesting, and it fits well with the tribe.


    "Get out!" Nan Feng pinched the snake and spit out two words.


    "Nanfeng, don''t bully Snake. You didn''t say that you wanted to eat, sleep, sleep, and eat. If you were pregnant, you would naturally be able to live such a life. Even Muqin Amu won''t force you, and is absolutely happy to indulge you. This kind of life." Chang Xia mentioned this kind of life again and again, word by word, talking and laughing.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of angering Nanfeng, she would have wanted to hold her stomach and laugh.


    "Chang Xia��" Nan Feng stared at Chang Xia with a dangerous expression, if it wasn''t for her pet sister, she wanted to beat up.


    "Cough cough! It''s time to pack up and sleep." Shen Rong said.


    one sight.


    The south wind is even more angry.


    This Shen Rong didn''t speak early or late, but it was when she was staring at Chang Xia.


    He spoke up.


    Thinking about it, Nan Feng raised his foot and stomped on Snake.


    "Ugh!" Snake walked in pain and almost didn''t scream. As expected of a Leopard female, this power is really awesome!


    This scene.


    Everyone pursed their lips and smiled, but said nothing.


    If you really anger Nanfeng, it will be difficult to coax him back.


    Clean up the mess and light wormwood mosquito coils. The faint smell of wormwood spread, Nan Feng disliked covering his mouth and nose, and sat limply beside the earthen stove.


    The **** wormwood smell!


    No matter how many times I smell it, I still don''t like it.


    "Nanfeng, are you uncomfortable?" Snake asked nervously.


    Nan Feng waved his hand and replied, "No, it''s just the smell of wormwood that makes me dizzy."


    "Nanfeng doesn''t like the smell of wormwood, so let her lie down and wait for the smell of wormwood to dissipate." Chang Xia explained. While talking, he picked up fish and shrimp, and at the same time spread the Songshan mushroom and Songshan bracken in the rattan basket.


    Tomorrow, let it dry for half a day, and then put it back in the rattan basket and bring it back to the tribe.


    Here comes.


    It is estimated that they will have to travel overnight, and strive to return to the tribe earlier.


    That night.


    Everyone fell asleep in the smell of wormwood mixed with the smell of fish and shrimp.


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    Everyone got up and rushed to the Valley of Oil Trees.


    Try to dig out the resin under the ground in the oil tree valley.


    For the harvesting of the oil trees, wait for Chang Xia and the others to return to the tribe, and let the patriarch and the elder arrange for members of the hunting team to come.


    Soon, Chang Xia and others plowed the valley of the oil trees.


    Of course the harvest is very gratifying.


    The black resin stacked in the rattan baskets on the side is the best proof.


    "Elder Pukang, please bring these resins back to the rock beast den. Let''s go to the mountain forest to pick some fungi and bracken. Later, it''s time to leave for the tribe." Chang Xia said.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang laughed loudly.


    He patted his chest and agreed to carry the resin.


    Let Chang Xia and the others leave.


    Time passed, and soon it was noon.


    Chang Xia and the others didn''t delay much, they knew that Su Ye was going to rush back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kana Holy Mountain to deal with the affairs of the various orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    This time, the Heluo tribe must be content to spare so much time to come to Misty Ridge.


    Songshan Mountain and Misty Ridge are here, if needed...they can come at any time.


    "It''s simpler to eat fruit powder pancakes with barbecue at noon." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Okay."


    Others, take the initiative to pack their bags and arrange the rattan baskets that need to be brought back to the tribe. After the meal, tied directly to the beast and set off.


    With eight more baskets of resin, other things are a bit too hard to take.


    So, after discussion and negotiation.


    Everyone decided to keep a part of dried fish, shrimp, mushrooms and bracken This part is left in the rock animal nest in Songshan, which should be the ration of the elders of Pukang. Considering that they would have to travel all night, with fruit powder, sugar and other seasonings, Chang Xia planned to stay in the rock beast den.


    The tribe has not yet determined when the hunting team will come.


    It is impossible to let the elders of Pukang go hungry in Songshan.


    "Elder Pucon, I put the seasoning in this rattan basket. Come and get it if you want. The fruit powder and sugar must be put away. If they get wet, they will not taste good."


    "Dried fish and shrimp, if you find it troublesome. Just grill it and eat it, then dip it in some sauce."


    "Hehehe-"


    Elder Pukang smiled and looked nervously at the position pointed by Chang Xia.


    I tried very hard to remember every word Chang Xia said.


    "Elder Pukang, don''t laugh. Do you remember?" Maple Leaf said seriously. She knew the elder Pukang and smiled like that... at a glance, he knew that he didn''t remember anything.


    Idiot master, what a shame!


    "Chang Xia, what should I do with jerky?" Maple Leaf was disgusted and disgusted. She was unequivocal when it came to helping. After all, he is his own idiot master, and he can''t really let him live a life of ruthless blood and blood in Songshan, which is quite a headache.


    Chang Xia glanced at Elder Pukang and immediately understood Maple Leaf''s worries.


    "You marinate all the python meat, and I will make the python meat into jerky or dried meat later." Chang Xia said. Sure enough, it was all in vain just now.


    How can we expect Pukang elders to cook by themselves?


    Eat, the elders of Pukang are proud of the crowd.


    But do it yourself.


    The Pukang elder is definitely the one that frys the kitchen.


    "Shen Rong, you can help the elder Pukang handle the seasoning for the barbecue. When the meat is being barbecued, the elder Pukang can use it directly."


    After thinking about it, Chang Xia called Shen Rong and said a few more words.

 Chapter 355： Hurry up all night

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Elder Pukang, can you really do it?"


    In the afternoon, everyone was ready to go. Maple Leaf couldn''t worry about Elder Pukang. Once again, he asked him if he could really take care of himself alone?


    hehe-


    The answer to Maple Leaf is still the iconic laughter of the Pukang elders.


    "Don''t worry! I''m an elder of Pukang, not to mention Songshan... I''ve even been to Death Canyon."


    Death Canyon, the most dangerous Jedi in Dusk Forest.


    There are piles of bones, there is a lake of death that is as black as ink and exudes an ominous aura, and there are even more powerful and powerful beasts.


    Even the orcs living in the Dusk Forest will stay away from the Death Canyon.


    "Okay! Eat less, I will urge the patriarch to arrange a hunting team to come to Songshan as soon as possible." Maple Leaf said.


    Understand that persuasion is useless, not to mention the elder Pukang is older than her.


    Although it is not very reliable.


    However, you will never starve yourself to death.


    "Elder Pukang, let''s go back to the tribe first."


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said goodbye to Elder Pukang. After that, Shen Rong wrapped Chang Xia with a wolf tail and placed her on the beast. It''s the same as coming to Misty Ridge, but this time, there is one less elder Pukang on the return trip.


    There will be no rest on this return trip and will be on the road overnight.


    Both the water bladder and the roast are prepared in advance and won''t stop anywhere during the period.


    "Are you sleepy?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Chang Xia yawned, nodded, and said, "A little bit."


    Noon is busy making jerky for the elders of Pukang, and tinkering with barbecue and so on. I don''t feel tired when I''m busy. After this is done, people feel very tired.


    "Rely on me, you will sleep." Su Ye said: "This is just starting, you will sleep. Next, there will be a long time, and some will suffer."


    Su Yechu stayed at the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    The rest of the time is wandering among the major orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    For Su Ye, traveling in the wild has long been accustomed to it.


    However, for a rookie like Changxia, who is just entering the forest, it is estimated that they will not adapt in a short time. After all, how can it be compared with tribes in the wild, sleeping in the wind, being bitten by mosquitoes, or being attacked by animals, etc., all kinds of situations may be encountered.


    As long as you can''t think of it, you can''t find it.


    "Yeah! I''ll sleep." Chang Xia nodded and buried himself in Su Ye''s arms. Feeling the warm sunlight around her body, smelling the faint herbal scent on Su Ye''s body, she quickly fell asleep.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng smiled at this scene in the distance.


    Eyes full of envy.


    In this Twilight Forest, other than Chang Xia, who would dare to be so close to Wu?


    "Honeydew, are you alright?" Bai Qing whispered. He originally planned to restore the animal body and carry things. However, when he was carrying Bai Linger, Bai Linger''s coldness would take the initiative to subside. So, Bai Qing hurried on the road with Bai Linger in his head.


    Honeydew Snake is also beast-like, with various rattan baskets **** on his body.


    The cold stones are placed in different rattan baskets, so as to avoid frostbite as much as possible.


    Honeydew said: "It''s okay, this weight is nothing."


    The rattan baskets bundled by serpents are specially woven, the kind that are long and short. This is a rattan basket commonly used by snake orcs. Unlike other orcs, the rattan baskets used by other orcs are too high for them to apply.


    Nanfeng tried to follow Snake as far as possible.


    She was always worried that the rattan basket on Snake''s body would be thrown off, and she couldn''t rest assured if she didn''t stare at it.


    Snake walking didn''t feel anything, he quite enjoyed Nanfeng''s eyes on him. The reason or whatever, doesn''t matter at all.


    In the afternoon, the sun was like fire.


    However, the temperature is still in a suitable range.


    It doesn''t make people feel hot, but it is warm and comfortable.


    I feel yawning when I bask in the sun.


    It''s a pity that everyone was busy on the road, and there was not much leisure to think about sleeping in.


    The only one to enjoy is Chang Xia.


    Before going to bed, everyone was on their way. When Chang Xia woke up, everyone was still on their way. It''s just that the scorching sun overhead is already westward, and it is getting dusk.


    "Are you awake? Are you thirsty or not, come and drink some water." Su Ye untied the water bladder and handed it to Chang Xia to let her drink some water first.


    Chang Xia took the water bag and drank the water.


    Needless to say, she knew that she had slept for a long time. Holding Su Ye''s hand, Chang Xia stood up and moved his stiff limbs.


    "Mother Su Ye, where have we been?" Chang Xia asked.


    Chang Xia was very familiar with the surrounding scenery, but did not know the direction. In fact, after entering the forest, she felt familiar everywhere she looked.


    "I can reach the first line of the sky tonight, and strive to arrive at the Heluo tribe tomorrow afternoon." Su Ye said: "Go to Black Pool to rest in the evening, and then set off again."


    "Is Chang Xia hungry?" Shen Rong ran, his voice coming from the breeze. The others kept galloping at the same speed, and the return journey was faster than when they came. Su Ye said that arriving at the Heluo tribe in the afternoon was the latest time.


    At their speed, they will be able to reach the tribe tomorrow morning.


    If there are no beasts blocking the way along the way, it is possible for Tianming to reach the tribe. In fact, they didn''t hide the aura of the Black Panthers along the way. Unless they didn''t have eyes, ordinary beasts wouldn''t approach.


    "I''m not hungry yet." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied.


    After confirming that Chang Xia was not hungry, Shen Rong increased his speed by two points.


    Seeing this, the other running clansmen speeded up at the same timeMr. Su Ye, when you return to the tribe, will you rest in the tribe for a day, or go directly back to the holy mountain of Karna? "Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye said: "Depending on the situation, we should go directly back to the holy mountain of Kana."


    "Oh!" Chang Xia nodded and said, "Do you want to bring some dried fish and shrimp, as well as Songshan mushrooms and bracken back to the sacred mountain of Kana? Songshan chickens need to be fed, so it is inconvenient for you to bring them back."


    "I plan to send one person from each of the six major orc tribes to the sacred mountain of Karna. Now, Bai Qing and I have something to do to leave the holy mountain of Karna, so that the wizard hall will not be empty." Su Ye said, She had thought about it last time.


    This time back to the holy mountain of Karna, she decided to implement it as soon as possible.


    She and Pachin were the only ones who were hanging out in the holy mountain of Karna.


    When the Heluo tribe developed, Su Ye planned to develop the sacred mountain of Kana. Associating the sacred mountain of Karna with the Heluo tribe, however, she has not spoken about it so far.


    The Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna is different in the eyes of the orcs.


    Rushingly linking the sacred mountain of Kana with the Heluo tribe will only make the Black Panthers crowded out by other orcs. To implement this, it will take time and subtlety.


    think about.


    Su Ye looked at Chang Xia.


    She firmly believed in this cub who was holding all her feelings in front of her.


    Must be able to do this.


    And she just needs to wait quietly.


    Soon it will be dusk.


    At night, everyone arrived at the black pool in the first line of the sky. Take a break, eat some cold roasted meat and fruit cakes, and drink some water.


    The crowd set off again.


    Resting again is when they return to the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia didn''t chat with Su Ye anymore, but took the vine branches to exercise his bloodline ability again and again, and strived to make his ability stronger as soon as possible.

 Chapter 356： lively tribal morning

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    midnight.


    Chang Xia stopped using his bloodline ability.


    Quietly feeling the night wind blowing across her face, Su Ye opened her eyes and said softly, "It''s over?"


    "Yeah! It''s over." Chang Xia nodded.


    Looking at the dark night, the stars twinkle.


    The bright moonlight poured over the pitch-black earth, gilding the entire twilight forest with a layer of silver splendor, winding and beautiful.


    "Mother Su Ye, do you think it''s feasible for the tribe to build a commercial area?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Su Ye raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you want to change the route of the Normandy Market?"


    "Can''t you?" Chang Xia asked back.


    The Normandy Grand Bazaar connects the Orcs of the Twilight Forest, the Birds of the Qinghai Plateau and the Fish of the East China Sea. Even other orcs outside these three places go to the Normandy Grand Bazaar every year.


    The Normandy Bazaar is not just a market place.


    It is the place where the various races communicate.


    Unfortunately, the ethnic groups are far apart, and the Normandy Bazaar is unmanaged, so it is difficult for the Normandy Bazaar to expand its influence, and it can only be held once a year.


    "Difficult." Su Ye said.


    At the beginning, she determined the big market in the Normandy Plain, and she often chatted with the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East China Sea Fish Clan.


    Today.


    It was extremely difficult for Changxia to bring the big market to the Heluo tribe.


    There is no shortage of wise men of every race.


    They all see the potential of the big market.


    The Normandy Grand Bazaar is unorganized and unorganized, and it is not a compromise of all parties.


    Everyone wants to eat this big cake, but in the end, no one can eat it.


    "However, we have time." Chang Xia said calmly: "The Heluo Tribe Commercial Area is only for the communication between the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. However, with the emergence of treasures such as light trees, light grasses, and vine trees, I think The Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan will definitely be tempted, right? Besides, the Heluo tribe has only these now, who can guarantee that there will be nothing better in the future..."


    heard.


    Su Ye''s hand to comb Chang Xia''s long hair paused slightly.


    The corners of her mouth rose slightly, evoking a loving smile.


    "Red maple sap, fruit powder, seasoning fruit..." Su Ye whispered about the new things from the Heluo tribe, as if giving Chang Xia confidence. As a witch, she can''t be too obvious about a certain tribe, but some simple hints are okay.


    She can favor Changxia, but she cannot favor the Heluo tribe.


    This is the principle and the rule.


    Chang Xia quietly listened to Su Ye''s voice, and the smile in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    Obvious.


    Su Ye is also optimistic about Chang Xia''s choice.


    However, due to Wu''s position, she couldn''t say it clearly.


    On the side, the other clansmen quietly listened to the conversation between the two. At this moment, not to mention the excitement of the Heluo tribe''s clansmen, even the two of Snakeling Honeydew also showed excitement.


    The Heluo tribe stands on the top of the Eastern Land.


    It means that the Orcs are above the Birds and Fishes.


    As an orc, Snake Honeydew is naturally proud.


    Even if this matter is still unknown, everyone can''t help the beast blood boiling in their hearts.


    running.


    Chang Xia and his party ushered in the dawn.


    At the same time, the Heluo tribe was in sight.


    "The return journey went smoothly beyond ordinary!" Chang Xia sighed, sitting on the Shen Rong beast, looking at the place where the Heluo tribe was, and the smoke rising from the sky, announcing the arrival of a new day for the Heluo tribe.


    "No matter how hungry a beast is, it wouldn''t dare to touch the beard of the owner of the Twilight Forest." Su Ye chuckled and said wildly.


    Don''t look at Su Ye as a female, talk about domineering and wild.


    She is the most sturdy in the Twilight Forest.


    After Su Ye became the witch of the beast clan, the female awakening bloodline in the Twilight Forest increased several times. All of these are the changes Su Ye brought to the orcs.


    She used her own ability to tell the orc female that as long as you are strong enough, even a male can get down.


    Ha ha--


    Chang Xia burst out laughing after hearing this.


    In the past, Su Ye''s domineering was extroverted. With the increase of age, Su Ye became more and more introverted. Chang Xia has only seen this side twice.


    One time was when Chang Xia was adopted.


    Today, this is the second time.


    She is telling Chang Xia with practical actions that she is still the Su Ye that she used to be.


    woohoo-


    at the same time.


    The Heluo Tribe sensed the news that Chang Xia and others had returned.


    The loud and thick horn sounded from the Heluo tribe.


    The tribesmen walked out of the cave and gathered at the gate of the tribe. This time, Su Ye personally led the team to Misty Ridge to seek a way to rescue Bai Qing.


    The Heluo tribe, as well as other orc tribes, knew about it.


    Chang Xia and the others returned a little earlier than expected.


    This made the people of the Heluo tribe couldn''t help but feel joy in their hearts. Does this mean that Bai Qing''s disease has been removed?


    "Gen--" Xylophone softly called Gen''s name, breathing a little short.


    Genhui held the xylophone''s hand and exerted a little force, motioning her to calm down. Don''t lose your temper in front of the clan, and wait until Chang Xia and the others come back.


    see.


    Xylophone came back to his senses.


    She took a deep breath and suppressed the anxiety in her heart.


    Also restless is the elder Jami.


    However, the elder Jami is more calm and composed than the xylophone. Despite the anxiety in his heart, there was no trace of it on his face.


    Elder Ximu stared at Elder Yami when his eyes passed over the crutches in her hand. She stayed on the back of Elder Jami''s blue-veined and angry hand for a few seconds. This female character was as stubborn as ever, and she was obviously worried, but her expression did not show a trace.


    roar-


    Elder Senda raised his head and screamed.


    Immediately following, Maple Leaf Kongshan and others let out animal roars one after another.


    This is in response to the horn sound of the tribe, telling the tribe that the people who went out have returned, and let them relax their guard.


    "Woooo!" Yuanhei jumped and stepped on Bai Qing''s shoulders, and the whole ape was overwhelmed with excitement.


    Bai Qing hugged it and said coldly, "Don''t move, if you move again, I''ll drop you."


    "Woooo-" Ape Hei whimpered in a low voice, retorting.


    However, he didn''t dare to jump around.


    On the side, listening to Bai Qing''s lesson to Saru Hei, there was a thick smile on the corner of his mouth.


    After Yuan Hei and the cubs of the tribe got to know each other, his personality changed greatly, and it was not bad to be a devil king. Playing tricks in the tribe all day, making the clansmen wonder whether they should laugh or cry.


    Only, it met Pachin.


    Bai Qing didn''t eat it at all, and being beaten became commonplace.


    Ape Hei is still small after all, although he is very powerful.


    However, against Bai Qing. Don''t talk about resistance, in addition to being beaten or beaten. It has been beaten many times, but it has become more peaceful.


    Although he was beaten by Bai Qing, he always likes to stick to Bai Qing, which is no longer there.


    "Bai Qing, can you hug Yuan Hei?" The tit''s crisp voice sounded, and it was not bad to hug the cat and the cat.


    Bai Qing glanced at the tit, grabbed the back of Ape Hei''s neck, and threw the monkey to the tit.


    Saru Black didn''t resist at all, and was hugged by the tits, whimpering happily. Then they started making noises with the **** and five willows, and the lively tribal square became even more lively.

 Chapter 357： Shock from the tribe

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "It''s near, it''s almost there."


    "Hey! I don''t seem to see Elder Pukang?"


    "Without Elder Pukang, what''s going on? I saw Bai Qing. He looked in good spirits. Sure enough, the disease has been cured."


    As Chang Xia and his party approached, the excited clansmen naturally found that there was an orc missing in the team.


    Gen raised his hand to stop the talking clansmen.


    "Wu, welcome back to the Heluo Tribe." Gen stepped forward, gave Wu a hero''s salute, and helped Su Ye slip off the Shen Rong beast.


    Xylophone glanced at Nanfeng and walked towards Changxia.


    Smile and hug her down.


    "Xylophone Amu��" Chang Xia happily kissed the xylophone on the cheek, expressing her favor.


    Aside, Nanfeng pouted.


    Waiting for the clan to help loosen the rattan basket on his body.


    Snake looked at this scene with a smile, slid two steps, got close to Nanfeng, and whispered, "I can hug you."


    "...Go away!" Nan Feng''s mouth twitched, and he glared at Snake Line speechlessly. Is she an orc who will compete with Chang Xia for pet?


    That''s not possible.


    At most, they despise their own Eminem''s eccentricity.


    Of course, if Snake wanted to hug her, Nan Feng would not refuse.


    Seeing the change in Nan Feng''s eyes, the corners of Snake''s grin became even more terrifying. In the distance, the **** hugged Ape Hei and hurriedly retreated, shouting that the big snake was coming and wanted to eat the cubs.


    Elder Jami approached Bai Qing and looked at the person several times.


    It was a relief to confirm that he was indeed back to normal. Then asked in a low voice about the experience of Misty Ridge, on the other side, the roots and the clansmen began to open the blind box.


    "It''s resin��"


    Seeing dried fish and shrimp, the roots are very cool.


    Even if it was the mulberry jam of Misty Ridge, the smile on Gen Zuo''s face darkened by two points.


    The roots of Songshan mushrooms, Songshan chickens and Songshan bracken do not have much ups and downs. With Chang Xia, a small hoarder, he was prepared for this little battle. Even in the face of the piles of vine tree branches and all kinds of wild vegetables with soil, he remained calm and composed as always.


    but--


    When his eyes touched the rattan basket in front of Elder Senda.


    Root went straight.


    Resin, baskets of resin.


    what on earth is it?


    Misty Ridge is full of water vapor and swamps everywhere.


    Such an environment is not suitable for the growth of oil trees at all. Besides, the tribe has traveled to every corner of Misty Ridge in recent years, and there are no oil trees there at all.


    Where do these resins come from?


    When you see that the rattan basket here is filled with resin.


    The gaffe is not only rooted in one person.


    The entire tribe was boiling.


    Countless clansmen flocked towards this side, stretching their necks to look at the resin in the rattan basket. So many, you can create your own eaves, corridors, and various furniture, etc.!


    Thinking about it, everyone''s excited eyes turned red.


    "That''s right, these baskets are all resin." Senda explained to Changxia Nuzui: "The resin we picked up came from Songshan. Changxia found a valley of oil trees in Songshan. There are nearly a hundred trees growing in that valley. An oil tree, I declare that in the future, the tribe will no longer have to worry about insufficient resin. Once the oil tree in the oil tree valley is harvested, the tribe can build hundreds of cave dwellings..."


    The last sentence, Senda elders is to boost the confidence of the tribe.


    With the existence of Youshu Valley, not to mention hundreds of cave dwellings, even thousands of them can be built. After all, harvesting oil trees is continuous, not a one-stop sale.


    This situation is the same as the red maple tree in Hongyeling.


    Of course, the same is true of green hills and green trees.


    "awesome!"


    "Chang Xia, you are the most powerful."


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to eat? Remember to tell Eminem."


    In an instant, the tribal square boiled like boiling water.


    The clansmen clamored for Chang Xia to go to their cave for dinner. At the same time, he also indicated that he would send more food to the Changxia family.


    The enthusiasm one by one made Chang Xia unbearable.


    The way the Orcs express their feelings is very straightforward, and they seldom tweak or euphemistically. When they like Changxia, they will express it directly.


    This kind of love has lasted for more than ten years.


    Every time he felt it, Chang Xia couldn''t help but feel shy.


    "Don''t make trouble with her, move the resin to the cave. If there are clansmen who need resin in the future, they will exchange it, and let Chang Xia and the others return to the cave to rest first. If there is something else, we will talk about it later."


    Recently, the tribe is busy with the construction of the Baihu commercial area, and it is very busy every day.


    What Chang Xia and the others brought back, Resin moved directly to the cave. After that, the tribe will convert the value to Changxia and others according to the credit, and the remaining vine tree branches and wild vegetables with soil will be sent directly back to the Changxia family cave.


    These are things that Chang Xia brought back to the tribe, cuttings and so on, all need her to come forward. The clansmen do not understand, nor do they take cuttings.


    Mulberry jam, Chang Xia kept two jars for himself.


    The rest is handed over to the xylophone, which she distributes to the clan to taste.


    Like the special products brought back from Miwuling and Songshan, in addition to leaving a part for the tribe, it is for the tribe to try early adopters. It is more that the people in charge of picking in Changxia bring them back to their caves, and the Heluo tribe pursues private ownership of things.


    The tribes go out to hunt and gather the part that is handed over to the tribe, which is used to distribute to the elderly who are supported by the tribe. Of course, any excess will be distributed to the tribesmen. In the case of Nuanchun''s pregnancy and cubs, the tribe will also distribute various foods to her family as appropriate.


    Because of this system , the Heluo tribe has never experienced mass starvation or freezing to death.


    Similarly.


    In the Twilight Forest, the same is true for the six major orc tribes.


    On the contrary, some weak tribes will hide their filth.


    "Haha! I earned this trip!" Shen Nian laughed, looking at the rattan basket full of things in front of him, very excited.


    Fenghuo also rubbed his hands together and said, "Yes, the family has accumulated. It is not far from finding a partner. We can make plans when other orc tribes come over next time."


    This said.


    Immediately, Heimeng''s eyes brightened.


    The females of their own tribe are too fierce to be deceived. Isn''t there other orc tribes?


    Thinking about it, these single males who are not married and have no partner look at each other.


    Each played a small calculation.


    "Xyon Mu, my family has everything. I will take some of these things, and you can share the rest for the clansmen to try!" Chang Xia said.


    The number of rattan baskets in front of her was the largest.


    After all, she found almost all of these things and discovered ways to eat them. No one can surpass Chang Xia.


    "No. What you have left for the tribe is enough for the clansmen to try. All yours are moved back to your own cave. If you have cold stones, you don''t have to worry about the food spoiling early." Xylophone did not agree, and directly retorted.


    Bai Qing''s body ailments were exorcised.


    Bai Linger''s existence is naturally no longer a secret.


    In order to protect Bai Linger, the tribe did not ask too much. Let the clansmen know that Bai Qing is back to normal, and at the same time announce the existence of Bai Linger, after which it is forbidden to talk about Bai Linger.


    The matter of Han Shi was naturally not concealed.


    "But��" Chang Xia wanted to continue to say something.


    Xylophone waved his hand and directly called the clan to help Chang Xia move things to Baihu.

 Chapter 358： Got home

    Chapter 358 Arrived Home


    a while.


    Chang Xia and his party swayed back to Baihu.


    The people on the shore of Baihu Lake separated, and the tribe helped Chang Xia move the rattan baskets into the courtyard of the cave dwelling. Before Chang Xia could say hello, they all left.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to sleep first?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia lowered her head, smelled the smell on her body, and said, "Mister, make a fire and have breakfast. After dinner, go to sleep."


    After speaking, she turned to look at Su Ye.


    "Mother Su Ye, you can go back to the holy mountain of Karna in the afternoon! Wash, eat, and rest later."


    Su Ye moved his body and looked at Chang Xia''s expectant eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to Kana Holy Mountain in the afternoon." Su Ye let out a sigh of relief and replied.


    Bai Qing was holding Saru Hei and stood aside. Hearing that Su Ye promised to return to the holy mountain of Kana in the afternoon, he was immediately relieved. Compared with the quiet and almost dead Kana Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, the Heluo tribe is more vibrant.


    Su Ye smiled when he heard Bai Qing''s exhalation.


    "Bai Qing, I''ve discussed with other tribes, and I plan to ask other tribes to send a few people to Kana Sacred Mountain to help take care of the Wizarding Hall. What do you think?" Su Ye asked, asking what Bai Qing meant.


    Bai Qing paused for a while, and said in surprise, "Is it alright?"


    "Yes. In addition to taking care of the wizard''s hall, I also want to cultivate some vegetable fields in the sacred mountain of Karna. If you want... I can ask the orc tribe to arrange two peers for you, and they can exercise with you, I can also practice hunting with you." Su Ye looked into Bai Qing''s eyes and said seriously.


    Bai Qing is from the Forest of Qingyue, and these two places are as long as he is willing.


    Su Ye can give to the Sirius tribe.


    However, the strong are respected.


    If the Sirius Tribe wants to keep these two places, they must defeat the Orcs of other tribes. Like the Xiling of the Heluo tribe, although he is still young, his strength is quite good.


    "I think." Bai Qing said anxiously.


    It''s really boring to be alone in the holy mountain of Karna, even if there are a lot of things to learn every day, I am so busy that I don''t have any leisure time. However, Bai Qing is still just a beast cub, no matter how calm and intelligent he is, he is still eager to play with his peers of the same age.


    "Do you have a choice? Like the Sirius Tribe..." Su Ye said.


    Bai Qing shook his head and said, "Strength comes first, I will listen to Wu''s thoughts."


    "Well, I will let the six major tribes solve it on their own." Su Ye said.


    Aside, Chang Xia listened to Su Ye''s decision with a smile on his face. Su Ye''s change means a lot of possibilities.


    Either way, this is a good thing for Chang Xia.


    She is most afraid of being the same.


    Shen Rong entered the kitchen and started a fire to boil water.


    He also did not miss the dialogue between Su Ye and Bai Qing. Shen Rong has lived in the Heluo tribe for several months, and he has heard more or less about some things in the Twilight Forest. It is an undeniable fact that there are only two people living in the sacred mountain of Karna, Wu and Pachin.


    Today.


    Wu took the initiative to break this rule.


    The Twilight Forest seems to be windy.


    After the water was boiled, Shen Rong called Chang Xia to take a bath and wash his hair, and then prepare breakfast.


    "Bai Qing wants to taste Songshan chicken and Songshan mushrooms. You slaughter the Songshan chicken and stew the Songshan mushrooms, and then use the Songshan bracken to fry the boa meat." Chang Xia said a few words to Shen Rong before entering the bathroom. Chang Xia still values ??Bai Qing''s younger brother.


    Bai Qing did not speak, and Chang Xia arranged for him directly.


    Songshan chicken, Su Ye will definitely not bring back the holy mountain of Kana. This thing is alive and needs feeding. She and Bai Qing are the only two people in the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna. They are very busy, so how can they have time to feed Songshan chickens.


    Wait for Su Ye to communicate with the orc tribe and arrange for the orcs to enter the sacred mountain of Kana.


    At that time, planting and breeding, Su Ye should be arranged.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the fence by the Baihu Lake later." Shen Rong replied. Songshan chickens were all sent to the fence by the Baihu Lake, and of course their wings were cut off in advance.


    "Songshan chicken is delicious?" Bai Qing asked.


    Xu is what Su Ye said just now, which made Bai Qing too excited.


    At this moment, when Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to slaughter the pheasant for him, Bai Qing couldn''t help but ask. He understands Chang Xia, if Songshan chicken is not delicious, she will not deliberately speak.


    "It''s very delicious." Chang Xia said, turning around and entering the bathroom.


    Su Ye sat at the square table in the corridor and explained, "Songshan mushrooms stewed with Songshan chicken are so delicious that you can swallow your tongue. There is mulberry jam in the rattan basket. If you want to eat it, you can find it yourself..."


    The rattan baskets are temporarily placed in the cave courtyard.


    Changxia Shen Rong was not in a hurry to clean it up. Things like fish, shrimp and Songshan mushrooms would have to be turned out later and continued to dry.


    The fish and shrimp refrigerated by the cold stone are kept in the tribe square in the long summer.


    Xylophone wanted to share some for Chang Xia, but Chang Xia refused on the grounds that the number was too small. She ate it in Misty Ridge, why did she bring it back to the ministry so hard


    Falling, mainly to give the clansmen a taste of the early adopters. If the clansmen like it, the next time you go to Misty Ridge, you can stop by and wander around Misty Lake.


    "Sangguo, the mulberry in Misty Ridge." Bai Qing was slightly startled and surprised.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Yes, it''s the mulberry fruit from Misty Ridge. However, Chang Xia boiled the mulberry fruit into mulberry jam."


    "Suanhei, you can play by yourself. I''ll find mulberry jam. I told you that mulberry fruit is very delicious, and the taste is not much worse than the flat apples in the Holy Land of Weishan." Bai Qing babbled to Yuanhei in a rare childish manner.


    "Woooo!" Ape Hei cried out, as if arguing something.


    Su Ye watched Bai Qing and Yuan Hei get along, but she didn''t expect that leaving Bai Qing in the Heluo tribe this time would actually make the relationship between Bai Qing and Yuan Hei better.


    Shen Rong kneaded the dough, got up and went to the fence by the Baihu Lake.


    Not long after, he came back with a Songshan pheasant.


    Seeing Shen Rong coming back, Su Ye helped to clean the fungus and bracken.


    Bai Qing found mulberry jam and opened a jar. I found two wooden bowls, scooped two bowls for myself and Yan Hei, and then covered the wooden jar.


    "This mulberry jam is so sweet!"


    "Woooo."


    Bai Qing squinted his eyes, enjoying it very much.


    Orcs don''t hate sweets.


    Similarly, Pachin also likes to eat sweets. In the past, there was no sugar in the Twilight Forest. If you want to eat sweets, you can only have honey and the seaweed of the earth tribe.


    Like Changxia, Bai Qing is a standard meat lover.


    Unlike Chang Xia, Chang Xia likes to eat meat, and also likes to eat wild vegetables and fruits. However, Bai Qing is much purer and does not like to eat wild vegetables and wild fruits. Although seaweed is sweet, as long as Bai Qing thinks that seaweed is a wild vegetable, he will not be able to eat it.


    Looking at the calm Bai Qing, holding a bowl and eating mulberry jam with a happy face.


    Su Ye smiled and shook his head, An Lin was really just a cub. If the orcs of the Twilight Forest develop as Chang Xia expected, the burden on Bai Qing will be much lighter, and there is no need to carry as much as she does.


    "Wu, do you want to come here?" Bai Qing suddenly remembered that Su Ye was sitting beside him, slightly embarrassed, and asked.


    Su Ye shook his head, put the washed fungi and bracken in the powder sieve, and replied, "No, you and Ape Hei can eat it. I ate it in Misty Ridge, and it was too sweet."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Is it sweet? I think the sweetness is just right." Bai Qing turned his head and looked at the half jar of mulberry jam left beside him, hesitantly, and said, "Shen Rong, I can give this half jar of mulberry jam to me. Xiling and them?"


    Bai Qing came to the Heluo tribe many times and had a good time with the beast cubs such as Xiling.


    He thought the mulberry jam was delicious, and naturally wanted to share it with these friends.


    "Yes." Shen Rong nodded and agreed to Bai Qing''s request.


    Mulberry jam is sweet, and Chang Xia prefers to eat mulberry. There was cold stone preservation, half a basket of fresh mulberries, and half a jar of mulberry jam. It was rare for Bai Qing to open his mouth, so Shen Rong bluntly agreed.


    He believed that even if he asked Chang Xia, he would get the same answer.


    "Wu, can I go to the tribe?" Bai Qing stood up, holding the wooden jar, and wanted to go to the tribe to share mulberry jam with his friends. After all, after noon, he will go back to the holy mountain of Karna, and he will not know when he will come again next time.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said, "Go! If you''re going to come back for breakfast, remember to come back early." The implication is that if you eat in the tribe, if you don''t come back, just follow Bai Qing''s own thoughts.


    "Yeah! Okay." Bai Qing raised his foot and wanted to leave, but he was hugged by Yan Hei and couldn''t move.


    "Woooo-" Ape Hei whimpered, burying his head in the bowl.


    It has a small mouth and eats slowly.


    At this moment, the mulberry jam in the bowl is not finished yet.


    However, when Bai Qing said that he was going to the tribe, Saru Hei immediately hugged Bai Qing''s thigh and didn''t let him go.


    "Ape Hei, what are you doing?" Bai Qing asked with a black face.


    Saruuri gestured, indicating that it would also be together.


    Bai Qing paused, thought for a while, and said, "Okay! Then you can eat it quickly." After speaking, he put down the wooden jar and took the wooden bowl where he had eaten the mulberry jam to rinse it. After Saratou finished eating, rinse its bowl together.


    Afterwards, he put Saruto on his shoulders and ran towards the tribe with the wooden jar in his arms.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong glanced at Su Ye.


    "I think he is closer to the Heluo tribe''s Black Panther Clan than the Wolf Clan." Shen Rong said.


    Earlier, Su Ye mentioned finding a playmate for Bai Qing.


    Between the words, there are many hints that this playmate can come from the Sirius tribe.


    Su Ye''s expression was calm and he said, "Don''t you want two more orcs from the Sirius Tribe to enter the sacred mountain of Karna?"


    "The orcs worship the strong, but their strength is not strong enough. Entering the sacred mountain of Karna will only make the wolf clan more humiliated. I think Bai Qing knows this better than me, an outsider." Shen Rong was very calm, and his body was flowing The beast blood of the Sirius tribe, but grew up in the Western Continent.


    Whether the Tianlang tribe recognizes Shen Rong or not is one thing.


    What''s more, Shen Rong is now a member of the Heluo tribe, and he has no position to help the wolf tribe.


    Besides, the wolf clan probably didn''t want him to help.


    "You are very awake." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia opened the door and walked over, wiping the dripping hair with a green cloth, and asked, "Why are you sober, what are you two talking about?"


    "I didn''t talk about anything, I just asked how long it would take to have breakfast." Su Ye shook his head lightly and turned the subject away. He got up, glanced at the kitchen, and asked, "Shen Rong, do you still have hot water?"


    "Yes, Wu." Shen Rong put down the iron wooden knife and helped Su Ye fetch water.


    Su Ye went back to the house to get his clothes, carrying water, and went into the bathroom.


    Chang Xia squatted in the corridor and looked around, but saw no sign of Bai Qing and Yuan Hei, and asked, "Where did Bai Qing and the two go?"


    "He just ate a bowl of mulberry jam and liked it very much. So, he asked if he could bring the jar of mulberry jam to the tribe to give them to Xiling. I agreed, and he brought Yuanhei to the tribe to find them in Xiling." Shen Rong explained , with a smile on his mouth.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia also smiled.


    Bai Qing has changed a lot recently, although he still likes to keep a straight face. However, it is no longer as lonely as before, which is good.


    "The mulberry jam made this time is too sweet. Next time, I have to add a little sour fruit. The mulberry jam with a little sour taste should taste more delicious." Chang Xia rubbed her hair and muttered. Obviously, the mulberry jam was too sweet this time, and she didn''t like it very much.


    "It is estimated that it will take a few months." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia said: "I''m not in a hurry, just wait!"


    In the kitchen, Shen Rong was busy preparing breakfast for the day.


    Chang Xia squatted on the corridor to dry her hair, thinking about how to dry the things in the rattan basket. Back in the cave, she hadn''t gone to the cellar to see it. With her knowledge of the clan, nine out of ten the cellar will be filled with the things sent by the clan.


    The pool in the cave courtyard, the saplings of the light tree, and the flowers and trees are all well taken care of by the cypress and the clansmen. Even the archery target in the corner was replaced with a new one, showing that the clan''s love for Chang Xia was really attentive.


    "Shen Rong, when we move the vine branches and wild vegetables to the vegetable garden, I plan to experiment with cuttings in the vegetable garden. If I really plant live vine branches, then move the vine branches to the wilderness south of Baihu..."


    "Compared with the vegetable garden, the wilderness area on the south side of Baihu Lake is larger, and there are more aspects of planting and breeding. However, it is still far away from the cave dwelling."


    "This should be done as soon as possible. If the sun is too strong, we can only plant it at dusk. This time, I dug up a lot of wild vegetables and came back, hoping to grow them. Don''t be like peppers, even if they are wilted."


    When it comes to chili peppers, Chang Xia feels heartache.


    I didn''t think peppers were difficult to grow before, but this time she has gained some knowledge.


    cuckoo-


    Accompanied by Chang Xia''s remarks.


    The kitchen began to smell of food After breakfast, we went to plant vine branches and wild vegetables. By the way, where are you going to plant the mulberry bush? "


    "The mulberry bush is planted over the animal den where we lived before. It''s close and easy to take care of."


    Of course, the more important thing is to be close enough for picking.


    Chang Xia is serious about eating.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied with a smile.


    Such a gluttonous Chang Xia is also very cute.


    creak-


    With the sound of the door opening, Su Ye walked out of the bathroom.


    Holding the same blue cloth towel, she wiped her hair. Walking to Chang Xia''s side, drying her hair while wiping.


    Smell the smell from the kitchen.


    "Isn''t this Bai Qing planning to come back for breakfast?" Su Ye hesitated.


    Chang Xia said: "He will come back."


    as predicted.


    Chang Xia''s words just finished.


    There was a sound of footsteps outside.


    "It smells good-"


    This voice does not sound like Bai Qing.


    "Xiling, this is the smell of chicken soup." Bai Qing said.


    "Bai Qing, can we really come here?" Mu Ningyu hesitated and asked softly. The mulberry jam that Bai Qing brought was so delicious that he and Xiling liked it very much.


    While talking, Bai Qing invited them to Chang Xia''s house for breakfast.


    The two were so excited at the time that they agreed directly.


    However, when they reached the gate of Changxia''s cave courtyard, the two suddenly came to their senses. Immediately became uneasy, did not dare to enter the door directly.


    "Don''t worry, Chang Xia will definitely welcome you here." Bai Qing said to himself.


    Chang Xia usually gives Heluo tribe beast cubs all kinds of food. He had a good time with Xiling Mu Ning, so he wanted to bring them over to taste the delicious Songshan chicken and Songshan mushroom that Chang Xia said.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 360： break down, break down

    "Bai Qing is right, come in quickly... Breakfast is ready and ready to eat." Chang Xia smiled, standing in the corridor and loudly inviting Xiling Mu Ning into the room.


    These two little guys also know how to be shy, so strange!


    "Look! I said that Chang Xia will definitely welcome you here." Bai Qing echoed. The **** would sneak over to eat and drink every once in a while. Chang Xia didn''t say anything and always entertained them warmly.


    "Woooo!" Yuanhei wailed, sounding like he was persuading people like Bai Qing.


    They were older in Xiling and had to go out to exercise often.


    Therefore, the time to stay in the tribe is not much.


    hey-hey--


    Hearing the sound, the two of Xiling smiled embarrassedly.


    Half-push with Bai Qing and step into the cave courtyard.


    Looking up, he saw Chang Xia smiling and Su Ye standing on the corridor, welcoming the three of them and one ape.


    "Bai Qing, eat in the small living room in the morning, or eat here in the corridor." Chang Xia asked, letting Xiling Mu Ning be free, don''t be polite, and treat this place as his own cave.


    Bai Qing turned his head and asked, "Xiling, what do you think?"


    "We can all."


    "We''re the same everywhere."


    Xiling Mu Ning replied in unison, and slowly let go.


    "Shen Rong, let''s eat in the corridor!" Chang Xia called to the kitchen, her hair was not dry, and she was too lazy to go into the kitchen to bake her hair, so she simply chose to have breakfast on the corridor, drying her hair while eating.


    By now, the sun has risen.


    The dew was dried, and the floor of the cave courtyard was faintly hot.


    "Okay. Bai Qing, come in and serve the dishes and prepare the tableware." Shen Rong shouted.


    Bai Qing patted Xiling on the shoulders and asked them to go into the kitchen to serve dishes together. There are few people, no need to move tables and chairs, just eat breakfast directly on the square table.


    Stepping into the kitchen, Xiling Mu Ning took a few deep breaths.


    "It smells so good!"


    "I''ve had chicken soup, and it''s really fragrant, but not to this extent."


    "This is the Songshan chicken brought back by Songshan. There are also Songshan mushrooms in this soup. It is not an ordinary chicken soup. There are not many Songshan chickens, and the tribe can only go hunting in Songshan if they want to eat them. This time we brought back dozens of them. , plan to breed. If successful, the tribe will not worry about not being able to eat Songshan chicken in the future."


    Listening to the conversation between Xiling and Mu Ning, Shen Rong explained.


    Tell them about this Songshan chicken stewed with Songshan mushrooms.


    "Wow! It''s amazing." Xiling said.


    Bai Qing was very satisfied with the support of Xiling, holding a large pottery bowl and walking towards the corridor.


    Mu Ning took the bowl and chopsticks and followed closely.


    Shen Rong didn''t make powder packets, but fried fruit powder cakes. I also cooked some vermicelli, and I can add chicken soup to eat soup vermicelli later.


    Songshan chicken stewed with Songshan mushrooms, boa meat fried with bracken, and fried bird eggs with peppers.


    On a quiet morning, a delicious breakfast is ready.


    "Come on, everyone is seated." Chang Xia shouted, pulling up the chair and inviting the two of Xiling to take a seat. Comfortable in the early morning sun, sleepy in the long summer.


    "Eating powder is still fruit powder cake."


    "Fruit pancakes."


    "I want chicken noodle soup."


    Ape Hei, not to be outdone, whimpered and expressed his thoughts.


    Over the quiet courtyard, there were low voices of conversation, announcing the start of a lively day in Baihu.


    Half the size, eat the poor old man.


    This is true or not.


    Thanks to Shen Rongguo''s more preparation.


    Otherwise, it''s really not enough.


    Chang Xia ate early and watched Bai Qing and the three of them eat. This appetite is a little worse than that of an adult orc like Chen Rong, Chang Xia and Su Ye are not enough to see in front of them.


    "Are you full? If it''s not enough, cook some more noodles?" Chang Xia asked.


    Seeing that the three of Bai Qing were reluctant to put down the bowls and chopsticks, she was worried that they would not have enough to eat, so she hurriedly asked.


    Mu Ning smiled and said, "Sister Chang Xia, we''re full. It''s so delicious, I can''t bear to put down the bowls and chopsticks."


    "Silly cub, I want to eat... Come here directly in the future, and Sister Chang Xia will make it for you. Don''t break your stomach, you know?" Chang Xia sighed and got up and took out a jar of mulberry jam. I plan to brew a bowl of mulberry jam water for them to drink, to digest food by the way.


    Bai Qing stroked his stomach with a contented expression.


    Su Ye smiled and said nothing.


    He raised his hand and fiddled with his half-dry hair. I plan to wait for my hair to dry before going back to the house for a break. At noon, it is time to set off back to the holy mountain of Karna.


    This time, I have to deal with a lot of things when I go back to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Su Ye didn''t know, next time the tribes came to the Heluo tribe, would she be able to come here.


    Wait for the three of Bai Qing to finish drinking the Xiao Shi water brewed with mulberry jam.


    Chang Xia drove the people out and asked them to go for a walk in the courtyard of the cave to digest food. Wait a moment, help Shen Rong to dry things together.


    "Shen Rong, let''s move the vine branches and mulberry bushes into the cellar first! I''m so sleepy, can we go to the vegetable garden to plant in the evening?" Chang Xia said, full of food and drink, and sleepiness welled up in her heart. I feel that as long as I give a bed, I can sleep directly.


    Shen Rong cleaned the tableware and chopsticks, and put the rattan sieve to drain the water.


    "Okay. You can go back to the house to rest, and Bai Qing and I will sort out the rattan baskets in the cave courtyard." Shen Rong said warmly.


    He looked at Chang Xia''s head little by little.


    I knew that she was very sleepy, but she was thinking about things and was fighting back her sleepiness.


    Su Ye raised his hand and poked Chang Xia, and said gently, "Don''t talk about it, I''ll take you back to the house to rest. Shen Rong will take care of the rest."


    "Yeah! Okay." Chang Xia replied With Su Ye''s hand, he stood up and walked back to the room in a daze. He kicked off the rattan shoes on his feet, lay down on the bunk bed, and fell asleep.


    Su Ye smiled and shook her head, and straightened her body with her hands.


    He pulled the animal skin quilt to cover her up before leaving the room. This animal skin quilt is very clean, and at a glance, you can tell that most of it was done by warm spring or other clansmen to help dry it.


    "Sleep?" Shen Rong whispered.


    Su Ye said, "As soon as I lay down on the bed, I fell asleep."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Rong smiled and said nothing.


    Called Bai Qing and the three, and began to organize the rattan baskets in the cave courtyard. Rattan tree branches, mulberry bushes and wild vegetables with soil were the first to be moved into the cellar for storage. At the same time, bring the cold stone to the cellar.


    Put a basin of water in each corner, and then put a cold stone between wooden chopsticks.


    When the cold stone meets the water, it instantly releases an amazing chill.


    For a moment.


    The temperature of the cave cellar dropped sharply.


    "Shen Rong, what is this little rock?"


    "His! It''s cold."


    "This is a cold stone, don''t spray it, it will frostbite people."


    Shen Rong hurriedly stopped the three people from Xiling from reaching out to the wooden basin and explained.


    This thing can be played directly, and Bai Qing is probably the only one in the entire tribe. They are still exempted. If they are frostbitten, it is also troublesome to apply medicine.


    Next.


    With the help of Bai Qing and the three of them.


    Shen Rong stored the things in the rattan baskets that should be dried and stored directly in the cellar. Soon, the cave courtyard was cleaned up and no longer messy.


    After finishing, Shen Rong asked Bai Qing and the three to bring Yan Hei back to the tribe.


    Xiling Mu Ning needs to be trained, as does Saru Hei. Bai Qing''s words are more casual. He has study tasks arranged by Su Ye, and occasionally exercises with Xiling and the others.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 361： Eating is a blessing

    Done.


    Shen Rong fetched water and entered the bathroom.


    Rinse clean, turn around and go back to the house.


    Go to bed, hug Chang Xia and fall asleep.


    "It''s so quiet?" Nuanchun took the twins into the cave courtyard and saw all kinds of things drying in the cave courtyard.


    However, the entire cave was silent.


    Quietly, just like in the past when Chang Xia was no longer home.


    "Squeak-"


    Suddenly there was a sound of the door opening.


    Su Ye took a nap, woke up, opened the door, and saw Nuan Chun with twins enter the door.


    "Chang Xia was sleeping and didn''t get up." Su Ye said.


    Nuanchun put down the twin cubs in his arms. Recently, the tribe is busy with the construction of the Baihu commercial area, and the tribes have canceled even going out for hunting and picking.


    In the early morning, the tribe welcomed back Chang Xia and his party.


    It was lively for a while.


    Each of them performed their duties, and the clansmen were all busy.


    This time, with the resin brought back by Chang Xia and the others, the construction speed of the kiln was significantly faster.


    "It''s okay, I''ll come and sit." Nuan Chun said casually. She had nothing else to do with her twin cubs, and when Chang Xia came back, she just came over to sit.


    If you want to go out hunting or picking, you must at least wait for the twins to pass the one-year-old period and successfully transform into humanoids. Before that, Nuanchun could not leave the tribe, and had to bring cubs in the tribe. Of course, if there are enough new cubs born in the tribe, the tribe will arrange for the tribe to take care of them uniformly.


    pity.


    There has been no good news from the tribe recently.


    Su Ye bowed.


    Step forward, squat down and check the body of the twins.


    "It''s too heavy, let them eat less recently." Su Ye said.


    In the past, it was rare for a beast cub to be overweight. It seems that the Heluo tribe has been living very well recently. The increase in the weight of the cubs is the best evidence.


    "Cough cough! The clansmen say that being able to eat is a blessing." Nuan Chun said with a wry smile.


    The tribe has the smallest twin cubs, and as soon as they appear, the clansmen like to feed them. Over and over again, the twin cubs gained weight.


    It''s only a few months old.


    It is very difficult to hold them in the warm spring.


    "If you eat more, they will become fat like pigs." Su Ye said with a venomous tongue: "Send them to the tribal training ground, and run laps with them every day. Growth is not good either."


    This fat is getting round!


    "Okay, I remember." Nuan Chun said seriously.


    I heard Su Ye say that continuing to gain weight is not good for future growth. Nuanchun understood that the twins could no longer be allowed to be lazy, the orcs worship the strong, they are too weak, but they will be eliminated by the Twilight Forest.


    "Have orcs come to the Heluo tribe recently?" Su Ye asked.


    Put down the twins and walk to the water tank to wash their hands. The picked herbs need to be dried. Shen Rong used a rattan sieve and placed them on the corridor to dry. Those things that need to be processed without drying, Shen Rong put them all on the medicine rack in the room next to the small living room.


    Su Ye pushed open the door and entered.


    I plan to deal with these herbs while there is still plenty of time.


    Like blood thorn grass, Shen Rong didn''t touch it. This thing is very important to the orcs. Except for the witch, no orcs know how to deal with it.


    Nuan Chun stood on the corridor, watching Su Ye handle the herbs through the windowsill.


    "They haven''t arrived yet. I heard from the patriarch that in half a month, there will be orcs coming to the Heluo tribe to exchange with us or other orc tribes." Nuanchun replied.


    The tribe is eager to build the White Lake business district, because they are afraid of too many orcs coming.


    The Heluo tribe might not be well entertained, so the tribe tried their best to build the Baihu commercial area. At the same time, the tribe also has some ideas and thoughts to show off.


    No orcs have come over, which means that the Dusk Forest has been stable recently.


    Before Su Ye went to Misty Mountain, he warned other orc tribes.


    If something goes wrong, it can''t be solved.


    They sent orcs to the Heluo tribe.


    No orcs come, it means that the tribes are in peace.


    Chat, not much time.


    The door rang again.


    Chang Xia yawned and walked out of the bedroom with Shen Rong.


    "Warm Spring��"


    "Changxia is up."


    "Ow!"


    The twin cubs who were playing on the corridor quickly rushed towards Chang Xia. They are cooked with this smell, and they are delicious every time they appear.


    "Yo! Whose little cutie is this!" Chang Xia squatted down, hurriedly caught the twin cubs who rushed over, and just planned to hold the two in his arms. Suddenly, his expression changed again, and he said in surprise, "Who is this?"


    "So fat��" Shen Rong made up his knife.


    The handsome face showed the same surprised expression as Chang Xia.


    They had only left the tribe for a few days, and the twin cubs suddenly gained a lot of weight like balloons. It seems that the tribe doesn''t have such a fat cub yet, right?


    No, it should be said that there is not necessarily such a fat cub in the Twilight Forest.


    Look, it looks like Piggy!


    "The clansmen like to be fed and eaten, and that''s how it becomes. Just now, Wu also said that getting fatter is not good for growth, so let me send them to the tribal training ground." Nuanchun raised his forehead and complained helplessly. on.


    Tribal beast cubs have not appeared for a few months, and they need to be trained.


    Her twin cubs set a precedent.


    "I can''t carry them anymore." Chang Xia spread his hands and rubbed each cub twice, not forcing to hug them.


    The scene of holding and feeding the food in the past is gone forever!


    ooh-


    Seeing that Chang Xia didn''t hold them, the twin cubs screamed unhappily.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong had one in each hand.


    Holding it, I threw it in the air, and successfully pleased them This time, the harvest of Misty Ridge is very good! "Nan Chun sighed.


    Looking at the things filled in the cave courtyard, my eyes are full of envy. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had to stay in the tribe to take care of the twins, she would have encouraged Shan Kun to go with them.


    "There are lotus roots in Misty Lake, and the fish and shrimps taste very good. Remember to bring some dried fish and shrimps and lotus roots back when you go home later. They both taste very good." Chang Xia said: "Lotus roots grow in mud, and Baihu should Can be planted."


    "We brought back vine branches and mulberry bushes, as well as a lot of wild vegetables from Miwuling and Songshan. I plan to try planting these in the vegetable garden. If they can grow, the tribe will be able to eat more food in the future. "


    Nuanchun listened to Chang Xia''s narration of this journey, and was very moved.


    Nan Feng''s choice to go with him was right. If there is no twin cubs, Nuan Chun also wants to follow.


    Obviously they all go to the forest to hunt and pick.


    However, the forest in Chang Xia''s mouth was completely different from the forest in their eyes. The forest depicted by Chang Xia is incomparably magnificent, and every grass and every tree is different.


    After Chang Xia finished talking about Misty Ridge, Nuan Chun opened his mouth to talk about what happened recently in the tribe.


    "The tribe built a road that leads directly to the Weishan Waterfall, and it turned into a beast. It took half a day to reach the Weishan Waterfall from the tribe. The patriarch arranged for the tribe to send a lot of things to the Weishan Ape, and the old ape was very happy."


    "Two days ago, Saru Hei''s grandfather, Eminem, came to visit it."


    "The white lake business district is about to be built. I''ve seen it in the past. It''s clean and tidy. The tribesmen say it''s beautiful. If the cave dwellings weren''t too close together, they would all want to live there."


    Nuanchun says a few words on everything, without any order.


    However, Chang Xia was very happy to hear it. There is nothing more blissful and comforting than the tribe''s prosperity every day.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 362： fickle south wind

    "Warm Spring��"


    The south wind pushed the door and entered.


    Looking at the warm spring sitting on the corridor in surprise.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect Nuan Chun to be at Chang Xia''s house at this moment.


    Nuanchun''s narrow eyes crossed Nanfeng and landed on Snake, jokingly said: "Yo! Nanfeng, when are you going to go to the Snake Mountain tribe? Calculate the time, Yadong is about to bring Daya back to the tribe. This is your plan. Wait until they return to the tribe, then go there?"


    "..." Nan Feng''s face froze, speechless.


    Warm spring, still warm spring.


    Snake was slightly embarrassed, touched his nose to ease the embarrassment, and said, "I see what Nanfeng means."


    The six major tribes occasionally intermarry, and they choose to live in the tribe for a month before getting married. Then leave with the male/female, which is the agreed custom.


    If Nanfeng really intends to marry Snake, he will choose to live in the Heluo tribe in the future. Then, she needs to live in the Snake Mountain tribe where she lives for a month. After that, take the snake back to the Heluo tribe.


    Yadong went to the Earth Tribe, and that was the case.


    "It''s not in a hurry, just wait." Nan Feng hesitated and opened his mouth.


    She has not decided yet, and spends the rest of her life with snakes. Going to the Snake Mountain Tribe has not been considered for the time being.


    The root and xylophone should also see some situations.


    They didn''t say much about persuading Nanfeng to go to the Sheyue tribe. Everything waits for Nanfeng to speak, and then decides when to pass.


    "Snake Walk is very popular with females. Next time the tribes come to exchange, if you haven''t decided yet, there may be females who will trouble you." Su Ye walked out of the pharmacy with a smile, joking about Nanfeng and Snake Walk.


    heard.


    Nan Feng turned to look at Snake beside him.


    Nan Feng was not surprised by this, but was surprised that Su Ye would say such a thing.


    Excellent males/females are very popular in Duskwood. Just like the news of the Maple Leaf getting married, countless male totem warriors roared to teach Kong Shan a lesson. Five years ago, when Bai Qing was not in an accident, countless females approached Bai Qing every time in the Normandy Grand Bazaar to express the idea of ??marriage.


    There were even more daring females who openly attacked the den where Bai Qing was staying at night.


    Some even took the initiative to come to the Heluo tribe to find Bai Qing.


    "The Black Panthers are not afraid of any challenge!" Nanfeng said domineeringly.


    Challenge, how many she takes.


    Besides, in this tribal exchange event, neither she nor Snake is the protagonist. Those single males/females are the highlight of the various tribes. It is true that the goods of the tribes are exchanged, and so is the promotion of matrimonial relations among the tribes.


    In the past years, Fenghuo was desperately hoarding things this time. Who knows that little thought?


    Lately, the single males/females of the tribe have been restless.


    One by one, they were full of energy, so they held back their energy and waited for the exchange activities to come.


    "Nanfeng is domineering!" Chang Xia gave a thumbs up to Nanfeng and said happily.


    Nuan Chun pondered what Su Ye said, the marriage between Nanfeng and Snake represented the exchange between the Heluo tribe and the Sheyue tribe. Challenging the south wind, or challenging the snake walk, means fighting against the snake clan and the black panther clan. Does anyone really do such a stupid thing?


    Don''t look at the honesty and honesty of the orcs, in fact, they show each and every one of them.


    Really stupid, how to survive in the Twilight Forest?


    "Don''t tease me, do you want to go shopping in the Baihu Commercial District?" Nanfeng asked. Most of the construction over there is to excavate the top of the mountain into caves. Unlike Baihu caves, the caves over there are basically one hole, the road is straight from north to south, and the houses and houses are very tight.


    "Afternoon!" Chang Xia replied.


    The Baihu Commercial District was planned by Changxia.


    The appearance is very similar to the Avatar I have seen in the previous life. It is made of loess, and now there is only one layer. Later, Chang Xia considered building two floors, three floors, and higher.


    The White Lake business district is expected to accommodate 3,000 to 4,000 orcs.


    Orcs are not easy to reproduce, like the Heluo tribe with more than 1,000 clansmen, they can be regarded as a large tribe in the Twilight Forest. Except for the Snake Tribe of the Sheyue Tribe, the other tribal groups are less numerous than the Heluo Tribe.


    The number of weak orc ethnic groups will be more, but it is also limited.


    Su Ye did not count the exact number of orcs in the Twilight Forest. Chang Xia calculated based on the orc tribes he had learned about and estimated that the number of orcs in the Twilight Forest would not exceed 100,000.


    The rich twilight forest can raise thousands of orcs.


    However, in fact, there are less than 100,000 orcs living in the Twilight Forest.


    Similarly, the Qinghai Plateau bird population is about the same number. There are more fish in the East China Sea, but the area of ??the East China Sea is larger than that of the Twilight Forest...


    On Gangwa Continent, orcs stand at the top of the food chain.


    However, it cannot be said that the Orcs are the masters of the Gangwa Continent.


    The number of wild beasts and river beasts inhabiting this continent far exceeds the number of orcs.


    Orcs can only be said to be intelligent beings with strong strength. It is expected that there is still a long way to go to dominate this continent.


    "Wu will go back to the holy mountain of Kana in the afternoon, and we will go to the Baihu commercial area in the afternoon. In the evening, come and help me cut and plant vines, mulberry bushes and various wild vegetables."


    "Okay! There are quite a few vine branches, where do you plan to plant them?"


    "The vegetable garden in the col."


    Hearing this, Nan Feng shook his head slightly.


    "I''m afraid there is not enough land for the vegetable garden in the mountains." Nanfeng said. She helped to harvest the vine branches, and she knew how many.


    Chang Xia hesitated: "I plan to try planting in the vegetable garden, and then move it to the wilderness south of Baihu Lake. After that, I will slowly transplant it on both sides of the tribal road Do you want to plant it in the vegetable garden? Think it''s convenient! However, the area of ??the vegetable garden in the col is too small to grow many vine branches." The south wind is pointing directly at the core, so many vine branches and densely planted in the vegetable garden in the col, may not be able to plant all the vine branches. Down. Besides, each vine tree branch is not short.


    "Ah! I want to be lazy, but it doesn''t seem to work. I have to find Muqin Amu to turn over the wilderness south of Baihu Lake. It just happened that the clansmen did it before to dig thatch roots." Chang Xia raised his forehead and said with a headache.


    After all, blame them for being too greedy.


    Too many vine branches were harvested.


    A little less, she can just take cuttings and plant them in the corner of the cave courtyard.


    "It should be. I''ll go to the tribe to find Eminem, tell her about this, and try to plant the vine branches as soon as possible. However, how to plant it is up to you." Nanfeng said seriously.


    To be honest, Nanfeng is still very reliable.


    Her serious side surprised Snake.


    At the same time, the warm spring seemed uncomfortable.


    Nanfeng sometimes jumps off, sometimes serious, this changeable character makes her feel weird. However, she thought of what the tribe said about Xylophone in the past.


    Suddenly, Nuan Chun calmly accepted the changeable south wind.


    "Don''t worry, simple cutting planting is very simple." Chang Xia patted his chest and said, "I have been working hard to exercise my bloodline ability recently, and I will definitely be able to plant vines alive."


    "Haha!" Nan Feng laughed and said, "I''m waiting for your vine tree animal nest."


    "The vine tree animal nest��" Nuan Chun squinted, suddenly opened his eyes, and asked, "Nanfeng, what''s the matter with this vine tree animal nest?"


    Nuanchun has been to Songshan, but has never been to Misty Ridge.


    Naturally, the vine tree animal nest in Misty Ridge has never lived.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 363： Sauteed Bolognese

    "I forgot, you haven''t entered the Misty Ridge." Nanfeng patted his head and explained: "The tribe is in a vine forest in the Misty Ridge and built several animal dens. The vine tree can release a fragrance of grass and trees and repel insects. Ant poisonous snake, at the same time, there is a mysterious plant attached to the vine tree, this mysterious plant can emit light at night, just like the light tree and the light grass, it is very beautiful."


    "So good, why didn''t the tribe bring the vine tree back to the tribe before?" Nuan Chun said in surprise.


    This thinking is really beast.


    Nan Feng sighed lightly, spread his hands, and replied, "How do you know that the tribe has not tried it? This vine tree and the mysterious plant that grows on it will easily wither and die if they leave the Mist Ridge. This time, Chang Xia uses his bloodline ability. , we managed to get vines and mysterious plants out of Misty Ridge."


    As she spoke, she spoke.


    "However, whether you can grow or not depends on Chang Xia."


    Snake did not express any opinion. If he was planting peas or something, he could still say a few words. That thing, the Snake Mountain tribe, doesn''t need to be planted, and the tribe is all over the place. To be honest, the Snake Clan has never really grown peas.


    However, with the introduction of Changxia, there are many ways to eat mashed beans.


    Snake believes that the Snake Mountain tribe will definitely change in the near future.


    "I work hard." Chang Xia clenched his fists and said seriously.


    This is the first step in promoting the cultivation of orcs.


    She only allows herself to succeed, not to accept failure.


    With the light tree sapling and the light grass, Chang Xia is gradually familiar with the bloodline ability. Although he is not as adept in using abilities as in his previous life, Changxia has already distinguished the two abilities. I believe that he will be able to fully control the bloodline ability in the near future. .


    At that time, Changxia will open the era of Heluo tribe planting.


    Ha ha-


    Chang Xia laughed heartily, hands on hips.


    "Chang Xia, are you at home?" Maple Leaf''s voice sounded from outside the house, and the footsteps were very messy, as if many orcs were following.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, but she did not expect Maple Leaf to come over at this time.


    "At home." Chang Xia replied.


    creak ��


    The courtyard door was pushed open this time, and was not closed again.


    "Xyon Amu, Heyun Amu, why are you all here?" Chang Xia stood up and was very curious about their arrival.


    "A lot of vine branches and mulberry bushes have been harvested this time. Let''s ask what are your plans? How will these vine branches be planted? Where are they planted?" chair, followed by sitting on the corridor.


    "We just talked about this, and we plan to go to the tribe to find you later." Nanfeng said: "Changxia wants to go to the vegetable garden in the mountain to cut and plant vine branches and mulberry bushes in the evening. We talked and felt that the number of vine branches was a little bit. There are too many, and we need to sort out the wilderness in the south of Baihu.��


    "That''s a good idea." He Yun said.


    Tianluo rolled up his sleeves and urged: "Don''t wait, we will organize our tribe to go to the wilderness south of Baihu Lake now."


    It is said that wind is rain, and the description is snail.


    "Take a break! The sun is too hot at the moment, and it''s easy to get sunburned." Chang Xia hurriedly stood up to stop them, persuading them to wait for the sun to go west before heading to the wilderness south of Baihu. At that time, maybe the tribe can free up more manpower.


    "The sun is not strong, it is not dry." Tian Luo said.


    He Yun looked at the sun above his head and echoed: "Tianluo is right, the sun is really not too strong. We can go to the wilderness south of Baihu to dig the ground first, and then come over in the evening for the long summer to plant vines."


    "Yes." Xylophone got up and said goodbye to Wu.


    Without waiting for Nanfeng to say hello, I hurriedly returned to the tribe, intending to see how many people there are in the tribe. It is estimated that the wilderness in the south of Baihu will be turned over. The fewer people there are, the more time it will take.


    "Let''s go now!" Chang Xia was stunned, watching Xylophone and the others leave in a hurry.


    Nanfeng supported his forehead and said speechlessly: "Em and the other Eminem are still as hot as ever. Shall we go?"


    "Go!" Maple Leaf said.


    Nuan Chun held the twin cubs, thinking about it, and planned to follow.


    "I''m not going. Wait a minute, Granny Su Ye is going back to the holy mountain of Kana, and I''m almost ready for lunch." Chang Xia shook her head lightly, she would not have time to go to the south of Baihu Lake, and Su Ye returned to the holy mountain of Karna, She wanted to pack some things for Su Ye to take back.


    Neither Su Ye nor Bai Qing likes to do it.


    I really don''t know, they didn''t know what to eat in the sacred mountain of Kana before, and they were lucky that they didn''t starve to death.


    "Wu returned to the sacred mountain of Karna in the afternoon?" Nanfeng paused and turned back.


    Likewise, Maple Leaf also stopped.


    "It''s been a few days since I left the holy mountain of Karna, it''s time to go back." Su Ye said.


    "I''m going to the tribe." Nanfeng said. I''ll tell my father Amu about this. The tribe has been busy recently, and Nanfeng is worried that my father and Amu will forget about it. The tribe would be embarrassed if Wu was allowed to return to the holy mountain of Karna empty-handed.


    Said, without waiting for everyone to react.


    Nan Fengxing hurried out of the cave courtyard.


    Snake thought for a while and followed.


    Seeing this, Maple Leaf Nuanchun walked back to the same place. They knew that Nanfeng went to the tribe, mostly to inform the tribe that Su Ye would return to the holy mountain of Kana in the afternoon.


    Here comes.


    The matter of overturning the ground in Baihu may have to be postponed.


    After all, compared to Wu''s affairs, anything is trivial.


    "Changxia, do you need our help?" Maple Leaf asked. Kong Shan didn''t come, he went to the Baihu business district, at this moment, he should be there to help.


    Chang Xia looked back at Su Ye, but did not answer Maple Leaf.


    "Mother Su Ye, what do you want to eat? Do you want to bring anything back to the holy mountain of Karna?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye thought for a while and said, "Preserved meat. By the way, chili peppers can be made into chili sauce. You can help make some meat sauce with chili peppers and meat. I will bring it back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard''s Hall in Karna, which just saves the time for roasting the meat. "


    I used to think that barbecue tastes good, since I have eaten the dishes cooked in Changxia.


    I don''t have any desires for other foods, and when I eat them, I feel nauseated and nauseous. Chang Xia''s mouth has been tricked by Chang Xia, and every meal is completely exhausted.


    "Meat sauce, yes." Chang Xia nodded.


    Bolognese, she''d thought about it before. However, at that time, the tribe had not exchanged peppers with the Lions, and meat sauce without peppers had no soul.


    The tribe now has not only peppers, but also mushrooms and bracken.


    Both of these can be put into the meat sauce.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia opened his mouth and said, "Shen Rong, go to the cellar to see if there is any fresh meat in the cellar? Maple Leaf Nuanchun, you guys help to clean the mushrooms and bracken. You can add mushrooms and bracken to the meat sauce."


    Saying that, she went into the kitchen to look for seasonings.


    The deliciousness of meat sauce is inseparable from seasoning.


    Fortunately, I have been lucky recently, and the collection speed of various seasonings is very good. Coupled with the support of other orc tribes, Chang Xia is not far from collecting all the seasonings he needs for daily life.


    "Chang Xia, what are you looking for?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia didn''t look back, and replied, "I''m looking for seasonings. I need a lot of seasonings to make meat sauce. I think I have enough at home?"


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 364： various sauces

    "Chang Xia, do you think fish and shrimp can make sauce?" Su Ye stared at Chang Xia, staring straight into her eyes. The hands that were crossed on the belly were clasped tightly, and the bulging veins could be faintly seen.


    Meat, mushrooms and bracken can be made into meat sauce, what about fish and shrimp?


    With the advent of various seasonings, Su Ye opened a whole new door.


    When she asked Chang Xia, she had a vague feeling in her heart.


    Fish and shrimp can also be made into sauce.


    However, Su Ye needs Chang Xia''s approval. This little cub, who was once held in her palm, has now grown into an adult.


    Even, it can bear the livelihood of a tribe.


    "Yes." Chang Xia did not disappoint Su Ye, she gave a clear answer, saying: "Fish, shrimp and crab, as long as the aquatic products in the river and lake can be eaten, they can be made into fish paste and shrimp paste. It is fried in oil. The fried sauce can be stored for a long time. However, it consumes a lot of oil. The suet obtained by the tribe hunting wild boars and the lard made from the fat can only be used for daily needs, and it is not enough to make a large amount of sauce. "


    Besides, these sauces or something.


    Occasionally eat, taste very good.


    If you eat it often, you will get tired of it.


    No matter how delicious the sauce is, it is still not as delicious as fresh food.


    "Well, I see." Su Ye was full of joy after hearing this. Oil, if the difficulty of oil can be solved, the Orcs in the Twilight Forest will no longer have to worry about starvation in the icy cold season. Without the threat of hunger, the number of Orcs is bound to grow again.


    If she remembered correctly, Chang Xia said that mashed beans can extract oil.


    If you want to solve the problem of oil, it seems that you have to find the Snake tribe of Sheyue tribe and let them increase the cultivation of peas. When it comes to peas, the problem returns to the planting itself.


    Changxia advocates planting and breeding, which is really meaningful.


    Thinking, Su Ye took a few deep breaths, suppressing the excitement and excitement in his heart. Looking at Chang Xia, he asked, "Do you need my help?"


    "No, I''ll sort out the seasoning in the kitchen." Chang Xia shook her head, paused, and said, "Mr. Su Ye, can you ask the orc tribe to help collect some herbs? Some herbs can also be used as seasonings for cooking. ."


    Halogen package.


    That''s right, mentioning the seasoning.


    Brine is inevitable.


    All kinds of lo-mei have been circulated for a long time in the earth flower gardeners in the previous life of Changxia. It can be said that almost everyone who grows flowers has eaten lo mei.


    There is also a saying called: Nothing is halogen.


    Any ingredient can be marinated, no matter meat or vegetable, as long as there is a bag of marinade, it can be turned into marinated.


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded happily and agreed.


    To make Chang Xia pay special attention, this herb/seasoning must be excellent.


    Thinking about it, Su Ye couldn''t help swallowing softly.


    Hey--


    Chang Xia seems to have a kind of magic.


    Anything that comes out of her mouth can make people feel greedy.


    this time.


    Shen Rong came up from the cellar.


    He carried a rattan basket in his hand, which was covered with leaves.


    A faint smell of meat permeated from the vicinity of the rattan basket.


    "There is half a fan of meat in the cellar, which should have been sent by the tribe. The temperature in the cellar is low, and the meat is still fresh." Shen Rong said.


    In addition to meat, fruit powder, powder and sugar have changed a little.


    You don''t have to think about it to know that it was definitely sent to Chang Xia by the tribe.


    Nan Feng complained that Chang Xia was the most prosperous orc in the tribe, which was true. Except for the tribal cave warehouse, whose cellar in the entire Heluo tribe has so many things from the Changxia family?


    "You can clean the meat and cut it into cubes or cubes." Chang Xia said.


    Outside, Maple Leaf Nuanchun squatted half-squatting to wash the fungus and bracken. Chang Xia estimated the amount of meat, and then thought about how many fungi and bracken to clean.


    If the fungus and bracken are not eaten, it is best not to touch the water, as it will be easily damaged.


    Like mushrooms, most of them are picked and not eaten. Usually, it is directly dried, and after drying, it is collected and stored. While waiting to eat, rinse with water. Bracken is different, one is directly dried, rubbed and dried, and the other is blanched and then dried.


    "Maple leaves, mushrooms and bracken don''t need to be cleaned too much. There is only half a piece of meat at home. It''s almost enough for the two of you to clean half a rattan sieve. Any more is too much." Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen and reminded Maple Leaf to warm the spring.


    The twin cubs frolic with each other on the corridor, and there is no need for others to care about it.


    With a chubby appearance, every time he falls and fights, he looks very interesting. It was very similar, two **** of meatballs were rolling on the ground.


    Maple Leaf looked up and asked, "I don''t have enough fresh meat, should I go to the tribe?"


    "No need. This time, the meat sauce was brought back to the holy mountain of Kana for Granny Su Ye. This half fan is enough. We want to eat it and make it later, so don''t worry." Chang Xia explained, saying: "There is limited lard at home. , I can''t always use it all to make meat sauce."


    In half a month, other orc tribes will come to the Heluo tribe.


    Su Ye should come over to preside over the overall situation.


    As a result, the meat sauce made of half a fan of fresh meat, mushrooms, and bracken is enough for Su Yebaiqing to return to the sacred mountain of Kana. This meat sauce is used with fruit powder cakes/powder bags, etc. It is not a staple food.


    "That''s fine." Maple Leaf nodded, not insisting on going to the tribe.


    Nuan Chun licked the corner of his mouth and said, "Chang Xia, I heard you and Wu say that fish and shrimp can also make sauce Is it the same as meat sauce?"


    When I asked, I ran through various ways of eating fish balls, braised fish, steamed fish and shrimp and crab. Immediately, the mouth was full of saliva. Can''t help swallowing saliva frequently, very greedy.


    "Almost." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    "Then I''ll see more later. If it''s as convenient as chili sauce, I''ll make more in the future, and I''ll save cooking time in the future. Just cook some powder for each meal, and then eat it with various sauces." Maple Leaf said happily.


    The presence of these sauces.


    As soon as I heard it, it was a welfare for all kinds of orcs who couldn''t cook.


    Fortunately, Nanfeng went to the tribe, otherwise she would have died happily.


    Nanfeng is greedy, but his craftsmanship is ordinary. I heard that she talked to Snake in private and asked Snake to learn from Chang Xia Duo.


    puff-


    Hearing this, Chang Xia Ren was amused.


    Maple Leaf''s brains turn fast.


    If there is a takeaway in the future, the tribes of the orcs are afraid that they will be able to explode orders.


    Nuanchun thinks about it and agrees with Maple Leaf''s statement. There are two naughty little cubs in the family who are curious about everything. It is conceivable how crazy Nuanchun is every day.


    She came to Chang Xia''s house to go to the door.


    Just because the courtyard of the Changxia family''s cave is big enough for the curious twin cubs to explore and play, and she can rest for a while without her constant staring.


    "Then I have to get serious too. I just feel tired every day with twins and cubs, and I don''t want to cook at all." Nuan Chun agreed, agreeing with Maple Leaf''s convenient idea.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly and said, "If you eat too much pickles, it will not taste good. As for the food, fresh is more delicious."


    This is like instant noodles, you can eat and vomit when you eat it often.


    However, after not eating for a while, I miss it again.


    It feels like people are like cheap skins, a love-hate dilemma!


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 265： Arrival of roots, negotiation

    "witch--"


    Suddenly, there was a voice from outside the courtyard.


    Su Ye was slightly startled, turned and looked towards the courtyard door. Seeing Gen hurriedly approaching, he asked, "Wu, are you going back to the holy mountain of Karna in the afternoon?"


    He originally thought that the Witch Council would return to the Sacred Mountain of Karna tomorrow, but Nanfeng found him and told Wu that he would leave for the Sacred Mountain of Karna in the afternoon. Gen did not delay, rushed over directly from the tribe.


    The construction of the Baihu business district is imminent, and the roots are busy every day.


    Thanks to Chang Xia and others, they went out to harvest several baskets of resin, which greatly relieved the construction pressure of the Baihu commercial area. There is resin to make construction easier and easier, and even some furniture can be made, so that the white lake business district is no longer monotonous.


    "Yes. I''ve been away for too long, and there are many problems in the Wizard''s Hall that need to be solved. This time I''m going back to the Holy Mountain of Karna to discuss with the tribes and let each orc send 1-2 orcs into the Hall of Wizards on the Holy Mountain of Karna to help fight the battle. Likana Sacred Mountain. What are your plans for the Heluo tribe?"


    Su Ye was not in a hurry to implement this matter.


    However, it is rare to come to the root.


    Su Ye thought about speaking sooner or later, and sooner or later she would have to speak.


    So, he simply spoke up. She wasn''t in a hurry to talk about Bai Qing''s playmates, and it was more secure to arrange this one by one.


    After all, choosing a playmate for Bai Qing is obviously different from choosing an orc to enter the sacred mountain of Karna.


    The former requires each tribe to communicate with suitable underage beast cubs and choose the two strongest orcs. For the latter, as long as each tribe provides candidates, Su Ye can arrange orcs to enter the sacred mountain of Karna at any time.


    "The Black Panthers are willing to obey the witch''s choice, whether it is male or female, it will follow the witch''s wishes." Gen said solemnly.


    He knew that Su Ye said to take care of the sacred mountain of Kana.


    It must be the literal meaning, simply helping to manage the sacred mountain of Karna.


    After all, under the guidance of Chang Xia, the Heluo tribe gradually began to contact planting and breeding. Gen guessed that Su Ye let the orcs of various tribes enter the sacred mountain of Karna, most of them intentionally planning on planting and breeding.


    Here comes.


    There is no need for the Horde to consider powerful totem warriors.


    Some older people with experience and experience are obviously more suitable.


    However, Gen felt that the selection of tribal elders into the sacred mountain of Kana might make Su Ye misunderstand. So, he threw the question back to Su Ye, saying that the tribesmen let Su Ye choose.


    Su Ye is not stupid, and naturally understands Gen''s plan.


    "If I choose Chang Xia and Shen Rong, you will also agree." Su Ye glanced at his roots, otherwise he would mention the names of Chang Xia directly.


    Then--


    Roots withered.


    Let Chang Xia and the two go to the holy mountain of Karna.


    How should the big stall of the Heluo tribe be arranged?


    "Wu, you understand that Chang Xia can''t go to the sacred mountain of Karna." Gen Qing coughed and whispered.


    He said that Changxia could not go to the sacred mountain of Karna for two reasons. First, Su Ye''s preference for Changxia is well known in the entire Twilight Forest Orc Clan, even the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan. Changxia entered the sacred mountain of Karna, which had to make the orcs think more. Second, all the changes in the Heluo tribe today were related to Changxia. She left because she was worried that the tribe would go back to the past.


    "Forget it, I''m not joking with you." Su Ye was disillusioned, and he also knew that it was obviously impossible for Chang Xia to go to the holy mountain of Karna. Thinking about it, she said, "You look at the arrangement. I''m going to take two people back to the holy mountain of Karna."


    At first, Su Ye thought about making the Kana holy mountain more lively.


    As various ideas emerged, Su Ye decided to play with a big one. Let the six orc tribes, each tribe arrange two orcs to enter the sacred mountain of Karna. Among them, the playmates that were originally intended to be mentioned to Bai Qing were not included.


    The Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna is supported by the Orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    Su Ye didn''t worry about more than a dozen orcs, and he would have to go hungry.


    She thought about repeating what Chang Xia did in the Heluo tribe in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. Food is not listed, like planting and breeding is the most important. Su Ye has a faint feeling that planting and breeding are very important for the orcs to grow stronger and rise in the Twilight Forest.


    The civilization of the Western Land developed faster than that of the Eastern Land, but Su Ye knew that it was brought about by war. Su Ye doesn''t like, appreciate, or support this kind of civilization development.


    She diligently seeks new possibilities and hopes.


    Changxia����


    Let Su Ye see the fate of the new life.


    "Uh! Okay, I''ll go back to the tribe to discuss with Xylophone." Gen Ying said, "The Baihu business district is about to be built, do you want Wu to come and have a look? In half a month, various orcs will come to the Heluo tribe, Wu You What''s the arrangement?"


    The matter of exchange was led by Wu and allowed.


    Only then did each tribe dare to set foot on the territory of other orc tribes.


    In other words, if these orcs dared to enter the territory of the Heluo tribe, nine out of ten they would be beaten. It may even detonate a war between tribes, as I thought before. However, Chang Xia changed his mind.


    Especially the things I recently exchanged with other tribes have made Geng''s mind clearer and clearer. He gradually understood that simply cutting off communication and contact with other tribes would not make the tribe stronger.


    Instead, communicate with other tribes, which can change the tribe even more.


    "I will go to the Baihu commercial area before I leave for the sacred mountain of Kana in the afternoon. Next time, I have no arrangements for the exchange of various tribes Everything depends on the wishes of the orcs." Su Yeyao Shaking his head, he said.


    The exchange is what you want and I want, and Su Ye doesn''t want to intervene too much.


    Go with the flow and let the orc tribe develop freely.


    Although she is a witch of the orc race, she is also not qualified to intervene in the development of various tribes. On this point, Wu took a clear stand from the very beginning.


    Perhaps, it was because of Su Ye''s attitude and decision.


    In the past hundred years, the orcs of the Twilight Forest have developed rapidly and prosperously.


    A hundred years ago, the way of life of the orcs was changed. At that time, the communication between the tribes really depended on fists. Strength depends on the fight, **** and savage.


    "Okay, I understand." Gen said seriously.


    As a witch, Su Ye is the greatest fortune of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest. At the same time, she is also recognized as the greatest witch by the Orcs of the Dusk Forest. Her existence is extremely prestige among the orcs.


    After chatting with Wu, Gen looked up at Chang Xia and the others who were busy in the kitchen.


    "Wu, what are Chang Xia and the others doing?" Gen asked curiously.


    Su Ye said: "Changxia prepared me a meat sauce for returning to the holy mountain of Kana. It is said to be a sauce made of meat, Songshan mushrooms and Songshan bracken, plus various seasonings, just like chili sauce. ."


    "Can these be made into sauce?" Gen first was surprised and then surprised.


    Chili sauce, he is naturally clear.


    Because of the emergence of chili sauce, the Tianshi tribe no longer has to worry about the chili peppers going bad when they are ripe. The Lion Clan is very grateful to Chang Xia, and at the same time promises to contract all the peppers that Chang Xia will eat for the rest of his life. This makes the root very envious, and feels particularly face.


    "Okay." Su Ye nodded and added, "Chang Xia also said that fish, shrimp and crab can be made into sauce, but it just consumes oil, and the tribe doesn''t have much oil, so she doesn''t dare to toss."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 366： Fungus Bracken Bolognese

    One listen.


    Root was excited.


    Stand up and take the initiative back and forth on the corridor.


    "Okay, okay, this is really great." Gen took a deep breath and muttered, "Oil, this oil should be solved. Pigs need to be raised."


    "Chang Xia said that mashed beans can extract oil. You can discuss this with the Snake Mountain tribe. However, you''d better explain clearly to the xylophone before this." Su Ye whispered.


    This said.


    Gen showed an embarrassed expression.


    He raised his hand, hiding the embarrassment at the corner of his mouth.


    "Please don''t worry, Wu, I have made the misunderstanding of the year clear to Xylophone. By the way, I also invited Snake to go to my own cave. My matter will never affect the cooperation between the Heluo tribe and the Seyu tribe." Gen said seriously.


    I have been in contact with Chang Xia for a long time.


    The orcs of the Heluo tribe are sloppy when they talk.


    "Yeah! Just say it." Su Ye was very satisfied.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help sighing in her heart, these young orcs are playing crazy, and they are cruel enough to do it by themselves.


    "Chang Xia, is meat sauce difficult to make?" Gen probed into the kitchen and asked lightly.


    Chang Xia raised her head, smiled and called the patriarch, and replied, "It''s very simple."


    "Simple, simple and good." Gen rubbed his hands, looked at Maple Leaf Nuanchun, and explained seriously, "Maple Leaf Nuanchun, you all follow Chang Xia to study hard, and after you learn, go back to the tribe. The tribesmen are waiting for you two. ,effort."


    "Um!"


    "OK."


    The two Maple Leafs responded.


    Before, I didn''t feel pressured.


    At this moment, listening to Gen''s earnest exhortation. The two suddenly felt that Alexander, the iron and wooden knife in his hand was inexplicably heavier.


    Fresh meat is sliced ??or diced and placed in a powder sieve.


    Dice the fungus, cut the bracken into strips. Boil the water separately and set aside with a flour sieve. Chili, Chang Xia intends to stir-fry with fresh chili paste and dried chili separately.


    Add oil to the stone pot, pour in the fresh meat and fry the color, add soy sauce and fry the pulp until fragrant. Then put the mushrooms and bracken and stir fry, add water, soy sauce, salt and other seasonings, cover the pot and cook until the juice is collected. While frying, Changxia explained.


    She told Maple Leaf Warm Spring that seasonal vegetables like mushrooms and bracken can be placed together or separately. Just like fresh chili paste and dried chili, how to fry it is up to personal taste.


    Bolognese sauce, stir-fried hair variety.


    It is not necessary to follow Chang Xia''s approach.


    She fry together, just to make it simple.


    "This meat sauce is really fragrant! Looking at the mushrooms, I want to make a chicken sauce with Songshan chicken and Songshan mushrooms." Maple Leaf said excitedly.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "Song pheasant, stop dreaming. You can try it with ordinary pheasants, but don''t think of Song pheasants."


    "Haha-" Nuan Chun laughed loudly.


    This is the first time in history that a certain kind of game is so delicious that Chang Xia is afraid of eating it, so the tribe is allowed to breed it in advance, and it is not allowed to steal it at will.


    "Shen Rong''s kitchen doesn''t have enough pots, you go to the cellar and find some." Chang Xia shouted. The stone pot is boiling, it seems that the juice is almost collected, and the fire can be stopped at any time.


    Remove the wooden lid and continue to stir fry with a spatula.


    The rich fragrance, paired with the beautiful color, makes people''s appetite open.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t prepare mashed beans or soybeans in advance. If there are fried mashed beans and soybeans, you can add a little bit before the pan."


    "Before the Snake tribe left, I talked with the Snake Patriarch, and she will ask the Snake tribe to bring more beans next time. If the other orcs don''t exchange, I will exchange all the beans from the Snake tribe."


    "And beans, don''t forget the beans of the Yuanhu tribe."


    The various beans provided by Changxia this time have enriched the fun of travel.


    "Okay, I remember it all." Gen said seriously.


    The Heluo tribe has powder and maple sugar, which can be exchanged with other orc tribes. In addition, things like seasoning fruit and resin can also be exchanged with small tribes.


    There are many black panthers now, and they can exchange with any tribe.


    Like light trees and light grasses that have not seen light for the time being, which are not worth a fortune?


    Shen Rong quickly brought the clay pot from the cellar, cleaned it, and drained the water upside down. At the same time, the mushroom and bracken meat sauce has been fried, and in the long summer, let Nuanchun pull out the firewood, so as not to burn the pot.


    "Changxia, fresh meat is made into meat sauce. It''s okay to make meat sauce. You can make some chicken sauce, fish and shrimp sauce for me. If you don''t have enough time today, make it tomorrow. When it''s done, let someone deliver it to me. Go to the holy mountain of Karna." Su Ye ordered.


    This mushroom bracken meat sauce, just smells.


    Su Ye knew it would be delicious.


    With meat sauce, she can cook some powder by the mouth of the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, or fry a fruit powder pancake, and she can have a delicious meal, which is excellent.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded and wrote down Su Ye''s explanation.


    On the side, Maple Leaf Nuanchun looked at each other, and each other''s eyes moved.


    Apparently, they also wanted to fry a few jars of this sauce.


    Save time and trouble, why not do it? !


    "Wu, can you leave me two blood thorns?" Shen Rong asked Su Ye.


    Su Ye paused and hesitated, "What do you want blood thorn grass?"


    When she said that, she looked at Chang Xia with a vague gaze.


    Does Changxia have it?


    However, this is impossible!


    How long have they been married, Shen Rong was in poor health before, and the two didn''t have the same room. It''s useless for Shen Rong to ask for blood thorn grass just now Shen Rong saw Su Ye''s small movements and was slightly embarrassed.


    "Blood thorn grass is special. I think that the bloodline ability of Changxia is special. Maybe there is a chance to cultivate and grow hemorrhagic thorn grass in places other than Misty Ridge." Shen Rong said.


    He asked about Bloodthorn for no particular reason.


    Su Ye said that blood thorn grass can relieve the miscarriage, and Shen Rongjue may have other medicinal effects when he touched it. However, the blood thorn grass is too precious, Su Ye couldn''t just let Shen Rong spoil it with just one word. However, if Changxia can grow blood thorn grass outside of Misty Ridge.


    In the future, Dusk Forest will no longer have to worry about running out of Bloodthorn.


    When picking blood thorn grass, Shen Rong specially instructed the tribe to dig together with the soil, instead of shaking off the soil from the roots of the blood thorn grass.


    "I said that the blood thorn grass they picked this time has all the grass roots with soil. So you had this idea, and Chang Xia explained it?" Su Ye smiled and said happily.


    Shen Rong did not refute.


    Chang Xia did mention this to him.


    Later, after being smoked by the odor of Misty Ridge, Chang Xia forgot about it. However, Shen Rong did not forget that, with Chang Xia''s bloodline ability against the sky, Shen Rong was more confident than Chang Xia to grow these plants brought back to the tribe from outside.


    "I picked enough blood thorn grass this time. I''ll leave five for Changxia. You should keep it carefully and don''t say it. Blood thorn grass is unusual and very important." Su Ye said solemnly.


    If someone else dared to ask for blood thorn grass, Su Ye could beat his grandfather, Eminem, to the point where he wouldn''t even dare to recognize him. However, when Shen Rong spoke, Su Ye didn''t say much, and directly agreed to Shen Rong''s request and gave five additional plants.


    "Thank you Wu Chengquan." Shen Rong thanked him and thought about making a wooden basin. With the lessons learned from light grass, this kind of tub is not difficult to make. He plans to start making it after lunch.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 367： white lake business district

    afternoon.


    Su Ye counted his bags and prepared for the return to the holy mountain of Karna.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to cut reeds from the shore of Baihu Lake, weave them into the shape of a clay pot, and then cover the pot. In this way, even if there are bumps, you don''t have to worry about the pot smashing, and it is convenient to carry.


    The xylophone brought the clansmen and brought fruit powder, fresh meat and sugar.


    "Go, go to Baihu Commercial District." Su Ye said.


    After visiting the White Lake Business District, we will set off back to the Temple of the Wizards of the Holy Mountain of Karna. The two places are very close, so Su Ye is not in a hurry.


    Done.


    The group of people headed for the Baihu business district in a mighty manner.


    Along the bank of Baihu Lake, we came to the White Lake Wall. Passing through the wall, in front of it is the Baihu business district. At present, the fence of the white lake wall has not been removed. After this exchange event is over, will you consider moving it?


    If so, where should it be moved?


    Changxia means that the other side of the White River is a good choice.


    But crossing the river is a problem.


    Building a wooden bridge or buying a boat from a fish clan requires thought.


    "Is the road here not paved with snow slate?" Su Ye crossed the wall of Baihu, looked at the yellow mud road on the ground, and asked.


    Gen lightly shook his head and replied, "Not for the time being."


    The Baihu commercial area is equal in size and more compact than the Heluo tribe. If the ground is covered with snowflake slate, quarrying is a big problem. Besides, the roads are paved with snowflake slate, so is there any paving in the cave? These are questions, big questions.


    After several thoughts, the root and the elders unanimously decided.


    Baihu Business District maintains its original appearance, and no other changes will be made for the time being.


    If there is resin, add some furniture filling.


    After all, the Baihu business district is open to the outside world, not from family members.


    The tribesmen��s cave dwellings have not been properly arranged, so who has the time to play with the Baihu Commercial Area?


    "Wu, the Baihu commercial area is large, and all the snowflake slabs are covered. The snowflake rocks on the rocky beach will not be enough. Besides, after the tribe''s loess is compacted, it may not be muddy. , you can walk even if you show up in the rainy season." Su Ye crouched down and tapped the ground lightly.


    Gen nodded and explained: "All the road surfaces and roof ridges have been compacted, and the walls have also been scraped three times. To be honest, the cave dwellings of some careless tribesmen in the tribe are not necessarily as strong and durable as the cave dwellings in the Baihu business district."


    "Yeah!" Su Ye nodded with satisfaction, the mountain peaks were leveled and built into cave dwellings of different sizes, which looked like a city of gold from a distance.


    The width of the road is close to eight meters, even if the beasts can''t help but be beastly, they can walk without being too cramped.


    The cave dwellings in the Baihu commercial area are all one-hole caves.


    The area of ??each kiln is 80 square meters. The kiln is built with a heated kang, and the pattern of one door and three windows is very bright. Standing on the street, at a glance, a whole row of cave dwellings are extremely clean and tidy. Look, it''s refreshing.


    "How many kilns have you built?" Su Ye walked to the nearest kiln door, pushed open the log door, and there was nothing inside except the heated kang against the wall.


    Between the nostrils, I could vaguely smell the smell of loess.


    "Thirty." Gen replied.


    It''s slow, mainly lacking resin, plus the close proximity of the kilns and the chore of planning gutters and toilets.


    Brainstorming things, orcs are really not very good at.


    If it weren''t for the drawings drawn by Chang Xia, let alone thirty kilns, I''m afraid it was three kilns, and they would have to drive them crazy.


    The cave dwellings where the tribesmen themselves live are large.


    Plus, they''re not next to each other. Drains and toilets have to be built afterwards, although it is a little more troublesome, but it is not impossible.


    However, this is not the case in the White Lake Business District.


    Toilets Public toilets can be built, which is not a big problem. The rare thing is the drainage ditch, which tortured the roots and the elders for many days, and finally reluctantly adjusted it according to the drawings of Changxia. Yes, it''s the whole thing, not the building.


    "Thirty, this exchange activity should be enough." Su Ye thought about it, opened a cave, and received a tribe. Thirty cave dwellings can accommodate thirty orc tribes.


    Unfortunately, this cannot be calculated.


    The orcs of each tribe will bring the specialties of each other''s tribes.


    Here comes.


    A kiln for each tribe is bound to be insufficient.


    "Witch, this street is used to display goods for various tribes. The street behind the cave dwelling, we will strive to create a pattern like the Changxia family." Gen explained.


    When Chang Xia heard it, she understood.


    in short.


    This street is used to exchange goods.


    These cave dwellings are street shops.


    Live, the cave area is larger.


    Orcs are tall and big, and some like to be beasts.


    Eighty flats are enough to live in, but they are a bit petty. Each tribe came to exchange materials, and naturally it was impossible for only 30 or 50 people to come. If it was a small tribe, it might be necessary to mobilize the whole tribe.


    Here comes.


    A cave is really not enough to live in.


    "This idea is very good. I see these cave dwellings are so close, and I''m worried about disputes." Su Ye agreed with Gen''s approach.


    The tribes live next to each other, and things will definitely happen.


    Hearing Gengan explain that this is the trading street, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    While talking, the group walked around the street. At the same time, I also went to the back street for a stroll. The cave dwelling in the back has just begun to be built, so I can only see the general layout.


    The orcs of the Heluo tribe have no idea However, Su Ye and Chenrong were slightly excited.


    The city, they saw the prototype of the city. In the East Land, there was no building of this scale and pattern before. Even the Normandy Grand Bazaar did not have the prototype of the city. It was more like a market where various tribes gathered, rather than a city.


    The ancient well in Changxia has no waves.


    If only she could hear the voices of Su Ye and Chen Rong.


    May directly complain.


    The city, the city of two streets?


    The Baihu business district is like a small town market at most.


    Um!


    The kind of relatively formal and neat small town market.


    However, this is a brand new starting point, representing the beginning of the Twilight Forest from this moment, and the beginning of the previous tribal era.


    "Okay, very good." Su Ye suppressed the excitement in his heart, restrained his emotions, and said, "I will come back in half a month. Where is the person you arranged, we should leave for the holy mountain of Kana."


    "They are waiting by the Baihu Lake and can leave at any time." Gen replied.


    "Let''s go, I''m going back to the holy mountain of Kana." Su Ye didn''t hesitate, raised his hand and lightly rubbed Chang Xia''s head twice, and asked Bai Qing to slowly walk out of the Baihu commercial area.


    Chang Xia followed slowly, shouting to stop Nan Feng.


    "Nanfeng, who did the patriarch arrange to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Nan Feng said, "Aunt Min Yue and Todd."


    Grandma Min Yue, Chang Xia knew each other. Together with Granny Wu, she is in charge of the tribal kiln burning. She is a very loving and amiable Granny.


    Todd --


    Chang Xia did not know him.


    Even the name is unfamiliar.


    "Todd is Mutuo''s brother. He lost an arm when he was injured while hunting. He is a bit withdrawn and rarely has contact with the clan. Father asked him to go to the holy mountain of Kana, and I hope Wu can help him." Nanfeng explained.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 368： tilling, planting

    "Don''t worry, although Todd''s arm is missing, his ability is not weak."


    Seeing Chang Xia''s expression changing slightly, Nan Feng hurriedly explained. Orcs lack arms and legs, so picking is not affected except for hunting.


    Furthermore, Su Ye asked the orcs to send people into the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    Only for planting and breeding, as well as the development of the holy mountain of Karna. Let Granny Minyue and Todd go over, it is more suitable for one old and one young to match.


    "Nanfeng, where do you want to go?" Chang Xia glared at Nanfeng angrily. Is she the kind of orc who hates her clan? Hearing Nanfeng say that Todd''s character has become withdrawn, Chang Xia pondered that the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna was already quiet, and would it be better to go to a quieter place?


    "Todd is more withdrawn, and he works carefully and cautiously." Maple Leaf said.


    Of the same family, Maple Leaf naturally knows Todd. Orcs are not easy to reproduce. There are so many orcs in each generation of the same age. Who can not know who?


    Nuan Chun said: "It''s very suitable for him to go. If you have more contact with orcs from other tribes, maybe you can turn back a partner or something."


    Clearly, they were very supportive of Todd going to the holy mountain of Karna.


    Orcs worship witches and fear witches.


    If Todd can go to the holy mountain of Karna, he will surely get the attention of the six tribes orcs. For Todd, the pros outweighed the cons.


    This said.


    Chang Xia followed suit.


    What she considers is Todd''s character, while Maple Leaf and the others consider how to make Todd turn back to other orc females...


    It''s not a channel at all.


    "Kana Sacred Mountain is very quiet. Todd has a withdrawn personality. Is it really suitable for him to go...?" Chang Xia thought about it, and finally asked aloud.


    "Don''t worry, Todd is really withdrawn. But it''s not that he''s really unapproachable, he''s just shy. Usually in the tribe, the **** and these little cubs make a lot of trouble with him, and I don''t see Todd getting impatient or angry." Nanfeng waved his hand. , explained.


    ...


    After listening, Chang Xia understood.


    The loneliness in Nanfeng''s mouth was different from what she thought.


    Chang Xia thought that loneliness was similar to autism or something.


    And what Nan Feng and the others originally meant was that Todd was not good at communicating with people, shy and reserved. These are two completely different meanings, so Chang Xia didn''t ask any more questions.


    After chatting, the group returned to White Lake.


    At this moment.


    Root arranged for Feng Huo and others in the deep years to be beasts and bound with rattan baskets.


    Standing on the shore of Baihu Lake with Granny Min Yue, Todd and others, they waited for Su Ye Baiqing to arrive and set off at any time.


    "Okay, I''m leaving." Su Ye waved at Chang Xia very simply. Let Shennian and others set off towards the sacred mountain of Kana, the Heluo tribe is very close to the sacred mountain of Kana.


    Before sunset, they can rush back to the tribe in late years.


    So even saying goodbye was omitted, Chang Xia and the clansmen watched Su Ye Baiqing leave.


    Before the last two words, Xylophone called the tribesmen who went out to hunt and pick, and walked towards the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake, ready to turn the ground, and let Changxia plant the vine branches before sunset. .


    "Nanfeng, you and Maple Leaf will loosen the soil on the banks of the White Lake, and leave the vegetable garden in the mountains to me and Shen Rong." Chang Xia said. The Baihu Lake has a beautiful scenery. If vine trees are planted again, it will be a beautiful scenery in the spring and March and the warm sun.


    Nan Feng paused for a while, and said in surprise, "Changxia, is the area by the lakeside of Baihu not small?"


    "Where do you want to go? I just want to plant the Baihu Caves on both sides of the road. The fences by the Baihu Lake can be grown in scale, and then move to the wilderness at the southern side of the Baihu Lake." Chang Xia said, currently by the Baihu Lake The fence is not large, and there is nothing to keep it.


    After raising more, the odor will naturally be inevitable.


    It may also pollute the water quality of Baihu Lake, of course, it needs to be moved to other places.


    "Okay, you said we will do it." Maple Leaf said neatly.


    If she directly blocked Nanfeng and wanted to continue to ask, she had seen three-year-old vine trees in Misty Ridge, with slender branches and aerial roots.


    The rattan trees at that time were the most suitable for weaving.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s meaning, it seems that he has moved his mind to Fujiki.


    If this vine tree is planted, it will be matched with a mysterious plant. Even after nightfall, the Heluo tribe can be brightly lit.


    Let me ask, the entire Dusk Forest.


    No, it should be said that in the entire Eastern Continent, which orc tribe is there, which can be as imposing as the tribe? Just imagining the maple leaves is rarely exciting.


    Not to mention just loosening the soil on the banks of the White Lake.


    Even if Chang Xia wanted to drain Baihu, Maple Leaf dared to do it.


    Nuanchun left the twin cubs to Tits and other cubs to take care of, and followed the maple leaf south wind to tidy up the lakeside of Baihu. On the other side, Changxia Shenrong returned to the cave, took the tools and walked into the cellar, through the cellar to his vegetable garden.


    "The peppers are wilting, and the other wild vegetables are doing well." Chang Xia said happily. Walking along the path to the ginkgo tree, after loosening the soil and pouring grass and tree ash, this stubble of ginkgo tree bears more fruit than before, and the second stubble will have a good harvest.


    "Mulberry bushes are planted in the cave courtyard, and those wild vegetables are planted here with these wild vegetables. The rest of the land is used to plant vines."


    After the vine tree is alive, it will be transplanted.


    Chang Xia didn''t plan to really plant vines in the vegetable garden.


    Planting here is nothing more than being close to each other, so that Chang Xia can come to experiment at any time.


    "What else do I need to do when planting vine cuttings?" Shen Rong took a stone **** and asked while turning the soil. He turned it over not long ago, but it was overgrown with weed roots. With previous experience Shen Rong threw aside the foundation of the weeds dug up, dried it in the sun and burned it with flint, and then sprinkled it into the soil.


    Chang Xia said, "That''s it for now. I''ll let Xylophone Amu cut some thatch or something, burn it into ashes, and then fertilize the vines."


    compost or something.


    Not necessary yet.


    After all, tribal planting has not yet formed a scale.


    However, Chang Xia felt that when he returned to the tribe, he had to write down the matter of retting. It may be useful in the future, but you can''t forget it.


    After speaking, she remembered the humid air of Misty Ridge.


    Thinking, do you want to get some lake mud or something? The more he thought about it in his mind, the speed of the stone **** that Chang Xia was waving was not slow.


    "Shen Rong, are the beast races in the West Land?" Chang Xia asked, putting his hands on the stone hoe, tilting his head to look at Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong said: "The planting, the harvest is average. After handing over to the big tribe, it is usually not enough for the tribe to eat, and they live very poor."


    He has been to some small tribes.


    I felt that despair.


    No matter how hard you try, you can''t keep the clansmen fed and clothed.


    If you can''t even hand over the food and animal skins, you will have to pay off the debt with the tribe. The consumption of war is also the consumption of orcs.


    Xilu seems to be full of flowers.


    In fact, it''s like a bubble that bursts when you poke it.


    The Tianyuan tribe was fighting everywhere, in fact, they wanted to acquire more land, more food, and more orc slaves.


    Heaven for nobles, **** for commoners.


    "What do you mean?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "Slaves, there are slaves in the Western Land." Shen Rong said: "The Western Land has distinct classes, nobles, commoners, and slaves. The people at the top see beauty, while the people below live in hell. It is a completely different from the Eastern Land. The world, I hope you never get to know that world."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 369： i listen to you

    ��


    Chang Xia was stunned.


    Previously, Shen Rong had vaguely revealed the slavery system in the Western Land.


    However, there is no explicitness this time. Chang Xia tested Su Ye, and Su Ye''s description of Xilu was full of ridicule and contempt. In addition, Qianbai led the wanderer to sneak into the Mochizuki Mountain Range before, saying that the mastermind behind the scenes was from Xilu.


    This reduced Chang Xia''s desire for the West Land by two points.


    But-


    When you hear Shen Rong''s words clearly.


    "Is Xilu so chaotic?" Chang Xia clicked her tongue, a little startled.


    Shen Rong said: "The West Land is far more chaotic than I understand. Order only serves the nobles. Looting is only a thought. Due to the annual wear and tear, the strength of the Western Land tribe is weaker than that of the Eastern Land. But they don''t dare to invade Donglu."


    At the same time, there is also the East China Sea fish clan between the two places.


    The sea area belongs to the fish clan, which is the consensus of the Gangwa continent.


    Unless the fish clan is completely biased towards which side, the peace between the Western and Eastern Continents will continue for a century or a thousand years.


    "Respect for peace!" Chang Xia raised his hand and said silently.


    Shen Rong smiled, learned Chang Xia''s gesture, and repeated, "Respect for peace!"


    chatting.


    The two quickly turned over the open space of the vegetable garden again.


    "Now planting?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia narrowed his eyes, looking at the blue sky above his head.


    "Wait a while. Let''s go! Go home and rest, Nanfeng and the others should probably be over by now." Chang Xia waved his hand, not in a hurry.


    Put the stone **** against the wall and shake off the soil from the rattan shoes.


    Passing through the cellar, the two returned to the cave.


    Washing hands and face, with a candy in hand, sat on the corridor.


    "Shen Rong, what are you doing with the wood?" Chang Xia asked while eating the candy. The weather is slightly hot and the breeze is coming. This weather is very suitable for sleeping in!


    Just as she thought about squinting for a while, she saw Shen Rong go to the wooden shed to pick up a few pieces of wood.


    "I asked Wu to bring five blood thorn grasses and make several wooden pots." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia was overjoyed, gave him a thumbs up, and praised: "Shen Rong is amazing! If you don''t mention Bloodthorn, I almost forgot that it is the treasure of Misty Ridge."


    "By the way, where did you put the bloodthorn?"


    "On the second shelf in the witch pharmacy."


    "I see��"


    With that said, Chang Xia stood up and walked towards the pharmacy.


    "Yo! The cuties said they''re thirsty." Chang Xia muttered as he walked out of the pharmacy holding five blood thorn grasses. The soil on the roots of the blood thorn is dry, no wonder Chang Xia said that the cuties are thirsty.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong smiled and shook his head.


    "Sunshine, a lot."


    "Water, I want water."


    Chang Xia activated the bloodline ability and touched the five blood thorns one by one. It was found that the blood thorn grass was very vigorous, why did it leave the Misty Ridge but not live?


    Watered with Bloodthorn and placed directly on the corridor steps.


    "Directly drying, will they wither?" Shen Rong worried. If all the five blood thorns were withered, Su Ye would be able to kill Shen Rong with a ruthless hand.


    Chang Xia shook his head and explained, "Don''t worry, they like the sun. If they don''t get exposed to the sun, they will wither and die. Besides, I just poured water on them and gave them a little blood power, so they will definitely not die if exposed to the sun."


    "Okay!" Shen Rong nodded and started to make wooden basins.


    After a moment.


    He handed the finished tub to Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, do you try to use it together?"


    Chang Xia took a blood thorn grass and put it into the wooden basin.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said: "The root system of the blood thorn grass is developed, and this wooden pot can be deeper, which is deeper than the one where the light grass is planted."


    "I''ll change it��" Shen Rong replied, looking at the blood thorn grass.


    "Chang Xia, here we come."


    Outside the courtyard, there was a shout from the south wind.


    "Is there any water? I''m dying of thirst." As he stepped into the courtyard gate, Nan Feng screamed.


    Chang Xia pointed to the kitchen and replied, "Kitchen."


    "What is Shen Rong doing?" Maple Leaf walked to the water tank, squatted down, and washed his face with water.


    Nuan Chun held the water and poured it on his face.


    After washing my face, I went to the kitchen to pour water.


    Except for the snake walk, they are all busy in the Baihu business district in Kunshan. Snake Xing is not yet a member of the Heluo tribe. The tribe has not let him help in the construction of the kiln.


    "Wooden basin, used to grow blood thorn grass." Chang Xia said.


    oh-


    After drinking the water in Nuanchun, I saw the blood thorn grass on the corridor steps.


    Immediately, I was shocked.


    The orcs of the Heluo tribe, who doesn''t know the preciousness of blood thorn grass? Seeing Chang Xia treating the blood thorn grass so casually, Nuan Chun looked nervous and said seriously: "Chang Xia, this is blood thorn grass, right? How can this be placed on the steps casually, you have to pick it up and put it away, and send it to Kana St. The Mountain Wizard Hall is handed over to me for safekeeping."


    "Nuanchun, calm down." Chang Xia snorted coldly, pressed Nuanchun''s shoulder, and explained: "These five blood thorn grasses were specially left to me by Wu, along with the light tree saplings and light trees dug from Weishan Holy Land. Like grass, for experimentation."


    Snake listened quietly, without interrupting.


    Chang Xia and the others were chatting and talking without Snake Honeydew.


    They all know the existence of light tree saplings and light grass.


    However, they all acted calmly.


    These things were found in the territory of the Heluo tribe, and naturally belonged to the Black Panther tribe. Even if they want, they need to pass the exchange.


    Robbery, maybe the orcs would have done this a hundred years ago.


    However, after a hundred years of training and teaching by Su Ye, the orcs have gradually learned to be shameful, and their belongings can only be exchanged, and no robbery or plunder is allowed.


    Violators will be expelled from the Twilight Forest.


    "Oh!" After Nuan Chun heard it clearly, he calmed down.


    Nan Feng ate the candy from the kitchen, and said in surprise, "Wu Lian is willing to let you use it for experiments, it seems... Chang Xia''s blood ability is very powerful! I am more and more interested in the vine tree animal nest Looking forward to it. Snake, do you think it''s best to plant a few vines in our cave?"


    The blood thorn grass was said in the front, and the conversation changed in the back.


    Nanfeng directly turned to Vengshu. In terms of changing the subject, Chang Xia would like to call Nanfeng the strongest.


    "I listen to you." Snake said with a smile.


    Nanfeng said the words about our cave, which made Snake especially happy.


    Although Nanfeng was not willing to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe with him, at least he agreed with his existence. As a result, he would never allow any orcs to destroy his marriage with Nanfeng.


    The handsome face vanished violently in a flash, and it returned to kindness again.


    Aside, Maple Leaf Nuanchun''s mouth twitched.


    Look at Changxia, and look at the south wind.


    What''s going on in the Heluo tribe, how did each one of them provoke murderous males? First it was the gentle and elegant Shen Rong, and now it is the gentle and harmless snake.


    Ha ha-


    These one or two, it''s a good cover up.


    However, compared to Shen Rong, Snake Walk was still a little immature.


    At the beginning, Shen Rong came to the tribe. Everyone thought that he was a jerk. If it wasn''t for the real fight, all the clansmen would have missed it.


    What the **** is this, it is a hidden beast!


    Xu Shi felt the strange aura, Shen Rong raised his head and glanced at the snakes, then glanced over the warm spring of the maple leaves with his peripheral vision, clicked his tongue, and lowered his head to do his own business.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 370： great dream

    cough cough-


    Maple Leaf coughed.


    Nuan Chun lifted his foot and kicked the south wind.


    The males that the younger sisters marry are cruel and black-bellied, and the younger brothers marry either bears or tiger females. Maple Leaf Nuanchun looked at each other, and a trace of regret flashed in each other''s eyes.


    Will this tribe be okay in the future? !


    "Nuanchun, is there something wrong?" Nanfeng was stunned, clutching the place where Nuanchun had passed by, looking at a loss. She chatted with Snake Walk about rattan trees, and Nuanchun wondered if she also wanted to plant rattan trees in her own cave?


    "No, it''s fine." Nuan Chun hesitated, shaking his head hurriedly.


    Nan Feng glanced at Chang Xia and said, "Shan Kun doesn''t allow you to plant vine trees at home, or Chang Xia won''t help you plant vine trees? The vine trees can repel insects, ants, poisonous snakes, and you have cubs in your family, so it''s good to plant them. of."


    The tribe will burn wormwood at night.


    Nanfeng was extremely fortunate to have moved to Baihu, otherwise the tribe would be suffocated and their pigtails twisted.


    "Where do you want to go?" Nuan Chun had black lines all over his head, raised his hand and slapped Nan Feng on the back of his head, urging: "Go, go to the cellar to carry the vine tree branches, you should send the vine tree branches to the south of Baihu Lake. already."


    "Nuanchun is right, it''s time to move the vine branches. Leave a basket in the cellar, and under the pile of big-leaf tree branches in the wooden shed are also vine branches. Don''t let them fall." Chang Xia looked at the sky and agreed with the warm spring. if.


    At the same time, I couldn''t help but think about it.


    Be careful when moving them.


    Remember not to remove the leaves that wrap around the branches of the vine tree. The mysterious plant on the vine tree is attached to it. The life and death of the mysterious plant can only be confirmed after the vine tree species is alive.


    Before this, the leaves that wrapped the branches of the vine trees could not be torn off.


    "Come on, move basket by basket."


    "The leaves that wrap the branches of the vine trees must not be removed."


    "Remember to tie the loose straw rope again."


    Chang Xia carried a small stone **** and followed the team. Walking forward and back, his eyes stared at the vine branches in Chen Rong''s hands.


    Walk and talk.


    "Chang Xia, stop reading." Nan Feng twitched the corners of his mouth, drinking to stop Chang Xia''s broken thoughts. They were all about to be told by Chang Xia that they would not even walk. Isn''t Chang Xia swindling orcs?


    cough cough-


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and closed her mouth.


    With Chang Xia''s remarks, Shen Rong and others took twice as long as usual to walk from the Baihu cave to the wilderness south of Baihu.


    this time.


    The wilderness has been turned over again.


    The roots and stems of the weeds were picked out and piled aside, waiting to be dried and burned.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll wait for you." Xylophone put down the stone hoe, took off the water bag, took a few mouthfuls of water, and walked towards Chang Xia. Reaching out his hand, he was about to take the vine branch from Chang Xia''s hand.


    see.


    Chang Xia hurriedly turned sideways.


    "Xyon Mu, stop." Chang Xia said and stopped.


    Xylophone paused and said in surprise, "Changxia, what''s up?"


    "Xyen Mu, the branches of this vine tree are all tied with leaves, and these leaves and straw ropes cannot be removed. When the cuttings are planted, you have to remind the tribe to be careful, and never lose the leaves and straw ropes. It is absolutely necessary to be cautious about the mysterious plants on the vines."


    See what Chang Xia said seriously.


    Xylophone listened very seriously, and carefully took the vine branches that Chang Xia handed over.


    He called Heyun Tianluo and others, and repeated Chang Xia''s instructions.


    Shen Rong and the others stood stiffly and numbly, listening to Chang Xia''s words again. At the same time, he did not dare to show any impatience this time.


    After all, the wilderness south of White Lake.


    Dozens of tribal females stood, all of whom had already married.


    Annoying them, the fate is self-evident.


    And they are the main force of the tribe who spoil Chang Xia.


    Dare to say that Chang Xia is nagging, waiting to be beaten every minute.


    "He Yun, no, I''ll go and move the branches of the vine tree myself. I''m not worried about leaving it to Nanfeng and the others." Xylophone thought for a while and said.


    "We are together." He Yun said.


    Tianluo and others agreed, and they all agreed that Maple Leaf Nanfeng was too young and did things rudely and carelessly, and that no one could rest assured that it was up to them to carry the vine branches.


    Waiting for Maple Leaf and the others to come back to their senses.


    Xylophone and the others went to the Changxia family cave.


    "Don''t look at me, put down the branches of the vine tree carefully, and start digging pits and cuttings to plant vine trees. Each pit... 2-3 meters apart, make a ridge to make a furrow, and then dig a pit." Chang Xia said.


    Ridging is mainly to prevent waterlogging and increase the permeability of the root system. When fertilizing at the same time, it is more targeted.


    Considering that the vines originally liked the light, Changxia let the people reserve 2 meters between the two borders, which is convenient to increase the light and enhance the photosynthesis of the plants. It is more convenient for watering and fertilization after the long summer, as well as various observations.


    At the same time, it is also convenient for trivial matters such as replanting.


    The first time I planted vine trees, Changxia had no experience, and everything was groping forward. With the cooperation of the clan, Chang Xia firmly believes that this time will be successful.


    If you plant inactive peppers, it must be because the peppers are at odds with the Heluo tribe.


    It has nothing to do with her, absolutely.


    Xylophone and the others went out and quickly brought over the branches of the vine tree.


    Then there was no rest to help raise the ridges and make the furrows. The ridges and furrows were well built, and the next step was to dig pits and plant vines. There is a special reminder from Chang Xia, a group of two, one digs a hole, and the other holds the vine branches.


    Not hurriedly.


    Before sunset, the wilderness on the south side of Baihu Lake becomes a neat and tidy rectangular fieldMaple Leaf, you continue to plant vines by Baihu Lake, I will keep these vines for inspection. "Chang Xia untied the water bladder and drank the water with great gulps.


    Checking one row at a time, Chang Xiajue felt that it was dark and probably couldn''t check all the vines planted.


    However, it''s up to people.


    Actually, the so-called inspection.


    Mainly to deliver some bloodline ability to the planted vine branches.


    It is similar to wood-based abilities, sending some abilities to plants.


    "Okay." Maple Leaf nodded and shouted.


    The clansmen carefully took the remaining vine branches and followed the maple leaf south wind to plant vine trees on the bank of Baihu Lake.


    "Chang Xia, do you need my help?" Xylophone asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "Xylophone Amu, leave it to me next. I will use the bloodline ability to stimulate the vitality of the vine tree branches, so that they can take root as soon as possible."


    Except for Chang Xia.


    No one can help.


    "Then I''ll go to your vegetable garden and take the vine branches you left in the cellar to plant in the vegetable garden?" Xylophone thought for a while and said.


    It''s getting dark, it''s not completely dark yet.


    At this time, Xylophone and the others planted vines on the side of the Changxia vegetable garden.


    "Okay! Please help Xylophone Amu." Chang Xia did not refuse, squatted down, and began to activate the bloodline ability to sense the vine branches in front of him. After this period of development, Chang Xia''s bloodline ability��listening and bloodline ability��healing gradually changed from single shot to group attack.


    However, Changxia can only control 3-5 plants for the time being.


    She believes that if she continues to develop, sooner or later, she will wave her hand and be able to control most of the Twilight Forest.


    hey-hey--


    There is always a dream, and maybe one day it will come true.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 371： Fluorescent white lakeside

    "Water, I want water��"


    "His! It''s so cold, what is this place?"


    "I miss the warm soil, the soil here is too cold."


    Soon, all kinds of complicated voices poured into Chang Xia''s heart. Changxia''s face changed slightly. Compared with the climate of Misty Ridge, the temperature here in the Heluo tribe was indeed lower.


    "Chang Xia, what''s wrong?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly, he was a little worried.


    Chang Xia patted off the dirt on his hands and replied, "They said that the soil is cold and lacks water. Tomorrow, we have to find Muqin Amu and ask the clan to help pick some thatch. We need to spread thatch over these vines. On the tree, help them keep out the cold."


    The temperature on the Heluo tribe is expected to be 3-5 degrees lower than that of Misty Ridge.


    In another ten days and a half, the temperature of the tribe will continue to rise. At that time, the vines should no longer cry cold.


    "How are the vine branches in the mysterious vine forest?" Shen Rong thought about it and asked, "Have those vine branches been moved here?"


    "In the innermost two rows, the vine branches planted come from the mysterious vine forest. The remaining basket in the cave cellar is also the vine trees harvested by the mysterious vine forest. They are in much better condition and are very suitable for the environment in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake." Chang Xia said happily.


    This is rare good news.


    Upon hearing this, Shen Rong followed with a smile.


    "Are you still going to check?" Shen Rong looked up at the sky, the afterglow of the sunset disappeared, and the Twilight Forest was gradually invaded by the night, and it would be dark soon.


    "Forget it. The situation here is not much different. Come back tomorrow morning to check again, cut some thatch to cover the field, and then pay attention to watering." Chang Xia waved his hand and planned to return to the cave.


    On the way back to the cave, she stopped and walked.


    Checking the vine trees on both sides of the embankment of Baihu Lake, the situation is similar to that of the wilderness on the south side of Baihu Lake, and it is the same problem.


    "Chang Xia, have you finished the inspection?" Nuan Chun said in surprise.


    Hearing this, Maple Leaf Nanfeng and others raised their heads one after another.


    Just a few pits, all the vines were planted, and the tribe returned to the tribe. Leaving Maple Leaf and the others to sweep their tails, before leaving, the clansmen repeatedly told Maple Leaf and the others to be careful when planting, and remember not to damage the vine branches.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng rolled his eyes and listened silently, without opening his mouth to refute.


    This vine tree branch was obviously harvested by them.


    It''s about time.


    On the contrary, it is they who are worried about the clansmen.


    They don''t know whether to scold or not to scold when they have something to say��


    However, depending on the situation, it is probably not possible.


    "Almost." Chang Xia nodded slightly and said, "The temperature in Misty Ridge is slightly higher than that of the tribe, and the vine trees are a little uncomfortable with the wilderness environment in the south of Baihu Lake. I need the help of the clansmen to pick some thatch tomorrow. On the field, help the soil keep warm."


    "Amu hasn''t returned to the tribe yet. This meeting should still be in your mountain and vegetable garden." Nanfeng nuzui towards Changxia''s cave dwelling, she didn''t see the xylophone passing by the lakeside of Baihu Lake.


    Come to think of it, people should still be busy in the vegetable garden.


    "I''ll go back and see��" Chang Xia said.


    Saying that, he pulled Shen Rong towards his cave.


    Maple Leaf and the others finished planting the last vine branch, patted off the soil on their hands, and went home each. I used to go out hunting and picking every day, and it felt like a long time. Nowadays, every day in the tribe is very busy.


    But this busyness makes them feel real.


    Even some enjoyment.


    "I''ll go to the vegetable garden to see." Chang Xia returned to the cave and told Shen Rong, who rushed into the cellar in a hurry, and sure enough, the two of them were still here.


    "Xylophone Amu, haven''t you finished planting yet?"


    "The planting is finished, and the last one is close. Have you finished the inspection on your side?"


    While talking, Xylophone Heyun planted the last vine tree and covered it with soil. He walked towards Chang Xia with a stone hoe, walking on the trail, full of praise for Chang Xia''s ingenuity.


    This trail is much cleaner than dirt roads.


    It is also very comfortable to step on.


    "Yeah! I did a rough check. Tomorrow I need the help of the Xylophone Amu to harvest some thatch. The temperature of the tribe is slightly lower than that of Misty Ridge, and the vines are a little uncomfortable. We need to harvest some thatch to cover the field and keep the soil in the soil. temperature." Chang Xia explained.


    After listening, Xylophone agreed directly.


    Asking Chang Xia how to cover the vine trees, he leaves with Ha Yun.


    Shen Rong packed up the things that were drying in the cave courtyard and moved them all into the wooden shed. I have to continue to dry it tomorrow, and then move it into the cellar when it is dry.


    Chang Xia washed his face.


    Go into the kitchen and prepare food for the evening.


    The light stone is inlaid high on the wall, and through the windowsill, the brilliance of the light tree saplings in the cave courtyard fills most of the courtyard, plus the light grass placed in the small living room.


    In the entire Heluo tribe, the Changxia family is the most bright.


    "Shen Rong, can I eat mixed noodles at night?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Shen Rong squatted by the water tank to wash his face, and replied, "Yes."


    In the afternoon, busy planting vine branches. The dug back wild vegetables and mulberry bushes hadn''t been planted yet. Shen Rong asked, "Changxia, do you want to plant those wild vegetables and mulberry bushes at night?"


    "Forget it, it''s been a tiring day today. It''s not too late to plant wild vegetables and mulberry bushes tomorrow morning Just get some water and water it," Chang Xia said.


    on the way back.


    Chang Xia has delivered blood power to wild vegetables and mulberry bushes.


    For a long time, Chang Xia could not guarantee it.


    However, these wild vegetables and mulberry bushes will not easily wither and die within three to five days.


    Shen Rong carried a wooden barrel and filled it with water.


    Entering the wooden shed, scooping water with a water ladle and pouring it directly on top of mulberry bushes and wild vegetables in rattan baskets.


    After watering, Shen Rong carried the bucket back to the water tank.


    When I looked up, I unexpectedly found that there was light on the shore of Baihu Lake.


    He was startled.


    Busy put it down, got up and walked towards the courtyard door.


    I saw that the two banks of Baihu Lake were flickering with a little fluorescent light, and the fluorescent light went directly to the wilderness on the south side of Baihu Lake along the Baihu Lake.


    Depend on--


    Shen Rong cursed in a low voice.


    There was joy in my heart.


    "Chang Xia, Chang Xia." Shen Rong called out Chang Xia''s name and asked her to come over.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled and walked out of the kitchen.


    "Shen Rong, is something wrong?" Chang Xia was confused, she was busy cooking noodles and preparing dinner.


    "Chang Xia, look-" Shen Rongyao pointed in the direction of Baihu and motioned Chang Xia to turn his head to look.


    Chang Xia was at a loss and looked in the direction Shen Rong pointed.


    "My grass is "a kind of herb"��" Chang Xia exclaimed, covering her mouth with a shocked look on her face, and said with a smirk: "It seems that I asked you to wrap the vine branches with leaves, this is the correct way, Those mysterious plants that live on the vines really aren''t dead, they''re all alive. When the vine trees live, these mysterious plants will surely survive. "


    "Chang Xia, you are amazing." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia smiled, looked back at Shen Rong, tiptoed to nibble on his mouth, and praised back: "My Chen Rong is also very good!"


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 372： Chang Xia, Im not heavy at 1 oclock

    "Kiss one more time." Shen Rong leaned over and pointed to the position of his lips. With a smile in his eyes, staring at Chang Xia was full of stars.


    Under the night sky.


    The stars twinkled.


    In the courtyard of the cave dwelling, the saplings of light trees are shining brightly.


    The two were joking softly.


    At the same time, there was an exclamation in his ear.


    Obviously, the clansmen living in Baihu also noticed the situation in the wilderness on the shore of Baihu Lake and the southern side of Baihu Lake at this time. Even some clansmen couldn''t bear to let out a beast roar, venting the excitement in their hearts.


    "Don''t make trouble." Chang Xia pushed Shen Rong Guoguai''s hand away and complained, "Ape Hei is planning not to come back?"


    "I think... maybe it''s the meaning of the patriarch and the others." Shen Rong smiled and said narrowly.


    He and Chang Xia just got married, and their relationship is the most greasy. At this time, it is undoubtedly very inconvenient for many ape blacks to follow. Besides, Ape Hei is young, just when he likes to move, he stays in the tribe with the tribe beast cubs and has more fun.


    "I''m afraid Saru Hei won''t come back to live in the future." Chang Xia thought about it and guessed what Shen Rong meant. At the same time, I understand the silent care and consideration of the people.


    Shen Rong shrugged and spread his hands.


    The two walked back to the kitchen hand in hand.


    Chang Xia fished out the boiled flour, poured it into a bowl and poured it over the water.


    The topping is the meat sauce that was fried at noon, and the big head asked Su Yebaiqing to take it to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. Chang Xia kept half of the can, but Maple Leaf Nuanchun did not take it away. In the evening, Chang Xia was just so tired that he was about to eat a meal.


    "This meat sauce or something, find time to make more. One day I''m too lazy to do it, just cook some powder with the meat sauce, or fry fruit powder pancakes, and I''ll have a meal if I make it." Chang Xia sighed and sighed.


    Before cooking the meat sauce, Chang Xia didn''t have this idea.


    Compared with fried food, Changxia prefers freshly fried food.


    However, at this moment, Chang Xia regretted it.


    This meat sauce is a must-have for lazy people.


    One person and one bowl of noodles, sitting quietly at the long table in the small living room.


    Mixed noodles with meat sauce and chili sauce, the two of them were very happy to eat noodles.


    "What sauce do you want to eat most?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia said, "Beef sauce." The beef from Zhonghua''s house is more expensive, and the family has no minerals. It is undoubtedly difficult to eat beef every meal. Not to mention every meal you eat beef, you have to eat a meal every three or five days, and you have to be more willing to eat it.


    "Black-horned cattle?" Shen Rong pondered and nodded, "I asked Kong Shan and the others to find out, where in the tribe is there black-horned cattle?"


    There are several black-horned cows in the fence of the white lake wall.


    However, Shen Rong didn''t give them any ideas.


    The horns of those black-horned cows were broken off, and depending on the situation, the tribe most likely planned to keep them in captivity. This should be some kind of attempt, the horns of the black horn are sharp and sharp, and the single attack is wilder than that of the wild boar. Grinding off their horns should be for fear that they would go crazy and hit the fence and escape.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Eating and chatting.


    Half a jar of mushroom and bracken meat sauce was eaten by two people.


    Chang Xia rubbed her stomach, leaned on the back of the chair, "Eating too much, my stomach is so bulging."


    "I''ll make you a bowl of mulberry jam water?" Shen Rong cleaned up the long table and got up to make mulberry jam water for Chang Xia to drink. She brought back three jars of the mulberry jam that Chang Xia made in Misty Ridge. Nan Feng and the others each asked for one or two jars.


    Bai Qing opened a jar in the morning, and he took the jar with him to give them to Xilingmu Lime and they finished eating. The remaining two jars of Chang Xia gave Su Ye a jar and asked her to bring it back to the holy mountain of Kana to Bai Qing. There is only the last jar left at home. Mulberry jam is too sweet, and Chang Xia doesn''t like it very much.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia really has to eat sparingly.


    Taking the mulberry jam water that Shen Rong brought, Chang Xia took a sip. After drinking, he got up and walked to the cave courtyard for a walk to digest. At the same time, send some bloodline ability to the light tree saplings, so that they can thrive.


    "The patriarch of the light tree sapling hasn''t moved back to the tribe?" Shen Rong put firewood on the stove, boiled water, and took a bath later.


    He can also wash in cold water.


    However, it was influenced by Chang Xia.


    Gradually, I got used to washing with hot water.


    Washing in cold water feels weird.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "The patriarch has always been careful and careful in his work. He didn''t bring it back to the tribe. Most of the time, he thought I didn''t speak. He was afraid that there would be any problems with the tree saplings."


    "Is there a problem with it?" Shen Rong asked.


    "No, it''s almost adapted to the tribe''s temperature." Chang Xia said, "When I meet the patriarch tomorrow, I will remember to remind him to move this light tree sapling to the tribe."


    Chang Xia is not greedy, and a sapling of a light tree was planted in the cave courtyard.


    The other one, she didn''t ask for it extravagantly.


    Chang Xia held her stomach, Shen Rong accompanied her, and the two walked around the cave courtyard seven or eight times. Chang Xia felt the bloating in her stomach disappear, so she asked Shen Rong to fetch water, and she went back to her room to get her clothes and take a bath.


    Usually at this time, after taking a shower and eating, I went back to my room to rest.


    Today is rather late.


    In the era of no electronic products, it is very suitable to go to bed early and get up early.


    "Shen Rong, I brought your clothes too. I''ll put them on the corridor for you. Remember to take them when you take a shower." Chang Xia walked into the bathroom and reminded Chen Rong.


    Take a shower, then step into the tub and soak for a few minutes.


    The aching limbs gradually showed warmth.


    On the head, washed in the morning. Naturally, you don''t need to wash at night, dry your body, put on clean clothes, and smell the faint breath of the sun.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help yawning.


    "Shen Rong, I''m done." Chang Xia shouted.


    Seeing her yawning, Shen Rong knew that Chang Xia must be sleepy. She was used to taking a nap at noon, and she was too busy today to take care of it. In the afternoon, I was busy planting vine trees and wandering around.


    "You go back to the room to wipe your face and go to sleep first." Shen Rong said.


    On the way back to the tribe from Songshan Mountain, Changxia''s face and neck were slightly sunburned.


    Chang Xia replied, swaying back to the bedroom. Shen Rong confirmed that she had entered the room, then turned around and walked into the bathroom. When he returned to the room after washing, he saw Chang Xia sleeping in a dark place, and Shen Rong came close to smell it.


    Without smelling the familiar smell, he knew that Chang Xia didn''t wipe his face.


    Smiling shook his head.


    Opened the drawer of the desk, took out the clay pot, and opened it. Dig out the ointment and apply it evenly to Chang Xia''s sunburned area. Finally, she wiped her face and hands for Chang Xia.


    Then, he went to bed and hugged Chang Xia to sleep.


    A night without dreams.


    The next day, Chang Xia woke up to the sound of birds chirping.


    "Awake?" Shen Rong''s hoarse voice came from above his head.


    Chang Xia raised her head, met Shen Rong''s eyes, grinned, and said, "Hmm! You woke up so early?"


    "You were overwhelmed to wake up��" Shen Rong joked.


    Chang Xia was lying on Shen Rong''s body with most of her body, and the two were close to each other, and their posture was very ambiguous.


    Chang Xia pouted and retorted, "I''m so light, it''s impossible for me to wake you up."


    Her little body is not fat at all. She used to have a little baby fat, but recently, she is busy going in and out, and that little baby fat is gone.


    However, it has grown a bit lately.


    Chang Xia felt that she was 1.8 meters away, getting closer.


    Maple Leaf is more than 1.9 meters tall, she dare not expect too much. However, Nuanchun was in his early 1800''s, and Chang Xia felt that he could peep a little.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 373： busy day

    Early morning.


    The two were joking around on the Kang bed.


    No one mentioned the matter of the bed.


    Rarely have free time, neither of them is in a hurry to get up.


    "Later, after getting up. Let''s plant mulberry bushes first, and plant wild vegetables later. After dinner, I will go to the bank of Baihu Lake and the wilderness at the south of Baihu to check the vines." Chang Xia rested on Shen Rong''s chest. , thinking about the arrangements for the day.


    Shen Rong asked, "Do you need me to go to the Baihu Business District for help?"


    "The patriarch didn''t speak, don''t go over first." Chang Xia shook his head and declined Shen Rong''s proposal. The construction of the Baihu Business District is progressing very well, and it doesn''t matter if Shen Rong goes or not. The tribe has a lot of things to do. Judging from the patriarch''s ease and ease, he should be able to arrange it.


    "Okay, listen to you." Shen Rong responded.


    Then.


    The two were tired for a while.


    Then I slowly got up and cleaned up.


    Chang Xia tied her hair, washed her face and rinsed her mouth.


    Today, I was in no hurry to go into the kitchen to make a fire. Instead, he went to the cellar, moved the mulberry bushes to the cave courtyard, and started planting mulberry bushes at a distance of three or four meters from the vine trees planted in the corner. Shen Rong dug a total of eight mulberry bushes, and Chang Xia planted four in the cave courtyard.


    The remaining four are intended to be given to Maple Leaf, Nanfeng, Warm Spring and Honeydew.


    After planting, see how the mulberry bush should be divided, and then consider whether to introduce planting from the tribe. Judging from the love of Heluo tribesmen for mulberries, most of the people of Changxia Qingqing knew how to plant them.


    After the clansmen have tasted the benefits of planting, it is estimated that the clansmen will enter the forest like digging the roots of thatch, wherever they see the plants.


    They may all think about digging back to tribes or caves and planting them.


    "When the vine trees grow up, we will build a vine tree animal nest here. In the warm season, the starry sky is most beautiful after nightfall. Lying in the vine tree animal nest, while smelling the fragrance of the vine tree and looking at the night sky, that How comfortable should it be?!"


    Chang Xia crouched down and patted the vine branches that were planted yesterday.


    This vine tree branch comes from the mysterious vine forest and is relatively cold-resistant. Except for lack of water, it didn''t say it was too cold in the soil.


    Chang Xia was thinking about the vine tree animal nest, and couldn''t help but sent some more blood power to the vine tree. At the same time, told it to grow up quickly.


    Shen Rong smiled.


    Cover the mulberry bush with soil, and then bring a wooden bucket to water it.


    Plants in Misty Ridge like water and light.


    Previously, the tribe did not plant live vine trees, which may be the reason for not paying attention to this aspect.


    "These flower beds are still empty. Does Changxia plan to grow vegetables or go into the mountains to dig some flowers and plants back to plant them?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia tilted her head and said, "Grow some vegetables, flowers and plants... I''ll talk about it when I find something suitable."


    She really wanted to plant flowers and plants.


    However, I haven''t come across the flowers I like so far.


    Adhering to the principle of no waste, Chang Xia felt that it would be a good choice to grow vegetables first.


    "Chang Xia, I''m going to let you go to the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake." Nan Feng knocked on the courtyard door, and across the door, shouted Chang Xia''s name.


    Listen to it.


    Chang Xia understood that the tribe should have harvested the thatch.


    Wait, let her go to the wilderness south of Baihu Lake and cover the vines with a thatched quilt to keep warm.


    "Nanfeng, come in." Chang Xia said.


    squeak-


    The south wind pushed the door and entered.


    Seeing that Chang Xia had already woken up, it was a little strange.


    However, when he saw the mulberry bushes planted next to him, he said, "You got up so early to plant mulberry bushes?"


    "Aren''t you very early? I''m still thinking, when all the mulberry bushes and wild vegetables are planted, and then go to the wilderness south of Baihu, who would have known you came so early?!" Chang Xia complained and glanced at Nan Feng said, "I have planted four mulberry bushes here. You can send the remaining four to Maple Leaf Warm Spring and Honeydew, one for each of you."


    "Are you sure��" Nan Feng hesitated, not daring to pick up the mulberry bush.


    Is this something she can grow?


    If the mulberry bush was planted to death, would Shen Rong beat her?


    After all, he dug these mulberry bushes. Each tree is of great significance.


    "Don''t worry, every one of my trees has the bloodline ability. Whatever you toss about, you will definitely be able to grow and live. If you plant it, remember to water it every day. If the leaves turn yellow, remember to burn some thatch rhizomes or something, and sprinkle the grass and tree ash on it. That''s it."


    She has so many things to do, she doesn''t have time to stare at these mulberry bushes all the time.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng took the mulberry bush and carefully carried the rattan basket. Mulberry bushes are thorny and prickly. It is very similar to a prickly pear, but the fruit is different.


    "Shen Rong, plant vegetables first. I''ll go to the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake, and I''ll be back later." Chang Xia washed his hands, said goodbye to Shen Rong, and walked towards the shore of Baihu Lake. There are not many wild vegetables to be planted. Changxia brought them back from Miwuling and Songshan just to enrich the variety of vegetable gardens. At the same time, they also wanted to pick the seeds of these wild vegetables for planting in the coming year.


    Most of the wild vegetables like this have an ordinary taste.


    After several generations of optimization and cultivation, and then screening.


    Then, you can get the one that tastes good.


    If Chang Xia didn''t have the bloodline ability, he wouldn''t dare to play like this. After all, she doesn''t specialize in research. She knows something about breeding.


    "What do you want to eat in the morning?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia didn''t look back, but replied, "You can sit wherever you want, I can do it."


    The plan of the year is spring.


    The Twilight Forest is at the time of the rejuvenation of the earth, so there are a lot of things to be busy with.


    "Changxia, where do you think it''s best for me to plant mulberry bushes?" Nan Feng was tangled, looking at the mulberry bushes in the rattan basket with sadness.


    This mulberry bush is holding hands!


    Chang Xia said, "Isn''t it appropriate to plant it near the courtyard of your cave?"


    "Okay! I''ll plant it in the courtyard of the cave, next to the rattan tree." Nanfeng clapped. I hope these former neighbors can feel close and support each other.


    Walking down the hillside, he saw Xylophone with a large group of people standing beside Baihu Lake. One by one, they looked eagerly at the vine trees on both sides of the bank of Baihu Lake, with excited expressions.


    "Amu Have you been fighting chicken blood?" Nanfeng asked suspiciously.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, and looked at Nan Feng in surprise.


    Didn''t this cub find out what happened last night on the banks of Baihu Lake and the wilderness at the southern side of Baihu? However, this should be true. Otherwise, the south wind could not be so calm.


    "You didn''t see it last night?" Xylophone greeted Chang Xia and looked at Nan Feng in surprise.


    Nan Feng looked blank and asked, "What did I see last night?"


    "The vine tree glowed last night!" Maple Leaf said. She stared at the rattan baskets and mulberry bushes in Nanfeng''s hands. Where did Nanfeng come from?


    "Fuck! Really or not, this vine tree really shines?" Nan Feng was shocked, his face full of shock.


    "Vine trees can grow and live, and I think the mysterious plants that are attached to them can also survive." Chang Xia nodded and said, "I saw it last night as well. Despite the barriers of leaves, last night''s brilliance really came from the vine trees. Mysterious plants on trees."


    "I was too sleepy last night and slept too early!" Nan Feng regretted.


    "Don''t you have a tree planted in the courtyard of your cave, didn''t you find it glowing?" Maple Leaf squinted at the south wind, her eyes scrutinized.


    Nan Feng muttered, "I planted it near the wall and didn''t notice it. By the way, this is a mulberry bush, you can take one."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 374： Bloodline ability evolution

    "A mulberry bush, shouldn''t you give it to Changxia?" Maple Leaf was puzzled, and took the mulberry bush from Nanfeng, his mind full of question marks.


    Nanfeng Nunuzui in the distance, Chang Xia squatted half-squatting to teach the clansmen to keep the vine trees warm, and said, "Chang Xia planted four trees in the courtyard of his own cave, and the remaining four trees were given to me, you, Nuanchun and Honey. dew."


    "She has dealt with these four mulberry bushes. We can find a place to plant them. Dangyang, remember to water them every day."


    Listen, it looks quite simple.


    Maple Leaf carefully held the mulberry bush, pondering which location would be the most suitable for planting in his own yard.


    Like Nanfeng, Maple Leaf also misses the vine tree beast nest.


    Females, no matter how sturdy they are.


    At the bottom of my heart, I always have girlish feelings, and I can''t refuse beautiful things.


    "Lay thatch near the body of the rattan tree. The trunk closest to the ground can be wrapped with straw rope and thatch. For the thatch spread on the ground, remember to sprinkle some soil to prevent the thatch from being blown away..."


    Chang Xia taught very patiently.


    The people of the tribe listened very carefully.


    Last night, the lakeside of Baihu Lake and the wilderness at the southern side of Baihu Lake were beautiful. With time, the vine trees will grow up. At that time, the whole white lake will be as bright as day, and it will be exciting to think about it.


    "Tianluo, bring a few people to prepare some short thatch."


    "He Yun, you lead someone to rub the grass rope."


    Obviously, this was prepared by the vine tree.


    Planting vines, the Heluo tribe is serious and serious.


    "Amu Xyloen, the vines should be watered sooner or later. The amount should not be too much, nor too little. Each vine needs about a scoop of water, and this amount must be well controlled."


    This amount of water was the conclusion Chang Xia came to when he asked the vines.


    The vine tree needs a lot of water to take root, and this water needs the help of Changxia and the others. After the root system is born, the watering can be changed every three or five days.


    After that.


    The vine tree begins to grow, except for fertilization.


    Watering and loosening the soil can be ignored, and can be measured in months or years.


    "Changxia, leave it to us to deal with it. You go back to the cave to rest, don''t you mean you have to go home to grow vegetables?"


    Soon, the vines on both sides of the embankment of Baihu Lake were all dealt with.


    Xylophone clapped her hands and let Chang Xia go home.


    The vine trees in the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake can be handed over to her side, and there is no need for Changxia to work with them in the past. Brotherhood, it will end soon.


    Chang Xia was a little hungry, seeing that it was getting late.


    Without further ado, I said goodbye to the clansmen, then got up and walked towards my cave.


    As soon as I walked into my own cave, I smelled an alluring aroma of deep-fried frying. Immediately, Chang Xia''s footsteps stopped, followed by quickening his pace towards the kitchen.


    "Shen Rong, what are you doing delicious?" Chang Xia shouted.


    Shen Rong said: "Hei Meng sent a piece of meat just now, and I cut the fat out to squeeze oil. In the morning, I eat fried meat, bird, eggs, wild vegetables and fruit powder..."


    "Okay! Keep the oil residue, and pack the oil residue powder bag at noon." Chang Xia said happily, sucking her saliva.


    Heimeng brought a piece of meat.


    Mostly it has something to do with the south wind.


    Yesterday, when I made meat sauce for Su Ye, I didn''t make much because there wasn''t much fresh meat.


    "I thought you would say to make crispy meat with oil residue." Shen Rong began to fry fruit powder cakes.


    Chang Xia turned around to wash her face and washed her hands. At the same time, she replied from outside the house, "It''s easy to get angry when you eat crispy pork in this hot weather. Besides, the buns are also delicious."


    "Is this oil residue enough?" Shen Rong asked slightly embarrassed.


    "Enough is enough!" Chang Xia was equally unconfident, the amount must be enough for the two of them, but considering that Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others might come to visit, it''s probably not enough.


    While talking, Shen Rong made breakfast.


    "Wild vegetables, I have already planted them." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "I''ll go to the vegetable garden in a while. The vines over there don''t need to be covered with thatch, so I have to water it."


    "I''ll help lift the water." Shen Rong said, and asked again, "Do you need to water those wild vegetables?"


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head.


    Unlike vines and mulberry shrubs, wild vegetables do not need watering.


    Eating fruit cakes, the two of them squatted on the corridor. Chang Xia looked around at her cave courtyard. The once barren hillside, with her and Shen Rong''s tidying up, turned into today''s cave. The results were remarkable and very satisfying.


    "Next time I go to the Holy Land, dig a few fruit tree saplings and come back. The flower beds are built, each with a fruit tree, and planted together with flowers and plants."


    "Ping Apple��"


    "Peach peach fruit, persimmon persimmon fruit, pear pear fruit, etc."


    Chang Xia blurted out a bunch of wild fruits, and Shen Rong couldn''t help laughing when he heard it.


    Um!


    It''s been a long summer, and she''s definitely good at eating.


    Of course, greed is also real.


    After the meal, Shen Rong took the water and went to the vegetable garden with Chang Xia.


    Shen Rong was pouring water and saw Chang Xia half-squatting, touching the vine tree with his hands. Even though nothing happened, Shen Rong felt inexplicably that the vines around Changxia seemed to have become more energetic, which was very subtle.


    In between.


    He seemed to smell a faint fragrance of grass and trees.


    "Chang Xia, your bloodline ability has increased?" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    Orcs don''t have a deep understanding of bloodline abilities, and they don''t have a subdivision of abilities. All orcs who awaken their bloodline abilities are called totem warriors. Totem warriors are strong and weak, and they have never thought about why.


    Today, Shen Rong noticed the enhancement of Changxia''s bloodline ability.


    Immediately, the emotions in my heart were a little subtle.


    "Yes." Chang Xia touched the branches of the vine tree lightly, feeling the joy that the vine tree conveyed back, she felt that her soul had been sublimated.


    "Can the bloodline ability be upgraded to become stronger?" Shen Rong hesitated and said in shock.


    Chang Xia glanced at him and said with a smile, "Shen Rong, how do you think Elder Pukang controls his bloodline ability?"


    The Heluo tribe did not study the bloodline ability.


    However, this does not mean that they are unfamiliar with the bloodline ability They are also totem warriors. Why does the orc tribe have the title of elder? Chang Xia hadn''t thought about it before, but with her familiarity with the bloodline ability, Chang Xia faintly noticed.


    There are many elders in the tribe, but not many elders.


    Chang Xia was curious before.


    Now, she feels that she already knows she is willing.


    Totem warriors whose bloodline ability has been evolved can obtain the title of elder. It''s just that this evolution doesn''t know whether it is one stage, two stages, or three stages, such a higher level.


    "..." Shen Rong became quiet.


    The Yuan family really didn''t take him as one of their own.


    Shen Rong didn''t know about this matter.


    Before, he had a trace of shame about leaving the Yuan family.


    At this moment, with the revelation of Chang Xia''s words. Shen Rong withdrew all his emotions towards the Yuan family, and the next time they met, they would be strangers.


    "If you''re curious, you can ask Elder Yami or Elder Dalai to ask one or two. They won''t keep secrets. On Maple Leaf''s side, they may still be young and probably don''t know about their bloodline abilities." Chang Xia Analyzing.


    She is also after the evolution of her bloodline ability.


    Only when these insights came into being, if they are true or false, they should be true.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 375： Reconstruction of forests on the south side of Baihu Lake

    "Okay, I remember." Shen Rong didn''t push back, he was really curious about this.


    After that, Shen Rong watered the water, and Chang Xia was responsible for transferring the bloodline ability to the vine tree branches. It felt like a monster and skill proficiency level, which was quite fun.


    Chang Xia thought about it, and in the evening, he went to the banks of Baihu Lake and the wilderness on the south side of Baihu Lake. Brush the skills again, and if you brush like this, you will be closer to the next evolution of the bloodline ability.


    Power or something, it doesn''t matter.


    Chang Xia would be very happy if she could grow taller.


    for a moment.


    After the two finished their work, they returned to the cave.


    Right now.


    Laughter came from the cave courtyard.


    As soon as he heard it, Chang Xia knew that it should be Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others.


    "Changxia, are all the wild vegetables planted?" Nanfeng squatted on the corridor with sugar in his mouth, speaking slurredly.


    Chang Xia said: "Shen Rong planted wild vegetables in the early morning. He and I just carried water and watered the vines planted in the vegetable garden."


    "Changxia, the vines in your vegetable garden are covered with thatch?" Nuanchun asked.


    "The vines in my vegetable garden don''t need to be covered. Those vine branches are harvested from the mysterious vine forest. They are more cold-resistant than the vines in other places in Misty Mountain. Just pay attention to watering and loosening the soil." Chang Xia explained.


    After listening.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    They came here to help.


    At this moment, knowing that it was only to cover the vines with thatch, he naturally wondered whether to go out for hunting, dig the roots of thatch, or pick bracken or something.


    The Musi Forest is getting warmer, and the warm season is coming, and all kinds of wild vegetables in the forest begin to grow.


    At this time, the edible food of the orcs became abundant.


    At this time in previous years, the entire tribe was busy hunting and picking. It was extremely busy. The real sunrise and the day come in and out, and when it is dark, there is time to rest.


    "Nanfeng, did the patriarch send a hunting team to Songshan?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nanfeng crushed the sugar in his mouth and replied, "Uncle Gore and Uncle Yundong led the team, and they set off to Songshan yesterday."


    Genhe tribe elders heard that there is a valley of oil trees in Songshan Mountain.


    Who can stand rationally and calmly?


    Immediately, he ordered Ge Lei and Yun Dong to lead the troops and headed straight for Songshan.


    "Looks like... the fence by the Baihu Lake is going to be moved." Chang Xia murmured, Gore is the tribe''s famous totem warrior who spoils his companions. Because of Gore''s sake, the Heluo tribe was very introverted.


    Songshan chicken, the clansmen have naturally eaten it.


    Plus the mushroom bracken bolognese that Chang Xia tinkered with this time.


    Chang Xiajue felt that Songshan would be "washed with blood" by the murderous clansmen. Like Songshan mushroom seeds and Songshan bracken are renewable resources, don''t worry about it in the long summer. She was a little worried about the Songshan pheasant.


    "Modi, where to go?" Nanfeng asked in confusion.


    Nuan Chun said, "Is Chang Xia worried that the fence by the Baihu Lake will not be enough?"


    "I used to think that the forest on the north side of Baihu Lake was good. There were vines in the wilderness that could not be used as a fence for poultry farming. The fertile field on the other side of the Baihe River was very suitable. Unfortunately, there is no bridge in the Baihe River, and the tribe has no boats, so it is troublesome to go back and forth." Chang Xia said .


    The woods on the south side of Baihu Lake are useless.


    It might as well be converted into a fence for raising poultry.


    There is a distance from the Baihu cave dwelling, and water can be diverted from a small river to avoid polluting the water source of Baihu.


    Of course, poultry cannot be fed in small rivers.


    The water in the Baihu cave dwellings comes from small rivers.


    Upstream raising poultry, how can this water be used for drinking?


    "The forest on the south side of Baihu Lake is indeed a good choice." Nuan Chun nodded and acquiesced to Chang Xia''s proposal. It is close to the Baihu cave, so it is convenient for the clan to take care of them nearby.


    The fertile fields on the other side of the Baihe River were proposed by Changxia to breed large livestock. This proposal has been negotiated by the tribe, and it may be successful after this exchange event is over. The success of the exchange activity means that the White Lake business district will continue to expand.


    Here comes.


    The fence at the wall of Baihu naturally needs to be removed.


    One is to make room for the Baihu commercial area, and the other is the fertile fields on the other side of the Baihe River, which is a large plain area, which is very suitable for raising livestock such as cattle, sheep and pigs.


    Of course, these all come after exchange activities.


    Nanfeng pouted and asked, "If the fence by the lakeside of Baihu is moved to the forest on the south side of Lake Baihu, will the big trees in the forest be cut down?"


    "Yeah! A part needs to be cut off." Chang Xia said.


    In the woods, the trees grow close together. If you build a fence, you need to cut off part of it and use it to build a chicken coop and duck shed.


    "Chopping down trees, I have to ask my grandfather and the elders about this." Nanfeng said.


    Orcs regard the forest as their home, and the trees in the forest represent vitality. The orcs are very cautious when it comes to cutting down trees. Especially like the trees near the tribe, it is even more important. There are trees as shelter, which can resist foreign invading beasts.


    At the same time, trees can also withstand wind, rain and frost.


    Therefore, Nanfeng said that if you want to chop down trees, you have to find roots and elders. After their discussion and nodding, the clansmen will do it.


    "Later, I''ll go to the tribe to find the patriarch." Chang Xia said.


    Large-scale breeding of poultry such as chickens and ducks requires attention to hygiene and other issues. These things must be made clear. She doesn''t know if there is bird flu in Dusk Mist Forest, but she is careful.


    "Shen Rong, Shan Kun asked me to ask if you will go hunting in Qingshan?" Nuan Chun said suddenly.


    She had forgotten about this just now, and now she remembered to hurriedly ask Chen Rong to ask. After all, Chang Xia and the others just came back from Misty Ridge, so Shen Rong might want to stay in the tribe to rest before going out.


    "Okay, where is he?" Shen Rong said.


    It''s not far from Qingshan, now I''m going to Qingshan. Hurry up in the noon to return to the tribe, slower in the afternoon to get home.


    Shen Rong thought that there was not much oil left at home, and it was time to go hunting outside.


    "Baihu Commercial District." Nuzui replied in the warm spring toward Baihu Commercial District.


    Shen Rong turned to look at Chang Xia and said, "I went to Qingshan with Shan Kun, and it happened that there was not much oil at home. If we are lucky we will eat pork-killing vegetables at noon."


    "Aren''t you tired?" Chang Xia asked with a smile.


    I just came back from Misty Ridge, why do I want to go to Qingshan again?


    "The green mountain is close, so it won''t get in the way." Shen Rong said, got up and walked to the wooden shed, grabbed the bow and arrows and weapons, said goodbye to Chang Xia and walked out of the cave courtyard directly.


    Chang Xia thought that the green hill was not far from the tribe, so she didn''t stop it.


    "Changxia, your house is out of oil? I remember that I mentioned it to Eminem yesterday and asked her to bring you some fresh meat..." Nanfeng said in surprise.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and explained, "Heimeng sent a fresh meat over in the morning, and Shen Rong took off the fat and boiled it into lard. At this moment, there is still a small half can of lard residue in the kitchen. However, I I like to eat stir-fried vegetables with him, no amount of lard is too much."


    She was thinking about chatting with the Snake Mountain tribe to see if she could exchange more mashed beans and use them to squeeze oil. Or find Yuanhu tribe in exchange for some soybeans, soybean oil will also work.


    Lard is delicious, but unfortunately I can''t stand it!


    "Chang Xia is right, lard is really intolerable." Nuan Chun agreed very much.


    In her family, she and Shan Kun also like to eat stir-fried vegetables. Roasted meats and stews, which used to be highly prized, were swept away, and tribal people were obsessed with stir-frying, deep-frying and pan-frying. Again, the price to pay is not enough lard.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 376： lotus root

    "What do you say you are intolerable?" Xylophone pushed open the door and entered.


    After she was busy with the wilderness in the south of Baihu Lake, she stopped by and asked how the vine trees in the Xiajia vegetable garden were going.


    Before entering the courtyard of the cave dwelling, he heard the people in Chang Xia discussing something loudly.


    So, Xylophone asked a question.


    "Xyon Mu, let''s talk about lard." Chang Xia smiled and said.


    Listen to it.


    Several people in Changxia are saying that there is not enough lard to eat.


    Xylophone didn''t say anything else, after all, her family''s lard was always not enough.


    "The clansmen are greedy, and the tribe is short of lard recently." Xylophone said something and asked, "Changxia, have all the vines in your vegetable garden in the mountains and valleys been covered with thatch? Do you want me to ask a few people to help?"


    Inquiry room.


    He directly ignored the existence of the Nanfeng people.


    The success made Nan Feng very annoyed.


    "Xyenne Amu, the vines in my vegetable garden are not covered with thatch. They are harvested from the mysterious vine forest, which is more cold-resistant than the other vines in Misty Ridge. The same is true for the two innermost rows of vines in the wilderness south of White Lake. But Covering thatch or not, it doesn''t have much effect." Chang Xia hurriedly explained.


    After listening, Xylophone nodded.


    The mysterious vine forest, Bai Linger.


    These things, along with Bai Qing''s recovery, the Heluo tribe is well known.


    Xylophone went to Bai Qing''s house to meet Bai Linger, but Bai Linger woke up when she arrived at the Heluo tribe, and then fell asleep again.


    This time, I didn''t wake up for a few days.


    If the tribesmen wanted to meet her, they probably had to wait.


    "That''s fine. Where is Shen Rong, why didn''t I see his people?" Xylophone looked around and didn''t see Shen Rong, so she said, "What else is missing at home, tell me. I''ll let Nanfeng deliver it to you when the time comes. Come here, don''t be embarrassed to speak. What you have provided to the tribe is enough to exchange for any supplies."


    "I just said that there is not enough oil in the house. He and Shan Kun went to Qingshan to hunt wild boars in Qingshan. We can''t return until noon or afternoon. Is there anything Xyon''am is looking for?" Chang Xia answered and explained.


    "It''s alright, just ask casually. Okay, let''s talk, I''m going back to the tribe." Xylophone said neatly. She came here mainly to inquire about Changxia''s vegetable garden. Since the vegetable garden didn''t need help, Xylophone naturally didn''t stay much.


    The tribe has a lot of things to do, but she is not as leisurely as Nanfeng.


    Before leaving, Xylophone still said a few words about Nanfeng.


    Let her go out hunting or picking more when she has nothing to do, and hoard more things for her own cave. When the orcs enter the Heluo tribe, they can exchange more specialties from other tribes.


    As soon as Xylophone walked away, Nan Feng paralyzed on the corridor.


    "I was thinking that she finally stopped, but who knows..." Nan Feng clenched his fists and thumped the ground, making a wailing sound.


    puff-


    See you.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun couldn''t help laughing and burst out laughing.


    "Stop howling, help me move the things in the wooden shed to dry." Chang Xia kicked Nanfeng with her feet, made her stand up, and asked, "What about Snake? Why didn''t he come with you, you threw him away? where?"


    "White Lake Business District." Nanfeng said.


    Last night, Gen personally found Snake and asked him to go to Baihu Commercial District to build a kiln.


    this step.


    It means that the Heluo tribe recognizes the existence of snakes.


    This made Nanfeng happy, but also a little sad. It felt like she was a fish in a tub, just waiting to be slaughtered.


    Sighing a few words, Nan Feng didn''t even struggle.


    Snake''s conduct and behavior are good, and the two of them get along harmoniously during this period of time. If you get married, Nanfeng does not reject it.


    "Looks like it''s not far from your going to the Snake Mountain Tribe." Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun nodded and said, "You prepare in advance."


    It can be seen that both the Black Panther Clan and the Snake Clan hope this can happen. According to Chang Xia''s understanding, the six major tribes have harmonious relations, but there are not many intermarriages.


    This time, the tribes are eager to find the Heluo tribe to marry, probably because of Su Ye.


    Chang Xia narrowed his eyes and thought deeply.


    Su Ye will not do useless work.


    When tribes intermarry, the relationship is bound to deepen.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia thought of herself.


    Could it be that Su Ye did this for her?


    Thinking wildly, Chang Xia only felt a headache. Shaking his head, he threw away the chaotic thoughts in his mind, and decided to wait for Su Ye next time to ask her. Chang Xia guessed that Su Ye might not be able to say it, and if he asked, it might be lonely.


    "Okay, I understand." Nanfeng said wearily.


    With the help of the warm spring south wind, Chang Xia neatly moved the things in the wooden shed to the cave courtyard to dry. After drying, Chang Xia stared at the half-basket of lotus roots, pondering whether to eat it or put it in Baihu for trial planting.


    On the deep side, the tribe does not allow the cubs to approach.


    I heard that there are big fish over there.


    When Chang Xia came to live in Baihu, the clansmen repeatedly told Chang Xia not to approach him. Chang Xia couldn''t even deal with ordinary fish in White Lake, let alone the fish that even the clan said was a big fish, how dare she rely on it.


    "Chang Xia, what are you staring at the lotus root for, do you want to eat it?" Nan Feng muttered.


    Maybe she picked this lotus root, and the Nanfeng family has a basket. Most of Changxia''s things were given to the tribe. Nanfeng gave some to the tribe, and more brought back to their own caves. After all, she is not rich and prosperous, just like Xylophone complained, her cellar is empty and needs to be filled.


    Chang Xia said, "I''m thinking about going to Baihu and planting them..."


    Like the chicken and the egg, the egg is the chicken.


    In this way, there will be an endless supply of lotus roots to eat.


    "Sowing, how?" Nanfeng asked in confusion.


    "However you dug it out in Misty Lake, I''ll plant it." Chang Xia said.


    Actually, Chang Xia didn''t know how to grow lotus roots either.


    I only know that in the long lake of lotus root��


    Cough cough.


    The rest, Chang Xia doesn''t know.


    That''s why she said how Nanfeng digs, and she grows it.


    With the vitality of lotus root I believe it should be able to thrive. If it really doesn''t work, just use the bloodline ability to open the hang.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia quietly touched to activate the bloodline ability.


    Send some bloodline ability into the lotus root.


    "Okay! I''ll wait for the white lake to grow full of lotus roots and start eating." Nuan Chun smiled. She said that as long as the twins are not around, they will even think about the air, praise the tits, and thank Wuliu Luyou.


    Um! Consider making something delicious for them.


    Because Su Ye opened his mouth, Nuan Chun successfully threw the twins into the tribal training ground. I didn''t care that the twin cubs couldn''t transform, and they were only a few months old.


    "Then, let''s go." Chang Xia said and left, picked up the rattan basket and walked towards Baihu.


    On the side, Nanfeng Nuanchun followed closely.


    "Nanfeng, get an extra rattan basket. I haven''t eaten fish and shrimp from Baihu for a long time, so I''m a little greedy."


    Chang Xia laughed, the fish and shrimp in Misty Lake were delicious. However, the fish and shrimp in Baihu are not bad. Anyway, I''m going to Baihu to plant lotus roots, so I can just get some fish and shrimp back to try it out, and reward myself for being busy during this time.


    "Steamed fish and shrimp, dipped in sauce." Nan Feng licked his mouth and continued.


    Nuan Chun said: "Make another fish ball. I can just send it to the tribal training ground. Thank you for the next tits."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 377： Not allowed to go to the lake

    "Chang Xia, did you forget to tell me Eminem something just now��"


    Carrying the baskets, the three slowly walked down the hillside and walked towards the shore of Baihu Lake. Nan Feng suddenly stood still and looked up at Chang Xia, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and said, "You forgot to tell me about the reconstruction of the mountain forest at the south of Baihu Lake."


    "..." Chang Xia froze.


    His face changed suddenly, he raised his hand and patted his head.


    He was talking about lard, Shen Rong, and the vines in the vegetable garden. However, I forgot to mention the removal of the fence by the Baihu Lake. Sure enough, I had to make a trip to the tribe.


    "Why didn''t you say it just now?" Chang Xia looked at Nan Feng quietly and asked.


    Nan Feng smiled, spread out his hands, showing an innocent expression, and replied, "Didn''t I forget this too?"


    "It''s alright, Xylophone Amu has been in the tribe all day. We will go to the tribe to find her after planting lotus roots, and it''s not too late to talk about the reconstruction of the wilderness forest in the south of Baihu Lake." Nuan Chun said.


    The tribe has been busy building the Baihu commercial area recently, and most of them can''t spare the manpower to renovate the forest in the wilderness on the south side of Baihu Lake. Say it or not, the situation is similar.


    Um!


    As far as the tribe is concerned, there is no difference in the morning or the evening.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded.


    Soon, the three came to the shore of Baihu Lake.


    Along the small fish pond built by the lake, walk step by step to White Lake.


    "This embankment is well built!" Chang Xia praised.


    The embankment made of rocks greatly enhances the scenery along the White Lake. It''s a pity that along the lakeside of Baihu Lake, a sightseeing belt along the lake could not be laid, otherwise the beauty of Baihu Lake could be improved by a few grades.


    "Where is the lotus root planted?" Nan Feng asked.


    Nuan Chun said: "If you plant it, you must mark a location. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the clan will dig out the lotus root and eat it."


    There are often clansmen who come to Baihu to catch fish and shrimp, and the shore is easily dug out by the clansmen. However, if the planting place is too far from the lake shore, Nuanchun is worried that it will be eaten by the fish and shrimp in the lake.


    Anyway.


    Whether this lotus root can break out of the mud in the end is still unknown.


    "When planting on the shore, tell the tribe and let the tribesmen come to catch fish and shrimp. Try to avoid the place where lotus roots are planted. Anyway, Baihu is big enough to plant lotus roots. It doesn''t take up much space." The location of the edge, I plan to plant the lotus root on the edge of the lake, which saves time and makes it easy to confirm the location and direction.


    This half-basket of lotus roots, Chang Xia pointed out, can grow over the entire white lake.


    It is hard to say this year, but in the coming year, I look forward to the white lake being full of five-color lotus flowers.


    "This location is well chosen!" Nanfeng applauded and praised. It is close to the lake for easy planting and easy to remember the location. Orcs, mostly careless.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun wears animal leather clothes and trousers, and they are all short.


    Of the three, Chang Xia was wearing long clothes and trousers.


    Chang Xia put down the rattan basket and was about to roll up his clothes when he was stopped by Nanfeng Nuanchun. He pointed to the lake shore and said, "Chang Xia, you are standing here and instructing us to plant lotus roots. You are not allowed to go to the lake."


    Half a basket of lotus roots is not too much.


    There were three of them, so Nanfeng Nuanchun directly let Chang Xia stay on the shore.


    "Why?" Chang Xia asked unswervingly.


    She is in great shape, why can''t she go to the lake?


    Besides, the temperature of the tribe is rising, and the lake is not cold at all.


    "There is no reason, you are not allowed to go to the lake." Nan Feng said strongly. Don''t look at her always being pressed and beaten by Maple Leaf, and disliked by Xylophone in various ways. In fact, Nan Feng can be very bluffing when he is serious.


    "Then how do you catch fish and shrimp?" Chang Xia pursed her lips, stared at Nanfeng Nuanchun, and complained, "Nuanchun is still taking cubs, how can she go into the water?"


    "She has a strong body, unlike you." Nan Feng said.


    Right now.


    Chang Xia really didn''t know what to say.


    She understands, no matter what she says directly.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun can always find words to refute.


    In short, stay safe on the shore and you will have nothing to worry about. I want to go to the lake, but there is no way.


    Half a basket of lotus roots was quickly planted by the Nanfeng duo. It is very simple and rude, directly burying the lotus root in the mud of the lake, Changxia believes that the white lake will be full of lotus flowers in the coming year. After all, this lotus root has the ability of her bloodline to increase, and its vitality is strong.


    Live, certainly can live.


    However, how long to live is another question.


    Planting lotus roots well, Nanfeng Nuanchun caught a lot of shrimps and crabs, and touched a lot of mud snails. They didn''t catch fish. After all, there are fish in the small fish pond by the lake, if you want to eat and catch two. The fish pond was originally built by Shen Rong, and the clansmen followed suit and dug several more beside them.


    If there are too many fish, they will be thrown into the fish pond.


    One to two to go.


    There are many fish in several fish ponds.


    When the clansmen feed chickens and ducks to the fence by the Baihu Lake, they also throw some fresh thatch in there to ensure that the fish inside will not starve to death.


    "Tsk tsk! Come and see Chang Xia, we caught a lot of good things." Nan Feng waved his hand and shouted.


    Chang Xia''s expression was light.


    Sigh!


    She is not allowed to go to the lake, what is there to see.


    However, she also picked up a lot of mud snails by the lake, caught two lake crabs, and caught several shrimps. It can only be said that the fish and shrimp in the White Lake are really rich, and you can get a lot of harvest by walking around the lake casually.


    "Changxia, you found so many by the lake?" Nuanchun said in surprise.


    Chang Xia said, "It''s okay!"


    "River mussels, mud snails, lake crabs..."


    Chang Xia looked into the rattan baskets on the warm spring side, and as expected, they were all good goods. The mud snails and river mussels have to be stocked for two days, and they can be eaten after they have spit out all the sediment.


    I don''t need fish and shrimp, but it''s better to put them away.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing?" Milu came from the tribe and saw the three Chang Xia tossing in the White Lake. Immediately, curiosity came over.


    With Bai Linger, Bai Qing was prevented from going out hunting and picking, not to mention going out hunting and picking. There was no way for him to even go out of the tribe, after all, Bai Linger was a big threat. Without Bai Qing, the tribe is not at ease!


    "We''re catching fish and shrimp, why do you have time to come to Baihu?" Chang Xia squatted down and washed his hands. She thought that Honeydew and Bai Qing went out hunting and picking, after all, Bai Qing promised to fill up his cellar.


    There are two more mouths at home, Honeydew and Bai Linger, and Bai Qing is under a lot of pressure.


    "I''m here to play with you." Honeydew said.


    She actually wanted to find Chang Xia and ask about going out for hunting and picking.


    However, looking at Chang Xia''s appearance.


    Milu is not stupid, she knows that Changxia doesn''t need to go out hunting and picking at all. However, if Chang Xia doesn''t go, Milu is not familiar with the nearby Heluo tribe, and it''s a headache!


    "Playing?" Nan Feng hurriedly said, "Honeydew, what are you kidding?"


    "Forget it, I''m not joking with you. I was going to come and ask you if I want to go out hunting and picking?" Milu shrugged and said, "Linger didn''t wake up from sleep, the tribe is worried that Bai Qing will leave the tribe. I I''m not familiar with the Heluo tribe, so I can only come here to find you."


    After all, they are not familiar with Maple Leaf South Wind or something, Honeydew.


    In comparison, she felt Chang Xia was more familiar.


    Coupled with Bai Qing''s relationship, Honey Dew is naturally closer to Chang Xia.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 378： Body cant handle it

    "Hunting, Shen Rong went hunting in the green mountains. Picking, all kinds of wild vegetables are stored in the cellar, I am not in a hurry to go out hunting and picking." Chang Xia said.


    Besides, I just came back from Misty Mountain.


    Chang Xia said that she really wanted to stay in her cave for a few days.


    "Just back to the tribe, why do you want to go out?" Nan Feng frowned and said coldly, "Honey, honestly, is Bai Qing''s cellar empty?"


    this question.


    The long summer and warm spring all looked at Honeydew.


    Honeydew made a good impression on them. After all, who could refuse a female who could speak a yellow voice at any time?


    "That''s not true." Honeylu shook her head again and again and whispered, "I don''t think it''s okay to stay in the tribe. It''s better to go hunting outside. When Linger wakes up, I''m afraid there won''t be enough food at home."


    Su Ye said that Bai Linger was in the growth and development period.


    During this period, her appetite will be amazing.


    "Don''t worry, Bai Ling''er''s food tribe will supply it." Nan Feng said calmly.


    This matter has been discussed by the tribe for a long time. Bai Linger is treated the same as Ape Hei and is supported by the tribe. In terms of rarity, Bai Linger is more precious than Ape Hei.


    The tribe now supports Bai Linger.


    In the future, maybe Bai Linger will have to be sheltered.


    Here comes.


    Naturally, Bai Qing honey dew cannot be offered.


    At the most, Bai Linger was fostered at Bai Qing''s house, and honey dew helped to take care of her. After all, before Bai Linger entered adulthood, once she fell into a deep sleep, she could not control her own cold air, which required Bai Qing''s help to suppress one or two.


    "Really?" Honeydew said in surprise.


    Nanfeng said: "Really."


    "Linger''s situation is similar to that of Weishan Ape. The tribe can support Yanhei, so why can''t they support Linger?" Chang Xia laughed, patted Honey Dew on the shoulder, and said, "What? Are you still thinking of going out hunting and picking? "


    "No, I can eat while lying down, so why do I have to stand and suffer." Honey dew licked the corner of her mouth and said regretfully, "It''s a pity that Bai Qing has to take Ling''er with her, and she can''t sleep well recently."


    "Are you wanting to sleep? You are clearly greedy for Bai Qing''s body." Nan Feng raised his **** towards Honey Dew and mocked.


    Nuan Chun snorted, looked at Honey Dew, and teased: "So, Mi Lu wants to sleep Bai Qing!"


    "Cough cough��" Chang Xia coughed softly and whispered: "During the day, don''t talk about the color. Pick up the rattan basket, soak it a few times, and go back to the cave."


    Honeydew''s face changed slightly.


    A narrow smile appeared on his cheeks.


    "Chang Xia, this kind of thing can''t be said during the day, is it going to be done at night?"


    puff-


    Immediately, the three of Chang Xia couldn''t help spit out.


    Chang Xia: (#�F��) Damn, is this something she can listen to?


    Lioness, it''s so terrifying!


    "Milu, you haven''t gotten married for so many years, there really is a reason." Nanfeng patted Milu''s shoulder, buried his head on her neck, and sighed, "How many males can bear it? The body can''t bear it. Bar!"


    Honeydew''s mouth twitched.


    She felt that the south wind was connoting her.


    However, no evidence was found.


    Seeing that Honey Dew was choked by the south wind, Chang Xia quietly asked Nuan Chun to clean up the rattan baskets and leave Baihu to return to the cave.


    "Changxia, what are these?" Honeydew asked curiously, pointing to the mud snails and mussels in the wooden barrel, which she had never seen before.


    After coming to the Heluo tribe.


    Seeing that the Black Panthers seem to be eating these.


    It''s big, how much meat can it have?


    "Mud snails, river mussels. They need to be raised in the water for a day or two, until all the sediment is spit out before they can be eaten." Chang Xia sprinkled some salt on the wooden bucket and asked honeydew to help lift the wooden bucket to the water tank. Set aside.


    It''s early.


    Don''t rush to deal with fish and shrimp.


    Let Nanfeng Nuanchun help to dry the things in the courtyard of the cave, and rummage through them.


    "Changxia, are these fish and shrimp dried?" Nanfeng asked.


    Saying that, she lowered her head and leaned towards Kondo Sho to smell it. Feel fragrant, pick up a shrimp, peel it, and stuff it into your mouth.


    "Wow! It tastes very good!"


    There is no salt or other seasoning, but the taste is very good, lightly salty, with a little sweetness, the more you chew it, the more addictive it is.


    Chang Xia took one and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Yeah! It''s true." Chang Xia nodded.


    The Misty Lake is amazing, with crayfish and anchovies. These sun-dried prawns are naturally anchovies, and all the crayfish are brought back to the tribe with cold stones for freshness, and are distributed to the tribesmen to taste early adopters. On the day they came back in Changxia, the smell of spicy crayfish and garlic crayfish wafted over the tribe.


    but.


    Nanfeng said that the two kinds of shrimp were caught in the Misty Lake.


    However, the location of the snap is different.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    If this is living in one place, Chang Xia really doesn''t know how to complain.


    No matter how ignorant Chang Xia was, he knew that these were two different shrimps. She asked Xylophone to keep some crayfish and release them in a creek beyond the White River.


    With the reproduction speed of crayfish, Changxia feels that if you plant a crayfish in spring, you can harvest endless crayfish in autumn.


    At that time, you can eat shrimp anytime, anywhere.


    "These prawns are very similar to the green prawns in Baihu. Can the prawns in Baihu be dried and eaten?" Nuanchun ate one, thinking about it and said, "This kind of dried prawns are delicious and easy to carry. Let��s get some sun, and it will be more convenient to take it with you when you go out hunting in the future.��


    Nanfeng Milu looked at Chang Xia with her eyes shining.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "You can try��"


    "I think they will like to eat tits." Nanfeng said.


    "Let Shen Rong and the others catch more, and take advantage of the weather. It''s good for the cubs to eat some dried fish and shrimp to supplement calcium." Chang Xia agreed, and added, "Remember when you go home in the warm spring. Bring back some sun-dried fish and shrimp for your cubs."


    Seeing Nuan Chun was planning to refuse, Chang Xia directly added a sentence.


    "There are quite a few in my family, and the tribe will be in charge of me. Chang Xia, don''t worry about it." Nan Feng interjected to stop what Chang Xia wanted to say later.


    Chang Xia''s hands are loose, and whenever there is something good in his hand, he likes to give it away.


    This probably has something to do with the environment in which she grew up.


    She has been frail and sickly since childhood lying in the tribe''s animal den all the year round.


    Everyone in the tribe has some good things, and they all eat or use them in the long summer. Nan Feng and others, who were the same age as Chang Xia, were not less angry about this.


    However, anger turns into anger.


    If they find something good, Chang Xia will be the first person they will think about.


    "Are you enough?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    There are more than ten tribal beast cubs under the age of ten. In addition to Xiling and the others, there are twenty or thirty orcs, and their appetite is not small.


    "It''s not enough, let their grandfather Emine dry or bake it by himself." Nanfeng said sternly. They are not Chang Xia, and she is too lazy to get used to them. And Nanfeng believes that even if this matter is told in front of my father and Amu, Gen and Xylophone will not say much.


    Orc cubs, with thick and durable skin.


    Like Chang Xia, she has been born for thousands of years. It is very rare, so I cherish it!


    "..." Chang Xia was speechless.


    But the warm spring honeydew next to her thought she was right.


    Orcs are independent of each other.


    The Heluo tribe had a long summer, and the tribal atmosphere became somewhat different. However, if these things do not involve Chang Xia, the clansmen seem to be quite "normal".


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 379： Full 0 plus change

    "You guys clean up the shrimps and crabs. I''ll go to the tribe to find Xylophone Amu to talk about the forest reconstruction in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake." Chang Xia found a small rattan basket and put a dried fish and a bowl of dried shrimp in it.


    This is done early, so be assured.


    "Want me to accompany you?" Nan Feng asked.


    Chang Xia waved his hand, shook his head and said, "No need. If you want to eat noodle buns or something at noon, remember to go to the kitchen to knead the noodle dough to ferment, and I''ll be back when I go."


    At noon, if Shen Rong didn''t come back.


    Just get something to eat.


    Wait for the evening to have a good meal.


    If Shen Rong rushes back, there will be many more orcs in the house at noon.


    After taking fish and shrimp, Chang Xia packed some Songshan mushrooms and bracken. In short, Chang Xia was not empty-handed.


    Right now.


    The clansmen either went out hunting and picking, or they were busy in the Baihu business district.


    Along the way, Chang Xia didn''t meet half a person.


    dong dong����


    Chang Xia came to the patriarch''s house and raised his hand to knock on the door.


    "Who is it? The door is not closed, come in." The voice of the xylophone came from the courtyard of the cave.


    Chang Xia pushed the door open and went in, and saw Xylophone watering the grass. She also said that asking the patriarch to move the light tree saplings on his corridor back to the tribe, always forgetting.


    "Xylophone Amu��" Chang Xia shouted softly.


    Xylophone turned around and saw Chang Xia carrying a rattan basket into the house, she happily put down the water gourd, and asked, "Chang Xia, why did you come to the tribe now?"


    "I wanted to talk to Xylophone Amu, but I forgot about it before." Chang Xia handed the rattan basket to Xylophone, "Xyono Amu don''t refuse, this dried fish and shrimp tastes good, and I''m thinking of you to tell the clan. It��s all dried out, usually eaten in the tribe, and easy to carry when going out to hunt and pick, like this dried shrimp cub is also good for eating.��


    Listen to it.


    Xylophone neatly took over the rattan basket.


    He took Chang Xia into the house, poured water for her, and brought all kinds of sugar bowls for Chang Xia to eat.


    "Xylophone Amu, I want to move the fence by the Baihu Lake to the forest in the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake." Chang Xia got straight to the point and explained the matter to Xylophone in detail.


    "Do you want to chop down trees?" Xylophone immediately guessed what Chang Xia meant.


    After all, she simply moved the fence around Baihu Lake, so Chang Xia didn''t need to come to the tribe to discuss with her. If it is cutting down trees, it must be nodded by the patriarch and the elders. Trees near the tribe cannot be cut down casually.


    Slash, but you will be beaten.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and said, "I want to renovate the mountain forest and build chicken coops and duck sheds. As chickens and ducks grow, they must be raised separately. Chickens can be stocked in the forest and build a The chicken coop is fine. However, the ducks need water, and if they continue to be raised on the fence by the Baihu Lake, they will pollute the Baihu Lake.��


    Pollution or something, Xylophone doesn''t quite understand.


    However, she understands that it should pollute the White Lake.


    "You need to ask the elders of the tribe to cut down trees. Is Chang Xia in a hurry?" Xylophone nodded, Chang Xia said to move the land, and Xylophone felt that she would move.


    However, the rules should not be broken.


    "I''m not in a hurry, I came to the tribe to find Xylophone Amu and said that I was worried and forgot about it. After all, the orcs will come to the tribe after a while, and the tribe will be very busy at that time." Chang Xia explained.


    "Okay, when your uncle comes back in the afternoon, I''ll tell him about it." Xylophone readily agreed, and asked, "Chang Xia, do you want to eat here at noon?"


    "No, Nanfeng and the others are on my side." Chang Xia smiled and refused.


    Upon hearing this, Nan Feng was eating and drinking at Chang Xia''s house again.


    Xylophone''s face instantly turned black.


    "Chang Xia, don''t let Nanfeng go. What''s it like to eat and drink at your house all day?" Muqin said with a cold face, if Nanfeng sat next to her right now, Chang Xia would have no doubt that she would be beaten. Beaten to death.


    Chang Xia smiled and didn''t answer.


    "By the way, the light tree sapling that I brought from the tribe to the Baihu cave dwelling has almost recovered. Xylophone Amu, remember to ask the patriarch to bring it back to the tribe." Chang Xia added.


    Shen Rong replanted with rattan baskets.


    Chang Xia doesn''t think she can move it by herself.


    She guessed that the patriarch must like to do this kind of thing.


    So, let Xylophone tell Gen and let him move it in person.


    When Xylophone heard the words, she was overjoyed and asked, "Is it really alive?"


    "Yes, the seeds are alive." Chang Xia nodded earnestly and replied.


    Xylophone stood up excitedly and walked back and forth in the house. She bit her lip, raised her head, looked at Chang Xia, and said earnestly, "Chang Xia, if you transplant light trees back to the tribe, how confident are you that you can grow them alive?"


    "Xylophone Amu, why do you ask that?" Chang Xia was startled, and sat up straight with his back straight, his eyes fixed on Xylophone''s face, hoping to see something clearly.


    "You also know that in the near future, various orcs will come to the Heluo tribe to exchange things. The only things the Heluo tribe can take out are powder and maple sugar. Others like thatch root sugar are not suitable, while seasoning fruit, light tree and light grass are not suitable. , none of these tribes can currently be exchanged for..."


    in short.


    The Heluo tribe has nothing to deter other orc tribes.


    This is very dangerous for the Black Panthers.


    After all, as the host, the Heluo tribe cannot weaken its prestige.


    In fact, this exchange event would have been delayed by a year and a half. The Heluo tribe was not worried at all. At that time, the entire tribe had already changed its face, and the Black Panthers didn''t show any concern for anyone.


    However, at this juncture, the Heluo Tribe is in vain.


    Chang Xia understood.


    The Heluo tribe needs a place in Guangshu Town.


    This light tree can''t be called a light tree sapling, and the vine tree has just been planted, so I can''t take it out.


    "One tree, it should be fine." Chang Xia took a deep breath and added: "Xylophone Amu, do what you want to do. In addition to the light tree, let the tribe dig a seasoning tree and return to the tribe. These two trees are Planting it near the totem statue in Tribal Square, one left and one right, I think it''s good. In the future, there is a chance to plant another vine tree..."


    The tribal mill moved to the wayside, and the tribal square was naturally empty.


    According to the current development speed of the Heluo Tribe, the Tribal Square will be expanded sooner or later, and the cave dwellings next to it used to entertain foreigners will be demolished, as will the same wooden shed.


    There are only two trees, and the Tribal Square can definitely accommodate it This light tree needs to be transplanted, and the largest one must be transplanted.


    At night, be sure to illuminate the entire Heluo tribe.


    "Chang Xia, are you serious?" Xylophone said seriously.


    A big tree is not comparable to a sapling.


    Like an adult light tree, any one is tens of meters high.


    "Don''t worry about Xyon Amu, I''m definitely serious. My bloodline ability has evolved once, like the branches of a vine tree, I can control several at a time. Transplanting an adult light tree is mainly to ensure that the root of the light tree is not injured, I can do it." Chang Xia said.


    This is a challenge and an opportunity.


    After passing the time, Chang Xia believed that the second evolution of his bloodline ability was not far away.


    "I''ll go to Baihu business district to find a root to discuss..." Xylophone said eagerly.


    Recently, people are going crazy after thinking about these things. After getting Chang Xia''s affirmative answer, Xylophone got up and ran towards the Baihu commercial area.


    This time, she even forgot about Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia shrugged, got up and walked slowly towards Baihu.


    Originally, I wanted to go to the tile kiln to make flour and burn the kiln. However, looking at Xylophone''s excited expression, Chang Xia thinks it''s better to go back to the cave and wait!


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 380： Take action

    "Little Hei, run!"


    "Lu You is so slow that even Xiao Hei can''t run, shameless."


    Chang Xia didn''t go to Wayao, but quietly went to the tribal training ground to watch. She didn''t expect the training ground to be so lively at the moment, the tits'' voice, she could hear her running against Lu You before she got close.


    I saw that Tit was half-squatting with her twin cubs.


    While stroking the cubs, he was frantically outputting.


    On the training ground, Lu Yu and Saru Kuro are running wildly.


    "Tsk tsk! What an enviable youth!" Chang Xia whispered.


    Elder Yami seemed to sense something, turned around and glanced at Chang Xia''s position, the corners of his mouth raised in a shallow arc.


    Chang Xia quietly watched for a while.


    He got up and left, and went back to the cave.


    "It''s very fast!" Nanfeng said, "I thought Eminem would keep you there for lunch, but I''m surprised you came back so early. I''m still discussing with Nuanchun Milu, what should I have for lunch? "


    "..." Chang Xia''s head was covered with black lines.


    It is normal when the south wind is serious.


    When this is not serious, it is too funny.


    "She went to the Baihu business district to find the patriarch. I guess... They will come together in a while. If you''ve messed with the patriarch recently, hurry up and find a place to hide."


    Chang Xia sneered twice and turned back.


    Right now.


    It was Nan Feng''s turn to be dumbfounded.


    She pondered, recalling whether she had angered her grandfather Eminem recently.


    and many more-


    This just came back from Misty Mountain.


    She didn''t do anything. Just when she wanted to understand, Nan Feng''s expression was always green and white, but she understood that she was scolded by Chang Xia.


    What offended the patriarch.


    It was obviously to make fun of her, to complain!


    "Chang Xia, you''ve turned bad!" Nan Feng sighed and said.


    Ha ha-


    The answer to her was the laugh of the warm spring honeydew.


    A little while.


    There were messy footsteps outside, and there was a lot of movement. A few people in the room stopped talking and waited quietly.


    Soon, the courtyard door was pushed open with a bang.


    "Chang Xia, are you telling the truth?" Gen was excited and walked towards Chang Xia quickly.


    This excited expression stunned the Nanfeng people in the corridor.


    "Really." Chang Xia nodded and said, "I recently used the bloodline ability to use diligently, and I have evolved once. Transplanting the light tree is not a big problem."


    "Okay, let''s go directly to Weishan." Gen didn''t say much, and said directly to Weishan.


    "Father, what did you say?" Nan Feng''s face changed suddenly, and he looked at his father speechlessly, what does it mean to go directly to Weishan. Now go to Weishan, is he serious?


    Hearing this, Gencai discovered that besides Chang Xia, there were three Nan Feng standing on the corridor.


    "Hey! You are also in Changxia''s house?"


    "��"


    Suddenly, the three Nanfeng were dumbfounded.


    The three big people didn''t see it at all, how blind must these eyes be?


    "Shen Rong went hunting in Qingshan, do you want to wait for him to come back before setting off?" Chang Xia pondered and said, "Go to Weishan in the afternoon, and I can rush back to the tribe in the morning. The patriarch first arranged for the tribe to clean up the tribe square and wait for us to return. Plant the tree of light directly..."


    Listen to it.


    What Chang Xia said was quite right.


    The Heluo tribe has a road leading directly to Weishan Mountain.


    The road is straight and saves half the time. Now I can go back and forth to Weishan in one day, and the time is not very rushed.


    "Okay, listen to Chang Xia." Gen thought about it, nodded, and said, "The tribe agreed to move the fence by the Baihu Lake to the wild mountains and forests in the south of the Baihu Lake. You can rebuild it any way you want. If you need help, you can find it directly. You xylophone em."


    "I took this light tree sapling."


    "I''ll let you Xylophone Amu arrange the drying of the fish and shrimp in the White Lake."


    Root stepped forward, and together with the rattan basket, let the light tree saplings be carried. Walk and talk. Before the words were finished, the man had already walked out of the gate of the cave courtyard.


    The group of people who followed him also left.


    It really comes and goes like the wind.


    In the blink of an eye, only a few people from Chang Xia were left in the cave courtyard. If it weren''t for the empty place where the saplings were placed, Nanfeng and the others would have thought that the scene that had just appeared was just an illusion.


    "My grandfather, this is��"


    "Chang Xia, what kind of riddle did you play with the patriarch just now?"


    After a while, the three of Nanfeng came back to their senses and asked aloud one after another.


    "In half a month, the tribe will welcome the orcs of the Twilight Forest to exchange special products and materials of each other''s tribe. However, the only thing my tribe can get is powder, and other things are temporarily inconvenient to exchange."


    "Although the tribe is not short of good things, it is also true that there is no thing suitable for exchange. After several discussions, the patriarch and the elders thought about whether to transplant a light tree or another Hui tribe."


    Chang Xia explained things little by little.


    Several others listened quietly.


    "Isn''t this light tree a small sapling?" Nan Feng said solemnly.


    If it''s just a sapling, this matter doesn''t need to be discussed at all. As long as the sapling grows, the Xia family will plant one, plus the one that was removed by the roots, there will be two, so there is no need to go to Weishan.


    "If you want to deter the various orc tribes in the Twilight Forest, you must be an adult tree." Chang Xia nodded and acquiesced to Nanfeng''s statement.


    Nuanchun frowned and said, "You said before that this season is not suitable for transplanting big trees, and you have to wait for the next year."


    Milu listened quietly without making a sound.


    At present, she can only be regarded as half a Heluo tribe orc.


    Chang Xia and the others didn''t drive her away, which was considered her recognition. At this time, Honeydew will naturally not talk too much.


    Powder is a good thing, not fake.


    However, as the host.


    If only the powder can be obtained, there will inevitably be orc tribes who are unwilling to set the exchange venue in the Heluo tribe. Even if the Heluo tribe has Changxia, this will not work. It is related to the development of the tribe, and there will be no shortage of orcs who are picky.


    at this point.


    Honeydew is very clear.


    At that time, there is no doubt that there will be the Tianshi tribe behind her.


    "My bloodline ability has evolved once, transplanting a light tree, it''s not a big problem." Chang Xia said to himself. Transplant light trees first, and season trees later. UU reading half a month, long enough to adjust the time in summer, and arrange the two trees clearly.


    "Are you sure?" Nan Feng took a deep breath and said seriously.


    This is no joke, the light tree is designated as a treasure.


    Losing a tree is no small matter.


    Chang Xia said seriously: "I''m sure, and sure."


    Saying that, Chang Xia gave a slight pause.


    "In addition to the light tree, I also suggest that the tribe transplant a seasoning tree. The planting location is right next to the totem statue in the tribe square. When the Baihu business district is completed, the cave dwellings in the tribe square will be demolished, and a handle will be demolished. Wooden Shed in Tribal Square."


    These are the next arrangements.


    Chang Xia didn''t hide it, and told Nan Feng and the others directly.


    Because Gen decided to go to Weishan, it means that these will be implemented soon. Concealment is just stealing the bell. Although Milu is from the Tianshi tribe, as Bai Qing''s partner, she will live in the Heluo tribe in the future, so she is naturally her own.


    Light tree, seasoning tree.


    With the end of this exchange event, it is bound to spread throughout the entire Dusk Forest.


    At that time, let alone the Twilight Forest.


    Even the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea are well known.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 381： Nanfeng, do me a favor

    "I rely on (�Fo'') convex-"


    Nanfeng Nuanchun has exposed swear words.


    Staring at Chang Xia with a look of amazement, do you really want to play so big? !


    "Chang Xia, are you serious?" Nuan Chun swallowed and stared at Chang Xia with an unbelievable expression. She didn''t expect Chang Xia to be so crazy and play so big.


    Chang Xia said: "In this exchange event, the tribe must show momentum."


    Here comes.


    Other orcs would not question the Heluo tribe, let alone Su Ye.


    For the past few decades, Chang Xia had been growing up under the protection of the tribe and Su Ye. Now, it is the tribe''s turn to give back to the tribe and the leaves, and she will naturally not shirk as much as she can.


    What''s more, transplanting trees is a practice for Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia is right." Honey dew said solemnly: "If the Heluo tribe can''t come up with enough things to deter the tribes, the other orcs will propose that the exchange activities be carried out among the tribes in turn. The construction of the Baihu commercial area will be a waste. , Wu''s hard work will be in vain."


    As a foreigner, Honeydew can better understand the twists and turns of it.


    Immediately.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun fell silent.


    They don''t seem to think long enough.


    "Changxia, I''m going to Weishan in the afternoon, do I need to prepare anything?"


    After a while.


    Nanfeng recovered and quickly asked Chang Xia if he wanted to prepare something to go to Weishan. Going back and forth, I''m afraid I don''t have time to do anything other than hurry up. After all, when you go to Weishan, you have to dig a tree, and digging an adult tree is far from as simple as a small sapling.


    "Pack some powder packets to make dry food, and then make some sauce meat to bring." Chang Xia said.


    Under the conditions, Chang Xia never wronged himself. His cellar is almost full, if it weren''t for the busyness recently, Chang Xia would like to tinker with all the things that can be tossed. Going to Weishan in the afternoon, the chicken coop and duck shed in the wild mountain forest on the south side of Baihu Lake have to be pushed back.


    "Nanfeng, are you busy recently?"


    "Well, I have nothing to do. I go out hunting or picking in the morning, and I''m mostly fine in the afternoon."


    "Then you can help with the reconstruction of the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake! You can build the chicken coop and duck shed. I guess I''ll have to keep an eye on the light tree and the seasoning tree."


    When he said that, Chang Xia was a little embarrassed.


    It was she who proposed to rebuild the wild mountains and forests in the south of Baihu.


    However, there is no time to deal with it now. Therefore, he could only ask the clan to help, which made Chang Xia slightly embarrassed.


    "That''s it! Leave it to me, I thought it was a big deal." Nanfeng replied.


    Aside, Nuan Chun agreed that he would help.


    Honeydew expresses the same idea.


    Reconstruction of the wilderness in the south of Baihu Lake is no trivial matter after all, and the patriarch and elders will definitely take action. Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to help, so he thought about rebuilding the mountain forest there as soon as possible, and moving the chickens and ducks in the fence by the Baihu Lake.


    soon.


    It''s almost noon.


    "Shen Rong, haven''t returned yet. Chang Xia, are you still waiting?"


    Nuanchun looked at the scorching sun overhead, usually it was time to prepare lunch at this time. The habit of eating three meals a day has greatly enhanced the clan''s sense of time. When the time comes, they will basically go back to the cave to prepare meals, and they will be on time to the extreme.


    "You guys help to knead some more dough and prepare it for fermentation. The shrimps and crabs have already been processed, so don''t worry." Chang Xia said. She was still waiting for Shen Rong to take the prey home and make sauce meat.


    Food for Weishan Ape.


    Every once in a while, the tribe will arrange for the tribe to be sent to Weishan Waterfall.


    Chang Xia didn''t need to prepare anything else.


    It is nothing more than when making powder packets, pack more. At that time, just bring the old ape to try it out. In contrast, the old ape will not refuse.


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun nodded and replied.


    Chang Xia decided to wait, then wait.


    Wagashi powder, kneaded dough, and then fermented in a wooden tub to prepare for the afternoon action.


    "Nuanchun, you said you wanted to learn jade carving last time, how is your progress?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuan Chun smiled and said, "I used ordinary rocks to practice my hands, and I started slowly. When I polish it, I will carve a beautiful bracelet for you."


    "Okay! I''ll wait." Chang Xia said happily.


    "Nuanchun, I want it too." Nanfeng turned his head and demanded. Nine times out of ten things that can make Chang Xia think about are good things.


    Good things, Nanfeng naturally doesn''t want to miss it.


    "If you want, bring your own jade." Nuan Chun did not refuse, but made a request. In the rocky beach, clansmen have often come to quarry stones recently, and those beautiful ones have been picked out. The ordinary rocks have been polished into slate, and the clansmen have used them to lay out their own cave courtyards.


    "Bracelet, jade." Honeydew was at a loss and was at a loss.


    Chang Xia likes stones, she knows.


    But, what happened to this bracelet and jade?


    "Jade is Chang Xia''s name for beautiful rocks. Bracelets are ornaments carved and polished from rocks, just like the feathers and shells worn by birds and fish." Nan Feng explained.


    Jade ornaments, Chang Xia intends to exchange with the bird clan.


    Nanfeng didn''t say anything about this.


    She felt a little unreliable.


    "Can rocks be made into accessories?" Honeydew''s eyes widened, showing an expression of disbelief. As a female, few orcs can resist those beautiful ornaments.


    Only, compared with the bird family and the fish family.


    Orcs live more rough.


    After all, orcs do not have feathers, shells, or bones. Ornaments made of animal teeth are not as delicate and beautiful as feathers and shells. Of course, this is also related to the lack of craftsmanship of the orcs can. "Chang Xia nodded and covered the kneaded dough.


    Get water, wash your hands.


    Walking towards the cave courtyard, Shen Rong will not come back.


    She didn''t wait any longer.


    In the afternoon, we have to go to Weishan, which is too time-consuming.


    "Changxia��"


    This sound seems to be a beacon.


    Hearing the sound, Nanfeng Nuanchun walked out of the kitchen one after another.


    I saw Fenghuo walking in with a black-horned cow on his back.


    "Fenghuo, hurry up." Shen Nian urged.


    Seeing this, the corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    The Shennian Shankun and others who followed Fenghuo were all carrying a prey. At the end, Shen Rong also carried a green mountain wild boar.


    "It''s back." Chang Xia let out a long sigh, and then got a headache again, "Why did you all carry it all over?"


    Normally.


    At this time, don''t they go back to their own homes and find their own mothers?


    "Going home, it''s too tiring to deal with it alone." Fenghuo said.


    In the deep years, he echoed, "It''s more lively together, and it''s quick to deal with."


    "Okay! You have a lot of people, so it''s reasonable. Milu, go back to the tribe and call your elder brother. At noon, have dinner at my house." Chang Xia turned her head and looked at Milu and asked her to go back to the tribe and call Bai Qing together. I used to be worried about Bai Qing''s body, but now, Bai Qing''s body has recovered, except that Bai Linger is a little tricky, so naturally he is more casual.


    Done.


    She looked at Shen Rong again.


    "Shen Rong, we''re going to Weishan this afternoon, you guys should move faster."


    Immediately, the eyes of several people from the beacon fire in the deep years lit up.


    This time, Chang Xia didn''t wait for them to speak.


    "Don''t look at me, this time I went to Weishan to dig out trees and seasoning trees. It depends on how the patriarch arranges. Ask me, I don''t know." Chang Xia said neatly.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 382： elders out

    "Dig up the trees and seasoning trees��" Shen Rong was slightly startled and surprised.


    Several people looked at each other in the late years, without asking why. Obviously, they know some inside information. As the younger generation of the tribe, they are qualified to participate in the discussion of the tribe. Knowing something, Chang Xia was not surprised.


    "This time I''m going to be an adult." Chang Xia smiled.


    Shen Rong''s eyes sank slightly, thinking deeply.


    "...exchange activities." Shan Kun sighed softly and said four words slowly. In terms of the background, the Heluo tribe is really rich now. The caves where the tribe stored supplies were already full, and even the elders quietly dug several large cellars.


    However, some things are temporarily out of sight.


    Here comes.


    The tribe seemed a little stretched.


    "Chang Xia, are you sure?" Looking at Chang Xia seriously in the past years, the adult light tree is dozens of meters tall, and the beast totem in the Holy Land is more than a hundred meters.


    This is not a sapling.


    Transplantation is not easy at all.


    Not to mention, Orcs haven''t tried it before.


    This season is also not right, if you dig it, if you don''t have a seed. The old ape may have opinions, and other orcs may also have thoughts.


    Last time, several tribes of Tianshi tribe visited Weishan Holy Land.


    The existence of the Light Tree is no longer a secret.


    "Don''t worry, I can do it." Chang Xia was extremely confident.


    "This is a big scene, I''m going." Fenghuo laughed and said loudly.


    As soon as Fenghuo said that, the honeydew that had left was removed from the courtyard of the cave. Everyone''s expressions changed, Fenghuo was right, this is definitely a big scene, and they all want to go too.


    "I don''t think you have a chance." Chang Xia said coldly.


    The light tree is of great importance, and the patriarch will never rest assured that Shennian Fenghuo and the others will follow. Chang Xia speculated that nine out of ten people who went to the Weishan Holy Land this time were the elders of the tribe, or the tribe Yundong Ge Lei and the others.


    In short.


    It is not very likely to let young and middle-aged people do it.


    "..."


    In an instant, the cave courtyard was silent.


    Feng Huo was not reconciled and asked, "Chang Xia, why do you think we have no chance?"


    "Guangshu is of great importance, do you think the patriarch can rest assured that you can do it?" Chang Xia asked back. The strength of Fenghuo and others in the deep years is not bad, but their age is a flaw.


    Shen Rong said: "Let''s see if the elders did it themselves, or Uncle Yundong and the others."


    Obvious.


    Shen Rong acquiesced to Chang Xia''s guess.


    "Don''t be unhappy, maybe next time you dig a seasoning tree, the patriarch is willing to let you guys take action." Chang Xia said. This time, I mainly dig out the light tree, and then consider the seasoning tree when the light tree is planted.


    On deterrence.


    The light tree is absolutely brilliant.


    Coupled with the light grass, the two are superimposed, which can be much more dazzling than the light stone.


    "Is it possible?" Fenghuo''s mouth twitched, and he had no hope for this. As far as Chang Xia is concerned, how could Fenghuo not understand? Nine times out of ten, the patriarch will choose to let the elders go to the Weishan Holy Land, and their grandfather may have a chance.


    them--


    Probably just dreaming.


    "Impossible." Shen Nian said.


    Black shrugged his shoulders in pity.


    Snaking squatting in the corner, I don''t understand. I can''t talk about this, just listen quietly. He originally learned to build a kiln in the Baihu business district to help out.


    When Shen Rong passed by.


    Shankun chose to go hunting for many years.


    Snake thought for a while and decided to follow along. It is not complicated to build a kiln. It is easy to get started by listening and watching while doing the snake walk. At the same time, he thought that there was not much food stored in the Nanfeng''s cellar, so he naturally wanted to stock up on more things.


    Strive to be in line with the Changxia family cellar.


    This is also the idea of ??all the orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    I look forward to the day when my cellar will be as full as the Changxia family.


    "Shen Rong, what does this prey say?"


    After talking about going to the Weishan Holy Land to dig a tree, Chang Xia pointed to the prey full of prey in the cave courtyard and asked. She planned to make some sauce meat and take it to the Weishan Holy Land to eat.


    "The black-horned cow and these two green mountain wild boars belong to our family." Shen Rong pointed to the black-horned cow that Fenghuo brought in, the green mountain wild boar in front of him and the one next to Shen Nian, and told Chang Xia that these prey belonged to his family.


    "The harvest is very good!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Nine times out of ten, the prey that has been in the fire for a long time is released on the fence of the white lake wall.


    These prey are about to fill the entire cave courtyard, and if there are two more, Chang Xia will probably dislike it.


    "What about the other prey?"


    "They want to eat."


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and the reason was very good and powerful.


    I ate most of the fried meat stockpiled in the cellar. Shen Rong carried all the prey home, naturally thinking that he couldn''t finish it, so he made fried meat and stored it.


    The fried meat is not bad, the seal is tighter, and it can be stored for several years.


    What''s more, there are cold stones in the cellar, and it''s a big deal to eat slowly.


    "It''s all slaughtered! I''m going to make some sauced pork, but unfortunately I didn''t find all the spices for the marinade, otherwise the marinade would be delicious!" Chang Xia murmured, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "The hide of the black horn cattle is peeled off, and the green mountain wild boar is not a problem. There is no shortage of pig skins at home."


    Seeing that Shen Rong was going to peel the pig''s skin.


    Chang Xia hurriedly stopped.


    Fried pork rind, stewed pork rind with mashed beans, fried pork rind, roasted pork rind, etc.


    These taste great.


    Some time ago, the tribe got the skin of an anaconda.


    Greatly eased the demand for animal skins.


    Skins like pigskin may or may not be needed for the time being.


    Therefore, the pig skin was targeted by Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing with the pig skin?" Nan Feng asked suspiciously. She just wanted to pull Snake and ask if there was anything to gain from going to Qingshan this time. Before he could speak, he was attracted by Chang Xia''s words Chang Xia said: "Eat."


    "Pig skin is delicious?" Nuanchun asked eagerly.


    They are all shrewd and ask, absolutely not if they can eat it, but if it tastes good.


    "It depends on your preferences, I personally think it''s not bad." Chang Xia said.


    "Except for the black horn cattle, the pig skins of these green mountain wild boars are kept." Nan Feng said quickly. As Chang Xia said, there is no shortage of these pig skins.


    ...


    The people handling the prey looked at each other in dismay.


    Bowing his head, staring at the green mountain wild boar in front of him, thinking about how to eat pig skin? However, since Chang Xia said it was delicious, it must not taste bad.


    then.


    Skinning changed to shaving.


    Chang Xia was busy here, and the Tribal Square was equally noisy.


    The root found the elders of the tribe and conveyed the meaning of Chang Xia to them. Then start digging a hole and find a big hole for Guangshu to settle down.


    "Gen, this time to the Holy Land of Weishan, who are you planning to go with?" Yami asked. As Bai Qing recovered and found his partner, Honeydew, the elder Jami was really radiant recently, and he looked ten years younger.


    Gen retracted his gaze from the clansmen who were digging the pit, and said, "I would like to invite the two elders to come along, plus Yun Dong Ge Lei."


    Root decided to dig out the tree himself, staring the whole time.


    This matter is related to the face of the Heluo tribe, and there is no room for loss. It is necessary to eliminate any possibility of failure.


    "Then Dadong and Changli, plus Senda." Yami thought for a moment and said two names. To be honest, the orcs of the Heluo tribe may not know how many elders there are in the tribe, because the elders do not like to walk around the tribe.


    Except for the elders of Jami who need to help with tribal affairs.


    The other elders, Shenlong, are mysterious and powerful.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 383： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Changxia plans to dig the bare tree first, and then dig the seasoning tree when the condition of the bare tree is stable. Elder Senda doesn''t need to follow me! I will follow it myself, and there should be no change." Gen Zi said.


    Can sit firmly in the position of the head of the Heluo tribe.


    Without two brushes, can it hold down the tribe of orcs?


    Back then, of course, he pretended to cooperate with the Snake Patriarch and wanted to force Xylophone. However, the elders of Sheguoer of the Sheyue tribe may not have thought of coming to a fake show to do it.


    Otherwise, why bother the elders of Pukang? !


    without him��


    It''s just worth it.


    Jami hesitated and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Sure." Gen nodded, affirming.


    He was extremely fortunate at this moment, after listening to Chang Xia''s words, he built a road that led the tribe directly to Weishan Mountain. In this way, they only need to transport the light tree from the Weishan Holy Land, and then they can use the wooden cart to carry the light tree back to the tribe.


    Wooden cart, Twilight Forest is not used many times.


    Unless it is like going to the Normandy Grand Bazaar to go to the market, the wooden cart will be used to load the goods. Usually, the orcs prefer to be beastized, and use the animal body to carry things on the road. This is simpler and lighter, and wooden carts are somewhat tasteless to the orcs.


    However, at this time, the root did not have the slightest idea.


    The existence of the wooden cart is more beneficial for them to transport the light tree back to the tribe.


    When you lift the wooden cart, you can''t ignore Su Ye.


    That''s right.


    The wooden cart was built by Su Ye and taught it to the Orcs.


    The strong orcs have an average attitude towards wooden carts, while the weak orcs are more fond of wooden carts. With the wooden cart, they can easily pull more things back to the tribe.


    "That''s okay, listen to you." Jami didn''t force it.


    Elder Senda has just returned from Misty Ridge, so he should rest more.


    "I''m going to notify Da Dong and Changli, and Yundong''s side, you remember to contact them, don''t waste your time."


    "I have already arranged for the clan to go to the Baihu business district."


    Today, Yun Dong and the others did not go out hunting or picking. People are not in the tribe, they are naturally in the Baihu business district.


    Besides, the root was originally from there.


    He looked up at the scorching sun above his head and pondered to himself, Shen Rong didn''t know if he had returned to the tribe at this moment. In the early morning, Shen Rong went to Baihu Business District to find Shan Kun to go hunting in Qingshan, and he knew it.


    In addition, he also knew that Snake also went with him.


    Snake can actively integrate into the Heluo tribe, which makes Gen very satisfied. It''s worthwhile for him to be low and small, and apologize to Xylophone.


    Finally made it clear what happened decades ago, of course, at the cost of being beaten.


    It''s just that this kind of thing won''t tell anyone.


    Xylophone''s fist, compared to decades ago, made him love it and hate it more than ever.


    These years, the xylophone has been circled in the tribe.


    Rooted in guilt.


    Then, the two chatted again.


    Soon, the elder Jami walked towards the depths of the tribe. Go to the two elders, Da Dong and Changli, and tell them to go to the Weishan Holy Land.


    at the same time.


    Baihu Cave, Changxia family.


    Chang Xia let the south wind meander and build a stove in the courtyard of the cave dwelling. There were many people at noon, and the kitchen was obviously not enough. She still had to make sauce pork, so she built a few stoves in the courtyard of the cave. Make a pig-killing dish, and then stew the bone soup.


    Just so, there are some fresh Songshan mushrooms and Songshan bracken.


    This time, the sauce pork Changxia plans to make two kinds. One is to take it directly to the Weishan Holy Land to eat, and the other is to marinate the meat with seasoning for three or five days, then cook the marinated meat with the prepared sauce. After cooking, the sauce is sealed for a few days. The sauce is good, take it out and hang it for ten days.


    The former is ready-to-eat and the latter is convenient for storage.


    Before, I only considered making fried meat, mainly because there was no soy sauce fruit.


    Now that there are soy sauce fruits, you can naturally consider more choices.


    Also called sauce pork, the former is more like stewed braised pork. However, it is also seasoned with soy sauce, and Changxia is also called soy sauce. Just follow the tribe. All eggs are called bird eggs. Simple and easy, too lazy to distinguish.


    Long summer ready to season.


    At the same time, I told Nanfeng and the others how to make both sauces.


    At first, when listening to the former, Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others did not change their expressions, at most they just kept swallowing saliva. However, when Chang Xia said the latter sauce meat. Not to mention Nanfeng Nuanchun''s excitement around Chang Xia, even Shen Nian and others who were still dealing with prey in the distance all looked up at Chang Xia.


    "I, what did I say wrong?" Chang Xia was at a loss, bewildered.


    Nan Feng supported his forehead, stretched out his hand and pinched Chang Xia''s cheek fiercely, directly pinching Chang Xia''s cheeks red, revealing two fingernail prints, and asked, "Chang Xia, can the soy sauce meat you mentioned be preserved? ?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    After she finished speaking, she realized why everyone in the cave courtyard was staring at her.


    No amount of food preservation methods are too many orcs.


    If you are tired of fried meat, then replace it with soy sauce meat. If you don��t want to eat soy sauce meat, then have bacon. Just imagining this scene is particularly exciting and shocking.


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia coughed twice and explained: "Don''t look at me, I didn''t say it before, isn''t that because the tribe doesn''t have seasoning fruit? This soy sauce meat must be seasoned with soy sauce. Without soy sauce, it''s just done. Can''t come out."


    In an instant.


    Snake walking can''t help but be a little jealous of the Heluo tribe seasoning tree, which has only been found in Weishan so far.


    Weishan, the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    Before, Snake only thought that the light tree was awesome. At this moment, Snake suddenly realized that the seasoning tree is equally powerful!


    In addition to light trees and seasoning trees, the Heluo tribe also has red maple trees, green trees, vine trees and oil trees.


    Snaking: ��(������"a.


    It turns out that the shark is me after all!


    The Heluo tribe does not have mashed beans, peppers, seaweed, etc.


    However, the Heluo tribe has trees.


    Black Panthers have trees.


    They have all kinds of amazing trees.


    Each of these trees is of great value.


    Jealousy, really jealous.


    and many more--


    Snake suddenly remembered that if he married Nanfeng. I will also become a member of the Heluo tribe, and the snake shape suddenly feels very comfortable.


    If you can''t beat it, join in.


    Sure enough, thinking is invincible.


    "Snake walking, why are you so crazy?" Fenghuo kicked him, and the snake walked through the pig''s small intestines. Just now, his hands were shaking so hard, he almost shook the dirt in the small intestines on Fenghuo''s face.


    Snake walks back to God.


    "No, I suddenly thought of a happy thing." Snake hurriedly stabilized his expression, and let the beacon pour water to rinse the pig''s small intestine, then washed it with plant ash, and finally rubbed it with fruit powder.


    "Don''t think about it, hurry up." Fenghuo urged: "I also want to make sauce pork with Chang Xia. When it''s done, I want to eat and cut it later."


    "Fenghuo, you have an idea!" Shen Nian sighed.


    Hei Meng laughed, obviously moved.


    When Milu brought Bai Qing back to the cave courtyard again, she saw people in the courtyard giggling, that kind of idiotic giggling, which made people feel creepy.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 384： Honeydews Gentle Calculation

    "What''s the matter with them--" Bai Qing brought his own cooling effect, stepped into the courtyard door and walked into the crowd, and the surrounding temperature dropped by 2-3 degrees in an instant.


    "Brother, you''re here." Chang Xia waved his hand with a smile, and his eyes fell on his chest. The shoulders were empty, and that Bai Linger was mostly stuffed in his arms, or in the animal sack on his waist.


    "Don''t look for it, she''s here." Bai Qing took out Bai Ling''er from his arms, stroked it twice, and explained, "Depending on the situation, it may take a few days to wake up and say hello to the clan. They giggled. What, like an idiot."


    "Sauce meat, a kind of meat marinated with soy sauce." Nanfeng said.


    After he finished speaking, he pushed Bai Qing to the side of the stove twice. Feeling that the temperature near the stove is going to be a few degrees, I let out a sigh of relief.


    see.


    Bai Qing''s mouth twitched.


    Honeydew smiled without saying a word.


    Chang Xia and the others secretly covered their mouths and smiled, and gave Nanfeng a thumbs up, doing a good job. If the weather is hot in the future, find Bai Qing or Bai Linger. This is a completely natural cooling machine, safe and pollution-free.


    Not too long-winded.


    Bai Qing Milu started to help.


    Cut meat, blanch, and simmer.


    At the same time, Chang Xia started to marinate the second kind of sauce meat.


    It takes at least ten days from marinating to eating this sauce. However, the wait for this time is worth it.


    On the side, Nanfeng Nuanchun and others crowded over.


    He stared at Chang Xia''s movements, hoping to learn it, and then he would do it directly when he returned to his cave. At noon, the main course is the black horn. Most of Qingshan wild boars are made into the second kind of soy sauce meat by Changxia, and the first kind of stewed sauce meat will be brought to Weishan Holy Land by Changxia. However, the first method of stewing works equally well for beef.


    The taste of the sauced beef is not inferior to the sauced pork made from pork.


    Even, the taste can be even better.


    "Just the taste of the marinade, I feel like I can eat a whole black horn cow."


    "Don''t interrupt, write down all these seasonings."


    "Unfortunately, I just hunted a black horned ox. I remember that there is a bison called rock ox near Qingshan Rock, which is more delicious than black horned ox. One day the tribe will arrange totem warriors to patrol the tribal territory, and we will strive to seize this opportunity. "


    In the distance, Honeydew heard Fenghuo mentioning Yan Niu.


    "I''ve eaten this rock cow, roasted or stewed it with peppers, and it''s delicious. Unfortunately, rock cow is extremely powerful and irritable, making it difficult to hunt." Honey dew regretted.


    The adult rock cow is comparable to the top killer Sharp-fanged tiger in the jungle.


    Ordinary orcs would not dare to provoke rock cattle, plus rock cattle live in groups, it is even more difficult to hunt and kill them. Even the Tianshi tribe would only occasionally dare to hunt down a lonely rock cow. The most hunted are those immature rock calves.


    "Is the Rock Bull very fierce?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Honeydew nodded with a solemn expression, and replied: "Very fierce, the lethality of the adult rock cattle is not inferior to the sharp-toothed tiger in the forest. The sharp-toothed tiger is a loner, the king of the rock cattle group. In the forest, sometimes the herbivorous beasts living in groups, more than Meat eaters are even more terrifying. Rock cattle, elephants, deer, etc., although they all eat grass, but angering them is equally terrifying.��


    There is even a saying in the Twilight Forest: It is better to provoke sharp-toothed tigers that eat meat than elephants that gnaw grass.


    It is evident.


    Grass eaters are no more docile and lovely than meat eaters.


    "Ferocious is fierce, but it is really delicious." Shen Nian said.


    Qingshanyan is too far from the tribe, located in a mountain forest where the Heluo tribe and the Tianshi tribe meet. It is the habitat of the rock cattle herd, and it is also the growing place of the bell pepper.


    Fenghuo nodded and said, "Qingshanyan is the border of the tribe. Usually, only when the tribe patrols the territory will they go there."


    The Heluo tribe has a vast territory, and there is no need to go to Qingshanyan for hunting.


    What''s more, there is next to the Tianshi tribe.


    Crossing the border may detonate the peace between the tribe and the Tianshi tribe.


    After all, the Qingshan Yantianshi tribe occupies two-thirds, and the Heluo tribe has only one-third. If you are not careful, you may become out of bounds hunting.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to eat rock cow?" Milu squinted her eyes, with a different emotion surging in her eyes.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled and nodded.


    Delicious, who would refuse?


    "If you want to eat it, next time I bring Bai Qing back to the Tianshi tribe, I will bring him to hunt rock cattle for you." Milu said happily.


    Milu wants to implement her relationship with Bai Qing''s partner.


    It is necessary to take Bai Qing to the Tianshi tribe to live for a period of time.


    Otherwise, it would be inappropriate for her to stay in the Heluo tribe. Although the orcs don''t pay attention to reputation, it is about the face of the lions.


    Milu secretly wanted to test Bai Qing''s thoughts through Yanniu.


    Bai Qing''s body has recovered, but he has not opened his mouth to mention the Tianshi tribe. Honeydew is not at ease, her situation is different from Nanfeng and Snake.


    Nanfeng and Snake Xing were created by the Heluo tribe and the Sheyue tribe.


    Sooner or later, the two will marry and become partners.


    But--


    She and Bai Qing asked for it unilaterally.


    At least that''s what Honeydew thought from the bottom of her heart.


    Before Bai Qing was bitten by Bai Linger, his name spread to Donglu. Not to mention that the females in the Twilight Forest are fond of him, there are also many strong females in the bird and fish tribes, and they have a good impression of Bai Qingxin.


    Honeydew felt that if she didn''t take the opportunity to implement her partnership with Bai Qing.


    Wait for the news of Bai Qing''s recovery to spread.


    This news is more popular than the news of Maple Leaf and Kongshan getting married.


    "You!" Bai Qing listened to Honey Dew asking Chang Xia if he wanted to eat rock cow His mind moved slightly. Sure enough, I heard Milu say that she would take him back to the Tianshi tribe.


    The reason why he didn''t mention going back to the Tianshi tribe with Honeydew.


    Mainly because the tribal exchange activity is imminent, he can''t leave at this juncture.


    What''s more, the body has been deficient for five years.


    It''s a bit empty, Bai Qing is strong and has a strong personality.


    If the Tianshi tribe wants to go, they have to wait for his strength to fully recover.


    Otherwise, if he is challenged and defeated by the Lion Clan, Bai Qing feels that he cannot afford to lose face. As everyone knows, if he and Honeydew go to the Tianshi tribe. Not to mention challenges, the Tianshi tribe can''t wait to offer him up.


    There are too many females who are greedy for Baiqing, and there are also many tribes who are greedy for Baiqing.


    In the Twilight Forest, there are many orc tribes who bet on which female can abduct Bai Qing. With the strength of Bai Qing, no tribe would dare to say that they would kidnap Bai Qing back home. It''s just, guess which family of females can turn back to Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing''s existence will inevitably become a member of the Heluo tribe elders in the future.


    Who dares to abduct people away����


    I''m afraid not, they will be liquidated by the Heluo tribe.


    Bai Qing sighed softly.


    Chang Xia and the others instantly understood Milu''s thoughts.


    Everyone smiled slightly, took two steps back tacitly, and left the space for the two of them.


    Honeydew''s calculations don''t make people uncomfortable.


    Instead, let Fenghuo and the others have subtle envy and jealousy towards Bai Qing. They ask themselves that they are no worse than Bai Qing, why are there no females against them?


    Actually ah.


    They also really want to be so gently calculated by females.


    real.


    Sure enough, this tribal exchange activity has to work hard. During the day, I play lively and lively with the clan, and at night I go home alone.


    Females, they want females, they want sweet, soft and lovely females.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 385： Bai Qings promise

    "Don''t worry, Chang Xia, I''ll go to Qingshanyan to hunt rock cattle for you." Bai Qing stretched out his hand to squeeze Honeydew''s nose, and said warmly, "I will accompany you back to the Tianshi tribe, but we will have to wait until this exchange event is over. "


    "Really, really?" Honeydew was excited.


    Pulling Bai Qing''s arm, he jumped, expressing his inner excitement.


    "Really." Bai Qing nodded seriously. He didn''t spend so much time thinking about it, and when he identified Honeydew as his partner, he naturally wouldn''t be half-hearted.


    Shan Kun is several years younger than him, and he already has beast cubs.


    Bai Qing was looking forward to the fact that Honey Dew would be able to conceive his cub as soon as possible. However, considering that Honeydew is from the Lion clan, he is the Leopard clan, and the two races of the cubs in the future say. However, no matter whether it is the lion clan or the leopard clan, no one can refuse the little beast cub.


    "Honeydew, are you happy?" Chang Xia gave a thumbs up, which was a compliment to Bai Qing. Males should have such a responsibility, not like Yadong''s.


    Nan Feng raised his eyebrows and smiled wickedly.


    see.


    Honeydew suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, Nan Feng opened his mouth in the next second.


    "Bai Qing, Milu said that sleeping alone at night is too lonely and wants to sleep with you. By the way, she is very greedy for you."


    puff-


    Next, Changxia and Nuanchun spurted out together.


    (��??��)Mumbling��


    Bai Qing raised his hand to cover his mouth, with a slight smile on the corners of his mouth, staring at Honey Dew beside him, his cheeks blushed instantly, and even his ears and neck turned pink.


    Honeydew''s mouth likes flowers, and Bai Qing understands it.


    However, every time he only dared to say that he did not dare to do it, which made Bai Qing very regretful. He had heard about Yadong and Taya. I imagined that honeydew would come for a while, but unfortunately, I can only think that he has been thinking about what happened a few years ago.


    Originally thought, when the body recovers, I will relive the dream with Honeydew.


    Guessing that there was a Bai Linger by his side, which made Bai Qing feel a little regretful, and hoped that Bai Linger would return to normal as soon as possible. At that time, he would be able to reminisce about that dream-like dream with Honeydew, and let Honeydew give him cubs.


    "south wind--"


    Honeydew was furious.


    Clenching his fist, he chased after the south wind.


    Nanfeng hid in the crowd, turning back to provoke Honeydew from time to time.


    Ha ha!


    They were greeted by loud laughter from the crowd.


    soon.


    An unspeakable fragrance filled the vicinity of Baihu, causing the clansmen living in Baihu to stretch their necks and stare at Changxia''s house.


    Thinking about it, I will ask Chang Xia later.


    What''s so delicious about this?


    This smell is so yummy!


    "Shen Rong, you pick up the dried fish and shrimps. Make room for the cave courtyard so that you can have lunch later."


    Chang Xia marinated the sauce that should be marinated and stewed it.


    Nuanchun Nanfeng took over the preparation of other fish and shrimp, and she began to mix the fillings of the noodle bag, wrap the noodle bag, and prepare lunch.


    "Changxia��"


    At this moment, Gen took the xylophone into the courtyard.


    The pit in the Tribal Square has been dug, and he intends to bring the xylophone over for a meal, too lazy to go home to get it. Besides, the scent of the sky above Baihu today is too strong, making people greedy.


    "Patriarch, you are here." Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Xylophone smiled and said, "You guys are too fragrant, let''s come over for a bite."


    "This meat sauce is really fragrant!" Gen stretched his neck, looked into the stone pot, and asked, "Chang Xia, can you taste it?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and asked Nuan Chun to take the wooden chopsticks.


    Put the wrapped powder bag into the steamer and start steaming. Again, each cage is a flavor, with the addition of deep-fried meat buns today.


    "Chang Xia, isn''t this meat stewed?" Xylophone asked curiously.


    "These meats are not stewed, they are marinated and made into soy sauce meat." Chang Xia said. Said the soy sauce meat again. When Xylophone learned that the soy sauce meat could be stored in a sealed container, he was very excited.


    This time.


    Chang Xia pushed the south wind over.


    Let Nanfeng explain the soy sauce meat to Xylophone.


    The pig-killing dish was handed over to Shen Rong to lead someone to prepare it. In terms of cooking skills, Shen Rong is on a par with Chang Xia, but what Shen Rong lacks is his understanding of seasoning.


    Shen Rong made up for this shortcoming, and Chang Xia believed that his cooking skills must surpass his own.


    As a result, the fragrance over the salty and fragrant Baihu became more and more intense.


    "Quick, set up the long table."


    "Dishes and chopsticks, have the tableware and chopsticks been cleaned?"


    "Nuanchun, didn''t you say you want to send some food to the tits? Quickly bring a rattan basket and pack food for the cubs."


    The cave courtyard was filled with the scent of food, and at the same time, there were all kinds of shouts from the crowd, which was very lively.


    The long table was quickly filled with various delicacies, and everyone began to take their seats.


    Chang Xia put the noodle bag to be taken to the Weishan Holy Land, put it on the steamer, and the voice of the south wind came from the courtyard of the cave, "Chang Xia, come over and eat."


    "Okay! Come right away." Chang Xia replied.


    Shen Rong entered the room and said warmly, "Chang Xia, are you finished?"


    "Right now." Chang Xia said, "Why did you come in?"


    "Wait with you." Shen Rong smiled, stretched out his hand to Chang Xia, and asked, "I will go to the Holy Land of Weishan in the afternoon, too?"


    "Together." Chang Xia nodded.


    The clansmen sitting around the long table in the cave courtyard, watching Shen Rong pulling Chang Xia from the kitchen, suddenly made a joking sound, making fun of the two of them.


    Shen Rong looked calm.


    Chang Xia smiled shyly and took a seat.


    "Eat, eat."


    No unnecessary nonsense, just casually said a word.


    Everyone buried their heads and stopped talking The suddenly lively cave courtyard, only the sound of snoring and swallowing, and all kinds of praise.


    "Chang Xia, prepare after dinner. I guess I will go directly to the Holy Land of Mount Wei, can you do it here?" Gen said.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "I have no problem. Who will go to Weishan Holy Land this time, and how to get Guangshu back to the tribe?"


    The adult light tree is dozens of meters high. At other times, Chang Xia thinks about cutting the branches short and bringing them back to the tribe. However, the purpose of transplanting the light tree this time is to deter other orcs. Naturally, the branches cannot be cut short, and even the branches cannot be built too much.


    You can''t get a bare tree back to the tribe, that''s what it sounds like.


    "I went to the Holy Land of Weishan in person, accompanied by the elders of Dadong and Changli. In addition to your uncle Yundong, Uncle Gore, and Uncle Hechi..." Gen said several people who were unfamiliar to Changxia. The name, looking at the expressions of Nanfeng and others, seems quite familiar.


    It seems that Chang Xia''s stay in the tribe is too short and too house.


    Of the more than 1,000 tribesmen in the tribe, one-third of the people she knew did not make Chang Xia feel guilty. In the past, my health was so bad that I could only lie in the animal den all day long.


    Rarely recovered, Chang Xia thought about drilling into the forest again.


    The time left for her to stay in the tribe is too little.


    "Father, can I come with you?" Nan Feng said excitedly, eager to try.


    Geng glanced at Nanfeng, refused, and said coldly: "No. You stay in the tribe and go out hunting and picking more, fill the cellar, don''t always let Snake Walk alone. When this exchange event is over, I''m going to let You go to the Snake Mountain Tribe with Snake. In the past, it was not for you to play. You had to follow the Snake Clan to learn how to grow mashed beans, and you had to teach the practice of mashed bean from Changxia to the snake orcs of the Snake Mountain tribe... ����


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 386： Wait until the exchange is over

    Married with the Snake Mountain tribe.


    The Heluo tribe is serious and serious.


    Likewise, those who choose to marry females from other tribes, like Yadong Baiqing, will follow this procedure. There is Su Ye in the Twilight Forest, there is no such crooked talk, and there is no seclusion of the country.


    Everything can be exchanged as long as it can be exchanged for items of equal value.


    By marrying other tribes, you will share the intelligence and resources of the two tribes with each other. If it weren''t for the issue of restricted orcs'' fertility, Su Ye had always encouraged all tribes to marry and promote the common development of the orcs.


    "Father, are you in such a hurry?" Nan Feng paused slightly and asked in surprise.


    Geng glanced at Nanfeng, and saw that she was not as repulsive as before, and suddenly he was relieved. He always complained about Nanfeng before, why didn''t he hate that iron could not become steel, and hoped that she would mature and sensible as soon as possible.


    After all, being a parent doesn��t last a lifetime.


    "The witch said that only the knowledge that has been passed down can be regarded as knowledge. You go to the Snake tribe to spread the knowledge of our clan to the Snake tribe, and at the same time learn the knowledge of the Snake Orcs from the Snake tribe. Knowledge and wisdom can make the Orcs go. go further..."


    Gently stated in a calm tone.


    The Twilight Forest has changed the most over the past century.


    The Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan have been quietly imitating the pattern of the Twilight Forest in recent years, changing the previous battle situation.


    Not to mention that the situation has really improved a lot, and the tribes are no longer like volcanoes, which are on the verge of breaking out, causing tension and embarrassment in the neighborhood.


    "I understand. After this exchange event is over, I will go back to the Snake Mountain tribe with Snake." Nanfeng said seriously.


    Chang Xia began to enter the forest to try to become stronger and enrich herself. She should also try to do something for the tribe.


    "Patriarch, I also plan to take Milu to the Tianshi tribe after this exchange event. What do you think?" Bai Qing said.


    This said.


    Honeydew beside him was very nervous.


    Milu was afraid that Gen would reject her, and she was even more afraid that the Heluo tribe would look down on her.


    "Okay. I''m still thinking... When are you going to speak up, kid." Gen laughed, very satisfied with Bai Qing''s responsibility. As a totem warrior of the Heluo tribe, you should be brave. If you don''t have this responsibility, you don''t deserve to be a totem warrior.


    "Thank you for the success of the patriarch!" Honey dew said happily.


    She stood up quickly, and gave the root a warrior''s salute.


    "You don''t need to say thank you, the person who should say thank you is our Heluo tribe. Thank you for not disliking this stinky boy Bai Qing, and you took care of him during this time." Gen expressed his sincere expression and thanked Milu directly, Said: "Bai Qing is sometimes stubborn and stubborn. You will live with him in the future. I hope you can be humble and considerate with each other and don''t care about him. However, if he dares to bully you, you can come to me directly, and I will help you teach him a lesson. ."


    "Okay, I remember." Honeydew was very happy.


    She turned around and threw a wink at Bai Qing, full of provocation.


    It seems to be saying that I will also have a backer in the future, see if you dare to bully me.


    This meal ended quickly.


    Nuan Chun Nan Feng and others helped clean up the mess, while Chang Xia Shen Rong was busy packing the luggage to take to the Weishan Holy Land. The Genhui tribe informed the others to prepare, and waited to gather at the shore of Baihu Lake and set off directly.


    "I don''t really want to wear animal leather shoes. They are too thick, stuffy, and prone to smelly feet." Chang Xia sat on the corridor, looking at the animal leather shoes that Shen Rong brought with a headache. To say that there was something troublesome about going to Misty Ridge last time, it was wearing animal leather shoes.


    There are many insects, ants and poisonous snakes in the forest, and the rattan shoes are light and comfortable.


    However, it is easy to be bitten by insects, ants, and venomous snakes.


    Especially in this season, insects, ants, and venomous snakes often haunt every corner of the mountains and forests, which is the most unavoidable.


    "Do you want to wear rattan shoes?" Shen Rong guessed Chang Xia''s thoughts, and said, "If you let me rush on with my back, wear rattan shoes."


    With him watching, don''t think about insects, ants, and poisonous snakes.


    However, I was afraid that Chang Xia couldn''t bear his temper and wanted to walk around. Weishan is not as dangerous as Misty Ridge, and when Changxia wears rattan shoes, Shen Rong really can''t guarantee that he will be safe.


    "Forget it, let''s wear animal leather shoes!" Chang Xia sighed.


    She knows her character, and everything in the forest makes her curious. When there is time, Chang Xia can''t help but want to drill into the jungle.


    "Cloth, I have to get the sackcloth out."


    "Although the blue cloth is good, it is expensive!"


    "Birds are stingy, and every time they exchange with orcs, they are very harsh."


    Shen Rong smiled and listened to Chang Xia''s remarks, and said, "Sackcloth, I know some news. However, we need to find hemp to make sackcloth."


    Tianyuan tribe, Yuan family.


    Starting with cloth, Shen Rong stayed in the Yuan family for decades. The Yuan family did not hide the matter of weaving from him. He even touched on the core dyeing skills of the Yuan family. It''s a pity, like the evolution of the bloodline that I talked to Chang Xia before.


    The Yuan family defended Shen Rong.


    Previously, Shen Rong always felt that the eyes of the Yuan family''s peers looked at him wrong, showing contempt and disgust.


    When Chang Xia said the evolution of blood vessels, Shen Rong understood what those eyes meant.


    How ridiculous!


    With the bloodline that has not evolved, Shen Rong is pressing them all.


    What were those beastmen in the Yuan family thinking?


    Just because his Eminem came from the Eastern Continent, he was born in the Twilight Forest. Or was Yuanhou rebellious and did not hear the Yuan family marry a noble female?


    "Do you know how to weave?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Weaving, Chang Xia knows some fur. She secretly thought that when she found Ma, she would try her hands privately at home. This thing is technical work, Chang Xia is not sure that he can really tinker with it Guess Shen Rong is a treasure.


    "The Yuan family, make a fortune by means of publishing." Shen Rong said with a smile, the nobles had extremely strict control over the secret techniques of each family. This is the means by which they control the lower class civilians and slaves, and almost every nobleman has his own secret technique.


    The Yuan family is good at weaving, and more than 60% of the cloth of the Tianyuan tribe comes from the Yuan family.


    As you can imagine.


    The wealth accumulated by the Yuan family is amazing.


    Wealth to rival the country is not just a talk, but a fact.


    "Can you reveal it?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong sneered and said, "The Yuan family doesn''t consider me a member of the Wolf Fighting Clan, why should I keep the secret of weaving for them?"


    Not only did he tell the Heluo tribe about the secret of weaving.


    Let the Heluo tribe publicize it, and let the Twilight Forest, no, it should be said that the entire Eastern Continent knows about weaving.


    "Are you serious?" Chang Xia said seriously.


    Weaving is a big deal.


    If Shen Rong taught the Heluo tribe the weaving craft.


    The Heluo tribe may tell other orcs in the Twilight Forest. Unlike the slavery class in the Western Continent, the Eastern Continent is more free.


    Some things are not deliberately kept secret.


    Like sugar making, the Heluo tribe taught the Dadi tribe.


    Similarly, other orc tribes can also learn, but they will not take the boiled sugar and exchange it with other orcs, and at most keep it for themselves.


    "Of course." Shen Rong said.


    "The Heluo tribe doesn''t necessarily keep this secret." Chang Xia said bluntly, "Just like sugar making, fruit powder, etc., these tribes will be announced to other orcs."


    "Yes." Shen Rong smiled kindly.


    However, Chang Xia faintly felt that this smile was strange.


    She couldn''t help touching her arm, feeling the hair suddenly stand up.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 387： drive by car

    Nanfeng and others stood in the distance.


    Quietly listened to the conversation between Chang Xia and the two.


    When Shen Rong mentioned weaving, everyone''s pupils suddenly tightened.


    cloth, cloth.


    Is this the cloth they know?


    After Chang Xia and the others finished speaking, Nan Feng and the others came over to look at Shen Rong, Shen Rong frowned, and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "Cough cough! This, that... Are you and Chang Xia serious about weaving?" Nan Feng asked in a low voice, with eagerness in his words.


    Birds are stingy, and each exchange of green cloth is not much.


    One point for the Orcs in the Twilight Forest, and even fewer fall into the hands of the tribes.


    The blue cloth of the Heluo tribe used to be tightly worn by Changxia before. She was so delicate and soft that she could not wear animal skins, and she was prone to allergies when wearing animal skins. Most of the green cloth exchanged by the tribe, and even Su Ye''s green cloth, were given to Chang Xia to use.


    The rest is given to tribal females to sew into body-fitting items.


    Tribal beast cubs do not use blue cloth much.


    Mostly used at birth.


    After all, animal cubs are naughty, and animal skins are more durable, so there is no need to worry about wear and tear.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t joke about this kind of thing. However, weaving requires cotton and hemp threads. Cotton and hemp can be drawn and spun into cloth. If you want to learn to weave, you must first find cotton and hemp." Shen Rong tried to use concise words to tell Nanfeng and the others that weaving cloth was not an easy task.


    Even with his help, I want to successfully weave cloth.


    Also not so easy.


    First, you have to find cotton and linen.


    Without these two, everything else is empty talk. Like silk, spider silk can also be woven into cloth, which is more expensive.


    However, the same is more troublesome.


    Shen Rongjue felt that the blue cloth that the bird tribe used to exchange should be made of silk or spider silk. However, something else should have been added.


    Shen Rong heard the clan say that the blue cloth used by the bird clan is more beautiful.


    He guessed that the blue cloth used by the bird tribe should be made of pure silk or spider silk. The ones that were exchanged with orcs and fishes were defective products mixed with other things.


    "What do cotton and linen look like, tell me, maybe some of us have seen orcs." Nan Feng said excitedly.


    Nuan Chun Milu and others nodded in agreement.


    Cloth, the kind that birds wear.


    Who doesn''t want to be excited?


    Shen Rong briefly described the appearance of cotton and linen, took out white paper from the room, and used a white pen to draw the appearance of cotton and linen. Of course, it''s just a simple look.


    Chang Xia didn''t say anything else.


    If cotton and linen can be found, with Shen Rong''s help, the tribe will soon be able to weave cotton and linen. The Orcs have their own cloth, who would exchange the look of the Birds?


    "Nanfeng, remember to bring the white paper to you, Eminem. Let''s see who knows how to draw in the tribe, let someone draw two more pictures, and let the tribe send them to the Witch Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna." Chang Xia said.


    It is too difficult to find things by the Heluo tribe alone.


    If Su Ye came forward, he would activate the power of the entire twilight forest orcs.


    Chang Xia believes that finding cotton and hemp is only a matter of time.


    "Don''t worry, leave this to me." Nan Feng patted her chest, and she still had the drawings of the chicken coop and duck shed given by Chang Xia. In the afternoon, she planned to go to the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake, and then observe the terrain to determine the location of the chicken coop and duck shed.


    Try to build the chicken coop and duck shed as soon as possible, and move the fence on the shore of Baihu Lake.


    "Shen Rong, I''m wearing animal leather shoes." Chang Xia stood up and stomped his feet. As soon as he put on the animal leather shoes, Chang Xia couldn''t help but want to kick the animal leather shoes off his feet, and his heart was tired.


    Shen Rong tied the animal bag medicine bag and water bag around his waist.


    Rattan baskets and other sundries, they helped bring them to the shore of Baihu Lake in late years.


    When you decide to travel in animal or human form, consider how to hold the rattan basket.


    Chang Xia took a few steps to get used to the animal leather shoes on his feet, and then tied the animal bag medicine bag and water bag around his waist like Shen Rong. Each of these three items cannot be missed. They are things that must be carried. These three things can save lives when entering the forest.


    The weight is a little heavy, but no orc dares to drop any bag.


    a while.


    The group came to the shore of Baihu Lake.


    Root and others are waiting there.


    "Patriarch��" Changxia Shenrong greeted Gen and the elders one by one.


    Geng did not hesitate, and said directly: "Beast transformation, go all out. The rattan basket is replaced by a beast bag and hangs directly around the neck. Then go all out to go to the Holy Land of Weishan, and strive to return to the tribe before dawn tomorrow."


    After finishing speaking, Gen looked at Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, let Shen Rong lead the way."


    cough cough-


    With Chang Xia''s small body, she really made her use her animal body to travel.


    Gen is worried that the clansmen are not careful, and they will trample people without knowing it.


    It''s too small, even smaller than the body of a normal chinchilla. This is incredible for the Orcs. Chang Xia is favored by tribal people, and she is inseparable from her petite beast body. After all, who can be willing to let Xiao Kao get hurt.


    Especially the little cutie who can meow����


    "Patriarch, is this a wooden cart?" Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, pretending not to hear the reminder behind Gen. Instead, he stared at the wooden cart beside the big Dong elder.


    "Yes, a wooden cart." Gen nodded and said, "You went to the Normandy Grand Bazaar last year Don''t you forget?" This wooden cart was taught by Su Ye to build, and the body was made of iron. Made of wood, it can withstand the running speed of the orcs without falling apart.


    "I didn''t expect the tribe to have a wooden cart��" Chang Xia lost his mind.


    With a wooden cart, it is much easier to transport light trees.


    However, everything has to wait until the Holy Land of Weishan and the light tree are dug up to know the result.


    Listening to Chang Xia''s sigh, everyone smiled slightly.


    This wooden cart is placed in the tribe, and it is rarely used two or three times a year. This time it is carried to prevent accidents. If they can carry the bare tree on their way, the wooden cart will probably give up.


    "Father, there is a wooden cart, why don''t you tie the rattan basket to the wooden cart?" Nan Feng complained, "Let Shen Rong Changxia ride the wooden cart and look at the rattan basket."


    Anyway, this wooden cart needs someone to take it to the Weishan Holy Land. If so, why take out the contents of the rattan basket?


    This said.


    Root feels right.


    So, put the rattan basket directly on the wooden cart.


    Let Shen Rong take Chang Xia to the wooden cart, and Yun Dong and the others took turns pulling the wooden cart to hurry on the road. Chang Xia looked at the wooden cart and said with a smile: "The tribe has wooden carts. In the future, I will tame a few more black-horned oxen and let them help pull the cart. When the females go out to pick, they can also use the black-horned ox cart to help..."


    After saying this, there was no reaction at all.


    Aside, the females like Xylophone were full of emotion.


    Using tools, this does not conflict with the development of Orcs. The invention of tools is to help the orcs live a better life, and Chang Xia is not worried that the orcs will lose their minds.


    "lets go!"


    Seeing that Shen Rong and Chang Xia were ready, the rattan baskets were tied.


    He turned around and explained two sentences to Xylophone, and took the lead in galloping towards the Weishan Holy Land. The others on the side let out a beast roar and followed.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 388： cute little claws

    "Well--"


    Here, Chang Xia just opened his mouth to say something.


    Because the speed of Yun Dong and others was too fast, a mouth was filled with wind, and even the mouth was blown out of shape.


    Chang Xia hurriedly lowered her head and curled up into Shen Rong''s arms.


    "Chang Xia, are you alright?" Shen Rong whispered.


    He walked away for a while, not paying attention to what happened to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia muttered, "It''s too windy."


    "Hmm! Oh." Shen Rong was a little confused, he stretched out his arms and hugged Chang Xia, letting her snuggle on top of him. Fast, it means bump.


    Shen Rong didn''t react much.


    Chang Xia couldn''t stand being beaten.


    Dizzy, I don''t know how to position my limbs. Fortunately, Shen Rong was holding him, otherwise Chang Xia would have been thrown out directly, it was terrifying!


    "Shen Rong, get out of the way, I''ll be a beast. It''s too uncomfortable to be bumped like this. I want to lie on my beast''s body."


    Pass through the mountains and forests in the wild south of Baihu Lake and enter the small river wilderness.


    The speed of the crowd increased instead of decreasing.


    the first time.


    For the first time ever.


    Chang Xia took the initiative to express his desire to be a beast.


    If you rush to the Holy Land of Weishan at this speed, Chang Xia is afraid that he will be beaten to death. That is terrible! Therefore, Chang Xia decided to follow his heart and chose to use the animal body to lie on Shen Rong''s body to ease the terrifying turbulence.


    "Beastization��"


    Shen Rong raised his brows, and a surprise flashed across his eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll step back." Shen Rong gave way to make it easier for Chang Xia to transform into a beast.


    I saw that Chang Xia bent slightly.


    Soon, a large group of clothes fell on the wooden cart.


    A mass of white things wriggled out of the clothes and got out. Chang Xia didn''t plan to be a beast at first, so he didn''t wear a beast suit specially designed for beastization.


    Stepping on his short legs, he struggled to get out of the pile of clothes.


    Shen Rong''s deep and restrained eyes moved slightly, only to feel a little dryness in his throat. He stretched out his hand, carefully hugged Chang Xia in his arms, and folded his clothes slowly.


    His eyes kept falling on Chang Xia.


    Except for the tip of the ears, between the eyebrows and the tip of the tail, there is a streak of gold.


    The whole body is pure white, completely different from the common chinchillas.


    It looks very noble.


    it''s beautiful!


    "Chang Xia, are you feeling better?" Shen Rong said warmly. Put the folded clothes, along with the animal bag, medicine bag and water bag, in the rattan basket to avoid the wooden cart going too fast and throwing things out.


    Chang Xia didn''t dare to move, and let Shen Rong hold him in his arms.


    "Better." Chang Xia said softly.


    The pink and tender little claws were lightly attached to Shen Rong''s arm, patted lightly, making his hug a little lighter, it was too tight, and she was a little breathless.


    Shen Rong: (*^��^*).


    what! Beautiful fur, smooth and soft.


    Um! The small claws are soft, and the pads are still pink.


    So petite, so cute!


    At this moment, Shen Rong understood why the Heluo tribe doted on Chang Xia so much. Even if he wants to pet him, he can work hard and pet him to death.


    "Are you going to take a while? We can get to Weishan at night." Shen Rong asked.


    It''s small, if you don''t hold it tighter. Shen Rong was afraid that Chang Xia would roll down, and he would be thrown away by the wooden cart in an instant, and then he would not be able to find it.


    "No. You put me on your head, I''ll lie down and look at the scenery." Chang Xia said excitedly. After getting used to this speed, Chang Xia instantly realized the thrill of racing, and his spirit gradually became excited. Little Claw Claw pushed Shen Rong''s arm and wanted to climb up on Shen Rong''s head.


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched.


    "Chang Xia, are you serious?"


    "Um!"


    Chang Xia nodded, excited.


    The little claw slapped Shen Rong non-stop, urging him to hug him quickly. She found that it was too difficult to climb on top of Shen Rong''s head with her own strength.


    Shen Rong sighed softly, holding Chang Xia in his arms and carefully lifted her over his head and placed it on his head, without daring to let go, waiting for Chang Xia to hug his head with all four limbs to confirm that she would not be thrown out, Shen Rong said. Rong let go.


    "Chang Xia, hold tight." Shen Rong reminded.


    His body was tense all the time, always paying attention to his head.


    I was afraid that the little Changxia above his head would be thrown away.


    "Wow!" Chang Xia screamed excitedly, and when he heard the voice, Gen and others who were running in front turned back.


    At a glance, he saw an extra white figure on Shen Rong''s head.


    Look again.


    Yo--


    It was Changxia.


    Immediately, everyone shouted in excitement.


    This cry was much more shocking than Chang Xia''s oooooooo. Directly scare all the beasts within ten miles away, no beasts dare to approach, they are afraid of being targeted by this group of mad black panthers, and they will fry and steam them.


    "Alas! Beware of��"


    Shen Rong hurriedly reached out to catch Chang Xia who rolled down from above his head.


    It turned out that Yun Dong, Ge Lei and the others, a few beast roars, accidentally startled Chang Xia. The small claws that were holding Shen Rong''s hair loosened and rolled down directly.


    "What''s the matter? Uncle Yun Dong was taken aback. I''ll go up and blow the air again, it''s super cool." Chang Xia said excitedly. This is the charm of a top sports car, let''s catch up with the high-speed train! Orcs are non-humans, and their physique is amazing!


    If this is put on the earth, I am afraid it will be blown away.


    Of course, this is not the speed that humans can run out of.


    "Are you sure?" Shen Rong said helplessly, with black lines all over his head.


    Chang Xia stomped, silently urging. Shen Rong had no choice but to put Chang Xia back on top and let her exclaim from time to time. At this moment, Chang Xia''s mischievous appearance is comparable to that of Titty. This animalization has even turned his personality into a childish and cute one.


    Chang Xia is in a good mood.


    She couldn''t help humming a song Of course, this ballad was naturally given to her by Su Ye, it was some humming ballad for sacrifices and blessings.


    Shen Rong listened quietly.


    Likewise, Gen, who was on his way, and others were also listening.


    Soon, everyone ushered in the dusk and sunset.


    The cool breeze is blowing, looking up and looking up, the gray fog of Weishan is already in sight. However, seeing Weishan is one thing, and actually reaching Weishan is another.


    I saw the scenery in the afternoon.


    Satisfied, Chang Xia let go of Shen Rong''s head, quietly let Shen Rong hold him in his arms, yawned, patted Shen Rong with his small claws, and said, "Shen Rong, I''ll sleep for a while. When we arrive at Weishan, you will call me. wake me up."


    "Yeah! Go to sleep." Shen Rong replied.


    Carefully tucked Chang Xia into his arms, skin touching, feeling Chang Xia''s slowly becoming rhythmic breathing, the smile at the corner of Shen Rong''s mouth became more and more real.


    into the night.


    Changxia and his group crossed the Weihe River and entered the Weishan Mountain.


    Shen Rong was not in a hurry to wake up Chang Xia and waited until Weishan Waterfall.


    However, the sound of Weishan Waterfall is too loud.


    Before entering the Weishan Waterfall, a huge roar resounded through the sky.


    "It''s so noisy!" Chang Xia muttered, opening his eyes and sticking his head out of Shen Rong''s arms, looking at the pitch-dark surroundings, he said in shock, "Shen Rong��"


    "I''m here." Shen Rong reached out and stroked Chang Xia, took her out and placed her on his palm, and said, "We''re almost at Weishan Waterfall!"


    "No wonder, I said why it is so noisy." Chang Xia said: "You stop me, I will return to human form and put on my clothes."


    "It''s so bumpy, are you sure you want to return to human form?" Shen Rong worried.


    "It''s okay, I''m used to it in the middle of the afternoon." Chang Xia said. At first, I was dizzy, and I got used to that stage. With the physique of the orcs, Chang Xia could naturally get used to it.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 389： The old apes request

    In an instant.


    Chang Xia had just regained her human form and dressed her clothes neatly.


    The wooden cart slowed down, Gen and others who were running in front quickly turned into human shapes, the animal clothes on the body slipped off, changed in seconds, and returned to their human shape.


    roar-


    At the same time, the sound of the animal roar familiar to the old ape came from the Weishan Waterfall.


    Obvious.


    The old ape sensed the breath of Gen and others, and sounded a warning, and at the same time hinted that they could directly enter the Weishan Waterfall, and he and Weishan Ape were waiting for them there.


    "Old ape, these ears are sensitive enough." Chang Xia laughed and complained.


    Shen Rong supported him and took Chang Xia out of the carriage. They planned to walk to the Weishan Waterfall to keep their bodies active. After all, sitting on the wooden carriage in the middle of the afternoon, Shen Rong felt that his body was almost stiff.


    "If his ears are not sensitive, would the tribe be willing to let Weishan Ape guard the Weishan Holy Land?" Shen Rong retorted with a smile.


    As the reputation of Weishan Holy Land spreads, there are bound to be young people who spy on Weishan. Fortunately, the entrance to the Holy Land is too secret, and the Weishan Monkey sits in the Weishan Waterfall. If you want to enter the Weishan Holy Land, you can only enter from the Weishan Waterfall.


    Otherwise, the Heluo tribe really sent their clansmen to settle in Weishan.


    "Haha!" Chang Xia laughed, patted Shen Rong on the shoulder, and said, "If the old ape could hear your words, he would be very happy."


    "Chang Xia, hurry up."


    In front, Gen turned back and shouted, urging Chang Xia Chenrong to go faster.


    It''s getting dark.


    Coupled with the weather in Weishan.


    Don''t say it, it''s really cold.


    However, Chang Xia had experience wearing two thick clothes, plus animal clothes, so he didn''t feel too cold.


    The animal leather shoes on his feet are also suitable at this moment.


    Really wearing rattan shoes to enter Weishan, Chang Xia probably shivered from the cold.


    "Patriarch, come right away." Chang Xia replied.


    Accelerate with Shen Rong and walk towards Weishan Waterfall. Stepping into the vicinity of Weishan Waterfall, Chang Xia found that the yellow mud road was no longer under his feet, and the ground was paved with slate, which was quite unexpected.


    "There is a lot of humidity near the Weishan Waterfall, and it will be difficult to walk without paving the road." Gen Jian Changxia stomped his feet, stared curiously at the slate under his feet, and said, "This slate was laid with the help of the tribe."


    Weishan Waterfall is amazing.


    Inside, it was as warm as spring.


    Outside, just like the rainy season, the humidity is heavier than other places in Weishan.


    "Old Ape, we''re here." Chang Xia shouted.


    "Chang Xia��" The old ape was slightly startled and looked at Chang Xia in surprise. He obviously didn''t expect Chang Xia to come to Weishan Waterfall. Before, when Yuanbai and the others went to the Heluo tribe, they heard that Changxia had gone to Misty Ridge. Could this be her return?


    "Hee hee!" Chang Xia laughed, patted the wooden cart, and said, "Old ape, I brought you a present! Would you like to take a look?"


    "Yeah! I smelled the fragrance, a very special fragrance." The old ape grinned, and his ugly face looked particularly hideous and terrifying under the thin moonlight and the light of the tree.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia and the others were used to the appearance of the Weishan Ape.


    Otherwise, most will be frightened out of trouble.


    "Hooho, woo." Yuan Qing approached Chang Xia and roared softly.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and asked, "Old Ape, Yuan Qing, did you ask about the situation of Yuan Hei?" She didn''t understand the language of Weishan Ape, so she could only communicate through Lao Ape. Yuan Qing looked for himself, and Chang Xia could only think of Yuan Hei.


    no matter what race.


    Bloodlines are always mysterious.


    "She asked Xiao Hei if he was good in the tribe? Did he cause you any trouble?" Lao Yuan helped translate. Yuan Bai and the two returned from the Heluo tribe, obviously reluctant. At the same time, it also made the old ape curious about the Heluo tribe.


    However, he wants to sit at Weishan Waterfall.


    Can''t get out of Weishan, it''s a pity.


    "He is very good. He trains and plays with the cubs of the tribe all day long." Chang Xia smiled and looked at Yuan Qing and said, "If Yuan Qing is reluctant to bear Xiao Hei, he can go to the tribe to live for a while. The tribe has a new cave. It can be arranged by a Weishan Ape."


    According to Chang Xia''s knowledge, there are many special cave dwellings on the tribe''s side.


    These cave dwellings are much taller and more spacious than the Baihu cave dwellings.


    The only exception is that these caves are more like caves, not many rooms, just one or two caves. The inside of the cave is tall and wide, enough to make the clansmen live like beasts.


    When Chang Xia knew about it, he wondered if the tribe was built for the elderly who liked to use animal bodies for activities. Seeing the height and shape of Weishan Ape, Chang Xia instantly became energetic. Shouldn''t the patriarch be thinking about plotting against the Weishan Ape? !


    Those caves are indeed newly built.


    Previously, it was not within the scope of the tribe''s plan.


    "Woooo-"


    Yuan Qing''s voice suddenly became brisk.


    The old ape remained silent, while the white ape made a sharp whimper. Seeing this, Chang Xia guessed that Yuan Bai was probably scolding Yuan Qing for not talking about martial arts.


    Obviously, Yuanbai also wanted to go to the Heluo tribe.


    Before Bai Yuan continued to whimper, the old ape pressed Yuan Bai behind him.


    "This matter will be discussed later. Is there anything wrong with you coming here this time?" The old ape restrained Yuanbai and asked Yuanqing to return to the cave. Then I asked about the purpose of Chang Xia and others'' trip. After all, the Black Panthers who came here this time are a little stronger.


    Although, not as terrible as Puconsenda.


    The old ape also did not dare to underestimate the elders of Dadong and Changli At the same time, the old ape lamented the strength of the Heluo tribe. If the Weishan ape is one-third of the Heluo tribe, the old ape would dare to walk out of Weishan and go to the Twilight Forest.


    There is no if in the world!


    "We are here to dig a light tree this time. In half a month, the Heluo tribe will hold an exchange event. At that time, different orcs will come to the Heluo tribe in the Twilight Forest." Chang Xia was very frank and did not hide anything. .


    Gen and others sat quietly and helped raise the bonfire.


    "A dead tree of light cannot emit light." The old ape did not refuse, but told Chang Xia truthfully that if it was a dead tree of light, it would not be able to emit light.


    The old ape tried to take the tree of light out of the Holy Land, but he was frustrated.


    "The light tree saplings I brought back to the tribe last time are alive." Chang Xia said: "My bloodline ability is different from that of the tribe, and I can communicate with plants."


    "Chang Xia, you didn''t lie to me?" The old ape said solemnly.


    "Old Ape, it''s no good for me to lie to you." Chang Xia looked directly into the eyes of Lao Ape, very calm and calm.


    "Okay, I believe you. But, I ask you to help plant a light tree at Weishan Waterfall. If you agree, I will take you to the holy place to dig a light tree tomorrow." The old ape is very direct, and the light tree may be very valuable. .


    However, in the eyes of the old ape and these Weishan apes.


    A light tree is not a tree.


    Light trees cannot be eaten, but fruit trees can bear fruit.


    "Deal." Chang Xia stretched out his hand to Lao Yuan, patted his chest, and gave a warrior''s gift, which was considered to have reached a cooperation with Lao Yuan.


    Gen waited for them to finish speaking, and then opened his mouth.


    "The light tree is very tall, how should it be transported from the Holy Land?" Gen frowned.


    Light trees dozens of meters high, with lush foliage. The root doesn''t want the light tree shipped from the Holy Land, there is only one trunk left, how embarrassing is that?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 390： Transport problems, go by water

    this question.


    Weishan Waterfall was inexplicably quiet.


    Chang Xia had a headache before. The Heluo tribe transplanted the light tree to deter other orcs. There was a bare tree standing there. What is that?


    Shen Rong said, "Weishan Waterfall."


    "Huh?" Chang Xia paused for a while, not listening to Shen Rong''s words when he was distracted just now.


    The root and the old ape looked at each other, turned around, and looked at the Weishan Waterfall in front of them. Obviously he understood what Shen Rong meant, and asked, "Old ape, is the source of the Weishan Waterfall in the Weishan Holy Land?"


    "In the north. Downstream of that big lake is the Weishan Waterfall." Lao Yuan said.


    now.


    Chang Xia also understood the meaning of Shen Rong''s words.


    A hundred-meter-high waterfall, no matter how powerful orc totem warriors dare to challenge. However, it is not necessarily impossible to simply use it to transport light trees and do a good job in protection.


    "It''s worth a try." Chang Xia said.


    After discussing good things, the old ape went back to the cave to sleep.


    Root asked Changxia Shenrong to rest.


    Before going to bed, Chang Xia suddenly remembered that the previous root seemed to say that he would definitely return to the Heluo tribe before dawn. This dawn refers to the dawn one day later!


    After all, tomorrow morning dawn, that is impossible.


    into the night.


    Who dares to enter the Weishan Holy Land?


    Chang Xia felt that Bai Qing or Bai Linger might try to challenge them once.


    With complicated thoughts, Chang Xia leaned on Chen Rong and closed his eyes to sleep. Mingming had slept for so long in the afternoon, but Chang Xia still slept in seconds.


    Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia and smiled lightly.


    Hold her, adjust the sitting position and try to make Chang Xia sleep more comfortable.


    The next day, the sky was slightly brighter.


    Yundong Grey hunted a forest deer and returned.


    Gen went into the pool himself and caught two white fish to make soup.


    Watertan white fish is delicious and good for the body, it is difficult for anyone to refuse it. If you have the opportunity to taste the white fish in the water pool, you will not be polite to the old ape.


    Moreover.


    Weishan ape eats wild fruits in the holy land even more than white fish in water pools.


    This pool of white fish does not eat white fish.


    "Shen Rong, wake up Chang Xia and ask her to help prepare breakfast." Gen said.


    Shen Rong looked at the sunrise on the horizon, stretched out his hand and shook Chang Xia to wake up, and said warmly, "Chang Xia, wake up." Before everyone went to bed last night, they ate some noodle buns and sauce meat prepared by Chang Xia casually. Then go to bed early and wake up hungry in the morning.


    Plus.


    After a while, I have to go to the Weishan Holy Land to dig out the trees.


    Even Weishan Ape woke up a little earlier than usual.


    "Yeah! It''s dawn." Chang Xia was confused. The temperature of Weishan Waterfall was lower than that of the tribe. After waking up, Chang Xia shivered.


    "Chang Xia, you have to help prepare breakfast." Gen said.


    Shake off the water droplets on your body, sit by the campfire and bake the fire, dry the water droplets on your body, and put on your clothes.


    Weishan Waterfall has kitchen utensils supported by Heluo tribe.


    Everything is there.


    A wooden shed was also built in this square, and Chang Xia and the others rested in the wooden shed last night. The stove is also built in the wooden shed.


    "Okay." Chang Xia replied.


    Yawning, getting up and bowing, moving.


    Roasted venison, fish soup. Coupled with the sauce meat brought by Chang Xia, everyone had a delicious breakfast, and then entered the Weishan Holy Land under the leadership of the old ape.


    Stepping into the Weishan Holy Land again, Chang Xia felt nothing special.


    Passing through the cave and coming to the square of the Holy Land, the first thing you see is the totem of the beast. Everyone has skillfully worshipped the totem of the beast, and without wasting too much time, they went straight to the light trees.


    Dig out the trees, and prepare to dig some bare grass to return to the tribe.


    With the plug-in of Changxia, Gen and others are confident.


    "Patriarch, choose a suitable light tree first." Chang Xia said. Her suitability has two meanings, one is suitable to bring back to the Heluo tribe for planting, and the other is suitable for digging in the light tree forest. After all, if the light trees are next to each other, it is naturally not suitable, and it is easy to accidentally damage the roots of other light trees.


    Here comes.


    Hand-dig light trees, preferably in remote locations.


    The kind where the light trees that grow nearby are farther away.


    Compared with finding light trees suitable for digging, light grass is much more casual. Almost all the weeds that grow in the light trees are called light grass.


    Such a light grass, a lot of light trees grow in the woods.


    Most of them grow right next to the roots of the light tree.


    Just look for it, you can easily find a large piece.


    When digging, just be careful not to dig the roots of the underground light tree.


    Gen took people to find a light tree suitable for digging, and at the same time asked Lao Yuan to arrange Yuan Bai to take the two elders of Da Dong to the lake next to the hot spring canyon to explore the route.


    Later, after digging out the light tree.


    It has to rely on lakes and rivers to transport the light tree out of the Holy Land. Whether it is successful or not has a great impact. It really doesn''t work, just cut off the bare tree branches.


    At the same time, Changxia Shen Rong began to dig grass.


    I wasn''t sure last time, they didn''t dare to dig too much.


    This time, the situation is different. According to Chang Xia''s intention, you can dig as much as you can. After planting, it is best to have at least one or two trees per household in the tribe.


    Here comes.


    At night, the clansmen don''t have to touch the dark for activities.


    Although the sight of the orcs at night is not bad, but yearning for the light is the instinct of the orcs to chase, and it has nothing to do with sight.


    "Yuan Qing, can you help me go to the fruit forest to pick some wild fruits for me?" Chang Xia''s eyes fell on Yuan Qing, who was on the side. Yuan Bai went to the southern lake to lead the way for the two elders in Da Dong. Old Ape and Root were busy digging the light tree.


    Changxia Shen Rong swayed digging grass, and Yuan Bai followed.


    "Woohoo!" Yuanbai hooted and nodded.


    Soon, they headed towards the fruit forest.


    "Yuan Qing, thank you!" Chang Xia waved his hand happily. In this way, she doesn''t have to think about picking wild fruits while digging for sunflowers.


    "Gluttony." Shen Rong said with a smile.


    Chang Xia laughed, carefully wrapped the light grass with Su leaves, and put it into the rattan basket, "Yuan Qing has a very good personality and is very gentle. Yuan Hei is not like it at all, just like Yuan Bai. Recently, **** and others Playing together, I''m really worried about the old ape."


    The old ape cultivated Yanhei as the next generation leader of the Weishan ape.


    However, there are only 13 Weishan apes in total.


    The leader or something is optional!


    "..." Shen Rong was silent.


    Shen Rong had experienced the power of those beast cubs. If Saru Black is like **** in the future, he also wants to sympathize with the old ape.


    However, it was the elder Jami who was thinking about leading the beast cubs to exercise.


    Shen Rong felt that Yuan Hei should still be saved.


    If the monkey black is really thrown to the elders of Pukang, or the elders of Senda.


    Shen Rong said that the consequences could not be imagined.


    Without him, it would be horrible.


    Soon, Root and Old Ape found the two most suitable light trees for digging. With a human beast, start digging the tree of light. The light tree is not a vine tree. There is no mysterious plant parasitic on the tree, so naturally, it should not be treated with care.


    The hardness of the light tree is comparable to that of the iron tree, which alleviates the worries of the root and the old ape.


    This hardness is enough to withstand the 100-meter drop of Weishan Waterfall, and the tree body will not break after falling. However, the branches still need to be carefully tied with vines, especially the roots need to be carefully wrapped.


    Considering the problem of wrapping the roots, Ghent brought branches.


    Be sure to try to bring the light tree back to the Heluo tribe intact.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 391： Get ready, throw the tree into the river

    Orcs are very energetic.


    However, in addition to consuming physical strength, digging a light tree also requires energy.


    After all, light tree transplantation cannot damage the roots of the tree, which naturally increases the difficulty of digging. Every time you dig, you need to be careful to avoid the roots, and the speed naturally cannot be improved.


    "Shen Rong, take a break." Chang Xia said, sitting beside him.


    The temperature in the Holy Land is low, but Chang Xia feels a little hot at the moment. Wiping the hot sweat on his forehead, he took off the water bladder around his waist and poured a few sips of water into his mouth.


    Shen Rong said warmly, "Are you tired?"


    "A bit." Chang Xia nodded and asked, "How much light grass have we dug?"


    "Two baskets, about fifty or sixty trees." Shen Rong replied. Digging light grass is easier than light trees, but it is also meticulous. The light grass needs to be dug out together with the soil, then wrap the soil and the roots of the light grass with leaves, and then tie it with grass rope.


    Time is tight, and Chang Xia has not activated the bloodline ability.


    Light grass has a strong vitality, and after digging, it will not wither and die for a day or two. This is much stronger than the plants on the Misty Ridge, which should be related to the Holy Land.


    "Very good." Chang Xia was extremely happy.


    They were not far from the root, and suddenly heard the sound of discussions coming from there.


    Chang Xia pricked up his ears and listened to the voice over there.


    Shen Rong said: "Elder Da Dong, they came back from the lake in the south."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was surprised.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go over there and listen to the situation over there."


    After he finished speaking, he patted the soil stained on his buttocks and let Shen Rong drive towards the root with the rattan basket.


    "Patriarch, Elder Dadong/Elder Changli... How is the situation on the lake in the south? Guangshu, can the river flow into Weishan Waterfall from there?" Chang Xia said anxiously.


    The old ape knows the Weishan Holy Land best.


    However, except for the beast totem, the fruit forest, and the hot spring canyon, the old ape in other places was not interested at all. After confirming that there was no threat, he didn''t care much.


    "Yes." Da Dong said.


    Concise and clear, no superfluous words.


    The elder Changli coughed lightly, glanced at the elder Dadong, and said, "The lake is similar to Baihu, and the river below is wider than the Baihe river, enough to accommodate the Xiaguangshu flowing into Weishan Waterfall from there. We have confirmed In the situation in the river, there are no ferocious river beasts, and it is possible to use the river to transport light trees."


    Of course, the only trouble.


    Only when Guangshu rushed from the 100-meter-high Weishan Waterfall into the pool below, could Guangshu resist the momentum?


    "Great." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    They have already been excited, but they are very calm at the moment.


    "Patriarch, has Guangshu dug out?" Chang Xia restrained his emotions and turned to ask about the progress of Guangshu''s digging. At this moment, it is near noon, and after digging the light tree, it is necessary to carefully wrap it, and then move it to the other side of the lake to **** the light tree from the river to the Weishan Waterfall. These all take time, and when these are all done, it is estimated that it will be in the afternoon and must be completed before sunset.


    Otherwise, wait another day.


    After all, the Holy Land cannot keep orcs after dark.


    Stay here, it will kill people.


    "It''s almost time." Gen wiped his sweat and drank water. To be honest, digging bare trees is more tiring than normal hunting. However, the root is very happy to be so tired, and if other people do it, the root is afraid that it will be uneasy.


    Similarly.


    The progress of the old ape is also coming to an end.


    "Shen Rong, cut the rattan. Prepare to bind the branches of the tree and wrap the roots of the tree with melted resin." Chang Xia arranged the follow-up in an orderly manner. It seems that the matter of digging the grass can only be waited for later.


    this time.


    Yuan Qing also came over from the fruit forest.


    Behind him are several baskets of wild fruits, Yuan Qing put down the wild fruits and uttered two woops to Chang Xia.


    "Thank you Yuan Qing!" Chang Xia thanked.


    Yuan Qing grinned and shook his head with a smile, as if to say no thanks.


    However, Yuan Qing followed Chang Xia Shen Rong to the fruit forest next. There are no rattan trees in the light tree forest, and if you want to harvest the rattan, you have to go to the fruit forest.


    The elders of Dadong and the elders of Changli also came together.


    They didn''t need the help of the elders to dig out the roots of the light tree, but they didn''t have enough manpower to pick the rattan. To bind two light trees, the rattan required is not a small number.


    "Be careful, be careful."


    "Hold the trunk and slowly let the light tree fall down."


    After a while, the roar of the roots came from the light trees. Apparently, the light tree has been dug up, waiting to be brought down.


    The old ape went out in person and used his huge body as a buffer before the light tree fell to the ground.


    Here in Changxia, they returned to the light tree forest with the harvested rattan. Just saw, Lao Yuan and other Weishan apes carried the light tree, trying to keep the fallen light tree away from the ground to avoid breaking the branches of the light tree.


    "Patriarch, rattan is here." Chang Xia said.


    Then she took the rattan as a demonstration. She tied the branches of the rattan tree with little strength and easily loosened it. The work of binding must naturally be handed over to the roots.


    "It''s tied like this... the cave should be able to pass through!" said the old ape.


    If you can walk from the cave, you don''t have to go to the Weishan Waterfall to gamble. There is a half chance that the light tree will be broken, which makes the old ape a little nervous.


    It took a lot of effort to dig a good light tree, if it breaks, the old ape will also feel heartache.


    "I can''t get through." Gen shook his head, regretfully.


    Unless it is a juvenile light tree, the trunk of an adult light tree is more than one meter in diameter, with luxuriant branches and leaves, even if it is tied with rattan, it exceeds five or six meters. The height of the cave is sufficient, but the width is not enough.


    "Old Ape, you can dig a young Guangshu. The situation at Weishan Waterfall is not as urgent as the Heluo Tribe. We need Guangshu to support us. This exchange event is about the face of the Black Panthers." Chang Xia said, she wondered why Lao Yuan chose to choose Adult light tree.


    Not to mention the selection of light tree saplings, half-sized light trees are also fine. UU Reading


    After all, the Weishan Waterfall is not big, and the half-sized light tree can fully take into account the lighting.


    "..." The old ape was stunned.


    He hadn''t thought of this before.


    Now that the light trees have been dug up, it is useless to say!


    Next, everyone quietly packed the light tree. After the branches are bundled, the bare tree roots have to be processed, some miscellaneous roots are built, and the main trunk roots are preserved. Bind with rattan like branches, and then fill the space with soil. Then covered with a layer of rattan, this layer of rattan began to be glued with resin, and also covered with a layer of soil, and so on several times.


    I hope to use the viscosity of resin to resist the momentum of river water.


    The roots of the tree keep falling off, and the tree can be transplanted successfully.


    At the same time, the trunk of the light tree was wrapped in three or four layers with rattan. Prepare in this way, wait for Chang Xia and the others to pack the two light trees, and they will gradually move westward.


    They didn''t stay too long, and quickly beastized, picked up the light tree and headed straight for the lake to the south. The sheltered areas along the river were cleaned up by the elders of Dadong before.


    This time they just had to throw the light tree in.


    Then leave the Weishan Holy Land directly, go to the Weishan Waterfall and wait for the light tree to be washed down by the thrust of the river.


    "Shen Rong, you and Chang Xia go directly back to the Weishan Waterfall. Just leave it to us to deal with it. It''s not early, and we will try our best to leave the Weishan Holy Land later." Gen said quickly. Stop Chang Xia from following him, and let Shen Rong take Chang Xia directly back to the Holy Land of Mount Wei.


    Wrong their speed, resulting in almost running out of time.


    One listen.


    The old ape asked Yuanqing Yuanbai to go back to Weishan Waterfall with Changxia Shenrong.


    There are other Weishan apes on his side, and he can''t use Yuanqing Yuanbai''s help. At this time, let them go back to Weishan Waterfall first, maybe they can do something else.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 392： black shadow falling from the sky

    "Okay, let''s go back to Weishan Waterfall and wait." Chang Xia nodded, asking Shen Rong to bring the light grass, shouting Yuanqing and the couple to bring the wild fruit, and went straight to the cave back to Weishan Waterfall.


    Judging from their plans, they will inevitably turn into beasts and head towards the lake in the south.


    Again and again, the distance seems far away.


    In fact, with the speed of the orcs, it is absolutely possible to leave the Holy Land within an hour. Gen let Chang Xia and Shen Rong leave first, mostly because he was afraid that Chang Xia would not be able to keep up with their speed. At the same time, it is also necessary for Changxia Shenrong to return to Weishan Waterfall and pay attention to the situation of Guangshu.


    The water was flowing so fast that they threw the bundled light tree into the river. When they returned to Weishan Waterfall from Weishan Holy Land, Guangshu was likely to be washed down by the river before Weishan Waterfall.


    "Shen Rong, I''m a beast. You take me back to Weishan Waterfall, Yuanqing Yuanbai is faster, don''t delay. Wait a moment, maybe I have to ask you to help." Chang Xia leaned over and climbed directly to beastly On Shen Rong''s lap, let Shen Rong tuck himself into his arms.


    Yuan Qing Yuan Bai''s eyes widened, staring at Chang Xia who was shoved into his arms by Shen Rong, his two pairs of copper bell-sized eyes were full of longing, wanting to slap him.


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched.


    He turned around and hid Chang Xia.


    The cubs of the tribe **** are thinking about the body of Chang Xia all day long. In the same way, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others wanted to lick when they saw it.


    this time.


    Yuan Qing Yuan Bai also licked his face and wanted to get closer.


    Sure enough, the rougher the appearance of the orcs, the less likely they are to the cuteness and love of the beast body.


    "Don''t be stunned, it''s time to set off." Shen Rong snorted and raised the rattan basket on the side to take the lead in crossing the Holy Land Square and heading straight for the cave.


    woohoo-


    Yuanqing Yuanbai screamed twice and followed closely.


    However, his big eyes stared at the place in front of Shen Rong''s chest.


    Meaning, it is self-evident.


    Moments later.


    Shen Rong left the cave, crossed the waterfall that fell from the sky, and landed on the cliff of Weishan Waterfall. Another few jumps, landing.


    Chang Xia said: "Shen Rong, take me to the wooden shed."


    She didn''t wear animal clothes, so she needed to go to the wooden shed to restore her human form and wear clothes.


    Shen Rong carried the rattan basket and went straight to the wooden shed.


    Enter the wooden shed and put the rattan basket aside. Take out the clothes and put them in the cubicle. Chang Xia ignored Yuan Qing Yuan Bai''s fiery gaze, entered the small compartment, and quickly put on his clothes.


    outside.


    Shen Rong was the first to stand beside the water pool.


    He didn''t get too close, and at the same time pulled Yuanqing Yuanbai and several other Weishan apes away from the pool. The light tree was dozens of meters high and rushed down from the 100-meter-high Weishan Waterfall. The momentum was absolutely amazing.


    Shen Rong was afraid of an accident, so he tried to stay away from the pool as much as possible.


    At the same time, one must keep an eye on the Weishan Waterfall at all times. This position must be chosen very cleverly, and it can be attacked and defended.


    "Shen Rong, how is the situation?" Chang Xia dressed neatly and walked over.


    On the side, Yuan Qing Yuan Bai wooed twice.


    The tone sounded somewhat regretful.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, pretending not to hear anything.


    whispering sound!


    She is jealous of her beast body again.


    "It shouldn''t be so fast." Shen Rong said.


    After all, it would take some time for the group to rush from the Guangshu Forest to the lake in the south, and it would also take time for the river to flow through.


    "Two trees, whether they fall from Weishan Waterfall at the same time, or one after the other, are troublesome. I hope everything goes well!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Too rushed.


    In fact, it is better to wait an extra day.


    However, one day is too short for the current Heluo tribe.


    "Don''t worry, the patriarch and the others have plans." Shen Rong said.


    By now.


    Everything is up to God''s will.


    Chang Xia nodded casually, and his eyes fell on an open space near the cliffs of Weishan Waterfall. It was flat before, but now there is a big pit.


    Obvious.


    The old ape should have planned to plant the light tree in that location.


    Weishan Waterfall is close to the Weishan Holy Land, and this space is not dark even at night.


    That location, facing the mountain forest behind, is also close to the cave where the Weishan ape inhabits. Speaking of which, it is indeed an ideal choice for the old ape to choose to plant the light tree there.


    Time passed little by little.


    The bonfire by the waterhole has been lit.


    Weishan is dark earlier than outside, and Chang Xia has long known this.


    "It''s getting dark, why hasn''t there been any movement yet?" Chang Xia was walking back and forth, Gen and Lao Yuan had not returned from the Holy Land, and likewise, Guangshu had not rushed down from the Weishan Waterfall. Chang Xia is in a hurry!


    Shen Rong held Chang Xia down and told her to stop walking.


    "Chang Xia calm down, we only came back from the Holy Land for a quarter of an hour, the patriarch and the others didn''t move so fast. Besides, it''s not dark yet, it''s just dusk!" Chen Rong comforted Chang Xia and wanted her to calm down.


    "Sorry!" Chang Xia took a few deep breaths.


    After a while.


    Finally calm down.


    "Woooo-"


    Suddenly Sarubai suddenly raised his head and looked over the Weishan Waterfall.


    At the same time, the other Weishan apes raised their heads one after another.


    At this moment, Shen Rong also noticed something and looked up at Weishan Waterfall.


    rumbling��


    Chang Xia is not stupid, so he naturally guessed something from the situation.


    The sound of the waterfall is deafening. Changxia has never lived in Weishan Waterfall and doesn''t know much about the sound of water. He couldn''t hear the difference between the sound of water and the sound of water, but Shen Rong could hear the difference because he sensed it based on the vibration.


    On the contrary, the ape whites are the most sensitive.


    Of course, this is related to their living in Weishan Waterfall all the year round.


    "Ah��" Chang Xia suddenly covered her mouth and watched in horror as a black shadow fell from the sky After she cried out, she suddenly came back to her senses.


    This shadow is mostly a tree of light.


    think about.


    "Shen Rong."


    "Well! It''s a light tree, don''t get close."


    Seeing the huge black shadow hit by the river, Shen and Rong retreated together. They looked back at Yuanbai and other Weishan apes, but found that they had retreated to the wooden shed early.


    Make the most of your life-saving skills.


    "We... underestimate the Weishan Ape." Shen Rong whispered.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered.


    It really deserves to be the Weishan ape living in Weishan.


    This vigilante is unbeatable!


    boom -


    A loud rumbling sounded.


    The water pool instantly splashed huge water waves, more than ten meters high water waves, slapped the shore, and directly extinguished the bonfire on the wooden shed.


    As soon as the rumbling sound landed, a black shadow appeared over the Weishan Waterfall again.


    Immediately following, the huge black shadow quickly fell from the sky just like before. Then, another boom sounded.


    Chang Xia and others were directly poured into chicken soup.


    The lake in the Holy Land of Weishan is connected to the dark river, and the end of the dark river should be the sea.


    In a way, that lake is also very magical. It is obviously connected to the sea, but it is a freshwater lake. Unlike other rivers and lakes in the Twilight Forest, the lakes in Weishan Holy Land have no water season, and the water volume is a stable amount all year round.


    Therefore, there are basically no trees or rocks falling from the Weishan Waterfall, let alone the water pool below.


    The light tree is the first time ever.


    "Shen Rong, hurry--" Chang Xia urged with a shiver, wiping the cold water on his face.


    Shen Rong said: "Don''t worry about the light tree, go make a fire."


    After speaking, he rushed towards the pool with Sarubai.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 393： Nanfeng, dont be stupid

    "Ape Bai, don''t be in a hurry." Shen Rong shouted.


    He was afraid that Yuanbai would not understand the importance, so he moved the light tree rashly, causing secondary damage to the light tree. There were two light trees floating in the pool, and the bundled branches had spread out, and the roots of the trees could not be seen for the time being. The clear pool water has now become very turbid.


    Similarly, even the river water washed down by Weishan Waterfall also carries yellow mud.


    Obvious.


    This is after the tree of light was thrown into the river.


    Branches or roots disturb the wet mud in the river, causing the water to become cloudy.


    However, after a while the water should be clear again.


    "Shen Rong, how is the situation?" Chang Xia said loudly. Trembling, he rekindled the extinguished bonfire, rubbing his hands, afraid of catching a cold and getting sick, Chang Xia did not dare to leave the bonfire.


    He stood on tiptoe and looked towards the pool.


    Shen Rong said, "The situation is fine."


    When Chang Xia heard Shen Rong say that the situation was fine, he understood that the light tree was not broken. If the trunk and root of the tree were broken, his tone would not be so calm.


    Here comes.


    Instead, she calmed down, took off her coat and started baking.


    If you want to move the light tree out of the water pool, you have to wait for the root and Lao Yuan to come back.


    Considering the special structure of the pool, the light tree should not be able to wash away.


    The trouble is that the two light trees are entangled together, and it will be a little troublesome to move out later, but it should not be a big problem.


    Thinking about it, several figures quickly sprang out from the cave of Weishan Waterfall.


    "Changxia��"


    "Patriarch, move the tree quickly."


    Chang Xia responded very quickly, and directly let Gengen and the others go down to the pool to move the tree.


    At the same time, it also indirectly told him and Lao Yuan and others that they were lucky and the light tree was not broken.


    "Old ape, help me." Gen jumped into the pool.


    Not to be outdone, the old ape also jumped into the puddle.


    "Shen Rong, you and Yuanbai get out of the way��"


    "Patriarch, you move lightly, and the branches of the two light trees are a little intertwined."


    Two light trees rushed down from the Weishan Waterfall one after the other, and there was no problem at all. But the branches tied by the rattan loosened a little, causing the two light trees to stagger together.


    After Shen Rong checked, he found that the problem was a bit troublesome.


    This restrained Yuanbai Yuanqing from moving the light tree in a hurry.


    half an hour.


    Blink past.


    Chang Xia got some food and simply filled his stomach.


    Only then did the root and the old ape move the two light trees from the water pool. Chang Xia helped to plant the light trees dug back by the old ape, and at the same time sent a lot of blood power to the roots of the light trees.


    Fortunately, Guangshu lives in the Holy Land of Weishan and is not afraid of low temperature.


    If the vine tree is soaked in the water pool for so long.


    It is estimated that there is no need to plant, just use it as firewood to burn!


    "Chang Xia, is this all right?" The old ape said in surprise.


    Chang Xia patted off the soil on his hands and said, "Don''t worry, I have sent a lot of blood power to the roots of the light tree, enough for the light tree to take root and grow. After five days, if the light released by the light tree at night weakens after five days, you will Let Yuanbai come to the tribe to find me."


    Actually, five days later.


    If you confirm that the light tree species is alive.


    She may return to Weishan again, targeting the seasoning tree.


    On the other side, the root and the elders carried the light tree to the wooden cart and tied it up. The hardness of the light tree is really good. The branches that fell from the Weishan Waterfall did not break, but some leaves fell, and basically no damage was caused.


    The first time they moved to the water pool, Chang Xia put on dry clothes, which sent a lot of blood power to the two light trees, protecting the vitality of the light trees.


    When the old ape planted the light tree.


    Chang Xia has also delivered a lot of bloodline abilities. To be honest, Chang Xia is a little empty at the moment. Fortunately, there are still a few pieces of sauce meat that I brought, and Chang Xia stuffed a few pieces into his mouth after he was busy.


    "Changxia��"


    Shen Rong whispered softly.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "I''m fine."


    "Old ape, it''s time for us to set off!" Gen said loudly. Remind Chang Xia and the two to make a quick decision, and they should leave for the tribe.


    This trip to Weishan really came and went in a hurry.


    The closer to the exchange activity, the greater the pressure on the root side.


    He didn''t want to delay for a moment, so he wanted to rush back to the Heluo tribe as soon as possible, plant the light tree, and plan the seasoning tree next.


    "Okay, I won''t send you off." The old ape waved his hand.


    Shen Rong put Chang Xia on his back, turned around and left, Guangcao and Yeguoyuanqing helped to load the wooden cart. At this moment, a light tree was tied to the wooden cart, and rattan baskets were tied to the branches of the light tree.


    Shen Rong jumped onto the wooden cart with Chang Xia on his back, no, it should be on the light tree to be precise.


    "Walk--"


    No greetings, no long-winded goodbyes.


    Yun Dong Ge Lei and others pulled the carriage, the same as when they came. The only difference was that there was an extra light tree on the carriage on the return journey, and the weight of the light tree made the speed a little slower.


    Gen leads the way, and the two elders are on the left and right.


    The light tree is dozens of meters high, and the length of the wooden cart is only one-third of the light tree, no, it should be a quarter. Therefore, they can only use rattan weaving into a rattan curtain and connect it to the back of the carriage to hold the light tree, and try to avoid the friction between the branches of the light tree and the ground as much as possible.


    Chang Xia''s hand is against the trunk of the light tree.


    Activate the bloodline ability, this time not the bloodline ability, but the communication.


    The result is not bad.


    The light tree feedback is all normal.


    "Chang Xia, can your body still hold up?" Shen Rong asked nervously.


    Chang Xia took the candy that Shen Rong fed to his mouth, put it in his mouth, and said, "It''s fine. I''ll sit and rest for a while, and I''ll recover soon."


    "Then take a break." Shen Rong stretched out his hand and covered Chang Xia''s eyes.


    Gently use tough methods to let Chang Xia rest. At this speed, they can reach the tribe before midnight, without waiting until the next dawn.


    think about.


    Chang Xia sends some bloodline abilities to Guangshu.


    He obeyed Shen Rong''s wishes and closed his eyes to rest.


    With the vitality of the light tree, coupled with the ability of her bloodline.


    Enough light for the tree to survive for three or five days without withering and dying.


    "I''m going to sleep, the light grass and wild fruits in the rattan basket, you look at them and fly out." Chang Xia muttered, before he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. The consumption of bloodline ability seems to consume Chang Xia''s physical strength at the same time.


    Since yesterday afternoon, he has been running around continuously, and Chang Xia''s small body can''t hold up a bit.


    In particular, the ability to send blood to two light trees one after another.


    This almost didn''t drain Chang Xia.


    The night is getting darker.


    Not many people in the Heluo tribe fell asleep.


    "Why hasn''t Changxia returned yet?" Nanfeng paced back and forth by the shore of Baihu Lake, muttering incessantly, "I remember clearly saying to return to the tribe before dawn, it''s already dark, why haven''t people come back yet? ?"


    Maple Leaf supported his forehead, silently looking at the south wind.


    Turning his head, he glanced at the xylophone, and asked with his eyes, as if to say that you do it or I do it?


    The corner of Xylophone''s mouth twitched slightly, and she nodded towards Maple Leaf.


    see.


    Maple Leaf raised his hand and slapped Nanfeng on the back of his head.


    "Snapped--"


    "what!"


    Two short sounds immediately attracted the attention of many clansmen on the shore of Baihu Lake.


    "Maple Leaf, why are you hitting me?" Nanfeng asked in pain.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes and replied, "Don''t be stupid. Chang Xia and the others went to Weishan Holy Land yesterday afternoon. Do you think they can rush back to the tribe at dawn today? Weishan Holy Land cannot be approached at night, idiot."


    "..." Nan Feng covered his head and understood what Feng Ye said.


    Snake covered his mouth and smiled lightly.


    Then he stretched out his hand and pulled Nanfeng to his side, and whispered: "I guess Chang Xia and the others will be able to return to the tribe tonight, that is, before dawn tomorrow."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 394： Revenge of the Sirius Tribe

    "Tonight...Amu hasn''t returned to the tribe to prepare food and hot water?" Nanfeng turned around and complained at Xylophone, "I''ll go to Changxia''s house to make a fire and boil water, and prepare food for her. Then she can eat when she comes back. Serve hot food."


    "Yo! Nanfeng has become smarter!" Maple Leaf said in surprise.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes and pulled Snake Walk towards Chang Xia''s house.


    Xylophone glanced at Nanfeng who was leaving, then looked at Elder Jami, and asked lightly, "Elder Jami, what do you think?"


    "You take Heyun Tianluo and the others back to the tribe square, and drive the bonfire to prepare food for them. Leave it to us to guard here. It''s true that the snake walks, and they should rush back to the tribe tonight. It''s just that the time is difficult to determine."


    "Okay, let''s go back to the tribe." Xylophone replied.


    Hearing the sound, the crowd dispersed in twos and threes.


    The young people went to the caves of the Changxia family, and the older ones went back to the tribe with the xylophone.


    into the night.


    The Heluo tribe is very lively.


    "The Changxia family is so beautiful!" Milu sighed.


    Bai Qing smiled and said, "If you like, our cave can be built on the model of Changxia. The wood and stone materials are slowly prepared, and the resin is abundant. The only trouble is that it takes some time."


    Just about to build a pool for Bai Linger as a resting place.


    Bai Qing can rebuild his own cave.


    At the beginning, the construction was in the style of tribal unity, and what was rebuilt one after another depends on the individual preferences of the tribe. Bai Qing was on the verge of death before, so how could he have the mind to toss his own cave.


    Now that his body has recovered, he is about to marry Honeydew.


    When you are full of warm thoughts, some considerations will naturally increase.


    "We have been working hard recently, trying to rebuild the tribe before going to the Tianshi tribe. When we come back, the cave dwelling will dry and we will be able to live in it." Honeylu was overjoyed.


    "My house also wants to be remodeled."


    "Roof corridors, as well as pools and flower beds."


    Then, the warm spring maple leaves made a sound. The pursuit of beauty, no matter the female of any race, can''t escape this eternal topic.


    "I''m not in a hurry to rebuild or something. I''m looking forward to Chang Xia''s trip to Weishan Holy Land this time to dig a few bare grasses..." Nan Feng smiled and added water to the pot, but his expression was a bit wretched.


    This said.


    Suddenly, Nuan Chun Maple Leaf''s expression changed slightly.


    The vine tree has not yet grown, and the radiance released is very weak.


    Light tree transplantation is still relatively troublesome. In contrast, the transplanting of light grass is much simpler, and the planting is also simple, and the survival rate is also high.


    Think carefully.


    Everyone couldn''t help but raise their thoughts.


    hey-hey--


    In an instant, several people looked at each other.


    They let out a hey laughter.


    Obviously, they all had an idea for the light grass. Phototaxis, the imprint in the soul of every intelligent being, makes them seek and desire.


    "Let me see how the Changxia family''s wooden pot for planting light grass is made?" Shan Kun said neatly. Sandwiched between his chubby twin cubs, he ran into the small living room and stared at the light grass on the long table in the small living room, his eyes showing obsession.


    Kong Shan Shennian and the others were not slow and followed closely.


    Several people from Nanfeng here are discussing what to prepare for Chang Xia. Of course, more of them want to eat themselves.


    supper or something...


    Once eaten, there will be countless times.


    Barbecue, they used to be big chunks of roast meat. It tasted more refreshing and fuller that way, but after tasting the delicious barbecue that Chang Xia asked Chen Rong to make.


    What a big roast, what is that.


    Cut the meat into mulberry-sized pieces, marinate and skewer with wooden skewers, sprinkle with seasoning and grill. That taste is unbelievable!


    "No matter what we cook, it''s not as delicious as Shen Rong''s. It''s strange!" Nuan Chun sighed. She stayed in the tribe with twin cubs most of the time, and did a lot of research and pondering about cooking.


    Same technique, same seasoning, same cooking utensils.


    However, the taste of the food produced is always inferior.


    Maple Leaf said: "Shen Rong, very powerful."


    "You said that if the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe knew that Shen Rong was still alive, would they be willing? As far as I know, Shen Rong also knows the skills of weaving, and promises that as long as we find cotton and hemp, we will teach you how to draw cotton and linen and weaving skills. Us." Nan Feng''s face was sullen, and his tone was somewhat gloomy and short.


    Cotton and linen thing.


    After Elder Jami knew about it, he arranged for a totem warrior to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna and informed Su Ye about the weaving.


    At this moment, in Su Ye''s behavior.


    They believed that all the tribes of the Orcs had received the news, and that all tribes would go to great lengths to find cotton and hemp. After all, as long as cotton and hemp are found, the Orcs will no longer be limited to the Birds. Although animal skins are warm, they are too heavy and inconvenient to wear in warm seasons.


    "Not reconciled, what can the Yuan family do?"


    "Twilight Forest, it''s not that the Tianyuan tribe can let the Yuan family be arrogant and domineering."


    The Tianlang tribe learned that Shen Rong was persecuted by the Yuan family, and immediately stopped cooperation with the Yuan family. The Yuan family could not say that the losses were heavy, and the losses they suffered would never be less.


    Without the backing of the Sirius Tribe, would the Yuan family dare to come to the Twilight Forest?


    The East Land, known as the cemetery of the Orcs of the West Land.


    This sentence is not a joke, but piled up with the corpses of the Western Land Orcs.


    Killed hard.


    Slowly, those orc tribes in the west land did not dare to enter the east land in person So, they contacted the homeless in the east land privately, trying to exchange money or benefits for them from the homeless. required stuff.


    The truth is as they speculated.


    The Tianlang tribe knew what happened to Shen Rong and decisively cut off their cooperation with the Yuan family. They even said that in the future, the Yuan family would dare to enter the Twilight Forest and kill them. At the same time, directly cut off the Yuan family''s business road into the Twilight Forest.


    This trick.


    He directly hit the Yuan family by surprise.


    They just suspected that Shen Rong might not be dead, and planned to do something else.


    Who would have thought that before the bad intentions were activated, the back foot was nailed to death by this trick of the Sirius Tribe. It should be noted that the golden rods and other materials exchanged by the Yuan family and the Tianlang tribe directly allowed the Yuan family to gain a firm foothold in the Tianyuan tribe and have the right to speak that the Yuan family dreamed of.


    The Sirius Tribe tore up the cooperation, which is tantamount to cutting off an arm of the Yuan family.


    In addition, the Tianlang tribe also cut off the Yuan family''s business route into the Twilight Forest, which made the Yuan family even worse.


    If the Yuan family can''t solve this matter in time, it is afraid that the foundation of the Tianyuan tribe will be shaken. The orcs love and hate clearly, and the Sirius tribe embodies this most vividly.


    "I really want to hear the news of the Xilu Yuan family, but unfortunately it''s too far away!" Nan Feng shook his head and sighed.


    Maple Leaf touched his chin and said, "You can ask the Fish Clan about this��"


    Gossip, who doesn''t like it?


    "Fish clan, this is not the Normandy market, the fish clan will not go ashore easily." Nuan Chun blinked, curious that Maple Leaf suddenly mentioned the fish clan at this time.


    Honeydew looked at Maple Leaf and asked, "Will the Fish Clan participate in this exchange event?"


    "Who knows -" Maple Leaf raised her eyebrows, teasing.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 395： I see the tree of light, its glowing

    "Maple Leaf, talk about it."


    "Yes! Did you hear someone say something?"


    Suddenly, everyone crowded in front of Maple Leaf, winked, and kept asking.


    Maple Leaf was troubled by Nanfeng and the others, so he could only speak and whisper: "I heard Elder Yami mentioned that about the exchange activities, the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan may be invited in the future."


    Here comes.


    The contact between orcs, birds, and fish will no longer be limited to the Normandy Grand Bazaar. Whether this is good or bad for Donglu, no one dares to make a conclusion at present.


    "real?"


    "In this way... can we exchange good things for the bird clan and fish clan?"


    "The bird clan and the fish clan are stingy, and it is not easy to exchange their good things."


    People are talking, some are optimistic, some are pessimistic.


    In short.


    Everyone had a great time discussing.


    "When will the soy sauce meat marinated in Changxia be eaten?"


    Across a few walls, you can smell the marinated soy sauce meat. To be honest, it''s really greedy. After returning home from Changxia��s family to study art, Nanfeng Nuanchun and others have marinated half a fan of fresh meat in their own cave, waiting to eat it before starting to prepare for the next time.


    "Don''t think about it, it''s still a long time." Nuan Chun said.


    This soy sauce meat takes at least ten days from marinating to drying to eating. This is the third day of marinating, and there are still ten days before eating.


    "It''s been a long time!" Nanfeng said, "How about we grill some meat and cook some sauce meat?"


    "Okay. I''ll fry a few more dishes with a stronger flavor. It''s too tiring. I''m afraid Chang Xia won''t have any appetite." Nuan Chun suggested.


    After traveling one after another, Chang Xia was probably exhausted this time.


    While talking, get ready.


    At the same time, bone soup was boiled on the stove built in the courtyard of the cave.


    It is impossible to confirm the time when Chang Xia and the others returned to the tribe.


    Boiled bone soup is undoubtedly the best choice. The more the bone soup is boiled, the more fragrant it is.


    The night is getting darker.


    The cave dwellings of the Changxia family are filled with various fragrances.


    Maple Leaf asked Kongshan and the others to set up the long table, and waited for Changxia and the others to come back and start it at any time. At the same time, the Changxia in the Tribal Square was also neatly arranged. Also waiting for their return.


    Just because of Chang Xia''s laziness, Nan Feng and the others knew that Chang Xia would not go to the tribe.


    That''s why I prepared a table at White Lake.


    boom-


    "Listen..." Maple Leaf suddenly said.


    He raised his index finger to signal everyone to be quiet and listen.


    "Vibration, very strong vibration." Kong Shan said.


    Shan Kun said: "Go, go to Baihu Lake."


    This said.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others suddenly understood that Changxia and the others had returned.


    "Hurry up��" Nan Feng urged, taking the lead out of the kitchen and heading towards the cave courtyard. The other orcs followed closely and ran towards the shore of Baihu Lake.


    at the same time.


    The movement was also detected in the Tribal Square.


    Xylophone led the tribe towards Baihu. Elder Jami was in the wilderness at the south of Baihu. She had planned to let the tribe inform the tribe.


    "Elder Jami, are they back in Changxia?" Nanfeng said loudly.


    Elder Jami smiled, glanced at Baiqing and Milu, nodded and said: "The clansmen sent back a signal, Chang Xia and the others came back with Guangshu. Wait, the truck should be unloaded here, you all back up and let out. some space."


    Hearing this, the clan members cheered in unison.


    rumbling��


    The sound became louder and louder, and the ground shaking became more and more alarming.


    Soon, several tall black panthers came into view.


    "Elders, it''s the elders and the patriarch."


    "I see the tree of light, it''s glowing."


    "It''s so bright, more dazzling than the brilliance of a vine tree."


    The clansmen were talking loudly, looking at the wooden cart on tiptoe, their expressions full of excitement and enthusiasm. The light emitted by the adult light tree is far from comparable to that of the light tree saplings. Even if they are not close, they can already see the whole picture of Changxia and the others.


    roar-


    Gen roared twice, and stopped directly a hundred meters away from Elder Jami and others.


    "Elder Jami, live up to the expectations." Gen returned to human form, stood in front of the wooden cart, smiled and looked at the clansman, speaking loudly. There is a huge tree of light beside him. Although there are no fancy words, the truth speaks louder than words.


    Ha ha--


    The laughter spread to every corner of the Heluo tribe in an instant.


    "Okay, very good." Yami said: "Go, now move the light tree back to the tribe square. Changxia, can you plant it directly?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia stood on the light tree and answered loudly.


    "Come here, help to move the light tree back to the tribe square." Gen shouted. This time, the light tree was directly used in human form, not animal form.


    After all, the road by the Baihu Lake cannot allow multiple orcs to run side by side.


    It is the best choice for the humanoid to carry the light tree back to the Tribal Square.


    As soon as the root words fell, Shennian Kongshan and others rushed over quickly. Shen Rong helped Chang Xia down the light tree, and handed over a few rattan baskets to Nanfeng Nuanchun who came over to hold them.


    "Chang Xia, why is your face so white?" Nuan Chun took the rattan basket and glanced at Chang Xia, her face changed slightly, and she asked nervously.


    Shen Rong said, "I''m a little tired to give Guangshu the bloodline ability. Take a rest and you''ll be able to recover." As he spoke, he picked up Chang Xia.


    this time.


    The people are in high spirits.


    Shen Rong Changxia didn''t want to disappoint the clan too much.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to take this trivial matter to block the clan.


    As soon as they heard it, Nanfeng Fengye and the others all stopped and didn''t talk any more.


    "Chang Xia, I made bone soup for you, as well as small roast pork and chili fried pork." Nan Feng followed with a rattan basket and said happily.


    Sure enough, when he talked about eating, Chang Xia''s pale face instantly became bloody.


    "real?"


    "Really, we will go to your cave to prepare after nightfall The food is ready and can be eaten at any time. When we go to the Tribal Square to plant the bare trees, we will go back to your cave to eat. We Prepared small barbecue, and grilled fish and shrimp..."


    They slowly followed behind the clan.


    In front, Gen instructed the clan to carry the light tree and run towards the tribe square slowly.


    With the light of a light tree, there is no need to worry about lighting at all. The elder Jami simply asked the tribe to put out the torches, which was an eyesore.


    a while.


    The whole clan is standing in the tribal square.


    "Changxia, how should I plant it?" Elder Jami asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Grow it as usual, don''t need to pay special attention to anything." She used her bloodline ability to nourish it many times, and this light tree can be grown without any care. From Changxia''s point of view, this light tree can absorb so much bloodline ability, maybe it will have a second development, grow taller and bigger.


    Leave time.


    Maybe it can grow into the light tree next to the beast totem in Weishan Holy Land.


    heard.


    Root took the lead in picking up a handful of soil and sprinkled it on the roots of the light tree.


    At this time, the light tree has been put into the dug hole, and the two long canes are pulled to erect the light tree.


    As the roots sprinkled soil into the pit, the tribesmen followed suit and threw dirt into the pit. Immediately afterward, he turned his hand into a beast and pushed the dirt piled next to it into the mud pit. In no time, the tree of light was planted and the soil filled.


    The dazzling light of the light tree illuminates the entire tribal square.


    Even the entire Heluo tribe could see the brilliance of the light tree.


    "It''s so bright!"


    The clan sighed.


    Chang Xia said in a low voice, "Patriarch, next time you will dig a tree of light and send it to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall."


    "Chang Xia is right, we have to dig another light tree." Gen said seriously.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 396： Knowledge recording and inheritance

    Light tree, who is missing.


    Can''t be without the share of the witches in the Sorcerer''s Temple of Karna Sacred Mountain.


    "Changxia, can you hold on? The planting of seasoning trees is temporarily suspended. It is more important to plant light trees for the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna first." Gen said solemnly.


    Elder Jami nodded and agreed: "The patriarch''s words are reasonable."


    "Actually, when the Light Tree is transplanted in the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, you can choose a half-sized light tree, and you don''t have to choose an adult light tree. I think the witch will understand this." Chang Xia said.


    The Heluo tribe is not far from the holy mountain of Kana.


    This is not far, it represents the speed of the Orcs.


    If transporting adult light trees, this distance is a bit of a headache. After all, the Heluo tribe had no way to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, so they couldn''t use a wooden cart, let alone a big wooden cart that transported light trees.


    There is no wooden cart for transportation, and the orcs use their bodies to carry it.


    Chang Xia disagreed.


    She believed that Wu would not agree.


    However, if it is a half-sized light tree sent over.


    Su Ye will accept it, and the Heluo tribe will not be affected.


    "There is no way for the tribe to go to the sacred mountain of Karna, and transportation is inconvenient. The half-sized light tree, this proposal is acceptable. Wu Lian loves the orcs, and she will not blame my clan." Yami said happily, wanting to send the adult light tree.


    However, after comprehensive consideration.


    Both the roots and the elders understand that it is difficult to transport an adult light tree to the holy mountain of Karna.


    "Then next time we go to Weishan to dig and pick seasoning trees, and then ask the old ape to lead the way. We will dig a half-sized light tree and send it to the holy mountain of Karna to plant it in the wizard''s hall for the witch." Gen clapper said.


    Xylophone saw everyone finished chatting.


    "Chang Xia, you are hungry!" Muqin said, "Go, go over."


    "Xyen Mu, I''ll go back to the Baihu cave first. Nanfeng and the others have prepared meals over there, and here in the Tribal Square, please ask the patriarch and elders to eat more." Chang Xia said in a soft voice, after the light tree was planted , Chang Xia felt so sleepy for a moment, as if she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes.


    Shen Rong stepped forward and hugged Chang Xia.


    But see.


    Chang Xia slept with his eyes open.


    "This��" Xylophone was slightly startled and said anxiously, "Shen Rong, what happened to Chang Xia?"


    "Don''t worry about Xyon Mu, she''s just sleepy, just sleep. We won''t have to eat in the tribe square anymore, we''ll go back to the cave." Chen Rong picked up Chang Xia, who was sleeping in the past. Snoring, already asleep.


    puff-


    "Shen Rong, Chang Xia is really asleep?" Nan Feng said in surprise.


    "During this journey, she gave the root of the light tree the ability to transmit blood at intervals to ensure that the vitality of the light tree would not flow away. This consumes a lot of physical strength. At this moment, the light tree was successfully planted. It''s over." Shen Rong explained softly, continuing to consume the bloodline ability, which was very physical.


    at this point.


    As a totem warrior, the orcs are basically clear.


    "Shen Rong, you take Chang Xia back to the cave to rest first. Nan Feng will come home with me. I will bring Chang Xia a few packs of herbs. This herb is a soup made by witches. It can be used to take a bath to relieve fatigue and activate the meridians and blood." Xylophone While talking, he ran towards his cave.


    Nan Feng gave Snake a wink and trotted to catch up with Xylophone.


    Here, Shen Rong said goodbye to the people and walked towards the Baihu cave.


    "It''s okay for you to talk, Chang Xia fell asleep and couldn''t wake up." Shen Rong said, "I heard Chang Xia say that you will help rebuild the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake. Did you do it today?"


    Because Chang Xia was asleep, everyone was quiet.


    Even when he walked, he deliberately lowered his footsteps.


    Shen Rong smiled and broke the silence directly. Having lived with Chang Xia for a few months, he understood Chang Xia''s habits, and it was difficult to wake him up once he fell asleep.


    "Really won''t wake up Chang Xia?" Kong Shan whispered.


    Shen Rong said: "No, she is usually not woken up when she falls asleep. Besides, I have to wake her up to take a bath later, it''s alright."


    "Today, we drew the chicken coop and duck shed. We haven''t started cutting down trees yet, but we have harvested a lot of rattan. We plan to use rattan to surround the forest to prevent wild animals from breaking into the forest to hunt chickens and ducks..."


    "We''re going to turn the felled trees into stakes, and then use rattan and stakes to make fences."


    "The matter of digging and building the canal must be confirmed by the patriarch before we can do it."


    The mountain forest area is very large, and it is still very loose to keep chickens and ducks separated from chicken coops and duck sheds. However, considering the number of chickens and ducks, how large and how many chicken coops and duck sheds are built, these must be carefully considered and prepared.


    this day.


    Nanfeng and the others walked around the forest several times.


    It is planned to build three chicken coops and three duck sheds first, and the chicken coops and duck sheds are separate. Ducks need water sources. On the duck shed, you need to dig several ponds to store water, but you don��t need it on the chicken coop. You can just dig a canal or ditch.


    Before, Nan Feng thought that it would be easy to repair the chicken coop and duck shed.


    I didn''t know until I started to find out, there is still a lot to prepare. Thanks to the help of Maple Leaf Nuanchun and the others, Nanfeng really let Nanfeng do it by himself.


    "Nanfeng remembers to record all of these on white paper. If the tribe needs to build chicken coops and duck sheds in the future, they can directly hand them over to the tribe. Even if the tribe doesn''t need it, I think other orcs may be able to use it. "Shen Rong said solemnly.


    He found that in addition to the witch and the patriarch a few orcs.


    Few of the Orcs would use a blank sheet of paper to record things.


    This is not good.


    In addition to oral knowledge, recording is also a method Compared with the easy-to-forget method of knotting, white paper is very suitable as a carrier of knowledge.


    White paper is durable and resistant to moisture and high temperature.


    In the Western Land, white paper is expensive, and non-nobles are not allowed to use it. Many civilians have never had the opportunity to touch white paper in their entire lives, let alone write.


    Compared with the strict hierarchies of the Western Continent, it is difficult for commoners to access all kinds of knowledge.


    On the contrary, Donglu is much more relaxed, at least the Donglu orcs have the opportunity to read and learn the knowledge of various tribes. Even if this knowledge is very superficial, it is precious to many civilians in the Western Land.


    "These records are useful?" Nan Feng was at a loss.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Yes, record them all."


    Maple Leaf and the others pondered, thinking about the meaning of Shen Rong''s words.


    "Like those pictures Chang Xia drew��" Bai Qing tilted his head and looked at Shen Rong with a strange look, "Isn''t Xilu storing knowledge like this? Those nobles blocked knowledge and recorded it on white paper for generations. Pass it down from generation to generation. This method must tell the patriarch that white paper is indeed much more convenient than knots."


    Bai Qingyi said.


    Immediately, the Maple Leafs stopped in their tracks.


    Snaking Honey Dew widened her eyes and looked at Shen Rong in surprise.


    This incident was shocking to them.


    Recording knowledge on white paper has always been Wu''s duty. Otherwise, Shen Rongmeng asked Nanfeng to use white paper to record the construction of the chicken coop and duck shed, which made them confused. Bai Qing explained it with analysis, and they were instantly shocked.


    Documenting knowledge, can they really?


    Will this cause the witch''s hatred and disgust? !


    "Bai Qing, you go to the patriarch and tell him about it first. The patriarch and the elders nod their heads, and then Nanfeng will do it again. Also, you must tell Wu about this before you can do it." Maple Leaf said quickly.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 397： To bubble, 1 bubble

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Chapter 397 I want to soak, soak together


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the tribe now." Bai Qing said neatly.


    Said to go, turned around and ran towards the tribe. Honeydew shrugged and didn''t follow. Compared with returning to the tribe, she would rather go to Changxia''s house for supper.


    Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia, and he agreed with Maple Leaf''s advice.


    With Su Ye''s insight and foresight, Shen Rong knew that this matter would come to an end sooner or later.


    soon.


    Shen Rong just returned to the cave.


    Nanfeng Baiqing stepped into the courtyard of the cave before and after, and Shen Rong was greatly admired by this speed. However, when the eyes fell on the long table in the cave courtyard.


    Admiration, instantly vanished.


    whispering sound-


    Dare to love, is to eat.


    It''s just getting faster, it''s boring!


    "Nuanchun, is there hot water in the kitchen?" Shen Rong asked.


    Nuan Chun glanced at the twin cubs sleeping in the rattan basket in the corridor, and replied, "Yes. Shen Rong, are you going to let Chang Xia take a bath now?"


    "I plan to wake her up to eat something, and take a bath later." Shen Rong said.


    He lowered his head and approached Chang Xia in his arms.


    "Chang Xia wake up��" Shen Rong called to Chang Xia warmly, reached out his hand and shook it gently, and finally placed his hand on the tip of Chang Xia''s nose.


    Ugh!


    Chang Xia muttered, suddenly feeling short of breath.


    She opened her dazed eyes, blinked, and after a while, she realized where she was, and hesitantly said, "Shen Rong, are we home?"


    "Yeah! We''re home." Shen Rong said, "Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others helped prepare the meals. You get up and eat something before taking a bath and sleeping."


    "Yeah! Okay." Chang Xia replied in confusion.


    After slept for ten minutes, my spirit recovered a little.


    She raised her head, smiled at Nuanchun and the others, and said, "I brought some wild fruits from the sacred area of ??Weishan. You want to eat them and wash them yourself. This wild fruit was picked by Yuanqing, you remember to give it to Xiaohei. stay..."


    Saying that, he yawned and walked towards the water tank.


    I have to wash my face with cold water to wake myself up.


    "Shen Rong, give me some water to wash my face." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong said, "Cold water, are you sure?"


    "Cold water." Chang Xia was firm, it was not cold this day, and it was suitable to wash your face with cold water. Otherwise, Chang Xia was afraid that he would eat something, so he fell on the long table and fell asleep.


    Obviously nothing has been done.


    The bloodline ability consumes a lot, and she is sleepy.


    "Light grass, this basket... at least dozens of trees, tsk tsk!"


    "Changxia, can we plant this light grass?"


    After cleaning up a few rattan baskets, Maple Leaf and the others suddenly found something good. There is no need to say much about the wild fruits of the Weishan Holy Land. The light grass surprised them even more.


    The light tree saplings and light grass of the Chang Xia family have long been coveted by them.


    However, due to various reasons such as difficulty in planting and limited quantity.


    At most, they can only look to Mei to quench their thirst.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia brought back a basket of light grass.


    hey-hey-


    "You can plant this light grass, but...you have to wait a little longer. After I deal with these light grass, I plan to give it to the old people of the tribe to plant." Chang Xia explained.


    This said.


    Maple Leaf and others restrained their emotions.


    "Chang Xia is right, listen to you."


    "We''re not in a hurry to plant light grass, it''ll be fine later."


    Everyone expressed their opinions one after another, acquiescing to Chang Xia''s proposal. Orcs have night vision, but with age, night vision will gradually weaken.


    Chang Xia chose to give these light grasses to the tribal elders.


    There seems to be this consideration.


    "Cuckoo-"


    After washing his face, Chang Xia stood by the long table.


    The stomach suddenly made a hungry noise. Chang Xia covered her stomach and said embarrassedly: "Haha! I''m hungry, can you eat?"


    Everyone was stunned for a while, and then they pulled away the wooden chairs.


    "Eat, eat."


    "Changxia, drink the soup first."


    In an instant, everyone took their seats, picked up the bowls and chopsticks and started.


    "Who made the barbecue, it tastes like Shen Rong, it''s great!" In front of Chang Xia, Shen Rong''s bone broth was placed. He took the kebab handed by Nanfeng in his hand, bit down on a piece of barbecue, and immediately Was pleasantly surprised by the taste of grilled meat.


    Nuanchun pouted towards Shankun while eating, and said, "I seasoned with Shankun, is it delicious?"


    "It''s very delicious!" Chang Xia gave a thumbs up.


    "Changxia, in the wild mountain forest on the south side of Baihu Lake, I have drawn a few places to build chicken coops and duck sheds. Do you want to check them tomorrow?"


    "The vine tree is growing very well, and it seems to be taking root soon."


    "The construction of the Baihu business district is also very smooth..."


    Immediately afterwards, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and others reported the tribe''s affairs to Chang Xia one by one through chat. Chang Xia listened and replied from time to time.


    Everyone who ate this late-night snack was satisfied.


    Before leaving, he helped clean up the long table, and each took two wild fruits back to the cave.


    "Chang Xia, the hot water is ready." Shen Rong stuck his head out of the bathroom and called to Chang Xia to enter the bathroom and take a medicated bath.


    Chang Xia took the clothes, and before entering the bathroom, she smelled a strong herbal smell. She cocked her nose and complained, "This medicine smells so familiar! I didn''t expect that after my body recovers, I would still have a chance to soak it."


    "Xylophone Amu specially asked Nanfeng to prepare it for you." Shen Rong said with a smile.


    Chang Xia understood that she just smelled the medicine and wanted to say something subconsciously.


    The smell of medicine accompanied her growth.


    Chang Xia couldn''t tell whether he liked it more or hated it more.


    "While the temperature is suitable, go in and soak for a longer time." Shen Rong urged. Disgusting Chang Xia''s sluggishness, he stretched out his hand, picked Chang Xia up, and walked towards the bathroom.


    Chang Xia said, "If you want to soak, let''s soak together."


    "Okay!" Shen Rong didn''t refuse, the medicated bubbles for activating blood and dredging collaterals are not harmful. He simply took off his clothes, rinsed it, and stepped into the bathtub with Chang Xia.


    "It''s hot, it''s hot."


    "Don''t move, this temperature is only useful when it is soaked."


    "Shen Rong, it''s so hot... don''t you feel hot?"


    He was hot all over, and Chang Xia Ruan leaned against Shen Rong, and it was a little hot. However, it is really comfortable.


    Shen Rong kneaded Chang Xia from time to time.


    Coupled with the smokiness of the medicinal bath, Chang Xia was drowsy again.


    When Chang Xia regained consciousness again, it was already noon the next day.


    The chatter of Nanfeng and others came from the cave courtyard, and the chirping of birds had long since disappeared. Changxia was full of question marks. How long has she been sleeping?


    creak ��


    Opening the door, they saw Nanfeng and the others sitting on the corridor.


    "Chang Xia, wake up!"


    "What do you want to eat at noon?"


    "Noon, is it noon?"


    Chang Xia was in a daze. She slept for too long, and her head was still a little awake. Rubbing his hair, he walked out of the room muttering.


    "Nanfeng, where''s my Chen Rong?" Chang Xia washed her face, finally woke up, went into the kitchen, took out the powder bag in the steamer, and ate it.


    Nanfeng said: "He went to the Baihu business district to help. UU reading "


    The exchange activities are getting closer and closer, and the tribe is busy. In the early morning, Gen came to Changxia''s house, and saw that Changxia didn''t wake up and left.


    Don''t ask, most of them want to find Chang Xia to go to the tribe square to help check the light tree.


    It''s just that Chang Xia slept so soundly that she didn''t want to wake anyone up.


    ????ps: add more today~~


    ?


    ????


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： to you, all to you

    Chapter 398 For You, All For You


    "The patriarch didn''t come?" Chang Xia asked casually.


    Nan Feng covered his mouth and snickered, and replied, "Father came here early in the morning, and seeing that you didn''t wake up, he went back to the tribe again."


    "You didn''t go to work in the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake?" Chang Xia nodded, thinking, waiting to go to the tribe to check the light trees, and then go back to Baihu to check the growth of the vine trees. Vine Tree, but she labored to harvest it from Misty Ridge. If something really happened, the clansmen would not feel distressed, and Chang Xia would probably want to cry.


    "I just came back and asked you to discuss what to eat for lunch?" Nan Feng winked at Chang Xia, and the others looked embarrassed and slightly embarrassed.


    Chang Xia chuckled.


    Immediately understand the meaning of Nanfeng dialect.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll go to the tribe to check the light trees, and I have to go to the lakeside of Baihu to see the growth of the vine trees..." Chang Xia said.


    "Red simmered pork, sauce beef."


    "Grilled fish, spicy crayfish."


    "Cold vermicelli."


    When it comes to eating, Nanfeng and the others have something to say.


    The tribe has been busy recently, and they also did not relax. When I have time, I will go out for a wave of hunting, and by the way, pick some wild vegetables and dig some thatch roots and other Hui tribes. Then, the rest of the time is spent in the tribe to help with construction.


    Busy and tired, all orcs feel full.


    "Okay! You guys are ready, I''ll go to the tribe to see." Chang Xia finished eating the powder bag in his hand and took another one.


    Let Nanfeng and the others gather in the cave.


    Go straight to the tribe.


    When passing by the Baihu Lake, I looked at the vine trees on both sides of the road.


    In good condition, it looks like it will take a few days to fully take root and grow. At that time, the straw ropes and leaves tied to the vine trees could be loosened and taken away.


    Plant vitality is the most vigorous.


    As long as you take root successfully, you can survive smoothly.


    This is beyond the reach of other organisms.


    "Chang Xia, wake up!" Dalai waved and greeted.


    Chang Xia waved the powder bag in his hand and said with a smile, "Yeah! Too tired, I woke up a little late. Did Elder Dalai eat?"


    "If you''re tired, just sleep more. Eat, you ask whether it''s breakfast or lunch, haha!" Dalai laughed and walked slowly with a cane.


    Baihu has built a commercial area, and the elders of Dalai have been very leisurely recently.


    There is nothing to do, just walking on the bank of Baihu Lake. Watching, doing nothing, he is actually watching the growth of the vine tree.


    There is no need to inspect the wall of Baihu for the time being, and the elder Dalai will focus on the vine tree. Three times a day, morning, noon and night, he didn''t pull down once.


    "It''s the same." Chang Xia laughed and asked, "Elder Dalai, where are you going to hang out?"


    "I''ll go for a walk in the wilderness at the south of Baihu��" Dalai said.


    As soon as he heard it, Chang Xia knew that the elder Dalai was going to see the rattan tree.


    "Then go slowly, I''ll go to the tribe to take a look at the light tree." Changxia courted the tribe to nuzzi, said goodbye to the elder Dalai, and walked quickly towards the tribe.


    The scorching sun was like fire, and it made people dizzy.


    Chang Xia yawned and walked into the tribe.


    "Changxia��"


    Before Chang Xia could finish yawning, he heard a familiar shout.


    Chang Xia looked up and said in surprise: "Xylophone Amu, who are you?"


    "I''ll guard the light tree and see when you come over." Xylophone explained that she was there at all, and was driven home by Xylophone to rest. If the light tree is well planted, you must consider the seasoning tree and the digging of the light tree for the Shaman Temple of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Maybe, I have to go to Weishan again in the next two days.


    Xylophone is not willing to let the root guard in the tribal square, and naturally drives people home to rest.


    Keep your spirits up for the next time you go out.


    "I''ll show Guangshu--" Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, activated his bloodline ability and put his hand on Guangshu''s trunk.


    "Comfortable, very comfortable."


    "It would be better if there was more water."


    "This place is much more comfortable than the Holy Land, how warm it is, it makes me want to sleep."


    All kinds of touts made Chang Xia smile.


    Ha ha!


    This light tree is very interesting, and it is the first time Chang Xia has encountered such a flatterer. Hearing Guangshu''s straightforward flattering voice, Chang Xia was in a good mood.


    "Xylophone Amu, Guangshu is in good condition. You can water it in the evening, and you don''t need to worry about the rest." Chang Xia said, and gave Guangshu some blood power. In the ear, the rainbow fart of Guangshu came again.


    "Ow! Don''t stop."


    "Comfortable, really comfortable."


    "Chang Xia, is your name Chang Xia? You are really the most beautiful two-legged beast I''ve ever seen. Come on, I''ll give you whatever you want. I''ll give it to you."


    puff-


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    In front of Xylophone, he burst out laughing.


    "Changxia��"


    "It''s okay, I just heard something funny."


    Xylophone was dazed, looked at Chang Xia, and then at Guangshu. But she didn''t ask again, she knew about Chang Xia''s ability to communicate with plants.


    "Xylophone Amu, goodbye!"


    After chatting for a while, Chang Xia said that he would go to Baihu to see the vine trees, but Xylophone did not leave her after listening to it.


    Before Chang Xia Lin left, he patted the light tree and said softly, "I''m leaving. You obediently bask in the sun, and I''ll see you next time."


    "Changxia, I really can''t come any more~~"


    Shouting with a wavy sound, matched with Guangshu''s rough voice. The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and her walking pace instantly accelerated.


    Who dares to have more of this stuff, and more, I''m afraid I won''t have to get the tree drunk.


    cough cough-


    Chang Xia knew for the first time that there were so many things to do with plants.


    Actually, it''s not the first time.


    When I communicated with Vengshu when I was in Misty Ridge, Chang Xia also exclaimed that it was amazing.


    She did not go to the wilderness south of Baihu Lake, but walked around Baihu Lake.


    The condition of the vine trees is very good. It seems that the clansmen are very interested in the vine trees, and even a dead vine tree has not appeared, which really surprised Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, it''s very fast!" Nan Feng joked.


    Chang Xia said: "The light tree and the vine tree are in good condition, and they are naturally fast. You are not satisfied with the speed, so you have prepared everything you want to eat so quickly."


    "Hehe!" Nan Feng smirked.


    Nuanchun added: "I''m afraid you won''t do it, so you must move quickly."


    Chatting, hands-on.


    Soon, Shen Rong and the others came back from the Baihu business district.


    Without saying a word, I rolled up my sleeves to help.


    "Changxia Have you been to the tribe?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "I''ve been there."


    "The White Lake Business District is progressing very smoothly, and it will be completed in five days at most." Shen Rong said about the White Lake Business District, and his face did not hide the pride in his heart.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    She did all this to look forward to the prosperity of the Heluo tribe.


    Obviously, the Heluo tribe is currently approaching this direction step by step.


    "The Baihu business district is completed, can other supporting furniture be ready?" Chang Xia asked. The preparation of wood and stone takes time. The tribe built the cave some time ago, and the wood and stone prepared before have all been used up.


    The ones I use now are all prepared in the past two months.


    Maple Leaf said: "You can prepare as much as you can. These furniture patriarchs said earlier that they didn''t plan to use them directly for other orcs..."


    "What do you mean?" Chang Xia was confused.


    Nan Feng twitched his fingers. Needless to say, he learned this trick from Chang Xia and said, "Exchange! There is no free lunch in the world!"


    (End of this chapter)


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 399： shrewd patriarch

    Chapter 399 The shrewd patriarch


    Ha ha--


    Chang Xia burst into laughter.


    Seeing this, everyone looked at each other.


    I don''t understand, is Chang Xia laughing at Nan Feng''s actions or because of what she said in exchange. For a while, no one said anything.


    "The patriarch is really talented!" Chang Xia praised.


    Nan Feng spread out his hands and said, "Furniture is simple to make, so we can''t give them free use. Afterwards, they steal from a teacher, and we can''t say anything."


    "That''s right!"


    "There is no shortage of shrewd orcs in every tribe."


    With that said, everyone looked at Snake and Honeydew.


    Snaking and the two people are used to all kinds of eyes during this period of time, and they face it calmly.


    "Honeydew, you can help me see the peppers I planted. It''s not good for me to live or die. I''m also wondering." Chang Xia suddenly said. Before the planting was not alive, now the planting is alive and not blooming.


    Chang Xia really has countless things to say...


    Milu waved her hand and said directly: "I''ve seen it. The climate of the Heluo tribe is quite different from that of my tribe, and the peppers are a bit unaccustomed to the soil and water. It is estimated that two or three crops will be planted. When the peppers gradually get used to the climate of the Heluo tribe, then It should work out."


    This matter, honey dew is also surprised.


    For the first time, she knew the word geographical difference.


    "Sure enough!" Chang Xia sighed softly.


    When she used her bloodline ability to grow live peppers, she had some guesses in her heart.


    The flora and fauna of the Twilight Forest vary from region to region, and it is not a problem to transplant in the same region. However, if it is a cross-regional transplant, even if there is bloodline ability to spawn, there is only a half chance of it being planted alive. This kind of life has sequelae and may not be fruitful.


    Sure enough, everything has its law of growth.


    The animals and plants of the Twilight Forest break the perception of Changxia, but they all follow the growth laws of Gangwa Continent. This growth law is different from the earth, but it really exists.


    In the future, cross-regional transplantation can only be planted in a small area.


    As Honeydew said, after planting two or three crops, let these plants infect the local living habits, and they can naturally breed.


    "Does the patriarch know about this? When we exchange with other tribes in the future, we will exchange less each time, and bring them all to me. I will plant them in the vegetable garden in the col, and after the planting is completed, I will take them to the clan to plant... "Chang Xia suggested.


    Chili was a lesson before.


    At that time, Chang Xia almost closed himself.


    "Father should know something, exchange... I''ll tell him." Nan Feng said.


    Like peppers, golden sticks and peas, etc., the tribe intends to exchange some plants for planting. This number is not expected to be too small. Chang Xia has changed his mind now. It is difficult to grow this thing easily, and the tribe will inevitably reduce exchanges.


    At the same time, it also warns other tribes not to exchange blindly.


    Avoid heavy losses on both sides.


    In fact, this is also a kind of protection for the tribes.


    This kind of protection made Chang Xia feel warm and comfortable. Just like Su Ye and the Heluo tribe treated her gently and lovingly, but they would not make her feel uncomfortable.


    The Twilight Forest is really a gentle forest.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and started to prepare the lunch. It felt good to be able to prepare meals with friends.


    Busy and chatting.


    Soon, everyone sat down at the long table. The sun was too strong outside, Changxia and the others were sitting in the small living room. There was a basin of water in the corner of the cave, and there was a cold stone in the water. The cold stone kept releasing the cold air, cooling the cave through the water basin.


    "Nuanchun, your cubs?"


    "Tribe, follow the elders of Jami and the **** to exercise together."


    "Sarugi hasn''t been here recently, it seems to be playing wild."


    While eating, chatting about the tribe or trivial matters around them, everyone was in a good mood. After eating, Chang Xia went to the wilderness on the south side of Baihu Lake to check the rattan trees, and found that two rattan trees were dead. She didn''t feel sad, so she calmly pulled the rattan trees and took them back to the cave.


    He turned around and went to his vegetable garden.


    The vines and wild vegetables planted in the vegetable garden are full of vitality. Sure enough, the transplant of plants in the same area will not be affected, which makes Chang Xia relieved.


    After some running, Chang Xia returned to the cave again.


    Water the various plants planted in the cave courtyard, and communicate with them for a while. The scorching sun overhead, when it is not so hot.


    She then walked slowly to the wild mountain forest in the south of Baihu Lake.


    The light grass I brought back was planted after lunch. Because it was to be given to the elders of the tribe, Changxia asked Nanfeng and the others to help make wooden pots at noon, all of which were planted in the wooden pots. Changxia was responsible for planting for two or three days. The observation results were good, and then they were sent to the tribe and asked the patriarch to take the light grass. Go to the old man of the tribe.


    Shen Rong still went to Baihu business district to help.


    With the exchange event approaching, there needs to be an early completion. After the main body is completed, the next step of reconstruction can be carried out.


    Chang Xia didn''t go over to intervene any more, and decided to let go, and she naturally wouldn''t intervene again.


    bang bang��


    Chang Xia has not yet entered the forest.


    In the distance, I heard the sound of felling trees.


    Nanfeng is responsible for building chicken coops and duck sheds, while Maple Leaf Kongshan leads people to dig ponds and canals. The rattan fence is placed at the end, and the trees cut down in the mountains and forests will be used as stakes, killing two birds with one stone.


    Chang Xia followed the voice and walked into the forest.


    "Get out, get out."


    "Hold on, don''t let the tree fall directly to the ground."


    "Chang Xia, back here."


    Honey dew shouted loudly, letting Chang Xia pass quickly. At this moment, Bai Qing is cutting down trees, and Nanfeng wants to build a chicken coop here. The chicken coops and duck sheds built are close to the road, enjoying the benefits of the road, and they have learned shrewdly.


    "Who chose this position?" Chang Xia walked quickly towards Honeydew, and the big tree was pushed into the open space, making a huge rumbling sound.


    Milu said, "Nanfeng chose it. Several chicken coops and duck sheds were selected by Nanfeng. We showed it to Elder Jami. She nodded and praised Nanfeng for her good selection."


    "It''s really a good choice." Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng held his head high smiled happily.


    Snaking also smiled, Chang Xia handed over the mountain to Nanfeng, who has been crazy busy in the past two days. Snake feels that she has a new understanding of Nanfeng, and her changeable side is also serious.


    "Changxia, will the fence of the White Lake''s wall be relocated?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Nine times out of ten."


    "Can I be responsible for building a new fence?" Nan Feng said excitedly. She suddenly understood the happiness of building infrastructure, watching the unfamiliar mountains and forests change and become familiar little by little, that sense of accomplishment fascinated Nanfeng.


    "You should ask the patriarch about this." Chang Xia smiled.


    The Nanfeng who transformed after being confused is the Nanfeng she is familiar with.


    At this time, Chang Xia didn''t know that because of her, Nanfeng went further and further on the road of infrastructure...


    "The relocation of the fences and fences of Baihu Lake will most likely move to the fertile field on the other side of Baihu Lake. The first question is how to cross the river. It''s very troublesome." Bai Qing wiped the hot sweat and walked over with Bai Linger in his arms. Not feeling hot.


    The hot sweat on his forehead was purely due to the activity.


    (End of this chapter)


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 400： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    , the end of the world goes to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure


    Chapter 400 Smile Rewards in Sunny Days


    "The stone bridge on the lower reaches of the Baihe River is very convenient for crossing the river!" Maple Leaf came from the depths of the mountain forest. The pond and canal had been dug, and he was waiting to dig through the small river to let in the water. Ponds and ditches are ready to fill the river.


    Nanfeng Road: "Near the Stone Bridge, the Baihe River is the shallowest. The tribes have always crossed the river from there when they go to the other side of the Baihe River. The water level there is really convenient for crossing the river."


    "Stone Bridge��" Chang Xia was at a loss, don''t ask, it was just that Chang Xia had never been to Stone Bridge, let alone the situation of Stone Bridge.


    Listen, it should be further down the Baihe Estuary.


    "The mouth of the Baihe River is thirty miles down." Bai Qing said.


    "This is far from the tribe." Chang Xia thought for a while and said. Thirty miles down the mouth of the Baihe River, it is almost fifty or sixty miles away from the tribe. A back and forth trip to the other side of the White River, more than a hundred miles.


    "Is this far?" Nan Feng blinked and asked suspiciously.


    Maple Leaf coughed, very close. However, Chang Xia said far, it must be far.


    "It''s normal!" Honeydew said.


    Baili, this is very close to the Orcs.


    However, looking at Chang Xia''s expression, this hundred miles seemed to be quite far away.


    "Forget it, I will take time to go to the Stone Bridge someday, and take a stroll to Woye on the other side of the White River." Chang Xia thought about it and said.


    "Which day will you go?" Nan Feng raised his eyebrows and said quickly.


    In an instant, even Nuan Chun had an idea.


    The fertile fields on the other side of the White River are separated from the tribe by a White River.


    There are many animals living in the fertile field, and the tribe usually seldom goes to hunt. When the cold season is approaching, the tribe will organize totem warriors to enter the fertile fields and start sweeping.


    "You...you want to go?" Chang Xia opened his mouth to say something, and suddenly saw the warm spring maple leaves crowding over, his expression was full of excitement, Chang Xia was slightly startled, and said in surprise: "What''s wrong?"


    "Hunting!"


    "Yes, together."


    "The fertile fields are covered with all kinds of weeds, and the roots of thatch are dug."


    Suddenly, Nuan Chun and several people started to discuss.


    If the Heluo tribe were to select the most popular candidates to go out hunting, Changxia would definitely be able to qualify with a high score of full votes. Going out hunting with Chang Xia is to enjoy, not suffer. The Woye on the other side of the White River is very close. If this is true, Nanfeng guesses that the tribe will want to go even the old and the young.


    think about.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf looked at each other.


    If you don''t ask the elders of Jami to discuss, give the **** a practical teaching.


    In this case, the patriarch knew that he could not refuse.


    The most important thing is that they can turn Chang Xia over together.


    "The tribe has been busy recently, so I''m afraid I don''t have time." Chang Xia hesitated.


    The light tree has been planted, but the seasoning tree has not yet landed.


    In addition, the light tree must be excavated and sent to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna Holy Mountain, and it will take at least three or five days to come and go. The exchange activity is said to be half a month away. However, considering that some tribes set off early and did not encounter any unexpected situations, it is very likely that some orcs arrived in the Heluo tribe ahead of schedule...


    "There is not enough rattan here in the mountain forest. We need to go to the Woye on the other side of the Baihe River to collect rattan. After all, both the chicken coop and the duck shed need rattan, so the rattan for other fences is not enough." Nanfeng responded quickly, Just made an excuse.


    No, that''s not an excuse.


    There are not enough canes, which is a fact in itself.


    Hearing this, the maple leaves in the warm spring all gave a thumbs up to the south wind.


    The excuse is flawless.


    "Nanfeng, your brain is turning fast enough!" Bai Qing exclaimed.


    "Then, tomorrow��" Chang Xia hesitated, and said for a while. Looking at the expressions of Nanfeng and the others, it seems that they really want to go to Woye on the other side of the White River. The tribe has been spinning around recently, and it really needs to relax. "Would you like to ask the patriarch and the elders if the tribe will go hunting and picking in the fertile fields on the other side of the White River?"


    Simply organize all of them to have a spring outing and have a good time.


    This said.


    Nan Feng and the others immediately became very energetic.


    "Go, go back to the tribe." Nan Feng threw the cane on his hand and said happily.


    Other orcs follow suit.


    They clapped their hands and slapped the soil away.


    "Nanfeng, don''t stand out." Maple Ye pressed Nanfeng''s head to prevent her from speaking to the patriarch, turned to look at Chang Xia, and said, "Chang Xia, tell me about this."


    The most busy juncture of the tribe, Nan Feng suddenly said that he would go hunting and picking in the fertile fields on the other side of the White River, and he dispatched all the tribesmen.


    Maple Leaf felt that Nanfeng''s words were not finished, and nine times out of ten, she would be beaten miserably by the patriarch. However, when the orc who spoke was replaced by Chang Xia, Gen and the elders would definitely listen carefully, and maybe they might even take the initiative to find an excuse for Chang Xia to lie...


    Chang Xia was silent.


    Yu Guang silently stared at Maple Leaf, who thought he was witty.


    If such a black-bellied Maple Leaf is known to other orc males in the Twilight Forest, would they still dare to admire Maple Leaf?


    but.


    Chang Xia knew why Maple Leaf said this.


    The tribe has a day off, and anyone in the tribe except her will be beaten. Chang Xia knew this very well. The tribe''s clan members have been in a hurry recently, and they have changed from the leisure and comfort of the past, which made Chang Xia feel guilty and heartache.


    sometimes.


    Chang Xia didn''t know whether such a change would be good or bad for the Orcs?


    "You guys go home, I''ll go talk to the patriarch." Chang Xia waved his hand and drove away.


    With that said, go to the tribe.


    Thinking about it, after talking to Gen about this, Chang Xia plans to take Yuan Hei back to the cave. She hadn''t seen Saru Hei for a few days, she thought about Monkey Jing''er, and gave it some wild fruits to test the latest training results.


    "Maple Leaf, do you think there is drama?" Nuan Chun whispered.


    Nan Feng chewed a piece of thatch at the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile, "Chang Xia said, who do you think can refuse? Besides, she will definitely find the most suitable reason, so that my grandfather can''t refute and resist."


    In terms of understanding of Chang Xia, Nan Feng is no inferior to anyone else.


    Even a witch, Nan Feng dared to say that.


    "Prepare rattan baskets for your cubs in advance. Tomorrow we will go to Woye on the other side of the White River to play." Maple Leaf said to himself. Like Nanfeng''s idea, Maple Leaf is also confident in Changxia.


    Honey Dew smiled and said, "Bai Qing, we need to dig more thatch roots tomorrow. We don''t have much sugar in our house, and we don''t have any good things to exchange with the earth tribes. Dig some thatch roots and go back to the cave to make sugar by yourself!"


    Honeydew loves the taste of thatch.


    Especially thatch with maple syrup, which is a honeydew favorite.


    She wants to stock up on more things this year, and exchange more maple syrup or maple syrup with the tribe next year to make thatch candy.


    "Okay." Bai Qing nodded and agreed to Honeydew''s proposal.


    Everyone here is full of confidence in Chang Xia, and Chang Xia knocked on the door of the cave courtyard of the root family.


    dong dong����


    "Come in." Xylophone said loudly. She rubs grass ropes in the courtyard of the cave, which are prepared for the subsequent tribal exchange activities.


    "Xuqin Amu, is the patriarch back?" Chang Xia pushed open the door and asked.


    "Changxia." Xylophone got up and said happily, "He''s back, taking a bath." The Baihu business district is progressing smoothly, and there is nothing to do today, so the tribesmen returned to the tribe early from work.


    "Changxia What''s your business with him?"


    Xylophone brought a low stool, let Chang Xia sit, and asked casually.


    Thanks: Ying��er����/wx, Rewarding girls, has a long history, Zmial, Xue Yi, Fei Yuzai, book friend 20180306154900842, Lanchuan Ruoyu, if you leave, cherish each other forever, Mingyoulianxie, Pikachu, �๤�, Butterfly Dance Meditation, (^-^), Shadow Twilight Piaochen, Thinking of Rain, Childhood, Mo Youlan, Salted Fish and Duck, Soft Fingers, Autumn Leaves, Tian Ting, Danmei Little Bookworm, Sweet World, Wanyu''s mother, book friend 20180306154900842, zhang129yx. McDull ������, lavender is waiting for your agreement, Junya, Danmei little bookworm, Yueling prison, Siyu, ��101920926, Xueyi, yoyo, if you leave, cherish each other forever, Danmei little bookworm, hear us Never shed tears, book friend 150227212437095, Lido bean, drinking water. Siyuan, Mo Youlan, zhang129yx, Nanying tree frog, a smile in a sunny day, yoyo, Xiao Xiaoli vortex 0510, Zhang Wenli, Danmei little bookworm, Zhi- ��? , Xue Lian, 1001 Nights, picturesque, addicted to the game, book friends 854***413, kaixing123, almacsh, Pikachu, Moon Soul Prison, etc.

 Chapter 401： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Remember [] for a second,!


    "I want to ask the patriarch what plans for tomorrow?" Chang Xia sat down and said, "I went for a walk in the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake in the afternoon. Nanfeng and the others are building chicken coops and duck sheds, and they are making good progress. So, I I thought of the fence on the other side of the White Lake fence."


    "Yeah! Is there something wrong with the fence of the Baihu wall?" Xylophone was confused, she didn''t understand what Chang Xia said. Are these things related to Gen Tomorrow, and how are they related?


    Aren''t these two completely different things?


    "I want to go to the Fertile Wilderness on the other side of the White River. If the fence of the White Lake''s wall needs to be relocated, the Fertile Wilderness on the other side of the White River is the best choice." Chang Xia said: "The tribe has been busy recently, so I just want to let the clansmen live tomorrow. Go for a walk in the fertile fields on the other side of the White River, hunt and pick things, relax and relax."


    The xylophone froze.


    Combined with what Chang Xia said.


    I finally understood the meaning of Chang Xia''s words.


    She turned to look at Gen, who came out of the bathroom after taking a shower.


    The moment Chang Xia spoke, Xylophone was moved.


    cough cough-


    However, this is a matter of nodding.


    At the same time, it is necessary to consult with the elders of the tribe.


    There are only a few days before the exchange activities, and it is not very suitable to go out hunting and picking at this time.


    "Gen, what do you think?" Xylophone asked with a smile.


    Root stiffened the body.


    This is if another clan speaks.


    He kicked people without saying a word.


    The one who spoke out was Chang Xia, who didn''t dare to kick people, let alone curse them.


    "Chang Xia, is this what Nan Feng asked you to ask?" Gen asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied, "Patriarch, don''t think too much. This is exactly what I mean. The tribe has been busy for several months since the construction of the kiln. It happened that I wanted to go to the fertile field on the other side of the White River to conduct a field survey, so I went to I was thinking about whether to let the clansmen give me a vacation and go hunting and picking in the fertile fields on the other side of the White River."


    Before entering the warm season, the Heluo tribe would organize their tribesmen to go out hunting and picking.


    Of course, they all choose the mountains and forests that are closer to the tribe.


    "I''ll ask Elder Jami for a look." Gen let go, Xylophone moved, Gen cares about Xylophone, and at the same time thinks carefully about what Chang Xia said.


    The clansmen have been working really hard recently.


    Haven''t had much rest.


    Exchange activities are important, but no matter how important it is, it is not as important as the happiness of tribal people.


    Here, Xylophone listened to the root.


    She clearly agreed to Chang Xia''s proposal.


    Thinking about it, Xylophone winked at Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia grinned and grinned.


    "Clan leader, come on! I''ll go home and wait for your good news. Tomorrow, I''ll wait for the tribe to go hunting and picking in the fertile fields on the other side of the Baihe River." Chang Xia said happily, jumping and saying goodbye to Gen and Xylophone.


    Wait for Chang Xia to leave.


    Xylophone looked at Gen and said, "As the exchange event is approaching, are you sure you want to delay one day to go hunting and picking in the fertile fields on the other side of the White River?"


    Said to be hunting and picking, but in fact they all knew that this was a play.


    After all, with tribal cubs and old people, this is what hunting and picking.


    "Chang Xia is right, the tribe has been too busy recently. The spirit of the tribe is a little tired, which is not a good thing. The essence of building the tribe and developing the tribe is to hope that the tribe will have a better life. If this process makes the tribe feel hard, it will be a little bit hard. It deviates from our original intention. Exchange activities are very important, but there is no need to take it too seriously." Gen calmly analyzed, almost putting the cart before the horse.


    Gen wants to understand these, naturally will not reject Chang Xia''s proposal.


    "I''m going to the elders of Jami to discuss the matter of hunting and picking in the fertile fields on the other side of the White River tomorrow. What are you going to bring with you for hunting and picking tomorrow..."


    Before he finished speaking, he walked out of his cave courtyard.


    Xylophone put down the straw rope, with a smile on her face, and knocked on the courtyard door of Tianluo''s house next door.


    You don''t need to bring pots and pans, just use local materials.


    But you need to bring fruit powder and seasoning, and some powder, sugar, etc. Thinking deeply, Xylophone felt that it was time to bring paper and pen to record.


    Just like Bai Qing told the root, whether it is possible to use paper and pen to record the construction of cave dwellings, the construction of chicken coops and duck sheds, and the planting of light trees and rattan trees.


    White Lake Cave.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun and they were not in a hurry to return to their cave dwellings.


    Instead, fish in White Lake.


    When Changxia returned to the Baihu cave.


    When they saw Nanfeng fluttering in Baihu, the corners of their mouths twitched slightly.


    She didn''t think Nanfeng and the others wanted to eat fish in this situation, they were mostly waiting for her.


    as predicted.


    "Changxia��"


    Nanfeng shouted and quickly went ashore.


    Ignoring the dripping water on my body, I looked at Chang Xia excitedly, like a chick waiting to be fed, waiting for the mother bird to feed.


    "Okay, let''s go home and prepare the luggage for going out tomorrow." Chang Xia said succinctly.


    Nan Feng jumped up and said loudly, "Chang Xia, amazing."


    "Chang Xia, you have a hand!"


    "Sure enough, this kind of thing is handed over to Chang Xia, and it will definitely succeed."


    Soon, everyone went home laughing.


    Chang Xia shrugged and walked towards his cave.


    There is a figure standing in front of the cave courtyard. The handsome silhouette is plated with a dazzling brilliance under the setting sun.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia shouted softly.


    With brisk steps, he walked towards Shen Rong step by step. When she held Shen Rong''s hand, she suddenly remembered the thing she had forgotten.


    She forgot to go to the tribe to pick up Saratou back home.


    never mind.


    Anyway, that Monkey Jinger was reluctant to think about Shu in the tribe.


    tomorrow.


    Um!


    Just pick it up and take it home tomorrow.


    "Very happy, where have you been?" Shen Rong looked at Chang Xia''s green and white expression, smiled, and asked aloud.


    "I went to the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake and chatted with Nanfeng and the others. They proposed to go hunting and picking in the fertile fields on the other side of Baihe River tomorrow, so that the tribe could rest for a day. I thought that this proposal was very good, so I went to the tribe. Talk to the patriarch..."


    "The patriarch agreed?"


    Although Shen Rong was in doubt, his expression was affirmative.


    With the love of the Heluo tribe for Chang Xia, Chang Xia opened his mouth, and nine times out of ten, he nodded in agreement. Besides, the tribe has been really busy in recent months.


    The spirit of the tribe is very good, but they are tired.


    After all, Orcs used to hunt in the morning and rest in the afternoon.


    Or hunt for one day and rest for several days afterward.


    When there is no shortage of food, orcs are lazy by nature and are not very murderous.


    "Yeah! The patriarch said to go and talk to Elder Jami. I think the patriarch will convince Elder Jami that the tribe will rest all day tomorrow, and all the tribes will go hunting and picking in the fertile fields on the other side of the White River. We will survey the terrain of the fertile fields by the way. , pondering how to build a fence and keep cattle and sheep in captivity..." Chang Xia laughed, the two of them clasped their fingers, and walked to the cave step by step.


    Shen Rong said: "Then we need to bring paper and a pen. By the way, what kind of food are you going to bring? Or wait for Woye on the other side of the Baihe River to get the materials directly."


    Entering the room while talking, Shen Rong had already prepared dinner and was waiting for Chang Xia to return home.


    ������������off topic����������


    Thank you: Sha, book friend 854***366, Qiuqiu from the flower gardener, Mingyoulianxie, Sha, Anran, ��m��, Sha, Sha, Sha and other big rewards.

 Chapter 402： spring outing

    Remember [] for a second,!


    Bright cave courtyard.


    The kitchen smells of food.


    Chang Xia''s heart, like the light released by the light stone in the kitchen, is warm and ironing.


    "Bring paper and pens. You don''t need food, it''s more convenient to use local materials. However, the seasonings can''t be left, so you have to bring them with you." Chang Xia replied, and asked, "What delicious food have you made?"


    "The pie, I also cooked chicken soup." Shen Rong said.


    He found that Chang Xia prefers chicken soup, and chicken is more like fried.


    Unfortunately, Songshan chicken can not be eaten.


    After successful breeding, the tribe can realize the freedom of Songshan chickens.


    "I''m going to wash my hands and eat." Chang Xia was very happy.


    Shen Rong''s craftsmanship is getting better and better, smelling the smell, Chang Xia can only feel his mouth is full of saliva. Go to bed early tonight, and go to Woye on the other side of the White River tomorrow to celebrate.


    after dinner.


    Chang Xia took a bath.


    Before going to bed, I exercised with Shen Rong.


    Take advantage of the moonlight and slowly fall asleep.


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    The Heluo tribe was very lively, and the tribesmen woke up early.


    One by one, they even skipped breakfast, and went to play in the fertile fields on the other side of the White River. Hunting and picking, in the eyes of the orcs, is play.


    What''s more, the location of this hunting and picking is the fertile field on the other side of the White River.


    Take the family to take a spring outing.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the root and xylophone blocking.


    The clansmen could not wait to bring all the pots on their stoves, and all kinds of households almost emptied their cave dwellings. The xylophone is full of black lines, and he takes Heyun snails to comfort the clansman, keep them calm, bring salt and seasonings, don''t forget their own animal cubs, and nothing else.


    Going into the forest as an orc, still afraid of being hungry?


    "Chang Xia, are you up?"


    Outside the house, Nanfeng shouted loudly.


    Maple Leaf and the others all carried baskets with salt and various seasonings on their backs.


    Woye on the other side of the White River is close to the tribal thieves. Gen discussed with the elders and decided that the whole clan would go to Woye to play, and the clan did not need to send their clansmen to stay behind.


    Even if there is an accident, the speed of the orcs can catch up with it.


    "It''s so early��" Chang Xia opened the door with sleepy eyes.


    Nanfeng said with a dark face, "Where is it early? At this moment, some clansmen have already passed to Woye on the other side of the White River. We are definitely slow."


    Those with no cubs at home, single males/females in twos and threes, set off early in the morning. When they get there, the stove over there may be ready.


    "..." Chang Xia was dumbfounded and asked, "Is it true or false?"


    "Really." Maple Leaf said.


    "But, why?" Chang Xia was stunned, and Nan Feng pushed him to the water tank to wash his face. If you move slowly, you will be despised by Nanfeng.


    Nuan Chun put the twin cubs in Shan Kun''s backpack, and she stared at it.


    "It''s rare that the tribe is fine and can go to the fertile field on the other side of the White River. How can the tribe not be in a hurry? Rather than picking, the tribe is more willing to hunt. There are sheep, cattle, and occasionally horses in the fertile fields. Compared with other mountain forests, the fertile fields are Hunting is easier..."


    The prey that lives in the fertile fields is deliberately kept in captivity by the tribe.


    This captive breeding is similar to the breeding proposed by Chang Xia.


    The only difference is that the animals on the fertile fields originally lived there, rather than being caught and raised by the tribe.


    "The fertile wild prey is rich, why do the tribes go to the farther mountains to hunt?" Chang Xia said casually.


    Maple Leaf said: "The prey on the fertile fields will be harvested by the tribe before the cold season."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia called him a good guy.


    She also thought about the rabbit not eating the grass around the nest or something.


    Who knew Maple Leaf''s last sentence, she dispelled her thoughts.


    Raised, just for a wave of fat.


    "Chang Xia, are you ready?"


    The courtyard door was knocked, and the familiar voice of the xylophone came in through the courtyard door.


    "Amu-" Nanfeng shouted and replied: "We are waiting for Chang Xia, you all go first! We will come later."


    "Then hurry up, don''t be too late." Xylophone didn''t enter the room, she said a few words across the courtyard door, then turned and left. She first went to Baihu Lake for a walk, checked the vine trees on both sides of the Baihu embankment, and then came and knocked on the door of Changxia''s courtyard.


    "Okay." Nanfeng replied.


    Chang Xia muttered and complained: "It''s obviously going to the Woye Spring Tour on the other side of the Baihe River, how can it be like a war in the past?"


    Xylophone came to urge.


    Obviously, most of the tribal troops have already set off.


    this time.


    They were afraid to be the last to leave.


    "Come on, don''t linger." Nan Feng pressed Chang Xia''s cheek and urged.


    Chang Xia patted Nan Feng''s hand, glanced at a group of people in the courtyard, and asked, "Would you like to bring a few cold stones?"


    "Han Shi, yes." Nuan Chun said neatly: "Maple Leaf, you ask Kongshan to find something to pack the cold stone. If there is a cold stone, you are not afraid of heat, and you can drink cold water."


    It''s not too hot.


    However, when there is a cold stone to cool down, the fool refuses.


    "Empty Mountain, I''ll be with you." Snake Road.


    They are not Bai Qing, they can''t hold the cold stone with their bare hands. Using a rattan basket or something as a medium and picking up a cold stone can still be done.


    The cold stone is a big threat.


    Not as safe as ice crystal grass.


    This thing may frostbite yourself if you are not careful.


    After a while of chicken flying dogs jumping over.


    Chang Xia''s group of people started to set off.


    At this moment, the tribe has quieted down.


    Obvious.


    All the tribesmen set off.


    "Yuanhei--" Chang Xia was about to ask if he wanted to go to the tribe to find Yuanhei, but was interrupted by Nanfeng, and said, "Don''t worry about Yuanhei, it is most likely to set off early with the **** and the others to the fertile fields on the other side of the Baihe River. already."


    Across the Baihe, Changxia and the others could see the figure of Sahuan on Woye.


    "Changxia said that the stone bridge is too far, but I think it is indeed a little far." Maple Leaf looked at the figures of the clansmen running on the fertile fields on the other side of the White River. It was clearly separated by a river, but he had to walk to the stone bridge downstream of the White River to cross the river.


    It is very inconvenient to cross the river directly and have to swim in beast form.


    After all, they are all carrying a backpack, and it is not suitable for them to swim there.


    "With a boat, we can cross the river directly, we don''t need to go to the stone bridge to cross the river." Nuan Chun sighed.


    "It''s like crossing the Weihe River to build a bridge with logs, is that okay?" Nanfeng asked.


    When asked, she turned to look at Chang Xia.


    "The section of the Wei River is narrow We can only use logs to cross the river. The sections of the river near the Baihe tribe are very wide, more than 20 meters. It is not suitable to use logs to cross the river for such a long distance, and it is easy to overturn." Chang Xia explained.


    Except with bare hands.


    However, he crossed the river with his bare hands.


    Orcs can completely swim in the past, so why bother to cross the river with logs?


    Building a bridge is an option.


    Arch bridge, Chang Xia dare not think about it. Since she can''t build, ordinary wooden bridges are worth considering. The surface of the Baihe River is twenty or thirty meters, which is not too long.


    Old trees with a height of thirty or forty meters in the Twilight Forest can be seen everywhere.


    It is also suitable to find a suitable location and build a flat bridge to connect the two banks of the Baihe River. The Heluo tribe is adjacent to the sacred mountain of Kana, and the water of the Baihe River will not fluctuate in the rainy season or the cold season.


    This is why Changxia considered building a flat bridge.


    Otherwise, the river will swell.


    Flat bridges are easily washed away by river water, which is a waste of time and energy.

 Chapter 403： build bridges, cross rivers

    Remember [] for a second,!


    "Chang Xia, what did you think of?"


    Chang Xia suddenly stopped speaking, which aroused the curiosity of Nan Feng and others.


    "Bridge��" Shen Rong spit out a word. He stared at Chang Xia and asked, "Chang Xia, do you want to build a bridge?"


    It is very simple to build a flat bridge on the river surface of more than 20 meters.


    Just find a suitable location and push down the felled trees, and the bridge deck is simpler. Lay the wood on the big tree like the plank of the animal den.


    While Chang Xia was thinking.


    Combining the wooden bridges that Xilu had seen, Shen Rong easily constructed several methods of building wooden bridges in his mind.


    "Shen Rong, do you know how to build bridges?" Chang Xia blinked and asked curiously.


    She didn''t deny Shen Rong''s statement, the meditation just now was really thinking about building a bridge. The special case of Pingqiao and Baihe is really convenient to build a Pingqiao. Other rivers, Chang Xia did not dare to consider.


    "A little bit." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia Yang smiled, Shen Rong''s little bit, I''m afraid it''s not a million little bit.


    Sometimes, Chang Xia wondered whether it was her memory from her previous life or the native Shen Rong. Know everything by inferring other things, and know a little bit about everything.


    This point, Chang Xia thinks it is a million points.


    "Shen Rong, do you still know how to build bridges?"


    "Really? Shen Rong, to be honest, there is still something you don''t understand."


    In an instant, everyone in the crowd was very excited.


    Earlier, Shen Rong said he knew how to weave.


    Now, let��s talk about building bridges again.


    What treasure did Chang Xia pick up and return to the tribe? !


    "Shen Rong, tell me how to build this bridge?" Maple Leaf suddenly said. Where to go to Woye on the other side of the White River is not as important as building a bridge.


    see.


    Chang Xia understood Maple Leaf''s thoughts.


    made it clear.


    Maple Leaf wants to build a bridge, and the fertile spring tour on the other side of the White River is not important.


    "Maple Leaf, it''s the same when we go to Woye on the other side of the White River to discuss the construction of the bridge. Besides, we should tell the patriarch and elders about the construction of the bridge." Chang Xia comforted and told Maple Leaf not to worry.


    Without the knowledge of Gen and the elders, Chang Xia would not dare to do such a thing.


    If things are pierced through, they will be beaten.


    "Maple Leaf, listen to Chang Xia." Nan Feng said solemnly.


    They do things in private, and the tribe knows that there is no good fruit to eat.


    After Changxia Nanfeng''s reminder, Maple Leaf woke up. After all, building a bridge is not a trivial matter. Tribes will not interfere with trivial matters.


    Building a bridge is definitely a big deal.


    "Let''s go, let''s go faster." Maple Leaf took a deep breath and suppressed the anxiety in his heart. Pulling Chang Xia to the stone bridge in the lower reaches of the Baihe River, Maple Leaf doesn''t want to walk for a few hours.


    "Maple Leaf��" Shen Rong said quietly, calling out to Maple Leaf. He broke Maple Leaf''s hand and rescued Chang Xia. He said warmly, "You are hurting Chang Xia."


    "Uh! Yes." Maple Leaf froze and shivered.


    He smiled, not daring to refute.


    Depend on--


    She almost forgot Shen Rong''s existence.


    Kong Shan hurried forward, protecting Maple Leaf by his side, staring at Shen Rong, worried that he would beat Maple Leaf. Privately, Kong Shan and Shen Rong had discussed each other, but they never won.


    In the team, except for the long summer and warm spring.


    Other orcs have more or less contacted Shen Rong.


    This seemingly gentle and harmless male is absolutely ruthless once he starts to use his hands. Resolute, brutal, tyrannical.


    I saw what Shen Rong looked like when he started.


    It is difficult for them to associate the gentle male in front of them with the cruel Shen Rong.


    "Cough cough!" Nan Fengqing coughed, awakening Maple Leaf, who was absent-minded, and asked, "If you are in a hurry, do you want to transform into a beast?"


    Maple Leaf calm down, don''t provoke Shen Rong!


    Annoying him, can it be fun to go to the fertile field on the other side of the White River?


    "Empty Mountain, you and Shan Kun have transformed us to the fertile field on the other side of the White River." Maple Leaf said quickly. Obviously, she understood the meaning behind Nanfeng''s words. He was still waiting for Shen Rong to build a bridge over the Baihe River, so he naturally couldn''t provoke people.


    Kong Shan Shan Kun looked at each other and did not reject the proposal.


    Put down the back basket and lean over to beast.


    Shen Rong didn''t turn into a beast, he carried Chang Xia on his back, carried the basket, and ran directly towards the stone bridge in human form. Seeing this, Nan Feng and the others were not to be outdone, and quickly caught up.


    "Xylophone, Chang Xia and the others haven''t arrived yet?" Gen arranged the clan and walked back to Xylophone and asked.


    Yesterday, after he chatted with elder Jami.


    They informed the tribes of today''s itinerary.


    Before dawn, the clansmen set off eagerly.


    "No." Xylophone shook her head and said, "I''ve been too busy recently, and I may have been tired of Chang Xia."


    "Forget it, it''s okay anyway." Gen said casually.


    I took the xylophone and walked in a random direction. I have nothing to do today, and I came to Woye mainly to relax. Arrange the clansmen responsible for patrolling, and let go of themselves like the clansmen.


    "Gen, Chang Xia proposed to move the fence of the white lake wall to Woye, what do you think?" Xylophone asked. Carrying a rattan basket, she picked up the eggs she encountered, pheasants and hares in the grass, she was not in a hurry to catch them, and planned to leave them to the **** for fluttering or training.


    Root looked at the vast fertile fields, the endless fertile fields.


    The orcs who were active in the Heluo tribe today made the cattle and sheep dare not show up.


    "I''m thinking about enclosing the fertile fields and dividing the sheep and cattle into areas to raise them." Gen said. He talked to the elders of the tribe about this, and it was indeed feasible. Cattle and sheep feed on grass. If enough grass is hoarded in the warm season, the cattle and sheep will not starve to death in the cold season. As a result, the tribe does not go out to hunt in the cold season, and can also have food to survive the cold and long cold season.


    "The fertile fields are vast��" Xylophone said.


    Gen''s expression was calm, and he said calmly: "We just need to intercept the mountain forest passage, and keep the cattle and sheep in the fertile fields, and nothing else will interfere."


    He had seen the plan for the wild mountains and forests in the south of Baihu Lake that Changxia had arranged for Nanfeng.


    Gen thinks that those can be copied to Woye Just build a few large grass sheds on Woye to shelter cattle and sheep from wind and rain. Usually, there is no need to intervene too much in the fertile fields, and let the cattle and sheep live on their own.


    Of course, the inspection of totem warriors is essential.


    Here comes.


    One thing has to be solved - crossing the river.


    "What is the opinion of the elders?" Xylophone asked, blinking.


    "Agree." Gen smiled and said, "If they don''t nod, how can I dare to speak. It''s just that crossing the river is a problem, maybe it''s time to exchange a few boats with the fish clan."


    "Ship, don''t be in a hurry. You can ask Chang Xia about crossing the river first, maybe she has a way to solve the problem of crossing the river. If it doesn''t work, go to the fish clan." Xylophone gave Geng a suggestion. Fish clan is arrogant by nature, if it is not necessary, orc clan is unwilling to deal with fish clan, especially such a big thing as exchanging ships, it is more troublesome.


    "You''re right." Gen nodded, agreeing with Xylophone''s suggestion.


    To be honest, he also didn''t want to deal with the fish clan. The fish clan is just as grumpy as the bird clan, and they like to carry them, not to mention the exchange and even the communication is exhausting.

 Chapter 404： My Eminem didnt even scold me

    Remember [] for a second,!


    "Patriarch, Maple Leaf is looking for��"


    Suddenly, a voice resounded through Wo Ye.


    Gen and Xylophone paused for a while, then turned to look at Shen Nian. However, he saw that Shen Nian pointed to the maple leaf not far away, and Chang Xia and others were suddenly beside him.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Xylophone pushed the root, reminding him to leave quickly, don''t be stunned, Maple Leaf is probably looking for something. What''s more, with Chang Xia following, could it be something wrong with Chang Xia?


    Thinking about it, Xylophone didn''t even think about Nan Feng who was next to him.


    This cub of her own, Xylophone has nothing to think about, just waiting for her to confirm her identity with Snake as soon as possible, then she can really let go without worrying about it.


    "Maple Leaf, is something wrong?" Gen asked.


    At this moment, the clansmen have been scattered all over the fertile fields.


    Near the streams around Woye, there were earthen stoves of different sizes, and the tribes gathered in twos and threes with smiles on their faces.


    "Chang Xia, tell me." Maple Leaf opened his mouth and thought for a while, but in the end he didn''t speak. He turned sideways and let Chang Xia come forward.


    Root froze.


    Look at Maple Leaf, and look at Chang Xia.


    I don''t understand, what''s going on with these cubs.


    "Shen Rong knows how to build bridges. I want to build a flat bridge near the tribe." Chang Xia said, "The stone bridge is too far from the tribe. It''s a tiring journey for nearly a hundred miles."


    "Are you sure?" The hand hanging by the side of the leg trembled.


    He tried to keep his volume down as much as possible to hide the vibrato in his voice.


    Just like Maple Leaf and the others, Gen looked at Shen Rong with loving eyes.


    What a treasure male.


    Chang Xia really deserves to be the treasure of the tribe, picking up a male sick seedling in the Normandy market, it turned out to be a treasure.


    Earn, earn big!


    "It''s easy to build a flat bridge, but it''s difficult to build an arch bridge." Shen Rong said frankly.


    He talked to Chang Xia about this, and it would be fine if he just built a flat bridge. The special nature of Baihe River is very suitable for building a flat bridge.


    If you want to build bridges in other rivers, you will have to spend human, financial and material resources.


    "Speak! What do we need to prepare?" Gen said decisively.


    Consistent with the idea of ??Maple Leaf, as long as a black cat or a white cat is a cat, it doesn''t matter.


    "Now?" Chang Xia hesitated: "Didn''t you come to Woye today to play, and build a flat bridge in no hurry, right?"


    "I''m fine, you guys tell me what is needed to build a flat bridge, and I''ll prepare as soon as possible." Gen waved his hands, indicating to Chang Xia that he really had nothing to do. Busy all day, suddenly idle, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong and said, "Before building the bridge, we need to choose a suitable location for the bridge. Measure the width of the river surface and prepare the wood. The wood for the bridge should preferably be corrosion-resistant, durable, and flame-resistant. "


    "Iron tree." Gen did not think much, and directly said Tieshu.


    There''s nothing more suitable for building wooden bridges in the Twilight Forest than iron trees.


    "It''s close to the tribe, and the river is narrow." Xylophone murmured, and said, "It''s quite suitable near the wall of Baihu, just right next to the cave dwelling of the elders of Dalai. Changxia, what do you think of that location?"


    Once the wooden bridge is built, the danger of the Heluo tribe will inevitably increase.


    I chose the location of the White Lake fence to build the bridge, which is just right next to the cave dwelling of the elders of Dalai, just right.


    "Is there a suitable place near the White Lake fence?" Chang Xia asked, tilting his head.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng thought about the location that Xylophone said, and Nuan Chun said: "I know the location Xylophone Amu said. It''s very close to the outlet of Baihu, and the location is really suitable."


    "How wide��" Chang Xia asked.


    "Slightly narrower than other rivers in the White River, the specific width needs to be measured." Nuan Chun said.


    It is relatively narrow visually, but how much narrower needs to be measured. Orcs do not have a deep concept of length. They use knots as a scale to measure, usually a knot is about one meter, a knot is used to record major events, and small things are usually half a knot, or a fraction of a knot. Chang Xia always thought that the knot record was not reliable.


    Chang Xia asked Su Ye why he still had to use a knot when he had paper and a pen.


    Su Ye smiled and didn''t explain much.


    "Chang Xia, you guys are having fun. I''ll ask the orcs to measure the width of the river, and the Tieshu tribe is ready. Shen Rong, come with me." Gen Feng Feng Huo Huo took Shen Rong and walked towards Elder Yami.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth to speak.


    Unfortunately, she did not wait for her birth.


    Gen pulled Shen Rong far away.


    Shen Rong looked back at Chang Xia, shook his head lightly, and said it was all right.


    The wooden bridge is simple to build, maybe it will be built directly in the morning. When they return to the tribe in the afternoon or evening, they directly save dozens of miles.


    "You guys..." Chang Xia looked at Maple Leaf and the others.


    Kongshan Shankun showed eagerness to try, they looked at their respective partners and showed pleasing smiles.


    "Xingxingxing, you go help Shen Rong." Maple Leaf waved and drove away Kongshan.


    Seeing this, Shan Kun handed the back basket to Nuan Chun and chased after Shen Rong. In the same way, Snake gave Nanfeng a kiss on the cheek and followed.


    soon.


    Just leave the xylophone and a group of females standing in place.


    "Wooden Bridge, is it so powerful?" Chang Xia muttered in surprise.


    Xylophone smiled and explained: "The fertile fields are all herbivorous animals, and there are no wild beasts. They naturally don''t want to stay here. You first choose a location to build a stove, and then decide to hunt or pick. The fertile fields are not short of prey, you guys random."


    After speaking, Xylophone left directly.


    Leave the venue to Chang Xia and let them play freely.


    Before leaving, he rarely gave Nanfeng a smile.


    Clearly, Xylophone is pleased with her and Snake''s recent development.


    "It''s rare that Eminem didn''t scold me, and I feel a little unaccustomed to it." Nan Feng covered his face and said absentmindedly.


    Aside, Chang Xia and several others twitched the corners of their mouths.


    How shameless is this?


    Fortunately, the xylophone had gone far, otherwise Nanfeng would have to be beaten in addition to being scolded.


    "Go, find a suitable stream for the stove." Maple Leaf said.


    Above the fertile fields, streams criss-cross and connect with the White River. These streams will gradually disappear in the warm season, and disappear completely in the cold season. However, the ice and snow will reappear after melting, and so on.


    "We still have to find a cool shade, the sun will get bigger and bigger, and it will be more sunny." Chang Xia added. She was quite afraid of the sun, and Chang Xia couldn''t stand it for hunting and picking.


    Especially sweating profusely Chang Xia couldn''t stand it at all.


    Some people like it, but she hates it.


    "Then look for the tree first, and then find the water source." Nuanchun suggested.


    The clansmen came to Woye early in the morning, and the danger or something must have been cleared early. However, there are many poisonous snakes, insects and ants among the grass in the warm season. When the people walked, they all took branches and beat the ground or grass.


    a while.


    Maple Leaf was the first to see a big tree.


    It just so happened that there was no clansman building a stove near the big tree.


    This place is far from the place where the clansmen built the stove, but it is still within the scope of the tribal circle painting.


    ooh-


    The twin cubs in the warm spring back basket kept calling.


    Obviously, they can''t wait to have fun on Ferro.


    "Don''t make trouble, be quiet." Nuan Chun scolded, but unfortunately it was useless.


    Aside, Chang Xia and the others laughed.

 Chapter 405： Autumn and autumn rewards for flower gardeners

    Remember [] for a second,!


    "Chang Xia, you guys are busy first. I''m going to look for Xiling, and I... can''t watch these two goods." Nuan Chun supported his forehead, grabbed one leg of his own cub, and held it firmly, not letting the twin cubs rejoice run around.


    Aside, Chang Xia couldn''t stand it any longer.


    He stepped forward and squatted down to help catch the cubs who were scurrying around.


    The soft and waxy cubs in the past are now plump. Not to mention the strength of the struggle is quite strong, before the evolution of Chang Xia''s bloodline ability, Chang Xia really couldn''t hold back.


    "Get out of the way, I''ll come." Maple Leaf, with black lines all over his head, one in each hand, directly put the twins upside down in the air and said, "Nuanchun, you stay and tidy up the neighborhood, I will send them to Xiling and ask them to help look after."


    Cubs of this age are curious about everything.


    I really can''t bear to watch them.


    "Maple Leaf is domineering!" Chang Xia waved his fist and praised.


    Nuan Chun supported her waist and spit out: "Before giving birth, I listened to the clansmen praising the benefits of cubs. After this birth, my God..."


    "Wait a little longer, and leave it to the tribe to let Elder Jami and the others help take care of it." Nanfeng said.


    The cubs are still very cute.


    However, you really have to bring your own.


    That was definitely a very, very scary thing.


    Chang Xia swallowed his saliva carefully and said nervously, "Cub, Shen Rong and I are in no hurry, just wait a few more years!"


    This said.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun looked at each other.


    There were lingering fears in each other''s eyes.


    Nuanchun has recently brought the cubs and is really exhausted. Although Shan Kun was there to help, the beast cubs at this age are full of energy and maintain sufficient energy for everything. At the end of the day, there is basically not much time to calm down.


    "I don''t think there''s any need to worry about getting married with Snake." Nan Feng whispered.


    Nuan Chun waved his hand and said, "You''re not in a hurry, Xylophone Amu chicken. Forget it, let''s not talk about it, let''s tidy up the neighborhood and build a stove. Later, do you want Chang Xia to go hunting together?"


    "Hunting, good!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Immediately, the matter of the cubs was put aside.


    Mowing thatch, cleaning up gravel, and building a stove, the Changxia people were very busy.


    "It''s done, let''s go hunting!" Chang Xia patted off the dirt on his hands, stood up, and asked, "Nanfeng, do I need to prepare anything for hunting?"


    Speaking of which, Chang Xia had never really hunted.


    "You don''t need to prepare anything for hunting." Nan Feng shook her head lightly, and just finished speaking... She remembered that the orc who asked this question was Chang Xia, she froze, and looked towards Nuan Chun with a look of help.


    Nuan Chun received the look from Nan Feng calling for help, and paused slightly.


    "Don''t you have the bow and arrow given by the patriarch? Try hunting with a bow and arrow. The prey here in Woye is relatively stupid, and hunting is not difficult." Nuan Chun thought, and his eyes fell on the long bow that Chang Xia put in the basket.


    "Yes!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Take the bow and arrow and take a deep breath.


    "Let''s go hunting now and try��"


    Seeing that Chang Xia was in high spirits, Nuan Chun Nan Feng did not refute the prevarication. Today was originally for hunting and picking, and they also thought of making a delicious meal in the long summer at noon.


    "Changxia, come on!" Nanfeng encouraged and said, "It just so happened that we didn''t eat breakfast, so it''s up to you to hunt or something."


    Immediately.


    Chang Xia felt her shoulders slumped down, what a **** heavy task!


    "I work hard." Chang Xia nodded earnestly, picked up the bow and arrow and chose a direction to hunt. Today, many orcs came to Woye, and all the prey who usually roamed leisurely in Woye hid.


    "There are too many people, and the atmosphere is mixed. The prey is hiding and can''t see it." Chang Xia whispered. As a result, it naturally added more difficulty to hunting.


    Nan Feng bent over and looked around.


    Nuan Chun said, "How about...try to hunt pheasants and hares?"


    "No, I want to hunt sheep and eat roast whole sheep at noon." Chang Xia said stubbornly. Pheasants and hares can still use bows and arrows, just use their hands.


    The warm spring south wind looked at each other.


    Oh wow-


    Chang Xia made up his mind.


    "Go, let''s track the sheep." Nanfeng said. Then he began to teach Chang Xia various tracking skills, as well as identifying prey excrement.


    Chang Xia listened carefully, and the three of them carefully lurked among the grass, getting closer to the forest. Woye is a vast expanse of grassland, where cattle and sheep usually nibble on tender grass leisurely.


    pity.


    This leisure was disrupted by the tribe.


    At the same time, it also added a lot of difficulties to hunting.


    In the distance, Elder Dalai, who was in charge of patrolling, and the others watched from afar as Chang Xia was dormant among the grass. At a glance, it is clear that Nanfeng Nuanchun is hunting with Changxia.


    a time.


    They were curious.


    One by one craned their necks and looked around.


    "Or... I''ll go take a look." Ximu said seriously.


    The elder Dalai laughed, waved his hand, and said solemnly: "With the south wind and warm spring, there will be no problem in the long summer."


    "Chang Xia said to eat roast whole sheep at noon, you can help to see which direction the sheep are hiding, and privately find Nanfeng to lead the way." Da Dong blinked and suggested.


    This statement immediately attracted the approval of everyone.


    Gen took the elders of Jami and the others to build the bridge. These elders let themselves go directly and chatted happily one by one.


    "Okay, leave this to me." Chang Li patted his chest and quickly approached Chang Xia. He definitely wasn''t greedy for roasting whole sheep, he just wanted to help Chang Xia hunt.


    Chang Xia followed the flock while learning from Nan Feng.


    Here, Nan Feng successfully connected with the elder Changli and obtained the exact hiding place of the sheep. Then he guided Chang Xia little by little to get closer to the sheep, and worked silently for the roasted whole sheep at noon.


    "The flock, it''s really a flock." Chang Xia was excited, looking at the flock in the mountains and forests ahead, and said excitedly: "Nanfeng, we have tracked the flock."


    "Yes, it is indeed a flock of sheep." Nan Feng said seriously.


    Nuan Chun glanced at Nan Feng suspiciously, whether the tracking went too smoothly.


    And they seem to have walked into the forest Is it really okay?


    "Shh!" Nan Fengchao Nuanchun raised his index finger and pointed behind them.


    Nuan Chun raised his brows, knowing that most of them were followed by elders or totem warriors. No wonder she said tracking the flock was too smooth?


    And when they entered the forest, no clansmen came to stop them.


    It turns out that someone has been following behind, but I don''t know who is following?


    Chang Xia raised his bow and aimed at the ram on the edge of the flock. This wild goat is about the size of a half-sized calf. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the evolution of bloodline abilities, his own strength would have grown a lot.


    Chang Xia really didn''t dare to challenge the hunting of adult rams.


    Choose to shoot the lambs at most.


    "Chang Xia, have you chosen your prey?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Chang Xia held the bow, and his breath gradually solidified. Nanfeng Nuanchun was very nervous. This was Changxia��s first time hunting, and they were a little worried.


    Chang Xia said: "I have chosen. A ram, I aim at its neck."

 Chapter 406： Ming? D Lian? Yarn razor carbuncle?/a>

    Chapter 406


    "Neck, are you sure?" Nan Feng asked nervously.


    Is it so confident to aim at the neck of the prey for the first time hunting?


    Bow and arrow, Nan Feng is not very good at. She is better at throwing spears, as well as melee attacks. Orcs are basically better at melee attacks, and far-reaching attacks are too accurate.


    "I''ll try��" Chang Xia said firmly. In the past, the tribe used target shooting, which was considered still life shooting, but now it is live prey.


    Chang Xia held her breath, relaxed her body, and let herself become one with nature.


    "It''s a bit far!" Nuan Chun worried.


    Nan Feng nodded silently, obviously she had the same idea as Nuan Chun, the distance was remote, and it was the rams that were hunted. However, they did not speak out directly, for fear of hurting Chang Xia''s enthusiasm.


    In the dark, the elder Changli was equally worried.


    The prey Chang Xia chose this time was a bit difficult.


    one second


    two seconds


    five seconds


    Time passed little by little.


    Chang Xia held a bow and arrow, motionless.


    Sweat began to emerge from his forehead, one by one, slowly rolling down his cheeks.


    Soon, Chang Xia locked on the moment when the ram lowered his head to eat the tender grass.


    He released his right hand holding the arrow, and the sharp arrow broke through the air instantly, making a swooshing sound, and a shallow trace dragged in the air.


    puff!


    This is the sound of sharp arrows sinking into flesh.


    baa-


    The ram fell to the ground, twitching convulsively.


    A nearby flock of sheep found the ram that fell to the ground, and immediately made a terrified cry, and galloped towards the distant mountain forest.


    "I rely on (�Fo'') bulge!" Nuan Chun exclaimed, looking at Chang Xia beside him in amazement.


    Nan Feng swallowed his saliva, but silently gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    "I''m afraid Dalai, the quasi-head, will be tempted." Changli sighed. The elder Dalai was good at bow and arrow, so he was lame, and he was still qualified to be responsible for patrolling the tribe, and he also won the title of elder.


    In terms of long-range attack ability, no one in the tribe can match.


    If melee combat is not considered, the fighting power of the elders of Dalai is more terrifying than that of the elders of Pukang. Hundreds of hairs and 100s of hits, referring to where to fight, is talking about the elders of Dalai.


    Shen Rong complained about the Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon of the Heluo tribe before, this is really no joke.


    Even if they are weak, the twilight forest orcs have their own skills. This so-called weak is nothing more than relative to the strong clan in the Twilight Forest.


    If you really meet the Orcs on the west side, the weak people in the Twilight Forest can kill them. Even the Orcs here represent ferocity and sturdiness. Otherwise, how could they hold back the Orcs of the Western Lands from not daring to cross the border and step into the Twilight Forest to skim resources.


    It''s all about strength.


    "Good luck!" Chang Xia exclaimed in surprise.


    When she was hunting for the first time, she never thought that she would definitely hit the prey.


    "Luck, this is strength." Nuan Chun raised his hand and patted Chang Xia''s shoulder, shouting: "Let''s go, let''s go. At noon, just eat this sheep and roast the whole sheep."


    "Chang Xia, how do you feel?" Nan Feng asked.


    The three of them walked towards the fallen ibex together.


    At the same time, he skillfully untied the medicine bag around his waist, took out the medicine powder and sprinkled it lightly. This medicinal powder is deodorized. The **** smell in the mountains and forests is easy to attract wild beasts, which is the most terrifying.


    "It''s very exciting." Chang Xia said: "Look, my hands are still shaking now."


    Saying that, Chang Xia stretched out his right hand to let Nanfeng Nuanchun watch. Hunting big prey is totally different from hunting chickens and ducks.


    "Don''t worry, my first hunt was even worse. However, the first time I hunted was a Timberwolf, and I can still remember to this day that the Timberwolves'' sharp teeth were a finger''s distance from my neck..." Nan Feng gestured.


    It was the closest she felt to death since she was born.


    "Timberwolves, are you injured?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Nan Feng patted Chang Xia on the shoulder and said with a smile, "This is all a few years ago. Do you look like I''ve been hurt?"


    The elders in Changli and Nuan Chun were silent.


    The situation was not as easy as Nanfeng said.


    Although Nanfeng promptly killed the Timberwolves that attacked, Nanfeng returned to the tribe to lie in the beast den for more than half a month afterwards.


    She almost died, and Xylophone was even more frightened.


    Nuan Chun remembered that Chang Xia had also asked her where Nan Feng had gone, and why she never went to look for her. Nuanchun directly prevaricates the past by going out to hunt, and it will be half a month later when Nanfeng can get out of bed and walk around.


    "Nuanchun, do you know about this?" Chang Xia turned his head and asked.


    Nuan Chun Qing coughed and explained, "I know, Nan Feng is fine."


    It''s okay, it means now.


    At that time, Nanfeng was not all right, but not dead.


    With that said, Nanfeng Nuanchun lifted the wild goat and walked slowly towards the outside of the forest. Chang Xia was in charge of guarding with a bow, but there was no way, Chang Xia''s hand was still teasing.


    It can be seen that Chang Xia really did his best just now.


    When the elders in the dark department saw Changxia and the others, they left the forest and disappeared again quietly. They returned to Woye and reported what they had just seen to the elders of Dalai.


    He believed that the elders of Dalai would be very interested.


    The tribesmen who use bows and arrows in the tribe have basically been instructed by the elders of Dalai.


    The only exception is Changxia.


    She had been practicing by herself, and the animal tendon bow was made by Gengen for Chang Xia.


    "Who hunted the wild goat?" Maple Leaf followed the smell and was surprised to see the wild goat carried by Nanfeng Nuanchun. His eyes fell on the blood hole in the neck of the wild goat. The size of the blood hole was not like a spear, but an arrow.


    "Changxia��"


    Maple Leaf showed an expression of disbelief.


    Nan Feng laughed and praised: "You read that right, this wild goat was hunted by Chang Xia. We eat roast whole lamb at noon, and Chang Xia invites all the clansmen to eat together."


    "Chang Xia, well done." Maple Leaf said happily.


    Tribal males and females go out hunting when they reach adulthood, and then use the prey they catch to invite their tribesmen to taste, in order to declare their adulthood.


    Changxia is a special case, after adulthood.


    She also couldn''t go into the forest to hunt, let alone invite the clan to taste the prey she hunted. The hunting of wild goats this time was beyond Maple Leaf''s expectations.


    hey-hey!


    Chang Xia smirked, very happy.


    She was finally able to invite her clan to taste her mitzvah prey Happy, really happy.


    Of course, this mitzvah-tasting prey is more of a symbolic one. Each clan can eat a bite, it is already very good.


    "I''ll go to Baihe to catch some fish and shrimp, a roasted whole lamb is not enough!" Nanfeng said.


    Nuan Chun said: "There is no shortage of pheasants and rabbits in Woye, so catch a few more."


    "I sent the twins to find Xiling and the others, and they picked up a lot of eggs. By the way, Xiling and the others also picked up a lot of eggs. They said they would bring them to us later, and hope to have lunch with us at noon. "Maple Leaf said.


    "Yes!" Chang Xia replied.


    There are many people, and the clan will naturally come to help.


    Chang Xia is not worried that it will be too hard, the clansmen are very good at craftsmanship, and Chang Xia is happy to taste different flavors of food.


    "Ah! I feel that Lei''s stove will not be enough." Nanfeng complained.


    As soon as the cubs arrive, the clansmen will follow, and when there are too many people, the stove will naturally be insufficient. In addition, Chang Xia wanted to serve the clan with roasted whole sheep, and Nan Feng said that he could not imagine that scene.


    (End of this chapter)


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 407： Practical teaching, 2 correct

    Chapter 407 Practical teaching, both correct


    "Bird eggs, I want to eat fried eggs."


    "Fried eggs and soup noodles are absolutely amazing."


    "Which one of you brought fans here?"


    Speaking of bird eggs, Nan Feng directly mentioned that he wanted to eat fried eggs. Bird eggs are made in various ways. In the past, clansmen ate them raw or boiled them. Now, the clansmen no longer stick to a simple way of eating, and their favorite is naturally scrambled eggs with peppers.


    At the same time, the clansmen also discovered that bird eggs can be fried with meat, fried with wild vegetables, and made into soup. A variety of practices are not inferior to ginkgo.


    then.


    When people go out hunting and picking.


    They always bring a rattan basket filled with leaves or thatch to hold bird eggs. In the mountains, the most important thing is bird eggs.


    In the past, the clansmen would always step on bird eggs and soil the soles of their feet and animal leather shoes.


    Well now.


    One by one can''t wait to pick up all the eggs they see and take them home.


    "The warm season is here, the weather starts to get hot, and the eggs of birds tend to go bad." Nuan Chun said worriedly: "Other food is similar, but it''s a headache!"


    In the past, the tribe did not hoard much food, and the warm spring did not have a headache.


    This year''s tribal situation is different.


    The caves where supplies were hoarded were all full. If this is broken, don''t you feel bad? Recently, Nuanchun went to the tribe to walk around, and I heard a lot of discussions in private. The cave needs to be inspected every day or two to prevent the food from rotting and not being discovered.


    "The meat hoarded by the tribe is all jerky and fried meat. These things are durable and will not spoil easily. Other wild vegetables are sun-dried and will not rot. For bird eggs, you can only eat them faster. Or pickled to make salted bird eggs or pine eggs." Chang Xia thought.


    These two are not difficult to pickle.


    It''s just that Chang Xia didn''t do it in his previous life.


    At the same time, salted duck eggs are also called pickled duck eggs. There are not only duck eggs in tribal bird eggs, other eggs and bird eggs are all similar in appearance, and Chang Xia can''t tell them apart!


    "The tribe is not at ease." Maple Leaf said: "The tribe will inspect the cave every one or two days, sampling various materials at any time, for fear of accidents."


    "Chang Xia, how did you make the salted bird eggs and pine eggs?" Nuan Chun asked curiously.


    The most important thing in the tribe is the egg.


    Every household is picking up several baskets.


    According to the number, it is estimated that each family has thousands of them.


    The tribe consumes more eggs every day, but the tribesmen go out to pick up more.


    "Salted bird eggs are pickled with salt, while Songhua eggs are more complex and must be marinated by smearing them with plant ash." Chang Xia recalled that she had eaten Songhua eggs, and she could neither like nor dislike the taste.


    By comparison.


    Chang Xia prefers salted bird eggs a little more.


    However, she liked the dish of fried peppers with Songhua eggs.


    Hearing this, Maple Leaf Nuanchun and the other orcs looked at each other and said in unison, "Changxia, go back to the cave in the afternoon. Let''s pickle salted bird eggs and Songhua eggs together!"


    hey-hey--


    Whether it''s delicious or not, let''s not say.


    They just like to do things with Chang Xia.


    Yes, even so.


    "..." Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, nodded, and replied, "Okay, let''s try it together. I can''t guarantee success, after all, I haven''t done it before."


    "OK."


    "Wait, pick up more eggs and return to the tribe."


    Chang Xia nodded, and Nan Feng discussed picking up more eggs. They decided to give this great and arduous task to the beast cubs in Xiling. Anyway, they are full of energy and like to play and play in the grass.


    Wild goat, Chang Xia wants to make roast whole sheep.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng helped build another bonfire stand. Chang Xia wanted to keep the sheepskin to make the mutton more tender. The south wind of the maple leaves begins to shave, and the warm spring helps to fetch water.


    Chang Xia explained things to Xi Ling and the others who came over.


    Ask them to help pick more wild **** and green onions for seasoning, which will be used later.


    At the same time, the eggs they sent were placed neatly by the roots of the tree. Above the fertile fields, the playful sounds of **** and other beast cubs are endless.


    From time to time, clansmen came over and asked if they needed help.


    After learning that Changxia would invite the clansmen to eat roasted whole sheep at noon, the clansmen gradually moved closer to Changxia and the others.


    a while.


    An empty and remote corner.


    With dozens more stoves, the bustling crowd gathered little by little.


    All kinds of things only need to be opened, and there is no need to prepare for a long summer. So, Chang Xia began to prepare the sauce for roasting whole sheep, and left the other things to the clan to help.


    "Put the noodles on, and eat soup noodles later. Changxia can make fried eggs. I have to learn from them. The fried eggs I make always taste a little bit worse."


    "Soup powder, then I have to learn how to stew bone soup with Chang Xia."


    Soon, the clan people''s comments came one after another.


    Considering Chang Xia''s body, the clansmen rarely visit Chang Xia on their own initiative. If something happens, most of the time, let Xylophone or Nanfeng help to tell it.


    The preparation methods of various dishes are also narrated through the mouth of Nanfeng Nuanchun.


    Today, it is rare to be able to witness Chang Xia cooking, and the clansmen are in high spirits.


    Even the cubs were naughty, but no one scolded them.


    "Before frying the eggs, stir the egg mixture evenly. You can put in the salt and chopped green onion in advance. Also, don''t fry it too thoroughly."


    "Bone soup stew, cold water pot."


    Chang Xia prepares the sauce for roasting whole lamb while answering questions from the tribe.


    On the side, the clansmen listened and acted.


    The long stove is neat and tidy.


    Look, it''s very lively.


    This feeling made Chang Xia think of the Flowing Water Banquet.


    It was obviously a spring outing, but it finally turned into a flowing water feast in the village.


    cough cough-


    However, seeing the high spirits of the clansmen, Chang Xia Mingzhi did not talk much. Anyway, where to play is not to play, the most important thing is to have fun.


    The wild goat is cleaned and pickled in Changxia.


    Once marinated and flavorful, put it on the bonfire rack and start baking.


    A seductive fragrance filled the sky above Wo Ye, and the roar of wild beasts could be heard from time to time. However, no beast really dared to approach.


    If you dare to approach, it will become a dish in the end.


    "It''s really fragrant!" Xylophone came over, curiously watching the roasted whole lamb on the grill The roasted whole lamb with seasoning made bursts of grease sound under the fire, and the fragrance was even more It made the **** keep coming together, and they couldn''t drive them away no matter how hard they tried.


    Under the grill, Chang Xia was also roasting a few hares and pheasants.


    Roasting whole lamb takes time, roasting hares and pheasants is much quicker.


    Obviously, before Chang Xia started, he thought of the situation he might encounter.


    Xiling Mu Ning squatted down, turned the roasted hare and roasted pheasant in his hands, and learned how to use a brush made of branches in Changxia to dip it in the sauce from time to time. The tempting taste made them swallow frequently.


    Don''t say tits, they are greedy and don''t want to leave.


    The bigger cubs in Xiling could not wait to swallow the roasted hare or roasted pheasant in their hands.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia has repeatedly reminded that it can only be eaten when it is cooked.


    "Xyon Amu, is the patriarch and the others okay?" Chang Xia asked.


    Fortunately, he chose a shaded location for the stove, and Chang Xia wiped the hot sweat on his forehead, gave up his seat, and let Nan Feng help turn the roasted whole sheep.


    Xylophone said, "It''s almost time."


    (End of this chapter)


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 408： Shen Rong is thin, but his waist is strong

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Chapter 408 Shen Rong is thin, but the waist is strong


    "Come on?" A small question mark appeared in Chang Xia''s mind. Xylophone''s answer was unexpected. She pressed her tongue to her mouth and whispered: "Xylophone Amu, coming soon... What do you mean?"


    The measurement is almost over.


    Or the iron tree used to build the wooden bridge has fallen.


    "Wooden bridge, it''s almost finished." Xylophone said.


    puff-


    "Xylophone Amu, what did you say?" Chang Xia spat out the water he just drank, and looked at Xylophone in shock.


    The wooden bridge is almost ready?


    Chang Xia guessed whether her ears were ringing in the ears or not, and heard it wrong.


    "Shen Rong took someone to measure the surface of the White River, and Root helped to carry the iron tree. After a while, the first wooden bridge should be ready. In the afternoon, we don''t need to detour through the stone bridge, and we can go directly to the tribe through the wooden bridge." Xylophone said happily.


    I grass (an herb)! Remember the URL m.xbeqge. com


    Long summer hemp.


    Man, totally numb.


    She said on her front foot that she wanted to build a wooden bridge on the Baihe River, so that it would be convenient to travel between the tribes and the fertile fields. The wooden bridge on the back foot has been built, and this speed... is comparable to the speed of the earth''s flower gardener''s infrastructure maniac, awesome!


    "Shen Rong is fast!"


    "Whether Shen Rong is happy, you have to ask Chang Xia."


    "That''s right, Shen Rong looks thin, and his waist is definitely strong."


    In an instant, the clansmen had various colored discussions one after another. Chang Xia has black lines all over his head, and he can drive on this broken road. He really deserves to be an old driver!


    "This topic is suitable for honeydew!" Nan Feng whispered.


    Honeydew told Bai Qing yesterday that she wanted to go hunting and dig thatched grass roots, but I haven''t seen them today. Look, they should work hard in private.


    Ha ha.


    Maple Leaf Nuanchun laughed.


    "Can Sister Changxia eat it?" Titty hugged Saru Hei and squatted beside Xiling, her eyes fixed on the roasted whole sheep.


    Beside Wuliu Luyou and other cubs, squatting neatly.


    At this moment, they stopped playing and sparring, and just guarded the roasted whole sheep side.


    Chang Xia restrained his shocked expression, shook his head and said, "Not yet." It will take at least a few hours to roast the whole lamb.


    but.


    The roasted pheasant and roasted hare here in Xiling are almost ready.


    "Xiling, do you eat spicy food?" Chang Xia said, "If you can eat spicy food, you can add some chili sauce to taste better."


    Chang Xia loves spicy food.


    If you don''t add some peppers to the barbecue, it will be tasteless.


    "Yes, Xiling, add more chili."


    "Brush more chili sauce on kokeweed."


    Here Xiling hasn''t answered yet, and the **** on the side are the first to answer. Obviously, they understand that roasted whole lamb is not edible yet, but roasted pheasant and roasted hare are already roasted, brushed with chili sauce, and ready to eat.


    then.


    These radish heads quietly moved to the grill again.


    Chang Xia supported his forehead and sighed, "Don''t squeeze on the grill any more. If you squeeze again, you will really fall into the fire."


    Wuliu Luyou was in his arms, each holding a dark beast cub.


    He was so fat that he couldn''t even find his eyes. No need to guess, Chang Xia knew that these two were the twins of the Nuan Chun family.


    "Nuanchun, do you want to cut some fresh meat?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Nuan Chun supported his forehead, covered the corners of his twitching mouth, and said, "Forget it, they are too fat. If you eat less, you will lose weight."


    One day a day.


    It is a pity that it is not long, but long and heavy.


    "Amu, get me a bowl."


    "Chopsticks, I want wooden chopsticks."


    "Xiling, are you ready to bake?"


    In an instant, the soft cries of the **** and other cubs sounded. The clansmen who were discussing stopped the discussion decisively, and got up and took the bowls and chopsticks to send to the cubs.


    "Chang Xia, look what I brought you?"


    The beast cubs happily ate roasted hare and roasted pheasant. Chang Xia and the others tasted it and did not scramble for food with the beast cubs.


    Nan Fengba pursed his lips, thinking about what to bake.


    Suddenly, I heard Honeydew''s cry.


    Turning around, I saw Honey Dew coming with the group of people, and a fishy smell got into the nostrils.


    "Honeydew, have you gone fishing in Baihe?" Nanfeng raised his eyebrows and said, "I was just thinking about what to bake, let''s eat grilled fish!"


    "That''s right, I just went fishing in Baihe." Milu smiled and nodded, Bai Qingheimeng and others picked out several rattan baskets, which were full of catches. There are fish, shrimp and crabs, and even snails and mussels.


    "Honeydew, the harvest is very good!" Chang Xia waved his hand and looked into the rattan basket. Nan Feng said that he was eating grilled fish, and the **** began to move. Looking for the bigger cubs like Xiling Mu Ning, and intending to encourage them to help grill the fish.


    "I asked Bai Qing to catch more fish and shrimp, and plan to make them into dried fish and store them." Honeydew explained that Bai Qing is not suitable for hunting away from the tribe. Baihe is close, so fishing to make dried fish is a good choice.


    Orcs stock up on supplies in the warm season to prepare for the cold season.


    After the exchange activities, she and Bai Qing are going to live in the Tianshi tribe for a month.


    I''m afraid I don''t have much time to stock up on supplies this month.


    So, Honeydew thought about how to accumulate wealth. After all, they have hands and feet, so they can''t always rely on the tribe.


    Don''t say that Bai Qing didn''t accept it, and Milu herself didn''t agree.


    "Honeydew, I have an idea." Changxiachao Milu gave a thumbs up and praised.


    Honeydew is indeed a female who knows how to live.


    It was his luck that Bai Qing met her.


    Bai Qing smiled and said, "I built an earthen stove in the courtyard of the cave to bake dried fish, and then sealed it in an animal skin bag for storage."


    "Brother, don''t worry, the sealed dried fish can be stored for half a year. However, the most suitable season for making dried fish is the cold season, and the dried fish made in the warm season has a shorter shelf life. Remember to check it out from time to time..." Chang Xia said.


    This said.


    The other clansmen nearby nodded.


    Some clansmen with thin backgrounds were thinking about whether to imitate Baiqing''s honeydew fishing and make dried shoe fish for storage.


    When Chang Xia and the others were chatting.


    Tit encouraged Xiling and others to sneak a few fish, cleaned, marinated, and planned to make them into grilled fish. Usually the cubs at home have an average appetite, but today at Woye, these cubs have a great appetite.


    The little things they thought were hidden.


    But they didn''t know that it all fell into Chang Xia''s eyes.


    Next.


    One after another, clansmen came over and brought all kinds of prey and wild vegetables.


    As a result, the spring outing activities that should have been spread out directly evolved into a flowing water banquet in the village. Changxia arranged a table, and the clansmen divided the labor and cooperated, or dealt with the prey, or cooked by hands.


    In the end, each family prepares several dishes and then everyone eats together.


    Here comes.


    It won''t make anyone tired, but can eat more delicious food.


    "Chang Xia, I heard that you hunted a wild goat?" Shen Rong smiled and walked towards Chang Xia, the water droplets on his hands hadn''t been shaken off, obviously he just washed his hands.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia heard the words, turned around in joy, looked at Shen Rong who was walking towards him, pointed to the grill not far away, and said, "Yes, the roasted whole lamb is almost ready. The bridge is built? You guys are really fast!"


    "Yeah! It''s fragrant." Shen Rong nodded, sniffed close to the grill, and praised.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： I cant eat anymore

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Chapter 409 I Can''t Eat Anymore


    "The patriarch sent iron trees and wood, plus resin. It''s not difficult to build a wooden bridge." Shen Rong explained that the so-called flat bridge is to build a wooden bridge over the Baihe River, which is very simple.


    The Heluo tribe had not built it before, and most of them did not expect this aspect.


    If it is an arch bridge, Shen Rong can''t guarantee to build it. Compared with flat bridges, arch bridges are much more troublesome to build.


    Chang Xia heard it.


    I could understand what Shen Rong said.


    "This wooden bridge is suitable for Baihe." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    Shen Rong nodded and said in agreement, "Indeed. If other rivers want to build wooden bridges, they must be arch bridges. Baihe is an exception, so it''s simple."


    Don''t worry about river growth, let alone building wooden bridges.


    Even if you build wood, you can cross the river.


    While chatting, the clansmen brought wooden piers/slates, and all kinds of strange things, all of which were used as tables and chairs. All kinds of delicacies were placed together, and the **** and the others were frolicking in the crowd with grilled fish.


    Chang Xia sighed, fortunately the weather has been sunny recently.


    If it is raining, there must be stagnant water in the fertile fields, so laughing and playing, it is estimated that the whole body is covered with wet mud, and I am afraid that I can''t see it.


    "Shen Rong, do you want to eat grilled fish?" Bai Qing asked.


    Holding the grilled fish in his hand, he handed it to Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong took the grilled fish and first fed it to Chang Xia instead of eating it himself.


    This made Bai Qing very satisfied and gave Shen Rong a thumbs up.


    On the side, Snake also fed Nanfeng with grilled fish. Nanfeng is busy making beggar chickens while eating grilled fish fed by snakes. At the same time, he also told Snake about the practice of beggar chickens.


    Maple Leaf didn''t let anyone feed it, but she was feeding Kongshan.


    Kong Shan was waving the spatula to fry the flavored rabbit.


    "Chang Xia, do you need me to do something?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head, pointed to the roasted whole lamb that was turning in front of him, and said with a smile, "Wait a minute and help distribute the roasted whole lamb."


    "Okay." Shen Rong nodded and replied.


    This roasted whole lamb is of great significance to Chang Xia.


    Although he had taken Chang Xia to hunt before, the wild goat in front of him was the prey that Chang Xia really started hunting.


    According to the custom of the Orcs of the Dusk Forest, only the people who invited the tribe to eat the prey they hunted in adulthood can be regarded as real adults.


    During this trip to the fertile fields, Chang Xia unexpectedly fulfilled his wish.


    No wonder she smiled so brightly today.


    Shen Rong recalled the coming-of-age ceremony of the Orcs of the Western Land. In addition to luxury items, the elders and relatives would also gift beautiful slaves. When Shen Rong was an adult, the Yuan family prepared a lot of luxurious items for him, as well as five handsome male orcs and five beautiful female orcs, all of whom were trained slaves.


    After all, Marquis Yuan had not disappeared at that time, and his position in the Yuan family was stable.


    As the only heir of Yuanhou, Shen Rong''s status is naturally noble.


    On the other hand, the Orcs of the Eastern Land are also adults.


    One is to give and one is to give back.


    See you high and low.


    "Brush with oil one last time and sprinkle with chili powder and chopped green onion."


    "Shen Rong, this is a beast knife."


    "Maple Leaf Nanfeng, you go to inform the clansmen and say that the roasted whole lamb has been roasted."


    Chang Xia stopped the rotating grill and spoke quickly.


    Shen Rong took the animal knife and started cutting the roasted whole lamb. Maple Leaf Nanfeng loudly informed the clansmen that the roasted whole medicine was ready, and asked the clansmen to come and share the roasted whole sheep to celebrate the long summer together.


    Shen Rong handed the first piece of roasted whole sheep cut to the patriarch root, followed by the elders. Chang Xia sighed silently, regretting that Su Ye Baiqing was not present.


    "Chang Xia, you will be an adult totem warrior from now on, the tribe bless you!"


    "Changxia, work hard to conquer the Twilight Forest!"


    "Long Xia, grow up healthily."


    The voices of various blessings from the tribe rang out one after another.


    Chang Xia grinned and took the small piece of roast whole lamb that Shen Rong handed her with a smile. Even the clansmen present were given a small piece of roasted whole sheep. They imitated the clansmen and wailed twice, so cute that Chang Xia couldn''t help but want to kiss them.


    Soon, only a skeleton remains of the roasted whole lamb.


    Shen Rong ate the last piece of roasted whole lamb, and at the same time handed Chang Xia a leaf bag containing two pieces of roasted whole lamb, and said in a low voice, "This is for Wu and Bai Qing."


    Shen Rong understood the meaning of Su Ye and Bai Qing in Chang Xia''s heart.


    In fact, the two pieces of roasted whole lamb meat are the first and second pieces. The piece of roasted whole lamb meat that Gengen ate should be regarded as the third piece.


    Shen Rong and Gen looked at each other and understood each other.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia was pleasantly surprised. He held the leaf bag in his hand tightly, wrapped it in several layers with leaves, and then stuffed the leaves into the beast sack on his waist and put it away. After returning to the cave, I plan to store it in the cellar, and show it to Su Ye and Bai Qing when they come over, hoping that the roasted whole lamb meat will not be broken by then.


    After eating roasted whole lamb.


    Next, is the meal.


    Chang Xia and the others took bowls and chopsticks and began to shuttle over the fertile fields.


    They savoured various delicacies on their way to and from the strange tables of the clansmen.


    Nan Feng carried a bowl of soup noodles with fried eggs soaked in it. He craned his neck to look at the table in front of the clansmen, and when he saw the food he wanted to eat, he shouted for help.


    There are also informal clansmen, who take bowls and eat from table to table.


    Elder Jami sighed, but unfortunately Elder Pukang was not in the tribe. Otherwise, this should be his favorite part, and being able to eat as much as he likes is the happiest thing for Pukang elders.


    Unfortunately, with the enhancement of bloodline ability.


    This simple happiness has become unattainable for him.


    "It''s so good, I can''t eat it, I really can''t eat it anymore." Chang Xia clutched her chubby belly and returned to sit in the shade to digest.


    Shen Rong stuffed a fish ball into his mouth, and there was still half of it in the bowl.


    Fish balls, he didn''t like to eat them before.


    However, the fish **** had a special meaning to him, and Chen Rong gradually became interested in the fish balls, seeing that he was reluctant to miss it.


    "Chang Xia, I think activities like today''s will be able to come to the tribe a few more times in the future." Nan Feng also sat beside him with his stomach stretched out. As he said that, he sucked in his saliva, his eyes still staring at the table in the distance.


    Nuan Chun hugged the twin cubs who had already eaten and slept, rolled his eyes Nan Feng, and complained, "A few more times, you won''t be afraid that the tribe will be eaten up?"


    "Eating empty will not." Maple Leaf said: "Today''s food is all locally sourced, and it did not consume the materials hoarded by the tribe."


    In fact, she thought the same as Nanfeng.


    Such a fun and delicious activity, you can come several times.


    Next time, it is better to go to Songshan.


    After all, there are Songshan chickens, Songshan mushrooms and Songshan bracken in Songshan.


    "It''s really happy to be fed!" Milu leaned against Bai Qing and asked him to help rub her stomach, smiling silly.


    Several males looked at each other, silently speaking.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： Full 0 plus change

    Remember [] for a second,!


    "Chang Xia, will you continue hunting in the afternoon?"


    "Don''t talk, lie down and rest for a while."


    Chang Xia and the others came to Woye in the early morning, and it was just past noon. After all, they had a brunch.


    "In the afternoon, stroll around Woye in the afternoon." Chang Xia squinted and muttered.


    In the morning, busy hunting and roasting whole sheep. She didn''t have time to seriously visit Woye, so she took a break and found time to visit Woye to see if she could find some new wild vegetables or something.


    "Digging thatch roots?" Honeydew asked with a smile.


    She discussed with Bai Qing to go fishing in the Baihe River in the evening, and then bring it back to the Baihu cave to make dried fish. After all, Honeydew wanted to go everywhere with Changxia, and if she was fishing in the afternoon, she had to go home to deal with the fish.


    Chang Xia shook her head and said, "I won''t dig thatch roots today, I want to pick some seasonal vegetables like bracken." The sugar stored in her cellar. Enough to eat for three or five years in the long summer. In addition, the clansmen sent one or two rattan baskets from time to time.


    The Chang Xia family really has no shortage of sugar.


    "Bracken, there should be mushrooms. The mushrooms in Woye are not as delicious as Songshan, but the taste is not bad. Pueraria or something seems to be growing." Maple Leaf said.


    The warm spring south wind nodded in agreement.


    On the fertile fields, in addition to various prey, wild vegetables are naturally abundant.


    talking.


    The lively Woye became quiet a little bit.


    The cubs, who were laughing and playing, started their lunch break after eating and drinking.


    Likewise, the tribesmen sit under the shade of trees, chat or rest. The warm spring breeze blows across the fertile fields, bringing a different kind of tranquility. The hiding animals came out quietly, nibbling on the fresh weeds.


    "Shen Rong, shall we go hunting together?" Shan Kun whispered.


    Nuan Chun is guarding the sleeping cubs, and Shan Kun is itching to hunt. So, he asked Shen Rong softly.


    Shen Rong shook his head and said, "You guys go! I''ll accompany Chang Xia to sleep, and I''ll go hunting later." Hunting, how can it be fun to accompany Chang Xia. The smelly prey, it is better to hold the fragrant and soft Chang Xia, Shen Rong decisively refused Shan Kun''s invitation.


    Shan Kun turned around.


    Look at Kongshan Snake and others.


    Bai Qing����


    Bai Qing was directly ignored by him.


    "I''ll take a lunch break with Maple Leaf!"


    "I''ll chat with Nanfeng."


    Empty Mountain Snake Walk is very interesting and refuses at the same time.


    So, in addition to the big feet in the warm spring, there are also two groups of beast cubs who are very meaty.


    ooh-


    Shan Kun wanted to scream.


    However, when his eyes touched the cubs sleeping sweetly in his arms. Shan Kun bit his lip and swallowed the exclamation from his mouth.


    Shan Kun timidly turned around and met Nuan Chun''s dangerous eyes.


    I rely on (�Fo��) convex! ! !


    He was wrong, and shouldn''t talk too much about hunting. I can go there in the afternoon, why can''t I wait a little longer.


    Empty mountains and snakes wander these inappropriate things.


    Use him to please his partner, and he is the only one who gets hurt in the end.


    Shan Kun twisted his face, opened his mouth, and glared at Kong Shan and the others. As for Shen Rong, he didn''t dare to look at Shen Rong, this male was too skilled to offend him.


    "Nuanchun, I''m not going hunting." Shan Kun endured the pain in his body, showed a pleasing smile to Nuanchun, and whispered, "I''ll accompany you and the cubs..."


    "Go away��" Nuan Chun said speechlessly.


    Why didn''t she realize that her partner was so stupid before? !


    It''s stupid, I can''t see it.


    puff-


    In an instant, Nanfeng Fengye and the others covered their stomachs and laughed.


    Chang Xia squinted his eyes and fell asleep in Shen Rong''s arms. The others, seeing that Chang Xia was silent, closed their eyes and rested their minds.


    After a while, there was a soft breathing sound.


    Gen and Xylophone glanced at each other, watching the young tribesmen enter their break time. He led the xylophone towards the Baihe wooden bridge and said warmly, "Xylophone, let''s go to the wooden bridge to see."


    "Okay!" Xylophone smiled, holding Gen''s arm, and said softly: "Nanfeng and Snake get along well, when do you plan to let them get married?"


    Recently, the Heluo tribe has been paired with other tribes one after another.


    This incident will surely disturb the other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    In this exchange event, each orc tribe will say something. However, Xylophone is not worried that the tribes will make a move. At most, the young people who are single from their own tribe will be injured.


    Of course, maybe they''d be happy to get hurt a little bit.


    "At the end of this exchange, let Nanfeng and Snake go to the Snake Mountain tribe." Gen said. Over the years, he has sacrificed a lot for his xylophone.


    Xylophone looks forward to Nanfeng getting married as soon as possible, and spares no effort to select suitable males for Nanfeng. Initially, the selection target was the own tribe.


    However, look at how Nanfeng gets along with them.


    Gen directly rested his thoughts and turned to the adult males of other orc tribes.


    Snaking is an accident.


    If it was before Chang Xia got married, this snake line would appear. Nine times out of ten, Gen would never agree to let Snake Walk approach the south wind. With Shen Rong''s lesson learned, Gen found that it would also be beneficial to marry males from other tribes.


    Just turn the alien male/female back into the tribe.


    I''m not afraid that they will treat their cubs badly.


    After all, they live in their own tribe, and if something goes wrong, they can support and take care of them at any time.


    "It''s really decided to be a snake?" Xylophone hesitated.


    Don''t look at the appearance of Xylophone always despising Nanfeng, but as Eminem, who would really despise his own cub.


    Disgust is nothing more than hating that iron cannot become steel.


    "Snake walking, very good." Gen whispered: "I asked Shen Rong, he said that snake walking is okay." Obviously, Gen looking for Shen Rong, naturally let Shen Rong try snake walking. At the same time, Maple Leaf Kongshan and the others have tested snake walking in private.


    She has Shen Rong''s experience.


    This time, they didn''t let Nanfeng notice the difference.


    Of course, Shen Rong provided a lot of methods.


    "Since Shen Rong nodded, let''s go for a snake! The Snake Mountain tribe is strong, and it would be good for Nanfeng to find a male from the Snake Mountain tribe as his partner." Xylophone thought for a while, then nodded lightly.


    The root is still young, at least able to work in the patriarch''s position for decades.


    Decades are enough for the Heluo tribe to become stronger.


    At that time, even if they were old, the tribe could continue to protect Nanfeng and Changxia.


    "You believe in Shen Rong so much?" Gen smiled and let go of Xylophone''s hand. He took out a bouquet of flowers from under the wooden bridge and handed it to Xylophone. He learned this trick from Ge Lei. The male likes to toss all kinds of gifts to the snails the most.


    Flowers are the most commonly used gifts.


    "Shen Rong is very unusual, isn''t it?" Xylophone smiled and took the flower handed over by the root, lowered her head, sniffed it, and said regretfully, "Unfortunately, Shen Rong''s identity is not good. Otherwise, he is definitely the most suitable to take over as the tribe''s patriarch. The position of the person ~ www.novelhall.com ~ strength, intelligence.


    Shen Rong has both.


    However, he is from the Western Continent.


    This is enough to erase all the points in Shen Rong.


    The orcs of the Twilight Forest will never have an orc chief from the Western Continent. Especially the Heluo tribe is one of the six major clans, and it is even more impossible.


    "Yeah! It''s a pity." Gen agreed.


    ������������off topic����������


    Thanks: Shang Liuli, Flashy, -Ling-, Nightmare, Sake Beauty, Devil Angel, Meiyinger, Beautiful Bad Witch, Qiao Qiaomei, Butterfly Dance Meditation, Chubby 600921712, Rouzhirou, Daughter Lan, Book Friends 20211117111458822 , Can''t sleep without reading Starman, Tears Rain in Qingcheng, (^-^), Pikachu, Accompanying,, Tibetan Color, Rosemary Wings, Mo Fengdan, Zhuang Jinlin''s mother, smiling, dark streets, fog, book friends 13 ****15, good things come in pairs, Angelia, Mo Youlan, etc. have greatly voted for monthly support! Thank you: Sha, Luo Xi, book friends 202111171118822, huiabetter, Sha and other great rewards and support~~

 Chapter 411： hunting game

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Compared to the Sirius Tribe, we are lucky. I heard that the Wolf Tribe has cut off the cooperation with the Xilu Yuan family, and it is estimated that they want to let Shen Rong breathe out." Xylophone said with a chuckle.


    Twilight Forest said it was huge.


    But, say small and small.


    What happened here is hard to hide from the eyes and ears of other orcs.


    "The Yuan family, asking for trouble. Over the years, he has relied on the preferential treatment of the Tianlang tribe and the benefits of the Twilight Forest. Now it is time for him to repay his debts. In fact, the Yuan family should be glad that the east land is too far away from the west land. Otherwise, with the wolf tribe''s stingy and vengeful character, the Heavenly Wolf Tribe will not let it go." Gen Sen said coldly.


    Xingya of the Sirius Tribe is not unknown.


    Back then, Xingya was very much loved by Wu.


    It''s a pity that she met Yuanhou at her most beautiful moment and fell into it.


    If Yuanhou was an orc from the Twilight Forest, Su Ye would definitely not stop him. But Yuanhou came from the Western Land, and he was still the son of a nobleman. This means that he will never join the Dusk Forest, let alone become a Western Orc.


    then.


    Su Ye gave up Xingya.


    At the same time, it can be regarded as a complete star.


    Who knew that Xing Yafu was thin and died of dystocia.


    "Xingya is a pity." Xylophone said lightly.


    Gen sneered and sneered: "The moment she chooses Yuanhou, she should have the consciousness of death." After the fight against Xingya, the Twilight Forest cut off the contact between the Eastern Land Orcs and the Western Land Orcs, especially marriage, which is absolutely impossible. .


    Xylophone heard the words, her eyes moved slightly, but she didn''t make a sound.


    Xingya dystocia is a fact.


    It can''t be the Sirius Tribe or Yuanhou who did something. It''s so scary and heart-wrenching.


    "The Heavenly Wolf Tribe has cut off the cooperation with the Yuan family. Wouldn''t the extra golden rods be cheap for our orc tribes in the Twilight Forest? I think Chang Xia likes the golden rods very much, and he was studying how to plant them before..." Xylophone moved with a smile. topic.


    The matter of Xingya is the past.


    As outsiders, they shouldn''t go into it.


    "This time I have more exchanges with the Sirius Tribe." Geng said neatly.


    What Chang Xia likes must be exchanged.


    Favorite Chang Xia, the roots are very skilled, and the Heluo tribe is also quite skilled.


    After all, your own cubs are your pets.


    "root--"


    At this moment, the elder Jami came.


    The two of them stopped talking and said solemnly, "Elder Jami."


    "Gen, this wooden bridge is pretty good, Baihe can try to build more." Yami suggested. She took a walk to the vicinity of the wooden bridge, and when she saw Gen and Xylophone, she walked over, "In a few days, the exchange event will be held soon. Are all the things that should be prepared ready?"


    "Elder Yami, please rest assured that the Baihu business district will be completed in two days. I intend to hand over the construction of the wooden bridge to Shen Rong Baiqing. The fertile fields on the other side of the Baihe River are very suitable for development, and the tribe will not miss it." Gen seriously said.


    Chang Xia has great ambitions.


    Root pampered the cubs of his own tribe, and naturally did not want to disappoint Chang Xia.


    Expanding the clan is only the first step.


    Next, Gen wanted to follow Chang Xia''s footsteps and let the Heluo tribe spread its wings step by step.


    "The fertile fields are one horse and the river is flat. If the tribe wants to plant it, it can''t be missed." Yami''s tone was firm. Wu supported Changxia in reforming the Twilight Forest, and the Heluo tribe, as Changxia''s mother clan, naturally had to give full support.


    Xylophone said: "Elder Jami, do you support the proposal of Changxia planting?"


    "Why don''t I support it?" Jami asked rhetorically.


    "However, the Heluo tribe doesn''t seem to be suitable for cultivation?" Xylophone regretted. The peppers she planted are alive, but they haven''t bloomed yet. She asked Honeydew to help, and Honeydew concluded that peppers may not be suitable for the climate of the Heluo tribe.


    "Xylophone, this... do you believe it?" Jami chuckled and said, "Planting is not an easy thing to do overnight, even plants need a process of adaptation, you will understand when you look at Changxia. This pepper Heluo tribe will sooner or later. If you can plant it, don��t worry.��


    Xylophone is younger.


    Acting, it is not as steady as the elder Jami.


    The pepper planting is not going well, and Xylophone is under a lot of pressure.


    "I understand." Xylophone nodded, showing a vaguely understanding expression.


    Gen did not open his mouth to disturb the conversation between Xylophone and Elder Yami, but he was thinking about something in his heart. Elder Yami��s words had something to say. Gen, like Xylophone, felt that he understood, but he didn��t understand.


    "Hey! You guys are playing, I''ll go back to the tribe to rest." Jami walked slowly across the wooden bridge and walked towards the tribe. Playing or something is not very suitable for the elderly like them, and it is better to leave the fertile fields to the young people.


    Similarly.


    The elders of Dalai and the others returned to the tribe from the wooden bridge.


    However, unlike other elders and seniors.


    Elder Dalai thought about Chang Xia and her archery skills.


    "Shen Rong, wake up Chang Xia, let''s go hunting!" Nan Feng urged Chen Rong to wake up Chang Xia.


    Shen Rong opened his eyes and said, "What''s the hurry?"


    "Wait, it will be dark." Nanfeng said speechlessly. After waiting and waiting, Nan Feng couldn''t help but speak. At this moment, the cubs all woke up, and they were having fun on the fertile fields, but Chang Xia was still asleep.


    Go back to sleep, and it''s time to leave for the tribe.


    "Nanfeng, is it dark?" Chang Xia muttered, opening his eyes and looking around.


    "If you don''t wake up, it will be dark. Get up, let''s go hunting together." Nanfeng said in a hurry Tomorrow I have to go to the mountains in the wilderness south of Baihu to build chicken coops and duck sheds. Time to hunt and pick in the fertile fields?


    If you want to take it easy, at least you have to wait for the exchange event to end.


    But.


    At that time, most of her were packaged by her father and thrown to the Snake Mountain tribe.


    It is rare to have time to play with everyone today, Nanfeng is reluctant to waste time, so he repeatedly urged Chang Xia to get up.


    "Oh!" Chang Xia responded and stood up.


    Shen Rong took the water bag and handed it over to let Chang Xia drink a few sips of water to wake up.


    Turning around and looking at Snake and the others, they both showed embarrassed and rude smiles. Nanfeng and the others have a high desire to hunt today, making them speechless.


    a few days ago.


    Mingming just came back from Misty Ridge.


    Where did this experience torment come from?


    Chang Xia drank water, moved his limbs, and picked up bows and arrows.


    "Nanfeng, where are we going to hunt?" Chang Xia asked. Above the fertile fields, there were traces of clansmen everywhere, and the prey was scared away. If you want to hunt, it is estimated that you have to enter the forest. However, the mountains and forests on this side of Woye are not very dense.


    Nan Fengyao pointed to the distant mountain forest and said, "Enter the mountain forest. This time we are hunting bison, and I want to eat stewed beef."


    Chang Xia looks at the maple leaves and warms the spring.


    "Okay!" Honeydew nodded first, hunting or something was more interesting than fishing. What''s more, she also wanted to see Chang Xia''s archery skills, just now Nan Feng said that the hype was falling, and Honey Dew was very curious and wanted to see it.


    "Let''s play!" Maple Leaf suddenly said.


    This said.


    Everyone who took steps stopped.


    "Let''s make a team of two and see who gets the most." Maple Leaf pointed at himself and pouted towards Kongshan again. The meaning of these two teams is self-evident.


    Nanfeng Milu was eager to try, Nuanchun''s mouth twitched, and hesitantly said: "I don''t feel very good!" Can my Tiehanhan partner really win?

 Chapter 412： meet a lone wolf

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Shan Kun froze.


    Looking back at Nuan Chun''s hesitant eyes.


    He, is this being underestimated by his partner?


    "The competition must have some good luck, right?" Shan Kun said proudly. His own cubs were brought by Xiling and the others. Shan Kun thought that he would not necessarily lose the hunting competition.


    think about.


    He glanced over Bai Qing Honey Dew.


    The combination of Shen Rong and Chang Xia, he did not say anything.


    Winning the maple leaf empty mountain is difficult, but it is still possible to work hard. Bai Qing is dragged down by Bai Linger, and Milu is unfamiliar with the situation when she first arrived in the Heluo tribe.


    hey-hey-


    Thinking about it, Shan Kun showed a confident expression.


    Nuan Chun covered the corners of her twitching mouth, not seeing Shan Kun''s confident expression.


    "Caitou, what do you think of Changxia?" Maple Leaf turned his head and looked at Changxia, intending to listen to her opinion. In the past, orc competitions were basically made of animal skins and bones as the head of the game.


    Chang Xia was stunned.


    "Luck-"


    Nan Feng looked at Chang Xia with a blank face and held his forehead.


    "In the past, we usually used animal skins or bones as the lottery. What do you want to use as the lottery?"


    "We won, and we want to eat the dishes cooked in Changxia." Honey dew replied, animal skins and bones, there is no shortage of these things, and she lacks the delicacies of Changxia.


    "We win and choose the dishes cooked in Changxia." Nanfeng followed the wind.


    Nuan Chun smiled and said nothing to Chang Xia, the meaning is self-evident.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, she looked back at Shen Rong and said, "You never thought that Shen Rong and I would win?"


    hey-hey-


    What answered Chang Xia was the unanimous laughter of Nan Feng.


    "We won, you are not allowed to come to my cave before the exchange event." Shen Rong grinned, showing a gentle smile. However, the words in these mouths made Nanfeng shiver.


    "So cruel!"


    "As expected of Shen Rong��"


    Shen Rong''s words directly hit Zhong Nanfeng and others at Qi Cun.


    There are still several days before the exchange activities, and I can''t go to Changxia''s house these days. Isn''t this torture? They used to think that Shen Rong despised them for disturbing his and Chang Xia''s two-person world, but they didn''t expect Shen Rong to make it clear today.


    "Changxia��" Nanfeng begged for mercy.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly and said, "Caitou, just follow Shen Rong''s suggestion."


    She likes liveliness, but she also enjoys the two-person world with Shen Rong.


    Occasionally, the world of Kuo Kuo and Shen Rong is very cool.


    Suddenly, Nan Feng and the others sighed.


    However, after sighing, they were all gearing up to get serious. When it comes to appetite, you can''t fail.


    soon.


    The matter of the hunting competition in Changxia has spread all over the fertile fields.


    More and more clansmen joined in.


    So, the clansmen who were playing on the Fertile Wilderness walked into the forest one after another, and agreed to return to the Fertile Wilderness before sunset to check the final result of the game.


    "Shen Rong, rely on you!" Chang Xia patted Shen Rong on the shoulder and smiled.


    She is good at archery, but has poor mobility. Besides, the clansmen are pouring into the mountain forest, and the mountain forest will definitely not be very quiet. In this case, Chang Xia''s difficulty in hunting with bows and arrows naturally increased a lot.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Shen Rong said seriously. In order to have a two-person world with Chang Xia, Shen Rong chose not to be a human being, so he would definitely have to participate in this hunting competition.


    Choosing a direction, Shen Rong led Chang Xia into the forest.


    The two of them walked in the forest for a long time.


    Shen Rong motioned Chang Xia to stop, Chang Xia twitched his nose, and hesitantly said, "Shen Rong, what smell is this?"


    Suddenly Chang Xia smelled an unfamiliar smell.


    Chang Xia had never smelled this smell before, and was vaguely uneasy.


    "Wolf, this smell belongs to wolves. If I guessed correctly, the owner of this forest should belong to a group of forest wolves." Shen Rong analyzed that there are a large number of herbivorous animals living in Woye, and there is naturally no shortage of meat-eating beasts.


    The forest where Shen Rong and Chang Xia broke into was the territory of a group of Timberwolves.


    "Wolf!" Chang Xia''s heart tightened, and she said nervously, "Should we continue to go deeper? Timberwolves are gregarious creatures. When one encounters one, it is equal to a group, which is very troublesome."


    "Does Chang Xia want to win?" Shen Rong asked.


    Hunting competition, than the natural hunting of ferocious beasts. Like cattle and sheep, they are basically not beasts.


    Jackals, tigers and leopards, at least must be beasts of this level.


    Is there a desire to hunt?


    "I think." Chang Xia nodded, but was a little hesitant.


    Shen Rong put his big hand on top of Chang Xia''s head, smiled and said, "You can do what you want, and leave the rest to me. Find a big tree suitable for your feet, climb it, and watch how I hunt the Timberwolves. Of course, the timing is right for you too. You can start."


    Chang Xia did not refuse.


    He found a tree obediently and climbed it. Condescendingly, overlooking Shen Rong prostrate on the ground, staring at a certain position with all his attention.


    see.


    Chang Xia took the bow and arrow from his back.


    Aim your bow in the direction of a bush.


    "Lone wolf?" Shen Rong murmured, a gleam of light flashed across his eyes, and he suddenly accelerated to approach the bushes.


    hoo-hoo-


    as predicted.


    A lone wolf hides behind the bushes.


    The wolf was in a miserable condition, with blood dripping from his hind legs.


    "Tsk tsk!" Shen Rong smiled, ignoring the lone wolf''s demonstration. I guessed right, this wolf should be the loser in the competition for the first wolf, and was driven out of the wolf pack. This lone wolf is the most dangerous, and in order to survive, it becomes extremely ferocious.


    pity.


    It met the more brutal Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong attacked the lone wolf with his bare hands.


    As a wolf-fighting clan, Shen Rong naturally suppressed wild wolves. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    After a few came back, Shen Rong broke the lone wolf''s neck with his bare hands and dumped its body on the ground. Turning back again, he waved to the tree, "Changxia, come down! The neighborhood is safe, and the wolves should not be nearby."


    "This is the forest wolf��" Chang Xia looked at the wolf corpse on the ground curiously. The forest wolf was more than one meter tall, not as big as Shen Rong''s beast, but not too small. At least, it is much bigger than Chang Xia''s petite beast body.


    In the forest, if you encounter Chang Xia, you will most likely choose to avoid it.


    After all, wolf hunting is also a large group.


    If you meet one, there must be other wolves nearby.


    "That''s right, this is the Timberwolves." Shen Rong mentioned the Timberwolves and began to spread all kinds of knowledge about the Timberwolves to Chang Xia, focusing on telling Chang Xia its weaknesses, and reminding Chang Xia that if he encounters the forest in the forest, he should escape. .


    After a while.


    Shen Rong carried the Timberwolves to the depths of the forest.


    There is a lone wolf here, which means that there must be a group of forest wolves deep in the forest. At this moment, the Timberwolves have just experienced the war for the leader wolf, and the population will inevitably suffer heavy losses. This is the best time to take advantage of the fire.


    Following the breath left by the lone wolf, Shen Rong took Chang Xia through the mountains and forests.


    Soon, the two came to a cliff.


    "Chang Xia, be careful." Shen Rong reminded.


    Chang Xia whispered, "Shen Rong, I saw two forest wolves next to the rock below the cliff. Could this be the forest wolf''s lair?"


    "Yeah!" Shen Rong nodded and said with a smile, "As long as we exterminate these wolves, we will definitely win this hunting competition." Above the fertile fields, there are more herbivorous animals. Good luck.


    That''s why Shen Rong said that destroying this group of Timberwolves would win.


    After all, it is impossible for other orcs to meet a pack of Timberwolves.

 Chapter 413： kill it and make me king

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Aren''t you worried about Maple Leaf and the others encountering other beasts?" Chang Xia asked rhetorically.


    Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and joked: "This... Do you think it''s possible? Woye is close to the tribe, do you think the tribe will let the beasts come and go here? Nine times out of ten, these forest wolves have migrated here recently. In two days, the tribe will definitely send people over to clear it up."


    Shen Rong has participated in several tribal patrol missions.


    He knew that Wo Ye was also within the tribal patrol range.


    "It seems that our luck is indeed against the sky!" Chang Xia said proudly.


    Shen Rong hung the killed forest wolf on the branch behind him, and pointed Chang Xia to aim at the forest wolf on the left next to the rock under the cliff. At the same time, Shen Rong locked the end on the right.


    Obvious.


    They decided to annihilate the Timberwolves.


    "I count, and then start at the same time." Shen Rong gestured and whispered.


    Chang Xia didn''t speak, and shook the bow and arrow in his hand a few times.


    1


    2


    3


    3 As soon as he finished speaking, Shen Rong rushed towards the Timberwolves on the right like a sharp arrow. With lightning speed, he broke the neck of the Timberwolves. At the same time, a popping sound came from the ear, and a stream of blood sprayed out, splashing on Shen Rong''s waist and abdomen.


    "Chang Xia, well done!" Shen Rong praised.


    Chang Xia''s timing was very good, and at the same time, his archery was really good. No wonder Nan Feng and others praised him again and again. Even if Shen Rong used bows and arrows, at most Chang Xia would not be able to do better than her.


    "I found another use for the bloodline ability." Chang Xia smiled mysteriously and said. Using the bloodline ability to lock the prey, this is what Chang Xia discovered not long ago.


    "Smart!" Shen Rong gave a thumbs up again.


    Chang Xia is worthy of his praise, ordinary orcs will not go deep into the bloodline ability. Chang Xia is definitely an alternative among the orcs, and her achievements today are absolutely inseparable from her own efforts.


    Sure enough, God deserves to treat hard-working people.


    "The smell of blood begins to dissipate, we need to hurry up." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    The Timberwolves that Shen Rong killed didn''t have to worry about the spread of the **** smell. However, the one that Chang Xia shot was different. The blood dripped down his neck and quickly dyed a large area of ??land red.


    Even in the long summer, sprinkle the flavor powder in time.


    The smell of blood will still spread in a small area.


    This cliff is obviously the den of the Timberwolves, and there must be dozens of Timberwolves living there.


    Once the smell of blood spreads, it will be harmful to their subsequent hunting operations.


    "Act, see which of us is faster?"


    Shen Rong saw Chang Xia''s excited face and issued an invitation to hunt.


    Chang Xia agreed and stepped into the cliff with a bow and arrow.


    bang����


    The sound of thumping and falling down one after another.


    The interval sounded.


    The two of them were like ghosts, shuttled on the cliff.


    As the number of dead forest wolves increased, the forest wolves perched on the cliff noticed the situation. The wolf king let out a wolf roar and called the scattered Timberwolves together, ready to fight back against the invaders.


    "It''s a pity!" Chang Xia said regretfully.


    She hid in a big tree, and with the help of the distance between the trees, she shot three Timberwolves. She didn''t ask about Shen Rong''s harvest, but according to the rhythm, the forest that Shen Rong killed would only be more or less.


    "Wolf Roar��"


    "When did Woye have a pack of wolves?"


    In the distance, some clansmen suddenly exclaimed when they heard the wolf roar of the wolf king.


    In addition to being surprised, a desire to win or lose arises in the bottom of my heart.


    So, some clansmen reacted and rushed straight towards Chang Xia. If you want to win the hunting competition, hunting wolves is definitely better than chasing cattle and sheep.


    At the same time, the value of wolf skin is greater than that of cattle and sheep.


    Not to mention, wolf teeth and wolf bones are valuable.


    "Quick fight, quick decision." Shen Rong said urgently.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, and asked suspiciously, "Shen Rong, what''s wrong?"


    "The wolf''s roar will attract the clan." Shen Rong explained.


    "Then let''s go in directly?" Chang Xia became anxious when he heard that the wolf roar would attract the clan. When he opened his mouth, he directly said that he would kill to the top of the cliff.


    Obvious.


    The Wolf King is on it.


    "I''ll kill it directly, and you can climb the tree and plunder for me." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia''s speed is too slow to keep up with the speed of the Timberwolves. Fighting head-on, losing more and winning less, is too dangerous. Shen Rong directly asked Chang Xia to climb the tree, and attacked with the help of a bow and arrow, so that Shen Rong could rush towards the Timberwolves.


    Chang Xia is not stupid.


    As soon as Shen Rong said it, he understood what he meant.


    Look around, find a suitable big tree, and quickly climb the tree.


    Then he gestured towards Shen Rong, urging him to act. If it is delayed any longer, there may be some clansmen who will come over. Chang Xia has no doubts about the speed of the clansmen. When they come over, he will definitely not be able to grab it.


    Chang Xia knew that it had to be before the clansmen rushed over.


    Quickly kill all the Timberwolves on the cliff and win the hunting game neatly. The clansmen will no longer worry about her entering the forest in the future.


    Whizzing--


    Chang Xia pressed the approaching Timberwolves with arrows.


    Shen Rong turned into a shadow killer, and every time he made a move, he would take away a Timberwolves.


    Gradually, the Timberwolves did not dare to approach Shen Rong any more.


    The rest of the Timberwolves surrounded the wolf king, guarding the two of them from a height. As a result, the pressure on Shen Rong doubled.


    Chang Xia jumped on the tree to the tree closest to the top of the cliff. Looking down at Shen Rong not far away, he asked, "Shen Rong, what should I do?"


    "Want to watch my animal body fight?" Shen Rong raised his head, the two of them looked at each other, the eyes gradually filled with stars.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    A silver-white fighting wolf, strength and beauty coexist. Every time I watch it, I am amazed. Shen Rong leaned over, and instantly the two-meter-tall human figure turned into a taller and stronger wolf. Bigger and more handsome than the Timberwolves.


    Without the trouble of Gu poison, Shen Rong''s body became more and more powerful.


    The blend of silver and gold shines brightly in the sun.


    "It''s beautiful!" Chang Xia exclaimed in amazement.


    roar-


    Shen Rong''s hair roared.


    This wolf howl was thicker and louder than the wolf king''s roar just now.


    Listen, several forest wolves on the top of the cliff lie directly on the ground. This move directly stimulated the wolf king of the Timberwolves. He stared at Shen Rong with his scarlet eyes, and leaned over to make an attacking gesture.


    Shen Rong ignored the wolf king''s warning.


    Lift your feet and approach the top of the cliff step by step.


    Chang Xia watched nervously, carefully swallowing saliva.


    woohoo-


    The other Timberwolves, with their tails between their tails, crouched on the ground and purred towards them. Obviously, he was afraid of Shen Rong''s aura and did not dare to be his enemy.


    The Timberwolves opened their mouths and bit the closest Timberwolves. Seeing the blood seal the throat, the sharp wolf fangs pierced the neck of the Timberwolves.


    Betrayer, **** it.


    Shen Rong grinned and sneered at the wolf king''s provocative move.


    roar-


    Shen Rong let out a wolf howl again. This time, it was not a provocation to the wolf king, but an order to the other Timberwolves to resist the Timberwolves.


    "Kill it and make me king."

 Chapter 414： final duel moment

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    roar-


    In an instant, the three forest wolves that were crawling on the ground turned around, bared their white fangs at the Timber Wolf King, and issued bursts of warning sounds.


    On the side, there was a forest wolf that was bitten to death by the wolf king.


    Scarlet blood soaked the land.


    The wolf king grinned, warning the Timberwolves who wanted to approach.


    Unfortunately, it was suppressed by Shen Rong''s aura.


    The three Timberwolves directly ignored the wolf king''s warning and began to attack the wolf king. Chang Xia grinned, showing an incredible expression.


    I grass (a herb).


    Can I watch this scene?


    You come and go, and the **** fighting is vividly displayed.


    Timberwolves fight without any fighters. Sharp teeth, wolf claws, primitive fighting methods, often more **** and brutal.


    The wolf king is under the siege of three Timberwolves.


    Blood was dripping, and similarly, there were many scars on the three Timberwolves.


    When the wolf king dragged his injured abdomen, killed two Timberwolves and killed the last Timberwolves. Shen Rong opened his mouth, bit the wolf king to death, and then used the wolf tail to kill the last undead forest wolf.


    Stand on the highest rock on top of the cliff.


    Shen Rong let out a loud wolf howl.


    roar-


    The blood stained on the corners of his mouth echoed the silver-white wolf body.


    Bloody and powerful.


    The wolf is a very vengeful creature, and Shen Rong chose to save the three Timberwolves without mercy. From the moment he and Chang Xia stepped onto the cliff, the end of this wolf pack was doomed.


    "Fuck! Shen Rong, you two don''t talk about martial arts." Kong Shan wailed.


    Immediately after, Bai Qing Snake and others arrived one after another, looking at the wolf corpse on the cliff, each with a complicated expression.


    "The Timberwolves."


    "A pack of Timberwolves!"


    "Chang Xia, whether your luck is good or bad."


    Nan Feng complained, silently staring at Chang Xia who had slipped down from the big tree. After confirming that Chang Xia was intact and uninjured, he clutched his chest and felt devastated.


    The result of this hunting game speaks for itself.


    Recently, they can''t go to Changxia''s house to eat.


    This punishment is too much!


    "I''ve counted fourteen forest wolves in total. Maybe they just migrated to Woye and found no wolf cubs." Chang Xia laughed and said, "Fourteen wolf skins, earned."


    The animal clothing made of wolf skin is extremely warm.


    Shen Rong didn''t have many winter clothes, and these wolf skins were just right.


    The excess can be sewn into a fur coat for Su Yebaiqing. Chang Xia has no shortage of clothes. In the past ten years, her clansmen sewed all kinds of animal skin coats for her.


    Those clothes are long enough to wear for the rest of my life.


    Of course, the premise is not picky.


    The Timberwolves that were hunted in front of them had perfect wolf skins. In the end, these pictures of the Wolf King are a little worse, but they are not affected when they are used to sew animal leather shoes and animal leather hats.


    "Chang Xia, I want a pair of wolf-skin animal shoes." Nan Feng pouted and said seriously.


    Aside, Maple Leaf Nuanchun was moved.


    They don''t lack wolf-skin animal shoes or something. However, they lack the wolf-skin animal shoes that Chang Xia hunted.


    think about.


    Several people looked at Chang Xia with eager eyes.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly.


    "Don''t look at me, these wolf skins are in addition to sewing Shen Rong''s winter coats. One more for Wu and Bai Qing, and for the rest, I will sew a wolf-skin animal hat/wolf-skin gloves for each of you. Don''t expect wolf-skin animal shoes, I can''t sew so many pairs." Chang Xia promised.


    Crossing the wolf skin animal shoes, Chang Xia thinks that the wolf skin animal hat/wolf skin gloves are easier to sew. Of course, there was only one choice between the wolf-skin beast hat and the wolf-skin gloves.


    "What do you want?" Nanfeng asked.


    Maple Leaf said: "I don''t like wearing hats, I choose wolf skin gloves."


    "Wolfskin gloves." Nuan Chun said.


    Soon, several Nanfeng people made their choices one after another.


    Therefore, they all chose wolf skin gloves. Gloves are simpler to sew than hats and save more wolf skin. After all, Nan Feng and the others didn''t want to really embarrass Chang Xia, they just wanted to share the joy of hunting with her.


    "Okay, when the wolf skin is tanned, I''ll sew wolf skin gloves for you." Chang Xia patted his chest and said seriously.


    I thought about it in my heart, while sewing wolfskin gloves, I would sew a few pairs of knee pads.


    The twilight forest in the cold season is extremely cold.


    Orcs have a strong physique and will inevitably suffer from frostbite. Many elderly people in the tribe will have frostbite on their hands and feet when the cold season arrives. Ordinary ointments do not work at all, and they can only survive the winter.


    This year the tribe built a kiln and a kang.


    Chang Xia looked forward to making the clansmen less painful.


    "Chang Xia, do I have a share too?" Honey Dew said excitedly.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Everyone who sees them has a share. Of course, it''s only for females. Brother, don''t try to take advantage of me. With only fourteen wolf skins, you can''t make so many pairs of wolf skin gloves. However, you guys If there are other hides, I can sew a few pairs of knee pads for you."


    talking.


    Chang Xia leaned over and gestured to his knees.


    Tell them what knee pads are.


    This said.


    Bai Qing and the others were excited.


    "Chang Xia, what kind of animal skin should I use to sew the knee pads?" Kong Shan said, "I want to sew a pair of knee pads for the elders of the tribe. The same is true for my grandfather, Amu."


    pop-


    It was Maple Leaf''s ear scraper who answered the empty mountain.


    "Empty Mountain, what are you thinking?" Maple Leaf was very speechless with a dark face.


    Didn''t this guy see Shen Rong''s murderous eyes?


    Originally sewing wolf skin gloves for Nanfeng and the others, Shen Rong was a little unhappy. Then, Chang Xia relented and promised to help Bai Qing and the others sew knee pads.


    Who knew that Kong Shan was also an iron man.


    Just let Chang Xia help the elders of the tribe sew knee pads. No matter how powerful Chang Xia is, she can sew so many knee pads?


    "Changxia Don''t listen to Kongshan''s bullshit. You said what animal skins are needed for the knee pads. I will tell Eminem about the knee pads and ask Eminem to ask other females from the tribe to help sew them." Nanfeng is decisive. road.


    There is no shortage of animal skins for tribes.


    However, the clumps of thread to sew these things are more cumbersome.


    The threads used by the tribe were all exchanged with the bird tribe. The fist-sized ball of thread, the exchange price is a piece of animal skin, which is very expensive.


    "Yes." Chang Xia replied.


    She understands that Kong Shan has no malice, at most no brains.


    Chang Xia is happy to sew knee pads for tribal elders. However, she couldn''t sew so much with just one hand. The Heluo tribe does not have sewing machines, and all clothes are hand-sewn.


    Even the needles used to sew clothes are made of animal bones and iron wood.


    That thing is not easy to operate.


    If he had physical fitness before Changxia, he might not be able to sew an animal skin glove in a few days. Yep, it''s that stupid.


    Everyone helped to clean up the battlefield and quickly left the cliff.


    At the same time, Chang Xia asked about the harvest of Nan Feng and other orcs.


    Except Maple Leaf Kongshan hunted a black horned cow, the best thing for other orcs is wild goat, or pheasant and hare.


    Woye moved a lot, and the smarter prey hid.


    Changxia Chenrong met the Timberwolves, just like Nanfeng complained, I really don''t know if it was lucky or unfortunate.


    "The Timberwolves, who hunted them?"


    "Why did Woye come to the wolves?"


    Passing through the forest, Chang Xia and his party returned to Woye. The clansmen turned pale when they saw the Timberwolves being dragged by their hands.


    Shen Rong came forward to explain and informed the wolf pack that the payment had been completed.


    As a result, the tribesmen sent blessings one after another, praising Chang Xia as a mature totem warrior and qualified to enter the forest.

 Chapter 415： slap, fly away

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Changxia, are you going back to the cave?"


    When the clansmen left, Shen Rong asked.


    Today I came to Woye just to let the people relax for a day.


    In the morning, I ate roasted whole sheep, and in the afternoon there was another hunting competition. This day is lively enough. In the afternoon hunting game, the clansmen focused on participating, and most of the orcs hunted hares and pheasants.


    After all, the range is limited, with beast cubs and old people around.


    The clansmen did not go too far into the mountains and forests on this side of Woye.


    The cattle and sheep were scared away, and the rest of the fertile fields were not only small game such as pheasants and hares.


    "Go back!" Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    "Chang Xia, peel off the wolf skin and return to the tribe. By the way, do you know how to tan animal skins? If not, send it to Eminem and ask her to find help from the clan." Nan Feng raised his hand and stopped Chang Xia from immediately The idea of ??returning to the tribe.


    Maple Leaf said: "Changxia, listen to the south wind. Take off the wolf skin and return to the tribe. The wolf meat tastes normal, but you can take off the wolf teeth and wolf bones and keep them."


    The tribe has no shortage of food.


    They lack interest in wolf meat.


    Chang Xia was reluctant to waste it, and suggested: "The wolf meat tastes average, make it into hot pot and eat it! Are you going to my house to eat wolf meat hot pot tonight?"


    "go--"


    "Of course."


    "Wolf meat hot pot, my favorite."


    Chang Xia has black lines all over his head, who said just now that wolf meat tastes normal? In a blink of an eye, it becomes a wolf meat hot pot, your favorite.


    Is this preference changing too fast? !


    The cold season has just passed.


    The Timberwolves are thin and obviously haven''t started to gain weight. Chang Xia and his party packed their bags and planned to go to the Baihe River to dispose of the wolf corpse.


    At the same time, inform the clansmen of the news of returning to the tribe.


    this time.


    Above the fertile fields, the cubs were still playing happily. More clansmen began to pack their bags, or waved stone hoes and animalized claws to dig thatch roots, or picked fresh bracken, all of which were preparing for the Hui tribe.


    "It''s a little thinner, and it looks like there''s not much meat."


    "Just after the cold season, how strong do you expect the Timberwolves to grow?"


    For such carnivores, after the cold season is just the time for them to get fat. It''s a pity that these Timberwolves were unlucky, and they were taken away by Shen Rong Changxia as soon as they came to Woye''s home.


    The most abundant snakes and worms in Woye this season.


    Changxia has a good fortune, and it is rare to encounter snakes and insects.


    It should be noted that the fertile field is also known as the snake field. On this fertile grassland, there are all kinds of snakes, among which the pythons are the most numerous.


    At the same time, animal bags, medicine bags and other items used by the Heluo tribe.


    Most are sewn from python skin.


    One-third of these python skins come from Woye.


    Chang Xia didn''t meet Sen Mang today, maybe it has something to do with the tribe''s early going to Woye. The clansmen who went early checked all the places where the pythons might be hidden, and drove away the snakes and insects in advance.


    "Today is weird." Nuan Chun muttered while peeling the wolf''s skin.


    Chang Xia blinked, squatting beside Shen Rong and watching him peel, but didn''t take the initiative. Hearing Nuan Chun muttering, he couldn''t help but ask, "Nuan Chun, what''s so strange?"


    "Today in Woye, we didn''t encounter snakes and insects..." Nuan Chun was surprised.


    Nan Feng''s eyes moved slightly, and he looked at Maple Leaf.


    "Snake, don''t you think about how many clansmen were running on this Fertile Wilderness when we came to Fertile Wilderness? Do you think Snakes and Worms dare to show up?" Nan Feng complained.


    "What''s wrong?" Milu was as dazed as Chang Xia, there was something in Nuanchun''s words, and she felt a little incomprehensible.


    Bai Qing explained: "Woye, also known as Snake Ye. There are a lot of snakes and worms in this place, among which the pythons are the most numerous. I didn''t encounter them today. It should have something to do with the tribe driving away the snakes and worms in advance, otherwise it would not be so quiet. "


    This said.


    Chang Xia suddenly understood.


    Nuan Chun said something strange, it turned out to be the case.


    "No wonder I smell Wo Ye a strange smell!" Chang Xia sighed. The clansmen should have sprinkled a lot of snake repellent powder to drive the snakes and insects in the grass to the farther forests.


    Chang Xia was busy dealing with wolf corpses.


    Above the fertile fields, the clansmen began to return to the tribe one after another.


    "Sister Changxia, will your family eat wolf meat hot pot tonight?" Titty carried a cub of Nuanchun''s family, jumped, and ran in front of Changxia.


    Chang Xia raised her head and hurriedly took the beast cub in her hand. After confirming that the beast cub was all right, she replied, "Yes! Titty wants to eat wolf meat hot pot, and if so, let''s go together at night?"


    "Okay!" Tit clapped her hands and said happily, "Thank you, Sister Changxia!"


    "Sister Changxia��"


    Soon, Wuliu Luyou and other cubs ran over.


    Chang Xia did not hesitate and agreed. They even invited the clansmen to participate. However, how could the clan be willing to make Chang Xia tired?


    Moreover.


    A dozen or so Timberwolves are not enough to eat.


    "Nuanchun, hurry up and save your cub." Chang Xia exclaimed.


    She rescued the fat cub of Nuanchun''s house from Titty with her front foot, and saw Yuan Hei harming the other with her back foot. Immediately, his heart almost stopped.


    In a hurry, he opened his mouth to call Nuan Chun for help.


    At the same time, the fat cub in his arms did not dare to throw it to the tits, and walked over to Yuan Hei with his arms in his arms, and said loudly: "Yuan Hei, Xiao Hei..."


    "Chang Xia, it''s alright." Nuan Chun washed his hands calmly, stood up, and said, "Ape Hei is measured and won''t throw the cubs on the ground But I see.


    Ape Hei hugged the cub and kept throwing it.


    The cub was having a good time, making a soft whimper without any fear.


    slap-


    The warm spring words just finished.


    Ape Hei was exhausted, and the cub that was thrown in the air fell directly to the ground.


    A crisp crackle sounded.


    Chang Xia turned his head to look at Nuan Chun Shan Kun, chuckled softly, and asked, "Nuan Chun, is there something wrong?"


    "Let''s see��" Nuan Chun stepped forward in three or two steps, picked up the cub that fell on the ground, checked it over and over again, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "It''s okay, it''s durable."


    ooh-


    After a while, the cub continued to whimper.


    Look, he seems to be urging Saru Kuro to do it again.


    "The orcs have thick skin and thick flesh, and are resistant to falling. The ground here in Woye is mud. If you fall on a rock, you need to worry about whether you will be injured. If it is such a mud, you will be dizzy for a while at most." Maple Leaf explained.


    The other orcs chimed in, apparently taking it as a small matter as well.


    Who hasn''t been dumped as a child?


    Changxia is an exception.


    After all, she is a big beast, who dares to throw her away?


    After confirming that the little brat was all right, Nuanchun continued to stuff the little brat into Yan Hei. Chang Xia supported his forehead, grabbed Yuan Hei''s ears, and stepped forward to help take care of the cub. At the same time, he told Yuan Hei not to throw the cubs away, it would be easily injured.


    The people of the Baihe He''an tribe laughed and watched Chang Xia teach Saru Hei a lesson.


    Aside, Tits and the others blinked and listened.


    It doesn''t matter whether you can understand it or not, it''s good to listen anyway. It''s a rare opportunity to play with Chang Xia, and the **** are very happy.


    "Changxia, it''s time to return to the tribe." Shen Rong said warmly.


    At this moment, they have disposed of all the wolf corpses and are ready to return to the tribe.

 Chapter 416： Ape Hei, he keeps cubs

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Cubs go, go home!" Chang Xia shouted, waving and chasing the cubs towards the Baihe wooden bridge, there is a wooden bridge, who would take a detour from the stone bridge to return to the tribe?


    behind her��


    Shen Rong and the others carried rattan baskets and wolf meat.


    Talking and laughing, crossing the wooden bridge, the first thing you see is the cave dwelling of the elders of Dalai.


    Original style shades, simple.


    Next to it, close to the White Lake fence.


    There are more wooden bridges over the White River, and the wall of the White Lake will have to be revised in the future. How to modify, the tribe should need to discuss and then determine.


    "Chang Xia��" Dalai called out Chang Xia''s name and waved to her, looking very excited and excited.


    Chang Xia looked bewildered.


    Beside them, Shen Rong and the others didn''t respond.


    Obvious.


    They all knew the reason why Elder Dalai was looking for Chang Xia.


    Nothing more than, Changxia Archery attracted the curiosity of the elder Dalai, and the elder Dalai wanted to talk to Changxia about archery.


    "Elder Dalai, is something wrong?" Chang Xia asked.


    It was rare to see the elder Dalai being so happy, so she leaned over curiously.


    "Chang Xia, who did you learn archery from?" Dalai said straight to the point, and said happily, "I heard from the people this morning that you shot a wild goat with one arrow. Is this true?"


    "Archery? I learned archery from the patriarch and Shen Rong, what''s wrong?" Chang Xia was stunned and replied. She is more self-taught in archery, and the animal tendon bow was given by the patriarch, who instructed Chang Xia to shoot arrows.


    Thereafter.


    She practiced against the archery target in her cave courtyard.


    Shen Rong pointed out a sentence or two from time to time.


    "Do you understand archery?" Dalai frowned and glanced at Nanfeng, who hurriedly shrank his neck and hid himself. After complaining about his roots, the elder Dalai looked up at Shen Rong and asked, "Shen Rong, have you studied archery?"


    "After learning one or two, it is not proficient." Shen Rong said.


    He heard the tribesmen say that the elders had amazing archery skills.


    Seeing that Elder Dalai was very interested in Chang Xia, he naturally wouldn''t stop him from teaching Chang Xia to shoot arrows.


    "Chang Xia, would you like to learn archery with me? Don''t worry, just practice for an hour or two in the early morning every day, it won''t take too much time for you." Dalai retracted his scrutiny eyes on Shen Rong, and fell on Chang''s eyes again. Xia''s expression was full of anticipation.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia said.


    "Chang Xia, are you really willing? Archery is very hard, and my teaching is very strict." Da Lai was excited, his expression relaxed, but he was very serious.


    Chang Xia smiled and nodded again.


    She knows her own situation.


    Strength is a weakness, even if the bloodline ability evolves again.


    Due to the limitation of the innate race of the Chinchilla clan, Chang Xia''s power cannot surpass that of the clansmen. Speed, too.


    However, archery has nothing to do with strength or speed.


    If Chang Xia can master archery, this will undoubtedly give her a layer of protection when entering the forest.


    Chang Xia couldn''t find a reason to refuse the proposal of the elder Dalai. Hard work and strictness, this is what Chang Xia wants.


    "Elder Dalai, where can I find you tomorrow morning?" Chang Xia asked directly.


    One listen.


    Elder Dalai was instantly excited.


    "Changxia, you come to the fence of Baihu tomorrow morning. I built a shooting range over there so that you can practice archery. Come here directly and I will teach you archery." Dalai said quickly.


    Maple Leaf looked at each other in dismay.


    Nan Feng couldn''t help but said, "Elder Dalai, don''t you patrol around the wall of Baihu in the morning?"


    "Oh! Leave the inspection to Bai Qing!" Da Lai thought about it and glanced at Bai Qing, so he casually called out Bai Qing''s name and asked him to take over his inspection.


    Immediately, everyone was stunned.


    The elders of Dalai are well-known in the tribe for their archery skills and conscientiousness.


    today.


    He practiced archery for Instructor Xia, and even left the patrol mission to Bai Qing.


    This directly made Bai Qing and others speechless!


    "Bai Qing��"


    Seeing that Bai Qing hadn''t spoken to him for a long time.


    Elder Dalai''s face changed and he called out Bai Qing''s name.


    Bai Qing said spiritually: "Elder Dalai, please rest assured that I will be responsible for the task of inspecting the White Lake fence tomorrow. I promise to complete it on time."


    "Chang Xia, tomorrow morning... I''ll be waiting for you at the shooting range." Da Lai said with a smile, waved his hands, and walked back to his cave in satisfaction.


    Those happy steps.


    Even if Nan Feng and others didn''t see his face, they could still feel the joy.


    "Elder Dalai still has this side?"


    "Are tribal people that bad at archery?"


    When the elder Dalai walked away and could not see his back, Nan Feng and his group started to discuss.


    "Sister Changxia, hurry up!" Titty shouted.


    The beast cubs walked in front, and they naturally became anxious when they saw that the large group of people in Changxia had not followed up. So, I couldn''t help but ran back from the front, urging Chang Xia and the others to go faster, and then it would be dark.


    "Hey! It''s here."


    Being dragged by Lu You, Chang Xia trotted forward.


    Nanfeng called Snake to hold the wolf skin of the forest wolf, and planned to send the wolf skin to the tribe first, and let Xylophone help the tribe to tan it, and then give it to Chang Xia after it was processed.


    "Shen Rong, you bring Shankun and the others to build the stove, and we will eat wolf meat hot pot in the cave courtyard tonight." Chang Xia stepped into the courtyard door and asked Shen Rong to build the stove in the cave courtyard. There are light tree saplings in the center of the pool, so don''t worry about being invisible in the dark.


    Done.


    Chang Xia walked towards the cellar.


    She had to see what ingredients were in the cellar.


    In addition to wolf meat hot pot, other foods have to be prepared.


    After all, there are about ten adults, plus more than a dozen beast cubs, twenty or thirty orcs in size, and there is not enough food to eat.


    At the same time, she invited Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others to eat wolf meat hot pot from home.


    It is mainly to tell Nanfeng and the others how to cook hot pot, and teach them to the clan through their mouths and hands. In the past, fried meat and other things were spread to the clansmen in this way.


    "Changxia, do you have enough fresh meat and wild vegetables?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia said, "I have to go to the cellar to see��"


    "We picked a lot of fresh and tender wild vegetables and fresh meat in Woye, but wolf meat may not be enough." Nuan Chun looked at the rattan basket on the side and said loudly.


    In the case of bird eggs, there are quite a few.


    Today is mainly for play, and there is not much hunting and picking.


    The food for hunting and picking was consumed at noon.


    "Then eat fish!" Honeydew said.


    When she was dealing with the wolf corpse, she caught a lot of fish and shrimp by the way. Bai Qingheimeng followed and caught several baskets. When Honeydew came over, she brought a basket. Heimeng helped to bring the rest back to the cave, waiting for the wolf meat. After the hot pot is over, they go home and bake dried fish.


    "Grilled fish, yes!" Maple Leaf said.


    I didn''t enjoy the roast whole lamb at noon, but I can also eat roast fish at night.


    When the beast cubs heard that they were eating grilled fish, they happily clapped their hands and said happily, "Grilled fish, eat grilled fish!"


    "Humph! I want to eat wolf meat hot pot."


    "Grilled fish, eat grilled fish."


    Soon, the little cubs quarreled.


    However, before Maple Leaf Nuanchun and the others spoke out to persuade them, they started to fall in love with each other after arguing.


    "Ape Hei, quickly put down the cub-"


    Maple Leaf''s eyes suddenly widened and she shouted loudly.


    But I saw that Yan Hei was quietly grabbing a chubby cub again, intending to throw it like when he was above the Fertile Wilderness.


    "I rely on (�Fo��) convex!"


    This time, Nuan Chun has changed his face.


    Shan Kun''s eyes are fast and his hands are fast, and a sprint rushes to hold Yan Hei and Zizai in his arms.

 Chapter 417： Shabu Shabu

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Ape Hei, you want to eat a feast!" Nuan Chun had lingering fears, and hurriedly hugged the other cub next to him. Pulling Lu You over, he said seriously, "Lu You, look at your younger brothers, don''t let them be caught by Saru Hei and play with them. Snowflake slates are laid out in the courtyard of the cave, and if you fall from a height, your younger brothers will be injured."


    this time.


    She didn''t dare to shake her head and smile like Woye, as if nothing had happened.


    Lu You seemed to understand, but nodded.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chang Xia came up from the cellar, caught a glimpse of everyone''s happy expressions after the disaster, was slightly startled, and asked curiously.


    Maple Leaf wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Ape Hei just grabbed the cub and planned to play throwing��" Maple Leaf whispered.


    Chang Xia: �� (?��?lll) was shocked.


    "Are you all right?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    "It''s okay, Shan Kun stopped in time." Nuan Chun sighed and said, "Chang Xia, you are right, you should remind the cubs what they can play and what they can''t play. This kind of thing, do it again a few times. , I''m scared to death."


    Woohoo!


    Ape Hei''s little face was dazed.


    Chang Xia put down the sugar bowl in his hand, stepped forward and carefully picked up Saru Hei. Gently rubbed the dull hair on its head with his hand, and said warmly, "Xiao Hei, this is a baby. They are still very small, so you can''t play with them, they will get hurt!"


    Ape Hei is young and intelligent.


    However, many things rely on instinct.


    Therefore, they need to be taught by adults.


    Chang Xia did not scold Yuan Hei, nor did he preach. It''s just, tell it in the most simple language, play with the younger brothers to be more careful, not like playing with the tits, it will hurt the little ones.


    woohoo-


    Saru Hei understood the meaning of Chang Xia''s words.


    It walked carefully to Shankun Nuanchun, made gestures and apologized to them.


    Shan Kun grinned lightly and said nothing.


    "Xiao Hei, be careful next time you play with your younger brothers!" Nuan Chun also smiled, not blaming Ape Hei. Instead, he gently hugged the monkeys and the cubs in his arms, repeating what Chang Xia had said.


    Orc cubs are thick and durable.


    However, some common sense should still be taught.


    Nuan Chun pondered that when she sent the beast cubs to the tribe tomorrow, she had to chat with Elder Jami and tell her what happened just now, so that she would have time to give ideological education classes to these cubs.


    Poor **** et al.


    Not yet aware of the dreaded "cultural lesson" that is about to engulf their young beasts.


    "Changxia, Milu said that she wants to make another grilled fish at night?" Nanfeng interrupted the scene and broke the silence.


    "I still want to eat grilled fish, okay! Soup, do you want to drink bone soup or wild vegetable egg drop soup?" Chang Xia said casually. She originally wanted to stew fish soup, but since Honeydew wanted to eat grilled fish, she would eat grilled fish!


    "Bone soup--"


    "Bone soup."


    On this point, all the orcs have the same idea.


    Bone soup is meat, wild vegetable egg drop soup is vegetarian. Even if you usually eat wild vegetables, the soup is still delicious.


    Chang Xia shrugged.


    "Then the vegetable egg drop soup and bone soup will be used to cook the hot pot." Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, ignoring their suggestion and making a decision. Tonight there are beast cubs like tits, but they can''t all listen to Nanfeng.


    "..."


    Hearing this, the expressions of the orcs changed slightly.


    Subconsciously want to refute.


    However, he saw the gentle smile on Chang Xia''s face that was exactly the same as Shen Rong''s. In an instant, the words from his mouth were swallowed directly back into his throat.


    Wild Vegetable Egg Drop Soup.


    Just wild vegetable egg drop soup.


    whispering sound!


    It''s not that they haven''t drank.


    Slice meat, wash wild vegetables, skewer.


    After all, the **** are small, and they are not at ease when they cook hot pot for a long time. It is undoubtedly much safer to cook again.


    Soon, the aroma of bone broth boiled in the stone pot in the cave courtyard.


    The wolf meat was cut into pieces and placed on the table, the internal organs were also cleaned, cut into various shapes and placed together with the wolf meat. The soup of bone broth is stewed with wolf bones and served with three old hens.


    Attractive fragrance, filled the air over the entire cave.


    The cubs ended their frolic and gathered around the stone pot, staring at the boiling soup in the stone pot. In the evening, it is Shabu-shabu, which is naturally dominated by stone pots. Put the skewered skewers into a stone pot and simmer them together.


    These are for tits.


    The adults of Chang Xia haven''t cooked yet.


    "Chang Xia, can you eat it?" Nan Feng asked frequently, the taste was too tempting, not to mention the cubs couldn''t help it, the adults were even more hungry.


    Chang Xia said: "You set up the long table, arrange for the cubs to sit down, wait for me to prepare the sauce, and eat immediately."


    Not long-winded, Chang Xia also felt very hungry.


    "Quick, move the long table."


    "Bowls and chopsticks, take bowls and chopsticks."


    Needless to say this time, Shan Kun Kong Shan took over the job and quickly moved the long table in the wooden shed to the cave courtyard. Maple Leaf Nanfeng began to fish out the cooked skewers and store them in wooden tubs. Grilled fish, stir-fried peppers with wolf meat, pancakes and fruits, etc., are brought to the table one after another, and the servings are the usual standard servings for the cubs.


    Lu You was clever, holding down the **** and letting Wuliu arrange the other cubs to take their seats.


    Also, tuck Saru Black in the **** arms.


    Warn them not to mess around, or they won''t be allowed to go to the table.


    Nuan Chun didn''t intervene, she was busy feeding her cubs These two people were hungry for a long time and kept rolling on the ground.


    Nuan Chun got a headache from the trouble, so he could only open a small stove for them.


    After settling the cubs.


    Chang Xia came over with the prepared sauce, and said, "There is still a bowl of sauce in the kitchen, whoever of you is free to bring it over, each of you will get half a bowl of sauce, take a seat, and start cooking the hot pot."


    He put the sauce on the square table next to him and filled half a bowl for himself and Shen Rong.


    Shabu-shabu, the focus is on a word of Shabu.


    There is no induction cooker and copper pot, so naturally we can only surround the stone pot.


    It was a little hot, but the atmosphere was full.


    Throwing the food you want into the stone pot, holding the sauce bowl in one hand, you immediately have the posture of being a husband and a husband.


    The other orcs next to him saw the long summer and began to eat.


    Immediately, not to be left behind.


    Following the example, he quickly carried a sauce bowl and put the food he wanted to eat into the stone pot. In the process of waiting, it did not prevent them from eating grilled fish and other delicacies.


    cuckoo-


    The sound of boiling in the stone pot sounded.


    Chang Xia was the first to put his chopsticks in, pick up the cooked wolf meat, dip it into the sauce in the bowl, and stuff it into his mouth. The movement was completed in one go, and at the same time, he did not forget to twitch his mouth twice.


    The familiar feeling of shabu-shabu came immediately.


    "Ow��"


    Nan Feng and the others did as they did, and the numb and hot sensation in their mouths immediately stimulated them to scream. His mouth twitched, his hands moving non-stop for a moment.


    "This smell is so exciting!"


    "Honeydew, when you and Bai Qing return to the Tianshi tribe, you must learn more about how to grow peppers. The tribe will depend on you from now on."


    Obviously, they were directly conquered by the charm of shabu-shabu.


    Different from roasted meat and stewed meat, such a simple shabu-shabu allowed them to open the door of a delicious food once again, immersed in it, and could not extricate themselves.

 Chapter 418： Chang Xia, seems to have forgotten something.

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    tonight.


    This wolf meat hot pot.


    The orcs who ate it were two layers of ice and fire.


    The expression is twisted and almost hideous, but the bottom of my heart is contented. It can be seen that they are extremely satisfied with this wolf meat hot pot.


    In addition to hunting and picking, they have one more thing they look forward to - hot pot. At the same time, each with a chubby belly, thinking of imparting the profound meaning of hot pot to the clansmen.


    None of them are bad orcs who eat alone.


    Good things, share with the clansmen, this is the real business.


    Ask Nanfeng and the others to help send the cubs back to the tribe, and Chang Xia took the lead in the bathroom to take a shower and wash his hair. After playing in Woye for a day today, Chang Xia felt that everything went sour.


    The cave courtyard was cleaned up before Nanfeng and the others left.


    Chang Xia went into the bathroom to rinse, and Shen Rong took Yan Hei to clean the tableware. Shen Rong washed and Saru Hei helped put the washed tableware and chopsticks into the rattan basket to drain.


    One person and one beast, cooperate tacitly.


    After a while.


    After cleaning the tableware and chopsticks, Shen Rong carried the rattan basket with the tableware and chopsticks back to the kitchen.


    Then use a blue cloth towel to wipe his hands clean.


    Ape Hei came to live in the tribe for a short time and lived in harmony with the tribe. He was wearing a half animal skin skirt, with small rattan shoes specially woven for it by the clansmen on his feet, and a small blue cloth towel prepared by Changxia around his neck.


    At first glance.


    Kind of like an orc cub.


    "Xiao Hei, go back to the room to get your clothes and wait for a bath." Shen Rong said.


    Saruto Kuro: (O_o)?? What.


    take a shower or something.


    Ape Black is very resistant, and it has always avoided the problem of bathing in the tribe.


    However, it was Shen Rong who spoke.


    Ape Hei wanted to refuse, but dared not refuse.


    So, he dragged his legs and walked to the bedroom with difficulty. I just hoped that Shen Rong would forget about letting him take a shower. It is an ape cub of the Weishan ape, it is impossible to take a bath, and besides, even if it takes a bath, it can''t make it into an ape, right?


    It refuses to take a bath, justifiably.


    but-


    It dare not say.


    When can I become as powerful as the old ape, can I refuse to take a bath?


    Thinking about the beast life, Ape Hei moved slower and slower. Finally, it stood at the door of the bedroom, but didn''t push the door open.


    For a moment.


    Saru Hei suddenly heard footsteps coming from his ears.


    Immediately after, the wooden door next to the bedroom was pushed open.


    creak ��


    Ape Hei suddenly woke up, "Wooooooh-"


    "Xiao Hei, this room will be your room in the future. All your things are in it. I''ll get you clothes and shoes this time, remember to do it yourself next time." Shen Rong said.


    He pretended not to notice Sarugi''s twisted expression and said straight.


    At this moment, Yan Hei''s heart is tangled and complicated.


    Surprise has her own private space, while bemoaning the inability to say no to taking a shower tonight. The palm-sized ape face is as expressive as a palette.


    Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and watched quietly, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he raised a smile that was not a smile.


    Sure enough, black belly is the most terrifying thing!


    "Shen Rong, what''s the matter with Xiao Hei?" Chang Xia wiped her dripping hair and came out of the bathroom. I saw Saru Hei sitting on the steps of the corridor, looking at Baihu and thinking about animal life, loneliness, grievance, and excitement.


    !?(?_?;?don''t know.


    Such complex emotions appear on Yuan Hei, such a small Weishan ape cub, is this a bit too much?


    "I let it prepare clothes for a bath." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia''s hand wiping her hair paused slightly, and burst out laughing.


    It really takes a battle of wits and courage to let Saru Hei take a bath. The tribe has been discussing this matter recently. Back then, Saru Hei returned to the cave with Titty, and was called to take a bath by Amu Liushan of Tit, and Saru Hei escaped directly...


    Liu Shan took the **** to chase most of the tribe of Ape Black.


    that night.


    There was a lot of uproar, and it directly alerted the entire tribe.


    "Xiao Hei, obediently follow Shen Rong to take a bath, and then go to bed. By the way, Shen Rong has prepared a bedroom for you, and there are many toys you like in it." Chang Xia smiled and persuaded.


    Toys, when Changxia Shen Rong carved jade.


    Some stone and wood carvings carved by hand are all animal-shaped.


    These things are very popular with tribal cubs.


    Like the wood carvings and stone carvings in the form of the leopard tribe, the cubs of the tribe each have one piece. And the tribal people are learning to carve, not to mention, I really found a few ingenious. These people were caught by Nuanchun and often exchanged ideas together.


    Chang Xia felt that their craftsmanship had surpassed his own.


    "Woooo!" Ape Hei wailed, with a melancholy look on his face. Bending down, he approached the bathroom step by step.


    It''s just that it''s too humble.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and whispered, "Shen Rong, you say... Who did he learn this from?"


    "Tit?" Shen Rong hesitated.


    tits, people kid big.


    With Lu You, the dog-headed military strategist, he often caused trouble in the tribe.


    From time to time, there will be some crazy things that make the clansmen laugh.


    "Maybe it''s Lu You." Chang Xia hid the twitching corners of his mouth and said anxiously, "It''s gone to the bathroom. Shen Rong, hurry up."


    Saying that, he stretched out his hand and pushed Shen Rong to follow him.


    Don''t give Saru Black any chance to escape.


    "Okay, I''ll go right now, don''t push." ??Shen Rong responded, smiling and walking towards the kitchen in obedience to Chang Xia''s strength. Get water and bathe yourself and Saru Kuro.


    Here Chang Xia wiped her hair and followed slowly.


    There is no hairdryer here, she has to go to the kitchen to dry her hair. Sleeping with wet hair will cause headaches the next day. Besides, it is not easy to sleep with wet hair.


    "Don''t move, I''ll slap you again."


    "Ape Black��"


    Across a wall, Shen Rong''s low voice could be heard from time to time. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Chang Xia pursed her lips and smiled.


    This is the so-called companion animal cub hot kang head!


    The night is getting darker.


    Baihu Cave gradually quieted down.


    The next day, Chang Xia woke up. Shen Rong and Yuan Hei were no longer in the cave. She got up to wash up and went to the kitchen to eat the breakfast left by Shen Rong. She went to the vegetable garden in the mountain to check the growth of vines and wild vegetables.


    Like the vines in the corners of the cave gardens, the vines in the mountain vegetable garden are in good condition, better than those in the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake and on the banks of Baihu Lake.


    Changxia speculates that it may have something to do with the geographical environment of the col.


    End the trip to the Mountain Collar Vegetable Garden.


    Chang Xia went to the Tribal Square to inspect the light tree.


    After giving Guangshu the bloodline ability and returning to Baihu, she was going to look at the wilderness in the south of Baihu.


    Suddenly, she remembered something.


    Shooting Range at White Lake''s Walled Fence��


    She seemed to have forgotten about Elder Dalai.


    Yesterday evening, Chang Xia promised the elder Dalai to go to the shooting range on the fence of Baihu and practice archery with him.


    OMG!


    Chang Xia covered her face.


    Quickly ran towards the fence of White Lake.


    At this moment, the clansmen are all busy. No orcs saw Chang Xia running wild, and naturally no one noticed Chang Xia''s embarrassment.


    Huhu��


    Chang Xia gasped for breath and stood in front of a simple shooting range.


    "Da, Elder Dalai." Chang Xia panted and called out Elder Dalai''s name.


    Elder Dalai crouched in the corner of the shooting range.


    Early in the morning, he came.


    In the direction of Changxia''s cave dwelling, he was eager to see.


    However, no matter how I waited, I didn''t see Chang Xia''s figure. Elder Dalai thought that Chang Xia didn''t want to practice archery, so he was sluggish and almost autistic.

 Chapter 419： Shen Rong, Im dying

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Changxia��"


    Elder Dalai suddenly jumped up and ran out of the shooting range excitedly, looking at Chang Xia, who was panting in surprise, with a complicated expression.


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and sneered, "Sorry, Elder Dalai! I got up late today, and I came a little late." As he spoke, he wiped the sweat from his face, and at the same time explained the reason for his late arrival.


    "Really up late?" Dalai said nervously.


    "Yes! Elder Dalai, please rest assured. I promised to practice archery with you, and I will not regret it. I just woke up late today, and I don''t remember archery." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Elder Dalai valued archery, so how could Changxia dare to perfunctory him.


    "That''s good." Dalai breathed a sigh of relief and said easily: "I was afraid that you would be tired of archery and regret it, and you would not come to the shooting range."


    "I''m not, I don''t." Chang Xia denied Erlian.


    Invited by the elders of Dalai to enter the shooting range and familiarize themselves with the field. At the same time, slowly restore your own breathing, wait for your breathing to recover, and then start practicing archery.


    "Elder Dalai, I forgot to bring the animal tendon bow-"


    Just now, Chang Xia rushed to the shooting range and didn''t go back to the cave to get the animal tendon bow. At this moment, the elder Dalai asked her to try to practice archery, and when he helped to correct some details, the two discovered that Changxia did not have a bow and arrow.


    "Here are a few bows and arrows that I made by myself. Chang Xia try to see which one is suitable for you to use?"


    Elder Dalai led Chang Xia to the wooden shed next to the shooting range.


    But I saw that there were seven or eight long bows hanging on one wall of the wooden shed. Different colors, apparently longbows made of different materials.


    Polishing the smooth longbow, you can see that the owner who made them is very careful.


    "Elder Dalai, are these bows made by you alone?" Chang Xia said in shock. These bows, whether the bow string or the bow arm, are made of different materials.


    Considering the material of the bowstring and bow arm, the elders of Dalai are mostly worth.


    I guess it''s all here.


    "Yes." Dalai nodded, took down a bow, and said softly, "These bows are made by me in the past few decades."


    "Elder Dalai, please rest assured, I will use it carefully." Chang Xia said seriously.


    She took the bottom bow.


    At the same time, this bow is also the only one that Chang Xia can draw among these bows. For other bows, Chang Xia may not be able to pull it off.


    Carrying the bow, Chang Xia took the arrow basket.


    Come to the shooting range and start practicing archery.


    "Chang Xia, the arm is too high."


    "Keep your back straight."


    "Look ahead, don''t look left or right."


    Entering the teaching state, the elder Darai became very cold. Holding a bow, whenever Chang Xia has an incorrect posture, hit Chang Xia''s hands, back, etc. directly with the bow.


    Chang Xia didn''t dare to breathe loudly.


    The whole process is done in accordance with the teaching of the elders of Dalai.


    Not to mention, the teachings of the elders in Dalai are very useful.


    The speed of Chang Xia''s archery has been directly improved, while the accuracy has not declined.


    An hour passed.


    Elder Dalai asked Chang Xia to stop and rest.


    High-intensity practice, once it''s over.


    Chang Xia collapsed directly to the ground.


    This fall, the elder Dalai was very frightened.


    "Changxia��"


    "Don''t worry, Elder Dalai, I''m just tired, so sit and rest for a while."


    "It''s really okay? Or... I''ll ask Ximu to come over and see for you?"


    Chang Xia''s face was pale, and his face was covered in hot sweat. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like it''s okay.


    "Elder Dalai, I''ll take Chang Xia home." Shen Rong knocked on the door of the shooting range, reminding the two inside.


    When Chang Xia heard Shen Rong''s voice, surprise flashed across his face.


    With the strength of Elder Dalai''s arm, he stood up and said, "Elder Dalai, I''m really fine. Look... Chen Rong came to pick me up, I''ll go home first. Tomorrow, I''ll come to you again. Practice archery."


    Shen Rong came in and took Chang Xia from Elder Dalai''s hand.


    "Chang Xia, are you sure you''re all right?" Dalai asked again, worried.


    Chang Xia walked with her right hand on her hips, staggered, and replied, "It''s fine."


    So, with the help of Shen Rong, he walked out of the shooting range with one foot deep and one shallow. When he arrived at the corner where the elders could not see, Chang Xia said, "Shen Rong is going to carry me home, I''m exhausted? Ouch! My hands are about to cripple, and my waist hurts. This is the first time I realize that archery is so tiring... ����


    Chang Xia muttered.


    Shen Rong smiled and carried Chang Xia on his back.


    Then, the two walked towards their own cave.


    "Shen Rong, do you still have the medicated bath bag that Xylophone Amu gave? If so, give me one. I need a bubble medicated bath to relieve my fatigue." Chang Xia leaned on Shen Rong''s back, and he lay down completely. .


    Before, she was too humiliated at the shooting range.


    Deliberately pretending to be nothing.


    this time.


    As far as she and Shen Rong were concerned, Chang Xia was not afraid of losing face, and kept wailing.


    "Chang Xia, why didn''t you remind Elder Dalai to reduce training?" Shen Rong asked with a smile, but he wasn''t worried that something really happened to Chang Xia. After all, if something really happened, Chang Xia wouldn''t cry.


    Besides, Chang Xia really needs training.


    The more intense the training, the faster Chang Xia''s blood awakening.


    "I see that Elder Dalai is so happy and serious, how can I interrupt him?" Chang Xia pouted and complained: "I think that after the evolution of the mark of the beast **** and the ability of blood, this kind of small scene will definitely last. Hold on, how do you know how unbearable this body is?"


    Saying Chang Xia pinched her arm hard.


    Soft and slouchy, with no muscular silhouette.


    However, it is slightly stronger than before.


    "Your exercise time is too short, your body doesn''t get used to it so quickly, take your time." Shen Rong said warmly. Haste is not enough, everything needs a step-by-step process. Like Chang Xia has done enough.


    After all, she really worked hard from scratch.


    In the past, even hunting pheasants was extremely difficult.


    Today, she can hunt wild goats and wolves with a bow and arrow.


    The speed of this progress is invincible!


    "Yeah! I''m going to sleep. When I get home, you call me to get up and take a bath." Chang Xia muttered, and when the words fell, he tilted his head and fell asleep on Chen Rong''s back.


    Obviously, this is cumulative performance.


    The body directly activates the self-protection mechanism.


    a while.


    Shen Rong brought Chang Xia back to his cave.


    He put down Chang Xia, carefully sent her to the bedroom to rest, and then went into the kitchen to make a fire and boil water. Before the water was boiled, there was a knock on the courtyard door.


    Immediately afterwards, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    When Shen Rong walked out of the kitchen, he saw Elder Dalai pulling Elder Ximu, and the three of them hurried in along with Xylophone.


    "Shen Rong, where is Chang Xia?" Xylophone said anxiously. She was carrying a rattan basket in her hand, and a familiar medicinal fragrance penetrated into Shen Rong''s nose. Obviously, the rattan basket contained a medicine bag for a medicinal bath.


    Shen Rong pouted towards the bedroom and said, "She was too tired to practice archery, so she went straight to sleep. I''ll boil her hot water and let her bubble��"


    "Shen Rong did the right thing." Xylophone nodded, turned around and walked towards the bedroom.


    Elder Dalai pulled Elder Ximu and ran towards the bedroom. It turned out that when the elder Dalai went to the tribe to find the elder Ximu, the xylophone happened to be there. So, the three of them came to the White Lake Cave together.

 Chapter 420： Shen Rong, dont make me sleep

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Ximu, check Chang Xia quickly��" Dalai urged.


    The three of them entered the house lightly, and Chang Xia was lying on the step-by-step kang bed purring softly, looking sound asleep.


    Elder Ximu froze and glared at Elder Dalai.


    "Shut up!" Ximu said, "Don''t wake Chang Xia, let her sleep for a while, and she will feel better when she wakes up."


    Saying that, Elder Ximu stepped forward to examine Chang Xia''s body.


    Who would have imagined that the always rational and calm elder Dalai would become unselfish when he was involved in something related to archery, and train Chang Xia, almost causing problems with Chang Xia.


    He went to the tribe to find Elder Ximu.


    Almost didn''t scare Xylophone out of a heart attack.


    "Elder Ximu, is Chang Xia all right?" Xylophone whispered.


    "It''s fine." Ximu said, "A simple muscle strain can be recovered by soaking in a medicinal bath and resting." In fact, if this kind of injury is placed on other clansmen, even without taking a medicinal bath, the body will recover on its own.


    Elder Ximu took into account Changxia''s racial situation.


    This allowed Chang Xia to take a medicinal bath and rest.


    "Elder Dalai, why don''t you...let Chang Xia rest for a day or two, and then go to the shooting range to practice archery with you?" Xylophone pondered, and cautiously suggested to Elder Dalai that Chang Xia be given a rest for a day or two.


    Elder Dalai heard Elder Ximu say that Changxia is fine.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Chang Xia was really in his hands, Elder Dalai would feel guilty to death.


    "Okay." Dalai nodded and said, "Don''t be in a hurry to practice archery, take your time."


    He also felt sorry for Chang Xia, but when he was at the shooting range, Elder Dalai was too focused and forgot that the orc who practiced archery with him was Chang Xia. He subconsciously regarded Chang Xia as someone else in the tribe.


    Soon, the three of them exited the bedroom.


    Xylophone had a medicine bag prepared by the witch in her hand, and Ximu Zalai left the bedroom and went straight back to the tribe without any further stay.


    Elder Dalai and Xylophone stayed.


    Elder Dalai was going to apologize to Shen Rong, while Xylophone was going to give the medicine bag to Shen Rong.


    "Shen Rong, I��" Dalai was about to say sorry, but Shen Rong smiled and said directly, "Elder Dalai, Chang Xia said that he will go to the shooting range tomorrow, don''t worry, she really It''s alright, just a little tired and fell asleep."


    "Shen Rong, I want Chang Xia to rest for two days." Da Lai swallowed his apology and explained, "Xi Mu said that Chang Xia''s muscles are slightly strained and he needs to rest for a day or two."


    "Elder Dalai, the orcs have a strong self-healing ability." Shen Rong said.


    Xylophone silently handed the medicine packet to Shen Rong and opened her mouth to speak.


    Hearing what Shen Rong said, Xylophone understood Chang Xia''s determination, so she took a break from the idea of ??persuasion and pondered that she would send some medicine packets to Chang Xia tomorrow. I was still thinking about waiting for the tribe to find Elder Ximu and ask him to help prepare some ointments for bruises and injuries.


    Elder Dalai glanced at Xylophone.


    "If Chang Xia insists, I will wait for her at the shooting range tomorrow. Don''t worry, I will reschedule Chang Xia''s archery training routine." Dalai said seriously.


    I''m so happy today, I didn''t think about a lot of things.


    That caused Chang Xia to almost have a problem with his practice.


    When preparations are made tomorrow, the elders of Dalai will naturally adjust the arrangement of archery training.


    "Okay, when Chang Xia wakes up, I will tell the elder Dalai''s explanation." Shen Rong smiled, took the medicine bag handed by Xylophone, waited for the two elders to leave, and began to prepare medicine for Chang Xia. bath.


    have previous experience.


    Shen Rong prepared the medicinal bath very quickly.


    a while.


    The kitchen is wrapped in a strong medicinal fragrance.


    Shen Rong got up and walked towards the bedroom, intending to wake up Chang Xia to get up and soak in the medicinal bath.


    The medicated bath is hot, the hotter it is, the more effective it is.


    Of course, this heat is within the acceptable range of the skin.


    "Changxia��"


    Shen Rong entered the room and whispered Chang Xia''s name.


    Chang Xia opened his eyes in confusion and muttered: "Shen Rong, I''m sleepy. Don''t disturb me, let me sleep again, and I will wake up after sleep."


    A hoarse voice, soft and soft.


    With Chang Xia''s sleepy expression, it is extremely lethal.


    Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed.


    Take two steps back and pinch the awkward spot on your legs.


    "Chang Xia, I''ve got the medicine bag ready. Get up and take a medicine bath and wait until you feel more comfortable before going to sleep. Be good, get up." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Reaching out his hand, he lifted Chang Xia''s broken hair wet with sweat.


    "do not do it!"


    "I''m super sleepy, I''ll take a bath again when I sleep."


    Chang Xia, who was in a daze, subconsciously refused to get up.


    What Shen Rong said about the medicinal bath, she directly thought it was a bath, and she refused decisively without thinking about it.


    see.


    Shen Rong knew that it would be difficult to wake Chang Xia up.


    Leaning over, he took Chang Xia directly into his arms and walked towards the bathroom. Fortunately, before he came, he had already prepared the medicinal bath, and he was just short of Chang Xia.


    Coming to the bathroom, Shen Rong started to unbutton Chang Xia''s clothes.


    Originally, he had to rinse his body before taking the medicinal bath, but seeing Chang Xia''s situation, Shen Rong directly saved this step. This medicinal bath was prepared for Chang Xia, it didn''t matter whether it was dirty or not.


    Then again, the same goes for rinsing after soaking.


    cough cough-


    Unbutton Chang Xia''s clothes.


    Shen Rong turned his head in embarrassment and coughed.


    Although it was a partner, this scene still made Shen Rong slightly embarrassed. With trembling hands, in the end Shen Rong did not take off Chang Xia''s underwear and chose to let Chang Xia wear the underwear and enter the tub to soak in the medicinal bath.


    Reservation is also respectful.


    "Oh! It''s hot, it''s hot."


    Chang Xia was put into the bathtub by Shen Rong and woke up instantly.


    He stood up abruptly from the tub, the wet underwear clinging to Chang Xia''s body, highlighting Chang Xia''s curvaceous body. Shen Rong''s clear cough became heavier, his cheeks were flushed, and his handsome face was unparalleled. It''s a pity that Chang Xia was so hot at this moment that he didn''t notice this scene for a while.


    "Is it very hot?" Shen Rong said, "The temperature of the medicated bath should be higher so that the body can absorb the medicinal properties of the medicated bath faster, so Chang Xia squatted down quickly."


    "Oh! Medicated bath." Chang Xia was confused, obeying Shen Rong''s words, and retracted himself into the tub, "Shen Rong, didn''t I go back to my room and fell asleep? Why did I come to the bathroom?"


    She slept in a daze, but Chang Xia still had some feeling about Shen Rong sending her back to her room to rest.


    "Elder Dalai called for Elder Ximu to check your body just now, and Xyin Mu came with the medicine bag..." Shen Rong repeated what happened just now to Chang Xia, and at the same time added Elder Ximu''s suggestion. Talked together.


    "Shen Rong, you are right. I will continue to go to the shooting range tomorrow to find the elder Dalai to practice archery. Archery can''t be fished for three days and nets for two days. It needs perseverance." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Tired, but worth it.


    There is no free lunch in this world.


    Chang Xia is eager to enter the forest, and his poor strength will inevitably drag Shen Rong.


    With her strong character, she is naturally unwilling.


    "You continue to soak, I''m going to prepare lunch, what do you want to eat?" Shen Rong asked.


    Self-improvement, this is the Chang Xia that Shen Rong understands.


    At the same time, this is also the way of doing things of the Heluo tribe.


    It took Shen Rong just a few months to integrate into the Heluo tribe because they were the same kind of people. When the three perspectives are combined, we can go further.

 Chapter 421： Drying soy sauce meat

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Spicy, sour." Chang Xia thought about it, and said, "The pickled cabbage I pickled should be edible. The pottery altar is placed on the shelf on the left side of the cellar. Bring the smallest one up. We eat sauerkraut fish at noon... ����


    Practice arrows hard in the morning.


    Chang Xia was thinking about having a good lunch.


    At the same time, he also gave some food to the elders of Dalai to suppress the shock.


    Even the elder Ximu was invited by him, and the elder Dalai must have felt a sense of guilt towards him in his heart. Chang Xia felt that this was impossible. After all, it was herself who promised to practice arrows. How could she implicate the elders?


    In addition to sauerkraut fish, let''s have sauerkraut stewed pork ribs or pork belly or something.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    When he turned to leave the bathroom, he bent slightly and his legs were a little unnaturally clamped. When I left, I stumbled a bit.


    Chang Xia didn''t react at first.


    After Chang Xia left the bathroom, she looked down at her body soaked in the tub, and suddenly let out a hearty and crisp laugh.


    Shen Rong����


    Shen Rong heard her laughter.


    The footsteps stopped, and he almost fell from the corridor.


    Obviously, his embarrassed appearance just now fell into Chang Xia''s eyes.


    The more unconscious the temptation, the more conspicuous it is.


    Shen Rong went into the cellar and moved out of the pottery altar, and at the same time brought up the pottery pot of soy sauce meat marinated in Changxia. Later, these soy sauce meats that have been marinated for a few days need to be hung on the wooden shed with straw rope or rattan, and this time may take about 7/8 days.


    Chang Xia took a medicinal bath.


    Suddenly I smelled a familiar soy sauce smell.


    "Shen Rong, did you bring up the clay pot where the meat in soy sauce was marinated?" Chang Xia asked. She patted her forehead lightly, calculating that the soy sauce meat should really be brought up. Two or three days are enough to marinate the meat in soy sauce.


    At this time, the soy sauce meat needs to be taken out and air-dried.


    "The soy sauce meat is almost ready. I''ll bring it up and put it on and hang it in the wooden shed to dry." Shen Rong replied.


    Chang Xia said: "Shen Rong, you are still careful. I almost forgot the soy sauce meat. Do you have straw rope and thin rattan at home?"


    "Don''t worry, I made preparations early." Shen Rong said, "I''ll go to the pond by the Baihu Lake to catch fish, you can soak for a while."


    The soaking time of the medicated bath should not be too long or too short.


    Shen Rong calculated the time, afraid that Chang Xia would be anxious to dry the soy sauce meat and end the medicated bath ahead of schedule. So, before catching fish, he warned her again.


    "I know that I won''t get up until the potion changes color." Chang Xia felt that Shen Rong took her as a cub, and she was not a **** Lu You. How could Chang Xia not understand such a big thing as a potion bath?


    Among the Heluo tribe orcs.


    Who has her medicated baths more often?


    Chang Xia said second, no orc in the tribe dared to be first.


    cough cough-


    It''s a pity that these are all negative teaching materials, and Chang Xia didn''t dare to be rude. After all, it is disgraceful, and it is Chang Xia himself who is embarrassed after talking too much.


    She practiced archery hard and was looking forward to getting stronger.


    Then look for opportunities to fish.


    It was an unforgettable memory in Chang Xia when he was almost dragged into the water by a fish.


    One day.


    Chang Xia believed that she would be able to wash away this shame.


    "Shen Rong, catch more fish. Remember to send a copy of Pickled Cabbage Fish to Elder Dalai. Today''s incident scared him a lot, so I need to apologize." Chang Xia said loudly.


    Shen Rong replied with two words to know.


    The fertile wild hunting competition was won, and they will not come over from the south wind recently.


    This made Shen Rong very happy.


    Ape Hei, Ape Black and White will go to the tribal training ground to exercise.


    Will not be back at night.


    After all, Shen Rong took it to bathe last night, and Yuan Hei''s young mind was probably a little hurt. If Chang Xia didn''t go to the tribe to pick it up, Yuan Hei might not take the initiative to return to the Baihu cave.


    Everything is within Shen Rong''s calculations.


    For a moment.


    Shen Rong returned to the cave with two fish.


    Chang Xia stepped out of the tub and rinsed his body with clean water.


    After soaking in the medicinal bath, the tired body recovered a little. At least, the tearing pain of the muscles subsided, and the pain was within the range that Chang Xia could bear.


    "Chang Xia, have you soaked it yet?" Shen Rong crouched beside the water tank and began to handle the fish.


    Chang Xia said: "The skin is wrinkled."


    Why!


    It smelled like a drug again.


    Not long ago, Chang Xia was fortunate to get rid of the dilemma of drinking medicine. Who knew that she had to start dealing with medicinal baths again, couldn''t she get rid of the entanglement of "medicine".


    Chang Xia thought.


    Reaching out to cover his little face, he sighed.


    This is really a beautiful face, and even the "medicine" is attracted.


    Smelly finished.


    Chang Xia got up and walked out of the bathroom.


    At this moment, Shen Rong had cleaned the fish and returned to the kitchen.


    "Shen Rong, don''t fry fruit powder pancakes at noon, eat powder. Pickled cabbage fish soup powder, pork ribs pickled cabbage soup powder, pork belly pickled cabbage soup powder..." Chang Xia muttered.


    At noon, she had a fight with sauerkraut.


    "Yes. There are spare ribs and pork belly in the cellar. You can bring them up." Shen Rong did not refuse, but agreed to the decision of Changxia''s noon pickled cabbage feast.


    Marinate the fish and soak it in dry powder.


    Dry powder soaking takes some time, soaked, and then boiled powder tastes better. Of course, freshly made powder tastes the best.


    However, since the tribe had dry powder.


    Chang Xia and the others are used to being lazy.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the cellar to get it." Chang Xia said.


    Here, Shen Rong took the prepared straw rope to the corridor and took the wooden basin and rattan screen. I plan to fish out the soy sauce meat in the clay pot, put it on and hang it in a wooden shed to dry in the air.


    This soy sauce meat is marinated for a few days.


    The smell is strong and smells good.


    By the time Chang Xia brought the ribs and pork belly into the kitchen, Shen Rong had already taken out a pot of soy sauce meat, while using an iron-wood knife to make a hole in the meat, and then passed it through with a straw rope, tied it tightly and knotted it.


    "It''s so fragrant!" Chang Xia leaned over, raised her nose, and said happily: "It seems that our soy sauce meat has been successfully developed, and it can be cut and steamed when it is dried and dried."


    "Do you want to tell the tribe?" Shen Rong asked.


    "It''s not in a hurry, wait for it to dry and send a piece to Xylophone Eminem. She will know how to arrange it after she has tasted it." Chang Xia calmly said.


    The tribe hasn''t been out hunting much recently, and hasn''t accumulated fresh prey.


    The practice of soy sauce meat, don''t rush to tell the tribe.


    However, according to Chang Xia''s guess.


    The tribe should have people who have marinated the meat in soy sauce.


    Even if she doesn''t say it, the tribe will smell the aroma of soy sauce meat after a while.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others all have marinated soy sauce meat, and nine out of ten the tribe has marinated some."


    this thing.


    It can be guessed from the fact that the tribe has not stopped sending things to its own house.


    "It''s really delicious--" Chang Xia said, licking the corner of his mouth.


    Shen Rong said, "Can''t you eat?"


    "It can be eaten, but it doesn''t taste good. It can be regarded as real soy sauce meat when it is dried in the sun. Now, it is delicious outside." Chang Xia explained.


    Can eat, certainly can eat.


    However, the taste is estimated to be average. There is no unique sauce flavor of soy sauce meat, which is similar to eating ordinary cured meat.


    "Then wait, we will eat pickled cabbage and fish soup powder at noon." Shen Rong comforted.

 Chapter 422： Sauerkraut Banquet

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Don''t forget, there are also pork ribs pickled cabbage soup powder and pork belly pickled cabbage soup powder." Chang Xia added. Pickled cabbage and fish soup noodles are enough, but Changxia still wants to eat sauerkraut with ribs and pork belly, thinking about the taste of sauerkraut.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but twitch his mouth.


    In my mind, I recall the taste of hot and sour powder.


    It''s not that I want to eat it, but I miss the sour taste.


    There is vinegar fruit hot and sour powder that can be made, or... take the opportunity to think about it?


    Unfortunately, the Heluo tribe does not have green bamboo. None of the nearby tribes mentioned bamboo. Without bamboo, naturally there would be no bamboo shoots.


    Without bamboo shoots, of course you can''t eat sour bamboo shoots.


    Guilin rice noodles, snail noodles, etc. can only stay on the memory.


    However, the pot roast pork seems to be a try.


    In an instant, Chang Xia immediately thought of pot roast from sauerkraut.


    It can only be said that the imagination of foodies is endless.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t forget it." Shen Rong chuckled lightly, picked up the soy sauce meat he helped, and took it to the wooden shed to hang it up.


    Chang Xia squatted down and helped fish the soy sauce meat.


    The two work together.


    Soon, the hundreds of catties of soy sauce meat marinated in the clay pot were hung up.


    Chang Xia looked at the soy sauce meat under the beam of the wooden shed, showed a happy smile, and said, "Shen Rong, I''m so happy!"


    The granary has grain, and the rice jar has rice.


    This is the greatest happiness in the world.


    "I''m happy to see the soy sauce meat, but don''t eat it?" Shen Rong understood what Chang Xia meant, but, looking at Chang Xia''s happy smiling face, he couldn''t help but want to make a joke.


    Chang Xia pouted and said, "Eat, don''t... What am I tossing about? Go, go back to the kitchen to prepare lunch. It''s too late, Elder Dalai should have had lunch."


    After washing their hands, the two returned to the kitchen.


    When the pottery altar was opened, a different sour smell quickly spread out.


    "It smells sour!" Chang Xia said.


    In this jar of pickled sauerkraut, in addition to sauerkraut, there are sour peppers and sour radishes. The sauerkraut was originally pickled in a pottery jar. When the temperature rises in the warm season, the sauerkraut that accumulates in the long summer is afraid that the sauerkraut will be damaged, so it is packed in a pottery jar and moved into the cellar.


    Smelling the sour taste, the two of them only felt their tongues were full of saliva.


    Take out two sauerkraut and chop. The fish slices, spare ribs and pork belly were all taught to Shen Rong, and all kinds of seasonings were prepared.


    Heat a stone pan and add oil.


    Put the prepared seasoning in the pot and stir-fry until fragrant, then stir-fry the sauerkraut to taste, add the soup to boil, add the fish head and fish bones, and boil over high heat. At the same time, marinate the sliced ??fish and wrap it in egg liquid, wait for the soup in the pot to cook out, then pour the fish into the pot. On the other side, prepare the chilli and hot oil and pour into the clay bowl while the fish fillets are cooked.


    The sauerkraut pork ribs and sauerkraut pork belly are cooked in turn. Finally, the soaked dry powder is removed and poured into the pot to choose a soup base to simmer.


    "Chang Xia, what kind of soup are you going to add to Elder Dalai''s?" Shen Rong asked Chang Xia, holding a large pottery bowl.


    Shen Rong chose a noodle soup with pork belly and sauerkraut.


    Chang Xia wants pork ribs and pickled cabbage soup powder, and eat it with pickled cabbage fish.


    "Use pork belly sauerkraut soup just like you." Chang Xia said. Orcs love to eat meat, and there are three kinds of dishes at noon, and the pork belly and sauerkraut soup should be the most suitable for the taste of the elders of Dalai. After all, what Shen Rong chose was the pork belly pickled cabbage soup, and Chang Xia felt that the elders of Dalai would also like pork belly pickled cabbage soup.


    "Okay, I''ll make him pork belly pickled cabbage soup powder." Shen Rong nodded, cooked the powder, and added pork belly pickled cabbage.


    Smell, Shen Rong felt that he could eat ten bowls.


    Here, Chang Xia put the pickled fish and pickled pork ribs in a bowl, put them in a rattan basket, and asked Shen Rong to deliver them to Elder Dalai.


    Soon, Shen Rong prepared the powder and soup.


    "Changxia, you eat first." Shen Rong said, "I''ll be back when I go, you don''t have to wait for me."


    Chang Xia''s saliva was almost dry.


    How could Shen Rong let Chang Xia starve and wait for him.


    Besides, it is not far from the cave to the White Lake Wall.


    Back and forth, up to ten minutes. If it''s fast, it can be done in five or six minutes.


    "Yeah! Hurry up and come back." Chang Xia waved his hand, urging Shen Rong to hurry up, and if it was delayed any longer, her saliva would be dry.


    Carrying the rattan basket, Shen Rong quickly ran straight towards the wall of Baihu.


    Chang Xia bit his chopsticks and thought for a while, then threw a piece of spareribs into his mouth and ate slowly, waiting for Shen Rong to come back and eat together.


    a while.


    Shen Rong went home with an empty rattan basket.


    "Chang Xia, why didn''t you eat?" Shen Rong put down the rattan basket, saw that Chang Xia didn''t move his chopsticks, smiled and asked her why she didn''t eat.


    Chang Xia said: "I''ll wait for you."


    Saying that, pick up the chopsticks and start eating.


    Shen Rong pulled away the wooden chair, sat down, and ate.


    "Have you been to the old man who came to the White Lake fence to have lunch?" Chang Xia asked while eating, gulps of noodles and sauerkraut.


    Ribs and pork belly are paired with greasy pickled cabbage, and the more you eat, the more greedy you get. The tenderness of the sauerkraut fish is even more addicting.


    "He just finished roasting the barbecue and hasn''t started eating it yet." Shen Rong said.


    Recalling the overjoyed expression on Elder Dalai''s face when he saw him. Shen Rong couldn''t help laughing. When he took over the rattan basket, the elder Dalai was as happy as a child.


    "There are many elderly people in the tribe, and they should be allowed to live together. Elders like Dalai should have someone to take care of them and eat barbecue all day long. How can the body bear it?" Talk to Xyloen Amu, tribal elders and old folks have to rearrange and not let them go too far."


    The older you are, the more balanced your diet should be.


    Chang Xia knows the elders and old people of the tribe. They all prefer barbecued meat, and they don��t eat wild vegetables and wild fruits very much Do you want to persuade them to eat wild vegetables and wild fruits? "Shen Rong''s face changed slightly, he didn''t like to eat these wild vegetables and fruits, if it wasn''t for Chang Xia''s staring, Shen Rong would not eat it if he didn''t eat it.


    The elders of the tribe and the old people do not eat, Shen Rong quite understands.


    That stuff doesn''t taste good, why do you have to eat it?


    "Eating wild vegetables and wild fruits is good for your health, why do you hate eating them?" Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong in confusion. Shen Rong didn''t like to eat wild vegetables and wild fruits. The number of active meals is poor.


    Like wild vegetable egg drop soup or something.


    Chang Xia didn''t speak, and Shen Rong basically didn''t do it.


    "Orcs can eat meat, grass is useless." Shen Rong defended.


    In Shen Rong''s eyes, wild vegetables are grass. In the same way, the eyes of the clansmen are similar. I don''t like to eat wild vegetables and fruits. Except for the elders and the old people, the tribes are actually similar.


    Except for some females, they will take the initiative to eat wild vegetables and wild fruits.


    Males rarely pick wild vegetables and fruits.


    Picking back to the tribe is only for the cold winter season, and the tribe will not starve to death.


    "Who said that eating wild vegetables and fruits is useless? If you don''t eat wild vegetables and fruits for a long time, your body will easily get sick." Chang Xia retorted. Getting angry and causing stomatitis is normal, let alone constipation. Don''t think that Chang Xia doesn''t know about the clan''s stomach troubles.


    One third of the medicines prepared by the elders of Ximu are laxatives.


    But.


    The clansmen would rather take medicine than wild vegetables and fruits, and Chang Xia admires them very much.


    "I won''t get sick." Shen Rong said to himself.


    "..." Chang Xia was speechless, making Shen Rong and his clansmen fall in love with the task of eating wild vegetables and fruits.


    After lunch, the tableware and chopsticks were handed over to Shen Rong to clean up, and Chang Xia sat limply on the corridor.


    The gentle breeze blew past, and Chang Xia felt a little drowsy.

 Chapter 423： Whoever robs, whose house do I go to eat and live

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "This sour taste is so fragrant! Chang Xia, what did you steal with Shen Rong at noon?" Nan Feng''s loud voice came into Chang Xia''s ears through the courtyard door, and with a creak, Nan Feng pushed the door open. There were a few Maple Leafs behind them, and their bodies were stained with a lot of mud that had not been photographed cleanly.


    Take a look.


    He knew that he should have just returned from the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake.


    "I just had pickled cabbage and fish soup noodles at noon, why haven''t you returned to the cave for lunch at this time?" Chang Xia stood up and looked at Nan Feng and his group in surprise.


    Maple Leaf glared at Nanfeng, didn''t speak in an angry voice, and complained: "It''s not Nanfeng''s bastard, why do you build the chicken coop and duck shed at one time, saving you from going to work later. We believe her evil, big It''s been busy in the morning until now."


    "After she was done, she passed by the shore of Baihu Lake. She smelled the sour smell from your house. She was curious about what your house had for lunch, so she encouraged us to come over and ask about the situation." Nanfeng is like "ulterior motives", and wants to grab some leftovers by the way.


    Unfortunately, there is Shen Rong.


    He directly swept away the sauerkraut fish, pork ribs sauerkraut and pork belly sauerkraut that were born at noon, not to mention the **** and even the soup.


    "Changxia��"


    Nan Feng dragged his voice and looked at Chang Xia aggrieved.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched very helplessly.


    "Shen Rong, go to the cellar and bring up another jar of pickled cabbage." Chang Xia said loudly. After speaking, he pointed in the direction of the kitchen and said, "There is an open jar of sauerkraut in the kitchen, and each of you will bring back two of them. By the way, I remember that you have accumulated sauerkraut..."


    Before the kiln was built, Changxia started to accumulate sauerkraut.


    Nanfeng followed suit and made a jar out of a clay jar.


    "Cough! I didn''t do it well, most of the sauerkraut accumulated in the pot was broken, and the rest couldn''t be eaten." Maple Leaf said.


    They are not as careful as Chang Xia.


    I thought that if I piled wild vegetables into a pottery pot, I could harvest delicious sauerkraut after a while. It turns out that this desire for simplicity comes with a price.


    Except for the Nuan Chun family, all the other orcs were wiped out.


    "Changxia, two trees are too few." Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia held his forehead and explained, "You don''t know how big the cabbage is? Besides, I''ve only made a few jars of sauerkraut, which is not enough to cause you trouble��"


    "Nanfeng, you don''t think so... I don''t think so, or give it to me, I like to eat sauerkraut." Honey dew smirked, rubbing her hands secretly to stimulate Nanfeng.


    Produced in Changxia, it is bound to be a fine product.


    I have never eaten the honeydew of this sauerkraut.


    However, this does not prevent honeydew from wanting!


    Besides, she recently got acquainted with Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others. As Maple Leaf said, fighting with Nanfeng is not called fighting, it is called fair competition.


    "..." Nanfeng''s feet were crooked, and he almost fell off the corridor.


    In addition to opening a yellow accent, Honeydew actually learned to rush to answer?


    Did the tribe teach honeydew, or did the arrival of honeydew blacken the tribe? ! This question is worth pondering, and we have to find an opportunity to chat with Bai Qing.


    "Go away! Whoever grabs sauerkraut from me, I''ll take Snake to your house to eat and live."


    In terms of the thickness of his face, Nanfeng did his part to make him the first person in the Heluo tribe. Over time, it is probably not a problem to surpass the elders and elders of the Pukang elders.


    Immediately.


    The surroundings are quiet as sparrows.


    Obviously, all the orcs were frightened by Nanfeng''s shameless words.


    "Take it, let''s go." Shen Rong took another jar of sauerkraut from the cellar and waved to Nanfeng, telling her to leave quickly. Every time this person came here, he was uneasy and kind. Shen Rong didn''t like to see her. If he hadn''t thought of her goodness to Chang Xia, Shen Rong would have really wanted to kick someone.


    while hunting.


    I said earlier that I wouldn''t come to disturb you in the past few days.


    It''s only been half a day.


    A group of people came to the door in unison, and they had never seen such a neat meal.


    "Don''t worry." Nanfeng said, holding the rattan basket, "Changxia, the chicken coop and duck shed have been built, and the canals and ponds have been dug, and water can be released at any time. You decide when the chickens and ducks are raised on the fence by the Baihu Lake. Capturing the wild mountains and forests in the south of Baihu?��


    "The water channel doesn''t matter, the pond is dried for two days to be disinfected. The chicken coop and duck shed are also dried for two days, and some grass is cut into it. The chicken coop and duck shed also have to make several feeding troughs to facilitate future feeding." Chang Xia thought calmly, He said again: "Nanfeng, how many hares are kept on the fence by the Baihu Lake?"


    Before patronizing the chicken and duck thing.


    Chang Xia forgot about the hare that was thrown into the fence by the Baihu Lake.


    At this moment, Chicken Duck intends to move to the mountains and forests in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake. The hares naturally cannot fall. The hares are different from the geese. There are only a dozen or 20 geese. The hares reproduce very fast. After thinking about it, after eating the batch of fences by the Baihu Lake, tell the tribe that when the clansmen go out hunting and picking, they don''t need to catch hares and send them to the fences by the Baihu Lake.


    "Hundreds of them!" Nanfeng said.


    Nuan Chun said: "The hares can be eaten by thieves. We didn''t eat much of the wild grass chickens and ducks we harvested. Most of them were eaten by the hares. This guy kept eating, as if he couldn''t get enough."


    If it weren''t for roasted hares and cold rabbits, they would be delicious.


    Nuanchun really doesn''t want to feed hares, eat more and pull more.


    The air by the Baihu Lake was almost polluted by the feces of the hare.


    "Tell the tribe that there is no need to catch hares and send them to the fence by the Baihu Lake in the future. We don''t raise hares. If we want to eat rabbits, we go hunting in the forestChangxia Dao.


    "Okay." Nuan Chun was overjoyed.


    Nanfeng said: "This hare is delicious to eat, but it is too edible and can be pulled. It would be great not to raise it."


    Orcs like to do things easily.


    Breeding them is not exclusive, but raising hares is really a little tangled headache for them.


    Today I got Chang Xia''s relief.


    The orcs who knew about the hares on the scene were all relieved.


    The chicken coop and duck shed are built, and it only needs to be dried for two days. You can catch chickens and ducks on the fence of Baihu Lake and send them over. This means that Nanfeng and the others do not need to go to the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake these two days.


    After all, things have been done, there is no need to go over to toss.


    Nanfeng and others left.


    Chang Xia knew the next two days.


    The focus of the tribe is in the Baihu business district, followed by the Baihe Wooden Bridge.


    With the handover of the tribe in Changxia, the Baihe wooden bridge will not be limited to the wooden bridge near the wall of Baihu. The fertile fields are very vast and undeveloped virgin land, and the tribe will not give up the fat on their lips.


    What''s more, this season is full of wild vegetables such as bracken and mushrooms.


    Orcs do not like to eat wild vegetables, but they do not waste food.


    In previous years, the tribe would go out to hunt and pick on a large scale at this time, and the fertile fields would be harvested at the end. This year, the tribe has Chang Xia to help open the hook, and there is no need to go out hunting and picking away from the tribe. For the reason of the principle of proximity, Woye is undoubtedly the best choice.


    "Shen Rong, is the Baihu business district almost completed?" Chang Xia asked.


    In the past few days, Shen Rong has not rested in the cave except for hunting. Chang Xia guessed that he should go to the Baihu Commercial Area to help. When he was visiting Woye yesterday, the patriarch Gen revealed that the Baihu Commercial Area will be completed soon.


    Chang Xia wanted to know the specific time for the completion of the project, so that he could think about the future.

 Chapter 424： Magical Dreamland 1 Tour

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "The Baihu Commercial District can be completed in the next two days." Shen Rong said.


    He helped build some furniture, which were used as display items, and when the exchange event started, they would be dragged to the streets of Baihu Commercial District for display. In addition to exchanging for each tribe to use in the White Lake business district, the show can also teach the crafting methods to the orc tribes who exchanged for free.


    This is said to be free, specifically whether it is really free or paid.


    It has nothing to do with Shen Rong, the tribe will take care of it.


    "Very fast." Chang Xia murmured. Lie down and continue to bask in the sun, and at the same time let Shen Rong move the light grass on the long table in the small living room to put it on the corridor steps to bask in the sun. The light grass dug up from the Weishan Holy Land was distributed to the tribe elders and elderly people.


    Chang Xia asked Xylophone.


    The light grasses are growing well and show no signs of wilting.


    This made Chang Xia recognize his bloodline ability more and more.


    In the past, Chang Xia didn''t like to bask in the sun. With the evolution of her bloodline ability, she found that it was very comfortable to bask in the sun. On the contrary, the cloudy and rainy days made her feel uncomfortable, which surprised Chang Xia.


    Does the bloodline ability want to evolve into a sunflower? !


    "I''m going to the Baihu Business District later, do you want to go with me?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia was heartbroken for a second.


    Limbs that feel sore before even opening their mouths.


    "Forget it, I''ll lie down and rest. Tomorrow, I have to go to the shooting range to practice archery with Elder Dalai, so let''s not go to the Baihu business district!" Chang Xia waved his hand and declined Shen Rong''s invitation.


    Lie down and continue to bask in the sun.


    When the sun gets smaller, go to the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake to see the vine trees, and then go to the tribe to check the growth of the light trees.


    The evolution of bloodline abilities has slowed down recently.


    Chang Xia guessed that it had something to do with how often she used her bloodline ability.


    The more you use it, the faster the bloodline ability evolves. At the same time, the more frequent the contact with different plants, the more active the bloodline ability.


    Su Ye said: Changxia was born for the forest.


    At that time, Chang Xia felt that Su Ye was making fun of him.


    At this moment.


    Chang Xia keenly sensed that Su Ye''s words were correct.


    If she wants her bloodline ability to continue to evolve, she must enter the forest and communicate with different plants. Changxia''s bloodline ability is different, which means that she can''t learn more information about the evolution of bloodline ability from the mouth of the tribe.


    Recently, Chang Xia saw that Shen Rong was exercising constantly.


    She guessed that Shen Rong should have approached the elders of the tribe and talked about the evolution of bloodline abilities. Chang Xia had watched Shen Rong exercise before, the exercise was messy before, but now Shen Rong''s exercise is more purposeful, the two are different at first glance.


    Chang Xia refused to go to the Baihu business district. Seeing that she was lying bored, Shen Rong pondered, and suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "Do you need me to bring you the carving tools?"


    After the cave work was over, he planned to go to the Baihu business district to help. Let the construction be completed as soon as possible, and the clansmen can free their hands for hunting or picking.


    Compared with the complicated and trivial construction work, the clansmen yearn for free hunting and picking. The progress of the Baihu business district is gratifying, and it has something to do with the people''s enthusiasm to complete the project as soon as possible.


    "No. My hands are sore, and I don''t want to carve anything. Besides, I think it''s good to leave this to Nuan Chun and the clansmen. The jade ornaments they carve are much more delicate than mine. Think about it for a while, maybe next time. I can exchange things with the bird tribe or the fish tribe."


    Chang Xia sighed lightly.


    The tone was not sour.


    Sculpting was obviously her first move.


    Unfortunately, she focused on going into the forest to find new animals and plants. One was inattentive, and was directly overtaken by Nuan Chun and the clansmen.


    Except for the excitement.


    Chang Xia could not avoid a little grievance.


    Ha ha--


    Shen Rong couldn''t help laughing. He stretched out his hand and rubbed it on Chang Xia''s head. He said warmly, "Then you can rest at home, I''ll go to the Baihu commercial area to help, and come back in the evening."


    "Well, go get busy!" Chang Xia replied.


    She felt that when Shen Rong went to the Baihu business district, Nanfeng might come over in the afternoon.


    After the work in the wild mountains and forests on the south side of Baihu Lake is over, the number of clansmen to help in the Baihu business district is already enough, and there is no need for more orcs to go there.


    The most suitable time for hunting and picking is to go out in the morning.


    After careful calculation, the chances of Nanfeng and several people coming here are quite high.


    The breeze is coming.


    Chang Xia squinted and lay on the corridor basking in the sun.


    When the body is extremely relaxed, the bloodline ability is quietly activated. In an instant, there were many more voices in Chang Xia''s ears. Obviously, he didn''t touch any plants, but Chang Xia''s ears suddenly sounded one after another, either immature or vicissitudes of life.


    "It''s been so hot lately!"


    "Shen Rong watered a little less. I want to drink more water. The weather is hot, and my leaves are not as beautiful as the previous two days. The green color is so beautiful."


    "I heard Xiao Cui from the White Lake say that it smells bad. It seems that there are a few hares in the fence, which have seriously polluted the air by the White Lake."


    One after another voice opened the door to another world for Chang Xia.


    Listen, Chang Xia finds it very interesting.


    Especially these plants keep complaining about the clansmen near the Baihu cave.


    The more I listen to Chang Xia, the more joyful it is, who would have thought that the plants that grow quietly have serious gossip thoughts.


    Except for the boring rants from the plants.


    Chang Xia could vaguely hear the sound of germination like seeds breaking out of the ground.


    It felt very special.


    Listen, listen Chang Xia''s sore limbs seem to have been healed a little bit.


    Warm and cozy.


    "Changxia��"


    "Changxia��"


    In the dimness, Chang Xia heard someone shouting his name.


    Very close and far away.


    That feels subtle.


    Um--


    Chang Xia groaned and slowly opened his eyes.


    It was Nan Feng''s familiar face that could no longer be familiar.


    Unlike usual, Nan Feng showed a little anxiety and tension on his face. What is she anxious about? Could it be that the sauerkraut fish made at noon is very difficult to eat, so you are not reconciled?


    "Chang Xia, are you okay?" Nan Feng asked nervously.


    Chang Xia was stunned and said blankly, "What can I do?"


    "We called you for a long time and shook you for a while. You haven''t moved. If you don''t wake up, I plan to let Maple Leaf go to the tribe to find Elder Ximu." Nuan Chun breathed a sigh of relief and joked with him. In a tone of voice, he repeated what happened just now to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia rubbed her eyes and said, "I feel very comfortable in the sun, and I fell asleep before I knew it. By the way, I heard a lot of interesting things just now..."


    While talking, Chang Xia suddenly stopped.


    Then he sat up abruptly, lowered his head, and looked at his open hands in shock. It wasn''t a dream just now, the aching limbs seemed to have really recovered.


    This����


    "Long Xia, Chang Xia."


    Seeing Chang Xia froze again.


    The Maple Leafs couldn''t help but sigh.


    Did this animal cub break his brain when he practiced archery with Elder Dalai in the morning? However, I haven''t heard any orcs say that practicing archery will ruin your brain?


    "Oh!" Chang Xia snorted and explained, "I''m fine, a little accident happened just now, don''t worry, it''s a good thing."

 Chapter 425： run, run

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "What happened just now?" Maple Leaf turned his head to look around, there was only an orc in Changxia in this cave, not to mention that when they came in, Changxia was obviously taking a nap.


    Chang Xia stood up and moved his limbs.


    Sure enough, the soreness was gone, and she felt like she could practice archery for another hour.


    "I had a dream, a wonderful dream. In the dream, there were many friends chatting, and I heard some very interesting conversations. More importantly, I practiced archery and my muscles were strained, and my limbs were also sore. All appeared to be eliminated and restored."


    Chang Xia laughed and explained aloud.


    heard.


    Maple Leaf looked at each other in dismay.


    What Chang Xia said was vague and mysterious.


    They were at a loss, but seeing Chang Xia''s expression should be a good thing.


    Look, this so-called dream may have something to do with her bloodline abilities.


    Suddenly, several people were sour.


    Especially Nuanchun, she has not awakened her bloodline ability, she is just an ordinary orc female.


    "Chang Xia, don''t talk about it." Nan Feng waved his hand, confirming that Chang Xia was safe and sound, took two steps back, and asked, "Will you go to Woye for picking in the afternoon?"


    There are more wooden bridges in Baihe, and it is very convenient to go back and forth to Ferro.


    They were fine to stay in Baihu, so they simply came over and invited Changxia to Woye. This season is the best season to pick wild vegetables, you can''t miss it.


    In addition to picking, they can also hunt.


    The fertile fields have no shortage of prey.


    "Go." Chang Xia nodded after thinking about it and said, "However, I have to go back sooner. I have to go to the wilderness in the south of Baihu to check the growth of the vine trees, as well as the light trees in the Tribal Square." In addition, light grass also needs to be reviewed.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng replied.


    She got up and walked towards the wooden shed, carrying a basket for Chang Xia, ready to go to Woye together.


    "Soy sauce meat��"


    Stepping into the wooden shed, you will see rows of soy sauce meat under the hanging beams.


    "Soy sauce pork, is your soy sauce pork marinated in Changxia?"


    Upon hearing this, several people from Maple Leaf Nuanchun ran into the wooden shed together, raised their heads and looked at the shiny soy sauce meat above their heads, carefully swallowing their saliva.


    Don''t say, let the meat in soy sauce dry overnight.


    It looks very tempting and mouth-watering.


    "Yesterday, Shen Rong and I fished out the marinated soy sauce meat and hung it up. You guys have marinated soy sauce meat, have you fished it out? The soy sauce meat can be left to dry in the room, no need to move it. Drying in the cave courtyard." Chang Xia explained.


    "My home is dry." Nuan Chun said.


    Honeydew nodded, indicating that it was also dry.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf looked at each other and said quickly, "You guys wait a while, I''ll go home."


    When the words fell, the two ran out of the cave courtyard at the same time.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she looked at the back of the two running away speechlessly.


    Got it-


    There is no need to guess.


    Mostly forgot to take out the marinated soy sauce meat to dry.


    If I hadn''t seen the dried soy sauce meat at Changxia''s house today, the soy sauce meat they had marinated would have to continue to be soaked in the clay pot. The two people, who were obviously very careful in matters of great importance, became careless in housework, and followed Nuanchun. It is not a star and a half that is inferior.


    "Cough cough!" Nuan Chun was slightly embarrassed, and said embarrassedly: "This, we will wait."


    "Okay, don''t be in a hurry." Milu waved her hand, very casual.


    Chang Xia shrugged and asked, "Warm Spring, Yadong Daya hasn''t returned to the tribe yet? It''s been more than a month. After all, Yadong should have returned to the tribe long ago!"


    "He should go back to the tribe with the earth tribe." Nuan Chun said.


    If there was no exchange activity, Yadong and Da Ya should have returned to the Heluo tribe early. However, due to this exchange, there may be a delay. At this time, I haven''t returned to the tribe, and nine out of ten are planning to go with the earth tribe.


    Chang Xia''s expression moved slightly and nodded.


    The tribe is too quiet without the active atmosphere of Yadong.


    I''ve been busy lately, but it''s fine. As soon as it was quiet, Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of Yadong who never returned to the tribe.


    "The Earth Tribe is close, maybe it will be there in a day or two," Honeydew said. The six major tribes established their tribes around the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kana Holy Mountain, where the witches lived. Among them, the Heluo tribe was the closest, and the other five tribes followed in order.


    under normal circumstances.


    If the orcs want to enter the territory of other orcs, they will take the lead in going to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna, nodded by the witch, and then enter other orc tribes through the sacred mountain of Karna.


    The same is true this time.


    It can be said that the entire twilight forest orcs live centered on the wizarding hall of the holy mountain of Karna. The closer it is to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, the stronger the orc tribe it represents. After all, the closer to the witch, the safer and less natural disasters.


    "It depends on the situation-" Nuan Chun shook his head lightly and said three words.


    The Heluo tribe is very busy.


    Believe, the orc tribe who left the Heluo tribe last time.


    The situation will not be easier than the Heluo tribe.


    These tribes are busy making sugar, picking peppers, picking golden bars, etc. All of them are very busy, and their early arrival is just a guess. Maybe there are still late, it is not impossible.


    Chat for a while.


    Chang Xia got up and picked up the backpack.


    "Go, go to Baihu Lake and wait." Chang Xia said.


    With that said, the three walked out of the cave courtyard and walked towards the shore of Baihu Lake.


    Along the way, it is easy to hear the busy sound of the white lake business district next door. All kinds of sounds gathered together, and it was very lively It didn''t take long.


    Nanfeng came first, followed by Maple Leaf.


    After the meeting, the few people walked towards the wooden bridge along the wall of Baihu without any fuss.


    "Chang Xia, where are you going? You just got hurt this morning, you should stay home and rest now. Are you arguing about Chang Xia..."


    Elder Dalai lay down and basked in the sun.


    Unexpectedly, I opened my eyes when I heard the movement, and when I saw it, I saw Chang Xia walking in the middle.


    Immediately, he stood up with a carp.


    "Elder Dalai, my body has recovered." Chang Xia smiled mysteriously, gestured with an archery posture, and said, "We plan to go to Woye to pick some bracken and fungus, and we will be back soon, don''t worry."


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng was scolded, looking up at the sky and not daring to talk back.


    Afraid of being beaten-


    The elders of the tribe get angry and beat people. It doesn''t matter if they are male or female. When their temper comes, they will do it.


    "Your body has recovered?" Dalai said suspiciously with a look of disbelief: "How powerful is the medicine prepared by Wu? I don''t think it''s exaggerated. Chang Xia, do you want to go to Woye to play and lie to me?"


    "Elder Dalai, my recovery has nothing to do with the medicinal bath, it''s the reason for my bloodline ability!" Chang Xia raised his index finger and shook it a few times. The elder Dalai approached and told him the truth carefully. Most of the tribesmen knew about her special bloodline ability.


    The elder Dalai heard that it was because of the bloodline ability.


    Immediately, the eyes lit up.


    see.


    Chang Xia spoke immediately and continued, "Elder Dalai, don''t get excited, this time it''s a passively triggered cure. So you can only practice archery once a day. If there''s more, my body won''t be able to bear it."


    Afraid of being pulled by the elder Dalai to practice archery, Chang Xia rushed towards the wooden bridge with the warm spring honeydew, waving at the elder Dalai as he walked.

 Chapter 426： Today, why not

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Ha ha--


    After waiting for Chang Xia to run away.


    When the elder Dalai came back to his senses, he couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    This Chang Xia runs so fast, shouldn''t she be worried about pulling her to the shooting range to practice arrows by herself?


    What was this beast thinking?


    Archery is not something you can do overnight.


    He also has to be in charge of the patrol mission on the side of the White Lake fence. How can he have time to stay at the shooting range and shoot arrows? Although, he really liked being there.


    but.


    At this time, the elder Dalai did not know.


    Chang Xia is going to propose to the tribe that the tribe''s single clansmen should live together in pairs, so that they can take care of each other.


    The situation where the elder Dalai, an orc, was full and the whole family was not hungry.


    Soon, it will cease to exist.


    "Chang Xia, why are you pulling us to run?" Milu looked at Chang Xia blankly, not knowing why she suddenly ran away while she was talking.


    Nuan Chun looked at it, as if seeing something.


    "Chang Xia, are you afraid that Elder Dalai will drag you to shoot arrows?" Nuan Chun covered her mouth and snickered.


    Chang Xia was embarrassed and whispered: "Archery is very interesting, but shooting for an hour or two without moving is too boring."


    "Yeah! It''s obviously a very simple training. Repeated training can really make people feel sick." After listening to Milu, she seemed to remember some terrible memory. For a while, Jiaoli''s face was pale and ugly. Extremely.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng followed and saw that the three of Chang Xia had different expressions.


    Immediately, I couldn''t help being curious.


    "What is your expression?" Nan Feng asked, blinking.


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia shook his head quickly and replied, "It''s okay, just cross the bridge."


    Crossing the White River Wooden Bridge, several people came to Woye. Smell the smell in the wind, it is easy to perceive the traces of clansmen on the Fertile Wilderness.


    Bracken, fertile fields can be seen everywhere.


    However, the fungus needs to enter the forest area to be seen.


    Led by Maple Leaf, the group walked towards the nearest mountain forest with a backpack. Picked bracken along the way, picked up bird eggs, and caught two pheasants and hares alive.


    It can be seen that the prey on the fertile field is indeed very rich.


    At the same time, these pheasants and hares are not afraid of orcs at all.


    It is estimated that the gene has not inherited the fear of orcs, thinking that the orcs are just two-legged monsters, not worth fearing.


    "When were these dirt roads built?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    The vast and fertile fields are crisscrossed by several dirt roads. Condescendingly, these dirt roads cut the entire fertile field into different plates in the shape of a field.


    Did she accidentally sleep for a day or two?


    Otherwise, how could Woye change drastically in one night, which would be too fast.


    "You didn''t dream, this road was built by the tribe in the morning. The patriarch asked the elders of the tribe to move their hands, hurry up!" Maple Leaf pointed to the cut fertile fields with a proud and proud face.


    Nanfeng said, "I wanted to come and help, but my grandfather drove me away."


    Looking at the knowing expressions of several people, Chang Xiamu was stunned.


    How much has she missed this morning?


    "sharp!"


    After a while, Chang Xia choked out two words.


    besides.


    She couldn''t think of anything to say.


    "The tribe intends to turn the area near the White River into a planting area according to your plan, and build a few more ditches to introduce the river water to other parts of Woye." Maple Leaf pointed to Woye and said slowly, this was also decided by the tribe in the morning.


    To build ditches, those fertile streams need to be filled and leveled.


    These are no small things either.


    However, Woye is close to the tribe.


    The warm season is rainy, and the tribe is not in a hurry. I plan to wait a few months before starting work when the stream dries up. At that time, the tribe can also free up its manpower.


    "Rebuilding Woye is not a small project." Chang Xia smiled.


    She said that this was not a small project, but the smile on her face was real. It can be seen that Chang Xia absolutely agrees with the Heluo tribe to open up the fertile fields.


    The fertile fields are vast.


    The area near Baihe is used for planting, and other places can also be used to raise cattle and sheep. The fertile fields are connected to the mountains and forests. In theory, the tribe can raise no matter how many cattle and sheep they raise.


    "The tribe is really brave!" Milu showed a fascinated expression.


    The Tianshi Tribe is determined not to be able to do such a big job as the Heluo Tribe. After all, the climates of the two mountains are different, and the animals and plants that grow are also very different.


    She came to the Heluo tribe for the first time, and she was a little unsuitable for the climate here.


    Compared with the Heluo tribe, the Tianshi tribe is obviously warmer. However, with the passage of time, Milu found that the Heluo tribe lived more comfortably and the atmosphere was more harmonious and harmonious.


    "Tianluo Amu, are you digging thatch roots?"


    Soon, a few people from Changxia passed by a piece of thatched grass. I saw Tianluo, Heyun and others waving stone hoes and toiling on the grass.


    "Changxia, do you want to be together?" Tianluo stood up and asked with a smile.


    The forest near the tribe was dug by Tianluo Heyun and the others. The thatch roots, which were once no one''s attention, turned into pieces of thatch root candy, which were sent to the cave where the tribe stored materials and hoarded.


    That satisfaction is hard to describe in words.


    nowadays.


    Many elderly people in the tribe like to go to the cave where the tribe stores supplies. Looking at the piled caves, the smiles on their faces never stop.


    "We''re going to pick some bracken and fungi, and we won''t dig thatch roots for the time being." Chang Xia shook his head lightly, declined the invitation of the snails, and asked curiously, "Amu of snails, did you dig the thatch roots, did you find any other roots?"


    "We also dug up some kudzu roots, others look like medicinal materials." Tian Lu said.


    After listening.


    Chang Xia showed regret.


    Saying goodbye to Tianluo and others, they continued to approach the forest along the road.


    This time, their goal is bracken and mushrooms. Ever since they ate Songshan mushrooms and Songshan bracken, Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the others were all obsessed with eating bracken and mushrooms, and they couldn''t help thinking about it even if they didn''t eat a meal.


    "The tribes around here have been cleaned up, don''t worry."


    "Have you met the Timberwolves again?"


    "No, Sen Python has encountered a lot."


    When he mentioned Sen Mang, Chang Xia couldn''t help shivering. She forgot that Woye was also called Snake Ye, and her feet on the ground suddenly didn''t know how to settle.


    to be frank.


    For mollusks such as snakes, Chang Xia is a little worried.


    "Snake, python, how many are there on Woye?" Chang Xia''s tone subconsciously relaxed, and it felt like he couldn''t move his feet.


    Nanfeng said: "A lot."


    "Just now, a python slipped in there, and there were more snakes." Maple Leaf pointed to the right at will. Snakes and pythons can be seen everywhere in this fertile field, and it is not unusual at all. Like tits, they come to train, and these snakes and pythons are their mission targets.


    However, the large Senpai people will be driven away.


    After all, the **** are too small, and the big pythons are not enough for the pythons to eat in one bite.


    "..." Chang Xia hesitated, then hesitantly said: "Nanfeng, I remembered that there are still some things in the cave that have not been dried. Today, picking bracken and fungi should be done for the time being."

 Chapter 427： frightened long summer

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Uh! What is Chang Xia going back to the cave to dry?"


    "This is going to the forest soon, why forget it?"


    Nan Feng''s head was full of question marks, and he looked at Chang Xia with a surprised look.


    Maple Leaf blinked, his eyes fell on Chang Xia, and hesitantly said: "Chang Xia, are you afraid of snakes and pythons?" It seems that since they talked about snakes and pythons, Chang Xia''s expression was very wrong. How scary is this snake python?


    Didn''t she help hunt anaconda snakes last time?


    Compared with anacondas, snakes and pythons are like newborn cubs, gentle and harmless. Even if it is a large python in front of an anaconda, it is a little Ding Ding, not even a little brother.


    "Chang Xia, are you afraid of snakes and pythons?" Nan Feng didn''t believe in evil. Chang Xia would be afraid of snakes and pythons if he eats snake meat. This is completely unreasonable.


    Honeydew was also in disbelief.


    Some time ago in Misty Ridge, Chang Xia also helped deal with the python.


    "I''m afraid, but it doesn''t count." Chang Xia denied it and whispered: "I don''t like this kind of mollusk very much. It''s slippery and cold. That feeling...you know."


    talking and talking.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help shivering.


    Sure enough, for a creature like a snake, she couldn''t have the kind of resonance she liked.


    ...


    In an instant.


    Several people looked at each other, speechless.


    Although they wanted to say that they didn''t know this feeling, but with Chang Xia''s expression, they couldn''t say the words of attack.


    "We carry the medicine bag with us, and the snake and python dare not approach." Nuan Chun heard the voice. They really don''t know that Chang Xia doesn''t like snakes and pythons.


    Milu said: "Chang Xia, haven''t you hunted anaconda snakes? How can this snake python be compared with anaconda snakes? You are not afraid of anaconda snakes, but you are afraid of snake pythons. How do you say that?"


    "I''m afraid, not afraid. I just don''t like it very much. The anaconda is a monster, so I can''t say it''s a snake and python! Actually, I don''t feel terrible about the snake-like beast." Chang Xia explained, she couldn''t explain the feeling, it was do not like.


    "You go in the middle, we will go into the forest to pick some fungi and return to the tribe." Maple Leaf said.


    Come and come, and returning empty-handed is not the habit of the Orcs.


    Chang Xia took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay! However, if you really encounter snakes and pythons, you have to protect me."


    This time.


    Chang Xia said the word protection without hesitation.


    It can be seen that she really does not want to see snakes and pythons in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely protect you." Nan Feng patted his chest and promised.


    The maple leaves and the south wind walk in the front, the warm spring protects the long summer and walks in the middle, and the honeydew is broken. Thinking that Chang Xia doesn''t like snakes and pythons, Maple Leaf Nanfeng approached the mountains and forests directly.


    soon.


    The group crossed the Fertile Field and entered the forest next to the Fertile Field.


    This mountain forest is connected to the cliff where Changxia Chen Rong hunted the Timberwolves before, and there are dirt roads cleared by the tribe. Saves a lot of rushing time, while walking straight is more accurate.


    "Chang Xia, what do you think this is?" Nan Feng pointed at the clumps of bacteria emerging from the roots of the tree with a look of excitement. Fresh mushrooms are delicious and delicious. Nanfeng likes to eat mushrooms, and mushrooms are one of the few wild vegetables she likes.


    "A good start��" Chang Xia said happily.


    It seems that there will be a good harvest today.


    Several people did not spread out, squatted down, and picked the nearby fungi. There are no traces of picking here, and the clan members should not have come to pick mushrooms and bracken. Think about it, the tribe is busy building the Baihu commercial area, and not many people go out to pick for the time being.


    The clansmen who went out to pick more often stared at the thatch.


    Obviously, the clansmen are not tired of boiling sugar yet.


    "Nuanchun, look here too..." Chang Xia''s eyes lit up, staring at the bush not far away, where a clump of fungi grew.


    Nuan Chun said: "Wait a minute, I''ll finish picking these."


    Chang Xia thought about getting close, and took small steps towards the bushes. Going to pick this clump of bacteria and come back.


    what--


    Chang Xia just reached out and approached the bushes.


    Suddenly, he felt a cold touch on his hand, and Chang Xia''s pupils shrank instantly.


    Uncontrollably, she screamed.


    Kicked down the rattan basket on the side and hurriedly stepped back.


    "Changxia!"


    Nuan Chun was the closest, and rushed forward to hug Chang Xia, who was in a panic.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng rushed over to catch the black snake in the bushes and quickly threw the snake away. Honeydew helped to check the vicinity to confirm whether there were any traces of snakes nearby.


    "Chang Xia, it''s okay." Nuan Chun hugged Chang Xia and comforted him.


    Chang Xia trembled slightly.


    An invisible sound rang out.


    A man as big as Chang Xia disappeared immediately. Under the pile of clothes, a small head was carefully stuck out, and he looked around timidly.


    "Warm Spring, is the snake still there?" Chang Xia whispered.


    After the animalization, even the voice became soft and tender. Chang Xia''s cute movements and expressions suddenly made Fengye Nanfeng and several others breathless. At this moment, they understood why the **** kept shouting and wanting to hug the cat...


    "Snake, oh! The snake was lost by the south wind." Nuan Chun said.


    Saying that, he stretched out his hand and carefully embraced Chang Xia in his arms.


    what!


    She finally hugged Chang Xia''s beast body.


    Soft and slippery.


    The feel is really awesome!


    "Nuanchun, I''ll hold Changxia." Nanfeng squeezed forward and stretched out his hand towards Nuanchun to ask for Changxia. After all, she hadn''t seen Chang Xia''s beast body for many years, let alone hugged it. The last time I heard the elder Jami say that Chang Xia used the animal body for training, the tribesmen flocked to the training ground to watch.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia quickly adapted to the training on the training ground.


    "Warm Spring��" Maple Leaf approached quietly, and also extended a requesting gesture.


    Honeydew, although she didn''t say anything, her eager eyes directly betrayed her true thoughts, wanting to hug and kiss.


    "I''ll just hold Chang Xia, you guys can pick the fungus quickly." Nuan Chun didn''t even think about rejecting it directly. This soft and smooth hand feels much more comfortable than his own chubby cub. Don''t say hold it for a while, even if you hold it all the time, you won''t feel tired.


    "Chang Xia, can I hug you?"


    "Chang Xia, I''ll pick you up with me."


    Soon, several people quarreled. Chang Xia''s petite beast stomped and patted off the pig''s hand stretched out by the maple leaf Nanfeng, and refused righteously, "Don''t make trouble, pick the mushrooms and bracken quickly, we should return to the tribe sooner."


    Chang Xia wanted to return to human form.


    However, for the sake of snake python.


    Chang Xia took heart.


    Decided to lie down quietly and let Nuan Chun hold her.


    The little hands rubbed together, as if trying to rub off the cold touch that did not dissipate on the hands.


    hey-hey--


    The winning Nuan Chun couldn''t help but let out a smug laughter, carefully placed Chang Xia on his shoulders, and said softly: "Chang Xia, hurry up. We will continue picking mushrooms and bracken, Nanfeng, don''t forget Chang Xia. Kicked rattan basket."


    "��!" Nan Feng regretted endlessly.


    Maple Leaf also stared at Chang Xia on Nuan Chun''s shoulders.


    what--


    Small and soft.


    Just looking at it makes my hands itch.


    "I remember that the animal body of the Totoro family is not too small..." Milu said. The obsessed little eyes, took two steps, stopped two steps, and never left Chang Xia''s beast.


    Maple Leaf said: "Changxia is a special case. Wu said, it may be related to Changxia''s frailty."


    The beast body of the orc race is very stalwart.


    Otherwise, why do they stand above other races?


    Wisdom certainly made them different, but what really made them stand out from the rest of the race was their strength.

 Chapter 428： nagging light tree

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Chang Xia, it''s very special!" Honey Lu said.


    Nan Feng said of course: "Chang Xia, just Chang Xia, nothing special."


    "Yeah! Chang Xia is Chang Xia, nothing special." Maple Leaf echoed, raised her hand, landed on Honeydew''s shoulder and patted it twice.


    Milu seemed to understand, but she didn''t talk about Chang Xia anymore.


    There were five people when they came, and when they returned to the cave, they became four people and one beast.


    Chang Xia made up his mind to sit on Nuan Chun''s shoulders, ready to go home and return to his human form. Come back to Fertile, unless the renovation of Fertile is over.


    Otherwise, she thinks it''s better not to get close.


    The snake python was not afraid, but he felt numb and uncomfortable.


    When passing the thatched grass, Tianluo and the others had already left. The grass that has been turned over is square, very neat, and there are no weeds left. The tribe keeps a lot of livestock, and the weeds can be used for feeding.


    Thatch roots are used to make sugar, and after careful calculation, nothing is really wasted.


    "Chang Xia, where is this basket?"


    Cross the dirt road of Woye and return to Baihu Cave from Baihe Wooden Bridge.


    Several people sent Chang Xia back to the cave. Before leaving, they asked Chang Xia, who had entered the bathroom to get dressed, where to put the basket, which contained the fungi and bracken picked in the afternoon.


    "Put it next to the water tank and eat it at night." Chang Xia replied.


    Putting the basket on their backs, Nan Feng and the others went back to their caves and said goodbye to Chang Xia. Chang Xia got dressed, looked at the basket next to the water tank, and walked straight out of the cave courtyard. She had to go to the Tribe Square to check the light trees, and at the same time, she also had to check the vine trees in the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake. Fortunately, there was still time. Come early.


    a while.


    Chang Xia came to Tribal Square.


    She found that the tribal square was the same as Woye, but it had changed a lot.


    All the wooden sheds and stoves built were demolished, and the caves were gone. The tribal square, which was also narrowed due to the planting of light trees, was restored to its former openness and cleanliness.


    Only, the dirt pit next to the light tree.


    It slightly affects the temperament of the Tribal Square.


    Chang Xia knew that the pit was reserved for the seasoning tree.


    After confirming that the light tree is alive, the tribe should calculate the specific time to go to Weishan to dig the seasoning tree. Chang Xia pondered that it might only be these two days.


    No matter how late, I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch up.


    The time for the exchange activities is floating, and when other orcs arrive at the tribe, it will be too late and inappropriate to leave.


    "Chang Xia��" Xylophone greeted with a smile. She was always paying attention to the situation of the light tree in Tribal Square, and she noticed when Chang Xia came over.


    "Xyon Mu, you haven''t gone home to prepare dinner yet?" Chang Xia waved his hand and responded.


    "It''s still early, don''t worry. Are you coming to check the light tree?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come and take a look."


    Chang Xia put his hand on the trunk of the light tree, activating the bloodline ability. At the same time, don''t forget to chat with the xylophone.


    "It''s too hard for you to practice archery with Elder Dalai. I''m watching Guangshu and Vengshu. They are all in good condition. You don''t need to come to check." Xylophone said warmly. Chang Xia is just too good-natured, so tired in the morning, she still remembers the light and vine trees.


    "This female is so gentle!"


    "Every day, you water me and put black soil on me. Chang Xia thanked her for me."


    "Hey! There''s no light grass nearby, it''s boring."


    Chang Xia listened to Guangshu''s complaints, and at the same time heard Guangshu''s appreciation for the xylophone. This made her very interesting, smiled and said: "Xylophone Amu, I''m fine. The light tree asked me to say thank you, it likes the grass ash and wet mud you piled up. And it''s boring, I hope you can move it. A few pots of light grass are placed in the tribal square..."


    Plants feel lonely! ! !


    This surprised Chang Xia, but felt normal.


    After all, the gossip he heard at noon was an eye-opener for Chang Xia. If the flowers and trees are quiet, the plant world will not be so lively.


    "Uh uh..."


    The sound of the xylophone was initially calm, but the more I listened, the more wrong it became.


    The suddenly raised high-pitched voice attracted the attention of the distant clansmen.


    "Guangshu, it said thanks to me, and wanted me to bring a few pots of light grass to chat with it." Xylophone clutched her chest and told Chang Xia that she needed to slow down. She was too frightened, and she needed some time to recover.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia smiled lightly.


    Let the evening wind blow across his cheeks and bring up the shattered hair that was draped over him.


    When she heard the gossip at noon, the situation was similar to that of Xylophone.


    However, it was not as shocked as Xylophone.


    A moment passed.


    The xylophone recovered.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll bring a few pots of light grass for it. By the way, other flowers and trees, can you?" Xylophone asked.


    The light grass was distributed to the tribesmen, and when the light grass was brought over, the xylophone had to be discussed with the tribesmen. So, she turned to ask if she could find other flowers and trees instead.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    "Chang Xia, do you understand what I''m saying? Let Xylophone give me some beautiful flowers and plants. I want beautiful ones. Not beautiful ones, I''ll tell you, I used to be the number one handsome tree in Weishan Holy Land. ..."


    "There are too many two-legged beasts in the Heluo tribe, which makes me feel insecure."


    "I have to see more beautiful flowers and trees. I heard that you plan to plant a seasoning tree next to me. Is this seasoning tree beautiful? By the way, it is better to be a beautiful female tree."


    Sure enough, there is no race.


    When Elder Ximu is provoked, he will become a chatter.


    Could it be that this light tree has gone crazy in the past few days When he opened his mouth, he went on and on. Forget it, these beautiful flowers and plants, beautiful female trees, what the **** is this all about? !


    Trees in the plant kingdom also have aesthetics?


    What a bizarre thing this is!


    Suddenly, Chang Xia didn''t even have the desire to speak. If this was said, Xylophone would probably be as numb as Chang Xia.


    "Xylophone Amu, you can do whatever you want with flowers, plants, trees, etc. I''ll go for a walk in the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake..." Chang Xia said, and hurried towards Baihu.


    The speed startled the xylophone.


    "This beast cub runs so fast, is it hungry, or is it urgent to urinate?" Xylophone muttered.


    Here, Guangshu stretched out Erkang''s hand.


    "Changxia��"


    "Changxia, my beautiful female tree!"


    Chang Xia seemed to feel something, and the speed of running increased again.


    This high-intelligence plant is not good at this point, long-winded and nagging. Chang Xia felt at this moment that those ignorant plants were actually cute.


    Fortunately, the wilderness in the south of Baihu went well.


    Chang Xia did not encounter such a strange flower as the light tree, and asked to find a beautiful female tree.


    Otherwise, she really needs to seriously think about how to use the bloodline ability. After all, Chang Xia didn''t want to be a matchmaker, especially a matchmaker for plants.


    That or something.


    Pretty speechless and stupid.


    "Changxia, where did you go?" Shen Rong squatted beside the water tank to pick bracken and clean the fungus, and asked, "You went to Woye with Nanfeng and the others in the afternoon? These bracken and fungus are very fresh and can be eaten at night. How about pheasant stewed with mushrooms and fried meat with bracken?"


    Chang Xia was frightened and turned into a beast.


    Shen Rong said nothing.


    "I went to the wilderness in the south of Baihu Lake to check the growth of vine trees." Chang Xia said, "I went to Woye with Nanfeng and the others in the afternoon, and in the evening they ate pheasant stewed with mushrooms and fried meat and fried bracken, and then steamed a cage. Powder bag."

 Chapter 429： 1st handsome tree, Xiaoguang

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Chang Xia came forward.


    He squatted down and cleaned the fungus and bracken with Shen Rong.


    Say what happened at noon and what Guangshu said in Tribal Square. Shen Rong listened and agreed, chatting happily.


    "The Baihu business district will be completed tomorrow. The patriarch intends to set off in the afternoon to dig seasoning trees in Weishan. Let me come back and ask for your opinion." Shen Rong said.


    Digging seasoning trees is much easier than digging bare trees, without entering the Weishan Holy Land.


    It can even be constructed overnight.


    It can be said that you can go and return quickly.


    "I practiced archery with Elder Dalai in the morning, nothing else." Chang Xia nodded, checked the vine tree, and sent the bloodline ability to the vine tree light tree. Chang Xia was used to it and it was not difficult. In the afternoon, I set off to dig seasoning trees in Weishan, and I have time in Changxia.


    "What do I need to pack to go to Weishan in the afternoon?"


    "No, digging the seasoning tree is easy."


    With experience in digging bare trees, digging seasoning trees is an easy task for them.


    chatting.


    Chang Xia brought the washed mushrooms and bracken into the kitchen.


    Shen Rong poured fruit powder into a wooden basin, kneaded the dough and fermented it to make a powder bag.


    At this moment, the sky is getting dark.


    Chang Xia looked at the gate of the confinement, and most likely Saru Hei would never come back for the night. Is the power of this bath that scary?


    Thinking, Chang Xia shook his head lightly.


    the next day.


    Chang Xia went to Baihu Shooting Range as usual to find elders Dalai to practice archery.


    after the end.


    Went to Tribal Square.


    This time, Chang Xia didn''t dare to chat with Guangshu, and quickly gave it the bloodline ability. Pretending to be stupid and stunned, pretending not to hear Guangshu''s nagging, and quickly escaped from the tribal square.


    After all, pretty female trees or something��


    This kind of thing, Chang Xia said that she really can''t handle it.


    There are more than a dozen pots of flowers and plants placed near the light tree, and it is obvious that they are the handwriting of the xylophone. Listening to the feedback from the light tree, it is very satisfied with these flowers and plants. The only thing is that these flowers and plants are too short and too small to chat.


    Chang Xia wanted to complain.


    This is where the flowers and plants are too short and too small to chat.


    Obviously, they were frightened by the enthusiasm of the light tree, and they chose to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    Hey--


    For the Heluo tribe.


    I am also wronged by these dozens of pots of flowers and plants!


    "Shen Rong, what are you doing here??" Chang Xia wiped off the cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, and saw that Shen Rong was standing by the Baihu Lake as if waiting for someone?


    Shen Rong said: "Wait for you to go home for lunch."


    "Has the patriarch decided on the departure time?" Chang Xia paused and asked.


    "Yeah! Set off after dinner." Shen Rong said; "You run so fast, someone is chasing you?"


    "No one is chasing me. I''m afraid of being talked about by Guangshu. Except for the angry elder Ximu, I have never seen anyone who can read so much, especially a tree." Chang Xia sighed. The two returned to the cave together, Chang Xia Xin happily looked at the saplings and other flowers and plants in the courtyard of his cave.


    Compare it to the Light Tree in Tribal Square.


    These flowers and plants planted in their own cave courtyards are simply cute and woody? !


    Shen Rong couldn''t help laughing at Chang Xia''s lingering expression.


    to be honest.


    He was curious about the light tree that he could talk about.


    It is a pity that no one except Chang Xia can hear the voice of plants.


    Here, Chang Xia and the two entered the house for dinner.


    On the other side, the tribe was also busy.


    The roots are not long-winded, they are still the original team who dug up the trees last time, and they are also equipped with wooden carts. After lunch, they gathered by the Baihu Lake.


    Compared with the nervousness last time, this departure is more calm and calm.


    "Go." Gen glanced at Xylophone and called out a word. Soon, he took Chang Xia and his group straight to Weishan.


    nowadays.


    The Heluo tribe has everything ready, and they owe the tribes to arrive.


    This time.


    Chang Xia and the others acted extremely quickly.


    In the afternoon, we set off for Weishan. The next day, the Dawn people were still sleeping.


    The root group carried the seasoning tree and successfully returned to the tribe.


    Different from the light tree, the seasoning tree dug this time is about ten meters. Unlike the light tree, the seasoning tree is somewhat similar to a fruit tree, with many branches and hanging down toward the ground.


    The branches of the tree were **** with rattan by Changxia and the others, and it was much easier to transport than a light tree. Even without the help of the tribe, they moved the seasoning tree into the tribal square by themselves.


    When they planted the seasoning tree, the tribesmen were awakened by the movement in the tribe square. Get up and walk to the Tribal Square to see what''s going on.


    But I saw a tall seasoning tree planted next to the light tree.


    However, compare with the light tree.


    The seasoning tree looks petite and charming, and has nothing to do with tallness.


    "Patriarch��"


    "It''s so fast this time!"


    The clansmen were overjoyed to see the seasoning tree standing beside the light tree.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth to hide the weird expression on her face.


    now.


    "Ah! Hello, beautiful seasoning tree, I''m the light tree from Weishan Holy Land, you can call me Xiaoguang."


    "I am 47 years old, and I am a young tree of light."


    "Beautiful spice tree female, how old are you this year?"


    The light tree seemed to be cramping, constantly breaking and thinking. Chang Xia felt that if Guangshu could walk, nine times out of ten, Guangshu, who called himself Xiaoguang, wanted to throw down the seasoning and do things that children/cubs couldn''t hear or see.


    "Chang Xia��" Seeing Chang Xia holding his forehead, Shen Rong immediately felt nervous, thinking that Chang Xia was not feeling well?


    Chang Xia whispered: "Shen Rong, take me back to Baihu."


    Listening to it further, Chang Xia had the urge to set the light tree on fire.


    At this time, she admired the seasoning tree very much, and could not move like a mountain under the nagging of the light tree.


    This ability is comparable to that of the tribal Pukang elders.


    Absolutely a ruthless tree!


    Shen Rong paused for a while looked at the vision tree suspiciously.


    I knew that it was mostly Guangshu who was forcing Lai Lai again. Hearing that Chang Xia was invincible, could he not be provoked or hide?


    "Patriarch, let''s go back to Baihu first." Shen Rong said.


    Gen nodded and said, "Okay, take Chang Xia back to Baihu early to rest."


    When the seasoning tree is planted, the root and a heart are completely at ease.


    Next, he can carry out the finishing work of the White Lake business district with peace of mind. Also, walk around the tribe to see if there is anything that needs repairing?


    "Chang Xia, don''t go!"


    "The female seasoning tree you dug back seems to be a mute!"


    Guangshu wailed, and there were many friends around him.


    but--


    These little friends don''t seem to like it, which makes Guangshu very confused. As the first handsome tree of the light tree, what is wrong with it?


    "Quick, let''s go!" Chang Xia urged.


    Taking a step, he quickly went straight to the Baihu cave.


    She deliberately gave the seasoning tree more bloodline ability, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, um! The day after tomorrow, I will come to the tribe to visit the light tree and the seasoning tree.


    these two days.


    Temporarily rest in Baihu Cave.


    She was really frightened by Guangshu''s talk!


    When it was originally dug out from the Weishan Holy Land, Guangshu was quite quiet. How long has it been since then, how has this tree changed!


    It''s terrifying that I don''t even know Chang Xia anymore.


    Pfft!


    Shen Rong couldn''t help laughing, and laughed: "Changxia, is Guangshu so scary?"


    "It''s scary! Do you know what it''s talking about?" Chang Xia complained bitterly: "It says that it is the most handsome tree of the light tree, why does the seasoning tree ignore it, and other flowers and plants also ignore it Don''t pay attention, are all these flowers and plants dumb? Let me tell Xylophone Amu to move a few more pots of flowers and plants over there..."

 Chapter 430： Yadong home

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Pfft!


    This time, Shen Rong couldn''t hold back, and he burst out laughing.


    I rely on (�Fo��) convex!


    Fortunately, this light tree does not have a long mouth, otherwise it would have to amuse people to death, and of course it may also drive people crazy. At this moment, Shen Rong is very sympathetic to the flowers and plants that were moved by Xylophone to the tribal square. Those poor plants are expected to be maddened by Guangshu...


    "Cough! Come on, let''s go quickly." Shen Rong held Chang Xia and said quickly.


    The pace of walking is the same as that of Chang Xia, full of urgency. As if escaping from something, Gen and others looked at each other in dismay, watching them leave with a confused look.


    It was just dawn.


    The white lake is shrouded in a thin layer of morning mist, which echoes the rising sun that climbs out of the horizon, forming a magnificent picture of the morning mist of the white lake, which is very beautiful.


    Chang Xia yawned and looked tired.


    "Shen Rong, you will talk to Elder Dalai later, I won''t go to practice archery today. I''m too sleepy, I''m going to sleep." Chang Xia muttered and said.


    Didn''t sleep all night last night.


    this time.


    Chang Xia was so sleepy that she wanted to go to bed.


    "Okay, I''ll wait to find Elder Dalai." Shen Rong said.


    After a while.


    The two returned to their cave.


    This time, Chang Xia didn''t care about washing up.


    He walked straight back to the bedroom, kicked off the animal leather shoes on his feet, took off his coat, tucked into the bedding and fell asleep. For a night and a half, she was carried by Shen Rong, but she didn''t sweat much.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia wouldn''t just lie down on the bed and fall asleep.


    Shen Rong followed behind Chang Xia and helped to pick up the clothes and animal leather shoes she had thrown on the ground, took them to the bathroom and put them in a wooden tub to soak, and washed them together after taking a shower.


    Whoosh!


    Chang Xia quickly purred softly.


    Shen Rong listened to the grunt and exited the room.


    This sleep.


    Chang Xia slept directly into the afternoon.


    When she opened her eyes, her head was dizzy, and she didn''t know what year it was.


    "Yadong, you are so funny! Daya has no problem with bringing back so many things from the Earth Tribe?"


    "Daya will be a female of the Heluo tribe in the future. She asked the earth tribe to prepare these for Chang Xia. Seaweed candy has benefited the bear clan a lot. These things are not too much."


    "These are little things, nothing."


    Chang Xia bowed and listened to the chatter outside. Among them, there is the familiar voice of Yadong, and at the same time, there is an unfamiliar female voice.


    This female voice should be from Da Ya.


    It seems that the earth tribe has arrived.


    Yadong also took Da Ya back to the tribe.


    "Squeak-"


    The sound of Chang Xia''s door opening awakened all the orcs in the conversation.


    "Chang Xia, you''re awake. Come and see the gifts that Yadong Daya brought you from the earth tribe, seaweed sugar, animal skins, animal bones, etc. There are ten baskets." Nanfeng said loudly .


    Three of these ten baskets are seaweed sugar.


    The rest are animal skins and other things.


    It can be seen that the earth tribe is really willing, and this handwriting is very atmospheric.


    Here comes.


    The other orc tribes of the five major tribes are not expected to bring gifts to Chang Xia lightly. Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s heart is very warm.


    Not to covet these gifts.


    Rather, the feeling of being missed by others made Chang Xia feel very comfortable.


    This means that what she does is indeed beneficial to the orcs of the Twilight Forest, and it is also recognized and respected by the orcs.


    "Yadong, how did you make the Dadi tribe spend so much money?" Chang Xia scolded lightly, his eyes fell on Da Ya, and smiled: "Da Ya, welcome to join the Heluo tribe. If Yadong bullies you in the future, don''t be polite. Find us directly, we will help you teach Yadong a lesson."


    Orcs don''t have a lot of red tape.


    Yadong went to the Dadi tribe, and Daya followed Yadong to the Heluo tribe. Even if the marriage was accomplished, Chang Xia would have no problem welcoming Da Ya to join the Heluo tribe.


    "Thank you!" Da Ya thanked her crisply and invited, "Yadong and I want to invite you to the cave for dinner at night, do you have time in Changxia?"


    "Yes, definitely come." Chang Xia said neatly.


    "In the evening, let Da Ya cook the favorite seaweed barbecue for you to eat. I think you will be shocked." Yadong smiled mysteriously. When he said the seaweed barbecue, his handsome face distorted unnaturally. moment.


    This expression appears and disappears quickly.


    It didn''t catch Chang Xia''s attention.


    Only Da Ya''s expression changed. She glanced at the wicked smile on Yadong''s face and guessed that he probably wanted to trick Chang Xia and the others.


    Seaweed BBQ has a unique taste.


    Da Ya can''t figure out why Ya Dong is not used to eating? !


    "Okay! I''m looking forward to Da Ya''s specialty dishes, and I''m also looking forward to the delicacies of the Dadi tribe." Chang Xia responded happily, with a look of anticipation on his face.


    see.


    Daya felt a little guilty.


    "Yadong, do you have any ingredients in your house?" Kong Shan''s forehead was covered with black lines, and he complained, "If you invite so many of us to your house for dinner, shouldn''t you have prepared anything? Except for us, your father With the addition of the patriarch and others, a dinner for dozens of people, are you sure there is enough food in your cellar?"


    His home is close to Yadong''s cave.


    Kong Shan knew about the situation in Yadong''s cellar.


    Not to mention dinner for dozens of people, even a dozen people are not enough.


    However, Yadong smiled and said, "I''m here to give Chang Xia a gift, and I''ll go out hunting with you. Anyway, it''s still early. If it doesn''t work, I''ll go to the fence of the white lake to exchange some prey. Or go to Baihu to catch some fish and shrimp Da Ya helped her forehead, she really shouldn''t have hope for Yadong.


    However, Chang Xia and the others looked calm.


    Daya is even more helpless.


    The partner you choose, you have to protect it while clenching your teeth.


    "Yadong, let''s hurry up and go out hunting. Don''t forget that my grandfather and the others will also come to the Baihu cave for dinner at night." Da Ya said anxiously.


    In addition to the orcs of the Heluo tribe, the bears of the Earth tribe will also participate in the dinner tonight. Daya didn''t want the Dadi tribe to feel that the Heluo tribe didn''t value her, which was why Yadong was unreliable, but Daya was reluctant to scold Yadong.


    then.


    He could only speak to urge Yadong to hurry up and go hunting.


    "Heh!" Nan Feng sneered and said, "Tianluo Amu is right, you shouldn''t expect Yadong to grow his head on this kind of thing. Don''t worry, Uncle Gore has prepared the ingredients for you for dinner. You can go directly to Baihu Fence to select the prey to use, wild vegetables or something, go to the tribe to find me Eminem."


    Obviously, these were prepared in advance by Golei snails.


    At the beginning, Chang Xia Shen Rong went to the Normandy Grand Bazaar, and the tribe planned to give Chang Xia a show, but Chang Xia rejected it at that time.


    At that time, both Changxia and Chenrong were sick seedlings, and the only food left in the animal den was prepared by the tribesmen for them. Chang Xia wants to be strong, how can I invite the clan to eat with the food given by the clan?


    Afterwards, Changxia invited the clansmen to a hot pot feast.


    I was thinking about making up for the marriage, but I didn''t say it.


    hey-hey--


    Yadong smirked.


    A beast cub spoiled by his grandfather Eminem, this is a refreshing taste.


    "Don''t be too happy, Uncle Gorea and the others are looking forward to you and Da Ya marrying their own beast cubs soon." Nan Feng''s face was cold, and suddenly came a sentence of birth.


    Immediately, Yadong Taya was so frightened that her face turned pale.

 Chapter 431： Chang Xia is a little nervous

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Nanfeng, are you scaring me?" Da Ya said nervously.


    Cubs or something��


    Is it possible to give birth?


    Although, Da Ya really wanted to give birth to beast cubs to Yadong. But is it too early? She also wanted to spend a few years alone with Yadong.


    Yadong took Da Ya''s shoulder and whispered, "Don''t be nervous, Nan Feng deliberately scare you. My father, Eminem, wants a beast cub, doesn''t the patriarch not want it?"


    As soon as the topic changed, the matter of giving birth to beasts was directly thrown back to Nanfeng Snake.


    Nanfeng''s face changed slightly, and he waved to Yadong in secret. Snake looked indifferent, unaffected at all. He is looking forward to having beast cubs with Nanfeng. He recently lived in Nanfeng''s house. Nanfeng didn''t let him go to the kang.


    "Cough cough!" Maple Leaf coughed twice, stopping the continuation of this topic.


    Among the many orcs present, Nuan Chunshan Kun dared to talk about this topic. After all, his family just gave birth to a pair of twins, which set off a frenzy of marriage and birth of the orcs in the Twilight Forest. To tell the truth, if it weren''t for Nuan Chun Shan Kun, it would be his own family.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs really want to drag these two orcs into the woods.


    beat, beat.


    That''s not true, they just want to communicate with Nuan Chun Shan Kun.


    "Stop talking, you all come here to help sort out the gifts from the Earth Tribe." Chang Xia seized the opportunity and shouted, it would be dangerous to continue talking. Or get busy, so that you can avoid some dangers.


    There are ingredients prepared in advance by Golei snails.


    Yadong Taya doesn''t have to worry about what to eat at night.


    So, I am very happy to join the happy team of unpacking.


    The joy of unpacking, regardless of space and region.


    "These three baskets are seaweed candy, Shen Rong, you call Yadong and they will move the seaweed candy to the cellar. The weather has been hot recently, so don''t melt the seaweed candy." Chang Xia was worried, and lifted the big-leaf tree covered with it. The rattan basket of leaves, carefully checking the situation of seaweed sugar. After confirming that the seaweed sugar has not melted, I was carefully relieved.


    Shen Rong and the others removed the seaweed candy.


    Chang Xia continued to lift the leaves of the big-leaf trees covered by other rattan baskets.


    Animal skins, animal bones, these inedible items were directly moved to the side by Maple Leaf Nanfeng. When Shen Rong came up, he would arrange the animal skins and bones according to Chang Xia''s wishes.


    "Chang Xia, is this Gegen?"


    "Nanfeng, how do your eyes grow, how does this piece look like kudzu?"


    "Sweet and a little crunchy."


    Maple Leaf is the most direct. He took a piece, peeled off the skin with his nails, and opened his mouth to eat. Chang Xia''s head is full of black lines, watching Maple Leaf''s coquettish operation, the things are sent by the earth tribe, and the poison is definitely not poisonous.


    However, the maple leaves can not wait to eat?


    "My family calls this kind of root piece sweet root, it tastes sweet. My family also tried to use sweet root to make sugar, and found that it is different from seaweed root and cannot be boiled. It''s like sweet wild fruit." Taya explained.


    This sweet root is a root block unique to the Earth tribes.


    The bear clan is fond of sweets, and sweet roots are the same as seaweed roots, and they are also reluctant to exchange them with foreigners. In addition, the yield of sweet roots is low. If this is not a gift for Chang Xia, the Dadi tribe is really reluctant to take out half a basket and send it to the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia picked up a piece of sweet root and looked at it carefully.


    This sweet root is a bit like the yacon fruit that Chang Xia knew in his previous life. This yacon fruit grows in the soil and tastes more like a fruit.


    Da Ya said that the boiled sugar syrup looks like a boiled wild fruit, which is not unusual.


    "This sweet root is eaten raw, just like thatch root, and can be regarded as a wild fruit." Chang Xia said: "It happens that there are no fresh wild fruits in this season, so eating sweet roots is very suitable. Da Ya, the number of sweet roots in the earth tribe. much?"


    "If there are too many, the bear clan will not be stingy and send half a basket of sweet roots." Yadong complained, pointing to the half basket of sweet roots next to him, and said, "Chang Xia, did you know? This half basket of sweet roots can bring more tribes. It''s not easy, if the patriarch Xifeng said that this is a gift for you, this half-basket of sweet roots would never leave the earth tribe..."


    Seaweed, the yield is large.


    Earth tribes occasionally trade with other orcs.


    Sweet Root, so far apart from the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, Chang Xia is the first orc in history to receive Sweet Root from the Bear Clan.


    It can be seen that the bear clan values ??Chang Xia.


    That is completely the attitude and treatment of witches.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng knew that the bear clan cared about sweets, and they all gave Da Ya a thumbs up.


    "Da Ya, the bear clan has a heart."


    "Daya, I invite you to eat the delicious soup/mixed noodles from the Heluo tribe."


    Suddenly, Maple Leaf and the others sent invitations to Da Ya, and the smiles on their faces became more and more real. As long as you are willing to treat Chang Xia well, we will definitely become good friends.


    Chang Xia grinned, showing the roots of his teeth.


    At this moment, she was smiling happily.


    Not only the attitude of the bear clan towards her, but also the maintenance and care of Maple Leaf and other orcs. What kind of relationship can make them appreciate other orcs with the attitude of the master, naturally it is the relatives and the most concerned about.


    Ha ha-


    Chang Xia stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and smiled happily.


    "Maple leaf, don''t eat it. Take a few sweet roots to the water tank and clean them, peel them, cut them into pieces, crush some seaweed sugar and sprinkle them on, I''m sure it will taste better." Chang Xia said with a smile. UU Reading


    This is to use the sweet root directly as a fruit and plan to eat it as a fruit salad.


    "Okay! This method sounds interesting." Maple Leaf grabbed five or six sweet roots, each of which weighed three or five pounds, and it was really heavy to eat as fruit.


    Chang Xia looked at Sweet Root, thinking about the watermelons in the Twilight Forest.


    A melon like this, at least it weighs dozens of pounds, right?


    Thinking of a watermelon weighing a hundred kilograms, Chang Xia felt that the scene was there, absolutely. With the growth of twilight forest plants, this is not impossible.


    After all, Gangwa Continent is an orc world.


    The animals and plants here are more exaggerated than the earth creatures.


    The watermelon weighing 100 catties is worth looking forward to.


    "Is this fresh seaweed?" Chang Xia looked at the other rattan basket in surprise.


    Da Ya nodded and said, "Yes, this is fresh seaweed. It can be eaten raw like sweet root or fried, and it tastes delicious."


    Chang Xia understood.


    At the same time, the bottom of my heart cast a shadow on the seaweed barbecue that Yadong said.


    She seemed to have guessed something.


    Sweet food, eaten in Changxia. However, Chang Xia has only one influence, that is, don''t ask about love.


    If you are used to spicy taste, eat sweet.


    That-


    Chang Xia expressed a little panic.


    What should she do if she wants to refuse tonight''s big meal?


    However, looking at Yadong Daya''s face, this kind of words can''t be said by Changxia anyway. Aggrieved, flustered, apprehensive.


    soon.


    Shen Rong sorted out the animal skins and bones.


    Drying and drying, animal bones need to be polished to be used.


    Among the animal bones sent by the earth tribe this time, there is a large skull. If it is polished carefully, it may be made into an animal bone pot. Just before Chang Xia, I felt that there was not enough animal bone pot at home, and this gift from the Bear Clan was really the right one.

 Chapter 432： take some, take some more

    Chapter 432 Get some, get some more


    ??


    increasingly westward.


    ??


    Kong Shan looked at the sky and turned to look at Yadong.


    ??


    "Yadong, it''s time for you to take Da Ya to Baihu Zhailan to choose prey."


    ??


    Yadong heard the words and understood that Kong Shan was right. It''s time to go to White Lake Fence to select prey and prepare dinner for the evening, and it will be too late.


    ??


    "Daya, let''s go to Baihu Zhalan to choose the ingredients for the evening. Nanfeng, help me go to the tribe to find me, Eminem, and prepare the wild vegetables for the evening." Yadong said.


    ??


    There are some ginkgo and fruit powder in his cellar.


    ??


    In addition to this, there are some snails that Gorley sent over, thatch root candy and powder made by the tribe. If this thing is left for Yadong Daya and the two to eat, it is estimated that it can be eaten for a month or two.


    ??


    Tonight I will entertain the tribesmen of the tribe.


    ??


    After that, Yadong needs to work hard to hunt and pick.


    ??


    Seventy-eighty-eighty ginkgo fruits were picked near the tribe, and some of them were put into the cave by the tribe for storage. More are directly distributed to the clansmen who pick them. If they do not participate in the picking, they are naturally ineligible to enjoy them.


    ??


    If you want, you need to exchange things. After all, not every orc is like Chang Xia.


    ??


    "Okay, Nuanchun and I will take people to the tribe." Nanfeng replied.


    ??


    The major event, the south wind has always been unambiguous.


    ??


    Besides, for Yadong''s dinner tonight, in addition to the tribesmen, the bear tribe of the Earth Tribe will also attend. Nanfeng, as his own family, can''t be ashamed of Yadong.


    ??


    "Yadong, do you need my help?" Chang Xia asked.


    ??


    Listen to it.


    ??


    Da Ya''s eyes lit up and she was very excited.


    ??


    Seeing this, Yadong put his hand on the top of Taya''s head and rubbed it a few times.


    ??


    "Chang Xia, I would like to ask you to help make some beggar chickens. The bear clan likes to eat beggar chickens, preferably the kind that can be brushed with sugar." Yadong replied with a smile.


    ??


    "Beggar chickens can''t be brushed with sugar, but roasted chickens can. Beggars chickens, do you want to eat roasted chickens? You can also ask Chen Rong to help roast the roasted meat. How about the roasted chicken roasted with sugar?" Chang Xia suggested.


    ??


    Chang Xia couldn''t imagine the beautiful taste of beggar chicken brushing sugar.


    ??


    For roast chicken, it''s still ok.


    ??


    After all, like grilled chicken, it will be brushed with honey to make the meat more tender and firm. It''s not too sweet, and it tastes just right. At the same time, it can also be brushed with chili sauce, which is best if it is abnormally spicy.


    ??


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia nodded.


    ??


    "Okay!" Da Ya nodded hurriedly. He had eaten the beggar chicken made by Yadong, and after the Bear Clan of the Earth Tribe had tasted it once, they all fell in love with that bite. It''s a pity that the beggar chicken can''t be made with sugar.


    ??


    The Earth Tribe Bear Clan tried it, and it tasted sweet enough.


    ??


    However, it tasted a little hard to describe.


    ??


    Chang Xia said that roast chicken can be brushed with sugar, how could Da Ya not be greedy?


    ??


    Aside, the others licked the corners of their mouths. It is obvious that the stomach is not hungry, but the mouth keeps secreting saliva, and it is not good to be greedy.


    ??


    "Empty Mountain, let''s go to the fence of Baihu Lake to catch chickens..."


    ??


    The chicken coop and duck shed in the wild mountain forest on the south side of Baihu Lake have not been dried, and the chickens and ducks by Baihu Lake have not been caught. However, with the arrival of the Dadi tribe, the fence by the Baihu Lake should be demolished in the next two days.


    ??


    "Maple Leaf, remember to catch some hares." Chang Xia reminded.


    ??


    Hare, Chang Xia doesn''t plan to keep raising it. Hundreds of hares on the fence of Baihu Lake, naturally, they must be eaten as soon as possible. Otherwise, feeding it every day is also a problem. The hare reproduces at a high speed and produces a lot. If you don''t pay attention, you can directly give birth to a rabbit kingdom.


    ??


    "Okay! Leave it to me." Maple Leaf patted her chest and replied.


    ??


    Eat, she is serious. Likewise, the Heluo tribe is serious.


    ??


    Yadong led Daya towards the fence of Baihu. Chang Xia entered the kitchen, followed by Shen Rong, who was preparing seasonings. In Yadong''s house, apart from salt, there are probably no other seasonings. Chang Xia was too lazy to run back and forth, so he simply made some preparations in advance.


    ??


    If you find that Yadong has these things in the past, it''s a big deal to bring them back.


    ??


    "Yan, Chang Xia, are you serious?" Shen Rong''s mouth twitched, and he said speechlessly.


    ??


    He caught a glimpse of Chang Xia putting salt in the rattan basket, and Shen Rong suddenly didn''t know how to complain. Yadong is living like this, is it really okay?


    ??


    Chang Xia said: "Yadong has been away for more than a month. Who knows what is left in his cave? They are not me, and the clansmen won''t worry about whether they have food at home?"


    ??


    That said.


    ??


    Shen Rong understood.


    ??


    The clan people think about Chang Xia, it is a habit of playing small.


    ??


    However, for other orcs in the tribe, the tribe will become indifferent. The Orcs worship the strong, and the lethality of these adult Orcs is amazing, let alone in the tribe, even if they are thrown into the forest, they will not starve to death.


    ??


    Naturally, no clan will pay special attention to anyone.


    ??


    "Where''s the fruit powder?" Shen Rong said, "Why don''t you bring a bag to Yadong? The cellar is almost full, and the clan will send some over from time to time."


    ??


    The earth tribe was the first to arrive at the tribe.


    ??


    The bear clan brought ten baskets of gifts. According to this standard, most of the other orc tribes have more or less. Likewise, the gifts these tribes gave to Chang Xia would not be missed to the Heluo tribe.


    ??


    However, what is given to the Heluo tribe will not be as meticulous as Changxia.


    ??


    In this way, if you dig another cellar in the long summer, it may be filled soon.


    ??


    "Move, carry two bags. It''s a marriage gift for Yadong Daya. Most of the other Yadongs won''t accept it. If it''s food, he won''t refuse." Chang Xia said.


    ??


    Each bag of fruit powder is a thousand catties, and the bags are animal skins.


    ??


    Moisture-proof and insect-proof, these animal skin bags with fruit powder are carefully selected. Different from the animal pouches that Changxia and the others wore around their waists, the animal skins of the animal pouches were sewn and bonded with scraps, and the quality was slightly lower.


    ??


    Of course, Chang Xia can give more.


    ??


    After all, there is no shortage of bags of fruit powder in the cellar.


    ??


    However, Chang Xia knew that Yadong and his clan''s character, no matter how inappropriate. Two bags not more or less, just right.


    ??


    "I''ll go to the cellar to pick up the fruit powder, and by the way, I''ll see what else I can bring." Shen Rong said.


    ??


    Chang Xia kept the seasonings separate and avoided mixing. At the same time, when Shen Rong went to the cellar to move the fruit powder, he was thinking about what to bring to Yadong''s house.


    ??


    Sugar, you don''t have to.


    ??


    With the bear clan of the earth tribe Daya, Yadong will not be short of sugar if he lacks anything.


    ??


    correct--


    ??


    Dried fish, Songshan mushroom and Songshan bracken brought back from Misty Mountain.


    ??


    Chang Xia put down the rattan basket and quickly headed towards the cellar.


    ??


    Recently, it is time to eat bracken and mushrooms. The previously dried Songshan bracken and Songshan mushrooms are stored in the cellar.


    ??


    Yadong Daya''s marriage is a happy event.


    ??


    For a happy event, naturally, we need to prepare more food.


    ??


    "Shen Rong, where did you put the dried fish brought back from Miwuling last time? There are also dried Songshan bracken and Songshan mushrooms. Take some of these and take them to Yadong''s house. They will be used for stewed chicken and fried meat at night. ����


    ??


    "There''s so much anaconda meat and get some too."


    ??


    "I also hold a can of fried meat."


    ??


    Chang Xia was counting the shelves in the cellar, while talking about what to move to Yadong''s house. There are cold stones, and the cellar temperature is low. The walls are inlaid with light stones, and the cellar is not dark, but rather bright.


    ??


    After Shen Rong finished moving the fruit powder, he listened to Chang Xia''s words and started to get other things.


    ??


    Take this.


    ??


    Before you know it, the corridor is full of various things.


    ??


    (End of this chapter)


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 433： Chang Xia, what are you two doing?

    "Chang Xia, what are you two doing?"


    Nanfeng Nuanchun brought a few baskets of wild vegetables from the tribe to Yadong��s house, all of which were fresh wild vegetables such as bracken mushrooms just picked from Woye.


    Yadong Daya chose two wild boars and a black-horned ox.


    At this moment, Shankun Snake is helping to deal with wild boar and black horn cattle at Yadong''s house. Nanfeng came here with a mission, to come to Changxia''s house to get salt.


    Chang Xia really guessed right.


    Yadong really has nothing.


    "Prepare something for Yadong��" Chang Xia replied.


    Shen Rong glanced at Nanfeng and asked, "You didn''t help Yadong''s house, what''s the matter here?"


    "Yadong''s house doesn''t have salt. I''m too lazy to go to the tribe. I''ll come to your house to get a jar. After that, wait for Yadong to go to the salt lake to fetch salt and let him return it to you." Nanfeng shrugged, spread his hands, his face full of innocence color.


    "I guessed right." Chang Xia raised his forehead, pointed to the contents of the rattan basket and said, "Don''t worry, I have prepared salt and seasonings. In addition, I also asked Chen Rong to carry two bags of fruit powder, dried fish and Songshan fern. I took a lot of dishes and so on."


    "Chang Xia, you are the best!" Nan Feng laughed.


    Don''t say she is not as thoughtful and careful as Chang Xia thought. It is estimated that even Tianluo Amu did not think so comprehensively, after all, the life of the orcs was rough.


    "Don''t be funny, quickly help to move things." Chang Xia smiled and pushed away Chang Xia''s mischievous hand, urging her to help move things. I didn''t feel it when I took it just now, but now looking at the corridor full of piles, Chang Xia only felt a headache.


    "It''s okay, look at my-"


    Nan Feng blinked towards Chang Xia and walked out of the courtyard.


    "Maple Leaf, you asked two people to come to Changxia''s house."


    Nanfeng took a deep breath, opened his mouth and shouted at the location of the Yadong family''s cave dwelling. Then, Maple Leaf replied: OK.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong looked at each other.


    They were shocked by the operation of Nanfeng.


    "Chang Xia, it''s done. When Maple Leaf brings people over, we''ll take our things and go directly to Yadong''s cave." Nan Feng came in and happily reported the situation to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia was silent and gave a thumbs up like the south wind.


    This wave of operation Chang Xia is willing to give her full marks.


    After a while, Maple Leaf came over with honeydew to warm the spring, looked at the things piled up on the corridor, and said jealously: "Chang Xia, are you being too kind to Yadong?"


    "You marry Kong Shan, and I will prepare the ingredients for you." Chang Xia said.


    The tribe urged Maple Leaf many times, but was avoided by Maple Leaf. The two lived together, but they didn''t marry for a long time, which made them very annoyed.


    "..." Maple Leaf was silent.


    She couldn''t keep up with these words, and Milu looked happy next to her.


    "Chang Xia, don''t forget me." Honey Dew said happily.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you all have a share."


    Upon hearing this, Honeydew Nanfeng revealed a fascinated smile. Nuan Chun was not jealous. After all, Chang Xia often gave her cubs all kinds of food. To be honest, she had already taken advantage.


    Give the fruit powder to Shen Rong.


    For the rest, Chang Xia and the other orcs each took part.


    Several people slowly went straight towards Yadong''s cave.


    "Tomorrow morning, let the patriarch ask someone to take the chickens and ducks from the fence of Baihu Lake to the wild forests on the south side of Baihu Lake, and the fence of Baihu Lake will be torn down directly." Chang Xia walked on the bank of Baihu Lake and looked at the fence by the Baihu Lake.


    At first, a fence was built on the shore of Baihu Lake, just for the principle of proximity.


    Who would have thought that the number of chickens and ducks is increasing...


    "In such a hurry?" Nan Feng said in surprise.


    Chang Xia said: "When the Earth Tribe arrives, how long do you think it will take for the other orcs to arrive? There are so many chickens and ducks that the stench can be smelled by the shores of Baihu Lake. This is not acceptable."


    One listen.


    Nanfeng and a few orcs understood.


    Changxia dislikes the smell of chickens and ducks and destroys the beauty of Baihu Lake. Although they couldn''t see the beauty of Baihu Lake, but Chang Xia opened his mouth, and they did as they did, and it wasn''t a big deal.


    "You don''t need to look for my grandfather, we''ll start early tomorrow morning." Nanfeng said.


    Maple Leaf nodded and promised to get up early to help.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded, she didn''t care if Geng came or not, as long as someone helped. There were hundreds of chickens and ducks, and she and Shen Rong were the only two people without help. It was estimated that it would take a long time to get the chickens and ducks into the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake.


    After chatting, the group came to Yadong''s house.


    "Changxia, have you emptied your cellar?" Tianluo raised her forehead and looked at Yadong angrily, her eyes full of murderous intent.


    Yadong was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    "Tianluomu, you can rest assured that my cellar will be taken care of by you and the clansmen, how could it be empty? These are the things that will be used tonight. After all, it''s a good day for Brother Yadong, so we can''t let the bear clan look down on them. Heluo tribe. Besides, you have to give Daya a face, don''t you?" Chang Xia laughed, handed the rattan basket to Tianluo, smiled and held her arm to relieve her. 7k �p��


    She knew about these older females of the Heluo tribe.


    Hitting someone is really ruthless.


    Beating people is definitely professional.


    If Chang Xia didn''t explain clearly today, Tianluo would really beat Yadong. At the same time, not only will the patriarchs not stop them, they may even add fire to them.


    as predicted.


    Listen to what Chang Xia said.


    The killing intent in Tianluo''s eyes gradually dissipated.


    In the distance, Yadong Daya looked happy and moved.


    Yadong was happy that Chang Xia finally called him brother. It should be noted that among so many males in the tribe, Bai Qing is an orc who enjoys the qualification to call elder brother in Changxia. The other orcs, Chang Xia, called out their names directly, like Nanfeng Maple Leaf. Before Chang Xia was an adult, he heard Chang Xia call her sister several times.


    "Chang Xia, you shout again..." Yadong said excitedly.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes and pretended not to see Ya Dong''s bluffing.


    "Brother, Linger hasn''t woken up yet?" Chang Xia looked at Bai Qing beside him, saw the bulge on his chest, and knew at a glance that Bai Linger was stuffed into his arms.


    Bai Qing said: "I didn''t wake up."


    "Why did you sleep so long this time?" Chang Xia was suspicious and puzzled.


    Bai Qing shrugged, he was also confused about this. You have to wait for Wu to come over and let Wu check to see if there is something wrong?


    "Chang Xia, I''m here��" Milu waved to Chang Xia, motioning her to go over.


    Chang Xia let go of the snail''s hand and walked towards Milu, asking, "Honey, is there something wrong?"


    "Come and touch Bai Qing--" Milu pointed at Bai Qing, and took Chang Xia''s hand and put it on Bai Qing''s shoulder.


    Chang Xia shivered when he touched it.


    "It''s so cold!" Chang Xia exclaimed, "Brother, are you okay?"


    "I can do anything, it''s fine." Bai Qing said calmly. In fact, aside from Honeydew, Bai Qing didn''t even notice the change in himself.


    "Milu, did you let Elder Ximu see Brother?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Milu: "I have found the patriarch, and the patriarch asked the elder Ximu to check on him and said that he is fine. However, his body is getting colder day by day, I am worried!"


    "Don''t worry Milu, I''ll see Wu coming to the tribe in a few days. When that time comes, let Wu show brother-" Chang Xia said solemnly. How can a normal person have such a temperature, Bai Qing is not right, very wrong.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 434： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Bai Qing, don''t go out recently, just stay in the tribe." Xylophone came and urged.


    What''s going to happen.


    The tribe has elders sitting in town, and they can help in time.


    "I''m really fine!" Bai Qing explained with a smile, "The decrease in body temperature should be related to Bai Linger''s evolution. When she wakes up, she may recover."


    He has been taking Bai Linger with him.


    The drop in body temperature should be related to Bai Linger swallowing the cold energy in his body.


    "Don''t forget to stay out of the tribe recently, and Milu is watching him." Xylophone didn''t hear Bai Qing''s defense, so she directly instructed Milu to watch Bai Qing and not let him out of the tribe.


    On the side, Chang Xia and other orcs joined in.


    Obviously.


    They all agreed with Xylophone''s proposal.


    In the face of the unknown, vigilance is the most basic instinct.


    "Don''t worry, Xylophone A''m, I will definitely take good care of him." Honeydew said earnestly. She believes that Bai Qing is her partner, an orc who will be with her for half her life in the future. Honeydew will naturally watch over people, so how can Bai Qing wander around.


    Of course, Wo Ye can still go.


    Just follow her.


    After all, her cellar was empty, and Honeydew felt a little flustered.


    Repeatedly telling Bai Qing not to scare away, Chang Xia looked around, but didn''t see the orcs of the Earth Tribe Bear clan, Chang Xia said, "Daya, Patriarch Xifeng, didn''t they come?"


    "They live in the Baihu business district and will come over later." Yadong said.


    The earth tribe and the bear tribe brought tens of thousands of catties of seaweed sugar this time. Looking at the plan, it is estimated that they want to hit the fame of the earth tribe seaweed candy. With the preference of the orcs for sweets, the bears will definitely get what they want this time.


    The bear clan came early and were arranged in the place closest to the Baihu cave.


    At the same time, a variety of furniture can also let them choose.


    this time.


    Most of the bear clan orcs, including Chief Xifeng, were immersed in various furniture. The land of the earth tribes is not suitable for building cave dwellings, they live in caves.


    Most of the caves are naturally formed karst caves, and the expansion of such karst caves is also very limited. Chang Xia and Su Ye talked about the situation of the six major tribes. The earth tribe is suitable for building wooden houses. After all, the territory of the bear tribe is not as bad as that of the lion tribe, and the wooden or brick houses are suitable for the climate there. On the contrary, it is absolutely impossible for the Tianshi tribe to build wooden houses. Brick and stone houses are the best choices for the Lions.


    The two ethnic groups are mainly wooden or stone houses, and they can source materials locally.


    Conversely, if they choose to build brick houses, they need to burn bricks. Orcs know how to make pottery, and it is not difficult for them to burn bricks.


    However, Chang Xia and Su Ye''s suggestion.


    It is better to choose resources from all over the world, rather than deliberately pursue others.


    in short.


    Brick house, burning bricks is too troublesome.


    It is easier and easier to build a wooden or stone house.


    "It seems that they are fascinated by the Baihu business district." Chang Xia chuckled lightly.


    Naturally, he could guess the reason why Patriarch Xifeng and others came late. Nine times out of ten, they were attracted by something in the Baihu business district.


    "Yadong, have you prepared the meat? Shen Rong wants the meat for the roasted meat. Bring the meat here. Nanfeng, have you prepared the chicken for the roasted chicken?"


    Soon, Chang Xia restrained his smile.


    Asked about the dishes to prepare for the evening, and let Yadong and the others move neatly.


    Don''t wait until it gets dark, it will be too late.


    "The meat is all in the kitchen, which part of the meat does Shen Rong want?" Yadong replied, asking Shen Rong''s opinion at the same time. BBQ, they couldn''t give Shen Rong any advice, and they didn''t dare to give it. After all, the roasted meat they roasted and the roast roasted by Shen Rong had completely different flavors.


    Shen Rong said, "I''ll go to the kitchen with you..."


    "We''ve taken care of the chickens, ducks and hares. How would you like to marinate them, Changxia?" Nanfeng pointed to the corner of the courtyard, indicating that the chickens, ducks and hares were there.


    "Duck?" Chang Xia paused, looking suspiciously at Nan Feng.


    Shouldn''t Nanfeng "add drama" by himself again? Duck, Chang Xia remembered that he didn''t mention it, but the hare did.


    hey-hey--


    Nan Feng smiled and winked at Chang Xia.


    Come on, no need to ask.


    This duck is definitely the handwriting of Nanfeng.


    "Shan Kun, you go dig some loess and come here, we need to get an oven. There are so many chickens, ducks and hares, and there is no oven. You have to bake until the year of the monkey and the horse to eat the roasted roasted chicken and roasted duck?" Chang Xia said helplessly.


    Hearing this, Shan Kun took the rattan basket and walked out of the cave courtyard.


    There is no shortage of loess in cave dwellings.


    However, you need to dig outside by the roadside.


    "Nanfeng, you all come here to help pickle the chicken, duck and hare." Chang Xia shouted, rolled up his sleeves and took out the seasonings from the rattan basket one by one, and then asked Taya to bring the seasonings to the table and arrange the seasonings neatly for convenience Available anytime.


    Maple Leaf brought in large wooden tubs for marinating chickens, ducks and hares.


    Of course, it would be better if there was a clay pot.


    However, there are too many chickens, ducks and hares, and there are not enough pots. Therefore, the wooden basin is more suitable, and at the same time does not take up so much space.


    After all, the pottery pots fired by the tribe are the kind of clay pottery.


    Large pieces of pottery are very clumsy, like water tanks, Chang Xia can''t move them at all. Small pieces such as pots and altars can still be carried in Changxia, but large pieces can only be moved, and it is an extravagant hope.


    Orcs such as xylophone snails began to ferment with fruit powder.


    The staple food at night is powder bag and fruit powder cake. The powder is dry powder made by the tribe. Unless there is a special opening, the tribe now eats the prepared dry powder instead of the wet powder.


    "Patriarch Xifeng, here''s a request��"


    A familiar voice came. It was obviously that he went to the White Lake business district to pick up the Orcs from the Earth Tribe Bear Clan. At this time, it was almost dusk, and it was almost dark.


    For tonight''s dinner, Xylophone brought a dozen pots of light grass from the tribe.


    These light grasses are placed in different directions in Yadong''s cave dwellings. Before it is dark, these light grasses begin to fade, and when it is dark, they will be as bright as day.


    This scene.


    No matter how many times you watch it, it''s amazing.


    Of course, the most amazing thing is the light tree. The shock cannot be described in words. Everything is thanks to the wonder of nature.


    "Hey la la��" Xi Feng grinned and laughed. The thick beard on his face was slightly curled up because of his laughter, and it could be seen that he was in a very good mood at the moment.


    He was very satisfied with Yadong, the male leopard clan.


    At the same time, it also recognizes Da Ya''s vision.


    For other orcs, Patriarch Xifeng would not be willing to marry Da Ya. After all, the Earth Tribe did not lack powerful single males.


    "It''s delicious!" Xi Feng twitched his nose and said happily, "Could it be that Chang Xia is here? This smell can''t be made by ordinary orcs."


    Yadong has a lot of food in the earth tribe.


    However, Patriarch Xifeng thought that what he did was not as good as Chang Xia, far worse.


    Standing outside the courtyard gate, smelling the fragrance from the night wind. Patriarch Xifeng couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, as did the other bear clan orcs beside him.


    Seeing this, I was not surprised at all.


    With a proud expression on his face, he said, "You guessed it right, Chang Xia is indeed inside. Tonight''s dinner was prepared by Chang Xia with the help of his clan..."


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 435： sweet root juice

    "Ah! Then what are we waiting for?" Xi Feng was excited. The three-meter-high body is like a hill, and the big hands like a palm fan are quickly rubbing, making a rubbing sound.


    Gen raised his eyebrows and said, "Please!"


    The Xifeng Patriarch was as upright as ever.


    However, Gen was quite happy to deal with him. At least, dealing with the Xifeng patriarch is much easier than with the snake and snake patriarch, there are no extra corners, straight and straight, simple and easy without thinking.


    Squeak!


    Root pushed open the courtyard door.


    "Yadong--" Gen shouted Yadong''s name, reminding him that the orcs of the bear clan of the earth tribe are here, come and entertain him.


    "Patriarch, you are here." Yadong laughed and said cheerfully: "Come in! Sit down, this is the sweet root juice that Chang Xia squeezed with the sweet roots of the earth tribe. Come and taste it?"


    The sweet root of Yadong''s family is a marriage gift from the bear clan of the earth tribe to Da Ya.


    About one basket, half more than Chang Xia.


    This basket is a blessing to Da Ya from the bear clan.


    "Sweet root juice?" The head of the Xifeng family was full of question marks, and leaned down. He stared at the pottery bowl in front of him. The sweet root juice was light yellow. The sap tastes slightly lighter.


    Li Li picked up the pottery bowl and took a sip carefully.


    Immediately, he was amazed by the taste of sweet root juice.


    The tiger''s eyes were round and round, and it looked ugly and cute.


    "Lilly-"


    Seeing that Li Li didn''t make a sound for a while, Patriarch Xifeng and others were slightly startled, and couldn''t help calling Li Li''s name, asking him what was going on?


    The Bears were not worried about Li Li being poisoned by drinking sweet root juice.


    As one of the favorite sweets of the bear clan, who has never eaten the orcs of the earth tribe bear clan? They don''t believe that drinking sweet root juice is poisonous at all.


    "Delicious!" Li Li clapped the table vigorously and said excitedly, "Patriarch, this sweet root juice is delicious! It tastes better than eating the sweet root directly."


    "I''ll try-"


    "Try it, it''s better than sweet root, I don''t believe it!"


    Immediately, the rest of the earth tribe bear clan orcs opened their mouths one after another. Holding up the pottery bowl and gulps down the sweet root juice, these bear clan orcs exclaimed in surprise. Obviously, they were all struck by the refreshing taste of the sweet root juice.


    After eating sweet roots for so long, this is the first time I know that sweet root juice is more delicious than sweet roots.


    This feels like the first time the Heluo tribe has eaten mixed noodles and soup noodles.


    They found that mixed noodles and soup noodles were so delicious compared to fruit paste. What a waste of all those years of living in vain!


    "Father, save your drink, and you''ll have nothing after drinking it." Da Ya said loudly.


    When she drank the sweet root juice just now, her expression was exactly the same as that of the bear clan orcs such as Patriarch Xifeng. She even wanted to refuse Yadong to invite the bear clan orcs of the earth tribe to drink sweet root juice. Without him, she would have a basket of sweet roots.


    pity.


    In the end, she was persuaded by Yadong.


    ooh la la-


    The chief Xifeng smiled.


    He didn''t look at Da Ya, but at Chang Xia.


    Patriarch Xifeng understood that this sweet root juice must have been made by Chang Xia. Da Ya does not have this ability. After all, if Da Ya can make sweet root juice, she can make it in the tribe without waiting for more than 20 years.


    Then come.


    This time, the kinship tribe said that it would not be more generous to her.


    Chang Xia, the female Chinchilla who was favored by Wu, was indeed different.


    Befriend her, befriend her.


    At this moment, the head of the Xifeng clan was full of thoughts about making good friends with Chang Xia.


    At the same time, I felt that the gift I brought to Chang Xia this time was a little lighter. Next time, when the Dadi tribe comes to the Heluo tribe to participate in the exchange activity, they must prepare more abundant gifts for Chang Xia.


    "Patriarch Xifeng, this sweet root is a good thing!" A gleam of light flashed across the root''s eyes, and he was counting on the patriarch Xifeng. The meaning of what he wanted was self-evident.


    Patriarch Xifeng ignored Gen''s suggestion and said frankly: "Don''t look at me, the production of sweet roots is very small. My family has tried to increase its production, but unfortunately it has not been successful."


    This is just about telling the root clearly, don''t play the idea of ??sweet root.


    Sweet root, the earth tribe bear clan orcs are not enough to eat themselves, and it is impossible to exchange them with other orc clan tribes.


    "The Heavenly Wolf Tribe can exchange gold rods, you bear clan orcs really want to be so stingy? Isn''t Patriarch Xifeng afraid of being ridiculed by other orcs?" Gen directly opened up and stimulated Patriarch Xifeng with aggressive tactics.


    Xifeng Patriarch Tong Ling widened his eyes and said speechlessly: "Gen Patriarch, don''t think I don''t know about the dispute between the Sirius Tribe and Xilu. The wolf clan orcs are willing to exchange gold rods, naturally because they don''t need to talk to Yuan anymore. homework..."


    The story of the Tianlang tribe''s falling out with the Xilu Yuan family has spread throughout the Twilight Forest.


    Shen Rong, who was busy roasting meat in the distance, naturally heard the conversation between the two.


    His hand flipping the barbecue was slightly stunned, and the corner of his mouth drew a touch of joy. This feeling of being valued and valued is really great!


    Yuanhou treated him well.


    However, males'' love for cubs is restrained.


    In addition, the Yuan family is full of competition and disputes. Shen Rong didn''t feel much family affection in the Yuan family, but a thought before his death made Shen Rong cross the ocean to the Twilight Forest. He not only met his partner for the rest of his life, but also regained his family affection.


    to be honest.


    This tastes great!


    "Shen Rong, are you alright?" Chang Xia brought the melted sugar and asked Chen Rong to season the roasted meat and chicken with sugar. Suddenly hearing the conversation between Patriarch Gen and Xifeng Patriarch, she looked at Shen Rong slightly nervously.


    Shen Rong smiled and said, "I''m fine. However, I''m very happy."


    Although Shen Rong didn''t explain why he was happy.


    However, Chang Xia understood the meaning of his words, and Shen Rong was very happy to be protected by the Heavenly Wolf tribe, which meant that he was not an abandoned orc.


    "The Heavenly Wolf Tribe is here to participate in the exchange activity this time. You remember to invite the elders of Tiantai to the cave for a meal. Of course, don''t forget to invite other wolf orcs." The golden rod of the wolf tribe is very interested, and I hope the wolf orcs can exchange some for me."


    Obvious.


    Chang Xia was afraid that Shen Rong would think too much, so he said the next few words.


    Shen Rong hummed happily.


    Chang Xia took the initiative to ask Shen Rong to invite the wolf clan orcs to the cave for dinner, which exceeded Shen Rong''s expectations. However, Chang Xia''s friendliness to the Heavenly Wolf tribe made Shen Rong extremely happy.


    The Orcs of the Twilight Forest call Changxia the Star of Orcs.


    In the past, it was only spread in a small area, but now, it has mostly spread throughout the entire Dusk Mist Forest.


    "Ah! I''m so envious." Nan Feng muttered.


    Snake raised his eyebrows and said, "When we return to the Snake Mountain Tribe, I will ask the clan to prepare a welcome feast for you. The Snake clan has a lot of delicious food, and I think you will like it. At that time, we can also give Chang Xia. Pack some presents and go back to the tribe."


    Hearing what he said before, Nan Feng had no expression.


    When Snake said about packing gifts with Chang Xia.


    Nanfeng showed a bright smile, gave a thumbs up to Snake, and said happily: "Snake, you are very good."


    Aside, Kong Shan Shan Kun looked at each other.


    Depend on.


    Loaded by snakes.


    People and ghosts are showing off, and it seems that they are the ones who suffer every time.


    as predicted.


    On the side, Maple Leaf Nuanchun turned to look at Kong Shan and the two. So, Kong Shan and the two shivered together, Ouch Mom!


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 436： we all want to eat

    "Yadong, I''ll cut the vegetables for you."


    "I''m going to fetch water."


    Kong Shan and the two froze, their mouths popped, and they opened their mouths. After speaking, it was only then that he realized what he had said a few times.


    Immediately.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs burst out laughing.


    Maple Leaf Nuanchun supported his forehead, turned his face and hid the corners of his twitching mouth, this idiot who lost the orc, now his face was thrown in front of the foreigners.


    ooh la la-


    The chief Xifeng smiled.


    The root smiled, and when the corner of the light swept across the empty mountain, the two were full of murderous intent.


    Cough cough!


    Kong Shan coughed lightly. He and Shan Kun looked at each other and touched the back of his neck from behind, feeling chilly. Someone wanted to beat them? !


    Suddenly, the two of them lowered their heads and looked around carefully.


    Hope to find the "culprit" who wanted to beat the two of them, but unfortunately, just after a few glances, they found that there seemed to be too many eyes full of murderous intent around them. Immediately, the two of them bowed their heads obediently, and dared not look around, for fear of seeing something they shouldn''t look at, which would lead to a more terrifying beating.


    From the heart, it seems that every orc has an instinct.


    Gollum��


    Soon, a grunting hunger sounded.


    The orcs stretched their necks and stared at the earth oven and grill on Shen Rong Changxia''s side. This smells so good! The smell is really addicting.


    "Patriarch Gen, how long does it take to open the seat?" Xi Feng said in a low voice.


    Gen licked the corner of his mouth and whispered: "I have to ask Chang Xia about this, I don''t know."


    He also wanted to eat it. Tonight''s barbecue was very fragrant. It was different from the usual scent, with a touch of sweetness. Not to mention the bear clan orcs couldn''t hold back their saliva. They swallowed their saliva too hard. Dip your neck into the dirt oven and grill on Chang Xia''s side.


    Xylophone covered her mouth and smiled lightly.


    She stepped forward and walked towards Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, how long will it take?" Xylophone asked softly.


    It was dark, and the cave courtyard was like daytime. If it weren''t for the tempting aroma of barbecued chicken, everyone''s eyes would definitely fall on the light grass placed around the cave courtyard.


    But tonight is too special.


    All the orcs stared at the roast meat and roast chicken on the earth oven and grill.


    The light grass that released the light was reduced to the background.


    "Let Yadong and the others place the tables and chairs, just five minutes." Chang Xia said. Her barbecue and so on are only about to finish, and they can be served directly on the table, and the table can be opened at any time.


    Xylophone said happily: "I''ll call Yadong--"


    "Yadong, move the table and chairs."


    With this shout, all the orcs immediately stood up to help move the tables and chairs.


    The tempting aroma of grilled meat and chicken made many orcs almost dry their mouths. Hearing that Chang Xia could start eating in five minutes, they went crazy in an instant.


    Tables and chairs or something.


    There is no need for Yadong to worry about it, and it is quickly and neatly arranged.


    Powder packets, fried fruit powder cakes, and soaked powder are placed on the table one by one, so that the orcs can take them at any time.


    Roasted chicken, roasted duck and roasted hare were served whole without cutting. Place one in front of each orc, with the roast in the middle. This time, the roasted meat and chicken were so fragrant that the orcs were not in a hurry to eat the noodle buns, or scoop up the soup to eat the noodle soup.


    One by one, they stretched out their hands to the most central barbecue.


    After all, the roast chicken, roast duck and roast hare are right in front of you, and you need to get your hands on the roast meat. So, all the orcs stood up and stretched out their hands to the barbecue on the table.


    "Fragrant, really fragrant!"


    "This is the best barbecue I''ve ever eaten."


    Oily but not greasy, tender and smooth, coke outside and tender inside. Roasted meat, roasted chicken, roasted duck, and even roasted hare have completely attracted the eyes of all orcs.


    this moment.


    They were all immersed in it.


    Chang Xia tasted a few mouthfuls of everything, then got up and filled the powder and scooped the soup, and then added the toppings. At the same time, there are fresh meat powder packets and fresh meat, birds, eggs, wild vegetables and fruit powder cakes that Shen Rong brought her next to them. Not to mention that among the many fruit powder cakes, the fresh meat, birds, eggs, wild vegetables and fruit powder cakes are not greasy, and with a spoonful of chili sauce, the taste is even better.


    "Shen Rong, do you eat mixed noodles or soup noodles?" Chang Xia asked.


    She grabbed two handfuls of noodles and put them in the bowl. She wanted to eat something hot, but she didn''t know what flavor Shen Rong wanted to eat, so she asked.


    "It''s too hot, I eat cold salad." Shen Rong replied.


    On the side, Nan Feng was nibbling on the roast chicken, and lifted his foot to walk a snake. Snake put down the barbecue in his hand, and said warmly: "Nanfeng, do you want to eat mixed noodles or soup noodles?"


    "Tangfen, it''s the same as Changxia." Nanfeng gave Snake a wry look and was very satisfied with his behavior.


    see.


    Not far away, the females such as Maple Leaf raised their heads.


    Gen and Gray reacted the fastest, and got up one after another to prepare powder or soup for their partner. Secondly, Bai Qing Yadong stood up more cleverly. Only Kongshan Shankun once again stepped into the footsteps, and was finally awakened by maple leaves and warm spring.


    ooh-


    Shan Kun was kicked into his calf by Nuan Chun, and he cried out in pain.


    Kong Shan bulged his cheeks tightly, his face flushed red, but he didn''t make a sound. However, it can be seen from his staggering up and pretending to be a fan that he has experienced the same experience as Shankun.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    She finds it very interesting to compare the females around her.


    In particular, Shan Kun completely remembers what to eat and not to fight.


    "Can I eat mixed noodles and soup noodles?" Li Li said that as an adult orc, he would not choose like a beast cub. Li Li decided to have both.


    This said.


    Immediately speaking the hearts of the other bear clan orcs.


    Nuan Chun Shan Kun and others are not interested in the tricky things.


    However, they are very interested in eating mixed noodles and soup noodles.


    Gen put down the mixed powder mixed for the xylophone, and said casually: "If you want to eat it, do it yourself. I prepared a lot of powder at night, you can have fun."


    Fans, the Heluo tribe is not lacking.


    Gen directly let the Xifeng patriarch and the others open to eat.


    The Dadi tribe is very generous, and this time, in addition to the gift to Chang Xia, they also gave a gift to the Heluo tribe. Not many, but sincere.


    This pleased the roots and the tribal elders.


    Eating powder or something, Gen said that this is not a problem.


    The words fell, and the patriarch Xifeng pushed away the hand that Da Ya wanted to help, and directly held the bowl to put the noodles. He wanted to eat the soup noodles first, and then taste the mixed noodles. After all, what Chang Xia ate this time was the soup noodles, and he was unfamiliar and learned from Chang Xia''s previous actions, loading the noodles, scooping the soup, and then adding the toppings.


    Not to be outdone, Li Li and other bear clan orcs stood up one after another.


    Bar pouting, obviously obsessed with barbecue. However, I can''t give up the soup powder/mixed powder, I just hate that I can''t have two more mouths at this moment.


    "Chang Xia, these roasted meats and roasted chickens... I watched you and Chen Rong brush sugar with my own eyes, but why doesn''t it taste as sweet as sugar?" Nan Feng asked curiously.


    This time, the roast meat is more tender and tasty than ever.


    The more you eat, the more addictive you become, especially the combination of the meaty and spicy taste in your mouth. Suddenly, the whole mouth keeps secreting saliva. The spicy food is not good, but the refreshing taste is not good. It makes people unable to stop.


    this question.


    The orcs all around looked over.


    They also want to know this question.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 437： Excited Xi Feng

    "Barbecue...Brushing sugar can prevent the roasted meat from scorching so quickly, the food will lose moisture and oil continuously during the roasting process, and the taste will become dry, and the sugar can keep the food moist. At the same time, the sugar contains a certain amount of fructose. , can make the barbecue sweet and pleasant smell." Chang Xia recalled the memory in the mind of the previous life.


    However, this is what the grilling honey does.


    It was directly applied by Chang Xia for reference. After all, she also didn''t know before that the roasted chicken and roasted chickens were brushed with sugar syrup to enhance the deliciousness of the roasted meat.


    It is estimated that it has something to do with the boiled seaweed sugar or thatch root sugar.


    There are several types of sugar syrup used for the barbecue tonight. Chang Xia was not sure what kind of sugar syrup was used to brush the barbecued chicken she ate. She had tasted every kind of barbecue, and the taste was very delicious. Obviously, these kinds of sugar can be melted into sugar syrup to brush the barbecued meat.


    At the same time, Chang Xia believes that after tonight.


    The tribe will start a wave of sugar-coated barbecues.


    "Patriarch Gen, when will the other orcs arrive?" Xi Feng asked.


    Gen put down the wooden chopsticks in his hand and replied: "I''m not sure, but you are here, I think other orcs will not be too late."


    Patriarch Xifeng thought for a while and understood the meaning of the root words.


    The warm season is the hunting season of the orcs. If the ginkgo is not too important, the tribes will not give up the top priority of hunting and picking, and go to the Heluo tribe instead. They came to the Heluo tribe to participate in exchange activities, and they also came to the Heluo tribe to learn knowledge.


    at this point.


    Su Ye used the power of a witch to contact the patriarchs of the various orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. There are many ways to eat ginkgo, and the name of Chang Xia has long been spread throughout the Twilight Forest. The tribes come to the Heluo tribe to participate in exchange activities, learn how to eat ginkgo, and bring their own specialties to Changxia.


    This specialty is a gift and a stepping stone.


    This is the unspoken tacit understanding between Su Ye and the orcs.


    Chang Xia knew it, but was happy to see it happen.


    If the Orcs of the Twilight Forest want to develop and progress, they must break the rules. Promoting the eating method of ginkgo is only the first step. The Twilight Forest is my home, and the construction depends on everyone. Chang Xia wanted to build the Twilight Forest and naturally needed the help of the Twilight Forest Orcs.


    The Heluo tribe is the first stop.


    Su Ye, Gen, and the elders of the Heluo tribe all guessed some of Chang Xia''s ideas and were willing to support it. Even if you pierce the sky, your own beast cub must be protected and pampered. What''s more, Chang Xia is not selfish, everything she does comes from her heart to make the orcs better tomorrow.


    Who wouldn''t prefer such a kind beast cub? !


    "Maybe, let''s sleep tonight. The orcs will arrive in the early morning of tomorrow. The warm weather in the warm season is very convenient for hunting and picking, and it is naturally more convenient to travel." Xylophone chuckled and said.


    No seniors will be attending tonight''s dinner.


    This will make the earth tribe bear clan orcs more comfortable.


    After all, the matter of the bear clan orcs leading the team rests with the patriarch, and there is no bear clan elder to follow. Naturally, the Heluo Tribe would not let down the trust of the Bear Clan. Trust was difficult to establish, but it couldn''t be easier to break it.


    Patriarch Xifeng thought seriously.


    He thinks what Xylophone said makes sense, and no orc tribe is willing to miss this exchange activity of the Heluo tribe. You see, they brought the sweet root, so they got the sweet root juice. It is a pity that the land of the earth tribe is barren, and the bear clan orcs have not been able to find more edible plants...


    Obviously, Patriarch Xifeng defined Changxia as the same existence as Su Ye.


    Not a witch, better than a witch.


    The cravings of the mouth and stomach are relieved.


    At this moment, Chief Xifeng and other bear clan orcs had the leisure to look at Yadong''s cave. Turning his eyes, he fell on the light grass placed around him.


    "Patriarch Gen, what are those?" Xi Feng''s breath stagnated, Tong Ling''s big eyes suddenly tightened, his face was full of excitement and excitement, and he asked loudly: "Patriarch Gen, this is Guangshi, right? No, wrong , Light Grass, this is Light Grass, right?"


    He has been to Weishan Holy Land.


    Guangcao, Xifeng Patriarch is no stranger.


    It''s just that the cognition of the luminous objects by the twilight forest orcs only stayed on the light stone. For a time, Xifeng Patriarch said that his mouth was bald.


    "Yes, this is the light grass. The light grass from the light tree forest in the Holy Land of Weishan, and a light tree was transplanted in the square of our tribe..." Gen proudly said. When they went to Weishan for the second time to dig a seasoning tree, they originally planned to dig a half-sized light tree. This light tree was to be sent to the Witch''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna.


    However, when the root contacted Su Ye.


    After Su Ye thought about it, he rejected Gen''s proposal.


    She asked Geng to wait for the Heluo tribe to dig out the trees after the exchange activity of the Heluo tribe was over. The reason why Su Ye said this was mainly because he was worried that Chang Xia''s body would not be able to handle it.


    I told Chang Xia about this privately, and Chang Xia was very happy with Su Ye''s maintenance.


    She said that after the tribal exchange activities are over.


    Be sure to go to Weishan Holy Land in person to choose a beautiful light tree for Su Ye, preferably a female light tree, and send it to Su Ye to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kana Holy Mountain.


    "Chief Root, is Light Grass/Light Tree in this exchange event?" Xi Feng was excited. The other bear clan orcs on the side are also eagerly looking at the root, chasing the light, it is the instinct of the higher intelligent life, no one can refuse the desire for the light.


    "Sorry! The exchange of light grass/light tree is not possible for the time being, maybe it will be possible in the future." Gen shook his head lightly and explained: "One, the season is not suitable. Second, our family can successfully transplant light grass and light tree, mainly in Changxia. The bloodline ability is special. You want to transplant the light grass, unless you have an orc who has the ability to awaken the special bloodline like Chang Xia."


    It''s not that I''m stingy, and I''m reluctant to exchange light grass/light tree.


    Although, there are indeed considerations in this regard.


    However, even if other orcs take away the light grass/light tree, nine times out of ten, they will not be able to grow and live. In this case, the exchange actually harmed other orcs.


    "It''s a pity." Xi Feng said regretfully.


    He understood that Root did not deceive himself.


    There''s no need to lie about this, after all.


    It''s a lie, the Heluo tribe doesn''t need to put the light grass on the bright side.


    "Patriarch Xifeng, don''t worry, when my clan finds a way to breed light grass and light trees, they will naturally choose to exchange with you." Chang Xia said.


    Putting out the light grass is naturally not for showing off.


    Chang Xia also wants to use the magical plants such as light grass/light tree to make friends with other orcs and conduct py transactions. It''s impossible to be stingy. 7k �p��


    "Really?" When Xi Feng heard the words, his sluggish spirit suddenly became excited. It''s like a thirsty traveler walking in the desert, suddenly encountering a well.


    Chang Xia smiled and said seriously; "Really."


    "Chang Xia is right, my clan is not a stingy orc. When I find the breeding method of light grass/light tree, I will naturally take it out and exchange it with other orcs. After all, I have seen the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan unhappy for a long time!" Gen blinked His eyes showed a strange smile in unison with the Xifeng Patriarch.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "��"


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "��"


    "Uncle Jiu is worthy of being a disciple of Maoshan. UU reading Taoism is superb. I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh��"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone misunderstood, this matter was resolved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect was that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "��"


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 438： Invite Chang Xia to go to the Tiger Clan to sit

    this night.


    Accompanied by the cunning laughter of Patriarch Gen and Xifeng Patriarch, it ended.


    The next day, Baihu business district welcomed new guests again.


    This time, the Shiyuanhu tribe who arrived after the Dadi tribe was led by the head of the Shiyuanhu tribe, Tago. Obviously, for this exchange activity started by the Heluo tribe, each tribe chose to be led by the patriarch.


    In addition to the tacit understanding, it may be that Su Ye facilitated it privately.


    Whizzing--


    A sharp arrow pierced through the air.


    The shooting range at the White Lake Walls is very lively.


    Chang Xia wiped the hot sweat on his forehead with a green cloth towel, drank water, stopped to practice archery, looked curiously at the Baihu commercial area next door, and asked, "Elder Dalai, which tribe is this time? ?"


    If it is the Sirius Tribe, she needs to prepare one or two.


    After all, he promised Shen Rong to entertain the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius Tribe, so naturally he could not break his promise.


    "Tiger Clan." Dalai looked at Chang Xia with relief, with a loving look on his face.


    Chang Xia''s strength is weak and his speed is average. However, the shooting talent is the strongest among the Orcs that Elder Dalai has seen. Given time, surpassing him is no problem.


    "Yuanhu tribe." Chang Xia raised her brows. The beans of the tiger clan made Chang Xia think about it for a long time. The soy products she was looking forward to can now be made.


    "Changxia likes to eat beans from the Yuanhu tribe?" Dalai asked with a smile.


    Chang Xia said: "Elder Dalai, the Yuanhu tribe eats beans in a variety of ways, not inferior to ginkgo. I have to remind the patriarch to exchange more with the Yuanhu tribe, but you can''t miss it."


    "Fava beans with frosting... Those are really delicious, but they''re a little bit tedious." Da Lai covered his cheeks, his expression a little resentful. Those beans are delicious, fragrant, and gluttonous.


    But.


    Fei Ya is also really Fei Ya.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    "Elder Dalai, I''m not making frosted broad beans this time, but tofu. Tofu can be fried, fried, or eaten raw. It can be eaten raw, with sugar, salt/chili, etc." Chang Xia Mystic said, picked up the bow and arrow and said goodbye to the elder Dalai, "I will go back to the cave to wash up, and the elder Dalai will meet later."


    "Yeah!" Dalai nodded, looking forward to Chang Xia''s tofu from the bottom of his heart.


    Similarly.


    Chang Xia is also full of expectations.


    Tofu can eat flowers, this is no joke.


    "Chang Xia, you''re back." Shen Rong probed from the kitchen and said, "I''ll fetch water for you. Do you wash your face or take a bath first? By the way, the Yuanhu tribe has arrived. You were talking about the various beans of the tiger tribe and brought them back. Do you want to go to the White Lake Business District?"


    "I''m taking a bath. I''m going, I''m definitely going." Chang Xia nodded quickly and asked, "Have the arrangements for the wilderness and forest in the south of Baihu Lake been arranged?"


    In the morning, Chang Xia and the others started to clear the fence by the Baihu Lake.


    The chickens and ducks raised here were sent to the chicken coops and duck sheds in the wild mountain forest south of Baihu Lake, and the hares were also caught.


    Today, dozens of geese are raised on the fence by the Baihu Lake.


    There are not many geese, and they have not moved for the time being.


    Nanfeng was thinking about eating goose, and said that he would eat Songshan chicken if he didn''t eat goose. Chang Xia couldn''t help being entangled by her, and promised to eat stewed goose at night.


    After all, geese are easier to catch than Song pheasants.


    Of course, Chang Xia is not partial to Songshan chickens.


    Stewed goose or something, long summer is also greedy.


    "Songshan chickens are kept in a chicken coop alone, other pheasants are free-range, and hares and wild ducks are kept together. Nanfeng is very careful about this, and there will be no trouble." Shen Rong explained. He understood that Chang Xia''s inquiry was mostly because he was worried about the Songshan pheasant, and the other pheasants were not a big problem.


    Even if you die, it will not hurt.


    However, if the dead is a Songshan chicken.


    Chang Xia was afraid that she would cry.


    Reluctant to eat, the Songshan chickens were specially caught from Songshan, in order to expand the population of Songshan chickens and strive to be able to eat Songshan chickens at any time in the future. 7k �p��


    "These dozens of Songshan chickens can''t be okay, I''m still waiting for the realization of the freedom to eat Songshan chickens." Chang Xia muttered, in fact, it is uncertain whether Chang Xia can successfully breed. For now, only groping forward.


    After all, there is hope, if it comes true.


    dong dong����


    Here Chang Xia just went into the bathroom after washing his face.


    The courtyard door was knocked.


    "Who is it?" Shen Rong said loudly.


    "Shen Rong, is Chang Xia at home?" Maple Leaf''s familiar voice came in from outside the courtyard door, and then the courtyard door was pushed open, Maple Leaf said: "Shen Rong, Patriarch Tiger of Yuanhu Tribe brought a gift to Chang Xia. , said it was to thank Chang Xia for his kindness for imparting knowledge."


    It was ginkgo last time.


    This time, I am grateful to Chang Xia for teaching the Yuanhu tribe to eat beans.


    With Chang Xia''s teachings, the recipes of the tiger clan orcs have been enriched too much. If it wasn''t for the tiger orcs who like to eat meat, the Yuanhu tribe would be able to support their own tiger orcs without going out for hunting and picking. The territory of the Yuanhu tribe grows all kinds of beans, which are enough to feed the tiger clan orcs of the whole Yuanhu tribe.


    "Patriarch Tago, please come in! Chang Xia just came home from practice archery, and is now washing. You wait a moment, she will be ready soon." Shen Rong smiled and invited Patriarch Tago and other tiger clan orcs to enter the cave courtyard.


    as predicted.


    The Yuanhu Tribe, like the Earth Tribe, sent ten baskets of gifts.


    This made Shen Rong wonder if they had discussed it before?


    "These ten baskets of beans are a small gift for Chang Xia. I heard that Chang Xia likes my clan''s beans. When our clan clears the way to the Heluo tribe, the Yuanhu tribe will give more beans to me. Long Xia." Tiger said loudly.


    In the words, the meaning of road repair is revealed.


    Shen Rong and Maple Leaf looked at each other, guessing what Wu Hui must have done at Sacred Mountain of Karna.


    Building roads is not child''s play.


    Patriarch Tago said that the road from the Yuanhu tribe to the Heluo tribe was reclaimed. This is definitely a big deal. The territories of the two tribes are separated by thousands of miles. Even if the Orcs are very human, it is by no means an easy and trivial matter to cultivate such a path.


    "Everyone, please take a seat!" Shen Rong brought the tables and chairs in the wooden shed and arranged them neatly, then invited Patriarch Tiger and others to take a seat. The tiger clan orcs were very sincere, and when they first came to the Heluo tribe, they came directly to find Chang Xia. Naturally, Shen Rong could not be rude.


    He asked Maple Leaf to go to the kitchen to prepare sweet root juice for the tiger clan orcs of the Yuanhu tribe, and Shen Rong took the initiative to stay and entertain Patriarch Tiger. At the same time, while calculating the time, the tribe will naturally not ignore the arrival of Patriarch Tiger, and it is almost time for Patriarch Gen to come over.


    as predicted.


    The courtyard door knocked again.


    Gen took Bai Qing and others to push the door in.


    "Patriarch Tago, I haven''t seen you for more than a month, you look more energetic!" Gen jokingly walked over, sat on the chair that Shen Rong opened, and greeted Patriarch Tago.


    Patriarch Tago smiled and said, "No matter how energetic I am, I''m not as good as yours. The Heluo tribe is getting better and better. It''s really enviable! Patriarch Gen, why don''t you let Chang Xia live in my clan for a while and let the tiger clan get better and better? Entertain Chang Xia."


    Depend on.


    The old fox wants to eat farts.


    The corner of his mouth twitched, and he secretly scolded Patriarch Tiger for being immoral.


    "Ah! If Chang Xia is willing, I am very willing." Gen responded with a smile, he didn''t believe Chang Xia would go to Yuanhu tribe, after all, Heluo tribe is not close to Yuanhu tribe. It takes half a month to come and go, Chang Xia is not an orc who likes to spend his time on the road.


    other day.


    If the Twilight Forest Orc tribe made it through, that''s another story.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 439： Chang Xia, you are awesome

    "Patriarch Gen, are you serious?" Tiger looked excited, and the tiger clan orcs sitting next to him showed surprises. Obviously, they were also looking forward to Chang Xia''s visit to Yuanhu tribe.


    "Of course." Gen nodded and said with a smile: "Chang Xia was frail since she was a child, and Wu understood her poor health and kept her drinking all kinds of soups and medicines. Entering the forest, that is also what happened after marriage as an adult. Going to Yuanhu tribe to be a guest, This is a good thing, as her elder, I naturally won''t stop her from going out."


    One listen.


    Patriarch Tago''s face darkened.


    He patronized and invited Chang Xia to the Yuanhu tribe, but he forgot that Chang Xia was different from other orcs.


    Chang Xia was frail and sickly.


    Before becoming an adult, let alone hunting and picking in the forest.


    She hadn''t even gone out of the Heluo tribe.


    In this case, Chang Xia Hui agreed to go to the Yuanhu tribe and saw a ghost.


    Maple Leaf came with the prepared sweet root juice, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up with a smile. Secretly give a thumbs up to the head of the family, and talk about people, the head of the family has never been disappointed. This is also suitable for Nanfeng.


    "Patriarch Tago taste-"


    Soon, with the help of Shen Rong, Maple Leaf poured more than half a bowl of sweet root juice to Patriarch Tiger and other tiger clan orcs.


    "What is this?" Tiger asked curiously.


    The tiger clan orc next to him was holding a bowl and gently smelled the sweet root juice in the bowl.


    The refreshing sweetness came to the nostrils, and the tiger clan orcs immediately lit up and hurriedly picked up the bowl and tasted it.


    "Sweet root juice." Shen Rong said: "The sweet roots sent by the bear clan of the earth tribe, Chang Xia squeezed and filtered the juice to get the sweet root juice. You can drink it, the number of sweet roots is limited, you can only ask everyone Friends from the Yuanhu tribe drink half a bowl of sweet root juice."


    It''s not that Shen Rong is stingy, it''s just that the number of sweet roots is limited.


    Shen Rong was already generous enough to be able to take half a bowl to entertain the Yuanhu tribe.


    This sweet root juice Changxia originally wanted to entertain his family, but unfortunately there were too few. Thinking that the tribes might send gifts to Chang Xia, Shen Rong decided to stay.


    "This sweet root juice is made by the sweet root of the bear clan of the earth tribe?" Tiger was shocked and said in surprise: "Sweet root, the lifeblood of the bear clan orcs. This time Xi Feng is quite willing to be a fool?!"


    "This sweet root was given to Chang Xia by the bear clan," said the root proudly.


    The twilight forest orcs, except Chang Xia, who has such treatment? Can get the love and respect of all orcs, the only witch in the entire Dusk Forest.


    Now, more long summer.


    Root pride, Patriarch Tago can fully understand.


    If Chang Xia is a tiger clan orc of the Yuanhu tribe, the Tiger clan leader can be more shy than the root clan leader.


    "Patriarch Tago, how are you!"


    Chang Xia finished washing up, dressed neatly and walked out of the bathroom.


    Smiling, he waved to Chief Tago.


    Patriarch Tago laughed loudly, and said, "Chang Xia, I heard that you like beans, this time I brought you ten baskets. It''s a little less, I hope you don''t take offense!"


    "Patriarch Tago is very kind! If you have time recently, stay in the Heluo tribe for more time. Let''s study together how to eat beans? And how many beans did Patriarch Tago bring this time, such as soybeans, red beans and mung beans. Kind, please keep some of the Tago patriarch, and don''t exchange all of them for the time being..."


    Chang Xia has an air of temperament and is frank.


    She wants to make tofu, red bean cake and mung bean cake.


    So, he spoke directly to Patriarch Tago.


    This said.


    Patriarch Tiger and the tiger clan orcs were very excited.


    Along with that, Gen''s eyes shone with light.


    For the first time in history, I heard Chang Xia take the initiative to make a request, which was really unexpected.


    "Okay, okay. Chang Xia said, this time the beans brought by my clan will not be traded, and they will all be given to Chang Xia for research."


    Yuanhu tribe got the practice of ginkgo.


    Tiger Orcs have no shortage of food.


    Besides, when Chang Xia studied how to eat beans, in the final analysis, it was the tiger clan orcs of the Yuanhu tribe who took advantage.


    "Patriarch Tago is too polite, I can''t ask for so many beans for research." Chang Xia was shocked and waved his hand to refuse. The various tribes participated in the exchange. The beans brought by the Yuanhu tribe were expected to start at 100,000 catties. How could Changxia use so many beans?


    Besides, these beans are the harvest of the Yuanhu tribe''s season.


    The tiger clan orcs are still waiting for Patriarch Tiger to bring the exchanged materials back to the tribe.


    "Patriarch Tago listened to Chang Xia. My clan is willing to exchange fans for these beans with the tiger clan. You reserve some Chang Xia over there, and my clan also supports Chang Xia with some beans for research." Gen reached out his hand and wanted to speak. Patriarch Tago.


    Since parents want to study beans in summer, the root is of course support.


    Chang Xia researched that it was the tribes and the orcs who benefited.


    "This..." Tiger met Chang Xia Hegen''s persistent gaze and had to compromise. He secretly decided in his heart that the next time he would give Chang Xia twice as many gifts, the share he would exchange with the Heluo tribe would be increased by 30%.


    "I listen to Chang Xia."


    In the end, Patriarch Tago compromised.


    The tribesmen are indeed waiting for them to exchange new supplies back to the tribe.


    Recently, all kinds of news have been circulating in the Twilight Forest. The powder of the Heluo tribe, the seaweed sugar of the Dadi tribe, the chili sauce of the Tianshi tribe...etc. This has attracted the pursuit of countless orcs, including the tiger orcs.


    In order to follow the Patriarch Tago to the Heluo tribe to participate in the exchange activities, the totem warriors of the tiger clan orcs attacked ruthlessly one by one.


    At this moment, the tiger clan orcs sitting in the cave of the Changxia family were satisfied.


    Sure enough, it was the right thing to do.


    Otherwise, how can you drink delicious sweet root juice and eat all kinds of delicious sugar.


    The more I think about it, the more beautiful I feel.


    At the same time, I can''t help but look forward to the next exchange event.


    Drink sweet root juice, eat sugar.


    Patriarch Tago got up and followed Patriarch Gen to the Baihu business district.


    After all, they haven''t settled down yet, and they came to Changxia to give gifts as soon as they put down their things. At this moment, everything that needs to be discussed has been discussed.


    Patriarch Tago was in a hurry to send some more beans to Chang Xia, so he was anxious to go back to the Baihu business district to clean up. At the same time, I am also interested in the Baihu business district, and would like to visit one or two in the past. I heard that the bear clan of the earth tribe arrived yesterday, and Patriarch Tago wanted to chat with the bear clan, and wanted to exchange some seaweed sugar with Patriarch Xifeng...


    "Chang Xia, you are awesome!" Maple Leaf smiled.


    Chang Xia patted Maple Leaf with a smile, and said in a sullen voice, "Maple Leaf��"


    "Haha!" Maple Leaf laughed loudly and said, "Research beans, you need our help to speak directly. There are Xylophone Amu and the others in the White Lake business district, so it''s not up to us young orcs to worry about it."


    "Let''s pour out the beans sent by the Yuanhu tribe first. Let''s see if they are dry or wet. The beans are easy to break if they are not dried." Chang Xia was not polite to Maple Leaf, and pointed to the ten baskets of beans sent by Patriarch Tago and said.


    Maple Leaf looked outside the courtyard door and said loudly: "Nanfeng, when are you going to hide? Why don''t you hurry and come in to help..."


    "Maple Leaf, when did you find me?" Nanfeng shouted.


    Open the door and enter the house with the warm spring honeydew.


    This time, there is more Da Ya. The four of them laughed and walked into the cave courtyard. They were all enchanting and each had their own merits. Chang Xia was stunned!


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 440： Dayas craftsmanship

    "You are..." Chang Xia stared at the four of them in amazement. This outfit was very advanced, and it was also in animal skin clothes, but the four Nan Feng''s outfits were different today.


    Nan Feng laughed and winked at Chang Xia.


    Then stretched out his hands and turned in circles, showing Chang Xia the animal skin clothes from all angles, happily saying: "This is made by Da Ya, she likes to use animal skins to sew all kinds of animal skin clothes. The two sets belong to you and Maple Leaf, do you want to try them?"


    Da Ya, and Maple Leaf are both strong beauties.


    The outline of Nanfeng is darker, and it is a little less gorgeous than Daya Maple Leaf. Similarly, Nuanchun is of the Xiaojiabiyu type, honeydew... Chang Xia only pays attention to her **** at first glance, and ignores her appearance.


    "Daya, you are amazing!" Maple Leaf exclaimed.


    Taking the clothes from Nanfeng, her appearance is somewhat similar to Da Ya, Maple Leaf has a cooler temperament, Da Ya is more heroic, but the careless will regard them as sisters.


    Chang Xia Xinxi took over the animal skin clothes that Da Ya sewed for herself, and she looked happy.


    She also thought about how she would sew clothes if Shen Rong made cotton and linen. She rubbed and drew a lot of drawings in her heart. At this moment, looking at the animal skin clothes on Da Ya and the others, Chang Xia felt that she didn''t need to think about the drawings any more. She could do it directly to Da Ya. better than yourself.


    "Quick, put on your hands quickly." Nan Feng urged.


    Maple Leaf Changxia looked at each other and walked towards the bedroom.


    Unlike Nanfeng''s short clothes, Changxia is long clothes. At a glance, you can see that Da Ya has used her heart. Changxia is a bit colder than the south wind, and the weather is warmer. She has been wearing long clothes and changing short clothes. It is estimated that the temperature needs to be higher.


    "Daya is very careful. I have never seen anyone in the tribe sew clothes so meticulously? The corners and corners are deliberately trimmed here. It will not take too long to make a set of animal skin clothes. At the same time, the cost of thread is also An astronomical figure." Maple Ye sighed, carefully stroking the animal skin clothes on his body, his eyes full of joy. 7k �p��


    Chang Xia took off his clothes and put on the animal skin clothes sewn by Da Ya.


    Compared with Maple Leaf''s, the animal skin on her body is softer. Chang Xia guessed that Yadong had mentioned to Da Ya that she was too particular about wearing animal skin clothes. Generally speaking, it is easy to get rashes and allergies when wearing them.


    "Maple Leaf, this animal skin suit on me is very valuable!" Chang Xia hesitated, feeling ashamed.


    Maple Leaf got dressed and turned around to help Chang Xia tidy up.


    "You can keep this dress with peace of mind. Daya will live in the tribe in the future. You just need to take care of it." Maple Leaf said calmly, Daya can sew so many sets of animal skin clothes, and she will definitely get the favor of the bear clan orcs of the earth tribe. support.


    The bear clan orcs support Da Ya, naturally hoping that Da Ya will live in the Heluo tribe in the future and be taken care of by the leopard clan orcs.


    If Chang Xia refuses, Da Ya will feel uncomfortable.


    This said.


    Chang Xia quickly understood.


    No longer insisted on the value of this animal fur coat.


    Putting on new clothes, Chang Xia looked at the rattan shoes on her feet and said regretfully, "This dress is very beautiful, but the rattan shoes on my feet don''t quite fit. Wearing animal leather shoes is uncomfortable."


    Maple Leaf smiled and said, "Then you use animal skins to sew on rattan shoes..."


    "That''s right!" Chang Xia said excitedly, "Let''s go, let''s find Daya and ask her if she can sew the animal skin and rattan shoes together?"


    Leather shoes are definitely better than animal leather shoes.


    However, it is not easy to do.


    "Daya��" Chang Xia shouted loudly.


    When the orcs in the cave courtyard heard the words, they turned around one after another.


    Suddenly, all the orcs looked at Chang Xia in amazement. The beauty that is completely different from Maple Leaf is gentle and soft, and the smile on his face gives people a sweet feeling. It seemed that as long as he looked at her and smiled, he would feel better.


    The most striking thing is Chang Xia''s eyes.


    Lively, enthusiastic and full of life.


    In the corner, Shen Rong quietly watched Chang Xia. He held his breath, as if afraid that his breath would scare Chang Xia away, he wanted to keep Chang Xia and guard the best Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, you look so pretty in this outfit!"


    The yellowish long hair is no longer boring, but has a bit of exotic style. Nan Feng stepped forward and grabbed Chang Xia''s hands, looking up, down, left and right, looking at Chang Xia seriously.


    The more you look, the more you like it.


    "Da Ya''s clothes are beautiful." Chang Xia shyly avoided the gazes of the orcs, and looked at Shen Rong from the corner of the corner, the red tide on his face deepened.


    She exhaled, broke away from the hand that was caught by Nan Feng, and fanned the wind gently to relieve the heat and embarrassment on her face.


    "Daya, I think the clothes on my body don''t match the rattan shoes. Can you think of a way to change the rattan shoes and animal leather shoes?" Chang Xia found a topic and quickly cut into it. Shen Rong''s eyes in the distance were so hot that she couldn''t bear it.


    "I like bird''s feather shoes very much, but unfortunately, feather shoes are not suitable for hunting and picking." Da Ya said, "The rattan shoes of your Heluo tribe are super comfortable to wear, but they are easy to wear. They have their own advantages and disadvantages from animal leather shoes. If you want to change, you need to try.��


    Obviously, Da Ya was very interested in Chang Xia''s proposal.


    Saying that, I want to start.


    At this time, Maple Leaf said: "Chang Xia, don''t you want to count the beans sent by the Yuanhu tribe? About shoes, wait until the beans are counted before starting! There is nothing else today, you can take it easy with Da Ya. Figured out how to sew shoes that fit.��


    Orcs usually wear shoes directly wrapped in animal skins, or walk barefoot.


    The soles of the feet have thick calluses, and the orcs can fully adapt to walking barefoot.


    The Heluo tribe is rather picky in Changxia, and has always been reluctant to wrap animal skins, but they are weak and have not exercised much, their feet are tender, and they can''t walk barefoot.


    "That''s right! I forgot about the beans." Chang Xia raised her forehead and said to Daya, "Daya, let''s deal with the beans first, and talk about shoes later. And how to sew Beautiful clothes, your dexterity, can''t be wasted."


    Aside, Maple Leaf Nuanchun whispered softly.


    "Nuanchun, do you think Changxia is still thinking about the bird clan?"


    "I also think you''re right this time, but Da Ya''s craftsmanship is really good. I never thought that animal skin clothes could be sewn so beautifully, but it''s a pity that it costs a bit of thread."


    "What is Fei Tuan afraid of? When we find the cotton and linen that Shen Rong said, then you are still afraid that the tribe will not have any thread to sew clothes? Not to mention the thread, we will still have cotton and linen."


    The conversation between the two made Milu''s heart fiery.


    The Beasts and the Bitter Birds are long gone!


    Light stone, blue cloth, thread ball and so on.


    nowadays.


    The tribe has a light tree/light grass, and I believe cotton and linen will soon have it.


    At that time, who would take care of the bird clan?


    "Nanfeng, come and help��" Chang Xia shouted to interrupt the conversation between the two of Nanfeng and asked them to come and help.


    "Come on!" Nan Feng replied.


    Shen Rong smiled, approached, and whispered: "Chang Xia, you look so good in this animal skin suit! It seems that I need to find cotton and linen as soon as possible..."


    "Am I not good-looking before?" Chang Xia said proudly.


    The bottom of his eyes was full of embarrassment, and there was no sign of admitting defeat on his mouth. At the same time, he was very happy with Shen Rong''s praise. A woman is a person who pleases herself, who doesn''t want to be beautiful in front of her sweetheart? !


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 441： I thought, the taskbar

    Ha ha--


    "My parent Xia grew up beautifully since she was a child!"


    "Shen Rong, you have to get the cotton and linen out quickly, we are all waiting."


    all of a sudden.


    Several people from Maple Leaf Nanfeng spoke one after another, helping Chang Xia to confront Shen Rong. At the same time, he urged Shen Rong to get the cotton and linen out.


    Shen Rong rolled his eyes helplessly and said, "It''s not difficult to make cotton cloth/linen cloth, but first you need to find cotton trees and linen. I can''t make cotton cloth/linen cloth out of thin air and ask the patriarch to send someone to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna to look for witches. Ask the witch to come forward."


    Recently, Shen Rong has been tinkering with the spinning wheel when he has time.


    He had seen the spinning wheel and tried it himself. The Yuan family started out by weaving, and the descendants of the Yuan family know some skills of weaving and dyeing. However, those esoteric skills and secrets are in the hands of the most core clansmen.


    Like dyeing techniques, Shen Rong has limited understanding.


    Weaving, from spinning to weaving, Shen Rong has personally learned.


    "Shen Rong knows how to weave?" Da Ya was excited.


    Honeydew is also very happy, the Heluo tribe is really a treasure tribe.


    They chose to marry into the Heluo tribe, which was a great decision!


    "I know a little." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia regretted: "If we want to weave, we have to find cotton trees and flax, so that we can get cotton and linen, and then use cotton and linen to weave into cotton and linen. The Heluo tribe has not found cotton trees and flax for the time being. It will take time to wait.��


    "Can you tell me what cotton trees and flax look like? Maybe the Earth Tribe can help." Taya said bluntly.


    Honeydew nodded and agreed: "The Tianshi tribe can also help."


    Orcs are of the same clan, and if the Heluo tribe is good, it means that the orcs of the Twilight Forest are good. Daya and Milu offered to help without hesitation, knowing that the tribe would not refuse to look for cotton trees and flax.


    these years.


    The Orcs have always been "oppressed" by the Birds and Fishes, which makes the Orcs feel very aggrieved.


    Chang Xia let the orcs see the hope of turning over����


    "Shen Rong painted portraits of cotton trees and flax, and I will show them to you later." Chang Xia said. As he spoke, he lifted the leaves covered by the rattan basket beside him, and tiptoed to look inside the rattan basket.


    Cubs, two meters per capita.


    This is a great harm to Chang Xia.


    Like Maple Leaf Nanfeng, they are all over 1.9 meters tall, while Nuanchun is slightly shorter, and they are also 1.9 meters tall. On the other hand, Chang Xia is over 1.7 meters tall. Recently, she has grown a little taller and is over 1.8 meters tall.


    However, standing with Maple Leaf and others.


    Significantly shorter.


    However, Chang Xia is happy to stand with Honey Dew.


    Chang Xia used to be much shorter than Milu, but recently she has grown a bit longer. Chang Xia feels that she is almost as tall as Milu, which is good news.


    Chang Xia has seen females from other Tianshi tribes.


    It seems that they are all very tall like the Maple Leaf South Wind.


    Sure enough, honeydew is an exception in the Tianshi tribe, haha, thinking of Chang Xia is very happy.


    "Take advantage of this exchange activity, let Shen Rong draw a few more pictures and distribute them to other orc tribes. If the six major tribes can''t find cotton trees and flax, maybe the cotton trees and flax grow in further forests... "


    Da Ya responded very quickly, and some orcs thought on the first floor.


    And Da Ya, her thoughts are on the second layer, or even the third layer.


    "Daya, you''re right." Honeydew nodded in agreement and said, "I believe that as long as cotton trees and flax grow in the Dusk Forest, the orcs will definitely be able to find it."


    "I think we can stick white paper with cotton trees and flax on the Baihu commercial area. This way, any orcs who come to the Heluo tribe can see cotton trees and flax." Nanfeng Naoguaziyi Turn, be smart.


    She fell silent.


    Suddenly, all the orcs looked sideways.


    "What, what''s wrong?" Nan Feng stammered and hesitated.


    Maple Leaf placed his hands on Nan Feng''s shoulders, and laughed, "Nan Feng, you have become a lot smarter recently, are you from the Snake Walk?"


    "��!" Nanfeng twitched the corner of his mouth and patted Maple Leaf''s hand. She was speechless quickly across her face and rolled her eyes at Maple Leaf to show her innocence.


    "I''ll go back and draw two large portraits." Shen Rong said.


    If it is to be posted in the Baihu commercial area, the white paper should not be too small.


    As a result, the ones in the house won''t work.


    Chang Xia narrowed his eyes and said nothing. Nanfeng Maple Leaf didn''t step forward to disturb her, every time Chang Xia showed such an expression, it meant she was thinking.


    Da Ya saw that Chang Xia didn''t say a word, and wanted to reach out and push her.


    Soon, it was stopped by the warm spring next to it.


    "Shh! Chang Xia is thinking about a problem and will wake up later." Nuan Chun whispered.


    Da Ya was slightly startled, and quickly retracted her outstretched hand.


    Taking advantage of Chang Xia''s distraction, the orcs spread out the ten baskets of gifts sent by the Yuanhu tribe and poured them onto the rattan sieve. Unlike last time, the beans sent by the Yuanhu tribe this time were all shelled.


    Among them, soybeans accounted for half.


    There is one basket for red beans and one basket for mung beans, and the remaining three baskets contain beans such as broad beans and green beans.


    These beans directly took up all the rattan sieves of the Changxia family.


    "Shen Rong, you said... How about we get a task bar in the Baihu business district?"


    If you set up a taskbar in the White Lake business district.


    Each tribe can post tasks on the task bar, as well as announce the materials that each tribe needs to exchange and the materials they want to exchange. In this way, can it save a lot of trouble and problems, just like the guild in the game.


    "What kind of existence is the taskbar?" Shen Rong asked.


    this time.


    Everyone poured all the beans into the rattan sieve.


    Suddenly, when I heard Chang Xia''s voice full of surprises, I suddenly came over curiously.


    "It''s a thing for the various tribes to communicate with. Set it up on the street in the Baihu business district, where each tribe can write the materials they want to exchange, and they can also write the materials they want to exchange..."


    Chang Xia talked for a long time. 7k �p��


    Explain the purpose of the taskbar as clearly as possible.


    When the saliva was almost dry, Shen Rong and the other orcs'' eyes became brighter and brighter, and their expressions were full of excitement.


    "The taskbar is a bit like a traveler, more transparent than a traveler."


    "Young merchants are all bad orcs. How could the taskbar that Chang Xia said resemble a traveling merchant?"


    "I think this task bar is very interesting. If all the orcs of the Twilight Forest are involved, the orcs can prepare the exchange materials in advance for the next exchange event, and don''t worry about carrying too much or too little..."


    There were no fools present, after Chang Xia made it clear.


    They instantly understood the benefits of the taskbar.


    At the same time, both express their love for the taskbar.


    "You all think it''s good. I have time to chat with the patriarch. Hey! You have poured out all the beans and dried them?" Chang Xia clapped her hands happily, looked up at the cave courtyard, and saw the vine sieves full of vines and dried ones. All kinds of beans, colorful beans, reflect colorful brilliance in the sun, very dazzling.


    "Who put you in a daze?" Nan Feng spit out.


    Obvious.


    This task bar proposal was something Chang Xia thought about in a daze just now.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 442： Old-fashioned mung bean cake

    Beans, dry.


    Shen Rong went back to his room to prepare new portraits of cotton trees and linen.


    Chang Xia turned the beans in the courtyard of the cave, checked the dryness and wetness of the beans, and then decided when to start researching how to eat the beans.


    Maple Leaf and the others followed to help.


    "These beans are half-dried, let''s dry them for another day." Chang Xia said. I moved the soybeans in the rattan sieve with my hand. The soybeans sent by the Yuanhu tribe were full and round. At a glance, I knew that they were high-quality soybeans. At the same time, beans such as mung beans and red beans are in good condition.


    Unfortunately, these beans are half dry.


    It is almost impossible to want to eat fresh, which makes Chang Xia feel a little pity.


    "Can''t you eat beans today?" Nanfeng said regretfully.


    Chang Xia paused slightly, looked at the mung beans in the sieve, and said, "How about... let''s try making some mung bean cakes?"


    The mung bean cake that Chang Xia wants to make is the old-fashioned mung bean cake.


    This is simple and not complicated.


    At the same time, there is no need to mix other ingredients, just grind the mung bean into mung bean powder and then steam it for processing.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng jumped up and said directly, "Chang Xia, what do you say?"


    "Yes, you speak." Maple Leaf said anxiously.


    With that eager expression, Chang Xia was taken aback for a moment.


    Beside, Nuan Chun followed and squeezed forward. Without speaking, the action said everything.


    "Nanfeng went to the kitchen to get a clean pottery bowl. I''ll load up some mung beans and grind them into mung bean powder." Chang Xia said. The old-fashioned mung bean cake is simple to make. The mung bean skin can be peeled or not peeled.


    Peel it off, and the mung bean cake made is yellow.


    Without peeling, the mung bean cake made is green.


    Chang Xia likes green mung bean cakes, so she chooses not to peel the mung bean. After all, the mung beans are peeled well, and they can be peeled off quickly. However, remember that yes, if something goes wrong, peeling mung beans can make you doubt your life.


    soon.


    Nanfeng came over with a pottery pot.


    "Nanfeng, are you serious?" Chang Xia stared at the dead fish and stared at Nanfeng speechlessly. If she remembered correctly, she was talking about the pottery bowl.


    What did Nanfeng bring here?


    This pottery pot goes down, hundreds of catties of mung beans!


    "Cough! Chang Xia, isn''t this okay?" Nan Feng said aggrieved.


    Aside, Maple Leaf Nuanchun quietly touched Nanfeng and gave Nanfeng a thumbs up. Taya Milu turned around smartly, pretending not to see this scene.


    Could it be that Changxia Songkou wants to make mung bean cake, the more the better.


    Too little and it will definitely not be enough.


    this moment.


    They wanted to ask Patriarch Tago to agree to his previous proposal and leave the beans to Chang Xia for research, so that they could eat all kinds of delicious beans.


    "No, the pot is too big. Go, replace it with a pot, you can get a few more pots." Chang Xia looked at Nan Feng''s aggrieved face, and finally couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Then, seeing Nanfeng''s calculating expression, he hurriedly added: "Six, no, seven pottery bowls, no more. After all, we are just trying and doing too much. If we fail, mung beans will be wasted."


    In fact, Chang Xia is very clear.


    Mung beans are impossible to waste, even if they fail, they can be eaten.


    However, Chang Xia felt that the sun-dried mung beans tasted better in mung bean cakes. So, I can only lie a little.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng''s footsteps first stopped, his body became stiff, and then he ran towards the kitchen briskly.


    The maple leaves in this room came back to their senses instantly.


    "Changxia, do you want to wash the mung beans?"


    "Changxia, the matter of grinding mung beans into mung bean flour, leave it to us."


    "Changxia mung beans can be made into mung bean cakes, can soybeans and red beans be made into other cakes?"


    In an instant, these females seemed to have been beaten with blood, and they caught Chang Xia and kept asking questions. The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she said, "Stop! I won''t make mung bean cake any more."


    I have to say, this sentence is too lethal.


    The Maple Leafs quickly quieted down, as if the scene just now seemed to have never happened, and they were playing with heartbeats and face changes.


    Nan Feng came with a stack of pottery bowls.


    Hand out to everyone, holding two in hand.


    "Maple leaves don''t need to be so full, really." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    Nuan Chun said: "Yes. Who knows who will come over later?"


    They stay in the cave of the Changxia family, which is bound to attract the attention of the clansmen. In addition, Chang Xia said before that he wanted to study how to eat beans. When the Yuanhu tribe settled in the Baihu commercial area, there would definitely be orcs coming here.


    Nuan Chun thinks it is necessary to plan ahead.


    After all, she didn''t want to work for a long time, and in the end she didn''t even catch the scum.


    Tribal elders and patriarchs are sometimes thicker than the walls of White Lake. This is due to the fact that the elders of Pukang are no longer tribes, otherwise it will be more exaggerated.


    "Nuanchun is right, my grandfather will definitely come here." Nanfeng said seriously.


    The fact that they didn''t leave already sent a signal that Chang Xia might be studying how to eat beans in his own cave. Anyone who has a heart will not miss coming over to inquire about the situation. Tribal females won''t all come, but delegations will still be there.


    Females like Xylophone Heyun, if they really come over.


    How could Nanfeng and the others dare to **** the beasts such as Xylophone? !


    Unless you are not afraid of being beaten, or you will die. The females of the tribe are more ruthless than the males.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing, not happy.


    She knows how to fight Xiao Nanfeng and other orcs, and she often battles wits with the tribesmen. It can be said that every day life is a war.


    The tribe has specialized elders to look after the cubs.


    It is the experience learned from Nanfeng and the others that they must exhaust all the energy of the beast cubs, otherwise it is these orcs'' grandfather Amu who suffers.


    "Don''t worry, you will definitely be able to eat mung bean cake." Chang Xia promised.


    The big deal, after the mung bean cake is ready, cut it into smaller pieces. In this way, all the orcs can taste it as much as possible, thinking about it, Chang Xia''s expression froze. This mung bean cake has not been made yet, how can I think of how to eat it?


    She was also damaged by Nanfeng and other orcs.


    The mung beans are dug out of the rattan sieve, and the grinding method is the most primitive method. The hand beasts are turned into beast claws, and the mung beans are ground into mung bean powder in the most common and barbaric way.


    At this time, Chang Xia chose to watch.


    As far as her little hands are concerned, it is more secure to grind mung beans with bare hands, or to wash and dream, after all, there is everything in dreams.


    Chang Xia could not participate in the grinding of mung beans.


    However, she is responsible for sifting the mung bean flour.


    "It seems that Shen Rong needs to polish another animal bone pot as soon as possible." Chang Xia packed the sifted mung bean powder and poured it into the animal bone pot for steaming. The milled mung bean flour is a bit much and needs to be steamed several times separately.


    Chang Xia was in charge of the first job.


    After that, you can give Nuanchun Maple Leaf their help.


    Soon, the first pot of mung bean powder was steamed. The steamed mung bean powder becomes hard, and Chang Xia uses a spatula to crush it, then open the mung bean powder, and pour crushed sugar into it. This time, Chang Xia chose seaweed sugar.


    Yesterday, the Dadi tribe sent a few big baskets, enough for a long summer to do all kinds of showy operations.


    Add water, let the crushed seaweed sugar melt, and then stir the mung bean powder and sugar water evenly. If there are large particles, it needs to be sieved again, finely stored, coarsely rolled again, and then repeated several times.


    Then find a mold for making sugar, wrap the sifted mung bean powder with a clean green cloth, and put it into the mold to compact it together. Finally, put it in the steamer together with the mold and steam for 20-30 minutes. Of course, this time is not fixed. It can be adjusted according to the thickness of the mold.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 443： Is seaweed barbecue hard to eat?

    "Chang Xia, is this all right?"


    Nanfeng stood outside the kitchen door, looking towards the kitchen on tiptoe.


    Seeing that Chang Xia put the mold together with the mung bean powder into the steamer, she couldn''t help asking. In contrast, Nuanchun is more sensible, and the vacated animal bone pot is poured into mung bean powder again and steamed...


    "Yeah! This is the easiest way." Chang Xia nodded and replied. She applied a layer of oil on the blue cloth to facilitate demolding. However, whether it will be stained with blue cloth, Chang Xia has no bottom, after all, this is just an attempt.


    Smell, mung bean cake should not be unpleasant.


    "It''s really simple, I feel like I can do it myself," Da Ya said.


    Milu''s face changed slightly, and she whispered: "Daya, are you serious? Last night, the seaweed barbecue you roasted almost sent us away, it was sweet and greasy, I really don''t know how your bear clan orcs'' tongues grow. ?"


    This said.


    Suddenly, Changxia Fengye and other orcs froze together.


    At the banquet where Da Ya Yadong got married, Da Ya personally cooked seaweed barbecue and seaweed pepper fried meat, which almost sent away the leopard orcs of the Heluo tribe. The taste is really indescribable, and they are very fortunate to have the roasted chicken roasted by Changxia Chenrong.


    "Seaweed barbecue is not as exaggerated as you said?" Da Ya retorted.


    Milu pouted at Chang Xia and the others and said, "If you don''t believe me, ask Chang Xia��"


    Da Ya turned around, stopped sifting mung bean powder, looked at Chang Xia hesitantly, and asked, "Chang Xia, is seaweed barbecue bad?"


    "Seaweed barbecue is not bad, but... We are not used to eating sweet barbecue. The dishes last night were too sweet, and we were not used to it." Chang Xia explained with careful words, trying not to hurt to Taya''s heart.


    to be honest.


    Orc tastes heavy.


    It can be seen from the fact that the orcs love to eat barbecued and stewed meat.


    However, the sweet taste of the bear clan orcs really frightened Chang Xia. Chang Xia almost doubted her life after tasting the dishes that Da Ya cooked last night.


    Sweet, very sweet, super sweet.


    Entrance, except sweet.


    Chang Xia can''t taste the second flavor.


    She suspected that in addition to the seaweed, Da Ya also put a lot of seaweed sugar into the dish.


    They didn''t dare to use chopsticks, Daya and the bear clan orcs ate happily, and Patriarch Xifeng even said that Daya''s cooking skills have improved a lot.


    That remark almost didn''t let the root and the others spray vegetables����


    "Is there? I don''t find it sweet." Da Ya said confusedly.


    She raised her head to look at Chang Xia and the other orcs, and found that they were all looking at her with indescribable expressions, and Da Ya was a little dumbfounded. Thinking back to Yadong''s weird expression every time he ate, Da Ya was a little unsure for a while.


    "Daya, the seaweed barbecue you cooked is not sweet, but very sweet." Honeydew said directly.


    Nanfeng agreed: "It''s too sweet, I admire Yadong''s ability to eat it. Daya, you should treat Yadong better in the future, don''t always bully him, after all, he is so pitiful!"


    Pfft!


    This time Chang Xia really didn''t hold back.


    Nan Feng''s words were so lethal that they almost choked Da Ya to death.


    "..." Da Ya smiled bitterly and said, "If you don''t tell me, I really didn''t find out."


    It seems that when I return to the cave next time, I have to ask Yadong. However, is the dish she cooks really too sweet? It''s no wonder that Yadong always disappears every time it''s time to eat, and every time he eats very little, Da Ya is worried about whether he is sick?


    If this stupid male eats too sweet, won''t he tell her?


    I made myself teased by Honeydew Nanfeng, so I can''t spare him tonight.


    "Chang Xia, can you come and see the size of this portrait?" Shen Rong shouted.


    Chang Xia patted off the mung bean powder on her hands, and let Nuan Chun and the others look at the kitchen stove and walked towards Shen Rong.


    this time.


    Shen Rong walked out of the room with two blank sheets of paper drawn.


    Chang Xia took the white paper that Shen Rong handed over, and looked at the portrait on the white paper. It was a bit like a sketch, but a little more abstract than a sketch. But, at a glance, can you tell what the plants on the portrait are? Chang Xia looked at the cotton trees and flax on the white paper, which were similar to what she had seen on Earth. Shen Rong was very careful when drawing. After drawing the cotton tree, he also drew cotton and young cotton trees, and the same goes for linen.


    It could be seen that Shen Rong had indeed come into contact with these two plants.


    Such a detailed and long summer can never be painted.


    After all, she has a limited understanding of the plants of Gangwa Continent.


    Changxia painting may mislead the cognition of the orcs.


    "Chang Xia, is this okay?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia Dynasty Shen Rong gave a thumbs up and praised: "Shen Rong, you are amazing! The painting is too real. I hope the orcs will find cotton and linen as soon as possible, and wait to weave cotton and linen to make beautiful clothes."


    "Now take it to the Baihu commercial area to post it?" Shen Rong happily accepted Chang Xia''s compliment, smelling the fragrance from the kitchen, feeling a little hungry.


    Chang Xia waved his hand, carefully rolled up the white paper, and replied, "Don''t worry. When all the tribes come together, I''ll decide whether to post it or not after I talk to the patriarch about the task bar."


    "Chang Xia, don''t roll it up! Show it to us." Maple Leaf said loudly: "By the way, let Da Ya and Milu have a look, maybe they have seen cotton trees and flax?"


    This said.


    Chang Xia''s hand that rolled the white paper paused.


    Take the white paper and walk towards the kitchen.


    "Come out and look on the corridor. The kitchen is dirty and there is water vapor. Don''t damage the white paper." Chang Xia said. These two portraits were drawn by Shen Rong painstakingly, and Chang Xia was reluctant to destroy them.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia spread out the portrait in his hand.


    Come and see the cotton tree and linen on the white paper.


    "Is this the cotton tree and flax? It''s quite ordinary. It looks familiar, but I''m not sure I''ve seen it before." Da Ya murmured while brushing her short hair.


    Honeydew showed the same expression.


    Obviously, she thinks the same as Da Ya.


    There are all kinds of strange plants growing in the Twilight Forest, and most of them look the same in their eyes. In fact, so are the Orcs. Otherwise, they would not call all the plants that grow in the ground roots, and the fruits on the trees are called wild fruits.


    "Is the flowering and fruiting of the cotton tree edible?"


    Suddenly Nan Feng asked a very magical question, and then Maple Leaf and the other orcs raised their heads and looked at Chang Xia and Shen Rong in unison.


    Chang Xia was too lazy to make a sound this time.


    "No. Cotton is the key to spinning cotton cloth, and the fruit is cotton seeds. If you eat it, you may be poisoned. However, if you want to try it, I will not stop it." Shen Rong said lightly.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Nanfeng and the others were quiet.


    Sure enough, not all the fruit of the tree can be eaten.


    Ha ha!


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered.


    Shen Rong''s mouth was poisonous, and Chang Xia knew it before. She didn''t expect Shen Rong to have such a dark and humorous side, and she was simply not paying for her life.


    "Changxia, is the mung bean cake steamed?" Nuan Chun shouted, breaking the silence. At this moment, the kitchen and the cave courtyard are filled with a special mung bean fragrance, which is mouth-watering.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 444： Not enough points

    "Open the steamer and see��" Chang Xia said.


    The orcs took advantage of the situation to end the topic of cotton trees and flax, followed Chang Xia into the kitchen, and stretched their necks to look at the stove.


    The warm spring opened the steamer, and the steam covered the eyes.


    at the same time.


    A strong mung bean fragrance came to the nostrils.


    "Green, smells really good!" Nan Feng whispered.


    Seeing that Nuanchun was going to reach for the mold, Changxia hurriedly opened her mouth and reminded: "Nuanchun don''t touch it, it''s hot. Wait for it to cool, or find something else to cushion it before serving."


    "What are you afraid of?" Nuan Chun waved his hands, put his hands into the steamer, and took out the mold and mung bean cake by one handle.


    The orcs looked at the mung bean cake on the cutting board, full of surprise.


    "Chang Xia, is this edible?" Maple Leaf asked softly, rubbing her hands together, her eyes fixed on the mung bean cake on the cutting board.


    Thief fragrant, the fragrance of mung bean contains the unique sweetness of seaweed sugar.


    The smell of the nose made them thirsty.


    "Wait a little bit colder, cut it with a knife and eat it." Chang Xia replied. She looked at the mung bean cake on the cutting board and breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. This mung bean cake should have been successfully made. Next, the headache is to make tofu.


    To make tofu to use gypsum or stinky water.


    Gypsum, Chang Xia could not find it.


    The only way I can think of is stinky water. This stinky water is the water that is drained when making tofu, and it will emit a stench after precipitation.


    Of course, salt brine can also order tofu.


    Considering the fact that the brine is poisonous, Chang Xia did not dare to try it at will.


    "Bring the mung bean cake to the square table in the corridor soon in the warm spring, it''s getting cold outside quickly." Nan Feng turned around and thought about it and made a suggestion.


    Warm spring hears the words and does it.


    These orcs really tried their best to eat mung bean cake as soon as possible.


    The maple leaves are cleaned with a knife.


    Obviously, I was afraid that the mung bean cake would be cold, and the knife was not ready.


    Da Ya went into the kitchen and took out a sugar jar, looking at it, as if she planned to eat mung bean cake dipped in sugar. This bear clan orc''s fondness for sweets really can''t get rid of it.


    Honeydew is quite quiet.


    However, the premise is to ignore the embarrassment of her squatting at the square table and swallowing her saliva.


    "Chang Xia, can these beans be made into cakes like mung bean cake?" Shen Rong asked. Looking at the beans drying in the rattan sieve in the cave courtyard, I couldn''t help thinking how many pastries could be made? 7k �p��


    At the same time, he was thinking about the tribe''s new round of polishing the animal bone pot.


    It should turn on again.


    For the first time, it was when Chang Xia made the vermicelli.


    This time, the mung bean cake will definitely inspire the second enthusiasm of the people. Shen Rong has eaten pastries in the Western Land, either delicate or rough. But one day it is common, whether it is delicate or rough pastries, they are mixed with various spices by the orcs...


    After the taste entered his mouth, Shen Rong could not describe whether he was eating pastries or spices? Spices have penetrated into all aspects of the life of the orcs in the Western Land. Whether it is food, clothing, housing, and transportation, they are basically inseparable from the presence of spices.


    Therefore, Xilu spices are of high value.


    The family wealth of the nobles is also based on the amount of spices owned by the family.


    "Red beans and peas are fine. Soybeans can be ground into soybean powder and added with sugar. It is very fragrant when used as a dipping sauce. Soybeans are more suitable for making tofu, soft tofu, old tofu, bean curd, spicy strips..."


    As he talked, Chang Xia''s mind was full of all kinds of spicy sticks.


    Spicy sticks are the enemy of life.


    "Changxia, stop." Nanfeng shouted to stop.


    Maple Leaf was the most direct, put down the knife, and reached out to cover Chang Xia''s mouth.


    Let Chang Xia go on talking, and the saliva in all the orcs'' mouths dried up. As soon as I hear the name, I feel like I want to eat, and I can''t let Chang Xia talk about it anymore.


    Nuan Chun took the knife that the maple leaves placed on the square table, and took the mung bean cake out of the mold. With a few knives, he cut the rectangular mung bean cake into eight pieces, "Come on, you are welcome. One piece per person, how about the taste of the freshly made mung bean cake?"


    She was equally rude.


    After speaking, he was the first to pick up a piece of mung bean cake and carefully feed it to his mouth.


    Take a light bite.


    Powder, waxy, fragrant. Suddenly the three flavors exploded in the mouth, Nuan Chun squinted his eyes and didn''t even bother to speak, opened his mouth and took a second bite.


    see.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf quickly reached out to the square table.


    "Changxia, mung bean cake tastes amazing!"


    "I tasted the taste of seaweed candy, so sweet."


    Said that seaweed sugar is so sweet, you can guess that it is definitely Da Ya without looking up. Except for her, no one among the orcs present is as sweet as she is.


    "Hurry up, quickly steam the second pot." Nanfeng licked the mung bean cake residue on his fingers, urged Nuanchun to cleanly steam the second pot, and muttered: "The animal bone pot needs to be polished to make it. Changxia Can the pottery bowl be steamed?"


    "It should be possible! You try-" Chang Xia said.


    The new pottery bowls and pots made by the tribe are quite good, and some are made from imitation animal bone pots. When Chang Xia first saw the pottery sent by the tribe, he bluntly said that the clan who was in charge of burning pottery was an orc who was sensible and able to deal with it.


    Thinking of eating mung bean cake sooner.


    Nanfeng and the others abandoned the mold and went directly to the pottery bowl.


    The mold is made of wood, which conducts heat more slowly than pottery. In order to eat, Nanfeng and the others really worked hard, but it was worth it.


    "Changxia, it''s so fragrant!"


    Across the courtyard wall, the familiar voice of the patriarch came in.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf choked his wrists and covered his eyes with a pitiful expression. How did it come so quickly? Still so coincidental? The second pot of mung bean cake had just been steamed, and he took the xylophone into the courtyard of the Changxia family cave.


    See the root and the xylophone.


    Maple Leaf and the others breathed a sigh of relief.


    The expression was so straightforward that Gen and Xylophone were speechless for a while.


    These beast cubs are too real to be beaten.


    "Chang Xia, have you figured out a new way to eat beans?" Xylophone smiled, looking over the mung bean cake residue at the corner of Nanfeng''s mouth, with a very positive tone.


    Chang Xia said: "I tried to make a few mung bean cakes with mung beans. I just steamed them. Would you and the patriarch try it?"


    "Yes." Gen said decisively.


    He knew that there was a south wind.


    If you are polite, this animal cub will dare to eat the mung bean cake directly. The cubs raised by themselves know Nanfeng better than any orcs.


    "Warm spring, cut it with your hands." Chang Xia said.


    After speaking, she gestured to Shen Rong. Shen Rong immediately understood what Chang Xia meant, and turned back to the room to get the painted cotton tree and linen.


    The sliced ??mung bean cakes are not even packed.


    It was eaten by all the orcs one by one, and it was eaten again.


    Gen and Xylophone praised again and again, and the two looked at each other, thinking about how to exchange more beans from the Yuanhu tribe. They don''t choose, as long as it is beans, and the Yuanhu tribe is willing to exchange, the Heluo tribe can agree to exchange.


    I finished the mung bean cake here.


    Chang Xia handed over the steamed mung bean cake to Nuan Chun and the others. There is still a lot of milled mung bean flour, enough to steam seven or eight more times.


    Let Nuanchun and the others steam mung bean cakes, and Changxia finds roots and xylophone to talk about the establishment of the taskbar, and the cotton tree and linen posted by Shen Rong.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 445： Shen Rong, its too difficult for me

    "The portraits of cotton trees and flax must be posted. The sooner the cotton trees and flax are found, the sooner the orcs can realize the freedom to wear clothes. The witch will definitely support this matter, and the other orc tribes will also strongly support it."


    "Taskbar, I promise."


    "It''s up to Shen Rong to be responsible for how to build it, and what needs to be said directly."


    Chang Xia just made two things clear, and Gen immediately agreed.


    At the same time, I wanted to take the portrait to the Baihu commercial area to post it, but Chang Xia was busy preventing it. Persuade the root to wait until the rest of the orcs arrive in the tribe, and then paste the portraits of cotton trees and flax on them.


    "Changxia, I''ll go back to the tribe to talk to the elders about the task bar, and leave the bean matter to the tribe to solve." Gen finished talking, stood up and rushed to the tribe. He felt that the taskbar was very useful, and he had to discuss it with the elders of the tribe as soon as possible, and then let Shen Rong build the taskbar.


    Chang Xia looked at the roots that came and went in a hurry, turned around and pulled the xylophone.


    "Xuqin Amu, don''t leave in a hurry. After the next basket of mung bean cakes is steamed, it''s not too late to leave after eating the mung bean cakes."


    Xylophone did not refuse to think about it.


    Near noon, after eating mung bean cake, you can go back to the tribe to prepare lunch.


    Seeing the excited look, most likely won''t be hungry.


    This thought.


    Xylophone took advantage of the situation and sat down.


    Talk to Chang Xia about the old-fashioned mung bean cake and ask about the production process. When the tribes exchanged beans from the Yuanhu tribe, mung bean cakes will become popular in the tribe sooner or later.


    "Nanfeng, where did the snake walk go? You didn''t instruct people to go out hunting, right? Don''t try to instruct him every day. When you return to the Snake Mountain tribe, you will suffer." After Xylophone finished talking about the mung bean cake, she wanted to steal it. The south wind is an output.


    Nanfeng rolled his eyes and said with a sullen face, "Snake goes to the Baihu business district to watch the fun, he is not a beast cub like a tit, I don''t need to hang him around my neck all the time. He dares to make me suffer when I go to the Snake Mountain tribe. , I killed him."


    In terms of cruelty, the females of the Heluo tribe said they were not afraid of anyone.


    "Who do you want to kill?" Muqin''s face changed, and when she raised her hand and pressed Nanfeng, it was a beating. This beast cub wants to go to the house without beating for a day, but he is an adult, but he is still a child, which is really a headache.


    pop-


    Very rhythmic beating.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs pursed their lips and chuckled, watching quietly.


    Taya Milu was slightly embarrassed and stood dumbfounded, not knowing whether to stop or watch the play.


    In the end, it was Maple Leaf who broke the silence.


    "Don''t worry, daily operations." Maple Leaf said.


    Upon hearing this, Taya Milu couldn''t help but have a strange expression on her face. Is the south wind so wild? Being beaten, this daily operation is quite a tiger!


    "Don''t fight, I''ll finish the mung bean cake later, and I won''t leave you a piece." Nan Feng threatened. While hiding, trying to run away. Avoiding the attack range of the xylophone, his own Eminem''s ability to hit people, no matter how many years, can still be topped.


    Painful-


    "Hoho!" Xylophone sneered twice, her movements remained the same, and her strength was directly increased by three points.


    Soon, the wailing sound of the south wind rang out from the cave courtyard.


    A moment passed.


    The wailing ended.


    Nan Feng covered his swollen cheeks, stared at Chang Xia and the other orcs with dead fish eyes, and said faintly: "Do you still have empathy? You are all dead, and I have misunderstood you orcs. "


    "Oh!" Maple Leaf gave a face.


    Nuan Chun directly ignored Nan Feng''s funny accusation.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and started hiccups with a smile. Beside him, Shen Rong brought her water and told her not to laugh, lest something happen to her later. 7k �p��


    Taya Milu was dumbfounded.


    They don''t know how to deal with this scene!


    In the end, they decided to learn Maple Leaf, and they sighed in unison, and then Mingzhe retreated to the side and watched.


    After playing around for a while, all the ground mung bean flour was made into mung bean cake.


    Chang Xia asked the xylophone to bring back some and give it to the tribal people to try. The rest were packed for Nanfeng and the others and brought back to their respective caves. Near noon, Nanfeng and the others brought mung bean cakes back to the cave to prepare lunch.


    after lunch.


    Come back to the Changxia family cave to make red bean cakes and more.


    It can be seen that before the arrival of the other orcs, Chang Xia''s time will be put on the beans.


    "Shen Rong, you go to the tribe to find the patriarch to get the brine." Chang Xia said. To make tofu in the afternoon, you need to use brine. However, this brine is not intended to be promoted in Changxia. She was afraid that the first time she made tofu, the stinky water would not work, so she planned to marinate the tofu with salt.


    After that, use stinky water to order tofu.


    Chang Xia told Shen Rong about this in private.


    Shen Rong supports Chang Xia''s decision, and it is impossible to be too cautious about the poisonous brine.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let the clan find out." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "It''s okay for the clan to find out, as long as you make it clear that the clan will understand. I want to ask what do you want for lunch?"


    "Cold vermicelli, a topping made from fried meat." Shen Rong said quickly.


    Recently, I often eat dry noodles made by the tribe, and Shen Rong is thinking about the noodles he used to eat. The freshly made vermicelli tastes great, and with a spoonful of chili, the more you eat it, the more addictive it becomes.


    "Okay, I''ll make vermicelli with fruit powder paste." Chang Xia agreed, happily agreeing to Shen Rong''s idea of ??eating cold vermicelli. At the same time, she was thinking about making some fish balls.


    The kitchen is fully seasoned and the fish **** now made are far from what they used to be.


    "You go to the pond by the Baihu Lake to catch two fish, and I''ll make fish **** at noon. I haven''t eaten fish **** for a long time, and I''m a little worried about it."


    "OK."


    Fish **** are something that the two of them are in love with.


    Shen Rong had a soft spot for fish balls, and Chang Xia said to make fish **** at noon.


    Shen Rong went to the wooden shed, picked up the rattan basket, and ran towards Baihu. I was wondering, in addition to fish, should I catch more shrimps and crabs?


    The spicy snails fried in the long summer, the taste will never be forgotten once you eat it.


    It is a pity that after capturing these mussels from the Tianluo River, they need to be raised for two or three days. Catch on the same day, can''t eat it on the same day.


    Plus.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf and other orcs like to go to the door.


    If you find out what Chang Xia is doing, you will be thirsty.


    Shen Rong couldn''t help but sigh, he was really difficult!


    "Shen Rong, do you eat fish for lunch?"


    As soon as Shen Rong walked to the pond by the Baihu Lake, he met a few people from Kongshan.


    Look, it should have just returned from the White Lake business district.


    "Chang Xia said he wanted to eat fish balls, so I caught two fish." Shen Rong said.


    Upon hearing this, Kong Shan''s eyes lit up.


    "Cough! We also catch two fish and eat fish **** at noon." Shan Kun said. This time he was a rare clever one, but it was a pity Nuan Chun was not present.


    Ha ha--


    The other orcs laughed.


    "Fishball��" Snake blinked, hesitant. However, his movements were not slow at all. He knew that if Nanfeng knew that the Changxia family was eating fish **** at noon, Nanfeng would definitely choose to eat them.


    Snake walking came to the Heluo tribe for a short time.


    He was not impressed by the taste of fish balls.


    As an intelligent male, Snake chose to do so.


    Soon, Kongshan and several people returned to the cave with two fishes each. The corners of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched as he watched Kong Shan and the others walk towards their cave dwellings.


    Fortunately, he didn''t say that he still plans to eat cold noodles��


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 446： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Shen Rong, who have you met?" Chang Xia tilted his head and poured the fruit powder into the animal bone pot to start steaming. When I saw Shen Rong coming back and squatting beside the water tank to handle the fish, I felt a little strange. It''s been a long time since I went, and why didn''t Shen Rong handle the fish at White Lake?


    "How?" Shen Rong asked without answering.


    Chang Xia smiled, put the lid on the pot, and smiled, "You have been there for a long time, and you have brought the fish back to the tribe. You can go to the tribe to get the brine after lunch..."


    The pottery where the salt is installed at home is very clean, and there is no brine.


    Otherwise, Shen Rong would not have gone this far.


    "I just went to Baihu Lake and met Kongshan. They came back from the Baihu commercial area. I heard that they eat fish **** at noon. So they all took two fish and went home. They should eat fish **** at noon like ours." Shen Rong explained with a hint of resentment in his tone.


    Chang Xia asked him to go to the tribe to get the brine after dinner, and he agreed.


    At this moment, Chang Xia began to steam vermicelli.


    He will be able to eat lunch soon, obviously not suitable for him to go to the tribe at this time.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia snickered and said, "Then you didn''t say we still eat cold noodles, right?"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t have time to speak��" Shen Rong laughed. It seems...the smell of fish **** will waft over the White Lake at noon today.


    Ha ha!


    The long summer is unbearable.


    If you want to eat cold noodles, you need an animal bone pot for steaming noodles.


    The stone pot cannot be steamed, and the pottery bowl/pot should be fine, but it is not as easy to use as the animal bone pot. In the past, the tribe had an animal bone pot in Changxia, and since they had eaten cold noodles and soup noodles at Changxia''s house, the tribe''s clansmen polished the animal bone pot.


    However, Chang Xia remembered that Yadong Kongshan did not have one at home.


    Nanfeng warm spring home should have.


    Every time I ate delicious food at Changxia''s house, Nanfeng was always the one who responded the fastest and followed suit.


    "Onion **** water removes the fishy smell and adds some other seasonings."


    Shen Rong cleaned the fish, chopped the fish, added spring onion and **** water in Changxia to remove the fishy smell, and then added other seasonings. Shen Rong watched quietly, the fish **** Chang Xia made this time were different and more complicated.


    "Shrimp powder is very fast, I have to make some." Chang Xia muttered and said, "There are fungi and pheasants in the tribe, why don''t you boil some chicken essence?"


    "Chang Xia, what is chicken essence?" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    Every time a new term comes out of Chang Xia''s mouth, it represents a kind of delicacy.


    During the time he spent with Chang Xia, Shen Rong enjoyed these delicacies, and he also understood Nan Feng and the others who liked to go to the door. Although he was not happy, Shen Rong didn''t stop him. As a foodie, he couldn''t bear to make it difficult for a foodie.


    certainly.


    More importantly, the foodie team is too big.


    Shen Rong can stop the south wind, and the maple leaves, not to mention the warm spring...


    "Yeah! A seasoning cooked with pheasant and mushrooms. The effect is equivalent to shrimp meal, and it can enhance the freshness of food." Chang Xia replied.


    Chicken essence is complicated to make.


    However, Chang Xia can make a simplified version.


    Cook with pheasant and mushrooms to make a simple version of chicken essence.


    This thing is easier to make than shrimp powder, and the amount can be expanded. Every time the shrimp skin is dried, baked, and ground again, only a little shrimp powder is obtained at the end. This shrimp meal Changxia wanted to be generous, but there was no way to generously distribute it to the tribesmen.


    Even if the practice is handed over to the tribe, it seems that not many people make shrimp meal.


    without him��


    Just two words for trouble.


    "In the afternoon, I went to the wild forest in the south of Baihu Lake to catch a few pheasants, and it happened that there were fresh fungi in the cave." Chang Xia said that wind is rain, and he was thinking about making chicken essence in the afternoon by tinkering with red bean cakes.


    This time, the tribes came to the Heluo tribe to participate in the exchange activities.


    Chang Xia felt that this chicken essence could just be used to support the tribe. The things needed to cook the simple version of chicken essence were collected at this time, which is a godsend. In addition to pheasants, these fungi were picked from Woye, among them the shiitake mushrooms that Chang Xia knew. The shiitake mushrooms have a strong fragrance and are also the main material for making chicken essence.


    "I''ll go!" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "You have to go to the tribe to get the brine."


    To catch a few chickens, Chang Xia doesn''t need anyone''s help.


    She estimated that Nanfeng and the others would go with them when the time came. Therefore, Chang Xia''s decision to refuse Shen Rong''s help was in the wild mountain forest on the south side of Baihu Lake, very close.


    "Okay! However, remember to invite Nanfeng and the others when you go to the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake. I think they will be happy to help if you just say boiled chicken essence." Shen Rong said.


    Based on what he knew about the Nanfeng people.


    Even if Chang Xia didn''t say anything, they would be happy to follow him.


    Let the steamed vermicelli cool, and then cut it for later use. The pinched fish **** start to be put into the pot, and the fried meat toppings have also been fried. When the fish **** are cooked, they can be started.


    Chang Xia put a spoonful of shrimp powder in the pot where the fish **** were boiled, and added a little salt. Wait for the fish **** to change color, take them out, and put them in a ceramic bowl.


    Shen Rong began to mix the vermicelli.


    Fried fried pork with chopped peppers, fragrant and spicy.


    Spoonful by spoonful, stir together with the vermicelli.


    It looks very appetizing.


    "Come on Shen Rong, fish balls." Chang Xia brought the prepared fish **** to the table, and an umami spread quickly.


    Shen Rong said, "This fish ball smells so fresh!"


    "The tribe has collected a lot of seasonings, and the fish **** are made from fresh fish, so the taste is naturally fresh and sweet." Chang Xia explained, pulling out the wooden chair and taking a seat.


    One mouthful of cold noodles, one mouthful of fish balls.


    At the end, drink another mouthful of fish ball soup.


    Not to mention how delicious it was, it was delicious.


    Chang Xia ate eight fish **** and a large bowl of cold noodles, and couldn''t eat it anymore. Shen Rong confirmed that Chang Xia was full, and directly ate the remaining fish **** and vermicelli.


    "Shen Rong, can you support your stomach?" Chang Xia worried.


    Shen Rong ate a bit too much, and Chang Xia was worried that she would eat to support her stomach, which would be bad.


    Shen Rong said: "It''s okay."


    At noon, he was still in the mood for what he had eaten.


    Of course, the main thing is that the fish **** are delicious.


    With that said, Shen Rong took out the fish ball soup in the pot and drank it one by one.


    Chang Xia rested his forehead and said softly, "Shen Rong, you like to eat fish balls, we can make them at any time, don''t break your belly."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be bad." Shen Rong said to himself.


    Ah--


    He couldn''t keep fish **** for Nanfeng and them, not even soup.


    To save them from worrying, let Chang Xia make fish **** for them.


    So there is nothing more reasonable than eating such a corpse and destroying traces.


    "You can make sure it''s not bad." Chang Xia said silently, without persuading anything else.


    Shen Rong got up and put away the tableware and chopsticks, ready to clean the tableware.


    After washing the dishes, he got up and went to the tribe to find the roots to get the brine. Chang Xia looked at the sky and called out to Shen Rong, "Shen Rong, you have just finished eating, so take a break. Don''t be in a hurry to go to the tribe. At this time, nine out of ten the patriarchs are having lunch..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll go back when I go. You take a break in the cave, and I''ll be right back." Shen Rong said. He thought that if the back and forth was fast, then there would be no need to let Nanfeng and Chang Xia go to the wild forest in the south of Baihu Lake.


    Chang Xia couldn''t say enough about Shen Rong.


    So, ignore him.


    Allowing Shen Rong to go to the tribe, she moved a reclining chair to lie down on the corridor, planning to take a short nap and take a nap.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 447： Shen Rong is too dark

    creak-


    The courtyard door was pushed open.


    Nanfeng opened his mouth and came, shouting: "Long-"


    "Shut up!" Maple Leaf covered Nanfeng''s mouth with quick eyes and scolded, "Changxia is sleeping, don''t shout."


    "Are we here too early?" Da Ya said.


    "It''s okay, go first." Maple Leaf replied in a low voice, the honeydew warm spring had not come yet, they came directly after three meals.


    Nan Feng pursed his lips and said softly, "Chang Xia eats lunch so fast? It must be Shen Rong''s fault, that male real yin! I still want to try the fish **** made by Chang Xia, but it seems that there is no hope... ����


    "Nanfeng, these words... do you dare to say this in front of Shen Rong? If you don''t, just shut up." Maple Leaf whispered a warning, knowing that Shen Rong was insidious, but still dared to shout, could it be that Afraid that you won''t be beaten enough and want to die?


    "..." Nan Feng was choked by Maple Leaf''s words and closed his mouth.


    Daya was confused.


    She felt that Shen Rong was very good, with a handsome and handsome appearance, and a gentle personality. To be honest, among the male orcs that Da Ya knew, none of them could compare with Shen Rong. I heard that Shen Rong was picked up by Chang Xia from the Heluo tribe at the Normandy Grand Bazaar. Da Ya is almost certain that the Normandy Grand Bazaar will be crowded with males/females of all ethnic groups who are not married in the coming year.


    Why did such an outstanding male get a sinister label in the mouth of Maple Leaf Nanfeng?


    After Maple Leaf finished speaking, she looked at Daya with a blank expression.


    "Da Ya, don''t provoke Shen Rong if it''s all right." Maple Leaf thought for a while, and then said, "If you are really curious about Shen Rong''s affairs, when you go back to your cave and look for Yadong, he will tell you the reason."


    This male wolf orc who has beaten the younger generation of the Heluo tribe.


    Too good, not even the orcs dare to hate it.


    Don''t blame the Sirius tribe for severing cooperation with the Xilu Yuan family because of him.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia could restrain him, otherwise the tribe would be wary of him.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia opened his eyes in confusion, and said vaguely: "Maple Leaf, what are you mumbling about? You just had lunch and you didn''t rest at home, why did you come here?"


    "Chang Xia, did your family eat fish **** for lunch?" Nan Feng asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Yes! Fish **** at noon, and toppings made of cold noodles and fried pork with chili sauce." After saying that, Chang Xia looked up at the south wind.


    "Damn it! Snake walking didn''t ask clearly, it''s a loss." Nanfeng pouted, dissatisfied. She doesn''t seem to have eaten cold noodles for a long time, she wants to eat it!


    While Maple Leaf licked her mouth, she also wanted to eat cold noodles, preferably a topping made of fried pork with chili sauce.


    Daya is the most calm.


    Yadong made it for her, but it tasted average.


    However, looking at the greedy appearance of Nanfeng Maple Leaf, Da Ya is curious about the cold noodles and fried pork in chili sauce. Is it really delicious?


    Talking, the three walked up the corridor.


    Each pulled up the wooden chair and took a seat.


    "Shen Rong?" Maple Leaf asked. With Chen Rong''s stubbornness towards Chang Xia, why didn''t he see him, it was strange? 7k �p��


    Chang Xia listened and felt that Maple Leaf was a little strange.


    "He went to the tribe, and I asked him to find the patriarch to get something." Chang Xia said.


    "Chang Xia, do you still make mung bean cakes in the afternoon?" Nan Feng licked his mouth, withdrawing his resentment for lunch, and recalled the taste of mung bean cakes in his mind, full of greed.


    "Make it if you want, it''s not difficult to make mung bean cake." Chang Xia said casually.


    It''s a pity that her family''s mung beans are limited, otherwise she would just let Nanfeng bring some mung beans home to toss. However, Chang Xia did not open his mouth. After all, Maple Leaf Nuanchun and the others are all there. Given the south wind, they naturally have to give Maple Leaf Nuanchun. As a result, the mung beans sent by the Yuanhu tribe are not enough.


    Chang Xia simply let them toss at home, and everyone tried it.


    When the exchange activities begin, they will find ways to exchange with each tribe on their own. After that, Chang Xia will be too lazy to care about them.


    "Did Shen Rong go to the tribe to make tofu?" Maple Leaf blinked and guessed. Chang Xia said that making tofu is a bit complicated, and you need to prepare something in advance.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "That''s right."


    After speaking, she suddenly remembered the simple version of chicken essence.


    "Wait a minute, you and I will go to the wild forest in the south of Baihu Lake, I will catch a few pheasants and come back to make chicken essence." Chang Xia replied.


    "Chicken essence-"


    "Are you going to make chicken soup to catch a pheasant?"


    "I like grilled chicken."


    In an instant, the three of them were full of energy.


    They are serious about eating.


    "Stop��" Chang Xia sat up and stopped the three of them from continuing to discuss how to eat chicken, and explained: "I didn''t catch pheasants to eat, of course, but also to eat, but it''s different from what you said. I want to do chicken essence. , This chicken essence is a seasoning, similar to shrimp powder, which can improve the taste of fresh food."


    "Use pheasant as a seasoning?"


    The three looked at each other, dumbfounded.


    "Chicken essence, you need an old hen and fungus to cook together. Forget it, I''ve explained it a hundred times now, and I guess you don''t understand it, and you''ll understand it when it''s finished." Chang Xia waved his hand and stopped the thought of continuing to explain.


    Without him, it takes too much saliva and energy.


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go!" Nan Feng suddenly jumped up and urged.


    Chang Xia moved his limbs and did not refuse.


    Since the opening, Chang Xia''s physical fitness has risen steadily. The physical work of archery practice in the morning, used to need to go home and lie down for a long time, but now when the plug-in is turned on, Chang Xia is instantly revived with blood and no injuries.


    "Bring a backpack and go to the chicken coop in the wild mountain forest south of Baihu Lake to catch pheasants." Chang Xia said.


    The words fell, and Nan Feng quickly jumped into the wooden shed and took a basket.


    Maple Leaf called out to Da Ya, and the group of four Shi Shiran walked towards the wild mountains in the south of Baihu Lake. As soon as I walked out of the courtyard, I encountered the warm spring and honeydew.


    "Where are you going��" Nuan Chun asked.


    South wind blah blah blah said.


    Soon, there were two more orcs in the team.


    "What kind of trees are these? Why are they still wrapped in leaves, very strange!" Da Ya pointed to the vine trees on both sides of the bank of Baihu Lake with a curious expression.


    Chang Xia chuckled and explained: "This is a vine tree. The tribe transplanted from Misty Mountain. The leaves that wrap the trunk of the vine tree are mainly used to keep the master warm, which is the same as the thatch that covers the ground. Purpose. The climate of Misty Ridge is warmer than that of the Heluo tribe. I am worried that the vines will not adapt to it, so I specially made protection..."


    Da Ya listened in a daze, didn''t understand, but didn''t realize it.


    A few orcs next to Nanfeng pursed their lips and snickered. Da Ya didn''t understand it, she was so cute! Did she think she didn''t understand it because she was afraid that Chang Xia would be sad?


    Ha ha--


    Chang Xia has "talked nonsense" too many times in recent years.


    The Heluo tribe has long been used to it, and Changxia is also used to it.


    Da Ya has just joined the Heluo tribe, and it is expected that it will take some time to get used to the Changxia and Heluo tribes.


    While talking, a group of orcs came to the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake.


    Pass through the vine trees planted in the wilderness and enter the mountain woodland boundary.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 448： catch chicken catch goose

    Chapter 448


    ??


    A little while.


    ??


    Chang Xia and his group of orcs stepped into the forest and came to the chicken coop.


    ??


    The pheasants with their feathers cut off, foraging in the mountains and forests, make a few clucking sounds from time to time, very leisurely.


    ??


    "Changxia, how many pheasants did you catch?" Nanfeng asked.


    ??


    Chang Xia said, "Five."


    ??


    No matter how much, it will not be easy to cook. Five, just right.


    ??


    "Okay, leave it to us." Nan Feng patted his chest and rushed into the forest excitedly.


    ??


    Milu smiled and said, "Catch pheasants, how can you miss me?" After saying that, Milu rushed out behind Nanfeng.


    ??


    "Leave one for me..." Maple Ye shouted and chased after him.


    ??


    Soon, the three of Chang Xia were left standing dumbfounded.


    ??


    Daya paused and whispered, "Are we still going to do it?" Five chickens, Nanfeng and the others rushed over to three orcs, and there were totem warriors. This is enough to go hunting, catching pheasants is completely overkill.


    ??


    "...Wait!" Chang Xia said calmly.


    ??


    She understands that if Nanfeng and the others follow, this will definitely be the result.


    ??


    Orcs love to hunt, and this is really a gene carved deep into the bone marrow. This love is male and female, and every time I enter the forest, it is like doing something with my hands.


    ??


    "Changxia, do you still count the stewed goose?" Nuanchun suddenly asked.


    ??


    That said.


    ??


    Chang Xia held her forehead, Nuan Chun almost forgot about it without saying that.


    ??


    After all, this is a promise to Nanfeng.


    ??


    If he really forgot, Nanfeng would annoy himself to death.


    ??


    "Eat the stewed goose at night." Chang Xia affirmed.


    ??


    "How many?" Nuan Chun said seriously. One is definitely not enough, but who knows how to stew a goose at night in Changxia, who can''t help it?


    ??


    "There are only dozens of big geese around Baihu Lake, do you want to eat them all at once?" Chang Xia smiled bitterly and said helplessly. When it comes to eating, the warm spring becomes as serious as the south wind, and Chang Xia really has no way to shake his head and refuse.


    ??


    "Five, the same number as catching pheasants." Nuanchun said quickly.


    ??


    She knew she couldn''t go too far, she would anger Chang Xia. That''s not worth the loss. Compared with eating a meal, it is better to have a long flow of water, and you can eat more delicious food.


    ??


    "Okay!" Chang Xia sighed and nodded.


    ??


    Da Ya stared at Nuan Chun with wide eyes, Nuan Chun blinked at her with a mysterious smile. Daya took a deep breath, she seemed to have learned a little, but she didn''t seem to have learned anything.


    ??


    The Heluo tribe is really unfathomable.


    ??


    A stick of incense kung fu.


    ??


    The three of Nanfeng walked back with their chickens.


    ??


    "Didn''t I say catch five pheasants?" Chang Xia wondered.


    ??


    Nanfeng said: "I eat stewed goose at night, and make roast chicken with a lot of pheasants. I didn''t have enough time at Da Ya last time. It''s rare for us orcs. Let''s have a good meal."


    ??


    Nanfeng said with a smile.


    ??


    Last time there were bear clan orcs, as well as root and xylophone.


    ??


    Nan Feng didn''t dare to be too presumptuous, and he felt restrained when he was eating.


    ??


    Tonight, young orcs like them can naturally let go of their hands and feet.


    ??


    "..." Chang Xia was silent for a moment, then said, "As you please, don''t be too shy, when Xiling or Titque come over, what should you do?"


    ??


    With Pai Qing''s recommendation, Xiling and the others were much more daring.


    ??


    Every three to five, he followed the beast cubs like Tit, sneaking to Baihu to find Chang Xia to eat and drink. The Chang Xia family has a great career and will not refuse anyone who comes.


    ??


    After all, the things stored in her cellar.


    ??


    Most of them were sent by the clansmen, and the Xiling Titches came to play.


    ??


    Chang Xia invited them to eat, and it was considered to make the best use of it. The things sent by the tribe were given back to the tribe again.


    ??


    Most of the clansmen know that the Xiling **** come to eat and drink.


    ??


    As a result, the number of deliveries to Changxia''s house became more frequent.


    ??


    This is really distressingly happy.


    ??


    "My grass (a kind of herb)!" Nan Feng hurriedly lowered the volume, exchanged glances with Maple Leaf, and said in a low voice, "Be low-key, you can''t lead that group of cubs here. By the way, I''ll make some mung bean cakes for delivery later. Go to the tribe and appease them."


    ??


    Changxia studies beans.


    ??


    The tribe should help stop it.


    ??


    If there is no excuse for studying beans, Nanfeng suspects that the group of cubs in the morning should have come to Baihu to play with Changxia.


    ??


    With the arrival of the Dadi tribe and the Yuanhu tribe, the Heluo tribe went out of business, and the tribesmen no longer went out to hunt and pick. Even if you go out, go to Woye for a walk at most. With the White River Wooden Bridge, the tribes don''t even need to detour to the stone bridge at the lower reaches of the White River, but can go to Woye from the wooden bridge surrounding the White Lake.


    ??


    This greatly saves the time for the tribe to go out.


    ??


    Here comes.


    ??


    The tribe naturally had more leisure time.


    ??


    The Changxia family has been very lively recently.


    ??


    Some people came to Chang Xia to ask for advice on cooking, and some came to find Chang Xia to identify new things. The clansmen seemed to have lifted the ban and went to the cave of Chang Xia''s family in Baihu.


    ??


    "Nanfeng is a good proposal!"


    ??


    "I really have to make some mung bean cakes and send them to the tribe to appease the group of cubs."


    ??


    Listening to the conversation between Nanfeng Fengye and the three, Da Ya Milu looked at each other and said that she had learned another trick.


    ??


    Carrying a pheasant, he came towards the Baihu cave.


    ??


    Passing by the fence by the Baihu Lake, Nanfeng gave Da Ya the pheasant in his hand, and she and Maple Leaf planned to catch the big goose. Stewed goose, stewed goose, once eaten, I will never forget the taste of stewed goose.


    ??


    Unfortunately, no more geese were found near the tribe.


    ??


    It is impossible to eat stewed goose at any time.


    ??


    However, thanks to these big geese, they were all caught by Nanfeng. If the tribesmen helped, Chang Xia would not let Nanfeng eat like this.


    ??


    cough cough��


    ??


    After all, eating alone can easily provoke jealousy.


    ??


    The big geese in the fence by the Baihu Lake are the private property of Nanfeng and the others.


    ??


    Even if the goose is eaten, the clansmen can''t say anything.


    ??


    "These big goose tribes have been thinking about it all the time. I''m really afraid that Nanfeng will go crazy and slaughter them all." Chang Xia complained. It is not a matter of a day or two that Nanfeng wants to eat stewed goose. However, Chang Xia was afraid that the big goose would not be enough to eat, so he kept pressing it.


    ??


    "No other geese were found near the tribe. The clansmen wanted to eat stewed goose, and so on. I heard from some clansmen that they went to the upper reaches of the White River to find traces of the goose." Nuan Chun whispered.


    ??


    If more geese can be found, all the clansmen will be able to eat stewed geese.


    ??


    When we eat stewed goose in the warm spring, the guilt can be alleviated a little.


    ??


    "Really?" Chang Xia was very excited.


    ??


    Nuan Chun said: "Really. UU reading "


    ??


    "That''s good." Chang Xia said, "Nanfeng has been talking about wanting to eat stewed goose, I''m really afraid she will act in a hurry. There are only dozens of goose in total, and there is simply not enough to eat. Stewed goose at night, Leave two alone to send to the tribe, one for the cubs to try, and the other for the elders of the tribe."


    ??


    "Yeah! I remember." Nuan Chun nodded and replied.


    ??


    She proposed to catch five big geese, so she gave her to the tribe. The Orcs have a big appetite, and they really let it go. One big goose, Nanfeng and the other Orcs can eat one.


    ??


    Good things are more delicious when shared.


    ??


    The Heluo tribe has always been united, and few people eat alone.


    ??


    (End of this chapter)


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 449： Autumn and autumn rewards for flower gardeners

    "Changxia, has the Heluo tribe always been like this?" Da Ya asked lightly.


    Honey Dew turned sideways, staring at Chang Xia Nuanchun''s face. During the time she lived in the Heluo tribe, she felt the difference of the Heluo tribe.


    "What''s the matter?" Chang Xia was slightly startled, dazed.


    Da Ya gestured, as if she didn''t know how to speak.


    Milu glanced at her and said, "Daya means that the tribe has always been united and friendly like this? Although our tribe is united, it rarely distributes food to the tribe."


    "Bear clan orcs are used to living alone. Except for hunting and picking in groups, after returning to the tribe, there is usually not much interaction and communication between clansmen." Da Ya thought for a while, and added her words along with Honeydew''s words. true inner thoughts.


    Yadong lived in the Dadi tribe for more than a month and almost changed the Dadi tribe.


    Da Ya didn''t feel deeply before, she thought it was because of Yadong''s character.


    But.


    When she came to the Heluo tribe.


    And as life begins here, Taya discovers that her previous findings were wrong.


    Yadong likes to communicate with orcs, not because of his personality. It is a subconscious living habit, which originated from the Heluo tribe.


    "Nuanchun, is what they said true?" Chang Xia was stunned and asked in astonishment.


    Nuan Chun touched the tip of his nose and replied, "Maybe! However, the Heluo tribe has always been united and friendly, and the tribe is lively and lively all day, which I think is pretty good."


    "Yes, I also like lively ones." Chang Xia nodded happily and replied.


    Nuan Chun ignored Da Ya Milu''s scrutinizing gaze.


    In fact, before Chang Xia came to the Heluo tribe.


    The situation of the Heluo tribe is similar to these orc tribes.


    Perhaps, the relationship between the clansmen is slightly better. However, it is definitely not as harmonious and harmonious as it is now. Wu sent Chang Xia, who was weak and sickly. In order to take better care of Chang Xia, the clansmen naturally increased their contacts, and the more contacts they had, the more harmonious their relationship would naturally become.


    quack--


    Suddenly, the high and sharp call of the big goose sounded.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf came in embarrassed.


    Chang Xia swallowed his saliva carefully. No matter which world this village tyrant was in, his strength was quite terrifying. Fortunately, she didn''t try to follow along to catch the big goose just now, otherwise the embarrassed team would have to add her.


    "Nanfeng, are you two planted in the reeds?" Milu laughed, looking at Nanfeng and wanted to laugh out loud.


    Da Ya covered her mouth, and laughter leaked from her fingers.


    Nuan Chun glanced at the two of them and explained: "Don''t laugh, the big goose is a fierce thief. If you are in a hurry, you will slap people, and it will hurt very much." She has caught a big goose and been slapped by a big goose. It''s sour and refreshing, I''d rather be bitten by a wild animal than a goose.


    "Unfortunately, the big white goose didn''t go out for food." Nanfeng said.


    The big white goose is the leader of the big geese.


    It was a fierce big white goose, about the size of a wild sheep.


    Nanfeng''s **** and thigh were slapped twice. Maple Leaf was quicker than her, and her arm was slapped. You don''t have to look, you know it must be bruised.


    If Maple Leaf hadn''t stopped him just now, Nanfeng would have wanted to catch the big white goose.


    In the evening, the big white goose was stewed directly in a pot.


    Maple Leaf urged: "Go home quickly, my arm was bitten and it hurts. I need to apply some medicine. Nanfeng''s luck is worse than me, and I was bitten twice."


    "Okay, go home quickly." Chang Xia said.


    With that said, he quickly ran towards his cave.


    Taya Milu looked at each other, each took a goose and followed.


    Nanfeng carried the two big geese and moved lame step by step. Maple Leaf glanced at it, grabbed the big geese on her left hand, and told Nanfeng to walk slowly.


    Next to it, Da Ya took a look.


    I hurriedly grabbed the other one, and my heart was alert to the big goose on the opponent.


    Nan Feng looked at his injuries, is this big goose really so terrible?


    "Changxia��"


    As soon as he stepped into the courtyard gate, Shen Rong greeted him.


    Chang Xia rudely handed the pheasant in his hand to Shen Rong and said, "Shen Rong, please help arrange the pheasant and the big goose, and I will take Nanfeng Maple Leaf to rub the medicine..."


    Shen Rong took the pheasant and watched Chang Xia hurriedly set foot on the corridor, pushing away the cave next to Su Ye. This cave is a pharmacy that Su Ye used to store various medicinal materials, and there are various ointments prepared by Su Ye.


    Chang Xia walked to the second medicine rack and took a jar of ointment.


    "Nanfeng Maple Leaf, go wash your hands, and then enter the house, I''ll rub the medicine for you." Chang Xia shook the ointment on his hand and said, "This is a blood-activating ointment prepared by the witch. You two were bitten by the goose, and the wound must be bruised. , If you don''t apply the medicine, it will probably swell up."


    The big geese raised on the fence by the Baihu Lake were caught by Chang Xia and the others.


    The scene was so beautiful, Chang Xia and the others said that no orcs would like to recall it.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf did not need Chang Xia to remind her, she washed her hands obediently, and followed Chang Xia into the house. The wound on Maple Leaf''s arm was fine, but Nan Feng was much worse, with two large pieces of blue on his thigh and buttock, which were already swollen. It''s no wonder that when he came back just now, Nanfeng was not walking normally.


    "Nanfeng, bear with me. I have to spread the ointment so that the wound can recover as soon as possible." Chang Xia dug a lump of the ointment from the medicine jar and spread it in the palm of his hand, then put it on Nanfeng''s thigh and smeared vigorously.


    what--


    Nan Feng was in pain and screamed.


    Chang Xia was frightened and almost knocked on the bed frame of the Babu Kang bed.


    Maple Leaf took two steps back.


    After recovering for a moment, Changxia Maple all looked up at the south wind.


    "Cough cough!" Nan Feng was slightly embarrassed, smirked, and said, "Too, it hurts too much."


    At this moment, the orcs in the cave courtyard looked at each other.


    Nan Feng''s cry sounded terrible, what were they doing in the room? It''s just rubbing medicine, is it necessary to be called such a ghost?


    "Maple Leaf, here...you come." Chang Xia gave up his seat and left the matter of wiping Nan Feng''s wound to Maple Leaf. After all, she is not as strong as Nan Feng. If Nan Feng jumped up, Chang Xia couldn''t hold Nan Feng down. .


    The wound on Nan Feng''s **** was obviously more serious than his thigh.


    Just looking at it is shocking.


    For a bite to eat.


    Nanfeng really paid too much.


    Chang Xia thought about leaving a goose leg for Nanfeng when stewing the goose at night.


    Maple Leaf moved his arms.


    He dug out a lump of ointment and spread it in the palm of his hand. He held Nanfeng with both hands and applied it violently.


    "Ah ah ah..."


    The screams of the trio.


    Instantly burst out from the room.


    Chang Xia''s hand holding the medicine jar trembled, almost dropping the medicine jar in her hand. It was indeed the right choice for Maple Leaf to apply medicine to Nanfeng. If Chang Xia did this, he would be blown away by the south wind.


    dong dong����


    "Chang Xia, what''s wrong with Nanfeng?" Nuan Chun came to knock on the door and asked.


    Chang Xia held the medicine jar, opened the door, and explained, "She doesn''t do anything, she just rubs the medicine normally."


    Outside the house, Nuan Chun and other orcs couldn''t describe their expressions.


    Is this really just the most common rubbing medicine?


    Listen, it''s like being tortured.


    "Maple Leaf is light, light. Oooo! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts too much." Nanfeng screamed continuously, which made the orcs laugh.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes and complained: "Take it easy, this ointment can be applied? Shut up for me, and then shout that you are not allowed to eat the stewed goose tonight."


    With that said, Maple Leaf raised his hand towards Nan Feng''s injured buttocks.


    snap-


    Just a slap.


    what--


    Nanfeng let out a shrill scream again.


    This time, the cry was loud and clear, and it spread throughout the Baihu cave dwellings.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 450： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    "Nanfeng, keep your voice down." Nuan Chun kindly reminded, and said, "With such a loud voice, you are not afraid of spreading the word throughout the tribe?"


    With that said, Nuan Chun couldn''t help holding his forehead.


    Just the cry just now, most of the Baihu caves can hear it.


    south wind:����


    "Nuanchun, your reminder is a little slow. Just the call of the south wind, I think the Baihu business district can hear it."


    look-


    As if wanting to do it again.


    Nanfeng turned sideways and lifted the shorts on his legs.


    Eye-strip anti-remarks stared at the maple leaves.


    This crazy female has always said she can do it, how can Nanfeng not be careful?


    "Maple Leaf, don''t bother her, she will wake up after the medicine is finished. If you are busy in the afternoon, don''t even think about being lazy." Chang Xia urged. In the afternoon, I will try to make tofu. Changxia soaked two pots of soybeans early in the morning, about 20 pounds.


    No matter how much, she is afraid of wasting it.


    Chang Xia hasn''t consulted with Shen Rong about the mold for making tofu.


    With Nanfeng and the others around, Chang Xia didn''t worry about too many things to keep busy.


    When Chang Xia rubbed the medicine on Nanfeng, Shen Rong slaughtered five pheasants and put them next to the water tank. The kitchen stove was already on fire, and the stone pot on the stove was filled with water. When the water boiled, the chicken feathers could be scalded. Handling pheasants.


    "Shen Rong, I need your help to make two sets of molds for making tofu." Chang Xia put the medicine jar back in the pharmacy, approached Shen Rong, and explained the tofu mold to Shen Rong twice. In the corner of the wooden shed are piles of wood, which were left over from the previous construction of corridors and eaves.


    Some furniture is not enough.


    However, it should be possible to make tofu molds.


    Shen Rong went back to the room and took out the white paper. According to Chang Xia''s description of the tofu mold, he drew the tofu mold, and Chang Xia helped to revise it.


    The mold for making tofu, in addition to the mold for draining water, also has a stone mill.


    This project is not small. Fortunately, the soybeans have not been soaked yet. Shen Rong has time to polish the stone mill and tofu mold.


    After chatting with Shen Rong, Chang Xia found Daya who was picking up beans again.


    "Daya, I want you to help sew a tofu bag."


    "Sew tofu bags, yes! But, Chang Xia, you have to teach me how to sew?"


    Da Ya and Chang Xia went back to the house to get the green cloth. The tofu bag was bigger than the one that Chang Xia sewed and used for filtering. So she went to Daya and asked her to help sew a new one. There was not much left of the blue cloth that Su Ye gave to Chang Xia.


    Looking forward to the long summer.


    This exchange allows orcs to recognize cotton or flax.


    This way the tribe will have cotton and linen.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng walked out of the room, Maple Leaf was fine, and Nanfeng was still limping while walking. Look, it will take a day or two to fully recover.


    This shows the ferocity of the big white goose.


    "Nanfeng, are you okay?" Nuanchun asked nervously.


    Seeing that Nan Feng was still limping after applying the medicine, he felt a little worried and couldn''t help but ask lightly.


    Nan Feng twisted his face and replied, "It''s okay!"


    "It hurts a bit after applying the medicine, but it will be fine after a while." Maple Leaf said, "Why didn''t you grind mung beans and red beans? What are you doing squatting to pick up fungi?"


    "Changxia asked us to pick out this kind of fungus, saying that it is used when cooking chicken essence. The soybeans are not soaked, and the grinding of mung beans and red beans is very fast, so we are not afraid of delaying such a little time." Nuanchun explained, the back basket of fungus Very fresh, it should have been given to Chang Xia by a certain clan.


    She remembered that Chang Xia practiced archery at the shooting range along the walls of Baihu in the early morning, but never went to Woye at all. Besides, there are snakes and pythons in Woye, and Changxia Yuemo doesn''t want to go there anymore.


    Shen Rong seemed to be helping out in the Baihu business district, and also didn''t have time to go to Woye to pick mushrooms. It goes without saying that this basket of fresh mushrooms should have come from a certain tribe in the tribe.


    "Do you have to have this fungus?" Maple Leaf asked suspiciously.


    Honeydew, who was helping out, nodded and said, "Chang Xia said that this kind of fungus must be needed. She said that this kind of fungus is called shiitake mushrooms. I smell really good."


    "This kind of fungus is stewed with pheasant and is fragrant!" Nanfeng said.


    She was sitting at the square table, ouch screaming in pain. It is estimated that she will have to rest for a while, and after the ointment takes effect, she will be able to jump up and down.


    Maple Leaf seemed to understand and nodded, squatted down, and helped to pick the bacteria together.


    Looking at Shen Rong, who was grinding stones, she asked curiously, "Is Shen Rong grinding stone pots? I remember that the Changxia family stockpiles various types of stone pots, and there should be no shortage of stone pots. Why is Shen Rong still here? Grinding the stone pot..."


    "Shen Rong is not grinding a stone pot, but a stone mill. Yes, Chang Xia said it was a stone mill." Nuan Chun recalled and confirmed the word "stone mill", explaining: "This stone mill is used for grinding. For soybeans, in addition to stone grinding, wood is also used to grind the mold for making tofu. Unfortunately, Shankun ran away, otherwise he would have to come over to help.��


    Two orcs from the Orc tribe arrived one after another in the White Lake business district.


    The Horde needs to send orcs to patrol there.


    Nuanchun is not sure if Shankun is helping out in the Baihu business district.


    Hearing this, Maple Leaf frowned.


    It seems that his partner has not been seen, what are these males busy with?


    "Bai Qing was called away by the patriarch and went to the Baihu business district to help." Milu said. Bai Qing was originally helping to build the Baihe wooden bridge, and he was very interested in woodworking. Thinking about it, I want to renovate one or two of my cave dwellings.


    Corridor, eaves, cave courtyard paving slate and so on.


    In addition, there is a large pool of Bai Linger.


    Recently started hoarding wood and stone. To really do it, you may need to wait until you come back from the Tianshi tribe. The stone does not need to be dried, but only needs to be polished. However, the wood is not good, this is not a small furniture, the wood must be dried thoroughly before it can be used.


    Not to mention, Bai Qing Milu was actually quite busy.


    "Yadong, you said you''re going to Woye." Da Ya came from the room, holding the cut blue cloth and a ball of thread in her hand, and Chang Xia was still looking for bone needles in the room.


    Maple Leaf thought for a while and said, "Maybe go hunting in Woye and prepare fresh meat for the Baihu commercial area." Of course, the hospitality of the Heluo tribe is not free, and each tribe needs to exchange materials.


    This said.


    Nuanchun thinks it makes sense.


    The Baihu business district doesn''t need too many people to patrol, but hunting is different.


    No amount is too much.


    this time.


    Chang Xia found the bone needle, and she handed it to Da Ya.


    "Da Ya, is this bone needle ok?"


    Da Ya took the bone needle, nodded and said, "Okay, leave it to me, and it will be sewed soon."


    After picking the fungus in the basket, they started cleaning the fungus in Nuanchun. At the same time, the hot water on the kitchen stove has boiled, and Maple Leaf got up and poured water to scald the chicken feathers.


    Chang Xia wanted to help, but was pushed away by Maple Leaf.


    "The boiling water is too hot, stay away. When I''m done, you will be responsible for plucking chicken feathers." Maple Leaf said.


    Warm Spring Honeydew helped the tub to clean the fungus from the water tank, apparently for fear of being scalded by the boiling water.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 451： Wooden man... Reward plus more

    "I said Changxia...Why are you two retreating so far?" Maple Leaf glanced at Nuanchun and complained.


    Nuan Chun said: "I''m afraid you pour the water too fast and splash on your body."


    Being scalded by boiling water is painful.


    Don''t ask Nuanchun why he knew, Changxia proposed to let the tribe drink boiled water to avoid contracting diseases. At the beginning, the clansmen were too careless and were burned a lot.


    During that time, Ximu elders were the most popular.


    "Changxia, can drinking boiled water really prevent you from getting sick?" Honeydew asked curiously.


    Orcs drink hot water, except for the Heluo tribe.


    No second orc tribe could be found in the entire Dusk Forest.


    Chang Xia explained: "Drinking unclean raw water into the stomach will make it easy to get sick. It is safer to drink it after boiling it." Take water.


    If it is living water like mountain spring water, it is not a big problem to drink it into the stomach.


    However, if you encounter some stagnant pools or something.


    Nine times out of ten, you must be hit.


    This kind of thing is too troublesome to explain. Chang Xia asked the patriarch to come forward and directly tell the people to boil the water and let it cool before drinking.


    The clansmen knew that Changxia was for their own good, and they knew that boiling water was troublesome, but they did not refuse. Gradually, the Heluo tribe became accustomed to drinking hot water instead of raw water.


    Honeydew nodded in understanding.


    The warm spring maple leaves next to him didn''t say much else.


    Da Ya sewed a tofu bag and interjected: "At Yadong''s request, my clan has recently started drinking boiled hot water. The cubs of the tribe are no longer in trouble, and the old people also feel more comfortable drinking hot water. ."


    Bear clan orcs eat miscellaneous food and often have diarrhea.


    Listening to Yadong''s request to boil the water before drinking it, the Dadi tribe found that many people who had diarrhea recently did not talk about diarrhea.


    "Really?" Honey dew widened her eyes and said seriously.


    "Really. When the Lion clan orcs from the Tianshi tribe come over, Milu can tell them that I think drinking hot water is better than drinking raw water. Besides, when did you see Chang Xia doing useless things?" Da Ya Give honey dew a trick, if the lion clan orcs are reluctant, take Chang Xia to the Tianshi tribe as a wake-up call.


    Honeydew nodded hurriedly and thanked him.


    At the same time, I was thinking about waiting for the Kishibian Patriarch to come over.


    She must talk to the Patriarch on the shore about drinking hot water. The Earth Tribe followed closely with the Heluo Tribe, but the Tianshi Tribe could not fall behind.


    to this.


    Chang Xia shrugged and didn''t interrupt.


    Orcs are strong, and common diseases are like being bitten by mosquitoes, and they can be cured quickly. However, certain diseases can kill orcs. Drinking hot water can avoid some diseases to some extent. If it can be promoted, it will naturally be a good thing for the orcs.


    In addition, frequent washing should also be promoted.


    Disease enters through the mouth.


    If the orcs can wash their hands frequently and drink hot water, the disease of the orcs should be reduced by half, and the survival rate of the beast cubs can also increase a little.


    Chang Xia popularized the eating method of ginkgo to solve the reason for the lack of food for the orcs.


    It is conceivable that the birth rate of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest will definitely increase in the future. Food is always the first element to curb the number of orcs.


    "Chang Xia, come here to see if the stone mill still needs to be modified?" Shen Rong shouted.


    For a moment.


    Chang Xia was taken aback.


    "Shen Rong, isn''t the stone mill too big?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    The stone mill placed in front of him may weigh four or five hundred kilograms, and this weight will definitely not be able to be pushed by a long summer. She thought about letting Shen Rong grind a small stone grinder. She could use the stone grinder to grind whatever she wanted to eat at any time, like golden noodle noodles or something.


    but.


    In front of Chang Xia, the several hundred kilograms of stone mill.


    Who can push?


    "Not big, just right." Shen Rong held up the stone mill with one hand and weighed it. He felt that the weight was just right. Occasionally, it can also be used to exercise lower arm strength or something, which is very convenient.


    Chang Xia showed an expression of unrequited love, and whispered: "It''s so heavy, I can''t push it at all!"


    "It''s okay, I''ll push it." Shen Rong said seriously.


    Chang Xia glared at Shen Rong, pouted, and said, "Give me a small one, it will be as big as the smallest wooden tub, I want to put it in the kitchen or small living room. I will exchange rice and wheat with other tribes later. and beans, it can be ground into powder and pulp.��


    Bamboo leaf cake, soybean cake, golden stick cake...


    Chang Xia has been thinking about the snacks from all over the world that Chang Xia had eaten in his previous life.


    I can make it anytime I find rice. In fact, fruit powder can also do it. The tribe has been busy recently, and Chang Xia was thinking about going into the forest. The way of eating ginkgo fell to the way of Baba. Chang Xia secretly cheered, and when the exchange activity was over, she started to make soybean Baba to try it out.


    "Okay, I''ll give you a small stone grinder." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia''s small aggrieved eyes made Shen Rong unbearable. Besides, it doesn''t take much time to polish a small stone grinder.


    Animal claws, paired with Millennium Ironwood.


    Once a set is down, it will be done soon.


    "Chang Xia, did you think of something delicious again?" Nan Feng suddenly straightened his back, his eyes fixed on Chang Xia. She watched Chang Xia grow up from a young age, and Chang Xia''s every move could not escape Nan Feng''s eyes.


    "..." Chang Xia was quiet.


    She was a little helpless about Nanfeng''s sensitivity to this aspect.


    Meeting several pairs of eyes, Chang Xia was forced to nod and replied, "Don''t think about it, today I have to study the practice of beans, and I have to cook chicken essence. After the exchange event, you can come to me and make it."


    If you don''t make it clear.


    Nanfeng will definitely not give up.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to hide it, so he simply explained the words clearly.


    Save Nanfeng and the others thinking about it all the time and make themselves uneasy.


    Don''t look at Nanfeng, they are all carefree, like males. However, when he is clingy, he can drive Chang Xia crazy.


    With Chang Xia''s promise, the orcs in the south wind beamed with joy.


    Shen Rong moved the assembled stone mill into the wooden shed, rinsed it with water in a bucket, and then dried it. Then, use the remaining stone to polish the small stone mill for Chang Xia. Wait until the small stone grinder is polished, and then start to make the tofu mold.


    Chang Xia saw the stone mill, and once again walked to the tub where the soybeans were soaked and squatted down. He stretched out his hand and grabbed a handful of soybeans. In order to speed up the soaking of soybeans, hot water was used when soaking. At this moment, the mellow soybeans have been soaked, and the soybeans can be crushed with light force.


    see.


    Chang Xia understood that the soybeans had already been soaked.


    You can grind the tofu later.


    Warm spring honeydew cleans the fungus and drains it with a rattan sieve.


    "Chang Xia, come and pluck the chicken feathers." Maple Ye shouted, and placed the hot pheasant on the corridor steps. Nan Feng was already squatting on the steps to help pull the chicken feathers.


    Chang Xia replied, "Okay!"


    "This pheasant is so fat!"


    "This is an old hen, and Chang Xia specially told me to catch it."


    "Changxia, why do you choose an old hen? It''s so fat, isn''t it delicious?"


    Chang Xia has a headache. These old hens are not for eating, but for cooking a simple version of chicken essence. However, Nanfeng and the others didn''t care so much, staring at these pheasants, wishing to swallow them raw.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 452： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Don''t ask, pluck the feathers quickly." Chang Xia urged with a dark face.


    Her head was almost dizzy by the reading of Nanfeng and the others. How could she be so curious, she simply asked them not to ask more questions, and they would not make mung bean cakes/red bean cakes.


    This said.


    Nanfeng and the others quickly quieted down.


    "Maple Leaf, clean the stone pot on the stove, and pour the fungus into it to simmer." Chang Xia plucked the pheasant while letting Maple Leaf begin to boil the fungus. This time will not be too short, Chang Xia let Maple Leaf begin to boil the fungus first, and when the pheasant is processed, it must also start to simmer.


    Maple Leaf heard the words.


    Go forward and bring the drained mushrooms into the kitchen,


    Clean the stone pot, add water, and pour the fungus into the stone pot.


    Finally, add firewood to the stove.


    By the time Shen Rong polished the small stone mill, the five old hens on Changxia''s side who used to boil the chicken essence had already been cleaned up. Chang Xia brought the cleaned old hen into the kitchen and put the whole hen next to the stone pot where the mushrooms were being stewed.


    "Changxia, is it just stewing without seasoning?" Maple Leaf asked curiously.


    In the past, when cooking food in Changxia, various seasonings were added. This time, the boiled mushrooms and pheasants did not put anything, and Maple Leaf was a little worried.


    "No." Chang Xia said.


    The simple version of chicken essence is to use the juice of boiled mushrooms, add the old hen soup and mix it together, then mash the chicken and chicken bones into the two juices, stir them together, and cool them. Crushed into powder.


    The final powder is chicken essence.


    speak up.


    Simple Chicken Essence is really easy to make.


    After the experience of pressing to make wet flour, Chang Xia believes that the clansmen will soon be able to master the practice of the simple version of chicken essence, after all, it is not difficult.


    "Changxia, is the chicken essence simmered like this?" Nan Feng twitched his nose, smelling the strong fungus fragrance in his nostrils. The old hen in the stone pot next to him hadn''t started to rise, and the smell of chicken soup was not strong enough.


    The smell of mushrooms in the house is thick and a little suffocating.


    "Don''t worry, we have to wait for the fungus and pheasant to simmer and then filter, we will pour the two juices and thick soup together, and finally mash the chicken and chicken bones and add it..."


    Chang Xia briefly stated the practice of chicken essence.


    Nanfeng and the others understood.


    However, they couldn''t help but wonder if the chicken essence produced in this way is really edible?


    No seasoning is added, what flavor can it have?


    Nanfeng and the others are not the new ones from a few months ago. They don''t eat unseasoned food. Yes, they are so arrogant.


    "Chang Xia, tell the truth...Is chicken essence really delicious?" Nuan Chun said seriously.


    In an instant.


    All the orcs looked up.


    Chang Xia held his forehead and said speechlessly: "I said before that chicken essence is a kind of seasoning like shrimp powder. When it is used for cooking, it enhances the food''s flavor. Recently, various orc tribes will arrive in Heluo tribe one after another. I''m going to take the chicken essence to the Baihu commercial area and let the tribe entertain other orcs..."


    She knew that the orc ears of Nanfeng were useless except when they were thinking about what to eat. However, they knew that unseasoned food was unpalatable, which really made Chang Xia very happy.


    This shows that the feeding during this period of time is useful.


    Immediately.


    Several orcs in Nuanchun were stupid.


    Chang Xia didn''t say, they really thought that the chicken essence was eaten directly.


    hey-hey--


    After giggling, they quickly got busy, pretending that nothing had happened. Grind mung bean and red bean and plan to make mung bean cake and red bean cake.


    The mushrooms and pheasants have already been stewed, and there is no need to do anything for the time being.


    Chang Xia asked Nuan Chun to help stare at the stove, and she went to the courtyard of the cave to watch the progress of Shen Rong. Soybean soaked, ready to grind tofu. Everything was arranged in an orderly manner, and Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Changxia, where should the mung bean cake be steamed?" Nan Feng asked.


    Mushrooms and pheasants are being boiled on the kitchen stove, and depending on the situation, the stewing time will not be short. In this case, mung bean cake and red bean cake have no place to steam.


    "You build two stoves in the courtyard of the cave, one for steaming mung bean cakes, and the other for making tofu." Chang Xia cleaned the soybeans, and Shen Rong had already made the blanks of the tofu mold, and the rest was polished and finished.


    The speed is really awesome.


    "Do you need a stove to make tofu?" Nan Feng asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia looked at Nanfeng silently, and said speechlessly: "You don''t need a stove to make tofu, what do you think should be used?"


    "I thought it was like a press..." Nan Feng thought back and made a few gestures.


    "Nanfeng, Chang Xia asked me to sew a tofu bag, and the tofu must be filtered. Think about the chicken essence stewed in the kitchen..." Da Ya smiled and put down the bone needle, bit off the silk thread on the needle, and shook it towards Chang Xia The tofu bag in his hand, "Changxia, I''ve finished sewing it. Come and see if this tofu bag is what you want?"


    "Wait, I''ll finish washing the soybeans." Chang Xia raised her head and replied.


    heard.


    Da Ya got up with the tofu bag and walked towards Chang Xia.


    "Using green cloth to make a tofu bag is really luxurious!" Nan Feng whispered, the blue cloth came from the bird clan, and few orcs of the orc clan could afford green cloth.


    The Heluo tribe just tossed with the blue cloth.


    If it were another leopard orc, believe it or not, he would hang and beat people three times a day?


    "To make tofu requires a tofu bag to filter, and besides, I didn''t waste green cloth, how could it be considered a luxury?" Chang Xia retorted, arguing that she had no luxury.


    Soon, the soybeans in the tub were cleaned and packed in wooden barrels.


    Shaking off the water droplets on his hands, Chang Xia took the tofu bag that Da Ya handed over. After checking twice, she gave Da Ya a thumbs up, "Da Ya, this tofu bag is well done. You have to wash it twice with clean water, wring it out again, and find a place to hang it. Wait for the tofu to be ground. , boil it, and use it to filter the tofu dregs."


    "Okay!" Daya was very happy.


    In the distance, Shen Rong installed the tofu mold.


    Take it to the side of the water tank to rinse and let Chang Xia verify it.


    "Shen Rong, your craftsmanship is awesome!" Chang Xia picked up the tofu mold and looked at it, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she became.


    With Chang Xia''s approval, Shen Rong said, "Just watch it, I''ll make the second set. By the way, is it time to start grinding tofu after soaking the soybeans?"


    "Yes!" Chang Xia nodded.


    Stone milled, Shen Rong dressed and placed in a wooden shed.


    After rinsing a few times, Chang Xia thought that it was just polished, so when the tofu was polished, it was washed twice to ensure that the stone chips were washed away.


    "You can''t push the stone mill, or...the second set of tofu molds will be made later." Shen Rong hesitated. He definitely didn''t want to let Chang Xia do the grinding. The stone grinding was done by him, and no orc knew more about it than him.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and pursed his mouth towards the south wind maple leaf.


    "I''ll try the small stone mill. The big one will be handed over to Nanfeng and the others." She knew that a large stone mill weighs one or two thousand pounds, and a random stone mill is four or five hundred kilograms. This is something Chang Xia can play.


    "We can also help��"


    Taya Milu said enthusiastically, this stone mill is very interesting to look at.


    They are happy to help, Chang Xia values ??beans, and this tofu must be delicious. They are still waiting to "steal a teacher" with Chang Xia, and then go back to their own cave to polish a set of stone mills and tofu molds.


    Similarly.


    They knew Chang Xia''s purpose for letting Shen Rong polish two sets of tofu molds.


    One of the sets is definitely for the Horde.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 453： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    "You two build the stove first, and put the stone pot on the rack." Chang Xia nodded, urging them to build the stove quickly, and said that they would send mung bean cakes to the cubs of the Xiling Tit, and then wait until the group of beast cubs have finished training coming.


    The stones used for the stove are stacked in the corner of the wall.


    Move over, and the wet mud will be ready in no time. The stone pot is heavy, and the base stove should not be too sloppy, and it is easy to collapse. Therefore, wet mud is needed as a binder to make the force more uniform when the stones are placed.


    "Chang Xia, how long will this fungus and pheasant be stewed?" Nuan Chun asked, sticking his head out of the kitchen. The smell of the kitchen was too strong, and Nuanchun felt dizzy. Just smelling it, she was about to burst her belly.


    However, she obviously didn''t eat anything.


    Chang Xia didn''t look back, and replied, "The mushrooms and pheasants must be stewed. It''s still early, don''t worry, I think it will take several hours to stew."


    The stone pot is slowly simmered, and the time is not too short.


    This said.


    Nuan Chun Ma Liu walked out of the kitchen.


    When she comes.


    Nan Feng and the other orcs turned around and set their sights on Nuan Chun.


    Nuan Chun''s heart tightened, and she said in surprise: "You... see what I do?"


    "Nuanchun, your whole person is fragrant. The smell of mushrooms is mixed with the smell of chicken soup, it''s all marinated!" Nanfeng licked his mouth and looked at Nuanchun with hunger and thirst.


    Looking at the warm spring, the stomach is tight.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you''re just marinated!" Nuan Chun waved his hand, hoping to dispel the strong fragrance from his body. Fortunately, my cub was thrown to the tribal training ground, otherwise it would smell like this. Nuan Chun was really afraid that my cub would be mad and caught her two bites.


    didn''t see-


    The eyes of the orcs such as Nanfeng Maple Leaf are full of danger.


    Ha ha!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing, holding his stomach and laughing.


    Mushrooms and pheasants are simmering on the kitchen stove, and the fragrance is sultry. The stove in the courtyard of the cave is well built, and Da Ya Milu brought a suitable stone pot rack from the wooden shed. The mung beans and red beans have not been milled, and similarly, the soybeans have not been milled, so there is no need to rush the two stoves for the time being.


    this time.


    The orcs stood in front of the wooden shed, surrounding the stone mill.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to place the small stone mill near the water tank, not far from the wooden shed.


    Draw water and carefully wash the small stone mill.


    "Changxia, the stone mill has been cleaned. Can you start grinding tofu?" Maple Leaf was excited. Nan Feng and the other orcs were all inexplicably excited, staring at Chang Xia, waiting to start grinding tofu.


    There is an ancient proverb on the earth: There are three hardships in life, punting a boat to strike iron and grind tofu.


    But.


    Looking at Maple Leaf, they were excited and looking forward to it.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but wonder if grinding tofu was really hard work?


    "Try it��" Chang Xia said, "Use a pottery bowl to dig a small half bowl and bring some water. Be careful, the water should not be too much, nor too little. If you feel that the stone mill is too dry, just pour water into it..."


    Talk, do it.


    Chang Xia held the handle and gently pushed the small stone mill.


    Small mills with a diameter of less than 30 cm can be easily pushed in Changxia. Chang Xia looked at the stone mill with satisfaction, chili noodles, etc., and could also use a small mill to grind it in the future, which was easier than rubbing it by hand.


    After all, rubbing hands or something, Chang Xia really can''t do it.


    "Syrup, this is soybean milk!"


    "It''s amazing! Gently push the stone mill, and the soybeans turn into soybean milk."


    "Come on, let''s try too."


    Several orcs from Nanfeng crowded Changxia to steal their lessons. After a while, they felt that they had learned. So, a swarm of bees ran to the wooden shed in front of the big stone mill.


    "Nanfeng, you pour soybeans into the grinder, I''ll try to push the stone grinder first. You guys are watching, and if something goes wrong, please remind me directly."


    Da Ya Milu took a step back and chose to watch.


    Nuan Chun was helping Chang Xia to feed the soybeans, while Shen Rong watched from a distance, his hands were not slow at all.


    "Nanfeng, more."


    "There are too many soybeans, and Chang Xia said that too much is not easy to grind."


    "Where is this much? Changxia Xiaomo is a bit big, can it be compared with this big stone mill? You must not see much..."


    Chang Xia turned around and glanced.


    He smiled with Nuan Chun, but didn''t say anything in the past.


    Grinding tofu is hard work, not very technical. After two more tries, they can control the pattern and know how much soybeans and water to pour. There is no way to teach this, just try it.


    Next.


    From time to time, the voice of Nanfeng and the others vying for grinding tofu could be heard.


    At the same time, the small stone mill turns into a warm spring and then pushes the mill, and feeds soybeans in the long summer.


    creak-


    The courtyard door was suddenly pushed open.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing, the fragrance is almost filling the entire Baihu cave!" Xylophone''s gentle voice came from far to near.


    But I saw that Xylophone Heyun stepped into the cave.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw a few people in Chang Xia grinding the mill.


    The stone mill is a new thing, Xylophone Heyun curiously walked over from the courtyard gate.


    "Chang Xia, what is this? A new thing made of stone, looks very interesting. By the way, is this white powder? No, this is soybean milk milled from soybeans..."


    Xylophone squatted down, leaned over and stared at the soy milk in the tub below the stone mill.


    Soon, she looked up at the stone mill, and then at the soybean milk.


    Full of curiosity and enthusiasm.


    He Yun didn''t make a sound, but she circled around the stone mill twice, pushed Maple Leaf and the others away, grabbed the stone mill''s handrail, and started grinding the tofu directly.


    "Xylophone, this is amazing!" He Yun was excited. Watching the soybeans pour into the eyes and finally turn into soybean milk and flow into the tub, it feels strange and full of fun.


    "Xyon Mu, this is a stone mill, a tool used to grind soybeans. Shen Rong''s side made a tofu mold, which is used to shape the tofu." Chang Xia explained.


    She studies beans.


    The tribe is aware, even the Yuanhu tribe.


    "Can this soybean be made into soy flour?" Xylophone tilted her head, thinking of ginkgo. So, she couldn''t help but say the word bean flour.


    Chang Xia heard the words and grinned softly.


    As expected of a female who can hold the tribal patriarch, she is smart.


    "Xyon Amu, soybeans can be used to make soybean flour. But, what I want to do is tofu, soybeans are ground into pulp, boiled and filtered, and special items are added to solidify into a lump. I call this lump Tofu, tofu can be fried, fried, fried, and made into other soy products.��


    When it comes to eating tofu, Chang Xia seems to be eloquent.


    Before she could finish her words, Xylophone and the other orcs swallowed their saliva desperately.


    Got it.


    This tofu is definitely good stuff.


    "Let me go and grind the tofu, you are too slow." Xylophone said neatly: "Didn''t you say you want to make mung bean cake in the morning? Leave the tofu to me, and you will make the mung bean cake. By the way, make more for I, I''m going to take it back to the tribe. The cubs of the tribe are going crazy when they hear that you are researching beans." 7k�p��


    This said.


    Nuan Chun suddenly didn''t want to compete with Xylophone for the right to grind tofu.


    Her cubs are in the tribe, so she has to make mung bean cakes and send them over.


    Otherwise, wait for them to rush over.


    Nuan Chun can''t imagine how terrifying that scene must be? !


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 454： Full 0 plus change

    "Honeydew, who of you come to help grind mung beans-"


    Nuan Chun passed the rattan sieve with mung beans and opened his mouth to shake people. Dashimo was snatched by He Yun, and Maple Leaf and the others would definitely not have a chance to get started, just leave someone to help feed the soybeans.


    "Together we will."


    Nanfeng raised his hand and stuffed the wooden barrel to Maple Leaf.


    Do you think the beatings are too little or too light? The females of the tribe are far more terrifying than the males. Carrying the wooden barrel honestly, he didn''t dare to mention it to He Yun.


    In addition to being gentle and virtuous towards Changxia, tribal females are definitely stick education to them.


    Beating someone is a tough one.


    "You grind mung beans and red beans, and I''ll look through the beans that were dried in the cave courtyard." Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered. Sure enough, to restrain Nanfeng and the others, Xylophone and the others had to come out.


    Mung bean cake made in the morning.


    Chang Xia did not intervene.


    She has to stare at the soy milk, see who on both sides grinds it first, and then cook the soy milk.


    To be honest, when making tofu for the first time, Chang Xia felt a little nervous.


    Soon, Chang Xia turned over the dried beans and went directly into the kitchen to add firewood. The fungus and pheasant in the stone pot still need to be stewed again. Depending on the situation, it will take at least another hour or two to be stewed completely.


    This two hours.


    Enough for tofu and steamed mung bean cakes.


    "Chang Xia, what''s delicious in your kitchen?" Xylophone pushed the small stone mill and looked towards the kitchen. Seeing Chang Xia coming out of the kitchen, she couldn''t help but ask.


    Chang Xia said: "The kitchen is stewing mushrooms and pheasants. I plan to make chicken essence."


    "Chicken essence-"


    "Yes, it''s chicken essence."


    As soon as I heard it, I knew it was new.


    Xylophone was very happy and said, "Is this chicken essence edible?"


    "Yes, chicken essence is a kind of seasoning, which is used to add freshness to dishes." Chang Xia explained, saying, "I plan to bring it to the Baihu commercial area for the tribe to entertain orcs from other tribes. ����


    Immediately, the xylophone came to an end.


    This chicken essence is mostly good stuff.


    "Do you want to exchange chicken essence with other orcs?" Xylophone reacted quickly, realizing what Chang Xia meant, and scolded: "Chang Xia, tell the tribe directly what you need, and let the tribe come forward and exchange for you. You don''t have to be tired. Take care of yourself, I see you busy with this and that every day, can your body bear it?"


    The tribe is getting better and better, and there is no shortage of food.


    Xylophone is too tired to see long summer.


    Hearing her say that the chicken essence is going to be taken to the Baihu commercial area, Xylophone guessed what Chang Xia was thinking. Most of the beast cubs were worried that the tribe didn''t have something they could get their hands on, and that the leopard orcs would be damaged during the exchange activities. 7k �p��


    "There are many good things in the tribe, but there are few that can be exchanged. If you are a fan, the tribesmen usually eat it, so you can''t exchange all of them for supplies." Chang Xia said softly.


    On the side, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and other orcs listened.


    His expression was slightly unnatural.


    cough cough-


    It seems that they really don''t care about the big issues of the tribe.


    It looks like it''s still a bit out of order!


    Chicken essence is simpler to make than shrimp powder, and can be mass-produced at the same time.


    Chang Xia considered it comprehensively and felt that it was a good choice to exchange chicken essence.


    "You guys, learn more from Chang Xia. Don''t worry about eating all day, go out to hunt and pick more if you have nothing to do, and are not allowed to come to Chang Xia''s house every day to entangle Chang Xia." Muqin deliberately stayed on Nan Feng as he spoke. a few seconds.


    Nanfeng''s hand for grinding the mung bean froze.


    Depend on--


    What does this mean?


    Co-authored, just she likes to eat and pester Chang Xia?


    Is she such an orc? It must not be.


    In the afternoon, the sun is shining.


    A gentle breeze blows past, making people sleepy.


    Chang Xia yawned and kept her spirits high. The midday nap was too short, and at this moment, she was a little sleepy. Although not as tired as before, it still has some influence. However, with the enhancement of her physical fitness, the mark of the beast **** between the eyebrows gradually became lighter, and as long as Chang Xia''s mood did not show obvious ups and downs, it was almost invisible.


    but.


    If Chang Xia''s mood fluctuates greatly.


    The mark of the beast **** between the eyebrows will appear.


    This situation made Chang Xia feel very strange, and Shen Rong and the tribesmen were happy to see it happen and thought it was good.


    "Changxia didn''t sleep at noon?"


    Seeing Chang Xia yawning again and again, Xylophone couldn''t help but look over.


    She remembered that Chang Xia had to take a nap every noon.


    Did you not sleep today?


    this question.


    Suddenly, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others changed their faces.


    Chang Xia had slept soundly, but it seemed that they should have woken him up. If Xylophone knew about this.


    A beating, I''m afraid it is inevitable.


    "Sleep for a while." Chang Xia said. She''s not stupid. If she really went to bed at noon, she was woken up by Nan Feng, and Nan Feng might have been beaten.


    He Yun was the first to grind more than five kilograms of soybeans.


    Chang Xia asked Maple Leaf to bring the soybean milk over and started to cook the soybean milk. When the soy milk is boiled, it needs to be filtered through a tofu bag and filtered two or three times. Boil the soy milk again, and you can drink the soy milk directly at this time.


    Boiled soy milk, add gypsum or brine, etc. into it.


    It will solidify into lumps, and the lumps are soft tofu. At this time, scoop the lumps into the tofu mold to squeeze and drain, and finally you can get delicious tofu.


    It''s very simple to say.


    However, the actual hands-on operation is very cumbersome.


    It is not easy to filter tofu repeatedly, and it is more sophisticated when adding gypsum or brine. After all, this thing can''t be added too much, and it can''t be too little.


    Too many, no.


    Too little, let alone not.


    Nanfeng, who originally planned to steam mung bean cake and red bean cake, slowly slowed down.


    The orcs stared at Chang Xia, the soy milk in the stone pot had already boiled. Chang Xia scooped the soy milk into empty wooden barrels, and then placed an H-shaped wooden stand on the stone pot, a tool used to filter soy milk.


    Set up a wooden stand with a rolling pin-like stick beside it.


    Like the wooden frame, this stick is also used to filter the soy milk.


    Open the tofu bag and pour the boiled soy milk into it. After filling the tofu bag with one-third of the soy milk, Chang Xia took the stick and placed it on the edge of the tofu bag, and started rolling...


    Tofu bags with soy milk on a wooden stand.


    As the long summer rolled the stick, the soy milk overflowed from the tofu bag and flowed into the stone pot below.


    "Very complicated!"


    "You need to watch it a few more times."


    All the orcs had serious expressions, carefully remembering Chang Xia''s actions.


    It was the first time that He Yun used the stone mill, but he pushed it too fast, which resulted in the rough grinding of the soybeans. Chang Xia was very laborious to filter, but fortunately, his body was strengthened by the mark of the beast god, and his own bloodline ability was powerful.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia might not be able to roll the stick.


    Soon, Chang Xia filtered the soy milk. She asked Nanfeng to pour the remaining bean dregs into a wooden basin. The bean dregs could be eaten or used to feed livestock.


    Take the wooden lid and cover the stone pot.


    Chang Xia went to the kitchen to prepare brine.


    He kept diluting the brine that Shen Rong brought back from the tribe. Then she walked out of the kitchen with a large bowl of brine, and she carefully put the rest of the brine into the top shelf of the cupboard.


    If you can''t control the amount of brine, it is safer to use stinky water to order tofu in the future.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 455： First time making tofu

    "Open, the soy milk is boiled."


    Holding the prepared brine, Chang Xia heard Nan Feng''s excited shout.


    "Which of you want to drink soy milk? If you want to drink it, just go to the kitchen and get a clay pot. I like drinking soy milk with sugar. If you are not used to drinking it, you can try adding salt or soy sauce." Chang Xia put the brine in a convenient place and ordered Before tofu, let the orcs taste the taste of soy milk.


    After all, she hadn''t had soy milk for many years.


    talking and talking.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help licking his lips.


    Um!


    She is also a little hungry.


    "Sugar, I want to add sugar." Da Ya raised her hand, very happy.


    Whenever there is a chance to eat sweet, Da Ya is definitely the fastest response. When the orcs saw Da Ya''s excited appearance, they all showed clear smiles.


    very quickly.


    All the orcs in the cave courtyard stopped what they were doing.


    Take a bowl from Nanfeng, and take the initiative to go to the stone pot to scoop the soy milk.


    Chang Xia took the soy milk that Shen Rong handed over, and a strong aroma of soy milk and beans came out. The bean fragrance is rich and a little sweet, and when you drink it in your mouth, the whole mouth is wrapped in the bean fragrance of soy milk.


    "This soy milk is delicious!"


    "Yeah! It tastes completely different from sweet root juice, unexpectedly delicious."


    "Amu, let my father exchange some soybeans with Yuanhu tribe."


    The brand new taste exploded on the taste buds, and all the orcs were stunned immediately. At the same time, they couldn''t help sighing with emotion. Every time Chang Xia made the food, it could bring a new feeling to the Orcs.


    "He Yun, what did you add to the soy milk?" Xylophone felt the rich bean fragrance in her mouth, full of aftertaste. He suddenly turned around and saw that the color of the soy milk in He Yun''s bowl was wrong, and was slightly surprised.


    He Yundao: "Chang Xia said you can add soy sauce, I tried it."


    She stirred for a while with wooden chopsticks, lowered her head and took a sip. The bean flavor of soy milk is wrapped in the salty aroma of soy sauce, not to mention the taste He Yun likes very much, it is very amazing.


    The corner of Xylophone''s mouth twitched.


    Smells like a sour smell.


    Xylophone cautiously took two steps back. She was afraid that she would not be used to drinking soy milk with soy sauce.


    "What''s the smell, sour?"


    The orcs have a keen sense of smell, and the orcs soon smelled the strange soy milk on He Yun''s hands. Immediately, except for Chang Xia Chen Rong, all the orcs stepped back, especially Daya, who hid far away.


    Add soy sauce to soy milk, is it really drinkable?


    Da Ya, who is used to drinking sweet soy milk, only feels that the world is spinning, and the whole world is about to collapse, is there? !


    "It smells bad? I think it''s very fragrant. Drinking it is surprisingly smooth." He Yun took another gulp, licking his mouth while drinking, his face full of happiness and satisfaction.


    This perverted smile.


    Immediately, the orcs were so frightened that they retreated again.


    This time, even Shen Rong took two steps back.


    Only Chang Xia looked calm.


    In this world, there are thousands of orcs. There are, of course, thousands of flavors.


    In the memory of her previous life, sweet mouth party, salty mouth party and so on, not too much. Add soy sauce or something, nothing unacceptable.


    Besides, there is a mysterious snack bean juice in the north of Changhuajia.


    The taste is indescribable, but people who love to drink also love it, and they feel uncomfortable if they don''t drink it for a day. Similarly, in the south, the smell of snail noodles is unpleasant. If you like to eat it, you will eat it too much. If you like it, it will not work.


    Soy milk with soy sauce, this is all trivial.


    "Amu Heyun, do you want another bowl?" Chang Xia said calmly.


    He Yun drank the soy sauce bean paste in the bowl in one breath, and he was still in the mood. He nodded towards Chang Xia and said loudly, "Come on, let''s have another bowl. Xylophone, do you really not want to try it?"


    "no, thank you!"


    "It''s not necessary."


    He Yun''s question, all the orcs shook their heads in unison.


    This fairy taste, ordinary orcs can''t love it, and they don''t dare to love it.


    After drinking the soy milk, Chang Xia started to order tofu.


    At this step, all the orcs held their breaths and looked at Chang Xia''s hand carefully. Chang Xia said that the step of making tofu is the most critical step in making tofu. Chang Xia poured the brine into the earthenware bowl, added water, and shook it a few times. Spoon another spoonful of soy milk into the pottery bowl, and then keep stirring the pottery bowl with a spoon. After repeating several times, pour the well-stirred liquid in the clay bowl into the large wooden bucket filled with soy milk.


    "Chang Xia, are you ready?" Xylophone asked nervously.


    Seeing that Chang Xia covered the big wooden barrel with a wooden lid, she couldn''t help but ask.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "When the soy milk in the wooden barrel coagulates into lumps, it is a success."


    heard.


    All the orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Chang Xia prepared the brine, they held their breath nervously, for fear that the sound of breathing would disturb Chang Xia.


    pop-


    Xylophone clapped her hands and turned to stare at Nanfeng and the other orcs.


    "Don''t be stupid, quickly steam the mung bean cake and send it to the tribe. If you delay, they will really come over..." Xylophone said coldly.


    As she spoke, she took the initiative to walk to the wooden shed in front of the large stone mill.


    Compared with the big stone mill, the small stone mill is not very good to push. Of course, Xylophone naturally wouldn''t say it out loud. After all, the small stone mill was obviously polished by Shen Rong for Chang Xia, and the one who used the small stone mill must be Chang Xia.


    Xylophone shouted, and the orcs came back to their senses.


    Get busy with your own hands.


    When Chang Xia entered the kitchen, the smell of mushrooms and pheasants was thoroughly cooked, and it smelled very greedy. If the cubs of the tribe ran over, Chang Xia might not be able to keep these two pots.


    Uncover the pot and stir gently with a spatula.


    Hearing the smell, Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing.


    Would you like to have chicken soup tonight?


    Roast chicken, just had it two days ago. However, in the evening there is stewed goose, chicken soup and so on.


    Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen without changing her face.


    She didn''t let any orcs find out that her thoughts just fluctuated.


    In a flash, Nuanchun cut the steamed mung bean cake and red bean cake, put them in rattan baskets, and planned to send them to the tribe to give the cubs a taste.


    Chang Xia walked to the wooden barrel with soy milk.


    Uncover the pot and overlook the soy milk in the wooden barrel.


    "Failed!" Chang Xia regretted. The soy milk in the wooden barrel is not solidified, no, it should be partly solidified.


    Obviously, there should be too little brine.


    She scooped out the bean curd, put it in a bowl, and tasted it.


    "It''s okay, but unfortunately it didn''t work."


    Xylophone put down the stone mill, walked towards Chang Xia and comforted: "It''s okay, let''s try again."


    In the distance, Shen Rong put down the second set of tofu molds he had made.


    Walking to the wooden barrel, he hesitated: "Changxia, can''t you just add some brine to it?"


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head.


    "Chang Xia, can I still drink this soy milk?" Nan Feng asked lightly.


    Chang Xia hesitated and said, "Yes, yes! Why are you asking this?"


    "If you can drink it, let Nuanchun send it to the tribe." Nanfeng Thief smiled. There are so many tribesmen in the tribe, and each orc has a bowl, so they are not afraid of wasting it.


    Chang Xia heard the words.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, speechless.


    Nanfeng, what a clever little ghost.


    "Nanfeng, don''t shout, you can go to the tribe with me with a wooden barrel." Nuanchun, not to be outdone, picked up the packed mung bean cake and red bean cake, and directly asked Nanfeng to take the failed soy milk to the tribe.


    Nanfeng stiffened, she didn''t want to go to the tribe.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 456： Simple version of chicken essence

    "Chang Xia, is this a success?"


    The orcs approached and squatted down. His eyes were fixed on the soymilk in the wooden barrel. The liquid soymilk, at this moment, appeared to be packed with crushed ice.


    Look, it''s very similar to the tofu that Chang Xia described.


    "Half." Chang Xia said.


    She put more brine and found that the soy milk still failed to coagulate into lumps.


    Is the brine too thin?


    "Leave this bucket of beancurd! Try it and make another pot. Xyon Amu, I''ll adjust the brine, you filter the tofu, I have to filter the mushrooms and chicken soup."


    Chang Xia drank a small bowl of thin bean curd.


    Unfortunately, this time it failed again.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to help?" Da Ya asked anxiously.


    When she saw He Yun picking up the soy sauce fruit, she immediately approached Chang Xia. At first glance, Da Ya guessed that He Yun was going to drink bean curd, the taste of soy milk/bean curd mixed with soy sauce, Da Ya was really afraid.


    Chang Xia pursed his lips and smiled.


    "Yes, you go to the kitchen with me to process the mushroom soup and chicken soup."


    Xueqin Heyun took over the job of making tofu, Shen Rong grinded the remaining soybeans, and the small stone mill was occupied by Nanfeng. After all, she had waited for a long time, and she was finally there.


    Just went to the tribe to deliver mung bean cake and red bean cake, she and Nuan Chun were besieged by the group of cubs. Fortunately, the snacks were offered in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    No wonder Xylophone always said she was here to collect debts.


    Beast cub, really super scary.


    "Wow! It''s really fragrant." Da Ya swallowed her saliva, Chang Xia lifted the lid of the pot, the mushroom soup and chicken soup in the stone pot floated up and down. people are tight.


    "Yeah! It''s all simmered, it''s really time-consuming." Chang Xia stirred with a spatula, scooped out a little soup and looked at it, very satisfied, "Daya, you ask Xylophone Amu to come in. This is how to make chicken essence. , I have to teach it to the tribe sooner or later, I''m too lazy to waste time, you let her come in and see, and I''ll tell her how to do it."


    It takes time to cook soymilk, but Xueqin Heyun is fine now.


    Exactly, it can be used.


    "Xyon Mu, Chang Xia asked you to come to the kitchen." Da Ya walked out of the kitchen, stood in the corridor and shouted to the xylophone in the cave courtyard.


    Hearing this, Xylophone walked towards the kitchen wiping her hands.


    He Yun poured her beancurd with soy sauce, and followed behind while drinking.


    Seeing this, Da Ya''s face turned black.


    It seems that even hiding in the kitchen is not enough!


    After a while.


    Kitchen teaching started online.


    Da Ya hid in the corner, covering her mouth and nose, watching and listening.


    The three of Chang Xia poured the mushroom soup and chicken soup in the stone pot into the clay pot, and separated the boiled mushrooms in the mushroom soup, and the chicken and chicken bones in the chicken soup.


    The boiled mushroom soup does not have much residue left, and it is easy to filter.


    By comparison.


    Chicken soup is more troublesome, remove the minced chicken and chicken bones. Crack the chicken and bones and place on a cutting board for later use.


    "Daya, use the spatula to help stir the mushroom soup and chicken soup, don''t be too fast, so as not to spill the soup." Chang Xia shouted.


    Da Ya took a few breaths and felt the magical smell in the air disappear.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and according to Chang Xia''s instructions, slowly began to stir the mixed mushroom soup and chicken soup. He Yun repeatedly kneads the bag of filtered mushroom soup, and Xylophone beats chicken and chicken bones with a wooden stick.


    When Da Ya is well mixed, add the hammered chicken bones.


    Stir it again and let it stand, wait for it to solidify into a lump, then crush and grind it into a powder, and the chicken essence is ready. Of course, semi-solidified lumps can also be eaten in dishes. Solidification and then grinding into powder is nothing more than more convenient storage.


    "Chang Xia, is this enough?" Da Ya asked.


    Chang Xia stuck his head out, looked at the pot, nodded and said, "Okay. Come, pour the mixed soup into the pot, add the hammered chicken and chicken bones, and stir carefully. "


    Da Ya picked up the pot and poured the soup inside into the pot next to her.


    Xylophone pours the hammered chicken bones into it.


    He Yun took the spatula and stirred vigorously.


    "Chang Xia, have you cooked chicken soup?" Nan Feng said loudly, "Can I have a bowl? It tastes so good, I''m so hungry!"


    "Go away!" Chang Xia said speechlessly.


    This cub is thinking about eating all day. She has been busy all afternoon, how can she have time to cook chicken soup?


    "This tastes so good!"


    "Changxia, can''t you really eat chicken essence directly?"


    Immediately, there were various discussions outside the house.


    Listen to the sound, get close.


    Chang Xia turned her head and looked out of the kitchen.


    Seeing Nan Feng and the others crowded at the door of the kitchen, they stretched their necks and stared at the pot of soup that He Yun was stirring.


    "Don''t worry about the chicken essence, I''ll cook the goose at night and add some chicken essence to you to taste." Chang Xia waved his hand and drove away. This group of orcs are really greedy, they all say that chicken essence cannot be eaten, and they are thinking about one by one.


    "At night, do you stew the big goose?" Xylophone said in surprise.


    Chang Xia said: "Nanfeng is always thinking about it. When he was catching pheasants in the afternoon, he caught five big geese by the way. He planned to stew them and give two to the tribe, one for the tribe''s old people to try, and the other for the tribe''s cubs. Tooth festival."


    "Chang Xia, remember to leave some for me." He Yun said.


    With Chang Xia, He Yun was not polite at all.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Okay. At that time, I will ask Nanfeng to give the patriarch a bowl. You can go to the patriarch''s house for dinner tonight."


    Said, Chang Xia showed a thief smile.


    There are not many goose stews, so it is impossible to take care of all the clansmen.


    Muqin Heyun came over today, and Chang Xia would naturally leave a copy for them.


    "Xylophone, I will say that Chang Xia is the most obedient and filial among this group of beast cubs."


    A moment passed.


    Chang Xia asked He Yun to stop stirring.


    Then, move the pottery jar with chicken essence into the small living room, put it on the long table and wait for it to cool and solidify.


    this time.


    Suddenly, there was an exclamation from Maple Leaf.


    "Solid, lumpy. Chang Xia, come here, Shen Rong has made tofu!"


    It turned out that Muqin Heyun had not left the kitchen for a long time, and the soy milk in the cave courtyard had already boiled. So, Shen Rong called Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the others, filtered the soy milk by himself, and dried it directly.


    Maple Leaf was initially hopeless.


    However, when she opened the lid.


    Immediately, I was stunned.


    This exclamation directly woke the four people in the kitchen.


    "Ouch! Forgot the soy milk in the pot."


    "I really forgot about the boiled soy milk."


    Xylophone Heyun froze and smiled shyly. I chatted with Chang Xia about chicken essence, and while chatting, I started to help filter the mushroom soup and chicken soup...


    Survive all the time.


    So, I just forgot the soy milk cooked outside.


    In a panic, he quickly squeezed out of the kitchen.


    "Chang Xia, look at it��" Maple Leaf pulled Chang Xia and showed her the bean curd in the barrel. This time it''s real bean curd instead of crushed bean curd and soy milk.


    Chang Xia was shocked and said in surprise, "Who made this pot of tofu?"


    "Shen Rong." Maple Leaf said.


    Nan Feng and the others nodded and gave Shen Rong a thumbs up.


    Shen Rong can handle it, and he can actually accomplish something.


    "Shen Rong, what did you do?" Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong in shock, his eyes full of surprise and disbelief.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly and said, "I have prepared the brine a little. What should I do next?"


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 457： This cold-hearted partner is out of love

    "Spoon the bean curd into the tofu mold and drain��" Chang Xia said.


    The brine was prepared by her, and Shen Rong said that she prepared it again. Chang Xia guessed that she was too thin?


    "Don''t move around, let Shen Rong come." Xylophone stopped Chang Xia and let Shen Rong take charge to the end. Shen Rongwang Changxia, Changxia Wangheluo tribe. Ultimately, that''s a good thing for the Orcs.


    Shen Rong took the scoop that Chang Xia handed over.


    This scoop is the husk of some kind of fruit, which is quite sturdy.


    After a little polishing, it became a suitable water scoop. It is not suitable to use it for scooping soy milk and bean flowers. The water scoop of the Changxia family''s water tank is polished by this husk.


    After the tribesmen saw it, the husk was no longer burned as firewood by the tribesmen, but was polished into water scoops or soup scoops, large and small, very elegant.


    "Don''t worry, scoop slowly." Chang Xia warmly said: "Leave a scoop at the end, everyone can taste the taste of bean curd. It should be more flavorful than the crushed bean curd just now. It''s the same as soy milk, if you want to eat it sweet. It''s salty or soy sauce-flavored, as you like."


    Chang Xia''s words just finished.


    Nanfeng hurriedly brought the freshly washed pottery bowl.


    Pottery bowls can be cleaned faster than wooden bowls. Nanfeng is very fortunate that when he picked up the bowl just now, he chose a ceramic bowl.


    Da Ya''s eyes are quick and her hands are fast, and she hugs the sugar bowl.


    I was afraid that He Yun would say, try adding some soy sauce, it tastes pretty good.


    "The bean curd is so tender! Take a sip and it will slide down your throat."


    "This bean curd tastes like milk, and the old people of the tribe should like it."


    As you get older, your teeth become loose.


    Eating food like barbecue is inconvenient.


    I usually eat more stewed meat, Xylophone drank bean curd, and I quickly figured out that I must exchange more soybeans with the Yuanhu tribe. This way, the old people of the tribe will be much more comfortable to eat in the future.


    Eating too much stew will make you tired, and other foods are inconvenient for the elderly to eat.


    nowadays.


    It''s great that Chang Xia has developed tofu.


    ...


    Shen Rong closed the lid and moved a stone to press it on top of the tofu lid.


    "Chang Xia, how long does this tofu need to be pressed?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    Chang Xia said: "When the stinky water drains out, remove the stones, and the tofu is ready."


    Tonight stewed goose, Chang Xia wondered if I should add crucian carp to stew tofu? However, she suddenly remembered that Xylophone mentioned the tribe elders just now, and soon an idea crossed Chang Xia''s mind.


    In the afternoon, I made two scraps of tofu, and I succeeded in one pot.


    There are still two pots left to do, Chang Xia plans to make the tofu, bring the xylophone back to the tribe, and let the old people of the tribe have a meal tonight.


    "Shen Rong, go ahead and cook the soy milk. Make the remaining two sheets of tofu, and let Xyon Amu bring it back to the tribe. In the evening, cook a crucian carp stewed tofu for the tribe''s elders." Chang Xia said: "We will eat stewed goose. , can''t let the tribe be greedy."


    This said.


    No matter how angry Nan Feng was, he wouldn''t dare to be a demon.


    Soybeans are dried in the tribal caves, and tofu can be made anytime if you want.


    It''s nothing more than a choice to eat in the morning or in the evening!


    Hearing this, Xylophone smiled and shook her head. Without saying anything, she stretched out her hand and landed on Chang Xia''s head and ruffled her hair violently.


    In the distance, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and other orcs all looked sideways.


    Invariably, a gentle smile appeared.


    At dusk, all the orcs rejoiced to rest in the corridors. This afternoon was very busy, but I was very busy. The tofu was ready and the chicken essence was boiled. On the square table, there are cut mung bean cakes and red bean cakes.


    Chang Xia, who should have been the busiest, turned out to be the most leisurely.


    So, she took mung beans into the kitchen and boiled a pot of mung bean soup.


    At this moment, she walked out of the kitchen carrying the cooked mung bean soup. The cooked mung bean soup, Chang Xia moved into the cellar and chilled it with a cold stone across a wooden barrel. The mung bean soup cooked with sugar exudes a hint of coolness.


    Chang Xia just walked out of the kitchen.


    Everyone looked at Chang Xia with straight eyes.


    "cold?"


    "Chang Xia, how did you do it?"


    "Nanfeng, get your bowls ready, I''ll treat you to iced mung bean soup."


    Chang Xia laughed and put down the barrel.


    The cold stone will release icy cold air when it enters the water.


    Chang Xia found a large wooden basin, put two cold stones into it, and then put the wooden barrel with mung bean soup into the wooden shed. The simple refrigerator was naturally tinkered with, but Chang Xia did not dare to freeze it for too long, for fear that the mung bean soup would turn into a popsicle.


    At the same time, this gave Chang Xia inspiration.


    When the tribe enters the hot summer, popsicles or something can be made.


    Hiss!


    I took the pottery bowl and felt the cold mung bean soup through the bowl.


    All the orcs looked at Chang Xia with shock.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and explained: "Don''t think about it blindly, I put the wooden bucket with the mung bean soup into the wooden basin with the cold stone, and then I have the iced mung bean soup. The cold stone is rare, and I will find an opportunity to exchange it with the bird tribe. Ice crystal grass, and then use my bloodline ability to breed ice crystal grass, maybe, orcs will be able to eat iced mung bean soup in the future..." 7k�p��


    With the evolution of the bloodline ability, Chang Xia is confident that he can cultivate ice crystal grass suitable for the growth of the Twilight Forest. However, the premise is that you can exchange the ice crystal grass with the bird family.


    As all orcs know, it''s not easy.


    Just like light trees, light grass and other things, the Heluo tribe will not easily exchange them.


    However, Chang Xia believes that there is nothing difficult in the world, only those who care.


    "Changxia, we are waiting for your ice crystal grass."


    Xylophone laughed and watched Chang Xia with all the orcs.


    After drinking the iced mung bean soup, Xylophone Heyun returned to the tribe with tofu. Chang Xia originally wanted the xylophone to bring the tofu back to the tribe, but in the end he couldn''t beat the xylophone, so he kept half of the plate and had tofu stewed crucian carp at night.


    Nanfeng and the others killed the geese, while Shen Rong collected beans in the courtyard of the cave.


    The cooktop built today has not been removed, and most of it will be used tomorrow. After all, Xylophone did not bring the tofu mold back to the tribe, and Shimo was temporarily owned by the Changxia family.


    "south wind--"


    After a while, the snake came over.


    Before he came in, he was stopped by Nanfeng and asked him to go to the pond by the Baihu Lake to catch crucian carp. Yadong Ma Liu followed the snake to catch the crucian carp, and the three orc totem warriors from Bai Qingkong entered the courtyard gate and watched their partners busy.


    Come on, no greetings.


    I stepped forward to help myself, and by the way asked what happened today.


    Hearing the eating of mung bean cake/red bean cake, soy milk, bean curd, tofu and mung bean soup, Bai Qing''s jealous eyes turned red.


    "Brother, don''t be jealous. I left mung bean soup for you, and I''ll give it to you when Yadong snakes back. However, the soybean milk and bean curd can only wait until tomorrow." Chang Xia smiled and instructed Shen Rong to move them into the wooden shed. . The beans will be dried tomorrow. Of course, the main reason is to study them tomorrow, so there is no need to store them in the cellar.


    Ha ha--


    Bai Qing laughed cheerfully and said happily, "It''s still Chang Xia who loves Brother!"


    "I love you too." Honey dew whispered: "I left you a bowl of soy milk in the kitchen, but there is no tofu, so I can only wait for tomorrow."


    As soon as Honey Dew said that, Shan Kun Kong Shan suddenly turned to look at his partner.


    It''s a pity that they were greeted by the ruthless cold eyes of the warm spring maple leaves. Immediately, the two felt tired and no longer in love.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 458： On the various cute tricks of partners

    "Chun''er..."


    Shan Kun''s simple and honest face showed Bambi''s innocent eyes.


    Suddenly, Nuan Chun''s disgusting almost spit out. When did this silly partner of my own learn to be cute? If you''re handsome and handsome, that''s fine!


    But--


    Shan Kun!


    Your national character face is cute, is he worthy?


    Not worthy!


    Kong Shan was the most cautious, moved carefully to Maple Leaf''s side, put his hands on Maple Leaf''s waist, and whispered, "Maple Leaf, did you really leave me a little bit?" Dot gesture.


    This action is revealed.


    Maple Leaf couldn''t help laughing, turned around, put his arms around Kong Shan''s neck, kissed him on the face, and said with a smile: "Okay, don''t be funny. Go to the kitchen and keep a bowl for you."


    "Chun''er! You see��" Shan Kun was extremely aggrieved.


    Bai Qing has it.


    There are also empty mountains.


    Snake Yadong will certainly have it.


    Is it...


    Just him not?


    With the beast cub, he felt that Nuanchun didn''t like him before, so his guess was correct. Nuan Chun doesn''t think about himself anymore. The more Shan Kun thinks about it, the more aggrieved it becomes. The dignified male man with more than seven feet almost doesn''t cry directly.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia burst into laughter and said loudly, "Chun''er! If you tease Shankun again, he will really cry. At that time, you will be the one who will be embarrassed."


    "Changxia!" Nuanchun froze and roared.


    Chun''er, what is this called?


    Shan Kun''s idiot is really stupid enough, what wrong did she do to find such a partner, the warm spring anger makes her liver hurt.


    "Get out, get out of the kitchen." Nuan Chun''s mouth twitched, and he patted Shan Kun''s back several times, and drove the person to the kitchen.


    "Hey! Just go." Shan Kun smiled and ran towards the kitchen.


    Ha ha--


    In an instant, there was a burst of laughter over the courtyard of the Changxia family''s cave dwelling. Obviously, all the orcs were "sweet" by the interaction between the two of Nuan Chun Shan Kun.


    "What are you laughing at? Get ready, it''s getting dark today. Don''t be too late for the two geese you promised to send to the tribe. If those cubs wait for a long time, they won''t be as patient as during the day..." The sound of warm spring overcast sounded.


    In order to appease the group of cubs, Nuan Chun did not go to pick up the cubs.


    I''m afraid that one accidentally received not two beast cubs, but a group of naughty and lively cubs.


    The scene was so beautiful that when I thought about it, my scalp felt numb.


    Suddenly, the laughter stopped abruptly.


    Obvious.


    All the orcs were startled by the warm spring''s words.


    "Da Ya, I came back from catching crucian carp!" Ya Dong''s laughing voice spread through the courtyard wall into the cave courtyard. Compared with the quiet snake walk, Yadong is really lively, but it is difficult to keep quiet wherever he is.


    The leader of the atmosphere was properly stirred up. Heluo tribe was without him for this period of time, and the whole tribe was quiet. At first, the tribesmen were not used to it.


    "Yadong��" Da Ya said, "Go to the kitchen, I asked Chang Xia to keep soy milk for you, and Bai Qing and the others went to the kitchen to drink it."


    This said.


    Yadong''s footsteps were a little faster in an instant.


    However, he was also polite.


    "Snake walking, don''t be stunned. Speed ??up, Kong Shan is not a good person, no matter how slow you are, be careful that he finishes all the soy milk."


    Bai Qing, he didn''t dare to arrange it.


    Shan Kun is an honest man.


    Only the remaining empty mountains, Yadong''s mouth should not be too neat.


    Maple Leaf was speechless listening to Yadong smearing Kongshan in front of Snake, opened his mouth, and shouted softly, "Yadong, do you want to learn from each other?"


    Your partner can only bully yourself.


    Yadong is shameless, he dares to be blind and can''t beat him to death.


    ...


    Yadong closed his mouth instantly.


    Picking up the processed crucian carp, pulling it up and sneaking away, quickly ran into the kitchen.


    very quickly.


    The kitchen erupted in all kinds of scolding, occasionally, mixed with one or two bang bang sounds.


    Outside the house, the people in the cave courtyard were very quiet.


    No orc at all wanted to go into the kitchen and watch.


    Chop the goose and cut the fish into pieces.


    Shen Rong marinated meat and pheasants. When catching pheasants in the afternoon, Nan Feng deliberately caught more, so he was looking forward to trying the roasted chicken with sugar. 7k �p��


    Stew the big goose, Changxia didn''t add any other roots or anything, just use the aniseed to stew the big goose. Unfortunately, no wine. When picking wild fruits this year, we must ask the tribesmen to help, and try to pick as many wild fruits as possible to make fruit wine.


    Grain wine is not suitable at present.


    After all, the whole grains have not been found yet.


    Gold bars can make wine, but they are too single, and so on.


    "Changxia, how do you send this stewed goose to the tribe?" Nuanchun asked.


    Chang Xia thought for a while and said, "Look for two clay pots, which can hold it." Chang Xia told Xylophone early on about the stewed goose.


    tonight.


    Xylophone will definitely organize tribal elders to dine in the tribal square.


    At this time, the Tribal Square must be very lively.


    Most of the stewed goose they sent would not be the staple food, so just one big goose as the staple food would definitely not be enough.


    After listening, Nuanchun went to find the clay pot to clean.


    The cave courtyard is filled with the fragrant food fragrance, and the stewed goose is almost ready.


    it''s getting dark!


    The tree of light standing in the Tribe Square emits bright light, almost illuminating most of the Heluo tribe. Baihu cave dwellings and Baihu commercial area can vaguely see the sky illuminated by the light trees, and you can even hear laughter and laughter.


    Soon, Chang Xia said that the goose was well stewed.


    Warm Spring Maple Leaf started scooping vegetables, ready to send it to the tribe.


    Bai Qing asked Shangkong Shan to move the tables and chairs, Shan Kun dutifully learned barbecue and roast pheasant from Shen Rong, Snake Yadong stood next to him and studied, Snake wanted to learn more, after all, Nanfeng''s cooking skills were average. Yadong is simpler, he eats the seaweed barbecue made by Da Ya.


    I want to learn from Shen Rong and make delicious barbecue while taking into account the taste of Da Ya. It''s not easy, he needs to learn more.


    "Come on, take your seats."


    After working hard all day, this evening is a reward for themselves.


    Chang Xia didn''t talk too much, seeing the warm spring maple leaves come back.


    Directly call the orcs to take their seats and start eating.


    "Nuanchun, didn''t you bring your twin cubs?" Nanfeng held the pottery bowl and looked suspiciously at Nuanchun with empty hands. In order to eat, do you want the cubs?


    The warm and beautiful face suddenly twisted for a moment.


    Maple Leaf covered his mouth, snickered, and explained: "the two of them stayed in the Tribal Square and didn''t plan to go home with Nuanchun. I think they were attracted by the smell of stewed goose. They thought it would be better to stay in the Tribal Square. To eat, if you follow back to the Baihu cave, you won''t be able to eat delicious stewed goose..."


    Talking and laughing, all the orcs took their seats one by one.


    Looking at the food on the long table, all the orcs couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Chang Xia, drink the fish soup first?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "How about trying the tofu soup with crucian carp first?"


    I am greedy for stewed goose, and I am also curious about the taste of stewed tofu with crucian carp. This tofu is made, but I haven''t eaten it yet.


    Tonight, this crucian carp stew with tofu is a test.


    "Very fresh!" Shen Rong scooped a bowl of crucian carp stewed tofu soup for Chang Xia, and there was crucian carp meat and tofu in the bowl. At the same time, he did not forget to scoop a bowl for himself.


    Unlike other orcs who eat stewed goose.


    The first thing they chose was crucian carp stewed tofu.


    "Fresh, tender, and smooth." Chang Xia took a sip of the soup, then ate tofu, and finally crucian carp. Then with a satisfied smile, this tofu is done.


    If no Orc tribe arrives tomorrow.


    The Yuanhu tribe may come to the cave, and Chang Xia thinks that the method of making tofu can be handed over to the Yuanhu tribe.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 459： Fragrant fruit, sweet and juicy

    Chang Xia''s idea of ??handing over the craft of grinding tofu to the Yuanhu tribe failed to materialize. After this day, the tribes arrived in the Heluo tribe one after another.


    The Baihu business district is very lively.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf was recruited by the tribe and called to help.


    gradually.


    The cellars, guest rooms, wooden sheds and cave courtyards of Changxia''s house were filled with rattan baskets, all of which were gifts from other orcs to Changxia.


    Big tribe, ten baskets.


    Small tribe, six baskets.


    Don''t stick to the noble or the cheap, what you send is a heart.


    Changxia Shen Rong didn''t go to the Baihu commercial area, but stayed in the cave to sort out the gifts. Every day, in the evening, Nanfeng and the others would come to Changxia to talk about what happened in the Baihu business district that day.


    Each tribe began to exchange resources, and at the same time left comments on the task bar, looking forward to what they hoped to exchange in the next exchange event.


    "Shen Rong, haven''t the wolf clan orcs of the Tianlang tribe arrived yet?" Chang Xia flipped over the peas in the rattan sieve. The Snake Mountain tribe arrived yesterday, and all the peas dried in the cave courtyard came from the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Listening to Snake''s explanation, the Snake Mountain tribe wanted to send more peas to Changxia.


    However, taking into account the tacit understanding of the tribes.


    The Snake Mountain tribe also sent ten baskets of gifts, and the rest of the peas. After the south wind followed the snake to the Snake Mountain tribe to complete the marriage ceremony, the Snake Mountain tribe would send another gift to Chang Xia in the name of the south wind.


    I have to say that the snake orcs of the Snake Mountain tribe know how to be human.


    Similarly.


    Chang Xia was not stingy, and told the Snake Patriarch through Snake''s mouth that the peas could squeeze oil. In addition, the various ways of eating mashed beans, after Chang Xia sorted them out, let the snake walk tell the snake tribe orcs of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    If you treat me sincerely, I will treat you with enthusiasm.


    This is Chang Xia''s principle of doing things.


    "I haven''t heard the news yet." Shen Rong shook his head lightly, a little worry flashing across his eyes. The Sirius Tribe is located in the Forest of Qingyue, which is not far from the Baihe Basin of the River Tribe. According to the distance, the wolf clan orcs of the Tianlang tribe should have arrived at the Heluo tribe long ago.


    "Is something wrong?" Chang Xia frowned and whispered, "Mother Su Ye and Bai Qing didn''t come here either, which is worrying!"


    The holy mountain of Khana is close to the tribe.


    If something really happened, it was impossible to hide it from Chang Xia.


    He hasn''t come over for a long time, maybe there is something wrong with a certain tribe of Orcs.


    Combined with the fact that the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius Tribe did not show up, Chang Xia couldn''t help thinking too much.


    "Don''t think too much, the Celestial Wolf Tribe didn''t come, maybe it was just a delay on the way. Wu and Bai Qing should be dealing with the Orcs in the Wizard''s Hall, maybe they will arrive in the afternoon." Shen Rong explained.


    Chang Xia sighed and looked at the blue sky above his head.


    "hope so!"


    Having said that, the mud beans in the cave courtyard have been turned over and dried.


    Most of the rattan baskets stacked in the corner have not been counted. There are peppers sent by the Tianshi tribe. This time, half of the peppers are dried peppers. After Chang Xia found out, he did not rush to count them. The rest were sent by some small tribes.


    When the orcs came to give gifts, they were accompanied by the leopard orcs of the Heluo tribe. Chang Xia looked at their grateful expressions and was very happy. This means that she has really brought changes to the orcs, so that the orcs really feel the benefits.


    This benefit may seem insignificant.


    However, the cold season allows more orcs to survive.


    "Don''t think about it, let''s move the rattan baskets and count the gifts sent by the various ethnic groups! Didn''t you say that you should organize a list and give them back gifts based on the gifts sent by the various ethnic groups?" Shen Rong said warmly.


    He was worried about the Sirius Tribe, but not so much.


    The Sirius Tribe, as one of the six tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    The fighting power of the wolf clan orcs is not a joke.


    Shen Rong was worried, because he was afraid that the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe in the western land had done something? The Sirius Tribe cut off the cooperation with the Yuan family, and with the domineering of the Yuan family, surely they would not let it go?


    Snapped!


    Chang Xia patted his forehead.


    Getting rid of the anxiety in his mind, let Shen Rong carry the rattan basket to count the gifts sent by the various ethnic groups. In the past two days, she has seen the cat clan, the rabbit clan, and the deer clan one after another. These clans are weak, and they come to the Heluo tribe together, and they can watch and help each other when they encounter wild beasts.


    "Yes, let''s count the things in the rattan baskets. This is the will of all ethnic groups, and we can''t waste them. I hope we can find something interesting and useful."


    It''s a pity that Nanfeng and the others have something to do.


    Demolition of rattan baskets has always been their favorite.


    Shen Rong moved to the nearest rattan basket, Chang Xia stepped forward and stood on the low stool, and uncovered the leaves covering the rattan basket, layer by layer.


    It feels cool and exciting.


    "I smell the fragrance of melons and fruits, is it fruit?"


    "No way! At this time, except for the Holy Land of Mount Wei, there should be no ripe wild fruits in the mountains surrounding the Holy Mountain of Kana."


    Although, the nearby mountains have different climates.


    However, the ripening season of wild fruit is roughly the same.


    It was a month or a half earlier at most, and now the warm season has just entered, and there are no ripe wild fruits in the nearby tribes. There may be tribes farther away, but they are too far away, and most of them are already rotten when they are transported.


    After all, the Orcs do not have ice crystal grass and cannot be refrigerated.


    "Huh?" Chang Xia let out a startled cry, looking at the large fruit in the rattan basket that resembled coconut fruit.


    "Shen Rong, do you know him?"


    Shen Rong said: "Fragrant fruit, a kind of expensive wild fruit. I have eaten it in the Western Land, but I didn''t expect that there is a fragrant fruit in the Twilight Forest. It seems that this fragrant fruit was sent by the deer clan."


    Bang Bang ��


    Chang Xia raised his hand and tapped the fragrant fruit lightly.


    Suddenly there was a crisp banging sound, so hard is it really delicious?


    "Peel the shell, the fragrant fruit is sweet and juicy, and it can be stored." Shen Rong said: "Want to try it? I will peel one for you. How about the taste of the fragrant fruit?"


    Listen, Chang Xia feels like this fragrant fruit is like a watermelon.


    However, watermelon skin is thin.


    Don''t talk about cutting, just drop it, you can break it.


    This fragrant fruit should not be watermelon.


    "You cut one, I''m waiting to taste the flavor of the fragrant fruit. Strange, why haven''t I eaten fragrant fruit in the tribe. Could it be that the tribe has never dealt with the deer clan before?" Chang Xia muttered, full of curiosity. 7k �p��


    "Maybe it''s far away, the tribe has no contact with the Deer Clan." Shen Rong said.


    He had the impression that the relationship between the tribes of the Chinese and Western Orcs was very unfamiliar, and they were wary of each other, and there was very little communication. Usually dealing with traveling merchants, which leads to a strict hierarchy within the tribe, not to mention the harmonious atmosphere of the tribe, it is basically very tense.


    Usually, the tribal elders and patriarchs have the final say. Ordinary people have no right to speak at all, and have lived very hard and poor lives.


    "Far, no. Maybe, the fragrant fruit production is not much, and the deer family gave it to me. You also said that fragrant fruit is an expensive wild fruit in the western land, and it should be related to the production." Chang Xia analyzed, Merchants seek profit, and fragrant fruit is very valuable, and nobles will naturally not miss the opportunity to make profits. Of course, this is talking about the West Land.


    Twilight Forest Fragrant Fruit is not well known.


    There is only one possibility left, and that is too rare.


    Like the golden rod of the Sirius tribe, the orcs all know that the golden rod is a good thing.


    However, since the Sirius Tribe cooperated with the Xilu Yuan family before, the orcs of the Twilight Forest naturally couldn''t exchange much.


    ps: make up.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "��"


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "��"


    "Uncle Jiu is worthy of being a disciple of Maoshan. UU reading Taoism is superb. I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh��"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone misunderstood, this matter was resolved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect was that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "��"


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 460： The scary smile of Patriarch Gewa

    "Chang Xia, the witch is here."


    Outside the courtyard, there was a shout from the south wind.


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of eager footsteps sounded. Listening to the movement, Nan Feng was walking in a hurry, he should have come running.


    "Xiangguo, wait for Wu to come and cut them again. Let''s go pick them up together." Chang Xia said happily. He patted Shen Rong''s arm lightly and told him to put down the fragrant fruit, and went to meet Su Ye Baiqing together, and stopped by the Baihu Commercial District to see if the Sirius Tribe was here today?


    "Okay, walk slowly, don''t fall." Shen Rong followed Chang Xia''s strength and walked towards the courtyard gate.


    With a bang, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    "Changxia��" Nanfeng gasped and said, "Wu and the Tianlang tribe arrived at the tribe together. They are both in the Baihu commercial area. Do you want to go there?"


    "Go, go." Chang Xia nodded happily.


    Aside, Shen Rong''s calm face, followed by a look of peace of mind.


    "Did you just arrive?"


    "Yes, just arrived."


    "Why did Granny Su Ye and the Heavenly Wolf tribe come together?"


    Nan Feng shrugged, spread his hands, and said, "I don''t know. When I saw them arriving in the Baihu business district, I hurried over to find you. Do you want to know the reason why they came together, and ask Wu later?"


    Wu was late to come, Chang Xia was very anxious.


    The Heluo tribe is not worried, who can hurt the witch who lives on the holy mountain of Karna? Wu Yuan is not as kind and gentle as he looks, he understands everything he knows, and even Wu who doesn''t understand will teach him to understand.


    Haven''t stepped into the Baihu business district yet.


    The hustle and bustle of the ear was already heard, and all kinds of conversations got into the ear.


    I can hear that all the orcs are very happy.


    This means that the Heluo tribe has gained the support of all ethnic groups in this exchange activity, and the current exchange activity is successful. However, the real dust will need to wait for the end of the exchange event, and then the answer will be revealed.


    "Changxia��"


    "Chang Xia, do you want to come and see my family''s shop?"


    "Changxia, my family shop has delicious food, come in and sit."


    Walking into the Baihu business district, Chang Xia was standing on the street of the store. The orcs of all races saw Chang Xia and immediately stepped forward to invite Chang Xia to visit the store.


    When I first came to the Baihu business district, all ethnic groups were somewhat uncomfortable.


    However, after the orcs of all ethnic groups got used to it a little, they fell in love with this model of the Baihu business district, and even liked going to the White River to take a bath.


    Many orcs orcs do not necessarily take the initiative to take a bath every ten days and a half.


    However, the White Lake business district requires a bath once a day.


    It''s the warm season, and the temperature is getting warmer.


    The temperature of the Baihe River has risen, and with the physique of the orcs, it can completely wash down the river. This is also one of the reasons why the Heluo tribe dares to ask for a daily bath. The second is that the Baihu commercial area is newly built, and the Leopard Orcs do not want to make it as messy as the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    "I heard that the witch has arrived. I''ll go to see the witch first, and then come and visit the shops when I have time. If you have time, remember to visit the shops of my clan. I''ve sorted out a lot of things and put them there..." Chang Xia Not in a hurry to leave, I patiently talked to the orcs of all races, and after I made it clear, I ran to the largest shop in the Baihu business district.


    It is said that it is a shop, but it is actually a place specially reserved for discussions.


    Chang Xia named it the Senate House.


    A place for all ethnic groups to communicate and discuss matters.


    At the same time, the task bar proposed by Chang Xia not long ago stood on the open space in front of the council room. The panel made of iron wood, like a huge animal shadow, was erected at the end of the commercial street, symbolizing protection.


    Delay a moment.


    Chang Xia and the others walked out of the lively commercial street.


    Soon, we arrived in front of the Senate.


    At this moment, the empty council room was crowded with orcs.


    When they saw Chang Xia, they all gave way and waved hello.


    "witch--"


    Chang Xia dragged a long tone and called out to Su Ye.


    Hearing the sound, Su Ye changed his cold and solemn expression, with a faint smile on his face, and said with a smile: "Chang Xia, you came very quickly!"


    "I want to be a witch!" Chang Xia replied sweetly.


    Immediately, all the orcs in the council room laughed lightly. It''s such a blessing to be coquettish by Chang Xia in such a sweet tone! No wonder Wu valued Chang Xia and wished he could live in the Heluo tribe. If his tribe also had such a sweet and sweet female, maybe Wu would also be happy to live there.


    Ha ha--


    Thinking about it, the orcs looked at each other and smiled.


    "You! You will be coquettish to please me." Su Ye raised his hand and gently poked between Chang Xia''s eyebrows with the pulp of her finger. She found that the mark of the beast **** between her eyebrows was only a faint mark, and she was quietly relieved.


    The mark of the beast **** is very important.


    It''s better to be able to hide.


    Chang Xia likes to enter the forest, and the orcs of the Twilight Forest treat Chang Xia sincerely and will not hurt her. However, there are always orcs out there who infiltrate the Dusk Forest.


    Those vicious wandering orcs, they don''t care who Chang Xia is.


    "Elder Tiantai?"


    Chang Xia and Su Ye greasy for a while, and then said hello to Bai Qing.


    Suddenly, the line of sight fell to the Sirius tribe.


    Seeing Shen Rong chatting with Elder Tiantai, he was a little surprised. It should be noted that all the clans in this exchange event are the patriarchs. Did the Sirius tribe choose to be that special person?


    "Don''t think too much, the elder Tiantai wants to visit Shen Rong and you. This is the patriarch of Gewa, the patriarch of the Tianlang tribe. At the same time, he is also the father of Bai Qing." Su Ye patted Chang Xia''s head lightly. He opened his mouth to recommend Ge Wa for Chang Xia.


    Last time, the Gewa Patriarch did not come.


    The leader of the team is the elder Tiantai, and this is the first time Chang Xia has seen the Gewa Patriarch.


    In terms of blood, the Gewa Patriarch was Shen Rong''s uncle.


    The strong orcs are respected, and Ge Wa can become the patriarch of the Tianlang tribe, relying on his own strength. After all, the orcs do not have the so-called inheritance of the father. Strength, or need to have extraordinary wisdom. Neither of them are good enough, so don''t even think about the position of the head of the clan.


    "Chang Xia, hello!" Ge Wa''s face was sinking like water, pulling his cheeks hard, revealing a terrifying smile that was almost twisted. It can be seen that the Gewa Patriarch is usually a unsmiling male, rarely showing a smile.


    This smile.


    A horror movie.


    On the side, the patriarch root covered his face, slapped his cheeks, and complained: "Patriarch Gewa, don''t laugh, don''t laugh. It''s too scary to laugh, I''m afraid you will scare Chang Xia. Well, yes, don''t laugh."


    The Gewa Patriarch listened.


    Put away the "smile" on your face and return to normal.


    Immediately, all the orcs in the entire council room breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Gewa Patriarch''s smile was too terrifying. Nine times out of ten, if a beast cub broke in at this time, he would cry in fear.


    "Don''t be nervous, Chang Xia, the Gewa Patriarch has a stiff face and is not good at laughing." Gen Wen said.


    Elder Tiantai raised his cane, slammed it directly on the back of the Gewa patriarch, and scolded: "Gewa, who told you to scare Xiao Changxia? Be serious, don''t laugh. You laugh. What does it look like, do you still want us to tell?"


    "Yes, I remember." Ge Wa said seriously.


    At the same time, don''t laugh when you hear it.


    The Gewa Patriarch also breathed a sigh of relief, laughing, it was too difficult.


    Chang Xia was dumbfounded. The Gewa Patriarch couldn''t laugh. Wasn''t he really beaten like this by Elder Tiantai? Sure enough, it is worthy of being an orc, and if you say it, you will fight, without any hesitation.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 461： New plants, the awesomeness of the Sirius tribe

    "Elder Tiantai��"


    Shen Rong snorted twice, reminding the elder Tiantai to pay attention to the occasion, not to lose the face of the wolf clan and let other orcs see the joke.


    In the council room, dozens of orcs sat around.


    They are the patriarchs of various tribes, and they are here to participate in the exchange activities of the Heluo tribe.


    "Why did you come so late this time?" Shen Rong asked.


    Elder Tiantai sighed and said, "We came late and have something to do with the Yuan family in Xilu. After knowing about you, our family cut off cooperation with the Yuan family. The Yuan family was so embarrassed that they hired the wandering orcs to enter the Twilight Forest, thinking about it. Blackhanded on the wolf clan..."


    Listening, Shen Rong Qingjun''s face was covered with murderous intent.


    "The Yuan family underestimates the Twilight Forest Orcs too much, and they underestimate my Sirius Tribe." Elder Tiantai sneered, his words full of disdain for the Yuan family.


    "My clan killed the wandering orcs who infiltrated the Forest of Qingyue, and by the way went to the home of the wandering orcs, and returned a great gift to the Yuan family." Ge Wa''s low voice sounded faintly. It is the law of the jungle for the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    Especially in the face of the wandering orcs who invaded the Twilight Forest.


    The choice of the Twilight Forest Orcs is to never die.


    Getting rid of a homeless orc''s lair this time is a very good harvest for the entire twilight forest orc.


    "I informed the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan about the crossing of the boundary in the Western Land. There should be some movement in the Western Land recently. The Tianyuan tribe where the Yuan family is located is expected to be more lively." Su Ye chuckled lightly and said a few words.


    The Yuan family dared to reach out and enter the Twilight Forest.


    You should be prepared to be slapped in the face.


    Donglu likes peace, but is not afraid to fight.


    Xilu wanted to cross the border to make trouble, but Su Ye wouldn''t be accustomed to them.


    Come one, kill one.


    Get a pair, cut a pair.


    She wants to see if the group of orcs in the west land is enough to kill herself?


    Although the wandering orcs are not afraid of death, but that is not enough to die. After waiting enough to die, the land of the twilight forest is dyed red, and the wandering orcs who are not afraid of death also know how to write about fear.


    "The fish clan is the most annoying to the tribal races in the west that like to start wars, they should do it. After all, the fish clan lives in the sea area close to the west land, and the west land frequently harasses the east land. The first one can''t help it is the fish clan. Bird clan , unless the tribes of the Western Land want to enter the Twilight Forest from the Qinghai Plateau..."


    The roots are talking and laughing, as far as some tribes in the Western Land are concerned.


    It is definitely more convenient to enter the Donglu Twilight Forest from the Qinghai Plateau than by water in the East China Sea.


    However, the birds of the Qinghai Plateau are not vegetarian.


    This group of birds is notoriously arrogant and xenophobic.


    When walking on the Qinghai Plateau, you have to be prepared to be killed by the bird tribe.


    Immediately, the orcs in the discussion room couldn''t help but laugh.


    The Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe is afraid that they will be planted this time, not to mention the revenge of the Tianlang tribe, they will have to be bitten off by the enemy.


    It is different from the peaceful coexistence of the Eastern Orcs.


    There has never been peace, war and passing among the tribes in the Western Continent, which is an eternal topic among the various tribes in the Western Continent.


    ooh la la-


    Xi Feng laughed loudly and asked, "Patriarch Gewa, how many golden rods did the wolf clan bring this time? Save some for the bear clan, and I will exchange seaweed candy with the wolf clan."


    "Patriarch Gewa, don''t forget the Tiger Clan."


    "Our deer clan, cat clan, rabbit clan, etc., also want to exchange some golden rods. I heard from Chang Xia that golden rods can be ground into stick noodles, which is similar to ginkgo."


    Unlike the strong race, the weak race is slightly less capable of hunting.


    Here comes.


    Their diet is more plant roots and wild vegetables, etc., as the staple food.


    "Don''t worry, my clan has cut off the cooperation with the Tianyuan tribe in the West Land. In the future, the golden rods of the Tianlang tribe will be sent to the Heluo tribe to exchange with each tribe. The clan is also envious of the good things from your tribes." Ge Wa said calmly, don''t look at his serious face, he really knows how to speak, and once the call is finished, all the orcs in the council room feel the wolf. Clan slowly sincerity.


    Hearing this, all the orcs burst into laughter.


    All kinds of weird laughter suddenly spread throughout the council room.


    You can even hear the laughter from the council house from the White Lake business district outside.


    "Chang Xia, in addition to the golden rod, the wolf clan also brought a special plant. My clan asked Wu to help test it. It is non-toxic and can be eaten. However, this plant tastes choking." Tian Tai Chang The person had a headache.


    It is rare to find a new plant, but it tastes too bad.


    Thinking about it, the Heluo tribe has a long summer.


    Therefore, the elder Tiantai asked the tribe to put things into rattan baskets, and asked the elder Gewa to bring the Heluo tribe and give the things to Changxia.


    Maybe Changxia has a way to make this new plant delicious.


    "New plants��"


    After saying this, all the orcs in the council room were immediately curious.


    Su Yeyue mobilized the orcs of the Twilight Forest to find new plants. As long as they were non-toxic and edible, they would collect them all, and let the orcs send them to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    Unfortunately, the news hasn''t fully spread.


    In this Heluo tribe exchange activity, what each tribe chooses to bring in exchange are their own specialties, and there are not many new things.


    After all, rushing through the forest is not an easy task.


    Even strong clans do not dare to be careless.


    "Can you take a look?" Chang Xia excitedly asked. The deer clan just sent the fragrant fruit, and Chang Xia hasn''t tasted it yet, and has been thinking about it. At this moment, Changxia was overjoyed to hear the elder Tiantai say that the Sirius tribe has new plants this time.


    "Let Shen Rong pull the rattan basket to your cave--" said the elder Tiantai.


    When they arrived at the Baihu commercial area, they arrived at the same time as Wu, and Gen greeted them directly into the council room of the Baihu commercial area. The rattan baskets brought by the Sirius tribe were all stacked in Gensuo''s warehouse.


    It is said that when each tribe arrived at the Heluo tribe.


    The rattan baskets brought will be temporarily stored in the warehouse. After determining the cave dwellings of the tribes, they can choose to move the things to the cave or the shops in the Baihu commercial area.


    "It''s nothing, I''ll go to Changxia''s house first." Su Ye said.


    Entering the council room is mainly to say hello to the tribes. Tell the orcs that she is here. Now that the greeting is over, Su Ye is too lazy to waste time with these rough men.


    "Ge Wa, take Shen Rong to the warehouse and bring the gift you brought to Chang Xia." Elder Tian Tai said.


    He is going to bring the wolf clan orcs here and follow Gen to choose the cave dwelling where the Sirius Tribe will stay in the future. This time, the Sirius Tribe came late.


    Listening to the meaning of the root, it seems that the cave dwellings have already been selected.


    The Gewa patriarch got up, brought two wolf orcs, and walked to the warehouse in the Baihu business district. It is said to be a warehouse, but it is actually a huge wooden shed. There are no walls or anything, it is empty, used for stacking rattan baskets, which is suitable for accidents.


    Shen Rong called a few orcs from Shangkong Mountain and went to the warehouse with Elder Gewa.


    Chang Xia led Su Ye Baiqing back to the Baihu cave.


    "Bai Qing, your grandfather is very serious, you learned from him with a sullen face?" Chang Xia held Su Ye''s hand, leaned close to Bai Qing''s ear, and muttered in a low voice.


    Bai Qing twitched the corners of his mouth and retorted: "You are talking nonsense, I don''t have a sullen face. Also, my grandfather is not serious, he doesn''t laugh, he''s just not good at laughing."


    Su Ye raised his eyebrows, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 462： ? 嗲 嘤 吥 barium Nie Fu Gao ? Hang Lai: ? /a>

    "Mother Su Ye, what are you laughing at?" Chang Xia was stunned, just about to quarrel with Bai Qing, when she glanced out of the corner of the eye, she met the strange expression on Su Ye''s face, which was half a smile but not a smile.


    Su Ye glanced at Bai Qing and said in a low voice: "A few years ago, Bai Qing asked me to see a doctor for an orc totem warrior, saying that he suspected that the orc totem warrior''s face was injured, which made his face stiff and unable to express his emotions. ����


    "Witch!" Bai Qing froze and growled.


    Less is more, wait until Bai Qing grows up and understands things.


    He told Wu to forget about this matter, and promised himself that he would never tell the fifth orc.


    At the beginning, Bai Qing asked Wu to show the face of the Gewa Patriarch.


    Pachin Eminem was in the know.


    That''s why Bai Qing said that he couldn''t let the fifth orc know.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia puffed out his cheeks.


    Depend on--


    I can''t hold back my laughter, what should I do?


    "Bai Qing, did your grandfather beat you afterwards?" Chang Xia whispered, "Mother Su Ye, is the face of the Gewa Patriarch injured, or is it natural?"


    "Born." Su Ye said.


    Bai Qing lowered his head, ignoring Chang Xia''s jokes.


    Su Ye Changxia and the two talked, although their voices were kept low. However, surrounded by totem warriors of the orc race, everyone could hear the voice clearly.


    Pachin wanted to go back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Now, now, now.


    "Bai Qing, your grandfather is so good-natured that he didn''t beat you!" Nan Feng sighed.


    She was not less injured when she was young, even if she was as strong as Maple Leaf, she was also not less beaten. In the entire Heluo tribe, except for Chang Xia, almost all males and females of the same age as Nanfeng have been beaten, the only difference is how much.


    "Shut up!" Bai Qing raised her head and glanced at Nan Feng.


    He is not good at learning, otherwise... Bai Qing swept over Nanfeng and other orcs, and the killing intent was born. Such a shameful thing is known by so many people.


    what!


    Bai Qing felt a little itchy in his hands.


    Hit, probably won''t hit. To poison or not?


    Nan Feng and the other orcs only felt a chill on the back of their necks, and they reached out and stroked their necks.


    It''s so cold, who is thinking about it?


    Seeing Bai Qing''s unpleasant expression, Chang Xia snickered and helped to change the subject, saying, "Mr. Su Ye, I have fragrant fruits sent by the deer clan, and Shen Rong said that fragrant fruits are very expensive wild fruits in the West. Juicy, sweet and super tasty."


    "Xiangguo, the deer clan is indeed generous." Su Ye smiled and nodded.


    On the side, the orcs from Nanfeng looked puzzled.


    Fragrant fruit, is there such a wild fruit in the Twilight Forest?


    "Mother Su Ye, have you ever eaten fragrant fruit?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye replied: "I have eaten it. The three tribes have sent them to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna several times. The yield of fragrant fruits is low. The deer tribe can give you fragrant fruits. You should take care of the three tribes more."


    "Three tribes?" Changxia asked suspiciously, "Do these three tribes refer to the tribes composed of the Deer, Rabbit, and Cat tribes?"


    "No." Maple Leaf shook his head and explained, "The three tribes are one of the few mixed tribes in Dusk Mist Forest. The tribe is headed by the deer tribe, together with the rabbit tribe and the cat tribe to form the three tribe tribes. They took in the tribe. Orcs of other races."


    "So, in addition to the deer clan, the rabbit clan, and the cat clan, the three tribes also live with other orcs." Chang Xia thought about it and said.


    "Yes." Maple Leaf nodded, agreeing with Chang Xia''s statement.


    Orcs are usually born as tribes of congregation, but there are exceptions. Like the Heluo tribe who took in Chang Xia, similarly, other orc tribes will encounter various accidents and take in orcs of other races to live with.


    After all, it is like a weak clan, born from the same clan gathering tribes.


    It means that they can''t hunt large prey, can''t hunt, and naturally have no meat to use. Even if the orcs are weak, they need to eat meat. Not to mention, natural disasters appear from time to time in the vast Twilight Forest, and tribes that perish due to natural disasters, the Twilight Forest is not uncommon.


    Like the Heluo tribe, a large tribe with hundreds of totem warriors.


    In the entire Twilight Forest, there are only the other five orc tribes.


    Group life, came into being.


    "I just opened one of the rattan baskets sent by the deer clan, and it contains fragrant fruits. The other ones have not been unpacked yet. I will continue to unpack them when I return to the cave next time to see if I can find some good things that can help the three clans. The tribe is busy." Chang Xia said, she originally wanted to unpack the new plants sent by the Sirius tribe.


    However, heard about the situation of the three tribes.


    Chang Xia felt that it was good to follow the steps step by step.


    "The wild vegetables of the three tribes are very famous, and my tribe will exchange wild vegetables and fruits with the three tribes." Milu squeezed over and said, "The wild vegetables of the Tianshi tribe are normal, and the wild vegetables my tribe eats are exchanged with the three tribes. This season, there are many delicious wild vegetables in the tribe of the three tribes, such as purple fruit and white hair fruit, which are very delicious, stewed with meat and peppers, super delicious."


    Purple fruit and white hair fruit, Chang Xia knows that these are definitely not fruits.


    It should be some kind of melon, purple fruit... maybe eggplant, white hair fruit Changxia is a little hard to guess. Maybe, when I go back to the cave to dismantle the rattan basket and see the real thing, I should be able to identify what kind of fruit it is.


    Orcs like to call all vegetables wild vegetables, and melons will take **** fruits.


    Usually the prefix is ??directly crowned with the color of the melon.


    "As soon as Honey Dew said that, I''m more interested in the rattan baskets sent by the three tribes! However, don''t you have to stay in the Baihu commercial area to help?" Seeing Nanfeng and the others, Chang Xia followed him All the way back to the White Lake Cave.


    Suddenly, she couldn''t help but ask.


    Maple Leaf waved his hand and said, "Almost all the orcs that are closer to the tribe are here. The tribes who have arrived in the tribe in the past two days have already been arranged. We will not be on duty here for the time being."


    "I have visited the commercial street several times in the past few days, but I haven''t found anything interesting and delicious." Nanfeng is the most direct, and helping is really helpful. However, play is also real play.


    Yes, most of them are from the Heluo tribe.


    Most of the things of the Heluo tribe come from Changxia.


    It has something to do with Changxia, and Nanfeng is not familiar with it.


    "Okay! Go back to the cave with me, just in time to help count the gifts sent by the tribes. There are a lot of rattan baskets. Shen Rong and I were busy drying the peas sent by the Snake Mountain tribe, and we didn''t count many of them..."


    This is not to show off.


    Ten baskets of gifts, all filled to the brim.


    Except for the seaweed sugar of the earth tribe, all others need to be dried or sorted.


    The cellar space is limited, and the cave courtyard is wide, but it can''t dry everything.


    So, it can only be sorted out urgently.


    "Chang Xia, is your cellar full?" Nan Feng asked curiously.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "It''s full. The idle caves are also full of rattan baskets, so we must quickly count all the rattan baskets. Dry the ones that should be dried, cleaned and cleaned, and picked up."


    Shen Rong proposed to dig a cellar behind the vegetable garden.


    Recently, the tribe was busy entertaining various ethnic groups in the Baihu commercial area, and Chang Xia didn''t want to do anything at this time.


    ps: monthly ticket supplement.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 463： What kind of knife do you want, look at my shadowless hand

    creak-


    Chang Xia pushed open the door of his courtyard.


    Let Su Ye go first, and she will cross the threshold again. Bai Qing and other orcs entered the house one by one.


    The rattan baskets piled up in the courtyard of the cave dwelling and the peas drying on the ground were the first to catch the eyes of the beastmen. Looking at the courtyard, you can feel the joy of the harvest in your heart.


    "The food in the yard is so reassuring!" Honeydew said softly.


    Da Ya nodded lightly and said in agreement: "Yes! The pile of food is full of food, and it is reassuring to look at. My family has also picked a lot of wild vegetables recently, and they are dried and made into dried vegetables and pickles according to Chang Xia''s instructions, etc. When the cold season comes, it can also be eaten.��


    Orcs are picky, but they don''t pick.


    During the warm season, orcs are picky. Because at this time, the food that can be eaten in the forest is abundant, enough for orcs to choose and screen. However, as the Dusk Forest enters the cold season, the orcs become less picky, and they will collect all the food they can eat to pass or survive the cold and long cold season.


    "My Eminem is studying the salted bird eggs mentioned by Chang Xia recently, and I heard that the progress is very good. You two remember to remind Yadong and Bai Qing that if you encounter bird eggs when you go out hunting, don''t miss them, and remember to pick them up." Nanfeng reminded.


    The salted bird egg is after Chang Xia returned from Misty Ridge.


    Looking for Xylophone, Chang Xia has a lot of things on her hands, and she is thinking about going into the forest to find new plants. Afraid of forgetting about the salted bird eggs, he went to the xylophone and told the xylophone about the methods of the salted bird eggs and the Songhua bird eggs.


    Let the tribe arrange for the tribe to take the time to try.


    This salted bird egg and Songhua bird egg are not difficult to make, but it is rare if they are delicious.


    Whether it is a salted bird egg or a Songhua bird egg, it takes time to be successful. Chang Xia wanted to do things here and there all day long. Naturally, it was not suitable for such meticulous work.


    Listen to what Nanfeng said today.


    Chang Xia was very happy.


    Sure enough, it was right to leave the salted bird eggs and the Songhua bird eggs to the xylophone.


    "Bird eggs, there are many forests." Su Ye chuckled lightly and said, "It seems that the orcs will definitely gain a lot from this exchange."


    Under the leadership of Su Ye, the Orcs of the Eastern Land and Twilight Forest are different from the Orcs of the Western Land. There is no so-called racial bloodline, no slavery, and no knowledge blockade.


    Chang Xia told Xylophone about the practice of salted bird eggs and Songhua bird eggs, and Xylophone would definitely be taught to other orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    Once, the Heluo tribe confirmed that the salted bird eggs and the Songhua bird eggs could be made successfully.


    Before the Orc Society of the Twilight Forest, it was time to spread the knowledge.


    "This is a rattan basket sent by the deer clan. It should be a gift from the three tribes. You help to bring the rattan baskets here. Be careful, don''t overturn the rattan sieve on the ground. The peas are still a little damp. Let it dry for two more days before it can be stored." Chang Xia said loudly.


    After speaking, she asked Su Ye and Bai Qing in a low voice if they were hungry.


    Getting a negative answer, Chang Xia didn''t ask any more questions.


    Turn around, enter the storage, take out the sugar bowl, and put it on the square table in the corridor. There are no other snacks at home, but there is a lot of sugar.


    "Is this the fragrant fruit?"


    "I heard that the fragrant fruit is juicy and sweet, why can''t I smell it?"


    "Don''t be stupid, Nanfeng, the fragrant fruit has a thick husk and can withstand the feeding of wild boars. You can smell the smell through the husk, so I''m afraid there is something wrong."


    Soon, Maple Leaf and several orcs worked together.


    Move all the rattan baskets of the three tribes to the open space in front of the corridor and line them up.


    At this time, the entire cave courtyard was full.


    There are really not many places to put rattan baskets.


    After a while, Shen Rong will lead the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius tribe to deliver more than ten rattan baskets. They need to count the rattan baskets in the cave courtyard as soon as possible.


    "With a whole basket of fragrant fruits, the Deer Clan estimated that they sent all the fragrant fruits of the three tribes to Changxia''s house. I''m afraid there are none from the Heluo tribe. They really care!" Su Ye said with relief.


    Su Ye was really pleased that Chang Xia''s efforts were recognized by the three tribes.


    This feeling makes Su Ye feel more fulfilled than when the three tribes sent Xiangguo to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Chang Xia heard the words and paused.


    "Can I really accept this?" Chang Xia asked in embarrassment.


    The orcs of the three tribes are so sincere, Chang Xia feels ashamed.


    "The three tribes are mostly weak, and they can''t hunt large beasts. The ginkgo eating method you taught has greatly relieved the pressure on the three tribe orcs. With the ginkgo eating method, the three tribes only need to eat before the cold season. By hoarding more ginkgo, you don''t have to be afraid of freezing the clansmen to death in the cold season, this kind of kindness is very heavy!" Maple Leaf said solemnly.


    Aside, Miludaya agreed.


    Orcs are bold and atmospheric.


    However, they are not stupid.


    If they weren''t truly grateful for Chang Xia''s kindness for imparting knowledge, how could these tribes be willing to send so many gifts?


    As Maple Leaf said, this kindness is very heavy.


    It means that no matter how many gifts these orc tribes send, Chang Xia can afford it. After all, what Chang Xia let the Heluo tribe spread out next, the Twilight Forest Orcs did not need to pay a price.


    Come and go.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs are still the beneficiaries.


    cough cough-


    Chang Xia felt that the atmosphere was a little serious.


    So, I hurriedly picked up a fragrant fruit and lifted it up.


    "Let''s try a fragrant fruit��" Chang Xia said.


    Seeing Chang Xia changing the subject, the orcs looked at each other and smiled. Listen to Chang Xia''s wishes and stop delving into the topic just now.


    Nanfeng took the fragrant fruit from Chang Xia''s hand and shouted, saying that he would open the fragrant fruit by himself. It was the first time she had seen this thing, and she was also curious about it.


    "Chang Xia, take a knife and open it with a knife!" Maple Leaf hated that iron could not be made of steel, stared at Nanfeng and broke it with his hands.


    Nan Feng Han smiled and said dumbfoundedly: "Yes! But what kind of knife do you want. Look at me..." As he spoke, he turned his right hand into a beast, and the sharp animal claws made five claw marks on the fragrant fruit.


    pop-


    Maple Leaf raised his hand and slapped Nan Feng on the back of his head.


    "Have you washed your hands? Use animal claws to buckle, why don''t you just step on it with your feet." Maple Leaf was furious, grabbing the fragrant fruit from Nanfeng''s hand and walking towards the kitchen.


    Pfft!


    When the orcs in the cave courtyard saw that Nanfeng was beaten, they were overjoyed.


    After a while, there was a crisp click from the kitchen.


    Immediately afterwards, a fragrant fruity smell drifted from the kitchen.


    "No matter how many times you smell this smell, you will be greedy." Su Ye said with a chuckle.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs swallowed and stretched their necks to look at the kitchen. Chang Xia thought for a while, ran to the water tank to fetch water, and asked, "Do you want to wash your hands?"


    Obviously, Maple Leaf just asked Nanfeng if he had washed his hands.


    This made Chang Xia remember, to avoid being missed by Maple Leaf, Chang Xia decisively fetched water and washed his hands.


    "wash."


    "We all wash."


    Nan Feng responded quickly, ran to Chang Xia''s side, squatted down and washed his hands.


    In Nuanchun, they were unwilling to be left behind, and swarmed to keep up.


    Su Ye glanced at Bai Qing and said, "Bai Qing, remember to wash your hands. Fragrant fruit is different from other wild fruits. You have to eat the pulp..."


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 464： fragrant fruit

    In an instant.


    All the orcs raised their heads in unison and looked at Su Ye.


    "Mother Su Ye, is the way of eating fragrant fruit different?" Chang Xia blinked and asked in confusion. How many ways to eat this wild fruit?


    and many more--


    Chang Xia suddenly thought of jackfruit, durian and mangosteen.


    These kinds of fruits are eaten in a different way. Is this also the case with fragrant fruit? Thinking about it carefully, this fragrant fruit can''t be opened even by wild boars. It''s really not comparable to ordinary wild fruit.


    "Wow!"


    Su Ye didn''t answer.


    At this time, the exclamation of Maple Leaf suddenly came from the kitchen.


    When the orcs heard the words, they froze.


    "Changxia, come in and see the flesh of Xiangguo." Maple Leaf said loudly. Forgive her for her lack of words, I really don''t know how to describe the scene in front of me.


    In an instant.


    Chang Xia shook off the water droplets on her hands.


    Walking into the kitchen, I saw the fragrant fruit cut by maple leaves on the cutting board. Different from the dark brown husk, the fragrant fruit pulp is white and crystal clear, looking like the best snow salt, and like the most transparent white jade.


    Upon entering, the first sight is full of surprise.


    At the same time, the fresh fruity aroma lingers in the nostrils.


    Gollum!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing softly.


    She had only smelled this kind of scented fruit in the wild fruit forest on the other side of the Weishan Holy Land.


    But what is the Weishan Holy Land?


    And fragrant fruit is just an ordinary wild fruit that grows in the three tribes. Chang Xia could not imagine how delicious the fragrant fruit would be if transplanted to the wild fruit forest in Weishan Holy Land.


    "The flesh of this fragrant fruit is petal by petal, it''s very fragrant." Maple Leaf didn''t get started, but got close and smelled it, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    "A fragrant fruit has 24 pulps. Maple Leaf, take out the fragrant fruit and let everyone taste the fragrant fruit." Su Ye opened his mouth, breaking the appearance of the orcs staring at the fragrant fruit and swallowing saliva.


    "Maple Leaf quickly take out the fragrant fruit, I''m anxious to eat it!" Nan Feng urged.


    Nuan Chun and the others did not speak, and urged silently. If Chang Xia hadn''t been in the kitchen, they would have wanted to squeeze in and carry Maple Leaf out.


    "It''s so beautiful, looking... a little afraid to eat?"


    "Fortunately, the cubs are no more. If they see it, they will grab it and stuff it in the mouth, no matter how beautiful it is."


    whee--


    Suddenly, the orcs couldn''t help but laugh.


    Maple Leaf held the fragrant fruit and let Su Ye and Bai Qing take it first, and then waited for Chang Xia to take a piece before she did it. Then they put the fragrant fruit on the square table and let Nanfeng and the others taste the fragrant fruit by themselves.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia put the fragrant fruit pulp into his mouth, and it melted in the mouth. The strong fruity aroma filled the whole mouth. The sweet fragrant fruit juice had the feeling of eating mangosteen and watermelon, but the taste was sweeter.


    Plus, the fragrant fruit pulp has no core.


    All in one mouthful is the juice of the pulp.


    It tasted really amazing.


    ��Delicious, super delicious!��


    "If it''s iced, it should be better."


    For a time, all the orcs were attracted by the smell of fragrant fruit and immersed in it.


    "Chang Xia, what do you eat so fragrant?"


    Yadong''s familiar question came from a distance. It turned out that Shen Rong led Gewa Patriarch and two other wolf clan orcs from the Baihu business district. Yadong Kongshan followed, with tall rattan baskets, each of them carrying a large rattan basket, Shi Shiran, and stepped into the courtyard door.


    "Patriarch Gewa, you are here! Come in, this is a fragrant fruit sent by the deer orcs of the three tribes, we just cut one to taste." Chang Xia said, winking at Maple Leaf.


    The sensible Maple Leaf picked up a fragrant fruit and went into the kitchen.


    A fragrant fruit has 24 pieces of pulp, and half of the pulp is left on the square table.


    However, when the Gewa Patriarch came to the door for the first time, it was a little rude to entertain with the leftover fragrant fruit. Naturally, Chang Xia would not do such a rude thing. Besides, there is a basket of fragrant fruits sent by the three tribes, so it is not too stingy.


    "Fragrant fruit?" Ge Wa was shocked and said, "The three tribes are good, this basket of fragrant fruit should be their entire collection."


    The number of orcs of the three tribes is the largest among many orc tribes.


    However, the strength is average.


    It''s not easy to feed an entire tribe.


    However, with the promotion of Changxia, the eating method of ginkgo has been promoted. The pressure of the three tribes has dropped sharply, and the Twilight Forest has no shortage of ginkgo. If you work hard, you can always pick enough ginkgo to eat for a whole year.


    Here comes.


    The three tribes sent fragrant fruits, which was normal.


    This year, the three tribes will no longer starve orcs in the cold season. Coupled with the house building methods passed on by the witches to the tribes, perhaps the cold season will not be cold.


    Many good things are superimposed, not to mention the ecstasy of the three tribes.


    Isn''t that the case with the other five tribes? !


    "The Sirius Tribe sent ten baskets of gifts, plus five baskets of new things and five baskets of sundries." Shen Rong said. These five baskets of sundries were given to Shen Rong by the Heavenly Wolf tribe. They came in a hurry last time, and since they did not recognize Shen Rong, Elder Tiantai chose to be safe and did not bring gifts to Shen Rong. After all, Shen Rong had just joined the Heluo tribe, and the wolf clan orcs were afraid that he would be difficult to be a human being.


    Now, I know that Shen Rong has a firm foothold in the Heluo tribe.


    What should be given, how much must be made up.


    The Sirius tribe naturally did not want to be looked down upon by other orc tribes.


    Chang Xia''s smile was bitter, and a whole twenty baskets filled the newly vacated land. Not even a gap was left, it seems that the speed of counting the rattan baskets needs to be accelerated.


    "Shen Rong, congratulations!" Maple Leaf thanked Shen Rong with the sliced ??fragrant fruit. At the same time, the Gewa Patriarch and the others were invited to come and eat fragrant fruit.


    Soon, Nanfeng and these orcs also began to thank Shen Rong.


    Those five baskets of miscellaneous items were definitely prepared by the Heavenly Wolf Tribe for Shen Rong, which represented that the Heavenly Wolf Tribe recognized the relationship between Shen Rong and Chang Xia.


    After that, Chang Xia needs to go to the Sirius Tribe.


    "When Chang Xia has time, follow Shen Rong to live in the Heavenly Wolf tribe. The Forest of Clear Moon is very beautiful, you won''t be disappointed." Su Ye smiled and said warmly.


    Chang Xia nodded with a smile, and replied, "Okay, when the tribe''s affairs are finished, Shen Rong and I will go to live in the Forest of Qingyue, and hope that the Heavenly Wolf tribe will not dislike it."


    "Okay." Ge Wa wanted to laugh, but thought of Elder Tiantai''s previous explanation. Abruptly holding back the smile, this scene made the orcs nervous.


    "After washing your hands, let''s taste the fragrant fruit." Chang Xia hurriedly said.


    "Changxia, I''m Aomori."


    "Chang Xia, I''m Canglin."


    The Gewa patriarch restrained his smile and asked the two wolf orcs who followed him to introduce themselves.


    "Hello! Come and taste the fragrant fruit sent by the three tribes. It tastes very good. You will definitely like it."


    Nanfeng and the others helped to move out a lot of wooden chairs from the small living room. The weather was nice and it was more comfortable to sit on the pavilion in the corridor.


    Soon, I remembered a few wow wow surprises.


    Obvious.


    They were all amazed by the fragrance of the fruit!


    To be honest, it''s hard for anyone to hate the smell of fragrant fruit.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 465： Delicious vegetables of the 3 tribes, purpurea

    After tasting the fragrant fruit, the Gewa Patriarch did not stay here for a long time.


    Take the two orcs from Aomori to leave the white lake cave and return to the white lake business district. The courtyard of the Changxia family''s cave dwelling is full of rattan baskets, which naturally takes time to clean up.


    At the same time, the Sirius Tribe had just arrived in the Baihu business district.


    A lot of things need to be sorted and arranged.


    Chang Xia discussed with the Gewa clan chief and invited the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius tribe to come to Chang Xia��s house in the Baihu cave for lunch tomorrow. Then, let Shen Rong send Gewa Patriarch and the others away.


    "Maple Leaf, please help to move the fragrant fruit into the cellar for storage, and I will unpack the other rattan baskets. Nanfeng Nuanchun helps to collect the dried beans in the rattan sieve and free up the space, and we begin to clean up the peas sent by the three tribes. Other rattan baskets..."


    Chang Xia didn''t hesitate and swallowed the fragrant fruit pulp in his mouth.


    Orderly arranged for Maple Leaf and the others to act.


    "Mother Su Ye, are you and Bai Qing tired? If you are tired, go back to your room to take a break. If you don''t feel tired, just sit on the pavilion in the corridor."


    After speaking, Chang Xia didn''t wait for Su Ye to answer.


    Walking towards Nanfeng, Nanfeng Nuanchun came with a rattan basket.


    Chang Xia stepped on the low stool and began to peel off the leaves. These leaves do not need to be thrown away, they are directly piled together, dried in the corner of the wall, and burned as firewood.


    "Chang Xia, the basket that Da Ya and I carried should contain purple fruits. I saw it from the gap of the rattan basket." Honey Dew said happily.


    Purple fruit stew, honeydew likes it very much.


    "Bai, this basket is ginkgo fruit." Nan Feng quickly took off the rattan basket covered with leaves with a few swipes. The ginkgo fruits weighing forty or fifty kilograms are reflected in Nanfeng Changxia''s eyes.


    "Winter melon." Chang Xia was surprised, then smiled.


    This white hairy fruit is very similar to the winter melon that Chang Xia knows, but it is bigger.


    Fresh vegetables cannot be stored, so Chang Xia plans to wait for the gifts of the three tribes to be unpacked, and leave some to eat by himself. The rest are sent to the tribe to the clansmen.


    Many people are powerful.


    The ten baskets of gifts sent by the three tribes were all unpacked.


    Two baskets of purple fruit, two baskets of white fruit, and the rest are common vegetables such as cabbage and radish. These vegetables may seem unremarkable, but considering the current season, the value of these nine baskets of vegetables is not low.


    "The vegetables of the three tribes are really fresh!" Chang Xia praised.


    The Heluo tribe has cabbage and radishes. Compared with the three tribes, it looks a lot worse. Each mountain range in the Twilight Forest gives different harvests to the orc tribes living there.


    The specialty of the three tribes should be vegetables related to melons.


    This is very good, on behalf of the various orc tribes, there will be no disputes over interests. Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help but guess, is there really a great beast **** in Gangwa Continent?


    "Vegetables, isn''t this a wild vegetable?" Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Nanfeng, you are wrong, wild vegetables are vegetables, but vegetables cannot be said to be wild vegetables." Chang Xia retorted casually and did not continue to explain in depth. This thing is unclear, and she did not intend to change the name of the orc.


    Justifying a sentence is nothing more than explaining the name just now.


    Anyway, with her understanding of Nanfeng, Nanfeng would not ask any further questions.


    as predicted.


    Nanfeng didn''t ask about vegetables and wild vegetables anymore.


    "I keep a small portion of these vegetables, and send the rest to the tribe to taste. Do you want to get some?" Chang Xia asked.


    Honey Dew rubbed her hands together and said cheerfully, "Changxia, can I take two purple fruits back to the cave to cook meat? If I cut the white fruit, I also want a piece."


    Honeydew said.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs, who were not interested in vegetables at first, changed their expressions slightly.


    So, they all opened their mouths.


    Take two purple fruits and two white fruits and cut them up. Each family will cut a piece and bring it back to the cave. Try to make the purple and white fruit stew that Honeydew said.


    "Maple Leaf, take Nanfeng to send these baskets of vegetables to the tribe to make room for the cave courtyard. I have to unpack the rattan baskets. Buy time to clean up the rattan baskets today. The cave courtyards are full of rattan baskets. It''s too rude for the orcs of the tribe to come here." Chang Xia ordered, fortunately, when the cave was built, his own cave was built to a large extent, and even the cave courtyard was large enough.


    Otherwise, there is really no place to stack these rattan baskets, which is really rude.


    "Okay." Maple Leaf nodded and replied.


    Nanfeng pouted and said, "Let Kongshan and the others send the vegetables to the tribe, and I will stay and continue to unpack the rattan baskets."


    Shen Rong went to send the three orcs of the Gewa Patriarch.


    Several orcs in Kongshan didn''t leave, so they were caught by Nanfeng and asked them to help deliver vegetables. She wanted to stay here and continue to enjoy the fun of unpacking the rattan baskets.


    Hearing this, Kong Shan and the others happily did not refuse.


    Even the maple leaves were left.


    For physical work, males are more competent.


    Furthermore, the females present were their respective partners.


    Even if you don''t feel sorry for others, you have to feel sorry for your partner, right?


    After cleaning up the gifts sent by the three tribes, some space was left in the cave courtyard.


    Chang Xia asked Nanfeng Maple Leaf to continue to move the rattan baskets and then dismantle the rattan baskets. When they came across something good, all the orcs happily crowded forward to watch and clean them up.


    before noon.


    There were only twenty baskets of gifts sent by the Sirius Tribe.


    Among them, five baskets belonged to Shen Rong. When Shen Rong came back from the Baihu business district, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to clean up the five baskets of debris by himself. Inside are mostly animal skin clothing and weapons polished by animal bones.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to move to the side to sort out by himself, and neither she nor the other orcs got close.


    "Chang Xia, are the rattan baskets of the Heavenly Wolf Tribe dismantling now?" Nan Feng was eager to get his hands on his hands. Seeing maple leaf and other orcs beside them were speechless, but they were all looking forward to the gifts from the wolf clan at the same time.


    No need to guess, it must be dominated by gold rods.


    In addition to the golden rod, what is more worthy of attention is the new plant mentioned by the elder Tiantai. Non-toxic, edible. This represents too many possibilities.


    a time.


    All the orcs in the cave courtyard invariably set their sights on Chang Xia.


    "Tear down. Let''s dismantle first... The five rattan baskets containing the new plants. Elder Tiantai''s words are so intriguing." Chang Xia took a deep breath and clenched her fists carefully. Also full of curiosity.


    "The rattan baskets dyed with red paint hold new plants." Shen Rong said.


    "Red paint��"


    "This way, here are five rattan baskets stained with red paint."


    Soon, five rattan baskets of different colors were brought forward and placed in front of Chang Xia. Chang Xia stepped on the low stool again and began to uncover the leaves covering the rattan basket.


    Piece by piece.


    Not to mention, watching Chang Xia''s movements, all the orcs were quite nervous.


    Suddenly Chang Xia stopped, turned around and looked at the orcs, and said, "Why are you all standing there, help to dismantle it together?"


    The dismantling was quite cheerful just now, but at this moment, the literature and art suddenly became sensational, making Chang Xia feel very speechless. So, decisively called them to start dismantling together.


    It''s almost noon.


    Do not start one by one, do you plan to leave it in the afternoon before dismantling it?


    ps: Make a reward for Gengsha.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 466： Corn, 1 of 5 grains

    "Chang Xia, what is this?"


    "Grass seeds? Hard and hard to chew."


    "I also look like grass seeds..."


    Uncover the leaves covering the rattan basket to reveal the true contents of the red rattan basket. Packed in animal skin bags, things like grass seeds.


    Each grain is small, with a pale yellow shell.


    "Summy?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and overjoyed. This is corn, one of the five grains of the five grains. The forest of Qingyue grows corn. Whether this corn is one of the five grains Chang Xia knows, it is a staple food that can be eaten.


    This is another kind of food that can be stored besides ginkgo.


    This discovery is definitely a good thing for the Orcs of the Dusk Forest.


    Gold rods, corn.


    The Sirius tribe is really favored by the beast gods, and they are happy from the sky!


    "Chang Xia, what is corn?" Su Ye stepped forward and asked, Chang Xia''s expression was full of shock and joy, and Su Ye felt that most of this corn was unusual.


    Chang Xia said excitedly: "Mr. Su Ye, corn is a kind of grain. It can be stored like ginkgo, and it can be eaten as the staple food of the orcs."


    Considering the difference between the two worlds, Changxia did not popularize whole grains in detail before. However, when talking with Nanfeng and the others, some information was occasionally leaked.


    The definition of food is known to Su Ye and other orcs.


    now.


    Chang Xia said that what looked like grass seeds in the red rattan basket in front of him was a kind of grain. Immediately, the expressions of all the orcs turned red, and the heavy breathing revealed the restlessness in the hearts of the orcs.


    "Okay, very good." Su Ye''s calm face, rarely showing excitement, said solemnly: "Changxia, is it difficult to grow corn?"


    "Mr. Su Ye, I want to ask the wolf clan. I know corn, but I haven''t planted it before. However, the Tianlang tribe can send five baskets. I think there should be no shortage of corn when you come to the Forest of Qingyue." Chang Xia calmly said.


    Orcs want to develop.


    The first step is to solve the food of the orcs.


    The second is to start construction.


    Ginkgo, golden rod, corn...


    Everything is going in a better and better direction.


    Next, it is time to build a road to bind and unite the six orc tribes through the road.


    "You guys are busy, I''ll take Bai Qing to Baihu Commercial District." Su Ye said.


    Obvious.


    Su Ye couldn''t wait, and wanted to find the Sirius tribe as soon as possible to inquire about the growth of the corn.


    Corn is different from ginkgo, which can be found everywhere in the Twilight Forest. So far, only the wolf clan orcs have discovered its existence.


    The Butterfly Effect.


    Changxia is like a butterfly falling into Gangwa Continent.


    She gently tilted the butterfly wings in the Heluo tribe, and a breeze quickly radiated toward the entire twilight forest with the Heluo tribe as the center.


    "Chang Xia, what are you laughing at?"


    He watched Su Ye and Bai Qing hurriedly leave the cave and ran towards the Baihu business district.


    Maple Leaf and the other orcs stared at Chang Xia''s sudden smile, and couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "Do you think I look like a butterfly?" Chang Xia smiled.


    Nanfeng said: "You are not like a butterfly, you are like a cat..."


    While speaking, Nan Feng deliberately winked at Chang Xia. Chang Xia''s lovely beast body has always been missed by all the beastmen. Unfortunately, Chang Xia is not willing to transform.


    "Get out!" Chang Xia rolled her eyes, stared at Nan Feng angrily, and said, "Bring some vines over and pour out the corn to dry."


    There are more and more things to be dried in the cave, and the rattan sieve is obviously not enough.


    Chang Xiajue felt it, and had to let Shen Rong weave some dustpans and drying curtains. The dustpan and drying curtain are larger, which is more convenient for drying things.


    "Chang Xia, do these gold rods need to be dried?" Shen Rong pointed to the rattan basket next to him. The rattan basket there was full of gold rods. The gold rods were very full, and each one showed a dazzling golden color. Look. It''s very pleasing to go up.


    "Pour it out and see��" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Shen Rong said, "The Gewa Patriarch said that there is a basket of undercooked golden rods. I heard from you last time that you want to eat undercooked golden rods. The Tiantai elders specially asked the wolf clan orcs to pick them."


    "Tender golden sticks, hurry up, find out that basket of tender golden sticks. We steamed tender golden sticks to eat at noon, and I was thinking about this last time." Chang Xia jumped, and wanted to go crazy with joy.


    That appearance immediately aroused the curiosity of the orcs.


    How delicious is this tender golden bar?


    It made Chang Xia almost look like when Nan Feng was crazy.


    "The leaves of this basket of golden rods have not been torn off, but they are still blue." Yadong said loudly.


    This said.


    In an instant, all the orcs squeezed past.


    Peel off the leaves from the rattan basket in three or two strokes.


    "It turns out that an unripe golden stick looks like this. When you pinch the golden stick, juice will flow out from the grains of the golden stick. The juice is sweet, can the tender golden stick be eaten raw?" Nan Feng said, to the tender The golden rod took a bite.


    Immediately, all the orcs covered their eyes.


    "Nanfeng, tender golden sticks are better when cooked." Chang Xia reminded her with a twitching mouth. Although the tender golden rod can be eaten, it is really not up to that, and it is eaten raw. What does Nanfeng think?


    hey-hey--


    Nan Feng pretended to be stupid and smiled.


    "Cough cough!" Nanfeng said, "The tender golden stick tastes good when eaten raw, really!"


    Let Nanfeng say the hype, the other orcs didn''t do anything.


    Chang Xia has said that it is better to eat it cooked.


    Why do you have to eat it raw, are you sick?


    After a while, the rattan baskets piled up in the cave courtyard were finally cleaned up with the help of the orcs. Chang Xia sighed lightly, didn''t find a chair, and sat on the ground in the corridor, saying, "Ah! I finally counted all the rattan baskets, I''m exhausted."


    nowadays.


    In addition to the kitchen and sleeping bedroom in their own cave.


    In the small living room and Su Ye''s pharmacy, all kinds of rattan baskets and animal skin bags filled with things were stacked. After all, it is a gift from various tribes. Unless it is vegetables that cannot be stored for a long time, there is no way to send the rest of the long summer to the tribe to distribute to the tribe.


    Here comes.


    Naturally, their own caves were piled up to the brim.


    "Changxia, what do you have for lunch?"


    "Purple Fruit Stew, White Hair Fruit Stew."


    Chang Xia was unable to reply, picked up the honeydew he had repeated before, and returned to Nanfeng.


    The gifts sent by various ethnic groups are counted.


    This is just the beginning. After that, Chang Xia will start sorting out these gifts, sorting out what to eat, and waiting for each tribe to complete the exchange activities.


    Chang Xia wants to give these things back to the various beast clans.


    There is an ancient proverb on the earth: Slow to become king, and to accumulate grain.


    Chang Xia wanted to build the Twilight Forest, so naturally he had to let the orcs fill their stomachs first. After eating enough, you have the strength to toss, don''t you think? Like building roads, this is the work of strength.


    There are few natural disasters in the Heluo tribe, but there are a lot of natural and man-made disasters in the huge twilight forest. It is no exaggeration to say that it is difficult to build such a forest.


    Fortunately, the orcs are strong and resistant to exercise.


    "Have something to eat at noon, and go shopping in the Baihu business district in the afternoon. Today, the tribes are open to exchange, and it will be fun there." Maple Leaf reminded.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "Go play! I have to sort out the gifts sent by the tribes, which will take a lot of time. After all, the time for each tribe to participate in the exchange activities is limited, so I have to sort them out before they leave. "


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 467： Make a meal of soy sauce meat to eat, a little greedy

    "...Need help?" Maple Leaf asked.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and replied, "No. You can''t help, I can handle it."


    "Okay, let''s go. Tomorrow you invite the Celestial Wolf tribe to come over for dinner. Do you need us to fight? The wolf clan has a dozen orcs this time, and there are quite a few people. Can you and Chen Rong be busy?" Nan Feng listened. Chang Xia was busy with things, so he didn''t choose to stay for lunch, and instead asked about Chang Xia''s banquet for the Sirius Tribe tomorrow.


    "If the Baihu business district doesn''t need your help, you two come here." Chang Xia thought about it and said, "Mother Su Ye helped to receive the elders of Tiantai. I think... Xylophone Amu may come to help."


    In other words.


    If they have something to do, they don''t necessarily come here.


    With the opening of exchange activities, the White Lake business district is bound to be busy.


    As the host, the Heluo tribe needs to take care and help in every aspect. Chang Xia guessed that Maple Leaf and the others might not have free time tomorrow.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it tomorrow." Maple Leaf and the other orcs nodded, took their things, and went back to their cave to prepare lunch.


    At the same time, there was some regret in my heart that I couldn''t have a meal at Chang Xia''s house.


    "Chang Xia, eat steamed golden sticks at noon?" Shen Rong picked up Chang Xia, who was sitting on the corridor, and let her lie down on the bench.


    Nanfeng and the other orcs took some tender golden rods, and there were more than half of the rattan baskets left.


    "Steam a pot of tender golden sticks at noon. Get some more soup powder and make more powder. Maybe Grandma Su Ye and Bai Qing will come back." Chang Xia hesitated and said a few words.


    Su Ye took Bai Qing to the Baihu business district to find the wolf clan. Chang Xia was not sure if they would go back to the Baihu cave for lunch. Generally speaking, it should not come back.


    but--


    Fear of exceptions in everything.


    So, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to make more powder.


    In case Su Ye and the two returned to the Baihu cave, they would not be hungry.


    "You don''t eat the stewed meat with purple fruit and white hairy fruit at noon?" Shen Rong responded and asked again. He eats whatever he wants. Remembering what Chang Xia said when he returned to Nanfeng, Shen Rong wondered if Chang Xia was also thinking about the vegetables sent by the three tribes?


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "Eat it at night. Eat soup noodles at noon to save trouble."


    "You say, I''ll do it." Shen Rong said.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s expression, he clearly wanted to eat. Saying not to eat, it just feels like it is hard to do.


    "Forget it!" Chang Xia said, "Let''s have something to eat at noon. After eating, you can help organize the gifts sent by the tribes. After finishing, we have to do it again. It takes time and energy."


    Food, clothing and housing.


    Chang Xia chooses food first.


    Live, the Heluo tribe has cave dwellings. Other orcs, Su Ye and the six major tribes, have already spread the construction methods of stone houses, wooden houses and brick houses.


    Clothes, before finding cotton and linen. Leather jackets made of animal skins are the only choice for the beast race, and it is also not up to Chang Xia to intervene.


    The last remaining line.


    With the strong physique of the orcs, even if the road will be built in the future.


    Wooden carts or something, it is estimated that it will depend on the orcs to figure it out on their own.


    Twilight Forest is currently unable to carry out industrial construction, and water conservancy construction and transportation construction are also too far away. Chang Xia took residential construction and sanitation construction in non-productive construction projects as the starting point, and moved the entire twilight forest orcs little by little.


    This goal has a long way to go.


    Chang Xia is still young and has just grown up. She can use the rest of her life to build this forest and advance the civilization of the orcs.


    This road may be long.


    However, there is Shen Rong, Su Ye and Bai Qing, and the Heluo tribe...


    And all the orcs in the Twilight Forest, Chang Xia is not alone.


    "Okay, listen to you." Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia''s choice is his decision. After leaving the fight, Shen Rong felt that the air was fragrant, and it was obviously a trivial matter, and he was happy to do it.


    Go into the kitchen, make powder.


    Chang Xia lay on the bench, squinting, enjoying the leisurely breeze blowing her face.


    In the kitchen, Shen Rong added water to the pot and put the tender golden rod and leaves into the stone pot. Chang Xia said that it can be steamed or boiled. Shen Rong thought that steaming took time, so he chose to cook.


    "Chang Xia, do you have any toppings you want to eat?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia didn''t open his eyes, but opened his mouth and said, "You can make some, I don''t have much appetite."


    In the morning, after counting all the rattan baskets, Chang Xia just wanted to lie down and rest for a while, and it didn''t matter what he ate.


    "You''re going to sleep, I''ll call you when I''m ready." Listening to Chang Xia''s confused voice, Shen Rong replied softly as if he walked out of the kitchen to look at Chang Xia.


    Mmm!


    Chang Xia responded.


    Then fell asleep.


    Shen Rong crouched down, not in a hurry to go back to the kitchen. Reaching out his hand, gently tidying up the broken hair scattered on Chang Xia''s face, quietly looking at Chang Xia''s sleeping face, feeling that no matter how you look at it, she will not get tired of it. 7k �p��


    Bring a bench, put it beside Chang Xia, and lie down.


    Quietly closed your eyes and smelled the breath of Chang Xia wafting in the wind, feeling extra reassuring and comfortable. At this moment, he was not in a hurry to fry the toppings, and decided to enjoy this moment of tranquility and leisure with Chang Xia.


    "Huh?" When Su Ye came back, he saw Shen Rong resting on the pavilion in the corridor. He was shocked and hesitated, "Shen Rong, what''s the situation?"


    "Wu and Bai Qing are back." Shen Rong opened his eyes, got up, and said, "After sorting out the rattan baskets, Chang Xia is a little sleepy, I''ll let her sleep for a while. You sit down, I''ve soaked the powder, and you can eat soup powder at noon. Is it? The kitchen is cooking tender golden rods, which are not yet cooked, and it is estimated that they will take a while to cook before eating."


    "Soup powder, can I eat boa soup powder?" Bai Qing licked his mouth and whispered.


    Being familiar with Shen Rong, Bai Qing''s temperament became a little more active.


    In addition, Shen Rong accepted the things from the Sirius tribe. It means that the relationship between Shen Rong and the Tianlang tribe is no longer as unfamiliar as before. They are of the same clan, the same clan with blood, that is, relatives.


    Chang Xia said that relatives can make requests at will.


    "There is boa meat in the cellar, and the boa soup powder can be arranged." Shen Rong nodded and walked towards the cellar.


    Su Ye wandered around the corridor.


    Suddenly, there was a special soy sauce smell between the nostrils.


    Following the smell of soy sauce, Su Ye walked into the wooden shed and looked up to see the soy sauce meat on top of her head. Suddenly, a curious look appeared on his face.


    She tiptoed to remove a piece of soy sauce meat and carried it to the kitchen.


    "Shen Rong��" Su Ye called Shen Rong''s name softly.


    Shen Rong just came up from the cellar with a piece of smoked and dried anaconda meat in his hand.


    "Shen Rong, how do you eat this meat?" Su Ye asked, and said, "It smells like a strong soy sauce fruit, and the taste is very unusual."


    "Mother Su Ye, this is soy sauce meat." Chang Xia woke up, her voice hoarse and tired. However, the tiredness of the body disappeared after a short nap.


    "It''s a bit greedy to make a meal at noon." Su Ye was very straightforward, handed the soy sauce meat to Shen Rong, and said. The orc tribe sent gifts to Chang Xia, and it really made a lot of money!


    This soy sauce meat is clearly a storage method for meat.


    After fried meat, bacon, dried meat, etc., soy sauce meat is also a good choice.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 468： Su Ye, the pampered cub, is online

    "Chang Xia, what should I do with the soy sauce meat?" Shen Rong put down the boa meat and raised the soy sauce meat in his hand. The soy sauce smell smelled very good. No wonder Su Ye proposed to have a meal at noon.


    "Steamed, sliced ??and dipped in the sauce." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong nodded and said again, "Do you want to clean it?"


    "Rinse, and then put it on the steamer to steam." Chang Xia thought for a while and said aloud. This soy sauce meat itself is marinated and delicious, and it tastes very good when it is simply steamed. You can eat the most simple sauce flavor without much complicated cooking.


    "Changxia, is soy sauce meat difficult to make?" Su Ye asked.


    This sauce smells delicious, and Su Ye likes it very much. Thinking about it, let Chang Xia make something for her and bring it back to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall.


    "It''s not difficult, it''s very simple." Chang Xia said.


    Soy sauce meat, the most difficult is soy sauce fruit.


    The seasoning tree is currently growing in Weishan. As a result, the number of seasoning fruits is limited, which can only be eaten by the leopard orcs of the Heluo tribe. It is difficult for other tribes to exchange for the time being.


    However, based on Chang Xia''s understanding of the tribe.


    This time, I should take out some seasoning fruits to exchange with each tribe, but the number will not be much, after all, there are only so many seasoning fruits.


    What the Heluo tribe exchanged was all saved by the clansmen.


    "but--"


    Chang Xia''s expression paused slightly and met Su Ye''s eyes.


    "Mother Su Ye, soy sauce meat needs to be marinated with soy sauce fruit. The amount of seasoning fruit from the seasoning tree is limited, and the tribe cannot exchange more with other orc tribes."


    Suddenly, Su Ye understood.


    No wonder Chang Xia didn''t make the soy sauce meat wise.


    Unlike fried meat, soy sauce meat needs to be marinated in soy sauce, which is difficult for all orc tribes except the Heluo tribe.


    The seasoning tree grows in Weishan.


    outside Weishan.


    No trace of the spice tree has yet been found.


    "It seems that this delicious soy sauce meat is temporarily enjoyed by orcs from other orc tribes." Su Ye sighed regretfully. She has been to Weishan and is familiar with the seasoning tree. She knows that Chang Xia is not lying.


    Su Ye drove Bai Qing to the kitchen to help Shen Rong prepare lunch.


    She and Chang Xia took the blank paper and sorted out the gifts sent by the tribes.


    Not to mention, except for Shen Rong.


    Su Ye is indeed the most suitable person to help Chang Xia sort out these things.


    As a witch of the orcs, Su Ye knows the Twilight Forest and the various orc tribes better than any orcs.


    "Chang Xia, you have a heart." Su Ye said gratefully.


    Chang Xia replied: "I feel ashamed for so many gifts from various tribes. These things are just my duty."


    "Good beast!" Su Ye smiled, raised his hand and rubbed Chang Xia''s head a few times. With the things that Chang Xia sorted out, this exchange activity of each tribe is not in vain, and it is really earned.


    No orcs will starve and freeze in the Twilight Forest this winter.


    think about.


    Su Ye was very happy.


    This has always been her wish.


    Now, Chang Xia has helped her achieve it, which is great!


    "The soup noodle is ready!" Shen Rong stuck his head out of the kitchen and asked, "Do you choose to eat in the corridor pavilion or in the small living room?"


    "Gazebo, it''s cool here." Chang Xia said.


    Put down the pen and straighten the white paper. Moving her neck and body, she can now feel the reason why the orcs don''t like to study.


    Writing is so tiring!


    "Tired of your hands?" Su Ye chuckled and said, "You sort out a copy, I''ll give it to Gen, and ask Gen to find orcs from other orc tribes to extract his own part."


    Orcs are literate, and it is also the credit of Su Ye.


    She stipulated that the orc cubs must learn knowledge while exercising at the age of ten. This includes literacy and identifying the most basic plants and animals.


    On the dissemination and popularization of culture.


    The Orcs of the Twilight Forest far surpass the Qinghai Plateau Birds and the East China Sea Fishes.


    These two clans have copied some things from the Twilight Forest Orcs in recent years. Su Ye didn''t say anything, after all, it takes time to clear the impression of the orcs being reckless and barbaric.


    ten years.


    Twenty years.


    fifty years.


    Maybe, maybe a hundred years.


    No matter how long the time is, Su Ye believes that as long as he perseveres, it is possible to succeed.


    "Okay, Granny Su Ye has a way." Chang Xia said happily.


    Orcs are literate, but can''t write much.


    After all, the white paper came from the wizard''s hall, and Su Ye would pick the white paper and distribute it to various beasts. Due to the preference of the Orcs, the Orcs who can read and write, the former tribe has most of the Orcs who can do it, especially the Orcs of the younger generation are basically literate, and youth represents infinite possibilities. However, being literate and being able to write are not the same thing.


    White paper is limited, and few orcs have the patience to practice writing on the ground.


    Like the Heluo tribe, the words written by the elders are indescribable. Some are even more extreme, and they can''t write directly. The Maple Leaf Nanfeng generation is better. They are almost taught by the root and the xylophone.


    However, there are only a few good-looking words.


    Among them, naturally there is no name of Maple Leaf Nanfeng.


    After finishing things, Chang Xia instantly relaxed.


    Jumping, he went into the kitchen to help Shen Rong serve the bowl.


    "Are you going to see if the tender golden rod is cooked? Bai Qing, take the soup powder to the pavilion in the corridor." Shen Rong refused Chang Xia''s help and asked her to see if the tender golden rod was cooked. He waved an iron-wood knife and cut the meat with soy sauce.


    Chang Xia nodded and walked to the stove.


    Reach out and lift the lid.


    Soon, the scent of tender golden rods hits the nostrils.


    Looking at the leaves that had changed color, Chang Xia carefully pulled out a tender golden rod with chopsticks, peeled off the leaf, and revealed a light golden tender golden rod.


    Chang Xia lowered his head and took a bite.


    "It''s very sweet, the golden rod of the Sirius Tribe is really good!" Chang Xia''s eyes lit up and he exclaimed in surprise.


    Find a flour sifter from the kitchen and take out all the tender golden rods in the pot.


    Shen Rong boiled eight golden rods, two for each person, which is not a small amount.


    "Come on, let''s taste the tender golden rods sent by the Sirius Tribe��" Chang Xia walked over with the powder sieve and shouted.


    Su Ye looked around, but saw no monkey black.


    "Chang Xia, where''s Ape Hei?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "It didn''t come. Last time, Shen Rong caught it and took a bath, and it stayed in the tribe and never came back."


    "..." Su Ye''s head was full of black lines.


    I hate bathing like this. Could it be that Ape Hei didn''t have any clansmen to catch him taking a bath in the tribe? Chang Xia said that he should take a bath frequently, but Su Ye didn��t think that the orcs of the Heluo tribe would let Yanhei escape from taking a bath.


    Bai Qing said: "Xiling helped it to take a bath, it seems that it hasn''t been washed."


    "Bai Qing, who did you listen to?" Chang Xia Xiafen, with a piece of soy sauce meat without dipping sauce, directly fed it into his mouth. The rich sauce flavor, this soy sauce meat tastes very good, it is a success!


    "Xiling said." Bai Qing said.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "It''s not clean after taking a bath. I''ll tell Xiling next time." Saru Hei is just as noisy as the **** and the others. If they don''t take a bath, the smell is unimaginable.


    Here, Su Ye stretched his chopsticks to the soy sauce meat.


    The tender golden rod was still a little hot, and they handed it over to Shen Rong to peel off the leaves. They hadn''t started tasting it yet. However, the smell of tender golden rods should not be bad.


    ps: Sha rewarded and made up for it.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also poisoned by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from them... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 469： Chang Xia, how are you going to eat the corn?

    Chapter 469 Chang Xia, how do you plan to eat corn


    "Alas?"


    Su Ye chewed the soy sauce meat in his mouth and let out a soft exclamation.


    She originally thought that the soy sauce meat would be more woody and tough. Who would have thought that the meat in soy sauce was not only not firewood, but also very tender. It''s like freshly cooked white meat, and in one bite, the gravy splatters from your teeth.


    At the same time, accompanied by a strong sauce flavor.


    This is a taste that Su Ye has never tasted.


    "It''s tender but not greasy, and the sauce is fragrant. Chang Xia, save me a few pieces of this soy sauce meat. I''ll take it back to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard''s Hall to eat. By the way, make me some more, I want to eat it often." Su Ye explained it bluntly, obviously attracted by the taste of soy sauce meat.


    Chang Xia smiled and nodded: "Okay!"


    It was rare that Su Ye took the initiative to ask, and Chang Xia was naturally willing to satisfy her.


    What''s more, the soy sauce meat is really delicious, even if Su Ye doesn''t mention it, Chang Xia will often make it. Unlike white meat, the rich sauce flavor of soy sauce meat can make orcs who like the taste of soy sauce go crazy.


    When Chang Xia eats it, dip it in a little vinegar fruit.


    The slightly sour taste, combined with the strong aroma of the soy sauce, makes people a little overwhelmed. Unlike Su Ye and the other two, Shen Rong and Baiqing are more direct and eat more.


    Ha ha--


    Seeing this, Su Ye and Chang Xia looked at each other and laughed.


    Having tasted the soy sauce meat, Chang Xia''s eyes locked on the cool tender golden rod. Slightly yellowed tender golden rods, peel off the leaves to reveal the light golden golden rods inside. Just looking at it is very appetizing, take a light bite.


    It belongs to the taste of golden rods, which instantly explodes in the whole mouth.


    "What a loss!" Su Ye sighed and said, "Why didn''t you find the tender golden stick so delicious before? Or Chang Xia knows how to eat it and knows how to eat it. Chang Xia, the corn sent by the Tianlang tribe, how do you plan to eat it? "


    now.


    Su Ye ate in the bowl and looked into the pot.


    Without him, the tender golden sticks in the mouth are too delicious.


    Su Ye couldn''t help thinking about the corn that he had never eaten before.


    The wolf tribe orcs, such as the Tianlang tribe, the Tiantai elders, the Gewa patriarchs, etc., learned from Su Ye''s mouth that corn, like golden sticks and ginkgo, can be eaten as the staple food of the orcs. Immediately, they all went crazy with joy.


    If not stopped by Su Ye.


    On the spot, they wanted to come to the Baihu cave to find Chang Xia and ask about how to eat corn.


    "Boil porridge, make cakes, steam zongzi/steam pork ribs..."


    Chang Xia recalled that there were many ways to eat corn.


    In addition to the ones she mentioned above, the corn cakes also taste very good.


    The eating method of whole grains is common, and Chang Xia is not worried about how to eat corn. Instead, I was afraid that there would be too little corn to eat.


    Sure enough, I heard Chang Xia say a long way.


    Su Ye was very happy.


    "Changxia, eat steamed pork ribs with corn at night." Bai Qing raised his head sharply and said.


    Steamed spareribs with corn, pachinko is the focus on the spareribs.


    At this age, it is just the time to eat. Hearing the steamed pork ribs, Bai Qing''s whole body became excited.


    He and Su Ye lived in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    There is no shortage of food, but there is no delicious food.


    After all, Su Ye''s craftsmanship is like that, and he doesn''t know how to do it himself. The two basically eat whatever they want. Fortunately, Su Ye recently changed his mind and allowed other orcs to enter the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall.


    Recently, the food at Pachinko has changed a lot.


    At the same time, Bai Qing''s height has also changed, and it has grown again. Now, he and Chang Xia stand together, the same height.


    According to this momentum, maybe a month.


    Bai Qing can surpass Chang Xia''s height.


    It should be noted that Bai Qing is as big as Xiling and the others.


    However, in terms of height, they are almost more than Chang Xia. No wonder Chang Xia was unwilling to go to the tribe to play with the beast cubs. It turned out that she was too stimulated, which made her feel disheartened.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and agreed to Bai Qing''s request.


    There is nothing wrong with inviting the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius tribe to eat in the cave tomorrow, and try to make a few dishes with corn as the main dish in advance in the evening.


    Besides, Chang Xia is also greedy.


    Would you like to make another corn and red bean dumpling?


    It happens that there is corn and red beans at home. The corn and red bean dumplings perfectly include both corn and red beans. I believe that the Sirius Tribe and Yuanhu Tribe will be very happy to know that corn and red beans can be eaten together.


    After dinner.


    Chang Xia slept for a while.


    After waking up, I called the three orcs Su Ye and sorted out various materials together. These documents mainly recorded the things sent by the tribes. Bai Qing helped to transcribe them. Chang Xia wanted to keep a copy for himself.


    Here comes.


    In the future, if you want to eat something.


    You can find the source by directly looking at the logs of the various tribes written.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s face was full of happiness.


    At the same time, if there is time to leave the Heluo tribe to travel, this log is also a guide, which can be said to have many benefits.


    Time flies by in the hustle and bustle.


    In the afternoon, Nanfeng and the others did not come.


    Similarly, no one in the Baihu business district came to look for Su Ye.


    This surprised Chang Xia.


    At dusk, the south wind snaked and brought food to Su Ye Baiqing. Half a fan of meat, flour, fresh bracken and more.


    At this time, Chang Xia realized why no one came over in the afternoon.


    It turned out that all the tribes went to the tribe square to surround the sightseeing tree and seasoning tree, because they were afraid that too many orcs would cause trouble, so they all went to help Nanfeng.


    "I''m exhausted." Nan Feng slumped on the bench and muttered.


    Snake handed the food to Shen Rong and greeted Su Ye respectfully. Yu Guang looked at Chang Xia with awe. After all, other than Chang Xia, no orcs could get close to Su Ye like Chang Xia.


    "Isn''t there any bird and moth?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Snake gave Nanfeng a bowl of water, let her drink it, and said, "No, the orcs of all tribes are very obedient."


    Just a joke, Wu was sitting in the Changxia family cave.


    If the orcs of other tribes dare to cause trouble, let alone the witches, their own tribe will not make the troubled orcs feel better. I have seen so many good things in the Heluo tribe, and all the tribes are looking forward to participating in the next exchange activity of the Heluo tribe.


    At this time, whoever dares to cause trouble is courting death.


    "Don''t worry, no orcs dare to cause trouble in such a big event. It''s just too loud and noisy, all kinds of curiosity, my saliva is about to dry out." Nan Feng said helplessly.


    The Heluo tribe has become different because of the long summer.


    This difference aroused the curiosity of the various tribes orcs.


    When they saw the wild grass by the roadside, they could not wait to ask the people of the Heluo tribe for a few questions.


    The result is predictable.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded slightly and gathered up the white paper. These will be given to Su Ye later, and then Su Ye will take it to the patriarch root. After that, how to deal with it Su Ye won''t talk too much.


    She was thinking about if there were no orc tribes coming over.


    Time to go to Baihu Commercial District to play.


    Chang Xia has not experienced the special activities of other tribes, but like the seaweed barbecue of the Dadi tribe, Chang Xia said that he did not want to experience it again. However, in addition to the Dadi tribe, nearly 30 tribes arrived in the Heluo tribe one after another this time.


    In addition to the five major tribes, other orc tribes made Chang Xia more curious.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the others will tell Chang Xia about the five major tribes. However, some small tribes may not even know the maple leaf south wind. After all, Maple Leaf Nanfeng has just grown up, and their understanding of the Twilight Forest is also limited.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 470： Su Ye drew a circle in the air

    Chapter 470 Su Ye drew a circle in the air


    "Chang Xia, have you eaten tender golden rods at noon?" Nan Feng twitched his nose, smelling the smell of tender golden rods left in the wind, licking the corners of his mouth with a look of aftertaste.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "I ate it. It tastes good, are you?"


    "I also cooked tender golden sticks, and they tasted very good. However, the stewed meat with purple fruit and white hairy fruit tasted average, so they may not have been stewed well. However, I cooked them according to the method taught by honeydew." Nan Feng rubbed his forehead with surprise on his face.


    Snake''s expression paused slightly, a little weird.


    Obviously, the purple fruit stew and the white fruit stew at noon were not very good for Snake. Due to Nanfeng''s face, Snake did not dare to elaborate.


    "You stewed the meat according to Honeydew''s method?" Chang Xia''s head was full of black lines, and he said speechlessly: "How did Honeydew stew the meat before, did you really forget?"


    Honeydew stew is the most original method.


    Without pickling and cleaning, the purple fruit is estimated to be added to the pot as a whole. Stew and add salt directly.


    Can''t say no to this method.


    Putting it aside before, the orcs have never eaten the food cooked by Chang Xia.


    The stewed purple fruit stewed in this way is indeed a rare delicacy for the orcs. However, after the baptism of the orcs in the long summer, and then going back to eat such stewed meat, the taste will inevitably be indescribable.


    As the saying goes, from frugality to luxury is easy, but from luxury to frugality is difficult.


    ...


    In an instant, the two of Nanfeng Snake were stunned.


    They just remembered the honeydew and said that the stewed purple and white fruits were delicious.


    But he forgot that he couldn''t simply stew the meat according to the method of the honeydew religion. Fortunately, I stewed a purple fruit and a small piece of white fruit at noon. After that, there are ways to remedy it.


    "Fry the fresh meat and purple fruit/white fruit before stewing, don''t add too much water, it will be fine if the vegetables are not over. When stewing, cover the pot, simmer the water until it is half dry, then stir fry and put it in a bowl. "Chang Xia said a few words, the purple fruit/white hair fruit stew will not taste bad, but stewing it like honeydew will not work.


    "Snake walking, remember. Back to the cave tonight, let''s try it again." Nanfeng said excitedly.


    If you have a partner, you can''t eat at Changxia''s house.


    However, there are pros and cons to not having to cook by yourself.


    Snake Road: "Don''t worry, I remember it all."


    "Chang Xia, I''ll go back to the cave to prepare dinner first, see you tomorrow!" Nan Feng confirmed that Snake Xing remembered the steps that Chang Xia said, stood up suddenly, pulled Snake Xing and ran outside. If she doesn''t leave, she will want to stay at Changxia''s house for food.


    "Wait..." Chang Xia reached out and wanted to hold Nan Feng and let her go back with some corn.


    However, she hadn''t spoken yet.


    Nanfeng pulled Snake and walked out of the courtyard.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes and stared at the hurried Nan Feng.


    "I also want her to bring some corn back home and make a steamed pork ribs with corn corn or something at night. How did she know she was being chased by a ghost and walked so fast?"


    "She was afraid of walking too slowly and wanted to stay."


    Su Ye smiled and said softly.


    After finding a partner, Nanfeng has matured a lot. If there were no snakes, Nanfeng would choose to stay for dinner tonight.


    "Is that so?" Chang Xia shook his head with a smile, and said, "Shen Rong, take some corn and shuck it, and I''ll put away the things to dry in the cave courtyard."


    As we drift westward, dusk will soon usher in.


    the end of the day.


    A new day will come.


    "Can the corn be milled with a stone mill to remove the shell?" Shen Rong asked.


    "Yes, but the milled corn is broken." Chang Xia tilted his head and said, "You can make a stone mill and use a mill to grind it."


    "What kind of?" Shen Rong carried a pot of corn and sat next to Chang Xia. He was very interested in the stone mill mentioned by Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia pointed at the stone mill.


    Tell Shen Rong that the stone mill is made of stone just like the stone mill.


    Unlike the stone mill, the stone mill uses a lever to grind and remove the husks through the force of the impact.


    "Listen, it''s very troublesome." Bai Qing held the animal''s claws and made a rubbing sound, "I think it''s obviously more convenient to grind with the animal''s claws."


    "Bai Qing, the deer tribe doesn''t have animal claws, how should he grind it?" Su Ye said.


    Weak clans like cat clan and rabbit clan are different from strong clan, they do not have so much power, cat clan may have sharp animal claws, what about rabbit clan?


    Is it gnawing and grinding with clans?


    tools are a must.


    It''s hard to say for the fish tribe, but the bird tribe definitely likes these tools.


    "Shen Rong is empty, you can grind it out and let me see." Su Ye said seriously. Tools can make life easier for Orcs, so why not use them?


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    He thought it was very interesting, even if Su Ye didn''t say it.


    Shen Rong would also start to grind it out.


    Bai Qing pondered quietly, his thinking was too narrow just now, no wonder Mr. Wu said that he was still young, and he did not think through many things.


    Today, Bai Qing really understood this sentence.


    "Chang Xia, how do you think building a road connects the six major tribes?" Su Ye raised his head, quietly looking at the sunset gradually sinking into the horizon, and spoke slowly.


    Chang Xia paused for a while and raised her head sharply.


    "Mother Su Ye, are you serious?" Chang Xia asked in shock.


    The sigh is worthy of being a witch of the orcs, but if it doesn''t make a sound, it is a blockbuster. It is of great significance to build a road and connect the six orc tribes.


    "I would like to hear your opinion. Is this proposal feasible? Based on the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, form a circle of the six nearby orc tribes, and then..." Su Ye drew a circle in the air.


    Initially, the circle fell on the Sorcerer''s Temple on the holy mountain of Karna.


    slowly--


    The circle fell on the six orc tribes.


    Gradually, with the six major orc tribes as radiation, it expanded to the entire Dusk Forest. This idea was influenced by Chang Xia. To be honest, Su Ye did not have such a lofty wish before, to encircle the entire Twilight Forest into a forest city.


    But.


    The more contact with Chang Xia.


    Su Ye''s thoughts changed little by little.


    Her gaze was no longer confined to the corner of the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    thumping��


    The three orcs in Chang Xia followed Su Ye''s fingers, and their heartbeats gradually accelerated. When Su Ye stretched out his entire palm, it seemed that only their heartbeats were left in the entire space.


    Excited, shocked, ambitious.


    this moment.


    All kinds of mixed emotions spewed out in an instant.


    "Yes. Grandma Su Ye, your idea is feasible. There is a road between the tribes, information transmission is more convenient, exchange is easier, and if there is an orc tribe in danger, it can be supported faster." Chang Xia solemnly road.


    There is Su Ye in the Twilight Forest There will be no robbery.


    Peace means more possibilities.


    Convenient transportation is more conducive to the rapid development of orcs.


    Chang Xia thought that Patriarch Tago said that the road construction was a joke, and now he heard Su Ye also talk about the road construction idea. The six major orc tribes should have had private conversations. After all, building a road in the forest, even if it is an orc, is not easy.


    "Would you like to do this if it was left to you?" Su Ye looked straight at Chang Xia, and said solemnly, word by word, "Go to each tribe to survey the route, build a road, and connect the six tribes and Khana. Connect with the Holy Mountain Wizarding Hall."


    Chang Xia was surprised and looked at Su Ye in shock.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： Golden stick corn porridge

    Chapter 471 The Golden Rod and Corn Porridge


    "Mother Su Ye, are you sure?" Chang Xia was first surprised and then happy, and then looked blank. Previously, Su Ye restrained her and was not allowed to enter the forest.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ye changed his mind.


    He directly suggested that Chang Xia be responsible for surveying the routes for the six major orc tribes.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia was quite confused.


    She didn''t understand why Su Ye suddenly changed his attitude.


    "The method of eating ginkgo that you promoted saved the orcs from starvation. I have informed the orcs about the construction of the house. Now, the practice of preparing these foods for the tribes. In a way, the orcs are now There is nothing missing." Su Ye is very frank, the Eastern Land is different from the Western Land.


    The tribes in the Western Continent were constantly fighting, and it was very chaotic.


    The East Lu School is peaceful, and peace means ease. Su Ye was afraid that the orcs would be immersed in this comfortable environment and would not make progress, so he thought about making them move. Chang Xia''s proposal to build the Twilight Forest was undoubtedly a very good decision.


    Moreover.


    Let Chang Xia go to the five major orc tribes to survey the route, not let Chang Xia leave the Heluo tribe alone.


    Shen Rong, or other orcs can follow.


    In addition to surveying the route, Su Ye asked Chang Xia to go to other orc tribes, hoping that Chang Xia would have more contact with other orcs, take a long-term view, and not only see the Heluo tribe.


    Only by experiencing some things in person can you understand the preciousness of them, and then know how to cherish and protect them.


    "The tribe won''t be relieved..." Shen Rong said.


    Su Ye smiled slightly and said, "Gen will agree. The generation of Bai Qing of the Heluo tribe also needs experience."


    The Heluo tribe set sail, and the other orcs could not fall too far.


    Let Chang Xia leave the Heluo tribe to survey the route, and at the same time hope that Chang Xia will help other orc tribes to carry out construction and give advice or something.


    This said.


    Shen Rong understood.


    Dare not to let Chang Xia leave the tribe alone.


    If Bai Qing and the others are allowed to follow, the Heluo tribe will most likely compromise.


    Build a road and connect the six orc tribes together.


    As the patriarch of the Heluo tribe, Gen will not refuse, but will help fuel the flames and make every effort to make this happen.


    "Try it." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Survey the six orc tribes and build roads. It sounded very interesting, and Chang Xia felt like he was going to ignite.


    "You guys are ready for dinner, I''ll go to the tribe. Has Bai Qing transcribed it? After the transcription, I will take the things and give them to Gen." Su Ye asked, standing up to go to the tribe to find Gen and the elders of the Heluo tribe. Implement what was just said.


    Bai Qing put down the pen and handed the white paper full of writing to Su Ye.


    Su Ye turned over and put away the white paper.


    Go down the steps to the courtyard gate.


    When Su Ye''s back disappeared, Bai Qing stared at Chang Xia and said seriously, "Chang Xia, you and Wu Shuo take me to survey the route."


    Compared to staying in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Traveling or something, not too much fun.


    Besides, this time the road construction is related to the six major orc tribes.


    The movement must not be small. Thinking about the linkage of the six major orc tribes, Bai Qing couldn''t hold back his eager heart and wanted to participate!


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Chang Xia rolled her eyes and said, "Mother Su Ye asked me to connect the six major tribes to build roads. Naturally, it''s not just about building roads, but also helping to identify the animals and plants of each tribe."


    Having said that, it is quite complicated and troublesome.


    However, the smile on Chang Xia''s face grew brighter.


    It can be seen that Chang Xia is in a very good mood at this moment. It is really dangerous to enter the forest, and it is very hard to sleep in the wind. However, when Chang Xia thought about seeing new ingredients, she became excited.


    "..." Bai Qing.


    Shen Rong raised his brows and moved the wooden basin in front of Bai Qing.


    "Bai Qing, don''t be stunned, hurry up and peel the corn, do you still want to eat steamed pork ribs with corn at night?" Shen Rong smiled and urged.


    whispering sound!


    Bai Qing whispered softly.


    Quickly rub the corn with Shen Rong, Chang Xia put the dried peas, golden sticks and peppers into the rattan basket, and after Shen Rong finished grinding the corn, let him move the rattan basket into the wooden shed or cave.


    "Bai Qing, you can soak some red beans in a wooden tub. I''ll try steaming a corn and red bean zongzi later. I eat zongzi on the Dragon Boat Festival. It seems that the tribe does not have this custom? However, it seems that the Dragon Boat Festival has not yet arrived..."


    Chang Xia muttered, counting the days with his fingers.


    After a long time, she found that she couldn''t convert the time between the two worlds.


    Orcs have a weak sense of time.


    Five minutes or something.


    They usually don''t count, and this doesn''t count.


    The only one who really understood the time scale was Su Ye, and Chang Xia guessed that the elders of the tribe should understand.


    Other tribes may rely on experience.


    The sundial in Tribal Square can only be understood by staring at it for a long time. They can understand Maple Leaf Nanfeng, and Chang Xia thinks it has something to do with cognition. She has the memory of the past life, and subconsciously uses the knowledge of the past life.


    Here comes.


    Accepting new things always comes with an attitude of scrutiny.


    Su Ye and the tribesmen complained that they were worried that Chang Xia was a little fool, this was not a joke. Instead, the frail Chang Xia was always immersed in his own world and could not accept the knowledge here.


    Look, like two fools.


    Fortunately, Su Ye and the Heluo tribe did not dislike her and raised her up.


    Shen Rong listened quietly without interrupting.


    Bai Qing took the wooden basin and dug out two bowls of red beans, and asked, "Chang Xia, are two bowls enough?"


    "Enough, enough. Just the four of us, how much can we eat?" Chang Xia nodded hurriedly, and the rice dumplings with corn and red bean were eaten as dessert after meals. She didn''t plan to do more, mainly to try the taste.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely finish it." Shen Rong said calmly.


    They can''t finish it, and there are foodies like Nanfeng. However, I really thank the tribe, if it wasn''t for Nanfeng Yadong and other orcs to find their partners one after another.


    How can my own cave be so quiet?


    He likes to be lively, but occasionally he wants to be alone with Chang Xia.


    Pachinko��


    Shen Rong directly ignored Bai Qing''s existence.


    "I also plan to make a porridge with gold sticks and corn. The corn and red bean dumplings are used as dessert after meals. Two bowls of red beans are enough. Bai Qing remembers that when soaking red beans, soaking them in hot water can make them quicker." Chang Xia commanded.


    Bai Qing held a pot and soaked red beans according to Chang Xia''s instructions.


    "Chang Xia, what is porridge?" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    "Boiled with whole grains, thick is called rice, thin is called porridge. Of course, this is my understanding." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong nodded, seemingly understanding, and said, "Is the porridge delicious?"


    "So-so! I prefer to eat, and I have a normal feeling about porridge. However, I like bacon porridge and lean meat and vegetable porridge. I like the taste." Chang Xia recalled and said, "I''ll give you all the whole grains. Eat it with steamed rice. Compared to porridge, rice is king.��


    Pasta is good, but rice is the real love!


    at this point.


    Chang Xia insisted that he never wavered.


    "Okay, I''ll wait." Shen Rong said happily.


    Bai Qing interrupted and said, "Don''t forget, there''s me too. I want to eat rice too. Tonight, I want to eat the golden stick corn porridge."


    "Don''t worry, your share is indispensable." Chang Xia replied with a smile.


    ps: Smile in sunny days to make up for it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 472： 1 Family Dinner (Part 1)

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Shen Rong, after you finish grinding the corn, peel off two golden sticks." Chang Xia explained that the family had a hearty meal in the evening.


    The tribe asked the south wind to bring fresh meat, and the barbecued meat could not fall.


    "Bai Qing, what soup do you want to have tonight?" Chang Xia asked again.


    Bai Qing tilted his head and said, "Is it okay to stew the mushroom soup with Songshan chicken?"


    "Songshan chicken won''t work, can ordinary pheasant stew in mushroom soup? If so, you can go to the chicken coop in the wild mountain forest in the south of Baihu Lake to catch chickens, and I''ll make them for you." Chang Xia shook his head lightly, rejecting Bai Qing''s desire to marry Songshan. Chicken Mushroom Soup Idea.


    There are not many Songshan chickens.


    She can''t let go, otherwise, if she eats one today and one tomorrow, the Songshan chicken will be eaten up sooner or later. Therefore, this precedent cannot be opened, nor can it be opened.


    There is no shortage of Songshan mushrooms and Songshan bracken.


    The elders of Pukang are stationed in Songshan, and the tribe often travels to Songshan to transport various materials to the elders of Pukang.


    Because of the long summer, the clansmen are very measured when catching Songshan chickens.


    Even hunting pheasants, they will be more restrained. Catch one or two early adopters, after all, it really fills the orcs, and with the size of the Songshan chicken, the orcs can eat a dozen or so at a meal.


    "Songshan chicken can''t be eaten, but...Songshan mushrooms and Songshan bracken, there are fresh ones in the cellar, and some dried in the sun. You can choose, whether it is stewed chicken or fried, the taste is very good."


    I am afraid that Bai Qing will not be able to drink Songshan Chicken Stewed Songshan Mushroom Seed Soup.


    Chang Xia thought for a while, and then added another sentence.


    "I want to eat pheasant stewed Songshan mushroom soup, you wait, I will go to the chicken coop in the wild mountain forest south of Baihu Lake to catch chickens."


    Saying that, Bai Qing rushed out of the cave.


    "Bai Qing''s temperament is much more active. It seems that Wu''s proposal to let the orcs settle in the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard''s Hall is very good." Shen Rong said with a light smile.


    At first, Bai Qing looked like a small facial paralysis.


    Properly, Gewa Patriarch Trumpet.


    Now, it has become more like the liveliness and liveliness of his age.


    "At the end of this exchange event, each tribe will arrange for orcs to enter the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna. However, it seems that the tribes have not made up their minds on how to select the orcs who accompany Baiqing." Chang Xia muttered, this kind of thing is not. What a mess.


    Shen Rong said: "Let''s learn from each other, the strongest will enter the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna."


    "Yeah! I guess it will end like this." Chang Xia nodded, acquiescing to what Shen Rong said.


    Bai Qing, the successor of the next witch.


    The one who can accompany him should naturally be the strongest among the orc totem warriors.


    Heluo tribe, Xiling and Mu Ning are most likely to be selected.


    The same age as Bai Qing, the same age.


    Having entered and exited the forest many times, as a leopard orc, his strength naturally goes without saying.


    Chang Xia clapped his hands, cleaned up the things to dry in the cave courtyard, and waited for Shen Rong to move the rattan baskets. After washing her hands, she went to the wooden shed to take out a piece of soy sauce meat and said, "I see that Granny Su Ye likes soy sauce meat very much. I will steam her a bowl at night."


    "Changxia, do you want to keep the corn shells?" Shen Rong asked. The corn in the wooden tub had been peeled, and Shen Rong poured water into the wooden basin to soak the corn.


    "No, pour it into the stove and burn it." Chang Xia shook his head, there will be no shortage of corn in the house in the future, and it is useless to keep the corn shells. It''s easier to burn it, after all, the cave is full of things, and there is not much space for the time being.


    After listening to Chang Xia''s words, Shen Rong brought the corn husks in the rattan sieve into the kitchen, poured them into the stove, and burned them directly when the fire was lit.


    Chang Xia took the soy sauce meat into the kitchen and put it away.


    Picking up two gold rods, he intends to peel off the golden rods and let Shen Rong carry the rattan basket.


    Obviously nothing was said, the unspeakable tacit understanding between the two of them drifted away little by little in the cave courtyard.


    Cozy and quiet.


    Sunset, falling below the horizon.


    Bai Qing came back with two pheasants, with two feathers on their heads.


    Chang Xia put down the golden stick in his hand and said with a chuckle, "Bai Qing, are you fighting a pheasant or what?"


    "Cough, cough!" Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed and did not say anything.


    He was just having fun, chasing pheasants for a while.


    Usually, with the identity of Wu''s heir, Bai Qing couldn''t do anything nonsense. It was rare that there were no orcs around, so Bai Qing quietly chased the pheasant and made some trouble.


    "Is it fun?" Chang Xia approached and whispered.


    "It''s fun, but the pheasant is a little weaker." Bai Qing said smoothly, and then returned to Chang Xia''s words. When he finished speaking, he froze and smiled, "Chang Xia, what are you talking about is fun or not, I don''t understand."


    puff-


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    Holding belly, laughing.


    "Don''t pretend, I can''t guess your little thought?" Chang Xia waved his hand, stopped laughing, and said, "Next time you want to play, let Chen Rong take you into the forest. With him, Granny Su Ye I won''t stop you from entering the forest. When the exchange event is over, Granny Su Ye will choose a playmate for you, and various exercises will also be arranged, so you won''t be too bored."


    This age is a fun time.


    Bai Qing is too quiet, even if there is no playmate, Su Ye will arrange other experiences. As a witch of the Orcs, Pachin is too weak.


    To be selected as Wu''s heir, Bai Qing''s talent is definitely the top.


    Otherwise how can he stand out from so many orcs of his age?


    "Really?" Bai Qing changed his embarrassed expression and said excitedly. That face, which had always been dull and dull, was now full of excitement and excitement.


    "I can still make fun of you about this kind of thing? Don''t be stunned, kill the chicken, hurry up." Chang Xia waved his hand, but didn''t talk to Bai Qing.


    it''s getting dark.


    Gotta get ready for dinner.


    With a look of excitement, Bai Qing carried the chicken into the kitchen.


    Small eyes, rubbed secretly towards Shen Rong.


    Entering the forest is not only Chang Xia''s wish, but also Bai Qing''s.


    He has been following Su Ye to many places. However, being young and weak, Su Ye couldn''t let him go into the forest alone. Speaking of which, Bai Qing''s situation is not much better than Chang Xia.


    "Bai Qing, are you happy to enter the forest?" Shen Rong asked in surprise.


    Bai Qing nodded excitedly and said, "I''m very happy. If you look at Chang Xia, you can see why I''m happy."


    Shen Rong paused slightly.


    For a moment, I understood the meaning of Bai Qing''s words.


    The two are different, but similar.


    However, as Wu''s heir, Bai Qing will have the opportunity to enter the forest in the future. He was afraid that in the future, he would not want to enter the forest.


    "Bai Qing, pheasant stewed mushroom soup, do you want to eat fresh or sun-dried mushrooms?" Chang Xia soaked the peeled golden rods and put them in a pottery bowl for use. He planned to go to the cellar to get mushrooms, and opened his mouth to ask Bai Qing. the meaning of.


    Bai Qing asked, "Fresh mushrooms are delicious, or are they delicious after drying?"


    "The taste is different, they are all delicious." Chang Xia replied. Whether it''s fresh or sun-dried, it tastes great when stewed with chicken.


    "Eat fresh tonight and sun-dried tomorrow." Bai Qing looked at Chang Xia, the meaning was obvious, he wanted to eat both, and asked Chang Xia if he would agree.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded readily and agreed to his request.

 Chapter 473： 1 family dinner (below)

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Chang Xia, don''t spoil him." Shen Rong said.


    His voice was low and deep, and it was hoarse. Elegant temperament, instantly dyed with invisible gloom, silently enveloped Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing froze slightly.


    He raised his head and looked at Shen Rong in horror.


    Xiling had told him before that Shen Rong was strong and insidious, and it was said that this was the conclusion drawn by the ancestors of the Heluo tribe.


    Bai Qing didn''t believe it.


    At this moment, Bai Qing could not help shivering when he felt Shen Rong''s Yin Qi''s eyes. Depend on! It turned out that Shen Rong was such a Shen Rong.


    "..." Bai Qingmu stared at Shen Rong with a face.


    Shen Rong didn''t seem to notice Bai Qing''s staring at people, so he opened his mouth and said, "As the successor of the witch, he can''t be spoiled, it''s better to suffer more."


    "Hey! Really?" Chang Xia hesitated: "Just eating a few meals of pheasant mushroom soup should not be considered coddling! Besides, if Granny Su Ye starts the plan to build roads for the six major orc tribes, we may have to leave. Heluo tribe for a while."


    At that time, she didn''t have time to make chicken soup for Bai Qing.


    "That''s right, I''ll listen to you tonight." Shen Rong was relieved when he heard the satisfactory answer.


    The expression of Bai Qing next to him became more and more gloomy, this Shen Rong is really not a good thing. He took back the approval he had given to him before, so he shouldn''t have said good things for him in front of Elder Tiantai and his grandfather.


    and many more--


    Bai Qing''s eyes suddenly fell on Chang Xia.


    Shen Rong cares about him, is he jealous?


    Thinking about it, Bai Qing''s gloomy expression suddenly became excited.


    "Sister Changxia��" Bai Qing wanted to verify the guess in his heart, so Qiqi Ai acted coquettishly at Changxia and called her Sister Changxia. It should be noted that Chang Xia and Bai Qing have known each other for so many years.


    Bai Qing called out Sister Chang Xia no more than five times.


    This shout.


    Chang Xia suddenly became excited.


    "Bai Qing, what did you call me just now?" Chang Xia said happily.


    Bai Qing''s paralyzed face seemed to melt, revealing a green smile, and sweetly shouted, "Sister Chang Xia, can I still eat red simmered pork at night? You know, Wu and I are in Kana St. The Mountain Wizard''s Hall usually only eats barbecued meat..."


    "Okay. What else do you want to eat, my sister will cook it for you." Chang Xia patted her chest and promised. It was rare for Bai Qing to call out to her sister, Chang Xia said that she wanted to eat, please speak directly, she would be satisfied.


    Bai Qing smiled, her green expression looked weird.


    "Sister Chang Xia, one more red simmered pork will do."


    Said, Bai Qing lowered his head. Looking at Shen Rong, he showed a provocative expression. Shen Rong, you sinister male, do you really think I lose?


    Shen Rong narrowed his eyes and looked directly at Bai Qing''s provocative expression.


    Depend on--


    Little brat, you are fat!


    "Really enough?" Chang Xia confirmed again, showing a delighted smile at Shen Rong, and said happily, "Did Shen Rong hear me? Bai Qing called me Sister Chang Xia."


    As he spoke, he winked.


    Immersed in joy, she didn''t notice the eyebrows of Shen Rong and Bai Qing.


    "Enough, Sister Changxia."


    "Yeah! I heard it. Bai Qing, he''s really grown up and sensible, so good!"


    Shen Rong nodded, reached out and landed on Bai Qing''s head. It looked like Favor was rubbing Bai Qing''s hair, but in fact, Bai Qing felt that his scalp was numb, and Shen Rong was about to rub his scalp bald.


    This male really has a bad heart.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?"


    Su Ye walked in from outside the house with her back to the starlight.


    The light tree saplings poured their brilliance, illuminating most of the cave courtyard, Su Ye entered the house and saw Shen Rong Shou on Bai Qing''s head stroking, while Chang Xia smiled and looked at them. Su Ye paused slightly, looking at this warm scene with a gentle expression.


    "Bai Qing called me Sister Chang Xia just now, saying that she wanted to eat red simmered meat." Chang Xia smiled and welcomed Su Ye back, and asked, "What did the patriarch and the elders of the tribe say? Will this road be repaired? , where to start work?"


    "Don''t worry, prepare dinner, let''s talk slowly��" Su Ye said.


    With a smile, she glanced over Shen Rong Baiqing, these two expressions were not right, it was estimated that there was something tricky in private. However, Su Ye didn''t interrupt to ask anything.


    No matter what the trouble is, Shen Rong knows what to do.


    Since nothing happened, Su Ye was happy to watch the play. Seeing Bai Qing''s stern face all day, Su Ye felt very boring. The Bai Qing in the Heluo tribe is more interesting, with more expressive expressions on his face and more emotions.


    With that said, Su Ye joined in.


    Together, the four orcs started to prepare this sumptuous dinner.


    into the night.


    There is a whole table of food on the long table in the small living room.


    Corn porridge with golden stick grains, steamed pork ribs with corn, rice dumplings with corn and red bean, pheasant stewed Songshan mushroom soup, red simmered meat, steamed soy sauce meat...


    "It''s really rich! Even the annual harvest festival is not as rich as today''s meal. I can''t look forward to this year''s harvest festival." Su Ye sat down, not in a hurry to start, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Bai Qing nodded in agreement and echoed: "The harvest festival, the most is barbecue. Different barbecues, to be honest, I feel a little uncomfortable seeing the barbecue every year."


    Harvest Festival Usually, Su Yebaiqing will sit in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Each orc tribe will send the tribe''s food, the most of which is barbecue. Too much hot barbecue will get boring, not to mention cold barbecue.


    It''s really hard to say that it tastes delicious.


    "Mr. Su Ye, have you come to the Heluo tribe for this year''s harvest?" Chang Xia filled Su Ye with golden cornstarch porridge. Tonight, there is no steamed noodle bag, no fried fruit powder cake, and at the same time, there is no powder.


    The staple food is golden stick corn porridge and roasted meat.


    Of course, corn and red bean dumplings can also be eaten as a staple food.


    There are a lot of things to prepare, so there is no more steamed buns and pancakes in Changxia.


    Su Ye took Changxia Sheng''s good golden cornstarch porridge, learned how to blow it gently in Changxia, tasted the golden cornstarch porridge, and said warmly, "I can''t decide now. After repairing it, it should be able to celebrate the harvest festival in the Heluo tribe."


    "Then I will try my best to build this road." Chang Xia said.


    Got it.


    Don''t ask the tribe for their opinion now.


    Su Ye said this, which means that the Heluo tribe agreed to build this road. At the same time, Changxia is also supported as the candidate for the survey route.


    "Come on! The six tribes will send totem warriors to support this trip. If this road is repaired before the harvest festival, I think the six tribes don''t mind sending orcs to the Heluo tribe to celebrate the harvest festival together." Su Ye has a very expressive expression. Calm, but the words in his mouth revealed more meaning.


    heard.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong looked at each other.


    They all saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Okay, I will do my best to facilitate this." Chang Xia promised.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said softly, "Don''t be under too much pressure on Chang Xia. After this exchange event is over, I plan to let the Heluo tribe build a road to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kana Holy Mountain..."

 Chapter 474： Su Yes Selfishness, Remodeling Step 1

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "what--"


    It wasn''t just Chang Xia and Shen Rong who were surprised this time.


    Beside him, Bai Qing, who was drinking golden corn porridge, also raised his head and looked at Su Ye in shock.


    Build a road from the Heluo tribe to the Sorcerer''s Temple in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    If this matter is known to other orc tribes, it will definitely set off a huge wave. How did Su Ye think about it? This decision undoubtedly broke the balance between the six major tribes, and a little carelessness would cause major problems.


    "Don''t be nervous, this matter will be officially discussed with other orcs tomorrow. They should agree. After all, the road to be built by the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall is not only the Heluo tribe." Su Ye calmly said.


    Based on the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, it connects the six major tribes.


    It''s not just a joke.


    In order to connect the six major tribes, the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna naturally needs to shorten the distance from the six major tribes. Road building is the best choice. The comparison of the time before and after road building in Heluo Tribe and Weishan is the best proof.


    Orcs have strong physique and can walk on flat ground in the forest.


    However, it is more convenient to have a road, so why not build a road?


    Su Ye took over the position of the Orc Witch in the Twilight Forest, and has always been committed to making the Orcs better. Nowadays, road building can make the life of the orcs better, and Su Ye will naturally do his best to promote road building.


    This said.


    Chang Xia suddenly understood.


    As Su Ye said, other orcs really won''t question it.


    Because the other five tribes will also build their own roads to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna under Su Ye''s instruction.


    "Actually, I have selfishness in letting you be responsible for the survey of this road. Each tribe picks the first round of ginkgo fruit, and the second round will be picked soon, which means that the orcs are no longer short of food. Next, each tribe will start building houses to prepare for battle. In the cold cold season, I hope that while you are surveying the route, you can instruct the tribes to build houses..."


    Su Ye has a serious expression and a serious tone.


    When she spoke, her eyes also swept across Shen Rong.


    Chang Xia is good at creation, Shen Rong is good at hands-on.


    The combination of the two can create any miracle.


    Su Ye knew that the nobles of the Tianyuan tribe in the western land lived in tents like yurts, but there were also wooden houses, brick houses and other houses in the western land. The aristocrats pride themselves on being noble and disdain living in wooden houses and brick houses, thinking that living in yurts is closer to beast gods.


    Of course, Su Ye thought it was just nonsense.


    After listening to Su Ye''s words.


    Chang Xia showed such an expression as expected.


    If nothing else, Su Ye couldn''t let her go into the forest easily. The first step, the grain storage has been achieved, the second step, to keep out the cold, it is necessary to rebuild the previous residence of the orcs, and it is imperative to build a house.


    Fortunately, the warm season was long enough for the Orcs to complete the renovation before the cold season.


    Next, they talked in detail about the situation of each tribe.


    Prepare for the next action in Changxia.


    As the night got darker, the chatter gradually disappeared and was replaced by the sound of insects around.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Xylophone came early, followed by Nanfeng Maple Leaf.


    Miludaya didn''t come, and they went to the Baihu commercial area to be with their respective clansmen. Come to think of it, today should be very busy.


    "Wu, get up." Xylophone smiled and stepped forward.


    Su Ye said, "Changxia went to the shooting range to practice archery, while Shen Rong was preparing breakfast in the kitchen."


    "Changxia entertains the Sirius Tribe at noon, I''ll come and take a look." Xylophone said. Inviting the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius tribe to eat this time has a different meaning. Xylophone came to help early because she didn��t want Chang Xia to be disrespectful and be looked down upon by the wolf clan orcs.


    In terms of closeness, Xylophone regards Chang Xia as her own.


    However, compared to the rough and raised Nanfeng, the xylophone is more nervous and long summer.


    The last time I entertained the snake orcs, Xylophone was not as nervous as it is today.


    Nanfeng pouted and recited the xylophone all morning. So, the suppression of the xylophone fist and the swelling on her forehead were the result of her chanting.


    "Xyin Mu, do you want to have breakfast together?" Shen Rong asked lightly, sticking his head out of the kitchen.


    Xylophone said: "Okay, let''s have a meal at your house this morning. Have you prepared the ingredients for the Sirius Tribe at noon? What''s the matter, tell me directly, I will let Maple Leaf Nanfeng go to the tribe to get it."


    This said.


    Nanfeng''s small mouth was raised, and he wanted to learn from Elder Ximu''s thoughts again.


    Maple Leaf had a dark face, raised his hand and slapped the back of her head with a slap.


    Why doesn''t this cub have a long memory, just after being beaten, he starts to think about it again, is it because he thinks that being beaten is not enough?


    Ow!


    Nan Feng cried out in pain.


    Xylophone glared at her lightly, warning her not to be a demon, or else it would settle accounts afterwards.


    Su Ye smiled slightly, watching them dance and communicate.


    "Chang Xia said to get a roasted whole cow at noon, and then use gold rods and corn to make some food." Shen Rong explained that this was the menu Chang Xia discussed with him last night. To entertain the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius Tribe, Chang Xia chose to use the things sent by the Sirius Tribe.


    Of course, the staple food of the Heluo tribe will also be prepared.


    The main purpose of making food with golden rods and corn is to teach these food to the wolf clan orcs. Nothing is more memorable than eating a meal.


    Of course, one meal is not enough.


    Then have another meal.


    "Gold rods and corn Are these enough?" Xylophone hesitated.


    Shen Rong said: "Enough, we tried making and ate a meal last night. Wu tried it and said it was delicious. Unfortunately, it''s too late now, so I can only ask Xylophone Amu to taste the taste of golden rods and corn at noon."


    "Tender golden rods are really delicious when cooked!" Nanfeng licked her mouth, and when it came to eating, she became energetic. I even forgot about the broken thoughts, after all, it is not important to eat the broken thoughts.


    Maple Leaf nodded and said, "Delicious!"


    "I''m not talking about tender golden sticks, but mature golden sticks. The golden stick corn porridge is fragrant and sweet, and it tastes delicious. Steamed pork ribs with corn, rice dumplings with corn and red bean, buns made from golden stick noodles..." Shen Rong''s expression was calm, and the name of the dish came out in his mouth, which made Xylophone and the others very moved.


    Nanfeng cried out and said angrily, "I knew earlier, you guys made delicious food last night, and I should have stayed here to eat and drink."


    Maple Leaf was silent.


    However, the regretful expression on his face was undisguised.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    As expected of the cheeky Nanfeng, she had the nerve to say this.


    "Don''t be fooling around, you are going to the Sheyue tribe in a while, are you ready? Nanfeng, your mission to the Sheyue tribe this time is not easy, so be more serious." Su Ye seriously urged Nanfeng Feng, it is rare that the relationship between the Heluo tribe and the Sheyue tribe has eased. She doesn''t want Nanfeng to screw things up.


    So when he instructed, Su Ye''s tone was very serious and serious.


    Nan Feng restrained his laughing attitude, nodded seriously, and remembered Su Ye''s advice and explanation.


    "Nanfeng, it seems that Chang Xia has no chance to go out this time!" Maple Leaf teased.


    Su Ye went to the tribe yesterday to find the roots and elders, and Maple Leaf and the others had heard the wind. At the same time, secretly rubbing began to exchange ideas and compete for places.

 Chapter 475： The south wind of broken thoughts, be beaten

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "..." Nan Feng''s face stiffened, he turned around, looked at Xylophone, and whispered: "Amu, can I go to the Snake Mountain Tribe later? Changxia is too dangerous to enter the forest, how much can I follow to protect her? a little."


    "You don''t need to worry about her safety. You wait for the end of the exchange activity and the snake walk to the Snake Mountain Tribe. Don''t think about it, it''s even impossible to postpone it." Xylophone said solemnly.


    She was afraid that Nanfeng would do something, so she gave a decisive warning.


    After the exchange activity is over, we will set off for the Snake Mountain Tribe. This is the result set early in the morning. There is absolutely no possibility of delay or delay if there are no surprises.


    "I''m not in a hurry to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe..." Nan Feng was reluctant.


    Chang Xia entered the forest, what an interesting thing, how could she want to miss it? Besides, if other clansmen entered the forest, Nanfeng would have no interest at all.


    However, it was Chang Xia who entered the forest.


    Nanfeng suddenly became excited.


    She dared to say that any member of the tribe would be excited.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know what''s going on with the extra exchanges and discussions at the training ground? One by one, these orcs have begun to compete for places.


    "Nanfeng, listen to your Eminem''s words and go to the Snake Mountain Tribe." Su Ye said warmly: "Changxia surveys the route of the six major tribes and will pass through the Snake Mountain Tribe. You go ahead and help her deal with the Snake Tribe orcs and wait for her. When you arrive at the Snake Mountain Tribe, don''t you have the opportunity to go into the forest with you?"


    Unlike Xylophone, Su Ye did not suppress Nanfeng strongly.


    Instead, opt for a more euphemistic approach.


    Su Ye knows very well that Nanfeng eats soft and not hard.


    It can be said that most orcs in Dusk Forest eat soft but not hard. The orcs who seem to be extremely powerful are completely useless when they meet those who speak softly.


    Of course, Su Ye would not point out such a thing.


    "Really?" Nan Feng paused slightly, looking at Su Ye in surprise.


    In fact, she herself knew that discussing with Xylophone was just bickering and discussing loneliness. Nanfeng knows better than any orcs what his Eminem''s character is.


    Looking for xylophone to talk about it is nothing but unwillingness.


    "The way Chang Xia explores this time is mainly to connect the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall with the six major tribes, so this road will pass through the six major orc tribes. The Snake Mountain tribe is naturally among them." Su Ye clarified the truth and didn''t hide it. There was no need to hide this matter.


    Similarly, Bai Qing will bring honeydew back to the Tianshi tribe.


    These are all arranged from the beginning, even if there is something that requires Bai Qing to come forward, he will not change the itinerary. Because once it is changed, it will make other orc tribes feel that the Heluo tribe is chaotic, not keeping promises, and not being punctual, which will have a great impact.


    "What about Bai Qing?"


    "He also brought honeydew to the Tianshi tribe first, and then prepared the rest."


    Hearing Su Ye say this, Nan Feng felt relieved. She no longer has any opinion on following Snake back to the Snake Mountain tribe. During this time, she has accepted Snake as her partner. The relationship between the two orcs has grown by leaps and bounds, which is very good.


    "Don''t beep, come in and help Shen Rong prepare breakfast. Later, call Kong Shan and Snake over to slaughter the cow with Shen Rong. The Baihu business district is very busy today, so I invite the wolf clan orcs from the Sirius tribe to come over for lunch, time It will be more nervous." Xylophone said loudly.


    If it wasn''t for Su Ye who spoke just now, Xylophone would really want to beat Nanfeng.


    Beat it up and you won''t have so many problems.


    What is not reconciled, what is not refreshing.


    All will disappear.


    When Chang Xia came back, with the help of Xylophone and the others, Shen Rong had already arranged breakfast. Chang Xia put down her bow and arrow and hurriedly went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    "Xuqin Amu, why did you come so early?" Chang Xia asked with a coquettish smile.


    Xylophone stretched out her hand and pinched Chang Xia''s face, and replied, "I''m afraid you and Shen Rong won''t have enough staff, so come here early. Today, the tribesmen are all wandering around in the Baihu commercial area, and the tribe has nothing else to do, so I simply I''ll come over here early to see if I can help?"


    Nan Feng pouted and complained, "Eccentric, the most eccentric!"


    "Nanfeng, why don''t you eat quickly? Do you want me to send you to Elder Ximu and let him show you his brain?" Muqin twitched, staring at Nanfeng.


    This cub wants to do something if he doesn''t fight for a day.


    The older you get, the more detached your character becomes.


    Recently, I have been spoiled by Snake, and I am almost spoiling people.


    Looking for an opportunity, you have to tell Snake, this Nanfeng can''t be spoiled, the more he spoils, the more his tail rises.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Nanfeng closed his mouth and became quiet.


    Maple Leaf twisted his face, holding back the laughter in his mouth.


    This south wind can be controlled by Xylophone Eminem. This morning''s endless babble, Maple Leaf wanted to do it several times, but because Xylophone was here, he didn''t start beating people.


    Ha ha--


    Chang Xia had no scruples and laughed out loud.


    "Nanfeng, you''re good. I''ll make you something to eat at noon. You can also help you to detect the route. You can also help by going to the Snake Mountain tribe first. What''s the hurry." Suspension, she must have known about her entering the forest.


    This said.


    Nan Feng was happy and said, "Humph! I knew Chang Xia wouldn''t laugh at me."


    After a meal, it was lively and noisy After the meal, Shen Rong went to the fence of Baihu to catch cattle.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng followed to find Kongshan Snake and asked them to help together.


    Xylophone stayed in the cave to help Chang Xia peel gold rods and mill corn. Changxia soaks red beans and soybeans, red beans are used to steam rice dumplings with corn, and soybeans are used to make tofu.


    "If it weren''t for the busy business district of Baihu in the past two days, Patriarch Tago of Yuanhu Tribe would have come to look for you for a long time. Tofu, mung bean cake, red bean cake, etc., would make the tiger clan orcs go crazy."


    "The beans brought by the Yuanhu tribe were divided among the tribes early."


    "Many orc tribes can''t exchange beans, and it is estimated that they will have a headache today."


    Xylophone peeled off the golden rods and chatted with Chang Xia about the Baihu business district. The smile on her face never stopped.


    As you can see, this exchange was a success.


    All tribes are very satisfied.


    Unfortunately, the first preparation was not enough.


    "Xyen Mu, did you send the clan to teach the orcs to make tofu in the Baihu commercial area?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    This kind of thing is very similar to the style of the Heluo tribe.


    They didn''t plan to pinch these things and threaten other orcs.


    That being the case, it is natural to choose to teach the orcs in an open and honest way.


    "You guessed right, this time, it''s Grandma Wu who is in charge of teaching the orcs to make tofu. Making tofu is very complicated, and I can''t explain it in a few words. It''s more straightforward to do it directly." I will also do a little bit. The white paper you asked Wu to send over, the tribe transcribes a copy, and sends it to each tribe."


    Xylophone said that the Baihu business district will be very busy and lively.


    It originated from something sent by Chang Xia.


    With the eagerness of the orcs, they would definitely be tempted to try it.


    For food, each tribe of orcs is similar.

 Chapter 476： Yang conspiracy, strength urges marriage

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Wow!"


    Chang Xia was pleasantly surprised.


    Listen, I feel that the Baihu business district will be very lively today.


    This lively scene is very rare. Except for the Normandy market, the orcs usually rarely get together, and the orcs maintain some independence.


    The same clan will keep a certain distance.


    Not to mention, different races.


    Opportunities to get together like exchange activities are even rarer.


    "What, want to go to play?" Su Ye asked with a chuckle.


    Xylophone said: "If you want to play, just go and have a look. At home, leave it to me." Seeing Chang Xia''s expression, Xylophone couldn''t help but speak.


    If this was changed to Nanfeng, she specified that she would scold.


    However, in the face of Chang Xia, she was reluctant to scold.


    "I didn''t want to go to play, but I felt it would be very lively there." Chang Xia shook her head, she didn''t like places that were too lively, and felt it would be very noisy.


    "Really not?" Xylophone repeated.


    "I don''t want to go. I don''t like a noisy environment. I was just curious when I asked. In the past, people were crowded, and I couldn''t stand it." Chang Xia shook his head quickly. Freshening up, the orcs of other orc tribes still maintain their primitive habits. The smell was just imagining, and Chang Xia couldn''t bear it.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Are you afraid that the orcs from other orc tribes did not take a bath, and the smell was too heavy and too stinky?"


    whee--


    Chang Xia smirked and didn''t speak.


    "I told the patriarchs of each tribe to let them come and participate in the exchange activities to be clean. Besides, I let the leopard orcs of the Heluo tribe keep an eye on each tribe, and before dark, I drove the orcs to Baihe to wash..."


    Speaking of this matter, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    As dusk approached, the orcs in the Baihu business district lined up to take a bath in the White River.


    The scene was spectacular and interesting.


    At first, there were orcs who refused to go.


    Unexpectedly, just after refusing, the totem warrior arranged for the totem warrior to use his fist to throw the rejected orc into the white river. To put it bluntly, if anyone does not like cleanliness, they are not allowed to sleep in the cave, not even the Baihu commercial area, and even exchange activities are not allowed.


    Immediately, the orcs of the tribes settled down.


    "Don''t worry, Chang Xia, the orcs entering the Baihu business district are very clean." Xylophone said to herself. The unclean ones were thrown into the White River to soak. If it doesn''t work at one time, just soak it a few more times. The more times you soak it, you will naturally understand and love cleanliness.


    The Baihu commercial area is close to a certain section of the Baihe River, and several houses have been built in Ghent. It is used for bathing other orcs, shaving head, bathing, cutting nails, one-stop. The Heluo tribe had arranged this matter properly, and the orcs of other tribes were not allowed to refuse at all.


    At first, the orcs were not used to it.


    Being pressed and rubbed a few times by the Heluo tribe, they slowly got used to it. At the same time, it can also help the Heluo tribe to suppress orcs from other tribes.


    At that time, every day, all kinds of mourning sounds could be heard by the Black and White River. Either high, or tragic, different.


    After a few days of habituation.


    Those bleak voices gradually disappeared.


    "It''s okay to take a bath and wash your hair. The most troublesome thing is going to the toilet and gargling." Xylophone sighed softly, holding her forehead.


    You can take a shower and wash your hair and go to Baihe to wash, but you can only rely on self-consciousness or mutual supervision when you go to the toilet and rinse your mouth.


    "I said, why do so many clansmen go over to help..." Chang Xia supported his forehead, black lines crawling across his forehead. It turned out that the clansmen were asked to inspect the Baihu commercial area. In addition to helping, it was more to supervise that the orcs of various tribes could not defecate anywhere?


    Immediately.


    Chang Xia''s cheeks couldn''t help but twist.


    I can''t tell if I want to laugh or cry.


    "Take your time, you can always get used to it." Su Ye said calmly.


    She has experience in training orcs. It may be a little difficult at first, but persevere and you will be rewarded in the end.


    After chatting about trivial matters in the Baihu business district, and finally talking about Nanfeng and the others going to the Snake Mountain and Tianshi tribes, what should they prepare?


    "Powder, sugar, these two are indispensable. Others, what should I prepare for my headache? I didn''t think about it before, but now the situation is different." Xylophone had a headache.


    Recently, she has been talking to Elder Jami about this matter a lot.


    The elders also suffer from headaches.


    Da Ya came back, and the earth tribe returned seaweed sugar, seaweed, sweet roots, and other miscellaneous things.


    But.


    The situation of the Heluo tribe is different from that of the Dadi tribe.


    The Bear Clan of the Earth Tribe is rich in seaweed and seaweed sugar, and they have no problem preparing them. Not to mention, the bear clan also took out precious sweet roots, which is already a high-level gift in return, and we can''t expect more.


    "Powder, maple syrup, seasoning fruit, green oil, green seeds are not ripe, otherwise you can add green seeds. Light grass/light tree, rattan tree, these are temporarily unavailable." Chang Xia murmured, Heluo tribe has a lot of good things , but there are not many that can be sent out so far.


    Xylophone tangled, it is normal.


    "The tribe has planted live light grass. Nanfeng Baiqing each brought a pot of light grass to the Snake Mountain and Tianshi tribes, and also sent a pot to the earth tribe. For the rest, prepare as usual." Su Ye suggested. .


    This said.


    Xylophone Changxia looked at each other and nodded.


    "They are all ready, should the Sirius Tribe also send a pot?" Xylophone asked after thinking about it.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "It should be."


    There is no shortage of light grass in Weishan Holy Land.


    The Heluo tribe lacks You can go to the Weishan Holy Land to dig at any time.


    It is easier to simply dig light grass than transplant light trees, so Su Ye proposed to let the Heluo tribe give light grass. Have a face, a pattern. At the same time, the tribes could not pick out any faults.


    but.


    Thus.


    The tribes are afraid to set their sights on the Heluo tribe, this group of unmarried single males/females.


    think about.


    The three orcs in the cave courtyard looked at each other.


    They gave each other a clear look.


    For the tribe to reproduce, they are really heartbroken.


    "Wu, you really helped a lot." Xylophone said easily. With Wu''s suggestion, Xylophone was really relieved, and when he returned to the tribe in the afternoon, he would implement this matter. The light grass can solve the difficult problem of single male/female marriage in the tribe. Xylophone believes that the old people of the tribe are willing to contribute the light grass.


    There have been decades without light grass before, and they are not less than a few days.


    Digging light grass is easy, but the difficulty is nothing more than planting living light grass. However, the tribe has a long summer, and it is not difficult to grow living light grass.


    Soon, they peeled off the golden rods for lunch.


    Immediately afterwards, Chang Xia brought a pot of mashed beans.


    "At noon, fry some mashed beans. The mashed beans are paired with wine. The more you eat, the better you will be. This year, I will harvest more wild fruits. I will make some fruit wine for you to drink." Chang Xia said happily.


    Su Ye paused slightly and said in surprise, "Chang Xia, do you know how to make wine?"


    "A little bit." Chang Xia said.


    "Make more brew, I want to drink it." Su Ye urged seriously. She has been to Xilu and drank Xilu''s ale and other wines. It''s a pity that the aristocrats of the Western Land are very strict with wine, and she couldn''t find the opportunity to ask about the brewing method of wine.


    Similarly.


    The bird tribes of the Qinghai Plateau in the East Land and the fish tribes of the East China Sea are stingy.


    As a result, the orcs of the Twilight Forest couldn''t drink wine. After hearing Chang Xia''s explanation of how to make wine, Su Ye was immediately excited.

 Chapter 477： Su Ye is a good wine, ready to make wine in the long summer

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Wine?" Xylophone licked the corner of her mouth, full of emotion.


    She had heard about this thing from the elders of the tribe, but she had never drunk it. Even the witch wants to drink it, it must be a good thing.


    "Changxia, don''t worry... I will definitely tell the clan to harvest wild fruits in the warm season this year. By the way, are there any requirements for harvesting wild fruits?"


    "No, as long as it''s a wild fruit."


    Mulberries, wild grapes, green plums, etc., can be used to make wine. However, mulberries and green plums need to be soaked in wine, but wild grapes are not.


    but.


    Wait until the wild fruit harvest season.


    Chang Xia may have found more whole grains.


    "Actually, golden rods can make wine. It''s just that the orcs are currently short of food. When the tribes stock up enough food in the coming year, we will use gold rods to make wine." Chang Xia whispered.


    Gold bar wine, also known as shochu.


    The wine is mellow and sweet.


    Alcohol levels vary from 25�� to 70��. It is orange-yellow in appearance, clear and transparent, free of impurities and foreign matter, rich in nutrients, and refreshing in fragrance. It is one of the sweet wines.


    "The Tianlang tribe has cut off the cooperation with the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe in the west. The wolf tribe is not short of golden rods. Xylophone asked the Heluo tribe to exchange more golden rods."


    As he spoke, Su Ye stared at Chang Xia blankly.


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed.


    She understood Su Ye''s eyes.


    "If the tribe can exchange more gold bars, I can try to brew some gold bar wine." Chang Xia nodded with a wry smile.


    "Golden bar wine is ugly, it''s called golden wine." Su Ye said firmly.


    Xylophone patted his chest excitedly and promised: "Okay, I will tell Geng about the exchange of golden rods. Based on the relationship between my clan and the Sirius Tribe, I think the Gewa Patriarch will not refuse, and other orc tribes will also give My family has a little face."


    at this point.


    Xylophone is really no joke.


    The Heluo tribe is right now.


    If he opened his mouth and wanted to exchange more golden rods with the Sirius tribe, the Sirius tribe and other orc tribes would really agree.


    The beans of the Yuanhu tribe promised to save more for the Heluo tribe.


    In order to thank Chang Xia for researching how to eat and practice beans.


    Tofu, mung bean cake, red bean cake, etc.


    These meals are all from Chang Xia''s hands. As long as each tribe can exchange for the beans of the Yuanhu tribe, they have the opportunity to learn how to cook and eat beans.


    Such a great favor, the orcs are naturally grateful.


    "Chang Xia, I''m waiting to drink the golden wine you brewed." Su Ye rubbed his hands together with a look of joy on his face.


    Chang Xia supported her forehead and whispered, "Mr. Su Ye, you forgot... When the exchange event is over, I have to leave the tribe to plan the construction of roads for the six major tribes. I''ll probably have to wait a little longer for the winemaking."


    "..." Su Ye was stunned.


    Xylophone rolled her eyes and said, "Changxia, can''t you leave the tribe to survey and repair the road after brewing the golden wine? Repairing the road is not a matter of a day or two, and it''s okay to be a day or two late."


    Simply survey the route, no trouble.


    The real trouble is to build the road by hand.


    That''s why Xylophone said, let Chang Xia set off a day or two later.


    This route was built by orcs from the six major tribes. With the ability of the orcs to implement, it can be completed before the cold season.


    During this period, Changxia also needed to help the other five tribes build houses to survive the cold season. If the road is fully built, this time should be further shortened.


    heard.


    Su Ye looked forward to Chang Xia.


    Seeing Su Ye''s eyes full of anticipation, she couldn''t bear to refuse.


    "Yes." Chang Xia replied: "Let the patriarch exchange the golden rods earlier, peel off the golden rods, and dry them. Prepare for the brewing of golden wine in advance. I need experiments."


    Just like making tofu.


    Chang Xia was not sure of a single success.


    The grain brewing process is not much different, but whether it can be successfully brewed depends on luck. Chang Xia is a novice, not a winemaker, and there is no guarantee that he will succeed the first time.


    "I''m going to find the root now, and ask him to find the Gewa Patriarch to confirm the exchange of the gold rod. Let the tribe bring the gold rod back to the tribe and peel it off." Xylophone said eagerly.


    Rarely has what the witch wants.


    Xylophone didn''t babble, the words fell, and the man walked towards the door.


    Chang Xia stretched out her hand to call someone, thought for a moment, and quickly understood Xylophone''s thoughts. So, withdrew his hand and pretended that nothing happened.


    Su Ye smiled and was very happy.


    She also guessed Xylophone''s thoughts, and she was really hungry for wine, so Su Ye decided to indulge once. If this golden wine can really be brewed successfully, the orcs will be able to drink wine in the future, and there is no need to envy others.


    Da da--


    Xylophone left soon.


    Heavy footsteps came from outside the courtyard.


    Chang Xia Wensheng looked over and saw that Shen Rong took the lead in pushing open the courtyard door, and carrying a black-horned ox into the house in a snake-like manner. The maple leaf Nanfeng who followed behind caught a yellow sheep, and Chang Xia was slightly surprised.


    "Shen Rong, what''s going on with this yellow sheep?"


    Shen Rong discussed with Chang Xia last night to eat roast whole beef for lunch. Early in the morning, Shen Rong set up a bonfire for roasting whole cows.


    At this time, Kong Shan snaked and carried the processed black horns into the door. No hassle, just lift the black horn to the campfire rack, put it right away, spread seasoning and marinate, and then you can start roasting.


    Shen Rong said: "Elder Dalai said that roasting whole cows is indispensable for roasting whole lambs."


    In other words.


    This yellow sheep is the addition of the black horn cattle.


    "The roast is ready Remember to send a roasted whole lamb to Elder Dalai." Chang Xia paused and said.


    She did not reject the kindness of the elder Dalai, and accepted the yellow sheep with enthusiasm.


    The yellow sheep has also been processed, but the baking place needs to be built. After Shen Rong had finished talking to Chang Xia, he had already moved to the rock to build.


    The grill was simple, and Shen Rong didn''t have much effort to set up the bonfire for roasting the whole lamb. Let the maple leaf south wind let the yellow sheep go, and the seasoning needs to be shot by Chang Xia or Shen Rong.


    "Chang Xia, where did my Eminem go?" Nan Feng looked around, but couldn''t find any trace of Xylophone, and suddenly asked out of curiosity.


    Chang Xia said: "She asked the patriarch to say something, and she will come back later."


    Hearing that the xylophone was looking for the root, Nanfeng quickly retracted his head and did not ask any further questions.


    It must be a big deal to be able to disturb the root.


    "Maple Leaf, you and Nanfeng help Bai Qing grind some mung beans and red beans, and then steam some mung bean cakes at noon." Chang Xia opened his mouth and asked Maple Leaf Nanfeng to help.


    Today, she mustered all her strength to fight for Shen Rong''s face.


    There are not ten plates for this table to entertain the Sirius Tribe, but eight plates are required.


    Su Ye has no opinion on this, the more Chang Xia prepares, the more they can eat. On this point, Maple Leaf Nanfeng also has no opinion.


    Compared with the beastmen like Miluttaya, they can still eat for nothing.


    It''s okay to be tired.


    Besides, it''s not tiring.


    "Come on." Nan Feng replied with a smile.


    Maple Leaf rubbed his hands together, looked at the soybeans soaked by the water tank, and asked, "Changxia, do you soak soybeans and grind tofu?"


    "Grinding." Chang Xia replied: "Tofu stewed fish stewed meat, the taste is very good. Let''s see how you want to eat?"


    Vance Tofu or something, it''s too difficult.


    Chang Xia couldn''t do it. However, she can still make ordinary fried tofu stew. Not to mention the stewed tofu soup with crucian carp, the taste is also very good.

 Chapter 478： Excited werewolf orc

    "Braised tofu soup with crucian carp."


    "I want to eat tofu stew..."


    While chatting, the maple leaf two orcs were dissatisfied with their actions and approached Bai Qing to help grind mung beans and red beans. Chang Xia put the peeled mashed beans into a bowl and fried mashed beans at noon.


    Shen Rong went into the kitchen to get the seasonings, and started to marinate the roasted whole cow and roasted whole lamb.


    I took a dozen or so soy sauce fruits, peeled them open, removed the pulp and put them in a bowl. The sauce was also packed in a clay bowl.


    Salt, chili powder, sugar, etc., all in bowls, neatly arranged one by one. Brush, find willow branches. Cut switch branches to make simple brushes for dipping sauces on roasted whole beef and roasted whole lamb.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing peeling off so many golden rods?"


    "Simi, why are you peeling the shell?"


    Turning their heads, the Maple Leafs noticed the wooden basin placed beside the square table. It contained peeled gold sticks and corn, and suddenly asked curiously.


    "I''ll just peel some off at noon." Chang Xia replied.


    Kong Shan snaked around with a bowl, watching Shen Rong make the sauce, learning while watching. At the same time, help Shen Rong to spread the sauce on the roasted whole cow and roasted whole lamb.


    The mung beans and red beans are well ground, and Maple Leaf gets up to grind the tofu.


    Chang Xia brought Nanfeng into the kitchen and started steaming mung bean cake/red bean cake. Pastries, steamed in advance and eaten cold, taste more mellow and delicious.


    Bai Qing curiously stared at Maple Leaf grinding the mill.


    There are not many soybeans soaked today. Maple Leaf did not use a large mill to grind tofu, but a small stone mill that Shen Rong polished for Chang Xia.


    "This is a stone mill, used to grind things." Maple Leaf explained.


    Saying that, let Bai Qing feel the grind a few times.


    Su Ye stepped forward to take Bai Qing''s hand and felt the grinding together.


    Praise Chang Xia''s ingenuity, this stone mill is not very useful to the strong clan, but it is definitely a weapon for the three clan tribes.


    "Good stuff." Su Ye said, "Changxia, have you sorted out the stone mill data? I think if you give the stone mill to the three tribes, the patriarch of the Lu Clan Senlu should be very happy."


    "Then let Shen Rong sort out a document and send it to the three tribes." Chang Xia replied in the kitchen.


    When sorting out the data, the first consideration is the gifts sent by the tribes.


    After all, those are the specialties of each tribe, and they are most useful to them.


    rising day by day.


    The breeze brought a touch of warmth.


    The xylophone has come back and is now helping to pack powder bags in the kitchen.


    The three orcs of Shen Rong turned the grill on the bonfire, roasting whole cows and whole lambs. At the same time, there was an oven next to it, and Shen Rong was in charge of roasting the meat.


    "Xylophone, how long will it take to come?" Su Ye asked.


    Xylophone said: "Soon, he will lead the wolf clan orcs of the Tianlang tribe. Does Wu want Chang Xia to come over to welcome him?"


    "Wait a minute, if the wolf clan doesn''t come, let Changxia Chenrong go to the Baihu commercial area to pick them up. The kitchen should be almost ready, and let Maple Leaf Nanfeng move the tables and chairs." Su Ye said.


    talking.


    Chang Xia heard the voice and came over.


    Obviously, she thinks the same as Su Ye, wait a while, if the wolf clan orcs of the Tianlang tribe haven''t come over yet. Chang Xia was going to call Shen Rong to pick him up in the Baihu commercial area, and everything that should be prepared for lunch should be prepared.


    Now, it''s just the elders of Tiantai and the others.


    "Haha! I smell the scent."


    Suddenly, Elder Tiantai''s voice came from far to near, from outside the courtyard gate.


    For a moment.


    Gen led a group of orcs from the Sirius Tribe through the courtyard gate and entered the cave courtyard.


    "Come on." Chang Xia''s eyes lit up, looked at Su Ye, shouted to Shen Rong, and went up to meet him.


    "Elder Tiantai, Patriarch Gewa...Welcome to come here, please come in!" Chang Xia smiled, and Shen Rong left and right, welcoming the wolf clan orcs of the Tianlang tribe into the door.


    Maple Leaf South Wind placed the long table on the pavilion in the corridor.


    Another table, placed in the small living room.


    The scorching sun in the cave courtyard is in the sky, and it is too dry to put tables and chairs to eat. Naturally, it is not possible to place tables and chairs directly in the cave courtyard as before.


    "Chang Xia, sorry to bother you." Elder Tiantai was very kind.


    Seeing Elder Tiantai''s side, the wolf orcs on the side couldn''t help shivering. It can be seen that the elders of Tiantai are usually more serious in the Sirius tribe, otherwise they will show this warm side, which makes the wolf orcs a little unacceptable.


    "No interruption, I welcome the wolf clan orcs to be guests." Chang Xia smiled and invited the elders of Tiantai and Gewa to take a seat.


    Su Ye didn''t speak, and the elder Chao Tiantai and the other wolves nodded in greeting.


    "This whole roast beef is delicious!"


    "Next, is the roast whole lamb?"


    When seated, all the orcs were inevitably attracted by the roasted whole cow/sheep swirls around in the mountains. They could smell the fragrance when they stood outside the cave, and they couldn''t be greedy.


    Seniors, sitting at the table in the gazebo.


    The young werewolf orc sat in the small living room. Without Elder Tiantai and Su Ye, the atmosphere instantly became lively.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng served the steamed mung bean cake/red bean cake with sweet root juice and a small piece of fragrant fruit.


    Immediately, the wolf clan orcs stared at it.


    As expected of Chang Xia, how arrogant!


    Gollum!


    Some wolf clan orcs couldn''t hold back their saliva.


    "Shen Rong, is this really for us?" Aomori asked nervously.


    Shen Rong chuckled lightly and said, "When it is served on the table, it is naturally for you to eat. Don''t be restrained, this thing is rare, but it is only for eating."


    With Shen Rong''s answer, the wolf clan orcs who were seated at the long table in the small living room cheered. They stretched out their hands and tasted the mung bean cake/red bean cake. The sweet root juice and fragrant fruit are left at the end, not because I don''t want to eat it, but because I don''t want to eat it.


    After Aomori and others were arranged, Shen Rong left again.


    The roasted whole cow needs to be roasted for another ten minutes, and the roasted whole lamb is already roasted.


    Snake uses an animal knife to start cutting meat. There is limited space on the long table, and there is no way to bring the roasted whole cow/roasted whole lamb to the table. Simply cut the meat on the grill and put it on the table in a wooden tub.


    "It''s a gold bar��"


    The Gewa Patriarch stared at the pottery bowl in front of him. The bowl was filled with golden sticks and grains of corn porridge and corn, which the Gewa Patriarch could not recognize. However, he will definitely not admit mistakes. After eating gold bars for a lifetime, how could he not help what the golden bars look like?


    "Yes, this is the golden stick corn porridge." Chang Xia smiled. After finishing speaking, she pointed to the freshly steamed noodle bag in the noodle sieve next to her, and continued: "This is the golden stick bun, which is made by grinding the dried golden stick granules into golden stick noodles. It tastes very good. ."


    "Chang Xia, is this millet that one?" The elder Tian Tai was a little more prudent, unlike other wolf clan orcs. However, the trembling of his tone made it clear that he was also not very calm in his heart.


    "Elder Tiantai, I named this corn. It''s the new plant you sent. It can be boiled with golden sticks to make porridge, and red beans to make corn and red bean dumplings..."


    With a smile, Chang Xia carefully pointed to the food on the table and explained.


    Whether it is the table in the gazebo or the table in the small living room. All wolf orcs are very excited and excited, food, this is food that can be stored.


    ps: Smile in sunny days to reward and make up for more.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "��"


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "��"


    "Uncle Jiu is worthy of being a disciple of Maoshan. UU reading Taoism is superb. I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh��"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone misunderstood, this matter was solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect was that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also poisoned by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "��"


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 479： Go back to the door with Shen Rong and determine the route

    Gollum��


    Saying that, several grunts of hunger sounded.


    On the long table, Chang Xia made a sound.


    Su Ye hurriedly took over the topic and said with a smile, "Chang Xia, chat while eating. Come and take a seat."


    "Yes, chat while eating. This smell is greedy, so let''s eat and eat." Gen picked up the wooden chopsticks and took the lead in taking a piece of roasted whole beef.


    As soon as he moved his chopsticks, the other orcs picked up the bowls and chopsticks one after another.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong said while sitting in the corridor pavilion.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs entered the small living room and sat at a table with Aomori and other wolf clan orcs.


    "Golden stick corn porridge, it''s comfortable to drink." Elder Tiantai said comfortably. His gums are on fire, and anything he''s eaten lately doesn''t taste good. At this moment, I am very happy to drink with a bowl. It is comfortable to drink, and naturally I have patience with the food on the long table.


    Pick up a few chopsticks for each, and the more you eat, the happier you are.


    As I get older, it''s okay to eat a little like roasted whole cow/roasted whole lamb. If you eat too much, your teeth can''t stand it. Therefore, the elders of Tiantai prefer the rice dumplings with corn and red bean and steamed pork ribs with corn. These two tasted soft and sweet, which was very suitable for his taste.


    see.


    Chang Xia pushed these two dishes in front of him.


    At the same time, the practice is explained in detail again. Elder Tiantai held a golden stick bun dipped in golden stick corn porridge, while eating steamed pork ribs with corn, his serious face rarely showed warmth and love.


    "Patriarch Gewa, how many golden rods and millet wolf tribes are there, my tribe would like to exchange more for the old people of the tribe to eat." Gen gnawed on the roasted whole cow, the more he ate it, the more addicted it became. In the same way, the head of the Gewa ethnic group ate the roasted whole sheep.


    For them, roast whole beef/roast whole lamb and roast meat are more comfortable to eat.


    Of course, steamed pork ribs with corn and red bean rice dumplings are not bad either.


    "Gold rods can be exchanged, but corn can''t be exchanged." Ge Wa shook his head lightly and stated: "The corn brought this time was given to Chang Xia, and the other corn was still not harvested in Qingyue Forest. Heluo tribe wants to exchange, wait. The next exchange event will start."


    It''s not that the Sirius Tribe is stingy.


    There really is no corn.


    "Don''t be afraid, Patriarch Gen, there is a lot of millet in the Forest of Qingyue. At first, my family regarded millet as a weed and didn''t pay much attention to it. This time harvesting millet was also a mistake, of course, thanks to Chang Xia and Wu''s reminder. The elder Tiantai broke apart the golden stick bun and threw it into the golden stick corn porridge. He found that the golden stick bun tasted more delicious in this way.


    see.


    Chang Xia pursed his lips and smiled.


    The elders of Tiantai are so powerful that there is no need to teach them to make steamed buns.


    Grains look very similar to weeds, so Chang Xia is not surprised that the wolf clan orcs regard corn as weeds.


    In fact, the Sirius tribe can harvest so much corn.


    Chang Xia himself was shocked.


    After all, it takes courage and determination.


    "Simi, how many seasons a year?" Gen said nervously.


    Ge Wa replied: "There are two seasons. My family didn''t care about it before. The exact number of seasons in a year cannot be determined. However, there are at least two seasons."


    "Okay." Gen Fuzhang laughed, very happy.


    Chang Xia was silent.


    No need for hands-on planting, at least two seasons a year.


    The beast **** treats the orcs so favorably, and the orcs are always hungry.


    For a while, Chang Xia really didn''t know how to complain. It''s really frustrating that the food is fed to the mouth and starved to death.


    After confirming the exchange of gold rods and corn, the orcs talked about road building again. At the same time, Elder Tiantai and Patriarch Gewa invited Changxia Chenrong to live in the Sirius Tribe for a while.


    Chang Xia nodded happily and agreed.


    Elder Tiantai and other wolf clan orcs nodded when they saw Chang Xia, very happy.


    Without drinks, the meal didn''t last long.


    The Baihu business district was very busy, so after dinner, Elder Tiantai and other wolf orcs did not wait long. With a look of aftertaste on their faces, they hurriedly returned to the Baihu business district. The main purpose of this visit was to invite Changxia Chenrong to the Forest of Qingyue.


    They got the answers they wanted and had another delicious lunch.


    It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    "Good support, good support." Nan Feng stretched out his stomach and leaned on the bench. His face was full of contentment, this meal was really satisfying, and at the same time, it was very satisfying.


    Maple Leaf sighed and said, "If I have to eat like this, I''m afraid I''ll gain weight and won''t be able to run into the forest."


    "Don''t think too much, this meal was specially prepared to entertain the Sirius Tribe. Usually, who would prepare so many tricks for a meal?" Chang Xia complained, this time she was not prepared to be used to Nanfeng.


    Just at noon, they were busy all morning.


    She was so tired that she didn''t want to move. Fortunately, Xylophone and the others came to help.


    "Chang Xia is right, no matter how much food you have, you can''t eat like this." Xylophone echoed, and his face also showed a contentment similar to that of Nanfeng.


    I never thought that one day I would be able to eat such delicious food, and it really didn''t hurt Chang Xia in vain. This cub is awesome!


    The same food, passing by her hand.


    The taste is just unusual.


    If you really need to build a road, I am afraid that you will not be able to eat the food cooked in the long summer for a while.


    Thinking about it, Xylophone felt that the road construction was not so beautiful.


    Ha ha!


    Su Ye chuckled lightly and did not speak.


    Who doesn''t look forward to eating like this, but the environment doesn''t allow it?


    "Patriarch, when will the exchange event end?" Chang Xia asked.


    this question.


    Nanfeng immediately became energetic.


    After the exchange event is over, she and Snake will set off for the Snake Mountain Tribe. If there is no such thing as building the road, Chang Xia should also go to the Heavenly Wolf Tribe in the Forest of Qingyue with Shen Rong. However, due to the road construction, Chang Xia''s trip to the Sirius Tribe will be delayed for a few days. However, how to arrange it depends on the meaning of the tribe and the witch.


    "Three days." Gen replied.


    "Three days." Chang Xia repeated it twice and asked, "Mr. Su Ye, should I explore the route first, or go with Shen Rong to the Heavenly Wolf Tribe in the Forest of Qingyue?"


    Su Ye was silent.


    After a moment, she looked up at Gen.


    "Gen, what do you say?" Su Ye asked about Gen''s meaning, Chang Xia valued her, but he was an orc from the Heluo tribe.


    "I follow Wu''s decision." Gen replied without hesitation.


    If the Heluo Tribe and the Karna Sacred Mountain Sorcerer Hall are turned into the same base point, the Forest of Qingyue is located to the north of the Karna Sacred Mountain Sorcerer Hall, and similarly, the Tianshi Tribe where the Lions are located is also north. The only difference is that one is in the northeast and the other is in the northwest.


    However, it is the same orientation.


    To the west is the Moon Moon Mountain Range, where the Snake Mountain tribe is located.


    To the south is the Yuanhu tribe, and finally to the east is the bear tribe of the Dadi tribe.


    The rest of the orc tribes, arched over the five orc tribes. The Heluo tribe is close to the sacred mountain of Karna, so the Leopard tribe and other orc tribes are far away from each other.


    "Heluo tribe helped Chang Xia prepare things. She and Shen Rong first went to the Tianlang tribe in Qingyue Forest for a few days to find out the geographical location of Qingyue Forest. Then, starting from the Tianlang tribe, they built a road leading to the Tianshi tribe. The road just happened to meet Bai Qing..."


    Su Ye took out the white paper and wrote the name of the Heavenly Wolf Tribe in the Forest of the Clear Moon.


    after.


    Then slowly write the four characters of Tianshi tribe.


    Then write down the names of several other orc tribes one after another clockwise.


    Finally, fix the pen on the words of the Shaman Temple on the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    "Witch, Chang Xia will go to the Forest of Qingyue first, who should the tribe arrange to go with?" Xylophone hesitated and asked. If it is to build a road, the tribe negotiates and arranges one or two elders to follow, but it is not suitable to go to the Forest of Qingyue.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 480： marriage gift, gift list

    "According to the arrangement of the personnel who surveyed the road and repair route, we selected young orcs from the tribe to go together. This survey of the road and repair route is also an experience." Su Ye thought deeply and made a decision.


    Donglu cannot sit still and needs to cultivate the younger generation.


    "Is it alright?" Xylophone paused for a while, then hesitated, "Will the Sirius Tribe misunderstand and think that our clan will give power to the wolf clan?"


    "Who does the Heluo tribe plan to arrange to go out with Chang Xia?" Su Ye''s expression became a little subtle, looking at Gen and Xylophone. Maple Leaf Nanfeng, these young people, are mostly unaware. However, as the head of the Heluo tribe, Gen must know.


    "One or two elders." Gen replied.


    Su Ye raised his forehead and complained: "Many years ago, a natural disaster occurred in the Twilight Forest. If I remember correctly, the Heluo tribe only dispatched two elders, right?"


    "Yes." Gen nodded, acknowledging what Su Ye said.


    "Changxia went out to survey the road and repair the route. The location is the five orc tribes. At that time, the five orc tribes will also send their tribesmen to participate in the survey route. This is not the task of the Heluo tribe. I don''t think the elders should follow, right?" Su Ye held his forehead, looked at Gen and Xylophone silently, and asked the two elders to follow. Is this really a joke?


    Moreover.


    Chang Xia''s current weakness is due to her innate race.


    It has nothing to do with strength!


    No wonder Xylophone asked again and again, this worry is no problem!


    Let the two elders follow, and those who don''t know it will really think that the Heluo tribe will disown the wolf tribe of the Tianlang tribe. Elder Tiantai came to the Heluo tribe because of Shen Rong.


    "Wu, do you think that if the elders are not allowed to follow, the clan can rest assured to let Chang Xia leave the tribe? This is not Weishan or Misty Ridge." Gen spread his hands and said frankly.


    Changxia was within the territory of the Heluo tribe, and the Heluo tribe did not worry about her going into the forest to hunt and pick. Now, Wu has arranged for her to survey the route, and the clansmen can rest assured that there is only a problem.


    Even if you go to Weishan and Misty Ridge, there is at least one elder in the entourage.


    Leaving the territory of the Heluo tribe, the two elders did not follow much. This is also considering that other tribes will participate, otherwise the Heluo tribe can arrange more totem warriors to accompany them. 7k �p��


    "This?" Su Ye''s mouth twitched slightly, then turned to look at Chang Xia, "Chang Xia, this matter... What do you say?"


    "I listen to the tribe''s arrangement." Chang Xia whispered.


    She was afraid that she would refuse to let the tribe arrange the elders to accompany her, and the tribe would not allow her to participate in this survey route. Based on Chang Xia''s understanding of the clansmen, this is indeed what the clansmen can do and dare to do.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    After a moment of silence, he agreed with Gen''s decision.


    She also guessed Chang Xia''s thoughts.


    If this matter is not done according to the intention of the Heluo tribe.


    The leopard clan orcs can really do it, not allowing Chang Xia to participate in the survey route. Or postpone the construction of the road for a year or two, and wait for Chang Xia to become stronger before leaving the tribe.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Su Ye''s confidence in the six major tribes.


    She also did not worry about letting Chang Xia leave the Heluo tribe.


    In the final analysis, they are all hurting their own beast cubs, and there is nothing to blame.


    Done talking.


    Su Ye drove Gen and Xylophone away, yawned, and went back to the room to rest.


    "Changxia, let''s go to Baihu Commercial District?" Nanfeng said excitedly.


    Chang Xia looked at the scorching sun overhead, thought about it, and declined her proposal, saying, "I will go back to the house to sleep, and I will go to the Baihu commercial area in the afternoon. Don''t worry about playing, and organize all the things you need to organize. Two or three days passed quickly."


    The exchange activities in the White Lake business district will end in three days.


    It was then time for them to leave the Horde and go to other Orc tribes.


    Not to mention, Chang Xia still has a headache about what to bring, and feels that there are too many things to bring. For a while, I don''t know which ones to get?


    "Nanfeng, listen to Chang Xia. You and Snake go back to the cave to pack your bags, don''t wait until the time is up to start." Maple Leaf reminded.


    Leave the tribe at the same time as Chang Xia.


    Xylophone doesn''t necessarily remember to help Nanfeng pack.


    Of course, it is more likely that the tribe is unified and prepared. After all, Bai Qing also wants to bring honeydew back to the Tianshi tribe. Bai Qing has been tortured by illness for many years, and there is nothing in the cave. His share must be from the tribe, and with Elder Jami watching, Bai Qing doesn''t have to work hard.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng pouted and replied.


    She understands that packing up early can replenish what she wants to bring at any time.


    It''s safer than doing it again when it''s over.


    What''s more, there are a lot of things in the tribe, and Eminem may not help her with the preparations.


    After sending Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the others away, Chang Xia yawned and planned to go back to the house to rest. At this moment, Su Ye Baiqing went back to their rooms and planned to take a break and go to the Baihu Commercial Area in the afternoon.


    "Shen Rong, what are we going to bring to the Sirius Tribe?" Chang Xia kicked off the rattan shoes on his feet, moved his toes, and asked Shen Rong while sitting on the step-by-step kang bed.


    Shen Rong said: "Just like other orcs."


    Shen Rong was also inexperienced, and when Chang Xia asked him, he couldn''t think of a better answer.


    Compared to Su Ye''s previous arrangement, Shen Rong felt that it was pretty good.


    This time, I went to the Heavenly Wolf Tribe in the Forest of Qingyue, mainly to meet the wolf orcs, and to recognize the familiar faces. Orcs are affectionate, but they are not affectionate.


    Adult orcs all demand independence, and the orcs are not so greasy with each other.


    "Light grass, powder, maple syrup..." Chang Xia put his legs on the edge of the bed, kicked Shen Rong, and said, "Give me the pen and paper, and I''ll draw up a list."


    Light grass is the big head.


    It can be said that it is the only one for scorpion cakes in the Twilight Forest.


    Believe, wait for them to send out the light grass.


    In the future, all the orc tribes will think about the single male/female of the Shangheluo tribe.


    Shen Rong took off his rattan shoes and went to bed, seeing that Chang Xia had something to say.


    The white paper is full of handwriting, write it, cross it out, and write it again. Look, she has a headache. So, Shen Rong said: "Chang Xia, take a nap first. Wake up, and then think about it. I think what tribe to bring will be discussed over there, we don''t need to worry too much."


    Based on Shen Rong''s understanding of the Heluo tribe.


    Most of the tribes will take this opportunity to set rules for the gift of marriage.


    With abundant food, orcs multiply very quickly. The big event of marriage and gift giving will naturally not be as sloppy as before.


    It is estimated that within a day or two, this matter cannot be discussed.


    maybe--


    In the end, Su Ye has to come forward to make a decision.


    "Shen Rong, what do you say?" Chang Xia blinked, turned to lie on top of Shen Rong, leaned over, and asked curiously. She heard a different meaning from Shen Rong''s words, could there be any variables in this gift list?


    "Several tribes are involved in this matter. I see what the tribes mean, and I guess I want to set the rules. So we don''t have to worry about it. When the tribe decides, we''ll just do it." Rolling up his shattered hair, he warmly explained his guess.


    Chang Xia heard it.


    He soon understood the meaning of Shen Rong''s words.


    After a little thought, you will understand.


    "Shen Rong, you are still smart. Forget it, I don''t care, go to sleep." Chang Xia muttered, throwing away the pen and paper in his hand, turned over to take a nap.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 481： Visiting Baihu Commercial District in Changxia (1)

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Chang Xia, here..."


    In the afternoon, after waking up.


    Su Ye brought the three orcs of Changxia into the Baihu business district. Just after entering, Su Ye left Baiqing and let Changxia take Baiqing around the Baihu business district. She went straight to the council room.


    Su Ye understands that if she hangs out with her too.


    The tribes are bound to be nervous. When you come to the White Lake business district, it is best to stay in the council room. Su Ye was simply not interested in shopping, and it was fine to stay in the council room.


    Eat and drink without getting tired.


    "Changxia, do you want to try seaweed barbecue?"


    As soon as Chang Xia approached, he heard the invitation from the bear clan orcs. The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she silently stared at Nan Feng who was standing beside her.


    Who would have thought that this would be the shop of the Earth Tribe?


    "Can you? Just give me a small piece." Chang Xia did not refuse, smiled, and greeted the bear clan orc, a lovely bear clan female.


    "Yes, as long as it is Chang Xia."


    The cute bear female was very happy, and the action of spreading the sugar was two points faster. The sugar on the barbecue melted and sizzled, and the tempting sweetness permeated.


    Chang Xia swallowed his saliva and looked nervously at the seaweed barbecue on the grill.


    This unbearable kindness is too heavy!


    "Emma, ??use less sugar. Chang Xia is not used to eating too sweet. Give me this one you bake!" Da Ya walked out of the shop and smiled.


    Emma was shocked and said in shock: "Daya, there are orcs who don''t like sweets?"


    "Haha��" Nanfeng laughed loudly and explained, "Emma, ??we love sweet food. But, the barbecue is too sweet to accept. Just like the leonine eat chili, the leonine orcs love spicy food, and other orcs cannot Eat spicy like they do."


    "I understand." Emma suddenly realized, handed the barbecued meat sprinkled with a lot of sugar to Da Ya, and helped Chang Xia bake another piece. This time, instead of sugar, she chose to put chili powder.


    After coming to the Heluo tribe for many days, Emma did not miss the orc barbecues of other tribes.


    She has good talent and is very successful in stealing.


    After a moment.


    Chang Xia took Emma''s roasted meat, asked Emma to cut it apart, divided it into three, and handed it to Shen Rong and Bai Qing respectively.


    "Emma, ??your barbecue skills are great!"


    Oily but not greasy, coke outside and tender inside.


    It can be said that Emma''s barbecue ranks in the top three among the barbecues Chang Xia has eaten. The most delicious is naturally roasted by Shen Rong, and the second is the xylophone. The taste of the roasted meat roasted by Emma is only one line worse than that of Shen Rong and Xylophone.


    This talent is really awesome!


    "Really?" Emma was excited.


    It was too unexpected for Emma to be recognized by Chang Xia. At this time, the bear clan orcs and other orcs in the shop of the earth tribe looked over, and they were also curious about Emma''s barbecue.


    Dadi tribe''s seaweed barbecue is famous in this street.


    After all, there is no other orc who roasts meat like this except the bear clan orcs of the earth tribe.


    "Really." Chang Xia nodded earnestly and said, "Other orcs are not used to sugar-sweetened barbecue. You can add chili powder and other seasonings, wrap it in seaweed and bake it. Just like Da Ya said, sugar-sweetened barbecue Most suitable for the taste of the bear clan orcs."


    "Okay, I remember." Emma said solemnly.


    "Emma, ??I want to try the seaweed barbecue of the Earth Tribe, please bake a piece for me."


    "Emma, ??please bake a piece of seaweed barbecue for me."


    The seaweed barbecue was praised by Chang Xia, and immediately attracted a large group of orcs. Soon, Chang Xia was squeezed out of the beast crowd.


    "Are these orcs crazy?" Nan Feng stared at this scene, dumbfounded. If it wasn''t for Snake Eyes and quick hands to protect her just now, Nan Feng would have been crushed.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    She raised her head and set her eyes on Snake, and said, "Snake, take us to the Snake Mountain Tribe?"


    "Okay!" Snake replied.


    Unlike Shen Rong, Snake Walk is a feminine male.


    However, his actions have nothing to do with femininity, which Chang Xia appreciates very much.


    Led by Snake, a group of orcs set off towards the Snake Mountain tribe. Originally, Taya and Yadong wanted to come, but there were too many orcs in front of the shops of the Dadi tribe, and Taya Yadong was forced to stay and help.


    Orcs are warm and hospitable, and the Bear Clan naturally wants the beasts who come to taste the seaweed barbecue to feel the charm of the seaweed barbecue.


    Compared with the noisy and lively Dadi tribe shops, the Snake Mountain tribe shops are obviously much quieter. It''s even a little too quiet, it''s weird.


    "Snake walking, isn''t the Snake Mountain Tribe''s shop too quiet?" Chang Xia said with a frown.


    Snake was slightly embarrassed, and whispered: "My clan''s shop did not prepare barbecue, but prepared mashed beans and some root pieces."


    Beans and roots are considered wild vegetables by the orcs.


    The Snake Mountain Tribe, the Qingqiu Tribe and the three tribes, the shops of these three tribes are deserted, and even some small tribes are not comparable.


    The reason is very simple, these three tribes did not prepare barbecue.


    The shops are filled with all kinds of vegetables. With the meat-loving character of the orcs, how could they stay in these three shops?


    "Snake--"


    The snake orcs of the Snake Mountain Tribe''s shop heard the sound of the snake and walked out of the shop one after another, with a look of decadence and unwillingness.


    However, when his eyes touched Chang Xia.


    The snake clan orcs all smiled and said loudly: "Snake and snake patriarch, come out soon, Chang Xia is here."


    "Changxia Welcome!" The Snake Patriarch stepped out of the shop threshold and looked at Changxia happily. Snake cub wrapped around the neck of the snake patriarch, snake cub smelled the familiar smell, and suddenly hissed with excitement.


    As soon as Chang Xia looked up, he saw the snake cub on the neck of the snake patriarch.


    "Patriarch Snake, hello!" Chang Xia smiled and did some psychological construction. Chang Xia slowly stretched out his hand to the Patriarch Snake, took the snake cub jumping on the shoulder of Patriarch Snake, and gently stroked it with his fingertips Holding the snake''s cold snake body, he said warmly, "Snake, long time no see!"


    "His!" The snake brat hissed, remembering that Chang Xia didn''t like him wrapping his neck, he carefully wrapped Chang Xia''s fingers with the snake''s tail, and gently rubbed his head against Chang Xia''s palm. The big eyes narrowed slightly, so cute!


    "Cubzai likes you very much." Snake said softly.


    In fact, the exchange activities should not have brought cubs to participate. However, the snake brat was too smart, so he hid in the rattan basket and smuggled over.


    The Snake Mountain tribe had no choice but to bring him here.


    The Snake Patriarch was afraid of disturbing Chang Xia, so when the Snake Mountain tribe went to deliver gifts, she restrained the Snake Cubs not to go with them.


    to this end.


    The Snake Cubs have been making a lot of noise with the Snake Patriarch in the past two days.


    Chang Xia held the snake cub and said happily: "He is very good and smart, and I like him very much." Unfortunately, it is the snake cub, otherwise Chang Xia really wanted to keep the snake cub in the Heluo tribe. The little **** Yan Hei, was pressed by Shen Rong to take a shower, hiding in the tribe did not dare to go back to the cave, Chang Xia also took it.


    "His!" Snake understood Chang Xia''s compliment, and the little beast rolled around in Chang Xia''s palm. The cool touch has become warmer because of the small animal body of the snake cub.


    On the side, Nan Feng leaned closer and stared at Snake.


    If it wasn''t for the snake patriarch standing by, she probably didn''t want to **** the snake cub to tease.

 Chapter 482： Visiting Baihu Commercial District in Changxia (2)

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Nanfeng." Snake patted Nanfeng to make her quieter.


    The Snake Mountain Tribe''s shop is too quiet, the Snake Patriarch must be in a bad mood, angering her, and Snake is afraid of Nanfeng being beaten.


    In terms of temperament, the snake patriarch is more popular than the xylophone.


    Snake didn''t want Nanfeng to be beaten, so he had to protect Nanfeng a little.


    "Patriarch Snake, is the Sheyue Tribe shop quieter?" Chang Xia returned the reluctant snake cub to the Snake Chief, looked up at the Sheyue Tribe shop, and asked softly why.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake said in distress: "The orcs don''t like to eat wild vegetables, and the tribes exchanged some peas with my tribe. Other kohlrabi, yam and kudzu, no one cares."


    Of course, these wild vegetables can be stored, and the mashed beans of the Sheyue tribe are obviously not so popular.


    The ones exchanged by the Snake Mountain Tribe are basically from the Heluo Tribe.


    "How could it be?" Chang Xia''s face changed slightly, and he said in surprise: "Pure beans can be pressed for oil, boiled, fried, and made into frosted mashed beans. Kohlrabi can be made into mustard, yam, and kudzu. thing����"


    To say that the Qingqiu tribe has less exchange of ginger, onion and garlic, Changxia can still understand.


    At present, Orcs know too little about seasoning.


    However, whether it is mashed beans or kohlrabi yam, these things of the Snake Mountain tribe are good things that can withstand storage. Why didn''t the orc tribe come to exchange them.


    If it can last for a long summer, I can''t wait to pack the peas from the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Chang Xia''s eyes swept away, and he was even more excited when he saw the sweet potatoes placed in the shops of the Snake Mountain tribe. Even sacred objects like sweet potatoes can''t attract the attention of the orcs?


    think about.


    Chang Xia hurried into the Sheyue tribe shop, grabbed the sweet potato, and said excitedly: "Patriarch Snake, did this sweet potato also dug by the Sheyue tribe?"


    "Is this piece called a sweet potato? Yes, this kind of sweet potato grows all over the mountains and plains of the Snake Mountain tribe. My family found that it can be eaten raw, and it tastes good when cooked. However, it doesn''t seem to be very durable?" Snake explained , She saw Chang Xia''s excited expression, her mind moved slightly, and her eyes stared blankly at Chang Xia.


    Recently, the Sirius tribe found a new plant - corn.


    It was identified as food by Changxia, and it can be eaten as the staple food of orcs just like the golden rod.


    This made the snake snake patriarch very envious.


    In private, she often complained to the snake orcs, how could such a good thing not fall on the snake mountain tribe.


    nowadays.


    All the golden rods brought by the Sirius Tribe have been exchanged.


    If it wasn''t for the Gewa Patriarch''s refusal to order in advance, other orcs would be willing to ask the Sirius Tribe to order the next batch of golden rods and corn.


    Compared with the Sirius Tribe, the Snake Mountain Tribe is too bleak.


    "The patriarch of Snake Snake is wrong. As long as sweet potatoes are not dug up, they can be stored for half a year. Of course, they must be stored in cellars or stacked with sand for storage. Sweet potatoes can also be eaten as food, which is resistant to hunger and fullness. Eat them raw, boiled, roasted. Eat it, or grind it into a powder to make sweet potato powder, like ginkgo."


    Chang Xia finished speaking.


    Immediately, the snake orcs in the shop of the Snake Mountain tribe were very excited.


    Similarly, the originally quiet and silent shop was instantly crowded with many orcs. Obviously, these orcs all saw Chang Xia gather around.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, my clan wants to exchange some sweet potatoes with the Snake Mountain tribe."


    "Except sweet potatoes, I want to exchange some other mashed beans, kohlrabi and yams?"


    For a split second, these orcs had great plans to buy the Blazer Mountain tribe.


    The voices of the orcs of various tribes came one after another.


    for a while.


    The snake snake patriarch could not come back to his senses.


    Fortunately, Snake responded quickly, and he said loudly: "Everyone, please queue up to exchange! Snake scales, quickly take a pen and paper to count the exchange."


    "Nanfeng, come and help."


    With that said, Snake asked Nanfeng to help the orcs outside to line up. The things in the shops of the Sheyue tribe were verified by Chang Xia himself, and the shops were instantly crowded by the tribes.


    "Snake, if the orcs of the snake clan have time, remember to make the finished product and put it in the shop of the Snake Mountain tribe. Then, I think it will be good for the exchange." Chang Xia Lin asked Snake to explain before leaving. two sentences.


    She''s not blind, she can see.


    Compared with the patriarch of the snake snake, the snake walk is more responsible.


    "Okay, I remembered it." Snake Xing thanked Chang Xia, and went into the busy work without any fuss.


    When Chang Xia left, Snake grabbed the peas and stuffed them into her.


    It is estimated that when the exchange event ends today, the Snake Mountain Tribe will be rewarded.


    "Are these orcs crazy?" Bai Qing muttered, he was almost squeezed just now, and his foot was trampled several times. Fortunately, Shen Rong was quick and pulled him to his side to protect him.


    "Crazy, not crazy. They are just too excited. By exchanging more things, the tribal food can be more abundant, and at the same time, they can also hoard food to survive the cold season in advance. The best of both worlds." Chang Xia explained patiently, and said, "Let''s go, we will pick it up. Come down and go around the Qingqiu tribe and the three tribes��"


    In the Qingqiu tribe, ginger, onion and garlic are the most powerful.


    Chang Xia likes the seasonings sent by the Qingqiu tribe, which are much better than those grown at home.


    This season, the Heluo tribe does not have **** and garlic.


    The food was hoarded before the cold season. It was more of a gift from the Qingqiu tribe to Chang Xia last time, which was rare.


    "The Qingqiu tribe and the three tribes are nearby Shen Rongdao.


    Pointing to the two shops not far from the Snake Mountain Tribe, it was as deserted as before the Snake Mountain Tribe.


    this time.


    The news that Changxia came to the Baihu business district spread.


    In addition to the orcs who entered the shops of the Snake Mountain tribe, more orcs approached Chang Xia and planned to visit the shops with her.


    "Changxia, are the wild vegetables of the Qingqiu tribe really edible?"


    The curious orcs couldn''t help but ask, and obviously they were listening to Changxia Chenrong''s conversation. Hearing that Chang Xia was going to the Qingqiu tribe, he became even more curious.


    "The ginger, onion and garlic of the Qingqiu tribe are not wild vegetables, but seasonings." Chang Xia explained, approaching the Qingqiu tribe step by step.


    The Qingqiu tribe shop is about 100 meters away from the Sheyue tribe shop.


    The fox orcs heard the movement and took the initiative to walk out of the shop, intending to see what was going on. The fox orcs were pleasantly surprised when they met Chang Xia who was walking past.


    "Patriarch Hu Qi, Chang Xia, is Chang Xia." Hu Lin said loudly.


    Soon, there was a crackling noise from the Qingqiu tribe shop. I saw Patriarch Hu Qi walking out of the shop with a scallion on his head.


    "Changxia, welcome and welcome." Hu Qi was very excited.


    In terms of misery, the Qingqiu tribe and the three tribes were the worst. The things of the two tribes cannot be stored, and this time participating in the exchange activity is more for learning.


    However, the number of shops in exchange is dismal.


    It made the Qingqiu tribe and the three tribes a headache.


    If you can''t exchange things from your own tribe, you can''t exchange it with other tribes.


    Patriarch Hu Qi often asked the Senlu Patriarch of the three tribes to cry. If they were not afraid of disturbing Su Ye, they would all want to cry to Su Ye. This day has not been posted!


    The things brought cannot be exchanged, and there is no capital to exchange with other tribes.


    After the exchange event is over, what face do they have to return to the tribe?

 Chapter 483： Visiting Baihu Commercial District in Changxia (3)

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    next door.


    The Senlu patriarch of the three tribes was also excited.


    At this moment, he heard the wind. Knowing what happened to the Snake Mountain Tribe, he looked at Chang Xia standing in front of the Qingqiu Tribe''s shop.


    Senlu Patriarch rubbed his hands with anticipation.


    "Patriarch Senlu, can''t we go over?" Maoka said softly.


    Patriarch Senlu shook his head lightly and said calmly: "You let the clan go over to take a look, I won''t go there. I will wait for Chang Xia to come over at the Tri-Clan tribal shop, remember not to get close to disturbing Chang Xia, just wait quietly."


    Done.


    He walked back to his shop and sorted out the things he had arranged.


    The tribes asked the three tribes about the fragrant fruit, and all the fragrant fruits were given to Changxia, and the three tribes could not exchange the fragrant fruit at all. Vegetables such as purple fruit, white hair fruit, etc., the tribes have no idea of ????exchanging, the Morilu clan is very worried! I can''t even sleep at night. Fortunately, the three tribes'' shops were donated by the Heluo tribe. In exchange for purple and white fruits, they can exchange for the right to use the shops. The trouble is the caves where they live.


    Patriarch Mori was worried that the exchange activity was over, and the three tribes would not be able to pay off their debts.


    For the time being, I will not mention how the Senlu Patriarch is entangled in his heart.


    Many orcs came to the Qingqiu tribe shop.


    They looked at the things in the Qingqiu tribe shop curiously, and looked forward to Chang Xia''s explanation. After many rounds of bombing in Changxia, all orcs have unparalleled trust and respect for Changxia.


    "The ginger, onion and garlic produced by the Qingqiu tribe are all excellent seasonings. Didn''t you all exchange them?" Chang Xia chuckled, his eyes shifted, and he landed on other items on the shelves of the Qingqiu tribe''s shop. , she is no stranger.


    but.


    There are other things on the shelf.


    It instantly caught Chang Xia''s attention.


    "Zanthoxylum, pepper, star anise, bay leaf..."


    Seeing the items on the shelves of the Qingqiu Tribe''s shop, Chang Xia''s whole excited face was dyed with a red tide.


    "Chang Xia, calm down." Shen Rong said gently.


    He stretched out his hand, put it on Chang Xia''s shoulder, and kneaded it lightly. Awakening Chang Xia, who was immersed in a state of excitement, he raised his head and scanned the items on the shelves. Some of them had been seen in his own cave kitchen, but they were all seasonings.


    It seems that the Qingqiu tribe is very lucky.


    Many of these seemingly inconspicuous little things are essential seasonings for cooking. Chang Xia likes to toss with various delicacies. These seasonings are very important to her, no wonder she shows such an excited look.


    "Patriarch Hu Qi, I want all the seasonings on your shelf. How to exchange it is up to you." Chang Xia waved his hand, pointing to the wilted **** and garlic outside, and added: "The **** outside Onion and garlic, I want all of them too."


    After that, I felt a little inappropriate.


    then.


    "Patriarch Hu Qi, the goods brought by the Qingqiu tribe this time will be exchanged for the Heluo tribe. I will make all the decisions."


    The words fell silent.


    Immediately, other orcs nearby were dumbfounded.


    At the same time, there were also Patriarch Hu Qi and the fox orcs of the Qingqiu tribe who were dumbfounded.


    A heaven, a hell.


    These words can be used to describe the orcs of the Qingqiu tribe.


    "Long, Chang Xia��"


    "Chang Xia, have you finished exchanging so many gingers, onions and garlic?"


    In the absence of the orcs, Patriarch Hu Qi regained his senses and did not immediately agree to Chang Xia''s exchange of ideas. Instead, worry about whether Chang Xia can finish eating?


    Afraid that the goods would rot and spoil, the Qingqiu tribe did not bring a lot of goods.


    However, this is only compared to other tribes. To sum up, there are also tens of thousands of kilograms, which is quite a lot.


    "Chang Xia, leave some for my clan!"


    "Yes, my clan also wants to exchange some seasonings with the Qingqiu tribe. However, Chang Xia, can you tell us how to eat these ginger, onion and garlic seasonings? Like the ones on the shelves, they are very fragrant and are used to repel mosquitoes. Is it?"


    Soon, the other orcs reacted.


    Opening their mouths, they persuaded Chang Xia to calm down.


    Things like ginger, onion, garlic, etc., grow in all tribes. It''s just that the season is not right and there is no growth at present. If it''s really delicious, they don''t mind exchanging it with the Qingqiu tribe.


    "All the orcs step back, exit the shop, and leave the space for Chang Xia, and let her tell you about the use of ginger, onion, garlic and other seasonings." go out.


    Let Chang Xia have more space to wander around the shelves of the Qingqiu tribe shop.


    "None of you have exchanged with the Qingqiu tribe. I thought you were not interested in seasoning." Chang Xia smiled and ridiculed the orcs. Among the beasts, she saw some familiar faces, and her expression became more relaxed.


    She stretched out her hand, took **** and garlic and weighed it gently in her hand.


    "Leave the seasonings on the shelf aside for now. Let me tell you about the roles of ginger, onion, and garlic in cooking. The first is ginger. Orcs don''t like fish, but I like it. Fish is very cold. In addition to removing fishy smell, adding **** can also neutralize the coldness. In addition to fish, crabs and shellfish (snails, mussels, crabs, etc.) need to put ginger. Unfortunately, the Twilight Forest is far from the sea. If there is seafood, seafood should also be added. Order minced **** and shredded ginger."


    "Similarly, scallions can enhance the aroma and remove peculiar smells. Scallion oil noodles and scallion oil pancakes all taste great. When I have time, I will make them for everyone to try!"


    "Garlic can enhance the taste, and it can also disinfect and sterilize. When eating mushrooms, be sure to add some garlic If the mushrooms change color, remember not to eat them anymore, they are poisonous."


    Chang Xia didn''t say it was too complicated, and tried to know what was in his mind.


    To tell everyone in the most concise words, especially when talking about garlic, Chang Xia deliberately emphasized his tone. At the end, he also told all the orcs to get wet from the rain, or to get cold in the water in the cold season, they could use **** to boil water to ward off the cold.


    gradually.


    More and more orcs gathered in front of the Qingqiu tribe shop.


    All the orcs listened to Chang Xia''s words quietly, and some sensible ones quickly took out a pen and paper to record Chang Xia''s words.


    In the council house at the end of the street, Su Ye and other orcs sat quietly.


    There was a relieved smile on his face, and it was obvious that what happened in Baihu Commercial Street had not been hidden from their eyes.


    They all know what Chang Xia has done.


    "Gen, do you still care that I let Chang Xia participate in the survey route and road construction?" Su Ye smiled and looked sideways at Gen.


    Gen shook his head and said, "My vision is narrow. Changxia needs a wider stage, and the Heluo tribe can''t trap her."


    "If the young eagle wants to learn to fly, we must be ruthless and push her off the cliff. The young eagle cannot become strong without experiencing catastrophe." Su Ye smiled, with a cold and chilling air lingering on his brows.


    She dotes on Chang Xia, but does not want to support her.


    So the necessary cruelty is necessary.


    "The elders of Dadong will go to Songshan to replace the elders of Pukang. When Changxia went out to survey the route this time, the tribe decided to let the elders of Pukang and Senda accompany them." Gen said the decision of the Heluo tribe, according to the Heluo tribe. The original idea was to put the elders inside.


    In the end, it was decided to be accompanied by elders Pukang and Senda.


    The Heluo tribe did not add any more people.


    After all, with these two elders to follow, the most dangerous death canyon in Dusk Mist Forest can be dashed.


    ps: Sarah rewarded and added more.

 Chapter 484： Visiting Baihu Commercial District in Changxia (4)

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "..."


    Su Yemu squinted and looked at Gen and other orcs speechlessly.


    The Heluo tribe sent these two elders to destroy the five major tribes?


    "Let the Pukangs take it easy, don''t disturb the big orc tribes, otherwise I don''t care which elder comes out of the other tribes."


    A moment passed.


    Su Ye thought for a while, and couldn''t help but give a warning.


    The other orc tribes would definitely be worried when they learned that the two of them were following Pukang. After coming and going, can Su Ye imagine how lively Changxia''s survey route will be?


    "Cough cough!" Gen''s face changed slightly, his expression was very strange.


    Neither of these two elders can be persuaded by ordinary people. Not stupid at all, persuade, what are you kidding? Besides, with Chang Xia in the team, the two elders will not go too far. Yep, that''s what Root thought.


    It is clear.


    Su Ye guessed what he was thinking.


    He raised his head and plucked out his roots, and asked the two elders to follow him, making it clear that he was looking for something to do for Chang Xia. However, considering the strength of these two elders, Su Ye couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    Baihu Commercial Street.


    Chang Xia finished talking about the role of ginger, onion and garlic.


    Next-


    She talked about seasonings such as pepper and pepper, and while talking about the role of these seasonings, she stuffed various delicacies into it. As soon as he said it, the orcs in the entire street swallowed hard.


    The shelves of Qingqiu tribe shops were emptied directly by the tribes.


    At the end, the tribes approached Patriarch Hu Qi to discuss the next exchange.


    After all, there is a taskbar erected at the end of the commercial street. If you can''t order it, you will pre-sell it. Obviously it''s the same statement, but the orcs of each tribe just say it differently.


    Buying out the Qingqiu tribe, everyone''s attention fell to the three tribes not far from the next door.


    All orcs know that Changxia''s next destination is the Tri-tribe tribe.


    Patriarch Senlu took a deep breath and stood in front of the door of his shop. The expressions are excited, expectant, and nervous.


    "Patriarch Senlu, the long summer is over... here we come." Maoka whispered.


    In the shop of the three tribes, the orcs of the other three tribes took a deep breath, as nervous as Senlu Patriarch.


    "Miya, prepare water for Changxia." Senlu said solemnly. After speaking, he smiled and greeted Chang Xia, and said, "Chang Xia, welcome to the Tri-Clan Tribe Shop. Last time, have you eaten the fragrant fruit that my clan sent you? Do you like the taste? If you like it, wait. Next time the fragrant fruit is ripe, I will arrange for the clan to send you some more..."


    "Patriarch Senlu is very kind. Fragrant fruit is delicious. However, compared to fragrant fruit, I think vegetables like purple fruit and white hairy fruit taste better!" Chang Xia smiled and replied.


    The fragrant fruit is delicious, which has been recognized by countless orcs.


    It doesn''t matter if Chang Xia praises or not.


    However, purple fruit and white hair fruit are not the same.


    These vegetables are recommended by Changxia, and other orc tribes can have the idea of ??exchanging them. This point, the patriarch Changxia Bisenlu is more clear.


    The orcs of the various tribes that came around, their purpose is to understand these.


    They know that purple and white berries are edible.


    But what to eat and how to preserve, that''s what they best know.


    Like the cooking techniques of the three tribes, the tribes do not recognize it.


    "Really, really?" Senlu was excited and incoherent. With Chang Xia''s words, the vegetables brought by the three tribes are not afraid of being exchanged by orcs.


    "Patriarch Senlu, my clan is willing to exchange thousands of pounds of purple fruit and white fruit."


    "My clan also promised to exchange with the three clan tribes."


    "Chang Xia, can you tell me how to eat purple and white fruits? And such wild vegetables are too easy to spoil. I am afraid that they will be exchanged back to the tribe, and these wild vegetables will all be spoiled."


    The tribes were reluctant to exchange vegetables and other items.


    the reason is simple.


    One is how to eat, they don''t know.


    Second, vegetables are easily damaged, and it is difficult to store them.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Vegetables such as purple fruit and white fruit are indeed easy to rot and spoil. For example, purple fruit can be dried and stored, and can also be pickled to prolong the eating time. White fruit is simpler, and can be made into white fruit candy by adding sugar. "Chang Xia chuckled and gave the answer.


    Finally, when it comes to how to eat these vegetables.


    Chang Xia directly told the orcs that she would cook a vegetable feast for everyone to taste later. However, today is not enough time, wait until tomorrow.


    Simple purple fruit / white hair fruit stew, you don''t need to do it in Changxia.


    She wants to make more vegetable dishes so that the beasts don''t stick to meat. In fact, vegetables are also delicious.


    cough cough-


    Although Chang Xia also likes to eat meat.


    But you have to eat some vegetables too, don''t you think? !


    "Chang Xia, drink some more water." Mia brought water and asked Chang Xia to drink it. With what Chang Xia said today, the vegetables of the three tribes can''t be exchanged without worry.


    Chang Xia took the bowl and drank it all.


    "Thank you!" Chang Xia thanked Mia, the orcs in the three tribes'' shops were different from the orcs Chang Xia had seen, and they were more slender.


    It can be seen that they should be from the cat family or the rabbit family.


    Orcs can distinguish races from their height and body. The weak orcs are slightly shorter in height, and their bodies are more slender and thinner.


    At the same time, the face is softer.


    "Thank you, Chang Xia, thank you!" Senlu Patriarch kept thanking him. Although the tribes have not yet made it clear that they want to exchange, he saw the movement on the faces of the onlookers This is a good start .


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "Senlu Patriarch, don''t rush to thank you, you pick one or two vegetables from the shelves of the three tribes and tribes, and arrange for two orcs to go back to the Baihu cave with me. I will be here tonight. Teach them to cook. Tomorrow you will cook a few dishes in front of the Tri-Clan Tribe Shop..."


    Chang Xia said this and that, and Patriarch Senlu listened carefully.


    "Maoka, pack your things, and take Miya and Chang Xia to the Baihu cave later." Morilu said while cleaning up himself. If it weren''t for the fact that the three tribes'' shops still needed to be guarded, he would have liked to go back to the Baihu cave with Changxia in person.


    In the Twilight Forest, who does not know that the dishes cooked in Changxia are the most delicious.


    such a pity.


    While sighing, Patriarch Senlu did not move slowly.


    Soon, I packed a few kinds of vegetables on the shelf, and put the cat card into a rattan basket and took it to the Baihu cave.


    "Chang Xia, are you still shopping?" Shen Rong asked, raising his hand to wipe the sweat from Chang Xia''s forehead.


    Chang Xia looked at the sun on the horizon, shook his head and said: "Forget it, I won''t go shopping today. I will go back to the Baihu cave earlier, and I have to teach Mia to cook. There are two more days for the exchange event. Come back tomorrow and continue shopping."


    She is extremely grateful for the wise choice she made before.


    Arrange the gifts sent by various tribes into a book.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia would be busy with more than just a few orc tribe shops. In that case, Chang Xia didn''t talk about wandering around, she was afraid that even an orc shop could not finish.


    "Bai Qing is over, do you still want to go shopping?" Shen Rong turned to look at Bai Qing, Chang Xia wanted to go back to the Baihu cave, and he would naturally go back together.


    "I won''t go shopping anymore, go home." Bai Qing said.


    He came to play in the Baihu business district, and originally wanted to find Xiling and the others.


    Who would have known that he didn''t come across it after a walk around, and Bai Qing also didn''t want to go any further. How can the things in the commercial street be delicious in Changxia?

 Chapter 485： Small people also have big feelings

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Changxia, we''ve packed it up." Senlu walked out of the Tri-Clan tribal shop, and there were two rattan baskets on the side. The rattan baskets were filled with various vegetables.


    common, uncommon.


    The rattan baskets were filled to the brim, leaving no gaps.


    Chang Xia said goodbye to the other orcs and told them that she planned to go back to the Baihu cave and come to the commercial street tomorrow. The orcs did not embarrass Chang Xia, dispersed, returned to their shops, and prepared to end their day''s hard work.


    "Okay." Chang Xia smiled and asked, "Is Patriarch Senlu these two friends going to the White Lake Cave with me?"


    "Yes. This is a cat card. Mia is a rabbit orc. Mia is skillful and good at cooking." Morilu explained. He learned the word cooking when he came to the Heluo tribe. For them, the most common dishes are stews and roasted meats.


    Cooking is too high, and every time the Senlu Patriarch says these two words, he feels extraordinarily energetic. As if just saying these two words, even the food will become more delicious.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia couldn''t hear the voice of Senlu Patriarch.


    Otherwise, she would definitely tell Senlu Patriarch that the deliciousness of the food has nothing to do with the word cooking.


    "Hello! Do you need help?" Chang Xia asked.


    Cat Card hurriedly shook his head and replied, "No need."


    "Chang Xia, we don''t need to help." Mia showed two sweet little dimples and declined Chang Xia''s help.


    The rattan baskets of the three tribes are slightly smaller than those of the other orc tribes.


    Therefore, the cat Kamia can easily pick up the rattan basket.


    Chang Xia didn''t force it, and followed Shen Rong to lead the way. Bai Qing said that he wanted to go back to the Baihu cave together, but turned around and ran towards the council room. It was really June, and it changed.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t say anything.


    Allowing Bai Qing to leave, he would not be able to help him by following back to the Baihu cave.


    "Is this Bai Qing teasing us?" Chang Xia pouted and complained.


    Shen Rong: "Maybe, Wu has something to do with him."


    "Forget it." Chang Xia waved his hand and ignored it. Led the cat Kamiya all the way out of the Baihu commercial area, through the wall of the Baihu and back to the Baihu cave.


    "Wow! It''s so beautiful here!" Mia looked at Baihu and Baihu cave in amazement. This is a world completely different from her own tribe, clean, tidy and beautiful. Mia used all the beautiful words she could think of, but she couldn''t describe the beauty she saw in front of her.


    Cat cards are more calm.


    Previously, he followed the Senlu patriarch to the Baihu cave dwelling and gave gifts to Chang Xia.


    Although not as shocked as the first time, the shock in the bottom of Maoka''s heart did not diminish. When will the three tribes become as beautiful as the Heluo tribe?


    This question should be what all orc tribes want to know.


    I have seen the Heluo tribe differently.


    gradually.


    Other orc tribes inevitably have a heart for comparison.


    They long for their tribe to become like the Heluo tribe.


    This may be a hidden purpose of the exchange event promoted by the Su Ye and Heluo tribes. Use the beautiful side of the Heluo tribe to stimulate the jealousy and envy of other orcs, and then desire to change from the bottom of their hearts.


    Hygiene, wash up frequently.


    These things seem insignificant.


    However, the actual implementation is not easy.


    The people of the Heluo tribe are used to washing and going to the toilet, which is forced by the tribe. To this end, it took more than half a year.


    The smooth implementation is due to the tribe''s value and connivance for Chang Xia.


    However, the same method cannot be used in other orc tribes.


    "It''s beautiful!" Chang Xia proudly raised his head, full of joy.


    This compliment made Chang Xia very satisfied.


    At least, she and the Heluo tribe have been successful in their busy few months.


    Mia showed her small dimples and said seriously: "Super pretty. Chang Xia, you are amazing!"


    "Hey!" Chang Xia smiled and said, "It''s not as powerful as you said. If the three tribes are willing to build houses and roads, they can become as beautiful as the Heluo tribe. It''s not difficult, it''s simple."


    Chang Xia didn''t lie.


    With the physique of the orcs, it is not difficult for them to build houses and roads.


    It''s just a waste of time!


    "Chang Xia, are you serious?" Mia stared at Chang Xia with round almond eyes, and the cat next to her almost dropped the rattan basket on the ground, apparently shocked by what Chang Xia said.


    "I never lie!" Chang Xia reached out and tapped Mia''s shoulder twice. To be honest, she thought Mia was cute.


    Small dimples, almond eyes.


    It''s super sweet when you smile.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia suddenly understood why Nan Feng and the others liked her after her animalization.


    Cute pets, who doesn''t like it? !


    "Which mountain range do the three tribes live in?" Shen Rong asked.


    Maoka followed behind Changxia Shenrong, crossed the courtyard gate, walked into the cave courtyard, put the rattan basket on the steps under the corridor, and replied: "Gray mist grassland, my clan lives in the gray mist grassland, bordering the Tianshi tribe, It is also relatively close to the Snake Mountain tribe."


    The three tribes are adjacent to the two orc tribes, and the geographical position is superior.


    The surrounding ferocious beasts are often swept away by the Tianshi tribe and the Snake tribe. Therefore, the orcs of the three tribes lived a relatively comfortable life, and they did not encounter too much danger It is close to the two major orc tribes, and the three tribes are very lucky. Shen Rong paused slightly, looking at Kamiya the cat in surprise, and at the same time admiring Su Ye even more in his heart. In the same situation, if the three tribes lived in the Western Continent, the situation would be diametrically opposite.


    Not to mention a comfortable life, it is estimated that he will be reduced to a vassal of a powerful orc tribe, and he will not be able to lift his head from being squeezed.


    hey-hey.


    Cat Kamia smiled happily.


    "The Tianshi Tribe and the Snake Mountain Tribe will support our clan to spend the winter every year in the cold season. Without their help, many clan members would die every year in the cold season." Miya said something regretful, her face full of vitality and hope.


    It can be seen that she is very grateful to the Tianshi tribe and the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Maoka looked at Chang Xia with admiration on his face, and continued: "Now there is a method of eating ginkgo taught by Chang Xia. My family recently picked all the ginkgo from the gray mist grassland and brought them back to the tribe. This year, the Tianshi tribe and the Snake Mountain tribe will not be used in the cold season. I can help you. Maybe, during the cold season, I can send some ginkgo fruits and vegetables to the Tianshi tribe and the Snake Mountain tribe."


    "Really? That''s great!"


    Listening to the hopeful conversation between Mia Catka and the two, Chang Xia also had a happy smile on her face.


    "Let''s do our best today and study more about how to eat vegetables. When the cold season comes, let the three tribes help other orcs..."


    "Really, can my clan help other orc tribes?"


    Suddenly, Mia Catka was so happy that she was going crazy.


    all the time.


    All three tribes accept the support and help of other orc tribes.


    At this time, when Chang Xia said that he wanted to let the three tribes help other orc tribes, Mia Catka showed an unbelievable expression.


    "Yes." Chang Xia pointed to the vegetables in the rattan basket and said to himself: "Vegetables are very precious, and they are also essential food in the daily diet of the orcs."

 Chapter 486： Gray fog grassland, home of the weak

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Shen Rong, did you see Nanfeng just now?" Chang Xia patted his head and asked.


    The two large baskets of vegetables are all cooked into vegetables, and there are many things to be busy with. The cat Kamiya was a novice and couldn''t be of much help, only she and Shen Rong couldn''t be of any help.


    Shen Rong thought back and replied, "The Orcs from the Snake Mountain Tribe''s shops have dispersed, and Nanfeng should be done. Do you want her to come and help?"


    Following Chang Xia''s line of sight, Shen Rong looked at the rattan basket beside him.


    He naturally guessed what Chang Xia was thinking.


    "Yeah! There are a lot of vegetables, we may be too busy, and we have to go to the tribe to get some fresh meat back." Chang Xia thought and said. The fresh meat in the cellar is finished at noon, and I need to go to the tribe to exchange some.


    "Sorry! How about... I''ll go back to the Baihu business district?" Maoka looked embarrassed and suggested in a low voice while looking at Chang Xia.


    In the Baihu commercial area, the Heluo tribe will provide food.


    However, it''s not free.


    Need to exchange things, the vegetables of the three tribes are currently worthless.


    Chang Xia smiled and shook his head, rejecting Maoka''s proposal, and said warmly, "Maoka, you and Mia don''t have to be restrained. Since I want to help you three tribes study how to eat and store vegetables, naturally you don''t need to worry about it anymore, it''s just fresh meat. , you don''t need to feel that you owe me anything. Don''t forget, I have received so many gifts from you, but I can''t take advantage of you in vain."


    Cat Kamia is not stupid.


    Naturally, you can hear Chang Xia''s maintenance of the three tribes.


    It made them feel warm.


    "Maoka, if you really feel uncomfortable, just run a trip to Baihu business district and call Nanfeng Maple Leaf back, and tell Changxia to ask them to come and help." Shen Rong said.


    Let Maoka go to Baihu business district to find Nanfeng Maple Leaf, and he returns to the tribe to exchange fresh meat. Of course, if it is said to be an exchange, in fact, the tribe will not want anything from Changxia at all.


    "Okay, I''ll go to Baihu Commercial District to find someone." Cat Kali said succinctly.


    Shen Rong helped carry the rattan baskets to the corridor pavilion and said, "I''m going to the tribe, what else do you need besides fresh meat?"


    "I didn''t think of it for a while, you can take it!" Chang Xia tilted her head and thought, she didn''t lack anything in her cellar. There was no shortage of fresh meat. Su Yebaiqing lived in her house, and the tribe would send all kinds of things.


    At noon, the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius tribe were entertained.


    Fresh meat is used to make barbecue, which will be the lack of meat.


    "Okay, I''ll decide by myself." Shen Rong replied.


    When the words fell, Shen Rong walked down the corridor and left the cave courtyard.


    "Chang Xia, thank you!" Mia couldn''t think of what to say, so she could only express her deep feelings by thanking her repeatedly.


    Chang Xia patted Mia on the shoulder, pinched her round face, and smiled: "Mia, don''t be restrained, let alone say thank you. Come, let''s pour out the vegetables and arrange them, I think See what vegetables are there?"


    As he said that, he went into the kitchen and took out the rattan sieve.


    At the same time, let Mia bring the tub out and put it on the ground.


    The weight of the two large baskets of vegetables is not light, hundreds of kilograms.


    The leafy vegetables were a little wilted, but the others looked fresh. It can only be said that the vitality of animals and plants in the Twilight Forest is very strong.


    Radish, cabbage, cauliflower, broccoli, mustard greens, celery, carrot, tomato, purple fruit, cucumber, pumpkin, white hair fruit, bitter gourd, leek, onion, daylily, lily...


    There are those who Chang Xia knows, and there are those who don''t.


    "Miya, the vegetables of your three tribes are really watery!" Chang Xia broke off a piece of cabbage and fed it into his mouth, which was crisp and refreshing, without a trace of anger. This taste is much better than the cabbage grown in the Heluo tribe, eating refreshing raw cabbage.


    Chang Xia thought of spicy cabbage.


    Turning his eyes, he landed on the radish and cucumber next to him.


    Pickled carrots, pickled cucumbers.


    Sweet, sour.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help drooling.


    "Long Xia, the wild vegetables grown in the gray mist grassland are the best in the Twilight Forest." Mia said about the confidence on the gray mist grassland, and even the witches recognized the wild vegetables in the gray mist grassland. At the same time, the three tribes are among the many orc tribes, and the only orc tribe that will send wild vegetables to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    "The wild vegetables in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna have always been sent by my clan."


    "The Tianshi tribe and the Sheyue tribe will occasionally come to the Gray Mist Grassland to exchange wild vegetables with our clan. Unfortunately, our clan does not know how to preserve wild vegetables. Every year in the cold season, everything witheres away, and our clan lives very hard."


    Mia was proud and confident at first.


    However, talking and talking.


    She couldn''t help but soften her tone, and finally there was a faint sound of crying.


    Chang Xia didn''t say anything to comfort him.


    Vegetables can be stored dehydrated and dried. The only thing that affects the taste is the taste. Chang Xia knows that the three tribes must have thought about drying and storing. There are many reasons for the failure.


    She asked the three tribes to come, naturally she wanted to help.


    Help solve the problem of storage, and let more orcs like to eat vegetables.


    "Changxia��"


    Here Chang Xia Miya emptied a rattan basket and arranged the vegetables in it neatly. He heard Chang Xia''s familiar shout from outside the courtyard.


    Listen to the movement, the footsteps are very messy.


    The orcs who came may not only be Nanfeng Maple Leaf.


    as predicted.


    Warm Spring, Honeydew and Taya are all here.


    "Why did you come here together?" Chang Xia asked with a smile.


    Nuan Chun said: "When the cat came to look for Nanfeng we happened to be there. With so many wild vegetables, are you going to have a vegetable feast?"


    One listen, eat vegetable feast.


    Nanfeng jumped directly and said, "Vegetable feast, what''s so delicious. If you want to eat it, you have to be a serious barbecue feast!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous," Chang Xia said, explaining: "These vegetables were brought over from the Tri-tribe tribal shop. I want to study and try to cook the vegetables more delicious, so that more orcs like to eat vegetables. Orcs eat meat all year round, and they are prone to diseases when they are old. Eating more vegetables is good for the body..."


    "Mia, is that you?" Honey dew walked up the corridor and saw Mia squatting in the pavilion sorting vegetables, she ran over happily.


    The Tianshi Tribe is not far from the Gray Mist Grassland, and Honey Dew has been to the Tri-Clan Tribe. I know Mia, and they have a good relationship at the same time.


    It''s just that Mia is a rabbit clan.


    Rabbit tribe is weak, Mia dare not go to Tianshi tribe to find honeydew.


    In general, honey dew went to the three tribes to find Mia to play.


    "Milu, you and Bai Qingzhen got married?" Mia looked at Milu in shock. She heard from the tribe that Tianshi tribe Milu married Heluo tribe Bai Qing, and Mia didn''t believe it. She knew that Honeydew had always had a male she cared about, and other males were ignored by her.


    How could he suddenly marry Bai Qing of the Heluo tribe?


    Bai Qing is very powerful.


    Famous in the Dusk Forest, these Mia know it.


    However, with Mia''s understanding of honeydew. She won''t compromise because of the strength of the male, is there an unknown secret hidden in it?


    think about.


    Mia looked at Honeydew with curiosity.


    Milu pinched Mia''s face a few times, she was so addicted, she whispered, "Bai Qing, it''s him."


    One listen.


    Mia''s face flushed instantly.


    ps: Smiles in sunny days are rewarded with more.

 Chapter 487： Ketchup, Pumpkin Pie, White Hair Fructose

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Little Mia, what **** things are you thinking about?" Milu hugged Mia tightly, rubbing her face, and at first glance, she felt that Milu was not at ease.


    As she said that, Honeydew didn''t stop her hands.


    Mia blushed and was about to smoke, and stammered: "I, I don''t think about anything, you let go, let go. Don''t pinch me, it hurts!"


    "You must be thinking about **** things, the blushing one can cook the eggs!" Honey dew pouted, holding Mia and nibbled hard. Then he let out a weird and wretched laugh, causing Chang Xia and the others to turn around.


    I knew before that honeydew was unreliable.


    Unexpectedly, she can be so shameless, no wonder she can follow Nanfeng, the beastman on the same road!


    "Honeydew!!!"


    Chang Xia covered her eyes and softly called Honeydew''s name.


    This honeydew can subdue Bai Qing, but other orcs really can''t do anything about her. No wonder the Lion clan orcs of the Tianshi tribe learned about the relationship between Milu and Bai Qing, and without saying a word, nodded and let Milu live in the Heluo tribe.


    They may also have been tortured by the shameless honeydew.


    "Huh?" Honey Lu''s face stiffened, dumbfounded.


    She was happy to meet Mia, but she forgot where she was.


    This time I lost my face and lost my hair!


    "Yo! Everyone is here! Have you eaten?"


    "Honeydew, are you crazy?"


    Listening to Honeydew''s incoherent words, Nanfeng rolled his eyes and glared at her angrily. Her shameless appearance, does Bai Qing know?


    "Don''t be stunned, let''s help sort the vegetables." Chang Xia clapped his hands, breaking the awkward atmosphere, and told the orcs not to stand stupidly and get busy while it was dark. The vegetable feast in the evening was also not easy.


    "Wild vegetables, wild vegetables, wild vegetables."


    "Mia, is there anything else in the gray fog grassland besides wild vegetables?"


    "I feel that I have seen the most wild vegetables today in my life!"


    Suddenly, various complaints sounded from the corridor pavilion. Orcs, even females, seldom like to eat vegetables. The situation of weak clans is slightly better, at least they do not exclude eating vegetables. However, it is impossible to say how much love is.


    "There are a lot of pheasants and hares in the gray fog grassland..." Mia rubbed her pinch cheeks, thought about it, and said, "There are also bighorn cattle. Bighorn cattle are delicious, but they are too ferocious and difficult to hunt."


    "Mia is right, the bighorn cows in the gray fog grassland are delicious!" Honeydew agreed, and the lion clan orcs like to eat bighorn cows. It is a pity that the gray fog grassland is the territory of the three tribes, and the Tianshi tribe cannot go out of bounds to hunt, unless the three tribes invite the Lion tribe orcs to help hunt.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and smiled, "I would like to try it if I have a chance."


    "This survey route should pass through the gray fog grassland." Nan Feng suddenly said.


    The gray fog grassland is sandwiched between the Mochizuki Mountains of the Snake Mountain Tribe and the psychedelic jungle of the Tianshi Tribe. Su Ye wanted to connect the six major tribes through this road. The road will inevitably pass through other orc tribes. Even if they don''t pass through, the orc tribes who get the news will definitely ask Su Ye to propose, hoping that this road will pass through their tribes.


    This road represents safety.


    Once announced, it is bound to detonate the entire Twilight Forest.


    "Chang Xia, are you willing to go to the Gray Mist Grassland?" Miya stared at Chang Xia excitedly, with a serious expression, and said word by word, "All the orcs of the three tribes are looking forward to your choice."


    Catka didn''t make a sound, but he could feel the sudden heavier breathing.


    At this moment.


    He was as hopeful as Mia.


    "The three tribes have delicious vegetables, why am I reluctant to go? However, it may not be possible recently. I need to go to the Forest of Clear Moon and survey the route." Chang Xia smiled and promised: "Wait for me to survey the route. I arrived at the Tianshi tribe on my itinerary, and I will definitely visit the three tribes. At that time, I hope Mia will take care of her.��


    "Okay, okay." Mia was dizzy, her round cheeks were lined with two cute little dimples, and matched with a pair of almond eyes, it was very interesting.


    "Chang Xia, there are so many vegetables. What do you want to eat?" Maple Leaf raised his forehead, looking at the vegetables that covered most of the corridor, his face a little dark.


    She is at home, and one wild vegetable can be eaten for a day.


    Looking at the corridor occupied by vegetables, Maple Leaf felt his head grow big.


    There are also the orcs present who have the same idea as Maple Leaf.


    Mia cat Kashi sensed that the atmosphere was a little weird and laughed twice.


    "It''s really green!" Nan Feng sighed.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, but luckily the orcs didn''t understand the meaning of green.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia couldn''t help but wonder if Nan Feng was connoting something?


    "Vegetables can be made into cold dishes, pickled vegetables, and dried into dried vegetables. Like radishes, they can be made into pickled radishes, pickled radishes, etc. Tomatoes can be eaten raw, fried with bird eggs, and can also be made into tomato sauce..."


    Chang Xia picked out a few and asked Nanfeng and the others to help.


    "Changxia, let''s make ketchup, pumpkin pie and white fructose first." Nanfeng always knows how to focus on the key points. How can ketchup, pumpkin pie and white fructose be delicious?


    The three tribes did not name the vegetables.


    Chang Xia named it directly according to his memory.


    Few of the orcs were serious, and soon followed Chang Xia to determine the names of the vegetables.


    "These three things need sugar, and it happens that your family has too much sugar in Changxia. Let''s help consume a little Nuanchun smiled and agreed with Nanfeng''s suggestion.


    Aside, Maple Leaf was noncommittal.


    On the contrary, Mia Catka is more nervous.


    Sugar is a good thing, and the three tribes want to exchange it with the earth tribe.


    However, because the three tribes could not exchange the previous goods, the Dadi tribe only agreed to exchange one kilogram of seaweed sugar. A thousand catties sounds like a lot, but with other tribes it is easy to exchange tens of thousands of catties, and the three tribes don��t even have a fraction of what other tribes exchange.


    However, the orcs of the three tribes are the most numerous in the Twilight Forest.


    Thousands of kilograms of seaweed candy were taken back to the tribe. Unless the water was boiled, the tribe could not even taste a mouthful of seaweed candy. Using it to boil tomato sauce, making pumpkin pie and white hair fructose, Mia and Catka didn''t even dare to think about it.


    After opening their mouths several times, the two orcs couldn''t help but close them.


    "Okay, listen to you." Chang Xia nodded and agreed.


    Next to Mia bit her mouth and whispered: "Chang Xia, I''m sorry!"


    "Mia, what''s wrong?" Chang Xia was slightly startled, looking at Mia who suddenly apologized in confusion.


    "Changxia, my clan can''t get sugar to study vegetables. This time, my clan asked the earth tribe to exchange seaweed sugar, and we exchanged for a thousand catties of seaweed sugar." Miya said, her head lowered involuntarily. Looked embarrassed, uneasy.


    "Fool!" Chang Xia chuckled lightly, raised her hand to hold Mia''s lowered head, rubbed it twice, and said, "Didn''t you hear Nuan Chun say that my family has a lot of sugar? Boil tomato sauce, make pumpkin pie and white Hair fructose, all the sugar to be used will be provided by me. Don��t feel that you and Catka owe me anything, I��m really embarrassed, and I will give me a few more baskets of vegetables for the next exchange event.��


    "Miya, the three tribes are short of sugar, so they exchanged tomatoes, pumpkins and white hairs with the earth tribe, and the bear tribe is not short of seaweed sugar." Da Ya said.


    These three are definitely good things.


    The Earth Tribe lacks everything except sugar.

 Chapter 488： Da Ya, do you want to eat sour fruit?

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Miya, you can also find the Tianshi tribe." Honeylu responded slowly, smiled and said, "The Tianshi tribe has exchanged a lot of seaweed sugar with the earth tribe this time, the three tribes are short of sugar, you let Senlu The patriarch asked Patriarch Tago, Patriarch Tago is very talkative, and he will definitely agree to exchange vegetables with you."


    Maple Leaf covered his mouth, hiding the twitching corners of his mouth.


    Da Ya Milu''s trick of coaxing people is very skillful.


    The two kind orcs, Mia Catka, were moved, but they didn''t know the sinister intentions of the two orcs Daya. These two people made it clear that they wanted to help the Tianshi tribe and the Earth tribe to cooperate with the three tribes before the other tribes.


    Regardless of how to eat other vegetables.


    Tomatoes, squash, and pomegranates are definitely in demand right now.


    Earlier, Chang Xia also mentioned pickled vegetables and radishes. Obviously, the vegetables that the orcs of the three tribes did not despise before will inevitably become indispensable food in future life.


    "Is it really possible? Thank you, thank you!" Mia was moved.


    Maoka patted his chest and promised, "I will tell Patriarch Senlu about the matter when I return to the Baihu commercial area next time. No matter what happens to the three tribes in the future, our tribe will definitely give you vegetables priority..."


    "Mokka, don''t forget... there is also the Heluo tribe. We also like to eat vegetables from the three tribes. The three tribes can''t favor one over the other." Nuan Chun laughed out loud, making fun of the cat card.


    When the corner of the eye swept over the Taya honey dew, there was a flash of interest.


    tsk-


    The Lions and Bears were willing to let Miludaya come to live in Heluo, and they really had no fear. In the future, I have to find an opportunity to chat with Bai Qing Yadong, but I can''t turn my elbows out.


    Warm Spring opened his mouth.


    Taya Milu changed her face.


    "Chang Xia, I''m sorry!"


    "I was a little excited just now!"


    From now on, they will be orcs of the Heluo tribe, and they will take care of the previous tribes everywhere, which will obviously arouse the dissatisfaction of the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said casually: "It''s okay, you are also good for the Orcs. In everything, there is a bottom line. Besides, the Heluo tribe can''t eat the vegetables of the three tribes."


    It is instinct to maintain one''s own tribe.


    Chang Xia didn''t think that Da Ya Milu was doing something wrong.


    If an orc doesn''t even know how to maintain his own tribe, Chang Xia will feel terrible.


    "Why are you two nervous? My clan can teach you how to eat ginkgo fruit and how to make sugar, and will you still earn some benefits for your tribe?" Nanfeng complained, Nuanchun said that, it was nothing more than a warning.


    I hope they will not forget that the Heluo tribe will share weal and woe in the future.


    Other than that, it means nothing.


    hey-hey--


    Taya Milu smirked.


    This matter, directly exposed.


    To make the tomato sauce, the ten kilograms from the rattan basket is definitely not enough. Since the sauce is to be boiled, it cannot be too little.


    So, Chang Xia asked Maoka to immediately go to Baihu Commercial District to find Patriarch Senlu.


    Ask him if he can send another hundred kilograms of tomatoes.


    Similarly, pumpkins and white hairs also need to be brought over. After all, there are not many snacks. If you do less, it will definitely not be enough.


    The cat card leaves.


    Chang Xia let the maple leaf south wind into the cellar to carry sugar.


    "Chang Xia, do you need to bring so much sugar?" Nan Feng put down the clay pot with a puzzled look on his face. She and Maple Ye brought two clay jars with thousands of jins of sugar.


    Nuan Chun frowned.


    To consume so much sugar?


    "It''s okay, move here first. The sugar needs to be crushed. It is more convenient when making tomato sauce and white fructose." Chang Xia explained and comforted: "Don''t worry, there is a lot of sugar stored in my cellar. It��s nothing. When the things are done, I will send some to the other orcs by the way. After all, I have been taken care of by various tribes, so I will borrow vegetables from the three tribes tonight to offer flowers to Buddha.��


    Chang Xia is clear.


    This matter must be made clear.


    Otherwise, let alone Mia and the Tri-Clan tribe.


    It is estimated that even Nuanchun and the others will not agree to Changxia''s action.


    A thousand kilograms of sugar is not a small amount.


    "Chang Xia��" Miya''s eyes were red, full of complexity.


    When the orcs such as Maple Leaf heard what Chang Xia said, they clearly couldn''t persuade them.


    So there was no more entanglement, and according to Chang Xia''s intention, he started to grind the sugar cubes.


    Chang Xia took the tomatoes and cleaned them.


    "Come, try the tomatoes." Chang Xia said.


    Hand the cleaned tomatoes to the orcs for everyone to taste.


    Mia happily took the tomato and said, "This red tomato is the best! My family likes to eat it. There are not many wild fruits in the gray mist grassland. My family usually eats tomatoes and cucumbers as wild fruits."


    Fragrant fruit is a wild fruit, delicious.


    However, the amount of fragrant fruit is too small.


    "Sweet and sour, it''s really good!" Nan Feng said in surprise.


    Maple Leaf Nuanchun nodded while eating. Honeydew had eaten tomatoes and didn''t feel anything, but Da Ya was very excited.


    "Mia, can I exchange some tomatoes?" Da Ya said.


    After eating one, she felt that it was not enough. Turning around and walking towards Chang Xia, he whispered, "Chang Xia, can I have another one?"


    "Eat! There are quite a few here." Chang Xia put the washed tomatoes in the sifter. Da Ya said she still wanted to eat it, so she pushed the sifter directly.


    "Da Ya, do you want to eat sour fruit?" Nuan Chun suddenly asked.


    this question.


    Suddenly Maple Leaf and several orcs stared at Da Ya with strange expressions.


    Da Ya''s face stiffened and she explained, "Don''t get me wrong, I just like to eat tomatoes. Really, don''t think about it."


    "Daya, wait... Wu will come back, let her check?" Chang Xia pondered and raised her head to make a request to Daya. Da Ya is a bear clan female, addicted to sweets like her life, and suddenly fell in love with eating tomatoes, which naturally made the orcs think more.


    "..." Daya was silent.


    She understood that refusal was useless.


    But.


    She really, just simply likes the taste of tomatoes.


    "Chang Xia, what''s the matter with you?" Shen Rong stepped into the courtyard door, carrying a rattan basket into the cave courtyard. I noticed that Chang Xia and other orcs in the pavilion in the corridor looked strange. After putting down the rattan basket, I couldn''t help but ask a question out of curiosity.


    What kind of bird moth is this?


    "Cough cough!" Da Ya coughed twice, stared straight at Chang Xia, and warned Chang Xia not to talk nonsense. If something really happened, it would definitely be her and Yadong who would be embarrassed.


    Chang Xia made a zipper gesture on his mouth.


    "It''s fine, we''ll just eat tomatoes. Would you like to try them? Tomatoes are sweet and sour. They''re delicious." Chang Xia happily handed Shen Rong a tomato and said, "After the road between the tribes is repaired, Maybe I can often eat tomatoes from the three tribes."


    "Is it so delicious?" Shen Rong was surprised and took the tomato in no hurry to eat it. I went to the water tank to wash my hands, and then opened my mouth to eat tomatoes.


    "It tastes really good, don''t you try planting?"


    "Yes, but... it might not be good. However, it''s worth trying."


    Chatting, vegetables should be cleaned and cut. Chang Xia found large and small pots and jars, the three tribes sent her a lot of vegetables, Chang Xia sent a lot to the tribe, and she still kept some of it at home.


    this time.


    Chang Xia intends to deal with it all the time.

 Chapter 489： Wu, my body is really fine

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Changxia��"


    The cries of Senlu Patriarch came from outside the courtyard.


    Listen, a little excited.


    It seemed that the tomato pumpkin she was waiting for had arrived.


    "Patriarch Senlu, why did you come here in person?" Chang Xia put down the iron wooden knife, walked down the corridor steps with a smile, and greeted Patriarch Senlu who entered the cave courtyard.


    see you.


    Patriarch Morilu led seven or eight three-tribe orcs, carrying rattan baskets across the courtyard gate.


    In addition to the three tomatoes mentioned by Chang Xia, Patriarch Morilu sent a lot of other vegetables together. In his eyes, exchanging with other tribes is far less important than befriending Chang Xia. Since Chang Xia mainly asked for it, the Senlu Patriarch was naturally not stingy.


    "I''m fine, come and have a look." Senlu replied.


    He looked up and his eyes fell on the vegetables placed in the corridor pavilion.


    This kid Maoka didn''t lie to him, Chang Xia really started to study vegetables. He was curious about what tomatoes, pumpkins, and pomegranates could be made of, but held back his curiosity and kept his mouth shut.


    "Welcome." Chang Xia smiled and asked Maoka and the others to unload the rattan basket.


    The patriarch Morilu chatted for a while, and took the clansman to leave, leaving only Mia and Catka. Although before leaving, his eyes were full of reluctance and curiosity.


    but.


    Senlu Patriarch is determined.


    Didn''t ask, didn''t say, just glanced at it.


    As he himself said, he came to have a look.


    "Senlu Patriarch, very good." Chang Xia said.


    Mia showed her small dimples and said seriously: "Chang Xia is right, the Senlu Patriarch is very good. Our orcs all respect the Senlu Patriarch very much. Without him, the three tribes would definitely not be today."


    "Yes." Cat Card was not good at words.


    Of course, it is also possible that there are too many females in the cave courtyard.


    Let the cat card not dare to speak at will.


    "Ha ha!"


    Chang Xia and the other orcs laughed lightly, and the laughter was full of kindness.


    "Come on, pour out the tomatoes and wash them. Maple Leaf, please help build the stove. It takes a large pot to make tomato sauce. The same is true for white fructose. Put the pumpkin pie at the end, and the pumpkin needs to be peeled and steamed. Our task is very heavy."


    Chang Xia clapped his hands and told everyone not to be idle.


    Here, the White Lake Cave is very busy.


    Su Ye brought Bai Qing Shi Shi Ran back from the Baihu business district, accompanied by several orcs from Yadong. With Yadong in the team, the atmosphere will naturally not be low.


    Talk and laugh.


    Soon, a group of orcs returned to the White Lake Cave.


    "Wow! It seems to be very lively?" Yadong said in surprise.


    Shan Kun said: "Chang Xia brought back a lot of vegetables from the Tri-Clan tribal shop. Everyone should be busy at the moment."


    Apparently, what happened in the White Lake business district.


    It has spread throughout the Heluo tribe.


    "Wild vegetables, the taste is average." Bai Qing said softly.


    Saying this, the nearby orcs nodded. That is, Changxia, if other orcs eat wild vegetables as their staple food, nine out of ten, they will be beaten.


    Dignified orcs, how can you eat wild vegetables.


    Wild vegetables used to be no different from wild grass in the eyes of the orcs.


    "Go in?" Kong Shan hesitated and whispered.


    Su Ye twitched the corners of his mouth, silently staring at Bai Qing and the others. It was time for Chang Xia to come over and look at their faces, thinking about retreating when they mentioned vegetables.


    "Chang Xia, we''re back." Su Ye said loudly.


    In an instant.


    Bai Qing and the other orcs were dumbfounded and stiffened.


    They looked at each other and couldn''t escape.


    "Mother Su Ye��" Chang Xia was slightly startled, wondering what was going on with Granny Su Ye, and looked up at the courtyard door. It happened that I saw Bai Qing and other orcs.


    Think about it.


    He immediately understood why Su Ye shouted just now.


    "Milu, brother and the others are here to pick you up." Chang Xia smiled, with a strange expression, and opened her mouth to remind them.


    Suddenly, Nanfeng and the others looked up.


    "Snake, come and help."


    "Yadong is here to clean the tomatoes."


    Sure enough, Chang Xia didn''t need to speak at all.


    Nanfeng and the others directly called out their names and left, without thinking about any of them. Besides, in the long summer, unpalatable vegetables will become supremely delicious, so what are you running for?


    Oh wow-


    Yadong entered the door, looked at the rattan baskets placed, and was shocked.


    "Changxia, why did the three tribes send so many wild vegetables?" Yadong said in surprise.


    Chang Xia explained: "I''m helping the three tribes to study how to eat vegetables. Don''t be stunned. Come and help wash the tomatoes and cut the pomegranate. The pumpkins also have to be peeled."


    Tomorrow, we have to go to Baihu Commercial District.


    Tonight, the vegetables of the three tribes must be sorted out.


    Many people are powerful.


    It doesn''t take a moment.


    The cave courtyard has changed a lot. Several stoves are well built, pots are set up, and fires are used to boil water.


    To make tomato sauce, the tomatoes need to be boiled to facilitate the peeling of the tomatoes. At this moment, all the orcs put down their work and stared at Chang Xia''s movements.


    Remove the cooked tomatoes and peel them.


    Cut into pieces and remove seeds.


    Then break up the diced tomatoes.


    In this step, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong and other male orcs to do it and smash them by hand.


    Pour the crushed tomato juice into the pot, add sugar and bring to a boil. Boil slowly over low heat, stirring with a wooden spoon while cooking to avoid sticking to the pan.


    When it becomes thick, add the **** fruit.


    At the end, boil for a while, and the delicious tomato sauce is ready.


    "This smell is so greedy!" Da Ya swallowed her saliva, her eyes staring blankly at the stone pot in front of Chang Xia, her neck stretched out.


    Bai Qing doesn''t like the sour taste, so he hides beside him and cuts the white hairy fruit, he doesn''t dare to come forward Da Ya, do you want to eat ketchup? Yadong said in surprise.


    To be honest, this ketchup smells a little sour, and there aren''t many orcs showing a strong desire to eat it. Only Daya is an exception!


    Nan Feng snickered and said, "Yadong, Da Ya stole a lot of tomatoes just now. Chang Xia said let Wu show Da Ya a look-"


    "Let Wu show Da Ya, Da Ya is ill?" Yadong was startled and nervous.


    "I''m not sick, so I think tomatoes are delicious." Da Ya rolled her eyes and stared at Nan Feng, blaming her for not opening her mouth. Originally, everyone had forgotten what happened just now, but when she said it, she brought it up again.


    Su Ye was peeling the pumpkin when she heard the sound and raised her head.


    "Da Ya, what''s wrong?" Su Ye asked.


    At this question, all the orcs in the cave courtyard suddenly looked towards Daya.


    Da Ya blushed with shame and muttered, "Wu, I''m fine. Just eat two more tomatoes, Nan Feng is joking with me."


    "Daya suddenly likes to eat tomatoes. The bear clan is addicted to sweets, and her appetite has suddenly changed. I''m afraid she''s sick or something. Wu, you have to show her when you have time." Nuan Chun smiled and explained.


    There are orcs in the cave courtyard with a confused look.


    Similarly, those who understood the meaning of Nuanchun''s words looked at Yadong with a little more envy and envy. Is this boy so lucky?


    "Oh! Is that so?" Su Ye''s face flashed with joy, he waved to Daya, and said eagerly, "Daya is obedient, come over and let me see."


    Da Ya stomped her feet and stared at Nanfeng Nuanchun.


    He raised his foot and walked towards Su Ye.


    "Wu, my body is really fine." Da Ya said, she couldn''t understand why Chang Xia Nuanchun had to let Wu check her body? At this moment, Da Ya still didn''t think about pregnancy. Even if the same clan is married, it is difficult to conceive, let alone marrying a foreign clan.


    Offspring, it is more difficult.

 Chapter 490： dont be nervous, good thing

    Yadong was stunned.


    All the orcs held their breath and looked at Su Ye and Da Ya in unison.


    "Wu, what''s wrong with me?" Da Ya asked nervously. Looking up and looking around, I saw that the orcs had solemn expressions, and their mood became uneasy for no reason.


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak for a while.


    Yadong swallowed his saliva and stood beside Da Ya, supporting silently.


    "Yadong, take good care of Da Ya recently." Su Ye said.


    This said.


    Nuan Chun Chang Xia and the other orcs looked at each other with joy in their eyes.


    "Witch, witch..." Yadong''s face changed suddenly, just as he was about to ask the reason, he saw Taya''s body softened and fell to the ground, and he hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold Taya in his arms.


    Su Yeqing coughed.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s a good thing." Su Ye said: "Daya suddenly changed her taste and may be pregnant with a beast cub. However, the time is short, I''m not crazy for sure. In half a month, I''ll take a look at Daya. You''ve been doing well recently. Take care of her and don''t let her run around."


    These words directly broke Da Ya''s thoughts of going out.


    Likewise, Yadong is the same.


    but.


    At this moment.


    All the orcs'' thoughts fell on Da Ya.


    For a while, they didn''t think about anything else.


    "Really, really." Da Ya''s eyes widened with an expression of disbelief. Dumbfounded, he turned to look at Nuanchun and Changxia, and when he met their beaming expressions, he suddenly understood what Nuanchun and Changxia meant.


    Da Ya touched her flat belly and hesitated, unable to say a complete sentence. Also foolish is Yadong, he... Maybe he is going to be a father?


    "Yadong, congratulations!"


    "Yadong, you are awesome!"


    After the silence, the cave courtyard welcomed the blessings of the orcs.


    Kong Shan tilted his head to the side, staring at Maple Leaf''s flat stomach, his eyes were unpredictable and numb.


    Snaking also did not speak, and Yu Guang swept around Nan Feng.


    On the contrary, Shen Rong was the calmest without any mood swings.


    Compared with beast cubs or something, he enjoys the pleasure of monopolizing Chang Xia. The twin cubs of the Kun family in Nuanchun Mountain are a lesson from the past.


    Enjoy this blessing or not!


    "Yadong don''t stand still, help Daya to sit here." Chang Xia said: "Nanfeng went into the kitchen to get the tableware, scooped a bowl of tomato sauce for Daya, and let her taste it slowly. The other orcs are neat. , it''s getting dark and dinner is ready. The pumpkin pie and white fructose haven''t been made yet, they have to be done tonight, and there''s work tomorrow."


    This said.


    All the orcs came back to their senses.


    However, the small eyes still drifted towards Yadong Daya.


    Kong Shan thought about it, and had the opportunity to ask Yadong about the situation. Bai Qing had no idea, and he couldn''t stop his partner being Honeydew. It was estimated that when he returned to his cave, there would be a surprise.


    "Daya, sit down. I''ll scoop some ketchup for you, tsk tsk! I really admire this kid Yadong, nothing else, he''s so neat!" Nanfeng walked briskly, complimenting and complaining. Yadong is both proud and embarrassed.


    Da Ya was still dumbfounded and didn''t return to her senses.


    Obviously, pregnant with a cub or something, the impact is quite big.


    Yadong glared at Nanfeng with a twisted face, and said in a low voice, "Nanfeng, if you can''t speak, don''t say it. Shut up! Hurry up."


    Nan Feng smiled and didn''t care about Yadong.


    The cat Kamiya looked at Chang Xia enviously and made fun of them.


    The Heluo tribe is so harmonious!


    At the same time, I also send blessings to Da Ya.


    Cub is hope and represents infinite light.


    "Nuanchun, the tomato sauce will be handed over to you next. I want to make dinner tonight. The white hair fructose can''t be made tonight, so I can make it tomorrow. I''ll make the pumpkin pie later..." Chang Xia patted her head and suddenly remembered to make it. White hair fructose, the white hair fruit is removed from the pulp, and it has to be soaked for several hours. The method is simple but time-consuming. If you want to eat white hair fructose, it will take two or three days.


    Maple Leaf said: "Changxia, why can''t white hair fructose be made?"


    "Peel the glabrous fruit, remove the flesh, cut it into strips, and soak it overnight." Chang Xia scratched her head, recalling that making ginkgo fructose required repeated soaking and refrigeration, she suddenly regretted saying that she wanted to make ginkgo candy, which may be ...maybe not the usual time consuming.


    One listen.


    Maple Leaf immediately understood that Chang Xia said it could not be done.


    Maybe not enough time, not enough stuff.


    "Then let''s peel the white hairy fruit and cut it into strips." Maple Leaf said.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and said, "You can''t make white hair fructose, but pumpkin pie and pumpkin candy can still be made."


    "Changxia, how do you make pumpkin candy?"


    "Similar to mung bean cake, peel the pumpkin, slice it and steam it until it is cooked, mash the steamed pumpkin into a puree, add sugar, add fruit powder, stir it together and knead it into balls, put it in a frying pan and fry it until cooked."


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng used to make yam balls.


    Pumpkin candy sounds similar to yam balls.


    Handing over the matter at hand to Maple Leaf Nanfeng, Chang Xia thinks about dinner tonight. There are many people, make some powder bags and fruit powder cakes.


    Vegetables, of course, are vegetables.


    "Shen Rong, you help to knead the dough. In the evening, make the powder bag and the fried fruit powder cake." Chang Xia called Shen Rong and asked Shen Rong to help him knead the dough. The number of powder packets and fruit powder cakes needed to be prepared cannot be less. In this case, kneading the dough is a heavy task.


    By the square table in the corridor.


    Yadong Taya woke up, tired and crooked.


    "Chang Xia, let''s help." Da Ya said. Orcs are not so squeamish, Da Ya quickly accepted the possibility of being pregnant with a beast cub, and her mood became very good.


    At the same time, he became more and more proud of choosing Yadong as his partner.


    I will go back to the Earth Tribe in the future to see who dares to bully in front of her.


    "Is your body okay?" Chang Xia asked.


    Daya shook her head and said, "I''ve always been in great shape!"


    "Okay, let Yadong take a few radishes, wash them, cut them into pieces, and use them to stew the bones later. The vegetables should be washed and cut, and you should take care of them." Chang Xia quickly explained that the orcs in the cave courtyard not only cut the pumpkins You have to peel the white hairy fruit to remove the flesh, and the more people do things, the quicker they are.


    Meanwhile, they chased the cat Kamia into the kitchen.


    Let the two of them learn to cook with Chang Xia. Tonight''s main dish is vegetables, which are all sent by the three tribes.


    "Chang Xia, what should I do with Maoka?" Mia asked nervously. Looking at this clean and tidy kitchen, Mia''s eyes were full of envy.


    "Bring in some purple fruit, white fruit and bitter gourd, I''m going to make roasted purple fruit, purple fruit stuffed with meat, stir-fried white fruit, stewed pork ribs with white fruit, scrambled bird eggs with bitter gourd, and bitter gourd stuffed meat." Chang Xia After thinking about it, I decided to make a few home-cooked dishes. These dishes are simple and easy to make.


    Of course, Chang Xia, who is too difficult, will not.


    Cat Kamiya became more and more excited as she listened to it. She hurriedly ran out of the kitchen to bring vegetables such as purple fruits into the kitchen, and cut the vegetables for later use according to Chang Xia''s instructions.


    "Chang Xia, will there be enough fresh meat?" Shen Rong asked while kneading the dough.


    Hearing Chang Xia read out the name of the dish, Shen Rong was a little nervous. He brought back a wild boar from the tribe in the afternoon, enough for everyone to eat.


    However, listening to Chang Xia''s dish name.


    Shen Rong was not very sure.


    "One wild boar is not enough? Don''t worry, these dishes need to be fried with meat, but not too much meat." Chang Xia explained, after all, the protagonist of the evening is vegetables.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 491： Chang Xia, good night

    "Tonight, it''s really a vegetable feast!"


    "Colorful and looks delicious."


    "Don''t talk and get things done, I''m hungry."


    Looking at the bowls of dishes served on the long table, the hearts of the beasts were fiery. Sure enough, even vegetables can become extremely delicious as long as they pass through the hands of a long summer.


    In the courtyard of the cave, Shen Rong stood in front of the grill.


    Turning over the skewers in his hands, compared to the bowls of vegetables on the long table, the skewers in front of Shen Rong made the beastman even more greedy. The fragrance wafted far away along the night wind, making most of the Baihu cave dwellings smell the fragrance.


    "Shen Rong, give me a bunch to taste?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Peel the ginkgo, remove the flesh and cut into strips. At this moment, they are all immersed in the pottery. Su Ye steamed pumpkin pie with honeydew fried pumpkin candy, and there were many finished products next to it. Originally, all the orcs were eyeing the pumpkin candy pumpkin pie, but with the fragrance of Shen Rong''s skewered skewers, all the orcs couldn''t help being attracted to Shen Rong.


    this moment.


    The beasts understand that the vegetables that are originally unpalatable can still be grilled.


    And the taste is more fragrant and attractive than simple barbecue.


    "I''m not familiar, just wait." Shen Rong said leisurely. Cut the vegetables into small pieces, skewer them with the meat pieces and grill them together, Shen Rong never thought that the barbecue can be grilled like this? Looking at the fragrant vegetable barbecue in front of him, Shen Rong felt that a strange barbecue door had been opened.


    "Catka, do you smell the fragrance?" Mia whispered.


    Cat Card nodded and replied, "I smell it, it smells like a thief!"


    "Changxia is so smart! Vegetables can also be roasted with meat, so that not only the vegetables become more delicious, but also the meat can be saved." Mia sighed.


    The three tribes are composed of weak tribes, and it is not easy to hunt wild beasts.


    It is difficult for tribal people to eat meat. If vegetables can be grilled with meat, it will greatly relieve the pressure of the three tribes hunting team.


    Not to mention, at this time, the vegetables and meat on the long table in the Changxia family cave courtyard seemed to be custom-made food for the three tribes.


    "Mia, I think the life of the three tribes will become very beautiful in the future!" Milu smiled and sent her blessings to Mia.


    Tri-tribe hunting is difficult.


    Honeydew knows this.


    In fact, it is not only the three tribes that are difficult.


    The tribes formed by the weak in the Twilight Forest have such troubles.


    With the popularization of various delicacies of the Heluo tribe, the problem of difficulty in eating meat has gradually been solved. It''s no wonder that Wu''s face has always been filled with joy recently, and his speech has become gentle.


    "Yes, thank you Chang Xia!" Mia said seriously.


    see.


    Honeydew reached out and pinched Mia''s face again.


    This beast cub always speaks and does things in a serious manner, which makes people want to bully them.


    "Wu, take a break. Let''s eat dinner first, and then we will start slowly after the rest of the meal." Chang Xia brought the bowls and chopsticks and shouted, telling everyone to wash their hands and eat dinner.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng took the lead in the kitchen, helped uncover the steamer, took the powder bag, and served the fried fruit powder cake. They were worried about Da Ya''s body and were reluctant to let her carry something, even though it wasn''t heavy.


    "Wash your hands, wash your hands."


    Warm spring fetched water, and brought a wooden basin to let the orcs wash their hands.


    Busy for half an afternoon, smelling the fragrant food smell, all the orcs feel hungry and can''t wait to run to the long table to eat.


    "Miya, don''t be stunned with Maoka, go wash your hands and prepare to eat. By the way, I have left a copy for the Senlu Patriarch. When you return to the Baihu commercial area later, you can help take it." Chang Xia smiled Then, called Mia Catka to absorb the meal.


    Said to leave a copy for the Senlu Patriarch.


    This one is a bit too much.


    Obviously, Chang Xia calculated the weight of the three tribes and left it.


    "For the first time, vegetables are also very delicious!"


    "Chang Xia, you are amazing! I used to think that vegetables were bitter to eat, and I especially hated eating vegetables. The vegetables of the three tribes gave me a meaty taste."


    "Bastard! You say that vegetables taste meaty, but you eat vegetables, don''t always eat meat! Cover your ears and steal bells, open your eyes and talk nonsense."


    At the long table, there were endless laughter and discussions.


    "Changxia, the barbecue is delicious with tomato sauce!" Da Ya said excitedly. There was half a bowl of unfinished ketchup in front of her, and she held a vegetable skewer in her hand. She was greedy for ketchup, so she dipped a little ketchup on the skewer.


    Eat this.


    Daya was shocked!


    Chang Xia smiled and said: "I like it, you can eat more. However, it is easy to get angry when you eat skewers. You are currently uncertain about your physical condition, so be careful!"


    "Hmm!" Da Ya nodded while eating.


    On the side, Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the others each kicked their partner.


    After a while.


    On the long table, ketchup was placed directly.


    Even Bai Qing, who doesn''t like sour food, couldn''t help but frequently dipped in tomato sauce on grilled skewers. Eating and eating, powder packets, pancakes, fruits, etc., were eaten by the orcs dipped in tomato sauce.


    The more you eat, the more addicted you become, the more you want to eat.


    "Mia, I don''t think the tomatoes from the tribe will be piled up and wasted again." Maoka said excitedly. At first, he was not optimistic about ketchup.


    Mia dipped the pumpkin pie in tomato sauce for two bites, and quickly took the pumpkin pie to taste. Except for the white fructose that was not made, Mia dutifully remembered her identity and tasks.


    "Maoka, you are wrong." Mia excitedly pointed to the food on the table and said happily: "With Chang Xia''s help, not only the tomatoes of the tribe will not be wasted, but all the vegetables of our clan will not be wasted. Vegetables can be exchanged. Go out, all the tribesmen can eat seaweed candy."


    That''s right.


    Mia always thinks about seaweed candy.


    She had eaten other candies at Changxia''s house, but her favorite was the seaweed candy from the Earth Tribe. Maybe, it has something to do with the chick plot.


    Mia''s first candy was seaweed candy.


    She felt that other sugars were not as delicious as seaweed sugar.


    At the long table, Chang Xia and the other orcs all smiled when they listened to the conversation between Mia and Cat Ka. Looking at the smiles on the faces of the orcs, Chang Xia understood that the vegetable feast tonight was a success.


    After dinner.


    Chang Xia asked Maple Leaf and the others to help change the water for the white hair strips.


    Turn the remaining pumpkin, all into pumpkin pie and pumpkin bars. Radishes and other things that can be pickled are all pickled in clay pots and jars.


    While Chang Xia was busy.


    Su Ye took Bai Qing without rest, took a pen and paper, and sorted out the preparation and eating methods of various vegetables.


    When the cat Kamiya returned to the Baihu commercial area, she gave them the food that Chang Xia left behind. At the same time, let Yadong Kongshan send them back.


    "Maple Leaf, don''t be too busy. Save these things for tomorrow morning, and go home to wash up and rest early." Chang Xia yawned, rubbing her sore shoulders and waist, not to mention she was really tired in the afternoon. !


    Maple Leaf and other orcs did not refuse, obviously did nothing.


    But was inexplicably tired.


    After the orcs left, they went back to their caves.


    Chang Xia and Su Ye went to the bathroom to take a bath together, Xu was too tired, the two orcs didn''t chat, and went back to the room to rest after washing.


    Waiting for Shen Rong to bring Bai Qing into the room after washing up.


    Chang Xia fell asleep on the step-by-step kang bed and snorted softly.


    "Chang Xia, good night!"


    Shen Rong approached, kissed Chang Xia''s cheek, said good night, and fell asleep peacefully with his arms around her.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 492： Patriarch of Morilu who is in pain and happiness

    The next day, early in the morning.


    In the Baihu commercial area, there are surging crowds in front of the tri-tribal shops.


    "Quiet, please be quiet first!" Morilu shouted, making the many orcs gathered in front of the shop calm down. Last night, the cat Kamiya returned from the Baihu cave to the Baihu commercial area, and the orcs of the three tribes followed after a full meal and stayed up all night. The patriarch Tong Senlu studied the menu that Su Yebaiqing put together for the three tribes.


    They worked all night and made a vegetable feast according to the menu.


    Of course, vegetable barbecue is a must.


    "It''s fragrant! I didn''t expect vegetables to be so fragrant?"


    "You''re right, I smell very greedy."


    "Vegetable barbecue, I seem to see wild vegetables, peppers and meat roasted together, is it delicious?"


    Arguments, disputes.


    With the crowded team, they all descended in front of the Tri-Tribe Tribe Shop. Compared with the deserted front door yesterday, the shops of the three tribes and tribes are very lively today.


    but.


    This did not attract prying eyes and jealousy from his clan.


    At most, the tribes secretly figured out how to find the Senlu Patriarch to exchange more vegetables. At this moment, they are no longer thinking about which vegetables to choose to exchange, but are thinking about exchanging them all.


    With Chang Xia around, the orcs now understand one thing.


    Any non-toxic animals and plants that can be imported.


    All good stuff.


    I didn''t see the humble grass seeds sent by the wolf clan of the Sirius tribe.


    In the blink of an eye.


    Grass seeds turn into corn, a grain comparable to a golden bar.


    Gold sticks, corn, plus ginkgo. Even if the Sirius Tribe did not hunt in the warm season, just picking the golden rods was enough to comfort the wolf clan orcs through the cold and terrifying cold season. How happy!


    nowadays.


    The orcs of each tribe are looking forward to returning to the tribe''s territory, so that the tribesmen will leave the tribe to find new plants. Maybe the next kind of food will be on their tribal territory.


    "Don''t worry, my family guarantees that everyone can taste the vegetable barbecue today. So please queue up and don''t crowd the shop." Morilu''s voice was hoarse, but he didn''t care. At this moment, he was very excited.


    Made it, really made it.


    Thank you Wu, thank Changxia, and thank the Heluo tribe.


    In the early morning, the Gen Arranged clansmen sent three wild boars to the three tribes. Gen naturally knew about the vegetable feast of the Changxia family last night. So there was the matter of delivering meat to the three tribes in the early morning. The three tribes came to participate in the exchange activity this time, and brought all kinds of vegetables. In order to save time on the road, they also wanted to avoid danger, so naturally they did not send their tribesmen to hunt. .


    Living in the Baihu commercial area, if you want to eat meat, you can only exchange it with the Heluo tribe.


    Senlu Patriarch was born from a weak family, but he was stronger. He couldn''t do anything to beg from foreigners. Except for the shares sent by the Heluo tribe, he and the orcs of the three tribes always only ate the vegetables brought by their own tribes.


    Had a hard time haha.


    However, with the help of Chang Xia yesterday.


    The hard days of the Tri-Clan Tribe are gone forever.


    "Chief Morilu, can you taste the tomato sauce?"


    "I heard that there are also pumpkin pie/pumpkin candy and white hair fructose. Can we all taste these? Don''t worry, we can exchange things with the three tribes."


    The Heluo tribe did not hide these things.


    Similarly.


    The three tribes didn''t mean to hide it.


    All tribes naturally heard the wind, and at the same time they also knew the deliciousness of these things from the mouths of Yadong and other orcs.


    In the early morning, the shops of the three tribes and tribes opened, and orcs from all tribes flocked in.


    "Ketchup, pumpkin pie/pumpkin candy, Changxia helped my clan make some last night, you can try it. It takes time to make white hair fructose, so I don''t have it yet, sorry!" Morilu explained, letting Mia enter the shop Bring out two bowls, one with half a bowl of ketchup and the other with pumpkin pie and pumpkin candy, both cut open.


    There are so many people that it can''t be divided into small pieces.


    "Ketchup, wait for the vegetable barbecue to be roasted, and eat it directly. Pumpkin pie or pumpkin candy can be eaten directly, but it is a little small, please forgive me."


    Morilu patriarch turned sideways and let Mia come forward with something, and let all the orcs look at the ketchup and pumpkin pie/pumpkin candy first.


    The dishes they cooked with vegetables last night were placed on the shelves of the Tri-tribe tribal shops. All the vegetables on the shelves were moved to Changxia''s house yesterday.


    The rest of the vegetables were piled up in the caves where the three tribes lived. Patriarch Morilu thought that today was to show various ways to eat vegetables, so he simply did not bring the vegetables over. Looking at the dense beast shadows outside the shop, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the vegetables were not brought in, otherwise it would not be easy to stop the grabbing of vegetables.


    The trouble is that there are not many dishes of vegetable barbecue, and you need to go back to the cave to get it. At the same time, one and a half of the wild boars sent by the Heluo tribe had already been eaten.


    "what!"


    Step into Baihu Commercial Street.


    Chang Xia was surprised to find that the street was very quiet, and he didn''t see a few orcs, which made him feel a little strange.


    This time should be the busiest time of Baihu Commercial Street.


    Where are the orcs?


    "I guess they all went to the tri-tribal shop to join in the fun." Su Ye said.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Early in the morning, the patriarch asked Bai Qing to bring some wild boars to the Tri-tribe tribe. The grilled vegetables and some meat will taste better."


    Last night, when the cat Kamiya was gone.


    Shen Rong gave them a lot of barbecue ingredients, which were prepared by Shen Rong and Chang Xia together. They all like Nanfeng Maple Leaf, and the clansmen will occasionally come over to get some.


    "Let''s go over and see--" Chang Xia said happily.


    a while.


    Chang Xia and his party stopped on the street 500 meters away from the tri-tribal shop. The front was crowded with orcs, and it was difficult to think about it.


    "Chang Xia, do you still want to go?" Shen Rong asked hesitantly.


    Chang Xia shook his head quickly and said, "I''m not going. There are so many orcs crowded together, it''s scary to think about. Let''s go, let''s go shopping with other orcs."


    "You guys walk around slowly, I''ll take Bai Qing to the council room, I want to talk to the other orcs about the vegetables of the three tribes." Su Ye patted Chang Xia''s arm, let go of her hand, and let her talk to the other orcs. Shen Rong went shopping.


    She has something to discuss in the council room.


    "Mother Su Ye, you''re busy. Shen Rong and I went to other small tribes to see if we could find anything else Chang Xia said with a smile, the day after tomorrow, we should set off to survey the route of road construction. very busy.


    Chang Xia did not encounter Nanfeng and other orcs in the Baihu business district.


    She guessed that nine out of ten orcs such as Nanfeng were called by the tribe to go to work.


    The closer the Baihu business district is to the Baihu cave, the larger the shop area. The shops here were basically taken over by the powerful orc tribes. The shops leased by the small tribes were far away from the bustling streets, and the area of ??the shops was also smaller.


    The orcs were attracted by the movement of the three tribes'' shops, which was also convenient for Chang Xia.


    Unlike yesterday, he would be followed by orcs wherever he went, which made Chang Xia feel uncomfortable. It''s just that the orcs following her are not malicious, and Chang Xia is not good at chasing people.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 493： unsuccessful white fructose

    "Changxia��"


    The orcs from each tribe looked at Chang Xia excitedly and invited her into the shop.


    It''s a pity that Changxia didn''t encounter any surprises in these shops. However, she stayed in each shop for a while to chat with the shop owner.


    Teach them various cooking techniques and ask about the humanities of each tribe.


    Next, Chang Xia will survey the road construction route and chat with the orcs, which will help her learn more about the situation of the orc tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    "Changxia, are you going back to the cave at noon?" Shen Rong asked.


    The two of them wandered around Baihu Commercial Street all morning and encountered many orcs. Invited to enter the shops of various tribes to check, other harvests are good, but Chang Xia has a better understanding of the Twilight Forest, which is not bad.


    "Back." Chang Xia said.


    Continue to wander around Baihu Commercial Street, it is estimated that there will not be much gain.


    As the departure time was getting closer and closer, Chang Xia decided to go back to the cave to prepare. The white fructose should also be done next, at least from the beginning to the end.


    As they spoke, the two orcs walked out of the Baihu business district together.


    For a moment.


    Chang Xia returned to his cave.


    Let Shen Rong help, make white hair fructose by hand, after refrigerating the white hair fruit strips, scrub and wash many times, showing a transparent color.


    At this time, you need to add sugar to start frying.


    "Chang Xia, bring your chicken essence with you this time!" Shen Rong said. Stir fry the white hairy fruit strips, and discuss the preparations to be done when going out. As for the things that should be cleaned up when going to the Sirius Tribe, neither he nor Chang Xia planned to intervene, and decided to let the tribe decide.


    "Take, you need to prepare more barbecue seasonings. Our trip is to investigate a suitable road construction route, and we will spend more time in the forest. Other than that, we must prepare more for seasoning." Chang Xia said seriously.


    If you can save anything else, you can save, but only in this aspect, Chang Xia doesn''t want to save.


    "Don''t worry, I went to the Qingqiu tribe, and I exchanged a lot of seasonings in advance." Shen Rong said to himself.


    Shen Rong was not in a hurry to exchange other things.


    For the seasoning alone, Shen Rong privately approached Patriarch Hu Qi of the Qingqiu tribe and exchanged a lot.


    "Shen Rong, smart." Chang Xia smiled and gave Shen Rong a thumbs up.


    One morning.


    Changxia Shen Rong made all the white fruit strips soaked last night into white hair fructose.


    "Try it��" Shen Rong picked up the white hair fructose and fed it to Chang Xia''s mouth, asking her to try it.


    Chang Xia tasted it and said regretfully: "I can eat it, and the taste is average. The soaking time is shorter. If I start it tomorrow, the white hair fructose will taste better."


    "We should prepare for going out tomorrow. We can''t spare time to make white fructose. I will go to Baihu Commercial Street and deliver these white fructose to the Tri-Clan tribe." Shen Rong said.


    Time is too fast, he and Chang Xia need to prepare for going out.


    This is why, when Chang Xia visited Baihu Commercial Street today, he mainly focused on chatting. There is not enough time, even if she wants to help, she can''t find time to toss.


    Similarly.


    When Chang Xia went out, the wind was also heard in the Baihu business district.


    The tribes didn''t bother Chang Xia, they just waited for Chang Xia to go out to survey the route. If she could pass her own tribe, it would be easy to say.


    "Okay, hurry up and come back." Chang Xia said.


    White hair fructose looks a little ugly, and tastes ordinary.


    However, can enter.


    Shen Rong thought it was good to eat.


    Chang Xia said it was normal because she had eaten more delicious white hair fructose.


    Purely at the level of the Twilight Forest, white hair fructose is delicious, no worse than seaweed candy.


    In addition to keeping a few copies for Nanfeng and the others, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to take them all to the tri-tribal shops in Baihu Commercial Street.


    Obviously, Chang Xia intends to do another favor to the three tribes.


    These white-haired fructose candies are sent to the shops of the three tribes, and they will pass through the hands of the Senlu patriarch and directly give them to all the orcs to taste.


    Here comes.


    The orcs would naturally want to find the three tribes in exchange for the white hair fruit.


    While strolling around in the morning, Chang Xia listened to the chat of the passing orcs, and the Tri-tribe Shop was the only orc tribe that accepted orders. The Gray Mist Grassland lacked everything, except for vegetables, which was why the three tribes dared to accept orders from each tribe.


    However, the three tribes accepted the order and accepted it.


    Considering the comprehensive strength of the three tribes, they could not deliver to the door.


    Orc tribes who need to place orders come to pick up the goods, and the three tribes are only responsible for preparing various vegetables. When the other day, the tribes have opened up the road, the situation should change again.


    The road has not yet been built, and the tribes are already looking forward to it.


    This made Wu and the clan leaders of various tribes breathe a sigh of relief.


    to be honest.


    Wu proposed to build the road.


    The patriarchs of various tribes were very uneasy and wanted to refuse.


    However, it was Wu who opened the door to build the road, and the chiefs of the tribes did not dare to refuse if they wanted to.


    The matter of simply building the road is public. The witch said that if the orcs responded poorly or were reluctant to build the road, the road construction would be delayed for a few years before starting construction.


    Who knows after the road construction is exposed.


    All the orcs are in agreement, and some orcs can''t wait to start work immediately.


    This is far beyond the expectations of the tribal patriarchs.


    In fact, it started when the orcs stepped into the Heluo tribe.


    All orcs are attracted by all kinds of Heluo tribe, envy, envy, expect, desire. When he learns that the witch intends to build a road and change the clothing, food, shelter and transportation of all the orc tribes. The orcs are very happy, how can they refuse?


    "Chang Xia, are you ready for lunch?" Su Ye pushed open the door and entered the cave.


    A good smell came to me.


    Bai Qing swallowed his saliva and ran towards the kitchen excitedly.


    Chang Xia said: "Right now."


    "Chang Xia, what delicious food have you made?" Bai Qing entered the kitchen and looked around curiously.


    "Vegetable stew." Chang Xia replied. There were a lot of vegetables left last night, Chang Xia adhered to the principle of not wasting, and made a vegetable stew at noon, "Bai Qing, prepare the tableware and chopsticks, and you can start eating immediately. By the way, you will meet Shen Rong when you come back. No?"


    "Shen Rong, I didn''t meet him." Bai Qing took the bowl and chopsticks and walked towards the corridor pavilion. When the weather is good, he feels more comfortable eating in the corridor pavilion.


    "Chang Xia, where did Shen Rong go?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia said: "I went back to the cave after visiting the Baihu Commercial Street with him, and made the soaked white fruit strips into white fruit candy, and left some on the table, and sent the rest to the Tri-tribe tribal shop. The long table has White hair fructose, you and Bai Qing taste it."


    I heard Chang Xia say that Shen Rong went to Baihu Commercial Street.


    Su Ye didn''t ask any more.


    Bai Qing rinsed the tableware and chopsticks and placed them on the long table in the corridor pavilion.


    His eyes were fixed on the white hair fructose on the long table, and he swallowed.


    "Bai Qing, if you want to eat it, try it��" Su Ye said. After UU reading finished speaking, he reached out and picked up a white hair fructose and put it in his mouth. It was a little soft and sweet.


    "The soaking time is not enough. This time the white hair fructose was not very successful. Next time, there is a chance to do it again." Chang Xia brought the dish to the table and regretted it.


    "It''s delicious." Bai Qing said.


    Su Ye said: "I also think it tastes good. It tastes better than seaweed candy. The seaweed candy I eat is too sweet, and the white hair fructose tastes just right."


    (https://.bqkan8./38666_38666383/730429134.html)


    .bqkan8..bqkan8.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 494： Preparation before departure, play big

    "Grandma Su Ye likes it?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    It was rare that Su Ye took the initiative to say what he liked, and Chang Xia was a little surprised.


    "White hair fructose is soft and delicious, very good." Su Ye said. In front of Chang Xia, she didn''t hide her preferences and said, "Chang Xia has time, make some for me next time, and I''ll take it to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna to eat slowly."


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded and took this matter seriously.


    this time.


    Shen Rong came back from the Baihu business district.


    "What did you say, so happy?" Shen Rong washed his hands, walked into the corridor pavilion and sat down, picked up the bowls and chopsticks to eat.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    "Mother Su Ye likes to eat white-haired fructose, so let me make some for her when I have time." After Chang Xia finished speaking, he asked, "How is the situation of the Tri-Clan tribal shops?"


    "Very good, when I sent the white-haired fructose, there were still many orcs around. The Senlu patriarch shared the white-haired fructose I sent to all the orcs to taste, and the response was very good." The patriarch''s gratitude to Chang Xia was described again, and Chang Xia blushed when he heard it.


    "The gray mist grassland is rich in products, and the vegetables grow lush, which is very suitable for the life of the orcs of the three tribes. Nowadays, there are many ways to eat vegetables from the Changxia religion, and even the three tribes of the three tribes can store vegetables in advance in the severe cold season. It is a great favor to the Tri-Clan tribe, and it is also a great favor to the Twilight Forest."


    Su Ye said, looking at Chang Xia with a smile.


    Back then, holding Chang Xia back was the most correct thing she had ever done.


    "I''m also greedy!" Chang Xia smiled and shook his head, not daring to confess.


    After eating, we chatted about various interesting things in Baihu business district.


    After dinner.


    Shen Rong Baiqing cleared the table.


    "The exchange activity in the Baihu business district is over, and the Heluo tribe has started to build the road. It is estimated that the road from the Heluo tribe to the Kana Holy Mountain Wizard Hall will be completed within ten days." Su Ye took a sip of sweet root juice.


    The decision has been announced.


    A message received by all Orc tribes participating in the exchange.


    When the other five tribes learned about this, they all opened their mouths, hoping that the witch would allow the other five tribes to build roads leading to the Hall of Wizards on the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Su Ye suppressed the voice.


    Inform the tribes that the roads of the other five tribes need to wait for the end of the survey on the Changxia side before they can start construction. Wu intends to use this road to connect as much as possible the Orc tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    In this way, the roads of other orc tribes cannot be repaired indiscriminately.


    After listening to Su Ye''s explanation.


    The tribes suddenly realized that they did not force the road to be repaired immediately.


    "In such a hurry?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    "Urgent, not in a hurry. The tribes hope to build this road before the cold season this year. The Twilight Forest is very vast, and only when the five major tribes get through the road can they spread to the entire Twilight Forest. If all the tribes can get through, no matter which tribe is in trouble in the future, the other orc tribes can quickly support..."


    Su Ye is committed to improving the lives of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Chang Xia''s words gave her hope.


    So, Su Ye motivated all the orcs and let them join in.


    "Mother Su Ye, I will try to find out the route within a month." Chang Xia promised.


    In one month, finish the five tribes.


    This is a huge project.


    Building a road is not difficult for a strong orc.


    The hard part is where does this road come from?


    How should I fix it?


    Investigating the route of road construction is the first difficulty.


    "One month, don''t embarrass yourself too much. The five major tribes have a vast territory, and dozens of orc tribes are standing around them. It is not an easy task to build this road." Su Ye looked at the long Xia, instructed: "You should focus on your own safety, don''t worry about the survey route, the five major tribes will send totem warriors to join in to help survey and organize the route."


    If it were easy and simple, the Heluo tribe would not let the two elders Pukang and Senda accompany them. Clearly, this road is difficult to build.


    Walking through mountains and rivers is the most common thing.


    "Mother Su Ye, I have the help of the five major tribes, so a month is not difficult." Chang Xia smiled and analyzed.


    First, the routes are provided by the five major tribes.


    She selects the most suitable ones and investigates them in person.


    Instead of surveying and confirming the route in person, it seems that the situation is the same, but in fact the amount of work is very different.


    "Okay, you make up your own mind about this matter, I won''t interfere." Su Ye waved his hand and said casually.


    She will be busy on the road to the Wizard''s Hall next.


    Don''t have time to take care of anything else.


    In addition, it is also not easy to manage the situation of each tribe every day.


    Luckily, Bai Qing was able to help, otherwise Su Ye would probably have chosen a few more witches to enter the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna to help with trivial matters.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to sleep?" Shen Rong asked.


    After clearing the long table, clean up the kitchen as well.


    Shen Rong asked Bai Qing to bring pumpkin pie and pumpkin candy, and let Su Ye Changxia eat and play. This pumpkin pie/pumpkin candy was left over from last night, not much, and it was ok for dessert.


    Chang Xia just opened his mouth to talk.


    The courtyard door was pushed open, and Xylophone hurried in.


    "Witch, Chang Xia..."


    "Xyon Amu, have you eaten lunch yet?"


    Chang Xia sat up and looked at the xylophone coming over.


    Xylophone waved her hand and said, "Chang Xia, you go to the tribe with me, and Shen Rong will also be with you. The tribe will help you pack up the things you went to the Sirius tribe, and some need you to make up your mind."


    "Go!" Su Ye waved his hand, chasing people away.


    At the same time, she made it clear that she would not participate.


    Xylophone Xu guessed what Su Ye meant, so she simply didn''t ask her to come along.


    After all, this is only a matter of the Heluo tribe.


    If Su Ye is involved, it is guaranteed to become a major event in the entire Dusk Forest. The xylophone has a clear distinction between the importance and the seriousness, and naturally it will not talk too much.


    "Okay, okay." Chang Xia hurriedly got up and was dragged by the xylophone towards the tribe.


    Shen Rong followed behind, not in a hurry.


    In an instant, the three orcs came to the tribal square.


    Like the Baihu business district, the Heluo tribe''s tribal square is very lively.


    The tribesmen stood in a crowd, talking loudly.


    "Chang Xia." Nan Feng squatted, seeing Chang Xia coming over weakly and waving his hands to say hello, slack, much different from normal.


    Aside, Snake Xing smiled slightly towards Chang Xia.


    "Maple Leaf, what''s the situation?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Xylophone called someone and disappeared, leaving Chang Xia at a loss.


    "What to prepare for you to go out, discuss what to prepare?" Maple Leaf pouted, staring at Kong Shan a little unwillingly.


    Kong Shan smiled wryly on the side How could he know that being married can be so lively? Knowing that it was such a trouble, he and Maple Leaf established a relationship early on to get married.


    At this moment, the tribe is so lively.


    I''m afraid that when he and Maple Leaf establish a relationship, he will have to come.


    Just thinking about Kongshan gives me a headache.


    see.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    "This... No way! With such a big game, other orc tribes can agree?"


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 495： Marriage ceremony, beast

    "Prey, no need!" Shen Rong hesitated and said.


    Snake''s expression was stiff, and he opened his mouth to speak, embarrassed that he didn''t know what to say. He came to the door empty-handed, staring at the marriage ceremony of the other party in the Tribal Square, having a heart attack and panic at the same time.


    A saber-toothed tiger.


    A two-headed bear.


    A mammoth.


    Ferocious beasts, each of which is the absolute king beast in the Twilight Forest.


    According to the clan, the patriarch root and the elders intend to use them as a marriage ceremony. In addition, there are some gifts such as sugar and powder, plus a pot of light grass.


    Everything is available.


    "Maple Leaf, who caught these beasts?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Maple Leaf said: "The elders of the tribe personally took the initiative, saying that it is to congratulate you on your marriage. In the future, if any clansmen marry, they will have to hunt by themselves."


    "Chang Xia, you made me so miserable!" Kong Shan whimpered and wanted to mourn. Next, when he married Maple Leaf, he had to go into the forest to hunt wild beasts. Ordinary wild boar and bison are not enough, it must be a beast of the same order as saber-toothed tiger.


    Otherwise, don''t even think about marrying your partner into the cave.


    "When did I... hurt you?" Chang Xia was blank, looking at Kong Shan with an innocent face. Kong Shan''s sudden sentence really confused Chang Xia.


    Nan Feng smiled and explained: "The tribe just said that in the future when the tribes get married, they must personally go into the forest to hunt wild beasts as a marriage ceremony."


    Chang Xia was surprised.


    Pointing to the few beasts piled under the light trees in the tribe square.


    "Is that so?" Chang Xia said.


    "Yes, it must be like this." Nanfeng grinned, showing his white teeth, smiling wantonly, raised his hand and patted Snake''s shoulder, excitedly said: "Snake! We''re lucky, if we are a little late, we will be troublesome. Big. Let me tell you, the tribe clansmen dote on Chang Xia, except for her, all the clansmen treat them equally."


    Using a beast as a marriage ceremony shows that Chang Xia is valued.


    This time.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong went to the Sirius Tribe.


    It is an attitude that the Heluo tribe sent the beasts.


    Not far away, Milu wiped the sweat on her face, pinched Bai Qing''s waist, and whispered, "Bai Qing, is what Nan Feng said true?"


    "Really." Bai Qing said.


    This time, it was a convenience for him to catch up with Chang Xia.


    Equally fortunate, there is Yadong. Yadong really admires the brains of the elders of the tribe by hunting beasts as a marriage ceremony.


    Fortunately, the tribe did not prohibit inviting tribesmen to help.


    The beasts are far from being comparable to ordinary beasts, and each beast can easily hunt down ordinary beasts. However, it is almost impossible for ordinary beasts to hunt down beasts.


    "Da Ya, can we both escape the catastrophe?" Yadong whispered.


    Da Ya stroked her stomach, nodded and said, "You have to thank me, remember to listen to me obediently in the future, don''t think about going against me all day."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you in the future." Yadong responded simply.


    "Chang Xia, come here."


    In the distance, Xylophone waved to Chang Xia and told her and Shen Rong to go over.


    Elder Jami and the others were all standing under the tree of light, and the marriage ceremony was ready. The trouble was with these beasts. When Chang Xia came over, he asked her what she meant, whether to take the whole beast or skin it.


    In the warm season, the weather is hot, and the whole beast is brought over.


    Prey may rot and stink, which is more troublesome.


    "Patriarch, Elder Jami."


    Chang Xia stepped forward to chat with Shen Rong and the elders one by one.


    "Chang Xia asked you to come here and nothing else, but how do you think you should take this prey? The journey to the Sirius Tribe is a long way, and it may be inconvenient to bring the whole prey to rot and stink." Gen explained, let Chang Xia take it. idea.


    "Don''t waste it, skin it. It''s easier and safer for us to bring animal skins to go out. I think the Sirius Tribe understands this situation." Chang Xia said neatly.


    Since the tribe helped to hunt the prey.


    She was not hypocritical, she gave the statement directly.


    "Okay, listen to Chang Xia." Yami pointed to the three beasts and asked, "Chang Xia, choose one of the three beasts. Let Bai Qingnan choose the rest."


    "Shall we draw lots?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    He turned around and looked towards Bai Qing Nanfeng.


    However, Bai Qingnanfeng directly shook his head, signaling Chang Xia to choose first. They knew very well that these three beasts were gifts from the elders to Chang Xia. For them, let alone beasts, they probably didn''t even have pheasants and hares.


    Orcs follow stick education, even if they are as strong as Bai Qing, they will be beaten a lot before they reach adulthood. The Heluo tribe educates Chang Xia, and educates other cubs, it is completely two methods and methods of heaven and hell.


    "Chang Xia, choose." Gen did not hesitate, and said directly.


    Chang Xia touched his chin, looked at Shen Rong, and asked, "Shen Rong, what should we choose?"


    "You decide, I have no opinion." Shen Rong chuckled lightly and rubbed the top of Chang Xia''s hair. The Heavenly Wolf tribe had no shortage of animal skins, and he had no problem with what Changxia chose.


    "Patriarch, I choose saber-toothed tiger." Chang Xia said. This tiger skin is given to the Tiantai elders of the Sirius Tribe, and it can be used to keep out the cold after winter.


    This said.


    Shen Rong seemed to have guessed something.


    He reached out and clasped Chang Xia''s hand with a smile on his face.


    After Chang Xia has chosen, it is Bai Qing Nanfeng''s turn.


    Bai Qing stretched out his hand and pushed it forward, saying, "Nanfeng, you choose."


    "Snake walking, what do you want?" Nan Feng didn''t show any kindness to Bai Qing, Bai Qing recovered, and hunting beasts was not difficult for him. What''s more, Bai Qing is Nanfeng''s elder brother, and Nanfeng will naturally not be polite to his own elder brother.


    Snake said with a smile, "I''m free, the tribe has no shortage of animal skins. It''s up to you to decide if you like it."


    "Bai Qing, I choose the two-headed bear. The Sheyue tribe has anacondas, and mammoths are of no use to them." Nanfeng thought about it and made a decision to choose the two-headed bear.


    "Mammoth''s ivory is a good thing. Nanfeng, are you sure you don''t want a mammoth?" Nanfeng made a decision, and Honeydew couldn''t help speaking.


    Nan Feng waved his hand and said, "Ivory, it''s useless to hold that thing."


    "There are countless wandering orcs sneaking into the Twilight Forest every year, just to hunt mammoths to get ivory. I heard that the nobles of the Western Land like ivory products." Honeydew explained that she had no preference for ivory, and just simply stated the facts.


    Aside, root sneered.


    "When the road is repaired, those wandering orcs will dare to enter the Twilight Forest again. We will directly join hands with the tribes to kill them."


    Orcs hunt, catching big and releasing small, not killing pregnant female beasts, not hunting during animal breeding season, etc. These are the rules passed down from generation to generation by the orc tribe, but the wandering orcs will not abide by such rules.


    In addition to killing, they only have to kill.


    Therefore.


    When the Orcs of the Twilight Forest met the Wandering Orcs, there was only one word: kill.


    "The wandering orcs are disgusting."


    "Drive all the wandering orcs out of the Twilight Forest."


    Saying that, all the orcs echoed. For a while, the atmosphere was very livelygen, let''s talk about marriage gifts now, don''t digress the topic. "Xylophone smiled, reminding the root not to say anything, but to do the things in front of you first.


    ps: The monthly pass is full of 100 plus more.


    ������������off topic����������


    Thanks: 1 cloud made of tears, hey beep, hey, hey, fuzui, book friend 4****75, pumpkin, emerald \"three-year-old\" flower, sweet, if abandoned \"cherish forever, full of flowers , Ping, the meow who doesn''t eat fish, yoyo, is salted fish and duck, Fang Mingxin l.x, rosemary''s wings, listening to bamboo, a smile in a sunny day, full of flowers, Yier cooks rice, arrogant, france, does not eat fish The Meow, Luoxi, Bing Cherry, Spring Bird''s Nest, Book Friends 150227212437095, etc. have greatly voted for monthly support. Thank you: Sha, Sha, it is Salted Fish Duck, Sha, Lan Yuele, Smile in Sunny Day, Sha, Sha, etc. Thank you for your support, ok~~


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 496： 3 Meat and 6 Vegetarian Gifts

    "Cough cough!" Gen was slightly embarrassed, and used a clear cough to cover up the embarrassment. Following Xylophone''s meaning, the topic returned to the ceremony of marriage just now, "You each choose your favorite ceremony of marriage. Next, discuss Chairman Xia''s going out."


    There is nothing to talk about about Bai Qingnanfeng.


    This time I will mainly talk about the investigation and repairing of roads in Changxia.


    "Father, don''t you and Eminem send me off?" Nanfeng pursed her lips, looking at Gen and Xylophone, she still wanted to let her grandfather, Eminem, send me a ride.


    Gen spread his hands and said helplessly: "The tribe is going to build a road to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the holy mountain of Kana, and you and I can''t do without you. Besides, you are not unfamiliar with the Snake Mountain tribe, so why don''t you need the tribesmen? Send each other?"


    "No, I want to send it." Nan Feng insisted with his mouth up.


    Chang Xia tilted her head, trying to speak. Considering the different directions of the Sirius Tribe and the Snake Mountain Tribe, they were embarrassed to speak.


    "Yadong, you and Da Ya send Nanfeng?"


    Look around.


    Gen set his eyes on Yadong, Da Ya had some problems with her body.


    Yadong has to take care of her, it is useless to stay in the tribe. Gen pondered, and simply asked him to take Da Ya and follow Nanfeng to the Snake Mountain tribe. If they stay in the tribe, they can''t help much, and the clansmen have to be distracted to help take care of them.


    "Patriarch, can I leave the tribe?" Da Ya said excitedly.


    Yadong didn''t say anything, he was very happy to be able to go out. Is it just that Da Ya can leave the tribe in this situation?


    "My clan is not far from the Sheyue tribe. This road is very safe after several clearings. I think Taya is mostly unwilling to stay in the tribe and do nothing, and Nanfeng wants the clan to accompany her, or... Me and Milu will send Nanfeng first. The wind snake travels back to the Snake Mountain Tribe, and then goes to the Tianshi Tribe." Bai Qing considered and offered his opinion.


    Turning around and looking at Milu, Milu smiled and nodded.


    She is not in a hurry to return to the Tianshi tribe, and it is not bad to take the way of Songsong Nanfeng Snake. I just happened to be able to visit the Sheyue tribe. Compared with the three tribes, Milu was more curious about the Sheyue tribe.


    The two tribes were so close together that they never met.


    Honeydew knew about the Snake Mountain tribe, but had never really stepped into the Moon Moon Mountains.


    "I can do it." Honeydew said.


    Bai Linger on Bai Qing''s body is a ticking time bomb. This time, when he goes to the Tianshi tribe, he will also go out with him. As a result, most of the orcs such as Heimeng have to go together.


    Nanfeng was unhappy and no one escorted him.


    From this.


    Even Bai Qing was accompanied by someone, why didn''t she?


    "Okay!" Nanfeng said happily: "Milu, you send me to the Snake Mountain Tribe first, and then send you and Bai Qing back to the Tianshi Tribe when I have something to do with it."


    Snake Xing smiled and didn''t say a word, as long as Nanfeng was happy.


    Send it or not, he doesn''t care.


    Seeing how busy the Heluo tribe was, Wu made a big move this time.


    It is estimated that Hui Sheyue tribe will not be able to stay for long before joining the road construction. Fortunately, Chang Xia and Wu were already prepared to organize things into books.


    Seeing that Nanfeng didn''t pout anymore, Gen and Xylophone followed with a sigh of relief.


    They did not have time to accompany Nanfeng, and they did feel a little guilty in their hearts. However, the construction of the road cannot be delayed, only Nanfeng can be wronged.


    "Chang Xia��" Nan Feng rubbed his hands together, looking up at Chang Xia with fiery eyes.


    Chang Xia put his hand on Nan Feng''s head and said, "Don''t think about it, the Sirius Tribe and the Snake Mountain Tribe are no longer in the same direction. The task is very heavy, and I don''t have time to fool around with you."


    This said.


    Nanfeng knew that this was not to be done.


    "One month?" Bai Qing frowned and said nervously.


    The root and others next to him changed their faces at the same time.


    After walking the five major tribes in a month, this is obviously a bit whimsical.


    Except for the tribal elders, ordinary totem warriors can''t do it, can Chang Xia do it?


    "The witch explained that the various tribes have sorted out the road construction routes, and I will investigate and correct them according to the routes provided by the various tribes. In this case, the task should be completed within a month." Chang Xia explained.


    This is equivalent to dividing the road into sections.


    Chang Xia is responsible for connecting sections of roads. .


    Of course, the implementation process also takes into account the small tribes around the five major tribes.


    a month.


    It might not be enough.


    "Gen, is it enough for Pukang and Senda to follow?" Jami asked hesitantly.


    The task is heavy and there are few people, so it is inevitable that they will not join hands. They promised Chang Xia to go out to practice, but they didn''t want to tire her out.


    "Elder Jami, it''s enough to have Elder Pukang and Elder Senda to follow. No matter how many tribes there are, there will be insufficient manpower. Qingshan, Songshan and Weishan all need the care of the tribe." Chang Xia reminded.


    The Heluo tribe is in full bloom.


    The benefits, of course, need not be said.


    Correspondingly, there is a shortage of manpower.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to delay the tribe''s hunting and picking because of the road construction.


    In an instant, the tribal square became quiet.


    "Elder Jami, listen to Chang Xia''s arrangement. Let Elder Pukang and Elder Senda accompany you, and Maple Leaf Kongshan will select four more orcs. The six orcs are the result of my discussions with other tribes, and each of the major tribes will arrange six orcs. An orc is involved in the task of surveying the road repair route, and strive to implement this matter as soon as possible." Gen said.


    Consistent with Wu''s thoughts, the tribes hoped to have the road repaired before winter.


    In this way, the tribes in the cold season can quickly deliver news and help each other.


    "Father, can we join in?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Geng glanced at Nanfeng, nodded, and said, "Do what you need to do well, if you want to go, you can go naturally."


    Suddenly, Bai Qing Milu''s eyes flashed with intention.


    Heimeng and other orcs also passed their joy. They were responsible for Bai Qing''s safety, and they needed to accompany Bai Qing Milu to the Tianshi tribe. But after hearing this, they saw hope again.


    On the bright side, each tribe selected six orcs.


    In fact, how many orcs each tribe goes to depends on the tribe''s own intentions.


    During the warm season, orc tribes are busy hunting and picking. Each tribe decided on six orcs because they were afraid that too many orcs would be recruited, which would affect the hunting and picking of the tribes.


    If the tribe can arrange it, how many orcs are involved in the task of surveying the route, the tribe will not interfere. After all, if you determine the route one day earlier, you can start building the road one day earlier. There is no need to explain this situation, all orcs understand it.


    Gen arranged the tribe to skin the beasts and tan the hides.


    At the same time, the marriage ceremony prepared for Chang Xia and the other three orcs was arranged in accordance with the characters of three meat and six elements. Three meat refers to the meat of three kinds of animals, six kinds of wild vegetables and fruits including sugar. This custom is handed down from the Twilight Forest. There was no sugar in the past, and sugar was not included. Nowadays, the orcs are not short of sugar, and the Heluo tribe put sugar into the six elements.


    "Xyon Mu, do you need to prepare two copies of the three meats and six vegetarians?" Chang Xia blinked, she remembered that when Nuan Chun Shan Kun got married, they were all single copies. The three meat and six elements placed in the rattan basket in front of them seem to be in pairs.


    "In the past, the tribe was poor and couldn''t get two copies, so they could only prepare single copies. Now, the Heluo tribe is not inferior to this one, so in the future, the marriage ceremony will be double copies."


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 497： Maple Leaf, are we still married?

    a time.


    The expressions of the tribesmen in Tribal Square were distinct.


    Those who got married were happy and smiling, and those who were not married all had a sad face. Why didn''t you get married sooner?


    This time.


    The marriage ceremony of Chang Xia and other orcs was all paid for by the tribe.


    However, after the tribes are married, they must be prepared by the married male/female. It''s a headache to think about, I don''t want to get married!


    "Maple Leaf, are we still married?" Kong Shan whispered.


    Maple Leaf''s face changed slightly, and after thinking quietly for a long time, he replied, "Wait."


    Marriage or something, it was not in a hurry before, nor in the future. Chang Xia and Wu''s plan was very profound, and it was not easy to implement it. The tribe''s focus in the past few years will definitely be on that plan, and it is estimated that no clan has the leisure to urge the orcs to marry.


    Can drag, then drag.


    Can''t take it off, say it again.


    Compared with marrying a biological cub, the preparations to be made before marriage are even more troublesome.


    Hunt the beasts and prepare the three meat and six vegetarian gifts.


    I rely on (�Fo��) convex!


    One by one, it can toss the dead orcs.


    In the distance, Chang Xia listened to Maple Leaf Kongshan''s conversation, the corners of his mouth stiffened, and then he twitched for a few times. In order to escape the complicated preparations for marriage, Maple Leaf Kongshan is planning not to marry?


    Just, is this possible?


    Su Ye wants to develop the orc tribe, in addition to the two flowering of farming and infrastructure.


    The development of the orc population is an indispensable part. When the road construction is completed, the next step will be to promote marriage.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan can escape for a while, but not forever.


    just wait!


    When Su Ye and the orc tribe are free, none of these orcs can escape.


    "Chang Xia, remember to give me a copy of the seasoning package you and Shen Rong prepared." Nan Feng caught Chang Xia and asked, "Chicken essence and barbecue ingredients are absolutely indispensable."


    "Chang Xia, I want one too." Honey dew leaned forward and agreed.


    "Ask me, it''s better to ask Xylophone Amu. I keep a small part of the chicken essence made by my family, and send the rest to the Baihu commercial area. If you ask me, I don''t have any extra. If you want to barbecue ingredients, you can give it to me. You guys." Chang Xia spread his hands and explained.


    Xylophone raised her hand and patted Nanfeng, and said, "I''ve prepared all the chicken essence for you. Don''t worry, everyone who goes out hunting and picking has a share. You also have it, and it''s all packed for you to put in the marriage ceremony."


    Chicken essence, Heluo tribe did not exchange it.


    A free gift was given to each orc tribe.


    However, this time the Heluo tribe did not give out the production method generously.


    Chicken essence, the Heluo tribe intends to use it for their own use. After all, the tribe''s current light tree/light grass, vine tree, seasoning tree and other materials cannot be used to realize it.


    The powder can be realized, but the portion is not heavy enough.


    Chang Xia tinkered with chicken essence, and also had the determination to help the Heluo tribe.


    How can the roots and the elders be ignorant and generous again.


    All the other orc tribes could understand it, and they all expressed their desire to exchange chicken essence or shrimp meal with the Heluo tribe.


    That''s right, the root put the shrimp meal into the exchanged goods.


    Like chicken essence, shrimp powder is very popular with beasts.


    With the end of this Heluo tribe exchange activity, a hurricane will inevitably form in the Twilight Forest, blowing directly to the bird tribes of the Qinghai Plateau and the fish tribes of the East China Sea.


    this day.


    Chang Xia and the others were busy until dusk before they were finished.


    "Xiao Hei, are you willing to go back to the Baihu cave with me?" Chang Xia said jokingly, hugging Yuan Hei. Since this little **** was caught by Shen Rong, he took a shower and never went back to the Baihu cave. Today, holding Chang Xia''s calf, he wants to follow her back to the Baihu cave.


    "Woooo!" Sarutok gestured and kept whimpering.


    "What is it talking about?" Nanfeng stared at Yuan Hei closely, not understanding the meaning of Yuan Hei''s whimper after listening to it for a long time.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    "It said that the tribe was busy exercising recently, very busy."


    It is estimated that Chang Xia said that it was a little white-eyed wolf and stayed in the tribe and did not return to the Baihu cave. Saru Hei understood, and was busy explaining to Chang Xia why it didn''t return home.


    "It lies."


    "Yes, Saruto lied."


    "Recently, it and the beast cubs of the **** are about to overturn the tribe. Exercise and so on are all lying to the orcs."


    "Woooo!"


    Xu Shi was refuted by too many people, Saru Hei jumped around on Chang Xia and other orcs, and kept defending himself.


    This trouble.


    It went straight to the front of Chang Xia''s house.


    "You are..." Su Ye looked at the group of beckoning orcs and said in surprise.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m having fun with Saru Hei!"


    "Is it willing to come back here today?" Su Ye took Saru Hei and slapped it twice on its head, laughing and joking.


    Ape Hei was languid, not whimpering to refute.


    It was suppressed by Nanfeng and other orcs just now, and it shouted too happily, and now it has no strength to resist.


    "Shen Rong, go get them barbecue ingredients." Chang Xia said.


    Looking at the expressions of Nanfeng and the others, it was obvious that they were here to rub something. If you don''t take it, most of you want to eat it with dinner.


    "Chang Xia, order some fried meat, soy sauce meat, and boa meat." Nan Feng laughed, walked to Chang Xia, hugged Chang Xia, and begged softly.


    "Anaconda meat?" Chang Xia looked at Nanfeng''s innocent face silently, pouted at the snake, and said, "Are you sure you want anaconda meat, aren''t you afraid of waiting until the Snake Mountain tribe is killed by snake orcs?"


    "Uh! Forget the anaconda meat, let''s order everything else. My house''s marinated soy sauce meat is not as delicious as yours, it''s strange!" Nanfeng muttered, and the same way she did it, she couldn''t compare to the Changxia family''s. .


    Chang Xia held his forehead and rolled his eyes at Nan Feng.


    "You go into the cellar yourself and choose what you want."


    As soon as I heard it, Honeydew was also excited.


    "Changxia, can I choose?" Honeydew asked.


    Chang Shannuzui said, "Go, who else wants to go, let''s go together."


    The cellar was so full that she and Shen Rong would not be able to finish it for a while. Nanfeng and the others are greedy, Changxia is not stingy, let them go into the cellar by themselves, and take it directly.


    Oye!


    Nanfeng Milu walked briskly and went straight to the cellar.


    "Brother, keep up with Snake. By the way, remember to take a rattan basket or a backpack." Chang Xia turned to look at Bai Qing Snake and said, "Don''t be polite to me, my cellar is too full, you are welcome to enter the cellar. take things."


    Ten baskets and ten baskets of gifts from each tribe.


    The empty rooms of Chang Xia''s house are full of supplies, and Chang Xia''s desire to enter the forest recently has diminished. Even if she doesn''t go out hunting and picking in the warm season, she doesn''t worry about starvation and freezing in the cold season, which completely corrodes her self-motivation!


    "Okay." Bai Qing didn''t refuse and called Snake, grabbed the basket and ran towards the cellar. My family is too thin, so I have to prepare for hunting and picking when I am done with my work.


    Like Bai Qing, there are snakes and other orcs.


    They don''t want to wait for the cold season, and it would be too embarrassing for the tribe to help.


    "Have the wedding ceremony been sorted out?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia smiled, sat next to Su Ye, and replied, "Well! The tribe is all ready to help. Even the beasts are hunted and killed by the tribe elders."


    "Oh! There are also beasts, which seems to be something a root can do." Su Ye nodded and said something. The Orcs were stronger, the Celestial Wolf Tribe gave Chang Xia a serious gift, and the Heluo Tribe would naturally not be too casual in returning the gift.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 498： Rumors of the Forest of the Clear Moon

    the next day.


    The tribes began their return journey.


    The Baihu business district gradually quieted down.


    Small tribes are divided by region, and they choose to follow the big tribes in the same region, which is safer and more secure.


    The bustling Baihu business district has regained its calm from the hustle and bustle.


    Chang Xia stood in front of the courtyard of his cave dwelling, looking out at the Baihu commercial area, his expression was indifferent, and he could not see his emotions.


    "The tribe will soon arrange a second exchange event, and the Baihu business district will once again usher in the excitement and prosperity of the past." Shen Rong whispered.


    Tomorrow, they will also set off.


    The Tianlang tribe was ecstatic when they learned that Changxia Shenrong went to the Sirius tribe, and the elder Tiantai personally invited Changxia to go with him. Wanting to refuse at all, Chang Xia stopped the root and agreed to the invitation of the Sirius Tribe.


    Peers are safer and save time.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said calmly: "What I want is not liveliness, but vitality. Shen Rong, do you think the tribes will allow their tribesmen to settle in the Baihu commercial area?"


    One listen.


    Shen Rong heard Chang Xia''s ambition.


    The tribes settled in the Baihu business district. Is Changxia planning to do business?


    He remembered that Dusk Forest had no business. The Donglu You Chamber of Commerce formed a caravan to enter the Twilight Forest to exchange goods with the Orc tribe.


    However, the twilight forest orcs have a general attitude towards traveling merchants.


    Only slightly better than dealing with wandering orcs.


    In the eyes of the twilight forest orcs, the merchants are vampires, and they will only exploit them.


    Because of this attitude, the traveling merchants outside did not dare to frequently enter and exit the Twilight Forest. At the same time, those traveling in and out of the Twilight Forest had to obtain a warrant from the witch before they could freely enter and leave the Twilight Forest.


    If there is no witch''s warrant, the orcs of the Twilight Forest have the right to kill the wandering merchants who enter the forest. In other words, in addition to being brave, the traveling merchants who dare to enter the Twilight Forest must also possess certain abilities and abilities.


    Otherwise, you may die at any time.


    "You want to start a business?"


    "Business, maybe! I need the twilight forest orcs to be active, and the flow of materials can maximize the benefits, and at the same time can promote the development and growth of each tribe."


    Black cat and white cat.


    A good cat is the one who can revitalize the Twilight Forest.


    Business can change the status quo of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest, so why can''t we start business?


    Su Ye once said to let Chang Xia do it boldly.


    Even if it fails, she will bear it.


    "Then let''s try��" Shen Rong said seriously.


    Chang Xia withdrew his gaze, turned around, climbed on tiptoe on Shen Rong''s neck, rubbed his head against Shen Rong''s neck, and said happily, "Shen Rong, thank you!"


    Su Ye took Bai Qing to the Heluo tribe.


    They discussed the matter of building a road for the Heluo Tribe leading to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Chang Xia and the two orcs were at home in the cave dwelling, Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia''s waist lightly and cuddled quietly.


    Time flickers.


    Soon it will be time to set off.


    Chang Xia put on the animal clothes and tied the medicine bag and water bag. For other things, Shen Rong was in charge of arranging them, while Chang Xia fiddled with the small backpack on his back.


    There is nothing else in the back basket, but sundries such as seasoning and sugar.


    "Chang Xia, pay attention to safety."


    Su Ye patted Chang Xia''s shoulder and warned twice.


    What to say, what to say.


    Last night, Su Ye had already instructed. She was afraid that any more long-winded words would delay the time for Chang Xia and the others to set off. In the warehouse outside the Baihu business district, the wolf clan orcs of the Tianlang tribe were already waiting.


    The Snake Mountain tribe set off earlier.


    Nanfeng Baiqing and the others have already left.


    Now, only Changxia Chenrong is left.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded heavily, wanting to say something, but his throat choked even more. Chang Xia swept the faces of Su Ye and the clansmen deeply, and turned to leave, "Everyone, don''t worry, I''ll be back when I go. You guys are waiting for my good news in the tribe!"


    In the end, Chang Xia couldn''t help but say a few words.


    Hearing Chang Xia''s exhortation, Su Ye and the orcs of the Heluo tribe all burst into laughter.


    "Please rest assured, Wu and the patriarch, I will take good care of Chang Xia." Shen Rong said seriously.


    After finishing speaking, Shen Rong gave a hero''s salute and caught up in Chang Xia''s footsteps. Afterwards, Elder Pukang and Elder Senda brought Maple Leaf and other orcs and waved goodbye.


    very quickly.


    They came to the warehouse in the White Lake business district to meet the wolf tribe of the Sirius Tribe.


    Step by step to leave the Heluo tribe.


    "We use human form to travel?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    Hearing the sound, the Gewa Patriarch turned around and explained, "After leaving the territory of the Heluo Tribe, I will use the body of a beast to drive the road."


    "Unless you receive an invitation from an orc tribe, you must restore your human form when you enter the territory of another tribe. Using an animal body to step into another tribe''s territory will always be regarded as a provocation. Xiao Changxia, you must keep this in mind." Senda Speak out and explain to Chang Xia.


    "Hehe-" Pukang laughed.


    Chang Xia has just come of age, has just entered the forest, and has not been to the territory of other orc tribes. She has only a limited understanding of some basic common sense in the Twilight Forest.


    "So it is." Chang Xia nodded, reading ten thousand volumes of books is not as good as traveling ten thousand miles. As expected, if you want to gain knowledge, you must leave the tribe and see a wider world.


    The Heluo Tribe is near the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Both are in the same orientation.


    The Sirius Tribe is located in the Forest of Qingyue, southeast of the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna. The Heluo tribe lives in the Baihe River Basin, which is not far from the Forest of Qingyue. Of course, this is not far and near for the six tribes.


    The same as the strong clan, the territory of the six tribes is the largest among the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Among them, the Heluo tribe is even worse.


    The Black Panthers are the closest guardian clan to the witch.


    The Baihe River Basin is not the largest in area among many mountain ranges, but it is the safest and has the most distinct climate.


    "Patriarch Gewa, can you talk about the Forest of the Clear Moon?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    She wondered if the mountains in Dusk Forest were all the same? Chang Xia has been to Weishan Mountain, Miwuling Mountain and Songshan Mountain. In her eyes, these places are all towering ancient trees, except for different plants, others are very similar.


    "Changxia is curious about the Forest of Qingyue?" The elder Tiantai smiled and rushed to talk to the Gewa Patriarch before saying, "The Forest of Qingyue is a completely different area from the Baihe Basin. There are no ups and downs of mountains, but more of an endless plain."


    "Pingyuan?" Chang Xia was startled and stared blankly at Elder Tiantai.


    "That''s right, the Forest of the Clear Moon is a plain. A plain wider than the Gray Mist Prairie, where there are fertile soil and delicious weeds." Tiantai''s wrinkled face showed a gentle smile.


    Saying that, Elder Tiantai paused for a moment.


    He raised his head looked at Chang Xia and said softly: "There are rumors that at the end of the Forest of Qingyue stands a snow-capped mountain, and the snow-capped mountain breeds orcs and is the ancestral land of all orcs. Every year there are countless The wandering orcs entered the Forest of Qingyue just to find the legendary Xueshan, the ancestral land of the orcs..."


    "Really, really?" Chang Xia was stunned and at a loss.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang laughed and interrupted Elder Tiantai rudely.


    "Little Changxia, don''t listen to Tiantai''s bragging, he lied to you. The snow mountain in the ancestral land of the beasts, even the witch can''t find it, how could it be in the Forest of Qingyue?"


    ps: Sarah rewarded and added more.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 499： Reed Flute Mountain, Reed Flute River

    "There is such a rumor in the Forest of Qingyue." Ge Wa didn''t explain much, and calmly told Chang Xia that Elder Tiantai was not aimless.


    The wolf clan kept this rumor in mind, and told the rumor to other orcs.


    "This rumor comes from the Sirius Tribe." Senda smiled, echoing the Gewa Patriarch. Inform Chang Xiatai that Elder Tai did not lie, and there is indeed a rumor circulating in the Twilight Forest.


    True or false, cannot be verified.


    After all, no orc has ever found a snowy mountain, let alone entered a snowy mountain.


    "Xueshan, the ancestral land of the orcs." Chang Xia murmured, taking note of this matter. There are all kinds of rumors circulating in the Twilight Forest, both true and false. However, with the lazy character of the orcs, very few orcs will find the root cause.


    Exit the Heluo tribe and head northeast.


    There is no road connecting the two tribes, and they travel by intuition.


    Chang Xia said that he could not afford to be hurt.


    This road must be repaired. If the road is not repaired, Chang Xia is afraid that he will lose his way in the forest in the future. I can distinguish the south, east, north and west, but I can''t find where my tribe is.


    Orc tribe, even the weakest tribe.


    You can also have mountains as territories.


    The territory of a large tribe like the Heluo tribe is comparable to the area of ??a certain province in Changxia''s previous life.


    There are no road signs, and getting lost is a matter of minutes.


    "Maple Leaf, aren''t the clansmen afraid of losing their way when they go hunting in the forest?" Chang Xia said with a headache.


    Maple Leaf burst out laughing, and the surrounding orcs burst into laughter.


    "Changxia, Orcs never worry about getting lost when they enter the forest. Orcs have a keen sense of smell and can easily distinguish between the same clan and other clans, so they will not get lost in the forest." Maple Leaf explained with a smile, saying: "You can rest assured, we do not Get lost. The wind will tell us which way to go to the Sirius tribe."


    Yes.


    That''s right.


    Orcs identify direction by wind direction and smell.


    Unless it is in a special mountain forest, the orcs will not easily lose their way.


    "It''s amazing." Chang Xia muttered, it sounded very mysterious, Chang Xia wasn''t sensitive enough to smells, after all, she had never exercised since she was a child.


    This is also one of the reasons why the clansmen do not trust her to enter the forest.


    As dusk approached, the orcs had not yet left the Baihe River Basin. However, the Gewa Patriarch stopped, intending to be a beast and hurry, trying to find a camp before dark.


    "Why beastification now?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Doesn''t this mean that you can''t be a beast when you enter the territory of other tribes? Beastization will be regarded as a provocation and may detonate the relationship between the two tribes.


    "Baili, enough." Maple Leaf said.


    Kong Shan was afraid that Chang Xia would not understand, so he explained: "The territory of the orc tribe is so vast. If you step into it, it is too reluctant to restore the human form. There is still half of what you just said, that is, within a hundred miles from the tribe, you must restore the human form to approach."


    "We''ve traveled hundreds of miles, and we''ve been able to use the body of a beast to hurry. Besides, it''s getting dark, so we need to find a suitable camp." Aomori interjected and explained to Chang Xia softly.


    If it weren''t for the two elders of Puconsenda in the team.


    After walking out of the Heluo tribe''s habitat for a hundred miles, they will use the animal body to hurry.


    The extra few hundred miles are a respect for the two elders of Puconsenda. Chang Xia stopped and walked all the way, but he was not tired.


    Instead, enjoy more.


    This road was traveled by the Sirius Tribe not long ago, and it was fairly smooth.


    If it is really going through mountains and mountains, Chang Xia is probably tired.


    The male orc of the Sirius tribe fell to the ground and turned into a beast. The few orcs from the Gewa patriarch quickly took out the vines and tied the rattan baskets, tied the goods neatly, and moved in a simple and orderly manner.


    Wait for Chang Xia to come back to her senses.


    The Sirius Tribe completes the disguise.


    "What should I do?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    For the first time, in this situation, Chang Xia seemed a little out of place.


    Maple Leaf waved his hand and said, "Wait for Shen Rong to carry the rattan basket and let him carry you. You don''t have to interfere with the rest. Elder Pukang will handle it."


    Compared with the Sirius Tribe, the Heluo Tribe is considered an empty pack. The goods he carried were the marriage ceremony of Changxia Shenrong. The three meat and six elements of the ceremony sounded awesome, but in fact there were not many things, and more of a symbolic meaning.


    The goods in rattan baskets are mostly food prepared by tribes for them.


    Things like flour and fruits and vegetables.


    Chang Xia said it was easy, and the tribe didn''t clean up much. A few orcs from Kongshan Hesen turned into beasts, and they could tie all the rattan baskets. Shen Rong simply tied two rattan baskets, and the goods were all packed.


    "Elder Pukang, Elder Senda, we will rest at Reed Flute Mountain tonight." Gewa turned into a beast and explained to the orcs.


    Reed Flute Mountain, a mountain range near the Reed Flute River in the Baihe River Basin.


    Compared with other mountains and forests in the Baihe Basin, the terrain near Reed Flute Mountain is flat and close to water sources, which is very suitable for rest.


    Of course, if the orcs in the team are of ordinary strength.


    The Gewa Patriarch would not choose to set up camp near the water source.


    Proximity to water means that there is a lot of potential danger.


    However, their team consisted of three elders and dozens of totem warriors, and the Gewa Patriarch chose to settle in Reed Flute Mountain without hesitation.


    "Reed Flute Mountain is a good choice." Senda nodded lightly, approving the choice of the Gewa Patriarch.


    "Hehe!" Pukang laughed and said loudly, "Little Changxia, the pheasant in Reed Flute Mountain is no worse than Songshan chicken. We eat beggar chicken tonight, do you think it''s okay?"


    "Can the pheasants in the Reed Flute Mountain be comparable to the Songshan pheasants?" Chang Xia was shocked and said in surprise.


    Maple Leaf sat on the beast in the empty mountain and replied: "I have never eaten the pheasant in the Reed Flute Mountain. However, the elder Pukang said that it is not worse than the Songshan chicken, so he should not be wrong."


    The orcs of the Twilight Forest know that Elder Pukang can eat and dare to eat.


    He said that the pheasant in Reed Flute Mountain is delicious, so the pheasant in Reed Flute Mountain must be delicious.


    Pheasant, orcs did not eat before.


    That is to say, in recent months, Changxia has sprung up, expanding the diet of the orcs to small prey. In the past, prey like pheasants and hares were more prey hunted by weak people.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Let''s eat beggar chicken tonight, drink chicken soup, and have another roast chicken." Chang Xia said loudly.


    Say it.


    Immediately, the wolf clan of the Sirius Tribe could not help but let out a wolf roar.


    Ever since they had a meal at Changxia''s house, all the wolf clan orcs have been obsessed with it. It''s a pity that the elders of Tiantai and Gewa were restrained, and Aomori and the others did not dare to sneak to the Baihu cave to find Chang Xia''s meal...


    Attracted by the power of gourmet food, the speed of the orcs on their way increased.


    hehe-


    hoohoo!


    Laughter cry.


    Directly startled the homing birds.


    Chang Xia smiled and took a piece of green sugar and stuffed it into his mouth. With sugar in his mouth, he sat cross-legged on Shen Rong''s beast, pondering the menu for the evening.


    Through the towering old trees, the mountains begin to lower.


    The flowers and trees decreased in a decreasing manner, and the sound of running water came from my ears.


    The Reed Flute River seems to be coming.


    "Thatch, there are so many!" Maple Ye sighed: "If this is seen by the clansmen, it is estimated that they will be crazy with joy."


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 500： The murderous 3 elders

    "There''s a lot of thatch, and I''m going crazy with joy."


    "Maple Leaf, do you like thatch very much?"


    Aomori Kurarin stopped running, tilted his head, and looked at the maple leaf on the Sorayama beast beside him. They don''t understand that more thatch has something to do with happiness?


    The forest of Qingyue is covered with thatch.


    They never felt that thatch is good?


    "Thatch root can make sugar." Chang Xia didn''t play the riddle, and the Heluo tribe didn''t hide the matter of digging the thatch root. Each tribe more or less guessed some inside information. The method of making seaweed sugar in the Dadi tribe came from the hands of Chang Xia of the Heluo tribe, and all tribes also knew about it.


    The Heluo tribe built the Baihu business district and started exchange activities.


    The tribes thought that the Heluo tribe would exchange thatch candy.


    Unexpectedly, during the exchange activities, the Heluo tribe did not mention thatch candy, and all of the orc tribes immediately admired the Heluo tribe. The sigh is worthy of being the orc tribe that Wu valued, and this mind is indeed stalwart.


    "The Heluo tribe is right to conceal it." Elder Tiantai said leisurely.


    The earth tribe is rich in seaweed, and seaweed can make sugar. This is the ability of the bear tribe to eat. If the Heluo tribe announces that the grass roots can make sugar.


    The earth tribe seaweed sugar exchange is bound to die.


    When the seaweed candy from the Dadi tribe opens up, even if the tribes know that thatch root can make sugar, they will at most make a little trouble at home.


    "Under the leadership of the witch, the orcs in the Twilight Forest are flourishing, and the tribes coexist peacefully. Any hidden dangers that may damage the relationship between the orc tribes should be eliminated, and the small tribes will not be mentioned for the time being. The harmony between the six major tribes must not be destroyed." Wa said solemnly.


    at this point.


    The Heluo tribe clearly understands.


    Likewise, the other five tribes understand.


    The tribes agreed to establish an exchange base in the Heluo tribe. In addition to the witch''s affection, they admired the fairness of the Heluo tribe''s black panther tribe.


    Of course, it also has something to do with Changxia living in the Heluo tribe.


    soon.


    The Reed Flute Mountain is already in sight.


    The broad Reed Flute River, with sparkling water at dusk, is covered with reeds on both sides.


    Looking at it, it is somewhat similar to White Lake.


    The difference is that the lake surface of Baihu is wider and the reeds are more lush and dense.


    "reed--"


    Looking at the reeds on both sides of the Reed Flute River.


    Maple Leaf''s tone was cheerful, thinking of the pheasants, wild ducks and big geese in the reeds of White Lake, Maple Leaf looked at the Reed Flute River with honey in her eyes.


    "Hehe!" Pukang laughed and said, "Little Changxia, Grandpa Pukang wants to eat goose stewed in stone pot, okay?"


    "Elder Pukang, if you want to eat a goose stewed in a stone pot, you must first catch the goose." Maple Leaf laughed loudly. She followed the elder Pukang to hunt and was considered a disciple. She spoke to the elder Pukang without any restraint, and said: "Don''t be stunned, while it''s still dark, everyone will hurry to the ground to find a campsite, and then a few orcs will go into the reeds to catch pheasants and ducks. If you are lucky enough to meet the big geese, today In the evening, let Chang Xia help stew the big goose."


    This said.


    The spirit of all the orcs changed instantly.


    Although the wolf clan orcs have never eaten goose stewed in stone pot.


    However, looking at the worried appearances of the orcs such as Maple Leaf, the fool knows that the goose stewed in the stone pot must be delicious.


    think about.


    Is there anything else worth considering? !


    Stand still and remove the rattan basket.


    With this look, he intends to use the ground beneath his feet as his camp.


    There are many beasts, and they are not afraid of encountering beasts at night.


    "Chang Xia, you clean up the camp." Ge Wa said loudly.


    Just after he finished speaking, the elder Tiantai lifted the beast and returned to the human form, and said, "I am with me. The goose is stewed in a stone pot, and Pukang doesn''t want to **** it from me."


    Saying that, he raised his arms full of muscles.


    The heroic ran towards the reeds.


    see.


    The two elders of Puconsenda looked at each other with a tacit understanding.


    Dodged, straight into the reeds.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs looked at each other in dismay. Is this a hit or a hit?


    "Patriarch, are we still going?" Aomori whispered.


    These three are all terrifying.


    Aomori and the others dared to fight the saber-toothed tiger/two-headed bear, but they did not dare to choke with them.


    Beaten, that''s all light.


    The Gewa Patriarch paused in footsteps and turned his eyes to the Reed Flute River in front of him.


    "Fishing, ask Chang Xia to help make fish balls." Ge Wa said.


    The fish **** of the Heluo tribe, once eaten, will never forget the taste.


    After speaking, the Gewa Patriarch turned around and turned his gaze to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia smiled, met the gaze of the Gewa Patriarch, nodded and said, "Yes, we will make fish **** for dinner tonight."


    Fish **** are the things she and Shen Rong have made love for.


    Shen Rong cooks and eats every once in a while.


    There is plenty of seasoning. Compared with the original bland fish balls, the current fish **** have been improved many times, and the taste is much better than before.


    It''s just that Chen Rong still occasionally makes fish **** that don''t have much seasoning.


    "We also fish?" Kong Shan hesitated and asked Maple Leaf in a low voice.


    Maple Leaf put down the rattan basket, looked at the three elders who were submerged in the reeds, and said firmly: "Fishing, don''t even think of meddling in hunting. Dare to go, the elders of Pukang can twist your necks, just haven''t eaten fish for a long time. Let Shen Rong help cook the grilled fish."


    Shen Rong''s BBQ is a must.


    Even if you can''t eat the pheasant of Reed Flute Mountain.


    Eating the grilled fish made by Shen Rong is also a kind of enjoyment.


    "Yes." Shen Rong said.


    For the three elders who disappeared, Shen Rong also did not dare to hold out hope.


    Rather than waiting, he prefers to take the initiative.


    "Kongshan, go down to the river to fish. Choose the big one, the small one, do you want the one in Changxia?" Shen Rong just instructed Kongshan and the others to go down to the Reed Flute River to fish, then turned and asked Changxia.


    Chang Xia said, "Small, no more."


    She didn''t want to fry the fish, so she asked Shen Rong to help her, so she could eat grilled fish at night.


    The words just fell.


    A few thuds of falling water were heard in my ears.


    Seeing Kong Shan, He Sen and Luanmu, plus a few orcs from the wolf clan, they jumped directly into the Reed Flute River. That jubilant appearance, no matter how you look at it, it looks like Erha who wants to do something.


    Chang Xia and other orcs exposed on the shore looked at each other.


    Invariably, he showed an embarrassing smile without losing his etiquette.


    "Clean up the camp and find a rock for the stove. There are also two stone pots to polish. The Gewa Patriarch please help you find the rock." Shen Rong didn''t wait, and asked the Gewa Patriarch for help.


    If you stay silent, it will be dark.


    "Shen Rong, bring me a clay pot, I need to boil hot water." Chang Xia said.


    It is easy to clean the camp and build the stove. The trouble is to look for the rocks to polish the stone pot. The rocks that are too brittle are not good, they cannot be polished, and they are easy to burn.


    "Okay, wait a minute." Shen Rong replied. The water in the water bladder has already been drunk, and Changxia is not used to drinking raw water. Thirsty, you can only boil hot water on the stove.


    A moment passed.


    Weed-covered flats were cleared.


    At the same time, has built a bonfire stand and two stoves, and the roaring bonfire will brighten the lights on the banks of the Reed Flute River. The brilliance of the light grass and light stone that had placed Chang Xia on the rattan basket beside them was covered up.


    "Chang Xia, don''t you drink raw water?" Gemma asked curiously.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia looked up.


    "Gema." Chang Xia said: "It is safer to drink hot water, and it is not easy to contract diseases and diseases."


    Gemma has a quiet personality, a bit like Fengling, the beast cub of the Heluo tribe. She is introverted and speaks softly.


    ps: The text is connected to a new channel. The previous text was required to be revised. It may be revised to add some plots recently. You can rest assured that it will not affect the reading.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 501： You ask it, does it admit?

    "Drink hot water, wash your hands frequently, and don''t defecate anywhere."


    Gemma smiled, showing a shy smile, repeating the rules of the White Lake business district word by word.


    Just a few days in the Baihu business district is worth more than 20 years of Gemma''s life experience. It was a world she had never come into contact with in the Sirius Tribe, with clean and tidy caves, wide and tidy streets, and the handsome and beautiful Black Panther Orcs.


    "Gema, thank you for remembering." Maple Leaf joked with a smile.


    "Gema, please help to rinse the pot and fill it with water." Chang Xia took the pot that Shen Rong handed over and asked Gema to help rinse it. She needed to take stock of things to prepare for cooking at night.


    "Okay." Gemma replied.


    Step forward, take the pot and go to the Reed Flute River to clean the pot.


    Draw water again, hang the clay pot on the campfire, cover it with leaves, and start boiling the water.


    "Chang Xia, you and Shen Rong have prepared enough seasonings!" Maple Leaf flipped the rattan basket that Shen Rong had unloaded, and when she saw the things stacked inside, she couldn''t help showing a surprised expression on her face.


    "It will take a month, I don''t have much to prepare, things will soon be destroyed by disaster." Chang Xia looked at Maple Leaf, and the meaning was self-evident. There are big foodies like the orcs, and she thinks that the seasoning she brings is too little, afraid that it will not be enough.


    Ha ha--


    Maple Leaf laughed.


    Obviously, she understood the meaning of Chang Xia''s words.


    "Chang Xia, are these seasonings exchanged?" Ge Wa asked.


    Looking at these two baskets, the Gewa Patriarch was particularly curious. Listening to Chang Xia Maple''s conversation, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Seasoning fruit, chicken essence, and shrimp powder, these are from the tribe. Other seasonings are exchanged with the Qingqiu tribe, and some are picked and collected by the clansmen." Chang Xia explained that it was the Qingqiu tribe who had collected all the seasonings.


    If there is no such thing as this survey and road repair route.


    Chang Xia mostly tossed and prepared brine in caves to make brine.


    She has been thinking about lo-mei for a long time, and she was unable to make it because the seasoning was incomplete before.


    It was rare to meet the Qingqiu tribe and let Chang Xia gather all the ingredients. She could not wait to show off her skills immediately. Unfortunately, it is more attractive to go out to investigate and repair road routes.


    "Chicken essence, this... I know." Ge Wa''s paralyzed face tried to express his inner joy with a smile, but his face was not born to express emotion.


    Changxia Maple Leaf is relatively calm.


    Gemma was timid and took two steps back carefully.


    Obviously, she was frightened by the twisted expression on the face of the patriarch.


    "Chief Gewa calm down!" Shen Rong said solemnly.


    The Gewa Patriarch was startled when he heard the words, and out of the corner of the eye caught a timid expression on Gema''s face.


    "Sorry!" Ge Wa restrained his emotions and regained his facial paralysis again.


    Huhu����


    Changxia Maple Leaf let out a sigh of relief.


    The Gewa Patriarch does not smile and is more cordial, and when he smiles, it is easy for the orcs to think of evil beasts. Evil beasts, a kind of terrifying monsters in the twilight forest orcs, they haunt in the dark night, they swept over beast cubs, and they also made a terrible cry like a beast cub.


    "Shen Rong, can this rock be used to polish a stone pot?"


    He Sen held a rock from the other side of the river. The rock was dark gray with two fist marks remaining on it. It can be seen that this fist mark should be left by He Sen.


    Shen Rong asked, "Can it be polished?"


    "Yes, this rock is very hard." He Sen said.


    "Okay, I''ll try." Shen Rong took the rock, untied the beast sack on his waist, took out a small cornerstone, and untied the short stick on his back.


    The Gewa Patriarch saw these two things in Shen Rong''s hands, and his eyes flashed with surprise.


    The cornerstone, the 10,000-year-old iron tree.


    How is the Heluo tribe so arrogant?


    The Heavenly Wolf Tribe also has these two things, but even if Ge Wa is the patriarch of the Heavenly Wolf tribe, he is also reluctant to take out the Heavenly Wolf tribe.


    Without him, I am afraid of losing.


    The cornerstone comes from the fish family of the East China Sea.


    The ten thousand year iron tree is more precious.


    The Gewa Patriarch did not think that the Yuan family was willing to give such a thing to Shen Rong.


    Here comes.


    Nine out of ten things in Shen Rong''s hands came from the Heluo tribe''s Black Panther clan.


    Thinking about it, the expression on the Gewa Patriarch''s face froze for two points. Father said not to try to instigate the relationship between Shen Rong and the Heluo tribe, it would be useless.


    Patriarch Gewa and some wolves felt very aggrieved.


    Shen Rong has the bloodline of fighting wolf, and his strength is so strong that he will inevitably become an existence like an elder in time. Since Shen Rong returned to the Twilight Forest, why couldn''t the Sirius Tribe welcome him back to the Sirius Tribe?


    What if he married Chang Xia?


    The big deal, the wolf clan accepted Chang Xia into the Sirius tribe.


    Unfortunately, before this idea was implemented, it was pushed down by Elder Tiantai.


    The Tianlang tribe is no worse than the Heluo tribe, why did Shen Rong choose the Heluo tribe instead of returning to the Tianlang tribe, just relying on Changxia? !


    nowadays--


    The Gewa Patriarch understood.


    The Heluo Tribe is too large, and the Sirius Tribe is far behind.


    With the cornerstone and the short stick made of the 10,000-year-old iron tree, Shen Rong''s grinding speed is very fast.


    After a while, a dark gray stone pot was polished.


    Take it to the Reed Flute River to clean it, fill it with water, and put it on the stove to boil the water. Boil two pots of water and heat the pot once more with lard.


    When Kongshan and the others went ashore, stone pots were placed on both stoves, and hot water was burning.


    "Shen Rong, what to do with the fish?"


    "Cut open, gutted, pickled."


    Shen Rong didn''t look up, and helped Chang Xia stir the golden stick corn porridge. In the evening, Chang Xia did not make powder buns or fry fruit powder pancakes directly cooked a pot of golden stick corn porridge with grilled fish.


    hehe-


    Suddenly, the laughter of the elder Pukang came from the horizon.


    Hearing the sound, all the orcs looked up at the sky in unison.


    At this moment, the sky is completely dark.


    The Reed Flute Mountain was extraordinarily peaceful. Xu Shi Changxia and the other orcs were so terrifying that even the sounds of insects and birds disappeared.


    "Go back." Maple Leaf looked up and whispered.


    He quickly exchanged glances with Chang Xia and looked into the depths of the Reed River.


    "Pukang, you cheat." Tiantai roared angrily, scolding the elder Pukang for not being an orc, but cheating on him.


    It was the laughter of the elder Pukang who greeted the elder Tiantai and roared.


    "Hehe!" Pukang said, "Tiantai, when did I cheat?"


    "I saw this goose first, but you actually grabbed it?" Tiantai was extremely angry.


    As he spoke, three orcs emerged from the reeds of the Reed Flute River.


    one look.


    The three elders are full of prey, and they will grow stronger when they are old.


    "You said you saw it first, and you asked it, did it admit it?" Pukang shook the big white goose in his hand and looked at Elder Tiantai provocatively, with a stingy attitude. It just made the elder Tiantai tremble with anger, and he couldn''t find a word to refute after hesitating.


    Elder Senda smiled, the black knife pinned to his waist reflected the firelight, flashing with a different luster, and a trace of blood remained overnight.


    Follow the black knife to see Elder Senda''s waist.


    Oh wow-


    A black snake with thick arms hangs directly on the waist of Elder Senda.


    The title of Snake Catcher really lives up to its name. You can encounter snakes anywhere, and this is no one else.


    Apart from being awesome, Chang Xia and other orcs couldn''t think of a more suitable adjective.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 502： Reed Flute Mountain Black Snake, Reed Flute Chicken

    "Reed Flute Mountain Black Snake, non-poisonous, fresh and delicious snake meat." Senda squinted his long and narrow eyes, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, he threw the string of prey in his hand in front of Maple Leaf, and then unfastened the The black snake walked towards the Reed Flute River.


    Changxia supported his forehead, and Senda elders were addicted to snakes.


    Wherever you go, catch snakes and get angry.


    After eating this thing once or twice, it will be fine.


    "Xiao Changxia, do you see what I caught for you?" Pukang said loudly.


    The elder Tiantai beside him scolded and scolded. He no longer had the calm demeanor before, and scolded angrily: "Pukang, you old man, you are not a beast. I saw this big goose, and it made me angry!"


    "Broken-tailed wolf, you wolf man, I caught the big goose, you can say what you saw when you open your eyes. What you see first is useful. I also said that this Dusk Forest is what I saw, it can Is it mine?" Pukang raised his mouth and looked directly at Elder Tiantai''s angry face. Even the orcs such as Chang Xia who were standing beside him felt arrogant.


    "You..." Elder Tiantai''s eyes were bloodshot with anger, and he pointed at Elder Pukang with trembling fingers. This old man hadn''t seen each other for many years. He didn''t expect to be so eloquent. He was really not a beast.


    Chang Xia stuck out her tongue and looked at Shen Rong.


    How to advise in this situation?


    "Elder Tiantai, can you come and help to grill the fish together?" Shen Rong couldn''t bear to be embarrassed by Chang Xia, so he called out to Elder Tiantai and invited him to grill the fish together.


    Chang Xia understood and hurriedly asked Elder Pukang to handle the prey.


    Having said that, let Maple Leaf drag the elder Pukang to the Reed Flute River, and kill the prey as soon as possible. Just right, the water in the stone pot on the stove has been grilled.


    "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, they can''t fight." Ge Wa said calmly.


    Even if you do it, you will be measured, and there will be no trouble.


    Otherwise, Wu would not be able to spare them in the first place.


    "They don''t dare to fight." Chang Xia nodded and answered casually. The Heluo tribe asked the two elders of Pukang to accompany them to protect Changxia.


    If Elder Pukang started with Elder Tiantai, Su Ye would know about it later.


    The summer punishment will definitely be reduced, and the punishment will not be light.


    "Be gentle, don''t let the soil fall into the golden stick corn porridge."


    The golden stick-grain corn porridge is cooked and packed in a vat. The stone pot is boiling water to scald the feathers of pheasants and ducks.


    Chang Xia was afraid that the orcs would make a lot of noise, so he lifted the leaves on the vat and let the soil splash into the vat, soiling the golden stick-grain corn porridge.


    "This golden stick corn porridge is really fragrant!" Tiantai helped Shen Rong to turn over the grilled fish, looking at the vat, his eyes were full of softness. There are golden rods and corn growing everywhere in the Forest of Qingyue, and Chang Xia said that they can be eaten as staple food.


    In the future, the wolves will no longer have to go hungry.


    Elder Tiantai was ironing his body and mind.


    "Isn''t grilled fish fragrant?" Shen Rong asked with a smile.


    Elder Tiantai nodded at Shen Rong and said, "Xiang, how can you not be fragrant?"


    Before recognizing Shen Rong, Elder Tiantai was worried that Shen Rong would not recognize the wolf clan. When Yuanhou took Shen Rong away with a strong attitude, the Tianlang tribe hesitated and wanted to keep Shen Rong, but Shen Rong awakened the fighting wolf bloodline, and the Yuan family would never allow the children of the fighting wolf bloodline to wander outside. Furthermore, Yuanhou is Shen Rong''s father, and no beast clan can stop his father from taking away his cubs, not even the same clan can intervene.


    "Back then, when you Eminem were still there, you always liked to toss with orcs of the same age in the tribe. I regret not being able to prevent her from marrying Yuanhou..."


    Elder Tiantai''s deep eyes were filled with memories little by little.


    If the quirky female wolf clan did not meet the Yuanhou of the Yuan family back then, perhaps her fate would not have been so rough. Today, like other orc females in Dusk Mist Forest, they worry about whether their cubs will marry or not, rather than their youthful death.


    this moment.


    The riverside of the Reed Flute is unprecedentedly quiet.


    When the night wind blew past, only Elder Tiantai''s murmur remained.


    The wolf clan orcs such as the Gewa patriarch were as stern as water, and quietly listened to the words of the Tiantai elder. Except for the juniors like Gemma, the older wolf clan orcs naturally remember that there was once an eccentric wolf clan female in the Sirius Tribe, lively, innocent, and kind.


    "Hehehe-"


    Suddenly, the laughter of the elder Pukang broke the silence.


    "Changxia, stew the goose." Pukang said.


    Hearing the sound, Kong Shan hurriedly handed the cleaned pheasant to Shen Rong and said, "Shen Rong, roast chicken."


    One goose is stewed in a stone pot, and the other is chicken soup.


    Perfect.


    As the elders of Pukang broke the dead silence, the Reed Flute River was lively again.


    "Chop the big goose into pieces, stir fry for a while, and simmer with water."


    "Whole chicken stew?"


    a time.


    All kinds of discussions sounded, and Chang Xia was too busy to talk.


    Beside the bonfire, the aroma of grilled fish fills the air, stewed goose, stewed chicken, all kinds of tempting aromas drifted along the night wind.


    ooh-


    In the dark night, there were bursts of beast roars from the distant mountains.


    Obviously, the wild beasts living in the jungle smelled the fragrance of the food and were attracted by the smell, so they couldn''t help but approach Reed Flute Mountain.


    The Gewa Patriarch stared coldly at the pair of scarlet eyes in the dark corner.


    "I''ll be back when I go."


    The words fell, and the figure instantly disappeared into the forest.


    The other orcs waited quietly, staring blankly at the food in front of them, indifferent.


    Elder Senda cut off the processed black snake, let Shen Rong help to marinate it, then skewered it with a skewer, and sat by the campfire to grill the snake skewer.


    He Sen Luanmu was greedy squatted beside him and stared.


    "Elder Senda, are you ready?" He Sen asked eagerly.


    Elder Senda patted his head and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, you have to wait a little longer. Shen Rong said, the skewers are slow-working and careful. It''s more fragrant. If you''re hungry, just scoop up a bowl of golden stick corn porridge and drink it."


    Elder Senda is unusually patient with others.


    However, whenever he was next to a snake, he was patient every minute.


    "Elder Tiantai, would you like to have a taste?" Shen Rong handed the grilled fish to Elder Tiantai and asked.


    "Is it okay?" Elder Tiantai was flattered and hesitated.


    "Okay. You can eat it first. The other grilled fish are almost ready. When the goose and chicken are stewed, they can be eaten at any time." Shen Rong said warmly. Yu Guang has been paying attention to Chang Xia''s side, estimating the big goose and chicken stewed in the stone pot.


    While turning the grilled fish and grilled chicken, the quality of the pheasant in Reed Flute Mountain is really good, and when you smell it, you can feel a special fragrance.


    Different from Songshan chicken, Songshan chicken eats sundries such as Songshan mushroom all the year round.


    The pheasants of Reed Flute Mountain are more resilient.


    It may be that the fish and shrimp in the Reed Flute River are eaten all the year round, and it has a faint salty taste unique to fish and shrimp, which is very strange.


    "Shen Rong, isn''t the pheasant in Reed Flute Mountain delicious?" Pukang said with a grin when he saw Shen Rong trying the roast chicken.


    When it comes to eating, Pukang elders are not afraid.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "The pheasant in the Reed Flute Mountain is really good, or you need Reed Flute Chicken to distinguish it from Songshan Chicken."


    Similarly, there are pheasants in the reeds of the White Lake, but the pheasants caught in the reeds of the White Lake are not as good as the reed chickens. There should be other reasons for this.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 503： boulder forest, crying bird

    "Reed Flute Chicken, then... This wild duck is called Reed Flute Duck?" Aomori pointed to the wild duck that he hadn''t eaten tonight, dehaired it, cut it open, cleaned it and put it in a wooden bucket.


    Aomori said.


    Canglin pointed at the big goose stewed in the stone pot and smiled, "Is this the reed flute goose?"


    "Okay." Chang Xia said, "If you shout like this, you will know where the prey is more delicious."


    The pheasants and ducks are screaming like this, and they can''t tell where they are from. If it is called Reed Flute Chicken/Reed Flute Duck, it is natural to know that the chicken and duck come from the Reed Flute River in Reed Flute Mountain.


    "Patriarch, what should we call the forest of the clear moon?" Aomori turned to look at the patriarch Gewa who came back from the darkness of the forest, scratching the back of his head, thinking, they can''t call those pheasants the forest chicken of the clear moon... ��


    The Gewa Patriarch raised his head and glanced at Aomori.


    "Take the name according to the place name." Ge Wa said. Like the reed flute chicken, it is named after the reed flute of the Reed Flute Mountain, and the Songshan cockscomb is named after the Songshan Mountain.


    Aomori smirked, realizing that he had been foolish just now.


    He asked an idiot question, but luckily all the orcs stared at the food in the stone pot on the stove, and not many orcs heard the stupid question he just asked.


    "Come on, get the tableware and chopsticks ready, and start dinner in a while." Chang Xia said loudly. His eyes swept across the blood-covered Gewa Patriarch. The Gewa Patriarch''s face was paralyzed. Chang Xia looked at him and thought he was aloof. Who knew that he looked cold, but he was actually very hot.


    Listening to the roar of the wild beast in the dark, without saying a word, he went deep into the forest to do a fight.


    That''s right, it''s blood-soaked.


    "Patriarch Gewa, do you want to go to the Reed Flute River to wash?" Chang Xia pondered and said, "We''ll have dinner soon, and it''s **** and not very sanitary."


    Saying that, Yu Guang fell into the distance.


    Over there, there are several heads of prey piled up.


    Far away, Chang Xia couldn''t see whether the prey was a wolf or a jackal.


    It really deserves to be an orc, this murder is scary enough.


    "Gwa-"


    The Gewa Patriarch in this car has not spoken yet, when the elder Tiantai''s face turned black, he glared at the Gewa Patriarch, and scolded: "Isn''t this appearance afraid to scare Chang Xia? Why don''t you go to the Reed Flute River to wash, if you haven''t washed it, Don''t come here to eat."


    "..." The Gewa Patriarch froze slightly and moved towards the Reed Flute River.


    "Chang Xia, aren''t you scared?" Elder Tiantai said gently.


    Elder Pukang glanced at him with a strange expression, and said boldly: "Tiantai, Xiao Changxia is a totem warrior, she is timid, how can she enter the forest?"


    Chang Xia used to be afraid of seeing blood.


    I was frightened once by the elder bird horn.


    Since I hit adulthood, my courage has grown bigger day by day.


    Hongyeling, Weishan, Miwuling, etc., these places have been visited in the long summer. He even hunted Timberwolves in the Woye Mountain Forest, and the Gewa clan leader was a little ugly, and he didn''t scare Chang Xia.


    "Haha!" Tiantai laughed and said, "Yes, I think too much."


    Talking, Chang Xia asked Maple Leaf to distribute the wooden bowl that was just made to the beastmen. Let them decide whether to drink the golden stick corn porridge, chicken soup or something.


    "You''re welcome, what do you want to eat... You guys do it yourself." Chang Xia shouted, planning to drink half a bowl of golden stick corn porridge first, and then eat other things.


    Chang Xia said.


    Immediately, the other orcs held their bowls and ran towards the delicacies they liked.


    "Shen Rong''s roasted fish and roasted chicken are fragrant, but our own roasts are too hard, chai."


    "How can we bake better than Shen Rong''s?"


    "This soup is amazing! Chang Xia, you are amazing!"


    The orcs were immersed in the delicacies, and occasionally exclaimed once or twice in their mouths.


    to this.


    Chang Xia is used to it.


    "Roasted chicken with reed flute is delicious!" Chang Xia said.


    Eating the roast chicken that Shen Rong fed to his mouth, Chang Xia was amazed.


    Songshan chicken boiled in sugar is the most delicious.


    The reed flute chicken is roasted chicken, and the aroma is overflowing.


    Eating it, like marinating it with special sea salt and then baking it, the unique aroma is particularly attractive.


    "Elder Pukang, why didn''t you mention the pheasant from Reed Flute Mountain before?" Chang Xia Yun sucked his fingers and asked Shen Rong to tear her another chicken wing.


    "Forgot." Pucconli said.


    Elder Senda was eating skewers of roasted snakes, looked at Elder Pukang with contempt, and complained: "He can''t save anything except barbecue. However, what Xiao Changxia wants to eat, it''s right to ask him. Dusk Forest There is no delicious food, he is most familiar with it. The only trouble is that unless you pass through a certain mountain range, Pucon generally can''t remember it."


    In terms of understanding of the Twilight Forest, Elder Pukang is definitely one of the best.


    However, he has a brutish personality and can remember few things other than eating.


    Therefore.


    The Heluo tribe has been restrained and dared not let him go out.


    Afraid of leaving the tribe, he would not know how to return to the tribe.


    "Old man." Tiantai snorted coldly.


    He was unwilling, but he did not refute what Elder Senda said.


    This idiot is stupid, but his strength is recognized by the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    Even if it''s not unrivaled, it''s not far behind.


    Talk about hammering people, just hammering people.


    Absolutely no discount.


    "Reed Flute Mountain is traumatized for hundreds of miles, and the giant stone forest." Maple Leaf drank chicken soup and nibbled goose meat. Can crying birds be eaten?"


    Maple Leaf has hunted crying birds, but never eaten them.


    The Baihe River Basin is rich in prey, and the Heluo tribe has no shortage of meat.


    The crying bird is not on the Heluo tribe''s hunting list The elder Pukang recalled, saying: "The crying bird meat and firewood have an average taste."


    "Crying bird?" Chang Xia blinked. She had never seen a crying bird. The megalithic forest is three hundred miles away from the Reed Flute Mountain and several hundred miles from the Heluo tribe. places, such as Songshan Qingshan and other mountains and forests.


    Stone Forest, unless the Horde patrols the realm.


    Usually it is not intentional to go hunting in the boulder forest.


    The boulder forest is named after the boulder.


    Obviously, the boulder forest is rocky and gritty.


    There are not many prey in this place, and the Heluo tribe is naturally too lazy to go deep.


    "Crying bird, about the size of a wild sheep. It is a bird, but it can''t fly. It runs on land. It often makes a cry like a cry and lives in the boulder forest." Senda explained.


    There are crying birds living in the boulder forest, and there are not many snakes and pythons.


    Elder Senda does not like to wander around the boulder forest.


    However, he knew the crying bird.


    After Chang Xia heard it, he automatically put on the appearance of an ostrich. As for the true appearance of the crying bird, we will have to wait until we see it in the Stone Forest.


    "That thing turned out to be called a crying bird!" Aomori said with a black line on his face, "We passed by the Stone Forest last time, and Gemma was frightened to cry by the strange sound."


    Gemma was slightly embarrassed and glared at Aomori.


    The cry of the crying bird is weird, if you hear it, you will naturally be frightened.


    However, when Aomori said it out, Gemma felt somewhat embarrassed.


    "Aomori." Gemma raised her foot and kicked Aomori.


    Ouch--


    Aomori groaned and fell directly to the ground.


    Chang Xia was stunned.


    Gemma''s action suddenly reminded her of warm spring. Gentle and gentle, but absolutely neat and tidy.


    Live up to the boldness and arrogance of orc females.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 504： Weave 2 cages for chickens and ducks

    "Will you stop at the megalithic forest tomorrow?" Chang Xia asked.


    The Gewa Patriarch looked at Chang Xia and said, "You can do it if you want."


    Hearing the sound, the other orcs nodded.


    Just as the Gewa Patriarch said, Chang Xia thought, they stopped in the giant stone forest. Three hundred miles is far away, yet very close. The orcs are hurrying on the road, and they can walk back and forth for hundreds of miles a day, like Weishan is not close to the Heluo tribe.


    "I''m curious about the crying bird. How about we rest in the boulder forest tomorrow at noon?" Chang Xia admitted her curiosity generously. She wanted to know whether the crying bird was an ostrich or a turkey?


    The elder Pukang said that the Crying Bird Chai had an ordinary taste.


    Chang Xia listened.


    Pukang elders are not picky about what they eat. Of course, he said crying bird firewood, which means that the meat of the crying bird is average, not as good as the reed flute chicken.


    Only, the meat is average.


    That doesn''t mean it''s bad.


    "Yes." Ge Wa replied.


    After the meal, Aomori and the other orcs sat around the bonfire with their stomachs stretched out.


    Smelling the aroma of the grilled fish that had not yet completely dissipated, Cang Lin sighed softly and said, "I just finished eating, and I feel hungry again. I''m used to eating the food made by Changxia Chenrong, what should I do when I return to the tribe?"


    This said.


    Immediately, all the orcs of the wolf clan changed their faces.


    They are not the orcs of the Black Panther Clan of the Heluo Tribe, and they will be separated from Changxia sooner or later.


    "Gema, learn more from Changxia." Tiantai squinted and looked at Gemma suddenly. The wolf males like Aomori are uncertain, and if they learn from Changxia, nine out of ten they won''t learn anything.


    In the team, only the well-behaved Gemma was left.


    The Sirius Tribe took Gemma to the Heluo Tribe, and they had some idea of ??getting married.


    Unfortunately, Gemma is too shy.


    Couldn''t meet the right male this time.


    "Okay." Gemma nodded and responded in a low voice.


    Chang Xia said: "It''s very simple to cook food. You need to distinguish the seasonings clearly, remember them, and then start doing them. Gemma wants to learn how to cook, so let me know the seasonings first."


    "Chang Xia, thank you." Gemma said happily.


    She watched Changxia cooking and felt that cooking was a very happy thing.


    Chang Xia was willing to teach her how to cook, and Gemma was very excited.


    As the night wore on, the orcs stopped talking. In the Baihe River Basin, the Gewa Patriarch had just gone deep into the forest to hunt down peepers. It was night, and all the orcs closed their eyes and rested, and no orcs were arranged to be on duty at night.


    "Chang Xia, sleep!" Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia snuggled into Shen Rong''s arms and fell asleep.


    All night.


    The next day, Chang Xia was awakened by the sound of running water in the Reed Flute River.


    "Chang Xia woke up and went to the Reed Flute River to wash." Maple Leaf boiled the fish soup, and made the Roast Duck with the cleaned Reed Flute Duck last night. Breakfast is boiled egg, golden corn porridge, fish soup and roast duck.


    Hearty and nutritious.


    This is the enjoyment that the Sirius tribe has never had before.


    The boiled egg and fish soup are made by Maple Leaf Kongshan, the golden cornstarch porridge is boiled by Gema, and the roast duck is naturally made by Shen Rong.


    The other orcs helped, and those who didn''t went directly into the reeds of the Reed Flute River to hunt. Fish out of the water are easy to die, but the reed flute chicken and the reed flute duck do not.


    I ate the roasted reed flute chicken last night, and all the orcs were attracted by the taste of the reed flute chicken.


    Early in the morning.


    Hesen Luanmu and other orcs jumped into the reeds to hunt.


    Thinking about it, I want to eat it again.


    "Hmm!" Chang Xia got up, folded the animal skin coat that Shen Rong had tucked in her arms, put it back in the rattan basket and put it away, yawned, and said, "Maple Leaf, you all got up too early!"


    It was just dawn, and the sun never crossed the horizon.


    "It''s more comfortable to get up early and travel, and it''s not hot." Maple Leaf said.


    Gema stirred the golden corn porridge that was about to be boiled, and said, "It''s quite comfortable to travel in this season. After a while, the temperature of the forest will rise and become hotter."


    "In the warm season, is it hot in the forest?" Chang Xia washed his face with the river water, chewing the mint leaves, which were picked by Shen Rong. Chew switch branches before the long summer, and if there are mint leaves, chew mint leaves. If it is troublesome, gargle with salt water.


    "Hot, hunting was hard at that time." Gemma replied.


    Maple Leaf: "If you hunt in the warm season, you usually spend the night in the forest. Try to hunt in the middle of the afternoon or at dusk. You usually choose to rest in the morning and noon, and you won''t go out hunting."


    In the morning, there is no prey activity.


    It was hot at noon, not to mention.


    Afternoon and dusk are the best times.


    "It''s no wonder that the tribe is very quiet during the warm season." Chang Xia showed a sudden realization. She used to think that the tribe would hide in the cold during the warm season, so the tribe would be very quiet and there were no animal shadows.


    After listening to Maple Leaf''s explanation today, Chang Xia understood.


    What is it to enjoy the cool air, the clansmen go out to hunt, and they are not in the tribe at all.


    Ha ha!


    Listening to Chang Xia''s complaints that the warm season tribe is very quiet.


    All the orcs burst out laughing out loud.


    While laughing, He Sen and the other orcs came back with a string of reed chickens and ducks tied with reeds. At the same time, two large baskets of bird eggs were also picked up.


    The wolf clan didn''t eat bird eggs much before.


    However, after living in the Heluo tribe''s Baihu commercial area for a while, and having tasted the delicacies made by the Heluo tribe, all orcs know that bird eggs are a good thing.


    "Chang Xia, are these chickens and ducks going to be killed?" He Sen asked.


    Chang Xia wiped something on his face and asked, "If you eat it, you will kill it. If you don''t eat it, you will keep it alive. If you kill it and don''t eat it in this weather, it will easily rot and go bad." The flute duck was soaked in the water of the Reed Flute River in a wooden barrel all night.


    The cold stone brought by Chang Xia was placed in a rattan basket.


    Originally, she thought of using cold stones to refrigerate the reed flute duck. But thinking that there is flowing river water to cool down, I don''t need the cold stone, so I didn''t take out the cold stone.


    After dinner, they have to hurry.


    When they rest in the boulder forest, the chickens and ducks they kill will definitely go bad.


    "Then let''s weave two rattan baskets and pack the chickens and ducks." He Sen said.


    Shen Rong glanced at He Sen and said, "He Sen, you can make upside-down rattan baskets with chickens and ducks. You can''t stand them upright."


    "Cage." Chang Xia said, "A cage like a fish basket."


    As soon as Chang Xia said the fish basket, He Sen immediately understood. Compared with the sectioned rattan baskets, it is easier to weave a cage like a fish basket, and at the same time, I can understand what Shen Rong means by an upside-down rattan basket.


    He Sen asked Luanmu to help.


    Aomori Kureni and other wolf orcs squeezed in, planning to steal the teacher to learn something.


    "He Sen, hurry up, breakfast is ready." Maple Leaf urged. After finishing speaking, let Kong Shan take the bowls and chopsticks to the Reed Flute River to rinse them, and plan to eat breakfast.


    "okay!"


    "A few cages, it won''t take much time."


    While talking, Kurarin Aomori looked closely and occasionally asked a question or two, and the two cages were quickly made up. They put the tied chickens and ducks into the cage, not to mention quite appropriate.


    The wolf clan orcs of the Sirius tribe saw their eyes glow.


    This thing is good!


    The rattan baskets are made larger, and even large prey can be tricked back to the tribe alive.


    Some prey are too large to be carried and not suitable for carrying. If you use a rattan basket or something to put it up, carry or lift it, it will be much easier.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 505： crying bird scary cry

    "This cage is well made!" Tiantai praised, took one of the rattan cages, looked up and down, left and right, and said, "The tribe will use rattan cages when they catch fast birds. I don''t worry about the fast birds running away, and I don''t need to worry about being caught by the fast birds. Bird pecks."


    "Xunniao��" Chang Xia took the fish soup and sipped it.


    Suddenly hearing Elder Tiantai mention Xunniao, it is inevitable to ask out of curiosity.


    Aside, Gemma listened to Chang Xia''s question about Xunniao, and said, "Xunniao, a bird unique to the Forest of the Clear Moon, is similar to a pheasant. It can fly, but it can''t fly high. It''s fierce and delicious."


    This said.


    Chang Xia immediately understood what Elder Tiantai meant.


    "Changxia, when you go to the Sirius Tribe, I''ll hunt swift birds for you to eat." Aomori said with a grin and a smile.


    Canglin and other orcs agreed one after another, promising to hunt swift birds and invite Chang Xia to eat them.


    Swiftbirds are shrewd and difficult to hunt.


    Strong temperament, very ferocious.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded happily, and sure enough, the vast forest was full of surprises. After packing the reed flute chicken/reed flute duck, the orcs hurriedly ate breakfast, packed their bags and set off for the giant stone forest.


    Pass through the boulder forest, and then over an unnamed mountain range.


    Go past--


    It is the territory of the Sirius tribe.


    The morning breeze was warm, and Chang Xia squinted and enjoyed the comfort of the breeze blowing across his face, but as the sun rose, Chang Xia put on the reed hat that Shen Rong knitted last night.


    The reed hat looked very ugly.


    It is comfortable to wear.


    Crossing the Reed Flute River, walking on the boundary of Reed Flute Mountain, the further you go to the northeast, the sun shines hotter and hotter in the gap between the vegetation.


    Chang Xia waved the leaves on his hands, and the beads of sweat on his cheeks kept rolling down. At the same time, the frequency of drinking water in Changxia also increased.


    "Chang Xia, are you still used to it?" Maple Leaf said loudly.


    Kongshan was not far from Shen Rong, all the orcs were running at high speed, and the voices were so low that Chang Xia couldn''t hear them at all. When Shen Rong heard Maple Leaf''s inquiry, he gradually slowed down his running pace, while Kong Shan slowed down.


    "It''s alright, but it''s a bit uncomfortable to heat." Chang Xia said.


    This outing was harder than the previous ones.


    Before Chang Xia went out, he was prepared.


    "We will arrive at the boulder woodland boundary soon, but it should be close to noon and then stop, can you still hold it?" Maple Leaf worried.


    The team running in the distance slowed down.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said seriously.


    It''s hot, no problem. Big deal, drink more water. Chang Xia regretted that he didn''t hold the small clay pot with the cold stone in his hand. Then, it is equivalent to having a small air conditioner on the body.


    Confirming that Chang Xia can bear it, Kong Shan Shen Rong accelerated again.


    The sun is shining.


    All around are undulating large and small rocks.


    The shallow vegetation covers the rocks, which is different from the lush flowers and trees in the previous mountain forest. This is a completely different scenery from the mountains and forests I have seen in Changxia.


    Chang Xia fanned the leaves and looked at the scenery around the boulder forest.


    I sigh that the name of the giant stone forest is very accurate.


    There are large and small rocks everywhere.


    Green plants have become a supporting role instead.


    woohoo-


    huh.


    Suddenly, a few tragic cries sounded.


    Hearing Chang Xia Han Mao stand upside down, he couldn''t help shivering. Just as he was about to ask what was going on with the voice, Chang Xia suddenly remembered the crying bird mentioned by the Gewa Patriarch and the others.


    Could it be the cry of a crying bird?


    think about.


    Chang Xia looked up.


    Beside a crevice of a large rock, I saw a dark shadow.


    "This sound is more terrifying than the sound of crows and owls! No wonder Aomori said that Gemma was scared to cry by the cry of crying birds. If she passed through the giant stone forest at night, she would be scared to cry!" Chang Xia sighed and couldn''t help but let out sigh.


    "There is a water pool in the east of the giant stone forest. We will stop at the water pool at noon." Ge Wa said, turned to look at Chang Xia, and asked for her opinion.


    Chang Xia said: "Yes! I can''t wait to see what the crying bird looks like?" With that, Chang Xia pouted at the big rock.


    Following her line of sight, the orcs saw the blurred silhouette of the crying bird.


    "Hey Lielie����" Pukang laughed, he didn''t have a rattan basket on his body, jumped a few times, jumped on the rock, and went straight to the crying bird, "Little Changxia wait, Grandpa Pukang is here. Go hunt the crying bird for you..."


    see you.


    Chang Xia didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The elders of Pukang are really actionists.


    Before the words were finished, the others had already run away.


    "Elder Pukang��" Chang Xia shouted. Before reaching the resting camp, Elder Pukang ran away. How will they meet later?


    Maple Leaf laughed and said calmly: "The giant stone forest is the territory of the Heluo tribe. Elder Pukang knows the location of the water pool. Chang Xia doesn''t have to worry about him going out and not knowing when he comes back."


    "Yes!" Chang Xia patted her forehead, she was really dizzy from the sun.


    The giant stone forest is the territory of the Heluo tribe. How could Elder Pukang not be familiar with the situation of the giant stone forest? Even the Tianlang tribe knows that there are water pools in the giant stone forest. As a member of the elders of the Heluo tribe, it would be strange if the elders of Pukang really did not know about it!


    instantly.


    The hot air suddenly became cooler.


    There was a sound of water rushing in my ears, and it was obvious that the water pool that the Gewa Patriarch said should be right in front. Compared with other places in the megalithic forest, there is more vegetation near the waterhole.


    Not to mention the trees are shady, but it is not far from it.


    There are three or five big trees standing in the bustling, covering the water pool here is here. "Ge Wa said.


    He leaned down and quickly recovered his human form, helping Aomori Kuratari and the others to unload the rattan basket. The boulder forest is not sheltered by ancient trees, and the temperature is hotter than other forests.


    This is especially true for the long-haired orcs.


    Maple Leaf Changxia landed quickly and helped Kongshan Shen Rong and the others unload the rattan basket.


    When he was done, Chang Xia leaned limply beside the rattan basket, holding a small pottery pot with cold stones in his hand, facing the breeze near the water pool, he couldn''t help sighing softly, "Ah, it''s so cool!"


    "Don''t be greedy for the cold in Changxia, beware of getting sick." Shen Rong reminded.


    With that said, take the clay pot containing the cold stone from her hand, let her drink some more water, and don''t stick to the cold stone too hard. Cold and cold, one hot and one cold, it is easy to get sick.


    "Shen Rong, give me a hug for the cold stone." Maple Leaf stretched out his hand and asked Shen Rong for a small clay pot. She is in great shape, and she can handle this little battle.


    Shen Rong glanced at Kongshan.


    Kong Shan shrugged.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong handed the small clay pot to Maple Leaf.


    After standing quietly for a while, Shen Rong and the other orcs started to build the stove and fetch water to boil it. They didn''t throw away the stone pots polished in Reed Flute Mountain before, but put them in rattan baskets and brought them with them, saving the effort of finding the stone pots polished by rocks.


    "Chang Xia, do you still want to drink fish soup?" Shen Rong asked loudly.


    He was fetching water in the pool, and happened to see the fish swimming in the pool, so he couldn''t help asking Chang Xia if he wanted to drink fish soup.


    "Are there fish in the pool?" Chang Xia asked back. Gulu got up and walked towards the pool. Standing by the pool overlooking the pool, he asked curiously, "Does this pool also have black fish?"


    "No, just an ordinary fish." Maple Leaf walked to the upstream position, gargled with water, and definitely told Chang Xia not to think too much, this ghostly place of the Stone Forest is not only a crying bird, but a crying bird.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 506： The water pool picks up black jade, the little old 0 is happy

    "The boulder forest is barren, what good things can be raised?" Senda pouted and said with disgust: "There are not many snakes and pythons here. Occasionally catch one or two, and the taste is very ordinary."


    In the megalithic forest, the only thing that can be obtained is the stone.


    However, it is too far from the tribe.


    Quarrying, shipping, these are all troublesome.


    Usually it is not the time to patrol the territory, and few tribes are willing to come to the giant stone forest to hunt. Too far, there is no prey, and it takes time to come and go.


    "That, what a pity!" Chang Xia sighed, squinting and staring at the bottom of the water pool. When the sun was refracting just now, she seemed to see a strange luster, very gorgeous.


    "Chang Xia��" Maple Leaf stretched out her hand to hold her, and scolded lightly, "You don''t want to die. If you look down, you are about to fall."


    It turned out that Chang Xia was attracted by the strange luster, and involuntarily approached the water pool. If it wasn''t for Maple Leaf''s quick-witted hands to bring people back, Chang Xia would probably fall directly.


    "I seem to see a light." Chang Xia smiled and whispered.


    "Light, what light?" Shen Rong stood in the pool and looked up at Chang Xia. Looking around, it is a very ordinary water pool. To say something wrong, there are many footprints left by wild animals near the water pool.


    The megalithic forest is rocky and has few water sources.


    The pool should be the only source of water within a hundred miles.


    There are more beasts coming to drink water nearby, and there are traces of beasts drinking water around the water pool and even on the rocks.


    "Beautiful stone." Chang Xia explained with a wink to Shen Rong.


    Say it.


    Shen Rongfengye and the other orcs looked at each other.


    Beautiful stone, jade?


    "The luster is very dazzling, very similar to the way jade is refracted when it is illuminated by the sun." Chang Xia stated, raised his head, and looked at the crisscross of large and small rocks in the megalithic forest. Could it be that there is jade hidden in the rocks in this megalithic forest?


    The rocks in the rocky beach of the Heluo tribe have been searched many times by the tribe.


    The recovered rocks, the small ones, were all sent to the Changxia family cave, and the big ones were stacked in the cave by the waterfall in the tribe training ground. The cave was built at the request of the elder Pukang. He lived there for a while and found that the sound of the waterfall was too loud, so he stopped living.


    Therefore, the elders of the tribe who are in charge of the tribe will live there.


    After all, the waterfall is next to the training ground, and the cubs of the tribe are all training in the training ground, and it is connected to the mountain behind the tribe, so it is natural for the elders to sit in town.


    It''s just that with various rocks hiding jade moved over.


    gradually.


    The waterfall was almost filled with rocks.


    "He Sen, you all go ashore." Shen Rong threw the fish in his hands to Maple Leaf and drove the other orcs ashore in the pool.


    Aomori Kururi and the other orcs were at a loss.


    He raised his feet, walked ashore, stabbed He Sen next to him with his elbow, and whispered, "Shen Rong, what''s going on?"


    "Shh! Wait quietly." He Sen didn''t explain, motioning Aomori and the others to be quiet and wait for the result. Just now Chang Xia said the words "beautiful stone", and He Sen and the others understood it.


    Chang Xia suspects that there are jade in the pool.


    Shen Rong let them go ashore in order to find jade.


    When the orcs came ashore, Shen Rong stood alone in the pool. He didn''t reach the middle of the pool. The water was not deep enough to drown his calf.


    "Shen Rong, take two steps back, top right." Senda suddenly spoke, reminding Shen Rong to take two steps back. He stood above the water pool, in the same direction as Chang Xia.


    When the sun shines, the water reflects a ray of light.


    heard.


    Shen Rong took two steps back and bent over.


    Not long after, he picked up a fist-sized stone.


    "Black jade?" Chang Xia was shocked and said in surprise.


    Black jade, high-quality black jade is very rare. No wonder Shen Rong and the others did not find this black jade when they entered the water pool. The black jade entering the water is not much different from other stones. After all, the pebbles in the water are colorful, and the orcs are not interested in stones, so naturally they will not pay attention to a black stone.


    Chang Xia carefully took the black jade and carefully rolled it twice.


    Smooth, warm, and feels great.


    "What''s the use of black stones?"


    "It''s useless, it looks good."


    "Shen Rong, look for it��" Chang Xia happily hugged the black jade, urging Shen Rong to go to the water pool to look for it again, to see if he could find the second black jade?


    Chang Xia thought about the jade collected in his cave, and his face was full of joy.


    Perhaps, she can collect all the colors of jade. Thinking about Chang Xia makes me feel very happy.


    "Me together." He Sen said.


    Luanmu followed the water pool and promised, "Changxia, wait, I''ll find you another piece of black jade."


    This said.


    Aomori and other wolf clan orcs followed.


    "Changxia, do you like this kind of stone?" Elder Tiantai asked with a smile, curiously.


    "I want to process and polish these colorful stones, and exchange light stones with bird language or fish clan." Chang Xia did not hide the calculation in his heart, and bluntly said that he would use jade pit bird language/fish clan. Of course, this is not a pit.


    Jade, raise people.


    The jade in the Twilight Forest is good jade.


    Chang Xia used the polished and carved jade ornaments to exchange for the bird clan/fish clan. Naturally, it was based on the wishes of both parties. She did not intend to buy or sell by force.


    According to Chang Xia''s analysis of the orc''s character of the bird/fish family jade ornaments will surely catch their eyes. After all, Chang Xia likes this jade ornament very much. Nuan Chun and the tribesmen who helped the tribe learn jade carving have recently fallen in love with jade ornaments.


    If it wasn''t for the beginning, it was good to use jade ornaments to find bird/fish exchange.


    The clansmen may be reluctant to take out the jade ornaments.


    Beauty is common.


    Beautiful things naturally attract the love of others.


    "Is it okay to just rely on these stones?" Ge Wa hesitated, confused, rocks can''t be eaten, what''s the use of holding them?


    Chang Xia smiled and said to herself, "Patriarch Gewa, just with these stones, we might be able to exchange for the Ice Crystal Grass of the Bird Clan and the cornerstone of the Fish Clan."


    hiss--


    Hearing this, the surrounding orcs all gasped.


    They were curious, but did not doubt what Chang Xia said.


    "Okay, the Sirius Tribe will help you find beautiful stones." Ge Wa promised. I said this last time, but this time I said it more sincerely.


    "Is this piece of black jade?"


    "Here, I also found a piece here, but it''s a little small."


    Soon, an orc in the pool made a surprise sound.


    Canglin carried the black jade she found ashore, handed the jade to Chang Xia, and asked, "Chang Xia, do you think this dark stone is black jade?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and said, "Jade is a stone, but jade is more round and transparent. You see��"


    Saying that, Chang Xia raised the black jade above his head.


    Let the orcs look at the difference between jade and ordinary stone.


    After a lot of searching by Shen Rong and other orcs, they found three more black jades in the water pool, one large and two small, and the harvest was very good.


    When Shen Rong and the others came ashore, there was a small half-basket of fish in the rattan basket next to him.


    This is the fish I found by the way when I was looking for Heiyu.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 507： Dig the pit and roast the crying bird

    a while.


    Chang Xia sat by the stove.


    She played with the black jade in her hand and looked at the water pool with illusory and blurred eyes.


    "What is Chang Xia thinking?" Maple Leaf wakes up Chang Xia, the elder Pukang hasn''t come back yet. He Sen and Luanmu and other orcs squat down in the lower reaches of the water pool to kill chickens and ducks. The vine cage is placed on the edge of the water pool and eaten at noon. Reed Flute Chicken/Reed Flute Duck caught at Reed Flute Mountain.


    Under the heat, chickens and ducks wilt.


    This situation is not suitable to keep these two cages of Reed Flute Chicken/Reed Flute Duck.


    So after deliberation, I plan to eat roast chicken and duck at noon, plus fish soup. However, Elder Senda said that he wanted to eat fish broth powder, so Maple Leaf took out the dry powder and soaked it, waiting for the fish soup to be cooked before cooking the powder.


    "Jade." Chang Xia subconsciously spit out a word.


    Immediately, all the orcs looked over.


    "There is jade in the pool, where did it come from?"


    "What do you want to say-"


    "The giant stone forest, when there is time, let the patriarch arrange for the tribe to come and investigate. There may be a jade mine here. The giant stone forest has a large area. If you find a jade mine, you will not have to worry about the lack of jade in the future when carving jade ornaments."


    After listening.


    All the orcs didn''t quite understand it, but they didn''t feel it.


    hehe-


    The orcs digested what Chang Xia said, and the elder Pukang led a long weeping bird from far to near. The whimper and weeping, one after another, made the back of the neck chill.


    Suppressed by the cry of the crying bird, Shen Rong and the other orcs forgot to ask about the jade mine.


    One by one, they looked up at Elder Pukang with a strange expression.


    I saw that seven or eight crying birds with their necks tied were dragged over by the elder Pukang.


    "Little Changxia, what do you think I caught for you?" Pukang said loudly.


    Chang Xia''s eyes widened at the crying bird brought by the elder Pukang, which looked like a quarter of an ostrich and a half of a turkey. At the end of the day, it''s still a little more like a turkey. However, the crying bird is much bigger than the turkey.


    The corns are bulging, and the long neck is not covered with much hair.


    In appearance alone, the crying bird resembles an ostrich. Long legs, long neck, ugly and cute.


    It''s just that this sound is too ugly.


    "Elder Pukang, are you carrying a nest of crying birds?" Chang Xia asked with a smile.


    These seven crying birds, large and small, looked like a nest.


    "Hehe!" Pukang laughed and said, "Maybe! We have a lot of people, and we can finish a nest of crying birds. But, Xiao Changxia, see if you can make the crying birds more delicious. The toy meat is very woody and tastes average."


    "Elder Tiantai, Patriarch Gewa, are you sure you want to eat the crying bird at noon? If you want to eat it, you may not be able to travel in the afternoon." Chang Xia walked around the crying bird twice, trying to cook the turkey and eating the crying bird. .


    after all.


    The elder Pukang said, ��The Crying Bird Meat Chai tastes average.


    Simple barbecue, most will be difficult to eat.


    Chang Xia pondered using the method of beggar chicken, wrapping the crying bird in leaves, burying it in the fire pit to bake, and trying the stewing method at the same time.


    "Eat." Pukang said seriously.


    Elder Tiantai twitched the corner of his mouth and stared at Elder Pukang speechlessly.


    The Gewa Patriarch paused for a while, raised his head and turned his gaze to Shen Rong, asking what he meant.


    "Extend the noon break and prepare more food. We will travel tonight. It will be cooler at night and more comfortable than traveling during the day." Shen Rong said.


    I just found time to stroll around the boulder forest.


    Check it out, is there any black jade in the upper reaches of the pool?


    "Eating crying birds at noon, do you need our help?" Ge Wa nodded and agreed with Shen Rong''s proposal. Hurry up day or night, they can. There are three elders in the team, even if they encounter wolves, they are not afraid.


    They also dare to touch the beasts at the top of the food chain.


    "Dig three big pits beside the stove, make a fire, and heat the pits. I also need some leaves to wrap the crying bird. The leaves should preferably be non-toxic. I plan to make a beggar crying bird, and keep one more The vegetables are stewed together." Chang Xia replied.


    Crying bird, very big.


    Normal roasting is hard to cook.


    Changxia chooses the method of half roasting and half roasting.


    "Shen Rong, please help prepare some seasonings. The crying bird is too big. It is estimated that ordinary marinating will not work. Boil some boiled water and let it cool down. We will soak and marinate the seasonings with water."


    "Okay. We still need a few large wooden barrels, He Sen troubles you."


    Shen Rong nodded, turned around and asked He Sen and the others to prepare wooden barrels.


    Maple Leaf didn''t stop what he was doing, watching Chang Xia''s preparations, he might have to wait for a long time if he wanted to eat crying birds. No wonder Chang Xia said that he wanted to eat crying birds at noon, and he might not be able to travel in the afternoon.


    All they can waste is the time to hurry.


    After arriving at the Sirius Tribe, in addition to communicating with the wolf tribe, it should be more about communicating with the wolf tribe about the geographical environment of the Qingyue Forest, and preparing for the road survey.


    All the tribes have lived in their respective territories for more than a hundred years.


    The geographical environment near the territory has been clearly figured out, which is very beneficial to Chang Xia. She doesn''t need to measure the territory of the five major tribes herself, she just needs to follow the route provided by the five major tribes to confirm whether the route is suitable.


    "Maple Leaf, you and Gemma first boil the fish soup and make the noodles. If you want to eat the crying bird, I expect it will take a few hours at the earliest." Chang Xia bluntly said that the roasted crying bird could not be eaten at noon, and everything was according to the previous plan.


    "Okay." Maple Leaf nodded.


    as predicted.


    Answering her guess, this roasted crying bird is really not so easy to eat.


    He Sen called Shang Luanmu to cut down trees and prepare a big wooden bucket to soak the pickled crying birds Aomori Kurenai started to dig a pit, and asked Chang Xia for his opinion while digging, how big the pit needs to be, and how much deep.


    Chang Xia gestured.


    Ask Aomori to dig the size of two crying birds buried.


    Seven crying birds, three pits, two buried in each pit, and one vegetable stewed chicken soup left. Crying bird meat chai, it is estimated that it will take a longer time to stew, and it will be stewed directly.


    Shen Rong found out the used wooden basin on the other side of Reed Flute Mountain and prepared the seasoning.


    In an instant.


    The boulder forest is always filled with whining and weeping.


    Today is a different scene. The breeze carries all kinds of fragrances. Perhaps when Elder Pukang was hunting crying birds, there was a lot of noise.


    "Changxia, how should the crying bird be slaughtered?" Maple Leaf asked.


    The three elders sat under the shade of a tree, and did not bother with the trivial matters here, but their eyes never looked away.


    "Like the Reed Flute Chicken, let blood and remove hair." Chang Xia said neatly. She doesn''t have to kill herself, but she still knows how to speak. In fact, Maple Leaf knew how to slaughter the crying bird, and asking Chang Xia was nothing more than seeking psychological comfort.


    Afraid to kill the crying bird casually, it will make the crying bird unpalatable.


    The Reed Flute Chicken/Reed Flute Duck is slaughtered, scalded and dehaired, the internal organs are cleaned, and then handed to Shen Rong to marinate and bake. Next to the pool, it was suddenly very lively.


    "Ge Wa, you need to tidy up the mountains and forests in the Forest of Qingyue. When we arrive at the Sirius Tribe, Chang Xia should ask you for it. She discussed with Wu and said that she plans to investigate the route within a month, so don''t drag her down the wolf clan. ." Pukang squinted his eyes, speaking to the Gewa Patriarch, but his eyes squinted at the Tiantai Elder.


    Elder Tiantai glared at Elder Pukang and said unswervingly, "The wolf clan will never delay Xia."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 508： open meal open meal

    "Ge Wa, leave this to you to sort out."


    After fighting with Elder Pukang, Elder Tiantai turned to look at the Gewa Patriarch and warned. Qingyue''s forest and many plains, planning the route, building the road is very easy.


    At least, it is much simpler than the Snake Mountain and Tianshi tribes next door.


    "Okay." Ge Wa said: "The wolf clan''s territory is flat, and it is easy to build roads."


    It can be said that there are six major orc tribes.


    The Forest of Qingyue, where the Sirius Tribe lives, is the flattest.


    In addition to the gray fog grassland where the three tribes live, the Forest of Qingyue where the Sirius tribe lives is the most vast and boundless. The vast plain, as far as the eye can see, is like the vast sea.


    "Pukang, you forgot where the Forest of Qingyue is? Instead of worrying about the wolf clan holding back, I think the Tianshi tribe is more troublesome." Senda said quietly.


    Psychedelic jungle.


    Tianshi tribe, the habitat of the Lions.


    is crowned with the word psychedelic, and it is not difficult to imagine the mystery of this mountain range.


    "..." Pukang was silent.


    While arguing with Elder Tiantai, he forgot about the geographical environment of Qingyue Forest.


    Vast plains and fertile land.


    The wolves lived a prosperous life and were much happier than other orcs living in the barren land.


    "A mountain range in the psychedelic jungle has a different climate, can a road be built?" Ge Wa asked hesitantly. Getting around the psychedelic jungle is feasible, but the time and engineering required is exaggerated. If it is not necessary, the Orcs do not want to detour.


    Elder Tiantai squinted and said, "Whether the road can be built, this matter... you and I can''t decide, everything depends on Chang Xia''s arrangements. The psychedelic jungle has a strange and changeable climate, and the products are abundant, so the witch should not fall behind the lion clan. "


    This road construction should be a revolution for Wu.


    Orcs are strong, strong in individuals.


    The western land is turbulent and the current situation is unstable.


    Eastland and Westland are separated by the East China Sea and the Qinghai Plateau, but planning ahead is more useful than cramming.


    There are some things that Chang Xia and the others don''t know about.


    However, elders like Tiantai elders have heard some rumors.


    By the pool.


    The crying bird is cleaned and put into the prepared large wooden barrel for soaking and pickling.


    Shen Rong grilled Reed Flute Chicken and Reed Flute Duck with his hands. The fish soup was boiling in the stone pot, and the powder was soaked and boiled in the pot.


    Changxia picks leaves.


    Choose a kind of broad-leaved tree leaves with a faint fragrance of grass and trees, wait for the crying bird to soak and marinate, and put vegetables and **** onions in the belly of the crying bird. Brush two layers of oil, then wrap it in layers of leaves, and wrap the outermost with wet mud.


    Wait for the crying bird to wrap it up and put it into the hot fire pit.


    Changxia intends to use the local method to bake the crying bird before eating it.


    is the size of a crying bird, and it will definitely not be cooked within a few hours. You definitely won''t be able to eat crying birds at noon, so it''s worth looking forward to.


    "Changxia, how long does the crying bird need to be soaked and marinated?" Gemma squatted beside the wooden barrel, looking curiously at the crying bird soaked in the wooden barrel. The spicy taste of the seasoning is tangy, and the taste is very strong. It is not unpleasant, but it is not very good.


    Chang Xia said: "Half an hour. After we have lunch, we should be able to marinate."


    Maple Leaf asked Kong Shan and the others to take the bowls and chopsticks to the upper reaches of the water pool to rinse, the powder was cooked in a pot, fished out, put into a bowl, put down a spoonful of fish soup, and the fish broth powder was ready.


    "Shen Rong, is the roast chicken and duck ready?"


    "Okay."��


    Shen Rong just spoke, and the orcs don''t need to shout.


    stepped forward quickly and took the fish broth powder from Kongshan.


    The rattan baskets were neatly placed, and a few wooden boards were put on top to form a simple long table. There were no stools, so the orcs could only squat. However, there is no shortage of stones in the megalithic forest. Just find stones of suitable size from nearby, and simply wipe them with leaves to become stone benches.


    "Changxia, did you bring chili sauce?" Maple Leaf asked.


    Holding a bowl and drinking two mouthfuls of fish soup, Maple Leaf felt that the pure and white fish broth powder was not tasty enough. I want to add some peppers to make the color of the fish broth powder look better.


    "I brought it." Chang Xia said, "I remember when Xyon Muqin was packing his luggage, he put several jars of chili sauce. You wait a moment, I''ll go look for it."


    "Changxia, I want to order chili sauce too."


    "I, I want to add some chili sauce too."


    Kong Shan and other orcs heard the words and asked for chili sauce one after another.


    This is said.


    The two elders ??Pukangsenda were also not to be outdone.


    Immediately after��


    The wolf tribe of the Sirius Tribe also echoed it.


    Seeing this, Maple Leaf put down the bowls and chopsticks and said, "Wait, Chang Xia and I will rummage through the rattan baskets and find the chili sauce."


    With so many orcs, the Changxia family''s small pot is definitely not good.


    Take it out, it is estimated that each orc has a chopstick, and the small jar of chili sauce will be emptied directly, and you have to find the large jar of chili sauce prepared by the tribe.


    Maple Leaf leaned close to the rattan basket, not in a hurry to peel off the hides and leaves on the rattan basket.


    Instead, wiggle his nose.


    Smelled near the rattan basket.


    After smelling several rattan baskets, Maple Leaf stopped.


    "Chang Xia, the chili sauce should be placed in this rattan basket. You help hold the animal skin, and I will bring a jar of chili sauce out." Maple Leaf uncovered the animal skin, revealing the pottery pot inside the rattan basket, the bottom pottery The jar is the largest, and it is stacked in three layers. There are a total of six clay jars in this rattan basket.


    Maple leaves hold one of the three pots above.


    Stoneware pot, very thick.


    looks a bit ugly, but it is strong and resistant to falling, used to store things


    This chapter is not over, please click to continue reading! Page 1 of 2 West Handy.


    "Gema, give me a few wooden bowls." Maple Leaf carefully put down the clay pot and asked Gemma to prepare wooden bowls for scooping the chili sauce. Chang Xia put the animal skin on again, and the leaves that were removed were not in a hurry to cover it. After all, Maple Leaf scooped the chili sauce and put the pot back into the rattan basket.


    Gema spreads the wooden bowl and Maple uses a wooden spoon to scoop the chili sauce.


    The bright red chili sauce is very appetizing.


    "It smells so good!"


    "My clan has exchanged chili peppers with the Lion clan before, and eating them is a bit unpalatable."


    Put the chili sauce into the fish broth powder, stir it twice, and drink two fish soup with a bowl of snoring. Spicy, fresh, and a little hot.


    Drink down your throat and feel good.


    This pepper was exchanged by the Sirius tribe with the Lions. The stew, boiled and eaten with gold bars, tasted horrible to be honest.


    Wolf tribe totem warriors can still accept it, but old people and beast cubs can''t.


    However, after the change of Changxia.


    The chili is made into chili powder and chili sauce, and then fried with fresh meat, the taste has completely changed. Not to mention, the chili and meat skewers are grilled together, the taste is absolutely amazing!


    This time, the Gewa Patriarch asked the Tianshi tribe to exchange tens of thousands of catties of peppers.


    The two tribes are close, and the chili peppers exchanged by the wolf tribe, the Tianshi tribe did not exchange in the Baihu commercial area, but chose to return to the Tianshi tribe, and then the shore patriarch arranged for the totem warriors of the lion tribe to personally send the peppers to the Sirius tribe.


    Here comes.


    The Tianshi tribe brought the peppers from the Heluo tribe.


    can be exchanged to other orc tribes far away from the Tianshi tribe as much as possible.


    Similarly, the peppers exchanged by the Snake Mountain Tribe followed the procedure of the Sirius Tribe. In the same way, the peas and other goods of the Snake Mountain tribe, and the golden rods and corn of the Sirius tribe, are also ordered first and then delivered.

 Chapter 509： The humble Ge Wa Patriarch, I want to say and dare not say it

    Cool breeze.


    Next to the water pool, the temperature is obviously lower than other parts of the boulder forest.


    After lunch, Chang Xia sat shyly under the shade of a tree to rest. Shen Rong took the other orcs to start processing the crying bird, stuffing the prepared vegetables into the belly of the crying bird, and then applying various seasonings.


    The crying bird was soaked and marinated before. This time, the seasoning salt and soy sauce were added a little, and the ginger, onion and other vegetables were put away. Wrap the crying bird in layers of washed leaves, wrap it well and then wrap it in a layer of wet mud.


    The three fire pits have already been burned, and there is a lot of charcoal left at the bottom of the pits.


    Take out the unburned firewood and bury the wrapped crying bird in the fire pit. Then cover it with soil, worrying that the charcoal at the bottom of the fire pit will not cook the crying bird.


    In turn, bury all six crying birds in the fire pit.


    Only the last crying bird is left, which Changxia intends to use for stewing.


    "It''s too hot!" Maple Leaf stayed away from the bonfire and sat beside Chang Xia, fanning the wind with the leaves. The weather was getting hotter and hotter, she was a little worried about whether Chang Xia could bear it?


    "Shen Rong''s suggestion to travel at night is too wise!" Chang Xia nodded, looking at the clear blue sky through the gap between the leaves, and sighed: "Traveling at this temperature, it is estimated that it will be roasted into jerky."


    "The temperature is not too high now." Gemma said warmly.


    In half a month, the Twilight Forest will usher in the real warm season, when it can really heat people to death. Tribal beast cubs, can''t wait to soak in water and not come out.


    "In half a month, the temperature of the forest will continue to rise." Maple Leaf said: "Changxia, you have to be prepared. The climate of Qingyue Forest is still mild. Once you enter the psychedelic jungle, you may doubt your life. A second ago, The mountains and forests are still clear, and in the next second, it is likely to rain heavily."


    The strange climate of the psychedelic jungle is known as the Twilight Forest.


    One mountain and one climate is no joke.


    Other orcs admire the lions very much, and they are really brave to thrive in the psychedelic jungle!


    However, the psychedelic jungle climate is weird.


    But there are many animals and plants living, that is really many. The fickle climate makes the temperature drop in the psychedelic jungle large, creating a variety of strange creatures inhabiting the psychedelic jungle. In terms of wealth, the Tianshi tribe dares to challenge the Sirius tribe.


    Otherwise, the Tianshi tribe that grows peppers, how to feed such a big lion?


    "Listening to what you said, I am more and more curious about the psychedelic jungle." Chang Xia blinked, his heart full of yearning for the psychedelic jungle.


    "Don''t worry, it will pass sooner or later." Maple Leaf said.


    "I miss the rock cattle of the Tianshi tribe. Honeydew said that they want to treat me to eat." Chang Xia said with a smile. The adult rock cattle dared to kill the Sharp-toothed Tiger. The Sharp-toothed Tiger, like the Saber-toothed tiger, is the top of the forest. the beast.


    Rock cattle are herbivorous animals with huge size and infinite strength.


    Honeydew told Changxia that Yan Niu was more delicious than Black Horn cattle, and Chang Xia had been thinking about Yan Niu for a long time.


    "Tianshi tribe rock cattle, it''s really delicious." Gemma licked the corner of her mouth and returned the taste.


    Yes, Gemma did say that rock beef is delicious.


    Rock Cow, a herbivorous animal that lives in a psychedelic jungle. Occasionally get lost and stray into the Forest of Qingyue. The wolf clan hunted rock cattle, which are delicious.


    "Ge Wa, when we go to the Forest of Qingyue, will we pass through the psychedelic jungle?" Pukang''s saliva was drooling, and he quickly stuffed jerky into his mouth to relieve his greed.


    Hungry or not, it doesn''t matter.


    Pukang elders are simply greedy.


    "..." Ge Wa looked at the elders of Pukang speechlessly. They locked the location of the Forest of Qingyue from the beginning, how could they pass through the psychedelic jungle?


    Although the psychedelic jungle borders the Forest of Qingyue, it is inconsistent with the route they are walking now. Where did they pass by?


    "Pukang, are you stupid?" Tiantai said.


    Where are the two directions that are out of reach? This person is stupid when he is greedy. It''s really a blessing that the Heluo tribe can watch over him, and he can eat up a mountain range in minutes.


    "Elder Pukang wants to eat rock cattle?" Ge Wa asked.


    Chang Xia and the others were sitting under the shade of a tree not far away, and the orcs such as the Gewa Patriarch could hear the conversation just now.


    The elder Pukang suddenly asked if they would pass through the psychedelic jungle on their trip.


    The Gewa patriarch guessed that it was mostly related to the rock cattle mentioned by Chang Xia.


    "Little Changxia wants to..." Pukang said.


    "..." Ge Wa paused and said, "Rock cattle live in the psychedelic jungle, and occasionally get lost and enter the Forest of the Clear Moon. We have a certain chance of encountering rock cattle, but there is no guarantee."


    The psychedelic jungle is the domain of the lion clan.


    They are werewolf orcs, and crossing the line will detonate tribal peace.


    Ge Wa is the patriarch of the Sirius Tribe. He is not stupid, and naturally he will not do stupid things.


    "Yeah!" Pukang responded.


    The Gewa Patriarch looked at him carefully and wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Elder Senda raised his head slightly and said in a low voice: "Pukang don''t cause trouble for Chang Xia. When the road construction route of Qingyue Forest is determined, we will naturally enter the psychedelic jungle. At that time... hunt the rock cattle as you like, or Black Anaconda."


    Listen to Elder Senda''s previous warning.


    The Gewa patriarch agrees and is very happy.


    However, when Elder Senda talked about the black anaconda, his paralyzed face became even more paralyzed. Elder Senda deserves the title of a snake catcher, and he never forgets to hunt snakes and pythons wherever he goes.


    Such senta elders��


    Can the Snake Mountain tribe really let him step into the Mochizuki Mountains?


    On the place where snakes and pythons inhabit the mostMochizuki Mountains is definitely a gimmick. If it wasn''t for the Snake Mountain tribe''s disapproval, the Twilight Forest Orcs wanted to call the Moon Moon Mountain Range Snake Mountain.


    The snake tribe believes in anacondas, and they will not take the initiative to kill snakes and pythons.


    Even the tribes inhabited by the Sheyue tribe have people who keep snakes and pythons as pets. Few orcs of the various tribes dare to live in the Sheyue tribe, and the snake tribe seldom gets married with foreign tribes, and even if they do get married, they will choose to leave the Sheyue tribe.


    Except for the snake family, almost no orcs can accept cohabitation with snakes and pythons.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang understood the meaning of Elder Senda''s words and was very satisfied.


    Immediately, there was a loud laugh.


    It echoes the sound of crying birds in the distance, not to mention it is quite unique, but it is a bit harsh.


    "A little dizzy!" Gemma shook her head, and she was frightened by the sudden laughter of the elder Pukang.


    Maple Leaf said: "It''s okay, you will get used to it if you listen to it more. This way, it will take a few days to reach the Heavenly Wolf Tribe in the Forest of the Clear Moon. I think you will get used to it."


    Chang Xia was silent.


    This hard-core answer is hard to guard against.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to go to the giant stone forest?" Shen Rong buried the crying bird and came over to ask Chang Xia if he wanted to visit the giant stone forest. He planned to ask the orcs to wait for the orcs to go to the water pool for a walk and confirm. The case of the lower jade mine.


    Chang Xia looked at the scorching sun above her head, shook her head lightly, and said, "It''s too hot, I don''t want to go. You go! I''ll take a nap."


    "Okay, I will go to the water pool with Kong Shan and the others to have a look." Shen Rong said. After chatting with Chang Xia, he walked towards the elder Pukang and explained a few words to them.


    When they left, Aomori Kururi followed.


    They prefer to go out rather than rest by the pool.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 510： Elder Senda with itchy hands is so cute

    "Scent, I smell the scent."


    "Where''s the scent? Why didn''t I smell it."


    In the afternoon, Chang Xia took a nap, and when he woke up, he heard the arguments of the elders of Pukang and the others. Like what scent is being discussed?


    "What scent?" Chang Xia opened her eyes and asked.


    Maple Leaf replied: "Elder Pukang and the others are discussing whether the crying bird is cooked? They said that they smelled the roasting smell of the crying bird and wanted to dig the fire pit to take a look."


    "Is the crying bird cooked?" Chang Xia heard the words and looked up at the sky to estimate the time. For many years, Chang Xia used to look at the position of the sun to calculate the time, which was roughly the same, but he was used to it, and said, "I will bake for a while and then dig a fire pit. By the way, Shen Rong and the others haven''t come back yet?"


    She slept for more than two hours.


    With the time before going to bed, it''s almost three and a half hours.


    When the crying bird is dug up, they should prepare dinner, and after eating, it is time to set off on their way.


    "No." Maple Leaf shook his head.


    Gemma called a basin of water next to him and asked Chang Xia to wash his face.


    Chang Xia thanked him and rubbed his face with water, not even using a towel.


    In the afternoon, the wind in the pool was a little hot.


    As soon as I woke up, my face was inevitably sticky. Chang Xia rubbed it a few times, buried my face in the wooden basin and continued to rub it.


    "Little Changxia, can the fire pit be dug?" Pukang said loudly.


    Chang Xia patted the water droplets on his face and replied, "Elder Pukang, wait a minute."


    "Gema, wash the pot and boil the golden sticks and corn porridge. When the crying bird is dug up, we will have dinner early and set off on our way." Gewa ordered.


    Today, I was delayed for half a day to eat the crying bird.


    Tonight, we need to travel all night.


    In addition to helping Chang Xia determine the road construction route for the Forest of Qingyue as soon as possible, Patriarch Gewa wanted to return to the Sirius Tribe as soon as possible and distribute the exchanged goods to the tribe. Furthermore, when the temperature is high, the seaweed sugar is easy to melt. The Gewa Patriarch was worried that the seaweed sugar would melt and the clansmen would not be able to eat the delicious seaweed sugar, which would be a pity.


    "Okay, I''ll clean the gold sticks and corn." Gemma replied.


    Maple Leaf washed his hands and said, "Gema, I''m here to help."


    "Maple Leaf, take some fruit powder and ferment it. Let''s pack some powder packets. If you feel hungry on the road at night, you can use the powder packets to satisfy your hunger, saving the time of hunting." Chang Xia reminded. The fruit powder cake cools down and tastes hard. The buns are relatively soft. Chang Xia is thinking about packing more buns and filling his stomach with buns when he is hungry.


    Of course, you can also make steamed buns with fruit flour.


    Chang Xia likes to eat meat and prefers more powdered buns.


    The Heluo tribe has no teacher and learned to make steamed buns. When you go out hunting or picking, you will bring a few large steamed buns with water bags, which can save a lot of trouble.


    "That''s good." Maple Leaf said happily, "It''s a pity that the boars were not encountered in the boar forest. Otherwise, we could make more barbecued meats to bring along. When we are hungry, we will have barbecued meats and buns. We just need to stop and eat something. No need to build a stove to make a fire."


    This said.


    Several orcs on the side of Elder Pukang were moved.


    There are no wild boars in the Stone Forest, but there are still crying birds and fish.


    "Maple Leaf, can''t you grill the crying bird and grilled fish?" Ge Wa asked.


    Maple Leaf hesitated and asked, "Didn''t you say that roasted crying birds are not delicious?"


    "It can save time and travel, and whether it is delicious or not? When we arrive at the Sirius Tribe, the wolf clan will invite you to eat well." Ge Wa said to himself. It''s just that, with that paralyzed face on his face, he gave people the feeling of being cold and cold.


    others.


    Sorry, I can''t feel it at all.


    "Tiantai, this time it''s your turn to hunt crying birds." Pukang picked his nostrils and grinned at the elder Tiantai.


    Elder Tiantai snorted coldly.


    "Ge Wa, let''s go." Tian Tai said.


    The Gewa Patriarch grinned at the elders Pukang and Senda, and said, "The safety of the water pool is the trouble for the two elders."


    "Let''s go, hurry up. Your smile is so beautiful, just... don''t laugh next time." Senda urged. The expression of Patriarch Gewa, every time there is a fluctuation, can challenge the nerves of the orcs, even Elder Senda can''t bear it.


    The only one who can look directly at the Gewa Patriarch without changing his face.


    It is estimated that the heartless Pukang elders do not care much about other things except food.


    After all, he is the strongest in Dusk Forest, and he does not accept refutation.


    Danger does not exist for him.


    In fact, if it is really dangerous, it should be the beast of the Twilight Forest who encountered him.


    puff-


    Several orcs in Changxia listened to Elder Senda''s thorny exhortation.


    Can''t help but laugh out loud.


    The Gewa patriarch was used to it, and left with the elder Tiantai to find the trail of the crying bird. For the evening rush, prepare food ahead of time.


    "The Gewa Patriarch has such a good personality that he is not angry." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    Gemma said softly: "The patriarch may be used to it. Every time the tribal beast cub encounters the patriarch, he hides far away, for fear that the patriarch will suddenly laugh or something."


    It''s okay that Gemma doesn''t explain, this explanation.


    Suddenly, Maple Leaf Changxia smiled even more exaggeratedly.


    The poor Gewa Patriarch was really wronged.


    Dig out the roasted crying bird in the fire pit later and let him eat more.


    talking, smiling.


    Chang Xia and the others kept their hands moving. Gemma was going to boil the golden stick corn porridge. Chang Xia maple leaves began to chop the crying bird, and the remaining crying bird, Chang Xia, was ready to be stewed. Cut the yam into chunks and prepare to put it in after the crying bird is cooked. In addition to yam, Changxia also prepared other vegetables, such as cabbage and radish.


    Some of these vegetables were prepared by Chang Xia, some were arranged by the Heluo tribe with the help of xylophone, and finally, the Tianlang tribe exchanged with the three tribes.


    Because of the long summer, the vegetables brought by the three tribes were swept away by the tribes. At the end, the tribes were still not satisfied.


    If the tribes were not far apart, it would be inconvenient to go back and forth.


    Many orcs want to go to the gray fog grassland to exchange vegetables with the three tribes.


    Wu opened his mouth to repair the road, and the tribes nodded in unison.


    These orc tribes have no intentions in their hearts. When the road is repaired, they can go directly to a certain tribe to exchange what they want to eat...


    This idea, it is estimated that many orcs have.


    Chop the crying bird and pour it into a stone pot, add **** and scallions and simmer.


    Changxia maple leaves began to knead the dough and ferment.


    Elder Senda glanced at Elder Pukang and said in a low voice, "You stay here, and I''ll catch two snakes." Elder Senda felt uncomfortable without eating a snake.


    Looking at the sun on the horizon, he felt that he could go out for a lap.


    The temperature in the giant stone forest is high. At this time, the snakes and pythons are hiding to enjoy the cool. Elder Senda will definitely go out at this time, and he will definitely be able to reap the rewards.


    "Go!" Pukang waved his hand, the animal sac around his waist seemed to never be empty He was still stuffing jerky into his mouth. The tough jerky was crunched by the elder Pukang. Except for him, there may be few orcs with such good teeth.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll go out." Senda said, the person has already left.


    Maple Leaf was full of black lines, and said speechlessly: "He must have gone to catch snakes and pythons."


    Chang Xia''s body froze slightly, watching Elder Senda go away, and then looking at Elder Pukang who never stopped talking, aren''t this group of elders with different personalities too cute? !


    (https://.bqkan8./38666_38666383/729228449.html)


    .bqkan8..bqkan8.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 511： Braised Venison, Arranged

    "The snake python is delicious?" Gemma blinked and asked curiously.


    Chang Xia said: "It tastes delicious when I first eat it. However, we need to overcome psychological factors, which are generally unacceptable to orcs."


    "I think the taste is average." Maple Leaf said.


    Elder Senda was so addicted to snakes that he earned the title of Snake Catcher. Few orcs in the tribe dare to get too close to Elder Senda, but Snake seems to like Elder Senda.


    Every time Maple Leaf sees Snake approaching Elder Senda, it feels extra weird.


    She wondered that she was not afraid of snakes. One day, Elder Senda killed him as a snake and python? When it comes to eating snakes and pythons, no one in the Twilight Forest dares to compete with Elder Senda.


    "Gema is curious, wait until Elder Senda is ready to try it." Chang Xia encouraged.


    Gemma is shy and timid.


    If no one pushes her, no matter how curious she is, she probably won''t speak.


    "Really, really?" Gemma asked.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded firmly and said, "Elder Senda likes to share the joy of eating snakes with others. If you want to try it, he will be very happy."


    Senda elders are different from Pukang elders who protect food.


    He is happy to share food with people.


    "Then I''ll try��" Ge Wa clenched his fists and cheered softly.


    "Chang Xia, we''re back!"


    Suddenly, He Sen''s familiar shouts came from far and near.


    Hearing the voice, Chang Xia thought for a moment that Yadong was calling her.


    On second thought, Yadong was not in the team, and it should be He Sen or Luanmu and other orcs who called her.


    "Shen Rong, they''re back." Maple Leaf raised his head and looked in the direction of the movement. Shen Rong took Kong Shan and a large group of orcs to the upper reaches of the water pool. It took more than three hours to go there. If he didn''t come back, it would be almost dusk.


    "Hehe! Meat, I can smell the smell of meat. Shen Rong, this wolf boy, is really lucky. He seems to have hunted delicious meat." Pukang laughed loudly, drooling. Have to suffer some baptism of his saliva.


    Chang Xia raised his eyebrows, the nose of the elder Pukang is sharp enough.


    Far away, I can smell the smell of meat, which is not a little bit sensitive.


    "Forest deer!"


    See the prey that Shen Rong and the others brought back.


    In an instant, Chang Xia and the other orcs looked at each other in dismay.


    Forest deer live in the Moon Moon Mountains of the Snake Mountain Tribe, and they met in Weishan in Changxia. It is said that forest deer should not appear in the boulder forest, which is very strange.


    "It came from the Wuming Mountains." Pu Kangnuzui pointed to the Wuming Mountains to the east of the megalithic forest, and said, "The Wuming Mountains are home to forest deer. The mountains are located on the border of the tribe. Except for patrolling the territory, the tribes rarely come here to hunt."


    To a certain extent, there are deer herds in the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    "Is the Nameless Mountains where the megalithic forest used to be?" Gemma asked curiously.


    Maple Leaf nodded and said, "Yes. Going beyond the megalithic forest is the Wuming Mountains, where there are plenty of prey. The tribe is approaching the cold season and will organize hunting teams to inspect the territory. At that time, the clansmen will come to the Wuming Mountains to hunt..."


    Usually too far away, the tribe will not organize a hunting party to the Nameless Mountains.


    Chang Xia also understood this.


    The nameless mountain range is the same as Qingshanyan.


    The tribes basically do not come to hunt when they are not patrolling the territory. It is too far away, and it takes too much time to come and go. In addition, there is no shortage of prey in the mountains and forests near the tribe, so there is no need to travel to the Wuming Mountains to hunt.


    "Chang Xia, look what we hunted?" He Sen happily walked towards Chang Xia carrying the forest deer, and hunted a total of three forest deer. He Sen, Luanmu, and Canglin each carried one head, while the others held a few rocks.


    Chang Xia smiled at He Sen and focused more on the rocks in Shen Rong''s hands. The rocks were covered with brown moss, and looking at the surface, nothing could be seen.


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s eyes fell on Shen Rong''s side.


    He Sen put down the forest deer, regretting that he should not carry the prey, but should hold the stone.


    "Shen Rong��"


    "There should be jade hidden in these rocks."


    Shen Rong put down the rock, raised his finger and pointed to the upstream position of the water pool, and said, "After my survey, the megalithic forest has great potential."


    He did not explicitly say that there is a jade mine in Jushi Forest.


    However, the four words of great promise also express the truth.


    There are jade mines in the boulder forest, and the jade content is very high.


    "Okay." Chang Xia shouted, squatting down and rubbing the rocks full of Sally, even if her hands were covered in moss, she couldn''t get rid of the smile on her face.


    "Little Changxia, crying bird." Pukang is not interested in rocks, can''t eat, can''t play, he thinks it''s the crying bird in the fire pit, which attracts his attention even more.


    A reminder from the elders of Pukang.


    Chang Xia patted his forehead and said, "He Sen, you came back just in time, wash your hands, and dig a fire pit. The crying bird should almost be cooked. If you knew that you could hunt forest deer, you should have stopped Elder Tiantai and Mr. The Gewa Patriarch..."


    "Where did they go?" Shen Rong asked, washing his hands.


    "I said to pack more noodle buns at night and eat them on the road at night. Maple Leaf said that if they can hunt wild boars, they can make barbecue in advance, and eat with noodle buns when they are on the road. After listening to the elders of Tiantai and the others , decided to hunt the crying bird."


    Chang Xia continued to stare at the rock.


    Nine big rocks, Chang Xia was so happy that even his gums were exposed.


    but.


    She knew that the rocks that Shen Rong and the others brought back could not be taken with them It is estimated that they will be placed next to the water pool. When they arrive at the Tianlang tribe, they will contact Wu through the wolf tribe and tell the Heluo tribe to survey the giant stone forest, and then let the tribesmen Take these rocks back to the Horde.


    "How long have they been gone?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia spread out his hands and said, "It''s been a while."


    After speaking, she withdrew her gaze from the rock and landed on the three forest deer.


    "Eating crying birds and corn porridge with golden sticks and grains at night, these three forest deer make barbecued meat for supper. Now, I hope the elders of Tiantai are lucky."


    Immediately, the orcs looked at each other in dismay.


    Is there any hope of not hitting the prey?


    "There are too many prey, and it takes a lot of time to deal with it." Chang Xia understood the expressions of the orcs, but He explained helplessly.


    "Elder Tiantai will not return empty-handed." Aomori affirmed.


    When he said that, he glanced at the elder Pukang.


    Although Aomori is very secretive.


    However, Chang Xia and other orcs understood what he meant.


    "Trouble!" Chang Xia sighed and said, "He Sen, you guys are digging a heated kang. Shen Rong, forest deer, are you thinking about how to eat it? Try to choose the easiest one."


    "Okay, leave it to me." Shen Rong nodded and agreed.


    "Braised venison, fragrant." Pukang took a deep look at Shen Rong, as if inadvertently, said something casually.


    Hearing this, the corners of Changxia Chenrong''s mouth twitched.


    This is really not easy.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong looked at each other, and the elder Pukang said, the braised venison must be arranged.


    "Do." Shen Rong replied.


    When the elder Pukang heard the words, he immediately laughed.


    Although what to eat is the same for the Pukang elders, who can refuse to eat more delicious food?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 512： Dig a hole and bury it

    "He Sen, you and Luanmu dig out the crying bird in the fire pit. Kongshan, you guys come to help deal with the forest deer, three deer, enough for us to work." No more.


    Not enough time, time consuming.


    "Chang Xia, do you want internal organs?" Shen Rong asked. He tended to discard it, but decided to ask Chang Xia''s opinion.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "No. It takes time to deal with it. We have to hurry at night, so let''s dig a hole and bury it!"


    Obviously.


    She thought the same as Shen Rong.


    Can''t waste time dealing with offal.


    They are not short of food.


    However, the deer blood was not wasted, and they were stored in wooden tubs. During the slaughter, Shen Rong and the others drank a lot.


    And let Chang Xia drink a bowl.


    Deer blood is nourishing and can be drunk directly.


    Soon, six burning white mud **** were dug out from the fire pit. The faint fragrance drifted out from the mud balls, smelling the smell, some orcs couldn''t help swallowing, and looked at the six mud **** with longing eyes.


    "It''s really fragrant!" Maple Leaf whispered.


    Elder Pukang said that the crying bird tasted normal, and Elder Senda nodded.


    Influenced by the elders of the tribe, Maple Leaf and the others have never eaten crying birds. At this moment, smelling the fragrance emanating from the mud ball, one by one stretched their necks and stared at the mud ball.


    "Gema, can you inform Elder Tiantai and Patriarch Gewa?" Chang Xia held a wooden stick and didn''t break the mud ball for a while. He turned to look at Gemma and asked Gemma how to inform Elder Tiantai and them.


    Obviously, she wanted to wait until everyone was there before knocking on the mud ball that wrapped the crying bird.


    "I come--"


    Aomori jumped on the canopy of the big tree next to him first.


    Ow!


    A loud wolf howl suddenly sounded.


    The giant stone forest is too big, and it is too troublesome to go out to find it. Aomori directly informs the elder Tiantai with wolf howl, and asks him and the chief Gewa to return to the water pool as soon as possible.


    Seeing this, He Sen followed suit.


    Followed, jumped up the canopy of the big tree and roared.


    "Okay. They should be back soon, can Changxia drive?"


    All the orcs gathered around, and together with Shen Rong, Kong Shan and other orcs who dealt with the forest deer, all wanted to come over to join in the fun.


    "When the temperature of the mud ball drops, don''t surround it, spread it out." Chang Xia waved her hand to chase people away. What''s the hurry? Elder Tiantai and the others haven''t returned to the pool yet, so she is not in a hurry to knock them open.


    Besides, the golden stick corn porridge was not cooked properly.


    The powder bun has not been packaged yet, there is fresh venison, and we can make venison powder buns later. However, Chang Xia also wanted to make some vegetarian buns. Although the meat buns are delicious, the vegetarian buns are not bad.


    "Shen Rong, cut some venison. Maple Leaf, is the dough fermented? Let''s make some venison powder buns, and then make some vegetable powder buns."


    "immediately."


    "Changxia, do you need me to help marinate the venison?"


    "Yeah! Cut it and then marinate and season it." Chang Xia nodded, and let the orcs spread out to help deal with the forest deer and prepare the powder bag. Then let He Sen weave a few rattan cages, and cut some thatch to weave straw mats for steaming powder buns.


    Although the sight of the orcs still did not leave the six mud balls.


    However, the pool was really busy.


    When the three orcs of the elder Tiantai came back, the rattan cage was placed on the stone pot and started to steam the buns. Shen Rong started roasting meat, Gema''s golden stick corn porridge was cooked, and Chang Xia started to make braised venison. In a hurry, simmering takes too long, and Chang Xia no longer pursues the taste of erosion.


    "Wow!" The elder Tiantai exclaimed childishly and said, "We have only left this time. You have prepared so much food in Changxia?"


    "It''s fragrant!" Ge Wa said succinctly.


    Elder Senda is still a big snake around his waist, walking like a tiger, but his eyes looking at the stone pot on the stove are brighter.


    Food, who can say no to it?


    "Three, it''s back." He Sen shouted, urging: "Quick, come here. Just wait for the three of you, and then you can directly knock the mud ball."


    All the orcs looked at the funny He Sen, and smiled invariably.


    "Our fault." Ge Wa said.


    Throwing away the prey in your hands, yes, a few crying birds.


    Elder Senda had an average harvest and caught two snakes. His expression was flat, obviously unhappy. Sighing that the megalithic forest is worthy of the title of the barren land, there is really nothing good, not even a few snakes.


    "Changxia��"


    The three Tiantai elders went to the pool to wash their hands.


    All the orcs looked at Chang Xia and called out her name.


    "Open." Chang Xia said.


    The words fell, and the short stick in He Sen''s hand fell to the ground.


    Knock on the nearest clump of mud.


    With a few clicks, all six mud **** were knocked open. A special fragrance spread out instantly. Different from the beggar chicken they had eaten in Changxia before, the roasted crying bird had a faintly sweet fragrance.


    Rather than the burnt aroma, it smells particularly appealing.


    Gollum.


    I don''t know who was the first to swallow the saliva.


    It followed, infecting everyone.


    "Little Changxia, this fire-cooked crying bird is really fragrant!" Pukang said loudly, picking up the crying bird beside him and eating it directly.


    Immediately, all the orcs glared with wide eyes.


    "Pukang!" Tiantai roared angrily, "You steal it."


    "No." Pukang retorted, his mouth continued to bite again.


    Elder Tiantai couldn''t see but wanted to step forward to **** the crying bird, Changxia couldn''t laugh or cry, so he stepped forward to stop it, and said warmly: "Elder Tiantai, we have five more crying birds, and that one will be eaten by Elder Pukang. All right."


    Pukang elders have a bottomless appetite.


    Not to mention one crying bird, he can eat a few more.


    Instead of wasting time fighting with him, it''s better to eat it as soon as possible. Elder Tiantai was not stupid, and when Chang Xia persuaded him, he quickly understood what Chang Xia meant.


    He hurriedly picked up the crying bird next to him and tried to stay away from the elder Pucon.


    see.


    Not to be outdone, the other orcs made their moves.


    Chang Xia took the bone knife slowly and began to disassemble the crying bird. Scooping out the vegetables in the belly of the crying bird, seeing that Chang Xia was busy decomposing the crying bird, Shen Rong asked Kong Shan to help roast the venison, and he stir-fried the braised venison.


    This is the dish ordered by the elders of Pukang, so don''t be sloppy.


    "Maple Leaf, bring me a clean wooden tub." Chang Xia said.


    Elder Tiantai and Elder Pukang fought against each other, and the other orcs learned from Chang Xia to decompose crying birds. Elder Senda quietly handled the snake in his hand, thinking about whether to eat grilled snake skewers at night or stewed snake soup. After a long while, Elder Senda decided to eat grilled snake skewers, which is simpler and more time-saving than stewing snake soup.


    "Shen Rong, come and have a taste." Chang Xia cut a piece of crying bird meat and fed it to Shen Rong''s mouth for him to taste. Shen Rong opened his mouth to eat the crying bird meat and chewed it gently.


    The crying bird produced in this way is not wood at all, but has a fresh and juicy taste. One mouthful, the whole mouth is filled with the fragrance of crying birds, and at the same time, there is also the fragrance of vegetables.


    I can say, great taste.


    "It tastes great!" Chang Xia said, "Elder Pukang, can crying birds taste okay?"


    "Little Chang Xia is amazing." Pukang bit the crying bird and responded to Chang Xia''s question. He had eaten Crying Bird before, and to be honest, the taste was indescribable. Who would have thought that Chang Xia changed the method and made the unpalatable crying bird so delicious. The elders of Pukang were really touched. This means that there will be another delicious food in the future. Compared to this, this way of baking is easier and more suitable for rough people like the Pukang elders.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 513： The long summer of eating and walking

    "Every time I watch Elder Pukang eat, I feel terrible." He Sen whispered.


    Next to him, Luan Mu nodded and said, "Yes. I''m afraid he accidentally catches the orcs and eats it." This appetite is too good to be daunting.


    "Nonsense, how can there be such an exaggeration?" Maple Leaf rolled his eyes, silently staring at He Sen and the two who were doing the trick. After the Pukang elders control the bloodline ability, they rarely lose control. Besides, even if you get out of control, you will have a better appetite at best.


    He has never hurt his clan, of course, this injury refers to a wound.


    It is quite common for a clan to prepare food for him when he is tired. The sequelae brought by the bloodline ability cannot be controlled by the elders of Pukang, which is impossible.


    "Maple Leaf, aren''t you afraid? Rely on Elder Pukang and try to grab some crying bird meat from him." He Sen pouted and raised his eyebrows to encourage Maple Leaf.


    Maple Leaf froze.


    Is it serious to grab food from the Pukang elders?


    Even if she was a disciple of the elder Pukang, Maple Leaf would not dare to grab the food from the elder Pukang''s mouth. So far, those who dare to grab food from the elders of Pukang have succeeded in Changxia.


    That was when Chang Xia was a child.


    When Chang Xia is a little older and knows the bloodline ability of the elder Pukang, she will never touch the food in the hands of the elder Pukang.


    "Grab the food from the hands of Elder Pukang, are you courting death?" Luan Mu''s face suddenly turned pale, and he kicked He Sen''s butt. This **** wants to court death, so don''t implicate them.


    Immediately, even the elder Senda who had dealt with the snake raised his head, staring at the nonsense He Sen speechlessly, and pushed Maple Leaf to grab the crying bird from Elder Pukang''s hand, because they thought Maple Leaf had a good time, or it was their journey. too easy?


    "Maple Leaf, check He Sen''s recent training results, this stinky boy is floating." Senda said leisurely, very satisfied with He Sen''s sudden discoloration.


    This little **** knows the character of the elder Pukang.


    He dared to instigate Maple Leaf to provoke him, without giving him a lesson, he really made He Sen fly to the sky.


    "No!" He Sen screamed.


    Unfortunately, he just started howling.


    Maple Leaf showed a hideous smile on his face and moved his hands.


    He stomped his foot on the ground, and before He Sen howled for the second time, Maple Leaf''s fist smashed directly on He Sen''s body.


    "What happened?"


    In the distance, the wolf clan orcs such as Patriarch Gewa looked at each other in dismay.


    Watching Maple Leaf chasing Hesen, no one from the Heluo tribe opened his mouth to stop him.


    "It''s alright, they are joking." Shen Rong raised a gentle smile and answered calmly.


    Yadong is not there, there is an Erha Hesen.


    It''s really a lot of joy for two orc males.


    During the fight, the orcs happily tasted the crying bird baked in the fire pit. At the same time, the crying bird stewed in the stone pot also exudes a tempting fragrance.


    "Do you want to drink soup? If you want to drink it, you can make it yourself." Chang Xia shouted, and Shen Rong brought the fried braised venison to the elder Pukang. The Gewa patriarch filled a bowl, and finally it was the other orcs'' turn.


    Elder Senda likes venison in general, eating crying birds, he is more concerned about the skewer of grilled snakes turning in his hands. What you eat is not as important as snake skewers.


    "Elder Senda, can Gemma want to try snake skewers?" Chang Xia filled Elder Senda with a bowl of crying bird soup, pulled Gemma and walked over.


    Hearing that Gemma wanted to taste the snake skewers, Elder Senda was very happy and handed out the grilled snake skewers to Gemma, and said warmly, "It''s a bit hot, let it cool before eating."


    Gemma took the snake string and opened her mouth to take a careful bite.


    Soon, she was amazed by the smell of snake skewers.


    "Elder Senda, the grilled snake skewers are delicious!" Gemma said happily.


    "Have an eye, come here, I''ll tell you..."


    Chang Xia shrugged and took the initiative to leave. These two are immersed in the delicious grilled snake skewers in their mouths, and they probably won''t wake up in a short time.


    Maple Leaf looked at Gemma in surprise.


    This shy female of the Sirius tribe actually likes to eat the skewered snakes from Elder Senda. It''s really a beast that can''t be seen, it''s awesome!


    "Aomori, is Gemma really timid?"


    At this question, Aomori Kururi and the other wolf clan orcs also fell silent.


    To be honest, Aomori and the others don''t have much of a cold for yakitori. Gemma would like it, beyond their expectations.


    "Chang Xia, the venison buns are steamed, do you want to taste them?" Shen Rong broke the strange atmosphere and shouted to Chang Xia to taste the venison buns.


    After eating the fire pit roasted crying bird and the crying bird vegetable soup, the orcs have changed their attitude towards the crying bird with the strange sound in the boulder forest, from disgust to acceptance. The huge stone forest is large, and there are no natural enemies in the nest of crying birds. Chang Xia doesn''t have to worry about them being eaten up by the tribes like Songshan.


    The crying bird is the size of a wild sheep.


    Eat it with other food, one crying bird is enough for several tribes to eat together.


    Song pheasants are different. Even seven or eight little Song pheasants are not enough for orcs to fill their stomachs.


    "Taste." Chang Xia replied.


    The steamed buns are poured into the wooden basin, and the steamer continues to steam.


    Meanwhile, the well-fed orcs packed their bags by themselves.


    When the buns are steamed and the venison is roasted, it''s time for them to set off.


    Try to pass through the megalithic forest tonight and successfully reach the Unnamed Mountains. After crossing the Nameless Mountains, you can reach the territory of the Sirius Tribe, which belongs to the Forest of Qingyue.


    The reason why Chang Xia and the others were able to cross the territory of the two tribes so quickly.


    Just because there were three elders in the team, they kept releasing their breath to drive away the powerful beasts. Without the threat of the beasts, Chang Xia and other orcs could naturally go all out.


    When the normal hunting team goes out, the totem warriors are required to be vigilant.


    One day, it is impossible to go this far.


    Not to mention, choose to travel at night.


    "So full, so full." Aomori sighed with a straight stomach.


    Cang Lin and the other orcs followed suit, and they all sat on the ground with their stomachs stretched out to rest. He said that he was full, but his eyes were still fixed on the powder packet in the steamer.


    There was half a crying bird left in Chang Xia, and she took it and gave it to the elder Pukang. The vegetable soup of the crying bird that was not finished was finally eaten into the stomach of the elder Pukang. It can be said that the attitude of Pukang elders towards food is irresistible.


    No matter how much you eat, your stomach never changes.


    "Maple Leaf, look at the stove, I''ve eaten too much." Chang Xia walked back and forth with small steps, and she felt that she was nearly reaching her throat.


    It is a pity that there is no hawthorn for digestion, and there is a piece of green sugar in the mouth.


    With the help of sweetness, suppress the desire in the throat.


    Shen Rong originally wanted to rub her stomach, but Chang Xia refused before he even started. It wasn''t because she was shy, but Chang Xia was worried that if Shen Rong rubbed it, she would spit it out.


    Maple Leaf couldn''t help laughing when he saw the long summer walk.


    When Shen Rong was feeding just now, Maple Leaf noticed it.


    Nine times out of ten, Chang Xia was embarrassed to refuse, and she was overwhelmed by accident.


    Shen Rong really blamed himself, regretting that he shouldn''t have fed Chang Xia so much. I took off the medicine bag around my waist, hoping to find one or two pills that can strengthen the stomach and reduce food intake.


    I searched again and couldn''t find this kind of pills.


    So, I could only watch Chang Xia continue to walk around helplessly. Fortunately, the buns have not been steamed, and the barbecue has not been fully baked. There is still some time before departure.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 514： Nameless Mountains, Snakes and Worms

    The cool breeze is gentle.


    The giant stone forest ushered in the magic moment.


    Shen Rong and the other orcs packed their bags and prepared to leave.


    "Chang Xia, take a coat and put it on. It may be a little cold to travel at night, so don''t catch a cold by wearing more clothes." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Maple Leaf said: "Changxia listens to Shen Rong, wear more coats."


    Orcs are strong and strong, and they are not afraid of traveling in the cold season. However, Chang Xia was frail and Shen Rong and Maple Leaf were not at ease, so it would be safer to wear more clothes.


    "Okay, I''ll take out my coat first and put it on when it''s cold." Chang Xia said. She is not a beast cub, she knows what to do, whether to travel at night or cross the territory of other orc tribes, Chang Xia knows the tension of Shen Rong and the others.


    "Are you all packed?"


    The Gewa patriarch leaned over and turned into a beast. He and the three elders did not carry any rattan baskets on their bodies and were responsible for guarding them.


    He turned around and looked back at Shen Rong Changxia and the others.


    "Let''s go!" Shen Rong waited for Chang Xia to sit firmly, nodded and let out a low growl.


    Dozens of figures, with their backs to the setting sun, drilled into the depths of the megalithic forest. The sky is circling the silhouette of the bird returning to its nest, and the mournful cry of the crying bird lingers in the ear.


    Chang Xia shivered and tightened her clothes.


    She was not timid, but listening to the whimpering of the crying birds also felt chilly. No wonder Aomori said that Gemma was frightened by the cry of a crying bird when she passed through the boulder forest.


    very quickly.


    In Changxia, they ushered in darkness.


    When the orcs are beastized, they can still see the surrounding environment clearly at night.


    Traveling all night has no effect on them.


    However, the possibility of being attacked increases.


    They ran for more than two hours and encountered a python.


    Before Xia Xia reminded him, Senpai was restrained by Elder Senda and smashed Senpai''s head. He happily wrapped Senpao around the beast, and he didn''t forget to smile at Gemma and said, "Gema, When you take a break next time, I will invite you to eat a python..."


    "Thank you Elder Senda!" Gemma said happily.


    Soft voice, revealing lightness. Not far away, Patriarch Gewa and other wolf clan orcs all took a step together. Is Gema being taken away?


    Before in the tribe, they didn''t hear from the tribe that Gemma likes to eat snakes and pythons?


    In an instant.


    All werewolf orc expressions are full of weird, twisted, complicated expressions.


    Next, the team encountered several waves of beast attacks one after another. The Gewa Patriarch and the three elders were guarding them. The beasts that attacked, let alone attacked, didn''t even have the chance to get close, so they were directly killed.


    Skinned, dismembered, basketed.


    Chang Xia watched Gewa Clan Chief move skillfully.


    In the bottom of my heart, I can''t help but feel sorry for those beasts that attacked, unlucky and sad, this is completely dead!


    Chang Xia put on his coat and ate barbecued meat and powder buns.


    The harvest of this night saves the hard work of hunting tomorrow.


    She found that the further east she went.


    The mountain peaks gradually disappeared, the rocks of the megalithic forest gradually decreased, and only the bustling stones were placed around. It was completely different from the situation when he first entered the megalithic forest.


    Chang Xia squinted and looked at the pitch-dark front.


    Vaguely, as if a ribbon was floating on the horizon.


    "Nameless Mountains��"


    The orcs ran with all their strength in the middle of the night, and the Wuming Mountains were in sight. Passing through the Nameless Mountains, you will step into the territory of the Sirius Tribe.


    "Chang Xia is right, we can pass through the megalithic forest to reach the Wuming Mountains before dawn."


    That night, they rested for a while in the second half of the night, eating, drinking, and solving their own problems.


    After that, there was no more stay.


    Always on the go.


    "The pythons, spotted leopards, and jackals we encountered at night all came from the Nameless Mountains. The megalithic forest is the site of crying birds. It is too barren, and there are few powerful beasts." Senda explained.


    one night.


    They were a little unlucky when they encountered several waves of beast attacks.


    It is said that these beasts that attacked and killed them should all inhabit the Nameless Mountains and should not appear in the megalithic forest.


    "We are very lucky!" Chang Xia laughed and joked: "When we rest next time, we will save time for hunting, which is good."


    Chang Xia said.


    Immediately, all the orcs smiled.


    The resentment of being attacked and killed by wild animals frequently dissipated.


    "Is Chang Xia going to rest?" Ge Wa asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Continue on the road! Wait for noon to find a suitable place to rest."


    The temperature is low in the morning, which is suitable for rushing. In the afternoon, the temperature is high, just rest. Sleep well, and go on your way at night.


    The Forest of Qingyue is a plain area.


    With all their strength, they could reach the territory of the Sirius Tribe in just three days.


    With this calculation, Changxia suddenly became Alexander.


    In a month, can she really map out the route? The tribes were too far apart, and it would take several days just to travel, and at least two months would be required to set aside time for surveying the route.


    unless--


    Once the orc tribe determines the route, they start to build the road.


    This will save a lot of time.


    Long Xia is not tired, Shen Rong and other orcs naturally do not feel tired. After a while, the sky turned white and ushered in the first rays of dawn.


    Facing the rising sun, the orcs ran wildly.


    Changxia overlooks the Wuming Mountains, and the dense towering ancient trees are in the distance. Looking from a distance, it is somewhat similar to Songshan.


    It''s just that the Nameless Mountains are close to the Forest of Qingyue.


    At a glance, it looks like a sea of ??trees.


    There are no rolling hills and no towering cliffs.


    Into the eyes, in addition to the tree, is a towering tree.


    "Xiao Changxia, spray some animal repellent powder. The Wuming Mountains are full of insects and ants, and the temperature is humid." Pukang reminded.


    The Unnamed Mountains are covered with green trees all year round and are full of insects and ants.


    They have thick skin and thick meat, but they don''t worry about being bitten. They have fine skin and tender meat in summer, so they need some protection.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong slowed down his running speed.


    Let Chang Xia arm himself.


    "The Wuming Mountains are full of ancient trees. Every time the road is cleared, it will soon be covered with flowers and trees." Ge Wa said with a headache.


    To be honest, the Nameless Mountains are much more troublesome than the Giant Stone Forest and the Reed Flute Mountain.


    Insects are fine.


    The most troublesome thing is the ancient trees that can be seen everywhere.


    These trees are usually dozens of meters high, and the entire Wuming Mountains are all towering ancient trees, and it is easy to get lost. When the Sirius Tribe crossed the Nameless Mountains, they cut a path with great effort.


    Just, every time clear the way out.


    It will be covered with new trees in the coming year and will need to be cleaned up again.


    Fortunately, they took the cleared road this time, which could save a lot of time. The road from the Heluo tribe to the Tianlang tribe was basically the same road that Changxia and the others took.


    However, in this way, the Sirius Tribe will have to build two roads.


    One is directly connected to the Heluo tribe, and the other is to build a road through the Tianshi tribe. This road is the main line, because this road not only leads to the Tianshi tribe, but also spreads to the Snake Mountain tribe...


    "Patriarch Gewa, does the Tianlang tribe plan to build a stone house or a wooden house?" Chang Xia rolled his eyes and asked.


    The Gewa Patriarch slowed down and said hesitantly, "The tribe has not decided yet..."


    The Forest of Qingyue is a plain, and a large amount of wood is needed to build a wooden house, and the Sirius Tribe does not have suitable wood. Stone houses, which require stone materials, are not very suitable.


    Hearing this, the mayor heaved a sigh of relief, and all the squires also fell to the ground one or two big stones in their hearts. Immediately, they competed with each other as if they didn''t want money.


    "Uncle Ninth is as expected of Uncle Ninth, he is amazing!"


    "..."


    "Ninth Uncle is our Renjiazhen Dinghai Shenzhen!"


    "..."


    "Uncle Jiu is indeed a disciple of Maoshan Dao Fa is superb, I suggest..."


    The kung fu of a group of country gentlemen is really extraordinary, one or two, they come with their mouths open, it seems that they don''t have to use their brains.


    "Ugh����"


    Ninth Uncle sighed slightly.


    "What, Ninth Uncle, is there any hidden danger in this matter?"


    When the mayor saw this, his heart sank and he asked quickly.


    "Yeah, Ninth Uncle, this... is there something else going on?"


    The squire who paid attention to Jiu Shu''s expression also hurriedly asked.


    No reason for them to be careless.


    This matter, after all, is related to their lives.


    "Everyone has misunderstood, this matter has been solved very thoroughly, but... what Pindao didn''t expect is that the evil beast actually slaughtered hundreds of Huang Zhai''s lives.


    Pindao face to face, but can not save, I really feel ashamed. Huang Wanwan and his son were also murdered by this evil beast, and the poor road was also unable to save them. "


    Jiu Shu sighed, his face heavy.


    "Everyone, I can''t blame my senior brother for this. After all, the manpower is exhausted. The evil beast who caused the disaster is a quasi-evil god. The existence of this level, the strength of fighting alone, is even stronger than my cultivator. .


    Save people from their hands... The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content


    Even if the immortals come, there is little hope. "


    Aunt Cane said aside.


    "Gu Gu''s words are serious, and Uncle Ninth''s words are serious."


    The mayor listened and said quickly.


    "Yeah, how can you blame Ninth Uncle for this?"


    "..."


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Qikuai Chinese website provides you with the fastest updates and free reading.

 Chapter 515： Flaming lion hunts, the clan goes to war

    "Chang Xia, do you have any good suggestions?" Tiantai asked expectantly.


    Chang Xia swallowed the words and smiled: "Elder Tiantai, I can give advice when I arrive at the Sirius Tribe."


    She is not familiar with the situation of the wolf clan.


    Duan did not dare to make suggestions rashly. One careless move might put the Sirius tribe at risk. Chang Xia and two generations are human beings who know how to advance and retreat.


    but.


    She looked at the endless sea of ??trees in the Wuming Mountains, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was very real.


    The Heluo tribe is not short of wood, if the soil is not suitable for building kilns. In fact, building a wooden house is also an excellent choice.


    aside.


    Shen Rongfengye and other orcs seemed to have guessed something.


    After all, they were with Chang Xia and knew her better.


    Chang Xia was moved by the dense sea of ??trees in the Wuming Mountains. The Forest of the Clear Moon has no wood, and the Wuming Mountains have endless seas of trees. You can let the Tianlang tribe exchange wood with the Heluo tribe, killing two birds with one stone.


    Everything has a degree.


    If the sea of ??trees in the Nameless Mountains is not contained, it will inevitably spread to the Forest of the Clear Moon or the Giant Stone Forest. The Stone Forest is good to say, the Forest of the Clear Moon is the territory of the Sirius Tribe. Can the wolf clan accept the uncontrolled spread of the Nameless Mountains?


    "Okay, I''ll wait for Chang Xia''s suggestion." Tiantai said excitedly.


    Aomori and other wolf clan orcs couldn''t help but let out bursts of wolf roars. They are tired of living in caves, and have long been fascinated by the cave dwellings of the Heluo tribe.


    Unfortunately, the Forest of Qingyue is a plain area.


    It is not suitable for digging and building caves at all, and they do not have the skills to build caves.


    During the warm season, the wolves leave the cave.


    The animal house is built with animal skins. There is no resin in the forest of Qingyue. The animal house of the wolf tribe is naturally far less comfortable than the animal nest of the Heluo tribe.


    In the cold season, we have to move back to the cave.


    To be honest, it is quite torturing the wolf clan orcs.


    At this point, the Tianshi tribe is much better than the Sirius tribe.


    The Tianshi tribe lived in stone houses, built with stones, very similar to the stone houses Chang Xia said. However, the stone houses built by the Lions are relatively rough, with limited technology and limited area of ??stone houses.


    However, no matter how rough it is, it is much happier than the wolf clan''s tossing back and forth.


    The Sirius Tribe thought about following the example of the Tianshi tribe and building a stone house. However, Qingyue Forest has limited stones, and they can''t bear to find other orc tribes to exchange.


    So, only year after year, day after day.


    Constantly repeating the life of the two seasons of relocation.


    The appearance of Chang Xia gave the Sirius Tribe hope.


    After Changxia had sprayed the animal repellent powder, the Gewa Patriarch led the way into the Wuming Mountains.


    In the early morning, the Wuming Mountains are very quiet. Except for one or two chirping of birds and insects, the Wuming Mountains are as quiet as a daughter-in-law waiting to be married in a boudoir, demure, dignified, and peaceful. A thin layer of morning mist shrouded and covered it, adding a bit of coquettishness to the Wuming Mountains.


    The morning breeze was blowing, and the faint fragrance of grass and trees came to the nostrils.


    Fresh and comfortable.


    "The Wuming Mountains are very beautiful!" Chang Xia exclaimed.


    Into the eyes, is the endless green. Changxia has good eyesight and can see the dewdrops rolling on the leaves in the distance.


    The morning sun slanted down, and the crystal dewdrops were rendered into golden water droplets.


    Golden drops of water rolled to the ground along the veins of the leaves, splashed, and then merged into the ground. The ground covered with dead leaves, and the occasional exposed soil, amazes Chang Xia.


    Black land!


    The Nameless Mountains are definitely a treasure.


    When Xiutong Tribe leads the way to Sirius Tribe, the Wuming Mountains must not be missed.


    "Waiting for Changxia to determine the route, the road to the Wuming Mountains needs to be cleaned up again." Ge Wa said seriously. It has only been half a month, and the road that has been cut has a faint feeling that it is about to be eroded by vegetation.


    The power of nature is really scary.


    "The Wuming Mountains are rich in products, but unfortunately they are too far away from the tribe." Maple Leaf said.


    As a tribal totem warrior, Maple Leaf has naturally participated in patrolling the tribal territory. Unnamed Mountains, she has been here several times. I have a deep impression of this place, but it is too far away from the tribe. Unless the cold season is approaching, the tribe usually does not come here to hunt.


    "When the road is clear, it will be close." Chang Xia said.


    roar.


    Suddenly, a few beast roars interrupted Chang Xia''s group of beastmen who were on their way.


    "What''s the situation?" Chang Xia was slightly startled, stood up, and looked ahead. Well, suddenly stopped, could it be that something happened ahead?


    The roar of the beast made Chang Xia panic from the beginning. Slowly, I was able to face it calmly. After all, walking in the forest, it would be strange if there was no animal roar.


    "Very strong smell of blood." Shen Rong whispered.


    Maple Leaf said: "Yes, it has a strong **** smell."


    In this case, there must be beasts hunting. It may also be that the two groups are fighting. The forest is the territory of wild animals, and fighting for territory will naturally occur.


    Such battles are often more brutal and bloodthirsty than orc hunting.


    "Wait a second��" Ge Wa stopped and told the orcs not to rush on their way. He followed the source of the **** smell to check to see if the situation was clear before rushing.


    The strength of the team is strong, and the Gewa Patriarch is not afraid of fighting.


    Instead, I don''t want to delay the time on the road.


    There is no shortage of powerful beasts in the forest. At the same time, some of these powerful beasts live in groups.


    Life. Once encountered, it will be very troublesome.


    If it can be avoided, the Gewa Patriarch naturally wants to avoid it, rather than confront it head-on.


    This wait.


    Just over ten minutes passed.


    "Did Patriarch Gewa leave a little longer?" Chang Xia worried.


    Elder Tiantai said calmly: "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, Ge Wa is measured. Wait a minute, he should be back."


    If the problem is intractable, Gewa will naturally send a signal.


    swoosh��


    Soon, a slight voice sounded from the forest not far away. The orcs quietly raised their vigilance and took precautions.


    "It''s me." Ge Wa''s voice sounded and said, "The flaming lion is hunting, and the prey is a group of black-horned cattle. The battle is fierce, so we will continue on our way without interfering."


    Whether it is a flaming lion or a black horn, it is difficult to deal with.


    The Gewa Patriarch did not want to stop, so he simply stopped by.


    "Okay, UU read and then go on our way." Tiantai responded, and a terrifying evil spirit rose into the sky.


    hoo-hoo-


    Feeling the terrifying suffocation of the elder Tiantai, the provocative roar of the flaming lion came from a distance. Immediately afterwards, Elder Tiantai returned a beast roar.


    Chang Xia was also worried that the flaming lion would rush over.


    Who knew that there was no roar coming from the flame lion, so it naturally quieted down. If it weren''t for the strong smell of blood still lingering in the morning breeze, Chang Xia thought that the previous scene had never happened.


    think about.


    Changxia Chaotiantai elders gave a thumbs up.


    "Little Changxia, I can do this little battle too!" Pukang said, and he opened his mouth and planned to roar to show his existence.


    Didn''t wait for him to speak.


    On the side, Elder Senda rushed towards him and knocked him away.


    "Pukang, please be quiet." Senda warned. They have to hurry, there is no time to grumble, and the flaming lion has not blocked their way, why bother?

 Chapter 516： You scumbags, thinking about the food made by Chang Xia

    ang bang��


    Chang Xia raised her hand and covered her eyes.


    **** it!


    It is another day when the clansmen fall in love with each other, believe me!


    The moment Elder Senda kicked Elder Pukang, the surroundings suddenly became quiet. Of course, except for the scolding voice of the elder Pucon.


    "Shut up!" Senda sipped coldly, and said, "If you keep nagging until the Sirius Tribe, I will contact Wu and tell Wu what you have done."


    Got it.


    Elder Senda knew that notifying the tribal patriarch Gen could not hold him back.


    Therefore, he simply did not mention the Heluo tribe.


    He turned to Wu and complained directly.


    "..." Pukang glared at Elder Senda, can this black panther not be able to play? Even going so far as to file a complaint with the witch, aren''t you afraid of returning to the tribe and being scolded by Jami and the others?


    After all, the matter of seeking a witch complaint is bound to spread throughout the entire twilight forest orcs.


    sigh.


    Elder Pukang scolded in a low voice, not daring to provoke.


    After all, Elder Senda is a ruthless person who dares to sue a witch.


    Not to mention, when Elder Senda said that he was looking for a witch, Elder Tiantai and the group of wolf orcs all looked up at Elder Senda.


    Chang Xia and other orcs are used to it.


    It''s almost become the mantra of the leopard clan orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    Su Ye is close to the Heluo tribe, and often comes to the Heluo tribe to live with Changxia from the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Kana. The leopard clan orcs do not have as much awe towards Wu as other orc clans in the Twilight Forest, and occasionally dare to joke with Su Ye.


    roar-


    Xu Shi, Elder Tiantai restrained his terrifying suffocation.


    Quietly, the flame lion roared again, but this time the sound was much lower, with a hint of temptation and apprehension.


    "Hurry up! I''m sleepy." Shen Rong said.


    As soon as he said that, the Gewa Patriarch and the Tiantai Elder looked at each other and ran again in the Wuming Mountains. Chang Xia and the others disappeared for a long time, and the flaming lions once again launched an attack signal. This time, a group of flaming lions was hunting. A few black horned cattle must not be enough, at least twice as many to feed the entire flaming lion clan. .


    A little while.


    Noon in the morning.


    The orcs found a place in the shade of a tree near the stream to settle down.


    "Chang Xia, are your legs numb?" Maple Leaf jumped lightly and jumped down from the empty mountain beast. She didn''t rush to help Kong Shan unload the rattan basket, she held her head up, looked at Chang Xia grinning and stood on the beast of Shen Rong, and stretched out her hand to hug Chang Xia down.


    Chang Xia nodded, twisted her face, and muttered, "It''s numb, numb and itchy. It''s uncomfortable, please help me down, I''ll take two steps."


    Chang Xia had a sad face.


    My legs are numb, this feeling is really unpleasant.


    Shen Rong bent his knees so that Maple Leaf could help Chang Xia fall to the ground.


    "Elder Senda, please help untie the cane on my body." Shen Rong opened his mouth and asked Elder Senda for help. He wanted to quickly remove the rattan basket from his body and restore his human form. He was worried about Chang Xia and wanted to go over and have a look.


    "Okay, right now." Senda said.


    Elder Senda is more reliable than Elder Pukang.


    Promised Shen Rong to help him and quickly recovered his human form without delay. Walk over, help Shen Rong to uncover the rattan tied to the beast, and remove the rattan basket.


    After removing the rattan basket, Shen Rong shook a few times and returned to his upright position.


    "Changxia��" Shen Rong shouted softly, moving quickly to help Kong Shan untangle the rattan and unload the rattan basket. Then let Kongshan help Hesen Luanmu unload the rattan basket.


    Chang Xia walked slowly, relieving the numbness in her legs a little bit.


    "It''s alright, I''ll just walk." Chang Xia waved his hand to signal Shen Rong not to worry. It is normal to have numbness in your legs after bending your legs for a long time, so there is no need to worry about this.


    Elder Pukang didn''t come to help.


    He sprinkled the beast repellent powder nearby, and there were still insects and ants running for their lives on the ground. To be honest, Chang Xia felt a little scary.


    "Little Changxia, there are small fish in this stream." Pukang said loudly.


    While speaking, Elder Pukang kicked off the rattan shoes on his feet and put his big feet directly in the stream, his grinning laughter resounded through the sky.


    "Elder Pukang, you can soak your feet and order below! Later, we will fetch water to cook vegetables, and move the ground quickly." Maple Leaf was full of disgust, and urged the elder Pukang to take his feet back and soak them downstream of the stream. .


    "Can''t you do it here?" Pukang asked.


    Maple Leaf was very persistent, shook his head and said, "No."


    "Okay!" Pukang nodded casually. The elders of Pukang were very good at talking. Maple Leaf asked him to move to a place, and he, a strong man more than two meters tall, obediently walked down the stream with bare feet.


    Maple Leaf waited for the stream to stay for a while, and then she washed her face with water.


    "Changxia, Elder Pukang is right, there are indeed many small fish and shrimps in the stream." Maple Leaf said in surprise. It is normal for the stream to have fish and shrimp, usually not too many. The stream in the Wuming Mountains is not ordinary. Fish and shrimps swimming in the stream can be seen everywhere.


    Small in size, but better in quantity.


    "Come on, I''ll use chili peppers to fry small fish and shrimp at noon." Chang Xia said.


    The fish and shrimp in the stream are the most delicious, fried, or fried, and stir-fried with pepper. The taste is simply unparalleled!


    "Okay!" Maple Leaf said happily.


    Here, Kong Shan and the other orcs who removed the rattan baskets all echoed their voices.


    but.


    Before they could take action, they were stopped by the Gewa Patriarch.


    "Kurarin, Aomori, take the prey to the stream to clean up and wait for it at noon." Ge Wa carried a few rattan baskets containing the beasts he hunted last night.


    "Patriarch, how do you eat these prey?"


    "How to eat, ask Chang Xia."


    "Changxia��"


    Chang Xia walked around normally, the numbness in her legs had dissipated, and her expression had recovered.


    "How do you want to eat?" Chang Xia asked.


    In the afternoon, there is no hurry to hurry, Chang Xia is in the mood to toss slowly.


    "Boiled." In an instant, all the orcs said the same choice. The braised venison yesterday surprised all orcs. Even, there are orcs who are not afraid to stare at the elder Pukang.


    Unfortunately, they underestimate the appetite of the elderly Pukang.


    Before they could open their mouths to grab the food, the elder Pukang opened his mouth and ate a third of the braised venison in one bite. A big bowl of braised venison was eaten by the old Pukang.


    He just stared at all the orcs, and understands He Sen''s previous complaints Who dares to provoke such ruthless orcs?


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and said, "In addition to braised, stewed and stewed are also very good. I will take a break. Prepare your things and I will make them for you."


    "Great!"


    "Chang Xia, you are the best."


    In an instant, all the orcs cheered.


    They don''t pay attention to braised or something. Chang Xia promises good food and they are super happy. I used to go out hunting or something, it was very hard.


    Entering the forest with Chang Xia, all the orcs thought it was a harvest festival.


    In addition to the three elders, even the Gewa Patriarch actively helped build the stove and built a fire to boil water.


    "If every time I enter the forest, there will be Chang Xia in the team, even if it is a permanent resident in the forest, I would be willing." Cang Lin sighed, in just a few days, he was completely captured by Chang Xia''s cooking skills.


    Aomori nodded and agreed, "Yes."


    "You guys are scumbags, so you only care about the food made by Chang Xia." He Sen sarcastically.


    Canglin and the other orcs looked up at He Sen and asked, "Don''t you think about it?"


    "I''m cheap." He Sen''s mouth twitched, and he calmly added three words. Suddenly, the orcs burst into laughter.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 517： Damn, hes pretending to be there again

    "Patriarch Gewa, how long will it take to cross the Wuming Mountains to the Forest of the Clear Moon?" Chang Xia sat and rested, watching the orcs busy, and couldn''t help but ask the Patriarch Gewa.


    Ge Wa said: "There is no problem with this road. We can reach the forest of Qingyue at noon tomorrow." When they came, they opened up a new road. For half a month, the road has not been invaded by the plants in the forest, which can save a lot of time.


    "In three days, can we reach the Sirius Tribe?" Chang Xia asked again.


    She said that it is arrogant to determine the route in a month.


    Not to mention one month, it is estimated that it can be done in three months, which is considered smooth. No wonder when she left the tribe, Su Ye told her not to rush back to the tribe, and could slowly play in the five tribes.


    Obvious.


    Su Ye knew early on that the route could not be completed within a month.


    "Three days, yes." Ge Wa explained: "Most of the Forest of Qingyue is in the plain area. Unlike the Baihe Basin, we can reach the Forest of Qingyue even faster."


    Immediately, Chang Xia felt at ease.


    "Chang Xia, don''t worry. After crossing the Wuming Mountains, we will soon be able to return to the Sirius Tribe. It''s just that we live in a beast house, so I don''t know if you can get used to it?" At the time, the expression was a little subtle.


    That said.


    The expressions of Elder Tiantai and Patriarch Gewa changed.


    The Sirius tribe is prosperous, but it''s hard to say where they live. It''s not that the werewolf orcs are lazy, it''s really the environmental influence.


    "The animal house, is it like the animal nest of my family?" Chang Xia tilted his head and asked curiously.


    The Gewa Patriarch shook his head lightly and replied, "It''s worse than the animal nest. The Forest of Qingyue has no resin. My family can''t build the animal house as exquisite as the Heluo tribe''s animal nest..."


    Although not reconciled, it is the truth.


    The living conditions of the Tianlang tribe are not as good as those of the Heluo tribe.


    Of the six major tribes, the Heluo tribe has the best living conditions. Even if other orc tribes have resin, they cannot be as delicate as the houses built by the Heluo tribe.


    "The wolf clan uses a cave as a house in the cold season. In the warm season, we go out of the cave and use animal skins, rocks and trees to build animal houses to live in." Tiantai said, "The forest of Qingyue is soft and soft, and we can''t be like Heluo. The tribe digs half-holes to build animal dens like this, which is easy to get wet, and they are worried about collapsing."


    In the warm season, the forest of the clear moon is full of rain.


    It is often rainy and majestic, and a half-burrowed animal den is an extravagant hope.


    "Is that so?" Chang Xia nodded, imagining the situation in the Forest of the Clear Moon in his mind. Listen, she can imagine the wolves of the daily life of the wolf clan.


    Whether it is a wooden house or a stone house, it must be arranged.


    No matter how bad it is, I will try my best to toss the brick house.


    The orcs are not afraid of hardships, and the wolves should be able to withstand the hard work of burning bricks. However, it is still up to the Sirius Tribe to decide which one to choose.


    Build a stove, make a fire and boil water.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs are extremely skilled.


    All of this didn''t need Chang Xia to speak. She sat and rested and chatted with the Gewa Patriarch. Shen Rong began to pickle the prey that He Sen and the others had handled.


    There are many animals, and barbecue is indispensable.


    Today is barbecue with pancake fruit.


    The most important thing for the orcs is fruit powder.


    Fruit powder, even the weakest orc tribe is not lacking.


    "Chang Xia, what should I do with these small fish and shrimp?" Maple Ye carried the wooden barrel. After a while, the wooden barrel contained more than half of the small fish and shrimp. It really confirms what the elder Pukang said, there are many small fish in the stream...


    "Shrimp doesn''t matter, the fish is cleaned of internal organs, and the crab is shelled." Chang Xia stretched his neck and looked at the small fish and shrimp in the wooden barrel. Not to mention the harvest is really quite a lot, Chang Xia thought of frying small fish and shrimp, and his tongue was suddenly full of saliva.


    Finished.


    Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong and asked, "Shen Rong, do you have any fat over there? You need to fry small fish and shrimp, which is quite expensive."


    This time, I didn''t bring much oil with me when I went out, and I spent seventy-eighty-eighty all the way.


    Chang Xia is afraid of frying small fish and shrimp, and all the remaining oil will be ruined, so if you want to eat stir-fried vegetables next, it will be a little troublesome.


    "There is a wild boar among the prey. It''s quite fat. Wait, you can use the fat to boil the oil." Shen Rong said.


    I heard Shen Rong say there is a wild boar.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief, and urged Maple Leaf to deal with the fish and shrimp quickly.


    Having said that, he took the wooden tub and stepped forward to help.


    "Changxia, are these small fish and shrimp delicious?"


    "Aren''t they too small, they''re not as big as my fingers."


    "Fried small fish and shrimp, very fragrant."


    Chang Xia patted his chest and told the orcs that the small fish and shrimp tasted very fragrant, not to mention fried and eaten as a snack.


    If you hadn''t thought about having a rest after dinner.


    Chang Xia can''t wait to catch all the small fish and shrimp in the stream, fry them all with low heat, dry them, and then fry some oil and spicy seeds to make spicy small fish and shrimp.


    Even just thinking about that smell makes people drool.


    Gollum��


    Chang Xia just said the word thief incense.


    The nearby orcs swallowed their saliva one after another, staring at the fresh fish and shrimp in their hands, they were directly greedy. If it weren''t for a bit of rationality, I would probably be able to swallow small fish and shrimp raw.


    "Small fish and shrimp cakes, small fish and shrimp stewed in a mess, all delicious."


    Chang Xia was also bad, seeing all the orcs desperately swallowing their saliva. So, add another fire directly.


    "Don''t talk about Chang Xia."


    "Yes, don''t talk about it. The more you talk, the hungrier we are."


    "I''m so hungry, I want to go and eat two bites of fresh meat."


    The orcs looked at Chang Xia with sad little eyes, and their expressions made them feel more aggrieved.


    Among the orcs, the elder Pukang was slightly better. He ate the jerky with big mouthfuls, and he was a thief. Cang Lin pushed Kong Shan next to him and whispered, "Kong Shan, how much jerky is in the animal skin bag on Elder Pukang''s body? I look at it, why does it seem like I can''t finish it?"


    "..." Kong Shan was silent.


    This question is very good.


    Not to mention Cang Lin''s curiosity, in fact, Kong Shan and the others are also curious.


    Like the bottomless appetite of the Pukang elders, the animal skin bag carried by the Pukang elders seems to be connected to the two-dimensional space, and the jerky and barbecued meat inside are like they will never be eaten. Finish.


    When Kongshan and the others were young.


    He touched it quietly, trying to steal Elder Pukang''s animal skin bag to investigate.


    Unfortunately, so far.


    They still couldn''t find a chance to touch the animal skin bag on Elder Pukang. Maple Leaf exercised with the elders of Pukang. They encouraged Maple Leaf and let Maple Leaf start quietly.


    The ending was the same, Maple Leaf couldn''t touch the animal skin bag either.


    "That''s a secret." Maple Leaf glanced at Kong Shan, whose expression became stiff, and said in a low voice, "No orc can touch the animal skin bag of Elder Pukang so far. I guess that the animal skin bag is Chang Pukang''s animal skin bag. The derivation of the bloodline ability..."


    Other than that, Maple Leaf couldn''t find any more explanation.


    Chang Xia lowered her head and pretended not to hear Maple Leaf''s conversation.


    The animal skin bags of the elders of Pukang are not so mysterious. The truth is that the elders of Pukang have many of the same animal skin bags. Don''t ask why Chang Xia knows? Ask just don''t know.


    In the distance, Elder Senda looked at Elder Pukang speechlessly.


    Apart from bragging, this old guy likes to pretend.


    **** it.


    This time, he pretended to be there again!


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 518： Sirius Tribe, 5 Fingers Mountain

    After dinner.


    The elder Pukang is on duty.


    The rest of the orcs fell asleep to the sounds of insects and birds in the Nameless Mountains.


    In the warm season, the temperature warms up. However, it does not seem to have affected the Wuming Mountains, or perhaps the Wuming Mountains are lined with trees, this is a sea of ??trees, and the temperature is lower than the outside world.


    Therefore.


    Chang Xia and the others lie down and rest, which is more comfortable than the megalithic forest.


    The breeze was blowing slowly, and the rustling of leaves swept by the breeze came into his ears, and Chang Xia and the other orcs fell asleep quietly.


    At dusk.


    By the quiet stream, it gradually regained its popularity and vitality.


    "what''s for dinner--"


    Wake up, the first sentence.


    Some orcs couldn''t help asking.


    The corners of Maple Leaf''s mouth twitched, which almost made her think that Yadong or Nanfeng was coming.


    Foodies really don''t differentiate between worlds and genders.


    "Keep it as usual!" Chang Xia yawned and opened his eyes from Shen Rong''s arms. The situation was the same as last night. Tonight is still mainly about hurrying. It is estimated that the next few days will be the same.


    After that.


    For a few days, the orcs hurried on the road without stopping.


    The third day.


    When the sun rises above the horizon again.


    The habitat of the Sirius tribe is already in sight.


    Unlike the Heluo tribe, where the wolf tribe of the Tianlang tribe lived, there was a Wuzhi Mountain. Wuzhi Mountain is a rare mountain with an altitude of more than 1,000 meters in Qingyue Forest. Qingyue Forest is located in the plain area.


    Chang Xia and the others crossed the Wuming Mountains and stepped into the Forest of the Clear Moon.


    Entering the eye, it is an endless grassland.


    There are tall trees, but not many. It''s more of a few low shrubs and sparse trees, and it feels like you''re on a vast, deep ocean.


    When he first entered the Forest of Qingyue, Chang Xia only felt that the backlog of depression in his chest was swept away. As far as the eyes can see, it is endless.


    The front and the back are suddenly two completely different worlds.


    that moment.


    Chang Xia was shocked by the miracle of the Creator.


    It''s just, two days after stepping into the Forest of Qingyue.


    The initial turmoil gradually turned into trouble. Different from the undulating mountains and forests of the Heluo tribe, the Forest of Qingyue is still a plain in addition to a plain. Slowly, Chang Xia felt depressed.


    Fortunately, in the early hours of this morning, they successfully arrived at Wuzhi Mountain, where the Sirius Tribe lived.


    ooh-


    The Gewa Patriarch jumped onto a rock.


    He raised his head and let out a loud wolf roar.


    Immediately following, the familiar wolf roar came from Wuzhishan. One after another, it could be seen that the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius Tribe were waiting for the Gewa Patriarch to triumph.


    "Changxia, Wuzhi Mountain is in front."


    "In the cold season, the wolves live in caves on the Wuzhi Mountain. In the warm season, the wolves walk down the Wuzhi Mountain and live on the flat ground at the foot of the mountain."


    "The Wuzhi River surrounds the Wuzhi Mountain. The Wuzhi River divides the flat land at the foot of the Wuzhi Mountain into two. The old orcs of the wolf tribe live on the flat land near the foot of the mountain, and the tribal totem warriors live in the outer areas."


    Elder Tiantai walked beside Shen Rong and softly introduced the Tianlang tribe to Changxia Shenrong. Because of Su Ye, the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest are united and friendly. Occasionally there are one or two mouse droppings, unless they are not found by other orcs, once they are found, they will be destroyed by humanity.


    Chang Xia looked at the flat land.


    It is really suitable for the Sirius tribe to reclaim the land.


    Fertile land, abundant water resources.


    If the wolf clan controls the way of planting golden rods and corn, the Forest of Qingyue has the potential to become a land of fish and rice.


    "Let''s go, we''re home."


    The Gewa Patriarch wanted to laugh, but just grinned.


    When Elder Tiantai stretched out his hand to cover his face, he laughed, what did he laugh at, so he wasn''t afraid to scare Chang Xia and the others?


    Soon, the two sides meet in front of the Wuzhi River.


    "Elder Tiantai, Gewa."


    A charitable-looking female stepped forward first.


    After greeting Elder Tiantai and Gewa Patriarch, he turned his eyes and landed on Changxia Shenrong. A group of black leopards and gray wolves.


    Shen Rong''s silver-white animal body stood out from the crowd.


    "Ge Wa, this is Shen Rong and Chang Xia, right?" Yuan He said warmly, "Hello everyone! Welcome to the Tianlang tribe. My name is Yuan He, Ge Wa''s partner."


    "Hello!" Chang Xia smiled and replied.


    Sitting on Shen Rongbeast, she was a little helpless. After all, this Yuan He should be Shen Rong''s aunt. Chang Xia is very talkative with acquaintances, while strangers seem cramped.


    However, Yuan He''s gentle eyes.


    When Chang Xia thought of xylophone, he wasn''t so repulsive.


    "I''m Shen Rong." Like Chang Xia, Shen Rong remained silent. They are relatives, but also strangers they meet for the first time.


    "Yuanhe, go back to the tribe first. I''ve been on the road for a few days, and let my friends from far away rest for a while. You can chat anytime." Tiantai came forward to break the silence and invited the leopard orcs of the Heluo tribe to join the tribe.


    Yuan He reacted, smiled hurriedly, and said, "Yes, I''m too happy. Forget it, you''ve worked hard all day long."


    The wolf clan orcs gave way and invited all the orcs to Wuzhi Mountain.


    Wuzhihe is obviously inferior to Baihe of Heluo tribe.


    Baihe, you can hear the sound of running water, but the water will not splash out of the river. Chang Xia knew that the Wuzhi River was normal, just like the White River was unique in the Twilight Forest.


    There is a bridge in the Wuzhi River, a bridge made of animal skins.


    This bridge should be regarded as a floating bridge.


    "The fish clan is too cunning. My clan wanted to exchange a boat with them, but they kept dragging it and refused to agree. Later, my clan couldn''t get enough of it. I simply asked the witch, and the witch helped build this animal skin pontoon." Tiantai initially His tone was full of grief and anger, but in the end, Tiantai Elder''s tone was full of pride and confidence.


    There are many such floating bridges on the Wuzhi River.


    These large and small animal skin pontoon bridges closely connect the wolf clan orcs on both sides of the Wuzhi River.


    "Sheepskin." Chang Xia was condescending, overlooking the animal skin pontoon on the Wuzhi River.


    Sure enough, the wisdom of the orcs is not low.


    They only lack the eyes to discover beauty.


    Heluo tribe Baihe did not build a wooden bridge It should not be necessary. After all, there is a stone bridge in the lower reaches of the Baihe River. Whether or not a bridge is built has little impact on the Heluo tribe.


    In the case of Baihe, the animal skin pontoon can be built.


    Su Ye did not ask the Heluo tribe to build the animal skin pontoon bridge, most of which was the same idea as the Heluo tribe before.


    After all, the Heluo tribe is different from the Sirius tribe.


    The Leopard tribe is not separated by rivers.


    "Yes, the animal skin pontoon is built with sheepskin." Yuan He smiled and sighed that Chang Xia really deserved to be the beast cub favored by the witch. The sight was amazing.


    At a glance, you can see that the animal skin pontoon is made of sheepskin.


    Walking through the Wuzhi River, the orcs officially entered the Sirius tribe.


    The number of wolves in the Tianlang Tribe is not much different from that of the Heluo Tribe. With the return of the Gewa Patriarch and the others, all the wolf orcs gathered around.


    It was just dawn, and the wolf clan orcs had not yet gone out to hunt and gather.


    Bustling, very lively.


    Yuan He led it and did not head towards the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. Instead, he entered the outermost beast house. The only difference was that the beast house Yuan He walked towards was a bit taller than the nearby beast house.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 519： Pragmatic orcs, talk things directly

    "Patriarch Gewa, do you live in the outermost area?" Chang Xia was supported by Maple Leaf and jumped off Shen Rong''s body. Wuzhi Mountain is different from the White Lake of the Heluo tribe. They did not build a city wall, and there is nothing but a Wuzhi River.


    If this was attacked by a beast, the wolf clan would not have any shelter.


    "Yes." Ge Wa said: "Wuzhi Mountain is one of the few high mountains in Qingyue Forest. When the wolf clan stepped into Qingyue Forest, they chose Wuzhi Mountain as their habitat. However, there are not many rocks in Qingyue Forest. The rocks we picked up need to be used to build animal houses, but cannot be used to build city walls."


    The walls of the Heluo tribe, the wolves are very jealous.


    Elder Tiantai and Patriarch Gewa are very fond of the megalithic forest of the Heluo tribe. If there is no such thing as jade, they intend to exchange a large amount of rocks with the Heluo tribe to build the city wall of Wuzhi Mountain.


    But.


    When Shen Rong surveyed the giant stone forest.


    They understood that the Heluo tribe might not agree to the exchange.


    Although they don''t know about jade. However, to make Chang Xia want to collect, jade is definitely not a common thing.


    What a pity!


    "Giant Stone Forest, if there is no jade mine. I can make the decision to let the tribe exchange the rock to the wolf clan, just use the rock to build the city wall, but also need resin. There is no oil tree in Qingyue Forest, and the resin can only be exchanged, I am afraid it is not easy." Chang Xia curiously looked at the beast house where the wolf clan lived. The conditions were indeed not as good as the beast house of the Heluo tribe.


    It''s the same as the animal den, except that the animal house is not dug down.


    Instead, build it directly with stones.


    Build with trees and hides.


    Looking at it, it is not as strong and stable as the beast nest of the Heluo tribe.


    "However, I have a proposal..."


    "Chang Xia, please speak."


    Before entering the beast house, the elder Gewa patriarch of Tiantai quickly surrounded Chang Xia.


    The construction of houses, through the end of this Heluo tribe exchange activity, all tribes have put it on the agenda. After all, who wouldn''t want to live in a house as spacious and bright as a cave dwelling?


    "Building wooden houses. There are endless seas of trees in the Wuming Mountains. It is suitable to cut down some to build wood houses. After all, if the Wuming Mountains continue to spread to the Qingyue Forest, the plains of the wolf tribe will inevitably be occupied by the sea of ??trees." Chang Xia said directly. .


    The spread of the Nameless Mountains is a good thing for the Heluo tribe.


    It''s just that the Heluo tribe disdains to take advantage of it.


    "Is Wuzhi Mountain suitable for building wooden houses?" Ge Wa asked eagerly.


    The Tianlang tribe is not picky about stone houses, wooden houses or brick houses. As long as Chang Xia says it can be built, they will build it directly. It''s a pity that there are not many trees in Qingyue Forest, otherwise the Gewa Patriarch could enter the forest to cut wood now...


    "It''s worth a try." Chang Xia said.


    Patriarch Gewa took a deep breath and suppressed the restlessness in his heart. He raised his head and looked at Elder Tiantai.


    Elder Tiantai nodded lightly.


    "Changxia, I have something to discuss with Elder Tiantai and the others, and let you, Yuanhe Amu, entertain you, and we''ll be back when we go."


    With the consent of the elders of Tiantai, the Gewa patriarch and the elders of Tiantai rushed towards the foot of Wuzhi Mountain in a hurry. The wolf clan orcs of the Tianlang tribe all came to welcome Chang Xia and other orcs into Wuzhi Mountain, while the wolf clan elders glanced afar, but did not show up directly.


    With Elder Tiantai there, it is not easy for other elders to show up directly.


    "Okay." Chang Xia smiled and said, "We won''t be polite."


    Although I knew it was a bit rude to leave, but the matter of the wooden house is of great importance. The Gewa patriarch and the Tiantai elder hope to communicate with the elders as soon as possible to confirm this matter.


    When the Gewa Patriarch and Chang Xia were talking just now, the volume was not low.


    Yuan He and the other orcs naturally heard the conversation between them.


    Patriarch Gewa and Elder Tiantai left in a hurry, and the wolf clan orcs all showed their anticipation. The wolf clan, who was far away, was also informed by the clansmen who were close to hearing the conversation.


    for a while.


    The good news quickly spread throughout the Sirius tribe.


    The cave dwelling of the Heluo tribe, known as the Twilight Forest.


    It''s a pity that caves can be dug and built. It seems that only the Baihe Basin where the Heluo tribe is located, the soil quality of other orc tribes is not suitable.


    "Chang Xia, is the wooden house real?" Gemma looked at Chang Xia eagerly and asked the question that the other wolf clan orcs wanted to know.


    Chang Xia said, "I''ve observed the Forest of the Clear Moon in the past two days. Except for cave dwellings, any wooden house, stone house, or brick house can be built. The only trouble is that the raw materials need to be solved. What kind of house to build is next."


    Elder Tiantai said that the forest of Qingyue is soft and soft, which is relatively soft compared to the Heluo tribe. Building ordinary houses is actually not dangerous.


    Wuzhishan, where the wolf clan lived for nearly a hundred years.


    The ground has long been stepped on, and Chang Xia has already carefully checked it after crossing the Wuzhi River.


    She came to the Sirius Tribe clearly as a guest, and at the same time, she also shouldered other tasks. Helping wolves build houses is also among them.


    Therefore, the Gewa patriarch and the Tiantai elder left.


    Chang Xia didn''t feel rude.


    The Orcs are pragmatic, which Chang Xia appreciates.


    That said.


    The wolf clan orcs fell silent one after another.


    The forest of Qingyue is fertile and rich in products.


    But there are not many trees and rocks, but these are needed to build a house.


    "Rock, there is no shortage of Tianshi tribe." Yuan He said softly.


    The Heluo tribe can''t exchange the giant stone forest, but the Tianlang tribe can find the Tianshi tribe. However, the Tianshi tribe should also build houses, so it is quite suitable to choose wood. Exchange the wood in the nameless mountains with the Heluo tribe, and then exchange some rocks with the Tianshi tribe to build the city wall. If the wolf tribe doesn''t need a lot of rocks, the Tianshi tribe should be able to get it out.


    Other orc tribes are too far away, so there is no need to exchange.


    Long-distance transportation is inconvenient. Besides, the materials needed to build houses and city walls are not sporadic, and it is not cost-effective to go too far.


    "There is no shortage of Tianshi tribes, and they can be exchanged with the lions. However, if the Tianshi tribe builds houses, they may choose stone houses. After all, the psychedelic jungle weather is not as good as the forest of the clear moon, and the wooden houses are not so safe for them!" Chang Xia Road this way.


    She has more or less heard about part of the Tianshi tribe.


    After all, the Tianshi tribe is next to the Sirius tribe. When talking about the rock cattle, they will still talk about the situation of the Tianshi tribe.


    While speaking, everyone successfully unloaded the rattan basket.


    Yuan He invited Chang Xia and the others to enter the beast house. Ge Wa was the patriarch of the Heavenly Wolf tribe. The beast house was slightly larger than that of ordinary people, about seventy or eighty flat. Similar to the previous animal den of the Heluo tribe, the animal house connects two small animal houses.


    The goods exchanged by the Sirius Tribe were carried by Aomori and the others and entered the Tribe Square. The goods in the rattan baskets belong to the tribe.


    When the matter on the Gewa Patriarch''s side is over, it will be distributed to the wolf clan orcs.


    Chang Xia stepped into the animal house, which was clean and tidy. It could be seen that Yuan He, like Muqin, was a woman who knew how to be diligent and thrifty.


    "Sorry! The Heavenly Wolf Tribe is not as good as the Heluo Tribe, and the animal house is a bit rudimentary." Yuan He smiled and looked at Chang Xia with a kind expression. She is no stranger to Chang Xia. Although Bai Qing lives in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, she occasionally returns to the Sirius Tribe.


    Bai Qing''s personality is very similar to Ge Wa''s, similar to being boring.


    However, only in the matter of Chang Xia, he was very active.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 520： Mountain lily, Kira grass

    "No, the beast house is pretty good." Chang Xia shook her head lightly, she didn''t lie, Yuan He really kept the beast house well.


    Clean, neat and orderly.


    Except for the rudimentary ones, everything else is really good.


    "These are snacks. Come and try them in Changxia?" Yuan He smiled and brought a few pottery bowls. The bowls contained some dried wild fruits, seaweed candy, and some fried golden sticks, "I Tingbai Qing said that you like to eat, and I prepared some for you last time when the tribe came back from the Heluo tribe."


    "Thank you!" Chang Xia was very moved, got up hurriedly, and took the pottery bowl from Yuan He''s hand. Shen Rong, Fengye, and the others were still packing the rattan baskets, and there were long Xia and Yuan He in the beast house.


    Saying that, Chang Xia picked up the wild fruit in the pottery bowl and fed it into his mouth.


    A sweet and sour taste quickly exploded on the taste buds.


    "Yuanhe Amu, what kind of wild fruit is this? It tastes very special, sweet and sour, much better than sour fruit!" Chang Xia said in amazement.


    Sour fruit, more often used for cooking in Changxia.


    It really takes courage to eat directly.


    However, Yuan He brought this dried wild fruit. It tasted sour, but there was sweetness in the sour, and it was unexpectedly delicious.


    "Shanliangzi, a kind of wild fruit unique to the Forest of Qingyue. Changxia likes to eat it, eat more. I pick a lot of Shanliangzi to dry every year, it must be enough to eat in the long summer." Yuan He saw that Changxia likes to eat the Shanliangzi, Immediately very happy.


    "Yeah! I''m not polite to Yuanhe Amu." Chang Xia asked Shanliangzi while eating. Yuanhe told Changxia that Shanliangzi was a shrub berry. Chang Xia listened and felt that the taste of this mountain liangzi was similar to the mulberry fruit in Miwuling, and even the plants were very similar.


    The only difference is that the mulberry peel is thin and perishable.


    Shanliangzi has a thick skin and can be stored and stored by drying.


    "Come, drink some warm water." Yuan He poured water and handed it to Chang Xia. Don''t ask, Chang Xia''s habit of drinking boiled water was naturally also what Bai Qing told Yuan He.


    Influenced by Changxia, the spread of pachinko.


    Some people of the Sirius Tribe follow the boiled water to drink, instead of directly drinking the water in the Wuzhi River.


    "Okay." Chang Xia took the water and took a sip.


    In the animal house, there are no tables and chairs. There is a layer of mat on the ground, Chang Xia looked at the mat under him and asked curiously, "Amu Yuanhe, what is this mat made of?"


    "Kira grass, a kind of wild grass that grows everywhere in the Forest of the Clear Moon. Unlike weeds, Kira grass is very tough and will not break when pulled normally. The woven mat is more durable than vines. The mat woven from the grass is used as a cushion." Yuan He was proud when he mentioned the grass.


    Kira grass, the guardian grass of the wolf clan.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled and looked up.


    She soon discovered that there were a lot of furniture woven from Kira grass in the animal house. Door curtains, curtains, mattresses, cushions, etc., Kira grass woven fabrics are used in almost every aspect of wolf life.


    good stuff.


    This Kira grass is definitely a good thing.


    "Yuanhe Amu, can you take me to see what Kira grass looks like?" Chang Xia was excited, put down the pottery bowl in his hand, and said excitedly.


    Yuan He said: "Yes. There are a lot of things growing near the Wuzhi River. You can see them anytime you want. But, does Chang Xia really need to rest for a while?"


    "It''s okay, I''m on my way to sit on the beast of Shen Rong, and I''m not too tired. Sitting for too long makes my body stiff, and walking is more comfortable." Chang Xia politely rejected Yuan He''s proposal to rest, and the two orcs walked out of the beast house together.


    The warm sun in the morning poured down.


    The Wuzhi River in front is sparkling, and the Wuzhi Mountain behind it is full of vitality.


    Not far away, the wolf orcs were talking.


    A very lively tribe, the same but different from the Heluo tribe.


    "Chang Xia, why didn''t you rest in the beast house?" Shen Rong asked in surprise. Watching Chang Xia and Yuan He walk out of the beast house talking and laughing, got up and asked.


    He and Maple Leaf and other orcs sorted out the three meat and six vegetarian gifts for the Sirius tribe.


    When the Gewa Patriarch came back from Wuzhi Mountain, he would give the gift of three meat and six elements. A few orcs in the empty mountain are chatting hotly with other wolf clan orcs at the moment.


    The atmosphere is harmonious and warm.


    It can be seen that this trip to the Sirius Tribe will be very smooth.


    "I took Yuanhe Amu and took me to see Kira grass..." Chang Xia said with a smile, and said, "I didn''t travel by myself, so I''m not tired. After a walk, I feel more comfortable. If you have a rest, you can wait until after breakfast."


    these few days.


    In order to hurry, the orcs turned day and night upside down.


    Chang Xia was afraid that he would not be able to adjust his schedule.


    It just so happened that when Yuan He talked about Kira grass, Chang Xia was very interested.


    So, she decided to go see Kira grass.


    "Kira grass?" Shen Rong looked at Yuan He with a question mark on his face.


    On the side, Maple Leaf, who was helping Shen Rong to organize the three meat and six vegetarian gifts, also raised his head and looked over with curiosity.


    Most of the things that make Chang Xia curious are good things.


    Is this Kira grass edible?


    "Kira grass, a wild grass that grows everywhere in the Forest of Qingyue, is extremely tough. My family is used to weaving various mats and furniture with Kira grass." Yuan He explained. The term furniture comes from the Heluo tribe, from the mouth of Changxia.


    Listen to it.


    Immediately, Shen Rong and Maple Leaf understood.


    The utensils of the Heluo tribe are mostly woven with vines.


    Listening to Yuan He''s explanation, this Kira grass is probably better than vines.


    No wonder Changxia is curious about Kira grass. After all, the shoes they wear are woven from vines. Looking down, Yuan He''s shoes were obviously more comfortable and softer than theirs.


    There is such a good thing, why didn''t Bai Qing reveal it before?


    "Yuanhe Amu, are the shoes on your feet woven from Kira grass?" Maple Leaf asked.


    Yuan He raised his feet, smiled and said, "Yes. Bai Qing returned to the tribe and told me that the Heluo tribe had a rattan shoe woven with vines, which was given to the Leopard Clan by Changxia. After thinking about it, I used Kira grass tried..."


    "Recently, Bai Qing never returned to the tribe The Kira sandals that I knitted for him, Wu and Chang Xia were all kept in the beast house and could not be sent out."


    Having said that, Yuan He felt quite guilty.


    "Yuanhe Amu is really amazing!" Chang Xia praised.


    Orcs are really smart, they are not lacking in wisdom, what they lack is a door to the future. Now, Chang Xia helps open the door.


    I believe that the Orcs will get better and better in the future����


    "Chang Xia, I''ll take you to see the Kira grass on the Wuzhi River first. After watching the Kira grass, I''ll bring you Kira sandals. You can try it if they fit." Yuan He said happily. Yuan He was very proud to be praised by Chang Xia.


    The other wolf clan orcs in the distance naturally heard what Chang Xia just said.


    They all gave Yuan He a thumbs up, and looked at Chang Xia with softer eyes.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded and said, "It just so happens that the rattan shoes are a little hard to wear. Let me try Kira sandals, shall I?"


    "Kira sandals are very soft and more comfortable than rattan shoes." Yuan He said confidently.


    at this point.


    It was certified by the Sirius Tribe and all wolf orcs.


    Originally, Yuan He wanted Ge Wa to bring some Kira sandals to the Heluo tribe to participate in this exchange activity. However, after consultation with the orcs such as the Gewa Patriarch, it was finally cancelled.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 521： 1 year 4 season evergreen Kira grass

    "Really? When we finish watching Kira grass, I must try the Kira sandals woven by Yuanhe Amu." Chang Xia held Yuan He''s arm, laughed and acted like a spoiled child with Yuan He.


    Xu is in the habit of fighting with Su Ye, and Chang Xia is very good at getting along with older orcs.


    "Don''t worry, Chang Xia, I made five pairs for you and Shen Rong each." Yuan He had always wanted to give birth to a delicate and soft female cub, but unfortunately he didn''t have the fate. Now, listening to Chang Xia Jiao Di Di, pulling his arm and acting like a spoiled child, Yuan He can''t wait to give Chang Xia all the Kira sandals in his animal house.


    "Wow! How did Yuanhe Amu make up so much?" Chang Xia blinked and asked.


    Yuan He said: "What the Tianlang tribe lacks is that there is no shortage of Kira grass. I weave it for you in my spare time. A few days ago, the tribe was busy harvesting gold rods and corn, and I didn''t have much free time, otherwise You can knit a few more pairs."


    The news of Shen Rong''s return to the Twilight Forest was sent back to the Sirius Tribe.


    The wolf clan directly cut off their cooperation with the Yuan family, and beat up the orcs of the Yuan family, breaking a leg.


    This move is equivalent to directly tearing the face with the Yuan family.


    However, the Sirius Tribe has no fear, the wolf clan protects their shortcomings, and they do not allow any orcs to harm their fellow clan. Not to mention, Shen Rong is still Xingya''s beast cub.


    "Thank you, Yuanhe Amu!" Chang Xia thanked Yuan He. It felt great to be cherished and cared for. She silently remembered the kindness of the wolf clan in her heart, thinking about how to repay one or two within her own power.


    "No need to thank you. If you want to thank you, it should be the Celestial Wolf tribe thanking you, thanking you for bringing back Shen Rong, and thanking you for giving the ginkgo to the orcs for free..." Yuan He patted the back of Chang Xia''s hand and said warmly. on.


    Chang Xia is as gentle and kind as she imagined.


    Soon, Yuan He led Chang Xia to the Wuzhi River.


    "Changxia, look... this is Kira grass." Yuan He pointed to a place a meter away, where a cluster of Kira grass grew. Kira grass is different from weeds, its stems and leaves are round, look, a bit like garlic sprouts.


    Chang Xia let go of Yuan He''s arm and squatted down.


    When I got close to Kira grass and smelled it, a faint fragrance came to my nostrils.


    "Yuanhe Amu, can Kira grass be eaten? I smell quite fragrant, and the taste should not be bad." Chang Xia said.


    "Eat��" Yuan He was stunned, and said, "We have never eaten Kira grass."


    "Is it poisonous?" Chang Xia asked again.


    "It''s not poisonous, fast birds will peck at Kira grass." Yuan He responded quickly, she looked at Chang Xia and asked curiously: "Chang Xia, do you think Kira grass is still edible? We usually harvest elder''s Kira grass, It is dried in the sun and then woven into various furniture.��


    To be honest, can Chang Xia eat a single sentence?


    Let Yuan He''s mind move slightly, if the Kira grass that grows everywhere in the Forest of Qingyue can be eaten. Doesn''t it mean that Kira grass, like golden rods and corn, is food?


    That''s right, Yuan He already knew that corn could be eaten.


    The Gewa Patriarch did not say, Yuan He heard about Aomori and the others talking to the tribe.


    The corn harvested by the tribe can be eaten, plus the golden rods and ginkgo. Even if the Sirius tribe does not hunt in the cold season today, the tribe does not have to worry about starvation.


    "Yuanhe Amu, let''s pick some fresh Kira grass and return to the animal house. I will try cooking with Kira grass later. How about the taste of Kira grass?" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    After confirming that the Kira grass is non-toxic, Changxia thought about how to eat the Kira grass.


    "Okay!" Yuan He nodded, turned around and shouted into the distance, saying: "He Miao, you call Shang Shuiya and the others to come over and help pick some fresh Kira grass. Chang Xia said that we will use Kira grass later. cooking."


    Say it.


    Soon, He Miao came with several females.


    Some of them are older than Chang Xia, and some are the same age as Chang Xia.


    He came over and greeted Chang Xia with a smile.


    Chang Xia returned the greetings one by one, and soon they chatted together. The same beasts, even if they are not the same clan, are very enthusiastic about each other. What''s more, this female is still Chang Xia, who can''t be enthusiastic? Almost all the orcs in the Twilight Forest know the existence of Chang Xia, a female favored by the Wu and Heluo tribes.


    It can be said that Changxia did not leave the Heluo tribe.


    It has long been known that the entire Twilight Forest Orcs, and even the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan, have many orcs who know Chang Xia''s name.


    "Changxia, can Kira grass really be cooked and eaten?" He Miao asked curiously.


    Chang Xia smiled and replied, "You''ll know if you try it? I haven''t eaten it before, but Yuanhe Amu said that Kira grass is not poisonous, and I smell quite fragrant. I think Kira grass is probably edible. of."


    "Really?" Shui Ya said happily: "Kira grass is evergreen all year round. If it can be eaten, it can also be eaten in the cold season. It''s great."


    "Shui Ya, you said that Kira grass is evergreen all year round?" Chang Xia was startled, lowered his head, and seriously looked at the tender Kira grass on his hands, what kind of existence is this, it is completely comparable to the good thing of ginkgo? !


    The Forest of Qingyue is really a good place!


    "Yes, Kira grass is evergreen all year round." Shui Ya nodded.


    Yuan He added: "Shui Ya didn''t lie, Kira grass is indeed evergreen all year round. As long as the snow is not too heavy in the cold season of the Qingyue Forest, my family can go hunting in the forest. Because of the Kira grass, in the cold season There are also prey out foraging."


    "Oh my God!" Chang Xia exclaimed and said with joy: "Later, you must try Kira grass. It is evergreen all year round, which means infinite possibilities."


    That said.


    The speed of the orcs picking Kira grass was a little faster.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia invited only the tender parts to be picked, otherwise Yuan He and the others would have been able to uproot the Kira grass.


    "Enough No need to pick any more." Chang Xia called to stop. At this moment, they were all holding a large handful of Kira grass sprouts in their hands. Chang Xia took a rough look and found that it weighed dozens of kilograms. So much, one meal is enough.


    "Enough?" Yuan He hesitated: "There are still a lot of Kira grass buds here, we can still harvest some more."


    "No, it''s enough." Chang Xia nodded hurriedly and stopped picking. Seeing that Yuan He still had an unfinished look on her face, she hurriedly said that she wanted to go back to the beast house to try on Kira sandals.


    Immediately, Yuan He didn''t say anything about picking the sprouts of Kira grass.


    A group of orcs walked towards the Yuanhe family beast house.


    At this time, Yuan He told Chang Xia why she and Ge Wa lived on the outskirts of Wuzhi Mountain. The reason is to protect the tribe. The totem warriors of the Sirius tribe live in the periphery of Wuzhi Mountain and protect the tribes at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain.


    Unlike the Heluo tribe, the Sirius tribe has no walls.


    All they can rely on is their own strength and vigilance.


    Hearing the reason clearly, Chang Xia has a deeper affection for the Sirius Tribe. It is not bad to be able to maintain the tribe of the tribe in this way.


    Don''t blame Su Ye for choosing Bai Qing as the witch''s heir among the cubs of the many orc tribes. In addition to Bai Qing''s outstanding talent, the inheritance of the wolf clan of the Sirius Tribe also occupies a lot of points.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 522： spring onion, scallion noodles

    Waiting for Chang Xia to return from the Wuzhi River.


    Shen Rong gave the gift of three meat and six elements to the Gewa Patriarch, and the Gewa Patriarch and the wolf clan orcs enthusiastically accepted the gift from Shen Rong.


    Right now.


    Shen Rong asked Maple Leaf to help introduce the ceremony of the three meats and six vegetarians. The Gewa Patriarch and the others listened with great interest. At the same time, he also stated that in the future, the marriage ceremony of the Tianlang tribe will be prepared in accordance with the three meat and six vegetarian rituals of the Heluo tribe.


    The orcs chatted hotly, and their expressions were very excited.


    Chang Xia raised her eyebrows, a slight smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    It seems that the Sirius Tribe should have made a decision.


    "Chang Xia��" Shen Rong called softly, stepped forward, helped to take the sprouts of Kira grass in her hand, and asked curiously: "Chang Xia, this is Kira grass? What are you going to do with so much picking? Eating it? ����


    Shen Rong deserves to be the person by his side.


    Without waiting for Chang Xia to explain, he guessed seven or eight points.


    "Yes. Yuanhe Amu said that Kira grass is evergreen all year round. I want to try the taste of Kira grass?" Chang Xia explained.


    Say it.


    Immediately, the Heluo tribe and other orcs such as Maple Leaf were amazed.


    "Changxia, can Kira grass be eaten?" Ge Wa was shocked. He raised his head and looked at Yuan He and other females in surprise, but saw that they were all holding a large number of Kira grass sprouts in their hands.


    In an instant.


    The Gewa Patriarch was surprised.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Try it."


    "Okay, okay." Ge Wa said three times in a row, and said hurriedly: "Build the stove, make a fire. Just tell me what Changxia wants to eat, and I will arrange for the clan to prepare."


    "The tribe has caught a lot of fast birds, what do Chang Xia plan to eat?" Yuan He immediately told Chang Xia that the tribe had caught a lot of fast birds, but the fast birds were fierce and difficult to catch. However, the swift bird meat is tender and delicious.


    Even with the rough cooking skills of the orcs, the stewed or roasted fast bird tastes delicious. It can be said that the swift bird of the Tianlang tribe, like the rock cow of the Tianshi tribe, is a rare delicacy.


    "The tribe captured the fast bird?" Ge Wa was overjoyed and asked.


    Yuan He nodded and explained, "A few days ago, we went to the upper reaches of the Wuzhi River to harvest corn, and we caught dozens of fast birds there."


    "Could Xunniao''s food be corn?" Ge Wa raised his eyebrows and guessed.


    The tribe has trapped Swiftbirds before, with mediocre results. Hearing what Yuan He said today, Ge Wa was keenly aware that something was unusual. Generally speaking, it should be good luck to catch one or two Swiftbirds.


    Dozens of them!


    Even the elders of the Sirius Tribe can''t do it.


    "Elder Yagma tried to trap swift birds with corn, and the results were gratifying." Yuan He replied.


    Listen to it.


    The Gewa Patriarch immediately smiled.


    This means that in the future, it will be much easier for the tribe to catch fast birds.


    "Changxia, is it okay to eat fast birds?" Ge Wa asked.


    "Yes. What does a fast bird look like? Does it look like a pheasant? Generally speaking, birds like to peck at grains, and it is not surprising that fast birds like to eat corn." The wolf clan orcs talked about the fast birds in the forest of the clear moon.


    The wolf clan was willing to entertain them with Swift Birds, how could Chang Xia refuse? !


    Chang Xia said that all birds like to peck at grains, and immediately, whether it was a wolf orc or a leopard orc, a flash of light flashed across his eyes.


    "Xunniao is similar to a pheasant. It calls a bird, but it can''t fly very high. It is smaller than the crying bird in the boulder forest and has a sharp beak." Ge Wa described the appearance of the fast bird, Yuan He asked Aomori to come over after unloading the rattan basket. Wait for the orcs, go to the beast house where the fast bird is being held, catch the fast bird to be slaughtered, and prepare breakfast.


    Not long after, Aomori and the others came over with the slaughtered fast bird.


    Chang Xia took a look.


    Oh wow��


    The swift bird is a little smaller than the crying bird, and one weighs dozens of pounds.


    The jet-black beak and sharp claws are terrifying to look at.


    The meat under the bird''s hair also seems to be black. It looked like a black chicken with some imagination, but it looked a little more ferocious and cruel.


    While chatting here.


    He Miao and the others built several stoves in the open space outside the animal house.


    Like the Heluo tribe, the Tianlang tribe uses both pottery and stone tools, but very few iron tools. Chang Xia guessed that the orcs didn''t know how to smelt iron, at least the orcs in the Twilight Forest didn''t. Occasionally there are a few pieces of iron, which are also exchanged with traveling merchants or other races.


    "Chang Xia, do you cook the golden stick corn porridge, or the buns or the fried fruit cakes?" Maple Leaf asked. She and Gemma helped He Miao build the stove together. After a while, they mixed with the females of the wolf clan. ripe.


    The title of maple leaf, rose of thorns.


    Many orcs have heard of her name from the orc tribe of the Twilight Forest.


    A female with both strength and beauty is very popular in the Twilight Forest.


    Orcs don''t have the concept of valuing males and despising females. After all, the witch of the Orcs is a female. Su Ye brought the Orcs to the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East China Sea Fish Clan''s record, which no one has surpassed so far.


    The orcs of the Twilight Forest take Su Ye as an example, who dares to look down on females? !


    "Wait a minute, I''ll ask Yuanhe Amu something..." Chang Xia licked the corner of her mouth and suddenly wanted to eat something new, she walked towards Yuanhe and asked, "Yuanhe Amu, there is something new in the Sirius tribe. shallots and fresh wild boar?"


    "Scallion?" Yuan He said: "The tribe has fresh wild boar meat. I will let Aomori go to the Wuzhishan tribe cave. Can Chang Xia tell me what the green onion looks like?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Aomori called out several wolf orcs from Shangcanglin, and ran neatly towards the cave of the Wuzhishan tribe. The purpose is naturally to fetch fresh wild boar, although it is not clear what Chang Xia asked the shallots and wild boar to do.


    However, after getting along all the way.


    They know it''s definitely a good thing.


    "Wild onion, the green onion in ginger, onion and garlic." Chang Xia explained.


    The wild onions that grow near the Heluo tribe are all shallots. The green onions were exchanged with the Qingqiu tribe. Seeing the situation in the Moon Forest, Chang Xia felt that the Sirius Tribe should not lack wild onions If the green onions are to be discussed.


    "This... Yes, there are many growing near the tribe." Yuan He said neatly.


    Chang Xia explained that Yuan He immediately knew what a spring onion was. Without further ado, I got up and went to pick onions.


    "Changxia, are you asking if the onion and wild boar are going to be new food?" He Sen squeezed over and asked happily.


    this question.


    Nearby, all the orcs looked up one after another.


    "Yes, I plan to make scallion noodles." Chang Xia said, "If friends from the wolf clan want to eat it, you can come and have a look later and learn how to make them with me."


    She only has two hands, so she can''t make so many scallion noodles.


    However, Chang Xia can leave the practice of scallion oil noodles to the wolf clan.


    "Changxia, we''ll learn from you." Shui Ya said happily. They learned to hand it over to the clansmen. After all, the space was limited, and it was impossible for all the clansmen to come over, it would be too noisy and dangerous.


    He Miao said loudly to the clansmen in the distance: "You wait first, and I will tell you when Shui Ya and I learn from Chang Xia."


    Listen to it.


    The wolf clan orcs cheered.


    At the same time, they discussed to prepare the shallots and wild boar that Chang Xia said.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 523： Fragrant scallion oil, gluttonous

    A little while.


    Aomori and the others brought wild boar.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to help cut out the fat for cooking oil. Scallion oil noodles, how can I do without lard?


    "Maple Leaf, you and the fruit powder baking dough."


    Wait for Shen Rong to cut the fat meat and boil the oil.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth and let the maple leaves and fruit powder make a dough.


    The Gewa Patriarch hurriedly stopped Maple Ye''s plan to walk towards the rattan basket, and said, "Maple Leaf, there is fruit powder in the animal house, I''ll go get it. He Miao, you and Shui Ya come to help with the fruit powder."


    "Okay!" He Miao responded, and Shui Ya followed.


    The orcs here are busy, Yuan He and his clansmen came from a distance.


    "Chang Xia, take a look and see if this is the green onion you want?" Yuan He carried the rattan basket, which contained half a basket of wild onions that had just been pulled out. It was also stained with a little dewdrops, and it looked very fresh.


    Chang Xia stood on tiptoe and glanced at the rattan basket.


    "Yes, this is the spring onion I want." Chang Xia replied.


    "I''m going to wash the shallots by the Wuzhi River right now. Apart from the shallots, what else do I need to prepare for Changxia?" Yuan He asked, watching Shen Rong lead the orcs to cut the fat and start to boil the oil. Maple Leaf is kneading the dough with Guofen, and the orcs are very busy.


    All orcs'' expectations for scallion noodles seem to be far more than Swiftbirds.


    This made Yuan He quite curious.


    In the past, when the tribe hunted swift birds, the tribesmen could not wait to squeeze in and take a bite.


    Today, the clansmen craned their necks to look at the scallion noodles that Chang Xia said. Even the slaughtered Xunniao was a little careless, and Yuan He couldn''t help but look forward to the scallion noodles that Chang Xia said.


    "The fat of wild boar is really fragrant when boiled!"


    "In the past, we all used to stew meat, which was a bit of a waste."


    "Aomori, give us a taste��"


    Soon, a greedy smell of lard filled the wind. Shen Rong cut the fat meat, started to process the lean meat, marinated it, and prepared to make the roasted meat.


    The matter of boiling the oil was left to Aomori and the others to watch.


    Chang Xia saw that the lard was about to boil, so he knotted the washed wild onions and sliced ??the garlic. Let Maple Leaf help bring the rattan baskets containing the seasoning, cut the soy sauce fruit, and take out the sugar bowl. Put soy sauce pulp, soy sauce and crushed icing sugar in a clay bowl and mix well.


    However, considering the number of orcs.


    There are a lot of things to prepare, and the portion is relatively large.


    After Aomori took out the oil residue, Changxia poured the shallots and garlic slices into the stone pot.


    The sizzling lard instantly made a violent sound. The hot lard came into contact with the minced onion, garlic and garlic. The onion and garlic quickly changed color, and the rich aroma of onion and garlic spread quickly.


    The onion and garlic in the pot burst out with a strong fragrance, which immediately caused all the nearby orcs to salivate. Maple Leaf and other orcs sniffed, "Fragrant, really fragrant!"


    Chang Xia used a spatula to flip the fried browned onion and garlic, and asked Yuan He to help bring the large pot and fish out the onion and garlic. Then pour the previously prepared seasoning into the pot, and soon the hot oil turns dark brown. After a while, the pot boils and bubbles, and the fragrance of onion and garlic mixed with the seasoning bursts instantly, like a blooming flower bud, the whole There is only one scent left in the space.


    Gollum!


    In an instant, all kinds of gurgling sounds of swallowing saliva sounded one after another.


    "Chang Xia, can I drink this hot oil?" Gemma asked lightly.


    Chang Xia chuckled and said, "This is scallion oil, you can''t drink it. Maple Leaf, see if the dough is ready, and start being one-sided."


    Ramen, Changxia can''t pull it.


    Simply use a blade, one-sided, you can also eat it with a mix.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yuan He and other orcs hurriedly followed Maple Leaf and helped one-sidedly.


    Roast meat and swift birds were all forgotten by all the orcs. However, they didn''t forget about the lard residue. While staring at the scallion oil on Changxia''s side, they scrambled for the lard residue with Aomori and the others. It was very lively.


    Aomori had a large pot of lard residue in his hand, and more than half of it was quickly robbed.


    "Don''t rob it, don''t rob it. Keep the rest for the bells and the others." Aomori stopped the clansmen who wanted to continue stealing food, and directly told the clansmen to leave the rest to the tribe''s beast cubs, "I just boiled the fat, you all I saw it. It''s not difficult, if you want to eat it, you cut some pork fat and fry it yourself. By the way, fry a little more, and remember to send some to Wuzhishan."


    "Aomori-san��"


    In the distance, Bell and the other beast cubs couldn''t help being overjoyed when they heard that Aomori had left them half a pot of lard residue. They were restrained by the clansmen and could not come forward to contact Chang Xia.


    Although she was very curious, An Nai was curious and obedient, standing on the periphery with her grandfather Eminem and looking at Chang Xia.


    However, when I heard that Aomori left half a pot of lard for them.


    Bell, they couldn''t bear it any longer.


    The soft and waxy cry cut through the sky and sounded high.


    Chang Xia heard the sound and couldn''t help looking up at the bell.


    But I saw a little female the size of a tit, stomping her feet happily. Circle Aomori with other cubs.


    "That''s a bell, I''m eight years old this year." Gemma said softly.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "It''s cute. Just tell Aomori and say I''ll treat them to scallion noodles later."


    "Can you?" Gemma was very excited.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said, "The scallion oil noodles are simple and easy to make. However, I can''t invite all the orcs of the wolf clan to eat it. However, it''s okay to invite a few beast cubs to taste."


    "Chang Xia, thank you." Gemma said happily.


    Immediately, he got up and walked towards the bell.


    very quickly.


    The happy laughter of the beast cubs such as the bell came again.


    Chang Xia raised her head and smiled at Bell and the others. Feeling Chang Xia''s kindness, the cubs hid behind the wolf orcs, stuck their heads, and looked directly into Chang Xia''s eyes.


    The innocent and lovely faces made Chang Xia feel very good.


    Influenced by Chang Xia, today all the people of the Sirius Tribe chose to prepare breakfast in the open air. At the same time, all breakfasts are synchronized with Changxia''s side The water in the pot boils, and Maple Leaf begins to be one-sided according to Changxia''s instructions.


    There are not many quantities at a time, wait for the noodles to boil, fish them out, and then drizzle with a swipe of hot scallion oil.


    The fragrant scallion oil comes into contact with the freshly cooked noodles.


    The coke fragrance of scallion oil, and the unique fragrance of fruit powder, instantly filled with an irresistible fragrance. This smell, just smelling it makes people very high.


    "Mix it, and bring it to the bells and the others." Chang Xia said.


    "Chang Xia, why don''t you eat first?" Gemma hesitated. They had traveled all night and were already hungry. In any case, it should be Chang Xia to eat first.


    "I''m not in a hurry, let the cubs try it first." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "I ate some lard residue just now, so I''m not very hungry now."


    After listening to Chang Xia''s explanation, Maple Leaf said, "Gema, first send a few bowls of scallion noodles to the cubs. The noodles are easy to cook, and Chang Xia will be able to eat them later."


    "Well, okay!" Gemma nodded, holding the mixed scallion oil noodles with Shui Ya, and walked towards Bell and the others. At this moment, there are bursts of oily fragrance from the stoves built around them.


    very quickly.


    Bell and the others were holding their bowls, and couldn''t wait to pick up the chopsticks and ate them in big gulps.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 524： Decided, woodcut corrugated wooden house

    The soft dough is elastic, and each piece is infected with scallion oil. When you eat it, the taste of fruit powder and scallion oil mixes and fills the whole mouth, making the taste buds feel the top taste and the ultimate enjoyment.


    "This slice of scallion oil is delicious!" Bell and the other cubs looked at their cute cheeks, their round eyes curved with a smile.


    "Amu, I think I can eat another bowl of scallion oil noodles."


    "I can eat two more bowls."


    "I... three bowls."


    In an instant, the cubs snorted and ate slices of scallion oil noodles, shouting that they wanted another bowl. The tender and soft voice made all the orcs overjoyed.


    At the same time, I am looking forward to the scallion oil noodles made by Changxia.


    Chang Xia smiled happily.


    On the maple leaf side, slice and cook the noodles. Cook the noodles, then scoop them out and drizzle them with hot spring onion oil for Chang Xia.


    After a moment.


    The sky above the Sirius Tribe was filled with a strong aroma of scallion oil and coke.


    At the same time, it was accompanied by various snoring sounds.


    "Changxia, I''ll scoop up the scallion oil, you go and eat the scallion oil noodles." Yuan He said. Taking the spoon from Chang Xia''s hand, he asked her to eat the scallion oil noodles, and said, "Xun Bird hasn''t been baked yet, Chang Xia, you can only eat the scallion oil noodles first."


    "Xunniao needs to bake for a while." Shen Rong said.


    Saying that, he handed the grilled meat to Chang Xia. He also held a bowl of scallion oil noodles handed by Maple Leaf, and like other wolf orcs, he found a suitable place and squatted.


    Chang Xia took the scallion oil pasta and put the roast meat that Shen Rong handed over into a bowl.


    "He Sen, are they not hungry yet?"


    "They ate a lot of lard dregs just now. When the fast bird is cooked, it will be very fast."


    "The scallion oil noodles are really fragrant, but I forgot to cook them before."


    The two were chatting, and Maple Leaf Kongshan also held a bowl, squatted beside them, and started eating.


    "Changxia, the fast bird is ready!" He Sen said.


    He took the roasted fast bird, tore off the wings, and handed it to Chang Xia. He knew that Chang Xia liked to gnaw on his wings, so he tore off both wings and handed them to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia was not polite and took the wings.


    As expected of the prey that can be admired by the Sirius Tribe, there is no such thing as a taste.


    "Fresh and tender, this taste is comparable to that of Songshan chicken." Chang Xia exclaimed. Songshan chickens are too small, but Xunniao is different, Xunniao is bigger.


    Chang Xia has a feeling that it is better to raise a pheasant than to raise a swift bird.


    but.


    The thought went away in a flash.


    Chang Xia quickly suppressed this thought.


    Songshan pheasants are native birds in the Baihe River Basin, and fast birds are creatures in the forest of the clear moon. The two are not the same thing.


    "It tastes really good!" Shen Rong said.


    He was stuffed with one bird''s leg by He Sen, and the other bird''s leg in the maple leaf bowl.


    Aomori caught eight fast birds, and Shen Rong roasted three. After all, Chang Xia made scallion noodles and roasted meat. Shen Rong didn''t think it was necessary to finish roasting all the eight fast birds. Delicious food, eat slowly is the truth.


    "Changxia, my clan decided to build a wooden house." Ge Wa came to Changxia Shenrong with a bowl in hand, and told the choice of the Sirius tribe.


    Chang Xia was not surprised, smiled and said, "The wooden house is quite nice."


    "At that time, I will trouble Chang Xia to help." Ge Wa said.


    "Yes." Chang Xia replied. Ordinary wooden houses are not as resistant to danger as brick and stone houses. However, it also depends on what kind of wooden house it is.


    She thought of a kind of wooden house.


    Absolutely suitable for the Sirius tribe, suitable for the extremely dangerous Dusk Forest.


    Woodcut corrugated wooden house.


    The most typical dwelling in Maoxiong Country.


    On Earth, the houses inhabited by the Huaguo Rus people are mainly made of wood carvings.


    Warm in winter and cool in summer, durable.


    "Chang Xia, can the wooden house resist a sneak attack by wild beasts?" Maple Leaf asked seriously.


    She was afraid that Chang Xia suggested that the Sirius tribe build a wooden house, but the wolf tribe found that the wooden house could not resist the sneak attack of the beasts, and the problem would become very serious.


    So Maple Leaf asked the question first, lest it be too late when it happened.


    this question.


    Gewa Yuanhe and other wolf clan orcs were very nervous.


    The animal house can''t resist the beast attack, let alone the beast attack, even the wind and rain. According to the meaning of the Sirius Tribe, the wooden house does not need to be as strong and reliable as the cave dwelling. As long as it can shelter from the wind and rain, the Sirius Tribe agrees to build the wooden house.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said, "The wooden house I want to build is different from animal houses and dens, and does not require animal skins. However, rocks are still needed."


    "I want the Sirius tribe to build wood-cut corrugated wooden houses, use rocks to build the foundation, and then stack thick and long logs to build walls. The thick ones are placed at the bottom, layer upon layer."


    "When the hut is built, go into the forest to dig fresh moss and plant it on the crevices of the stacked logs. The fresh moss is alive, and even if you put them in the crevices of the logs, they will still grow. It can block the gaps between the logs. The wood-cut corrugated wooden house built in this way is warm in winter and cool in summer. Even if it is dozens of degrees below zero in the cold season, the wooden house can be as warm as spring.��


    Gollum��


    For a time, the beasts who were eating.


    They all stopped.


    All the orcs looked at Chang Xia in shock.


    Although the wood-carved hut has not been built yet, with Chang Xia''s words, the wolf clan seems to be able to feel the beauty of the wood-cut hut.


    "Chang Xia, thank you." Ge Wa clung to the pottery bowl in his hand, and didn''t let go even when the pottery bowl was crushed. He stared at Chang Xia closely, and a thousand words finally converged into a simple sentence.


    Chang Xia smiled and shook his head, and said, "The witch asked me to plan the route, but in fact, I wanted me to help the tribes build livable houses. Food, shelter and transportation, living in front of the line, if the orcs want to develop, they must solve these four things ����


    Building a house is just an empty word.


    If you want to implement it, you must spend energy, material resources and animal power.


    At first, Chang Xia didn''t expect Su Ye to agree to her purpose of leaving the Heluo tribe. When she stepped into Wuzhi Mountain, she entered the territory of the Sirius Tribe.


    At that moment Chang Xia suddenly understood.


    Su Ye asked her to contact other orc tribes, not because she wanted to build a road.


    What''s more, I hope Changxia can help each tribe adapt to their own conditions and solve problems such as food, clothing, housing and transportation.


    Sure enough, she couldn''t compare to Su Ye in terms of shrewdness.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t feel that she was being tricked by Su Ye.


    It''s all for the sake of the orcs, Chang Xia can understand.


    The palm of the hand and the back of the hand are all the flesh of the heart.


    The life of the Heluo tribe''s leopard clan gradually entered the right path, and Su Ye was reluctant to bear the suffering of other orcs. In addition, Chang Xia really needs experience. If you want to develop the Orcs, you must go deep into the Orcs. Only by understanding the situation can you solve the situation.


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said, "I will let Maple Leaf and the others follow the wolf clan orcs to explore the route, and I will personally sit in the Sirius tribe and instruct you to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house."


    Chang Xia didn''t falter.


    The Sirius Tribe decided to build a wooden house, so hurry up and act.


    Investigating the road construction route, Chang Xia is far better than the wolf clan who lived in the forest of Qingyue for nearly a hundred years. This was very clear to Chang Xia when he promised Su Ye to take over this matter.


    She is the leader and also the assistant.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 525： Eccentric Chang Xia is the cutest

    "Really, really?" Ge Wa stammered, staring at Chang Xia in shock.


    Chang Xia''s afterglow swept past the two elders of Pukangsenda in the distance. They believed that compared with going out into the forest, the two elders were more willing to let her stay in the Sirius Tribe.


    as predicted.


    Hearing Chang Xia say that he is willing to stay in the Sirius tribe and instruct the wolf tribe to build wooden houses.


    Elder Senda didn''t have any special expressions.


    Only Elder Pukang, who was immersed in eating, moved for a while, as if he was relieved.


    "Really." Chang Xia smiled and nodded.


    Sure enough, the tribe seemed to have no idea about her going out. In fact, the clansmen should be nervous in their hearts. After all, even the elders of Pukang are not at ease. It is conceivable that what should the tribal people worry about?


    "Chang Xia, just tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll ask the clan to prepare it for you?" Ge Wa couldn''t think of what to say to thank him, so he patted his chest and promised Chang Xia.


    Yuan He patted the arm of the Gewa Patriarch and reprimanded lightly: "What nonsense, Chang Xia just had breakfast, let''s rest first."


    "Yes, rest first." Ge Wa grinned and wanted to laugh.


    However, he suddenly remembered what the elder Tiantai said. He just held back his smile, but he didn''t know that his expression became more and more hideous and terrifying.


    Yuan He''s mouth twitched.


    She raised her hand, slapped it, and put her hand directly on the face of the Gewa Patriarch.


    puff-


    Seeing this, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    The wolf clan is too cute.


    After breakfast, Chang Xia and the other orcs, led by Yuan He, came to several clean animal houses to rest.


    Stay in the middle of the afternoon.


    Chang Xia finally woke up. Outside the beast house, he vaguely heard the voices of Elder Tiantai and other orcs chatting with Shen Rong.


    The animal house where they rested was not far from the Gewa Patriarch''s house.


    Xu was worried about waking Chang Xia.


    Shen Rong''s conversation volume was very low.


    "Chang Xia, you''re awake. Are you still sleeping comfortably?" Tian Tai asked softly. After all, the animal house is not as comfortable as the cave dwelling. She was afraid that Chang Xia would not be comfortable living in it.


    Chang Xia said: "Elder Tiantai, I slept very comfortably. The mattress woven by Kira grass is soft and fragrant. I like it very much. When I return to the Heluo tribe, I would like to bring a few beds of Kira grass woven. mattress back."


    Ha ha--


    Elder Tiantai laughed happily.


    "Chang Xia likes it. I will ask the clan to weave a few more beds for you. Except for the mattress, the wolf clan will prepare two sets of other furniture made of Kira grass for you." Tian Taihao said angrily.


    Kira grass, the most indispensable thing in the Sirius tribe.


    If Chang Xia likes it, Elder Tiantai will naturally not be stingy.


    "Thank you Elder Tiantai!" Chang Xia was rude. In response to the gift from Elder Xia Tiantai, he took the water handed over by Shen Rong, drank half a bowl, and asked, "Where did Maple Leaf go?"


    Outside the beast house, the two elders Pukangsenda and Shen Rong were sitting.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan and other orcs disappeared, which made Chang Xia quite curious.


    "They were curious about gold rods and corn, and went out hunting with Aomori," Shen Rong explained.


    "Tsk tsk!" Chang Xia complained, "This energy is really good!"


    After a few small chats.


    Chang Xia looked up at Elder Tiantai and asked, "Elder Tiantai, has the Sirius Tribe contacted my clan?"


    The Sirius tribe needs a lot of wood to build wood-cut corrugated wooden houses.


    The Forest of the Clear Moon cannot provide these woods.


    The sea of ??trees in the Nameless Mountains of the Heluo Tribe is undoubtedly the most suitable choice. It is relatively close to the Sirius tribe, and it can avoid the spread of the sea of ??trees in the Wuming Mountains and encroach on the plains of the Qingyue Forest.


    This is definitely a two-in-one choice.


    "When you were resting, our clan contacted the Heluo tribe through witches. With the agreement of the Leopard clan, we can exchange gold rods and corn for the wood in the Wuming Mountains." Tiantai''s face was bright when he talked about this.


    "My clan decided to recruit some totem warriors to go to the Wuming Mountains for logging, does Chang Xia think it''s okay?" Ge Wa was very humble when he asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Yes. However, the survey route also cannot be left behind. After all, this route is of great importance and cannot be neglected."


    "Don''t worry, Chang Xia, my clan has already sorted out the route. We just need Maple Leaf and the others to make a trip to see if the route is suitable." Ge Wa said solemnly.


    The Forest of the Clear Moon is a plain.


    Building roads is the easiest.


    The only trouble is avoiding mud and rivers.


    There are many rivers in the Twilight Forest, some of which are very dangerous. After all, like the White River of the Heluo Tribe, this is the only one in the entire Twilight Forest.


    Even the Five Fingers River of the Sirius Tribe is equally dangerous.


    The only thing that can truly be sure of safety is the passage through the tribe.


    The upstream and downstream areas are inhabited by ferocious river beasts.


    "How many days will this take?"


    "Three days."


    "Three days, it''s okay. Determine the route and start construction directly?"


    This is what Chang Xia is most curious about. Will the Sirius Tribe decide the route directly and start building the road? If it is repaired, it will inevitably affect hunting and picking.


    It won''t work if you don''t fix it.


    After all, road building was initiated by witches.


    "Wu said that as long as you nod your head, the wolf clan will fully cooperate in building the road. My clan only needs to be responsible for the section from the Forest of the Clear Moon to the psychedelic jungle of the Tianshi tribe. Of course, the road from the Tianlang tribe to the Heluo tribe can be repaired or not. Xiu, everything is up to my clan to decide."


    The Gewa Patriarch did not hide it.


    He informed Chang Xia of the decision that the Heavenly Wolf Tribe had discussed with Su Ye.


    "The surrounding beast tribes, how do the wolves plan to solve it?" Chang Xia asked.


    There are no other orc tribes near the Heluo tribe.


    However, the five orc tribes are different.


    There are many weak tribes that depend on the five major tribes to thrive.


    The reason why Su Ye chose to build this road is to use the power of the five major tribes to connect the surrounding weak tribes.


    "When the route is determined, our clan will send totem warriors to other orc tribes, inform them of the route, and at the same time inform them to determine the route and build the road." Gewa said neatly.


    This was negotiated from the beginning.


    With the end of the Heluo tribe exchange activities.


    I believe that the construction of the road will soon spread throughout the entire Dusk Forest as each tribe gradually arrives at their own territory.


    Don''t look at the distance between the orc tribes However, the speed of message transmission is not slow.


    "Okay." Chang Xia''s heart was settled, and he no longer asked about the road repair. Instead, think about building a wood-cut corrugated wooden house.


    The wood has settled, but there is still a lack of rocks.


    "Let''s put the road construction aside for the time being. Let''s talk about the construction of wooden houses. For wood, we will go to the Wuming Mountains to cut down. But for the construction of wood-cut corrugated wooden houses, it needs to be dried before use. It''s not in a hurry."


    "Rock, what are the plans of the Sirius Tribe?"


    "Also, resin also needs to be prepared. For a house, the foundation is the most important."


    Chang Xia told all the raw materials needed to build the woodcut corrugated wooden house. Ask the Sirius Tribe how to prepare?


    "Rock, my clan is going to exchange it with the Tianshi tribe." Ge Wa said: "Resin, this is a bit troublesome. It seems that I haven''t heard of any tribe that has excess, so I can exchange it?"


    "Resin, my clan should be able to get some out. The wolf clan hurry up and contact our clan chief, don''t wait for other orc tribes to react..." Chang Xia reminded.


    As she spoke, her eyes swept across Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong''s body has the blood of the wolf clan flowing in her body, and it is only natural that she is biased.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 256： Wise, Modest Elder Agoma

    "Can the Heluo tribe produce resin?" Tiantai''s eyes widened, and he exchanged glances with the Gewa Patriarch, and hesitantly said, "The Leopard tribe builds cave dwellings, and the Heluo tribe can really produce resin? I remember, not long ago The patriarch also asked other orcs to exchange resin."


    "Last time, I went to Misty Ridge. I accidentally found an oil forest in Songshan. My family is not short of resin for the time being, and even some can be used in exchange. However, I don''t know how many." Chang Xia He didn''t hide it, he told Elder Tiantai and other orcs about the oil forest.


    This matter cannot be concealed, and there is no need to conceal it.


    The Oil Forest is located in Songshan, which belongs to the Heluo tribe.


    If other orcs want it, they can only exchange and grab it through the Heluo tribe, unless it is a desperate wanderer. The Twilight Forest Orcs definitely wouldn''t. When Chang Xia mentioned the Oil Forest, his attitude was very frank.


    The Heluo tribe may not have many other products.


    But, it''s about trees.


    Really quite a lot.


    First there were red maple trees, green trees, and then seasoning trees, and then even oil trees were found. To be honest, Chang Xia is looking forward to the exploration of the tribe.


    I didn''t know it before, so I didn''t pay attention.


    With this kind of frenzy set off in Changxia, the clansmen are extra cautious when going out every day, but whenever they encounter someone they don''t know, no matter what it is, they will always take a little bit back to the tribe.


    When Chang Xia was at home, he brought him to Baihu Cave.


    When Chang Xia was no longer there, he took it to the Tribe Square and gave it to the xylophone, and asked the xylophone to keep it. When Chang Xia came back, he would give it to Chang Xia to check.


    "Ge Wa, contact Wu immediately. Ask Wu to help contact the Heluo tribe. Be sure to exchange the resin before other tribes find out that the Heluo tribe has resin." Tiantai said eagerly.


    It is not the mentality of the villain of the Sirius tribe.


    Resin is very important to building a house, and there is no room for sloppiness.


    Besides, Chang Xia is clearly partial to the Sirius tribe. If the wolf tribe doesn''t follow suit, it will be ignorant.


    "Okay, I''ll contact Wu now." Ge Wa said.


    When the words fell, people quickly ran towards the foot of Wuzhi Mountain.


    He exchanged resin with the Heluo tribe, and arranged for the tribe to go to the Wuming Mountains for logging tomorrow. Of course, the matter of exchanging rocks with the Tianshi tribe cannot be left behind either.


    After careful calculation, the wolf clan has a lot of things to do next.


    It is estimated that no orcs have the leisure to be lazy and slippery.


    "Elder Tiantai, how long does it take for the wolf clan to prepare the raw materials for the construction of the wood-carved wooden house?" Shen Rong asked.


    Logging takes time.


    In the same way, trees go from being cut down to drying out and then turning into wood.


    This period also takes time.


    It is impossible for Chang Xia to stay in the Sirius Tribe for too long.


    It was originally expected to be a month, and with the help of the tribes to build suitable houses according to the locality, this time may be doubled, or even several times.


    "Shen Rong, don''t worry, the wolf clan has hoarded a batch of raw materials for building animal houses on Wuzhi Mountain. These raw materials are used for emergency, but now they can be used to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house." Tiantai explained.


    After hearing Elder Tiantai''s explanation, Shen Rong breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s good to have the raw materials to build a woodcut corrugated house.


    Even if Chang Xia was delayed for some time, the tribes would not be able to pick on them. The wolf clan followed Chang Xia to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house, and they can definitely build more.


    "Then, let''s go!" Chang Xia got up and said, "We have enough raw materials, what are we still doing? Let''s go and move the raw materials. Elder Tiantai will choose a suitable location, and we will directly lay the foundation."


    Chang Xia didn''t talk too much.


    Standing up, he urged Elder Tiantai to start building the house directly.


    "Now-"


    "Yes, right now."


    Elder Tiantai raised his head and looked at Shen Rong.


    "Elder Tiantai, we have already rested." Shen Rong said.


    Hearing what Shen Rong said, Elder Tiantai was no longer polite. With Chang Xia and a group of orcs, they walked towards the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. The first woodcut corrugated wooden house, the location of the building does not need to be selected, it must be the closest place to Wuzhi Mountain.


    There lived the elders of the wolf clan, as well as tribal elders and beast cubs.


    "Elder Tiantai, where are you taking Changxia and the others?" Yuan Hegang sorted out all the goods brought back by the Gewa Patriarch and the others. I saw Elder Tiantai walking towards Wuzhi Mountain with Changxia Shenrong. When he was curious, he couldn''t help asking.


    Tiantai said: "Changxia proposed to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house, and I asked Yagma to discuss the location of the wooden house."


    Obvious.


    The owner of the first woodcut corrugated wooden house.


    It should be this elder Yagma who has never met.


    "Elder Yagma is sorting out the medicinal materials in the beast house, and I will take you there to find him." Yuan He pointed to the direction of the elder Yagma''s beast house, and led the way to Chang Xia and other orcs. Along the way, you can still smell the aroma of lard residue and scallion oil noodles.


    It can be seen that the industrious wolf clan has learned to make scallion noodles.


    At the same time, he learned to cook oil and lard residue without a teacher.


    "Elder Yagma." Yuan He shouted softly.


    But see.


    Fifty meters away from Changxia.


    There was an old man standing with a hunched back and white hair. He was carefully sifting through the herbs, and he was so serious that he didn''t even notice Chang Xia''s approach.


    "Yuanhe, is there something wrong?" Yagma didn''t look up, and asked lightly, "What medicine did you come to get? Which animal cub is disobedient, did it fall, or did it eat the wrong thing?"


    The gentle and loving tone sounded very comfortable.


    Chang Xia looked at the elder Yagma curiously. Unlike the elders of the Heluo tribe, the elder Yagma of the wolf clan in front of him made Chang Xia see the figure of Su Ye.


    "Yagma, I''m looking for you." Tian Tai said.


    Elder Agoma is older than Elder Tiantai and is the oldest elder of the Sirius Tribe. Wise, humble and approachable.


    It can be said that the orcs who have come into contact with Elder Agoma.


    Everyone can''t help but fall in love with this gentle and elegant elder.


    "Hehe��" Pukang smiled, waved at the elder Agoma carelessly, and said loudly, "Yagma, haven''t you embraced the beast **** yet?"


    "Pukang, why are you willing to go out?" Yagma smiled, UU reading looked at the two elders of Pukangsenda, "Pukangsenda, you are all elders. You are an orc, and your character is still so unstable, Yami asked you to protect Chang Xia when you go out, can Wu rest assured?"


    In the face of Pukang''s jokes, the elder Yagma replied softly.


    "Changxia Chenrong welcomes you home!"


    "Chang Xia, I have seen Elder Agoma."


    "Shen Rong, I have seen Elder Agoma."


    Chang Xia Shen Rong introduced himself to Elder Agoma at the same time.


    "Okay, it''s all good." Yagma looked at the two Chang Xia with soft eyes and invited them into the beast house, but was declined by the elder Tiantai, "Yagema, I want to find you in the open space next to your beast house. , Do you think it is feasible to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house?"


    "Wooden carved wooden house." Agoma asked curiously, "It will be built next to my beast house. Do you plan to let me live in this log house?"


    "Yes. Your animal house is too small to store too many medicinal herbs. The Forest of Qingyue is rainy in the warm season, unlike the Heluo tribe. The raw materials hoarded by the tribe are enough to build a woodcut corrugated wooden house. If this wooden house is for you Living, I think the clan will understand." Tiantai knew that if he didn''t explain clearly, Yagma would not agree.


    So, I explained the reason in detail.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 527： start, build the foundation

    "Will the tribe still build wood-cut corrugated wooden houses in the future?"


    Elder Agoma paused for a while, and after a while, he spoke slowly and asked Elder Tiantai. Elder Yagma has learned from Su Ye some skills in healing diseases, which is quite similar to Elder Ximu of Heluo tribe.


    They also take on the responsibility of healing the tribal people.


    After all, the witch lives in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna, and the Orc tribe is not close to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna. Orcs live by hunting and gathering, and injuries are commonplace.


    "Yes. My clan has reached an exchange with the Heluo tribe, and the leopard clan will exchange gold rods and corn for the wood of the Wuming Mountains. The rocks will be exchanged with the Tianshi tribe. Soon, the animal house will be replaced by a wood-carved wooden house." Tiantai explained.


    In fact, I was anxious to build this woodcut corrugated wooden house.


    The reason is that because of Chang Xia, she didn''t have much time to stay in the Sirius Tribe.


    However, the woodcut corrugated wooden house needs Changxia''s guidance.


    Elder Agoma''s gentle eyes paused for a few seconds on Chang Xia.


    "Okay, I promised to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house next to the animal house." Yagma replied with a smile.


    He nodded, and Elder Tiantai and other orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yagma, you are so long-winded." Pukang muttered.


    Elder Senda raised his hand, slapped him on the back of his head, and said coldly, "Pukang, shut up!"


    Elder Agoma was older than them.


    A respectable elder.


    "Yuanhe, you arranged for the tribe to prepare the rocks and wood. The tribe still has some resin left, you can get it yourself." Tiantai said solemnly.


    Yuan He: "Okay."


    Chang Xia swayed with the root grass in her hand and wandered around the open space next to the Agoma Elder Beast House. In fact, she is measuring the area.


    The Sirius Tribe lived close to the Wuzhi River, so it was not suitable for digging a cellar.


    at this point.


    The Heluo tribe is much happier than the Sirius tribe.


    Although the Heluo tribe lives near the Baihe River, the soil in the Baihe River Basin is firm and firm, and the digging and building of cellars has little effect.


    On the contrary, the Sirius Tribe does not.


    The soil of Qingyuezhisen is soft and soft, which is very suitable for cultivated land.


    It��s okay to dig a small cellar, like the Heluo tribe��s cellars with dozens of flats and hundreds of flats at every turn, it is absolutely impossible. If you really want to dig and build it, it is estimated that the cellar has not yet been dug, and the ground has collapsed directly.


    "Changxia, is it possible to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house in this open space?" Tiantai asked.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded and said, "I think about how big it should be? It''s not suitable to dig a cellar here. Elder Agoma wants to store medicinal materials, so he can only put it in a wooden house, or add a door (corridor). area."


    "Changxia, we will build it as you say." Tiantai said.


    How to build woodcut corrugated wooden houses, they are laymen. Tiantai elders are self-aware and naturally do not talk too much.


    Everything is dominated by Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia heard it.


    Suddenly, I only feel Alexander.


    She hurriedly turned around, like Shen Rong calling out for help.


    "I''ll help you." Shen Rong said.


    With Shen Rong''s assurance, Chang Xia felt much more at ease.


    very quickly.


    Yuanhe arranged for the clan to bring logs and rocks over.


    She took the resin and followed behind the clan.


    In the Heavenly Wolf Tribe, all the wolf clan orcs stood in the distance, quietly looking at Chang Xia. They didn''t rush forward, just stood quietly.


    Waiting for Yuan He''s greeting, then stepped forward.


    Build the stove and melt the resin.


    Chang Xia communicated with Shen Rong and began to let the elders of Tiantai make arrangements for the wolf clan orcs to build the foundation. For tribes like the Sirius tribe that live near the river, the humidity is heavy, and the foundation is particularly important.


    Rocks, mud, chopped weeds.


    And, the resin that started to melt in the stone pot.


    These are all very important, and it is related to whether this woodcut corrugated wooden house can be completed. Yuan He and the other orcs looked very pious when they started.


    "Yuanhe, leave it to me to stir." Ge Wa stepped forward and took the wooden shovel in Yuanhe''s hand, stirring the resin in the stone pot.


    Yuan He turned sideways, allowing the Gewa Patriarch to accept it smoothly.


    "Ge Wa, how did you talk to the Heluo tribe?"


    "The Heluo tribe promised to exchange with us. I want to let all the tribes live in wood-carved wooden houses before the cold season this year. So we don''t have to worry about whether the cave will collapse or the tribe will freeze to death?"


    When the Gewa Patriarch spoke, excitement and excitement flashed in his eyes.


    He knew that the wolf clan''s decision to build a wood-carved wooden house would soon spread throughout the entire Dusk Forest. At that time, orcs from other orc tribes would come to study.


    I believe that this is also what Wu and Chang Xia meant.


    Xu Zhi thought of something, the Gewa Patriarch looked at Chang Xia with enthusiasm and awe.


    Chang Xia pointed, and Shen Rong did it himself.


    Coupled with the execution of the wolf orcs, the rock foundation was quickly built.


    At this time, Chang Xia was not in a hurry to build logs.


    Need to wait for the foundation to be firm, that is, after the resin has cured.


    to proceed to the next step.


    However, Shen Rong and the others did not sit and rest. Instead, start carving and planing wood by hand. Wood carving corrugated wooden houses do not use iron nails, but pay attention to carving grooves with axe.


    Built by patchwork mosaic. Rough, with a wooden wedge, that is, a hole is drilled in the wood, and then a wooden wedge is used to reinforce it. This construction method looks rough, but it is actually very stable and reliable.


    "Changxia��"


    Maple Leaf''s familiar voice, from far to near.


    Chang Xia: "Maple Leaf, how is your harvest?"


    "It''s very good, but unfortunately I didn''t meet the rock cow. If I want to eat the rock cow, I can only go to the psychedelic jungle. By the way, do we still roast the fast bird at night?" Maple Leaf asked.


    While talking, Maple Leaf Kongshan and the others came over.


    one look.


    Chang Xia''s side was actually building a foundation, and he was surprised.


    "Chang Xia, are you building a woodcut corrugated wooden house?" Kong Shan said in surprise.


    "Yes, the foundation has just been laid. Wait until the foundation is dry before starting to build the wall." Chang Xia nodded with a smile, and asked, "What did you hunt? To eat roasted fast birds, you have to ask Yuanhe Amu."


    "We used Elder Agoma''s trapping method to catch a few Swiftbirds." Maple Leaf said. As she spoke, she curiously looked at the newly constructed foundation. It is similar to the tribe''s construction of animal nests, but the animal nests only use rocks to build walls, and the ground does not need to be paved with rocks.


    She looked at the foundation, and even the ground was paved in several places Maple Leaf couldn''t understand it, but she didn''t ask.


    "Yo! Such good luck." Chang Xia was extremely surprised.


    Swiftbirds are extremely difficult to catch, as Gemma said more than once or twice. This trapping method is really against the sky. According to this, the wolf clan is afraid that the fast bird will be eaten up?


    "Don''t worry that we will eat up the fast birds, the wolf clan is considering raising the fast birds." Maple Leaf burst out a smile, looking at Chang Xia''s expression, you can guess her worries.


    This said.


    Chang Xia smirked.


    Aside, Yuan He and other wolf clan orcs all laughed.


    "Chang Xia, you can rest assured that there will be no shortage of fast birds. There are fast birds everywhere in the Forest of Qingyue. They are too fierce and fast, so they will soon become the tyrants of the Forest of Qingyue." Yuan He smiled and explained stand up.


    Besides, the wolves grow gold sticks and corn.


    Too many fast birds are not good for the Sirius tribe.


    Appropriate hunting is fine.

 Chapter 528： Curly Tusk Pig, Swiftbird Soup

    "That being the case, let''s drink Xunniao soup tonight." Chang Xia said.


    The body is exhausted from the journey one after another, so drink some fast bird soup to nourish it.


    "Okay! I''ll let He Sen and the others kill the fast birds." Maple Leaf''s eyes lit up, drinking soup, she liked it.


    Yuan He blinked and asked, "Changxia, besides Xunniao soup, can I still eat scallion oil noodles at night?" To be honest, she really liked the taste of scallion oil noodles. After eating it once, I missed it.


    "Yes, yes, the scallion oil is used up at noon. If you want to eat scallion oil noodles, you need to re-boil the lard." Chang Xia nodded, just like when she first made fish balls, Heluo tribesmen could Eating fish **** hard.


    "There are also wild boars in Wuzhi Mountain. I asked Aomori to get them. There is a kind of curly-toothed pig living in the forest of Qingyue. This kind of curly-toothed pig is very aggressive and likes to eat golden rods the most. My family hunts and kills a lot. "Yuan He explained, clearly telling Chang Xia that the Sirius Tribe would never be short of pork.


    Sure enough, this said.


    Chang Xia suddenly became curious.


    "Yuanhe Amu, how much is this curly tusk pig suet? Yesterday I watched Shen Rong cut the fat and boil it in oil, and it looked like a lot of fat."


    This is really not touted by Chang Xia, compared with the wild boars of the Heluo tribe.


    The wild boar in Qingyuezhi Forest has significantly more fat and a higher oil yield. It feels like the wild boars of the Heluo tribe are real wild boars, and the wild boars of the Sirius tribe are a bit like livestock raised by humans.


    However, Chang Xia knew that this was impossible.


    "Suet is��" Yuan He asked.


    Chang Xia explained, and sighed when Yuan He understood which part of the belly of the wild boar the suet was. In the past, after they slaughtered the Curly Tusk Pig, the suet was directly discarded and buried.


    Now I know that suet can be used to boil oil, lard can be used for cooking, and it can also be used to make scallion oil noodles. Suddenly, there was a sound of gasping near Chang Xia.


    Obvious.


    All the wolf clan orcs who heard Chang Xia Yuanhe''s conversation, all lamented the stupid behavior of the previous clan members.


    "What a pity!" Tiantai sighed.


    Not far away, the elder Yagma nodded in agreement and said, "It''s really a pity, I heard Chang Xia say that the internal organs of wild boars can be eaten, let the clansmen learn more from her, and don''t waste food in the future. The beast **** scorns the waste of food. ."


    "Elder Yagma, please rest assured, I will take Gema and the others to study with Chang Xia seriously." Yuan He said solemnly.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Yuan He planned to prepare dinner.


    Wood-cut corrugated wooden houses need to wait for the foundation to dry before continuing to build. Today''s task has been completed, you can call it a day at any time. When the logs are built tomorrow, it will be necessary to cap the roof and dig moss into the forest and plant the moss on the gaps between the logs.


    This is not difficult, without Chang Xia''s help, the wolf clan can do it on their own.


    "Changxia, let''s go back!" Yuan He said.


    Chang Xia looked at the foundation and said, "Okay, let''s go back and prepare dinner. I''ll have dinner early tonight. I want to take a medicated bath to relieve fatigue..."


    "Okay! I''ll ask Elder Yagma to prepare the medicinal materials for you to use in the medicinal bath." Yuan He said seriously.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to stay and check the foundation.


    By the way, she gave him space to communicate with the wolf clan, and she and Maple Leaf Yuanhe went back to the beast house to prepare dinner first. Saying that taking a medicinal bath is not an excuse, but Chang Xia really wants to take a bath.


    Obviously not much hurry, the whole body is sore.


    She slept for so long in the afternoon, but Chang Xia didn''t feel like she slept well. She decided to go to bed earlier tonight and adjust her upside-down schedule. Tomorrow Maple Leaf will follow the wolf clan into the Forest of Qingyue to determine the stability of the route.


    Finally, Changxia decides the feasibility of the route.


    However, Chang Xia believes that the route determined by the wolf clan is not a big problem in nine out of ten.


    After all, this road is related to the future development of the Sirius Tribe, as well as the connection with the various tribes. Chang Xia doesn''t believe that the wolf clan will be negligent and choose an unsuitable route to build a road...


    This route is said to be decided by Chang Xia.


    In fact, the real decision of the route should be the orc tribes themselves.


    Changxia is more of a mascot.


    This point was only truly understood when Chang Xia arrived at the Sirius Tribe.


    Compared with her outsider, the tribes themselves are the ones who know the situation of their own territory best. They determine the route, and Chang Xia decides the route. There is no conflict.


    on the contrary.


    Su Ye asked Chang Xia to come here.


    The biggest purpose is not to build roads and routes.


    Instead, promote the basic necessities of life for each tribe. Clothes and clothing do not need attention for the time being. After all, there are no conditions to pay attention to it. Food and housing are the most worthy of attention.


    Orcs can solve these two problems, and they will not be afraid of the cold season of the Twilight Forest.


    After thinking about Su Ye''s calculations, Chang Xia chose to lie down. She is good at these two things, so she can play it perfectly.


    Wait for the long summer and they return to the beast house.


    When the hot water boiled, He Sen and the others began to slaughter the fast birds. Chang Xia asked He Sen and the others to keep the internal organs of the fast bird, and then taught Yuan Hegema how to deal with the internal organs of the fast bird.


    In the evening, I also eat scallion oil noodles.


    It is essential to knead the dough with fruit powder, and seasonings such as onion and garlic should also be prepared.


    The idle Sirius tribe gradually became busy as the afterglow of the setting sun dissipated in the sky. Rows of stoves look neat and orderly from a distance.


    Because of the long summer, the wolf clan orcs of the Tianlang tribe choose to build stoves outside the beast house Compared with the Heluo tribe, the forest of Qingyue has more rain in the warm season. The day before Chang Xia and the others came to the Heavenly Wolf Tribe, it had rained for a long time on Wuzhi Mountain.


    Gollum.


    Swiftbird soup began to tumble and boil.


    A burst of tempting fragrance, accompanied by the tumbling swift bird soup, quickly spread out. In a short time, the entire Sirius tribe was covered.


    "Amu, I''m so hungry!"


    "Father, can I drink fast bird soup? I don''t think the barbecue tastes good at all."


    "It''s still Chang Xia, how can we have such a fragrant stew in the fast bird soup before?"


    All of a sudden, the wolf clan orcs were talking loudly, all of them craned their necks and looked at the stove on Chang Xia''s side.


    For a time, they all felt that the fragrant barbecue in their hands had no taste.


    Fast birds are hard to catch, and the wolf clan also catches and eats less. However, the fast bird they made before, whether it was roasted or stewed, couldn''t compare to the fast bird soup in Changxia tonight. Smelling it, I really want to kill these orcs.


    In fact, it''s not just the wolf orcs who are greedy.


    Even Shen Rong and the others were just as greedy.


    Not to mention, the Pukang elders who are frantically eating at this time. If he didn''t eat, he couldn''t stop the saliva in his mouth. The elder Pukang found that if it was the food cooked by Chang Xia, he would soon be full. If the food was made by other orcs, he needed to take the amount and keep eating to relieve the hunger in his stomach.


    to this end.


    The Heluo tribe looked for Chang Xia.


    Let Chang Xia help make a lot of jerky for the elders of Pukang.


    Otherwise, the elder Pukang would have to eat all the way, and the Heluo tribe would not let him follow. After all, the elder Pukang, who was in madness, was not a joke, it might kill the orcs.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 529： Sudden Glowing Snowflake Pendant

    "Changxia��"


    Shen Rong held the bowl and shouted softly.


    At the same time, Chang Xia pointed at Elder Pukang.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Okay, you can scoop a bowl for Elder Pukang first. The swift bird soup needs to be simmered for more flavor, but I think Elder Pukang can''t wait any longer."


    Tonight''s scallion oil noodles were made by Yuan He and the others.


    Chang Xia did not intervene, and the scallion oil noodles are simple and easy to make.


    With the diffusion of the strong fragrance of the fast bird soup, the domineering taste of the scallion oil is also integrated little by little. As a result, the orcs, who were already hungry, couldn''t help but let out a wailing sound.


    Does this keep the orcs alive?


    "Yuanhe, how long will it take to eat the scallion oil noodles?" Tiantai couldn''t help but shouted softly. Out of the corner of his eye, he stared at Elder Pukang. No, it should be said to be the fast bird soup in the hands of the elders of Pukang.


    Hey--


    Or the orc filial piety of the Heluo tribe.


    Take a look at the treatment of the elderly in Pukang, and then compare yourself.


    However, he knew how terrifying the Pukang elders were. However, he didn''t dare to attack the idea of ????the fast bird soup in his hand. It is estimated that few people in the entire Dusk Forest would dare to attack the idea of ????the food in the hands of Elder Pukang, unless they were killed.


    If there are such warriors, Tiantai elders also expressed admiration.


    "Elder Tiantai, we need to wait a little longer." Yuan He took out the fried shallots and garlic, and motioned for Gemma to start the next slice.


    Seeing this, Elder Tiantai couldn''t help sitting up straight.


    "Tiantai, you''re in a hurry." Yagma chuckled and said, "If you feel hungry, the clansmen also make scallion noodles, so they can send them a bowl."


    "Forget it, I''ll wait for Yuan He." Tian Tai said.


    In fact, he said to wait for Yuan He.


    His eyes could not help but fall on Chang Xia, not so much waiting for Yuan He''s scallion noodles, but rather waiting for Chang Xia''s Xun Bird Soup.


    Having eaten the food cooked by Chang Xia, he is temporarily unable to accept the food made by his clan.


    He couldn''t help thinking about what Aomori said before, what should they do when Chang Xia leaves the Sirius Tribe?


    To build the road, the road for the Sirius tribe to pass through the Heluo tribe must be built.


    Once the road is clear, they can go to the Heluo tribe to find Chang Xia to eat by sending them golden rods, corn, etc. to Chang Xia.


    Thinking about it, Elder Tiantai secretly glanced at Gewa Patriarch.


    The two fathers and sons had a heart-to-heart at this moment.


    Quickly receive each other''s innermost thoughts and make choices that agree with each other.


    Must pass in an instant.


    "Patriarch Gewa, set up tables and chairs." Chang Xia said.


    Different from the tables and chairs of the Heluo tribe, the tables and chairs of the Sirius tribe were woven from vines and Kira grass by the Gewa Patriarch according to the conditions of the Qingyue Forest.


    It has a different style from the log tables and chairs, and the more you look, the better it looks.


    Chang Xia even considered that when the rattan tree in the cave courtyard grew up, he would use the rattan of the rattan tree to weave a few sets of tables and chairs like the Sirius Tribe and place them in the cave courtyard.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia felt very happy.


    "Quick, set the table and chairs."


    "Have the dishes and chopsticks been washed? Bring them over and set them up."


    "Fast bird soup, I want to drink two bowls of fast bird soup first."


    Yuan He took the lead and slaughtered all the fast birds captured by the tribe. Tonight, all the wolf clan orcs can drink a bowl of chicken soup stewed in the long summer. Therefore, except for the beast cubs, other wolf clan orcs are all looking forward to it, waiting for the fast bird soup in front of Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia scooped up the fast bird soup they wanted to eat.


    The spoon was handed to Yuan He, and Yuan He began to distribute Xunniao soup to the tribe. The row of stone pots is full of boiled fast bird soup. Gemma and the seedlings picked up their spoons to fill the soup, trying to scoop up the clan members as soon as possible, so that they could drink a hot and delicious chicken soup.


    They squatted by the stove and smelled the smell of Xun Bird Soup for so long.


    However, they felt that they didn''t smell enough.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to drink swift bird soup or scallion noodles?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia said, "I''ll drink Xunniao soup, and I''ll talk about the scallion noodles later."


    Soon, the orcs took their seats.


    Elder Tiantai and the others didn''t bother and started eating directly.


    For a time, the Sirius Tribe calmed down like never before.


    I''m afraid that if it slows down for a while, the Swift Bird Soup in my mouth will be snatched away by other orcs.


    "what--"


    After a long time, I don''t know who was the first to let out a long sigh. Soon, various discussions sounded.


    "I just learned today that the fast bird soup is so delicious!"


    "Yeah! Do you have time to trap Swiftbirds tomorrow? There are many Swiftbirds inhabiting the Golden Rod Garden and the corn forest. I think the Swiftbirds should be hunted again to prevent them from pecking at the golden rods and corn."


    "Go, let''s go together."


    This time, the wolf clan orcs did not discuss how delicious the Swiftbird soup is.


    Instead, discuss directly **** Swiftbirds.


    It can be heard that they give a high evaluation of Xun Bird Soup. Even, before this meal was finished, I was thinking about the next meal.


    "Changxia, continue to drink Swiftbird soup tomorrow night! We will follow the wolf clan to explore the route tomorrow, and we will bring Swiftbird with us when we return." Maple Leaf said calmly.


    That appearance made Chang Xia laugh for a while.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia smiled and nodded.


    With Chang Xia''s answer, all the orcs around the table were in a fiery mood, and they could not wait to arrive tomorrow night in a blink of an eye.


    After dinner.


    Chang Xia didn''t stay to clean up, took the medicinal bath herbs given by Elder Agoma, and returned to the animal house with Shen Rong early. Her limbs were sore, and she wanted to go back to the animal house to take a medicinal bath as soon as possible.


    Yuan He asked if he needed help, but was politely rejected by Changxia Shenrong.


    The barrels are new.


    The Sirius tribe provided the wood, and Shen Rong made it himself.


    Back at the animal house where he settled down, Chang Xia really wanted to lie down on the bed However, considering that the clothes on his body were not clean, Chang Xia found a cushion and sat down, watching Shen Rong take a medicinal bath for himself .


    The moment he bowed his head, Chang Xia stopped.


    "Shen Rong, it... seems to be glowing?" Chang Xia took out the miracle hidden in his clothes, but saw that the snowflake pendant was glowing.


    Shen Rong was slightly startled and put down the herbs in his hands.


    He stepped forward, squatted in front of Chang Xia and stared at Miracle.


    "I''ve never seen it glow, this is the first time." Shen Rong whispered.


    "Do you want to tell Elder Tiantai?" Chang Xia asked. This snowflake pendant is Shen Rong Amu''s relic, and I believe the elder Tiantai should know something.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly, and said, "Don''t worry for now, wait until I find a chance to ask me about Eminem''s past in the Sirius Tribe, and then mention the miracle."


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded. She had been hiding the miracle in her clothes. If she hadn''t accidentally discovered it tonight, it would have taken a long time to know that the snowflake pendant would glow.


    Do not know why.


    Chang Xia always felt that miracles were not simple.


    She took a deep breath and wanted to discuss with Shen Rong how to hide the miracle.


    However, the brilliance of the miracle gradually dissipated.


    Back to normal again.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia Shen Rong looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Chang Xia, you put away the miracle." Shen Rong said. He got up to cook the herbs for Chang Xia''s medicinal bath, but he kept this matter in his heart.


    He stopped Changxia from looking for Elder Tiantai because he remembered one thing.


    a long time ago.


    The rumor said by the Gewa Patriarch.


    Snow Mountain, the ancestral land in the legend of the orcs.


    Miracle is a snowflake pendant that enters the Sirius tribe and begins to glow. There may be some connection between the two, trouble!


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 530： Listening to the corner, afraid of the long summer with long needles

    The night is getting darker.


    Shen Rong cooked the soup and poured it into the wooden barrel.


    "Chang Xia, come and take a medicinal bath." Shen Rong shouted. He put down thinking about miracles and cooked the soup, "It''s a little hot, pay attention when you soak it."


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and put away the miracle.


    Shen Rong told her to leave it alone, but Chang Xia chose to ignore it. After getting dressed, put on the Kira sandals prepared by Yuanhe, and ran towards the wooden barrel.


    what!


    comfortable.


    Chang Xia stepped into the wooden barrel, the soup was very hot, but it was very comfortable to soak.


    "Shen Rong, do you want to take a dip too?" Chang Xia closed his eyes and asked lightly.


    Shen Rong said, "I can just soak my feet."


    He pointed to the wooden basin next to him, which contained half a pot of decoction. It was left to him by Shen Rong, there was no need to take a bath, it was okay to soak his feet.


    "Changxia, I''ll put down the Kira straw curtain and go to Wuzhihe to take a shower. You take a medicinal bath first." Shen Rong was too lazy to take a hot bath, so he planned to go to Wuzhihe to take a cold bath, and then come back to soak his feet. The animal house on the left and right is not far from the Wuzhi River, and it is easy to come and go.


    Chang Xia rested his head on the edge of the wooden barrel and waved his hand, "Okay, hurry up and come back."


    Soon, Shen Rong picked up clean clothes. Putting down the Kira straw curtain, he ran towards the Wuzhi River, and he walked over to the place where the voice was heard.


    as predicted.


    They met Kongshan and the others in Wuzhihe.


    One by one, they were all soaking in the Wuzhi River and chatting.


    "Shen Rong, why are you here too?" Kong Shan asked in surprise. He thought that Shen Rong would take a bath in the beast house, how could he know that he had also come to Wuzhihe?


    Shen Rong said: "Changxia takes a medicinal bath, I''ll come over to Wuzhihe to take a bath. When you go back, take a bath again. Do you want to soak your feet? Elder Yagma gave a lot of soup and medicine, boil it, and you can directly take a bath. Bubble."


    "No need." Kong Shan and the other orcs shook their heads one after another. It was easy for them to travel at this level, not to the point of taking a medicinal bath.


    Shen Rong didn''t stay in Wuzhihe for much longer, and went back to the wooden house after taking a shower.


    In the same way, the empty mountains are the same.


    In the animal house, Chang Xia was lying in a wooden barrel, steamed by the steam, and was dazed. Silently activated the bloodline ability, so the quiet night suddenly became noisy and lively.


    "Today, the tribe is very lively!"


    "The wolf clan has come to write a good-looking foreign clan. There is one that I love."


    "You are a Kira grass, no matter how much you care about it, the two-legged beast will not look down on you. Don''t be delusional, seize the time to grow old, and let the wolves harvest it!"


    In an instant, the gray and white world was dyed colorful.


    "Hello!"


    Confused, Chang Xia couldn''t help but opened her mouth and said hello.


    bang-


    The colorful world seems to have pressed the pause button.


    All the sounds stopped abruptly, and then, like a flash flood, a violent flood erupted.


    "New grass/new beast?"


    "It''s exciting that this twoleg can hear us."


    "Twolegs, the scallion oil noodles you made today are delicious, especially the sprouts of kira grass and roasted swiftbirds. Can you give us a taste?"


    "Go away! Are you able to eat the sprouts of Kira grass? Kira grass eats the sprouts of Kira grass, do you want to be expelled from Kira grass?"


    The shock that erupted in an instant was too strong, and all kinds of voices came together.


    Chang Xia was almost bombarded by this massive sound and became deaf, and woke up directly from the dizzy state. In a hurry, he retracted a lot of the tentacles that were released. She found that the chickens in the unconscious state, the bloodline ability �� listening can hear the sound of more plants. When he is conscious, his bloodline ability and listening ability are greatly reduced.


    "Two-legged beast, let me tell you a secret. There are two golden rods hidden under the slate in the east corner of the beast house you live in..."


    "Despicable little grass, even delusionally thinking of exchanging secrets for the food of twolegs."


    "Secrets, who doesn''t know a few secrets?"


    Before Chang Xia could speak, a quarrel broke out here. So Chang Xia was forced to hear all kinds of secrets, including many about the wolf clan orcs.


    Like that house with the largest female breast, or the male with the best build. And who and who secretly went to Wuzhihe Sauce to make something embarrassing.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Is it considered that she passively listened to the corner once.


    Moreover, it concerns all the wolf orcs of the Sirius tribe.


    Fortunately, there is only an orc here in Changxia, otherwise she could use her toes to dig out the three rooms and one living room. This is so embarrassing!


    Accidentally put a coin, who knows it will become a corner of the wall.


    Embarrassing, embarrassing.


    When Shen Rong came back, he saw Chang Xia''s entire face flushed red.


    He thought the decoction was too hot, making Chang Xia''s face red. She also asked Chang Xia if she felt uncomfortable, after all, her face was too red.


    Chang Xia shook his head quickly and said, "I''m fine, just soak for a while."


    Then he gave Shen Rong a reply, smiling with a polite smile. Let him soak his feet and leave her alone. No way, Chang Xia is a little guilty at the moment.


    "Chang Xia, what''s wrong with you?" Shen Rong asked gently.


    He suddenly noticed that Chang Xia peeked from time to time. That action, looking like a small animal secretly feeding, is quite interesting.


    "No, nothing." Chang Xia hesitated, did Shen Rong find something? Guilty She didn''t dare to look at Shen Rong, turned her head, and pretended that nothing happened.


    Shen Rong raised the corner of his mouth and asked softly, "It''s really nothing?"


    This little guy had been staring at his waist just now, and Shen Rong naturally didn''t believe what she said was fine. When they were intimate before, Chang Xia was like this shy look, and Shen Rong remembered it very firmly.


    "Do you want to..."


    "Shut up, I don''t want anything."


    Chang Xia hurriedly reprimanded, her blushing cheeks hurriedly looking around, as if she was afraid of being discovered by adults after doing something bad.


    Shen Rong paused slightly.


    Besides them, who else is there in this beast house?


    Chang Xia''s embarrassed appearance made Shen Rong slightly startled.


    Suddenly.


    Shen Rong remembered Chang Xia''s bloodline ability.


    Could it be that when Chang Xia was in the medicated bath, he activated his bloodline ability, what sound did he hear? Suddenly, Shen Rong was embarrassed.


    He cleared his throat and said in a low voice, "Chang Xia, this is the Sirius Tribe. Don''t activate the bloodline ability at will. It''s not good to listen to anything."


    "..." Chang Xia said: "The soaking was too comfortable just now, and the bloodline ability was activated unconsciously. Don''t worry, I will stop it immediately."


    Too exciting, how dare Chang Xia listen to it for a long time.


    Afraid of long needles!


    After that, no one spoke again. Waiting for Xia Xia to soak in the medicinal bath and get up, Shen Rong poured water for her to rinse again, and at the same time emptied the soup in the wooden basin. Take out the animal skin and put it on the mattress, wait for the long summer to rinse well, wash and sleep.


    "Sleep!" Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia and whispered.


    Chang Xia buried himself in Shen Rong''s arms, and replied softly, um, smelling the breath of Kira grass and Chen Rong, and gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    Outside the beast house, the water of the Wuzhi River rattled, announcing the end of the day''s work for the Sirius Tribe.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 531： Get your hands on it, get your hands on it

    The next day, the sky was slightly brighter.


    The warm morning breeze blew through the Twilight Forest, awakening the orcs who had slept all night.


    The water in the Wuzhi River was still rattling, and the silhouette of the wolf clan orcs fetching water faintly appeared by the river, and the smoke from the cooking rose from the Wuzhi Mountain.


    Different from yesterday.


    Today, the morning breeze was blowing with a gust of water vapor.


    "Gewa, build the wood-cut corrugated wooden house as soon as possible." Tiantai said: "Today, it may rain. By the way, you lead the team to explore the route in person today, and I will take care of the trivial matters on the tribe''s side."


    Today, maple leaves and other orcs will go out.


    After several discussions, the Sirius Tribe decided to let the Gewa Patriarch lead the way.


    Heluo tribe, Changxia will stay in Wuzhishan. Of the two elders of Puconsenda, one should remain in the Sirius tribe.


    "Okay." Ge Wa replied.


    Wood-cut corrugated wooden houses are important, but road building is also important.


    Deciding who to lead the way, Yuan He and his clan started to prepare breakfast.


    "The sky is overcast, is it going to rain?" Chang Xia yawned, standing in front of the animal house and looking at the sky. The Sirius Tribe is located in the Forest of the Clear Moon. The sky in the plain area looks very low, and the dark sky looks terrible.


    Shen Rong twitched his nose and replied, "There is a lot of water vapor in the wind, and it may rain today."


    "It''s raining, Maple Leaf and the others go out... Isn''t it very inconvenient?" Chang Xia said.


    Next door, Maple Leaf walked out of the beast house.


    "It''s okay." Maple Leaf said: "The rain in the Forest of the Clear Moon falls fast and stops fast."


    "Chang Xia, I went out with Maple Leaf and the others today. Let Pukang stay in the tribe, watch him a little, don''t let him cause trouble." Senda said.


    Several animal houses nearby were assigned to the Heluo tribe by Yuan He.


    Hearing Chang Xia''s voice, they all walked out of the beast house.


    "There will be a heavy rain today." Pu Kang grinned and walked out from behind Elder Senda, chewing jerky in his mouth.


    After speaking, the Gewa Patriarch came over.


    "Have you all woke up in Changxia? Yuan He cooked the golden stick corn porridge, and you can go there for breakfast." Ge Wa said, "It might rain today, we have to leave early and try to complete the task of exploring the route today. ."


    "Patriarch Gewa, do you want to go into the forest even if it rains?" Chang Xia was worried and couldn''t help but ask if he should go out later?


    "The rain in the Forest of Qingyue falls fast and stops fast. Unless it''s the cold season, it''s no problem even if it''s raining in the warm season." Ge Wa replied. The only thing to worry about in the warm season torrential rain is flash floods. As long as flash floods are avoided, the wolves have nothing to fear.


    There has been no continuous torrential rain in the Forest of Qingyue recently, and naturally there will be no flash floods.


    If the rainstorm continued, the Gewa Patriarch would not dare to go out. There is a flash flood in the forest, even a powerful totem warrior needs to be cautious. Once caught in a flash flood, it is very dangerous.


    With that said, a group of orcs came to the Gewa Patriarch''s house.


    Yuan He put the prepared breakfast on the dining table and waited for Chang Xia and the others to come.


    "Chang Xia, did you sleep well last night?" Yuan He asked with a smile.


    Chang Xia nodded with a smile, and replied, "It''s very comfortable, but I didn''t get enough sleep, and I felt a little dizzy. I think it has something to do with the day and night driving upside down a few days ago."


    Obviously went to bed early.


    However, when I woke up the next day, I was still dizzy.


    Chang Xia thought it had nothing to do with sleep, but because of the reversal of day and night.


    However, she looked at Maple Leaf in high spirits.


    In the end, I realized that I was responsible for everything.


    That''s right, Chang Xia is too weak.


    After all, Shen Rong and other orcs were not affected at all.


    "After dinner, will you sleep again?" Yuan He said.


    "No, I''m active." Chang Xia shook his head, rejecting Yuan He''s tempting proposal. Go back to sleep, and you won''t be able to sleep at night.


    Besides, it''s raining heavily today.


    The woodcut corrugated wooden house has not been built yet.


    The Sirius tribe has prepared all the materials for building the wood-cut corrugated wooden house. It is better to build the wood-cut corrugated wooden house before the rainstorm, which is more worry-free.


    "Hurry up and eat." Chang Xia urged, "Let''s build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house before the rainstorm." Chang Xia talked with Shen Rong while drinking the golden stick-grain corn porridge.


    She was relieved that the exploration route was handed over to Maple Leaf.


    Maple Leaf is very capable, so there is no need for Chang Xia to nag. In addition, with Elder Senda and Patriarch Gewa accompanying him, Chang Xia felt even more relieved.


    In terms of forest experience, these orcs far surpassed Chang Xia.


    Rather than worrying about them, Chang Xia was even more worried about the wood-cut corrugated wooden house.


    "Don''t worry, the foundation is built with resin. Even if it is hit by a heavy rain, it will not affect the foundation. After we have eaten, we will lay the logs directly, and the speed is very fast." Shen Rong was extremely calm.


    The logs used to build the wood-carved corrugated wooden houses were all carved yesterday.


    Once the foundation is dry, you can build logs at any time.


    The resin dries fast and it''s the warm season. One night is enough to make the foundation firm. Shen Rong was confident and built the wood-cut corrugated wooden house before the rainstorm.


    "Changxia, there are people in my clan who went out to dig moss early. I''ll bring it to you later to see if it''s suitable for you?" Yuan He said.


    "Yes. You let them take it to Elder Agoma''s side, and if it''s suitable, plant it directly." Chang Xia said neatly. The Orcs are indeed worthy of being an action group, and their courage and execution are really leveraged.


    After the meal, Elder Senda took Maple Leaf and other orcs and left Wuzhi Mountain with the Gewa Patriarch.


    When they left, Changxia Shenrong ran towards the Agoma Elder Beast House. Elder Pukang followed lazily, and from time to time he let out a few laughter, which quickly attracted Bell''s attention After a while, they started fighting together.


    Considering that Aomori Cangrin was more familiar with Changxia, the Gewa Patriarch kept them in the tribe. When Shen Rong and the others came over, Aomori Canglin was already standing in front of Elder Agoma''s beast house, looking eagerly at the foundation of the wood-carved wooden house.


    "Shen Rong, can you lay the logs by hand?"


    "I can''t wait to live in a wood-cut corrugated wooden house, I''m very excited."


    When Xia Xia and the others approached, Aomori and the others were full of excitement.


    The elder Tiantai waved his hand and said speechlessly: "What are you wolves in a hurry, the raw materials are not ready, and you are in a hurry."


    The Sirius Tribe had no extra raw materials, and the elder Yagma built it in a wooden hut. Next, if you want to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house, you must wait for the collection of raw materials. After the trees are cut down, they also need to be dried and watered, wood collection, resin exchange and so on.


    Instead, digging for moss is probably the easiest.


    This said.


    It did not affect the mood of Aomori and the others.


    "Have you checked the foundation?" Shen Rong asked.


    Aomori said: "We have checked with Elder Agoma, and the resin has dried out, and you can lay the logs at any time."


    As he said that, he did not forget to wave his hand.


    With his limbs moving, he can carry the log and build it when Chang Xia gives an order.


    "Okay, stack the logs." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong was on the side and nodded.


    Seeing this, Aomori and the other orcs ran very fast. According to Chang Xia''s instructions yesterday, they put the largest log at the bottom, and the carved grooves face upwards.


    No need for Shen Rong to do anything, Aomori and the others directly asked Shen Rong to correct it.


    Chang Xia was pulled away by Elder Tiantai and asked her and Elder Yagma to stand farther away to avoid accidental injury.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 532： storm is coming

    Sirius tribe.


    Shen Rong and other orcs placed logs.


    It is amazing to watch the woodcut corrugated wooden house from scratch.


    Chang Xia raised his head and looked at the sky, the clouds were getting thicker and lower.


    "It''s so dark, isn''t the rainstorm coming soon?" Chang Xia twitched her nose, she faintly smelled a thick mist of water, and the water in the Wuzhi River seemed to be surging.


    Elder Tiantai put his hands around his arms, and his eyes were fixed on the wooden hut.


    "Soon." Tian Tai said.


    He lightly looked up at the dark sky, showing no emotion.


    "On a rainy day, it''s suitable to eat barbecue." Pukang said.


    Suddenly, Elder Tiantai and Chang Xia were dumbfounded. How did Elder Pukang connect these two unexpected events?


    The three-bedroom, one-hall-style wood-carved wooden house gradually appeared in front of Chang Xia and the others following the movements of Shen Rong and the other orcs. Although the roof has not been capped, the general shape of the wood-cut corrugated wooden house has been highlighted.


    "Good-looking, really good-looking!" Tiantai murmured, his eyes full of surprise.


    "There are three rooms, one is a bedroom, and the remaining two elders of Agoma can be used to store various medicinal materials. The hall in the middle can be used as a kitchen. The chimney is connected to the fireplace. When the door is closed in the cold season, the room can be used directly in the room. Fireplace heating..." Chang Xia roughly explained the purpose of the house.


    This kind of wooden house is enough for the wolf clan to use.


    The only trouble is the cellar problem.


    However, looking at the shape of the woodcut corrugated wooden house. Chang Xia felt that the cellar problem was also easy to solve, that is, to build a small wood-cut corrugated wooden house, and use the small wood-cut corrugated wooden house as a cellar to store grain and sundries.


    think about.


    Changxia told the elder Tiantai about this.


    After listening, Elder Tiantai kept nodding his head.


    The appearance of Chang Xia not only solved the wolf clan''s living problem, but also the trouble of food storage.


    This really surprised and delighted the elder Tiantai.


    Thinking about it, waiting for the road from the Sirius tribe to the Heluo tribe to be repaired.


    The two tribes must move around more.


    A simple thank you cannot express the gratitude of the wolf clan. Then give more gifts to Chang Xia, such as golden rods, corn, and fast birds, etc. If there is something in the Forest of Qingyue, Chang Xia must have it. This is the promise of the Sirius Tribe.


    "I have to ask Yuanhe to weave some Kira grass frames for me..."


    Elder Agoma stood beside him with a smile, happily looking at the wood-cut corrugated wooden house. With the new wooden house, he finally doesn''t have to worry about the dried herbs getting wet. Similarly, don''t be afraid that there is no place to put the medicinal materials.


    think about.


    Elder Agoma''s gaze fell on the open space in front of the wooden house.


    I heard Chang Xia say that it was the location of the small house, called Men Dou. The door bucket can prevent wind and rain, and it is perfect for drying medicinal materials.


    "Shen Rong, hurry up." Chang Xia urged.


    The sky is getting lower and lower, and the wind blowing across my cheeks is cold.


    Heavy rain is coming.


    Tiantai said: "Changxia, you go into the beast house with Yagoma. The rain is about to fall." Said, the elder Tiantai walked towards the wood-carved wooden house, intending to help Shen Rong and the others to carry the logs, and strive to catch the rainstorm. Before, cover the woodcut corrugated wooden house.


    see.


    Elder Pukang put down the jerky in his hands and clapped his hands.


    Likewise, he walked towards Shen Rong.


    "Changxia, let''s go back to the beast house." Yagma said warmly.


    At this moment, the people of the Sirius Tribe who did not go out to hunt and pick, began to run around the tribe one after another, taking all the things that were dried in the open space or near the beast house back to the beast house. Some male orcs began to inspect the house and reinforce it.


    "Elder Yagma, can the beast house withstand the storm?" Chang Xia worried.


    She looked up at the roof of the animal house with her head held high, which was somewhat similar to the animal nest, composed of thatch, leaves, hides and branches stacked on top of each other.


    "Don''t worry, a storm of this magnitude cannot open the beast house." Agoma said: "Unless it is in the cold season, the snowstorm at that time may overturn or collapse the beast house. However, usually that At that time, the wolf clan chose to leave the beast house, go up Wuzhi Mountain, and live in the cave of Wuzhi Mountain."


    While speaking, Elder Agoma looked at the wood-carved wooden house.


    nowadays.


    The Sirius tribe has a brand new house.


    In the future, you don''t have to toss at both ends, it''s great!


    "Will the water in the Wuzhi River swell?"


    Chang Xia felt relieved after confirming that the storm could not lift the roof of the beast house. Instead, he turned his attention to the Wuzhi River not far away.


    "The water of the Wuzhi River will rise, but it will not cross the bank. This is the gift of the witch. The waters of the rivers where the orc tribes live will generally not flood the orc territory. Unless the orc tribe is weak and unable to suppress the nearby tribes. River waters." Yagma explained calmly, this matter is very mysterious, and it is difficult to explain clearly in words.


    Chang Xia was surprised.


    White River, a river that never undulates.


    It turned out to be related to the strength of the Heluo tribe itself.


    This thing is really amazing.


    There have been flash floods in the Twilight Forest, not many times.


    Presumably, this should be related to the overall strength of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    In the past, Chang Xia wondered why a natural disaster broke out in the Twilight Forest, why the tribe would send elders out of the tribe. Dare to love, this is to let the elders go to suppress it?


    Orcs dare to live next to rivers, and most of them have something to do with it.


    pop-


    Suddenly there were several clatters from the roof.


    Chang Xia stood up suddenly and said urgently, "Elder Yagma, the storm is coming animal skins, spread the animal skins."


    "Quick, Aomori, hand over the hide."


    The time is too fast to cover the roof. Shen Rong stood on the roof, ready to cover it with animal skins, and then cover it up after the storm.


    Soon, a piece of animal skin was placed on the stuck roof. Then use the log to press it well, try to ensure that the animal skin will not be blown away by the storm, and it is not so important to leak the rain.


    Hurry up and hurry up.


    before the storm.


    Shen Rong and the others finally finished the roof.


    Jumping off the roof, they turned and walked into the wood-cut corrugated log cabin.


    at this time.


    The sky above the Forest of Qingyue seemed to have a hole, and the rain poured down.


    "Shen Rong, are you all alright!" Chang Xia said loudly.


    Shen Rong shook off the raindrops on his body and replied, "I''m fine."


    The animal house and the woodcut corrugated wooden house are separated by about ten meters. Although the wind and rain are very noisy, the voices on both sides are louder, which does not affect the conversation.


    Aomori looked at the sky above and estimated the time.


    "Don''t worry about Changxia, it''s raining at most for half an hour." Aomori said.


    Elder Tiantai took off the animal skin on his body, shook his head, and agreed: "Aomori is right, the storms in the warm season come and stop quickly. Let''s take a break and the rain will stop."


    "So fast?" Shen Rong was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    "Half an hour is quite a long time. Sometimes, it''s just a few minutes." Canglin complained: "Occasionally, five or six times a day. If you live in the Sirius Tribe for a while, you will get used to it."


    "This is quite interesting!" Chang Xia sighed.


    "Little Changxia, I would say that the Heluo tribe is the best." Pukang said proudly, "The rainy season in the Baihe River Basin is much less than that of other orc tribes, and it is the most comfortable to live there."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 533： Kira grass fiber, coil

    "Pukang, can you be quiet?" Tiantai said speechlessly.


    Across the storm, Elder Tiantai rolled his eyes at Elder Pukang opposite. Changxia recognized the Heluo tribe, how dare they abduct people casually?


    Now, Elder Tiantai is sure that the Heluo tribe let Elder Pukang go out.


    It''s not just to protect Chang Xia, but to mad at them these orcs.


    I rely on (�Fo��) convex!


    This wave was installed by the Heluo tribe.


    "Hehe!" Pukang laughed and said, "The Heluo tribe is better than the Sirius tribe, but the golden stick, corn and Xunniao are still delicious."


    Listening to the previous sentence, the elder Tiantai wanted to go crazy.


    However, with the last sentence of the elder Pukang.


    The anger in Elder Tiantai''s heart subsided.


    It was rare to hear praise from Elder Pukang, Elder Tiantai was very comfortable, and it was rare that he did not care about who is better or worse between Sirius Tribe and Heluo Tribe.


    Chang Xia smiled and listened to the two elders raising the bar.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Elder Agoma''s beast house. It was different from the Yuan family and the animal house where she rested.


    Elder Agoma''s animal house is filled with various medicinal herbs, which are carried in kiera grass baskets of various sizes. At the same time, these Kira grass baskets are placed on the Kira grass pergola, and everything is so orderly, clean and tidy.


    Although, the animal houses were crowded.


    However, the neat animal house will not make people feel uncomfortable and cramped.


    He breathed in the strong medicinal fragrance in his nostrils. Chang Xia, who was accustomed to the fragrance of medicinal herbs, did not feel uncomfortable, but felt very comfortable.


    Suddenly Chang Xia''s eyes fell to the corner of the beast house.


    There was a wooden barrel there, and it seemed that something was soaking in the barrel.


    Looking at it, Chang Xia felt a bit like the fibers of flax soaked.


    "Elder Yagma, what is soaking in this wooden barrel?" Chang Xia squatted down and looked at what was soaked in the wooden barrel curiously. There was no unpleasant odor, but a faint fragrance. What does this smell seem like? Where did it smell?


    "What?" Agoma was stunned, and returned to his senses.


    He followed Chang Xia''s line of sight and looked at the wooden barrel. After a while, the elder Yagma patted his forehead and explained: "This wooden barrel is soaked with dried Kira grass, and our tribe uses the water soaked in Kira grass to bathe the animal cubs, which can reduce swelling and relieve pain. "


    Warm season, the sun is hot.


    Cubs like to be noisy and don''t like to stay in the animal house.


    It is easy to get sunburned, and bathing sunburned cubs in water soaked in old Kira grass works well.


    Kira grass soaked fiber, applied to the sunburned area.


    It can also reduce swelling and pain.


    Kira grass can be said to be a material for the survival of the wolf clan.


    "Can Kira grass be used as medicine?" Chang Xia was shocked. It can be eaten, used as medicine, and made into woven fabrics. This Kira grass is completely decathlon!


    "Yes." Agoma replied. After nodding, he looked at Chang Xia curiously and asked, "Chang Xia, what did you think was soaked in the wooden barrel just now?"


    The character of Changxia, Elder Agoma got to know after a night.


    How much she knew that she was not a casual orc, and asked what Kira grass soaked in the water, what was most likely to be found?


    "Elder Yagma, what do you think the fibers of Kira grass are soaked in?" Chang Xia knew that Kira grass was soaked in the barrel, so he didn''t worry anymore. Reaching out his hand, he twisted out a piece of Kira grass fiber from the wooden barrel, and asked the elder Kia Gorma seriously.


    Elder Agoma was puzzled, and took the Kira grass fiber that Chang Xia handed over.


    On the opposite side, Shen Rong and the other orcs found that Chang Xia, who was talking, was gone. Suddenly startled, he tiptoed to look here.


    "Elder Pukang, where is Changxia?" Shen Rong asked.


    Pukang said: "She and Yagma talked about Kira grass..."


    "Talking about Kira grass?" Shen Rong looked at a loss. Why did he suddenly talk about Kira grass? Besides eating, Kira grass can also be used as medicine?


    "Chang Xia asked what the **** of Agoma Kira grass after soaking looks like?" Pukang couldn''t understand what fiber, so he directly said the **** of Kira grass.


    For a moment.


    Hearing Shen Rong and the other orcs look at each other in dismay.


    "Shen Rong, don''t listen to Elder Pukang''s nonsense. I''ll ask Elder Agoma again, what does the fiber of Kira grass look like after soaking? You all see, what does this thing look like?" Chang Xia picked up a lump of foundation. Pull grass fiber, held high.


    Aomori Kururi looked bewildered.


    This thing is quite common, just Kira grass slag, what else can it look like?


    Shen Rong squinted and looked at the Kira grass fiber in Chang Xia''s hand, a lightning flashed across his mind quickly, and said in surprise: "The thread ball, the Kira grass fiber is like the thread we exchanged with the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan."


    "Shen Rong is still smart. The fibers left after soaking the old Kira grass are very similar to the threads we exchanged with the Qinghai Plateau Birds." Chang Xia was very excited.


    She asked the elders of Agoma to help, to take out all the Kira grass fibers in the wooden barrel, and drain the water in the Kira grass basket. After it was dry, Chang Xia wanted to try if he could knead these Kira grass fibers into Kira grass threads.


    If it can be kneaded into Kira grass thread, it means that Kira grass can be woven into cloth in addition to eating and medicine.


    Recently, Changxia has not received any news about cotton and linen.


    Chang Xia''s mood is quite low.


    Unexpectedly, the willows are dark and the flowers are bright, and they unexpectedly met Kira grass in the Sirius tribe.


    "Line regiment?"


    "Chang Xia, is the thread you mentioned the one we thought?"


    Suddenly the attitude of the orcs became extraordinarily enthusiastic.


    Qinghai Plateau bird clan is very expensive, but the orc clan also need it.


    To sew animal skins, you need to use **** of thread. Without spools of thread, animal skins can only use animal tendons, which are tough enough but too thick.


    Before, Chang Xia painted cotton and linen.


    It is said that these two can make a thread like the Qinghai Plateau Birds.


    Orc tribes are helping to find it.


    Naihe has not been found.


    Today, Chang Xia said that Kira grass fibers are like dough.


    How could the orcs not be shocked and ecstatic? !


    "Don''t worry, wait for the Kira grass fibers to dry, and I will try to rub them to see if I can twist these fibers into threads?" Chang Xia calmly said.


    There is something in my heart, and the storm outside the beast house is no longer scary.


    "I''m here to help separate these fibers and dry them separately. They should dry faster." Yagma brought Chang Xia a Kira grass rattan chair and asked Chang Xia to sit down. He sat next to him, took out a ball of Kira grass fiber, and carefully spun it.


    The elder Pukang looked bored, so he ate jerky.


    Opposite the beast house, Shen Rong and the other orcs stretched their necks and looked towards Chang Xia. If it weren''t for the heavy rain, Elder Agoma''s beast house was limited, and they really wanted to run over to watch.


    "The rain is getting lighter."


    "Can we rush over? Just now, Chang Xia said that the Kira grass fiber is about to dry."


    "Don''t make a fuss, Elder Agoma''s beast house is so wide, you all run over and stand down? Besides, if you are soaked all over, you can''t step into the beast house of Elder Yagma. Medicine, you can''t get wet."


    Elder Tiantai had a cold face and stopped the noisy crowd.


    He felt a little regretful in his heart, and he should have gone to Elder Agoma''s beast house before it rained, instead of going into the wood-carved wooden house.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 534： Shen Rong starts making a spinning wheel

    "Changxia��"


    Elder Agoma was a little nervous, calling Chang Xia''s name softly. His eyes were fixed on the Kira grass fibers in Chang Xia''s hands. The extremely thin fibers, under Chang Xia''s rubbing, formed the thin lines that Elder Agoma knew.


    "Elder Agoma, when the rain stops, you can let the wolf clan orcs pick some old Kira grass and soak it. By the way, how long does it take to soak the Kira grass to this extent?" Xia Nian moved the Kira grass thread in her hands, her tone light and joyful.


    Line, indeed line.


    Very soft, the same thin thread as the thread of the Qinghai Plateau Birds.


    At the same time, the Kira grass thread also has a little fragrance, which is owned by the Qinghai Plateau Bird Group.


    "Okay, okay." Agoma clenched his fists excitedly and replied, "It will take two days for Kira grass to soak into what you see."


    "Two days, it''s not a long time." Chang Xia said.


    When the rain stopped, Chang Xia and Elder Agoma twisted the group of Kira grass fibers into a ball of yarn, a ball the size of a fist.


    The Kira grass coils are different from those of the Qinghai Plateau Birds. The Kira grass coils are green and light green. This should have something to do with the Kira grass itself, the light green Kira grass thread exudes a faint fragrance.


    Chang Xia was playing with the ball with a very happy expression.


    "Changxia��"


    "The ball of thread, really the ball of thread."


    "Yes, but it''s a little greener. Compared with the thread of the Qinghai Plateau Bird Tribe, the color is a little different."


    As soon as the rain stopped, Shen Rong and the other orcs rushed over.


    They did not rush into the beast house, but stood outside the house and looked into the house. All the orcs stared at the light green thread on Chang Xia''s hand with fiery eyes. Seeing this, Chang Xia handed the thread over and let them watch it up close.


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to do?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia said: "I told Elder Agoma just now that the rain stopped and let the wolf clan orcs harvest some old Kira grass and return to the tribe, soak it in wooden barrels for two days, and then knead it into a ball after two days. ����


    talking.


    Chang Xia looked up at Shen Rong.


    Meaning, obviously.


    If Kira grass can really spin, the spinning wheel should be on the agenda.


    This requires Shen Rong to come forward to solve it.


    "It''s not difficult to make a spinning wheel, I''ll take the time to make one." Shen Rong said.


    The orcs next to the elder Tiantai held their breaths, they couldn''t understand Changxia Chenrong''s conversation. But it is clear that what they say must be important.


    "What does Shen Rong need, tell me directly." Tian Tai said.


    Elder Agoma stared eagerly at the spool of Kira grass, which surprised him too much that Kira grass could make a spool of thread. Judging from Chang Xia''s expression, Kira grass seems to be more than simple as making a string.


    this moment.


    He suddenly understood why Elder Pukang was furious when Elder Tiantai tempted Changxia to come to the Heavenly Wolf tribe. Chang Xia is unusual. Anything that falls on her hand seems to be able to turn corruption into magic.


    "I need some wood." Shen Rong said.


    "Okay." Tiantai replied. The rain stopped and the ground was a little muddy. He took Shen Rong straight towards Wuzhi Mountain.


    Here, Elder Tiantai took Shen Rong and just left.


    Yuan He came over.


    "Chang Xia, did you get caught in the rain?" Yuan He asked nervously.


    Under the hurried and fast storm, Yuan He was busy with trivial matters of the tribe. When she noticed it was raining, she couldn''t get out of the beast house.


    "Yuanhe Amu, I''m fine." Chang Xia chuckled lightly, shook his head, and asked Aomori to hand her the Kira grass thread, explaining: "This is the Kira grass thread, and I use the Yagma thread. It is made by rubbing the Kira grass fiber soaked in the wooden barrel. I want Yuanhe Amu to help me ask the wolf clan orcs to harvest some old Kira grass."


    "The fibers of the old Kira grass soaked, and the long Xia kneaded the Kira grass thread. This kind of thread is very similar to the thread of the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan. You arrange for the tribe to harvest more old Kira. When the grass comes back, soak it in a wooden barrel." Yagma was afraid that Yuan He didn''t understand what Chang Xia meant, so he helped and explained it again.


    ...


    Yuan He took the Kira grass thread.


    stunned.


    She raised her head and looked at Chang Xia in surprise.


    How long has it been-


    Chang Xia made another good thing.


    Yuan He took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement and excitement in his heart.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange for the tribe to start harvesting Kira grass." Yuan He said.


    The fresh and tender Kira grass sprouts can be eaten, and the old Kira grass can be used for weaving.


    Yuan He felt that the sky of the Sirius Tribe had never been as clear and bright as today.


    From Changxia to Wuzhi Mountain, every day of the Tianlang tribe is different.


    I really hope Chang Xia can live in the Sirius Tribe!


    It is said that wind is rain.


    Yuan He said he was looking for a clan, and he turned around and started shaking people.


    The roof of the wood-cut corrugated wooden house has not been sealed, and Aomori and the others cannot leave yet. However, just after the rain stopped, there was a lot of rainwater left on the ground, and they didn''t do anything for the time being.


    It is necessary to wait for Shen Rong to return from Wuzhi Mountain. With his command, Aomori and other orcs dare to cap it. At this moment, they are all immersed in joy.


    The look in Chang Xia''s eyes was almost the same as when he was looking at a witch.


    The rain stopped, and a huge rainbow appeared in the sky.


    The Sirius Tribe is back to being lively again.


    The wolf clan did not go out hunting or picking, and they walked out of the beast house and walked towards the Agoma elders beast house.


    They were not near the woodcut corrugated huts.


    Standing in the distance, looking at the woodcut corrugated wooden house with amazing and longing eyes.


    ��What a beautiful cabin!��


    "Listen to the patriarch, we can all live in such a beautiful wooden house in the future."


    "When Elder Yagma''s wooden house is built, the tribe will organize the tribes to log and quarry, and then exchange resin with the Heluo tribe. At that time, all tribes can build wood-cut corrugated wooden houses."


    The wolf clan orcs were discussing and talking.


    All the orcs had happy expressions on their faces.


    "Stop talking, Yuanhe calls the clansmen to cut the old Kira grass."


    Yuan He''s shouts from far to near.


    Interrupt the conversation of the werewolf orcs.


    After a while, the orcs gathered around quickly dispersed.


    Chang Xia pursed her lips and smiled. The problem of love to join in the fun cannot be avoided no matter where.


    "It''s rare that there is something new in the tribe, and the people are a little excited." Yagma said with a smile.


    Orcs, running every day between hunting and picking.


    The tribes are far apart, and there is no time or space to gossip.


    Like the last exchange of Heluo tribes, all the orc tribes were willing to participate. Except for the Normandy Grand Bazaar, there were almost no other gatherings in the Dusk Forest. After all, the forest is too dangerous, and if it is not necessary, the orcs do not dare to cross regions at will.


    If you are not careful, you will lose your life when you encounter a beast.


    "The road will be clear in the future, and it will be much safer for the tribes to travel to and from each other. The orc tribes will visit each other, and the forest will be lively." Chang Xia smiled and opened his mouth.


    She likes liveliness, but also enjoys tranquility.


    Quietness is undoubtedly the best choice.


    "Yeah!" Agoma said: "All orcs are waiting for that day."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 535： Dig a hole and soak the Kira grass

    Elder Tiantai helped, and Shen Rong moved the wood back to the beast house.


    Then, return to the Agoma Elder Beast House.


    When he came back, Chang Xia was instructing Aomori and the other beasts, who happened to be lifting the animal skins on the roof of the wooden house. In front of the wooden house, there is a row of shelves. The opened hides are placed on the racks to dry.


    Wait for the rain to dry, then fold it up.


    Animal skins are the hard currency of the Twilight Forest. In the Twilight Forest where gold and silver do not circulate, animal skins, animal teeth, and animal bones are all hard currency.


    but.


    Chang Xia thought that it would take a while for the tribes to develop.


    She estimates that she will find Su Ye and let Su Ye establish the currency system of the Twilight Forest. Orcs want to develop and barter, but after all, they can''t go long.


    "Chang Xia, you didn''t go to harvest Kira grass?" Shen Rong said in surprise.


    He thought that Chang Xia would follow Yuanhe to harvest Kira grass, and he could basically confirm that Kira grass could be twisted into silk threads and weaving cloth was no longer empty talk.


    The trip was worth it!


    "I didn''t go, the woodcut hut has not been built, it is more suitable for me to stay here." Chang Xia explained that in terms of picking these physical strengths, Chang Xia knew that she was not comparable to the wolf clan orcs. It is safer to move your mouth than to move your hands.


    Shen Rong finished listening.


    Soon, I understood the meaning of Chang Xia''s words.


    She followed along with picking Kira grass, and Yuan He and the others had to take care of Chang Xia.


    Rather than follow along to create chaos, Chang Xia might as well stay in the tribe and stare at the construction of wood-cut corrugated wooden houses. Besides, the wood-carved wooden house was proposed by Chang Xia, and the wolves were more at ease when she was watching.


    "Are you ready to make the raw materials for the spinning wheel?"


    "Yeah! The raw materials are ready. When the roof of the wood-cut corrugated wooden house is sealed, I will take time to think about the spinning wheel."


    He has learned about spinning wheel making, and it is not difficult to reproduce it.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs go out to survey the route, and it will take three to five days. This time is long enough for Xia to experiment with Kira grass and to help build a woodcut corrugated wooden house. Even, they can ask the wolf clan to teach Kira grass and rattan chairs and other furniture.


    "Shen Rong, come up and see��"


    Aomori was condescending and waved to Shen Rong.


    They were building roofs, and Shen Rong wasn''t there, and he always felt a little mean.


    "Changxia, I''ll go first." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and motioned for Shen Rong to go over. She originally wanted to go up, but was unanimously rejected by all the orcs, Chang Xia had no choice but to stay on the ground.


    The rain stopped and the sky opened.


    Elder Agoma moved out the Kira grass trellis that had been put into the beast house.


    He was already used to the weather in Qingyue Forest.


    Moved in and out, no complaints.


    "Elder Yagma, you can ask your clan to help you build a new Kira straw and rattan bed, as well as other furniture." Chang Xia smiled and pointed to the wood-cut corrugated wooden house. The newly built woodcut corrugated wooden house is more than three times larger than the animal house where the elder Biagoma lives.


    It is enough for the elders of Agoma to store all kinds of medicinal materials. If it is not enough, they can also build a new wooden house next to the wood-cut corrugated wooden house.


    Considering the rainy season in the Forest of Qingyue, a promenade can be built to cover the rain.


    "Chang Xia is thoughtful, I''ll talk to Yuan He later." Yagma nodded happily and accepted Chang Xia''s proposal. The animal house has Kira grass rattan beds, which are relatively old. Although, the elders of Agoma are not very particular.


    Looking at the brand-new woodcut corrugated wooden house, he felt that he really needed a Kira grass rattan bed worthy of his new home.


    Um--


    Maybe, new Kira pergola and other furniture.


    These all need to prepare a set.


    The table and chair furniture popular in the Heluo tribe, the elders of Yagma felt that their new home also needed to be equipped with a set.


    Finally, at noon.


    Yuan He came over to inform Chang Xia that they were going back for lunch.


    Shen Rong took Aomori and other orcs and successfully capped the wooden house. The multi-layered roof is not afraid of rain and snow. The wood-cut corrugated wooden house built of logs is made of iron wood. Even if no paint is applied, there is no need to worry about insects and ants.


    Now, it''s almost time to plant the moss at the end.


    And fill in the furniture, ready to move in.


    Of course, if you feel the taste is heavy.


    Just leave it for a few days to ventilate and disperse the smell.


    "Chang Xia, it''s time to go back for lunch." Yuan He came over, looking at the wood-carved wooden house in front of him with fiery eyes.


    The more I look, the more I like it, spacious and bright.


    Much better than the beast house.


    "Yuanhe Amu will wait a little longer, Shen Rong still needs a little more time." Chang Xia didn''t look back, but replied. After she finished speaking, she suddenly remembered that it seemed to be Yuan He''s voice, and hurriedly turned to look at Yuan He, and asked, "How much did Yuanhe amkira grass harvest?"


    "In the middle of the morning, we picked a few piles of Kira grass. All of them were stacked in the tribal square. After lunch, we could soak them in wooden barrels. However, the number of Kira grass harvested is a bit large, and I am worried that there are not enough tribal barrels. Use..." Yuan He regretted.


    Kira grass grows everywhere near the Five Fingers River.


    There are not many thatch and reeds, but Kira grass grows everywhere.


    "There are not enough wooden barrels, so just dig a few holes and throw the Kira grass into it to soak." Chang Xia suggested. Kira grass thread needs Kira grass fiber, it doesn''t matter what you soak it with.


    "Is this okay?" Yuan He hesitated for a while.


    Chang Xia said: "Yes."


    Kira grass is non-toxic, and the water after soaking can also bathe beast cubs. However, if a hole is dug to soak the Kira grass, the water needs to be treated.


    Chang Xia believed that the wolf clan could handle these matters by themselves.


    The time when Chang Xia and the others were talkingShen Rong and the others jumped off the roof, and the doors and windows of the wood-cut corrugated wooden house were still missing. With the experience of the Heluo tribe, installing doors and windows couldn''t be easier for Shen Rong.


    Soon, Shen Rong took Aomori to place the doors and windows properly.


    "Elder Yagma, the woodcut corrugated wooden house has been built. Come and see if there is anything that needs to be changed?" Shen Rong shouted.


    Elder Agoma walked over with a smile, waved his hand, and said warmly: "No need to change, this is enough. Yuanhe, you arrange for the clan to help me weave some new furniture, and when the new furniture moves in, I will live here. ."


    "Okay, I''ll let the people do it in the afternoon." Yuan He said neatly.


    Such a beautiful wood-cut corrugated wooden house, I want to live in it when I look at it.


    Chang Xia said: "Yuanhe Amu, don''t forget to plant moss. When the moss is planted, the wooden house will be warm in winter and cool in summer."


    "In the morning, when I took my clan to harvest Kira grass, I dug a lot of moss. Now the moss is placed in the tribe square. After lunch, you teach us how to plant it, and we will plant the moss in the afternoon." Yuanhe Road.


    Yuan Heyi said that Aomori and other orcs were very happy.


    "Yuanhe Amu, you are the most beautiful!"


    "Amu Yuanhe, as expected of you, you are the most thoughtful."


    All the orcs sincerely praised Yuan He. They were so busy building a wooden house, they really forgot about digging moss.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan He kept thinking about it, and quietly touched everything to get everything ready.


    "Don''t make a fuss, let''s go and have lunch first." Yuan He grinned, raised his hand and patted Aomori and other orcs.


    Fighting all the way, all the orcs returned to the beast house of Yuan He''s house.


    There was hot food on the Kira vine table, just waiting for Chang Xia and the others to come.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 536： 5 Fingers Big Fish in the River, Bonfire Banquet

    "Gema, you pull the bell and they back away, don''t fall into the hole you just dug."


    "Aomori, you should tidy up the edge of the pit and apply it as evenly as possible. This way, when the soil pit is dry, it will be cleaner when you soak the Kira grass."


    After lunch.


    In the long summer, they planted the moss and opened all the doors and windows of the wood-cut corrugated wooden house for ventilation. Then a group of orcs, led by Yuan He, came to the lower reaches of the Wuzhi River, dug a pit, and soaked the Kira grass.


    at the same time.


    Some older orcs from the Sirius tribe started to weave Kira grass pergola and other things. The furniture was apparently intended for the new home of the Agoma elders, and of course for themselves.


    The pit is dug out and cannot be put into use immediately.


    Make the bottom of the pit and the edge of the pit neat and dry for a day, so that it is cleaner. At the same time, Chang Xia also asked the elders of Yagma to throw some insect-repellent and anti-virus powder at the bottom of the pit to avoid contamination with unclean diseases or diseases when soaking the Kira grass.


    "Chang Xia, is a pit of this size suitable?"


    After instructing the clan, Yuan He turned around and asked Chang Xia''s opinion.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Yuanhe Amu will arrange it." The size of the pit has no effect on soaking Kira grass, so Chang Xia did not ask for it.


    Kira grass fibers can be kneaded into Kira grass threads, which is definitely a big happy event for the orcs of the Twilight Forest. Elder Tiantai has already informed the Wizard Hall about Kira grass.


    Chang Xia guessed that Su Ye must be very happy in the Wizarding Hall at this moment.


    Orcs have their own silk threads, so they no longer need to be restrained by Qinghai Plateau Birds. With thread, cloth is not far away.


    think about.


    The smile on Chang Xia''s face became more and more real.


    Take a few steps back and walk towards the Wuzhi River.


    He lowered his head, looked at the surface of the Wuzhi River, looked back at Shen Rong, and said with a smile, "Shen Rong, do you want to eat fish **** at night?"


    "Yes." Shen Rong said: "Aomori told me that there is a very strange big fish in the Wuzhi River. Unlike the fish in the Baihe River, the meat is very tender."


    "Really?" Chang Xia was taken aback and asked, "Has he eaten fish before? I remember the orcs'' attitude towards fish is very disgusting. Unless it''s a severe cold season, they usually don''t go into the river to fish."


    Here comes.


    As a result, there are traces of fish all over the river waters.


    They are not afraid of orcs, except for river beasts in the waters, fish have almost no natural enemies.


    "Big fish." Gemma said.


    Big fish is the Sirius tribe, the only fish that the wolf tribe has actively hunted and eaten.


    A very large fish, any one weighs dozens of catties, a little larger, hundreds of catties. The wolf clan called this fish the big fish.


    "Changxia wants to eat big fish?" Tiantai asked.


    Chang Xia said: "I was chatting with Shen Rong just now, and he said that he would eat fish **** at night. He said that there is a kind of delicious fish in Wuzhi River called Big Fish."


    "Big fish is a kind of fish unique to Wuzhi River. It tastes fresh and tender and not fishy." Tiantai said: "During the warm season, big fish appear in Wuzhi River from other waters. My family will catch big fish and eat, and other fish will be eaten. , we rarely take the initiative to prey, only the big fish are different."


    After listening.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of the white fish in the holy water pool of Weishan Mountain, the black fish in the Weihe River in the Wangyue Mountains and so on.


    It seems that these special fish, orcs will still take the initiative to prey on them.


    Ordinary fish are fishy and thorny and difficult to handle, so orcs can''t avoid them. However, such as white fish, black fish, etc., these special fish, the orcs will still hunt and eat them.


    "Big fish, remove the internal organs, simply add water to stew, the taste is extremely delicious." Gemma explained gently and softly.


    Orcs eat fish simply and rudely.


    They don''t understand complex cooking techniques.


    The meat of the big fish is fresh and tender, and it is very delicious to simply remove the internal organs and simmer with water. That''s why the wolves choose to actively hunt and eat them.


    "Shen Rong, I want to eat big fish." Chang Xia was straightforward, looking at the Wuzhi River and thinking about going down to the river to catch big fish.


    Shen Rong grabbed her and said, "Wait, I''ll go down to the river to catch big fish for you."


    "I also want to go to the river..." Chang Xia said.


    "No, the Wuzhi River is not the White River. There are many large fish in the river. Are you sure you want to go down?" Shen Rong stared at Chang Xia. He didn''t want Chang Xia to be in danger. The Wuzhi River seemed to be safe, but in fact it was under the surface of the river. What is hidden, no one knows.


    I heard that there are many large fish living in the Wuzhi River.


    Chang Xia suddenly fainted.


    The incident that he was almost dragged into the water is still fresh in Chang Xia''s memory.


    "Then, let''s go! I won''t go into the river, I want to eat big fish, you have to catch a big fish for me." Chang Xia pouted and acted coquettishly with Shen Rong.


    what!


    Pissed!


    Obviously have become stronger.


    However, the shadow in my heart is not so easy to dissipate.


    "Good!" Shen Rong pressed Chang Xia''s head and gently rubbed it twice. To be honest, he was really worried about letting Chang Xia go down the river, even if it was Baihe, Shen Rong was not worried.


    "Shen Rong, wait for us. We will fix the pit and take you down the river to catch big fish. Let me tell you, I have the most experience in catching big fish." Aomori jumped in the pit and waved at Shen Rong.


    Obvious.


    He wanted Shen Rong to wait.


    They have dug three soil pits, and they are left with the bottom and edges of the pits. Once the bottom and edge of the pit are properly handled, they will be able to climb up from the pit.


    "Yes." Shen Rong replied.


    Turn around and look for the pot or bucket that Elder Tiantai is preparing to hold the big fishGema, you go to the Tribe Square and bring the big pot over. "Tiantai ordered.


    Elder Pukang was sitting on the banks of the Wuzhi River, staring at the surface of the Wuzhi River, his chewing movements slowed down, and he looked at it, as if he wanted to go fishing in the river.


    "Elder Pukang, do you want to go down the river?" Shen Rong asked.


    He is not far from the elder Pukang, so he can naturally feel the breath released by the elder Pukang. Very irascible and full of the desire to attack.


    "Hehe!" Pukang said, "I have never eaten the big fish from the Sirius Tribe. I want to eat ten tonight. Tiantai, you ask the Wolf Tribe to prepare more big pots."


    In other words, he will definitely choose to go down the river.


    It''s just that there are more orcs on the Five Fingers River.


    Elder Pukang was worried about the wolf clan, so he didn''t rush into the river.


    When the wolves spread out, he will go straight into the river.


    "Don''t worry, the big fish is enough." Tiantai nodded without raising a bar with the elder Pukang, and agreed to the elder Pukang''s request to prepare more large pots.


    "Besides the big fish, remember to catch some shrimp, crabs, and mussels." Chang Xia reminded.


    In the river, there is a lot of fish to eat.


    Maple Leaf and the others had a hard time going out today, so Chang Xia naturally wanted to prepare more food. Besides, when she came to the Sirius Tribe this time, she also wanted to help the wolf tribe improve their meals.


    Yesterday was too smart, today is just right.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to have a big meal tonight?" Aomori crawled out from the bottom of the pit, just when he heard Chang Xia tell Shen Rong to catch more fish, his eyes lit up and he was very excited.


    Cang Lin said, "Bonfire dinner."


    "Yes!" Chang Xia nodded with a smile, and said, "If Elder Tiantai and Yuanhe Amu have no opinion, I can do it." With Yuanhe, Gema and the others helping, the bonfire dinner can be considered, and everything is going on. It''s okay to have fun.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 537： route plan

    "Qing Mori, you take people down the river to catch big fish, He Miao and I go to the tribe square to build the stove and prepare other sundries." Yuan He said quickly.


    Originally, when Shen Rong came to the Tianlang tribe in the long summer, the wolf tribe was eager to have a bonfire dinner to welcome the arrival of the orcs such as the Heluo tribe.


    Who knew that I just came to the Sirius Tribe��


    Chang Xia made a lot of things, so the bonfire dinner was naturally delayed. Today, Aomori Kuratari proposed a bonfire dinner, and Changxia nodded, and the Sirius Tribe would not refuse.


    "Bonfire Dinner!"


    "The tribe is hosting a bonfire dinner!"


    "Meat, I want to eat meat."


    Immediately, the wolf clan orcs let out deafening cheers. During non-harvest festivals, orc tribes rarely hold bonfire dinners. Orcs eat a lot and often hold banquets, which the tribe can''t afford.


    "Sure enough, the banquet is the true love of the orcs!" Chang Xia laughed and sighed.


    Gemma pursed her lips and chuckled, and said, "Who doesn''t like bonfire banquets?"


    "Yeah! Who doesn''t like bonfire banquets?" Chang Xia nodded and echoed. After today, the Sirius Tribe will be busy, probably until the cold season.


    Next, the Sirius Tribe will build two roads.


    It is also necessary to build wood-cut corrugated wooden houses, plus the matter of Kira grass.


    The wolf clan estimated that except for the beast cubs, other orcs would be very busy.


    soon.


    Chang Xia saw the big fish in the Wuzhi River.


    It is indeed quite large, and it was captured by the elders of Pukang. This big fish weighs about a hundred kilograms and is slender. At first glance, it looks a bit like an octopus. However, long and hairtail are different.


    The elder Pukang threw the big fish ashore, and Gemma and other orcs picked it up neatly, cut it on the spot, and began to clean it up. Looking at it, Chang Xia couldn''t help but raise his brows, this is really catch-and-kill, fresh enough.


    Xu is, the Pukang elders bring good luck.


    Shen Rong Qingsen and other orcs caught big fish one after another.


    It didn''t take a moment for Gemma to move the big pot full of cleaned big fish.


    Prawns, crabs, mussels and other aquatic products have also been caught one after another.


    Chang Xia looked up at the sky, the afterglow of the setting sun poured into the forest of the clear moon, and the day was coming to an end. There was a familiar beast roar in the distance. Listening to the sound, it should come from the Gewa Patriarch.


    This means that the Maple Leafs are back.


    After a day''s work, he successfully returned to the Sirius Tribe.


    "Patriarch, the patriarch is back!"


    Sure enough, the wolf clan orcs on the Wuzhi River heard the beast roar of the Gewa patriarch, and happily greeted them outside the tribe.


    "Shen Rong, I''ll go pick up the maple leaves." Chang Xia waved to Shen Rong and informed him, and followed the wolf clan orcs to greet the Gewa patriarch and the others.


    Shen Rong said, "Slow down, don''t fall into the Five Fingers River."


    There were so many people that Shen Rong was worried that Chang Xia would be squeezed into the Wuzhi River, so he hurriedly reminded him loudly.


    a while.


    The Gewa patriarch brought a group of orcs from far to near.


    "Wow! Swiftbirds, so many Swiftbirds."


    "The patriarch is amazing!"


    But I saw that Gewa Patriarch and his group of orcs had a lot of harvest. Dozens of Swiftbirds were bound by vines. In addition to the Swiftbirds, there were also two curly-toothed pigs.


    Of course, the snake and python tied to Elder Senda''s body should not be missed.


    However, the orcs ignored the snake python next time.


    After all, there are not many orcs who like to eat snakes and pythons.


    Few are as fanatical as Elder Senda.


    "Gema��" Chang Xia covered her eyes and coughed, only to see Gemma approaching Elder Senda. It seems that after consulting with Elder Senda, Gemma became very interested in snakes and pythons. .


    This surprised Chang Xia.


    Who would have thought that Gemma, a timid character, would like to eat snakes and pythons. Looking at Elder Senda''s attitude towards Gemma, Chang Xia was a little worried that Elder Senda would bring Gemma crooked, and there was a crooked snake. Chang Xia was already worried, and now there is another Gemma.


    Chang Xia was really afraid that Elder Senda would become the first orc who was refused access by various orc tribes.


    Of course, the elders of Pukang are taboo for all orc tribes.


    However, the various orc tribes are at best beware.


    If Elder Senda continued to confuse orcs to eat snakes and pythons, Chang Xia would be very nervous.


    At the same time, when she thought about going to the Snake Mountain Tribe. Do you want to let Elder Senda take the first step? After all, the Snake Mountain Tribe is the territory of the Snake Clan. The Snake Clan believes in anaconda snakes.


    It is the paradise of snakes and pythons, and it is also the place that the elders of Senda yearn for most.


    "Chang Xia, why did your face change color?" Maple Leaf took off the rattan basket and walked towards Chang Xia, just about to say something, but when she saw Chang Xia''s grim expression, she suddenly became curious.


    The elder Senda in the Changxia Dynasty pouted and said in a low voice, "I''m worried that the elder Senda has brought Gema crooked. You know about the snake walk. I''m really worried that if the Sheyue tribe knew what happened to the snake walk, they would not be able to. Blame it on the tribe?"


    "..." Maple Leaf''s face changed slightly, and said: "I will find a chance to talk to Elder Senda and let him keep a low profile."


    Few of the orcs of the Heluo tribe dared to get too close to Elder Senda.


    It was rare for a snake to walk, and Gema was willing to approach the elder Senda, and at the same time expressed his love for the snake and python. The elder Senda was very happy.


    Maple Leaf was worried that he could not persuade him.


    "What I am most worried about is the Snake Mountain Tribe. Once the route for the Sirius Tribe is determined, we will set off for the Tianshi Tribe. The Tianshi Tribe will be the Snake Mountain Tribe after a few days at most. Are you looking for an opportunity to persuade Elder Senda to return to the tribe?" Chang Xia whispered.


    "Impossible." Maple Leaf said: "This journey was requested by Elder Senda. The purpose is to go to the Moon Moon Mountains."


    This matter, Maple Leaf heard the elder Jami mentioned.


    Elder Senda has long been fascinated by the Mochizuki Mountains.


    However, the Sheyue tribe did not let go, and resolutely resisted Elder Senda''s entry into the Mochizuki Mountains.


    This is a rare opportunity, and Elder Senda will never miss it.


    "..." Chang Xia rubbed his forehead and had a headache.


    After a while, Chang Xia calmed down the irritability in his heart.


    "Is the survey route going well this time?" Chang Xia asked.


    "It''s very smooth. The Forest of Qingyue is a plain area, and the survey route is very clear. You only need to avoid the quagmire and swamps in the depths of the meadow. There is no other special attention." He came down, handed it to Chang Xia, and said, "The route plan is in there, you can take a look first."


    "Look later, the Sirius Tribe is planning to hold a bonfire dinner tonight, and I have something to do later." Chang Xia took the beast bag and held it carefully. I plan to go back to the beast house, put the beast bag in place, and then go to Tribal Square or Wuzhihe to help.


    "Bonfire dinner, okay!" Maple Leaf said happily.


    When they were chatting, the Gewa Patriarch made a proper arrangement, and the wolf clan orcs took the Curly Tusk Pig and Hexun Bird and ran towards the Tribe Square.


    "Chang Xia, I heard that the wood-cut corrugated wooden house has been built. I''ll go to see it first. By the way, the route plan is in Maple Leaf''s hands. If you want to see it, remember to find her..."


    The Gewa Patriarch spoke quickly with a paralyzed face.


    Before he finished speaking, he had already rushed towards the Agoma Elder Beast House.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 538： Elder Tiantai, tell me about Eminem

    "Maple Leaf, are you not going?" Chang Xia raised her eyebrows and asked.


    The Gewa Patriarch ran away, and Kong Shan He Sen and other orcs followed suit. Obviously, they are also curious about the woodcut corrugated wooden house.


    Hearing Chang Xia say that the woodcut corrugated wooden house was built, it was inevitable that he wanted to check it out.


    Maple Leaf spread out his hands and said indifferently: "Forget it, see if the wood-carved wooden house is there. Besides, no matter how good the wood-cut is, can it be better than a cave?"


    "There is no best, only the most suitable." Chang Xia said.


    Wood carvings are warm in winter and cool in summer, suitable for the forest of the clear moon. However, the most suitable place for the Baihe River basin is the cave dwelling. Of course, it is also possible to build a wood-carved wooden house.


    "I like living in cave dwellings." Maple Leaf said.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Wuzhi River. Shen Rong is catching big fish. Yuanhe Amu is busy in Tribal Square. Let''s go over later." Chang Xia pointed to Wuzhi River and invited Maple Leaf to watch Shen Rong catch big fish.


    The visitor is the guest.


    The Sirius Tribe couldn''t really let Chang Xia do everything.


    That would be so rude.


    "Big fish?" Maple Leaf wondered.


    Chang Xia explained: "A fish unique to the Wuzhi River, slender and large."


    "Is it delicious?" Maple Leaf licked the corners of her mouth. After a hard day''s work, the happiest moment was discussing what to eat and what to eat.


    "Gema said it was delicious." Chang Xia nodded. Although he had never eaten it, Chang Xia thought that the big fish would not taste bad compared to the fast bird.


    "Huh!" Maple Leaf exclaimed in surprise, pointing to several dirt pits in the lower reaches of the Wuzhi River. She remembered that there were no such pits on the Wuzhi River yesterday. This suddenly dug three pits, do you plan to raise fish? Maple Leaf asked: "Changxia, are these three pits dug up to raise big fish?"


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia burst out laughing, hurriedly waved his hand, and explained.


    "Maple Leaf, you''re wrong. These three pits are used for gold frightening Kira grass. In the morning, Yuanhe Amu took the wolf clan to harvest too much Kira grass, and it was too soaked in wooden barrels. Come on, I''ll propose to dig a few holes..."


    "What to do with soaking Kira grass?" Maple Leaf was full of question marks.


    She left the Sirius Tribe for one day, how does it feel like she has been away for a long time?


    "I found the soaked Kira grass fibers in Elder Agoma''s beast house, which can be twisted into threads after rubbing." Chang Xia said.


    "Thread, the kind of thread of the Qinghai Plateau bird tribe, can be woven into silk thread of cloth?" Maple Leaf''s breath stagnated, and she was extremely nervous.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded, Maple Leaf''s breathing suddenly intensified, her gorgeous face flushed red, and it could be seen that Maple Leaf was very excited at the moment.


    The orcs were slow to find cotton trees and flax.


    The Heluo tribe was very lost.


    Who knew that the Sirius Tribe Kira grass gave an unexpected joy.


    "Does Wu know this news?" Maple Leaf whispered.


    "I think the wolf clan is very happy to share this good news with Granny Su Ye." Chang Xia laughed, it was impossible for the Celestial Wolf clan to hide such a good thing.


    Waiting for Xia Fengye to walk back to Wuzhihe.


    Shen Rong had already landed on the shore, and there were big fish that had been cleaned up in a big pot next to him.


    Maple Leaf squatted down, looked at the big fish in the big pot curiously, and asked, "This big fish is a bit strange, I don''t seem to smell the fishy smell when I get closer."


    "Big fish is not fishy." Gemma explained.


    Chang Xia pointed to the Kira grass growing on the Wuzhi River and speculated: "There is a dense Kira grass growing on the Wuzhi River. The fish in the river may eat the Kira grass all the year round. Over time, the fish in the river gradually faded away the fishy smell..."


    "The fish in the Wuzhi River is indeed lighter than the fishy smell in other rivers." Shen Rong wiped the water droplets off his body and put on the animal skin coat. The weather is hot, and a little water droplets will soon dry up.


    "Changxia, burn a few more fish tonight." Maple Leaf said quickly.


    Having eaten fish cooked in Changxia, Maple Leaf and the others do not reject fish at all. Except for big fish, wolves have little preference for other fish.


    but.


    It was Aomori Kururi and other beastmen who went fishing in the river.


    They have all eaten fish cooked in Changxia, and when fishing, no matter what kind of fish they encounter, they will never try to escape.


    "Okay. I just wanted to eat fish balls. How about trying to make fish **** with big fish?" Chang Xia said happily.


    In the distance, the wolf orcs stared at the fish except the big fish.


    Catch Gemma or Aomori and ask if those fish are edible or not?


    Wait for them to get a positive answer from the mouths of Gemma and other orcs.


    a time.


    The eyes of the orcs looking at Wuzhihe seemed to be full of light.


    Almost all orcs in the Twilight Forest live next to rivers, and fish can be eaten. This is like falling pie in the sky for the orcs.


    "Don''t worry about the fish in the Wuzhi River, go to the Tribe Square to help prepare the bonfire dinner, Chang Xia said to have a big dinner tonight..." Aomori shouted, preventing the clan from rushing into the Wuzhi River, even if you want to eat fish, catch it today enough fish to eat.


    Going to the river to fish, it will be a bit more.


    The wolf clan lives by the Wuzhihe River, so there is no need to stock up.


    This said.


    The wolves gathered around the Wuzhi River slowly dispersed.


    Stepping into the tribal square, Changxia Fengye brought the wolf clan orcs to celebrate tonight''s feast. Shen Rong went to Elder Tiantai to inquire about the miracle.


    Miracle is something that Eminem left to him after Shen Rong''s death.


    This thing, he has been carrying it for decades, and it has not shined. Stepping into the Sirius Tribe, this snowflake carving suddenly glowed, and Shen Rong couldn''t help but think about it.


    Changxia Yuguang looked at the disappearing backs of Shen Rong and Elder Tiantai.


    His eyes narrowed, but he didn''t say anything.


    However, when he bowed his head, he looked at the miracle he wore on his neck with a little more thought.


    "Where''s Shen Rong?" Maple Leaf looked around and asked without seeing Shen Rong.


    Chang Xia said: "He has something to do with Elder Tiantai, probably related to the spinning wheel." Chang Xia didn''t know much about the miracle. She was afraid that speaking out would only add to her troubles, so she simply helped Shen Rong to hide it, and waited for Shen Rong to clear up his thoughts before it was too late.


    One listen.


    Involved in the spinning wheel.


    Maple Leaf didn''t ask anymore.


    The spinning wheel is used to spin cloth.


    Orcs are short of cloth, very short.


    If Kira grass yarn can be woven into cloth, this is definitely a revolutionary journey for the Orcs of the Dusk Forest.


    If it weren''t for the Sirius Tribe, it was far from the Temple of the Wizards of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    At this moment, Su Ye might come over in person.


    In the beast house, Elder Tiantai followed Shen Rong into the room, and the two chatted about the spinning wheel.


    Shen Rong gradually brought the topic to Xingya.


    "Elder Tiantai, can you tell me about Eminem?" Shen Rong said.


    The elder Tiantai paused for a while, and his expression became a little more disappointed, "Xingya, she was once the most dazzling pearl of the wolf clan, and an outstanding female in the Twilight Forest. She is loved by the witch, and her strength is strong, and no orc will hate her."


    Speaking of Xingya, Tiantai elders are full of pride.


    Even Gewa is not as popular as Xingya Detiantai elders.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of Yuanhou, Xingya might have inherited the position of the witch and became the witch of the Twilight Forest. Instead of disappearing at a young age, even his own cubs cannot grow up with care. To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    Provide you with the fastest update of Dashenliuxiang orange


    Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his original ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted The sword was cut out again, the powerful sword intent was stronger than before, and Cao Yuwei also followed the sword , the man and the knife are one, and go straight to the beautiful son.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    The computer version of the network will be closed soon, please download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also walked with the sword, the man and the sword were one, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    Elder Tiantai,

 Chapter 539： Remembering the past, being honest about the miracles

    "This beast house where you and Chang Xia settled down once lived in your Eminem. The clansmen miss her, and even if she has left, no clansmen will live in this beast house. Knowing that you will bring Chang Xia to the Celestial Wolf Tribe, Yuan He helped clean up the beast house twice."


    "At the top of Wuzhi Mountain, there is a flat apple tree. I planted that tree when your Eminem was born. When your Eminem was an adult, she planted a small flat apple tree next to the flat apple tree... ����


    "Xingya is smart, smart, and the most sensible."


    Xu Shi fell into memory, and Elder Tiantai said a lot on and off. There is no order, it seems that what comes to mind, just say.


    Shen Rong silently polished the raw materials of the spinning wheel, quietly listening to Elder Tiantai''s chatter. At this moment, he seemed to feel that Xingya was by his side, watching him silently, his gentle eyes full of love and pity, filling Shen Rong''s empty heart little by little.


    "Elder Tiantai, do you know miracles?"


    "Miracle--"


    "Yes, a miracle. A snowflake-shaped pendant, my grandfather said, that is Eminem''s relic, together with the wolf tooth that Wu gave to Eminem, which has accompanied me for decades."


    Elder Tiantai pondered.


    After half an hour.


    "I remember. Xingya does have a snowflake-shaped pendant, which she picked up when she was a child. She likes to beg me to find a suitable necklace for her..."


    Hearing Elder Tiantai stating the origin of the snowflake-shaped pendant, Shen Rong''s heart tightened slightly, he carefully held his breath, and asked lightly, "Elder Tiantai, do you remember that my Eminem''s snowflake-shaped pendant is in Where did you find it?"


    "She didn''t say it." Tiantai shook his head lightly and said, "Xingya was timid since she was a child, an orc ran into the forest, and she went missing for three days. The Forest of Qingyue, and finally Xingya returned to Wuzhi Mountain by herself."


    "That snowflake-shaped pendant was the one she picked up when she disappeared. It''s obviously a stone. She has to say that it''s a miracle, and it will bring miracles to the wolf clan and the entire twilight forest orc clan."


    "When the witch came over, she also found the witch specially and said that she would give the miracle to the witch, saying that the miracle would bring new life to the orcs."


    Speaking of the past, Elder Tiantai was a little nagging.


    However, Shen Rong didn''t find it annoying.


    All his impressions and memories of Xingya came from Yuanhou.


    It''s just that Yuanhou describes the love between them more. In terms of trivial life, Yuan Hou said very little. In addition, Yuanhou is very busy, even if he is very good to Shen Rong, but as the Yuan family''s direct line and one of the most beneficial heirs of the Yuan family''s patriarch, Yuanhou is very busy every day.


    There was not much time left for him to get along with Shen Rong, and they came and went in a hurry every time.


    "Shen Rong, did you suddenly ask what happened to the miracle?" Tiantai said softly. Shen Rong brought him to the beast house and guided him to recall Xingya''s affairs.


    At first, Elder Tiantai was not suspicious.


    However, Shen Rong''s repeated questions about the miracle made him suspicious.


    Shen Rong looked up at Elder Tiantai''s eyes and said, "I gave the miracle to Chang Xia as a gift of love, and Chang Xia wore the miracle around her neck. She told me something last night that the miracle suddenly Glowing."


    "What, what?" Tian Tai quickly stood up and stared at Shen Rong in horror.


    Confirming that Shen Rong was not lying, he couldn''t help walking back and forth in the beast house. Elder Tiantai naturally knows the rumors of the Sirius Tribe.


    "Xingya never said that miracles will shine, why does he shine?"


    "I don''t know. Miracles have never been seen before, I''m pretty sure."


    "Ask the witch about this. You ask Chang Xia to put away the miracle first, and when the road is repaired, I will go to the Witch Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna and personally ask the witch about the miracle."


    Obviously, Tiantai elders are afraid that there is a problem with the miracle.


    He took this matter directly and wanted to take out Shen Rong Changxia.


    "Elder Tiantai, you forgot who Chang Xia is? Wu will be wary of anyone, and he won''t have any ill will towards Chang Xia." Shen Rong looked at Elder Tian Tai silently. Did he forget who Chang Xia was guarding? grown up.


    One listen.


    Elder Tiantai patted his head.


    "I''m so busy and dizzy."


    Shen Rong lowered his face and said in a low voice, "Elder Tiantai, do you think the miracle is really related to the snow mountain?"


    Snow Mountain, the origin of all races in Gangwa Continent.


    The clan of the orcs.


    Over the years, all ethnic groups have been looking for snow-capped mountains.


    However, for thousands of years, no family has found the location of the snow-capped mountains.


    "I don''t know." Tiantai shook his head lightly, and said, "It is rumored that the end of the Forest of Qingyue is connected to the Snow Mountain. The Snow Mountain gave birth to all the races of Gangwa Continent, and the Snow Mountain is the ancestral land of the Orcs. I have lived for more than a hundred years and have never seen a snow-capped mountain..."


    "There are no snow-capped mountains in the Twilight Forest?" Shen Rong asked in surprise.


    The Twilight Forest is extremely cold in the cold season. How can there be no snowy mountains in such a place?


    "No." Tian Tai said. The orcs have long noticed this. The Twilight Forest has no snow-capped mountains. Similarly, the Qinghai Plateau has no snow-capped mountains. The ice and snow in the cold season enter the warm season and will soon melt away.


    The Western Land does not recognize that the Eastern Land is the origin of all races, because there are no snow-capped mountains in the Eastern Land. It is rumored that the origin of all races is the snow mountain, and there is no snow mountain area in the Eastern Continent. Naturally, the rumors do not match.


    "How is this possible?" Shen Rong murmured.


    Elder Tiantai didn''t say anything, and he also questioned in his heart.


    How can it not be surprising that there is not a single snow mountain area in Donglu, which is so big?


    Different from Westland.


    The Donglu three clans firmly believe that the Snow Mountain is somewhere in the Donglu.


    It''s just that they can''t find it!


    "Put the miracle away." Tiantai urged. He faintly felt that the snow-capped mountains would appear in time, and the miracle was the key.


    Saying that, Xingya''s face could not help but appear in Elder Tiantai''s mind.


    After Xingya was born, Elder Tiantai''s partner also left.


    For Yuanhou and Tiantai elders, their feelings are very complicated.


    Hate, resentment, murderous intent.


    However, these emotions he restrained very well.


    Yuanhou was Shen Rong''s grandfather, and the elder Tiantai felt that Shen Rong had feelings for Yuanhou. While he hated Yuanhou, he was also grateful that Yuanhou raised Shen Rong and taught him very well.


    Sometimes blood is so magical.


    Although they have never gotten along, they can easily make two strangers feel emotional.


    "Okay, I will tell Chang Xia." Shen Rong said.


    After talking about miracles, Elder Tiantai''s eyes suddenly fell on the spinning wheel in front of Shen Rong, and asked, "Do you need my help? This thing called a spinning wheel can really spin Kira grass threads into cloth?"


    "If Kira grass can really spin silk, it can definitely be woven into cloth. The Yuan family made their fortune with cloth, and there are many internal conflicts, but as the blood of the Yuan family, I have come into contact with these." Shen Rong said frankly.


    At the same time, he patiently chatted with the elder Tiantai about the life of the Yuan family.


    Even the things that were targeted by the other members of the Yuan family have been said one by one. When he talked about the counterattack, the elder Tiantai kept saying goodbye. Tell him that the wolf clan orcs should have such blood, and they will never be useless. To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    Provide you with the fastest update of Dashenliuxiang orange


    Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his original ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted The sword was cut out again, the powerful sword intent was stronger than before, and Cao Yuwei also followed the sword , the man and the knife are one, and go straight to the beautiful son.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    The computer version of the network will be closed soon, please download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also walked with the sword, the man and the sword were one, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    remember the past,

 Chapter 540： At the beginning of the dinner, Gemma, whose personality has changed greatly

    "Shen Rong, Elder Tiantai��"


    "Are you finished talking? The bonfire dinner is about to begin, fragrant roasted fast birds, roasted big fish, roasted pork chops, and roasted vegetables unique to the three tribes."


    Outside the beast house, there was a cry of Maple Leaf.


    It turned out that when the two of Shen and Rong were chatting about making spinning wheels, there was also no free time in the Tribe Square. All the orcs worked together, divided the labor and cooperated, and soon prepared the bonfire dinner.


    now.


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the roaring bonfire illuminates the night sky above the Sirius tribe. The tempting food fragrance challenges the endurance of the orcs.


    "So fast?" Shen Rong was slightly startled and exchanged glances with Elder Tiantai.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes and complained angrily: "Shen Rong, it''s been almost an hour since you and Elder Tiantai left. Put down the spinning wheel and go to the Tribal Square to attend the bonfire dinner first. It''s so fragrant that I can''t bear it anymore. "


    After listening.


    Shen Rong and Elder Tiantai looked at each other and smiled.


    After some chatting just now, the only trace of rustiness left by Shen Rong and the Tianlang tribe was eliminated. In addition to Chang Xia, he has many more relatives, relatives who are connected by blood. It''s great to be back in the Twilight Forest!


    at the same time.


    On the west land, in a mysterious mountain forest somewhere in South Vietnam.


    Yuanhou stood on the cliff, overlooking the entire Nanyue dense forest, and said solemnly: "Is Shen Rong confirmed to leave the West Land?"


    "Master, Young Master Shen Rong left the West Land a few months ago and crossed the East China Sea towards the East Land." A hoarse voice sounded slowly in the dark.


    "Let''s do it! All those who have thoughts of killing him will be eliminated. It''s time for the Yuan family to change. They can''t bear to do it, so I will be the sinner." Unbreakable murder.


    The poison that Shen Rong was poisoned with was poisoned by no one in the Western Land.


    However, if it was the witch from Donglu, he would definitely be able to save Shen Rong.


    Yuanhou knew that when Shen Rong chose to return to Donglu, it meant that he would lose Shen Rong. He hated the Yuan family and himself, and couldn''t even protect the beast cubs that his beloved female gave birth to. If the Yuan family is rotten, then clean up the rotten flesh.


    When the shadow of the beast disappeared in the dark place, Yuan Hou was still standing on the cliff.


    He raised his head and looked forward quietly, hoping to see the distant East Land. There used to be his most precious memories, as well as the beast cubs connected to his bloodline...


    It is different from the icy miasma-ridden South Vietnam.


    Wuzhi Mountain, the Tianlang tribe was warm and warm, the tempting food scent wafted in the night wind, and all the orcs had happy expressions on their faces.


    "Shen Rong, come and try the grilled big fish. I added Kira grass sprouts, it tastes very good!" Chang Xia held the grilled fish and motioned for Shen Rong to take a seat.


    Bell and a group of animal cubs frolic around the bonfire.


    From time to time, they were caught by their respective Eminem or Grandfather and fed a few mouthfuls of food into their mouths.


    "Gema, try my grilled snake skewer, listen to Chang Xia''s meaning and add Kira grass sprouts, the taste is fresher and more tender, this Kira grass is really a good thing!"


    In the distance, Elder Senda was eating skewered snakes, with Gemma beside him.


    The two of them stared at the skewered snake with fiery eyes, as if the whole world was hidden there.


    "Yeah! It''s really fragrant. Elder Senda will try stewing next time. I want to eat snake soup stewed with Kira grass sprouts." Gemma suggested.


    Gemma is timid and shy.


    However, when it comes to eating snakes, she seems to have changed into an orc.


    looking at-


    Chang Xia and the other orcs shivered.


    sin, sin.


    Elder Senda really took Gemma crooked, how can this be good? !


    However, looking at the wolf clan orcs such as the Gewa patriarch, they don''t seem to show a bad look, don''t they care?


    "Yuanhe Amu, it really doesn''t matter that Gemma is like this, do you need me to speak to Elder Senda?" Chang Xia turned his head and whispered. After all, Chang Xia still knew the attitude of the orcs who brought crooked orcs from other tribes.


    "No." Yuan He said, "That''s good."


    "Huh?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and confused.


    "Gema is timid, and we are not at ease when we usually go out to pick. If Elder Senda can change her personality, let alone eat snakes and pythons, even if you want to eat beasts, our family is willing to help hunt and kill beasts." Yuan He explained road.


    Orcs respect the strong.


    Gemma''s timid character has always been a headache for the Sirius tribe.


    nowadays.


    Gemma took the initiative to contact Elder Senda and dared to eat snakes and pythons.


    When the Sirius Tribe knew about this, all the wolf orcs were taken aback.


    The Sirius Tribe is not the Snake Mountain Tribe, and the wolf tribe has the same attitude towards snakes and pythons as other prey. They hunt when they encounter them, and eat them when they are short of food.


    It''s just, not as loving as Elder Senda!


    "You didn''t find... Gemma has become a lot more generous recently? We think this is a change brought by Elder Senda, so don''t worry about Chang Xia, Gemma is willing to eat snakes and pythons, we don''t mind." Ge Wa said aloud To agree, these are what Yuan He told him.


    As the patriarch of the Sirius tribe, he is also a powerful totem warrior.


    The Gewa Patriarch has a lot of things to do every day, so he must not have time to pay attention to these little things. However, Yuanhe is different. As the partner of the Gewa Patriarch, Yuan He, like the xylophone of the Heluo Tribe, needs her to come forward in all matters of the tribe.


    Yuan He was the first to notice the change in Gemma.


    "Is it really okay?" Chang Xia said.


    Yuan He shook his head and affirmed: "It''s alright. The wolf clan is not a snake clan, and our clan has no special affection for snakes and pythons. In fact, even if it is a snake clan, in addition to anacondas, ordinary snakes and pythons will hunt and kill them. will eat."


    Eat, in fact, there are snakes eating snakes and pythons.


    Chang Xia retorted silently in his heart.


    "The Snake Clan has an opinion, although you can come to the Sirius Tribe to find me." Tiantai said domineeringly: "The snake and python are the prey, and it is only right for the Orcs to eat the prey. What''s more, there are Orcs in the Snake Clan who eat the snake and python. ."


    Like the wolf clan, they will not deliberately not be stupid.


    However, if you encounter the kill, you will still kill.


    Orcs, as intelligent beings, are no longer the same race as ordinary animals. Hunting, that''s just a normal thing.


    This said.


    Chang Xia''s worries were finally relieved.


    "Shen Rong, how''s the spinning wheel production going?" Ge Wa asked carefully.


    Shen Rong said: "The Gewa Patriarch can rest assured that the progress is going smoothly. After the Kira grass fibers are soaked and spun, they can be spun with a spinning wheel at any time."


    Suddenly, the Gewa Patriarch''s breathing stagnates.


    "Good good-"


    The Gewa Patriarch said three good things in a row, and directly smashed the bones of the fast bird in his mouth and swallowed them. The other orcs nearby who heard the conversation all showed their joy,


    cloth!


    The good stuff the Orcs have longed for.


    Campfire dinner, all the orcs eat to their heart''s content. The good news continued, the appetites of the orcs increased, and the banquet was not over until midnight.


    Chang Xia also intends to look at the route plan.


    However, the night was too deep.


    After washing, she couldn''t hold back her drowsiness and fell asleep with the route plan.


    When Shen Rong entered the room, Chang Xia purred softly and slept soundly. He carefully took out the route plan and put it aside, chuckled and shook his head, hugging Chang Xia to sleep. To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    Provide you with the fastest update of Dashenliuxiang orange


    Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his original ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted The sword was cut out again, the powerful sword intent was stronger than before, and Cao Yuwei also followed the sword , the man and the knife are one, and go straight to the beautiful son.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    The computer version of the network will be closed soon, please download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also walked with the sword, the man and the sword were one, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    The dinner begins,

 Chapter 541： The decision of the wolf tribe, textile success

    days.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs followed Gewa Patriarch in the Forest of Qingyue.


    Chang Xia stayed in the Sirius tribe and helped the wolf tribe build houses, build toilets, dig ditches, and tidy the roads. Gradually, the messy Sirius tribe was reborn. Unfortunately, due to insufficient raw materials, the Sirius Tribe could not continue to build wood-carved wooden houses.


    However, Chang Xia was led by Yuan He.


    Measure every corner of the Sirius Tribe by walking, and re-plan the pattern of the Sirius Tribe. Plan out drains, toilets and roads. When the raw materials are fully purchased, the Sirius Tribe will build a wood-carved wall, and only need to build it according to the plan.


    "Changxia, it''s been hard work." Yuan He brought a bowl of freshly boiled fast bird soup and placed it on the Kira vine table. Chang Xia was sitting at the Kira vine table, with sketches in front of him.


    Kira grass soaked for many days.


    Chang Xia taught Yuan He how to spin and knead.


    At this time, Shen Rong was experimenting with how to weave silk threads into cloth.


    Like the Heluo tribe, the Tianlang tribe also chooses to let the older females learn. Compared with the younger orcs, the older orcs are better in character and calmer.


    "Thank you Yuanhe Amu!" Chang Xia put down his pen and looked up: "Yuanhe Amu, how''s the progress on Shen Rong''s side?"


    "Very good, the cloth has been successfully woven." Yuan He said excitedly.


    Although it was only a small piece of cloth, all the orcs were excited. This small piece of cloth represents infinite possibilities.


    "Okay." Chang Xia took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement in his heart.


    It is confirmed that Kira grass can be woven into cloth, and the orcs of the Dusk Forest will be able to achieve freedom of dressing in the future. Even if the orcs are not as stinky as the birds and fish, who can resist the temptation of beautiful clothes?


    "Have you informed the witches at the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna about this?"


    "Elder Tiantai just contacted the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, and told the witch about the Kira grass. The witch asked my clan to build the road leading to the Heluo tribe as soon as possible. After measurement and calculation, the witch suggested that our clan build The road leading to the Heluo Tribe re-enters the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, which is closer than the direct construction to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall..."


    Each tribe can build a road to the Sorcerer''s Temple on the holy mountain of Karna.


    However, the closest is the Heluo tribe.


    Other tribes are not close according to the distance measurement.


    Therefore, Su Ye directly suggested to the Sirius Tribe that they should build a road leading to the Heluo Tribe, and then enter the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall from the Heluo Tribe.


    "What did Elder Tiantai say��"


    "The elders unanimously agreed with the witch''s suggestion."


    The Sirius Tribe estimated that building the road directly to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna would be half a day longer than building the road to the Heluo Tribe.


    Because of Shen Rong, the wolf clan wanted to befriend the Heluo tribe.


    How to build these two roads, the Sirius Tribe made a decision soon after discussion. Instead of building the road leading directly to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, choose to build the road leading to the Heluo tribe.


    "No wonder the tribe hasn''t seen many orcs recently..." Chang Xia sighed.


    Yuan He chuckled and said, "It''s not just my family that has been busy recently, the Tianshi tribe next door is also very busy. I heard that they have begun to explore the way, I guess when you go there, the Lions have already explored the route, and it''s just waiting for you to make a decision. ."


    The Sirius Tribe built a woodcut and asked the Tianshi tribe to exchange stones.


    What happened to the wolf tribe, the Tianshi tribe heard more or less.


    Unfortunately, the climate of the Tianshi tribe is worse than that of the Qingyue Forest. Wood carvings are not suitable for psychedelic jungles, and the lions choose to build stone houses.


    Recently, the Tianshi tribe has not only surveyed the route.


    Draw Leonine quarry and collect resin at the same time.


    In the construction of stone houses, resin is bound to be indispensable. The resin that needs to be consumed must be a scary data. However, oil trees also grow in the psychedelic jungle. Unlike the Sirius tribe, the Leonine itself has a lot of resin.


    The Heluo tribe exchanged a lot with the lions last time.


    However, the Tianshi tribe is going to build a stone house, and the resin hoarded by the tribe is not expected to be exchanged with foreigners.


    "The Tianshi tribe is very active!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Yuan He supported his forehead and explained: "This matter is still strange, he and the lion clan quarreled and disclosed the matter of the wood-carved wooden house to the lion. Raise the bar with Ge Wa, saying that the stone house will also be built..."


    "..." Chang Xia was silent and snickered.


    The movements of the Sirius Tribe and the Tianshi Tribe are bound to alarm other orc tribes. This saved Chang Xia a lot of things. Wanting to understand Su Ye''s purpose for letting her go out, Chang Xia no longer stared at the road construction, but paid more attention to the people''s livelihood of each tribe.


    Building a house is first, followed by the various plans of the tribe.


    The long summer came to the Tianlang tribe in just a few days.


    The wolf clan passively learned to wash and rinse their mouths twice a day, and obediently went to Wuzhihe to take a bath in the evening. Dig drains and build toilets.


    These things were done by Chang Xia and other orcs.


    Little by little change the living habits of the wolf clan.


    Now, even beast cubs like Bells know how to wash their hands before meals, after going to the toilet, gargle and wash their face in the morning, rinse their mouth and wash their face and take a bath before going to bed, etc.


    It seems inconspicuous, but it really changes the habits of the orcs.


    With the change in the living habits of the wolf clan, Yuan He found that the clan people seemed to have turned a lot whiter. At first, she didn''t find out why.


    Later, I saw the tribe follow Chang Xia to wash their hands and faces.


    She suddenly woke up, it turned out that it was not the people who turned white, but the people who knew how to clean up and clean up.


    Clean and naturally white.


    "Is today the last day?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Suddenly, Yuan He''s face changed slightly.


    When the route is determined, Chang Xia should leave the Sirius Tribe.


    These days, he is used to Chang Xia''s existence. If Chang Xia leaves, Yuan He may not be used to it. I really hope Chang Xia stays!


    "Well! Today is the last day to go out, and the route of the Forest of Clear Moon can be determined." Yuan He said. The sound was so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    "When Maple Leaf determines the route, I will go again. After that, it is time to leave for the Tianshi tribe in the psychedelic jungle. Before leaving the Heluo tribe, I told the tribe that I can go home in a month at most..." Chang Xia shook Nodding his head, he smiled and said, "It seems that I am bragging!"


    Ten days have passed since Chang Xia left the Heluo tribe.


    It is expected that he will stay in the Sirius Tribe for two or three days, a month, and finish two orc tribes at most.


    Among them, if you turn around and go to other orc tribes for a circle.


    The time to return to the tribe will continue to be delayed.


    "I still want Chang Xia to stay in the Sirius Tribe for a while longer." Yuan He said.


    Chang Xia replied: "When the road is clear, the two clans are close together, I will definitely come to visit often, and then I will be afraid that Yuanhe Amu will dislike me for nagging."


    "Haha!" Yuan He laughed loudly and said, "I wish you lived in the Sirius Tribe all the time, how could I dislike your nagging."


    "Changxia��"


    Shen Rong''s low voice came from outside the house.


    But he saw that he walked into the beast house with a piece of cloth.


    "Changxia, Kira grass has successfully woven a cloth, which is very soft." To read the latest chapter, please download the Love Reading Novel app.


    Provide you with the fastest update of Dashenliuxiang orange


    Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his original ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted The sword was cut out again, the powerful sword intent was stronger than before, and Cao Yuwei also followed the sword , the man and the knife are one, and go straight to the beautiful son.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    The computer version of the network will be closed soon, please download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also walked with the sword, the man and the sword were one, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    wolf clan decision,

 Chapter 542： Kirab, a gift to the witch

    "It''s so soft!" Chang Xia took the cloth, stroked it gently, and asked, "Shen Rong, why is this cloth so small?"


    "Elder Tiantai wants to dedicate this piece of cloth to Wu, this size is just right." Shen Rong said. It was a miracle that he and Tiantai elders were relieved that the Kira grass of the Sirius Tribe was successfully woven.


    Therefore, the elders of Tiantai borrowed the gimmick of offering cloth.


    I personally went to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, intending to inform the witch about the miracle.


    At the same time, seek Su Ye''s opinion.


    After all, the snow-capped mountains involved too much, and Elder Tiantai couldn''t make up his mind.


    "Shen Rong, Elder Tiantai really decided to go to the Sacred Mountain Wizard''s Hall in Karna?" Yuan He excitedly asked Shen Rong, asking him to confirm the authenticity.


    Shen Rong said, "Yes."


    "Chang Xia, let''s talk. I''m going to prepare some gifts for Elder Tiantai to bring to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna." Yuan He said.


    before leaving.


    Chang Xia could still hear Yuan He''s talk.


    Swiftbird, Big Fish, Kira Grass and more.


    The special products of the Sirius tribe, such as golden rods and corn, are all within the scope of gifts.


    Recently, the tribes have been busy picking ginkgo and other things. According to the calculation cycle of the orcs, each tribe will send their tribesmen to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna in two stars and moons. In addition to delivering living materials to the witch, they will also report the living conditions of each tribe.


    "Shen Rong, why did Elder Tiantai suddenly go to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna?"


    Yuan He left, and Chang Xia''s face changed slightly.


    She raised her head and looked directly into Shen Rong''s eyes, stretched out her hand and took out the miracle she wore on her neck. The wolf clan was busy, and at this time, the elder Tiantai proposed to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kana Sacred Mountain to offer cloth. Chang Xia always felt that something was wrong. .


    So, she thought of the snowflake pendant.


    "I told him about the miracle a few days ago. At the same time, I asked about the origin of the miracle, and the elder Tiantai told me that the miracle was picked up by Eminem. Where did I pick it up, except for me? No one knows..."


    Shen Rong repeated to Chang Xia what Elder Tiantai said to him.


    Chang Xia was silent.


    There is a problem with the origin of miracles.


    big problem.


    "Didn''t you Eminem say where she disappeared?"


    "Snow Mountain��"


    Snow mountains, as everyone knows.


    There are no snow-capped mountains in the Twilight Forest, not to mention the Twilight Forest, there are no snow-capped mountains in the East Land.


    This in itself is a strange thing.


    The cold season in the East Land lasts for several months, but when the warm season begins, all the ice and snow in the East Land will melt. In the warm season of Donglu, there is not a single snowflake to be found.


    There is no trace of snow in the Twilight Forest, Qinghai Plateau, and countless peaks and mountains.


    "There is no snow in the Twilight Forest, let alone snow-capped mountains." Chang Xia sighed, blinked, and slowly closed the white paper on Kira''s vine table, and suddenly said, "Shen Rong, Elder Tiantai said you The exact time when Mu disappeared?"


    "Warm season." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia was quiet. If Xing Ya disappeared, the few days would be the cold season.


    It can also be said to be imaginary. After all, the Chill Twilight Forest is covered with snow, and all the mountains and grasslands are snow fields. It was the warm season when Xingya''s accident happened, and other things could be explained with dazzling eyes, but Xueshan couldn''t be fooled.


    "Does Tiantai need to bring a miracle to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna Holy Mountain?"


    Chang Xia also wanted to figure out the mystery of Xing Ya''s disappearance.


    Once they figure it out, it means they can find Snow Mountain.


    Snow Mountain is the origin of all intelligent races in Gangwa Continent, and countless orcs have been looking for his location over the years.


    "He doesn''t wear it. The miracle is still worn by you. When he sees the witch, what will the witch say?" Shen Rong shook his head lightly, Su Ye had seen the miracle, but unfortunately nothing. In fact, except for the accidental disappearance, Xingya has never entered the snow-capped mountains since then.


    If Xingya can step into the place where she found miracles again.


    Perhaps, the orcs have already found the snow mountain.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to Tribal Square." Chang Xia said.


    Besides, I can''t say why. The route plan can almost determine the route, Chang Xia didn''t bother anymore and decided to go to Tribal Square to watch weaving.


    After confirming that Kira grass can weave cloth, the wolf tribe harvested all the Kira grass near Wuzhi Mountain and brought it back to the tribe. The soil pits for soaking Kira grass have changed from three to ten.


    The Heavenly Wolf Tribe had limited manpower, and ten earthen pits could just keep up with the speed of weaving on the wolf clan side. Any more and it will be wasted.


    "There are still a little less people in the Sirius Tribe..."


    "When the road is repaired, you can hire orcs from other orc tribes to help."


    "Hire?"


    Chang Xia was slightly startled and turned to look at Shen Rong.


    "Yes, hire. The Sirius Tribe has golden rods and corn, which are scarce materials for other orc tribes. By hiring, orcs from other orc tribes can help harvest Kira grass, or help with spinning and weaving, It can greatly increase the production of Kira grass and cloth." Shen Rong said calmly, and employment was sparse and common in the Western Continent.


    Many weak orc tribes, by hiring powerful totem warriors, help to hunt down beasts in the tribal territory, or assassinate the totem warriors of rival tribes.


    It''s just that Donglu is under Su Ye''s governance.


    Whether it is the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan or the East China Sea Fish Clan, they have a harmonious relationship with the Twilight Forest Orcs.


    Occasional friction is also controlled within a certain range.


    Again.


    The overall strength of the Eastern Land is stronger than that of the Western Land.


    The only bad thing is that the number of orcs is not as good as that of Xilu.


    After all, the environment in the Eastern Land is even harsher. Except for the fish clan, the beast clan and the bird clan are used to living in groups, with scattered habitats and very slow development.


    "The Kira grass cloth is ugly, do the elders of Tiantai have any idea of ??changing their name?" Chang Xia asked. Regarding the employment, Shen Rong must have talked to the wolf clan before it can be implemented after Lu Xiutong.


    If the hiring can be achieved, it''s actually not bad.


    Those weak orc tribes in the Twilight Forest can get shelter.


    "They handed over the naming rights to you��" Shen Rong said with a smile.


    "Me? It should be you. After all, you made the spinning wheel. It''s normal for the wolf clan to ask you to name the Kira grass cloth." Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong narrowly and expressed her speculation.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly.


    Chang Xia really guessed it right.


    The wolf clan gave up the naming rights of the Kira grass cloth, hoping that Shen Rong could give the Kira grass cloth a resounding name. Shen Rong rejected the proposal and proposed Chang Xia to be named.


    The ability of Kira grass to weave was discovered by Chang Xia.


    The Heavenly Wolf Tribe had no reason to refuse, anyway, both Shen Rong and Chang Xia were considered their own orcs of the wolf clan.


    "I propose that you name the Kira grass cloth."


    "How is Kirab?"


    Chang Xia understood the temperament of the orcs, and was not polite to Shen Rong.


    After thinking about it, he said three words.


    Kirab, a cloth woven from Kira grass. In fact, Chang Xia thought about calling it Wuzhibu, but it didn''t sound as good as Kirab.


    "Kirabu, yes." Shen Rong nodded.


    He felt that it didn''t matter what it was called, the important thing was that there would be no shortage of orcs in the future. Even if there are too many bad things in the Western Land, it is undeniable that the Western Land is more prosperous than the Eastern Land. Like cloth, Xilu is not short of it. As long as you have money, let alone ordinary cloth, you can even get high-end cloth such as silk brocade.


    Shen Rong wanted to give the best in the world to Chang Xia.


    However, there is nothing in the Twilight Forest.


    ps: I''m done! Start to make up for the updates owed from the previous month today. Unable to calculate, monthly pass + reward, a total of 15 chapters are added. To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    Provide you with the fastest update of Dashenliuxiang orange


    Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his original ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted The sword was cut out again, the powerful sword intent was stronger than before, and Cao Yuwei also followed the sword , the man and the knife are one, and go straight to the beautiful son.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    The computer version of the network will be closed soon, please download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also walked with the sword, the man and the sword were one, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    Kirab,

 Chapter 543： Long summer plan ahead and write a booklet

    "Kirabu." Tiantai said, "Shen Rong, is this Kirab the name Chang Xia gave to Kiraboo?"


    Yuan He helped pack his bags, and Elder Tiantai sat in a corner of the Tribe Square.


    Quietly watched the tribe sit in front of the spinning wheel, spinning Kirab.


    "Yes, does Elder Tiantai think the name Kirab is okay?" Chang Xia smiled and greeted Elder Tiantai.


    Long summer arrives.


    In the tribal square, the wolf clan orcs got up and greeted each other.


    Recently, the Sirius Tribe has changed at a speed visible to the naked eye, all of which were brought by Chang Xia. The iron trees and rocks piled up in Wuzhi Mountain, the Kira grass soaked in the soil pit, the food placed on the Kira grass vine table, etc., all these are the changes brought by the long summer.


    "Kirabu, it sounds good."


    "It''s true, as soon as I heard it, I knew that Kirab was related to Kira grass."


    In the Twilight Forest, only the Forest of Qingyue grows Kira grass. This cloth is named Kirabu. As soon as you hear it, you know that Kirabu is from the wolf clan.


    All the orcs smiled and said bluntly that Chang Xia was a good name.


    "Chang Xia, trouble you again." Tian Tai said.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly and replied: "Why did Elder Tiantai say this? How can you say that it is troublesome for your own family affairs. By the way, Elder Tiantai has decided which day to leave for the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, do you need me? Where to help?"


    "Left tomorrow. Go early to feel more at ease." Tian Tai said.


    He believed that Chang Xia could understand this.


    as predicted.


    Chang Xia nodded slightly and said, "I wish Elder Tiantai a smooth journey!"


    Miracles, the sooner you find out, the more assured you will be.


    If it really involves snow-capped mountains, you must prepare early. There are a lot of wanderers sneaking into the Twilight Forest every year, and the witches and orcs didn''t care about it before.


    However, if the miracle really hides the secrets of the snow-capped mountains.


    These wandering orcs must be solved as soon as possible.


    To avoid attracting greedy wolves.


    "Okay." Tiantai responded with a smile.


    He knew that Chang Xia had already left the Sirius Tribe by the time he returned from the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna. However, the elder Tiantai did not say anything to keep him.


    When the road is cleared, the two tribes are close.


    If you want to meet, see you anytime.


    Listening to the meaning of the Wu and Heluo tribes, the Baihu business district may continue. The Normandy Grand Bazaar is held once a year. For the Orcs, the communication between the tribes is too poor. The appearance of the Baihu business district should be Wu''s attempt.


    Initially, the tribes were interested in establishing the business district in the Heluo tribe.


    There are some sayings.


    However, with the wind of road construction came out.


    Tribes no longer exclude the business district of the Heluo tribe.


    The Heluo Tribe is located in the Baihe River Basin, the closest to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Except for the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, the Baihe River Basin is indeed the central area of ??the Dusk Forest. The business district was established in the Heluo tribe, which greatly shortened the relationship between the orcs and the witches.


    The spinning wheel built by Shen Rong is not an ordinary spinning wheel.


    Instead, it combines spinning and weaving into one, and it is not an exaggeration to call it a weaving car.


    Chang Xia watched it with relish, and at the same time tried it out. The spinning wheel is a test of concentration, and the wolf clan chose to let the tribal old man spin the thread is correct. If the young orcs were allowed to spin and weave, they would probably be overwhelmed by sitting for an hour or two.


    "Spinning and weaving is quite tiring, so the daily time should not be too long." Chang Xia suggested.


    This said.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Every day, three hours in the morning and three hours in the afternoon."


    He had seen the Yuan family squeeze the slaves to spin and weave, and they kept spinning and weaving every day. Those slaves were blind at a young age, stooped, and very vicissitudes.


    The Heavenly Wolf tribe was his own clan, and Shen Rong naturally did not want to let the wolf tribe become like that. Therefore, the elders of Tiantai and Gewa were asked to set the time for spinning and weaving. Kirab is important, but no matter how important it is, it cannot be compared with the health of the tribe.


    "This time, yes." Chang Xia nodded.


    Spinning and weaving for six hours a day, the wolf orcs cross the weaving cart. On average, each clan is busy for three hours a day, which is not too long.


    The orcs lack cloth, but they cannot sacrifice the health of the wolves.


    Say it again.


    How many years have the orcs been short of cloth?


    A year and a half later is nothing.


    "The Forest of Qingyue is rich in gold rods and corn. I wanted the wolf tribe to become a granary. However, with more Kira grass, the wolf tribe seems to be a good light industry base. Hey! In the end, the number of the orc tribe is too small. There are not enough people."


    Chang Xia muttered, having a headache.


    "When the road is repaired, ask Wu for his opinion on whether some of the weak orc tribes can be directly merged into the six major tribes." Shen Rong suggested.


    Chang Xia touched his chin and whispered: "This matter is worth considering, but we can''t discuss it until the road is repaired."


    Focus on the development of a certain orc tribe, and then drive other orc tribes to develop together.


    This is similar to getting rich first and getting rich later.


    It''s just that the situation of this orc is different from that of Earth.


    Chang Xia needs to consider comprehensively and cannot make decisions at will. After all, a broken family is worth a lot, and the orcs also have a serious territorial meaning. Even the weak orc tribes may not be willing to leave their homes easily.


    "Shen Rong, how can Xilu solve the manpower shortage problem?"


    "Buy slaves, or wage war to plunder orcs from other orc tribes."


    "..."


    After listening, Chang Xia was silent.


    At the same time, he gave the West Land a barbaric label in his heart, fortunate that he appeared in the Twilight Forest in the East Continent instead of a certain orc tribe in the West Continent.


    The evolution of civilization is inseparable from the shadow of war.


    But.


    Chang Xia did not like war.


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say it." Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "The Tianlang tribe is gradually on the right track. When the Maple Leaf and Gewa Patriarchs return to the tribe today, we should prepare to leave for the Tianshi tribe. Time flies by quickly. !"


    "The Tianshi tribe will investigate the route in advance, and we will take it easy next time." Shen Rong nodded and agreed.


    "Not necessarily." Chang Xia shook her head and said, "Mr. Su Ye asked me to leave the Heluo tribe. The main purpose was not to build roads, but to improve people''s livelihood for each tribe. Maple Leaf Kongshan helped in the route planning. You and I mainly help each tribe. Tribes build houses, plan tribal territorial roads and sanitation."


    These are all trivial things, one after another is quite cumbersome.


    Like the Sirius tribe, the wolves took a few days to get used to such trivial things as washing and bathing. Chang Xia still beats a sentence or two from time to time. If he wants to change the living habits of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest, he needs to fight a protracted battle.


    However, the results were gratifying.


    Chang Xia is certain of this.


    Orcs are a likable race after all.


    At least, Chang Xia likes Orcs very much.


    Straightforward, forthright, enthusiastic, and short-sighted.


    Chang Xia doesn''t mind giving the best adjective in the world to the Orcs.


    "In addition to sorting out the route planning map, the booklets you kept writing these days, are you recording something?" Shen Rong asked.


    He was busy building the spinning wheel, and Chang Xia did not rest either.


    In addition to wandering around the Sirius Tribe, reminding the wolf tribe about hygiene and other trivial matters, Chang Xia spends more time in the animal house writing and drawing.


    "It''s not a record, it''s writing some living habits. I''m afraid that after leaving the Sirius Tribe, the wolf clan will resume their previous living habits." Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and explained in a low voice. To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    Provide you with the fastest update of Dashenliuxiang orange


    Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his original ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted The sword was cut out again, the powerful sword intent was stronger than before, and Cao Yuwei also followed the sword , the man and the knife are one, and go straight to the beautiful son.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    The computer version of the network will be closed soon, please download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also walked with the sword, the man and the sword were one, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    The long summer is prepared for a rainy day,

 Chapter 544： gifts for witches

    "for example--"


    "Rinse your mouth, brush your teeth, wash your face, wash your hands..."


    "These are really troublesome."


    Shen Rong took Chang Xia''s hand and sighed. Orcs are unrestrained, carefree, and informal. Chang Xia spent a lot of effort in changing the Leopard Clan of the Heluo Tribe. Among them, it is inseparable from the relationship with the leopard clan''s petting Chang Xia.


    Habits take time to develop, and the Sirius Tribe is on the right track every day.


    Chang Xia worries that her departure will restore the wolf clan to the past.


    Here comes.


    Previously, her efforts were all in vain.


    So Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of a way, and the booklet came into being.


    When he left, he handed over the pamphlet to Yuan He. I believed that Yuan He would be willing to supervise the orcs of the wolf clan to maintain hygiene and build a harmonious and beautiful Sirius tribe.


    The Sirius Tribe does not have much wood, and the iron trees and other woods felled from the Wuming Mountains are all wet wood.


    There were not many spinning wheels, so Shen Rong estimated that the wolf clan could weave ten pieces of cloth a day. At the beginning of spinning and weaving, the craftsmanship is immature, and when you become proficient in the future, the number will double.


    However, to increase.


    It is necessary to build a new spinning wheel and increase the number of people spinning and weaving.


    The Sirius tribe has a limited number of people, and it is impossible for all the wolf orcs to spin and weave. They also need to go out hunting and picking. Cloth is important, but not as important as food and prey, and everyone can clearly distinguish between priority and secondary.


    That''s why Shen Rong came up with the concept of employment.


    "Tomorrow, the elder Tai will go to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, do you have anything you want to give to the witch?" Shen Rong asked.


    Exit from the tribal square, leaving space for the wolves orcs.


    Chang Xia tried spinning and weaving, but she didn''t really want to sit down and spin and weave. She couldn''t sit still. She really couldn''t sit still unless she was cooking delicious food.


    Maybe it has something to do with his childhood experiences. Chang Xia doesn''t like staying in the same space and doing the same thing repeatedly.


    "I want to make some cakes with the sprouts of Kira grass, and let the elders of Tiantai bring them to Granny Su Ye. For the rest, I think Yuanhe Amu will prepare them, so I won''t do it." Chang Xia thought about it and said. road.


    With Yuan He''s care and prudence, she will prepare everything from the Sirius Tribe. Chang Xia pondered, she seemed to have nothing to prepare.


    It just so happened that she wanted to use the sprouts of Kira grass to make Baba, so she simply made more.


    Treat it as a gift to Su Ye, killing two birds with one stone.


    "Ai Ye Baba?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Almost."


    Recently, the wolves have been picking Kira grass wildly, and the buds of Kira grass do not need to be picked deliberately in Changxia, and there are many beast houses.


    Changxia uses Kira grass sprouts to grill fish, stir-fry, stir-fry with meat and other operations.


    The Sirius Tribe absolutely fell in love with the taste of the sprouts of Kira grass.


    There are even wolf clan orcs trying to pickle.


    All kinds of coquettish manipulations opened Chang Xia''s eyes.


    At the same time, various ways of eating Kira grass have also been developed.


    "What Ai Ye Baba?" Gemma came over and asked curiously.


    "Gema, where did you come from?" Chang Xia clutched her chest and looked at Gemma beside her in horror. She was taken aback by Gemma. If Shen Rong hadn''t supported her in time, Chang Xia would have fallen to the ground.


    Gemma sneered and explained, "I just came back from outside, and I came over curiously when I heard you and Shen Rong talking about Ai Ye Baba."


    "Remove the snake from your hand first..." Chang Xia froze and leaned into Shen Rong''s arms. As expected, Gemma should not be allowed to approach Elder Senda. In just a few days, the once shy and timid female has become so terrifying!


    But see.


    Gemma had two snakes wrapped around her waist and one in her hand.


    This is the female version of Elder Senda.


    hey-hey--


    Gemma smiled awkwardly, wrapping the snake in her hands around her waist. That bold action really brought Chang Xia to tears. She felt sorry for the Sirius Tribe.


    "Chang Xia, this is a water snake that is not poisonous." Gemma said.


    Chang Xia covered her eyes and couldn''t bear to look directly at Gemma, so she changed the subject and explained, "I plan to use the sprouts of Kira grass to make Baba, and I will ask Elder Tiantai to take it to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna to invite the witches later. taste."


    "I''m here to help too." Gemma said quickly.


    As soon as she heard that there was delicious food, she immediately became refreshed.


    "You go back to the animal house to deal with these snakes, it doesn''t matter if you help or not." Chang Xia said tiredly.


    "Chang Xia, wait for me." Gemma didn''t care what Chang Xia said, waved at her, and ran towards her animal house.


    This scene.


    Chang Xia was stunned.


    "Shen Rong, I regret letting Gemma and Elder Senda come into contact."


    Shen Rong covered his mouth and snickered, and said, "Gema is so good. Didn''t you see Yuanhe Amu and they didn''t say anything? Don''t worry about it."


    It''s afternoon.


    The wolf clan orcs have not returned home after a busy trip.


    The Sirius Tribe was exceptionally quiet.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong walked back to the animal house slowly, Chang Xia started to pick the buds of Kira grass, and Shen Rong helped to take out the fruit powder, ready to make the buds of Kira grass.


    Thinking that in a few days, I might set off for the Tianshi tribe.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to come up with more fruit powder. She wanted to try making naan. Naan-like naan is hard and durable. When eating, break it open and put it into the broth. The way of eating is similar to that of mutton steamed buns.


    Simple and hassle-free.


    "There is no filling in this scones?" Shen Rong asked in surprise.


    The cakes made before Chang Xia will sink inside. Why did you decide not to let go of anything this time? Could it be that you were afraid to trouble the wolf clan?


    "I want to make naan, which is different from pie. The naan is very hard to bake and can be eaten directly. It can also be opened and eaten in broth/fish soup." Chang Xia explained that it is too laborious to make compressed dry food. Otherwise, Chang Xia would like to do it.


    It is convenient to go out, when you want to eat.


    Directly put the compressed dry food into a clay pot or stone pot and simmer, and eat it when it is cooked.


    Here comes.


    Directly save the effort of barbecue.


    "This is very convenient!" After hearing Chang Xia''s explanation, Shen Rong''s eyes flashed. Pies and roasts can be eaten cold, but are somewhat greasy. This naan can''t. Hearing that, Shen Rong was a little moved.


    Naan cakes are easy to make and save time and trouble.


    Like powder packets and pies, these require filling preparation.


    Naan cakes simply omit this step. More importantly, naan cakes are suitable for storage even in the warm season, but powder packets and pies are not acceptable. At most one day, over time, they will become bad and cannot be eaten.


    Orcs enter the forest every three or five days.


    A day or two is really short.


    "Let''s try a few. If it''s feasible, we''ll do more. This way, going into the forest can save a lot of trouble." Chang Xia said happily.


    Shen Rong said: "Okay! I''ll go get some more fruit powder."


    When Gemma arrives.


    Chang Xia mixed the chopped Kira grass sprouts with the fruit powder and began to knead and stir. Kira grass cake, Chang Xia tried steaming a basket and frying it again to see which tasted better.


    Shen Ronglei is in the oven, and the naan needs to be baked.


    The stove in the animal house was not suitable, so Shen Rong could only support himself.


    ps: make up the first chapter. To read the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app.


    Provide you with the fastest update of Dashenliuxiang orange


    Love reading app to watch the latest content for free. But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his original ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted The sword was cut out again, the powerful sword intent was stronger than before, and Cao Yuwei also followed the sword , the man and the knife are one, and go straight to the beautiful son.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.


    The computer version of the network will be closed soon, please download the love reading app to watch the latest content for free


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.


    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also walked with the sword, the man and the sword were one, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In the hands of Young Master Mei, the Heavenly Secret Ling was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight for consumption! She seems to be fighting for consumption with Cao Yuwei.

 Chapter 545： Lamb Soup Naan

    "It smells so good!"


    Maple Leaf and other orcs looked at Wuzhi Mountain.


    The evening breeze blew past, bringing with it a tantalizing scent. Smelling the smell, all the orcs who had been working hard for a day were instantly refreshed.


    "Patriarch Gewa, hurry up." Maple Ye shouted, urging the orcs to return to the Sirius tribe quickly. This taste is so fragrant that it makes the already hungry belly even more hungry.


    The Gewa Patriarch sank his face, nodded and said, "Accelerate!"


    "It''s so fragrant! You said... What kind of deliciousness did Chang Xia make?"


    "Roasted fast bird? No, roasted fast bird tastes different from this one."


    "It''s like the smell of scones."


    Kong Shan murmured, guessing. He Sen and Luanmu looked at each other and acquiesced to Kong Shan''s guess. They had eaten pie before, and today it tasted very similar to pie.


    "Patriarch��"


    The Gewa Patriarch stepped into Wuzhi Mountain, and the wolf orcs who went out had already returned home. All the orcs waved their hands and greeted Gewa Patriarch and his party.


    "Aomori, what are you doing?"


    "Baking naan, taught by Chang Xia."


    "Pie, you guessed right."


    Maple Leaf and the others put down their prey and looked curiously at the strange oven in front of Aomori and other wolf clan orcs. The tempting aroma comes from this earthen oven.


    In addition to the naan cakes, there are also fist-sized cakes next to them.


    "Kira grass cake, do you want the patriarch to try it?" Gemma brought the steamer, which contained the freshly steamed Kira grass cake.


    Maple Leaf said: "Is this also made by Chang Xia?"


    "Yes." Gemma smiled and nodded.


    When the words fell, the Gewa Patriarch and other orcs stretched out their hands in unison, one for each. Kira grass cake has sugar, and the taste is sweet, and at the same time, it has the unique grassy fragrance of Kira grass. Don''t say it, it''s delicious.


    The more you eat, the more fragrant it is, and it tastes better than wormwood.


    "It''s delicious!" Ge Wa exclaimed in surprise.


    Maple Leaf said: "Kira grass cake is more fragrant than wormwood cake."


    "I prefer the slightly bitter taste of wormwood cake. Kira grass cake is too sweet. I eat it...I want to dip it in salt."


    One listen.


    Kongshan Hesen and other orcs all looked at Luanmu with strange expressions.


    Is it weird to eat it with salt? !


    After eating all the way, the Gewa Patriarch brought a group of people to the Changxia Beast House.


    "Chang Xia, what have you done?" Feng Ye was about to go to the stone pot to check, but Chang Xia stopped him, pointed to the wooden basin next to him, and said, "Wash your hands and face, I''m stewing sheep soup, and eating sheep soup at night. Naan."


    hey-hey--


    After being stopped by Chang Xia, all the orcs laughed, and obediently washed their hands and faces.


    "Patriarch Gewa, is this journey going smoothly?" Chang Xia asked with a smile. There is an earthen oven built by Shen Ronglei, and the baking speed of naan cakes is very fast. The Patriarch Gewa and the others returned to the tribe, and Chang Xia cooked the food for tonight. share. What I bake now is prepared for going into the forest later. The naan cakes are durable, and Changxia does not worry about breaking them.


    "It went well..."


    "The lions urged us to go to the psychedelic jungle, saying that the rock cows are ready, and they will wait for you to pass."


    The Gewa Patriarch just nodded.


    Next to it, Maple Leaf couldn''t help but interject to make up for it.


    It went well, it went well indeed.


    It''s just that the Tianshi tribe has been nagging a lot to let Chang Xia go to the psychedelic jungle quickly.


    The Tianlang tribe exchanged with the Tianshi tribe. The wolf tribe was mining stones in the psychedelic jungle, and the lion tribe came over to help. As a result, the two races naturally intersected.


    "That''s what Milu said!" Chang Xia said with a smile and shaking her head.


    Hearing Chang Xia mentioning Honeydew, the Gewa Patriarch felt a little less resentment towards the Lion clan in his heart. It turned out to be urging Chang Xia to go to the psychedelic jungle to eat rock cows...


    He also thought that the lion clan was unhappy that the wolf clan was close to Chang Xia.


    "Empty Mountain, come and move the tables and chairs." Shen Rong shouted.


    Chang Xia asked Gemma to go to the Tribal Square to call for Gemma and Elder Tiantai to come over, it��s time to prepare for dinner. I had an early dinner today, and after I finished eating, I just explained the matter of leaving.


    "Changxia, this is the final route survey data." Ge Wa said. Unpacking the back, took out the white paper and handed it to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia took the white paper and looked at it carefully.


    Recently, I sorted out the route plan of Qingyue Forest. Chang Xia has a clear understanding of the area of ??Qingyue Forest. The road from Qingyue Forest to Tianshi tribe, even if you don''t look at the map, Chang Xia knows how to build it.


    To go out on a field trip tomorrow, just to be more at ease!


    When he came to the Forest of Qingyue, Chang Xia had never entered the forest, so he was naturally a little unwilling.


    "I discussed with Shen Rong and decided to go out on a field trip tomorrow. After the field trip, I''ll go directly to the psychedelic jungle." Chang Xia said warmly.


    Recently, the Sirius tribe was logging and hoarding raw materials for building wood carvings.


    At the same time, the wolf clan orcs repaired the road from the Forest of the Clear Moon to the Nameless Mountains. On the way to the Heluo tribe from the remaining Wuming Mountains, it is about waiting for the wolf tribe to prepare the wood and stone materials before they can free up their hands.


    "I''ll let Aomori Kurarin walk with you." Ge Wa thought for a while and said. At the end of the survey of the route, the Gewa Patriarch wanted to join the logging team. The quarrying was done with the help of the Lions, and the Gewa Patriarch did not intervene and could proceed smoothly.


    Logging requires access to the Nameless Mountains.


    Undoubtedly, there is more pressure here. There are countless poisonous snakes and beasts inhabiting the Wuming Mountains. Even wolves need to be cautious.


    "Yes." Chang Xia replied.


    She wanted to decline, but there were two elders, Puconsenda.


    Coupled with Shen Rongfengye and other orcs, Chang Xia didn''t think that there are beasts in the Forest of Qingyue that could threaten her safety However, she thought that the Forest of Qingyue was the territory of the wolf clan. It seems a little unfriendly to leave the owner of Qingyue Forest aside.


    So, Chang Xia agreed to the proposal of the Gewa Patriarch.


    I promised to let Aomori Kurenai go with me, but the actual consideration was to randomly select one or two road sections. Mainly, Chang Xia wanted to enter the forest to see if he could encounter something new.


    at this point.


    All orcs know that.


    However, they are all happy to spoil Chang Xia.


    Afterwards, Chang Xia handed the prepared pamphlet to the Gewa Patriarch and said: "Please ask the Gewa Patriarch to give this pamphlet to Yuanhe Amu, I want her to help supervise the wolf clan orcs to develop hygiene and cleanliness. good habits����"


    The Gewa Patriarch took the booklet and glanced at it.


    Although there was not much expression on his face, his eyes were filled with a strong smile.


    Chang Xia has been worried recently. Is she worried that the wolf clan will return to the past? However, following Chang Xia''s talk, the Sirius Tribe has recently given people a new look, which is good.


    "Don''t worry, I will let Yuan He urge the clan to do it well." Ge Wa said.


    As soon as the words fell, Elder Tiantai and Yuan He came over from the Tribe Square. Along with them were Gema Hemiao and other females. They chatted happily. When they got closer, they realized that they were talking about spinning and weaving.


    Maple Leaf listened and walked away.


    Spinning and weaving is so hard.


    Maple Leaf said that she didn''t want to embarrass her own hands, and it was more suitable to leave this kind of work to other orcs.


    "Elder Senda��"


    Gemma''s gaze fell on Elder Senda in the corner and quickly walked towards the corner. Directly abandoning the good sisters around him, this scene made Chang Xia extremely miserable.


    However, Yuan He and other wolf clan orcs were all smiles.


    This made Chang Xia feel a heart attack, forget it, forget it.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 546： Tota Muyue Meadow

    the next day.


    The Sirius Tribe sent away the elder Tiantai.


    Afterwards, Changxia Shenrong and the other orcs set off for a two-day field trip.


    "Chang Xia, you really don''t need to bring some gold rods and corn?" Yuan He pointed to the grain piled next to him and asked again.


    Chang Xia smiled and said warmly: "Yuanhe Amu, we will be away for two days. No, to be precise, it may be a day and a half. These... When we leave Qingyue Forest, can I take them with you? "


    The field trip was short.


    Basically wandering around in the Forest of the Clear Moon, it is said to be an inspection route, but it is actually Chang Xia''s curiosity about the Forest of the Clear Moon, and wants to use these two days to walk around the Forest of the Clear Moon to have a look. After all, the tribes of the Orcs have strong territorial awareness and are not necessary. Very few Orcs cross the territory of other tribes. This opportunity is rare.


    Not to mention Chang Xia Yi moving, even Maple Leaf and the others are also full of yearning.


    "Yuan He, listen to Chang Xia." Ge Wa said.


    When Chang Xia and the others set off, the Gewa Patriarch will also set off to the Wuming Mountains to replace the previous group of clansmen who were logging in the Wuming Mountains.


    Once the road is open, Wuzhi Mountain will only take one day to travel to Wuming Mountain.


    This greatly reduces the time for transporting the iron tree, and also saves a lot of time for the Tianlang tribe. The wolf tribe recognizes the benefits of roads and no longer has a dispensable attitude towards road construction. This changes the impact on Chang Xialai Say it is precious.


    Leave the Sirius tribe.


    All the way west.


    The first stop: Tota Muyue Meadow.


    "Changxia, I told you that the big meadow is the most fun." Aomori said, pointing to the end of the ground plane, and said happily: "Tota Muyue Big Meadow is the largest grassland in Qingyue Forest, and it grows there. Looking at the endless golden rod, there are countless prey inhabited, and it is the most important hunting ground for the wolf clan..."


    There are many prey in the grassland area, and the danger is also high.


    Like Timberwolves, cheetahs, flaming lions, etc., it is easy to meet Tota Muyue Meadow. The Sirius tribe uses this place as a hunting ground, so is it not the case for the beasts.


    In addition to the ferocious Timberwolves and other beasts, there are tens of thousands of herbivorous animals living in the Totamuyue Meadow.


    "Is it dangerous?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Canglin said: "Dangerous. There are beasts that can be named in the Twilight Forest, and the Tota Muyue Meadow has them."


    Just listen.


    The strength of Chang Xia''s heart towards the wolf clan was once again raised.


    The plains are different from the mountain forests, and the mountain forests at least have cover. Like big trees, rocks or rivers, etc., rivers in the plains may be more dangerous than those on the plains.


    "There is a river beast called the long-legged black crocodile living in the Totamyue River. This river beast is very ferocious. In addition to preying on herbivorous animals, they even dare to attack and kill the beasts that are close to the Totamyue River to divert water. "Aomori said seriously.


    Aomori''s expression was very solemn when he mentioned Totami Moon River.


    In addition to the long-legged black crocodile, there are also anacondas, anacondas and terrifying blood-sucking leeches in the Totamuyue River.


    "How come there are river beasts in the Totamuyuehe River?" Chang Xia was startled and asked suspiciously.


    There seems to be no ferocious river beasts in the Baihe River Basin. At least, there are no river beasts like the long-legged black crocodile in the river waters that Chang Xia knows about.


    The only thing the tribe reminded Chang Xia not to approach was Weihe.


    However, Changxia crossed the Weihe River.


    It doesn''t seem as dangerous as it seems.


    "Long Xia, the rivers in the Twilight Forest are very dangerous. In the entire Twilight Forest, except for the two areas of Kana Sacred Mountain and Baihe River Basin, the rivers and waters in other places are very dangerous except those close to the tribe." Kang warned.


    Rarely, the elder Pukang didn''t make a grin, but was serious.


    Senda added: "Kana Sacred Mountain and Baihe River Basin are close to the Shaman''s Temple, and the power of the Shaman is awe-inspiring. Therefore, there are no ferocious river beasts in these rivers and waters, and other rivers and waters are very dangerous."


    "In the sea, it is even more terrifying." Shen Rong said solemnly.


    When he crossed the East China Sea, he saw even more terrifying sea beasts.


    Sometimes, Shen Rong admired the fish clan living in the sea. Compared with sea beasts, river beasts are like tamed beasts.


    It looks brutal, but it''s actually not scary.


    Of course, Shen Rong would not tell Chang Xia this.


    Chang Xia lacked the experience of entering the forest, so he had to establish a perception that the forest was terrifying, and the river was equally terrifying. Only with awe can we live more safely.


    This time, the orcs went out to battle lightly.


    Except for carrying some necessities of life, the orcs did not carry rattan baskets and did not carry much food.


    As orcs, the forest is their paradise.


    When you enter the forest, you naturally don''t worry about going hungry.


    Dry food such as naan cakes are considered a hindrance. If there is an accident and you have dry food, you don''t have to worry about being hungry, that''s all.


    Warm breeze.


    Chang Xia, like Shen Rong and the others, turned into a beast.


    Maple Leaf helped to tie the small nest woven by Kira grass to Shen Rong, and Chang Xia was lying in the small nest, tiptoeing, looking at the surrounding scenery through the gap of the small nest, full of interest.


    But I don''t know.


    Aomori and other orcs stared at Xiaowowo secretly.


    Yu Guang curiously looked at Chang Xia''s beast body.


    Two dumplings, Shen Rong is the big dumpling, Chang Xia is the small dumpling.


    White and soft.


    Just looking at it makes these orcs tickle.


    It''s a pity that Shen Rong''s gaze was too high and cold, and the orcs didn''t dare to go forward and slap the dumplings. Chang Xia was carried by Shen Rong on the back of the beast again, and they dared not open their mouths if they wanted to slap him So, they could only peep from the corner of their eyes.


    "Don''t go too fast, I want to watch the scenery of Qingyue Forest seriously." Chang Xia said.


    One listen.


    Shen Rong slowed down.


    The surrounding orcs slowed down.


    The name of this field trip is inspection, but what Chang Xia does in fact depends on Chang Xia''s intentions. Chang Xia said to hurry slowly, then slower.


    "Changxia, there are wild onions here."


    "Wild celery, do you want to pick it in Changxia?"


    "Yo! Here''s a nest of eggs."


    Stop and go, all kinds of sounds come and go.


    Not surprisingly, as long as they can eat anything, Chang Xia will let them pick it. Occasionally, when encountering unfamiliar, non-toxic, edible, Chang Xia is not stingy, and all choose to pick.


    Walk around all the way.


    afternoon.


    A group of orcs in Changxia successfully arrived at the Totamuyue Meadow.


    Compared with the plains just passed, the weeds and vegetation of the Totamuyue Meadow are more lush.


    Far away, I could vaguely hear the flowing sound of the Tota Muyue River.


    roar-


    Before stepping into the Tota Muyue Meadow, the roar of the flaming lion came from far to near. Listening to the movement, it should be the flame lion hunting.


    Noon was supposed to be a time for rest.


    The flame lion is hunting at this time. Could it be the single flame lion?


    Out of curiosity, the orcs stopped, restrained their breath, and looked towards the Tuota Muyue Meadow.


    But see.


    On the plain ahead, an old flaming lion was hunting black horned cattle.


    Unfortunately, this flaming lion is too old. It successfully pounced on the back of the black horn cattle, but the sharp teeth failed to bite the neck of the black horn cattle. Instead, the black horn cattle flew at the top, and flung it seven or eight meters away, and was directly stabbed by the black horn cattle''s horns. a blood hole.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 547： The sacred tree of Kanaya, the guardian of the sacred tree

    "Oh!"


    Chang Xia Yi looked at the flaming lion that was flying at the top of the black-horned ox.


    "This black-horned cow is very fierce!"


    "The black-horned bull has a docile temperament. I can only blame this flaming lion for being too old."


    The nature is very cruel. When a beast like the flaming lion grows old, it will be driven out of the group by the young flaming lion. Without sharp claws and teeth, even the beasts that were once at the top of the food chain would end up miserably.


    "Let''s go! This flaming lion will soon die and become food for jackals or vultures. Every day in the Tota Muyue Meadow, there are various scenes of parting and dying. Such scenes are very common." Aomori said indifferently.


    Looking at the flaming lion whose belly was pierced by the black-horned ox, Aomori showed no mercy. The same goes for the other orcs on the side.


    Chang Xia sighed lightly.


    Ling Ling was lying in the small nest, smelling the fragrance of Kira grass, calming down the agitation and sadness in her heart a little bit.


    Maybe I have seen too few, Chang Xia is somewhat unaccustomed.


    The first stop is Tota Muyue Meadow. They have already arrived at Tota Muyue Meadow, but today''s destination is not here.


    Listening to Aomori''s explanation, it will take about half an hour before they will settle down. After sighing, the orcs quickly ran forward.


    Leading the way is Elder Senda.


    In the direction they were running, it was suddenly the Sirius Tribe''s way to the psychedelic jungle under their feet. Every kilometer, a piece of bare ground is dug out. This bare circular ground is a road sign.


    Used to mark the direction, the Tota Muyue Meadow is too vast.


    If there is no clear signpost, it is easy to get lost. Ordinary hunting of the wolf tribe does not need to mark the direction, they can always find the way back to Wuzhishan.


    However, road construction cannot be careless.


    There must be clear markings to ensure that the road will not be skewed.


    So the bare circular ground became the most conspicuous mark of the Totamuyue Meadow. This bare circular mark spreads from Wuzhi Mountain, through the Tota Muyue Meadow, to the psychedelic jungle.


    "Changxia, the sacred tree of Kanaya has arrived."


    Aomori stood still and pointed straight ahead.


    Changxia stood up from the small nest and looked in the direction Aomori pointed.


    Her indifferent expression suddenly turned pale with shock. Before Changxia asked Aomori and other wolf beastmen, what kind of tree is the Kanaya sacred tree?


    Aomori and the others were mysterious and refused to answer.


    Even Maple Leaf shook his head, saying that when he saw the Kanaya Sacred Tree, he would know what the Kanaya Sacred Tree was.


    Entering the eyes, the whole world is only left with the shadows of trees.


    The end of the vast Totamuyue meadow seemed to be occupied by this tree shadow.


    Tall, big, majestic.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia lost her words, she couldn''t describe the scene before her with words.


    No wonder Maple Leaf said that when he saw the sacred tree of Kanaya, he would know what the sacred tree of Kanaya was. Looking at the sacred tree of Kanaya, Chang Xia thought of Jianmu.


    Shock, indescribable shock.


    "He, the sacred tree of Kanaya." Chang Xia swallowed her saliva and raised her head, trying to see how tall the sacred tree of Kanaya was, but unfortunately she couldn''t see the sacred tree of Kanaya until Chang Xia fell down. The crown of the tree.


    Just now, Chang Xia felt that the sky was a little dark and worried that it might rain.


    The emotional sky was dark, because they stepped into the range of the sacred tree of Kanaya. The so-called darkness is nothing more than the branches of the sacred tree of Kanaya covering the sky above.


    Kanaya, in the orc language, has the meaning of immortality and heaven.


    Therefore, the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    Also known as longevity tree, Tongtian tree.


    It has the same meaning as the holy mountain of Karna. It has a prominent position among the orcs and is of extraordinary significance.


    The closer he got, the clearer Chang Xia could see.


    The sacred tree of Kanaya is somewhat similar to the vine tree in Misty Ridge. It also grows aerial roots and forms a forest. It is not a joke, but a fact. The range of the sacred tree of Kanaya almost catches up with the area of ??Wuzhi Mountain.


    Unlike the vine tree, the aerial roots of the sacred Kanaya tree have no branches and leaves.


    Just a bare air root, standing vertically upside down.


    From the bottom up, it looks like a tree trunk turned upside down from another world.


    The orcs in front stopped and saluted the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    "Chang Xia, this is the sacred tree of Kanaya. Like the white tree in front of the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kanar Mountain, it is the most sacred existence of the orcs. The leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya have the effect of detoxification, but ordinary orcs have the effect of detoxification. It is impossible to pick the leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya, only the orcs who are pure and kind-hearted can approach the sacred tree of Kanaya to pick the leaves."


    Maple Leaf smiled and introduced the sacred tree of Kanaya to Chang Xia.


    The Sacred Tree of Kanaya grows in the Forest of the Clear Moon. As a Sirius tribe living in the Forest of the Clear Moon, the wolf tribe is responsible for guarding the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    So the wolf clan in the Dusk Forest has another name: the guardian of the holy tree. According to the rumors of the Snow Mountain, the existence of the sacred tree of Kanaya, the number of wandering orcs sneaking into the Forest of Qingyue every year is no less than that of the Mochizuki Mountains.


    The fighting strength of the wolf clan is completely honed from the fighting.


    Each of the six tribes is responsible for guarding the Dusk Forest. Su Ye asked Chang Xia to leave the Heluo tribe and get in touch with other orc tribes. In addition to letting Chang Xia teach the orcs, she also hoped to train Chang Xia to make her understand the meaning of the existence of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Some things are simply meaningless.


    Only by personal experience can we understand the deep meaning.


    "In addition to detoxification, the leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya have other effects, right?" Chang Xia asked, raising the corner of his eyes.


    Before he got close, he found that there were traces of orc life near the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    Obvious.


    The Sirius Tribe has sent wolf orcs to be stationed here.


    If the sacred tree of Kanaya is just a simple detoxification, the wolves don''t need to make a fuss.


    The Forest of Qingyue was originally the territory of the Sirius Tribe, and the Orcs of the Twilight Forest would not visit at will. Even if there are wandering orcs who are smuggled in, Maple Leaf also said that ordinary orcs cannot approach the sacred tree of Kanaya, let alone hurt the sacred tree.


    "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you." Maple Leaf chuckled and said, "The holy tree of Kanaya is amazing. It blooms in three years, bears fruit in three years, and matures in three years. The fruit of the holy tree of Kanaya can make the blood vessels unable to be activated. Powerful orcs awaken the power of the bloodline."


    "The fruit of the sacred tree of Kanaya can make totem warriors in batches." Chang Xia was absent-minded and stared at the sacred tree of Kanaya in horror.


    I rely on (�Fo��) convexity.


    Is this too outrageous? !


    and many more--


    There are light trees, light grasses and seasoning trees in the Holy Land of Weishan, and there are rattan trees in the Misty Mountains; the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan has Ice Crystal Grass and Light Stone; the East China Sea Fish Clan has the cornerstone...


    It seems that the sacred tree of Kanaya bears the fruit that awakens the power of the bloodline of the orcs, which is very reasonable.


    ����


    God is reasonable.


    This is clearly outrageous!


    This is definitely not the Twilight Forest I know. Chang Xia stares at the sacred tree of Kanaya in a trance, and the whole orcs are almost mentally retarded.


    So she chose to lie limp in the small nest, clasped her little hands, closed her eyes, and decided to take a nap.


    ps: Make up the second chapter.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 548： Elder Staia who loves farming

    "Changxia, Changxia?"


    Suddenly, Chang Xia didn''t speak for a long time.


    Maple Leaf whispered Chang Xia''s name.


    "Shh!" Shen Rong said, signaling Maple Leaf to shut up and let Chang Xia be quiet for a while. To be honest, Shen Rong was also affected a lot when he heard Maple Leaf''s explanation just now.


    It is often said that the Western Land is an uncivilized land.


    The orcs and bird tribes living in the Twilight Forest and Qinghai Plateau live a wild life of luxuriant hair and blood.


    Therefore.


    This caused the aristocrats in the West to look down on the East.


    The Yuan family''s direct descendants learned that Shen Rong was born in Donglu, and many used it as a gimmick to attack Yuanhou, and even used it to mock Shen Rong.


    "Shen Rong, what happened to her?" Maple Leaf raised her head, wanting to see Chang Xia inside the nest on Shen Rong''s beast.


    Shen Rong thought about it and replied, "Sleep."


    "Sleep?" Maple Leaf had black lines all over her head, she was still chatting just now, and she fell asleep so fast?


    "Close your eyes and rest." Shen Rong explained. He guessed that Chang Xia was probably a little tired because the news he received was too shocking. After a while, Changxia will recover.


    The orcs approached the Sirius Tribe.


    "Elder Sdaya, are you there?" Aomori shouted. Elder Sdaya was in charge of guarding the sacred tree of Kanaya. The Sirius tribe built a station in the Totamuyue Meadow, close to Kana. Ten beast houses were built in the place where the holy tree was located.


    In addition to Elder Staya, there are also five totem warriors on duty.


    "Yes." Starya replied.


    He sensed the aura of Aomori and other beastmen early on.


    However, I was busy handling the roast meat in my hands, so I didn''t come forward to greet him.


    "Bring Chang Xia and the others here, and the barbecue will be ready soon." Sdaya said loudly. Instructing Qinghe to go to greet him, Changxia''s on-the-spot investigation, Elder Sdaya received the wind early in the morning, so he had today''s preparations.


    "Aomori, the Sirius Tribe told Elder Staya about our coming over?" Maple Leaf was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    Aomori nodded and said, "The patriarch said it."


    "Really majestic!" Chang Xia stood up, shook off the chaotic thoughts in his mind, and looked at the approaching sacred tree of Kanaya with awe.


    "Changxia, it''s time to return to human form." Maple Leaf said.


    She released her animal body and returned to her human form. He stretched out his hand, hugged Xiao Wowo in his arms, lowered his head, and looked directly at Chang Xia inside Xiao Wowo.


    "Oh! Okay." Chang Xia mumbled back, followed Maple Leaf''s hand and walked out of the small nest. Maple Leaf hugged Chang Xia and slapped it twice, put Chang Xia on the ground, and took out one from the rattan basket. The animal skin, shake a few times, and tear it apart.


    Changxia is petite.


    The animal fur coats commonly used by orcs are not suitable for her.


    So, every time the beast body is removed to restore the human form, Chang Xia is more troublesome.


    Like Maple Leaf, when they were animals, they wore an animal skin coat around their necks, and the animal skin coat slipped down when they lifted the animal body.


    Chang Xia took the clothes from Maple Leaf.


    Hiding behind the hide, dressed quickly.


    "Qing He has met two elders, Pukang and Senda. Elder Sdaya asked me to come over to pick up Chang Xia and you. The barbecue is ready." Qing He respectfully said.


    The hot noon, followed by stepping into the vicinity of the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    The hot wind became cool in an instant, and the scorching sun overhead was covered. A sheep intestine path paved with cobblestones comes into view of Changxia. The trail stretches straight into the trunk of the sacred tree of Kanaya, and at the end is ten beast houses.


    The beast house relies on the upside-down aerial roots of the sacred tree of Kanaya, looking like a tree house from a distance, elegant and full of wildness.


    "It''s amazing!" Chang Xia took a step forward, set foot on the cobblestone path, and looked around the sacred tree of Kanaya with strange eyes. Different from other places in the Tota Muyue Meadow, there are many shrubs growing here. Chang Xia looked at these neatly trimmed shrubs and remembered the Shanliangzi that Yuanhe invited her to eat. Obviously, these should be Shanliangzi shrubs. Pulled grass grows staggered.


    Taoyuan����


    Looking at the animal house in the distance, Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of the word Taoyuan in his mind.


    The sacred tree of Kanaya is like a paradise in the independent Totamuyue meadow, isolated from the world, holy and beautiful.


    "Elder Sdaya likes to take care of plants, and he has transplanted a lot of things near the sacred tree of Kanaya. For example, golden rods, mountain lily bushes and Kira grasses, etc., the elders of Sdaya have planted a lot." Qing He explained, seeing Chang Xia''s eyes full of admiration, and his heart was very happy.


    At the same time, he also pointed to the front of the animal house.


    There are several vegetable fields that she and Elder Sdaya cultivated together.


    A variety of wild vegetables are grown in the vegetable field.


    "Elder Staya is very powerful!" Chang Xia said sincerely.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs are in the hunting period, and they have not yet understood the concept of slash-and-burn farming. Elder Sdaya can start the first wave of planting, which is really unusual.


    "Hehe!" Aomori smiled.


    Canglin was silent.


    Elder Staya''s unique hobby has made the wolves ridiculed by other orc tribes. In terms of reputation, the elders of Staya, like the elders Pukang/Senda, are well known by the orcs of various tribes in the Dusk Forest.


    However, it is not a good reputation.


    With Chang Xia''s emphasis on planting and breeding, it is believed that Elder Sdaya will soon be able to rectify his name. After that, the orcs mentioned his name, and it would no longer be ridicule and ridicule.


    "Chang Xia, do you see how these wild vegetables are grown?" Sdaya smiled and stepped forward to introduce the vegetable fields in front of the animal house to Chang Xia. Compared with the elders Chang Xia had met, the elders of Sidaya were very different, with an old face, probably due to frequent labor, and tanned, and the image of a standard peasant uncle.


    Chang Xia took a look.


    Sincerely feel close.


    "Excellent!" Chang Xia smiled and gave Elder Staya a thumbs up without hesitation.


    These words are not flattering. Elder Sdaya''s vegetable plots are indeed well grown, and at first glance, you can tell that they put a lot of effort into it.


    The golden rod growing next to it makes me very energetic.


    Green and verdant It is not yet time to harvest.


    "Haha!" Sdaya laughed happily and said, "I heard that you like to eat tender golden rods. I happen to have them here. I will pick a few for you."


    "Is it okay?" Chang Xia didn''t refuse. Elder Sdaya was very enthusiastic. Chang Xia thought that he should not refuse.


    "Yes." Sdaya was very happy.


    Sure enough, Chang Xia was right not to refuse.


    Elder Sdaya couldn''t wait to show off the golden rod he planted to Chang Xia. It looks like a recognized animal cub, simple and pure. Perhaps, it is because the elders of Sidaya have such a simple mentality that they can stay in the Totamuyue Meadow for ten years and practice cultivation by themselves.


    "It''s the first time I see Elder Staia so happy!" Aomori said in surprise.


    Cang Lin said: "Elder Sdaya is very serious and rarely shows his expression. Chang Xia is really amazing. When she came, Elder Sdaya changed."


    "Who made you look down on us for farming..." Qinghe glared at Aomori Cangren and said angrily.


    Aomori retorted: "When did I look down on farming?"


    "Qing He, don''t wrong us." Cang Lin agreed. They have been to the Heluo tribe, and they have seen the leopard clan transplanting light trees and grass, farming and so on. They were gradually accepted by the beast clan, and they were no longer rejected as before.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 549： Mitzvah from the sacred tree of Kanaya

    After a while.


    Chang Xia nibbled at the tender golden rod.


    The orcs gathered around the campfire to eat barbecue.


    Listening to Elder Staya''s introduction to the Sacred Tree of Kanaya.


    "When autumn comes, the leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya turn yellow. At that time, the Tota Muyue Meadow enters the cold season, and it is also the most beautiful season for the sacred tree of Kanaya." Starya looked at the sacred tree of Kanaya with love , he is stationed in the Tota Muyue Meadow all the year round, and the sacred tree of Kanaya is the closest existence to him.


    At the same time, he also pinned the most emotion on him.


    The leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya will not fall.


    However, as the seasons change, the leaves will change, which is amazing.


    "It''s a pity!" Chang Xia sighed, and suddenly she looked up at Elder Sdaya and said softly, "Elder Sdaya, can I touch him?"


    Chang Xia pointed to the air root in front of the animal house.


    As the guardian of the sacred tree of Kanaya, the Sirius tribe can approach the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    Chang Xia and other orcs are in awe of the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    Likewise, they easily stepped into the vicinity of the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    However, getting close is one thing, touching the sacred tree of Kanaya is another.


    "Try��" Sdaya said softly: "The sacred tree of Kanaya is very gentle, you are the beast cub of the orc race in the Twilight Forest, and he will not reject your contact." When speaking, Elder Sdaya said His hand fell on the air root of the sacred tree of Kanaya, stroking it gently, with an expression like treating his own beast cub.


    "We can touch the sacred tree of Kanaya, but...the only one who can touch it is Elder Sdaya." Qing He said.


    Elder Staya is recognized by the sacred tree of Kanaya and can be touched.


    They can''t.


    However, compared to some orcs who can''t even get close.


    Qinghe and the others can live near the sacred tree of Kanaya, which is already the best shelter.


    "Hello, Kanaya Sacred Tree! I''m Chang Xia, from the Heluo tribe in the Baihe Valley." Chang Xia raised his head and stretched out his hand to slowly approach the air roots. At the same time, she quietly activated her bloodline ability, listening.


    Suddenly.


    A gentle breeze blows without wind.


    Slowly brushing the cheeks of the orcs, it felt very gentle.


    "Changxia, hello!"


    A voice came from the hearts of the orcs.


    It''s amazing, it''s subtle.


    All the orcs stopped and looked at Chang Xia in shock.


    But I saw that the vertically inverted air roots stretched and approached Chang Xia. The hard air roots turned into soft branches, gently wrapping Chang Xia''s outstretched right hand. Immediately after, the air roots spread to the soles of Chang Xia''s feet, lifted Chang Xia up slowly, and approached the trunk of the Kanaya sacred tree.


    Shen Rong''s pupils suddenly tightened, and he was about to grab Chang Xia.


    Elder Sdaya stopped Shen Rong with a horizontal hand, and said in a low voice, "Shen Rong, calm down! The sacred tree of Kanaya won''t hurt Chang Xia, let''s wait and see."


    "Shen Rong, relax." Pukang stretched out his hand and pressed his shoulder.


    Elder Senda laughed and watched the Kanaya Sacred Tree Roll wrapped in Chang Xia leaving, and said happily: "It is indeed Chang Xia! It actually awakened the Kanaya Sacred Tree, I remember the last Kanaya Sacred Tree. Awakening, it seems that Wu Gang ascended to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna..."


    That said.


    Shen Rong became quiet.


    However, looking at the Kanaya Sacred Tree, he was still vigilant.


    "Kanaya Sacred Tree, you know me?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise. She found that when the Kanaya Sacred Tree talked to her, the tone was favourable and organized. This was a completely different experience from when she communicated with those plants before.


    It''s like she''s not facing a tree.


    What''s more, the sacred tree of Kanaya in front of him looks like a life with wisdom, a wise man standing in front of Chang Xia.


    "Su Ye told me about you, and asked me for some sap, saying that he was worried that he would not be able to support you. After more than ten years, you have successfully grown into an adult. I am very happy."


    When the sacred tree of Kanaya said it was happy, the leaves of the whole tree waved and made a rustling sound. Even the wind that brushed Chang Xia''s cheeks brought a little warmth.


    "Tree sap, golden liquid?" Chang Xia was shocked.


    Chang Xia woke up on the Gangwa Continent and lay on the ground. It was very cold. She remembered that it was dark and raining. She tried her best to curl her little body, but no matter how she curled up, she still couldn''t drive away the cold.


    Until she was picked up by Su Ye, she thought she would freeze to death.


    That kind of golden liquid was given to her by Su Ye when she continued to have a fever and couldn''t cool down. Slightly sweet, with a strong fragrance of grass and trees, the color is too special, even in the past ten years, Changxia is still fresh in my memory.


    "O(��_��)O haha~" Kanaya Sacred Tree smiled, its leaves swayed and glowed, and said warmly, "Remember Changxia?"


    "I remember." Chang Xia Cui replied: "That is my life-saving medicine. No matter how long it is, I will never forget it." She asked Su Ye what that golden liquid was. Su Ye shook his head lightly and didn''t say anything, only that when he should know, he would naturally know.


    The golden liquid that Su Ye called life-saving medicine turned out to be the sap of the sacred tree of Kanaya. No wonder Su Ye didn''t say it.


    The sap of the sacred tree of Kanaya is too precious.


    Speaking out, it will only attract the covetousness of the greedy.


    "Su Ye brought you to the Totamuyue Meadow, but...you fell asleep." The sacred tree of Kanaya broke the news again, saving Chang Xia''s life, Su Ye brought Changxia to the Totamuyue Grand. Meadow, ask the sacred tree of Kanaya to bless the long summer.


    only--


    Chang Xia''s body is too weak, even if he swallowed the sap of the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    Sleeping more time than waking up.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s eyes widened, angrily clutching the branches of the sacred tree of Kanaya, and pouted, "Grandma Su Ye didn''t tell me about this��"


    "You were too young, you were sleeping all the time." The sacred tree of Kanaya gestured, and when Su Ye brought Changxia over to the Totamuyue Meadow, Changxia was the size of a palm.


    Don''t say that Su Ye is worried that Changxia will not live long Even the sacred tree of Kanaya thinks that Changxia will die young.


    However, he still promised Su Ye to bless Chang Xia. The little beast cub back then grew up smoothly today, and the Kanaya Sacred Tree was very happy.


    Wrap Chang Xia in a twig roll and bring her to the top of the tree canopy.


    It is condescending, overlooking the scenery of the entire Totamuyue Meadow.


    The clouds are at your fingertips, and the leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya hold Chang Xia, allowing Chang Xia to feel the scenery at a high place, and Chang Xia is very happy.


    "Kanaya Sacred Tree, let me go! My people are worried about me."


    A little while.


    Chang Xia stroked the leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya and asked him to let him go.


    "Okay." The branches of the sacred tree of Kanaya tilted slightly, agreeing to Chang Xia''s request, and slowly falling to the ground wrapped in Chang Xia. Before landing, the branch of the sacred tree of Kanaya wrapped two fruits and a branch and handed it to Chang Xia, "Chang Xia, this is a coming-of-age gift for you. When the orcs become adults, the elders will give a gift to the beast cub. I didn''t participate in your coming of age, this is a coming-of-age ceremony for you. Chang Xia, I wish you a smooth adulthood!"


    "Thank you! Kanaya Sacred Tree." Chang Xia took the gift from Kanaya Sacred Tree, she put her face close to the branches of Kanaya Sacred Tree, and rubbed gently a few times.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 550： I want to celebrate my coming-of-age day every year

    "Am I dazzled?"


    "Damn! What''s the situation?"


    "..."


    Except for a few orcs who were shocked, more orcs watched in shock as Chang Xia was sent back to the ground by the sacred tree of Kanaya. So far, there are only a handful of orcs who can be favored by the sacred tree of Kanaya. However, Chang Xia was definitely the first orc in history to be sent out by the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    Even if a witch arrives, at most leaves are picked.


    Twigs, that''s delusional.


    In the same way, Kanaya Sage Gona is not something that everyone can get. The sacred fruit of Kanaya can awaken the power of the bloodline of the orcs, but picking once every ten years, with a limited number, there is no sacred fruit of Kanaya circulating in the world at all.


    Looking at the two Kanaya sacred fruits and branches in Chang Xia''s hands.


    this moment.


    All the orcs present were sour.


    Beasts are really different from beasts, it''s so enviable!


    "Chang Xia, what you have in your hand is..." Maple Ye held her breath and stared at the sacred fruit of Kanaya in Chang Xia''s hand, the branches of the sacred tree of Kanaya. . The two sacred fruits of Kanaya represent the two totem warriors.


    at the same time.


    In addition to awakening the orc bloodline, the sacred fruit of Kanaya.


    It can also prolong life, beautify the face, detoxify and so on.


    It can be said that a Kanaya holy fruit represents a life, which is extremely precious.


    "My coming-of-age gift from the sacred tree of Kanaya." Chang Xia smiled and patted the aerial root of the sacred tree of Kanaya. The other branches of the sacred tree of Kanaya had been retracted, and only the vertical upside-down branches remained. The air root, hanging in front of the beast house, like the elders of Staya and the others, silently guards the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    "..."


    After silence.


    Aomori and the other orcs couldn''t help choking.


    "Why didn''t the sacred tree of Kanaya give me a rite of passage?"


    "I can live my coming-of-age day every year..."


    "I really envy Chang Xia!"


    Suddenly, all the orcs couldn''t help crying. At this moment, even the three elders Pukang, Senda, and Sidaya couldn''t help but look at Chang Xia with envy.


    This cub favored by the beast **** is so lucky!


    "Changxia, wrap the sacred fruit and branches of Kanaya with animal skins." Maple Leaf said eagerly. Looking further, she was afraid that she would not be able to resist grabbing it.


    "Maple Leaf, let Chang Xia keep these two things in the animal bag. Keep it close to your body, don''t put it in random places." Senda urged. The sacred fruit of Kanaya and the branches of the sacred tree of Kanaya are the coming-of-age gifts from the sacred tree of Kanaya to Chang Xia, and no one can rob them. However, this matter is not easy to publicize.


    The sacred fruit of Kanaya can awaken the power of the orc bloodline.


    Similarly.


    Kanaya Sacred Fruit is equally effective for Birds and Fishes.


    The Orcs dare not **** the chance of Changxia, but they are not allowed to have thoughts of the Birds and Fishes. Not to mention the wandering orcs wandering through the Twilight Forest, all of which need to be guarded against.


    Elder Senda said.


    Elder Sdaya sank his face and said coldly, "No one is allowed to publicize what happened in the Totamuyue Meadow today." As he spoke, his eyes swept over a group of wolf clan orcs.


    Obviously, he is taking a stand to the two elders, Pukang and Senda.


    The wolf clan would not betray Chang Xia, nor would they have ambitions for these two things.


    "Yes."


    "We remembered!"


    Aomori Qinghe and other wolf clan orcs followed the promise.


    No matter how precious these two things are, they are not as good as the friendship between the wolf clan and the leopard clan.


    The six tribes have been together for more than a hundred years, maintaining the peace of the orcs in the Twilight Forest together with the witch. The three elders do not want to destroy the rare peace in the Twilight Forest because of these two things.


    Harvest the sacred fruit of Kanaya and the branches of the sacred Kanaya tree.


    The orcs gathered around the bonfire again.


    This time the atmosphere was more lively than before.


    Chang Xia said goodbye to the Kanaya Sacred Tree, took back the bloodline ability and listened. At present, her bloodline ability has not reached the second stage, and she cannot maintain bloodline ability and listening for a long time. The Kanaya Sacred Tree should also know, so he took Chang Xia to play in the canopy, and then escorted Chang Xia back to the ground.


    "Changxia, what did the Kanaya Sacred Tree take you to just now?"


    "The sacred tree of Kanaya took me to the canopy, admired the scenery of the Totamuyue Meadow, and talked to me about something."


    "I''m so envious!"


    The sacred tree of Kanaya is more than 1,000 meters high, standing high and looking far away, at the highest point of the canopy of the sacred tree of Kanaya, you can certainly overlook the scenery of the entire Totamuyue meadow. As for what Chang Xia was talking about, the orcs wisely didn''t ask much.


    While chatting, the orcs enjoyed the barbecue prepared by the elders of Staya.


    Choose a beast house and plan to enter the house to rest.


    Elder Sdaya pulled Chang Xia, and the two orcs squatted beside the vegetable field and chatted happily. Shen Rong called again and again before calling Chang Xia back to the beast house to rest.


    Wait for Xia Chenrong to enter the beast house to rest.


    The elder Sidaya sat by the bonfire with the two elders Pukang and Senda, and Sidaya said: "I really envy your Heluo tribe, who won the Baihe River basin a hundred years ago, and was able to live next to Wu. A hundred years later Being able to nurture Chang Xia, the Leopard Clan is truly enviable."


    "Hee Lie Lie��" Pukang lowered his laughter, enjoying the compliments from Elder Sdaya.


    "The Sirius Tribe is not bad either. Not to mention the golden rod and corn, the Kira grass alone is enough to make the wolf tribe invincible." Senda shook the Kira grass in his hand A hint of envy flashed across his eyes.


    Elder Sidaya smiled happily and said: "I said before that Kira grass is a treasure, and Changxia is not only the lucky star of the Heluo tribe, but also the lucky star of the orcs. It can be eaten, used as medicine, and can be spun and weaved. Cloth. This is really unexpected!"


    "With Kira grass, the orcs don''t have to suffer from the ill anger of the birds." Pukang said with a sullen face, "In these years, the orcs have been exploited by the birds and the fishes. These two tribes are very stingy towards our family. , the roles should be changed in the future."


    Listening to Elder Pukang''s venting, the two elders Sdaya and Senda nodded silently.


    Acknowledging what the elder Pukang said, it was time to take revenge for the uselessness that the orcs had suffered in the past. If it weren''t for the once-a-year Normandy market, the orcs would like to show off to the two clans now.


    There is no war between the three clans, but there are many small frictions.


    Being beaten behind is inevitable.


    In the past, the Orcs were poor in all aspects, and naturally they were often squeezed by the Birds and Fishes.


    "Staya, are the wolves okay recently?" Senda asked.


    The other orcs were driven away, and the topic of conversation between the three elders became more serious, without any scruples.


    Elder Sdaya sneered and said, "This is the Twilight Forest. What can the Yuan family do even if they are unwilling? Besides, regarding Shen Rong, the Yuan family owes a lot to our wolf clan. If the Yuan family wants to take revenge on the Tianlang tribe, they have to Let''s see if the Yuan family can cross the East China Sea and enter the Twilight Forest? Besides, Yuanhou is not dead yet, the internal problems of the Yuan family are not small..."


    Elder Senda asked the wolf clan, and it was naturally the matter of the Yuan family.


    The Sirius Tribe cut off the cooperation with the Yuan family, and the Yuan family was caught off guard by this attack. The Yuan family has been very busy recently, and they want to find fault, but most of them have no time to do it.


    Even if it is true, the Sirius Tribe is not a vegetarian.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 551： Subu Detroit River, Mallard Tribe

    "If necessary, contact the Heluo tribe at any time." Pukang said directly.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs are a family.


    The matter of the Sirius tribe is the matter of the orcs.


    "Haha!" Sdaya laughed and replied, "The wolf clan will not be polite." The three elders did not hide their voices, but they did not disturb Chang Xia and other orcs at all. Obviously, an elder used it. Bloodline ability.


    "After the passage, it''s best to fence around the sacred tree of Kanaya." Pukang said.


    Senda nodded and agreed: "I agree with Pukang''s suggestion, and finally circle around the sacred tree of Kanaya and build a wall. We trust the orcs of the Twilight Forest, but the wandering orcs and the Westland mercenaries are too greedy. , they will definitely be eyeing the Forest of Qingyue."


    "My clan does have this intention. However, this matter requires Wu''s nod." Sdaya understood the worries of the two elders in Pukangsenda.


    The heart of the beast is unpredictable, and the sacred tree of Kanaya is too important.


    Any omission can turn into a major event.


    No matter how careful you are.


    "Wizard probably won''t refuse, the sacred tree of Kanaya is the sacred tree of the orcs, how can other clans care about it?" Senda said indifferently. Based on what they knew about Wu, she had always been strong, and most of all, she couldn''t stand her own things being remembered by other people.


    Elder Sdaya nodded, agreeing with Elder Senda''s statement.


    "You''ve seen the sacred tree of Kanaya, where are you going next?" Starya asked. According to him, after the field trip, Chang Xia will set off for the territory of the Tianshi tribe in the psychedelic jungle.


    Today, I stopped at the sacred tree of Kanaya, and tomorrow afternoon I will go back to the Sirius Tribe to pack up my luggage. It seems that there is not much time left for Chang Xia in the Forest of the Clear Moon.


    "Sub Detroit River." Pukang said, "Chang Xia said he wanted to taste the fish in Sub Detroit River."


    "Tota Muyue Meadow, Subu Detroit River, these two places breed all things in the forest of the clear moon. It is indeed a long summer, but his vision is extraordinary." Sdaya sighed.


    The Subu Detroit River is not the same as the Five Fingers River.


    The Subu Detroit River runs through the Forest of Qingyue, and it is even known as the Mother River of Orcs.


    This river runs through more than the Forest of the Clear Moon.


    Even across the north and south of the Dusk Forest.


    The section of the Subu Detroit River that flows through the Forest of Qingyue is the smoothest section of the river. When Chang Xia learned about this, he immediately requested that he must go to the Detroit River, the forest of the clear moon, to visit Jan. 2.


    It can be said that the Twilight Forest was flooded.


    Almost everything has to do with the Sub Detroit River.


    The Subu Detroit River nurtures orcs, but also ravages the forest. A little carelessness may devour the lives of the orcs or other creatures in the Dusk Forest.


    "The Subu Detroit River is very dangerous. If it wasn''t for Chang Xia talking about the forest of Qingyue, even if Pukang and I were to follow, we would not dare to let Chang Xia get close to this river." Senda said helplessly.


    The Subu Detroit River is far from the Wei River, White River or Five Fingers River.


    There are ferocious and terrifying river beasts living in this river.


    His danger is no less than Death Canyon.


    When it comes to bad names, the Sube Detroit River is better than Death Canyon.


    The latter, located in the corner of the canyon, cannot be moved. As long as you don''t get close, you don''t need to worry. However, the Subo Detroit River is different. This river spans the north and south of Dusk Forest and flows through too many mountains and rivers.


    Even the safest section of the Qingyue Forest River is not absolutely safe.


    "The Detroit River in Subu has been quiet for a few years. I''m afraid there will be an accident in the downstream forest this year." Starya frowned and said worriedly.


    The Subo Detroit River erupts every ten years.


    Last year, there was no increase in snowfall during the cold season in the Twilight Forest. However, Elder Sdaya still could not feel at ease.


    "Did the East China Sea Fish Clan send a message?" Pukang asked.


    Elder Sdaya shook his head and replied, "That''s not a message, I just don''t feel relieved. The Orc tribes living in the lower reaches of the Detroit River in Subu are of average strength. If there is a flood, most of the Orcs will die."


    "You can imagine it, and most Wu probably understands it. Don''t worry about it, frighten yourself." Senda waved his hand and said solemnly.


    Last year, the Twilight Forest was not covered with deep snow and ice, so there should be no floods downstream.


    Almost every time the Subu Detroit River floods, it has something to do with the amount of snow in the previous year. The snow was not heavy last year, but this year should be able to pass smoothly.


    "You''re right, I think too much." Sdaya said.


    The Totamuyue River is a tributary of the Subu Detroit River. If Changxia wants to go to the Subu Detroit River, he needs to follow the Tuotamuyue River up, with the footsteps of the orcs, starting in the afternoon and arriving at Tota in the evening. The branch of the Muyue River and the Subu Detroit River.


    Wait for Chang Xia to rest.


    The orcs like Maple Leaf circled around the Kanaya Sacred Tree, hoping to be valued by the Kanaya Sacred Tree, getting a leaf or two or something.


    pity.


    The ending disappointed them.


    The Kanaya Sacred Tree has no sign.


    "Chang Xia, stay near the Kanaya Sacred Tree in the afternoon, or set off for the Subu Detroit River?" Shen Rong asked.


    "I want to go to Subu Detroit River in the afternoon, and return to Kanaya Sacred Tree to rest in the evening. Tomorrow I will collect some plant specimens in the Totamuyue Meadow, and then return to the Sirius Tribe." Chang Xia replied.


    Time is a little hurried.


    However, Chang Xia still wanted to see the various species in the Forest of Qingyue.


    The Subo Detroit River is dangerous.


    Missing this opportunity, Chang Xia felt that it would be difficult to get a chance to touch the Subu Detroit River in the future.


    The Subu Detroit River reminds Changxia of the Yellow River.


    It is also the mother river, how can you not know each other?


    She insisted on thinking about it, in addition to wanting to see the sacred tree of Kanaya with her own eyes, she also wanted to see the Subu Detroit River with her own eyes.


    Even if you can''t see the greatest side of the Subu Detroit River.


    Chang Xia also wanted to take a look at the Subu Detroit River.


    "Then let''s pack lightly and set off directly." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia chose to go back to the sacred tree of Kanaya for the night, which made the two elders of Pukangsenda heave a sigh of relief. Even in the clear moon forest, they are also worried.


    Except for the mallard tribe, there are few orcs who hear its name and don''t get angry.


    "When you go to the Detroit River in Subu this season, you have a certain chance of encountering orcs from the mallard tribe. If you can meet orcs from the mallard tribe, it will be safer for them to take you down the river." Sdaya said.


    "The mallard tribe?" Chang Xia was startled and said in surprise.


    "The mallard tribe, a small tribe living in the Detroit River in Subu. The orcs of the mallard tribe are good at swimming and feed on fish. During this season, they will migrate along the river and enter the forest of the Qingyue. If they are lucky enough, they will encounter Get on them." Starya explained.


    He knew the orcs of the mallard tribe.


    However, the other orcs of the Sirius Tribe have never seen it.


    The orcs of the mallard tribe rarely have contact with other orc tribes and live a very primitive fishing and hunting life.


    Elder Sidaya lives in the Totamuyue Meadow all the year round.


    However, he had contact with the orcs of the mallard tribe and established a good relationship.


    said.


    Elder Staya handed Chang Xia a strange stone.


    "This rock is a gift from Yu Fu, the patriarch of the mallard tribe. You hold the rock, Chang Xia. If you encounter orcs from the mallard tribe, say hello to them on my behalf."


    ps: Make up for Chapter 3.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 552： guardian of the mother river

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "OK."


    Chang Xia took the rocks and carefully collected them.


    No nonsense, a group of orcs ran towards the Tota Muyue River. The Subu Detroit River is at the end of the upper reaches of the Totamuyue River. Find the Totamuyue River and go up the river to reach the Subu Detroit River.


    "Aomori, have you seen the orcs of the mallard tribe?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    The mallard tribe, Chang Xia heard about this tribe for the first time. The orcs of this tribe are good swimmers, and unlike other orcs in the Dusk Forest, they seem to be able to live in water. However, they are not fish.


    Aomori shook his head and denied, "I''ve heard of the mallard tribe, but I haven''t had any contact with them, nor have I seen the orcs of the mallard tribe."


    "I heard that the orcs of the Mallard tribe have pale skin and are cold-white. They are different from the gray and white of the fish clan, and they are not like our orcs." Cang Lin ran and replied.


    On the side, Maple Leaf waved to Chang Xia.


    "Don''t look at me, like Aomori, I have heard of the existence of the mallard tribe, and have never seen the orcs of the mallard tribe."


    This said.


    Chang Xia was even more curious about the mallard tribe.


    "Little Changxia, you can ask me if you want to know about the mallard tribe!" Pukang grinned. He and Elder Senda ran directly in human form, and the speed was not slow at all.


    Strength is willfulness.


    "Elder Pukang, have you been in contact with the mallard tribe?"


    "Hey Lielie��" Elder Pukang smiled and replied: "I have not only come into contact with the mallard tribe, but also know fish snails and fish mallards. The mallard tribe''s territory is in the Erdos Swamp, and it is rumored that the Erdos Swamp is the Subu Detroit River. The birthplace of the mallard tribe, the orcs of the mallard tribe will migrate to the Subu Detroit River every year when the ice and snow melts, and when the fall enters the cold season, they follow the Subu Detroit River and return to the Erdos Swamp..."


    "The mallard tribe, known as the guardian of the Mother River-Sub Detroit River, is the same as the guardian of the wolf tribe''s sacred tree. Their tribe is mysterious and great." Senda added.


    The unique living habits of the mallard tribe make this tribe isolated from the world.


    They rarely have contact with foreigners, and their lives are primitive and regular.


    "Elder Sdaya once exchanged a golden rod for a fish with the mallard tribe. The big yellow fish is more delicious than the big fish in the Wuzhi River." Aomori licked his lips with a look of aftertaste, "Listening to Sdaya The elder said that the big yellow fish is a unique fish in the Subu Detroit River, and no orcs can catch it except the orcs of the mallard tribe."


    "Changxia, that big yellow fish is really delicious!" Kurenai showed the same expression as Aomori, greedy, especially greedy.


    "Big yellow croaker, it tastes really delicious!" Pukang nodded and agreed.


    Obvious.


    Elder Pucon also ate the big yellow fish that Aomori said.


    Elder Senda smiled and said: "There are tens of thousands of fish living in the Subu Detroit River, and the delicious ones are not only big yellow fish. Some are poisonous, but they taste equally delicious. However, except for the mallard tribe orcs , few orcs dare to taste it."


    Chang Xia finished listening.


    Suddenly thought of pufferfish.


    Puffer fish is delicious, but highly poisonous.


    While chatting, the speed of the orcs'' running speeded up a little for no reason.


    Clearly, they were all drawn to the delicious fish in the Sub Detroit River. Obviously not interested in fish, with the popularity of Changxia cooking, the pursuit of food by orcs has become more and more urgent.


    Even Chang Xia is the same.


    The scenery and plants of the Totamuyue Meadow could not keep her curious sight.


    Chang Xia is even more looking forward to the upcoming Subo Detroit River.


    rumbling��


    The sound of the rushing water of the Totamuyue River was gradually covered by a deafening sound.


    "Upside down is the Upside Down Mountain. Twenty miles beyond the Upside Down Mountain is the Subu Detroit River. The tribe is constrained by us, so we don''t usually come here."


    Upside down mountain is not high.


    However, for the forest of the Qingyue in Yimapingchuan.


    Upside down mountain is very high, a waterfall more than ten meters wide, falling from the sky. There was a huge roar, like the Milky Way falling from the sky into the Tota Muyue Meadow.


    Not to mention, the scenery here is really good.


    If it weren''t for the Subu Detroit River and the mallard tribe in front of it that attracted Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia is happy to set up camp here and rest for the night.


    Upside down the mountain did not stop Chang Xia and the others.


    Crossing the Upside Down Mountain, Aomori led Changxia and the other orcs for twenty miles. Chang Xia only felt that the eyes were suddenly enlightened. The setting sun shone with sparkling waves, and a river with a width of dozens of meters came into view.


    wide, very wide.


    The width of dozens of meters is only Chang Xia''s estimate.


    Looking at the Subu Detroit River, Chang Xia felt like she was at the seaside. You can''t see the scenery on the other side at a glance, which shows the amazing water capacity of the Subu Detroit River. It is reported that the section of the river at the Sentota Muyue Meadow in Qingyue is the most stable and gentle section of the Subu Detroit River.


    Even the smoothest and gentlest reaches of the river are so shocking.


    Gollum��


    Chang Xia swallowed softly, but didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    The Subu Detroit River in front of him is completely different from the Baihe, Weihe and other rivers that Changxia has seen. The shock that brought her was completely heaven and earth.


    this moment.


    Only Chang Xia understood why the two elders of Pukangsenda said that if it wasn''t for the Totamuyue Meadow in the Forest of Qingyue, they would never let Changxia get close to Subu. Detroit River.


    "This is the Subu Detroit River!" Chang Xia murmured.


    vast, vast.


    On the river, there are countless birds circling.


    Sometimes they fly high, sometimes they hover over the river.


    Like play, like predation.


    Chang Xia guessed that it should be both.


    "That''s right, this is the Subu Detroit River." Aomori nodded and said, "There are many river beasts living in this section of the waters. My family rarely comes here to hunt. Occasionally go down the river and enter the Totamuyue River at most. ."


    Even without the advice of Elder Staya.


    The wolf clan orcs will not easily come to the Sub Detroit River to fish.


    First, the orcs do not have a deep liking for fish.


    Second, there are too many river beasts living in the Sub Detroit River. These river beasts are powerful, ferocious, and xenophobic.


    "What kind of river beast?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Aomori thought for a while and said, "It''s said to be a river beast, but it''s actually some huge fish. There are pythons and crocodiles in the Subu Detroit River, but more of them are huge fish, which prey on the same kind of fish. , extremely cruel."


    Even totem warriors like them would not easily approach the Subu Detroit River unless necessary, let alone go into the water.


    Those who dare to live near the Detroit River in Subu, except the mallard tribe.


    The other orc tribes in the Dusk Forest generally keep their distance from the Subo Detroit River.


    Chang Xia heard it.


    There are numbers in my heart.


    In a big river like the Subu Detroit River, the pythons and crocodiles who dare to live here must be amazing in size. However, these two beasts are usually amphibians, which are still inferior to fish.


    Rivers, after all, are the territory of fish.

 Chapter 553： mallard tribe, fish flute

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Wow! It''s much bigger than Baihu Baihe!"


    "I feel like I saw the East China Sea��"


    He Senluanmu sighed, standing on a high place, overlooking the Subu Detroit River in front of him. The fork of the Subu Detroit River is the Totamuyue River.


    On either side of the fork stood two huge rocks that looked like a gate.


    From a distance, it looks like a door.


    It''s kind of weird.


    The Subu Detroit River is higher than the Totamuyue River, but when the river merges into the Totamuyue River, the panting river level quickly becomes smooth and gentle, and even the river level becomes much lower.


    Magical, weird.


    However, Chang Xia did not struggle too much.


    She knew that this should be the power of witches, and it was related to the Hall of Wizards in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Su Ye is a witch from the Orcs of the Twilight Forest, which is different from the witches in the outside world. Her power is stronger and more powerful, after all, even the bird clan and the fish clan occasionally ask her for help.


    "Changxia, don''t get too close to the river." Maple Leaf reminded.


    Shen Rongkongshan returned to human form and was busy following them. They were also curious about the Subu Detroit River.


    As a member of the Twilight Forest Orcs.


    Maple Leaf Empty Mountain is no stranger to the name of the Detroit River in Subu.


    With the appearance of this name, there are various warnings from the elders.


    "I will." Chang Xia said seriously.


    The memory of being pulled into the river by the fish has not dissipated. No matter how curious Chang Xia is, he also knows the importance. What''s more, while she was curious about the Sube Detroit River, she was also full of fear.


    "Elder Staya said that the mallard tribe may appear in the Totamuyue Meadow, where do you think they will be?"


    Chang Xia craned his neck and looked around the Subu Detroit River.


    The river is very wide, and along the banks there are many kiera grasses, low shrubs, and tall trees like weeping willows.


    Here, it is clearly located in the forest of Qingyue.


    Just looking at the vegetation, it doesn''t look like a plain area at all.


    "About five miles up the Detroit River in Subu, there is a river bend. Elder Sdaya told us not to approach that river bend unless necessary. I guess if the mallard tribe really came to Qing Moon Forest, that river bend is the best place to stay."


    Aomori recalled and dug out something from the depths of his memory.


    "Let''s go." Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, and while it was still early, let Aomori lead the way to Hewan to see if he could meet the orcs of the mallard tribe. If they can''t meet them, consider letting Shen Rong and the others go into the river.


    Come by.


    You can''t, come back empty-handed.


    Elder Sdaya and Qinghe at the sacred tree of Kanaya are still waiting for them to catch fish and go back to eat grilled fish.


    "Whizzing--"


    Chang Xia and the other orcs have not yet approached the river bend.


    Several sharp arrows that came from the air cut through the air and landed at their feet.


    "Stop! Who are you��"


    A cold drink sounded, and they continued to move forward.


    Chang Xia looked bewildered, looked up at Aomori Cangren, and hesitated, "Isn''t this the Forest of the Clear Moon?"


    Aomori Kururi''s face changed slightly.


    It is absolutely taboo to be threatened on one''s own territory.


    "Who are you? This is the territory of the Qingyue Forest Wolf Clan, come here to question the master, do you want to court death?" Aomori''s tone was gloomy, full of murderous intent.


    Cang Lin didn''t speak, and the floating breath made it easy to see the true emotions in his heart.


    "You are from the Sirius Tribe?" The voice was suspicious, and then he said, "Where is Elder Staya?"


    Upon hearing this, the voice asked Elder Staya.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs moved slightly.


    I was lucky this time, and I really met the orcs of the mallard tribe.


    "The Sirius Tribe, Aomori."


    "Tianlang tribe, Canglin."


    "Elder Sdaya is guarding the sacred tree of Kanaya. We took Chang Xia to visit the Detroit River in Subu. This is the rock that Elder Sdaya gave us. It comes from the hand of Yufu, the chief of the mallard tribe. You are the mallard tribe. Orcs?"


    After introducing himself, Aomori took the rock from Chang Xia''s hand and held it high.


    "The mallard tribe, fish and mussels."


    Soon, Shanlin jumped out and thought the orcs with cold and white skin.


    There is nothing strange in appearance, only the complexion is pale, and the white one is morbid. Look, it looks like the complexion that comes from being soaked in water all the year round looks unhealthy.


    "Sorry! I thought it was a wandering orc." Yu Clam apologized like Aomori after confirming the rock. As Aomori said, the forest of the clear moon is the territory of the wolf clan of the Sirius tribe, and his actions just now can easily lead to contradictions.


    The mallard tribe has a special way of life, and the witch gives them the right to migrate.


    Therefore.


    The mallard tribe can cross the border and enter the territory of other orcs.


    However, it is limited to the area near the Detroit River in Subu.


    After apologizing, Aomori Yumyo exchanged a few words.


    Aomori introduced Chang Xia and a group of orcs to Yu Clam, and Yu Chong looked at Chang Xia curiously. The mallard tribe lives a primitive life, but it is not really isolated from the world.


    The name of Changxia.


    The mallard tribe heard about it from the orcs of other tribes.


    Of course, it''s all about Chang Xia''s frail body and her favored by the witch.


    There are no more.


    "The patriarch took the clan down the river, but it hasn''t come ashore yet. Do you follow me to the river bend, or go to the river bank and wait?" Yu Clam asked Knowing that Changxia''s purpose is the Subu Detroit River.


    The mussels decided to do what they wanted, and let Chang Xia and the others make their choices.


    Sure enough, Chang Xia chose to go to the river bank to wait.


    Although he is curious about the way of life of the mallard tribe, Changxia is more curious about the way of fishing and hunting of the mallard tribe.


    "Can the fish and clams take us to the river bank to watch?" Chang Xia asked.


    Fish Clam said: "Yes."


    He took out an odd fish flute and played it a few times. Turning around, he took Chang Xia and a group of orcs towards the Subu Detroit River. Seeing Chang Xia curiously staring at the fish flute in his hand, Yu Clam said, "This is a fish flute made by our clan to convey news to the clan. I Take you to the river bank and inform the clansmen left behind in the river bend to be alert..."


    "It''s amazing." Chang Xia said, "Fish, can I take a look at the fish flute?"


    "Okay." Yu Clam generously handed out the fish flute. Immediately afterwards, he explained to Chang Xia and the others that the fish flute was made of a special fish bone and could play different sounds. At the same time, this fish flute can also be played underwater. The orcs of the mallard tribe communicate with the tribe by playing the fish flute.


    Chang Xia looked at the fish flute curiously.


    This fish flute is different from the flute Chang Xia knew.


    The fish flute was polished into an oval shape by the mallard tribe, and it was flat and felt slightly cool in the hand. There are small holes in the fish bones, and the sound of the fish flute should be related to these small holes.


    "Fish mussels, does this fish live in the Subu Detroit River?" Aomori stared at the fish flute with great interest. It can pass messages, and this fish flute can do it!


    The fish clam smiled and shook his head: "This kind of fish lives in my hometown - Erdos Swamp. If you like fish flutes, when you see the patriarch, I will ask the patriarch to give you a few."


    The fish flute belongs to the mallard tribe and is not precious.


    If Chang Xia and the others liked it, Yu Beng thought that the patriarch would not be stingy.

 Chapter 554： The Swamp of Erdos has changed, a major event

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Yu Di, I''ve made a deal with you as a friend!" Kong Shan slapped Yu Clam''s shoulder vigorously, and bluntly said that he wanted to make friends with him.


    Similarly.


    Aomori Kawamori and other orcs surrounded the fish and mussels to express their friendship.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, the way male orcs make friends is really special and straightforward. Thinking about it, she turned her head to look at Maple Leaf.


    Maple Leaf looked back at her eyes, shrugged, and spread her hands.


    Orcs make friends, all rely on the edge of the eye.


    Right, it''s a friend.


    It''s not suitable, it''s normal to open it at a glance.


    Fighting or something, this is like a regular meal for the orcs.


    "Fish, are these boats docked on the Sub Detroit River?" Chang Xia asked curiously. The fish and clams led the way through the Kira grass and weeds to the Detroit River in Subu, where the mallard tribe rested and turned into a small estuary with several strange boats parked on the river.


    "Yumianke, my family is made of seal skins." Yu Clam proudly said.


    In the entire Dusk Forest, only the mallard tribe knows how to make yumianke, and only the mallard tribe has yumianke.


    "Yumianke, known as the unsinkable ship." Senda said.


    Obviously, he is also curious about Yumianke.


    Hearing Elder Senda''s praise of Yumianke, Yu Clam immediately showed a happy smile.


    "Wait a minute, the patriarch and the others will go ashore." Yumian glanced at Yumianke. At this time, Yumianke was throwing a lot of fish, some big and small.


    can see.


    Today, the harvest of Yufu Patriarch is very good.


    "Wow! A lot of fish." Chang Xia stuck his head out and saw a lot of fish piled up in Yumianke, big and small. Even the big yellow fish that Aomori mentioned earlier, Chang Xia also saw a few.


    think about.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help licking the corner of his mouth, feeling a little greedy.


    "Want to eat big yellow fish?" Shen Rong asked with a smile.


    Chang Xia nodded frankly and said directly: "I want to."


    "Okay, I''ll try going down the river." Shen Rong replied. After he finished speaking, he turned to look at the fish clam and asked lightly, "Yu clam, can we go fishing in the river?"


    "Okay." Fish Clam said.


    The Subu Detroit River is not owned by the mallard tribe.


    They are guarding the Sub Detroit River, but not occupying it.


    "However, it''s best to wait for the patriarch to come ashore to avoid misunderstanding." Yu Ceng thought for a while, and then added another sentence.


    He could feel that Shen Rong and the other orcs were very strong.


    The aura emanating from the two elders like Pukang and Senda is stronger than that of the Yufu patriarch. Obviously, the threat in the Subo Detroit River is not difficult for them. Besides, even in danger, there are still mallard tribes.


    So Shen Rong asked if he could go into the river, and Yu Clam nodded readily.


    Unlike other orcs who prefer to hunt, the mallard tribe likes to go down rivers to fish and hunt. Their family rarely hunts on land, and more chooses to go fishing and hunting in rivers.


    For a long time.


    The mallard tribe gradually became more terrestrial than the orcs.


    wow-


    The fish and clams just fell.


    There were several clatters of water breaking out from the river.


    I saw a few heads emerging from the water not far from the river. At first glance, Chang Xia and the others were startled, waiting to see the true face.


    Soon, Chang Xia and the others understood.


    These should be the clansmen of Yufu, but I don''t know who is the chief of Yufu.


    "Patriarch����" Yu Ceng waved his hand and said loudly: "This is a friend of the Tianlang tribe and Chang Xia from the Heluo tribe. Wu suggested that the six tribes build roads, and Chang Xia led the orcs to survey the routes in the territories of each tribe. ."


    One listen.


    Among the orcs is Chang Xia.


    Yu Fu was slightly startled.


    He paddled quickly toward the river bank, while letting the rest of the clan ashore.


    This time, Yufu and 20 clansmen migrated along the Subu Detroit River, and there were not many places to stop along the way. After all, the Subu Detroit River is very dangerous. Like the Qingyuezhisen River, there are very few Subu Detroit Rivers.


    "Yu Fu, the patriarch of the Fu tribe." Yu Fu came ashore and greeted the orcs.


    Chang Xia and other orcs introduced themselves one after another, with the rocks of Elder Sdaya as bridges, coupled with Chang Xia''s special identity background.


    Both sides were very friendly during this contact.


    Nearing dusk, the Sube Detroit River looked stunningly beautiful.


    "Patriarch Yufu, can we go into the river?" Shen Rong said. He remembered that Chang Xia wanted to return to the Kanaya Sacred Tree to rest tonight, and if he delayed any longer, it would be dark!


    So, I exchanged a few words with the head of the Yufu clan.


    Shen Rong did not care about being rude, and asked again.


    "Yes." Yu Fu looked at Shen Rong, and after a moment, he nodded neatly.


    This said.


    Suddenly, Kongshan Maple Leaf and other orcs raised their hands one after another.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang laughed loudly, waved his hand, and said decisively: "Go down, remember to catch a few more big yellow croakers."


    The head of Yufu heard the laughter of the elder Pukang, and his face changed slightly.


    He raised his head and looked at the elders Pukang and Senda seriously, and hesitantly said: "Excuse me, are you two elders of Pukang Senda?"


    These two are famous in the Twilight Forest.


    As the patriarch of the mallard tribe, Yu Fu has some understanding of the elders of each tribe.


    The grinning sound of laughter is the iconic voice of the elders of Pukang. Once you hear it, you will never forget it. And Elder Senda is most famous for his title of Snake Catcher and the black knife in his hand.


    "Is the fish snail still alive?" Pukang clasped his nostrils, acquiescing to the guess of the Yufu Patriarch Elder Senda held the black knife in his arms and stared at the surface of the Subu Detroit River. At this moment, Shen Rong and the others have already entered the river. Elder Senda was afraid of accidents, so his attention was always on the river.


    Chang Xia licked the corner of his mouth and hesitated.


    I want to get close, but I don''t dare.


    In the end, she chose to stay away from the river and looked at Yumianke instead.


    "Father is healthy!" Yu Fu said.


    Knowing the character of the elder Pukang, the head of the Yufu family was very calm to his questions.


    "Why didn''t he participate in the migration this time--" Pukang said.


    "There is a situation in the Erdos swamp, and my father needs to stay behind." Yu Fu explained that the drought in the Erdos swamp was strange, which was very strange.


    Usually, the mallard tribe will participate in the migration as a whole.


    This time, the Yufu Patriarch took 20 people with him, because of a change in the Erdos Swamp.


    "What did you just say?" Senda quickly retracted his attention, stared at the Yufu Patriarch with sharp eyes, and asked sharply.


    Elder Senda''s voice suddenly rose.


    Not only did it frighten the Yufu Patriarch, but also Chang Xia, who was next to him, was attracted.


    The fish clams and other mallard tribe orcs all went into the water. Obviously, they were worried that Shen Rong and other orcs would not be suitable for underwater fishing and hunting, so they went into the water to help.


    "He said there was a change in the Erdos Swamp." Pukang asked with a sullen face, "Yu Fu, has the Fu tribe informed the witch about this?"


    Erdos Swamp is the source of the Subu Detroit River.


    Once the Erdos Swamp happens, it will definitely affect the pattern of the entire Dusk Forest.


    Elder Staia was also concerned about flooding in the lower Detroit River in Subu.


    At this time, Yufu told them that something happened to the Erdos Swamp.


    Here comes.


    Not to mention the floods in the lower reaches of the Sub Detroit River, I am afraid that the Sub Detroit River will have an accident, and the trouble will be big!

 Chapter 555： Shen Rong is very strong, has he married?

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Father contacted Wu with a secret method, and Wu asked him to enter the Erdos Swamp to find out the reason." Yu Fu said seriously. It''s about the Twilight Forest, how dare the mallard tribe be careless?


    "Has Yuluo found the reason?" Senda asked with a serious face.


    Yu Fu shook his head and replied, "No."


    "Trouble!" Senda murmured softly, looking at Pukang with a look of worry at the same time. The Erdos swamp has a drought that has never happened before.


    Subo Detroit River is not abnormal for the time being.


    However, the less abnormal it was, the more worried the orcs were.


    "Yu Fu, when did the Erdos Swamp anomaly start?" Chang Xia said softly.


    "Recently." Yu Fu said.


    Before the ice and snow melted, the Erdos Swamp would enter a period of water. The water news period will last for several months, but this year''s warm season Erdos swamp directly passed the news water period, and the mallard tribe naturally noticed the strangeness.


    There was not much snowfall last year, and the water season in the Erdos Swamp suddenly disappeared.


    Although the drought is not serious, it is not a small thing.


    Hearing the Yufu Patriarch explaining the water season in the Erdos Swamp, Chang Xia and the other orcs changed their faces one after another, looking at the turbulent surface of the Subu Detroit River, they couldn''t help but fall into contemplation.


    "Don''t worry, maybe it will be affected by the underground river." Pukang gave an unexpected answer with a sullen face.


    Elder Senda pondered.


    Obviously, he was thinking about the guess given by the elders of Pukang.


    Yu Fu''s eyes lit up, and Elder Pukang''s words made him stunned. The mood that has been troubled for a long time has also improved by two points.


    "Underground river, but it is possible." Chang Xia rubbed his chin.


    The snow water from melting ice and snow flows into the underground river, and the surface river will indeed be affected. However, the Subu Detroit River is not necessarily affected. After all, the Sub Detroit River meets too many rivers/underground rivers, and if the Erdos swamp is simply dry, the Sub Detroit River will not necessarily change.


    "I will let the clan go back to the Erdos Swamp and tell my father about Elder Pukang''s guess." Yu Fu said seriously. If it is because of the underground river, the drought in the Erdos swamp will soon recover, and there will be no other changes.


    Xu Shi solved the troubles in his heart, and the pale face of the Yufu patriarch could not help but turn a little more bloody, and asked: "Chang Xia, two elders, do you want to stay in the river bay tonight, I invite you to taste The unique fish sauce of the mallard tribe?"


    The elder Pukang was moved.


    Elder Senda looked at Chang Xia, he listened to Chang Xia.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia responded to the invitation of the Yufu Patriarch, and then explained: "I''m afraid it will be inconvenient to spend the night. I came to the Detroit River in Subu today, and I told Elder Sdaya that I would go back to St. Kanaya in the evening. The tree spends the night. However, I am very interested in the fish of the mallard tribe."


    Ha ha.


    Yu Fu listened to Chang Xia''s explanation.


    He did not hold back, and frankly admitted that the Yuzuo of the mallard tribe would definitely bring Chang Xia back with a fruitful harvest.


    Talking about Yumao, the patriarch Yufu explained the production of Yumianke like Changxia again. At the same time, he also introduced the Erdos Swamp to Chang Xia, and invited Chang Xia to visit the Erdos Swamp when he had time. The mallard tribe was happy to entertain Chang Xia.


    The fish flute promised by Yu Clam, the chief Yufu said that when he returned to the river, he would give Chang Xia a few fish flutes. He also took the initiative to teach Chang Xia how to play the fish flute, but the two elders of Sendapkang were not interested in it.


    They all stared at the surface of the Sub Detroit River.


    Whenever I see Shen Rong or other orcs surfaced, I can''t help but wonder what fish they caught?


    Suddenly, a circle of water marks appeared on the surface of the Subu Detroit River.


    A fin floated on the surface of the water and swam quickly.


    "Patriarch Yufu, is this a river beast?" Chang Xia asked nervously. Shen Rong and the others did not surface, but there were several more fins on the water.


    Yu Fu had a sullen face and said coldly, "Sawtooth fish, a medium-sized river beast."


    Having said that, he planned to go down the river to kill the sawtooth fish, but he couldn''t let Shen Rong and the others get hurt. The mallard tribe orcs are good at swimming, and underwater fighting is not difficult for them.


    "Yufu, don''t rush into the river. It''s better to leave the task of killing the river beast to the young orcs. Just stand quietly on the water and watch." Pukang stretched out his hand and stopped him.


    The mere sawtooth fish, if Shen Rong and the others can''t defeat them.


    That''s not worthy of being a totem warrior of the Heluo tribe.


    "I really don''t need to do it?" Yu Fu hesitated.


    Elder Senda shook his head and said, "You don''t have to do it. The mallard tribe''s fish and clams are also in the water. A few sawtooth fish can''t hurt anyone."


    Chang Xia was worried, but did not speak.


    With Shen Rong''s combat power, as long as they adapt to the rhythm of underwater combat, it''s not difficult to kill a few sawtooth fish.


    this way.


    Chang Xia and the others had a smooth trip, and they didn''t encounter any trouble.


    When they encountered the sawtooth fish this time, most of the two elders wanted to see Shen Rong make a move.


    puff.


    on the shore.


    The orcs in Chang Xia held their breaths and watched silently at the fins of the sawtooth fish swimming on the river. Suddenly a bright red blood stained the river surface, and then the speed of the sawtooth fish cruising increased, and the water ripples on the river surface oscillated faster and faster...


    "Maple Leaf, you all go ashore." Shen Rong said coldly.


    Shen Rong surfaced and pushed away the sawtooth fish beside him. The blood stains on his hands were quickly washed away by the river water.


    "Shen Rong, are you sure?" Kong Shanshen stared at Shen Rong and confirmed.


    Shen Rong twisted his neck and said indifferently, "Just a few sawtooth fish!"


    Hearing this, Kong Shan and the other orcs did not hesitate any longer and ran towards the river bank. With Shen Rong suffocating, the sawtooth fish did not dare to attack.


    Yu Clam opened his eyes wide and said in surprise, "He is so strong!"


    "How do you know?" Maple Leaf chuckled, shaking off the water droplets on her head. He wiped his face and climbed on Yumianke, not in a hurry to go ashore.


    "The sawtooth fish is very powerful, and Shen Rong is very powerful at killing the sawtooth fish with his bare hands." Yu Clam looked at Shen Rong seriously, his eyes full of admiration. Even if it is a mussel, it is only after years of training that it dares to fight the sawtooth fish with its bare hands.


    When Shen Rong entered the water for the first time, he killed a sawtooth fish with ease.


    How can this not be a shock to the mussels? !


    On the side, the other Orcs of the Mallard Tribe looked at Shen Rong with envious eyes.


    "Does he have a partner?" Yu Xiao looked at Shen Rong obsessively, and asked Maple Leaf. When Chang Xia and the other orcs introduced themselves just now, Yu Xiao didn''t pay attention.


    "He is Chang Xia''s partner." Maple Leaf said.


    Yu Xiao showed a regretful expression and sighed: "Excellent male orcs are always easy to attract the attention of females."


    "Am I not good enough?" Yu Ceng looked at Yu Xiao with a smile and said, "You agree to my request for marriage, and we can get married tonight."


    "Go away!" Yu Xiao waved his hand with disgust on his face.


    Ha ha.


    Next to Maple Leaf and other orcs have grown in size.


    It''s normal for the orcs to ask for a kiss. If you look right, some orcs will just live together. Yu Xiao asked Shen Rong if he had a partner just now, apparently he was in love with Shen Rong. Later, when he learned that Shen Rong had already married, he immediately sighed.

 Chapter 556： Sawfish, how does it taste?

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Patriarch Yufu, how does the sawtooth fish taste?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Sawtooth fish weighs more than 100 kilograms, and its size is nothing in the Subu Detroit River, but because the sawtooth fish is bloodthirsty and ferocious, and hunts in groups.


    It can be said that the sawtooth fish can be called a tyrant in the Sub Detroit River.


    "Sawtooth fish, I have never eaten it." Yu Fu paused for a while, looked at Chang Xia with a subtle expression, and said, "The mallard tribe has never eaten river beasts, and sawtooth fish is a kind of river beast."


    Chang Xia nodded clearly.


    It seems that the division of the beasts by the orcs is also simple and crude.


    in short.


    Any fish with the desire to attack will be classified as river beasts.


    The sawtooth fish has a strong desire to attack, and is classified as a river beast, which complements each other. Chang Xia looked at the appearance of the sawtooth fish floating on the water, which was somewhat similar to a shark, but much smaller in size. What is daunting is that the serrated fish has a mouth full of sharp teeth, and the mallard tribe named it serrated fish, which is also appropriate.


    "Changxia wants to eat sawtooth fish?"


    "I haven''t eaten it before, want to eat it and see how it tastes?"


    Chang Xia did not deny it, but who would refuse anything that could be eaten?


    This said.


    Yufu Patriarch''s expression changed slightly.


    He is meditating, not eating river beasts, this is the habit of the mallard tribe for thousands of years. However, Chief Yufu felt that what Chang Xia said just now was very reasonable, and he was also curious about the taste of sawtooth fish?


    The mallard tribe feeds on fish.


    Yufu Patriarch likes to eat fish, just like Senda Elder likes to eat snake skewers.


    "Yufu, you bring your clan into the water and drag the sawtooth fish ashore. Tonight, let''s taste the taste of the sawtooth fish." Yufu is straightforward and not pedantic. I was moved and wanted to eat sawtooth fish, so I let the mussels go into the water without saying a word.


    hehe-


    The elder Pukang laughed and praised Yufu''s good character, unlike his father Yuluo.


    Between a few words of dialogue.


    Shen Rong quickly killed the three sawtooth fish.


    The fins of the fins could be seen on the river, but only four remained.


    Sawtooth fish is worthy of being a river beast. Stimulated by the smell of blood, these four sawtooth fish not only did not escape, but aroused their ferocity and launched a fierce attack on Shen Rong.


    Unfortunately, they met Shen Rong.


    The speed that the serrated fish is proud of, and the sharp teeth, these two have no effect on Shen Rong.


    If the battle at this time is Maple Leaf or Kongshan.


    Maybe, the onslaught of the sawtooth fish might really work.


    After all, Maple Leaf has rich experience in land combat in the air and mountains, and the experience in underwater combat is close to zero. Encountered the siege of the sawtooth fish, let alone the possibility of injury.


    However, Shen Rong was different.


    He has undergone various rigorous trainings of the Yuan family.


    For Shen Rong, this little battle was nothing at all.


    Not to mention a few sawtooth fish, even a river beast more ferocious than a sawtooth fish, Shen Rong dared to fight.


    "Shen Rong, are you still good at underwater combat?" Kong Shan said in surprise.


    Maple Leaf was silent, no matter how good Shen Rong was, he was also Chang Xia''s partner. Rather than sighing that Shen Rong is powerful, Maple Leaf feels that Chang Xia who can pick Shen Rong in the Normandy Grand Bazaar is even more awesome!


    Aomori also looked proud and said, "The totem warriors of the wolf clan are powerful and reliable!"


    "Shen Rong is the strongest!" Cang Lin shouted.


    Elder Senda squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "The Yuan family has lost a lot."


    Shen Rong has the most outstanding fighting wolf bloodline of the Yuan family, and inherits the most powerful fighting ability of fighting wolf. When Yuanhou insisted on taking Shen Rong back to the Western Land, he must have known the strength of Doulang''s bloodline.


    Over the years, the Yuan family must have taken great pains to train Shen Rong.


    It is also possible to cultivate him as the future heir of the family.


    Unfortunately, beastly greed.


    The quickest way to destroy genius is to obliterate.


    Shen Rong was on the verge of death from poisoning, most of which was the work of the Yuan family''s own clansmen.


    I wonder if the Yuan family has ever regretted driving such a potential totem warrior out of the house?


    However, regret is useless.


    Shen Rong is now a member of the Heluo tribe, even if the Heavenly Wolf tribe dare not rob people, the Yuan family dares to come, and the Leopard tribe dares to do it.


    "Shen Rong, let''s help you. Chang Xia said that he wanted to try the taste of sawtooth fish, so don''t let them eat cannibals." The mussels entered the water and quickly approached Shen Rong. While swimming, he passed the news that Chang Xia wanted to eat the sawtooth fish, grabbed the sawtooth fish closest to him, pushed it to Yuxiao, and asked Yuxiao to carry the sawtooth fish''s body ashore.


    When Shen Rong heard this, he no longer spared any effort.


    Like a dragon coming out of the water, he fiercely killed the two nearest sawtooth fish. On the other side, the clam and the clan quickly slaughtered the remaining two sawtooth fish.


    Yumian Kree was filled with the fish that Shen Rong and the others had just caught, plus seven or eight sawtooth fish.


    At this point, dusk falls.


    When several orcs from Shen Rong came ashore, the orcs did not stay on the banks of the Detroit River in Subu, and followed the Yufu Patriarch towards the river bay where the Fuli tribe settled.


    Chief Yufu told Chang Xia that they would stay in the Forest of Qingyue for five or six days.


    They have stayed for four days now. If there is no accident, they will take Yumianke to leave Qingyue Forest tomorrow or the day after, and go to the new section of the Subu Detroit River for fishing and hunting, guarding the Subu Detroit River.


    a while.


    A group of orcs came to the river bend.


    The area of ??the river bend here is relatively large, and the mallard tribe built several Gru in the position of the river bend near the mountains and forests. Gelu is the name of the house of the mallard tribe. It is built with wet mud, branches and rocks In a sense, Gelu is somewhat similar to cave dwellings.


    The mallard tribe has no resin, and Gru has no windows, just a door.


    The door curtain is woven from Kira grass. Looking at the craftsmanship, Chang Xia believes that this door curtain should be from the hand of the Sirius tribe.


    as predicted.


    When Patriarch Yufu introduced Gru, he clearly told Changxia that the curtains of the door and the Kira furniture in Gru were all sent by Elder Sidaya from the Wolf Clan of the Sirius Tribe.


    The mallard tribe lived a simple life.


    Big pieces of furniture like tables and chairs, the mallard tribe doesn''t have yet.


    Like pottery, they were exchanged with other orc tribes.


    They use stone tools more, after all, they prefer to live in water than on land. The chief Yufu told Chang Xia that the residence of the tribe in the Erdos swamp was built on the water.


    Constructed from trees and hides, the condition is average.


    It is even worse than the Gru built here in the river bend. Of course, this is only a residence in the warm season. In the cold season, Gru, where the mallard tribe lived, was built with ice blocks.


    The effect of keeping out the cold is excellent, and it is more comfortable than living in the warm season.


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia and the other orcs were shocked.


    They haven''t experienced it and can''t imagine living in a Gru built of ice, why would they feel comfortable? Shouldn''t it be cold and shivering?


    Chang Xia listened and recorded.


    At the same time, she even thought that if she had time, she must go to the Erdos Swamp to experience for herself how Gru, who was built with ice blocks, kept warm from the cold.


    There are many prey, Chang Xia asked the opinion of the Yufu patriarch.


    They specially left two sawtooth fish, as well as large yellow croaker and other fishes for Elder Staya and the others. Even the chief Yufu took out some smoked fish and fish roe, and asked Chang Xia to bring them back to the elders of Sidaya. Of course, he also didn''t forget Chang Xia''s share.

 Chapter 557： Fish sauce grass, taste root

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Gruwai.


    The head of the Yufu clan took the fish and waited for the people of the mallard tribe to prepare the fish.


    Here, Chang Xia serves fish soup and grilled fish.


    At the same time, wondering how to eat sawtooth fish?


    "Chang Xia, have you figured out how to eat the sawtooth fish?" Maple Leaf asked, Kong Shan helped Shen Rong handle the sawtooth fish, and Chen Rong marinated the fish and began to cook the grilled fish.


    Aomori and Mori leaned beside Yufu Patriarch, staring at Yufu''s practice.


    "Boiled." Chang Xia said.


    Curiously, she tapped the teeth of the sawtooth fish, which were very sharp, each one the size of a cub''s palm, and it looked very penetrating.


    In the water, if you get a bite.


    Either dead or disabled.


    "Simmer and taste, and then let Shen Rong get some grilled fish." Chang Xia thought for a while, and then opened his mouth to give his suggestion. There are various ways to eat fish. Sawtooth fish has never been eaten before, and stewing and grilling are undoubtedly the most suitable.


    These two methods are suitable for any fish.


    "Boiled fish, sauerkraut fish, chopped pepper fish head." Maple Leaf looked at Chang Xia sadly, and said the names of the three fish dishes in a row, licking the corners of her mouth as she spoke, full of aftertastes.


    "Maple Leaf, think about it first!" Chang Xia rolled her eyes and replied angrily. This time, they went out lightly, with seasonings, but not all. Among the names of several dishes mentioned by Maple Leaf, fish head with chopped pepper can be considered for one or two.


    She seems to have brought a can of chili peppers?


    Yuxiao came over and asked, "Changxia, what did Maple Leaf say?"


    "Several ways to eat fish, is there any other way of eating fish in the mallard tribe besides fish?" Chang Xia answered and asked, the orcs don''t like fish, and the mallard tribe is the only exception. Judging from the attitude of the Yufu patriarch in handling fish, it is not difficult to see that the Fuli tribe is very particular about eating fish.


    This reminded Chang Xia of the good days of a certain island.


    "Roasted, stewed, pickled." Yu replied with a smile.


    Listen, Chang Xia is full of admiration.


    Sigh, the mallard tribe deserves to love eating fish.


    This pattern sounds good.


    Pickled raw should be an extension of eating fish paste.


    Chang Xia''s senses of fish paste and raw pickles are average, so she doesn''t dare to eat raw food very much. No matter how good it tastes, I don''t dare to try it.


    "Raw pickled, how to eat it?" Maple Leaf asked curiously.


    "A kind of fish sauce grows in the swamps of Erdos. This kind of fish sauce is very good for marinating fish. The fish we eat is dipped in the juice of the fish sauce. We eat it with the juice of the fish sauce. It is also marinated with the juice of the fish sauce. According to different tastes, there are usually two flavors. One is sour and spicy, fresh and exciting, and the other is salty and soy sauce." Yuxiao explained.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia''s eyes began to shine.


    "Yixiao, is there fish sauce grass in Hewan? I want to see what fish sauce grass looks like? Also, you said that there are two flavors of raw and pickled, more sour and spicy, and more soy sauce, and the mallard tribe has sour fruit, chili and soy sauce fruit. ?" Chang Xia was very excited.


    what--


    This harvest is really amazing!


    Sure enough, he promised the Yufu Patriarch to stay and taste the Yufu from the Yufu tribe, which was really the right choice.


    "Chang Xia, calm down." Maple Leaf hurriedly hugged Chang Xia and told her to calm down, don''t scare Yu Xiao.


    Yu smiled and said, "Hewan Gelu has fish sauce grass, I''ll get it for Chang Xia."


    Soon, Yu Xiao came with a Kira straw basket.


    Fish sauce grass, said to be grass but it is a kind of leaf. The leaves of the fish sauce grass are hypertrophy, and the fish sauce grass juice can be pinched out by pinching the fingernails lightly.


    The smell is mouthwatering.


    "It tastes very delicious, like chicken essence, but not quite like it." Maple Leaf smelled it, and his eyes were full of curiosity. She took a piece of fish sauce grass to her mouth and licked it lightly.


    Soon, a fresh aroma of fish sauce fills the whole mouth.


    "Fish sauce grass, really got the name right." Chang Xia smelled the fish sauce grass and smelled a familiar smell of fish sauce.


    No wonder the mallard tribe loves to eat fish paste and raw marinade, there is fish sauce grass, and the taste of fish paste and raw salt are not different. This is much better than Orc stew and barbecue.


    After all, the fish sauce is just for dipping.


    If you want to stew and grill, you also need to pay attention to the heat.


    If you are not careful, a pot of fish will be destroyed in one fell swoop.


    Fishy, ??rarely fishy. The fish in the Subu Detroit River should not be fishy. Looking at the love of the mallard tribe for fish, Chang Xia knew that the orcs of the mallard tribe knew how to eat, especially fish.


    "What is chicken essence?" Yu Xiao blinked and asked curiously.


    Chang Xia took off the medicine bag, took out a small can of chicken essence and handed it to Yu Xiao, explaining: "Chicken essence is a special seasoning I made, it''s this..."


    Yuxiao took the chicken essence and smelled it.


    "It''s so fragrant!" Yu smiled and said, "Changxia, are the sour fruits, chili and soy sauce fruits you mentioned just now also seasonings?"


    "Isn''t there Erdos Swamp?" Chang Xia was stunned, Yu said with a smile that there are two flavors of raw pickles from the mallard tribe, and Chang Xia thought Erdos Swamp had these things.


    "Edos Swamp doesn''t have chili and sour fruit. The soy sauce fruit you said... I don''t know what it is." Yu Xiao shook his head lightly, pepper and sour fruit, Yu Xiao knew it. She had never heard of soy sauce fruit, let alone knew it.


    Chang Xia smiled, took out a soy sauce fruit from the beast sac he had just taken out of the chicken essence, and handed it to Yuxiao, saying, "This is the soy sauce fruit, one of the two fruits of the seasoning tree. Its juice It has the aroma of soy sauce, and the pulp and pulp can be eaten in dishes I have never seen this kind of soy sauce fruit." Yu Xiao regretfully shook his head.


    "Then how did you pickle your raw pickles? With fish sauce grass alone, you shouldn''t be able to pick them up raw, right?" Chang Xia paused and hesitated.


    Yuxiao pointed to the root block in front of the Yufu Patriarch and said: "Edos Swamp does not have soy sauce fruit, but we have flavor root. After the flavor root is boiled, the flavor root juice can be boiled, and the soy sauce is very mellow and salty. The taste is very similar to this soy sauce fruit."


    "Let me see��" Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    The number of seasoning trees in Weishan is limited, and the seasoning fruit is not much.


    It is difficult for Chang Xia to make the whole twilight forest orcs eat braised pork.


    nowadays.


    The flavor root that Yu Xiao said made Chang Xia see hope.


    "Patriarch Yufu, can you show me the flavor root in front of you?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    "Okay. Chang Xia smells the taste of the accustomed root?" Yu Fu nodded and motioned Chang Xia to take away the flavor root in front of him. He was still processing the fish meat of the fish clam. The fish sauce grass has not been processed yet.


    Chang Xia gave Yuxiao back her soy sauce fruit, shook it in front of Clan Yufu, and said, "Patriarch Yufu, this is a kind of seasoning fruit unique to Weishan of the Heluo tribe, I named it Soy sauce fruit, Yu said with a smile that its taste is very similar to the juice of the boiled mirin, I want to confirm."


    This room, Aomori Kururi heard this clearly.


    Immediately, they were very excited.


    This is to confirm that the taste of the mirin and the soy sauce fruit are the same.


    Does it mean that the Sirius Tribe can eat braised pork and braised fish all at once?


    "You are all used to this smell?" Yu Fu was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    Other orc tribes are not used to the fish paste and raw pickles of the mallard tribe, mainly because the taste of fish sauce grass and flavor root is quite overbearing. Orcs who are not used to eating will be particularly annoying.

 Chapter 558： magic rock, millstone

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Chief Yufu, may I ask if there is a lot of fish sauce and miso root in the Erdos swamp?" Aomori nodded desperately, indicating that he definitely smelled the smell of miso root. Where does this smell bad? This is clearly the smell of delicious food!


    "There are quite a lot. The fish sauce grass and taste root growing in the Erdos swamp are like the Kira grass in the forest of the clear moon, which can be seen everywhere." Yufu couldn''t understand why Aomori was excited. Aomori and Erdos Swamp are very common.


    He even gave it to the Sirius Tribe before.


    The wolves showed no preference.


    This time.


    Aomori''s sudden expression of excitement surprised the Yufu Patriarch?


    "Chief Yufu, my clan can use gold sticks or corn to exchange fish sauce grass and flavor root with the Yufu tribe." Aomori said neatly.


    Beside him, Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    Aomori''s head turned so fast that she was about to speak.


    Aomori finished talking.


    "The Heluo tribe also wants to exchange some fish sauce grass and flavor root with the Fu tribe, so I wonder if the Yufu Patriarch is convenient?" Chang Xia smiled and answered.


    Chief Yufu was stunned.


    On the side, Yu Clam Yu Xiao waited for the orcs of the mallard tribe, all of them looked blank.


    There are not many seasoning trees in Weishan, and the supply of seasoning fruit to the Heluo tribe is slightly insufficient. After all, the orcs can eat it, open their stomachs to eat, and they can finish a meal of dozens of pounds of meat casually. Now that I know that the Edos Swamp, the territory of the mallard tribe, is full of fish sauce grass and flavor root, how can I miss Changxia?


    "This... what the **** is going on?" Yu Fu was puzzled.


    He promised to exchange fish sauce grass and flavor root with the Sirius Tribe and Heluo Tribe, but only if Chang Xia and the others told him the reason. The mallard tribe has little contact with other orc tribes, and exchanges are even rarer.


    Aomori Changxia''s sudden enthusiasm made the Yufu Patriarch flattered.


    It feels like spring is coming for the mallard tribe!


    As a result, Aomori quickly popularized the various delicacies cooked by Chang Xia to the orcs of the mallard tribe. While talking, he swallowed his saliva, not to mention the greedy orcs of the mallard tribe, even Chang Xia himself was suspected of life by Aomori.


    Is the food she cooks really that delicious?


    "Shen Rong, braised pork or something, is it really that delicious?" Chang Xia took two steps back, came to Shen Rong, gently pulled on the corner of Shen Rong''s clothes, and asked in a low voice. Aomori''s embarrassing blow, Chang Xia''s embarrassed toes are about to pull out the three-bedroom, one-hall sea-view room.


    Shen Rong chuckled lightly and affirmed: "It''s very delicious!"


    He has never eaten any better food than Chang Xia''s.


    Even in the Western Continent, I have never eaten it.


    "Changxia, then...what, can you make a meal of braised pork/braised fish? I don''t have any other intentions, I just want to know if the fish sauce grass and Weigen are really useful?" Yufu''s cold white complexion appeared faint red tide.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    "Okay, allow me to prepare."


    With Chang Xia''s promise, all the orcs cheered.


    "Shen Rong, which of your animal sacks brought peppers and other seasonings?" Chang Xia sorted out the seasonings and thought about which fish to cook. If the seasonings were incomplete, naturally they couldn''t be made.


    "Hehehe-"


    This time, the Pukang elders were the first to speak out.


    "Little Changxia, what do you want?"


    Oh wow!


    Otherwise, I heard the words of the elder Pukang like a domineering president.


    Chang Xia shivered, and looked at the elder Pukang alertly, his eyes slipped a little bit, and it landed on the beast sac on the waist of the elder Pukang.


    The animal sac/hide bag called the abyss giant mouth by the twilight forest orcs, is it possible that in addition to barbecue and other foods, seasoning is also stored?


    "Elder Pukang, what did you bring?"


    "Little Changxia, I will have whatever you want."


    Chang Xia swallowed her saliva and looked at Elder Pukang in horror. Should she say something, is she really worthy of being an elder of the tribe?


    The orcs opened their eyes wide and watched the elder Pukang untie the animal skin bag around his waist and took out an animal skin bag. Is this a doll? How did the animal skin bag in the animal skin bag and the small animal skin bag fit in the large animal skin bag as high as the rattan basket?


    Sure enough, the rumor that Elder Pukang''s animal skin bag is connected to the abyss is inexplicable after today.


    Gollum!


    The sound of swallowing saliva sounded several times.


    All the orcs looked at the elder Pukan in horror.


    "Little Chang Xia, there''s... what you want in here. I specially asked Xylophone to prepare it, and it really works. Don''t worry, after I use it, I still have it." Pukang grinned and patted with his hands. The beast sac on the waist looks very arrogant.


    "Elder Pukang''s beast sac, I want it!"


    "I''m curious, how did it fit in."


    "As expected of an elder who is famous in the Twilight Forest, he is really strong!"


    In an instant.


    There were all kinds of muttering sounds in the river bay, and the eyes of the orcs looking at the elder Pukang were full of envy and jealousy, and it was impossible.


    First, there is no such strength. Second, they are not wandering orcs, and normal orcs will not covet things from other clans, unless it is an exchange.


    "Patriarch Yufu, tonight you invite us to eat Yufu and raw pickles from the Fuzu tribe. I invite you to taste the delicacies of the Heluo tribe. Do you have clay pots and stone pots? You need a stone pot for cooking, preferably a fire-resistant stone pot. pot."


    After some tidying up, Chang Xia looked around.


    Think about the menu for tonight.


    Chang Xia was also moved by the smell of fish sauce grass and Migen.


    Not to mention she was eager to taste some fresh fish from the Subo Detroit River. After all, the next time I want to eat, it is estimated that it will be a long time later.


    "Yu Xiao, you take out the clay pot and stone pot in Gru." Yu Fu ordered.


    The mallard tribe eats more fish and pickled fish.


    However, the Erdos swamp is full of water mist, and the mallard tribe also stews food to drive away the cold.


    Soon, Yu Xiao brought the clay pot and stone pot over.


    The clay pot is unremarkable, nothing curious.


    However, when Chang Xia''s eyes fell on the stone pot that Yu Xiao had brought, he was greatly surprised.


    "Yu Xiao, is this really a stone pot?" Chang Xia was shocked. This pot looked too much like an iron pot. At first glance, it looked just like an iron pot. As far as Chang Xia knew, none of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest had ever mined ores, and it was even more impossible to cast stone pots with iron ore.


    Yu smiled and said, "Chang Xia, this is indeed a stone pot."


    "This stone pot is so special!" Maple Leaf approached and hesitated: "I have never seen such a stone pot before."


    "Dangdang!" Shen Rong stepped forward and knocked twice, and a crisp clanging sound came from the bottom of the pot, "This sound sounds like iron, this kind of rock is very strange. Yuxiao, are you sure this is made of rock? "


    "Yeah! This stone pot was polished by the elder Yuluo." Yu said with a smile.


    "Wheelstone, a special kind of rock in the depths of the Erdos swamp. It can be polished into various shapes through special techniques, and the stone pot is just one of them. The harpoons used by our clan are also polished with whetstones. "Yu Fu explained, looking at Chang Xia and the others'' expressions, this millstone seems unusual.


    If it was before, the Yufu Patriarch would not explain much.


    In the Twilight Forest, with the governance of the witch, the tribes live in peace and harmony. The Yufu Patriarch was not so wary of the outside world, not to mention the Orcs such as the Sirius Tribe and Changxia in front of him.


    So the head of the Yufu clan said the existence of the millstone.

 Chapter 559： A gift for Chang Xia

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Yufu, how many millstones are there in the Erdos Swamp?" Pukang raised his head and fixed his eyes on the Yufu Patriarch, his eyes flashing with sharpness that only he knew.


    Yu Fu said: "My family has no estimates. There should be quite a few, what''s wrong?"


    "Yufu, the millstone of Erdos swamp, who else knows about it besides us? You should think back carefully, think clearly, and then answer." This time it was Elder Senda who spoke, and the scene instantly became solemn, provoking All the orcs fell silent.


    No orc is a fool, and obviously they all see that the millstone is unusual.


    The mallard tribe has been accustomed to the existence of millstones for thousands of years, so they did not realize the benefits of millstones. However, the two elders of Pokansenda are different. Before, they also didn''t pay attention to the fishing and hunting tools of the mallard tribe, and it was not surprising that they didn''t find the grindstone.


    Except for the witch, the orc tribes have little contact with each other.


    Orcs are proud.


    They don''t care about other people''s things.


    If it weren''t for the long summer of the Twilight Forest, this situation would continue for many years.


    "No, I''m pretty sure." Yu Fu said seriously.


    At this moment, Yu Xiao Yu Clam and other orcs looked at each other. They felt that from the moment they took out the stone pot, the atmosphere in the riverbend became a little serious.


    "Aomori, you and Canglin don''t think about the millstone blindly. Millstone, I will report to the witch, and the witch will decide the exchange of the millstone." Pukang glanced at Aomori, the eyes of these two wolf cubs are quite powerful. However, the millstone is not ordinary. For the harmony of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, this thing cannot be traded casually.


    This said.


    Not to mention Aomori Kururi was slightly embarrassed.


    The Yufu patriarch narrowed his eyes directly.


    I gather-


    Is the grindstone so powerful? !


    Compared with the grinding stone, the fish sauce grass and the taste root seem to have a big difference in status.


    "Elder Pukang, rest assured, the millstone is in the depths of the Erdos swamp. Except for the orcs of our family, no orcs can set foot in the depths of the Erdos swamp." Yu Fu assured. He was not deaf and could hear the significance of the millstone.


    Aomori Kurarin laughed, pulling the fish and mussels and asking to see the tools used by the orcs of the mallard tribe for fishing and hunting. In an instant, He Sen Luanmu followed suit.


    Even the food was thrown aside, and followed to see the harpoon polished by the grinding stone.


    The two elders Pukangsenda didn''t say anything, but looking at the eyes of the Yufu Patriarch, there was a meaning that they couldn''t refuse. So the chief Yufu turned around obediently, and returned to Gru to take his harpoon.


    Like a trident of a **** on Earth, it is dark and shiny, and it is unusually sharp.


    Elder Senda bent his fingers and tapped the harpoon a few times. The clanging sound quickly spread, and spread throughout the river in the quiet evening.


    "This kind of sharpness is comparable to my black knife." Senda said.


    When the elder Pukang heard this, he was immediately moved and said, "Yufu, I want a pair of fists. You remember to let Yuluo build it for me, and then bring the Heluo tribe, and I will let Gen prepare something for the Fuluo tribe. exchange."


    "Okay, I wrote it down." Yu Fu respectfully said.


    In the distance, Aomori Kawamori was also heartbroken. However, they knew that Pukang elders could speak, but they couldn''t. The millstone is not easy, unless the witch and the orc tribes negotiate the result, they can''t get their hands on the millstone.


    "Patriarch Yufu, do you still have the stone pot polished by the grindstone?" Chang Xia asked. For cooking, one pot is obviously not enough.


    "Yu Xiao, take out all the stone pots in Gru." Yu Fu ordered. Looking at Chang Xia''s fondness for the stone pot, he continued: "Does Chang Xia like stone pot very much? If you like it, I will give you all these stone pots. I heard that all the tribes gave you a gift, The news of the mallard tribe is backward, and the gifts have fallen. I will give you these stone pots as gifts, I hope you don''t dislike it."


    The mallard tribe also eats ginkgo, and Changxia found out how to eat ginkgo.


    The mallard tribe is just as sympathetic. The Yufu patriarch is not a pedantic orc. After talking with the two elders of Pukangsenda, he is also aware of the recent changes in the Twilight Forest. So there is this scene, they are temporarily away from the Erdos Swamp, and the choices of gifts they can give are limited.


    Today, the millstone identity is unusual.


    The harpoon is a fishing and hunting tool for the orcs of the mallard tribe, and cannot be given out at will.


    However, the stone pot is different.


    Stone pots were given away, and they also had clay pots.


    When they return to the Erdos swamp, the mallard tribe will not lack stone pots.


    "Patriarch Yufu, is this... OK? The stone pot is given to you, how do you cook?" Chang Xia paused and hesitated.


    The head of the Yufu clan presented the pot, and Chang Xia was very moved.


    The stone pot made of this grinding stone is thin, burnt, and resistant to falling. Chang Xia is going to wander around the Twilight Forest recently, and this stone pot really pleases Chang Xia.


    "My family likes to eat fish and pickled raw, and besides, the stone pot is given to you. We also have a clay pot. No matter how bad it is, you can also use a rock to polish a few ordinary stone pots. However, we have used this stone pot, please don''t Disgusting." Yu Fu laughed boldly and explained.


    "I really like these stone pots very much, so I will no longer reject the goodwill of the mallard tribe. However, I can''t have them all." Chang Xia said seriously.


    She knew that the mallard tribe had no shortage of stone pots made of millstones.


    It''s just that the chief fish and mallard migrated with the clan, and then returned to the Erdos swamp after the end of the migration. With a stone pot like this, the mallard tribe can easily polish more.


    "Okay, I''ll save one." Yufu said neatly: "Except for the stone pot, fish sauce grass and flavor root, I will let Yuxiao even share a part of it and give it to you."


    The stone pots are all delivered, and sending some fish sauce grass and weigen is considered as a head start.


    Listening to what Chang Xia and the others said just now, the mallard tribe, which has millstones, fish sauce grass, and taste roots, will no longer be short of food in the future. The orcs of the Twilight Forest will exchange with the mallard tribe, and it may be easier for the mallard tribe to migrate on the Detroit River in the future.


    think about.


    Yufu Patriarch''s expression became softer.


    "Chief Yufu, please leave some fish sauce grass and Migen for me." Aomori said loudly.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "Aomori, don''t worry. The mallard tribe promised to exchange fish sauce grass and taste root, and the Sirius tribe will definitely be the first to exchange."


    Mallard tribes migrate along the Subo Detroit River.


    The sub-Detroit River in the Forest of Qingyue is the gentlest. In the future, this river bend may form a new territory like the Kanaya Sacred Tree.


    to this.


    Chang Xia said he would wait and see.


    This said.


    Aomori Kururi quickly regained his senses.


    "Patriarch Yufu, I think you''d better repair the river bay. When the news of Yuyucao and Weigen spreads, each tribe will send totem warriors here..." Cang Lin said.


    The river bend is adjacent to the Sub Detroit River. This area belongs to the Sirius tribe, but the mallard tribe has the right to stay. Canglin suggested that they repair the river bend, but for no other reason, she thought that the river bend was still a bit narrow and inconvenient to use.


    "Canglin is right, Hewan really needs to be expanded and repaired. The forest of Qingyue is rainy, so Gelud is not very suitable. It can be converted into a wood carving." Chang Xia suggested.


    Gru is suitable for the Swamp of Erdos, but not the Forest of the Clear Moon.


    In the past, the mallard tribe only stayed in the river for a short time, so it didn��t matter if Gru stayed.


    However, if the river bend becomes the future exchange place for the mallard tribe, Gru is not so suitable.

 Chapter 560： Cooperate, exchange smoked fish

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    some negotiation.


    Aomori Canglin patted his chest and promised the mallard tribe, and the River Bay would help with the reconstruction of the Sirius tribe.


    Recently, the Sirius Tribe has been busy building roads, rebuilding the tribe, and spinning and weaving, so the tribe is not enough. However, it is not difficult to help the mallard tribe to rebuild the river bend. It''s nothing more than cutting down more iron trees and transporting more stones from the psychedelic jungle. Except for resin, these are very simple.


    Tonight, there is no other prey.


    The main course is fish.


    The mallard tribe prepared fish paste and raw pickles, which smelled a little unfamiliar. However, the taste of fish sauce grass juice and sage root juice is amazing.


    Both fish paste and raw pickled are cold dishes, and all the flavors come from seasoning.


    on the contrary.


    What Changxia prepares here are all hot dishes.


    Each one has a different taste.


    Braised fish, steamed fish, chopped pepper fish head, stewed fish nuggets...


    Gollum!


    Chief Yufu and other orcs couldn''t help holding their stomachs, staring at the hot dishes on the wooden pier with burning eyes. The orcs of the mallard tribe love to eat fish. How can they hold back the fish on the wooden pier now?


    "Fish, there are so many ways to do it?" Yu Xiao sighed.


    Yu Clam swallowed his saliva and asked, "Yu Xiao, have you written down the steps of cooking the fish in Chang Xia just now?" This is related to the future affairs of the Fuang tribe, and Yu Chong asked very seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I recorded it carefully." Yu said with a smile.


    Besides, don''t worry if you don''t remember. Chang Xia promised her that when he had time, he would help the mallard tribe organize a book of eating fish, and let the wolf tribe hand it over to the mallard tribe.


    At the same time, vegetables from the three tribes and seasonings from the Qingqiu tribe will also be presented.


    Chang Xia said that this is a return gift.


    The mallard tribe must not refuse, and other orc tribes have accepted it.


    "It''s a pity there is no wine..." Chang Xia picked up the fish soup, touched the orcs, and sighed. There is food, but no wine, which is a pity.


    certainly.


    Chang Xia is not good at drinking.


    It''s just that the sighing atmosphere is there, but there is no wine to accompany it.


    "Wine." Shen Rong pondered and said, "After the Tianlang tribe harvests the golden rods and corn, they will send me a batch of food to the Heluo tribe when the road is repaired."


    "Really?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said happily.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia said, "The Gewa Patriarch agreed."


    "Okay, I''ll try it when the time comes." Chang Xia said happily. At present, there is no shortage of food for the orcs, and Chang Xia wants to try making wine. Wine, it is not good to drink too much, but it is fine when it is appropriate. Besides, in addition to drinking, wine can also be added to vegetables, which can prevent and cure diseases.


    Chang Xia wanted to try brewing one or two.


    The mallard tribe didn''t understand Changxia Shenrong''s conversation.


    On the side, the other orcs all understood what Chang Xia meant by trying. Immediately, one or two were so excited that they went crazy, causing all the orcs of the mallard tribe to be confused.


    "Don''t be stunned, eat, eat quickly." Maple Leaf said.


    To interrupt the weird atmosphere, the wine thing needs to be brewed with gold rods and corn, unless the brewing is successful. Otherwise, it is better to hide it, so as not to cause gossip.


    "Chang Xia, eat more fish paste and raw pickles." Yu Xiao invited, and asked Chang Xia and the others to eat more fish paste and raw pickles. Unlike raw marinade, fish paste requires special fillets to be made into fish fillets, dipped in a sauce prepared with fish sauce grass juice and mirin root, and the taste is melt-in-your-mouth.


    "Haha! If you don''t tell me Yuxiao, I will eat more. After all, this fish paste and raw pickled fish are apart from the mallard tribe, and even I can''t make this taste." Chang Xia sighed.


    It is good to say that it is raw and pickled, but it is different like fish sauce.


    Not all fish can be made into fish paste.


    Fish has parasites, and it is easy to cause trouble if you eat it casually.


    If it wasn''t for the mallard tribe, Changxia wouldn''t dare to eat it. However, after taking a bite, Chang Xia had to admit that the fish soup was really delicious.


    The large yellow croaker is boiled into soup, and the milky white soup smells delicious.


    Chang Xia drank the three bowls directly with the fish sauce and raw marinade, and directly stretched his belly until he couldn''t hold it any longer before giving up.


    She doesn''t eat much braised fish, but the Yufu Patriarch and the others like it very much.


    see.


    The orcs gave vegetables to the mallard tribe. Compared with the mallard tribe, they had eaten fish cooked in Changxia before. Besides, the fish paste and raw marinade taste very good too.


    Eat less, and they don''t suffer.


    Having drank the soup stewed with large yellow croaker and steamed large yellow croaker, Chang Xia pointed to the soup boiled by sawtooth fish, and said, "The stewed soup of sawtooth fish is also good, but the fish is a little tougher. It will be used to make smoked fish in the future. The taste should be would be nice."


    "Sawfish are large and suitable for smoked fish."


    "That being the case, can other river beasts eat it?"


    Immediately, the orcs stared at other river beasts with ambition. Before, the mallard tribe had never had the idea of ??a river beast, but Changxia set a precedent, and the mallard tribe seemed to have opened a door to the truth.


    Compared with ordinary fish, river beasts are larger and more ferocious.


    The taste is worse than ordinary fish, but it is different if it is made into smoked fish. After the smoked fish is smoked and grilled, the fish meat will become very tight. River beasts often hunt, and the fish meat itself is tight.


    "Yuxiao, is there any seasoning added to the smoked fish of the mallard tribe? These smoked fish taste delicious and don''t have the slightest fishy smell." Chang Xia pointed to the smoked fish on the wooden pier and asked aloud.


    One listen.


    The fish smiled.


    "Before my family makes smoked fish, they will soak the fish in the flavor root juice for three days This flavor root juice will add fish sauce grass, Kira grass and other deodorizing things into it."


    The water vapor in the Erdos Swamp is heavier than the Forest of the Clear Moon.


    So they built Gru and lived in Gru. Gru on the building and the swamp does not have much ability to block the wind and rain, but it is better than the excellent ventilation effect. Of course, ice cubes in the cold season are different.


    "Yu Xiao, you return to Erdos Swamp after this migration to make more smoked fish. I want to exchange some smoked fish with the mallard tribe to eat slowly in the cold season." Chang Xia said happily.


    This special smoked fish production requires a special venue.


    Obviously, the innate conditions of the Heluo tribe are not good, so it is very suitable for the Fu tribe to exchange smoked fish. The cold season of Erdos Swamp is longer than that of other parts of Dusk Forest. Other areas are still in the warm season, and Erdos Swamp has entered the cold season ahead of schedule.


    At that time, mallard tribes would start hoarding their catch, making smoked fish or freezing the fish as ice fish for storage during the long cold season.


    "Really?" Yu Xiao was excited.


    In the cold season of the mallard tribe, in addition to ice fish, only smoked fish is left.


    They can''t even eat wild vegetables like cabbage and radishes.


    The mallard tribe lived a life of isolation, and they couldn''t even find an exchange with the orc tribe. Now, Chang Xia has taken the initiative to propose the concept of exchange.


    This means that in the cold season this year, the mallard tribe can eat other foods besides ice fish and smoked fish.


    In an instant.


    It was no longer Yu Xiao who was excited, even the patriarch Yufu was very happy.


    "Yu Xiao, don''t forget the Sirius tribe." Aomori said when he saw the needle.


    It must be a good thing that Chang Xia can exchange. The Sirius Tribe cut off the cooperation with the Yuan family. The wolf tribe had enough gold rods for exchange, and with more corn, the Sirius Tribe could be said to be very rich.


    ps: make up the fourth chapter.

 Chapter 561： Leaving, invite the sacred tree of Kanaya to taste the food

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    late at night.


    Sube Detroit River, Bend.


    Chang Xia began to pack up and prepare to return to the sacred tree of Kanaya. At this time, they were full of food and drink, and the orcs were full of contentment.


    The chief Yufu directed Yuxiao and the others to help Changxia clean up his luggage, all kinds of smoked fish, fish sauce grass and flavor root, as well as the cleaned stone pot. Of course, there are also fish flutes. In addition to the harpoon, the Yufu clan has everything that the Yufu tribe has prepared for Chang Xia.


    at the same time.


    Chief Yufu promised Aomori that they belonged to the Sirius Tribe, and when they ended their migration back to the Erdos Swamp, they would come back to the river bay in the Forest of the Clear Moon to exchange with the Sirius Tribe.


    "Patriarch Yufu, I look forward to seeing you next time!" Chang Xia climbed onto Shen Rong''s beast body, waved at Yuxiao and them, and told the Fuli tribe orcs that she was waiting for them in the Heluo tribe, and then invited them to a big meal.


    Hearing Chang Xia''s promise, the orcs such as Chief Yufu smiled happily.


    They all said that they were looking forward to Changxia''s feast.


    When the Mallard Tribe figured out the cause of the drought in the Erdos Swamp, they would follow the Subu Detroit River and go through the Qingyue Forest to the Heluo Tribe.


    Farewell to a group of orcs in Changxia.


    The Yufu Patriarch cleans up the river bay. In another day, they will continue down the Subu Detroit River. After completing this migration, they will speed up and return to the Erdos Swamp.


    After all, it takes time to pick fish sauce and sauerkraut.


    Chang Xia suggested that the mallard tribe pick as much fish sauce grass and flavor root as possible, and the orcs of each tribe would exchange these two things with the mallard tribe. As for the millstone, unless Wu speaks, the millstone will sink into the ground, and there is a witch who speaks about how to exchange the shares of each tribe.


    The sacred tree of Kanaya, the beast house.


    "Elder Sdaya, you said...Changxia and the others will come back tonight?" Qinghe looked at the direction of the Subu Detroit River, with anxiety in his tone.


    She was looking forward to the food cooked by Chang Xia. She had just eaten one, and she was thinking of eating another one in the evening. Who knew that when dusk came and night came, a group of orcs in Changxia still did not appear at the end of the horizon.


    Elder Sdaya shook off the dirt on his hands and smiled: "Chang Xia promised, and he will do it. Wait a minute, if any of you feel hungry, eat some barbecue first."


    "I want to wait��" Qing He smiled and shook his head, rejecting the proposal to eat barbecue. What should I do if I''m full and I can''t eat when Changxia comes back?


    "Me too."


    "Not hungry, drink some water."


    Soon, all the orcs expressed that they were not hungry.


    Elder Sdaya smiled and shook his head, but said nothing.


    The night is getting darker.


    Suddenly, the leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya made a rustling sound.


    Listen to the movement, as if cheering.


    Listen to it.


    "Are they back?!" Starya chuckled and said warmly.


    Hearing this, Qing He and the others stood up one after another.


    "Elder Sdaya, you just said they were back?"


    "Did Chang Xia and the others come back? Where, where?"


    In an instant, Qing He and the other orcs quickly stood up and looked at the dark Tota Muyue meadow, hoping to see one or two figures.


    a while.


    The ground shook.


    In the night wind, there are a few more familiar breaths.


    Qing He and the others showed their smiling faces. At this moment, there was no need for Elder Staya to speak, and they all knew that they came back to them.


    "Changxia��"


    Qing He shouted, waving his hands towards the distant night.


    "Qing He, it''s us." Chang Xia responded, her voice blending into the night wind and drifting towards Qing He''s ears.


    "Hey! I smell a peculiar smell."


    As they approached Chang Xia, Elder Sdaya cocked his nose and smelled it, as if confirming something. Soon, he smiled.


    "The raw pickles from the mallard tribe, Chang Xia, did you bring back the pickles from the mallard tribe?" Sdaya said happily. The fresh fish is delicious. Chang Xia didn''t pack it, but she packed one for the elders of Sidaya.


    The first one was prepared for Elder Stara and the others.


    The Yufu patriarch did a lot on purpose.


    He was happy that other orcs could accept the taste of fish paste and pickled raw.


    Good things, it''s really good for everyone to eat together.


    At the foothold of the river bay of the mallard tribe, the Sirius tribe provided a lot of help. Among the many orc tribes, the mallard tribe has the closest relationship with the Sirius tribe.


    "Patriarch Yufu specially prepared it for you." Chang Xia smiled and pointed to the Kira straw rattan basket next to it, which contained all kinds of fish-flavored raw pickles.


    "Chang Xia, what kind of fish is this?" Qing He looked at the sawtooth fish in surprise, which she had never seen before. Very ferocious, if you look at it suddenly, it looks very scary.


    "Sawtooth fish, a river beast in the Detroit River in Subu. It tastes alright when it is stewed. However, if it is made into smoked fish, it will taste even better. By the way, the mallard tribal fish gave me a lot of smoked fish, Have you ever had dinner? Every time, I will grill some smoked fish for you. The smoked fish of the mallard tribe tastes very good."


    Chang Xia jumped off Shen Rong beast and asked lightly.


    "No."


    "Chang Xia, we''ll wait for you to come back and eat together."


    Qing He and other orcs shook their heads one after another, indicating that they had not eaten dinner yet.


    Just listen.


    Chang Xia blamed herself.


    "Feel sorry!"


    If she didn''t promise to come back at night, Elder Sdaya and the others wouldn''t have waited until now Elder Sdaya happily took over the pickling.


    "Chang Xia, don''t blame yourself. They are not hungry, they are looking forward to eating the food you cook." Sdaya explained. Hungry, it is impossible to be hungry.


    Even if they starved to death, they would have to wait for Chang Xia to return.


    After eating the delicious food of Changxia, and then eating their own barbecue, the taste is really the same as eating poison.


    Chang Xia is leaving tomorrow.


    They feel sad just thinking about this.


    "Haha!" Chang Xia laughed loudly and said, "Jiaguo, I''ll make soup with sawtooth fish for you, and then use the fish sauce grass and flavor root of the mallard tribe to cook a braised fish. Chopped pepper fish head, boiled fish and The grilled smoked fish is all ready to go."


    "It''s great! We can have another supper again." Aomori cheered.


    Kong Shan and the others did not speak, and the speed of carrying the rattan baskets was a little faster.


    Food or something.


    Who can refuse? !


    "Kanaya Sacred Tree, do you want to eat it too?" Chang Xia said softly. Suddenly, a branch of the sacred tree of Kanaya hung down, and the branch lightly wrapped around Chang Xia''s wrist.


    Chang Xia activated the bloodline ability and listened, and communicated with the Kanaya Sacred Tree.


    "Changxia, is the fish delicious?"


    "The Sub Detroit River is normal and there will be no flooding this year."


    "The accident in the Erdos swamp should be the dark river. I didn''t feel any abnormality."


    Chang Xia waved to Shen Rong and the others, raised his head, and began to communicate with the Kanaya Sacred Tree. All the orcs held their breaths and calmed down, quietly watching one person and one tree communicating with each other.


    After a while.


    The sacred tree branch of Kanaya loosened Changxia''s wrist, and he was very satisfied with the taste of raw pickling. Of course, this tasting is limited to the branch with a little raw pickled juice, not actually eaten.


    The sacred tree of Kanaya is the sacred tree.


    Instead of bloodthirsty vines, it won''t devour living things.


    ps: Make up the fifth chapter.

 Chapter 562： Fall in love with eating raw and pickled Kanaya sacred tree

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Elder Sdaya, you need to exchange some food with the mallard tribe in the future. You see, the sacred tree of Kanaya is very satisfied with the taste of raw and pickled." Chang Xia laughed and joked.


    Elder Staya raised his brows.


    "It seems that I have to learn something from the Yufu Patriarch."


    He was instructed to guard the large meadow of Tota Muyue and serve the sacred tree of Kanaya. If the sacred tree of Kanaya really wants to taste delicious food, he really has to work hard to satisfy it. Of course, the more reason is that he wants to try it himself.


    "I can ask the mallard tribe to learn how to make raw pickles, and I can also learn fish paste." Qinghe playfully agreed, sticking out his tongue and licking the juice on his fingers, and said, "Aomori, have you told the fish and mallard chief? I The clan wants to trade them for fish sauce grass and flavor root."


    The Heluo tribe did not hide the existence of seasoning fruit.


    It''s a pity that the Leopard Clan doesn''t have much seasoning fruit, so they can''t exchange it with other Clan.


    now--


    The mallard tribe has the same seasoning and fruit as the Heluo tribe.


    Who can resist not being moved?


    Sirius Tribe, this completely occupies the geographical position, if you can''t grasp it, you are really stupid! Obviously, Aomori and the others are not stupid.


    "Don''t worry, I have already prepared." Aomori said.


    Tonight, the Totamuyue Meadow is very lively.


    Until the second half of the night, the excitement gradually subsided, and the orcs cleaned up the mess and returned to the beast house to rest. The next day, the sky was bright. Chang Xia was awakened by the chirping of birds.


    There are countless birds perched on the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    It is busiest and bustling here every morning and evening.


    "Chang Xia, you were also woken up?" Maple Leaf yawned, languidly beside the bonfire, sleepy eyes. The dark circles under the eyes are especially thick.


    Chang Xia nodded and asked, "You haven''t slept all night?"


    "I fell asleep, and they woke me up." Maple Leaf rolled her eyes at the birds circling overhead. These birds woke up early, and they kept chirping before dawn, which was annoying.


    "Maple Leaf, drink a bowl of hot soup to relieve fatigue." Qing He brought a bowl of fish soup, handed it to Maple Leaf, and asked Chang Xia if he wanted it? He explained: "You are not used to it when you first came here. I have lived here for a long time at the sacred tree of Kanaya. If there is no chirping of birds in my ears one day, I will feel uncomfortable."


    For a moment.


    Chang Xia carried a bowl of fish soup.


    "Qing He, Elder Sdaya and the others?"


    In fact, Qing He was the only three left near the Kanaya Sacred Tree Beast House. None of the other orcs were to be seen.


    "They went hunting." Qinghe said: "You are leaving today, and the elders of Sidaya want to prepare some gifts for you. There are not many others in the Totamuyue Meadow, such as fast birds and black horned cattle. There''s a lot of prey."


    Yesterday, the mallard tribe prepared a lot of gifts for Chang Xia.


    Elder Staia is not far behind.


    Before dawn, he got up early and brought Aomori and other orcs to go hunting.


    It coincides with the awakening of the elders of Pukansenda.


    So, one to two.


    All the orcs went hunting together.


    Chang Xia leaves today and will not see you for a long time. Qinghe and the others are responsible for guarding the sacred tree of Kanaya, even if the Heluo tribe starts the exchange activity again, they will not be able to go. The gifts prepared by the Sirius Tribe belonged to the tribe, and Elder Sdaya wanted to prepare a gift in person to express his feelings.


    At the same time, it was considered to welcome Shen Rong home.


    "Elder Sdaya has a heart!" Chang Xia sighed.


    After sipping hot soup with Maple Leaf, I was in no hurry to prepare breakfast. Sitting quietly under the sacred tree of Kanaya, sitting and looking at the early morning sky, the cool breeze blowing across my cheeks is very pleasant.


    recently, I am busy.


    It''s rare to be as leisurely as today.


    "This morning breeze is blowing, making people want to sleep in!" Maple Leaf muttered, putting down the bowl.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "If you want to sleep, just wait until you go to the psychedelic jungle, and then you have to keep busy. I really hope that the Lions will survey the route in advance. We don''t need to run around in the past, just help the Tianshi tribe to build the stone house."


    "Don''t say it, it''s really possible." Maple Leaf nodded and replied.


    Bai Qing loves Chang Xia, the environment of the psychedelic jungle is harsh, and most of him are reluctant to enter the forest for Chang Xia. Investigating the route of the Tianshi tribe in advance is really like what Bai Qing would do. Although it would take some time to **** Nanfeng to the Snake Mountain tribe, for Bai Qing, it was not a big deal.


    "Huh?" Chang Xia was startled and asked, "Maple Leaf, what do you say about this?"


    "Chang Xia, you forgot your elder brother? He escorted Nanfeng Snake back to the Snake Mountain Tribe, and then went directly to the Tianshi Tribe in the psychedelic jungle." Maple Leaf explained.


    Bai Qing was delayed for several years due to illness.


    It is rare for his body to recover, and because of his inability to sit still, he will naturally not stay in the Tianshi tribe and wait for the long summer to pass.


    With Bai Qing''s strength, he took over the Tianshi tribe and went out to explore the way.


    This is really easy, and I believe that the Tianshi tribe will also not refuse. Bai Qing''s strength was certified by many beasts in the Twilight Forest.


    "Hee hee!" Chang Xia thought clearly and smiled happily.


    Originally, I was worried that the psychedelic jungle environment was too bad, and Chang Xia was afraid of accidents. As soon as Maple Leaf said that, Chang Xia suddenly woke up, and the tribe asked Bai Qing to bring Honey Dew to visit relatives in the Tianshi tribe, maybe he really meant to take care of Chang Xia.


    "I knew that the clansmen couldn''t bear that I was too tired!"


    Looking at the appearance of Chang Xia''s stinky fart, Maple Leaf burst out a smile.


    This little man, if the tribe and they don''t protect a little If something goes wrong, who would be willing?


    "Don''t be stinky! What the mallard tribe found, you need to sort it out quickly, I think Wu may need it." Maple Leaf reminded.


    Grindstone, it matters a lot.


    Wu might go to Erdos Swamp in person.


    "That''s right!" Chang Xia patted his forehead and said, "You two are chatting, and I will record the affairs of the mallard tribe, so as not to forget."


    Done.


    He hurried back to the beast house and took out a pen and paper.


    Recorded what Yufu Patriarch said in detail. In addition to the mallard tribe and the Sirius tribe, Chang Xia also recorded it.


    After returning to the tribe, Chang Xia will personally take these things to Wu.


    The Heluo tribe will not take over, let alone read.


    After all, what is recorded on the white paper is related to the information of each tribe. Except for the witch, other orcs are not suitable for reading. Let alone fall into the hands of the wandering orcs. These things seem inconspicuous, but they are actually of great significance.


    "Maple Leaf, shall we eat pancakes with golden sticks?" Qing He suggested. Chang Xia used the tender golden stick pancakes yesterday. Qinghe had eaten a small piece, and was thinking about the taste. Crispy, full of the taste of tender golden sticks, one bite, the whole mouth is full of fragrance.


    In the vegetable field in front of the sacred tree of Kanaya, the golden rods planted by Elder Sdaya are just right. After a while, the golden rods should grow old.


    If Chang Xia and the others left, Qing He would not dare to touch the golden rod of Elder Starya.


    but--


    Now that there is Chang Xia''s death-free gold medal, Qing He feels that she can do it again.


    Maple Leaf said: "Do you dare to pick the golden rods planted by the elders of Sdaya?" Perhaps because of the proximity to the sacred tree of Kanaya, the golden rods in the vegetable field ripen a little earlier than those in other places, and are also more mature than the old ones. The golden rods are so tender and a little bit.


    If you eat tender golden rods, it is just right.

 Chapter 563： Qinghe Small Calculator

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    cough cough.


    Qing He coughed twice.


    Fighting with Maple Leaf, nudging towards the beast house where Chang Xia is located.


    When Maple Leaf saw it, he immediately guessed Qing He''s plan. Qinghe is going to use Changxia as a stunt, and then destroy the golden rod planted by the elders of Daya.


    "Get more and eat together."


    Qing He saw Maple Leaf''s silence and thought there was no drama. Who knew that Maple Leaf opened her mouth in a blink of an eye and asked Qinghe to pick up a few more golden rods, and Qinghe was dumbfounded.


    However, Qing He liked it.


    She eats golden rods and likes tender ones. However, the elders of Staya believed that the old golden rods should be eaten, and it would be too wasteful to eat the tender ones.


    Yesterday, when she saw Elder Sdaya taking the initiative to pick tender golden rods, Qing He almost thought he was crazy. After all, no one in the Sirius Tribe knows about the most treasured vegetable plots of Elder Sdaya. If anyone dares to touch his vegetable plot, Elder Sdaya will change his face and smash people in minutes.


    "Chang Xia said that tender golden rods can be eaten as cakes, does Maple Leaf know how to do it?" Qinghe broke off five or six golden rods, and then put it away, not daring to make trouble again. Similarly, Maple Leaf did not break the golden rod.


    Maple Leaf shook his head lightly and replied, "I won''t."


    "It''s a pity." Qing He regretted, but didn''t force it. After all, Chang Xia has to do something big, so she can''t be bothered by their appetite.


    "Don''t worry, wait for the next opportunity." Maple Leaf replied.


    What Qinghe can think of, Maple Leaf naturally understands.


    "I''ll change with Gemma next time, and go back to the tribe to eat Kira grass cakes." Qinghe laughed, Aomori often described to Qinghe how delicious Kira grass cakes are, and Qinghe pressed Aomori to the point of pain. Whipped.


    Knowing that she couldn''t eat it, she was still tempted.


    deserved to be beaten.


    "Yeah! Kira grass cakes are also very good." Maple Leaf nodded and swallowed, Qinghe is too similar to Nanfeng, and it is exciting to eat it.


    There is no Kira grass cake, and there are quite a few naan cakes.


    "Qing He, do you want naan cakes? I told you to eat naan cakes in mutton soup, it''s delicious."


    Maple Leaf thought that Qinghe had never eaten Kira grass cake, and couldn''t eat golden stick cake.


    So, I immediately thought of the naan cakes made by Changxia.


    This naan cake is just a little hard, and it''s better than it''s durable.


    Besides, the naan cakes are soaked in soup, the taste is also a must.


    "Yes, give me a bite." Qing He said quickly. If there is food, who will refuse?


    "One bite, you''ll be fine if you take a few more bites. It''s convenient for the journey. Chang Xia specially made a lot of naan cakes. Break it open and soak it in hot soup." Maple Leaf walked into the animal house, opened the rattan basket, and took out a few naan cakes from the animal skin and handed it to Qing He.


    Qing He took the naan and took a bite.


    "It''s a little hard, the more you chew, the more fragrant it is. It''s strong."


    At the first bite, Qinghe felt that the naan cakes were difficult to eat. However, with the first bite of naan, she had fun.


    Maple leaves peeled off the tender golden stick, Qinghe chewed the naan.


    What is the soup, the naan should be chewed and eaten, and while eating, Qinghe asked how to make the naan. Maple Leaf doesn''t know how to make golden stick cakes or naan cakes, she knows.


    "Do you remember what I said?" Maple Leaf stopped talking while drinking water.


    Qing He said: "Don''t worry, I have carefully recorded it."


    When the summer comes out, the maple leaves are baking the golden stick cake, which smells very fragrant.


    "Maple Leaf, what are you doing with Qing He?" Chang Xia asked, rubbing her stomach. I drank a bowl of fish soup in the morning, I am a little hungry now.


    "Golden stick pancakes." Maple Leaf said.


    Qing He smiled and whispered, "I picked the tender golden rods planted by the elders of Sdaya, and I''m making pancakes now. Do you smell the fragrance?"


    "Xiang." Chang Xia picked up a piece of golden stick pancake, gave Qing He a thumbs up, and asked, "Qing He, does the sacred tree of Kanaya store food or something? Elder Sdaya and they don''t know anything yet. Time, shall we prepare breakfast?"


    If you go out hunting, you won''t be able to come back until almost noon.


    You can''t go hungry and wait.


    "It''s been hot recently, and the animal house has not hoarded much prey, but there are quite a few gold rods and corn. What do you want to eat in Changxia?" Qing He asked.


    "What prey?" Chang Xia asked.


    "The fresh prey is only half a fan of black horn beef, and there are about ten dried fast birds. There are also some live fish caught in the Totamuyue River, and the rest are some wild vegetables." Qing He thought for a while and replied. .


    Totamu moon meadow is rich in prey.


    The sacred tree of Kanaya rarely hunts wildly, and the prey is easily rotten and damaged in hot weather. They usually hunt daily and do not hoard.


    This half fan of black horn beef was deliberately left over from yesterday''s hunting.


    It has been soaked in cold water, and there is no odor at this time. If you don''t eat it in the morning, it will probably taste good in the afternoon.


    "Qing He, you cut a few pieces of black horn beef and I''ll fry it into steak for you and Maple Leaf." Chang Xia said happily. The pan sent by the mallard tribe was just enough to fry steak. In addition to steak, cook a fish soup and eat it with naan.


    Eating naan dryly is not used in the long summer.


    Paired with fish soup, it will be good.


    "Okay, I''ll go get the black horn beef." Qing He handed the spatula to Maple Leaf and quickly ran to the animal house where the food was stored. The food is stored in the cellar under the animal house. The cellar is not dug deep There are not many things that can be stored.


    However, the beast house was built under the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    The temperature is a few degrees cooler than other places in the Tota Muyue Meadow.


    Chang Xia got up and took out the stone pot and rinsed it with clean water. Let Maple Leaf build two earthen stoves according to the size of the stone pot.


    Cut off small pieces of sage root, and plan to boil a pot of sage root juice for later use.


    Crush the fish sauce grass and extract the juice.


    After the other seasonings were arranged, Qing He brought a large piece of black horn beef, and Chang Xia twitched the corner of his mouth, but said nothing. Silently took the noir beef, cut it into slap-sized pieces, marinated for a while, and then pan-fried it.


    She had never fried steak, and her movements were a little rusty.


    However, just be careful not to burn it black, it will probably not taste too bad.


    For maple leaf and green lotus steak, long summer fry medium rare, her own fully cooked. Half-baked, long summer is not used to eating. No matter how good the taste of fish paste and raw marinade is, she had better taste one or two of each, and not greedy for too much.


    "This steak is so tender!" Maple Leaf took the steak fried in Changxia, a little greedy, and took a bite. Immediately, I was impressed by the tender taste of the steak.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "Maple Leaf, can''t you sit and eat?"


    Pan-fried steak, piping hot fish soup, golden stick pancakes, and a few pieces of naan.


    Chang Xia and the others sat at the Kira grass vine table and ate.


    "This steak is delicious!" Qinghe said, "Changxia, you fry less."


    "Qing He, don''t hold your stomach when you talk..." Chang Xia, with black lines all over his head, pointed at Qing He''s belly. Still eating, this belly is about to burst!


    hey-hey--


    Qing He carefully loosened the animal tendons on his waist.


    The food made by Chang Xia is so delicious that I ate it before I knew it.


    "I''m going back to the Sirius tribe in the afternoon, will Shen Rong and the others not run far?" Chang Xia looked at the sky, and she was a little worried when she didn''t see Shen Rong and the others coming back.

 Chapter 564： Shen Rongs hunting harvest

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "There are three elders to follow, they must not dare to miss the time." Maple Leaf said.


    If it was Kongshan and they went out hunting on their own, it was normal for them to miss the time. This time, there are three elders with them. Before noon, Shen Rong and other orcs will definitely be able to return to the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    lately returned.


    Maybe met a good prey.


    "Hopefully." Chang Xia smiled and retracted his gaze. I found a shady place, sat down, and looked up at the blue sky above my head. Through the gaps in the leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya, the sky is pure blue.


    "Chang Xia, how long will you stay in the psychedelic jungle?" Qing He asked curiously.


    Chang Xia said: "The time is uncertain. I want to build the road before the cold season. This way, if any tribe has an accident in the cold season, each tribe can support it in time. At the same time, it is also convenient for the tribes to communicate and exchange goods. "


    "I heard from Aomori that if the forest of Qingyue is open, our clan will be able to reach the Heluo tribe in the Baihe Basin in just three days." Qinghe was very excited.


    Three days, saving two-thirds of the time.


    Beastization, go all out.


    It can even be shortened by two days.


    This is undoubtedly a huge change for the Orcs.


    Before, the orcs dealt with other tribes for ten days and a half months. Again and again, it will only take longer.


    "Yeah! Yes." Chang Xia nodded.


    The Forest of Qingyue is a plain. Apart from worrying about the river blocking the road, you only need to be careful about the swampy area in the meadow. However, the Baihe Basin is different, with many mountains and forests. If there is no road, it will take a lot of time to detour. Once the road is open, you can save most of the rush time.


    "That''s great!" Qing He said, "Changxia, will the Heluo tribe exchange event still be held? It won''t be like the Normandy Grand Bazaar once a year, right? I heard that the exchange event is very lively, and I really want to participate."


    "Yes, the exchange activities will continue. When the road is cleared, the exchange activities will continue forever, no longer limited by the number of times, all tribes can go to the Heluo tribe to participate in the exchange activities anytime, anywhere." Chang Xia promised.


    after.


    Exchange activities are changed to commercial activities.


    The White Lake business district will become the Dusk Forest, the first publicly traded event venue. In order to stimulate the commercial development of the orcs and change the hunting lifestyle of the orcs, Chang Xia hopes that the orcs can change to farming.


    Hunting is unstable, and the Orcs must change if they want to develop.


    Stable food can make the orc breed stable and help the tribe expand.


    "Really, really?" Qing He was excited.


    Even Maple Leaf was a little moved when he heard it.


    In the Twilight Forest, the spiritual civilization of the Orcs is very scarce.


    The Normandy Grand Bazaar is far from where the orc tribes gather, and the orcs are always happy to participate. It is nothing more than the scarcity of recreational activities. Except for hunting, the orcs only have to pick and collect. To be honest, such a day-to-day life can really drive orcs crazy.


    The orcs have been here for thousands of years, and they didn''t feel that something was wrong. Only Chang Xia is quite uncomfortable. Even if she has lived in Gangwa Continent for more than ten years, she is still not very used to this kind of boring and repetitive life.


    "Wu agrees with the Heluo tribe to establish the Baihu business district, and intends to deepen the connection between the orc tribes. Once the road is cleared, this connection will become more direct." Chang Xia affirmed.


    Bartering doesn''t last long after all.


    Changxia plans to wait for the orcs to get used to the exchange method in the Baihu business district, and then introduce currency step by step, replacing barter with the method of buying and selling.


    Of course, this is something to consider later.


    To introduce currency, you first need an object that carries currency.


    Like gold and silver, or shells, etc.


    These matters, Chang Xia needs to discuss with Wu before deciding. There are gold mines in the sacred mountain of Karna, which means that there must be other minerals in the Twilight Forest.


    "Great! When the road is clear, I must go to the Heluo tribe to stroll around the Baihu commercial area." Qing He was very excited.


    Da da.


    Suddenly there were footsteps on the ground.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia hurriedly stopped talking, raised his head and looked into the distance.


    "Qinghe, you want to visit the Baihu commercial district..." Aomori''s joking voice came from far to near. However, they saw a group of orcs each carrying their prey and walked over from the south of the Totamuyue Meadow.


    "Curly-toothed pig and big-horned sheep, your harvest is very good this time!" Qing He said in surprise. Bighorn sheep are common animals in the Totamuyue Meadow.


    The wolves do not like to prey on bighorn sheep. They dislike the meat of bighorn sheep. Besides, bighorn sheep are fast and difficult to catch. Rather than wasting energy catching bighorn sheep, wolves prefer to hunt black horn cattle.


    The black horn is several times larger than the big horn sheep, with great strength and average speed.


    What''s more, black horn is better than bighorn sheep and has more meat.


    "He Sen said that the mutton skewers are fragrant!" Cang Lin said. Explain to Qing He why they chose to hunt bighorn sheep.


    This said.


    Qing He turned to look at Chang Xia.


    "The mutton is well processed and tastes very good. Mutton skewers, stewed mutton, mutton soup, etc." Chang Xia nodded and called out a bunch of dish names.


    Immediately, many orcs swallowed their saliva.


    "Chang Xia, what did you eat in the morning? I smelled a special fragrance." Kong Shan twitched his nose and leaned over to smell it on Maple Leaf.


    Snapped!


    Maple Leaf patted Kong Shan''s head open.


    "Chang Xia fried a few pieces of steak and boiled a pot of fish soup. UU read and soaked naan in fish soup. Not long after eating, do you want to eat?" Maple Leaf licked the corner of his mouth and explained two things. sentence.


    "think-"


    "Thie think, is there any more?"


    "No, I want to eat and do it myself."


    When they heard that there was nothing left, the orcs sighed.


    Chang Xia took out the naan from the rattan basket and let them eat the naan to relieve their hunger.


    Curly-toothed pigs, bighorn sheep, and swiftbirds, the harvest was really good. No wonder they have been delayed until now, four curly-toothed pigs, each weighing nearly a thousand pounds, a proper big guy.


    Bighorn sheep are lighter, about 400 to 500 pounds per head.


    Putting it on the earth, it is estimated that human beings will guess whether the aura is revived, causing the animals to mutate. However, this is Gangwa Continent. Bighorn sheep weighing four to five hundred kilograms can be considered medium-sized prey at best, and they have nothing to do with the big ones.


    "Shen Rong, are all these prey slaughtered?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Four curly-toothed pigs, a dozen bighorn sheep, and a string of fast birds. This is enough to invite the whole family of the Sirius Tribe to have a meal, of course, it has to be accompanied by some powder packets, pancakes and fruits.


    "All are slaughtered and eaten at noon. For the rest, we will take some on our way, and leave the rest to the elders of Staya and the others. I have to trouble you to cook them into fried meat, or soy sauce meat or something, and store them. "Shen Rong explained that along the way, he talked a lot about the Totamyue Meadow with Elder Sdaya.


    I heard the elders of Sdaya say that in the warm season, the temperature here is very high.


    Food is perishable and cannot be stored well.


    They need time to run and hunt every day, which is very hard.


    Shen Rong just thought, let Chang Xia teach Elder Sdaya and them several ways to store meat, so that Elder Sdaya and the others can relax. The Sirius Tribe knew about it, but Elder Sdaya and the others didn��t, so they had to trouble Chang Xia to teach it again.


    ps: Supplement Chapter 6.

 Chapter 565： Invite Qinghe to join the survey route

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Okay." Chang Xia smiled, nodded, and said, "I just wanted to try the unique secret smoking method of the mallard tribe, which happened to have fish sauce grass and flavor root, but unfortunately I didn''t have enough time to marinate it for too long like soy sauce meat, but It''s okay to marinate a little to taste."


    If the smoked taste is good, Chang Xia will tell the elders of Sidaya about the smoking method. Later, let them do the pickling, and when the pickling is done, smoke it on a firewood or straw.


    There is no shortage of straw poles in the Totamuyue meadow, and there is not enough firewood to burn.


    Usually wolves are used to burning straw and shrubs for heating and water for cooking.


    "Chang Xia, can I learn?" Qing He asked.


    Chang Xia laughed, poked Qinghe''s forehead, and smiled: "This is the knowledge that I want to impart to you. If you don''t learn it, you have to ask Aomori and the others to come and learn it. Like fried meat, soy sauce meat, and bacon/ Bacon, these several production methods have been announced by the Heluo tribe, and all the tribes of the beast can learn."


    As he spoke, Changxia looked at Aomori Kururi jokingly.


    Obvious.


    When the two were teaching, they probably skipped class.


    Or they thought that there were Orcs like Gemma, and they didn''t remember much.


    Otherwise, why did Elder Sdaya find Shen Rong?


    as predicted.


    Chang Xia said this.


    The wolf clan orcs, including Elder Stara, looked at Aomori Kururi with gloomy eyes. Look, it''s like choosing the part to start, how to hit it, so that the orc can be beaten. After all, the skin of the orcs is thick and fleshy, and ordinary tricks won''t hurt them.


    "hey-hey!"


    Aomori sneered, not daring to pick up.


    The original method of storing meat was taught by Chang Xia before. No wonder Shen Rong and the others looked at him strangely when they were hunting just now.


    Shen Rong took the orcs to deal with the prey, and Chang Xia prepared the sauce for the cured meat. This time, Elder Sdaya also stayed by the side and studied with Qing He.


    Elder Sdaya probably felt that he had learned from the past, and was afraid that Qing He would also lose the chain.


    Changxia teaches while preparing the sauce for the cured meat. Elder Sdaya was worried about forgetting, and specially asked Qinghe to bring pen and paper to record. Xu is guarding the sacred tree of Kanaya and needs to record some data. Qing He not only writes correctly, but also draws pictures.


    Take a look.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia was amazed.


    "Qing He, you can draw well!" Chang Xia exclaimed.


    She can paint, and really speaking of painting skills, it''s actually quite ordinary. Qing He is obviously not ordinary. Even if you don''t know how to draw, you can feel the aura after seeing the pictures of Qing He.


    Elder Sdaya was overjoyed, shook his head and said, "This girl only has this advantage."


    "Hehe!" Qing He laughed without refuting.


    Maple Leaf took the white paper in Qinghe''s hand, turned it over, and said seriously: "It''s better than my drawing. If you bring Qinghe on the survey route, the drawings will be clearer, and perhaps Changxia''s field survey can be omitted."


    Chang Xia didn''t deny Maple Leaf''s statement, so she rolled her eyes.


    cough cough-


    Her field survey is not to survey the route.


    She wanted to get to know different local species more. If she really wanted to investigate the route, why did she stay in the Sirius Tribe for so long, she would have gone out with Maple Leaf and the others long ago.


    Of course, Long Xia did not dare to say this.


    The two elders of Puconsenda would not agree, and Maple Leaf and the others would not nod their heads. Said to go out to explore the route, in fact, at most suggestions, be a mascot.


    Maple Leaf opened his mouth.


    Chang Xia''s eyes moved slightly, looking at Qing He carefully.


    There is no doubt that Qing He is a totem warrior, who can be sent by the wolf tribe to guard the sacred tree of Kanaya, and his own strength will not be weak.


    Elder Sdaya noticed Chang Xia''s scrutinizing gaze, and his expression changed slightly.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to take Qing He away?" Stara Weiton asked lightly.


    Qing He was startled and looked at Elder Sdaya with a face full of surprise. She couldn''t understand why Elder Sdaya suddenly asked, what did Chang Xia take her for?


    "Qinghe''s painting skills are outstanding, and I have never seen a better one than her. If you have her help in the exploration route, it will be more effective with less effort." Chang Xia was frank and named the facts. This time, the blueprints returned by Maple Leaf and Gewa Patriarch went out to investigate, and Chang Xia took pains to organize them, but still felt that they were insufficient.


    One listen.


    involved in the survey route.


    Elder Sdaya didn''t say much, and handed over the choice to Qinghe.


    "Qing He, you can make your own decisions about this matter. I allow you to go back to the tribe in advance and ask the Gewa Patriarch if it is convenient." Sdaya looked at Qing He and said.


    Road construction is related to the future development plan of the Orcs.


    Even though Elder Sdaya did not understand Wu''s decision, he would not stop him.


    He sensed that the Horde was changing, and so was the Twilight Forest. No orc knows whether this change is good or bad, but the change is always approved by the witch.


    Big deal, start all over again.


    Orcs are never afraid of challenges.


    "I want to go." Qing He said excitedly.


    If she can join the survey route, she can follow Chang Xia.


    Following Changxia means that you can always eat the food cooked by Changxia. The orcs laughed lightly when they saw Qing He swallowing his saliva.


    Obviously, they all understood the meaning behind Qing He''s choice.


    "Changxia, can I come with you?" Aomori asked with a shy face.


    When asked this question, Canglin immediately did not want to be left behind raised her arm, showed off her muscles, and said sincerely, "Changxia, I''ll follow too! I can protect you and Qinghe. Build a fire in the stove. Hunting... these things, I can do anything."


    "Yo!" He Sen waved his hand and said contemptuously, "We can do whatever you say."


    whispering sound!


    I want to eat, but there is no way.


    In order to get the opportunity to go out this time, He Sen Luanmu was beaten a lot in private.


    The two of Aomori wanted to hitch a ride, but they didn''t even think about it. Besides, this survey route will pass through major orc tribes, and Changxia invited Qinghe because of Qinghe''s outstanding painting skills. Even if you go to other orc tribes, you can explain it.


    Bring Aomori Kururi with you, what does that sound like?


    Unless the witch speaks, let the tribes open up each other''s territory.


    Before that, Orcs rashly stepped into the territory of other Orcs, and nine out of ten they would fight.


    When the Heluo tribe opened the Baihu business district.


    The Leopard Clan often dispatched their clansmen to go out on patrol. Xia did not know about these matters before, and they heard about them from Maple Leaf after the incident.


    The orcs value territory very much, and any orcs who intend to cross the border will be punished. If it is regarded as a provocation, it may even make trouble to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, and ask the witch to judge.


    "Aomori, don''t be fooling around." Starya said solemnly.


    Aomori shrugged, they knew that this was impossible, and when they spoke, it was nothing more than wanting to give up. So, the two of them looked at Qing He with sad eyes, annoyed why they didn''t learn to paint before?


    "Don''t look at me." Qing He''s face froze, speechless.


    Soon, the prey is cleaned up. Chang Xia said that he wanted to eat mutton skewers, Maple Leaf Kongshan cut the meat, and Shen Rong prepared barbecue sauce.


    The meat that needs to be smoked is all marinated, and the marinated seasoning is the recipe of the mallard tribe. Smell, the taste is very good, Chang Xia is looking forward to the taste of instant bacon.

 Chapter 566： Goodbye, new journey

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    It''s almost noon.


    Tota Muyue Meadow, under the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    The roaring bonfire, against the scorching sun overhead, raised the temperature by a degree or two for no reason.


    "The unique smoking secret method of the mallard tribe is really possible."


    "It tastes really good. It has the soy sauce flavor of soy sauce meat, and more fish sauce grass, which is unexpectedly delicious."


    "Chang Xia, when you return to the tribe, smoke more, I want to eat it."


    The last sentence comes from the mouth of Maple Leaf. She is not good at this kind of hands-on thing. Maple Leaf considered exchanging the prey for Chang Xia to help, and I believe that Chang Xia would not refuse.


    After all, soy sauce meat is a lesson from the past, the same seasoning, the same marinating method, the final soy sauce meat tastes very different, Maple Leaf is really powerless to complain. Now, she''s learned to be smart.


    Exchange labor for Chang Xia''s shot, and then eat ready-made.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly, acquiescing.


    "Elder Sidaya, the climate of the Totamuyue meadow is hot, and the fried meat is well prepared and sealed in a clay pot, and you can eat it as you like. It has little impact. However, it is best not to store the meat in soy sauce for a long time, and wait until the autumn. , make some bacon or air-dried meat, both of which can also be stored." Chang Xia was eating mutton skewers, and explained to Elder Sdaya.


    Bacon, bacon, these two orcs generally understand.


    In the cold season, all tribes will make it, and the only difference is the method of seasoning and pickling.


    Giving these methods to Elder Staya is nothing more than the thought of letting the wolf clan guarding the sacred tree of Kanaya occasionally have some free time.


    All day long without being tied down by hunting.


    With the warlike nature of the orcs, they will never loathe hunting.


    "Okay, I remember it all." Starya said happily.


    In addition to the preservation of meat, Chang Xia also taught a lot of cooking methods, which made the elders of Sdaya who lived in the sacred tree of Kanaya all year very happy. Eating roasted meat all year round will also be boring after a long time.


    Now there is a menu given by Chang Xia, and Elder Sdaya feels that he can still live in the sacred tree of Kanaya for decades.


    "This mutton kebab is delicious!"


    "I used to be the most annoying to eat wild vegetables, so I can eat two baskets of wild vegetables together with mutton skewers."


    "Isn''t grilled pork belly delicious?"


    A grilled skewer, a mutton soup soaked naan.


    The beautiful beasts almost forgot where they were, and the whole world only had the delicious food in front of them. The warm wind in the noon did not make them bored, but increased their appetite.


    After Chang Xia finished eating, he called for maple leaf green lotus, which was also eaten.


    Put the boiled fried meat into the clay pot prepared by Elder Sdaya, put cold water in a wooden basin to cool it down, and when the temperature cools down, let Elder Sdaya arrange for the orcs to carry the clay pot back to the beast house. stored in the cellar.


    These ten cans of fried meat are enough for Elder Sdaya and the others to eat for several days.


    With ginkgo, plus various wild vegetables and bird eggs.


    Orcs got rid of the predicament of only eating roasted meat and stewed meat for each meal. The meat consumed per meal has dropped significantly, and storage methods must keep up, otherwise it may cause waste.


    Changxia asked the Heluo tribe to advertise methods such as deep-fried meat.


    There is a desire to improve the various tribes of the orcs. With more food, the orcs have the mind to toss other things. Or build a tribe, or try to give birth to cubs.


    "Changxia, how long does it take to marinate these bighorn mutton and fast bird meat?" Qing He curiously looked at the meat soaked in seasoning water in the wooden basin, and the meat of the curly tusk pig. Boiled into fried meat.


    As for the bighorn sheep and Xunniao, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to help cut them into pieces, soak them in seasoning water, and dry them with straw to make smoked meat. The smoked meat baked by the unique smoking secret method of the mallard tribe has both the smell of bacon and soy sauce meat, and it smells very fragrant.


    At noon, Chang Xia made a few pieces with the quick method and tried it.


    If it weren''t for the large meadow of Tota Muyue, Chang Xia would like to add some bacon with this flavor to his cellar. No wonder the smoked fish of the mallard tribe tastes so good, this secret smoking method is really good.


    From now on, the elders of Staya will eat fish.


    No longer stick to eating live fish, you can also make more smoked fish and store it. You can eat it when you want, and you can eat it and store it. The best of both worlds.


    "It will take two days for the meat to be thoroughly marinated. The temperature in the Tota Muyue Meadow is high. After a while, let the orcs arrange for the orcs to move the wooden shed into the cellar of the beast house, marinate and smoke them directly. Unfortunately, we I can''t eat it anymore." Chang Xia said, and couldn''t help licking the corner of his mouth. Not to mention that Maple Leaf Qinghe is greedy, she is also greedy.


    Fortunately, when you go to the psychedelic jungle, you can eat rock cattle.


    Chang Xia said that he was looking forward to the rock ox that was praised by both the lion and the wolf tribe.


    When Chang Xia brought Maple Leaf Qinghe to clean up, Shen Rong''s side was almost finished, and the orcs didn''t delay, they started to pack their bags one after another, preparing to leave for the Sirius Tribe in a while. It��s time to leave for the psychedelic jungle Tianshi tribe tomorrow. If you leave early, you can return to the Sirius tribe earlier.


    After the simple combing of the wolf clan, the Tota Muyue Meadow set off from the Qingyue Forest to the psychedelic jungle this time, which can save one third of the time. It is a little closer than going to the Nameless Mountains about two days'' journey, and you can reach the Lost Forest bordering the Forest of the Clear Moon and the Psychedelic Jungle.


    At that time, I would not pass by the Kanaya Sacred Tree, otherwise Changxia would not come to the Kanaya Sacred Tree for a field investigation.


    When the orcs were used to planting and breeding, Chang Xia thought about tossing out the means of transportation.


    After all, it''s weird to be beastly every time you drive.


    It''s just, animal taming or something.


    Chang Xia is also not good at it, so this matter can only be left to Granny Su Ye and let her toss with orcs. With the ability of the orcs, it would not be very difficult to tame a few beasts or beasts on their way.


    Watching Kong Shan and the others transform into beasts, Shen Rong carried the rattan baskets and tied them to their beasts. Chang Xia felt a little sympathetic to the Orcs for some reason, and felt wronged for them.


    Chang Xia has learned a lot.


    Beast transformation, lying in the small nest, let Maple Leaf hug her and sit on the Shen Rong beast. The words that should be explained and instructed to Elder Staya have already been made clear, so there is no need to repeat them.


    Orcs are not so hypocritical, waiting for Chang Xia to clean up.


    Qinghe took the small package and jumped on Aomorimon, and sat down safely. She didn''t want to run as a beast, so she agreed to let Aomori carry her on her way.


    Will Qinghe be willing to let himself carry, the whole beast of Aomori is almost happy and silly.


    With a grin, that stupid look made the nearby He Sen and other orcs gear up, if they weren''t in a hurry, they would be happy to loosen Aomori''s muscles and bones.


    "Kanaja Sacred Tree, goodbye!"


    "Elder Staia, goodbye!"


    "Chang Xia, see you next time."


    After saying goodbye, Chang Xia''s group of orcs ran towards Wuzhi Mountain.


    Behind him, Elder Sdaya waved his hands with several wolf orcs and said goodbye. The hustle and bustle of Kanaya Sacred Tree once again ushered in tranquility.


    Standing still with Elder Staya, there is also the sacred tree of Kanaya. Kanaya Sacred Tree waved its branches, said goodbye to Chang Xia, and silently watched Chang Xia leave.

 Chapter 567： The Lost Forest, Meeting with Bai Qing

    Chapter 567 The Lost Forest, Meeting with Bai Qing


    "Elder Pukang/Senda, have you been to the psychedelic jungle?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    In the afternoon, I returned to the Sirius Tribe from the Tota Muyue Meadow. This time, a group of orcs did not stay in Wuzhi Mountain for long this time, and they soon set off for the psychedelic jungle.


    Qing He asked the Gewa Patriarch''s opinion and chose to go with Chang Xia.


    A group of orcs walked in the Forest of Qingyue for two days.


    gradually.


    At the end of the endless plain, a dark shadow appeared.


    Obviously, the Lost Forest is already in sight.


    Looking at the Lost Forest ahead, Chang Xia slowed down.


    "I''ve been there." Pukang nodded and replied.


    Elder Senda licked the corner of his mouth and replied, "The python in the psychedelic jungle tastes better than other places. The poisonous snake is more poisonous, and the snake meat is more tender."


    The former, Chang Xia''s spirit trembled.


    The latter, Chang Xia''s hands and feet trembled.


    Sure enough, there is nothing else that can interest Elder Senda except snakes and pythons.


    "The Lost Forest is surrounded by water mist all the year round, and it is easy to get lost when entering the Lost Forest. Passing through the Lost Forest is the Dream Canyon. The Lions live in the depths of the Dream Canyon. The Dream Canyon occupies the name of the canyon, but it is actually a basin." Pukang grinned, while introducing Chang Xia to the psychedelic jungle.


    The psychedelic jungle where the Tianshi tribe is located is actually a hunting ground for the lions.


    They are Lost Forest, Fantasy Canyon, Rock Jungle and Wild Fungus Forest. These four mountain forests constitute the psychedelic jungle inhabited by the Tianshi tribe.


    "Changxia, in front of you is the Lost Forest." Qinghe said.


    Stopping running, Qing He looked at the Lost Forest with a little bit of alertness and caution. The Lost Forest is surrounded by water mist all the year round, and it is easy to get lost when entering. It borders the Forest of Qingyue, and Qinghe naturally understands the Lost Forest.


    "This place is very similar to Misty Ridge." Maple Leaf spat.


    Kong Shan shook his head lightly and said, "The mist in Misty Ridge is miasma, and the mist in the Lost Forest is pure water mist, non-toxic."


    "Where does the Lost Forest get such a heavy mist?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Water mist cannot be generated out of thin air. There is a lot of water mist in Weishan Holy Land, which is related to Weishan Waterfall. Are there many waterfalls in this lost forest?


    A pure river cannot form water mist in the air.


    The mountains and forests are usually shrouded in mist in the early morning hours. However, the Lost Forest is surrounded by mist all the year round, which is obviously unusual.


    "Waterfall." Qinghe said: "There are dozens of waterfalls in the Lost Forest. Unless there is a drought, the water mist of the Lost Forest will not dissipate. Speaking of which, the waterfalls of the Lost Forest are very famous in the Dusk Forest. The unique mountain forest environment of the forest has created dozens of waterfalls in the Lost Forest, and these waterfalls are of different sizes and heights, all of which are beautiful.


    The waterfall in the Lost Forest is really a must in the Twilight Forest.


    The top of the mountain, the middle of the mountain, the underground spewing...


    Almost every conceivable waterfall exists, as does the Lost Forest. There are waterfalls in ways you can''t think of, and so does the Lost Forest.


    "Wow! I want to see��" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Before stepping into the psychedelic jungle, Chang Xia was the first to become curious about the waterfalls in the Lost Forest. Some are impatient to enter the Lost Forest and see the wonders of the Lost Forest.


    "Qing He made me curious too!" Maple Leaf said.


    Maple Leaf has never been to the Lost Forest of the Tianshi Tribe. The psychedelic jungle is not close to the Baihe River Basin, and the orcs cannot enter the territory of other tribes without reason, unless, like the elders of the tribes, they can enter the territory of other tribes without permission.


    The elders often have to patrol the Dusk Forest, and it is a common thing to cross the territory.


    The elders of each tribe are the true guardians of the Twilight Forest. They hunted down the foreign races that invaded the Twilight Forest, and they also killed beasts. After all, there were still many weak clans living in the Twilight Forest.


    It is an open secret to regularly clean up some powerful beasts and beasts, which are basically done by the elders of each tribe.


    "There are indeed many waterfalls in the Lost Forest, and they are very noisy." Pukang said.


    Xu Shi thought of something, and Elder Pukang''s expression became very subtle. Speaking of the waterfall, Chang Xia thought of the cave near the tribal training ground, which was originally requested by the elder Pukang. Because it was too noisy near the waterfall, the elders of Pukang reluctantly gave up and moved away.


    So, that cave is now used to store the raw materials of jade recovered by the tribe.


    "It''s really noisy." Senda agreed.


    Before really getting close to the Lost Forest, the rumbling of the waterfall is close to my ears. It is conceivable that when they enter the Lost Forest, this movement will definitely be more amazing.


    "Besides the waterfall, what else is there in the Lost Forest?" Chang Xia asked.


    The waterfall is noisy, which is normal. I admire Weishan Ape for this. They live next to the Weishan Waterfall and live directly on the rock wall of the Weishan Waterfall. There is no noise at all.


    "This... I didn''t notice it."


    Elder Pukang and Elder Senda looked at each other. They had been to the Lost Forest. But what is there in the Lost Forest, they don''t know.


    "It''s approaching dusk, should we rest in the Forest of the Clear Moon tonight, or enter the Lost Forest?" Maple Leaf was more direct.


    "Changxia��"


    Obviously, the orcs and other Chang Xia made up their minds.


    For them, it is the same wherever they rest, and there is nothing to look forward to or pay attention to. Forests and forests, not yet forests.


    "Changxia��"


    Suddenly, Chang Xia heard a familiar shout.


    She shook her small body, stuck her head out of the dimple, looked around, and asked, "Who called me?"


    "The sound seems to come from the Lost Forest." Maple Leaf hesitated.


    Immediately, Shen Rong and the other orcs were waiting.


    hehe-


    The elder Pukang laughed and said: "Don''t be nervous, this is Bai Qing''s voice. He has come to meet us, go, and enter the lost forest.


    Smelling the familiar scent of Bai Qing, the elder Pukang made a decision for Chang Xia to let the orcs directly enter the Lost Forest. Tonight in the Lost Forest, I believe that Bai Qing is ready to welcome them.


    "Brother?" Chang Xia was slightly startled, looking at the Lost Forest in surprise.


    as predicted.


    Soon, a number of figures came from the Lost Forest.


    Among them, Bai Qing is inside.


    "Chang Xia, you guys are finally here." Bai Qing called out to the two elders of Pukang Senda, happily walked towards Shen Rong, his eyes fell on Chang Xia in the small nest, his eyes flashed strangely, and he stretched out his hand to Chang Xia held it in his arms and slapped it.


    He only hugged her when Chang Xia was a child.


    When he grows up, Chang Xia is not willing to be the beast.


    Having a rare opportunity to lick Chang Xia''s beast body, Bai Qing directly ignored Chang Xia''s sad little eyes.


    "Bai Qing Give me a hug for Chang Xia." Honey Dew followed closely and ran happily.


    Chang Xia stretched out her little hand, pushed Honeydew''s hand away, and said firmly, "No."


    "Chang Xia, I''ll give it a hug." Milu begged coquettishly.


    Chang Xia was very firm, and at the same time stretched out her small hand towards Maple Leaf, "Maple Leaf, hug." If it wasn''t for Shen Rong''s temporary inconvenience to release the animalization, why would she ask Maple Leaf for help.


    Honeydew''s expression was so terrifying, Chang Xia didn''t dare to let Honeydow hug him.


    Those tinny eyes, no matter how you look at it, feel dangerous.


    Bai Qing was very reluctant to hand out Chang Xia. He knew that if he continued to hold it, Milu would definitely do it. Maybe it will anger Chang Xia, so I can only offend Milu.


    "Bai Qing��"


    Seeing Bai Qingzhen handing Chang Xia to Maple Leaf, Milu was angry.


    ps: Supplement Chapter 7.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 568： Lost Forest, Wonder Falls

    Chapter 568 Lost Forest, Spectacular Waterfall


    "You''re scaring Chang Xia!" Bai Qing picked up the honey dew and put it in his ear, and said softly.


    Milu stayed for a while, put away the stern expression on her face, coughed, and said dissatisfiedly: "Can''t you remind me earlier? It''s rare to be a beast in a long summer, and it will be difficult if you want to encounter it again next time."


    "..." Bai Qing was speechless.


    If this can be reminded, can he still say it?


    However, Bai Qing breathed a sigh of relief when he finally stabilized the honeydew.


    "Bai Qing, it will be dark. Take us to the place where we stayed first. The Lost Forest is more foggy at night, and the temperature is low. Don''t let Chang Xia catch a cold." Pukang reminded.


    It doesn''t matter what they are.


    However, there was an extra long summer in the team.


    Some things are best avoided if they can be avoided.


    "Yes, go back to the station." Bai Qing said. After speaking, while walking towards the Lost Forest, he introduced the orcs of the Tianshi tribe to Chang Xia and the others.


    Except for Honeydew, Jie and other orcs had been seen in the Heluo tribe before.


    They were all young orcs, and they could chat, and the atmosphere quickly became very hot. Hearing that Changxia was curious about the waterfall in the Lost Forest, Honey Dew patted her chest and promised that when she entered the Lost Forest, Changxia would be able to see the waterfall.


    After Bai Qing introduced the Lion tribe orcs of the Tianshi tribe, Chang Xia was held in his arms by Maple Leaf and introduced Qinghe to the Tianshi tribe. Inform Honeydew and the others why they invited Qinghe. These things should be made clear in advance, and both sides have counted, so as not to leave knots and cause conflicts.


    "The night wind is sticky and uncomfortable." Chang Xia muttered, stepping into the Lost Forest, Chang Xia obviously felt that the hair all over her body was clinging to her body, feeling heavy and uncomfortable.


    Maple Leaf wiped his face and said, "I think I can wash my face without water."


    giggle-


    Hearing this, Chang Xia Ren was amused.


    This is exaggerated enough.


    The exaggerated water vapor of the Lost Forest is rendered very appropriately.


    "Maple Leaf, wrap Chang Xia in animal skins, the temperature of the Lost Forest will plummet in the dark, and coupled with the exaggerated water mist, it is easy to catch a cold." Bai Qing said solemnly.


    They are not afraid of getting sick in the rain, and they are weak in Changxia.


    Even though their bodies have grown a lot stronger, Bai Qing and the others are still worried.


    "Is it necessary?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Maple Leaf lay on his stomach, took out an animal skin from the rattan basket, wrapped it in Chang Xia, and replied, "Listen to Bai Qing, he won''t hurt you. Besides, didn''t you notice that it''s getting cold?"


    Stepping into the Lost Forest, the temperature plummets.


    It is next to the Forest of Qingyue, but the temperature varies by 3-5 degrees all year round. If you go deeper into the Lost Forest, the temperature difference will be even greater.


    "Is there?" Chang Xia was confused, she was in a beastly state at this time, and with Shen Rong and the others by her side, Chang Xia was very relieved, and her perception of the surroundings was a little dull.


    "Chang Xia, be obedient." Shen Rong said solemnly.


    Soon, the orcs and the beasts began to form shallow water vapor, and some orcs began to sneeze. Of course, this sneeze is not a cold or anything else, it''s just that the water vapor condenses on the nose, making them feel itchy and uncomfortable.


    "Walk for a while, and the camp is in front." Bai Qing said.


    This camp is a temporary station built by the Tianshi tribe, and the situation is similar to the stone house on the Songshan Mountain. When the lion clan patrols the border, the clan will temporarily settle here.


    The words fall, about ten minutes have passed.


    Bai Qing stopped.


    boom -


    The roar of the waterfall seemed to be close to my ears.


    Obviously, this place is not far from a waterfall, and a high wall is built with rocks outside. Behind the high wall is a natural cave.


    The Lost Forest has many dangerous waterfalls and many karst caves.


    However, most caves have standing water at the bottom.


    This camp of the Tianshi tribe is quite special. There is no stagnant water inside and it is very dry.


    After the lions were repaired, it became a safe camp.


    "Come in!" Milu smiled and stretched out her hands like Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia hesitated, knowing that it was not easy to refuse, so he obeyed and let Milu hug him, and pointed to the rattan basket on Shen Rongbeast''s body, and said, "My clothes are in the rattan basket on the left, you can bring it for me." He couldn''t refuse. , can only enjoy, leaning on Honeydew''s high breasts, soft and fleshy, Chang Xia regretted rejecting Honeydew before.


    Who is willing to refuse this big breast? !


    "Bai Qing, greet Shen Rong and the elders, I will bring Chang Xia to the camp to get dressed." Milu pressed her face to Chang Xia with a grim expression.


    The orcs next to him were speechless for a while.


    When their eyes fell on Chang Xia wrapped in animal skins, they immediately felt: I can do it too!


    Waiting for a long summer to dress neatly, a bonfire has been set up in the camp in the cave, which is warm and dispels a lot of the coolness around. Entering the cave, the roar of the waterfall became much smaller and less noisy.


    "It''s a little cold." Chang Xia sighed. Walk to the campfire and bake your hands. Entering the warm season, this is the first time I feel cold. When he was in the Forest of Qingyue, he only needed to wear animal skin shorts and shorts to step into the Lost Forest. Chang Xia put on long clothes and trousers again.


    "Did Chang Xia feel any discomfort?" Shen Rong asked lightly, cleaning the stone pot and saying, "I''ll cook you a pot of **** soup, you can drink two bowls later."


    "...Okay!" Chang Xia hesitantly replied.


    She wanted to refuse, but looked at the expressions of the elders and maple leaf and other orcs.


    Chang Xia nodded wisely, mainly because she was cold and hot, and she was also afraid of catching a cold. Gangwa Continent is no better than Earth, and there are no cold medicines here. Chang Xia was really afraid to drink those soups from Granny Su Ye.


    In addition to fruit powder, decoction is also the enemy of Chang Xia for life.


    cuckoo-


    While chatting, Qing He suddenly covered his stomach.


    Hearing the hungry sound from Qinghe''s belly, the orcs end the conversation with a chuckle.


    "Barbecue?" Bai Qing asked.


    "The Tianlang tribe gave a lot of golden sticks and corn, and boiled a pot of golden stick corn porridge. Then stir-fry a few dishes and eat it with barbecued meat." Chang Xia said: "We don''t have fresh meat, and we still have some naan, Ah. Is there any fresh meat here?"


    "Yes." Bai Qing said.


    Honeydew smiled and said, "We arrived at the Lost Forest two days ago, and yesterday we hunted a few tusk-toothed beasts - wild boars, all of which were placed in the water pool deep in the cave Unfortunately, this time I haven''t encountered a rock cow."


    "This season, the springbok will pass through the psychedelic jungle. When you are on the road, go slower and hunt a few springbok to give Changxia a taste of early adopters." Pukang said.


    Changxia is delicious, orcs are greedy.


    Elder Pukang naturally misses Chang Xia, so who would be willing to hide and hold any good things?


    "Springbok?" Chang Xia blinked and asked curiously.


    Honey dew patted her head and said angrily, "I only remember hunting rock cattle, but I forgot about springbok. Springbok is fast and can run on cliffs, and it does pass through psychedelic jungles this season."


    There are many animals in the Twilight Forest that migrate from south to north or east to west with the changing seasons. Springbok is one of them. The direction of this migration is roughly fixed, and at most it changes within a small range.


    The psychedelic jungle happens to be a must for springbok migration.


    If you want to hunt springbok, entering the psychedelic jungle is the most suitable. It''s just that this is the territory of the Tianshi tribe, and other orcs can''t come and go at will.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 569： 3 pepper soup comparable to potent poison

    Chapter 569 Three Pepper Soup Comparable to Potent Poison


    "What is a springbok?" Chang Xia braided her messy long hair and hung it down in front of him. He raised his head slightly, blinked and asked the Springbok.


    "Springbok, also known as antelope. The habits are similar to the mallard tribe, and they migrate and live in the Dusk Forest according to the season. It is delicious and delicious." Pukang said. Springbok is very tender when eaten raw, and few orcs can refuse it.


    During the springbok migration season, the greedy elders will hunt along the springbok migration route. The elders of Pukang have done this, and so have other elders.


    Even Elder Senda, who loves snakes and pythons, heard the word springbok.


    Followed by licking the corners of his mouth, revealing an aftertaste look.


    "Changxia is really lucky!" Senda said. With his fingers rubbing the black knife around his waist, he also had thoughts about Springbok.


    This scene.


    It made Chang Xia and the other orcs startled.


    "Elder Senda, don''t you like snakes and pythons the most?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Senda narrowed his eyes and said, "Although the snake python is good, the springbok and the rock cattle are not bad." He made no secret of his love for the springbok rock cattle, just like the boa snake at the beginning.


    Ha ha.


    Upon hearing this, all the orcs laughed.


    "Brother, how''s the psychedelic jungle exploration route going?" Chang Xia asked.


    Bai Qingdao: "Lion help, the route is basically determined. If you don''t worry, you can explore and play in the psychedelic jungle."


    "Really?" Chang Xia jumped up.


    When the words were over, she raised her head and looked at the two elders in Pukangsenda.


    Elder Pukang waved his hand and said, "Little Changxia wants to play in the psychedelic jungle, grandpa will accompany you."


    "The survey route will be handed over to Maple Leaf Qinghe, and Bai Qing will arrange it." Senda is more direct. How can it be important to find something edible when building a road or something? The tribes opened their territories and asked not only for roads, but also for food.


    The orcs believe in Chang Xia like they believe in witches.


    The food that the orcs saw in their eyes was the same but different from what Chang Xia saw.


    If ginkgo, orcs have eaten fruit powder for thousands of years, no orc thought that ginkgo can be made into fans, powder bags and fruit powder cakes, etc.


    Pointed out by the elders of Senda, Maple Leaf and the others expressed their innocence.


    However, the thought of being able to eat new food. They thought that letting Chang Xia travel through the psychedelic jungle was indeed an excellent decision.


    whee--


    Chang Xia grinned.


    She is gearing up, and she can''t wait to go to the forest to explore.


    "Chang Xia, come." Shen Rong picked up the boiled **** soup and handed it to Chang Xia. Let her take it and drink it, and said: "Maple Leaf, you and Qing He also go have a drink."


    "This taste is really strong!" Maple Leaf said in disgust.


    Kong Shan got up and scooped a bowl for Maple Leaf and let her drink it. Qing He was very conscious and did it himself, Maple Leaf was right, Jiang Tang was really rushing.


    "There is sugar in the rattan basket, Qing He is not used to adding some sugar in it." Chang Xia sipped and pointed to the rattan basket in the corner. She''s alright, Jiang Tang rushed a little, but it''s still acceptable. Take a few sips and feel a lot more comfortable.


    Honeydew got close and sniffed it.


    "This **** soup is very similar to my family''s three pepper soup. It''s just as choking and smells bad."


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she asked, "Honeydew, the three pepper soup you''re talking about, is this the three pepper soup I thought?" Just hearing the name of this soup makes me feel indecent, can the lion''s stomach really bear it? !


    "Three pepper soup, boiled with three different peppers to make soup. My family will bring a bag when going out for hunting, and boil it every day in the cold season." Honeydew explained.


    "..."


    Suddenly, except for the lion clan in the cave.


    All orcs lost their voices.


    Does this three pepper soup really drink orcs?


    "Don''t ask again, you won''t want to know what the three pepper soup tastes like." Bai Qing twisted his face and stiffened his body. Showing the expression that life is worse than death, he was obviously bewitched by honeydew and had drunk three pepper soup.


    Honey Dew untied the water bladder around her waist and handed it to Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to try it?"


    Bai Qing grabbed the water bag, hid it behind him, and said seriously, "Honeydew, I don''t drink Sanjiao soup in Changxia."


    Chang Xia quickly waved and shook his head.


    "Don''t drink, absolutely don''t drink." Chang Xia said.


    After drinking this three pepper soup, she was afraid that she would lie down directly.


    Qinghe said with sugar, "I want to taste the taste of three pepper soup, is there honeydew?"


    The wolf clan is next to the lion clan. Qinghe, the three pepper soup of the lion clan, has heard of it, but has never had a chance to taste it. As a rare opportunity, Qing He said that she wanted to taste the three pepper soup of the Lions.


    "Warrior!" Bai Qingchao Qinghe gave a thumbs up and handed the water bag over.


    Milu pouted and retorted: "Three pepper soup is delicious, really."


    However, Changxia Maple Leaf expressed no sense.


    They silently watched Qinghe take the water bag and taste the three pepper soup. In the distance, when the two elders of Puconsenda heard the Sanjiao Tang, they took two steps back carefully. They obviously know the power of Tianshi Tribe''s Three Pepper Soup!


    "Yeah! It''s a bit spicy, above." Qing He took a sip, and kept his mouth hot.


    "Qinghe, the three pepper soup is delicious! Come on, drink more." Honeylu reached out and pushed, motioning for Qinghe to drink more. The three pepper soup is spicy and irritating to the nose, but the more you drink it, the more vigorous it becomes. The Lion clan orcs are used to drinking the three pepper soup every day, and they will feel uncomfortable if they don''t drink it any day.


    "I''ll take it slow." Qing He shook his head, his face blushed, and he walked with a sway. He looked like he was drunk.


    Chang Xia swallowed and whispered, "Qing He, are you all right?"


    "I''m a little dizzy and want to drink water." Qing He was shaking, and Maple Leaf hurriedly stepped forward to support her. At this time, Qing He''s mouth was hotly swollen.


    "Is it alright to drink water in this situation?" Maple Leaf worried.


    Chang Xia thought about it and said, "I have Shanliangzi given by Yuanhe Amu in my rattan basket. Let Qinghe eat some Shanliangzi, and don''t drink water directly."


    Seeing that Qing He''s situation was not right, Milu and Jie and other leonine orcs suddenly changed their expressions.


    "This..." Milu was anxious and explained: "Three pepper soup is definitely not poisonous. Really, we have all drank it. If you don''t believe it, I will show you."


    Saying that, Honeydew grabbed the water bladder and took a gulp.


    Qinghe was eating Shanliangzi, and the spicy taste in his mouth gradually disappeared, and Maple Leaf dared to hand her the water bag. At the same time, he told Qing He not to pick up the water bladder of the Lion clan at will. The water bladder of the lions is not cold and white, but three pepper soup.


    "Honey dew, calm down. We don''t suspect that you are poisoning. The three pepper soup is too spicy and we can''t get used to it. Ginger soup, we have enough **** soup." Chang Xia hurriedly spoke and asked Bai Qing to stop the honey dew, This silly girl, don''t drink a bag of three pepper soup directly to prove .


    Even if the lion clan can drink spicy food, they might not be able to bear it with a sachet of three pepper soup.


    "Is the three pepper soup really spicy? I drink it just fine, I don''t feel spicy." Honey dew put down the water bag and said softly.


    Elder Senda covered his mouth and said: "In the Twilight Forest, except for the lion clan of the Tianshi tribe, who would dare to drink the three pepper soup easily? The pepper soup poisons the prey..."


    Immediately, the orcs in the cave became quiet.


    Is this true or false?


    "There are indeed weak people who have exchanged the three pepper soup for hunting with the Tianshi tribe." Jie admitted that the three pepper soup is spicy and can ward off cold. At the same time, it can also poison the prey.


    However, Elder Senda did not say anything.


    Milujie and the others really haven''t forgotten to think about this.


    After all, for the lions, the three pepper soup is used to drink and keep warm.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 570： True Warrior, Qing He

    Chapter 570 True Warrior, Qinghe


    "Qing He, are you more comfortable?" Chang Xia said softly.


    Pass the bowl in his hand to Shen Rong and let him rinse it off. By the way, don''t forget to drink a bowl of **** soup. Upon hearing this, Shen Rong''s face changed slightly.


    Then, he pulled the orcs up to the sky mountain.


    Asking all orcs to drink, Kong Shan''s mouth twitched.


    Could it be that He Sen snickered just now and was heard by Shen Rong?


    Bai Qing turned around and pretended not to see Kong Shan''s humiliating side. Shen Rong even dared to feed the two elders Pukangsenda with **** soup. Bai Qing said that such Shen Rong could not afford to offend him, it was terrible, really terrible.


    Qing He was breathing, still feeling the burning pain in his lips.


    "It''s alright. This three pepper soup is really poisonous!" Qinghe''s tongue is a bit big, and it is estimated that it is spicy, and his speech is a little slurred, "I have heard people say before that you can''t touch the lion''s water bag, let alone drink it. Three pepper soup."


    ...


    listen.


    The orcs looked at Qinghe speechlessly.


    This is another person who is not afraid of death.


    The wolf clan had reminded her that Qing He was still actively courting death. Chang Xia really didn''t know what to say with this spirit of not fearing death.


    Comfort, or scold.


    It seems that the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius Tribe are all foolish and bold.


    First, a Gemma, shy and timid. But he dared to entangle the elders of Senda to eat snake skewers, and wanted to learn to catch snakes with elders of Senda.


    Now there is another Qinghe, Changxia just wants to say at this time, it is fortunate that the Southeast Asian wind is not in the Tianshi tribe. Otherwise, it is estimated that these orcs will have a headache together.


    "Qing He, do you still want to drink three pepper soup?"


    "...I''ll try again when my mouth feels more comfortable."


    For a moment.


    In the cave, even the lion clan of the Tianshi tribe looked at Qinghe with awe.


    A true warrior should be brave and not afraid of death!


    However, is Qinghe really dying? !


    "Qing He, are you serious?" Chang Xia resisted the urge to curse and looked at Qing He suspiciously. Could this Qing He be shaking M?


    Qing He licked his red and swollen lips, holding his big tongue, and said, "I just think the three pepper soup is spicy and delicious."


    This said.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out that he liked the spicy taste, not shaking M, but it was okay.


    "You like to eat chili peppers, you don''t have to drink three pepper soup. Chili fried pork, chili grilled meat, chili sauce, chili oil..." Maple Leaf covered her face and stared at Qinghe speechlessly. This is also an iron man who likes spicy food, so he has to compete with the three pepper soup of the Lions.


    The wolf clan is not the lion clan, and the lion clan orcs drink three pepper soup all the year round.


    The spicy taste of the three pepper soup has already penetrated into their blood for them.


    "I just forgot." Qing He smirked. The Forest of Clear Moon does not have chili peppers. The tribe occasionally exchanges chili peppers with the Lions, but the number is not large, and it is mostly used by the elders of Agoma to dispense medicine. Qinghe was thinking about the three pepper soup, but he forgot that the wolf tribe participated in the Heluo tribe exchange activity, and had already exchanged a lot of peppers with the Tianshi tribe.


    Chang Xia patted her head and whispered, "Qing He is on duty at Kanaya Sacred Tree recently. She won''t understand what happened recently in Twilight Forest."


    Immediately, the atmosphere of the cave became relaxed.


    "Qinghe, drink some cold white water again." Chang Xia instructed, Bai Qing Milu prepared the night''s food, she sat by the stove and roasted it lazily. She was thinking about rock cattle and springbok in her mind, and she didn''t care what she would eat tonight.


    "Bubble some fans, I want to eat mixed noodles." He Sen said.


    He licked the corners of his mouth, having been eating gold sticks, corn and roast meat lately. He Sen wanted to eat some noodles from his own tribe. As soon as he said that, Luanmu Kongshan changed a lot, and they all wanted to eat mixed noodles.


    "Mixed powder, I want to eat it too. It''s better to make it fresh, the one that tastes more chewy." Honeydew said. She has lived in the Heluo tribe for a while, and her mouth has become picky. Although the dry powder is delicious, the freshly made powder is more chewy.


    Like raw rice noodles, freshly made is better.


    "I don''t want to do it, I want to eat, you ask Maple Leaf to help her." Chang Xia said.


    She said she wanted to eat ready-made tonight. It''s not that I''m tired from the journey, or that my whole body is limp and boring, and I want to lie down for a while.


    "Maple Leaf��" Honey Dew Jiao called out Maple Leaf''s name, begging.


    Maple Leaf didn''t refuse, she wanted to eat it too, and asked: "Do you mean the kind of freshly made fruit powder paste that is poured into a pot and steamed, or the kind of dough that is fermented and cut?"


    "Steamed." Honeydew said.


    "Okay, it just happened that the mallard tribe gave Chang Xia a few pots." Maple Leaf agreed. I don��t have any tools to eat before I put it away. Ordinary stone pots can��t steam the fruit powder, but the special stone pots of the mallard tribe are fine, even better than the animal bone pots.


    "Don''t forget the toppings, I don''t have any appetite when I''m on the road. Stir fry the toppings a bit more spicy." Chang Xia gave a suggestion. The spicy noodles seem to taste very good. Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help but want to drool a little.


    After speaking, the orcs gathered together.


    Chang Xia folded her hands and sat beside the stove to cook a fire, very leisurely.


    Occasionally, ask Honeydew a couple of news about the Lost Forest.


    Silent night.


    In the cave, the bonfire is bright.


    Honeydew suggested to eat mixed noodles, and the golden stick corn porridge mentioned earlier was naturally not cooked. At this moment, Chang Xia and the other orcs were holding the bowl, and they were very happy.


    The fried fiery pork topping is paired with the steamed vermicelli. When the two are mixed together, the taste in the mouth will amaze the entire taste buds.


    Even the barbecue was put aside, and they were busy eating pork mixed with noodles.


    After the meal, the orcs lay on the Kira straw mattress, chatting and preparing to rest. When Bai Qing received Changxia, he naturally had to return to the Dream Canyon to go to the Tianshi tribe''s clan.


    Chang Xia took a shower and changed into clean clothes.


    Lying comfortably on the Kira grass mattress, he said, "Honeydew, is this Kira grass mattress exchanged with the wolf clan?"


    "Yes." Honeydew said: "I think Kira grass smells very good, and I want to exchange more with the wolf clan. When I return to the Heluo tribe, I will also spread the kang bed in the cave."


    "Hey!" Chang Xia smiled proudly and said, "The Sirius Tribe promised to send me a complete set of Kira grass furniture. However, these furniture can only be sent to the tribe after the road from the Forest of Qingyue to the Baihe Valley is repaired. "


    "I want to��" Honeydew excitedly said.


    Bai Qing patted the honey dew to calm her down, "If you want, I''ll exchange it with the Sirius Tribe. However, as Chang Xia said, it is estimated that we will wait for the road to be repaired."


    "In addition to weaving furniture , Kira grass can be eaten, and it can also spin and weave cloth. If you want Kira grass furniture, the Sirius Tribe may not be able to make it by hand." Chang Xia explained road.


    The wolves are busy spinning and weaving, how can they have time to build furniture?


    Then again, even making furniture.


    The Sirius tribe may use it closely to the wolf clan.


    After all, when the wolf clan prepares the raw materials, they will build wood-cut corrugated wooden houses. With a new home, the furniture will inevitably be replaced with new ones. This point does not need Chang Xia to say more, the orcs can arrange it clearly.


    "Spinning and weaving!"


    In an instant, several exclamations sounded in the cave.


    Causing all the orcs to look sideways, Bai Qing Milu stared at Chang Xia earnestly, with eager eyes flashing in her eyes.


    line, cloth.


    is this real?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 571： Under the waterfall, little white fish

    Chapter 571 Under the waterfall, little white fish


    "Don''t get excited, it''s the spinning and weaving you think. The Sirius tribe will be very busy recently, and Milu wants Kira grass furniture, so I guess the wolf tribe doesn''t have time to weave." Chang Xia yawned and explained to Qing He.


    The Sirius Tribe promises that there will be no shortage of long summer.


    However, if other orcs want to exchange with the wolf tribe, the Sirius tribe will probably refuse. Without him, the wolves are short-staffed to build houses, build roads, spin and weave cloth, and no one has time to weave Kira grass furniture.


    Perhaps waiting for the road to be repaired, Wu opened his mouth to allow the orcs to be hired across the territory.


    There should be a turnaround, which will take time to settle. In a short period of time, Honeydew doesn''t want to exchange Kira grass furniture from the wolf clan.


    "Changxia is amazing!"


    "I went to the Forest of Qingyue and helped the orcs solve the thread and cloth."


    "Yeah! We don''t have to endure the bad temper of the bird clan in the future. In order to exchange thread and cloth with the bird clan, we have been bullied by the bird clan a lot, and it will be better in the future."


    In the middle of the night, the orcs were in a very hot mood.


    Except for the few in Chang Xia, the other orcs were enthusiastic and chatted all the time. So Chang Xia woke up the next day and found that Maple Leaf and other orcs, who should have woken up early, were sleeping sweetly one by one, and there was no sign of waking up.


    "Shen Rong��"


    "They were too excited last night and slept late."


    Chang Xia laughed and got up lightly to wash. Don''t disturb the sleeping orcs, let them sleep for a while.


    The Tianshi tribe has Bai Qing to help, and this journey is bound to be simple and easy. In addition to building stone houses for the lion clan, she can go into the forest to gather and hunt. Thinking about it, Chang Xia thinks it is very beautiful.


    Although the forest is dangerous, it is very magical.


    Attracting the orcs from generation to generation, Chang Xia has the blood of the orcs flowing in her body, and she also yearns for the mysterious forest.


    "Elder Pukang, you said that the springbok will pass through the psychedelic jungle. When are we going to chase the springbok?" Chang Xia said softly. She was very interested in springbok, couldn''t wait to hunt springbok, and even lowered her expectations for rock cattle by two points.


    Pukang said: "Don''t worry, Xiao Changxia, there is no clear route for the migration of springbok, but they will definitely pass through the psychedelic jungle. When we are on our way later, remember to observe the surroundings more, preferably near the cliffs..."


    "Springbok is very fast, how to hunt?" Shen Rong asked.


    According to Honeydew''s description, Springbok is extremely fast, and the cliffs and cliffs are no different from the flat land to them. Orcs are strong, and they are also helpless in the face of cliffs and cliffs. In this case, how to chase the springbok?


    "Experience." Procon said.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong looked dazed.


    Hunting springbok by experience, what is the answer?


    "Calculate the direction of the springbok before it jumps, and grab the springbok before it hits the ground." Senda said calmly. If you want to hunt springbok by speed, it is farting, absolutely impossible. Springbok is the fastest in Duskwood unless it''s a bird.


    Even the leopards of the Twilight Forest Orcs can''t eat the springbok with their speed.


    ...


    There is no difference between saying this and saying nothing.


    Shen Rong pondered.


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes directly, her hunting skills were only half-baked, and she was not even close to actually hunting in the forest. However, the skills are not enough, luck will come together.


    Chang Xia was not empty-handed, except for fishing.


    "Jie hunted springbok last year, don''t worry about Chang Xia." Honey Dew yawned and took the call. It turned out that when Chang Xia was chatting, the beasts who had not woken up opened their eyes and woke up one after another.


    In general, he must have slept well.


    "Jie, did you really hunt springbok last year?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Jie held the water and washed his face. "Last year, I was lucky enough to hunt a springbok. At that time, I was in a hurry and accidentally bumped into a springbok migrating."


    Mention this matter, Jay is full of regret.


    If you had known earlier that you would run into the migration of the springbok herd, you should have prepared for one or two, and you would not have hunted only one springbok.


    "Jie, where did you meet the springbok last year?" Chang Xia asked.


    At this question, all the orcs looked at Jie enthusiastically.


    Springbok migration does not change in the general direction, but there will be deviations in the small direction. However, the places where the springbok migrated last year may still pass by this year.


    "In a mountain forest bordering the Dream Canyon and the Lost Forest," Jie replied.


    Milu smiled, pointed at the lion orcs behind her, and said, "This year, my clan specially let the clan people stay in the mountains and forests there. If they do encounter them, the clan people will release signal bombs. The springbok migration will last for a few days, and in terms of time, absolutely catch up."


    This time.


    Hehe giggling, it''s not just Honeydew.


    "Hurry up and eat breakfast and set off." Chang Xia said loudly.


    Not to mention that Chang Xia was impatient to set off, Shen Rong and other orcs were more anxious than her, hunting or something was the romance of male orcs.


    With the premise of hunting springbok, the orcs are very sloppy.


    Honeydew prepared breakfast, and Changxia Shenrong was taken by Bai Qing to see the waterfall in the Lost Forest. Ten miles from the cave, to the east, there are two waterfalls, one large and one small. At the same time, the big waterfall is strange and beautiful, and the scenery is quite good.


    Therefore, Changxia wants to see the waterfall.


    Honeydew is the first to push the big waterfall in the east.


    This waterfall emerges from the middle of the mountain. There are large and small karst caves all around the cliff. The waterfall spews out, flows into these karst caves, and then flows out through the karst caves. Eventually, it converges into the pool below.


    "The magic is amazing, the nature is magical and mysterious." Standing in front of the waterfall, Chang Xia was amazed at the waterfall halfway up the mountainside, and couldn''t help feeling overwhelmed in his heart.


    Shen Rong said: "Magnificent, fantastic."


    Shen Rong asked himself that he had been to many places and seen many scenery.


    However, the waterfalls in the Lost Forest are really a must. Listening to Bai Qing''s meaning, there are no less than twenty waterfalls in the Lost Forest.


    There are several others that are comparable to the waterfall in front of you.


    "I saw this waterfall for the first time, and I was amazed." Bai Qing smiled, pointed to the pool under the waterfall, and said, "In addition to the waterfall in the Lost Forest, there is a small white fish living in the pool under the waterfall. It tastes good."


    This said.


    The sighs of the orcs at the waterfall were instantly put away What is the scenery, how can it be important to eat?


    "Chang Xia, don''t move." Shen Rong pressed Chang Xia, who was about to move, and said, "Hesen Luanmu and I go down to the pool, Bai Qing, what''s the point of catching little white fish?"


    In the pool, the little white fish is really small.


    Shen Rong was a little afraid to catch it, for fear of accidentally strangling the little white fish. So far, the little white fish is the smallest fish he has seen, the size of a finger, it is really too small.


    So small, can you eat it?


    If it wasn''t Bai Qing who spoke, Shen Rong wouldn''t necessarily believe that the little white fish could eat it.


    "Little white fish is easy to die out of water, so be careful." Bai Qing reminded, taking out the bucket and wooden basin from the back basket, it was obvious that he was prepared.


    "Shen Rong, the little white fish must be delicious when fried." Chang Xia interjected. This little white fish looks a bit like a small silver fish, slender and small. The water quality of the Lost Forest Waterfall is excellent at first sight. The fish raised in this cold water usually taste very good.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 572： When encountering a python, Bai Qing turns on the beating mode

    "Chang Xia is right, the little white fish tastes really good." Bai Qing said, "Its deliciousness is not inferior to Weihe black fish."


    Weihe Blackfish, famous for the Twilight Forest.


    Many orcs go to the Wangyue Mountains to Weihe River, just to catch a black fish or two to warm up the beast cubs, and at the same time want to try it out.


    "It tastes better than Heiyu, this little white fish is not good-looking!" Chang Xia sighed softly.


    The eyes she stared at the waterfall pool were a little bright. Entering the Mochizuki Mountains and going to Weihe River to catch black fish, that''s a matter of pinning your head on your trousers belt. However, even Chang Xia can do it to catch the little white fish in the waterfall pool of the Lost Forest.


    Shen Rong stopped Chang Xia because he was afraid that the temperature of the water in the pool would be low and that Chang Xia would catch a cold. Running water is generally safer.


    Like in the jungle, the danger is those stagnant puddles.


    Near the stagnant puddle, there are blood-sucking leeches, all kinds of highly poisonous insects, ants, snakes and scorpions. On the contrary, rivers, streams, and pools with running water are safer. Of course, rivers and streams are also at risk. The water source in the forest generally attracts animals to approach.


    Water is the mother of all things, and no one can do without it.


    "Bai Qing, you have everything prepared!" Shen Rong joked.


    The orcs took off the Kira sandals on their feet. These were given to them by the wolf tribe. They were softer and more comfortable than pure rattan shoes. For this reason, Shen Rong and the others deliberately picked a lot of Kira grass, and weaved several pairs by themselves.


    Some people want to give away, and some want to wear it themselves.


    Bai Qing said: "You can''t treat Chang Xia badly. Entering the forest is very hard, and there are delicious foods that you can''t miss."


    Before leaving the tribe, the clan often told him to take care of Chang Xia.


    I believe that Hesen Luanmu and the others have all been explained by the clan.


    as predicted.


    In the water pool, He Sen Luanmu smiled.


    "Come, get the tools." Bai Qing took out a few small rattan sieves from the back basket and handed them to Shen Rong, saying, "Use this kind of rattan sieve to catch small white fish, don''t catch them with your hands. Catch them with your hands. , it''s easy to strangle the little white fish to death."


    Small white fish are easy to die out of water and cannot be stored.


    The best way is to catch and eat now.


    In other words, if you want to eat the little white fish of the Lost Forest, you can only come to the Lost Forest, and the little white fish of the Lost Forest cannot get out of the Lost Forest.


    "Separate." Shen Rong took the small rattan sieve and waved to He Sen Luanmu, who had gathered together, and told them to back away.


    Bai Qing brought Chang Xia and the others to the waterfall to see the scenery and to catch small white fish.


    On the other side, Jay went out hunting with the leonin orcs.


    The prey is prepared for noon, and there is also the meaning of patrol in it. During the springbok migration season, ferocious beasts will also come by the wind.


    In terms of speed, ferocious beasts are faster than orcs.


    They are natural hunters, and before the springbok set off to migrate, these ferocious beasts have already begun to stare at the springbok.


    The psychedelic jungle at this time is very dangerous.


    You don''t know when you will encounter saber-toothed tigers or forest wolves. What''s more, crocodiles like living in rivers will also come ashore, not to mention pythons and other things in the forest.


    It can be said that springbok migration season.


    At the same time, it is also the time for ferocious beasts to hunt.


    Bai Qing, Shen Rong and other orcs went into the pool, and soon the buckets and wooden basins were filled with many small white fish. Chang Xia smiled happily, thinking about what to eat later.


    Suddenly, a soft sound came from the jungle to the right of the waterfall.


    In the pool, Shen Rong Baiqing suddenly raised his hand.


    Then-


    Another soft sound.


    At this time, He Sen Luanmu also sensed the movement.


    They quietly put down the small rattan sieve, and didn''t rush to make a sound.


    Shen Rong and Bai Qing looked at each other and pretended not to notice anything. However, their hands that were hanging by the side of their legs were quietly clenched, their bodies bent down slightly, and they picked up the fine stones at their feet and pinched them in the palms of their hands.


    "Chang Xia, come over here." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia said happily: "Shen Rong, have you caught the little white fish again?"


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia has no doubts. He lifted his foot and walked towards the water pool, looking curiously at Shen Rong as he walked.


    one look.


    Chang Xia quickly realized that something was wrong.


    Shen Rong didn''t have a rattan sieve in his hand. Similarly, Bai Qing and others were not right. They seemed to stare behind her with serious expressions...


    "Get down." Shen Rong shouted in a low voice.


    As soon as Shen Rong opened his mouth, the fine stone in Bai Qing''s hand quickly shot towards Chang Xia''s back. At the same time, He Sen Luanmu ran forward one left and one right.


    Chang Xia stood on the edge of the water pool, lying down, and he would fall into the water pool.


    However, when she saw Shen Rong open his hands, Chang Xia didn''t hesitate and jumped directly towards the pool. Shen Rong quickly stepped forward, grabbed Chang Xia, and took advantage of the situation to make a spin, protecting Chang Xia and retreating to the other side.


    at this time.


    Chang Xia finally took the chance and turned to look at the situation behind him.


    However, they saw that a huge forest python was opposed to the three of Bai Qing. There are several blood holes left on Sen Python''s body, which should be traces left by the fine stone shot by Bai Qing just now.


    Huhu����


    Chang Xia panted for breath.


    "Senmang." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong said, "That''s right, an adult Sen Python."


    The temperature in the Lost Forest is on the low side, so it is said that there should be no pythons here. Large-bodied snakes and pythons like the python prefer tropical jungles with high temperatures. Rocky clumps and wild mushroom forests are more suitable for pythons to inhabit.


    "How can there be a python in the lost forest?"


    "Maybe I got lost from the Forest of the Clear Moon or other mountains and came here."


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she silently stared at Shen Rong, who had just opened her mouth. Does anyone really believe this statement? However, Chang Xia thought about it, this seems to be the most likely.


    "Elder Senda didn''t come, he should be very happy to meet this big guy." He Sen joked. The python in front of him was fifteen to sixteen meters long, with a body as thick as a bucket, and a proper beast.


    Luanmu said: "Elder Senda likes snakes and pythons in the psychedelic jungle, second only to Mochizuki Mountains This big guy is enough to make Elder Senda happy for a few days."


    Bai Qing and the others were besieging Sen Python at will, but they were too lazy to turn into a beast.


    Sen Python is strong and has average attack power.


    As long as you avoid its entanglement, there is basically no threat.


    Chang Xia looked at their leisurely attitude and said faintly: "Be careful, if it overturns the barrel and the wooden basin, you won''t be able to eat the little white fish later."


    If it wasn''t for the bow and arrow, Chang Xia would have wanted to do it himself.


    "Quick fight, quick decision." Shen Rong reminded.


    Bai Qingchao He Senluanmu Nunuzui, the two quickly backed away and gave way to the venue. Bai Qingchao stretched out his hand to Sen Python and ticked, successfully attracting Sen Python''s attention.


    The huge tail swept towards Bai Qing, but unfortunately it underestimated Bai Qing''s strength. I saw that Bai Qing stretched out his hands, inserted his ten fingers into the tail of the python, grabbed the python, and a big windmill came directly...


    "I rely on (�Fo��) convex!"


    Chang Xia was stunned, is his elder brother so fierce?


    A 15- or 16-meter-long forest python, how much does it weigh? !


    Can you believe that Bai Qing directly swung it up and turned the windmill? She shouldn''t have woken up in the morning and was still dreaming.


    Before it was over before he picked up the Sen Python and turned the big windmill, Bai Qing clenched his fist and beat the thrown Sen Python violently, smashing the bones of Sen Python''s body into pieces.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 573： i smell it

    "I, grass (an herb)..."


    Chang Xia was stunned, raised his head, and stared at the environment near the pool as if it had been ploughed over. She couldn''t help swallowing, such a brutal and violent male, is he really the gentle elder brother Bai Qing she knew? !


    Sure enough, a totem warrior who can be revered by the orcs of the Twilight Forest, he has little ability, and he really can''t. However, is this ability too fierce?


    "Bai Qing, you are really brave!"


    "Even after five years of silence, Bai Qing is still Bai Qing, and there is no substitute for others."


    Chang Xia was shocked, Hesen Luanmu was in awe.


    Shen Rong carried Chang Xia ashore, and with him protecting him, Chang Xia was not splashed by the pool water. At most a little frightened, the spirit can not be said to be excited or sluggish.


    After leaving the tribe.


    They protected Chang Xia very well.


    Chang Xia has never been in such close contact with beasts.


    For a time, I was shocked.


    Shen Rong blamed himself a little, but after all, he was too relaxed, which led to being touched by Sen Mang. If you moved a little slower just now, Chang Xia might be injured.


    Think.


    When Shen Rong looked at the dying Sen Python, his eyes were full of anger.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t wait for him to take revenge.


    Elder Senda heard the wind and said in surprise, "Shen python, the python of the wild fungus forest."


    In one sentence, point out the origin of this python. It can be seen that in terms of snakes and pythons, Elder Senda is really unmatched.


    As far as Shen Rong Baiqing and the others see it, the python is the python. They can''t tell the type and region of the python, just like the egg of a bird, who knows which is the egg and which is the duck...


    "Elder Senda��" Bai Qing withdrew his hand, shook off the minced meat and snake scales stained on his phalanx, and asked, "Why did you come here?"


    The two elders of Sendapkang went hunting with Jie early in the morning, and by the way, they patrolled the Lost Forest. Now, are you back at the cave camp? It''s a bit fast!


    This thought.


    Bai Qing hurriedly looked at the bucket and wooden basin that contained the little white fish.


    Seeing that neither the barrel nor the tub was overturned, he was relieved. If they were all overturned, the morning''s work would be ruined.


    "I smell it," Senda said.


    Immediately, Chang Xia and the other orcs were dumbfounded.


    Does it smell like they think?


    The waterfall is a few miles away from the cave camp. Elder Senda smelled the odor of snakes and pythons. This is a bit exaggerated.


    "Don''t doubt, I can smell the odor of snakes and pythons within a radius of ten miles, and I can more accurately distinguish their species. Hehe!" Senda said, hehe smiled proudly. If he doesn''t have a bit of ability, the title of snake catcher can fall on his head.


    The place he most yearns for is the Mochizuki Mountains.


    However, the snake clan is more strict than guarding against the wandering orc clan. Even if he has the identity of an elder, the elder Senda cannot step into the Snake Mountain tribe, which makes him very unhappy.


    "Amazing!" Chang Xia recovered, and without saying a word, gave a thumbs up to Elder Senda. The smell of snakes and pythons can be smelled in a radius of ten miles. This is really awesome!


    "The psychedelic jungle python tastes a little worse than that of the Mochizuki Mountains. I''ll make a snake soup for you to make sure you like to eat it and want to swallow your tongue together." Senda''s tone was brisk, and he took out the knife at his ankle. This knife is also It is made of iron wood, and it is made from the same iron wood as his black knife.


    The knife landed on Sen Python Python and made a light stroke.


    very quickly.


    The python skin was cut open, revealing the white python meat. The python skin is damaged, but Bai Qing has the strength. After the python skin is peeled off and specially tanned, it can be made into animal pouches, medicine pouches, etc. The skin of snake pythons is more malleable than animal skins, and the orcs like to use them to make bags.


    The skins, bones, gallbladders and other items are stored separately by the elder Senda.


    Internal organs, etc., were dug on the spot and buried.


    The python meat, Elder Senda was reluctant to waste it, so He Senluanmu collected vines and woven rattan baskets and packed them up, and brought them back to the cave camp later.


    Chang Xia has a dark face.


    Fifteen or sixteen meters long, the python weighs a ton. It is not light to remove the internal organs. Elder Senda wants to bring all of them back to the cave camp. Is this serious?


    "Is this really going to be brought back to the cave camp? The cave camp is so wide, where should we bring it back? We have to hurry and hunt springbok..." Chang Xia said nervously. If you are in your own tribal territory, Chang Xia will not worry.


    However, don''t forget that they are in the psychedelic jungle now.


    This is the territory of the Tianshi tribe.


    Like the lion clan of the clear moon, the lion clan needs to build roads and houses. Lions don��t want to spin and weave, but peppers grow everywhere in the psychedelic jungle. Lions are busy picking peppers to make sauce, and there are also many tasks on their bodies.


    Besides, if they find something else, the Tianshi tribe will be even busier.


    "Take it!" Shen Rong said, "Elder Senda only has this hobby, do you have the heart to refuse?"


    Chang Xia froze slightly.


    If she was willing to reject Elder Senda, she would have said it just now.


    "Forget it, the temperature in the psychedelic jungle is low, and the python meat will stink and go bad for a while. The big deal, let''s stay in the cave camp today to deal with the python meat, and then set off for the journey later." Chang Xia thought about it and said.


    The psychedelic jungle route, the Lions have solved it with the help of Bai Qing.


    Elder Senda, who was dealing with the python in the distance, raised the corner of his mouth slightly and chuckled lightly. This place is not far from the Dream Canyon, and this python meat will not be wasted.


    "Changxia��"


    At this time, Maple Leaf came with someone.


    Obviously, due to the movement just now and Elder Senda''s actions, the cave camp was worried that something would happen to Chang Xia and asked Maple Ye and the others to come over.


    "I''m fine." Chang Xia said, "Brother killed a python with a hammer. Elder Senda wants to take it with him. You can just come here to help weave some rattan baskets and bring the python back to the cave."


    Oh hoo!


    Seeing the python meat on the ground Maple Leaf and other orcs couldn''t help swallowing.


    Isn''t this python a little too much?


    "Chang Xia, are you sure you want to bring them back?" Maple Leaf asked hesitantly.


    "Tie, Elder Senda wants to make snake soup for us." Chang Xia insisted. This trip is mainly to hurry, hunting is incidental, even if hunting will not exceed too much, the prey is chosen to be small in size, as far as possible within a meal or two.


    Like a 15- or 16-meter-long python, this cannot be eaten in one or two meals.


    "Okay!" Maple Leaf didn''t ask much, and stepped forward to help.


    A little while.


    Putting all the python meat into the rattan basket, Chang Xia hugged the wooden basin and went to the cave camp with the beastmen. It took some time to dissect the python meat, and when they returned to the cave, the morning sun penetrated the mist of the Lost Forest and shone down.


    At this moment, the Lost Forest seemed extraordinarily blurred.


    Aside from the heavy fog, the ban in the Lost Forest is really beautiful!


    "Wow!" Seeing the harvest of Bai Qing''s group of orcs, Honey Dew couldn''t help but exclaimed in surprise, "What kind of prey is this? There''s a lot of meat!"


    "Python, Chang Xia, have you met Sen Python?" Jie was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    No wonder Elder Senda ran towards the waterfall like a madman. It turned out that he sensed the python. How deeply did Elder Senda love the snake python? !


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 574： Delicious snake soup, fragrant leaves

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "I was almost swallowed by this python!" Chang Xia chuckled lightly, with a lingering expression on his face, recounting what happened over the waterfall.


    Milu''s face changed and she exclaimed: "Oh my God! Changxia is fortunate that you are all right. If the Wu and Heluo tribes know that you were injured in the psychedelic jungle, my family is afraid that all members of the tribe will be beaten." Patting on the chest, this is really not a joke.


    If Chang Xia was really injured, this could really happen.


    at this time.


    All the orcs present, and even the two elders expressed their happiness that they had escaped the catastrophe.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    As far as Granny Su Ye and the leopard clan protect their shortcomings, it is really possible to beat the lion clan to vent. Sure enough, you can''t be careless in the future, don''t really happen that I don''t kill Boren, and Boren died because of me.


    "Chang Xia check to see if there is any discomfort." Qing He said seriously.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and replied: "I checked, I''m fine. Don''t worry, everyone, there is fresh food, Zhang Luo for breakfast."


    Elder Senda called someone to cook snake soup.


    Shen Rong cut a few large pieces of python meat and marinated the barbecued meat. At the same time, they were eating the breakfast prepared by Honeydew Qinghe, which was the appetite of the Orcs. They could choose whether to eat more or less for breakfast. The Orcs could eat it, and they were also hungry.


    "How to deal with so much python meat?" Honeydew asked hesitantly.


    More than a ton of python meat piled up all the inside and outside of the cave camp. The strong meaty smell came to the nostrils.


    Chang Xia felt a little overwhelmed when he smelled it, untied the beast sac, took out the sugar bag, and stuffed a sugar into his mouth. The weather is warm and sugar is easy to melt, so Chang Xia did not dare to put more sugar in the sugar bag, for fear that it would dissolve and attract insects and ants.


    "How far is it from the Lost Forest to the Tianshi Tribe?" Chang Xia asked.


    Milu said: "Hurry up with all your strength, two days."


    The Lost Forest is next to Fantasy Canyon, not far from the two places. If the water vapor in the Lost Forest is not too heavy, the lions are more willing to come here to hunt, rather than go to the rocky bushes and wild mushroom forests, where the climate is worse.


    However, Dream Canyon is big enough.


    Enough to feed the entire tribe of the Lion tribe of the Tianshi tribe.


    Therefore, to develop the lazy character of the Lions, they usually do not leave the Dream Canyon for hunting.


    "It''s so close?" Chang Xia was slightly startled, and continued, "Eat these python meat first, and take it to Dream Canyon if you can''t finish eating it. It''s just the food we brought with us, after all, we can''t waste it."


    There is too much python meat, and it is useless for her to have cold stones.


    The cold stone is not big, and the range that can be cooled is limited. So many pythons cannot be cooled with cold stones, unless the python meat is stored in the depths of the cave, and then a closed house is built to put the cold stone in.


    They have to hurry, which obviously cannot be done.


    "Okay, the temperature in the Dream Canyon has cooled down recently, and the temperature is not much different from that of the Lost Forest. The python meat shouldn''t rot and spoil in a day or two." Milu tilted her head, thought for a moment, and nodded in agreement with Chang Xia''s proposal.


    Elder Pukang grinned.


    Elder Senda listened to his laughter, raised his head and glared at him, but said nothing. This time it was him who was willful, so let Pukang be proud.


    "Gurgling!"


    After a while, a strange fragrance diffused from the cave camp.


    Chang Xia ate the candy, twitched her nose, and said curiously, "It''s delicious! It''s different from the smell of barbecue, and it doesn''t smell like a little white fish."


    Baiqing honey dew is frying small white fish, and the fragrance is very attractive.


    In the same way, the roasted python skewers on Shen Rong''s side were also extremely greedy.


    However, this scent that suddenly diffused was different from these two scents, it was a little more domineering and more seductive.


    "Changxia, Elder Senda''s snake soup is ready!" Maple Leaf said.


    Then, the sound of Maple Leaf swallowing saliva sounded. Hearing the sound, Chang Xia couldn''t help but look up at Maple Leaf, and his eyes just fell on the stone pot in front of Elder Senda.


    A scent just wafted into Chang Xia''s nose.


    Chang Xia raised her eyebrows, it turned out that the special fragrance came from Elder Senda. Eating python meat, she kind of refuses.


    But, so fragrant.


    Chang Xia suddenly felt that she could do it.


    this time.


    Yes, not only Changxia.


    The other orcs got up one after another, and they all gathered around Elder Senda, wishing they could stick their heads into the stone pot.


    "Retreat, don''t worry if you haven''t finished it yet." Senda was very happy.


    Elder Senda was very happy that the orcs liked the snake soup. Feeding on the flesh of snakes and pythons all the year round, Elder Senda is very good at cooking snake soup. The snake soup cooked by his hands is more fragrant and delicious. This is also the reason for the elders of Senda to cultivate their self-cultivation in recent years. It was very rare to be able to eat the snake soup of elders of Senda in the past.


    "Elder Senda, the snake soup you boiled this time is different from the previous one. It seems to be more fragrant." Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Elder Senda raised his head and looked at Chang Xia in surprise.


    "It''s really worthy of being a long summer. I didn''t eat it, but I smelled it differently." Senda said: "When I boiled the snake soup this time, I added a kind of leaf unique to the Lost Forest. You see, it is Such leaves."


    Saying that, Elder Senda handed the spoon to Maple Leaf.


    He got up, took out a branch from the side and handed it to Chang Xia, asking her to identify it Elder Senda didn''t know what branch it was, but when he boiled snake meat once, Accidentally fell into a leaf of this tree. Because the leaves are non-toxic, Elder Senda fished out the leaves and ate the cooked snake meat directly.


    He found that the boiled snake meat was unusually delicious and fragrant.


    Unfortunately, such trees are rare.


    Elder Senda has searched many places, but could not find this kind of tree, let alone pick the leaves. This time, he accidentally bumped into this tree again in the Lost Forest, and just happened to recognize it.


    This is why Elder Senda questioned the need to bring the python meat.


    With this kind of leaf in hand, Elder Senda felt that no matter how much python meat, he could finish it.


    "The leaves are very fragrant, a bit like fish sauce grass." Chang Xia took the branch and put it in his nose to smell it, a special fragrance penetrated into his nose. Staring at the leaves of this tree, Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of fragrant leaves, could this be fragrant leaves?


    However, even if it is not the fragrant leaves of the earth.


    It can also be the fragrant leaves of the Twilight Forest of Gangwa Continent.


    "I don''t know this kind of leaf, but I can confirm that it is non-toxic." Senda said.


    Chang Xia said: "Then call it fragrant leaves, and the tree is called fragrant tree." Chang Xia is good at naming. How easy it is to come.


    "Xiang Ye, this name is very appropriate." Senda was very satisfied, turned around and waved to Jie, and said, "Jie, come and recognize it. If the Tianshi tribe comes to Baihu commercial area to exchange goods in the future, remember to pick some fragrant leaves. Come here, I want to exchange."


    "Jie, pick more. I also want to exchange, except that fragrant leaves can be used to boil snake soup, I think other stews should be able to put some." Chang Xia agreed. Good, found another seasoning ingredient.


    For seasoning ingredients, Changxia adheres to the principle that the more the better.


    The more things, the easier it is for her to tinker with more delicacies.

 Chapter 575： Lighted flare, springbok

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Before I set off, I''ll bring someone over to pick some, and I''ll recognize the tree by the way." Jellisuo nodded and promised Elder Senda and Chang Xia. With honeydew as an "internal response", the Lions know that the Heluo tribe has a lot of good things. Due to the limited number, the Leopards have not exchanged them with the outside world for the time being.


    hey-hey--


    If fragrant leaves can be exchanged for those things.


    Jie believes that the Anbian Patriarch is absolutely willing to organize his people to find the fragrant tree.


    "Jie, don''t admit your mistake." Honey dew urged.


    Jie patted his chest and promised, "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    "Chang Xia, can you tell me how to cook fragrant leaves?" Qing He asked curiously. She found that anything that fell into Chang Xia''s hands could easily become useful, which was amazing.


    If it wasn''t for Shen Rong''s defense against her, Qing He would have wanted to hold Chang Xia''s hand and take a look.


    "It''s simple..." Chang Xia opened his mouth and explained the combination of seasonings, with deodorizing the top priority. Qing He and other orcs felt like they were listening to a book from heaven.


    End breakfast.


    The orcs packed their bags and started to set off for the Fantasy Canyon.


    Originally, there were not many things, but the appearance of a python made Chang Xia bear the burden of happiness. Elder Senda turned into a beast and carried four baskets of python meat himself, without any complaints.


    This scene.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Sure enough, the snake python is most loved by the elders of Senda.


    "Disperse and set off again." Jie said, "We may encounter a springbok on our return journey, and everyone will spread out towards the dream canyon, and there is a chance of hitting a springbok."


    Despite the border between the Fantasy Canyon and the Lost Forest, there are leonin orcs waiting. However, Jay felt uneasy.


    As Elder Senda said, the springbok will pass through the psychedelic jungle recently.


    If you miss this time, there will be no chance to hunt springbok this year. This is a rare opportunity that should not be missed easily.


    Everyone understood what Jay meant and set off together.


    However, there is no way to go.


    Hundreds of meters away from each other, watching and helping each other.


    The water vapor in the Lost Forest was too heavy, Chang Xia did not turn into a beast, and sat directly on the Shen Rong beast to enjoy the fast retreating scenery.


    The roar from the ear made Chang Xia dizzy.


    The Lost Forest feels more suitable to be called the Land of Waterfalls. At this moment, Chang Xia felt that her ears were ringing, and she was not very comfortable with it.


    The noise is a little noisy, and the scenery of the Lost Forest is really beautiful.


    Under the water vapor, there is a blurred beauty, like a fairyland on earth, the beauty is unreal.


    bang bang��


    Suddenly, several sounds came.


    The beastmen who were running stopped one after another.


    Milu said: "This is the signal flare of the Lions. Has something happened to the Lions?"


    "Help��" Bai Qing said suspiciously.


    "It''s not like." Honeydew was equally at a loss, not understanding why there were signs of a flare all of a sudden? The lions around here have been cleaned up and should not be in danger.


    "Springbok." Jie said excitedly, "Honeydew, someone from a clan has encountered a springbok."


    Jay said.


    Honeydew slapped her forehead hard.


    She was really smart but was mistaken by her smarts. She didn''t expect this one for a while.


    Suddenly, all the orcs were excited. Springbok, among the orcs present, except for the lion clan and the two elders, no other orcs have eaten springbok.


    Recalling the description of the springbok by the elder Pukang, some orcs couldn''t help swallowing. He said loudly, "Quick, let''s hurry up too."


    The release of the flare means that the Springbok route has an accurate route.


    Here comes.


    Hunting just got easier.


    "Springbok! Quick."


    "Don''t howl, be careful to scare the springbok away."


    "Yes, let''s keep the breath down."


    They hunt springbok instead of slaughtering them. The breath must be restrained to avoid frightening the springbok herd and change the migration route for the coming year.


    Just like raising fish, eat big and let go of small.


    Speaking of which, a group of orcs were impatient, and galloped away in the direction from which the signal flare came out. And let out a wretched laugh, and a strange purr.


    "Shen Rong, let''s not fall behind." Chang Xia urged with a smile.


    Compared to the pitch-black panther clan and the yellowish lion clan, Shen Rong''s silver-white beast body was really too eye-catching to run in the forest. If it wasn''t for Shen Rong''s strength, his beast body was really not suitable for entering the forest.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Shen Rong said.


    The running speed of the wolf clan is not inferior to the leopard clan.


    He accelerated, causing a series of stress effects, and the other orcs accelerated.


    Chang Xia hurriedly leaned over to reduce the strong wind blowing on her face.


    The feeling of accelerated adrenal glands made her a little addicted. Isn''t this more exciting than racing cars? Soon, Chang Xia''s crisp laughter and her voice urging Shen Rong to speed up came from the Lost Forest.


    A day''s itinerary.


    Under the increase of Chang Xia''s acceleration sound, it just shrunk down.


    After the afternoon.


    A group of orcs came to the area bordering the Lost Forest and Dream Talk Canyon.


    At the same time, this is where the Lions ignite the flares.


    "Homer��" Jie shouted loudly, without roaring, for fear of disturbing the migrating springbok herd, and even his breath all restrained.


    It can be said that this time for hunting springbok.


    Jay they paid a lot.


    High-intensity running Even a totem warrior like Jie feels tired and has a feeling of emptiness that his body has been drained.


    "Jie, how fast did you come?" Homer said in surprise.


    According to the calculation, it is the fastest, and it should be here at night. Who knows that Jie and the others are faster than the support from the tribe, which is strange!


    When Jie heard the words, the corner of his mouth twitched lightly, and explained, "We are in a hurry, so we increased our speed."


    Homer stared at Jay''s trembling legs.


    Is this really just a little bit faster?


    However, due to the presence of foreigners, the sensible Homer was obedient and did not ask more. With a smile, he greeted Chang Xia and the others.


    Then tell Chang Xia and the other orcs that other totem warriors in this camp have gone hunting for springbok, and they are expected to return in the evening.


    Springbok is extremely fast, even if they have arranged digital totem warriors here.


    Homer couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to hunt a springbok. However, this time it was a good start. An injured springbok jumped directly into the range of Homer''s inspection. Homer carried the injured springbok back to the camp with little effort.


    Meanwhile, Homer ignited the flare.


    Inform the tribe about the official migration of the springbok, and let them send additional staff. Usually provocative migration will last 5-7 days, but this time is variable.


    Take today as the node.


    Springbok may pass here for the next seven days.


    Of course, it may also be shortened by 3-5 days.


    In short, the earlier the time node, the more likely it is to hunt springbok.


    "This is the Springbok!" Chang Xia took off his animal fur coat and left the Lost Forest. The temperature in the Dream Canyon was equally suitable, but it was much more comfortable without the sticky feeling. However, I heard from Honeydew that Dream Canyon has cooled down recently, and the temperature is not much different from the Lost Forest. Once it heats up, Dream Canyon will be much hotter.

 Chapter 576： Exclusive secret 3 pepper soup, cornel?

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    But see.


    In front of the rock face, there is a springbok tethered under the shade of a tree.


    It was four or five similar to the deer Chang Xia knew. It had a pair of huge horns. At first glance, it was a male springbok.


    The hind leg was injured, revealing Sen Bai''s leg bone.


    "I found this springbok," Homer said proudly.


    Upon hearing this, Milu shouted: "Hemo, are you sure you picked up this springbok? Why didn''t you find out that you had such luck before..."


    "This springbok was really picked up when I was patrolling, and I also ignited the signal bomb." Homer said: "The **** used this as an excuse to let me stay in the camp and not let me go hunting."


    Pfft!


    Hearing this, all the orcs laughed.


    "Chang Xia, take a rest, let''s try it." Maple Leaf said excitedly.


    Gearing up and wanting to have a big fight. At the same time, he silently praised Bai Qing, because he was thoughtful and planned the route in advance, so that they could spend more time hunting in the forest.


    Normally, not authorized.


    It is impossible for them to enter the territory of other tribes to hunt anytime and anywhere.


    This trip out to survey the route was really helpful.


    "I want to go too." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong pressed Chang Xia and said calmly: "You rest, it''s not too late to join the hunt tomorrow. I think tomorrow will be more lively. Besides, don''t you want to take a bath?"


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded, not insisting on following.


    Soon, only Changxia Chenrong and Hemo were left in the camp.


    All the other orcs ran away.


    "I thought the two elders would not follow��" Chang Xia said with a headache. Not to mention the two elders of Pukangsenda, even Qinghe followed him, and by the way, he wanted to gain knowledge, and by the way, he painted the springbok.


    "Shen Rong, can you help take a look at the camp?" Hemo asked.


    Shen Rong looked up at Hemo and said gently, "No."


    At first, Hemo saw Shen Rong''s gentle smile and thought he would nod his head. Who would have thought that Shen Rong would stab him in the back with a backhand and directly say the word "no".


    Homer turned his back and silently drew circles.


    very quickly.


    Shen Rong led Hemo to tidy up the messy rattan baskets.


    Then make a fire to boil water and give Chang Xia a bath.


    "Shen Rong, don''t you want to go hunting for springbok?" Hemo urged, Shen Rong didn''t want to, he wanted to! Damn it, if he hadn''t been able to beat those few to join forces, Homer really wanted to hold down those unethical ones and beat them down.


    "Let Rang��" Shen Rong patted Hemo and told him to let him go. He was going to get the soup for Chang Xia. This decoction was prepared by the elders of Yagma. It can be used to take a bath, relieve fatigue, and activate blood and dredge collaterals.


    Orcs are strong and strong, and this decoction is mainly used to soak the feet of tribal elders.


    However, Chang Xia was weaker.


    Perfect for taking a bath.


    Even though it has been improved, it is due to the limited innate race.


    If Chang Xia purifies the blood again, the weak family will never be able to break the ceiling and become as strong as the strong family.


    see.


    Homer knew that it was impossible for him to turn against Shen Rong.


    Moreover, even if Shen Rong agreed, it was impossible for Homer to leave Shen Rong and Chang Xia in the camp. That would seem too rude to the Leonins, unless Homer is stupid.


    "Hemo, if you really want to go hunting for springbok, go ahead! Chen Rong and I will help guard the camp." Chang Xia smiled.


    Guarding the camp, it''s not a big deal.


    This is not far from the Tianshi tribe, and the lions must clean up the nearby ferocious beasts at intervals, and there will be no major danger.


    "No, no need." Hemo shook his head hurriedly, and said, "I''m just joking with Shen Rong." If he really dared to leave Chang Xia and Chen Rong and run over to hunt the springbok, Jie and Milu could beat him to death. , Back to the tribe, the clansmen could not spare him.


    This thought.


    Homer suddenly felt that hunting springbok didn''t seem that fragrant anymore.


    I can''t go hunting today, isn''t it tomorrow and the day after tomorrow?


    In an instant, Homer felt the cloud over his head dissipated, and he was in a good mood. He took off the water bag at his waist and said enthusiastically, "Would you like to try the three pepper soup of the Lion clan in Changxia? This is my exclusive secret three pepper soup, which is definitely more authentic and better than the tribe''s three pepper soup."


    In a good mood, Hemo spoke more.


    After taking off the water bladder, he planned to invite Changxia Shenrong to drink three pepper soup together.


    "No no no." Chang Xia shook his head and said quickly.


    Shen Rong supported Chang Xia, who almost fell to the ground, silently glanced at Hemo, and refused, "Thank you, Hemo, for your invitation, we are not used to three pepper soup."


    The Tianshi Tribe''s Three Pepper Soup is too pitiful!


    Homer''s exclusive secret three pepper soup is even more scary.


    as predicted.


    Just as Homer lifted the cork of the water bladder, a spicy and choking smell came to his nostrils.


    Cough cough!


    Smelling the smell, Chang Xia couldn''t help sneezing and coughing.


    What kind of three pepper soup is this, it is clearly highly poisonous!


    "Have you smelled it? Is it smelly? If it weren''t for Chang Xia, I would be reluctant to take it out." Homer said regretfully. The group of boys in the tribe stole his three pepper soup a lot. Except for him, no one in the entire tribe could make this unique three pepper soup.


    Chen Rong Chang Xia silently looked at the proud Hemo.


    The greeting held in his throat, he just swallowed.


    In addition to the lion clan, other clan really have no blessings to enjoy this ghost.


    Chang Xia covered his mouth and nose, and watched Hemo take out a wooden bowl, poured half a bowl of the terrifying three pepper soup, and sipped it, his expression full of contentment and enjoyment.


    She couldn''t help showing admiration.


    To be able to drink such a terrifying poisonous bomb without changing his face, Homer and the Lions really deserve their reputation, they are a complete mess!


    "Spicy, Homer, you boiled the three-pepper soup with other things besides chili, right?" Chang Xia distinguished it carefully, smelled a pungent taste that was not inferior to the chili pepper, and suddenly became curious.


    Homer gave Chang Xia a thumbs up and exclaimed, "Chang Xia, how did you guess?"


    The tribe has cooked three pepper soup with countless kinds of peppers, but has never made a three pepper soup with the same taste as Homer.


    But don''t want to.


    Chang Xia guessed the secret of his exclusive secret three pepper soup just by smelling it casually.


    This is really incredible!


    "I smell it." Chang Xia pointed to his nose and said with a smile.


    "Chang Xia, you are amazing. My clan has tried many methods, but I can''t find the reason. In the end, I took the initiative to tell the elders of the tribe, and they only knew the reason." Homer said.


    He told the tribe how to make the secret three pepper soup.


    The tribe did not announce it, and continued to choose to exchange three pepper soup with him.


    The taste of the three pepper soup cooked by Homer is too strong, not even the lions can bear it. So the tribe asked those who wanted to drink it to exchange with Homer on their own.


    "The dogwood, I smell a bit of the dogwood." Chang Xia said uncertainly.


    The two places are not the same time and space, many things are similar but different. Chang Xia smelled the pungent smell just now, and there was a faint hint of the pungent smell of dogwood. However, Chang Xia is not very sure, the taste must be dogwood.


    "The dogwood?" Homer said, confused, "I don''t know what that thing is called, but it''s a bit spicy, and it''s different from the spiciness of chili peppers."

 Chapter 577： slaughtered springbok, marinated buns

    So.


    Following Chang Xia''s words, Homer described the appearance of the plant.


    "You can''t go wrong, it should be cornel." Chang Xia said happily: "You are used to the taste of cornel. In addition to picking cornel to make three pepper soup, you can also try to make cornel sauce."


    Some people love the taste of cornel sauce.


    Just like Zhe Ergen, what you like and what you like to eat can''t be done, and what you hate smelling and smelling is disgusting.


    "Juyu sauce." Homer excitedly took two steps forward and said anxiously, "Chang Xia, tell me about this dogwood sauce." Don''t say it, Homer really likes the smell of dogwood. There are many other clansmen in the lion clan, all of whom like the smell of dogwood.


    Every day, don''t drink two sips of Homer''s exclusive secret three pepper soup.


    They feel that the day is not right.


    Homer had stewed meat with cornel, and he was very happy to eat it.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to save cornel. Unlike chili peppers, cornel is not much in amount. If cornel can really be made into cornel sauce, it means that it can be eaten at any time.


    Thinking about it, Homer felt very happy.


    The Tianshi tribe got Chang Xia''s guidance, and the tribe never wasted any peppers. At the same time, more and more chili sauces, dried chili peppers and chili powder are stored by the Lions. In addition to the lions themselves eating these peppers, the extras are ready to be exchanged with other tribes, and all tribes pay special attention.


    Things brought back by the Lions from the previous exchange activities in the White Lake business district.


    It opened the eyes of the entire Tianshi tribe, and at the same time, it also allowed the Lions to taste the benefits of exchange. Now the clansmen are looking forward to the opening of the next exchange event, and now they are making every effort to prepare various exchange materials.


    "Yeah!" Homer kept nodding. If he hadn''t had a pen and paper in his hand, he would have been able to take a pen and paper to record. However, the cornel sauce is very similar to the chili sauce, and Homer, a rough man, also wrote it down.


    "Changxia, the water is hot." Shen Rong said.


    He was reminding Chang Xia to enter the room to take a bath. When his gentle eyes swept over Hemo, there was a hint of sharpness. This lion clan orc was so good at saying that Shen Rong wanted to hit someone.


    Xu is because Shen Rong''s sight is too straightforward.


    Homer was slightly embarrassed and said, "Chang Xia, you are busy first."


    "Okay, I''ll pack up and talk later." Chang Xia replied.


    Chang Xia left.


    Homer smiled obediently at Shen Rong and closed his mouth.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong breathed a sigh of relief.


    If this guy speaks again, Shen Rong really can''t help but want to do it. Without him, it would be too noisy. The noise caused a headache, but because of Chang Xia, it was not easy to do it directly.


    "Will this springbok be slaughtered?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia took a bath, and Shen Rong and Shen Rong sat embarrassedly by the stove.


    After a long time, Shen Rong''s eyes fell on the injured springbok. If you are injured, you will not be able to eat or feed.


    "Zai, eat tonight." Hemo responded quickly, a wisp of sweat appeared on his forehead, and he secretly sighed that Shen Rong finally opened his mouth, he couldn''t hold back anymore!


    "Let''s do it!" Shen Rong said.


    Hemer heard the words and planned to follow Shen Rong''s instructions.


    Do not know why.


    Homer felt that Shen Rong''s aura was stronger than that of the patriarch on the shore. If he didn''t say it, Homer would not dare to slaughter the springbok. However, this springbok was clearly hunted by him.


    "Wait! Are you planning to kill like this?" Shen Rong frowned, with a cold face, staring at the bone knife in Hemo''s hand.


    Homer looked at the bone knife in his hand with a question mark on his face.


    "Blood, use a wooden basin." Shen Rong reminded. When the orcs slaughter their prey, they will directly drink the blood of the animals in the wild, but if they are in the tribe, they will discard the blood of the animals.


    After all, orcs drink beast blood, mostly to replenish salt.


    Except for a few ferocious beasts.


    Orcs seldom drink animal blood, there is a salt lake in Karna Holy Land, and Orcs are not short of salt.


    "Do you want to drink?" Hemo asked in surprise. Springbok''s blood doesn''t seem to be anything special. If it was saber-toothed tiger or mammoth blood, he might be interested. The meat of the springbok is tender and the blood is very common.


    Shen Rong shook his head and replied, "I don''t drink it. However, Chang Xia can make blood very delicious."


    Blood tofu, and blood sausage.


    I have done it in the long summer, and the taste is acceptable.


    The two elders of Poconsenda liked the smell very much.


    The elders of the tribe also like it very much. Tender, smooth and toothless.


    "Really?" When Homer heard this, he was immediately excited.


    Without further ado.


    Prepare the tub, and then start slaughtering the springbok.


    This springbok was taken as a gift to welcome the arrival of the long summer.


    Have a delicious springbok dinner tonight.


    "I''ll come." Shen Rong grabbed the bone knife and asked Hemo to hold the springbok''s horns, which were Hemo''s private property. Except for the horns, the skins and tendons of the springbok are very good harvests.


    in.


    Horns are the most valuable.


    Springbok''s horns can be polished into sharp animal knives.


    The horns of this springbok are more than one meter high and can sharpen many animal knives. Suffice to say, the value is pretty good.


    "I heard that the springbok''s horns can be used as medicine. Unfortunately, the springbok''s horns are too old, so they can only be used to polish the animal knives." Homer said regretfully.


    Shen Rong started very steadily.


    The white knife goes in, the red knife goes out.


    The Springbok twitched and spasmed a few times, then stopped moving.


    After the blood was drained, Homer cut off the horns, then hung the springbok above the branches, skinned and cramped. The action is neat and crisp.


    "Are you two fast enough?" Chang Xia put on clean clothes and smelled a strong **** smell. Shen Rong was busy pouring out the medicinal powder and deodorizing it. Hermelisot cleaned up the springbok, and the internal organs were piled up in wooden barrels.


    "Chang Xia, do you want the internal organs of the Springbok?" Homer asked with a smile.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Keep it. I have prepared a marinated bun, and I have prepared a pot of marinade." It''s too wasteful to lose the internal organs. It just happened to have time, and Chang Xia didn''t mind being tired.


    "You said, I''ll clean it up." Shen Rong said This place is near the Lost Forest, and there is a small stream next to it.


    It is very convenient to fetch and use water.


    If there is a shortage of water, Chang Xia probably won''t nod to ask for internal organs. The innards are clean and the taste is really good. However, if it is not handled cleanly...


    "Scrub with fruit powder, and rub it several times."


    This fruit powder scrubs the internal organs, and the decontamination effect is really excellent. Plant ash can also be scrubbed. If it is dirty, fruit powder can be scrubbed clean. Naturally, plant ash will not be used in Changxia.


    "After rubbing it, cook it several times."


    Springbok lives in the wild, and Changxia doesn''t know what it eats.


    It is necessary to rub it clean and boil it several times. In addition to the smell, but also sterilization.


    "It''s very cumbersome to deal with internal organs!" Homer said nervously.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    "If you want to eat, you can''t be afraid of trouble. Like these prey living in the wild, if you want to eat their internal organs, you must clean them up." Chang Xia said solemnly.


    Some things can be coveted for convenience.


    However, some things just don''t work.


    Chang Xia is serious about eating.


    "Yeah!" Hermione nodded seriously and replied, "I remember."


    "Hemo, the wolf clan and the lion clan exchange rocks, where did the rock come from?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Shen Rong cleaned the internal organs, and she rummaged through the rattan basket to find the brine bag.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 578： The temperament of the lion clan of the Tianshi tribe

    "Rocks," Homer said.


    Chang Xia blinked and asked in confusion, "The Rocks, is it far from the Lost Forest?"


    "Far," Homer said. "The two places are in different directions, and they are farther apart."


    "Huh?" Chang Xia was puzzled and asked, "The rocks are far away from the Lost Forest. Why did the Wolf Clan quarry from the Rocks? The Lost Forest is near, and I see that there are many rocks here that can be quarried."


    One listen.


    Homer suddenly realized.


    "Chang Xia, so you are asking this!" Hemo smiled and said, "The rocks in the Lost Forest are not hard enough, they are powder rocks, and such rocks cannot be used to build houses. Besides, the Lost Forest is far away from the rocks, but It doesn''t mean that the Forest of Qingyue is far away from the rocks."


    After listening, Chang Xia was even more at a loss.


    Does this make any difference?


    Shen Rong raised his head and said, "There are other paths in the Forest of the Clear Moon that lead to the rocky clumps without going through the Lost Forest. Homer, am I right?"


    "Haha!" Homer laughed, gave Shen Rong a thumbs up, and praised: "Shen Rong is sharp, he is right. There are other roads leading to the rocky forest in Qingyue Forest, and that road goes to the rocky forest. Very close, even closer than the Lost Forest."


    This said.


    Chang Xia finally understood.


    She also sighed before that, on the way to the Lost Forest, she didn''t encounter a wolf clan on the way, which was very strange. The wolves are busy logging in the Wuming Mountains and going to the Tianshi tribe to quarry stones. They have been really busy recently.


    But.


    They came all the way from Wuzhishan to the Lost Forest.


    Chang Xia was puzzled for a long time without encountering the orcs of the wolf clan along the way.


    It was only after Hemo spoke clearly that Chang Xia understood. It turned out that they did not walk the same road, no wonder they never met.


    This Twilight Forest without a map is not so friendly to Chang Xia.


    No wonder Granny Su Ye and the Heluo tribe did not dare to let her enter the forest casually.


    In the past, Chang Xia was only half-aware, but with this trip, Chang Xia finally understood. Previously, Weishan and Miwuling were probably their own territory, so I didn''t feel deeply.


    "My clan is the same as the wolf clan. I''ve been busy quarrying stones recently, and I''m waiting for you to come and help build the house. The wolf clan often shows us how good the woodcut wooden house is..." Hemo said more and more angrily, telling Chang Xia, just for the sake of There was a lot of exchange and discussion between the two tribes.


    Of course, fight back fight, fight back fight.


    The two tribes did not delay the speed of quarrying at all.


    At the same time, the Tianshi tribe is still stepping up its time to find resin.


    Compared with the Sirius tribe, the Tianshi tribe needs more resin to build the stone house. The wood-cut corrugated wooden houses built by the wolf tribe only need to use resin when building the foundation. The Lions are different, the Lions want to build solid, all the walls need resin.


    This requires a lot of weight.


    The only thing that is fortunate is that the Tianshi tribe has oil trees in the territory, and the Lions used to hoard a lot of resin. Last time I supported some Heluo tribes, and there were many more Lion tribes. Chang Xia found an oil forest in Songshan, and this time it is estimated that it will be exchanged with other orc tribes.


    These things, it is not Chang Xia''s turn to worry.


    She enjoys the "journey" of this outing with peace of mind.


    "Have you prepared the wood for beams and doors and windows in advance?" Chang Xia asked.


    Stone house, the raw material required is mainly rock. However, beams and doors and windows are essential. Not to mention, after the house is built, it needs to be filled with furniture. There is no Kira grass in the Tianshi tribe, and Kira grass furniture cannot be woven naturally, so wooden furniture must be considered.


    "Don''t worry, Chang Xia, as soon as the Anbian Patriarch returned to the tribe, he arranged for the tribe to cut wood. There are a lot of wood piled up in the Dream Canyon, and most of them have been dried." Homer said.


    When he spoke, his face was full of joy.


    He has never been to the Heluo tribe or participated in the Baihu business district.


    However, after Jie and the others returned to the tribe.


    There is no shortage of describing to them what they saw in the Heluo tribe. In addition, the arrival of Bai Qing Honey Dew made Hemo and the other lion clan orcs even more excited.


    One by one, eagerly looking forward to Changxia coming to the Tianshi tribe to build stone houses, and then build those beautiful furniture.


    "Not bad." Chang Xia praised.


    There are wolves and lions who make the first bird, and it is believed that most of the orc tribes around the territory of the two tribes will receive wind. This is very beneficial to Changxia''s next promotion of the Twilight Forest infrastructure. Once the road is opened and houses are built, it is time to develop and develop the economy.


    hey-hey--


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help but giggled twice.


    Shen Rong cleaned the internal organs, put them into the pot and started to boil, skimming off the blood. Chang Xia asked Homer to help and marinated half of the springbok meat. Of course, during the marinating process, Chang Xia also asked Homer to marinate two baskets of python meat, planning to marinate together later.


    Depending on the situation, the orcs will stay here for half a day or a day.


    Springbok migration, they all want to go hunting for springbok. It is estimated that one by one will not be happy to set off for the Tianshi tribe at this time.


    Similarly.


    Chang Xia also wanted to participate in the hunting of springbok.


    Whether it can be hunted or not, that is one thing.


    However, participation is required.


    "This scent is so overbearing!" said Homer. Homer felt a little hungry after smelling the marinated buns. He had only eaten barbecue not long ago.


    Chang Xia said: "This is a gravy bag I use a combination of different seasonings to make lo mei."


    "Chang Xia, can these chickens and ducks be marinated?" Chen Rong asked curiously.


    "Okay." Chang Xia said, "If you can hunt, I can cook together later."


    Immediately, Shen Ronghemo looked at each other.


    They were both moved.


    In the forest, the most indispensable things are pheasants and hares. Wild ducks are estimated to be close to river waters, but there are pheasant and hare forests.


    "You go up, or I go up." Shen Rong said.


    Homer glanced at Chang Xia and said, "You stay, I''ll go."


    Hunting a few pheasants is a small matter. Not to mention pheasants, he also knows where there are wild ducks? In fact, the reason why Shen Rong asked just now was that he understood that Hemo was a lion orc, and he was most familiar with this place.


    Homer definitely knows more about the prey in his forest than Chen Rong.


    "Go and come back quickly." Shen Rong nodded and explained.


    "Okay! You two wait, I''ll be back when I go." Homer said happily. In the past, they would not hunt such small prey as chickens, ducks, and hares. They had little meat and wasted time.


    Since the Da tribe has been to the Heluo tribe once.


    The idea changed instantly.


    Small game and bird eggs that they had ignored in the past.


    Lions all know they taste good, and basically they won''t come back empty-handed when they meet them. There are even leonin orcs who hunt these small prey exclusively.


    Here comes.


    Leonin orcs are even more reluctant to go out of Dream Canyon to hunt.


    After all, there is prey at the door of the house and they can fill their stomachs. Naturally, they don''t want to eat and sleep in the wild but hunt farther away.


    If it weren''t for the recent construction of roads and houses, it is estimated that when Chang Xia arrived at the Tianshi tribe, he would see a large group of fat people...


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 579： Luwei Dinner

    "Changxia��"


    In the distance, the happy cries of Maple Leaf could be heard faintly.


    At the camp, the three orcs in Changxia looked up. Seeing Maple Leaf running happily with a springbok on her back, Milu holding a springbok cub beside her, she was equally happy.


    "Yo! The harvest is good." Chang Xia said in surprise.


    "Two adult springboks and one springbok cub."


    The other orcs followed behind, smiling likewise. It was a good start, which was a good sign, and even the two elders of Pukangsenda were smiling.


    "Chang Xia, what did you cook? It smells so good, I feel so hungry, as if I could eat a whole black horn cow." Honey dew shoved the springbok cub to Bai Qing, her eyes burning hot Looking at the stone pot on the camp stove.


    "I tried to make some lo-mei." Chang Xia said: "These chickens, ducks and hares were hunted by Hemo, don''t stretch out your hands and worry about being hot, they are not cooked yet."


    Chang Xia just said the word lowei.


    All the orcs crowded in front of the stove excitedly, their eyes showing hunger and thirst.


    Before they could reach out, they were stopped by Chang Xia, warning them not to move, and to be careful of hot hands.


    "The springbok that Hemo hunted has been slaughtered and cleaned up. Most of the lo-mei in this pot is python meat, springbok viscera and springbok meat. The more marinated the lo-mei, the more fragrant, what else do you want to eat? Take the time to prepare."


    Chang Xia skimmed the blood and ate the sugar.


    The sprouts of Kira grass brought by the Sirius tribe were finished.


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of wild vegetables in the mountains.


    "I marinated some python meat and simmered the soup with springbok bones. Honeydew brought maple leaf green lotus to pick some wild vegetables, and fried fruit powder pancakes with bird eggs and fruit powder." Shen Rong said.


    After the sprouts of Kira grass were eaten, the camp did not pick wild vegetables.


    Chang Xia is used to eating some wild vegetables at every meal.


    Shen Rong looked at Honey Dew and asked them to pick some wild vegetables near the camp.


    Let the empty mountains get a bonfire and barbecue.


    "Fragrant, really fragrant!"


    "I can eat a pot of this luwei."


    Fortunately, there are enough pots in the camp, otherwise it will not be enough.


    A few pots of lo mei, plus springbok bone soup. In addition, the remaining springbok meat, Chang Xia intends to stir-fry part of it, and stew part of it with dipping sauce.


    When the maple leaves return, the wild vegetables are cleaned.


    Honeydew helped to start frying the fruit pancakes.


    The orcs smelled those pots of gravy, and they were quite eager to see what they saw.


    Before Chang Xia ordered the arrangement, all the orcs acted, thinking about preparing dinner and eating.


    After a while.


    All food is served.


    "Get to the table."


    As Chang Xia came to the table, the orcs quickly took their seats.


    "This springbok bone soup is so fresh that the tongue can be swallowed down the throat."


    "Springbok meat dipped in sauce, it tastes amazing!"


    "I think the marinated springbok meat is more delicious, as well as the marinated python meat, chickens, ducks, internal organs, etc. It''s worth it in this life! This meal, even if you live less than ten years, is worth it."


    When the lion orcs from the Tianshi tribe arrived, they saw a group of orcs sitting limply all over the camp with their big stomachs. All of them were full of expressions, if they were not breathing, they looked like they had risen to the sky.


    "Cubs, what did you steal?" Shore growled.


    Just arrived at the camp, the strong smell of food made the orcs hungry. After the shore patriarch roared, he discovered that in addition to his own cubs, there were several more familiar faces in the camp.


    "Huh?" Anbian said: "Chang Xia, are you so fast?"


    "The Anbian Patriarch!" Chang Xia smiled and stood up to greet the Anbian Patriarch. Shen Rong and other orcs met with the shore patriarch one after another. When it was Qing He''s turn, Chang Xia came forward and explained two sentences.


    The clan chief on the shore smiled and sent an invitation to Qing He. At the same time, I greeted the two elders of Puconsenda. After the greeting, it was the turn of the Anbian Patriarch to ask questions.


    "Chang Xia, what did you eat tonight? The taste is too fragrant, and there are many beasts lurking in the dark night."


    "I made some gravy. However, I''ve finished eating, and there is still some brine. After adding water, you can put some meat in it and cook."


    This brine is what Changxia strives to keep.


    The appetite of orcs should never be underestimated. Kong Shanjie and other orcs want to eat fruit powder cakes dipped in brine. Chang Xia decisively refused, telling them to save the brine for next time.


    this time.


    Chang Xia still remembered the regretful expressions on Kong Shan and the others.


    One by one in order to eat, lick the plate or something, without any shame.


    "Jie, hurry up." Shore urged.


    Throw the hunted prey in front of Jie and let him lead someone to clean up the prey.


    A group of lion clan orcs smelled the fragrance left in the night wind and swallowed their saliva desperately.


    Looking at it, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    "Maple Leaf, help you to fry some fruit powder cakes." Chang Xia said with a smile, coughing, pretending not to see the actions of the orcs such as the clan chief on the shore.


    Shen Rong got up and said, "I''ll cut the python meat��"


    Elder Senda was very atmospheric, and let Shen Rong cut it casually. He loves to eat snakes and pythons, and likes to hunt snakes and pythons, but he is very willing to eat.


    So the silent camp was greeted with noise again.


    "Patriarch Anbian, why did you come here in person?" Bai Qing asked.


    It is said that at this time, the shore patriarch should stay in the tribe to quarry stones and prepare for the construction of houses. The route is roughly determined just wait for Chang Xia to nod. Under the leadership of Bai Qing, in the area of ??the Dream Canyon where the Tianshi tribe is located, a neat road has been cleared.


    The road is a dirt road.


    Not as neat and tidy as the road of the Heluo tribe.


    However, this is related to the fact that the Lions have been busy recently and have no time to consolidate the ground. When the tribes are busy, the roads that each tribe is responsible for will be consolidated, and only the consolidated ground can last longer.


    "I''m here to meet Changxia��" Anbian replied.


    Chang Xia spent a few days in Wuzhi Mountain, built a wood-cut corrugated wooden house for the wolf clan, spun and weaved cloth with Kira grass, and helped the Tianshi tribe plan various infrastructure for the tribe. Any of these things are worthy of a sensation in the entire Dusk Forest.


    Such a long summer, no matter how you treat it, it is worth it.


    One of the reasons he came here is to welcome Chang Xia, and the other is to hunt springbok.


    There is only this time of year when springbok can be hunted, and even the shore-side patriarchs are very interested in hunting. Furthermore, everything that the Tianshi tribe should have prepared has already been prepared, so it doesn''t matter if you temporarily spare some time to come over for a few days.


    "The Anbian Patriarch is too polite!" Chang Xia thanked the Anbian Patriarch, chatting with the Anbian Patriarch about the Tianshi tribe''s chili harvest this year, and asking about the preparation of the raw materials for the stone house.


    The Anbian Patriarch has no details, so he told Chang Xia everything in detail.


    Tell Chang Xia that when she goes to the Tianshi tribe, the stone house can be built at any time. Compared with the wolves, the leonines collect raw materials more quickly. Of course, this is related to the geographical location of the Tianshi tribe. Whether it is stone or wood, the territory of the Tianshi tribe has natural conveniences.


    late at night.


    The shore patriarch and his party of orcs were full.


    The camp was completely quiet, and the orcs stopped talking, leaving two orcs to watch the night, while the other orcs rested on the spot and fell into a deep sleep.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 580： Springbok hunting activities, competition

    The next day, the sky was bright.


    Chang Xia opened his eyes amid the excitement.


    "Shen Rong, morning." Chang Xia mumbled in confusion.


    Shen Rong chuckled and asked, "Are you awake?"


    "It''s okay." Chang Xia shook his head lightly, not waking up, but was woken up. It''s just that, after all, this is in the wild forest, unlike in one''s own cave, where you can stay in bed casually.


    "Chang Xia, wash up quickly. Wait a minute, let''s go hunting for springbok together. Kongshan and the others are betting to see who has the best luck today and can catch the springbok first." Maple Leaf smiled and reminded Chang Xia to wash up quickly.


    Had a great time chatting last night.


    Maple Leaf and the others suddenly learned.


    Hunting springbok has gradually evolved into an activity of the Tianshi tribe.


    When the springbok passes through the psychedelic jungle every year, the Lions will hold a springbok hunting activity. The winner has the right to pick the prey.


    It wasn''t that last night Kong Shan and the others discussed with the shore patriarch. Today, Kong Shan and the others will also join the hunt. To see who has the best luck, the first to come out on top, has the right to choose the prey this year. This right to select prey refers not to the springbok, but also to all the prey hoarded in the warehouse of the Tianshi tribe.


    Animal knives, animal bones, animal skins, etc.


    "Oh!" Chang Xia responded, she was half-hearted and couldn''t participate in the hunting activities. I can''t understand the excited emotions of Maple Leaf and other orcs, but seeing them in high spirits, it''s not good to dampen their interest.


    Get up, wash up.


    Morning.


    Boiled the golden stick corn porridge, accompanied by barbecue, and dealt with a meal casually.


    Had breakfast.


    There were no orcs left at the camp this time.


    All the orcs ran towards the springbok route.


    Elder Pukang did not participate, and Elder Senda and the Clan Patriarch were in charge of supervision. In terms of strength, if the two elders of Pukangsenda participated, it would definitely be a dimensionality reduction blow for Kong Shan and the others.


    What''s more, the mere springbok is really not worth asking the elders to take action.


    The Patriarch Kishi wanted to take action.


    However, this hunting activity is regarded as the participation of three tribes.


    cough cough-


    Qinghe, weaker.


    As a totem warrior of the Sirius tribe, she successfully represented the wolf tribe. When he was informed of the representative''s identity, Qing He refused.


    But Kongshan and Jie didn''t give her a chance to refuse.


    So Qing He was passively pulled into the hunting activities and joined in as a wolf clan. On this point, not only Qing He could not laugh or cry, but Chang Xia was also speechless after hearing this, sighing that Kong Shan and Jie were having a good time.


    a while.


    Chang Xia and Elder Pukang were sitting in the shade of a tree.


    A water bladder and sugar are placed in front of him.


    With Elder Senda''s order, all the orcs dashed away.


    "Chang Xia, wait for me to bring the Springbok back." Shen Rong chuckled lightly, and He Chun''s laughter spread through the forest, confident and persistent.


    "Shen Rong, I am the first totem warrior who can hunt springbok."


    "Go away! You dare to argue with me."


    "Haha! You guys are chatting, I''ll go first."


    In an instant, the orcs who were originally united and friendly quickly attacked the nearest allies. Once he succeeded, he hurried towards the forest, leaving only the unsuspecting orcs yelling.


    Ha ha--


    Chang Xia laughed.


    This group of orcs turned out to have such a shameless side.


    "Elder Pukang, don''t the orcs in the Twilight Forest not have the kind of activities to compete on the same stage?" Chang Xia asked curiously. The Normandy Grand Bazaar is more of a barter to communicate with the tribes, and the tribes compete against each other on the same stage. It seems that it has never been held in the memory of the long summer.


    "Little Changxia, what are you talking about competing on the same stage?" Pukang wondered, he didn''t seem to understand what his cub was saying?


    How to do--


    Where are you, Jami, come here.


    Elder Pukang, who was so flustered in his heart, pretended to be calm, and tried his best to keep his voice free from vibrato.


    "It''s like different orcs from different tribes, boarding the same arena and comparing strength, speed, and archery," Chang Xia said.


    talking and talking.


    Chang Xia''s eyes couldn''t help but small stars appeared.


    When the tribal roads are repaired, should she chat with Granny Su Ye and engage in an orc national competition?


    This thought.


    Chang Xia thinks this method is very good.


    Orcs have no other recreational activities except hunting and picking all day long.


    If this were to be an Orc national competition, Chang Xia guessed that the tribes would definitely be willing to participate. For activities like hunting springbok, Kong Shanjie and the others couldn''t be more excited. If it was replaced by other activities, they would definitely be willing to participate.


    "Little Changxia, tell me in detail��"


    Elder Pukang turned sideways, looked at Chang Xia seriously, and asked her to continue, to be more specific. He is greedy but not stupid. Elder Pukang keenly smelled a fun atmosphere when Chang Xia said that they were competing on the same stage.


    Definitely one of the more interesting events than the Normandy Bazaar.


    As an elder, Elder Pukang occasionally needs to go out to patrol the Dusk Forest.


    Movement is more free than tribal people, but wandering aimlessly in the Dusk Forest, freedom is freedom, and it will also be lonely and boring.


    "...Different orc tribes select the best totem warriors, and compete in the same arena for strength, speed, and archery, etc., and compete in different aspects. We can discuss more categories in these activities, and win the winning totem warriors. Come forward and reward." Chang Xia scrambled together.


    It''s not to blame for her confusion.


    Mainly, this orc totem warriors compete on the same stage.


    Chang Xia just thought of it from the springbok hunting activity.


    a time.


    Naturally, it is not comprehensive enough.


    clap clap!


    The elder Pukang clapped his hands excitedly.


    "Little Changxia, when will this competition be held on the same stage? I want to participate, grandpa must participate." Pukang said happily.


    As soon as he was happy, the elder Pukang stuffed jerky into his mouth faster.


    see.


    Chang Xia hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold down the excited elder Pukang.


    "Grandpa, calm down." Chang Xia wiped the hot sweat from his forehead, it''s a bit scary to go mad at every turn!


    Elder Pukang felt even better when he heard Chang Xia call him grandpa.


    The grinning laughter came from far away, startling all the orcs who were hunting springbok.


    "Elder Senda, Elder Pukang, are you okay?" Shore whispered.


    He was terrified of the elder Pukang, and every time he heard the grinning sound, the back of his neck became cold, and he was particularly uncomfortable.


    Elder Senda squinted his eyes and said solemnly: "With Chang Xia here, he has a sense of measure."


    Having said that.


    Elder Senda also had no bottom in his heart. Elder Pukang with a low curse was unreliable. Why did the elders of the witch and tribe nod to let him come over.


    In fact, Elder Senda lowered the curse at the same time.


    In the Moon Moon Mountains, the snake tribe of the Snake Mountain also cursed the Heluo tribe for being unreliable. At this time, they even let Elder Senda follow Changxia on a journey.


    Doesn''t this make it clear that Elder Senda will come to the Mochizuki Mountains for disaster? !


    "Are you sure?" Anxiety asked again.


    Elder Senda''s mouth twitched, and he silently glanced at the Anbian Patriarch, and said indifferently: "I''m not sure, if you''re really worried. Why don''t you go back and have a look?"


    "No, no, no." Anbian shook his head quickly and went back alone. He didn''t want it, and he didn''t want to kill him.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 581： Springbok arrives, ferocious beasts appear

    "Elder Senda, who do you think can hunt the first springbok?"


    Afraid that Elder Senda would really let him go back, the Anbian Patriarch was alert to change the subject, and he was optimistic about Bai Qing and Jie. One of these two wins is in strength, and the other is in experience.


    Senda said: "Shen Rong."


    If Shen Rong is not there, Elder Senda is optimistic about Bai Qing.


    With Shen Rong, Bai Qing had little hope of winning the championship. Shen Rong seems to be gentle, but in fact, he has a great way. However, the final result depends on luck.


    Bai Qing was cultivated by the Heluo tribe.


    Elder Senda believed that he was no weaker than anyone.


    "He?" The shore was slightly startled, and said in surprise: "Elder Senda, are you serious?"


    The name of Bai Qing is well known by the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    If it weren''t for the accident a few years ago, he is almost the most recognized totem warrior in the generation of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    "Do you think I would make a joke about this kind of thing?" Senda sneered and added: "Shen Rong''s body has the purest blood of the fighting wolf clan. It is impossible to promise Yuanhou to take him away."


    The wolf clan, among thousands of totem warriors.


    It is not necessary to awaken a totem warrior of wolf fighting blood.


    It can be seen that the fighting wolf bloodline is powerful.


    The fighting wolf bloodline has never been a simple bloodline, but a symbol of glory and status.


    When Shen Rong returned, he would have become Chang Xia''s partner by accident.


    The wolf tribe of the Sirius Tribe would not allow Shen Rong to join other orc tribes at all. Even if it is a female, even if it is any of the five major tribes, the wolf clan cannot compromise.


    Chang Xia didn''t know about the tricky things in it.


    Elder Senda and Patriarch Shore are qualified to know.


    Shen Rong was able to stay in the Heluo tribe, thanks to Changxia. Chang Xia was different, and this was something that Wu preferred at first, so he told all the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest plainly.


    "The Yuan family is willing to let him come back?" Kishi said aggrieved.


    Being scolded by the elders of Senda, he did not dare to go back. He could only secretly complain about the Xilu Yuan family, and at the same time wondered how the Yuan family was willing to let Shen Rong leave the Tianyuan tribe.


    "What if the Yuan family is reluctant?" Senda sneered, Shen Rong''s poisoning was related to the inner clan of the Yuan family. Obviously, something went wrong within the Yuan family. One, or two invisible forces are at play.


    only.


    It was easy to get Shen Rong away.


    In the future, they want to meet Shen Rong again.


    It depends on whether the Heluo tribe agrees or not.


    Speaking of which, the Yuan family''s disputes eventually benefited from the Heluo tribe''s leopard clan. This point, it is estimated that the Yuan family will never think of it.


    The Heluo tribe is a leopard tribe, and they have no concept of inheritance of wolf blood.


    In the future, if the Yuan family wants to talk about blood, the Heluo tribe will not be afraid at all. Thinking about it, the smile on Elder Senda''s face became more and more real.


    This scene.


    Seeing the Patriarch Kishibe breaking out in a cold sweat.


    In terms of stinginess, the Twilight Forest Orcs can definitely occupy a place.


    The Anbian Patriarch lamented that the Yuan family lost both their wealth, Shen Rong, and was cut off from the golden rod transaction by the Sirius tribe.


    tsk-


    Thinking about it carefully, the Patriarch Kishi couldn''t help feeling aggrieved for the Yuan family.


    "The wolf clan really fell out with the Yuan family?"


    "Shen Rong returned to the Twilight Forest, and the Yuan family and the wolf clan fell out. Isn''t that normal?"


    While the two were talking.


    The speed did not slow down at all, and his eyes were fixed on all directions.


    Always pay attention to the actions of the orcs.


    Today, the temperature of Dream Canyon began to rise. The scorching sun overhead crossed the horizon and continued to climb into the sky. The dew on the leaves in the mountains and forests began to evaporate.


    Shen Rong and other orcs each chose their positions and hibernated.


    Just waiting for the springbok to show up and migrate from here.


    Elder Senda and the Patriarch of the Shore served as judges. In addition to judging, they were more vigilant. Along with the migration of springbok, there are naturally hidden dangers.


    For a short while.


    There are several more breaths in this forest.


    Cheetah, Python, Timberwolves...


    Elder Senda and the clan chief on the shore looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. The Anbian Patriarch sighed privately, is there too many beasts attracted by the migration of springbok this year?


    Lions just spotted springbok migration yesterday.


    Today, in the morning.


    In this forest, there are so many fierce beasts lurking.


    Whether these beasts have clairvoyance or ears. Here, near the Dream Canyon, the lions will send their clansmen to clean it up every three or five times.


    Generally speaking-


    There should be no vicious beasts here, let alone so many vicious beasts.


    "Jie, what''s going on?" Bai Qing whispered.


    He was not far from Jie, and he controlled the volume without disturbing the beast lurking in the distance. This place is not far from the Tianshi tribe, how can there be so many beasts lurking?


    Jie Hei lowered his face and said in a low voice, "I don''t know either. It was probably caused by the migration of springbok. The tribe was cleaned up a few days ago. I''m pretty sure there are no beasts around here."


    "Don''t be nervous, Elder Senda and the Patriarch of the Shore are here." Honey dew said.


    While speaking, she and Maple Leaf quietly approached Qinghe. Among the orcs, Qing He is the weakest, and since Qing He is from the Sirius tribe, no matter what happens to the Lions'' territory.


    "Kongshan, you and Hesen Luanmu don''t hunt springbok for the time being, don''t let the beasts take advantage." Shen Rong instructed The springbok hadn''t appeared yet, but the beasts near them all showed up. No wonder Jie and the others looked very ugly.


    aside.


    Kong Shan nodded a few times.


    Quietly started to back away.


    Shen Rong said this, naturally because he was afraid of beasts catching fish in troubled waters. Don''t give up hunting springbok when the beasts choose to hunt them.


    Springbok live on the cliffs.


    In contrast, hunting beasts is easier for beasts.


    see.


    Jie Chao Hemo made a few mouths and instructed them to retreat with Kong Shan.


    "Leave the safety of Qinghe to us." Maple Leaf said.


    She and Milu retreated to Qing He''s side, protecting people behind them. Generally speaking, it is not necessary to be so serious, but there are too many beasts lurking this time.


    Qing He swallowed his saliva and whispered, "Are we stabbing the beast''s nest?"


    "Perhaps it was the influence of Luwei last night." Honeydew thought about it and said. Just relying on the migration of springbok, it is impossible to attract so many beasts.


    After all, the nearby tribes have just been cleaned up, and the shore patriarch showed up last night to clean up a batch. The beasts that appeared today can only be newcomers.


    This said.


    The orcs looked at each other.


    Dare to love this disaster, it is their own fault.


    baa-


    At this time, several high-pitched screams sounded.


    Jie and Bai Qing made a gesture and told them that the springbok was coming. This sound is the call of a springbok, and soon the call is intermittent, becoming more and more rapid.


    "coming!"


    "All cheer up."


    In an instant, the orcs were busy restraining their breath.


    Springbok are easily startled, and when startled, they go mad.


    At this moment, let alone Shen Rong holding his breath, even the fierce beast seemed to understand this, so he restrained his breath.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 582： 8 Immortals cross the sea, each showing their magical powers

    a while.


    One after another vigorous black shadows leaped over the cliffs.


    "Springbok turns out to be able to fly over the eaves and walk over walls!"


    "Yeah! It''s the first time I''ve seen them. They jump on the cliffs. How do we hunt?"


    "It''s tricky! Wait for Shen Rong Baiqing to take action..."


    The springbok appeared, and the eyes of the orcs instantly showed excitement. At the same time, the opening of the hunting activities was announced.


    Shen Rong leaned over and stared at the springbok jumping on the cliff.


    He did not choose the way of Bai Qing and Jie, one with bare hands and the other with a javelin. Shen Rong hid on the branch, holding a bow and arrow, squinting to lock the springbok jumping on the cliff, and selecting the springbok suitable for shooting.


    Springbok migration.


    Early morning and dusk are the best times for hunting.


    If you miss it, it will be difficult to hunt springbok.


    At the same time, hunting springbok must be the moment when their population migrates in large numbers. At this time, you must start quickly and accurately, because the springbok herds will be alarmed, and they will go wild. Wild springboks double their speed, making it difficult to hunt them back then.


    breathe.


    In an instant.


    The forest fell silent.


    In an instant, I don''t know if it was the sound of the javelin breaking through the air, or the blasting sound of the bow and arrow, accompanied by Bai Qing''s violent fist.


    Everything happens in the blink of an eye.


    The javelin thrown by Jie, a string of two, was a gratifying harvest.


    Unwilling to be left behind, five springboks fell from the cliff with five arrows in a row, without even making a sound of wailing, they died directly.


    Of course, the most violent is Bai Qing.


    He turned into a human-shaped beast, punching a springbok, waiting for Bai Qing to slip off the cliff, and most of his body was stained red with blood. Each punch seriously injured a springbok, and within a few breaths, Bai Qing directly harvested four springbok.


    In an instant.


    The three of Shen Rong directly harvested eleven springbok.


    Extremely fast.


    So fast, even the springbok herd didn''t react.


    Gollum��


    At this moment, a few voices of swallowing saliva sounded.


    Not to mention that the orcs such as Kong Shan were stunned, even the beasts lurking in the dark were frightened by the suffocating aura released by the three of Shen Rong, and dared not move.


    Unfortunately, the orcs present did not understand the animal language.


    Otherwise, they would definitely be able to hear the beasts lurking in the dark screaming.


    "Where did these two-legged beasts come from?"


    "Father, are we still hunting springbok? These two-legged beasts are so ferocious, I''m a little scared."


    "Withdraw, this time around for springbok hunting, I will withdraw."


    "Elder Senda, your eyes are sharper!" Kishibe praised.


    The outstanding hand has no spare power, and Shen Rong and Baiqing obviously have spare power. Of course, this does not mean that Jie is weak. It can only be said that the javelin affected part of Jie''s strength.


    but--


    Jie''s strength is indeed not as good as Shen Rong and Bai Qing.


    "The beast ran away a few times, let the children let go and play." Senda said.


    The appearance of these ferocious beasts disturbed the hunting activity. Shen Rong asked Kong Shan and the others to retreat to ensure that the hunting activities would not be interrupted.


    At this moment, the three of Shen Rong fiercely deterred the beast.


    And haven''t disturbed the springbok herd yet.


    Elder Senda naturally wouldn''t stop Kongshan from their interest in hunting.


    Before, it was for hunting springbok, but now, these fierce beasts lurking in the mountains and forests are also included in the hunting range of the orcs.


    Elder Senda chuckled.


    His breath directly locked the python in the forest.


    He raised his right hand lightly to hide the corner of his mouth. At the same time as Elder Senda''s words fell, he burst into the forest and headed towards the python lurking in the dark.


    "whee--"


    And there was a weird laugh in his mouth.


    This laughter is not as harsh as Elder Pukang''s grinning laughter, but inexplicably makes the back of the neck chill, chilly, and extremely weird.


    "Don''t be stunned, take the time to do it."


    Elder Senda''s action attracted the attention of all the orcs.


    Immediately, all the orcs took action.


    On the contrary, Shen Rong stopped his hand, but they did not rush to pick up the body of the springbok, but chose to guard in three different directions, waiting for Kong Shan Hemo and the others to act. Just now, Kong Shan and the others swept through the formation. At this time, the situation was reversed, and it was Shen Rong''s turn to lead the formation.


    Ow!


    hoohoo!


    In an instant, the sound of various animal roars resounded in the forest.


    "Elder Pukang, what is this cry?" Chang Xia jumped up abruptly, looking in horror at the mountain forest where the cliffs were located in front of him.


    However, she vaguely felt miserable?


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang laughed, wiped the corners of his mouth, and replied, "It''s okay, there are more guests in the mountains. Shen Rong and the others will handle it well, and they will definitely have a good time!"


    When he said that, he threw out the bare bones in his hands.


    ooh-


    Then, there was a short whimper from the bushes.


    Changxia''s eyes rolled, staring intently at the bushes where Elder Pukang threw his bones. Swallowing the saliva carefully, the nose twitched a few times, and the **** smell changed from light to thick.


    Obvious.


    The extra guests in the forest are not friendly.


    "Elder Pukang, what''s in the bushes?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Pukang said: "A few carrion jackals."


    "!!!" Chang Xia panicked, the carrion jackal was more ferocious than the Timberwolves, but the prey they targeted would never die.


    Here, how can there be carrion jackals.


    It is said that it is normal to encounter carrion jackals in Qingyue Forest. Carrion jackals live on carrion and hunt normal prey. Most live in the plains and grasslands, and there are traces of them in the mountains and forests, but they are not commonChangxia wailed.


    What kind of dog luck she is!


    woohoo-


    Elder Pukang kills a carrion jackal with a bone.


    The remaining six carrion jackals emerged from the bushes.


    The one-meter-high carrion jackal had a ferocious appearance, its sharp yellow teeth were stained with blood, and the stench of saliva dripped to the ground along the carrion jackal''s fangs.


    see it.


    Chang Xia faintly gagged.


    "It stinks!" Chang Xia said in disgust.


    Pukang said: "The carrion jackals feed on carrion. They hunted us around today. Most of them think we have no strength, and they want to pick up leaks."


    Chang Xia listened to the elder Pukang saying the word "picking and leaking" seriously, and for a while, he couldn''t help but look at the indifferent face of the elder Pukang speechlessly.


    Hello!


    They were all surrounded by carrion jackals.


    Do the elders of Pukang want to be so calm? !


    Chang Xia took off the bow and arrow behind him and put it on the bow. The carrion jackal must not be allowed to come any closer, otherwise it will be dangerous.


    Whizzing--


    Chang Xia swish just two arrows shot out.


    Unfortunately, the carrion jackal was on guard and avoided Chang Xia''s attack with a single leap. Chang Xia looked regretful, her archery was still a bit poor.


    Speed, power, experience.


    Everything is lacking.


    Hiding in the back and making a surprise attack may also be successful in hunting.


    If it is a frontal attack, Changxia''s combat power is far from enough.


    "Chang Xia, you can attack. Grandpa will stand up for you and let these carrion jackals play with you." Pukang laughed and said.


    Chang Xia could not participate in the hunting of springbok.


    However, the elder Pukang thought it was okay to let a few carrion jackals play with Chang Xia. In particular, these carrion jackals were brought to the door on their own initiative.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 583： Actual combat and teaching in Changxia

    "Can you?" Chang Xia turned her head and looked at Elder Pukang excitedly. She has a modest interest in hunting, but loves archery.


    She was at the shooting range at White Lake Fence, practicing more static shooting.


    Live target shooting, Chang Xia has not practiced shooting live animals. The Timberwolves hunted by Woye that time were all based on luck, and they met the Timberwolves face-to-face.


    "Little Changxia, you can have fun today." Pukang waved his hand and said domineeringly. It seems that nothing has been done, but in fact these carrion jackals were all deterred by the evil spirit released by the elder Pukang.


    They didn''t dare to escape, they didn''t dare to approach.


    The wolf''s tail was attached to the ground and made a low roar towards Chang Xia.


    It seems to warn Chang Xia not to try to get close.


    whee!


    Chang Xia smiled lightly, revealing her white teeth.


    He raised his bow again and aimed at the carrion jackal on the far right. This carrion jackal was the thinnest, and the hind legs were obviously injured. The newly grown muscles were exposed, and there was no wolf hair.


    Here comes.


    The carrion jackal''s speed is bound to be affected.


    think about.


    Chang Xia no longer hesitated.


    The sharp arrow aimed at it instantly pierced through the air.


    Ow!


    Chang Xia''s choice was indeed right. The carrion jackal noticed Chang Xia''s attack intention and chose to avoid it. Unfortunately, the injured leg affected its speed.


    but--


    Chang Xia believes that the breath released by the Pukang elders has a greater effect.


    This carrion jackal avoided Chang Xia''s attack while guarding against Elder Pukang. The movement naturally slowed down, and gradually, arrows were inserted into the carrion jackal, and blood dripped to the ground along the arrows.


    The other carrion jackals nearby stepped back.


    They seem to want to abandon the carrion jackal that Chang Xia is eyeing.


    Chang Xia was not in a hurry to kill the carrion jackal, and instead paid attention to the other carrion jackals that were retreating. Nanfeng once told Chang Xia about the carrion jackal. Her description of the carrion jackal was extremely cruel, extremely vengeful, and at the same time very united.


    Carrion jackals never abandon their companions lightly.


    Even dead carrion jackals are eaten by the surviving carrion jackals. Nan Feng told Chang Xia that if he had the opportunity to enter the forest in the future, if he encountered a carrion jackal, he would either run away or be executed.


    Apart from that, there is no third option.


    Elder Pukang squinted at the carrion jackal, and there were a few more stones in his hand. He was afraid that Chang Xia would be careless and injured by the carrion jackal.


    till this moment.


    Chang Xia''s performance reassured the elders of Pukang.


    this time.


    The carrion jackal stepped back, but Chang Xia didn''t let his guard down, which made the elder Pukang happy. The carrion jackal has the word wolf, and its temperament is more brutal and tyrannical than that of a wolf.


    In the forest, carrion jackals are better than fierce beasts.


    Even more difficult to deal with than beasts.


    "Little Changxia, be careful." Pukang said leisurely.


    Chang Xia''s hand holding the bow paused slightly and nodded.


    The arrow on the bow pierced the air, killing the carrion jackal. With a dexterous retreat, this time he aimed at the leader of the carrion jackals.


    This carrion jackal is obviously more majestic and majestic than the other carrion jackals. It is lying in front of the bushes in the upper right corner, and half of its body is hidden in the bushes. From a distance, humans and animals are harmless.


    Chang Xia attacked the skinny carrion jackal before, but the carrion jackal didn''t move, watching, it was extremely quiet. Unfortunately, it underestimated Chang Xia. When Elder Pukang forced out the carrion jackals, Chang Xia activated the bloodline ability.


    She heard what the bush said about the carrion jackal.


    fear, fear.


    These emotions undoubtedly suggest that this carrion jackal is definitely more terrifying than it appears.


    Elder Pukang reminded Chang Xia to be careful, Chang Xia resolutely chose the principle of capturing the thief first, and aimed the arrow at the carrion jackal.


    as predicted.


    Chang Xia chose to attack the carrion jackal.


    The other carrion jackals, who pretended to retreat, quickly attacked Changxia.


    Whizzing--


    No need for long summer distractions.


    The stones in the hands of the elder Pukang sprinkled on the carrion jackal that was running towards Chang Xia.


    This wave of attacks was easily defused.


    hehe-


    It was followed by the hearty laughter of the elder Pukang.


    "Really chicken thief!" Chang Xia rolled around with a donkey, avoiding the attack of the alpha wolf. It turned out that when Chang Xia aimed at the alpha wolf, the carrion jackal knew that Chang Xia had found it. So decisively launched an attack while the chaos, Chang Xia was prepared and avoided.


    Elder Pukang held several other carrion jackals.


    Let the Alpha Wolf and Chang Xia fight, but every time Chang Xia couldn''t hold on, he used stones to force the Alpha Wolf away.


    Ow.


    A quarter of an hour passed.


    The carrion jackal was covered in scars, and Chang Xia sat limply on the ground.


    "Grandpa Pukang, I''m running out of strength." Chang Xia said. The arrows in the arrow tower were exhausted, and Chang Xia''s stamina was also exhausted.


    High-intensity entangled with the alpha wolf for a quarter of an hour, which was already Chang Xia''s physical limit. If it wasn''t for the elder Pukang to suppress most of the strength of the head wolf, let alone a quarter of an hour, Chang Xia couldn''t even hold a cup of tea.


    "Xiao Changxia is awesome!" Pukang stood up, ran to the alpha wolf, and punched the carrion jackal to death. A few more jumps to kill the other carrion jackals.


    Chang Xia opened his eyes, trying hard to see Elder Pukang''s movements.


    These few punches, to put it lightly seems to be afraid of hitting mosquitoes.


    However, it directly killed the carrion jackal.


    In terms of power control, Elder Pukang''s punches are definitely at the master level. At least, Bai Qing and Chen Rong can''t do it at all.


    Not a single scar on the outside, all shattered on the inside.


    "Grandpa Pukang, your hand is so beautiful!" Chang Xia praised.


    If lifting weights lightly, Pukang elders'' control of strength is worthy of these four words.


    No matter how envious Chang Xia is, she also understands that she cannot learn.


    "Hehe!" Pukang happily accepted Chang Xia''s compliment and said, "The carrion jackal''s flesh stinks and is sour. However, wolf teeth and wolf skin are both good things."


    As he spoke, Elder Pukang dragged the carrion jackal to the shade. He took out the animal knife and started to peel, teaching Chang Xia how to peel while doing it.


    Chang Xia took a deep breath and suppressed the discomfort in her throat.


    Leaning against the roots of the tree, quietly listening to the teachings of the elders of Pukang.


    When she regained her strength, Chang Xia held the beast knife and squatted in front of the carrion jackal she killed. Instructed by the elder Pukang, the rusty one began to peel.


    She has little strength, and it takes several knives to cut open each time she makes a knife.


    Pukang elders are very patient.


    Neither he nor Chang Xia lacked animal skins, and the wolf skin in front of him was regarded as teaching.


    "Peeling is not easy!"


    Chang Xia unfolded the pitted wolf skin in front of him and was filled with emotion.


    No matter how ugly it is, it is the fruit of his own labor.


    Put the wolf skins aside and sprinkle the medicine powder. When the elder Pukang collected the wolf teeth, he dug a pit and threw the carrion jackal''s carcass into the pit and buried it.


    "Grandpa Pukang, why is there a carrion jackal here?"


    "Springbok migration is very quiet, and it is normal to attract carrion jackals. We only have a few carrion jackals here, and the front is probably more lively."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 584： pit oneself

    One listen.


    Chang Xia suddenly understood.


    There was a lot of movement just now, with the strength of Shen Rong and other orcs. You can definitely hear the movement here, but they haven''t come over for a long time.


    "Are we going?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Elder Pukang grinned, shook his head, and said, "No. Listen to the news, it''s quite busy over there. We''ll wait here. When they''re done, they''ll come over naturally."


    If he was the only one, the elder Pukang would have left long ago.


    but.


    He took Chang Xia with him.


    Elder Pukang will not take Chang Xia into danger.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia pondered, not demanding. She understood that the elderly Pukang couldn''t pass, and it was definitely not because of fear, but because of herself.


    Chang Xia tried to activate the bloodline ability, using plants to monitor the situation ahead.


    The high-intensity battle just now consumed a lot of physical energy.


    Take a break.


    When Chang Xia recovered, she carefully controlled her bloodline ability, listened, and communicated with plants. Through these plants, be careful to steal messages.


    "Don''t come close, cub, there are terrible two-legged beasts ahead."


    "Blood, I see a lot of blood. Sweet, I like it very much, but there are too many two-legged beasts, they are so scary. I watched the big tree slapped down by them, so cruel!"


    "Ah! My waist is about to be crushed."


    All kinds of discussions quickly drowned out Chang Xia.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, but fortunately she didn''t try to lean against the roots of the tree. Otherwise, surrounded by this massive amount of discussion, Chang Xia was afraid that he would be washed away the first time he received the information, and fell directly to the ground.


    "Little Chang Xia��" Pukang was slightly startled, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to protect Chang Xia.


    This cub is doing well, why did he suddenly fall to the ground? Fortunately, he stretched out his hands quickly, or else his face would fall to the ground, shouldn''t this face be ruined? !


    "Grandpa Pukang, I''m fine." Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, and said embarrassedly: "I''ll sit down and eat two candies. Just now, I couldn''t help but activate my bloodline ability."


    an explanation.


    Elder Pukang breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s okay, it''s okay.


    If this happened, he would have no face to see Shen Rong, let alone return to the tribe.


    "The chinchillas are inherently weak, so Xiao Changxia should be careful." Pukang reminded. The Chinchilla clan is a weak clan among the beast clan. The bloodline ability of Changxia Awakening is strong, one weak and the other strong, and the strong action uses the bloodline ability, and the body will not be able to support it.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia responded, leaning on the roots to eat candy.


    With the help of the sweetness of sugar, relieve the discomfort of the body a little bit. With this lesson, Chang Xia really didn''t dare to advance, and the exercise must continue and cannot be stopped.


    The elders of Pukang are afraid that something will happen to Changxia again.


    So, start broadcasting what happened before.


    "Shen Rong started hunting springbok."


    "Bai Qing is not bad, my fists and kicks have two points of my taste. Damn! Senda, this bastard, ran away again, why is a forest python worth excitement?"


    Chang Xia covered the corners of her twitching mouth.


    The elders of Pukang are rough, and when they are bored, they are also interesting.


    Listening, Chang Xia couldn''t help but cheer up.


    "Can Xiao Changxia get up? Shen Rong is coming. The harvest is good. I can have a big meal at noon." Pukang said excitedly. Speaking of eating, he had a big appetite, took out the animal sack and kept stuffing jerky into his mouth, muttering: "The jerky is almost gone, I have to quickly end the journey of the Tianshi tribe and go to the Moon Moon Mountains."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia''s hands couldn''t help shaking.


    Elder Senda is not the only one who dares to go to the Mochizuki Mountains? !


    think about.


    Chang Xia wanted to cry for the Snake Clan.


    "Changxia��" Shen Rong took the lead in returning with a springbok, before a strong **** smell came to his nostrils, Shen Rong paused, then accelerated, and said loudly: "Elder Pukang, you and Is Chang Xia in danger?"


    this question.


    The other orcs behind him stepped faster.


    Obvious.


    They all smelled a strong **** smell.


    "Chang Xia, are you alright! With such a strong **** smell, is there an ambush by a vicious beast? Damn vicious beast." Bai Qing stepped forward with a violent expression.


    Aside, Maple Leaf and other orcs all sank.


    "Hi!" Chang Xia waved his hand and smiled, "I''m fine, a few carrion jackals came just now, and I had a good time with Elder Pukang."


    "Carrion Jackal!"


    "How can there be a carrion jackal in the Lost Forest?"


    "Chang Xia, are you sure you''re all right?"


    In an instant, the orcs erupted into heated discussions.


    "The forest wolf, the cheetah, the python..." Chang Xia counted the prey brought back by the orcs.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s innocent expression.


    Shen Rong took a break from the thought of questioning, and personally picked up the wolf skins of the carrion jackals to determine the number of carrion jackals that besieged Chang Xia and the elders of Pukang just now. It was confirmed that Chang Xia was not injured, but only showed signs of losing strength.


    Shen Rong heaved a sigh of relief.


    Bai Qingfengye put down the worried expression.


    "Go, go back to the camp." Shore shouted.


    There is a lot of movement here, and the residual smell of blood is extremely heavy. They have harvested a lot this time, and the shore patriarch does not want to continue fighting.


    So the orcs packed up and headed for the camp.


    Solve the lunch meal, and prepare to leave for the Tianshi tribe territory.


    "The weather in Dream Canyon is getting warmer, and the temperature will be higher than the other day. How to deal with so many prey?" Chang Xia worried.


    In this trip alone, more than 20 springboks were hunted. In addition to the springbok that Shen Rong Baiqing and Jie were hunting, Kongshan and the others hunted a dozen more. Coupled with several fierce beasts, this time, it is really open to eat for a year.


    "Left back to the tribe''s territory in the afternoon. The temperature is low at night, so the prey should not rot. When I return to the tribe, it will not be wasted whether it is eaten or pickled Honeydew said.


    According to the original plan, they would stay at the camp for a few days.


    but--


    Today''s harvest made the Kishiside Patriarch change his plan.


    "Leaving in the afternoon?" Chang Xia was slightly startled.


    Honeydew said: "This harvest is worth many days."


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia understood.


    Orc hunting, know how to choose.


    They will spare pregnant females and follow the rules of the forest.


    They will not hunt during the breeding season. Similarly, when food is sufficient, the orcs will voluntarily give up hunting. The harvest was so rich that they could no longer continue to hunt springbok.


    when returning.


    Chang Xia took his strength and chose to squat on the shoulders of the elder Pukang.


    Let Maple Leaf help you pick up the clothes.


    Rejecting Shen Rong, he quietly squatted on the shoulders of the elder Pukang. The smell of blood was too heavy in the wind. She covered her mouth and nose in disgust, and urged, "Grandpa Pukang, let''s go back to the camp soon. The smell of blood here is so strong, it makes me dizzy."


    "Okay!" Pukang''s heart was about to melt, and the delicate and soft Chang Xia squatted on his shoulders, and the soft hair brushed his neck lightly.


    If it weren''t for Chang Xia still squatting on his shoulders, the elder Pukang would like to raise his head and scream a few times.


    Elder Senda looked at Elder Pukang who was running in front of him with a look of jealousy. At this moment, he felt that the python he was dragging in his hand didn''t seem so cute.


    He also proposed to hug Chang Xia just now, but Chang Xia refused without hesitation.


    The reason is that he is afraid of the python.


    "Is this Chang Xia''s beast body? It''s so cute!"


    "I have seen the Chinchillas, they are not as good-looking as Chang Xia!"


    "I really want to hug!"


    The orc who finally said this sentence, keenly felt that several murderous auras locked him, slightly embarrassed, and hurriedly shut his mouth and did not dare to speak any more.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 585： Fantasy Canyon, Magic Moon Valley

    The orcs run fast.


    After a while, return to camp.


    The temperature is high, the prey must be cleaned up quickly, and the change will happen later.


    Therefore, Chang Xia divided the people into two groups, one group was responsible for pickling the prey, and the other group prepared lunch. In the afternoon, I will leave for the Tianshi Tribe Territory, and everything in the camp must be finished.


    "Patriarch, the salt is not enough."


    "We need to harvest some rattan baskets, and the prey has nothing to pack."


    "I didn''t expect to have a headache from too much prey one day?"


    There are dozens of prey, and the camp salt is not enough. The shore patriarch came over in a hurry, and they didn''t bring much salt. Dozens of prey are salted, and the amount of salt required is not a small amount.


    Even if they took out all the salt that Chang Xia and the others brought, it was still not enough.


    The Patriarch Kishibe has a headache.


    He quietly raised his head to look at Chang Xia, and whispered, "Chang Xia, what do you say?"


    "Leaving in the afternoon, change to evening. There is not enough salt, the meat cannot be marinated, and the temperature is high in the afternoon, and the journey will accelerate the decay of the meat." Chang Xia thought about it and decided to delay the departure time. In the evening, the temperature dropped, and they hurried to the Tianshi tribe at night. clan land.


    There is not enough salt, and the number of cold stones is limited.


    Dozens of prey must not be wasted.


    This said.


    After thinking about it, the orcs agreed with Chang Xia''s proposal.


    Delayed departure time, changed from afternoon to evening.


    Busy.


    As we move westward, all prey is cleaned and basketed.


    The Anbian Patriarch wiped the hot sweat on his forehead and said with relief: "This trip is a good harvest, that is, it has affected Chang Xia and you all."


    Too much prey, not enough salt.


    Even if Chang Xia didn''t propose to leave in the evening, they wouldn''t be able to leave in the afternoon either.


    What a blissful trouble!


    The shore patriarch handled the prey here, Chang Xia brought Maple Leaf Qinghe and a few people, pancakes, and naan pancakes. This season, naan cakes are the best time.


    Looking at the sky.


    Not far from dusk.


    The orcs began to clean the camp, and after a while, they filled their stomachs with the barbecued meat, bone soup, and naan prepared by Chang Xia, and set off directly.


    Try to reach the Dream Canyon before dawn tomorrow.


    Thanks to the lions finishing this road.


    One night, hurry up.


    Enough for them to reach the Tianshi tribe''s clan.


    Eaten the dividends of the road, the lion''s enthusiasm for road building is high. If there is no way, it will take two and a half days to travel from the camp in the Lost Forest back to the Tianshi tribe''s territory. It will take two and a half days to travel at full strength. If the climate changes, it may take three or four days.


    Clear the road, save half the time.


    This is unimaginable.


    In a hurry to fill their stomachs, the orcs are ready to go.


    In the long summer, the petite dumplings were picked up by maple leaves and placed in the Kira grass nest, and the soft animal skin pad was placed in the nest.


    The temperature in Dream Canyon began to warm up.


    At night, it was still cool at night.


    Honeydew specially told Maple Leaf to let Chang Xia wear more clothes and not catch a cold.


    The first ray of night wind blew.


    The shore patriarch took the lead and led the orcs to run from the fantasy canyon.


    "Walk--"


    Although it is regrettable that the springbok hunting activities are anticlimactic.


    However, the heavy rattan basket on the beast''s body made the orcs very satisfied.


    In the evening, the taste of springbok bone soup.


    All the orcs have endless aftertastes. When they go to the territory of the Tianshi tribe, they can drink delicious springbok bone soup and eat tender springbok stew.


    think about.


    The orcs ran two points faster.


    Huhu����


    It''s night, the night wind is howling.


    Chang Xia was lying in the small nest, listening to the whistling sound in her ears.


    The climate of the Tianshi tribe is indeed changeable, and they admire the tenacity of the Lions. In comparison, the Baihe Basin is undoubtedly much safer.


    Orcs desperately want to get any of the witches.


    In addition to awe and worship the witch.


    More should be the closer to the witch, the safer the tribal territory.


    Of the six major tribes, except for the Heluo tribe, which is close to the holy mountain of Karna, the other five tribes are all close to the holy mountain of Karna.


    Chang Xia experienced the forest of the clear moon, and now she is in the psychedelic jungle again.


    These two places are significantly more dangerous than the Baihe Basin where the Heluo tribe is located.


    The remaining few orc tribes must be not far from the Sirius tribe and the Tianshi tribe. Even the territory of the five major tribes is so dangerous, and the situation of other orc tribes farther away from the sacred mountain of Karna can be imagined.


    The weak clan attached to the strong clan is Mu Qiang, but also for survival.


    The more he thought about it, the more Chang Xia believed that infrastructure construction was imperative.


    The road is open, and the transportation is in order.


    There are means of transportation, and communication should also be prepared.


    Unfortunately, Xiaowowo is too small. There was no pen and paper prepared inside, so Chang Xia couldn''t record it, so he had to use his small claws to scratch on the animal skin to arrange the next step. Both infrastructure projects and spiritual civilization must be grasped.


    Night breeze.


    Chang Xia fell asleep in the turbulence.


    When Chang Xia opened his eyes again, the sky was bright white.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia softly called Shen Rong''s name, hearing the sound, Shen Rong slowed his running pace, and replied, "Is Chang Xia awake? I''ll go to the Tianlang tribe in a while. Get up and go."


    One listen.


    It''s almost there.


    Chang Xia drilled out of the animal skin.


    "The Magic Moon Valley in front of Changxia is our clan''s land. It is located in the center of the Fantasy Canyon. There is a Magic Moon Lake in the Magic Moon Valley. I''m not bragging. The Magic Moon Lake is more beautiful than the White Lake of the Heluo Tribe." road.


    Dream Canyon is a basin with high sides on both sides and low in the middle.


    As the center of the Fantasy Canyon happens to be at the lowest point, and the Magic Moon Lake is at the lowest point of the lowest point.


    Of course, this location starts from the entire Dream Canyon.


    Talking about Magic Moon Valley alone, Magic Moon Valley is more like a combination of mountains, basins and grasslands than a basin. Perhaps because of the diverse terrain, the climate of the fantasy canyon is changeable, and even the climate of the entire psychedelic jungle is ever-changing.


    Like a June day, a child''s face.


    The climate often changes as soon as it changes. In the early morning, the sky is clear for thousands of miles, and in the noon, dark clouds may overwhelm the city. In the afternoon, the heavy rain is majestic, and the blue sky is restored in the evening.


    "Very strange landform!" Chang Xia blinked, staring at the surrounding scenery.


    The undulating mountains and forests intersect with the grasslands, which is obviously a distinctive sign of the basin. To be honest, apart from the harsh climate of the psychedelic jungle, the dreamy canyon where the Lions live is really good.


    Plenty of water and abundant prey.


    Really suitable for thriving as an orc.


    "Fantasy Canyon is pretty good except for the terrible weather." Milu said with a smile, she sat on the Baiqing Beast and introduced the Dream Canyon to Changxia, especially the Magic Moon Valley. Like the shore patriarch, she Said that if Changxia entered the Magic Moon Valley, he would definitely like the Magic Moon Lake.


    Among them, the fish and shrimp in the Magic Moon Lake taste very good.


    It can be said.


    Chang Xia popularized the way of eating fish and shrimp, which really solved the big problem of the orcs.


    The use of fish and shrimp, etc., greatly solves the hunting problem of weak tribes in the orc tribe. It is easier, safer and easier for the weak to hunt down the beasts and beasts of the land, and go fishing in the river.


    This is also no way.


    Those weak orc tribes were unable to enter the forest on their way.


    The Heluo tribe and the Changxia family''s cave dwellings will only become more lively when the road is cleared.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 586： A humble gentleman, an elder Siman

    early morning.


    The dreamy canyon is shrouded in morning mist.


    The mountains and forests rise and fall one after another, the peaks are like waves, and the mountains are stacked on top of each other. Between the green and green, dotted with white mist, at first glance, it looks like a fairyland.


    The shore patriarch said that the Magic Moon Lake is more beautiful than the White Lake.


    now.


    Chang Xia felt that he might not be exaggerating.


    The Dream Canyon is like a small town in the south of the Yangtze River, graceful and elegant, not like the solemn atmosphere of the Heluo tribe''s White Lake. The two places have different spring colors and different temperaments. The same magnificent, the same beauty is blurred.


    "I now know why the word psychedelic is called psychedelic jungle." Chang Xia said softly.


    Shen Rong said: "Dream Canyon deserves the name of this dream."


    On the side, the lion clan orcs such as the clan chief on the shore heard the praise of Chang Xia and the two, and their faces showed pride. At the same time, the look in Chang Xia''s eyes became softer.


    If you can praise the psychedelic jungle, you must be your own.


    Ha ha-


    Yes, Orcs are that simple.


    "Hoohoo!"


    Long howling beast roar, as always.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help covering her eyes.


    Orcs really make the most of their communication by roaring.


    The horn didn''t even bother to blow, and roared when he opened his mouth, without feeling embarrassed or embarrassed at all. At first Chang Xia thought it was very interesting, but over time, only embarrassment remained. However, the orcs didn''t feel embarrassed, and Chang Xia was alone.


    Woohoo!


    From the Tianshi tribe came a heavy and thick horn sound.


    The shore patriarch ended the long whistle and said, "Changxia, the Tianshi tribe welcomes you."


    "Thank you!" Chang Xia thanked.


    Xylophone Eminem taught Chang Xia how to recognize the sound of a horn.


    Obvious.


    The horns played by the Tianshi tribe were full of joy. Just like what the Anshore Patriarch said, the Lions welcomed her arrival.


    It''s getting brighter.


    The morning mist dissipated, revealing the true face of Magic Moon Valley.


    The tall and short stone houses are built beside the mountains, called stone houses, more like a combination of stone and animal skins, very strange. Half stone house, half animal house.


    The lower half is built with stones, and the upper half is built with animal skins and branches. It can be seen that the upper half is half new and half old, and it should be rebuilt.


    Fantasy Canyon has a more stable climate than the rest of the Lost Jungle.


    However, this stability is relative.


    at this point.


    It can be seen from the houses where the Lions live.


    The weather is harsh and the hides often need to be replaced.


    The lower half of the stone house is built with stones, which can prevent cold and moisture. In addition, there is no specific construction method, so the stone house cannot be built too large, because it is worried about collapse, and at the same time, the branches and animal skins are not evenly stressed, and it is easy to leak rain.


    After some careful calculation, the lions are not as comfortable as the wolves.


    It is even better to live directly in the cave of the bear clan.


    The lions thought about living in caves, the caves were dark and damp, and the strange climate of the dreamy canyon finally made the lions give up the idea of ??living in caves.


    Recently the wolf tribe and the lion tribe exchanged stones.


    The leonine orcs have not less heard the wolf clan tout the benefits of the wood-cut corrugated wooden house.


    The lion clan orcs secretly waited for Chang Xia to come, and wanted to build the stone house before the wolf clan. Then find the wolf clan to brag and be majestic and majestic.


    "Chang Xia, you are welcome!"


    Before Chang Xia and his party of orcs arrived at the Magic Moon Valley, the entire Lion clan greeted them.


    Led by Elder Siman, they greeted Chang Xia and the other orcs with a smile. Elder Siman is different from the orcs Chang Xia has seen, he is beautiful and gentle. Chang Xia looked at Elder Siman, and the image of an ancient scholar flashed across his mind.


    A modest gentleman, suitable for IKEA.


    "Chang Xia, this is the elder Siman of my clan." Anbian hurriedly opened his mouth and introduced.


    Chang Xia stuck his head out from the small nest, looked at the elder Siman in amazement, and said, "This elder is so beautiful!"


    hehe-


    Chang Xia''s words fell, and the hearty laughter of the elder Pukang sounded.


    "Siman, I haven''t seen you for many years. You haven''t changed as always! Little Changxia, don''t be deceived by Siman''s face. No one in Twilight Forest can play with him."


    Elder Senda rarely interrupted Elder Pukang.


    Siman, a totem warrior of the Lion tribe of the Tianshi tribe.


    The male who once made countless orcs hate him.


    When he was young, he made the females of the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan go crazy. Not to mention that the females of the Dusk Forest were mad at him, mentioning Siman, an orc, the orcs of the same age gritted their teeth.


    "Haha!" Siman smiled and said modestly, "Thank you for the praise from Pukang!"


    With that said, he invited the orcs into the valley.


    Elder Pukang shriveled, Chang Xia chuckled lightly. It can be seen that this Siman elder is humble and elegant, but not easy to mess with. Even Elder Pukang, who is not stingy, is a little worried about him.


    think about.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help looking at Elder Qi Siman.


    The more he looks, the more handsome he looks, and this kind of temperament that has settled down over the years is difficult for others to match. Sure enough, each of the six major tribes should not be underestimated.


    But this is just the tip of the iceberg of Orcs.


    The Western Land did not dare to invade the Eastern Land. Apart from being separated from the East China Sea, it was also related to the bottomless background of the Eastern Land Orcs. The snow-capped mountains are in the Eastern Continent, perhaps more than just a rumor.


    "The lions live near the lake, with the Magic Moon Lake as the center, and live in the Magic Moon Valley. This area is the land of the Lions." Siman Wenwen introduced the situation of the Magic Moon Valley to Chang Xia and the others. Compared with the Heluo tribe, the Lions live more scattered.


    Each stone house is separated by several miles. If the Magic Moon Valley is compared to expectation, the Lions of the Tianshi Tribe are the chess pieces that fall in the Magic Moon Valley, and each piece is far apart. Watching each other and keeping a distance.


    "Elder Siman, why are the stone houses of the lion clan so far apart?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The Anbian Patriarch said goodbye, and took Jie and other clansmen to send the prey in the rattan basket to the square, waiting for the clansmen to pickle and clean up.


    at this time.


    The sky is bright.


    Temperatures will rise quickly, and the prey brought back must be handled as quickly as possible, or it will turn bad. Food tastes stale, meaning it''s rotten and inedible.


    "The lions like to eat chili peppers, and the chili peppers smell bad." Siman was slightly embarrassed and explained to Chang Xia softly. Lions like to drink three pepper soup, and the tribe likes to make three pepper soup with various flavors. Living close, all kinds of pungent and pungent smells come, even the lions can''t bear it.


    The devastated lion clan gradually got used to keeping a certain distance from the clan.


    Chang Xia raised her eyebrows, she seemed to have heard something incredible.


    It turns out that the lions also know that peppers are spicy and choking? !


    Chang Xia held back the smile in his throat and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Elder Siman breathed a sigh of relief, this is a shameful thing to say. The dispersion of the tribesmen means that the lions need to invest more totem warriors on patrol.


    It is imperative to build a stone house with a firm acquaintance.


    Here comes.


    Even if the beast attacked, the clansmen hid in the stone house, and then released the distress signal, there was enough time to wait for the clansmen to rescue.


    Of course, what is more important is that the stone house that Chang Xia said can prevent wind and cold.


    Led by Elder Siman, Chang Xia and his group of orcs came to the stone house beside Huanyue Lake, not far from Tianshi Tribe Square.


    "The stone houses have been cleaned up, but unfortunately they are not as comfortable as the caves of the Heluo tribe." Siman said.


    Chang Xia smiled, shook his head and said, "Elder Siman is too worried! The passion of the lions is worth everything." Entering the Magic Moon Valley, there are piles of stones and wood everywhere. It is obvious that the preparations for the lions have been done. Can build a stone house.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 587： Lion stone house, dim

    A little while.


    Elder Siman got up and left.


    Leave the space for Chang Xia and other orcs.


    Maple Leaf clicked her tongue, watched Elder Siman walk away, and sighed: "I really don''t know why Honeydew''s eyes are growing, the Lion tribe has such existence as Elder Siman, she actually thinks that the bird tribe Phyllis and the fish Zu Qinglan looks good..."


    "This elder Siman really immersed his refined temperament into his bone marrow, and his words and deeds are particularly attractive." Chang Xia agreed. Even though she had never met Phyllis and Qinglan, she agreed with Maple Leaf''s statement.


    Qing He smirked and said, "I''ve only heard the name of Elder Siman before, this is the first time I''ve seen it, it''s so beautiful!"


    "Qing He, how did the wolf tribe describe this elder Siman��"


    Chang Xia Fengye was very curious, so he caught Qing He and asked. The two tribes are close to each other, and the news of each other is much faster.


    "My clan elders once said that Elder Siman is like the Magic Moon Lake in the Magic Moon Valley. In the crowd, you can see who he is at a glance." Qing He said.


    Orcs'' language is simple and rude, and they do not understand profound words.


    The wolf clan orcs compared Elder Siman to Huan Yue Lake, and all the orcs turned to look at Huan Yue Lake in front. The morning sun poured down, and the lake surface with the rising water mist was beautiful, like a fairyland on earth, and the beauty of the water mist was unreal.


    "Hey!" Pukang said: "Don''t be deceived by Siman''s face, he is the best at deceiving people. There are a lot of birds and fishes planted in his hands, and he was almost kidnapped by the birds to the Qinghai Plateau back then. "


    When speaking, the elder Pucon showed a wretched smile.


    Elder Senda kicked him.


    "Pukang, shut up!" Senda snorted lowly and explained, "Don''t listen to Pukang''s nonsense. Back then, in exchange for cornerstones, thread **** and other things, Siman had a lot of contact with the fish and bird tribes. In the past, the orc tribes The three clans, such as the fish clan and the bird clan, are not as peaceful and united as they are now."


    Chang Xia and the other orcs looked at each other.


    Most of this is due to the witches.


    Elder Siman sold his color for the orcs, and he worked hard. However, the elders are reluctant to discuss these matters.


    No wonder Elder Pukang was scolded by Elder Siman, and Elder Pukang did not dare to refute.


    Elder Siman shed blood and tears for the orcs. The younger generation of orcs did not know about it. The elders of the same generation, Pukang, naturally knew about it.


    "Cough cough!"


    Suddenly, there was a clear cough in the distance, and then, Elder Siman''s voice came, and he said quietly: "Pukang, come with Senda, I have something to talk to you about in detail."


    A gentle voice.


    but--


    Chang Xia and the other orcs heard warnings and threats for no reason.


    Think.


    Several people hurriedly raised their heads to look at the two elders of Puconsenda.


    But I saw that the two of them were embarrassed, talking ill of people behind their backs, and were caught by the righteous master.


    Elder Pukang grinned, and no matter how he heard his laughter, he felt a depressing atmosphere. Elder Senda pinched his nose and whispered: "You clean up the stone house first, and Pukang and I will go over to talk to Siman..."


    Waiting for the two elders of Puconsenda to leave.


    Chang Xia and the others looked at each other cautiously and whispered, "What should we do now?"


    "Clean up the stone house and rest again." Chang Xia said.


    Because of that play just now.


    Chang Xia and the others did not dare to discuss any more.


    Each chooses a stone house and cleans the stone house. When the lions cleaned the stone house, they said they were cleaning the stone house, but they actually moved their own things into the stone house.


    Inside the stone house, it was dark.


    Chang Xia took out the light stone and placed it on a high place.


    "The stone house of the lion clan is worse than the previous animal den of the tribe, and it is similar to the animal house of the wolf clan. The stone house of the lion clan is too poorly lit, there are no doors and windows for ventilation, and the interior is dark and damp. Living in this stone house all the year round, the body is prone to illness." Chang Xia Commenting, lamenting that the Lions are not easy.


    The beast house of the wolf clan has much better light.


    However, the defensiveness is not as good as the stone house of the Lion tribe.


    Lions have thought about opening windows, but they don''t know how to make them. Therefore, they could only abandon the windows and build the doors as wide as possible. The door is built wide, the disadvantage is that it is extremely inconvenient to close the door at night. The original wooden door is slightly better. If the stone door is used, the old man and the animal cub cannot open and close at all.


    The Lion Stone Gate is a solid big rock.


    Any piece, it weighs thousands of pounds.


    The physical strength of the elderly declines, and it is difficult to move.


    Chang Xia proposed to let the orcs build a house, and Granny Su Ye nodded hurriedly.


    Obviously, Granny Su Ye understands that the living conditions of the orcs are too poor, but she is helpless. After all, the wizarding hall where Granny Su Ye lived was not much better than the Orcs. Nothing but roomy, otherwise the same.


    "The stone house is built according to the woodcut pattern, and it is very easy to build." Shen Rong said.


    The aristocrats in the western land lived in yurts, which were made of animal skins and combined with wood. To be honest, Shen Rong felt that the living comfort was average, and the nobles considered themselves nobler than the commoners and slaves, and disdained them.


    Shen Rong felt that it was purely a case of a brain, and the shark was finished.


    "Shen Rong has a vision!" Chang Xia said.


    Whether it is a wooden house, a stone house or a brick house.


    The construction methods are similar, all the same. The only thing that needs to be adjusted is the placement of the beams. The other walls are actually built in the same way.


    "We can meet Nanfeng soon." Shen Rong said.


    The principle is the same, which means that the construction of stone houses will be very simple. As a result, it will be very soon before they set off again. After all, it was almost 20 days since they left the Heluo tribe, and he missed his own kang bed a little.


    "Yes." Chang Xia smiled and nodded.


    After Changxia and the others cleaned up the stone house, Honeydew came over and told them to go to the Tribe Square for dinner. The leonin orcs prepared their breakfast, waiting for them to go over to eat together.


    "Changxia��"


    Hearing Honeydew''s cry, Chang Xia walked out of the stone house.


    "Breakfast is ready at the Tribal Square, let''s go!" Milu said: "Yesterday a clan hunted a rock cow. I specially left a corbel for you, and I will give it to you later. send."


    Rock cattle, this thing is very difficult to hunt.


    "Really?" Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    I have always heard orcs talk about how delicious rock cattle are.


    Today, I finally have something to eat.


    Chang Xia is very happy.


    The Lion Tribe Square is simpler than the Heluo Tribe.


    There are stone tables and benches everywhere, and barbecues are turning on the bonfire rack. The whole head of prey is roasted on the bonfire rack, and the grease splashes and makes a sizzling sound. Accompanied by the sizzling sound, there is also an attractive fragrance.


    The lion clan orcs stepped forward to greet Chang Xia.


    With the warm faces, Chang Xia''s tired mood dissipated a little.


    "Chang Xia, come and take a seat." Maca smiled and greeted him and invited Chang Xia to take a seat.


    Milu said: "Chang Xia, this is Maca. The partner of the shore patriarch, just call Macha Amu with me. Macha Amu''s barbecue tastes amazing, you can try��"


    Chang Xia smiled and called Maka Amu.


    He sat down with Shen Rong and other orcs, and took the barbecue handed by Honeydew. Half a palm-sized piece of roasted meat, grilled with fresh peppers. Smell, you can smell the aroma of barbecue and pepper mixed together.


    Similar to roasted vegetables, but different.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 588： The tribes hear the wind

    "What kind of meat is this? It''s very tender."


    "It''s a bit like anaconda and snake meat, but it''s also a little salty. I''ve never eaten it before."


    "Yes, it melts at the entrance."


    Chang Xia and the other orcs talked about it, each piece of barbecued meat was half the size of a palm, with fresh chili peppers, and the sticks were staggered. A bite of grilled meat, a bite of pepper, the tenderness of the grilled meat, with the spiciness of the pepper, the taste is extremely delicious.


    "Can''t Chang Xia guess?" Honeydew Thief smiled and asked.


    Chang Xia glanced at her, then looked down at the roasted meat in his hand. The roasted meat was already cooked and still showed snow patterns. Chang Xia said, "Rock beef. This is rock beef, right?"


    She didn''t forget what Honeydew said before that she left a rock corbel for her.


    This barbecue melts in your mouth, and the unique taste will never be forgotten once you have eaten it. Rock cows are more delicious than black horn cows. Rock cows live in groups, and adult rock cows are comparable to the top killer of the jungle.


    This makes the rock cow extremely difficult to catch.


    At the same time, rock cattle, like springbok, often migrate.


    If you want to catch a rock cow, you must find a way for the rock cow to migrate, otherwise it will be troublesome to even find the rock cow, let alone catch the rock cow.


    Coincidentally.


    The Qingshan Rock where the Heluo tribe and the Tianshi tribe meet.


    This is a place that rock cattle will pass through when migrating.


    However, Qingshan Rock is located in the northwest of the rock cluster. No matter the climate or the environment here, it is relatively bad, and the lions will basically not pass if there is nothing to do.


    Even if you patrol the tribal territory, you can circle around the outside at most.


    "This is rock beef! It tastes as delicious as I imagined." Maple Leaf said. The unseasoned flavor is the most original taste of rock beef. No wonder the wolf and the lion have always been thinking about the rock beef.


    Fortunately, the climate and environment at Qingshanyan are relatively difficult.


    If it were an ordinary mountain forest, the rock cow would probably be eaten up. Even if it is not eaten up, most of them will be targeted by the wandering orcs. Just like the anaconda snake in the Moon Moon Mountain Range, even if it bears the title of the snake spirit of the snake tribe, it is still coveted by all the orcs to spy on it.


    This rock cow has to live in a dangerous place with harsh environment, plus frequent migration. Otherwise, the status will not be much better than that of the anaconda.


    Notice-


    Rock cattle are not as lucky as boas.


    Can get the protection of the snake tribe, but the rock cow without the protection of the orc tribe.


    Once the trace is found, the fate can be imagined.


    No matter how big the rock cow is, it is not enough for so many orcs to eat. Everyone tried new things and started chatting while eating other barbecued meats.


    "Changxia, the weather in Dream Canyon has been good recently. What day do you think is the right time to start building a house?" Siman asked lightly. Sven''s face was matched with a gentle tone. Just listening to Elder Siman''s words made him feel angry. The field is not ordinary, very comfortable feeling.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "You can do it anytime. Or... wait for us to take a break and start work in the afternoon."


    cough cough��


    To be honest, Chang Xia felt that the stone house of the Lion clan was depressing.


    It is pitch-black, and the stone should be lighted during the day. At night, when the cumbersome stone/wooden door is closed, the interior of the stone house is dark and damp, and there is no ventilation.


    Living in a stone house, Chang Xia prefers to live in a beast house.


    "Okay." Siman said excitedly. After a while, he said again, "Will it be too hard for Changxia to be in such a hurry? We are not in a hurry to prepare the raw materials for the stone house."


    "It''s okay, I''m not tired." Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "Bai Qing and the lion clan have figured out a route, so I don''t have to go into the forest again. If I start building a stone house earlier, I can return to the Heluo tribe as soon as possible. I am willing to do so. of."


    Chang Xia is very straightforward.


    Orcs don''t have too many twists and turns.


    Listen to what Chang Xia said.


    As expected, Elder Siman didn''t shirk any more, and asked the Anbian Patriarch and the others to eat quickly and go back to the house to rest. In the afternoon, the Magic Moon Valley will start the construction of the stone house.


    "Chang Xia, there may be other orcs coming to Huanyue Valley recently, is it convenient for you here?" Siman''s expression was a little embarrassed, but he still said it.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, and asked suspiciously, "Can Elder Siman elaborate?"


    When other orcs came to the Magic Moon Valley, why did Elder Siman ask himself if it was convenient? What kind of thing is this, Chang Xia is at a loss.


    "Build a road, or build a house?" Shen Rong responded quickly and understood the hidden meaning in Elder Siman''s words. Instead, he spoke directly to help Chang Xia take over.


    That said.


    Chang Xia suddenly understood.


    Whether it''s building roads or building houses.


    This all requires Chang Xia to nod. Chang Xia''s trip this time out represents the witch.


    When other orcs want to build roads and houses, they naturally want to ask the witch''s opinion.


    This matter, when Chang Xia was in the Sirius Tribe, vaguely had some thoughts. It''s just that the Forest of Qingyue is far away from other orc tribes. In comparison, the Tianshi tribe and the Snake Mountain tribe are much closer to other orc tribes.


    only.


    Chang Xia was unexpected.


    She has just stepped into the Magic Moon Valley, and other orcs will hear the wind.


    Depending on the situation, I''m afraid that other orc tribes will be waiting early.


    Obviously it is the Twilight Forest where communication is extremely backward, but the speed of information transmission seems to be somewhat beyond Chang Xia''s expectations.


    However, this is a good thing.


    "All of them." Siman pondered and replied.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly and said, "Wu hopes that the Orcs will get better and better. Any Orc tribe who wants to build roads and houses can come to me for consultation. However, it is necessary to let the Lions work hard to help receive these Orcs. "


    "The Lions are very happy." Siman smiled, this smile was gentle and full of tolerance. Looking at it, it makes me feel very comfortable.


    "Elder Siman, when did you receive the news?" Kishi asked curiously.


    "The news from Bodhidharma, the three tribes and several other tribes came to him to convey the news, saying that they wanted to come to Huanyue Valley to find Changxia." Siman explained that Bodhidharma was dreaming recently. Patroling the east of the canyon, I happened to meet the orcs of the three tribes.


    The case of the wolf clan''s wood-carved wooden house.


    It''s spread all over the surrounding tribes, and it''s not surprising that the three tribes can''t sit still.


    Not to mention the three tribes, the Snake Mountain tribe next door couldn''t hold back at the same time. However, who told the Tianshi tribe to be next to the Tianlang tribe, no matter how anxious the Snake Mountain tribe was, they had to wait. Now, the tribes of the three tribes are coming to the door, and the Snake Mountain tribe will only wait longer.


    Not to mention the bears and tigers that are farther away.


    Think.


    Elder Siman and Clan Patriarch looked at each other, and couldn''t help but smile in each other''s eyes. Fortunately, Chang Xia chose the first stop to be the Sirius Tribe. If she chose the Bear Clan or the Tiger Clan, they would probably wait.


    "It seems that they are all in a hurry." Chang Xia said with a smile, Chang Xia is very happy that the orcs can be in a hurry. This means that they do not reject, or even support, building roads and houses. This has more ideas for the next series of reconstruction projects in Changxia.


    Siman said: "Although the cold season is far away, time flies by so fast, we are all looking forward to living in a spacious and bright house."


    Listening to the Patriarch Anbian returning to Huanyue Valley, he described the many benefits of cave dwellings.


    All the lions are looking forward to building new houses, not to mention the fact that the wolves have been fighting fires recently, which is even more exciting to the lions.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 589： The cold stone cools down, and the wormwood mosquito coil is ignited

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Have a good meal.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs returned to the stone house to rest.


    The Anbian Patriarch was in no hurry. He didn''t go back to the stone house to rest, and instead arranged for the Lion clan orcs to carry stones, wood, and prepare resin and other items, and waited for Chang Xia to rest and build the stone house at any time.


    "Honeydew, take Bai Qing back to the stone house to rest. You don''t need his help here, don''t get tired of running around all day." Siman said solemnly.


    Bai Qing is from the Heluo tribe.


    Elder Siman didn''t want to be spoken of.


    What''s more, Bai Qing has done enough for the Tianshi tribe recently, there is no reason to squeeze his rest time. Even Honey Dew is the same. After all, she chose to marry into the Heluo tribe, and now the two elders, Chang Xia and Pu Kang Senda, are in Magic Moon Valley.


    Milu paused for a while, and hesitated: "Is there really no need for us to stay and help?"


    "No." Siman shook his head and said, "The tribe has prepared all the raw materials that will be collected. There is no need for you and Bai Qing to intervene. You should go back to the stone house to rest first. You will be busy building houses in the afternoon, so don''t be in a hurry."


    "Listen to Elder Siman''s words, take Bai Qing back to the stone house to rest." The shore agreed.


    The Tianshi tribe does not need the Liuzu people to spin and weave cloth, and has much more manpower than the wolf tribe. The raw materials needed to build a house, the psychedelic jungle is easier to collect than the forest of the clear moon, and naturally it is not as embarrassing as the wolves.


    "Chang Xia, how do you plan to arrange this rock corbel?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, thought, and said, "Frozen with cold stones, eat later." The Lions have been busy building stone houses recently. Except for today''s game, they should all open fire on their own after that.


    "Okay." Shen Rong nodded and asked, "Do you need to apply salt?"


    "If you use the small cold stone to freeze, don''t apply salt for the time being." Chang Xia said.


    She plans to eat the shank of the rock at night and freeze it with a small cold stone for half a day and a day. It doesn''t matter whether you use salt or not.


    Shen Rong found a clean wooden basin and poured water. Then put a small piece of cold stone in, and then put the rock corbel into the wooden basin. Soon, a burst of coolness came from the sultry stone house.


    Feeling the coolness in the stone house, Chang Xia handed the remaining Xiaohan stones to Shen Rong and said, "Shen Rong, I will make the bed. You send the Xiaohan stones to the two elders of Pukangsenda and Maple Leaf. Yuegu, most of you guys are a little uncomfortable with the hot flashes here."


    After walking two steps, Chang Xia felt sticky and uncomfortable.


    Next to the stone house, a grass hut was built.


    The stove is in the grass shed.


    The climate of the Dream Canyon is changeable, and the Lions cannot build an open-air stove.


    The grass hut is against the stone house, and besides the stove, there are also some simple kitchen utensils. There is no food placed, mostly because of the weather, the lions dare not place food on the grass hut at will.


    Afraid of decay.


    Second, I am worried about insects and ants climbing, which is not clean.


    Shen Rong took Xiao Han Shi and got up to find someone.


    Chang Xia took out the wormwood mosquito coil and lit it, and began to smoke the stone house. Then she took out the Kira straw mattress given to her by the wolf clan and placed it on the stone bed in the stone house.


    Some clean up.


    The unpleasant smell in the stone house finally dissipated.


    Maple Leaf next door cocked his nose and came to hate wormwood mosquito coils. At the same time, he praised Chang Xia for using the small cold stone to cool down, this method is too clever.


    She had just stepped into the stone house and smelled it.


    I really can''t sleep.


    The smell is heavy, coupled with hot flashes and irritability, it is obviously sleepy, but I can''t sleep.


    Shen Rong sent the cold stone and fetched water, and the cold stone quickly released the low temperature. In an instant, the hot flashes of the stone house dissipated, and in an instant, Maple Leaf felt relaxed and at ease.


    "Chang Xia, what did you order?" Honey dew followed the smell and came over.


    Bai Qing took Bai Linger, and the stone house of Milu''s house was definitely the most comfortable in the entire Magic Moon Valley. In addition, Honeydew had lived in Magic Moon Valley before, and had long been accustomed to the hot flashes in Magic Moon Valley, so she didn''t feel much boredom in the stone house.


    "Do you need wormwood mosquito coils?" Chang Xia asked for Maple Leaf Honeydew''s opinion while answering. She brought a lot of these wormwood mosquito coils. When she was in the wolf clan, Kira grass grew all over Wuzhi Mountain, and Kira grass also had the effect of repelling mosquitoes.


    Therefore.


    There are not many mosquitoes around the wolf clan.


    But--


    Magic Moon Valley is different.


    The changeable climate of the psychedelic jungle makes the dream canyon breed numerous insects, ants, and poisonous snakes.


    If it wasn''t for the strong physique of the lion clan, they would often be bitten by insects, ants, and poisonous snakes.


    "Yes." Maple Leaf said eagerly.


    Honeydew blinked and asked, "What is wormwood mosquito coil?"


    "I made a mosquito repellent with wormwood, and the smoke released can repel insects and ants." Maple Leaf took out a few trays of wormwood mosquito coils and handed them to Maple Leaf to send some to other clansmen. Gave a plate of honeydew.


    Honeydew said: "The taste is quite good, I will take a plate back to the stone house to try."


    In fact, Bai Qing took Bai Linger with him.


    The stone house where she and Bai Qing lived, not only the temperature was low, but even insects, ants, and poisonous snakes dared not approach. Bai Qing knew about this, Honey Dew was careless, Bai Qing didn''t say it, she didn''t know.


    Soon.


    The stone house where Chang Xia and the others settled was filled with a faint scent of wormwood.


    In the distance, the lion clan orcs smelled the smell.


    He sneezed immediately.


    However, after sneezing.


    Lions found the smell more comfortable.


    After all, they can even adapt to the three pepper soup, and they don''t find the smell of wormwood mosquito coils unpleasant. After hearing about it for a long time is a bit over the top.


    "Shishi, have you ever smelled this smell?" Siman said softly.


    The Anbian Patriarch shook his head lightly and replied, "I didn''t pay attention."


    "Forget it, wait for Chang Xia to come over. Ask her about the smell?" Siman thought for a while, but instead of going to Chang Xia immediately, he decided to wait until the afternoon to ask.


    After all, they have rested by now.


    Elder Siman asked the Leo orcs to carry the raw materials for building the house, but was not in a hurry. Chang Xia helped plan the clan of the Sirius Tribe, and Elder Siman looked forward to Chang Xia''s help in planning the Magic Moon Valley.


    The Magic Moon Valley is big enough, and the Tianshi tribe''s clans are multiplied several times, which is enough for the Lions to thrive in the Magic Moon Valley. It''s just that, if the Magic Moon Valley can be planned one or two times, and the Lions will expand in the future, there is no need to use a hammer in the east and an axe in the west to mess around.


    So, the long summer time for them to rest.


    The lions quietly arranged all the raw materials for building the house.


    Just wait for Chang Xia to wake up and shout.


    The Lions are always ready to start work.


    boom -


    While sleeping, a thunderous roar suddenly rang out.


    Chang Xia was awakened.


    Shen Rong grabbed the man with a big hand, put him in his arms, and said warmly, "Don''t be afraid, it''s a thunderstorm. It''s dark outside, it''s probably going to rain."


    Chen Rong''s familiar voice came from his ears, and Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Shen Rong, how long have we slept?" Chang Xia asked in a hoarse voice.


    "An hour and a half." Shen Rong replied.


    At this time, it was almost noon.


    However, the sky was dark outside, and it looked a little scary.


    "It''s so dark!" Chang Xia lay on Shen Rong''s body and looked out of the house.


    Shen Rong didn''t close the door, and used the straw curtain to hang it at will. Looking through the Kira grass curtain, it was dark outside, looking at it, not like noon, but more like dusk and evening.

 Chapter 590： sudden storm

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Boom!"


    During the speech, there were a few more thunders.


    Immediately after a few lightning bolts rang out, Chang Xia looked at the roof of the stone house above her head and said nervously: "Look, wait for a heavy rain. Can this roof hold up? It''s really hard for the lions to live in the Dream Canyon for more than a hundred years. In this weather That''s bad enough!"


    Very early in the morning, the sun is shining brightly.


    Chang Xia pondered that the weather in Dream Canyon has been good recently.


    Who would have guessed that I haven''t slept yet, this day will change, lightning flashes and thunder, and the rainstorm is imminent, which is quite scary.


    "Don''t worry, the roof of the stone house is definitely fine." Shen Rong said seriously.


    The lions dared to let Chang Xia and the others live in, and the stone house was naturally overhauled. If it really leaked, wouldn''t the face of the lions be lost?


    "Clap--"


    Just as he said that, there was a sound of crackling rain outside.


    The whole sky seemed to have a hole, and the heavy rain poured down directly into the fantasy canyon. Chang Xia shrank into Shen Rong''s arms, which made her a little scared.


    She has lived in the Heluo tribe for more than ten years and has never seen such a terrible rainstorm.


    Compared with the torrential rain in the Dream Canyon, the rain in the Heluo tribe is completely drizzle, which is nothing at all. It is no wonder that the area where the Heluo tribe is located is clearly called the Baihe Basin, but the soil layer is so strong and firm that it can build cave dwellings.


    "Boom!"


    There were several roars, lightning and thunder, which brought majestic rain.


    Chang Xia swallowed his saliva carefully and whispered, "Is it really just rain?"


    "Well! Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia tightly, comforting. Not to mention the Changxia panic in the rain in Dream Canyon, Shen Rong was also a little nervous.


    Shen Rong had never experienced such a heavy rain.


    However, the Lions have no special reminder. Obviously, this kind of rainstorm lions often experience, which is normal for the Tianshi tribe.


    "Chang Xia, are you all right?"


    Next door, suddenly came the shouting of Kong Shan. It is estimated that Maple Leaf was afraid that Chang Xia would be frightened, and asked Kong Shan to talk and ask about the situation.


    Chang Xia patted Shen Rong lightly and asked him to get up.


    "Kongshan, we''re fine." Shen Rong said, "How is the situation on your side?"


    "We''re fine here, isn''t Chang Xia frightened?" Kong Shan asked. Across the torrential rain, it was not easy to shout.


    Fortunately, these stone houses are relatively close to each other. If they are like other stone houses far away from Huanyue Lake, don''t say whether you can hear the shouting, or if you shout, you probably won''t be able to hear it.


    "She''s fine, don''t worry." Shen Rong replied.


    Sure enough, it was Maple Leaf and the others who were worried about Chang Xia, and the call was to ask about Chang Xia''s situation.


    After confirming that Chang Xia was all right, the stone houses next door were quiet.


    The rainstorm came suddenly and went quickly.


    A quarter of an hour passed.


    The terrifying sky of Hei Junjun spreads out, revealing a blue sky, and even the sun shines through the clouds to illuminate the land of the Magic Moon Valley.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the potholes were full of water, Chang Xia thought that what he experienced just now was just a dream, and nothing happened.


    "Chang Xia, are you alright?" Bai Qing asked anxiously.


    As soon as the rain stopped, he and Honeydew hurried over. He and Honeydew''s stone house were some distance away from here, when he rushed over.


    The two elders of Puconsenda, as well as the orcs such as Maple Leaf.


    All gathered in the open space in front of Changxia''s stone house, and the orcs smiled and chatted, confirming whether Changxia was frightened.


    "I''m fine." Chang Xia repeated.


    Honeydew smiled and explained: "This rainstorm dream canyon often happens, I didn''t expect to remind you for a while, sorry!"


    Entering the warm season, the psychedelic jungle climate is treacherous and changeable.


    Heavy rains like today are very common.


    Even worse. Occasionally, there will be hailstones in the Dream Canyon, and hailstones the size of a beast''s fist will fall from the sky without warning.


    Compared with hail, torrential rain or something.


    It''s not too hard to accept.


    If the cold season is not too cold, the Tianshi tribe is more willing to spend the cold season.


    Different from the warm season, the temperature in the cold season of the psychedelic jungle is more stable, and there are not so many strange and changeable climates.


    "This kind of rainstorm dream canyon is very common?" Chang Xia''s face twisted, holding his forehead, and complaining: "Honeydew, your lions have suffered. Let''s go to the elder Siman and the shore patriarch, and hurry up to build a new one. Stone house, this terrible climate is too scary, we have to build stronger and safer houses..."


    These words are not after the long summer.


    She did want to build a safer stone house for the Lions.


    The animal skins on the roof of the stone house would definitely not be able to withstand several such torrential rains.


    Chang Xia was worried that the water on the roof would overwhelm the roof of the stone house, but he did not know that the temperature in the Dream Canyon was high. One second is rainy, the next is sunny.


    The water on the roof will evaporate quickly.


    Lions have never worried about whether the rainstorm will overwhelm the roof of the stone house.


    Unless it''s hail.


    "Okay, let''s go to Tribal Square." Honeydew said.


    Without explaining the treacherous climate of Fantasy Canyon, Chang Xia will stay in Magic Moon Valley for a few days, and she will soon see the changes of the psychedelic jungle.


    After all, no matter how much you explain, it is better to experience it yourself.


    "Chang Xia, Elder Siman hopes that you can help plan the Magic Moon Valley." Bai Qing said. Bai Linger slipped from him to Chang Xia.


    In other places, Chang Xia would refuse Bai Linger''s approach.


    However, at the moment he is in the Tianshi tribe.


    Chang Xia felt that the air around her was shrunken, holding Bai Linger as if the air had been purified. She happily hugged Bai Linger and gently stroked her, very happy.


    "Planning, how to plan?" Chang Xia hesitated slightly.


    Milu said, "Just like the Wolf Clan''s Wuzhishan��"


    "My clan has become much cleaner and tidy after Chang Xia''s planning." Qing He became Chang Xia''s brainless whistle and said, "Honeydew, let Chang Xia help with the planning, this is definitely the best choice. "


    Orcs have no sense of cleanliness.


    With Chang Xia''s constant reminders, the Orcs gradually gained this awareness.


    However, the Heluo tribe is currently doing the best.


    The Sirius tribe has sprouted awareness of safety and hygiene, and others have yet to be explored. Today, the Lions take the initiative to mention this idea.


    Chang Xia said he was very happy.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded and said, "Before planning, I need to fully understand the situation of the Magic Moon Valley. As a result, the start of construction in the afternoon may be delayed."


    "It''s alright, when we see Elder Siman and Patriarch Shore, we can plan while visiting the Magic Moon Valley..." Milu said.


    She doesn''t interfere in this matter.


    Honeydew will live in the Heluo tribe in the future.


    However, if the Lions are willing to build a stone house for her. It''s a big deal for her to take Bai Qing back to the Magic Moon Valley several times. The Lions don''t build a stone house for her, so they will go back a few times less.


    It''s not a big deal.


    Regardless of the choice, Honeydew hopes that the Leonids will get better and better.


    Speaking, a group of orcs soon came to the Tribe Square. Compared with the early morning, the Tribal Square is now full of stones and wood, which are neatly stacked and not cluttered.


    "Chang Xia, didn''t the torrential rain scare you just now?" Siman asked lightly.


    The climate of the Heluo tribe is the most stable among many orc tribes, and violent storms and rains rarely occur.

 Chapter 591： hanging green lotus

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "It''s a little bit." Chang Xia smiled, patted his chest lightly, and whispered: "I was woken up by the thunder before I woke up, I opened my eyes and saw that there were black Junjun outside, I thought I slept until the evening. ����


    The orcs listened to Chang Xia''s explanation.


    They let out good-natured laughter.


    Obviously, Chang Xia vividly described the feelings of foreigners entering the Magic Moon Valley for the first time.


    "Elder Siman, Chang Xia wants to understand the situation of the Magic Moon Valley first, and then start planning the construction of the tribe. Look... I think we should hurry up and take Chang Xia to the Magic Moon Valley for a turn? It''s rare that the weather is good and it''s convenient to walk around. ." Honeydew interjected and said.


    The rainstorm stopped suddenly, and the raw materials were wet by the rain.


    Chang Xia proposed to get to know the Magic Moon Valley, and this time was just enough to dry the raw materials.


    "Shore, prepare a pen and paper for Chang Xia to bring." Siman said urgently. Don''t ask too much, make the best choice quickly.


    Wandering around Huanyue Valley is a matter for these young orcs in Changxia, and the two elders of Pukangsenda are too lazy to move. They stayed in the tribal square of the Tianshi tribe, spinning around the stones. Confirming that these are just ordinary stones, the two of them laughed cheaply.


    It turns out that not all stones have jade, and the rocks in the Baihe River Basin are special. Thinking of this, the two elders are in a very good mood.


    "What are you two wandering about?" Sman resisted the urge to smoke, covered his eyes, and looked at the two stupid people.


    Pukang: "Hehe-"


    "It''s nothing!" Senda waved his hand, and the two of them showed strange smiles at the same time.


    The Anbian Patriarch blinked and said hesitantly, "Are the two elders checking the stones?"


    "Jade?" Siman responded very quickly, his expression changed slightly, and he said bluntly: "The wolves asked us to check the rocks in the rock cluster, but unfortunately, no jade was found on the lion''s side."


    Whether it''s a lion or a wolf.


    They all want to find jade to send to Chang Xia.


    Unfortunately, no jade was found in the Forest of the Clear Moon and the Psychedelic Jungle.


    "The Baihe River Basin is really special." Shore sighed, first the beast totem of the Weishan Holy Land, then all kinds of strange trees, and then the appearance of jade.


    Although very unhappy.


    But I have to admit that the Baihe Basin is very different.


    "It''s a pity!" Senda said.


    Elder Pukang squinted his eyes and said, "The Twilight Forest is vast, and there will always be a place to hide a jade mine. Chang Xia said that the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan will like it, so that the Orc Clan will be more attentive. Go back to the tribe, wait for my clan to become more skilled, and I will teach it to other orcs in the future..."


    The Heluo tribe did not hide this.


    Most of the orcs that should know.


    I don''t know, they are all small tribes.


    They did not leave the tribe to contact other tribes, and naturally they could not receive news in this regard.


    "Bird clan, fish clan." Siman slowly called out the names of the two clans with a meaningful expression. Those who knew him, took two steps back carefully.


    Obvious.


    Elder Siman thinks the same.


    They are all thinking about how to calculate the two families.


    In the past, the orcs were often missed by them, and now it was time for the orcs to fight back.


    Next year, the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    The orcs are going to prepare a "big surprise" for the two clans.


    Several people tacitly glanced at each other, and did not discuss in detail. Elder Siman was eating candy, and the topic changed, and asked, "Wolf clan''s wood-carved wooden house, is it really that good?"


    "If the Leopard Clan didn''t build a kiln, I would be willing to live in a wood-carved wooden house." Pukang said indifferently. His eyes were full of disgust at the stone house where the lions lived, and his eyes were undisguised, and he saw that the expression of the Patriarch on the shore was very embarrassed.


    Senda: "Don''t dream of building a wood-carved wall in the Magic Moon Valley. The psychedelic jungle climate is too treacherous, and the wood-carved wood house is not suitable for the lion."


    The wood-cut corrugated wooden houses should be sprinkled with moss, and the gaps of the wooden houses should be sealed with moss.


    at this point.


    Magic Moon Valley will not work.


    Proper growth of moss can seal the gaps in the woodcut corrugated wooden house.


    However, the humid climate can make moss grow wildly.


    At that time, the wood-cut corrugated wooden house might become a house of moss, and at the same time, countless insects, ants, and poisonous snakes were born. The scene alone made people shudder.


    "Stone House!"


    Elder Siman sighed.


    When he mentioned the stone house, he looked complicated.


    Chang Xia and the others disliked the dark and damp stone house, how could Elder Siman not know?


    Just like Elder Senda said, the strange climate in Magic Moon Valley is really not suitable for other houses except stone houses/brick houses.


    "Chang Xia said that the house layout is the same, and the stone house she is going to build is different from the stone house you live in now." Senda said leisurely.


    This said.


    Elder Siman and the other leonin orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not that they are unreliable, it is really uncomfortable for the lions living in the stone house.


    However, there is a storm every three to five in the Magic Moon Valley, and there is an occasional hailstorm. The lions can''t even live in a beast house. The terrain of Huanyue Valley is flat, and they can''t even find a suitable place to live in a cave. Live underground, let alone.


    "Is it like a cave?" Kishi said excitedly.


    "The specifications should be the same." Senda said: "The pattern of wood carvings is similar to that of cave dwellings. I think the stone house should be the same."


    Immediately.


    All leonin orcs were completely relieved.


    Elder Siman thinks the same as the Lion Orcs, and the newly created Tianshi tribe is still centered on the Magic Moon Lake and spreads towards the Magic Moon Valley. Everything else can be changed, but this one is constant.


    Wu Zha is rooted in the sacred mountain of Karna, and the orcs should not change in the next hundred years.


    The reconstruction of the various tribes of the Orcs is related to a hundred years.


    Every clan attaches great importance to it, but these Chang Xia do not know about it The orcs of various tribes are well aware of it. So they made every effort and looked forward to building the new tribe.


    in a hurry.


    When Chang Xia and the others wandered around the Magic Moon Valley.


    Let Shen Rong turn into a beast and run around the Magic Moon Valley with Chang Xia on his back.


    There was also Qinghe who went with him, who was in a hurry and followed the right, Qinghe Yujie was carrying pictures on his back. Not to mention, Qing He is really good at drawing.


    When the wandering was over, Qing He picked up the pen and paper and started sketching.


    According to Qing He''s sketch, Chang Xia began to plan the entire tribe of Tianshi tribe.


    The Tianshi tribe lived in scattered settlements, saving the construction of house drainage ditches. However, considering the treacherous and changeable climate of Dream Canyon, the drainage ditch still needs to be built, but it is easier to build than the Sirius tribe, and there is no need to run through the house where the lions live.


    Connectivity requires connectivity, but it is more convenient to connect.


    Here, Elder Siman and the other orcs held their breaths and calmly watched Changxia Qinghe busy. As the manuscripts on their hands took shape, they were all dumbfounded.


    The plan in Chang Xia''s hand was incomprehensible to the beastmen.


    However, Qing He''s realistic drawings.


    The lion clan orcs were taken aback for a while.


    Like, it''s so similar.


    They have been living in the Magic Moon Valley, and every grass and tree here is immersed in their bones. Looking at the Magic Moon Valley written by Qing He, all the lion clan orcs are crazy.


    "The Magic Moon Valley painted by Qinghe is so real!"


    "Yeah! I didn''t even know Magic Moon Valley was so beautiful!"


    "This female of the wolf clan is capable. Has she married? If there is no partner, let the single male of the tribe work hard to marry Qinghe."


    In an instant, all kinds of discussions came one after another.


    However, the leonin orcs are very measured, keeping the volume very low.


    ps: The update is owed, there is no more complete. The oranges will be filled up in early June as much as possible, together with the monthly passes and rewards for May.

 Chapter 592： Build a stone house, a council hall

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Elder Siman, you and the shore patriarch come and see-"


    While painting, Chang Xia waved to Elder Siman, signaling them to go over. The paper for drawing is relatively large, and Shen Rong set up a wooden frame to facilitate Changxia to place the plan.


    "Chang Xia, the plan is ready?" Siman asked nervously. The elegant face was soaked with a little nervousness, her fists were slightly clenched, and she approached Chang Xia.


    The shore patriarch did not speak, and his expression was the same as that of the elder Siman.


    "Half." Chang Xia said: "Some small details, I need you to communicate with you."


    With that said, Chang Xia pointed to the roads, public toilets, tribal council halls and other buildings and asked the elders of Siman for their opinions on how to build them, where to build them, how to combine roads and drainage ditches, and save engineering and raw materials as much as possible. Wait.


    These things require communication to make decisions.


    So, next.


    Chang Xia drew a plan according to Qing He''s sketch.


    She asked questions while painting, and the elder Siman brought the chief of the shore and other leonine orcs to discuss together. Gradually, more and more Leonin orcs gathered around, and the plan was gradually improved.


    Nothing esoteric, just infrastructure.


    Houses, roads, toilets, etc.


    Like getting water into a house, it can only be stranded because there is no water pipe.


    However, the lions live near Huanyue Lake, and there is no shortage of water. At most, it is a little troublesome to fetch water. The other is not a problem, it is not a problem.


    Well planned drawings.


    The lion clan orcs surrounded Chang Xia, their eyes fixed on the plan.


    Obviously not understanding, all the lion clan orcs are in high spirits, and both young and old are cheering.


    "Chang Xia, we want to build a consultation hall, what do you think?" Siman asked, pointing to a corner of the Tribe Square, where it is planned to repair the consultation hall.


    The council hall, a place where tribes discuss big and small matters.


    It consists of several stone houses, which can be used to store goods at ordinary times, or an indoor training ground for tribal animal cubs. One house can be used for multiple purposes.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded.


    It doesn''t matter to her to fix anything.


    When the words fell, Elder Siman shouted at the Leonor orcs and started digging trenches and laying foundations.


    Shen Rong and the others are skilled in this work.


    Shen Rongkongshan took the lead, and the lion orcs helped.


    At the beginning, the Lions were not familiar with the process of building a house, and there was no team for the time being. When the lions get started, they will be grouped directly according to Chang Xia''s meaning.


    The orcs are powerful and build a stone house in groups of three or five.


    It is estimated that a stone house can be built in two or three days.


    However, it is more troublesome to put on the beam and cap it. Chang Xia decided to cover the roof with slate considering the treacherous and changeable climate of Dream Canyon. At the same time, the roof of the stone house was changed from a sloping roof to a flat roof, and the roof was covered with light and thin stones.


    This kind of roof earth flower planter is rare in the south, and more common in the north.


    The rock clusters are rocky, and light and thin stones are common.


    The walls of the stone house are built with stone blocks, so load-bearing is not a problem.


    Lions are not short of wood, the outer layer is built with rocks, and the inner layer is covered with wood.


    Shen Rong asked Hesen Luanmu to teach the Lions to build stone walls, and he and Kong Shan began to make doors and windows. The shore patriarch stood by and studied, and at the same time, he started to work together, learning to make doors and windows, and then furniture such as tables and chairs.


    Dream Canyon is rainy.


    In the Magic Moon Valley, the lions are paved with gravel on the road they often walk on.


    Here comes.


    Saves a lot of time on the road.


    Changxia only needs to add, delete or add roads on the planning map, and at the same time combine the drainage ditch and the road.


    When the house is built, the drain near the house is directly connected to the road.


    Immediately, another period was saved.


    "Chang Xia, is it really okay to keep these doors and windows so big? There are many insects, ants, and poisonous snakes in Huanyue Valley. I''m worried that they will climb into the stone house through the doors and windows."


    "The doors and windows will be installed in these blank areas, and the doors and windows are what Shen Rong and others have built. When they are finished, they will be installed. Without glass, the windows can only be covered with curtains to block light for the time being. When they find something that can replace glass, curtains It can also be saved.��


    Chang Xia gestured and explained the meaning of the existence of doors and windows.


    Here, honey dew and other lion orcs who have been to the Heluo tribe, also share the need to popularize the existence of doors and windows with the tribe.


    Besides, such a big stone house.


    If there are no doors and windows, wouldn''t it be the same as the stone houses before, dark, dark and damp.


    Considering the climate of Dream Canyon, Changxia will have the foundation too high.


    This will prevent the house from getting too wet and avoid the problem of rainwater flooding.


    Many people are powerful.


    This is no exaggeration.


    At dusk, a five-room stone house had already taken shape.


    On the beam, capping, just need to install the doors and windows.


    The council hall, facing the Tribal Square, has three main rooms, one on the left and one on the left. Each stone house is square, considering the height and size of the orcs, the building is five meters high. It may be inconvenient for adult orc beastization to enter and exit, but underage beast cub beastization can come and go at will.


    "It''s so bright!"


    ��Beautiful, clean and tidy.��


    "Without the stench of animal skins, can we really live in such a stone house?"


    In an instant, the lion clan orcs burst into tears.


    "Calm down, Shen Rong needs to install doors and windows here." Shore shouted, driving the clansmen out of the stone house, carrying the doors and windows with Shen Rong, and began to install doors and windows on the other side, Maple leaves the weaving of the curtains to Maka, who leads the female Leo to weave the curtains. Chang Xia suggested that Maca exchange Kira grass with the Sirius tribe, and the curtains and door curtains woven by Kira grass are better.


    At the same time, you can also learn the weaving of Kira grass furniture from the wolf tribe.


    The wolf clan is short of manpower, but the lion clan can find the wolf clan to exchange Kira grass, and then the leon clan can weave by themselves.


    The meeting room is built.


    Next, the construction of the stone house where the lions lived became easier.


    The conference hall is a place for discussing and exercising, and Chang Xia didn''t think much about the layout. However, for the stone house where the lions lived, Changxia gave different types of houses such as three rooms and one hall, two bedrooms and one hall, and large units with four bedrooms and two halls.


    Lions have no shortage of raw materials.


    You can build a stone house any way you want.


    Most Leo orcs choose the layout of three rooms and two halls, plus a cellar.


    To build a cellar, you must first dig a pit, and then use the method of building a stone house to build the cellar and then cap it. The difficulty of building a cellar is more troublesome than building a stone house. However, a cellar is a must.


    Despite the trouble, the lions still did not give up, after all, digging a hole is very simple for the lions. The trouble is that it consumes a lot of raw materials.


    "Elder Siman, it''s getting dark!" Honeydew reminded.


    Saved a meal at noon.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s sullen expression, Milu interrupted the high-spirited clansmen, reminding that it was getting dark.


    Elder Siman was slightly startled, and then returned to his senses.


    "Sorry!" Siman said: "Changxia, today is the end of the day. We will continue to build a house tomorrow, Maca, have all the food from Changxia delivered?"


    "Elder Siman, don''t worry, I just ordered the clansmen to bring over the meat and fruit powder." Maca smiled and said, "Chang Xia, if you need anything, just tell me, and I''ll find someone to send it to you."

 Chapter 593： A delicious meal after a hard day

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Unsurprisingly.


    The Lions really let Chang Xia and the others fire on their own.


    In fact, the lion clan orcs really wanted to eat with Chang Xia. However, considering the number of people, Elder Siman finally decided to let Chang Xia handle three meals a day on his own.


    After all, there are too many Lions who want to eat and drink. Elder Siman is afraid to scare Chang Xia. Chang Xia came to the Lions to help build houses, not to cook.


    "Chang Xia, let''s go together!" Milu shyly revealed a pitiful smile. What didn''t match the expression was that the honeydew thief came to Chang Xia''s side and took her arm.


    Milu made a clear position that she was going to Changxia''s house for a meal.


    Jie and Hemo breathed stagnantly and looked up at Shen Rong.


    I hoped that Shen Rong would be able to say something.


    Unfortunately, they misestimated Shen Rong''s "indifference".


    "Changxia, go back to the stone house." Shen Rong ignored Jie and the other orcs'' expecting eyes, walked towards Changxia indifferently, and called her back to the stone house in Huanyue Lake.


    Maple Leaf lowered his head, hiding the deep smile on his face.


    "Let''s go, go back to the stone house." Chang Xia was indeed a little tired today. He kept drawing pictures in the middle of the afternoon, communicating with Elder Siman and other lion clan orcs. His mouth was dry and his spirit was more tired than entering the forest.


    On the one hand, it is deliberately ignored.


    On the one hand, I really didn''t notice it.


    In the end, the lion clan orcs watched Chang Xia and the others go away with regret. At the same time, lamented why the stone house was built so far away, if they were close enough, they could still smell it.


    a while.


    Chang Xia and his party of orcs returned to the stone house.


    In front of the door, there are several rattan baskets stacked.


    A faint fleshy smell emanated from the rattan basket.


    "Changxia, what are you going to eat tonight?" Honeydew asked. Here are the family members of the Heluo tribe. Honeylu didn''t hesitate, and asked what to eat at night.


    Chang Xia went back to the house to find a water bag and drink water.


    "Look at what''s in the rattan basket, we also have some gifts from the wolf clan and the mallard tribe." Chang Xia replied.


    Shen Rong and the other orcs squatted by the water tank, washing their hands and faces.


    After a busy afternoon, there was a lot of dust on his body. Chang Xia likes to be clean, they follow Chang Xia, and gradually, they all get used to being clean.


    "Half a slice of pork, a bunch of rabbit meat, and some wild vegetables." Honeydew looked at the rattan basket and explained, "These are all fresh, do you have anything to eat? Say, I''ll ask Maka Amu. Ask the tribe if there is any?"


    "Enough." Chang Xia said, "I haven''t finished eating the springbok meat in Shiwu. Cut out the fat and boil the oil first. Tonight we will eat rabbit meat. Yuanhe Amu brought me a lot of Qingyue. The wild mushrooms in the forest, maple leaf, you can find the wild mushrooms and soak them, and have a rabbit meal in the evening."


    Salt and pepper rabbit meat, dry pot rabbit meat, spicy rabbit head, homemade roast rabbit, pickled pepper rabbit meat...


    Chang Xia looked at the processed rabbit meat in the rattan basket, her eyes twinkling with small stars. This rabbit meat is a good thing. Others don''t like it. Chang Xia thinks it is very good.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth.


    The orcs began to work.


    After Changxia rested, there were two more stoves in the straw hut next to the stone house.


    Chang Xia took out the stone pot given to her by the mallard tribe, put the boiled lard in the pot, stir-fry the ginger, onion, garlic and dried chili, stir-fry until fragrant, add rabbit meat, and put the prepared seasoning fruit in it . When the rabbit meat is fried until golden brown and oily, pour in the soaked wild mushrooms, stir fry over high heat, add water, and simmer slowly.


    Apart from that.


    Salt and pepper rabbit meat, dry pot rabbit meat, spicy rabbit head, etc., are all arranged by Chang Xia.


    The greedy fragrance is ten miles away.


    Tonight, the lion clan of the Tianshi tribe didn''t eat well. Even if they eat springbok meat, the lions feel that their mouths are tasteless, and even the three pepper soup cannot save their injured hearts.


    All the orcs in Changxia were sweating profusely, and even Bai Linger, who only ate berries, rarely followed Bai Qing to eat a lot tonight.


    The small body was propped up round and round, and was stuffed into the animal sac by Bai Qing to rest.


    "I can''t take it anymore!" Honey Lu held her stomach and leaned against Bai Qing, she didn''t want to move. Muttering in his mouth, his eyes were still staring at the unfinished dishes on the table.


    Bai Qing patted it and said with a chuckle, "I''m holding on, are you still staring?"


    "Hehe!" Miluhan smiled and said, "My stomach is stretched, but my mouth is not full. He shouted that he still wanted to eat, but unfortunately his stomach is not strong." As he spoke, he licked his mouth and blamed his stomach for not being strong.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    Honeydew looked like the Lions were starving her.


    "Don''t worry about what''s left on the table, if you like it, you can do it next time." Chang Xia said with a smile, opening his mouth to let Chen Rong and the others eat faster, so that Milu won''t worry about it.


    Qinghe silently hugged her stomach, showing the same expression as Honeydew.


    However, her fighting power is stronger than Honeydew.


    She insisted until all the orcs put down the bowls and chopsticks before she stopped.


    After dinner, take a break.


    The orcs got up, cleaned up the tables and chairs, and returned to the stone house to rest.


    Chang Xia cleaned up, sat on the stone bed soaking his feet leisurely, yawning from time to time, waiting for Shen Rong to come back. He and Kong Shan and other male orcs went to Huan Yue Lake to take a bath. During the warm season, the lions would go to Huan Yue Lake to bathe regardless of gender.


    By comparison.


    Lions are more clean than other orcs.


    Of course, this has something to do with the Dream Canyon climate.


    The treacherous and changeable climate is destined for the lion clan to endure more than other orc clanChangxia, haven''t you slept yet? "Shen Rong came back and saw that Chang Xia hadn''t slept yet, so he immediately asked, "I catch a cold, or is there something wrong with my body? "


    Saying that, he stretched out his hand to test Chang Xia''s forehead.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "I''m fine, you haven''t come back, I can''t sleep a bit."


    While speaking, Chang Xia raised her foot and asked Shen Rong to help pour out the foot soaking water. Explain the reason why she didn''t sleep, and sleep with Chen Rong all the time, otherwise Shen Rong is not around, even though she is sleepy, she still can''t sleep.


    "Do you regret it?" Shen Rong poured out the foot soaking water and put the wooden basin in place. He went to bed, hugged Chang Xia gently, and kneaded her sore shoulders, hands and feet.


    "What do you regret?" Chang Xia chuckled and said, "I''m very happy, I''m happy to help the orcs and Granny Su Ye. When all the orcs live in clean, tidy and safe houses, they will no longer be afraid of the cold. Winter. The house is built and the road is opened, and the life of the orcs should be better!"


    "You!" Shen Rong sighed softly.


    When will this silly female think for herself?


    but--


    Perhaps it is because of Chang Xia''s character that he can gain the support and love of the orcs. Like the witch, she doesn''t care about gains and losses, and she is single-mindedly devoted to the Orcs. Who wouldn''t love such a person?


    "Go to sleep! There are a lot of things going on tomorrow." Chang Xia muttered, got into Shen Rong''s arms and moved, and soon fell asleep.


    Shen Rong lowered his head and looked at the beautiful woman who was sleeping in his arms.


    I don''t know what to think, the corners of his mouth rise slightly, and he hugs the person in his arms. With the sound of insects in the middle of the night, I fell into a sweet dream little by little.


    Outside the stone house.


    The night wind slowly brushed over every inch of the Magic Moon Valley.


    Inside the stone house.


    The spring is in harmony, and the gentle breathing gradually merges into one, and finally becomes the same rhythm, which is integrated with the late night of the Magic Moon Valley.

 Chapter 594： Other Orc Tribes Appear, Busy Begins

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Shen Rong, is Chang Xia awake?"


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Chang Xia was still in his sleep, and there was a faint inquiring from Honeydew in his ears. She struggled to open her eyes, looked at the gray sky outside the stone house, rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    "Honeydew, do you have anything to do with me early in the morning?"


    Chang Xia yawned and asked Honey Dew in a hoarse voice if something was wrong.


    She knew, if nothing happened. Honeydew would never come to look for someone early in the morning, get up, get dressed, and walk out of the stone house.


    "Changxia, the Senlu Patriarch of the Tri-Clan Tribe is here." Milu was slightly embarrassed and said embarrassedly: "I think Senlu Patriarch is in a hurry, just come and see if you are up?"


    "When did the three tribes arrive?" Chang Xia pointed directly to the core. Most of the Senlu patriarchs arrived last night. If they arrived at the Magic Moon Valley in the early morning, the Lions would not let Milu come over and wake her up. Orcs seem to be rough and informal, but in fact, many times they act with rules and regulations, and they are quite particular.


    "Don''t hide it, you don''t say it... When you go to the Tribal Square, other lions will also say it."


    "Last night, shortly after our meal."


    After listening.


    Chang Xia nodded slightly.


    The three tribes arrived last night, no wonder Milu came over early in the morning.


    Recently, the wolf clan and the lion clan have been moving quite a lot. The three tribes are close together, and the wind from here will spread to the gray fog grassland to some extent.


    "Apart from the three tribes, are there other orc tribes here?" Chang Xia raised his brows and asked again after washing up.


    Milu smiled silly and gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    "I knew that I couldn''t hide it from Chang Xia. In addition to the three tribes, there were also several small tribes in Huanyue Valley. These tribes are not far from the gray fog grassland, and the strength of the tribes is average. came together..."


    Chang Xia pinched the bridge of her nose, her head hurting a little.


    "Shen Rong, how much food is there in the stone house?"


    "Only one springbok is left for fresh meat."


    "Honeydew, let Maka Amu send some meat over, and Kongshan will go to Huanyue Lake to catch some fish and shrimp. Please ask the Anbian Patriarch to bring Senlu Patriarch and the others over for breakfast. If you have something to say, don''t delay the construction of the lion''s house and road. "Chang Xia said neatly.


    At this time, the orcs are very busy.


    Senlu Patriarch took the time to get lost in the jungle, and he must have something to ask for.


    After the words fell, Honeydew and other orcs took action.


    Shen Rong lights a fire and boils water.


    Chang Xia moved his limbs and ran around the stone house. With the increase of the mark of the beast god, Changxia''s physical fitness is still a lot worse than that of Shen Rong and other beasts.


    Helpless, she can only exercise in daily laps.


    Of course, Chang Xia wanted to practice archery more than running. However, this is the Tianshi tribe, and it is not convenient to practice archery.


    very quickly--


    The shore patriarch came with a group of orcs.


    "Changxia." The shore greeted and introduced: "This Senlu Patriarch, you should know. The others are Kaku Patriarch, Babaza Patriarch, and Skarna Patriarch, they are from nearby the gray fog grassland. Holubad Basin."


    The Anbian Patriarch did not say the name of the tribe, but directly introduced the names of several patriarchs.


    It can be seen from this.


    The strength of these three clans is ordinary, they are close to the gray fog grassland, and they are interdependent with the three clan tribes.


    "Good morning, patriarchs!" Chang Xia walked slowly, calmed down his panting breath, and invited them to take a seat. Honeydew arranged for this table and chair to be sent by the lion clan, which saved Chang Xia from embarrassment.


    "Chang Xia, excuse me!" Senlu said.


    The other three patriarchs were quite nervous, rubbing their hands together, but did not dare to speak. Orcs respect strength and fear the strong.


    "Patriarch Senlu, this is too polite. When I travel into the forest this time, I have to rely on the support of various orc tribes. You are so polite, I will not dare to go to the gray mist grassland in the future." Chang Xia laughed and teased Patriarch Senlu, she It is clear that the more humble the attitude of these patriarchs, the heavier their demands.


    but.


    As far as she knows.


    There are only a few things the orcs can ask of her.


    Build roads, build houses, and eat and store food.


    "Patriarch Senlu, please speak up if you have anything to say." Anbian said frankly: "Today, our clan needs Chang Xia to help guide the construction of stone houses and rebuild the tribe. At the same time, the road construction cannot be delayed."


    Patriarch Anbian understands that Patriarch Senlu and the others came to Huanyue Valley.


    He also wanted to build a road, and anyone with discernment could see clearly. Wu instructed Chang Xia to enter the forest and build a road connecting the six tribes. The original intention was to connect the orcs. Among them, Wu and Chang Xia are only responsible for planning the route, and the specific road construction still depends on the ability of each tribe.


    This look.


    The tribes are suffering.


    After all, road construction has little effect on hunting and gathering, except for the convenience of going out and walking.


    "Changxia, my family wants to join in road construction and house building." Senlu said seriously.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly, nodded and said, "Yes. You can build roads and houses, and all tribes can join. I don''t have much time, so I can''t plan the route for you personally. You can only rely on yourself to build roads and houses, okay?"


    Orc tribes are scattered throughout Duskwood.


    It is obviously impractical for Chang Xia to plan routes and build roads for all orc tribes.


    Wu Fang Changxia left the Heluo tribe in the name of exploring the route. In fact, it was more for Changxia to contact the five tribes and improve the food and life of the five tribes. Disguised sharpening, prompting Chang Xia to increase his knowledge.


    Rather than really make her work for the orcs, Chang Xia''s physique is simply not enough to support her tossing in the Twilight Forest.


    "Yes." Kaku said excitedly.


    Patriarch Babaza and Patriarch Skarner were equally excited and said, "We can plan our own route, but we just want to connect the road to the continents of the six major tribes. At the same time, we want to come to the Tianshi tribe to learn how to build houses."


    "This matter... As long as the Anbian Patriarch nods, I have no problem here." Chang Xia said.


    The original intention of her and Granny Su Ye was to connect the various tribes of the Orcs closely through road construction. Now, the orc tribes have actively expressed the idea of ??road construction, how can Chang Xia refuse?


    "Lions, of course they are willing. After the Magic Moon Valley is dealt with, the Lions can support you in building the road, but it is better to choose a flat mountain forest for road construction, which is easier." Shore said solemnly.


    As the patriarch of the Tianshi tribe, the Anbian patriarch understands the thoughts of the sorcerer of the Holy Mountain of Karna. When Chang Xia left the Heluo tribe, he entered the forest with Wu''s will.


    The shore patriarch gave a promise.


    Chang Xia is very satisfied.


    The gray fog grassland where the three tribes live is close to the Tianshi tribe.


    If the Tianshi tribe didn''t help, Changxia could only find the Snake Mountain tribe. After all, with the strength of the three tribes, it is not easy to build a road, and the strong tribe must lend a helping hand.


    "The lions have recently built stone houses. If you guys want to learn to build houses, stay and help." Shen Rong brought pottery bowls and water, poured water for several patriarchs, and said, "I don''t know about the Holubad Basin. Specifically, if the Gray Mist Prairie wants to build a house, you can choose the woodcut corrugated wooden house of the wolf clan..."


    Maca honeydew helps to prepare breakfast.


    Let Chang Xia and the others discuss with confidence, and Bai Qing took the people from Kongshan to go fishing at Huanyue Lake.


    a new day.


    Magic Moon Valley woke up from the busyness.

 Chapter 595： Wild Fruits of the Holubad Basin

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Kaku, tell Shen Rong about the situation in the Holubad Basin." The shore nuzzled, signaling the Kaku patriarch to speak.


    Chang Xia entered the stone house and took out a pen and paper.


    Shen Rong helped clear the siege and broke the silence among the several patriarchs.


    Just as Shen Rong said, Chang Xia didn''t understand the Holubad Basin. The situation in the gray fog grassland is similar to that of the Qingyue Forest. The three tribes can choose wood carvings or stone houses to build houses.


    The gray fog grassland has a stable climate.


    Chang Xia suggested the same as Shen Rong, and suggested that the three tribes choose to build wooden carvings.


    The construction of stone houses consumes a lot of rock and resin. It is difficult for the weak to build stone houses. On the contrary, the woodcut corrugated wooden house will be much simpler.


    The Kaku patriarch took a deep breath and looked at the two patriarchs Babaza and Skarner.


    "The Holubad Basin is quite similar to the Dream Canyon, and the climate is more pleasant than the Dream Canyon." Kakuganba explained.


    Shen Rong twitched the corners of his mouth.


    In a word.


    Is Patriarch Kaku serious?


    The Skarner patriarch supported his forehead and hurriedly opened his mouth to explain: "The Horubad Basin has a pleasant climate and is also suitable for building wood-cut corrugated wooden houses. After all, our clans have ordinary strength, and quarrying is relatively difficult for us. The difference is that the Holubad Basin is rich in wild fruits, and our tribe usually eats wild fruits and vegetables..."


    This said.


    Shen Rong Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Patriarch Kaku��s explanation was too general, and even though Chang Xia was able to help, he was helpless. Building a house must not be sloppy, it must be realistic.


    Otherwise, it will not help, but harm.


    "Horubad Basin is rich in wild fruits, this is good news." Chang Xia smiled.


    It was rare to hear that a tribe was rich in wild fruits, and Changxia suddenly became interested in the Holubad Basin. So far, the place where the most wild fruits have been seen in Changxia is Weishan Holy Land.


    Weishan Holy Land is the site of Weishan Ape.


    No matter how good those wild fruits are, they are also the food of the Weishan Ape.


    Weishan Ape is generous and willing to exchange with the Heluo tribe. However, the number of wild fruits is limited. If you want to eat wild fruits, make wine with wild fruits, and make candied fruit from wild fruits, you must have a lot of wild fruits.


    Before the opening of the White Lake business district.


    Chang Xia wandered the streets, waiting for a tribe to take out wild fruits.


    Unfortunately, nothing was found.


    Orcs have a flat attitude towards wild fruits, which can be eaten or not.


    This made Chang Xia feel a little uncomfortable.


    Today, the Skarner Patriarch suddenly said that the Holubad Basin is rich in wild fruits. Chang Xia expressed that she was very happy, and it was worthwhile for her to be woken up early in the morning.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s interest, the Skarner Patriarch was overjoyed.


    "I''m not lying, the Holubad Basin is indeed rich in wild fruits. Any wild fruit that can be called by the Dusk Forest can be found in the Holubad Basin." Skarner patted his chest proudly and said seriously: "The Lions and The wild fruits sent by the wolf tribe to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna all come from the Holubad Basin."


    "Chang Xia, the Skarna Patriarch didn''t lie. The wild fruits in the Holubad Basin are big, slightly sweet, and juicy." The shore helped to agree, and as soon as he said that, Maca, who was helping to prepare breakfast in the grass shed, took over. , smiled and said, "Changxia, Patriarch Kaku and the others came here this time and brought several baskets of wild fruits. You can taste the wild fruits from the Holubad Basin yourself."


    actually--


    Maca wanted to say that Chang Xia had definitely eaten wild fruits from the Holubad Basin.


    every year.


    The lion clan, the wolf clan, and the three clan tribes, these orc tribes, will send a lot of wild fruits to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    Judging by the importance Wu placed on Chang Xia, Chang Xia must have eaten wild fruits from the Holubad Basin.


    This year has just entered the warm season, and the tribes are busy with many things.


    thus.


    None of them sent anything to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    After all, except for the Holubad Basin, the wild fruits in other tribal territories are either just budding or just bearing fruit. Basically, wild fruits are not ripe.


    That''s why the White Lake business district opened last time.


    No orc tribes carry wild fruit in exchange, and there are wild fruit in the Holubad Basin. However, the three orc tribes such as Patriarch Kaku are too weak to participate in the exchange activities in the White Lake business district.


    The Holubad Basin is close to the Gray Mist Grassland, but this so-called closeness actually takes a day or two to change to a foot distance. Of course, if the road is clear, the situation will be different.


    A day or two.


    In the eyes of totem warriors such as Shen Rong, it is naturally nothing.


    However, in front of the weak tribe.


    A day or two''s journey, most likely to be killed.


    Besides, this two-day journey is from the Holubad Basin to the Gray Mist Steppe.


    It will take another four or five days for the gray fog grassland to enter the psychedelic jungle again.


    The number of days here means that the beast is running with all his strength. With human form, the time is at least doubled. There is a lack of communication between the various tribes of the orcs. In addition to their own territorial awareness, it is more dangerous in the forest.


    The tribes are far apart and communication is difficult.


    "Patriarch Kaku, where are the wild fruits you brought?" Kishi asked.


    The Patriarch Babaza got up quickly, this time he was not slow to react at all, and said anxiously: "The rattan basket is placed in the Lion Tribe Square, I will bring the clan over to bring the rattan basket over, and invite Chang Xia to taste the Holubad Basin. wild fruit."


    Stop talking.


    The Babaza Patriarch took a few clansmen behind him and quickly ran towards the Tribe Square.


    "Honeydew, you call Shangjie and the others to help." Kishi ordered.


    Milu nodded happily followed the Patriarch Babaza and headed towards the Tribe Square.


    hehe-


    At this moment, Patriarch Pukang suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Little Changxia, you have eaten wild fruits from the Holubad Basin." Pukang said.


    Chang Xia paused, blinked, and said hesitantly, "Those wild fruits that Wu brought to the tribe?" She was not stupid, what Elder Pukang said meant something.


    Chang Xia thought for a while, and soon came to understand.


    "Yes." Senda said: "My clan''s wild fruits mature at the end of the warm season, which is not far from the cold season. You usually like to eat wild fruits. From the Holubad Basin. Of course, some wild fruits come from the orc tribes farther afield."


    This time Wu proposed to build a road and wanted to connect the six tribes closely.


    More importantly, Wu may want to integrate some weak tribes into strong tribes. However, this incident was too unbelievable for the Orcs, so Wu did not act rashly. This is the East Land, which is different from the West Land.


    The tribes in the Western Land have been fighting for years, and the tribes have implemented a strict slave hierarchy.


    Orc tribes are used to devouring other powers.


    Fusion is normal for them.


    But--


    Donglu is different.


    Orcs still follow the racial settlement system.


    Mixed tribes like the three tribes, the Twilight Forest can only be regarded as a very small number.


    Wu revealed the idea, currently only a few elders know about it. All those in the know chose to wait and see, and the orcs would not go against the will of the witch.


    However, they also will not easily change the tribal life system.


    This trip in Changxia is a heavy responsibility.


    It''s just that no one has clearly told Chang Xia these things. Everything is up to Chang Xia''s will, and the witch and the elders are waiting for the final result.


    ps: Make up for Chapter 8, work hard to make up for it~~

 Chapter 596： The wild ambition of the 3 tribes, sweet and juicy wild fruit

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Sure enough, it''s time to build the road." Chang Xia clapped his hands and said happily.


    She vaguely felt that Elder Senda''s glance at her was hiding a mystery. However, Chang Xia was immersed in the goodness of eating wild fruits, and did not pursue the other side.


    Besides, Chang Xia didn''t think Elder Senda would harm her.


    A moment passed.


    Patriarch Babaza and other orcs came over with rattan baskets.


    Chang Xia twitched his nostrils, and the sweet fragrance of melons and fruits came to his nostrils.


    "Ping apple, persimmon persimmon fruit, peach peach fruit..."


    All kinds of familiar fruit aromas made Chang Xia smile with joy, and her palm-sized cheeks were flushed with excitement. After all, since he left the Heluo tribe, Changxia has only eaten Shanliangzi in the Tianlang tribe, and hadn''t eaten the serious wild fruit for a long time.


    It''s not that the wolf clan is stingy. Just like the Baihe Basin, the forest of the Qingyue also does not have wild fruits mature at this time. The only thing that can be eaten is Shanliangzi.


    "So many wild fruits?!"


    Looking at the rattan baskets brought by the Babaza Patriarch, the baskets of wild fruits exuding a fruity aroma, let alone eating, just smelled the fruity smell, all the orcs felt a little greedy.


    "Changxia, these are peaches, persimmons, cherry blossoms, berries and so on, but all the wild fruits in the Twilight Forest grow in the Holubad Basin. Unfortunately, our clans have limited manpower and cannot pick them. More." Babaza lamented.


    The head of the Babaza family, the Rabbit tribe, comes from the Rabbit tribe.


    The Kaku patriarch, the cat family, comes from the cat tribe.


    The Skarner clan, the fox clan, comes from the fox clan.


    Three tribes have lived in the Holubad Basin for generations. In all, they lived in the Holubad Basin longer than the orc tribes who migrated over a hundred years ago.


    pity.


    The strength of the three clans is ordinary, let alone growing the clan.


    Even hunting was difficult. With the migration of the witches and orcs, the three tribes depended on the three tribes to live their lives, and their life was much better.


    The three tribes thought about joining the three tribes, but they were worried that their own strength was not enough, and the three tribes would not accept them. In terms of strength, the three tribes are also average. Of course, this so-called general is naturally compared with the six major tribes. Compared with the small tribes in the Twilight Forest, the strength of the three tribes is absolutely incomparable.


    Not to mention, there are thousands of tribesmen of the three tribes.


    This is what small tribes can''t do.


    Like Patriarch Kaku and the other three tribes, there are three or four hundred orcs in total.


    They don''t even dare to call themselves a tribe, and as a tribe, there are only a few totem warriors in the entire tribe. This is not bad. In some tribes with dozens of people, there may be only one or two totem warriors, or there may be no totem warriors at all.


    "Changxia, the wild fruits in the Holubad Basin are absolutely delicious." Morilu smiled, and his words were full of praise for the wild fruits in the Holubad Basin.


    The three tribes cannot compare with the six major tribes.


    Tribes are made up of weak people, hunting and picking, and they are more inclined to pick.


    The gray mist grassland and the Holubad Basin are close to each other, and the three tribes have a lot of dealings with the three tribes. It is common to exchange vegetables for wild fruits.


    Chatting here.


    Honeydew helped to clean up a few pots of wild fruits and put them on the table.


    "Changxia, berries, cherries, and grapes are the sweetest. You can try them." Skarner picked out several wild fruits and handed them to Changxia, motioning her to taste them.


    Chang Xia did not refuse, and several kinds of wild fruits were selected by the Skarner patriarch.


    She felt familiar.


    Berries, like strawberries, are twice the size of strawberries.


    Sakura cherry fruit, big cherries, the same size is twice as big. The last grape fruit was naturally a grape. Chang Xia reached out and took a berry and put it to his mouth.


    Sweet and juicy.


    At the same time, the rich strawberry sweetness exploded instantly.


    Then, the cherry blossoms and grapes, Changxia tasted them all.


    "Unfortunately, the Heluo tribe is far away. I can''t wait to eat such delicious wild fruits every day. The road to the Holubad Basin needs to be repaired, and it must be repaired. First of all, the road to the Holubad Basin leading to the Gray Mist Grassland, Let''s repair the gray fog grassland and the psychedelic jungle. I hope the lion clan can do more in this matter." Chang Xia said bluntly.


    In the Snake Mountain tribe, there is no Snake Clan present at this moment.


    If there is a Snake Clan present, Chang Xia will also propose to let the Snake Mountain tribe help.


    "The Lions are willing to help build the road. However, we have to wait for the Huanyue Valley to finish." The shore did not refuse, even if Chang Xia did not speak, the Lions would not refuse.


    Building a road is the witch''s decision, and the orcs will not disobey.


    "As long as the Orc tribe is willing to build a road, Wu will support it. At present, the main road of the six major tribes needs to be built, and the other Orc tribes cannot be taken care of for the time being. After this wave is completed, they can take care of other Orc tribes." Chang Xia Afraid that Patriarch Senlu and the others would misunderstand, they simply began to explain.


    The six major tribes are "early birds".


    They can afford to live with any outcome and determine if the road is feasible.


    It can only be fully promoted after witnessing the results.


    at this point.


    Chang Xia admired Granny Su Ye very much, and she deserved to be a powerhouse who conquered the orcs with her fists. Relying on the strength to make the orcs ignore gender, this ability is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    "Good good-"


    "We''re not in a hurry."


    Immediately, the orcs such as Senlu Patriarch were extremely excited.


    Chang Xia clearly told them that they would definitely build the road, how could this not make them excited?


    The forest path is of great significance.


    This means that the three tribes can not only go to the three tribes in the gray fog grassland, but also the Tianshi tribe in the psychedelic jungle. Farther, even the Heluo tribe and the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall can go...


    Orc road buildingpassage.


    Naturally, totem warriors will be arranged to patrol.


    As a result, weak tribes like the Rabbit Tribe also have the courage to go out.


    The road is not only a road, but also a safe avenue to the sky.


    Early in the morning, by the Magic Moon Lake.


    The orcs nibbled wild fruits and waited for breakfast.


    The Senlu Patriarch changed his previous fears, filled with happy smiles, and pulled Shen Rong to talk about the construction of the house.


    "You guys talk, I''ll go see the situation over the grass hut." Chang Xia said.


    Asking Shen Rong to help receive several patriarchs, she has always been bad at this kind of thing and felt a headache. She decided to leave the matter to Shen Rong, who was quite good at handling these things. At the beginning, Chang Xia picked up Shen Rong at the Normandy Grand Bazaar and brought him to the patriarch Gen.


    First look.


    Shen Rong was often disliked by the orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    In just a few words, Shen Rong subdued all his clansmen.


    That scene, Chang Xia still dare not forget.


    Capable, no matter what.


    Unlike her, you can only rely on technology.


    Kongshan and his group of orcs came back from Huanyue Lake and squatted not far away to deal with fish and shrimp. Jahman and other Leonine orcs were all helping out.


    If you can eat rice, you can''t do without them.


    "Maka Amu, what food did you prepare?" Chang Xia asked, washing her hands.


    "Pepper grilled meat, three pepper soup. The patriarch Senlu brought a lot of vegetables. You can add some vegetables to the pepper grilled meat. Maple Leaf uses golden sticks and corn to make porridge. Jie and Kongshan are processing fish and shrimp..." Maca said, Obviously intending to let Chang Xia make up his mind.


    Most of the guests this morning are foreigners.


    Maca was worried that it would be too spicy to frighten the orcs, so she didn''t dare to speak directly about the chili barbecue and the three chili soup. Still, put these two options first. It can be seen that the lions deeply love pepper barbecue and three pepper soup.

 Chapter 597： attacking lion

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    ...


    After listening.


    Chang Xia was silent for a while, resisting the urge to complain in his throat.


    "Maka Amu, chili barbecue is fine. But the three pepper soup is okay, we are not used to drinking it." Chang Xia considered it, and did not dare to mention the three pepper soup. To drink three pepper soup to remove dampness, she would rather drink **** soup.


    Three pepper soup has no luck!


    The pungent smell, let alone drinking it, can kill insects and ants even if you smell it.


    It shows how amazing the lethality of Sanjiao Tang is.


    "You really don''t want to cook a pot of three pepper soup?" Maka asked suspiciously, "Changxia, Dream Canyon is very humid, and it is good for your body to drink three pepper soup if you are weak."


    This said.


    Maple Leaf was a little moved.


    Three pepper soup can nourish the body, should Chang Xia drink a bowl?


    Of course, she made up her mind not to drink.


    The three pepper soup is terrifying, and Maple Leaf can''t bear it. In the team, about the fact that the elders of Pukang can not be afraid of the fear of the three pepper soup. After all, he eats whatever he eats.


    "I have the soup prepared by the witch, so I don''t care about the three pepper soup. It has a strong taste and is not used to drinking it." Chang Xia''s face was stiff, and he bluntly rejected the three pepper soup that Maca admired. No matter how good it is, she can''t drink it!


    Maca looked sad.


    Three pepper soup is so delicious, why can''t Chang Xia drink it?


    "Maka Amu, I think the three pepper soup is delicious. When I have time, I want to learn how to cook the three pepper soup with you." Qing He asked with a smile.


    heard.


    Changxia Maple Leaf''s breathing stagnated.


    What kind of wolf word is this? !


    Are all wolf females so wild? In the past, there was Gema, who learned to hunt snake pythons and eat snake pythons with Elder Senda. Later, Qing He liked to drink three pepper soup, and also wanted to learn how to make three pepper soup.


    OMG!


    Chang Xia couldn''t imagine the expression of the wolf clan orc when the smell of three pepper soup wafted over Wuzhi Mountain.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have brought Qinghe to the Tianshi tribe.


    Qing He''s words immediately made Maca ecstatic. She grabbed Qing He''s hand and said eagerly, "Qing He, are you serious?"


    Qinghe nodded decisively, the three pepper soup was a little more spicy.


    However, it happened to be on Qinghe''s taste buds.


    She said that she liked three pepper soup not to please Maca, but she really liked it.


    In an instant.


    Maca got excited and said anxiously: "What a good boy! After breakfast, I will take the time to teach you to cook three pepper soup, the most authentic three pepper soup of the Lions."


    Chatting about the Three Pepper Soup, Maca kindly asked Qing He if he was married?


    Would you mind marrying into the Tianshi tribe?


    She can help introduce some of the best totem warriors in the lion clan.


    Chang Xia was stunned and exchanged glances with Maple Leaf. I couldn''t help shedding tears of sympathy for Aomori, someone wanted to abduct his partner...


    A day starts with a lively morning.


    Had breakfast.


    Patriarch Senlu and a group of orcs rushed towards the Tribe Square with Patriarch Anbian and Shen Rong. With the support of yesterday''s experience, Shen Rong began to form groups, digging and building drainage channels while building the house, and making doors and windows.


    The orcs such as the Senlu Patriarch who just came to Huanyue Valley were broken up and incorporated into different teams.


    for a while.


    The Tianshi tribe was very busy.


    Chang Xia was nibbling wild fruits, holding a plan under his arm, wearing Kira grass on his head, and leisurely shuttled around the Magic Moon Valley, instructing the orcs to start work.


    Qing He followed and drew pictures.


    Building a road is important, but it is not as exciting as building a house.


    "Qing He, draw carefully. This picture will be taken away by the Senlu Patriarch and the others later. Try to draw it as simple and clear as possible." Chang Xia urged.


    Chang Xia wanted to be lazy and didn''t want to paint.


    So, I called Qinghe and asked Qinghe to help with drawing.


    In addition to the stone house in this picture, there are also woodcut corrugated wooden houses.


    Qing He''s talent for painting is really outstanding.


    The stone houses and wood-cut corrugated wooden houses in her works are so lifelike, not to mention adult orcs, even beast cubs can easily understand them.


    "Chang Xia, look at it��" Qing He handed the drawn picture to Chang Xia for her to review.


    Chang Xia took a look and gave a thumbs up.


    "Qinghe, it''s very good." Chang Xia said: "You are tired and draw two more. It is not easy for the three tribes to leave the tribe once."


    She didn''t have time to go to the two places of Gray Mist Grassland and Holubad Basin.


    Chang Xia wanted to help them do what they could.


    Let them build a house with Shen Rong and teach them a lesson by the way.


    Thus.


    Let them take a few detours.


    Chang Xia and others decided that she would not need to intervene in the construction of the house, so they went back to the stone house to organize a picture book, and when Patriarch Senlu and the others left, let them take them away together with the drawings.


    "It''s not tiring to draw pictures." Qing He said with a smile, "Maka Amu asked me to find her later, and she asked me to cook three pepper soup."


    "Yes, you can go to her at any time after you draw the picture." Chang Xia said.


    She couldn''t love the three pepper soup.


    Tucao returns to Tucao, but it will not really stop Qinghe from finding Maca to learn how to cook three pepper soup.


    The Sirius Tribe and the Tianshi Tribe are close together.


    Maybe, the wolf clan and the lion clan have similar tastes? Chang Xia thought with mixed feelings. After chatting with the elder Siman about the public toilet, Chang Xia returned directly to the stone house to prepare something for the Senlu Patriarch and the others.


    Road and housing matters.


    Shen Rong and the Anbian Patriarch will all warn them properly.


    What Chang Xia can prepare is naturally related to food The three tribes of the gray mist grassland are related to vegetables, melons and fruits. The three tribes in the Holubad Basin, Chang Xia simply sorted out preserved fruits, Information on dried and canned fruit. However, the information belongs to the information, if you want to make it, you have to look at the character.


    Whether it can be done or not, Changxia cannot guarantee it.


    It can only be said that she hopes that the three rabbit tribes will try their best to try one or two.


    It''s really not good, she will go to the Holubad Basin in person when the road is cleared.


    No matter how bad it is, let the lion clan and the snake clan help, go to the Holubad Basin to pick some wild fruits and transport them to the Heluo tribe, and Changxia starts to study and study.


    The method is always more difficult than the difficulty.


    The difficulty is nothing but the courage to try.


    In the stone house, Chang Xia carried Bai Linger in his arms, a long table was placed in front of him, and light stones were placed on the walls of the stone house.


    The hot weather outside did not affect the coolness inside the stone house at all.


    Chang Xia was very comfortable while arranging the information while stroking Bai Linger.


    "I''ve been away from the wolf clan for a long time, but I don''t know how the Sirius tribe is going?" Chang Xia murmured, looking forward to getting through as soon as possible. The wolf clan asked the three tribes to hire some people to help spin and weave. Chang Xia talked to the wolf clan privately about this, and hired orcs to help, and the most suitable one was the weak clan.


    The Orcs of the Weak Tribe are a little worse at hunting.


    Handy is better than the weaker orcs doing things like spinning thread and weaving cloth better than the stronger ones.


    only.


    This thing must wait for the passage before trying it.


    Today, Chang Xia saw the urgent expressions of the Senlu Patriarch and the others.


    When it comes to hiring, Chang Xia feels that he has a door.


    The weak people want to gain the blessings of the strong people. By exchanging part of the manpower, neither side suffers. Chang Xia also supports it. The territorial awareness of the Orc tribes is too strong. Chang Xia hopes to promote communication between the Orc tribes through employment and other methods.


    There is a lot of contact, territorial awareness or something.


    It naturally weakens.

 Chapter 598： Hand Rolled Noodles, Tomato Egg Noodles

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    It''s almost noon.


    Chang Xia prepared all the materials.


    Of course, it cannot be said to be complete. Chang Xia has said everything that needs to be said.


    After all, Chang Xia had never been to the Gray Mist Grassland, let alone the Holubad Basin.


    "Probably, it''s written."


    Chang Xia stood up and moved his limbs.


    He raised his head and looked up at the blue sky. It is rare today that the weather has not changed, and the Lions can build houses faster.


    Depending on the situation, the time spent in the Tianshi tribe will be shortened.


    This is a good thing for Chang Xia.


    In the original plan, Chang Xia planned the route in a month.


    Guess what, after personal experience.


    Chang Xia only realized that in a month, it is impossible to plan a route.


    "Linger, what do you say for lunch?"


    Here, Chang Xia was just talking about what to eat for lunch, when the voice of Maple Leaf Honey Dew came from outside the stone house. Listening to the tone, the two seem to be in a good mood.


    "What are you two talking about so happily?" Chang Xia put Bai Linger on his shoulders, smiled, and walked out of the stone house slowly. The heat is coming.


    Chang Xia was slightly uncomfortable, and couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    "The Lions who went out to repair the road today sent back news that they found traces of rock cattle in the southwest area of ??the rock cluster." Maple Ye said excitedly.


    The last time I ate rock beef, Maple Leaf was thinking about eating it again.


    However, the trail of the rock cattle is more difficult to capture than the springbok, and it is useless to think about it.


    Honeydew said: "Depending on the situation, you should be able to eat fresh rock beef tonight."


    Chang Xia smiled and shook his head.


    The orcs seem to have been led astray by her, and they have been thinking about their appetite all day long.


    "Patriarch Senlu brought a lot of vegetables. We will eat pasta at noon today."


    Tomato egg noodles, eggplant noodles, both vegetarian and meat, very good. The lion clan has a heavy taste, and the whole meal is chili barbecue. After eating two meals, Chang Xia can''t bear it.


    "What?"


    "Cold vermicelli."


    "None of them, tomato and egg noodles, eggplant noodles, and more oily and spicy."


    Listen to this.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew shines.


    This name sounds fresh, is it a new food?


    "You two help tidy up the rattan baskets. I''m going to use tomatoes and purple fruits. Honeydew, remember to get some eggs from Maka Amu." Chang Xia rolled up her long drooping hair and started to prepare lunch. Building a stone house was no easier than building a kiln. After a busy morning, Chang Xia naturally didn''t want Shen Rong to go hungry.


    The tomatoes are steamed and peeled, and the purple fruits are diced and salted and dehydrated.


    At the same time, prepare the minced meat.


    "Honeydew, take some fruit powder too." Chang Xia said loudly.


    She didn''t know whether the orcs such as Senlu Patriarch would come, and it would not hurt to prepare more. After all, the orcs have a big appetite, so they are not afraid of too much, but they are worried that they will not have enough to eat.


    Carrying a bucket, rinse the slate in front of the grass shed. After a while, you need a slate to knead the dough and roll it out. Fruit powder, Chang Xia is willing to call him an all-purpose powder.


    Noodles, pasta.


    Either can be done.


    In this world, there is really no better food than ginkgo.


    Except, you can''t eat it steamed like rice. There are really many ways to eat ginkgo, and what Changxia has developed at present is just a drop in the bucket.


    Honeydew is excited to find Maca.


    Maca arranged for the lion orcs to send two baskets of bird eggs and three bags of fruit powder.


    "Chang Xia, do you need my help?" Maca asked.


    Before Maca got close, Chang Xia kept sneezing. She stretched out her hand, looked at Maka strangely, and asked, "Maka Amu, what were you doing just now? It smells a little wrong to me."


    Maca laughed twice, slightly embarrassed.


    "Honeydew came to find me, and I happened to be teaching Qinghe how to cook three pepper soup. Is it too strong? I thought it was all scattered."


    At noon, stew three pepper soup.


    Chang Xia should say that it is fortunate that the stone house where they are located is far enough away from the house of the Patriarch on the shore.


    Wake up the dough here, start beating eggs, stir fry the toppings.


    "Chang Xia, how many eggs do you need to beat?" Maple Leaf asked with his mouth open, and while he asked, his hands didn''t stop, he took the eggs and gently knocked against the edge of the tub, breaking his hands.


    The unique skill of knocking eggs, Maple Leaf is super skilled.


    Chang Xia said: "You make two pots and stir them evenly."


    On the side, Honey Dew grabbed the salted purple diced fruit with a look of disgust.


    "Chang Xia, this purple fruit is tasteless, are you sure you can use it to fry toppings?" Honeydew disliked purple fruit as a vegetable, and added, "I think it''s better to use barbecued meat as a topping."


    Listening, Chang Xia couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "You want to eat barbecue noodles, but I didn''t stop you." Chang Xia complained silently, all of them disliked the unpalatable vegetables, so don''t eat them if you have the ability. However, Chang Xia didn''t say anything, just like Honeydew''s cheeky, she would eat it if she should.


    Shy, embarrassed.


    What was that, she didn''t know.


    Chang Xia took the tub from Maca''s hand and began to season the minced meat in the tub. Eggplant diced noodles, no, it should be said that the purple fruit diced noodles are delicious or not, the key lies in the marinating and dehydration of the purple fruit diced noodles, plus the seasoning of the minced meat.


    When handled well, you can eat smooth and fresh purple fruit diced noodles.


    If it is not done well, it is estimated that it will turn into a vegetable flavor that honeydew dislikes.


    After a while, Chang Xia let Maple Leaf make a hot pot and started frying the toppings. The toppings are easy to fry, Chang Xia let the maple leaf honey dew stir fry directly, and she began to clean the rolling pin. This rolling pin was made by Chen Rong when Chang Xia was in the Sirius Tribe.


    One meter long, Wu Neng plays as a stick, and Wen Neng rolls noodles on a cutting board to make pasta.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing with a wooden stick?" Maka asked in surprise. UU reading


    She just smelled the smell of eggplant eggs in the pot, and she thought about it. Want to speak, let the honeydew scoop out to taste. After all, it was the first time she knew that the tomato and bird eggs in the gray mist grassland were fried together, and the taste was so special.


    This smell, just smelling it can make people eat a few pieces of barbecue.


    Chang Xia repeatedly rinsed the rolling pin with clean water, but without raising his head, he replied, "This is the rolling pin, I will use it to roll the dough later. When the dough wakes up, use the rolling pin directly to roll the dough, and eat the dough of tomato egg noodles and purple fruit noodles at noon. , you need this kind of stick."


    The dough rolled out with a rolling pin is more firm and smooth.


    The taste is naturally better.


    There was no chance to toss before, but Chang Xia''s body made it impossible for her to toss.


    Now that there is a chance, how could Chang Xia miss it? She wished she could restore the noodles and noodles she had eaten in her mind one by one.


    At first it was thirsty.


    The second is to comfort homesickness.


    "Roll surface-"


    Several people near the stone house looked at each other.


    I didn''t ask any more, I figured out that this rolling noodle should be a new meal.


    It is estimated that, like the previous press, when it comes to the press, Maple Leaf is a little bit craving for raw rice flour. After the dry powder was pounded from Changxia, the tribe has not eaten raw rice noodles for a long time. Maple Leaf swallowed his saliva, secretly thinking about the raw rice noodles.


    Thinking about it, waiting for the opportunity to talk to Chang Xia.


    "What is Chang Xia doing?"


    "It seems that you are pressing the dough with a wooden stick. Are you playing?"


    "Nonsense, Chang Xia must be making new food."


    Chang Xia guessed right, Patriarch Senlu and the others really followed Shen Rong. Along with him, there are Elder Siman and Clan Patriarch, and other lion clan orcs also want to come over. Except for the few Leon clan orcs from Jay and Siman who are familiar with Shen Rong, the rest of the lion clan orcs were driven by the clan clan. Walk.


    The reason is that there is not enough manpower, and Chang Xia can''t cook so many orcs'' lunch alone.

 Chapter 599： Long Xia, Orcs digest fast

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Chang Xia, eat new pasta at noon?" Shen Rong stepped forward, leaned forward, and looked at the rolling pin in Chang Xia''s hand. This rolling pin was made and polished by him. Before, he was thinking about when Chang Xia would be able to use it. Who would have thought that Chang Xia gave him a surprise today.


    heard.


    Chang Xia raised his head.


    "You''re back." Chang Xia smiled, pointed to the fried toppings next to him, and explained: "Eat tomato egg noodles and eggplant noodles at noon, no, I was wrong, it should be purple fruit noodles. You go first. Wash your face and wash your hands, I roll out the noodles, the noodles are cooked quickly. Immediately, you can eat."


    between speeches.


    Chang Xia continued to work hard.


    Beside them, the orcs watched Chang Xia''s movements with surprise.


    That demeanor was full of awe and admiration.


    After observing for a long time, Maple Leaf Honey Dew washed her hands and showed an eager expression.


    "Chang Xia, you let us try-"


    Chang Xia paused and hesitated, "Are you sure you want to try?"


    "Okay." Milu was gearing up, looking at Maple Leaf with a smile, and begging: "Maple Leaf, help you cook the noodles first, and I''ll try rolling the noodles."


    Maple Leaf tilted his head for a while, then nodded.


    So, Honey Dew took the rolling pin in Chang Xia''s hand, and tried to roll the dough with sloppy movements. She looked at Chang Xia''s aggressive use of the rolling pin and thought it was very simple. Who would have thought that when I got started, I realized that rolling noodles is not that simple.


    Pfft!


    Soon, the sound of the orc snickering came.


    Honey dew is thick-skinned, but she doesn''t feel ashamed.


    "Don''t laugh, this rolling pin is difficult to use, but it''s not that I am stupid and can''t use it." Honey dew calmly and deferringly, rolling the rolling pin stiffly, trying to thin the dough, but her brain learned, but her hands did not.


    Bai Qing couldn''t see it, and said, "Honeydew, let me try it. Go and cook the noodles for Chang Xia and let her rest for a while."


    Honeydew took advantage of the situation and handed the rolling pin to Bai Qing, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Bai Qing, you need less strength, don''t break the slate." Honey dew urged.


    Seeing Honeydew''s expression of the rest of her life, Maple Leaf asked curiously, "Honeydew, isn''t this rolling pin good for you?"


    "No, the rolling pin is easy to use. I can''t use my hands. Either I have too much strength to break the dough, or I have too little strength and I can''t roll it. This rolling is completely skillful, and I can''t play without any skills." Honeydew poured Also, just tell your thoughts directly.


    very quickly.


    The orcs regard rolling noodles as a game.


    Try one by one.


    Finally, the rolling pin fell into Shen Rong''s hands.


    At first, Shen Rong was the same as Milu and the others. The noodles were either too thick or too thin and the skin was broken. However, Shen Rong learned to roll noodles at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This scene.


    The orcs were stunned.


    They all looked at Shen Rong with admiration.


    "Shen Rong, you are too powerful!" Jie sighed. He had never admired a person so much, and Shen Rong was the first.


    Whether in strength or otherwise.


    Shen Rong really crushed the orcs.


    Even if it was Bai Qing, Shen Rong was not afraid of him.


    In an instant, Chang Xia felt that the eyes of the orcs looking at her were very subtle. Just now, they were still looking at Shen Rong with admiration and admiration, but in the blink of an eye, they all looked at her with strange expressions.


    Unfortunately, Chang Xia couldn''t hear the voices of others.


    It turned out that when the orcs admired Shen Rong.


    He couldn''t help but think that Shen Rong was a half-twilight forest orc, and he used to live in the Western Land. I just returned to the Twilight Forest this year, and was picked up by Chang Xia from the Normandy Grand Bazaar, picked up by the Heluo tribe, and became Chang Xia''s partner.


    In terms of power, it is still a long summer.


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia coughed twice and said, "Don''t be stupid, move the table and chairs over and start lunch. The weather is nice today, hurry up and build a stone house."


    This said.


    The orcs moved quickly.


    After a while, all the orcs were sitting or standing, but the same thing was that everyone held a bowl in their hands, bowed their heads, and gulps the noodles in the bowl.


    "This is a thief!"


    "I think this tomato egg topping is very fragrant and addicting."


    "You''re wrong. The topping with diced purple fruit is more fragrant. It''s soft and smooth. It tastes like springbok meat. It''s called tender."


    Eating and discussing.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia knew that the noon meal was perfect. She was worried that if the barbecue was not prepared, everyone would have an opinion.


    After all, the orcs are not fond of meat, and Chang Xia is really a little worried about eating noodles.


    "Are you full?" Shen Rong turned his head and said softly.


    Chang Xia rubbed her stomach. She ate half a bowl of tomato and egg noodles, which was very supportive. However, Chang Xia was still thinking about the Ziguo Ding Noodles, so he filled a small bowl and ate it in small bites.


    "I can''t hold it." Chang Xia whispered.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong smiled lightly.


    It''s been a long summer.


    "Get up and take a walk. Why don''t you wash a few wild fruits, nibble them, and digest your food." Shen Rong suggested. He likes diced purple fruit noodles, and tomato egg noodles are also good. However, in comparison, Shen Rong prefers the soft, glutinous and smooth taste of Ziguo Ding Noodles.


    cough cough-


    To put it bluntly, there is meat in the purple fruit diced noodles.


    It''s meaty.


    The tomato egg noodles have no meat and are considered vegetarian.


    However, who is Shen Rong? He was careful to hide the truth.


    "Okay, listen to you." Chang Xia stood up shyly, picked a few wild fruits from the rattan basket, cleaned them, nibbled the wild fruits, and wandered around the stone house.


    Magic Moon Valley The lions built the stone house far away.


    Nearly every stone house grows a large tree or two.


    Before Chang Xia lived in the stone house, Honey Dew had asked whether the Leo Lions had been struck by lightning. Milu was dumbfounded at the time. Although she didn''t know why Chang Xia asked this question, she must have told Chang Xia that none of the Lion clan had ever been struck by lightning.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    The climate of Dream Canyon is treacherous and changeable, and the thunderstorm season is even more common.


    The stone house was built under a big tree, and Chang Xia was really worried about being struck by lightning.


    Previously, Chang Xia disliked the big tree as too dangerous.


    this time.


    Chang Xia just feels really fragrant!


    The big trees provide shade, even if it is extremely hot at noon, it is not so unacceptable that there is Huanyue Lake here. What''s more, Chang Xia still carried Bai Linger, yes, Chang Xia didn''t return Bai Linger to Bai Qing. When he came to Huanyue Valley to see Bai Linger, Chang Xia carried Bai Linger.


    cough cough.


    Of course, at night.


    Chang Xia would still return Bai Linger to Bai Qing.


    There are cold stones in the stone house, and it is also comfortable to sleep at night.


    "Shen Rong, roll out some more noodles for us, I don''t feel full."


    "Yes, Shen Rong, please help with the whole thing."


    Jie and the other orcs held bowls and stood in front of Shen Rong with a sincere expression, begging Shen Rong to help roll out some more noodles. Meanwhile, Maple Leaf Honeydew silently got up to prepare the toppings.


    Rolling noodles is too difficult, and they can''t help.


    However, they can still fry toppings or something.


    "Don''t hold back!" Chang Xia frowned, staring at their bulging stomachs. The orcs are very good. At this moment, Jie and the others have protruded stomachs. They have not eaten enough.


    Elder Siman wiped his mouth gracefully, opened his mouth and said, "Changxia, orcs digest quickly."


    In other words.


    Some more.


    Their stomachs are completely stuffed.

 Chapter 600： Say goodbye to the lion clan, the sword points to the snake clan

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    for days.


    In Magic Moon Valley, the Lions are busy.


    Xu is knowing that building a house is important, and the weather in Dream Canyon has been very good recently. Except for the torrential rain that Changxia had just arrived on that day, it has been a rare sunny day since then.


    The patriarch Senlu took the three patriarchs of the three tribes in the Holubad Basin and quietly followed Shen Rong and other orcs to build a house in the Magic Moon Valley. At the same time, he digested the house building skills taught by Shen Rong and how to make furniture.


    During the meal, Chang Xia taught him how to eat various foods.


    The days were hard but fulfilling.


    If it weren''t for the fact that building a house would consume a lot of physical energy, the Senlu Patriarch would have gained a lot of weight in just a few days. After all, in the Gray Mist Prairie and Holubad Basin, they couldn''t eat roasted meat and stewed meat every meal.


    They can only eat meat at intervals of three or five.


    Vegetables and fruits, wild fruits, these are their normal three meals a day.


    "Changxia, wait for the road to be repaired. My family will definitely go to the Heluo tribe''s Baihu business district to participate in the exchange activities and bring you gifts."


    "There''s not much else in the Holubad Basin, and there are enough wild fruits."


    "I''ll bring you preserved fruit, dried fruit, and wine."


    The three patriarchs of the Holubad Basin made a serious promise that they would not be flattering. Chang Xia has done too much for them, and they want to do what they can for Chang Xia. The Naihe tribe is weak and wants to send some wild fruits to Changxia Tiantianzui, but they have to wait until the road is cleared, and there are other tribes totem warriors escorting them before they dare to go on the road.


    Hence the present scene.


    The infrastructure of the Magic Moon Valley is nearing completion, and the orcs such as the Senlu Patriarch are preparing to return.


    A few days of study is enough for them to go back to the tribe to build a house. It is estimated that the construction of the road will require the help of the Lions or Snakes.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you in the Heluo tribe." Chang Xia smiled and responded one by one. When the Senlu Patriarch and the others set off, Changxia will also set off to the Snake Mountain tribe in the Wangyue Mountains.


    The lions are building houses and roads at the same time.


    Good progress.


    This made Chang Xia full of confidence in the Snake Clan, Tiger Clan and Bear Clan.


    Maybe, wait for the end of the snake trip.


    The main road that runs through the six major tribes has already taken shape.


    Everything that happened to the wolf clan and the lion clan, the Temple of the Wizards of the Holy Mountain of Karna always pays attention. With Su Ye''s decision, the three snake clans will definitely take the lead.


    Chang Xiaming probed the route and instructed the tribes to build roads.


    However, there is no skill in building roads in the forest.


    What Chang Xia really needs is building houses, rebuilding tribes, popularizing the eating methods of various foods, identifying various animals and plants, and promoting the smooth implementation of infrastructure.


    Send away the orcs of the Morilu Patriarch with the Lions.


    Chang Xia choked his neck, moved his limbs, looked at the elder Siman and the clan chief on the shore, and said, "Elder Siman, I am going to set off for the Moon Moon Mountains in one or two days."


    "In such a hurry to go to the Mochizuki Mountain Range, isn''t Chang Xia doing something wrong with the Lions?" Siman''s face changed slightly, and he asked nervously.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    "Where does Elder Siman want to go? My mission this time is to detect routes and build roads, and to help various tribes build houses. Now, the Lions are making good progress in building roads and houses, and it doesn''t help me to stay here. It''s time. Off to the Snake Clan."


    Immediately.


    The nearby orcs fell silent.


    Half of the reconstruction of the Magic Moon Valley is completed, and the stone house is two-thirds completed.


    Chang Xia said that staying on would not help. This is not an excuse, but a fact.


    "Let''s set off tomorrow!" Pukang said.


    "I miss the tribal air," Senda said.


    Hearing Elder Senda saying that he missed the air of the Heluo tribe, Maple Leaf Kongshan and other orcs couldn''t help twitching the corners of their mouths. Is this excuse too perfunctory for the orcs?


    Also in the forest.


    They don''t believe that Elder Senda can really smell the difference?


    Of course, this difference refers to a difference in a broad sense. After all, different regions, different air, there are really big differences.


    In terms of comfort, the Baihe Valley is definitely more suitable than the psychedelic jungle.


    "Okay, I''ll ask Maca to help clean up." Siman nodded, leaving no one behind. There is nothing else in the Tianshi tribe, and all kinds of peppers are definitely enough.


    On this trip, Bai Qing Honey Dew will also travel with her.


    Elder Siman is not afraid that Chang Xia will not be able to carry him.


    So, after discussing with the clan chief on the shore, he made every effort to bring more peppers to Chang Xia.


    Chili is not important, Chang Xia did not refuse.


    The Mochizuki Mountains to go next, the multi-antworm, rat and snake.


    Bring more peppers, Chang Xia thinks it is very good.


    Stepping into the psychedelic jungle, I have seen the magnificent and unparalleled waterfall forest, the lost forest, I have tasted springbok and rock cattle, and I have personally cooked three pepper soup...


    Speaking of which, the journey of the Tianshi tribe was rich and successful.


    In a blink of an eye, a new day dawned.


    On this day, all the lion clan orcs in the Magic Moon Valley got up early and stood in the tribal square.


    Chang Xia is here, ready to go, ready to go. The direction of departure this time is the main road connecting the Tianshi tribe to the Sheyue tribe. It will pass through the fantasy canyon, enter the wild mushroom forest, and enter the Mochizuki Mountains where the Sheyue tribe is located.


    The rocky forest climate is the worst in the psychedelic jungle.


    That direction was abandoned from the very beginning, but the rocks are rich in stone materials. Recently, the Lions and wolves are quarrying in the rocks, which makes it very lively.


    "Chang Xia, really don''t stay for two more days?" Makara held Chang Xia''s hand and couldn''t help but persuade Chang Xia to stay for a few more days. Recently, there was Changxia in the Tianshi tribe, and it was a good day for the lion orcs to eat. The lions can''t wait to live in the Tianshi tribe in Changxia, and it is best not to return to the Heluo tribe.


    "Maka Amu, I really can''t delay any longer. Next, there are three more tribes to go." Chang Xia smiled and shook his head to decline Maka''s proposal.


    The temperature is low in the morning, which is convenient for traveling.


    Delay any longer, it will be hot when the sun comes out.


    Elder Siman knew that he didn''t let the lion clan orcs gossip and urged Chang Xia and the others to set off.


    With the help of Maple Leaf Honeydew, Chang Xia climbed onto Shen Rong''s beast body. Say goodbye to the lion clan, and run towards the wild fungus forest, the Mochizuki Mountains will be their next stop.


    "Chang Xia, is it hot?" Shen Rong ran, turned to look at Chang Xia and asked.


    Chang Xia did not transform into a beast, sitting behind Xiao Wowo, looking at the surrounding scenery. In the early morning, the temperature of Dream Canyon is relatively comfortable, neither cold nor hot.


    "It''s not hot yet." Chang Xia said.


    Hearing that Chang Xia said it was not hot, Shen Rong started to speed up, keeping up with Bai Qing and the others in front. Just after leaving the Magic Moon Valley, all the orcs ran casually, playing and playing.


    "Honeydew, what''s going on with the Snake Mountain tribe?" Chang Xia asked.


    Milu turned her head and asked, "Changxia, what do you want to ask? Build a road, or build a house."


    With such a big movement of the wolf clan and the lion clan, the snake clan naturally wouldn''t be foolish to wait and do nothing. It''s just that Chang Xia was busy with the construction of the lion clan and the Senlu patriarch''s affairs, so he didn''t bother to ask the lion clan about the snake clan for a while.


    now.


    Leaving the Tianshi tribe.


    Chang Xia naturally thought of asking about the situation of the Snake Clan of the Snake Mountain Tribe.


    So, I asked Honeydew.


    "Tell me everything you know��" Chang Xia said directly.


    Her knowledge of the Snake Mountain tribe came from the clansmen and the snake walk. Now that he is about to step into the Mochizuki Mountains, Chang Xia also wants to know more.


    ps: Make up nine chapters and ask for a wave of tickets.

 Chapter 601： Wild mushroom forest, hidden snake python

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "The Mochizuki Mountains are like spring all year round, and the climate is much better than that of the psychedelic jungle. The snake tribe lives in caves and tree houses. Recently, the snake tribe is busy logging trees and building roads..."


    Honeydew was confused and said whatever came to her mind.


    Maple Leaf glanced at Honey Dew faintly, and said, "Chang Xia, don''t ask Honey Dew. If you want to know the situation of the Snake Clan, you will naturally know when you enter the Moon Moon Mountain Range to the Snake Mountain Tribe."


    Listening to honeydew, I have a headache.


    Nothing was said, and people were dizzy.


    The Snake Clan lived in caves and tree houses. If the Snake Clan orcs of the Snake Mountain tribe heard Milu say this, Milu would probably be beaten.


    The climate of the Mochizuki Mountains is similar to that of the Yunlan region of the earth, and the four seasons are suitable.


    The temperature is warmer than other regions.


    Vegetables, wild fruits, etc., grow more lush and sweet. Of course, Yeguo couldn''t compare with the Holubad Basin, but compared with the Heluo tribe and other tribes, it was much better.


    noon.


    Led by Honeydew, the orcs found a shade in the Dream Canyon to rest and lunch.


    The sun is shining.


    Chang Xia and the others rested for an hour.


    Then set off towards the wild mushroom forest.


    This time, Chang Xia chose to transform into a beast and hurry up in the small nest.


    The dreamy canyon has a changeable climate, which also causes the Lions to have no shortage of wild vegetables. When they were on their way, Chang Xia asked maple leaf honeydew to help pick a lot, which made the boring time on the road a lot brighter.


    Stop and go all the way.


    At noon on the third day, Chang Xia and his group of orcs stepped into the wild fungus forest.


    "Maple Leaf, hug Changxia. Let''s go to the stone house first, and then enter the forest to pick mushrooms, but be careful. There are many snakes, pythons and ants in the wild mushroom forest. Be careful not to get bitten." Honeydew said to remind the orcs , Don''t be fooled by the beautiful scenery of the wild fungus forest and underestimate its threat.


    In terms of the degree of danger, the wild mushroom forest ranks second in the psychedelic jungle.


    Only slightly better than the rocky clumps.


    The wild mushroom forest is the world of snakes and pythons, or it may be related to the proximity of the Mochizuki Mountains.


    but--


    The wild mushroom forest is dangerous, and the wild vegetables and other things in the forest are really rich. The small prey such as pheasants and hares in the wild mushroom forest are very delicious, which is similar to the Songshan Mountain of the Heluo tribe.


    The only difference is that there are various snakes and pythons living in the wild mushroom forest.


    While there are traces of snakes and pythons in Songshan, there are not many, not even fertile fields.


    "Honeydew, is the wild fungus forest very scary?" Chang Xia paused and asked in surprise.


    Honeydew stepped into the wild mushroom forest, and her expression became much more serious, and Chang Xia was slightly uncomfortable. This kind of serious honeydew is not the same as usual, she is not used to it.


    "Changxia, listen to Honeydew." Bai Qing handed Bai Linger to Maple Leaf and asked Bai Linger to follow Chang Xia. Bai Linger could take care of one or two if they were in danger.


    Elder Senda was full of energy and excitedly said: "Changxia, the most wild fungus forest is snake python. Your body is too small, be careful, don''t be swallowed by snake python."


    He didn''t mean to scare Chang Xia.


    But to tell the fact that snakes and pythons hunt directly swallow their prey.


    They are all wearing animal repellent powder, plus there is no restraint. Therefore, have not encountered snake python. Once there is no deterrence of animal repellent powder and breath, all kinds of snakes and pythons can be seen everywhere in the wild mushroom forest, either lying on the ground or hanging between the branches.


    As long as you can''t think of it, there is no way of lying flat that the wild fungus forest snake python can''t do.


    Large and small snakes and pythons are like stepping into a snake and python paradise. Lions are not willing to come to the wild mushroom forest for hunting and gathering, because there are too many snakes and pythons here.


    There is enough prey in the Fantasy Canyon, so there is no need for the Lions to come to the Wild Fungus Forest to find them uncomfortable.


    After all, an orc like Elder Senda who likes to catch snakes and pythons, the entire Dusk Forest might not be able to find a single slap count.


    "Go straight along the Iron Grove and turn right." Honeydew said.


    She led the way and ran towards the stone house built by the wild mushroom forest lion clan.


    Wild Fungus Forest Stone House, the situation is similar to the Lost Forest, the latter is a cave reconstruction, the former is a cave reconstruction. The situation is much cleaner and tidy than the stone house in the Magic Moon Valley.


    rustle.


    From time to time, a few rustling sounds came from my ears.


    All the orcs knew it well, and only Chang Xia was kept in the dark, not understanding what the rustling sound that sounded from time to time was going on.


    "You go first, I''ll come later." Senda said warmly.


    The corners of his mouth rose, evoking an excited arc. The orcs looked at his flying expression, and each one''s footsteps were a little faster.


    Can make Elder Senda so excited.


    It seems that the snakes and pythons in the iron forest of the Wild Fungus Forest are very fat.


    After all, an ordinary snake and python, Elder Senda would not show such an expression.


    "There are snakes and pythons nearby?" No matter how slow Chang Xia was, he realized that something was wrong. Elder Senda is usually very stable, except when encountering snakes and pythons.


    At this time, Elder Senda made no secret of his inner joy.


    How could Chang Xia not be surprised? !


    Maple Leaf hugged Chang Xia tightly and whispered, "Shh! Listen carefully, what did you hear?"


    rustle--


    The hair on Chang Xia''s body exploded instantly.


    Nine times out of ten, the squirming sounds are snakes and pythons moving. Listening to the movement, there are probably a lot of snakes and pythons. Or, there''s a snake python of amazing size lurking nearby.


    Regardless of the possibility, Chang Xia felt shivering.


    The snake python is very infiltrative.


    Although the anaconda meat was delicious, Chang Xia still couldn''t love it.


    Seeing the expressions of Maple Leaf and the other orcs, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately they were also nervous. If everyone was like Elder Senda, Chang Xia probably wouldn''t want to enter the forest much in this life.


    "Empty Mountain, hurry up." Maple Leaf urged.


    Snakes and pythons are left to Elder Senda to enjoy. She just wanted to hurry up to the stone house that Honeydew said Of course, she would be happier if she could get out of the wild mushroom forest as soon as possible.


    However, the wild mushroom forest is very vast, and it will take a day or two at the earliest to get out of the wild mushroom forest.


    Again, get out of the wild fungus forest.


    It is the Mochizuki Mountains.


    The condition of that mountain range is not necessarily much better than that of the wild mushroom forest.


    Thinking about it, Maple Leaf felt that this outing seemed less fragrant.


    Suddenly.


    Shen Rong stopped and stopped in front of Kong Shan.


    "Empty Mountain, you guys stop for a while. I''ll go to the stone house to clean first, and I will trouble the elders of Pukang to take care of them."


    Soon, the stone house was already in sight.


    Maple Leaf just breathed a sigh of relief, intending to hug Chang Xia''s beast body that jumped down the empty mountain.


    He was stopped by Shen Rong.


    "Maple Leaf, listen to Shen Rong. You bring Chang Xia and Qing He to rest here, and Chen Rong and I will go over to clean the stone house." Honey Lu suddenly remembered something, and her expression changed slightly.


    The stone house will not live for a long time.


    In a place like the Wild Fungus Forest, there are bound to be "guests" in the stone house.


    It was Shen Rong who was thoughtful, and Chang Xia hurriedly approached the stone house, fearing that he would be frightened. It''s better to let them go over there to clean up, and Chang Xia will go in to be safer.


    Bai Qing said: "There may be insects, ants, snakes and rats in the stone house. It''s safer to pick some mugwort leaves and smoke them."


    Listen to Bai Qing''s straightforward words.


    Chang Xia''s small body curled even smaller.


    Holding his shivering self, Chang Xia cried with a small face.


    "It doesn''t seem like it''s easy to enter the forest in the warm season!" Chang Xia sighed, her little claws pressed against Bai Linger, sometimes light and sometimes heavy, as if stepping on milk.


    Bai Linger flicked the snake''s tail, enjoying Chang Xia''s light tread.


    From time to time, she also opened her mouth to make a grandmother''s cry.


    Maple Leaf said: "The wild mushroom forest is quite special. My headache is the Mochizuki Mountains, and the conditions of the mountain forest there are not necessarily much better than the wild mushroom forest..."


    ps: Supplement Chapter 10.

 Chapter 602： Stone house, or worm cave

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    In an instant.


    Chang Xia suffocated.


    The blasted hair on the front feet wilted in an instant.


    I care about the wild fungus forest with many insects, ants, snakes and mice, but forget that what is really scary is the Mochizuki Mountains. There are the most snakes and pythons in the Twilight Forest, and there are also anacondas that are respected by the snake tribe as snake spirits.


    "Maple Leaf, can I refuse to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe?" Chang Xia said shyly.


    Maple Leaf paused and whispered, "Chang Xia, I''m afraid this will not work." If Chang Xia didn''t go to the Moon Moon Mountain Range, with the small temper of the Snake Clan, he would probably blame the Leopard Clan. It is believed that the Heluo tribe provoked and made Chang Xia alienate the Snake Clan.


    "Alas!" Chang Xia sighed.


    At this time, we can only pray that the Snake Clan will be as active as the Leo Clan.


    Here comes.


    She doesn''t have to stay in the Snake Mountain tribe for a long time.


    In an instant, there were bursts of rustling noises from the front.


    Maple Leaf glanced at it, and reached out to cover Chang Xia''s eyes. The dense insects and ants make the scalp tingling just by looking at it.


    "Maple Leaf, what''s wrong?" Chang Xia blinked, her eyes suddenly darkened, she thought something happened, and struggled, only to realize that her eyes seemed to be covered by Maple Leaf''s hands.


    "It''s okay." Maple Ye swallowed dryly, shook his head lightly, his whole face turned a little dark. Even if she is not afraid of insects and ants, she is a little worried at this moment.


    This dense worm and ants are really uncomfortable.


    "I heard the rustling..." Chang Xia muttered, her eyes were blind, but her ears were not deaf. Different from the rustling sound just now, this rustling sound also makes people feel uncomfortable. Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of Xiaoqiang who couldn''t be killed. Could it be a cockroach?


    But.


    How can there be cockroaches in the forest?


    "It''s okay, just some ants." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Suddenly, except for Chang Xia. The other orcs showed strange expressions one after another. There are only a few ants in this stone house, and these are almost adult worm caves.


    However, they all understood that this should be Shen Rong''s words to comfort Chang Xia.


    Seriously, it''s not worth it.


    "Maple Leaf, are you all right?" Chang Xia didn''t wait for Maple Leaf to let go, and couldn''t help but say. Chang Xia felt strange to be covering her eyes all the time.


    Maple Leaf said: "Wait a minute��"


    heard.


    Chang Xia''s face changed slightly, and he said softly, "Maple Leaf, are there many insects and ants in the stone house?"


    this question.


    Stuck on Maple Leafs.


    Should she be telling the truth? Will what you say scare Chang Xia?


    "Long Xia, Elder Senda hunted a big python."


    Exactly, Qing He suddenly made a sound at this time. A high-pitched shock, full of complexity.


    "Maple Leaf, let go." Chang Xia urged.


    Big python, what kind of anaconda can be called a big python. Chang Xia was very curious, she raised her small claws and patted the back of Maple Leaf''s hand, signaling her to let go.


    Maple Leaf changed direction and hugged Chang Xia.


    "Wow!" As soon as Chang Xia opened his eyes, what he saw was a ten-meter-long forest python, lying directly on the ground not far away. Elder Senda held a black knife and stabbed Sen Python''s body with the handle of the knife with a smile, his face full of joy.


    After appreciating what Qing He said about the python, Chang Xia turned his head.


    Oh wow-


    Seeing that the stone house was covered in smoke, countless insects and ants fled from the stone house.


    This smoke is formulated by Su Ye based on the wormwood mosquito coils in Changxia, which can be used to repel insects and ants and facilitate walking in the forest.


    "With so many insects and ants, can the stone house still live?" Chang Xia frowned, worried.


    Maple Leaf breathed a sigh of relief.


    This small scene is not a problem. Compared with just now, the insects and ants fleeing in the stone house are nothing. Of course, she wouldn''t say that.


    "Don''t worry, let''s smoke it for a while, and the stone house should be clean." Shen Rong came out of the smoke, his calm tone made people feel reassuring. He just went into the stone house to check it, and there were more insects and ants. There is nothing else in this stone house. The problem, the sun is hot at noon, it is time to rest before we can go on the road.


    Wild mushroom forests are different from other mountain forests.


    They need to rest well, wait for their physical fitness to fully recover, and then set off safely.


    very quickly.


    Bai Qing took the empty mountain to unload the rattan basket and moved it near the stone house. Wait for the smoke to dissipate, then move into the stone house, and at the same time build a stove to make a fire.


    There is no water near this stone house, wait for the stone house to be smoked.


    It is also necessary to arrange for someone to go out to fetch water.


    "Honeydew, do you know where there is water nearby?" Shen Rong asked.


    Honey dew said: "Ten miles to the southeast, there is a stream. For water, you need to go to the stream to fetch water. Bai Qing, are you finished? When you''re finished, let''s fetch water."


    "Luanmu, you and He Sen are going to fetch water together." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia was cleaning, although they only rested in the stone house for a while, they still had to be groomed. At the same time, you also need to burn some hot water to cool off and pour it into the water bladder.


    Honey dew took someone to fetch water, Chang Xia asked Maple Leaf to put her down, and she went into the stone house to get dressed. The body of the beast is too petite, and there is no way to hang the coat of animal skin around the neck. It is troublesome to restore the human form every time the beast is transformed, and it is not as easy as Maple Leaf and the others.


    Putting on his clothes, Chang Xia walked towards the rattan basket.


    On a hot day, nothing tastes good.


    Chang Xia thought about the tomato egg noodles he had eaten not long ago, and a large plate of chicken came to his mind. This large plate of chicken is considered a dish, but it has noodles in it and can be used as a staple food.


    "Qing He, please help me pick some tomatoes from the rattan basket. These tomatoes must be eaten, or they will be spoiled. At noon, we will eat big plate chicken. Elder Pukang will trouble you to go into the forest and catch a few pheasants... "


    "Maple Leaf, you help to wake up the dough."


    "Chang Xia, I have a big python, I''ll invite you to eat skewered snakes at noon In this room, the elder Senda is not to be outdone. He dragged the python and walked over slowly, throwing it away, suddenly The ground was shaken.


    Chang Xia supported his forehead and said helplessly: "Okay. However, Elder Senda''s python is too big, we can''t finish it all in one meal, and we have to hurry. You should think about how to deal with this python!"


    The wild mushroom forest is not close to the Sheyue tribe.


    In addition, the temperature of the wild mushroom forest is high, not to mention the Mochizuki Mountains.


    It is impossible to take this python away.


    "It''s okay, eat as much as you want. Get some more for dinner, and bury the rest." Senda said casually. Of course, python skin cannot be wasted.


    Most of the animal skin bags used by the Heluo tribe to store things were provided by the elders of Senda hunting snakes and pythons. Snake skin and python skin are the best materials for making animal skin bags. They have good ductility. The animal skin bags made can store more things than ordinary animal skins, and can also prevent moisture and water. It is suitable for storing goods. .


    "That''s fine." Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief, she was worried that Elder Senda wanted them to bring this python. To be honest, I''ve been eating a lot of python meat recently, and Chang Xia doesn''t even want to eat it.


    See Elder Senda''s excited appearance.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help guessing, could it be that the closer he was to the Moon Moon Mountain Range, Elder Senda couldn''t hold back the longing in his heart and wanted to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe for a big fight?


    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy Chang Xia''s heart became.


    "Shen Rong, bake more python meat, I''m almost finished with the jerky I hoarded." Pukang said suddenly. Chang Xia asked him to go into the forest to hunt pheasants. Before he left, he suddenly thought that the jerky stored in the animal skin bag was almost gone, so he set his sights on Elder Senda, the python.


    ...


    In an instant, the stone house fell silent.


    Sure enough, he still did not escape the fate of taking this python away.


    ps: make up chapter 11.

 Chapter 603： large plate chicken

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Okay." Shen Rong sighed softly, and said again: "However, Elder Pukang, you have to help build a few earthen ovens to roast meat. There are not enough manpower, and a python may not be able to cook."


    The python is more than ten meters long and weighs more than one ton.


    As far as they are, they can''t stay in the wild mushroom forest for a day or two to barbecue.


    "Hehe!" Pukang happily patted his chest and agreed, promising to build the stove when he came back from hunting. He got up and went into the forest, intending to catch the pheasant that Chang Xia wanted.


    "Pukang, you stay behind the stove. I''m going to hunt pheasants. The wild mushroom forest is hot, so I shouldn''t stay for a long time." Of course, Elder Senda said it shouldn''t stay for a long time, referring to Changxia. Worrying that her body will not adapt to the wild fungus forest, other orcs, Elder Senda are not afraid.


    This said.


    Elder Pukang did not argue and nodded in agreement.


    Build an earthen oven according to Shen Rong''s intention. To build an earthen oven, you need wet mud. Therefore, the water that Bai Qing and the others brought back was requisitioned, and they had to make two more trips depending on the situation.


    Honeydew was stopped by Maple Leaf and asked to help deal with the python.


    Pickling python meat is also a big deal.


    Chang Xia took out the seasoning and poured it into the wooden tub. The amount was large, so it was easier to marinate the meat by putting the seasoning in a wooden tub. With Bai Linger in her arms, she didn''t feel hot, but stuffy. The forehead was sweating from time to time, and Elder Senda''s worries were not unreasonable.


    There is no Magic Moon Lake in the wild mushroom forest, and there is no wind.


    Even if you stay in the shade, it should be hot, but it is still hot.


    "Chang Xia, go wash your face first." Shen Rong said distressedly, "How about...Chang Xia, take Bai Linger to the stone house to rest?"


    Seeing Chang Xiare''s face flushing red, although not sweating profusely.


    but.


    It hurts to watch.


    "Chang Xia, listen to Shen Rong. You go to the stone house to rest, and leave it to us at noon."


    "Yes, Chang Xia is obedient."


    Seeing Chang Xia suffer so much, all the orcs couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    The cubs raised by themselves are not willing to suffer for her.


    "It''s alright, I just feel bored." As he spoke, Chang Xia took off the water bladder and poured water into his mouth. The wild mushroom forest is full of towering trees, and the temperature of the mountain forest should be low, but the wild mushroom forest is close to the Mochizuki Mountains, and the temperature of the wild mushroom forest is not low, but very high.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Ling''er in his arms, Chang Xia would probably have wanted to lie still.


    "There is no wind in the wild mushroom forest, and the trees are too high for the wind to blow in." Honeydew said: "The lions rarely come to the wild mushroom forest for hunting. Except for patrolling, they come to pick them once every year before the cold season."


    In his words, he made no secret of his disgust for the wild fungus forest.


    It should be noted that there are certainly too many bad things in the wild mushroom forest.


    However, prey and wild vegetables and fruits are really abundant. The lions say that if they give up, they will give up. This attitude is really awesome.


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that there is no shortage of food in the fantasy canyon where the Lions live.


    Food is abundant, can not suffer, naturally no orcs are willing to suffer.


    "Why didn''t the lion clan build a house, why didn''t they come to the Wild Fungus Forest to log wood?" Maple Leaf asked curiously.


    Honeydew said: "There is enough wood in the Dream Canyon, and no matter how bad it is, there is also the Lost Forest." In other words, the Lions didn''t even think about logging in the Wild Fungus Forest.


    Aside, Qing He is full of envy.


    The Forest of Qingyue is excellent.


    However, the Forest of Qingyue is more of a grassland. There are few contiguous mountains and forests, and there are no such forests as wild mushroom forests. If there is, why should the wolf tribe exchange stone and wood with the lion tribe.


    The stove is well built, and the fire is on.


    As a result, the surrounding area is naturally hotter.


    Chang Xia retreated again and again, and finally retreated into the stone house, remotely commanding Maple Leaf Honey Dew to prepare the big chicken. She stayed in the stone house and rolled noodles. The stone house was built in a cave, and it was much cooler outside. In addition, there was a Bai Linger in her arms.


    Chang Xia''s chest tightness dissipated a little.


    If you don''t take two steps, you will feel out of breath.


    After a while, Elder Senda came back with a bunch of pheasants. The pheasants in the wild fungus forest looked similar to the Songshan pheasants, and Chang Xia was looking forward to this.


    Here maple leaf honeydew cooks a large plate of chicken.


    Shen Rong Baiqing started roasting eel meat, and the earth oven still needs to be dried before it can be used. Shen Rong pondered, first prepare the food for lunch, and then help the elder Pukang prepare the barbecue.


    It was too hot around noon, and it was too hard to travel at this time.


    Depending on the situation, if there is not enough time.


    It is estimated that we have to travel at night. The most dangerous thing in the wild fungus forest is the snake and python, and other threats are not great. This makes it a good choice to travel at night.


    "This sweet and sour smells weird!" Pukang twitched his nose and stared at the stone pot on the maple leaf''s side, gulping saliva from time to time, looking weird.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t eat it yet. If you don''t have noodles, it''s not called Dapan chicken."


    Seeing all the orcs looking eager to try, Chang Xia hurriedly opened her mouth to stop it, and asked Maple Leaf to add the rolled noodles, and the noodles that absorbed the tomato juice and chicken soup were soft and smooth. Thinking of the taste, Chang Xia felt that she could eat it. Three bowls.


    "Chang Xia, come." Maple Leaf took the lead in filling Chang Xia with a bowl and handed it over.


    There are no tables and chairs in the Wild Fungus Forest Stone House, and Chang Xia and the others didn''t either. On the stone bench left before the stone house, or squatting, or sitting, one by one to get enough food and clothing.


    It didn''t take long for the sound of snoring noodles to be heard inside and outside the stone house.


    "The weather is hot, and it''s just right to eat this big plate of chicken." Senda praised. It''s rare that he didn''t eat skewered snakes, but chose to eat big plate chicken first.


    This made Chang Xia quite gratified.


    This round Dapanji won a big victory, and successfully won the favor of Senda elders from the grilled snake skewer.


    "Maple Leaf, another bowl."


    Different from other bullying orcs, Elder Pukang used simple actions and said the most arrogant words.


    Listen to the sentence after sentence of the elder Pukang, and have another bowl.


    All the orcs were nervous and unprovoked, their chewing movements quickened. Afraid of not being full, the big plate chicken in the pot was rounded up by the elder Pukang.


    "Elder Pucon, eat more grilled snake skewers."


    "Yes, Shen Rong baked it for you, you can''t refuse."


    Bai Qing and other orcs took the barbecue and handed it to the elder Pukang, and at the same time speeded up the speed of eating.


    Chang Xia covered her stomach and hid behind Shen Rong and snickered.


    "Chang Xia, do you still want it?" Shen Rong asked. He stretched out his hand to pull the person out, laughing loudly if he wanted to, snickering like this, and be careful not to get caught.


    Chang Xia shook his head, the weather was hot and he had no appetite.


    A large bowl of chicken is enough for a long summer. She also feeds Bai Linger from time to time, otherwise, nine out of ten times this bowl of chicken will never be finished.


    After dinner.


    Shen Rong asked Chang Xia to sleep in the stone house.


    He and Bai Qing and other orcs continued to barbecue.


    "Chang Xia, you and Qing He and the others will sleep in the stone house. It is estimated that you won''t be able to leave in the afternoon." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia glanced at the pile of python meat and said, "The roasting is too slow, try to fry it. Anyway, the elders of Pukang are not picky, so don''t be too tired."


    "Fried?" Shen Rong was moved, looked at Bai Qing and nodded in unison. Frying is indeed faster than roasting, and the elder Pukang is not picky about the taste.


    They can indeed take shortcuts.


    Thinking about it, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    If you have enough pot, you can really cook this python.


    However, they don''t have to actually finish cooking the python, they just need to fill up Elder Pukang''s skin bag.

 Chapter 604： Recalling old words, Chang Xia soothes peoples hearts

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Mmm!


    Chang Xia groaned and opened his eyes.


    The stone house has a water basin filled with cold stones, and the wild mushroom forest is steaming, so this corner of the stone house is cool. What''s more, with the so-called natural air conditioner Bai Linger, Chang Xia slept very peacefully.


    "Shen Rong��"


    Chang Xia hoarsely called out Shen Rong''s name.


    "Shh!" Maple Leaf raised her index finger, brought a bowl of cool white Kai for Chang Xia to drink, and whispered, "Don''t call him, let them sleep for a while."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia looked around.


    I saw Shen Rong Baiqing and other orcs lying on the other side of the stone house.


    Even the two elders of Puconsenda were lying on the ground, looking sound asleep.


    "Have you finished cooking the python meat?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Maple Leaf nodded and said in a low voice, "It''s all taken care of. If we can''t make our way in the afternoon, let them sleep for a while, and we''ll set off at night."


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia responded. After drinking water, she lay down and didn''t get up. Outside, it was still hot, and all kinds of insects and birds were singing, which was very lively.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to drink ice water?" Qing He asked.


    With a big hand, Maple Leaf stopped Qing He, "Qing He, don''t give Chang Xia a cold drink. Her body can''t bear it when it''s cold and hot."


    This icy water is naturally frozen from the cold stone.


    They drank a lot of maple leaf honeydew, and when Qing He saw Chang Xia woke up, she thought that she hadn''t drank it, and naturally asked aloud.


    "I''ll just drink cold water." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and declined.


    Who doesn''t want to drink cold on this hot day, but Chang Xia doesn''t dare. One is cold and one is hot, and it is easy to catch a cold. Even if the maple leaves do not speak, Changxia will not drink it.


    Hurrying through the forest, she couldn''t help.


    At least, it can''t be a drag.


    "Chang Xia, look at the wild vegetables I picked by the stream��" Milu beckoned to Chang Xia. After waking up, she felt uncomfortable and went to the stream with Maple Leaf to take a bath. By the way, they picked a lot of wild wild vegetables, but they couldn''t recognize them completely, so they asked Chang Xia to identify one or two.


    Wild rookie egg pancakes and wild rookie egg soup taste great.


    Even if Honeydew doesn''t like eating wild vegetables, she likes it.


    When I was taking a bath just now, I saw the familiar wild vegetables and picked half a basket.


    "Water celery, duck feet..." Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise, "When did you go to pick it by the stream?"


    "Woke up and picked it after taking a bath." Honeydew said.


    A few people walked out of the stone house lightly, and when they walked out of the stone house, the hot air rushed to their faces.


    "It''s really hot!" Chang Xia paused, raised his head, stared at the blue sky through the gaps in the leaves, and sighed: "It''s raining, but it''s hot on sunny days. Entering the forest is really a chore, and when I return to the tribe, The tribe should be encouraged to open up more wasteland, learn to plant and breed as soon as possible, and avoid hunting and gathering in the forest in the future.��


    This said.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew and other orcs were all shocked.


    Orcs love hunting, and what they love is the excitement and satisfaction brought by hunting.


    This does not mean that they like to go into the forest to suffer and suffer.


    If the orcs really learn to plant and breed, going into the forest in the future will just be pure hunting, which is super cool.


    "Changxia, what about planting and breeding?" Qing He asked.


    Chang Xia poured a bowl of cold boiled water, took a sip, and explained: "Like the Sirius tribe living in the forest of Qingyue, the forest of Qingyue is naturally suitable for planting golden rods and corn. If the wolf tribe masters the cultivation of golden rods and corn, There is no need to wait for the golden rods and corn in the wild to mature, artificially determine the planting time, and naturally know when to harvest."


    She didn''t say too specific, after all, it''s about farming.


    Only by doing it yourself can you know the situation, and it is impossible to say it simply.


    After all, Changxia also has a lot to know about farming. At the end of this journey, Chang Xia decided to discuss with Su Ye about the exchange of orc tribes, transportation should also be put on the agenda, and more importantly, land reclamation and farming.


    Rattan and other things were planted in the wilderness on the south side of Baihu Lake, and it was inconvenient to transplant in a short time.


    As a result, Chang Xia naturally set his sights on Woye and Xiaohechuan. There are many snakes and pythons in fertile fields, and Chang Xia decided to toss the small rivers more.


    Gold sticks, corn and Kira grass, etc., Chang Xia asked the wolf clan for seeds. Along the way, whenever Changxia can recognize wild vegetables and other things, Changxia chooses to keep one or two plants.


    I just wanted to wait for the Heluo tribe to find a place to plant this kind of thing.


    Whether he can survive, Chang Xia is not in a hurry.


    Once the road is clear, what you want to plant can be exchanged with other orc tribes at any time. The trouble is, how to communicate with the clansmen and let them learn to grow together.


    This counts down.


    Chang Xia pondered whether to end the journey early.


    However, this matter will be decided after arriving at the Snake Clan.


    "Cultivation, like the chickens, ducks and hares in the forests at the south of Baihu Lake? I remember that the wild boars and black-horned cattle kept in the fence of Baihu Lake seem to have been driven to the fertile fields." Honey dew rubbed her chin. She talked to the Lions about it.


    The lions have been busy building roads and houses recently, and most of them don''t pay attention to this matter.


    Milu saw Chang Xia''s serious and serious expression.


    She couldn''t help guessing that the next focus of the Heluo tribe was planting and breeding? After Chang Xia became an adult, the Heluo tribe had undergone earth-shaking changes in just a few months, and six tribes had also changed.


    Honeydew had a faint feeling that the Twilight Forest would change with Chang Xia''s actions I don''t know why.


    Thinking about it, Honeydew felt full of power.


    "Is it okay to catch wild prey and keep it in a tribe?" Qing He was shocked. The wolves tried, but were unsuccessful.


    Animals in the wild are not domesticated.


    One by one is full of wildness, how can they be willing to be imprisoned.


    "Yes." Maple Leaf said: "My family has raised chickens, ducks and hares before, and later also raised black horn cattle and wild boars."


    After listening.


    Qing He looked at Chang Xia with awe.


    "Cultivation requires skills just like planting. We can''t be in a hurry and take it slowly." Chang Xia said. This step-by-step process is actually a domestication process. Animals in the wild are beastly and violent. It is not an easy thing to tame.


    It may take two or three generations, or even several generations.


    However, with the plug-in of Changxia, domestication will become easier.


    A few people chatted while picking vegetables. Honeydew wanted to eat wild rookie egg pancakes. Chang Xia decided to clean up the water celery and flippers, wait for Chen Rong and the others to wake up, chop them up, mix them with the bird eggs, and make them. into pancakes.


    They didn''t bake naan this time.


    Simply make some pancakes and bring them to eat at night when you are hungry.


    The Wild Fungus Forest is close to the Mochizuki Mountains, and when it enters the Mochiyue Mountains, it will not be too far from the Snake Mountain tribe. Thinking about it, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief, looking forward to the next trip going smoothly.


    "Changxia, the wolf clan can grow golden sticks and corn, what about the Tianshi tribe?" Honeydew asked. In addition to chili peppers, the Lions are still chili peppers.


    However, pepper is not food after all.


    "The lions grow chili peppers and exchange chili peppers with other orc tribes. If you want to grow anything else, you need to explore slowly. in a hurry.

 Chapter 605： The birthplace of Weihe River, Wangyue Ridge

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Immediately.


    Maple Leaf burst out laughing.


    Obviously, she remembered the fact that Chang Xia never planted good peppers.


    Ginger, onion and garlic are good. Like the peppers given by the Tianshi tribe, the number of dead peppers planted in Changxia is more or less dead, while the xylophone is a live pepper, but the fruit is not ideal.


    Chang Xia guessed that it had something to do with the weather.


    The Baihe Basin has a stable climate, the psychedelic jungle weather is treacherous and changeable, and the temperature is higher than that of the Baihe Basin. The time for planting peppers in Changxia is too early, and the pepper seedlings may not adapt.


    Apart from that.


    Chang Xia couldn''t think of any other reason.


    "Maple Leaf, what are you laughing at?" Chang Xia glanced at her, apparently guessing what she was laughing at just now. The chili thing really has nothing to do with her. She has never been able to grow it. What can she do?


    Maple Leaf waved his hand and chuckled: "It''s nothing, I just want to laugh."


    "What are you talking about?" Bai Qing walked out of the stone house, yawning, looking at the sun above his head, and frowning: "It''s so hot, it''s not dark yet."


    "It''s dark, and the wild mushroom forest is still hot." Honeydew said.


    In a few days, the temperature of the wild mushroom forest will rise. I was looking forward to repairing the pathway, which would save the time to pass through the wild mushroom forest.


    Bai Qing said: "It is better for the Lions to clear the wild mushroom forest and cut down some trees. The trees are sparser, and the number of insects, ants, snakes and mice can also be reduced." It''s greener outside.


    Fortunately, he used the body of a beast to travel, and it was difficult to walk in human form.


    Head-high ferns, shrubs and weeds are countless.


    "It''s dark, and the wild mushroom forest is still hot?" Chang Xia was shocked.


    Honeydew shrugged and explained: "Unless in the second half of the night, the temperature of the wild mushroom forest did not drop so fast in the first half of the night. So we think it is not so hot, and it is best to get out of the wild mushroom forest as soon as possible."


    Lions are still building roads in Dream Canyon.


    The wild fungus forest still needs some time, and the real access will take more than a month.


    At the moment, the lions are busy building houses, and they have to toss the furniture in the house. Naturally, there are not so many people who can free up road construction.


    In addition, the next step is to help the Gray Mist Prairie and the Holubad Basin.


    Say this.


    The wolf and lions want to be free, and most of them have to wait for the cold season.


    "At night, go all out." Shen Rong said.


    The wild fungus forest has a general direction for the lions to clean up.


    You don''t have to worry about getting lost when you''re on your way at night.


    What''s more, the wild mushroom forest is close to the Mochizuki Mountains, and it is not easy to get lost if you only need to lock in the breath of the snake clan. Of course, if it was Chang Xia, it would be hard to say.


    She hadn''t yet learned to orient herself in the forest.


    "Nanfeng, may be waiting for us at Wangyue Ridge." Milu said.


    Bai Qing shook his head and said, "No. The time when Chang Xia leaves the Lion Clan is uncertain. The Snake Mountain tribe doesn''t know the exact time. The Snake Mountain will not agree to Nanfeng coming to Wangyueling to pick up people."


    Moon Moon Ridge is more dangerous than the Lost Forest.


    Recently, the Snake Mountain tribe has been busy harvesting peas and other things, coupled with the construction of houses and roads, etc., Snake South Wind needs to help the Snake tribe to harvest, and may not have time to come to Wangyueling.


    "Brother, is Wangyueling very dangerous?" Chang Xia asked.


    "Wangyue Ridge, the birthplace of Weihe River. The situation is a bit similar to Misty Ridge. We are close to Wangyue Ridge, everyone remember to swallow the detoxification pills." Bai Qing nodded and explained.


    The psychedelic jungle enters the Mochizuki Mountains and cannot avoid Mochiyue Ridge.


    If they can avoid it, neither the lion clan nor the snake clan want to enter the Moon Moon Ridge. Unfortunately, there is no way to avoid it, nor can it be avoided.


    Look at the meaning of the lion clan and the snake clan, and wait for the passage.


    About to send totem warriors to stay in Wangyueling, and to clear Wangyueling regularly.


    Otherwise, accidents are easy to happen on this road.


    "Wangyueling is the birthplace of Weihe River, doesn''t it mean that Wangyueling is not far from Weishan?" Changxia Xiaonao Guazi was confused.


    Milu smiled and explained: "Wangyue Ridge is the birthplace of the Weihe River. The Weihe River is not as good as the Subu Detroit River, but there are many places that this river flows through. Besides, if the Wangyue Ridge is close to the Weishan Mountain, the lion''s Why do you need to detour the road between the clan and the snake clan and go directly to Weishan, isn��t it closer to the Heluo tribe?��


    "Changxia, Wangyueling and Weishan are not in the same direction, they are quite far away." Bai Qing said: "Weeping Cliff in Wangyue Mountains is close to Weishan. However, the Weeping Cliff has many cliffs and is not accessible at all. You forgot to hunt anacondas. How did the wandering orcs of the snake enter Weishan from the Moon Moon Mountains..."


    "Weihe." Chang Xia whispered.


    Qianbai took the wandering orc and jumped into the Weihe River in a panic, only to escape from the Moon Moon Mountain Range.


    "Bai Qing, is there really a wandering orc hiding in the Weeping Cliff?" Honey Dew asked curiously.


    this question.


    Immediately, all the orcs nearby looked over curiously.


    Bai Qing had a black line on his face and replied, "I don''t know about this. If you are curious, you should also ask Snake or Snake Patriarch."


    "There are no wandering orcs on the Weeping Cliff in the Mochizuki Mountains, and the Snake Clan is domineering, so there is no room for foreigners in the Mochizuki Mountains." Senda lazily interjected and said.


    Honey dew raised her eyebrows and said, "Weeping sounds are often heard from the Weeping Cliff. If it wasn''t for the wandering orcs hiding, could it be the snake clan orcs who went to the Weeping Cliff to mourn?"


    "The cry of Weeping Cliff is made by the fish and beasts in Weihe River, and it has nothing to do with wandering orcs and snakes. Speaking of which, in addition to Heiyu in Weihe River, this kind of fish and beasts with strange sounds are equally delicious~www.novelhall. com~ It''s just not easy to catch." Pukang grinned and helped Elder Senda to explain.


    Rumors of Wandering Orcs hiding in Weeping Bluffs��


    In the Dusk Mist Forest, it''s pretty decent, basically, the adult orcs have heard of it.


    "Salamander!" Chang Xia exclaimed in surprise. With a cry like an orc, nine out of ten these fish and beasts are salamanders.


    "Salamander, this name is quite appropriate." Senda called out twice, and the weeping cliff was full of cliffs, and it was very easy to get lost when entering, plus the mountains and rivers.


    The Snake Clan basically does not know the Weeping Cliff of the Snake Clan. In addition to the steep terrain, the Weeping Cliff is also caused by this strange-sounding fish and beast. Over time, Weeping Cliff became a forbidden place in the Moon Moon Mountains.


    Plain white those wandering orcs want money or death.


    In order to capture the anaconda snake, he stepped into the Moon Moon Mountain Range, broke into the Weeping Cliff alone, and finally escaped into the Weihe River to the Weishan Mountain. This life is really hard enough.


    The Weeping Cliff has a steep terrain and is also home to many ferocious beasts.


    And Weihe, let alone.


    To be able to escape from there, it''s still a bit of a white person''s ability.


    Good luck, but the character is not good.


    "Elder Pukang, is there really no stray orcs in Weeping Cliff?" Milu showed an unbelievable expression, and there were also orcs such as Kongshan Hesen who were also unwilling to accept it.


    They look forward to the day when they become heroes and step into Weeping Cliffs to hunt stray orcs.


    "Hehe!" Pukang shook his head and said, "No, there are only crying fish and beasts on the Weeping Cliff. Oh! It''s the salamander that Xiao Changxia said."


    "Who says there are wandering orcs in Weeping Cliff-"


    "I heard what the elders of the tribe said."


    "Me too. Shouldn''t we be fooled?"


    For a time, Honeydew and the other orcs were wailing again and again.


    ps: make up chapter 12, ask for tickets~~

 Chapter 606： weeping cliff exaggerated rumors

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Elder Pukang, what''s going on at Weeping Cliff?" Maple Yehei stared at Elder Pukang with a sullen face. About Weeping Cliff, she heard the elder Pukang say it with her own ears. She said it had nose and eyes.


    Maple Leaf thought about it, and waited for the opportunity to push the empty mountain to the Weeping Cliff.


    Qianbai fled from the Moon Moon Mountains into Weihe River, and she wondered if the two wandering orcs were secretly colluding, and how easy it is to break into the Weeping Cliff.


    Guess what, the two elders took the initiative to break the news today.


    All kinds of rumors about Weeping Cliff are all lies.


    How can this be accepted by the orcs? !


    "The Witch and the Snake Clan were afraid that you little brats would stray into the Weeping Cliff, so they arranged a few rumors." Senda explained that this was mainly to prevent the totem warriors of the six major tribes from entering by mistake. Other orc tribes are not worried.


    The strength is weak, and there is no ability to break through.


    It was normal at first, but the rumors are getting more and more outrageous.


    In the end, I don''t know what happened, but it turned into Weeping Cliff where wandering orcs lived in hiding. Not to mention that the Snake Clan was confused, the Wu side also felt inexplicable.


    However, exaggeration is exaggeration.


    However, it does work.


    Gradually, the witch and the snake clan stopped paying attention to this exaggerated rumor.


    ...


    For a moment.


    Inside and outside the stone house was silent.


    The orcs looked at each other, hugged themselves tightly, and regretted the days when they were deceived before.


    In this regard, Chang Xia and Chen Rong were quite calm.


    "Light a fire and make pancakes. After a while, we will set off directly after dark, and try to leave the wild mushroom forest as soon as possible. The Mochizuki Mountains are warmer than the wild mushroom forest, but they are more comfortable than the wild mushroom forest." Senda urged.


    He already knew to eat wild rookie egg pancakes tonight.


    So he opened his mouth and urged the orcs to do it.


    At the same time, Elder Senda, like Elder Pukang, was eating with a piece of roasted python meat.


    I didn''t feel that eating barbecue on a hot day was greasy.


    "It''s a pity that there are no naan and scones, otherwise... Put some vegetables in the naan and scones, it will be delicious." Chang Xia regretted.


    Roujiamo or something, not too delicious.


    "Pancakes can also be served with vegetables, but I want to put barbecued meat." Honeydew said.


    Fresh wild vegetables are delicious, but meat is equally important. Sure enough, the maple leaf Qinghe next to him nodded, indicating that while the wild rookie egg pancake is placed with wild vegetables, don''t forget to barbecue. One mouthful of wild rookie egg pancakes, one mouthful of barbecued meat, the taste is unparalleled.


    "Long Xia, there are a lot of delicious wild vegetables growing in the psychedelic jungle. It''s a pity that you are in a hurry to go to the Snake Mountain tribe, or I will take you around the Dream Canyon."


    It''s a pity to talk about this, because the time was too fast, and the Lions couldn''t have time to entertain Chang Xia''s group of orcs.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "What''s the hurry, it will be long in Japan."


    "Speaking of the Snake Mountain Tribe, I''m craving frosted mashed beans and frosted broad beans." Maple Leaf licked the corner of his mouth with a look of aftertaste.


    "The frosted mashed beans can be eaten by the Snake Mountain tribe, but the frosted broad beans will have to go to the tiger clan. The snake clan''s yam, kudzu and sweet potatoes are all good things." Chang Xia chuckled, all ethnic groups have Their respective births, which surprised Chang Xia, were full of joy.


    "Changxia, I remember you said that the kohlrabi of the Snake Mountain tribe can be made into mustard, is this mustard delicious?" Kong Shan suddenly asked.


    Chang Xia mentioned this.


    Later, there were so many things that Chang Xia slowly forgot about it.


    Who knows that Kong Shan has been thinking about it all the time, and he suddenly asked this chat.


    "The mustard, it tastes good." Chang Xia said, "When you eat noodles or noodles, add some, and it''s delicious to eat together."


    Mustard, usually served as a side dish.


    Chang Xia didn''t eat much, but he knew what was going on.


    "Chang Xia, can I make some mustard greens when I go to the Sheyue tribe this time?" Maple Leaf asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "If the Snake Clan is not busy building houses and roads, you can try it. In addition to picking vegetables, I also want to help the Snake Clan make pueraria powder and yam powder. There are also many ways to eat sweet potatoes. All of these have to be sorted out.��


    After all, it seems that the Lions are relatively simple.


    After all, pepper is not a staple food, no matter what.


    Hearing what Chang Xia said, all the orcs were very excited, all looking forward to rushing to the Snake Mountain Tribe as soon as possible. Chang Xia said Zhang Luo would definitely make new food.


    In the past, the orcs did not pay much attention to eating.


    Roast and stew over and over again, no matter how much you like it, you will get tired of it.


    As Chang Xia came of age, things changed. Eating has become a kind of enjoyment. Thanks to Chang Xia''s recent departure from the Heluo tribe, the Leopards began to cook.


    The results are good and bad.


    At present, it can only be said that the orcs cannot be eaten.


    However, diarrhea or something is inevitable.


    "Chang Xiayi said, I look forward to arriving at the Snake Mountain Tribe soon." Qing He said happily, this journey is really worth it.


    soon.


    The smoke from the kitchen rose again over the wild mushroom forest.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia sat and ate wild rookie egg pancakes and drank wild rookie egg soup.


    Suddenly a **** smell penetrated into the tip of her nose, her expression changed slightly, she patted Shen Rong on the shoulder, and asked, "Shen Rong, what''s the matter with this **** smell?"


    With Shen Rong''s caution, how could the smell of blood spread?


    "Don''t worry, this is the smell of python skin. Elder Senda has made it. It takes a few days to dry before sewing it into an animal skin bag." Shen Rong explained.


    This is not a pure **** smell mixed with the smell of medicine.


    Chang Xia was so close that she could smell it. Maple Leaf and the others knew about it, so they didn''t ask more about the python skin.


    "How is python skin made?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Speaking of which, Chang Xia has not seen the tribal tanning of animal skins with his own eyes. Usually, the tanning procedures of fur with fur are complicated, and the better the fur, the more troublesome the tanning.


    Chang Xia knew some fur, so he didn''t talk much.


    "This is the unique skill of Elder Senda, and I don''t know." Shen Rong smiled and shook his head. All ethnic groups have their own secret techniques for tanning/tanning animal skins.


    Shen Rong joined the Heluo tribe for a short time.


    Naturally, he would not interfere in these matters.


    Chang Xia seemed to understand but didn''t understand, so he didn''t ask any more. She decided to wait to return to the tribe and find Xylophone to understand the situation.


    After dinner, the sky began to darken.


    Chang Xia is ready to start and pack his bags.


    The fire was buried, and the stone gate of the stone house was closed.


    A group of orcs ran towards Wangyue Ridge.


    Behind him, there is a sunset that is scattered all over the place. The red sunset indicates that tomorrow will also be a sunny and sunny day.


    Hurrying at night.


    The two elders of Poconsenda were one after the other, guarding the team.


    The terrifying momentum is no longer restrained.


    The ferocious beasts hiding in the shadows fled one after another, knowing that this group of orcs is not easy to mess with.


    When running, finally brought the night wind.


    Chang Xia squinted and stood inside the small nest. This time, she didn''t sit on the Shen Rong beast, but was held by Maple Leaf and sat on the empty mountain beast.


    There are many wild fungi, forest insects, ants, snakes and mice.


    The orcs were afraid that something would happen to Chang Xia alone in the small nest.


    Although Shen Rong was worried, he did not stop him. It''s just that he kept accelerating secretly, striving to get out of the wild fungus forest faster and bring his partner back.


    ps: make up chapter 13.

 Chapter 607： late at night

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Shen Rong, please slow down."


    Behind him, Bai Qing was carrying honeydew. Seeing that Shen Rong was running too fast, he almost passed the elder Senda who had cleared the way. Bai Qing could only let out a low growl, signaling Shen Rong to slow down.


    Shen Rong''s footsteps stopped, and he stumbled and almost fell over.


    "...Slow?" Shen Rong''s silver-white beast body was very eye-catching at night.


    Bai Qing was stared at by Shen Rong, so that he didn''t choked, and said speechlessly: "Don''t leave the team, you are about to surpass Elder Senda. Besides, no matter how fast you run, it is impossible to leave the wild fungus forest tonight. It''s too big, beware of attracting beasts."


    This bastard, really thought he couldn''t guess what he was thinking?


    It is nothing more than letting Maple Ye hold Chang Xia and not letting Chang Xia stay on his beast.


    Speed ??up to run, want to exhaust them?


    Shen Rong didn''t even think about where the wild fungus forest was. There were the most insects, ants, snakes and mice in this place. Those pythons liked to cling to the trees and devour their prey with their mouths open. It really made Chang Xia sit alone in Chen Rong. On the beast, he was not afraid that Chang Xia would be swallowed by a snake or python or something.


    Bai Qing gave a false warning.


    He succeeded in slowing down Shen Rong, and stopped running hard.


    On the side, the orcs such as Kong Shan He Sen and others who were running with him quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The orcs all have a good face, Shen Rong buys and runs away, and Kong Shan and the others are not easy to stop them, so they can only speed up. However, the wild mushroom forest is dense with branches, and all the orcs are tied with rattan baskets, and if they are not careful, they may bump into the trees.


    Fortunately, Bai Qing spoke in time, so Kong Shan and the others were free and had time to breathe.


    "Go away!" Elder Senda waved his knife and slashed lightly to the front right.


    A few clicks sounded, and the branches fell to the ground. Then, the sound of rustling sounded and disappeared into the night.


    this way.


    Elder Senda''s black knife swung four times.


    This is the fifth time.


    Maple Leaf hugged Xiao Wowo tightly and said softly, "These guys are really not afraid of death!"


    Elder Senda swung the sword five times, representing five attacks on them. This does not include the elder Pukang who has broken up. Perhaps because of the hurry, the elder Pukang is calmer than during the day. Every time he punches, he is very restrained, and even his laughter is suppressed.


    In terms of the number of times, the Pukan elders punched twice more than the Senda elders.


    No wonder he stepped into the wild mushroom forest.


    Honeydew repeatedly reminded Chang Xia to be careful.


    This wild mushroom forest is very dangerous.


    It is estimated that it has something to do with the fact that the Lions do not come to hunt all year round, allowing the wild beasts to breed wildly in the wild mushroom forest. Over time, the wild beasts in the wild mushroom forest will naturally increase.


    "It''s a little scary." Chang Xia said.


    The journey was very stable before, Chang Xia didn''t think the forest was so dangerous.


    but--


    Tonight''s wild mushroom forest surprised Chang Xia.


    Whether it was the beast driven away by Elder Senda, or the beast chased away by Elder Pukang. The breath is very strong, and there is more cover in the night, and the cows, gods, snakes and ghosts are not afraid of death and run out, unscrupulously announcing their existence.


    "Don''t be afraid, there are two elders. These beasts can''t get close, we just need to pay attention to some insects and ants, don''t get stung." Maple Leaf said calmly.


    If there are not two elders in the team, how dare they travel at night?


    Not really afraid of death.


    Qing He and Honey Dew sat on Bai Qing Beast together. After all, Bai Qing and the others did not dare to let Qing He be alone at night. Compared with the daytime, the vigilance of all orcs at night is the highest, and no one dares to be negligent.


    "Is the animal repelling powder enough?" Chang Xia nodded and asked.


    Maple Leaf replied: "Don''t worry, it''s enough."


    The night is getting darker.


    The temperature of the wild mushroom forest began to drop.


    Chang Xia stopped holding Bai Linger tightly, let go, stood on tiptoe, and began to enjoy the surrounding scenery against the night wind.


    Shen Rong and the others were so fast that they couldn''t see anything in the dark night.


    What Chang Xia enjoys is the comfort of the night wind blowing across her face.


    "Chang Xia, put your head back. Don''t blow the wind, be careful of catching a cold." Maple Leaf reminded.


    The temperature of the wild mushroom forest dropped rapidly, not by one or two degrees, but by a cliff. During the day, the temperature of the wild mushroom forest was as high as 30 degrees, and in the second half of the night, the temperature dropped to 10 degrees. When the sun rose the next day, it soared directly.


    It''s no wonder that the lion clan dislikes the wild fungus forest, and they don''t even bother to come here for hunting.


    However, if this is the way to go in the future.


    Nine times out of ten things will change.


    Chang Xia shrank his neck, raised his small claws and pushed Maple Leaf''s outstretched hand, and said, "I''ll blow it. It''s rare that the temperature has dropped, and the surroundings are not so boring. I can take a breath and feel comfortable."


    Hearing what Chang Xia said, Maple Leaf can only do as she pleases.


    After blowing for a while, Chang Xia voluntarily retracted into the small nest and lay on her stomach.


    "Maple Leaf, when can we get to Wangyue Ridge?" Chang Xia played with his feet and rubbed against Bai Ling''er, very bored. So, I couldn''t help but chat with Maple Leaf.


    Honeydew Qinghe was far away, and all the orcs were on their way at full speed.


    Even if they were chatting, Honeydew couldn''t hear them clearly.


    Unless they roar like Bai Qing.


    "At this rate, the day after tomorrow, we should be able to reach Wangyue Ridge." Maple Leaf thought for a while and replied.


    The wild mushroom forest is close to the mountains of Wangyueling, the trees are sparser, and the temperature is much cooler. The temperature in the Mochizuki Mountains is high, but not as hot as the wild mushroom forest.


    By comparison.


    The Mochizuki Mountains are quite comfortable.


    "Oh my God!" Chang Xia lamented, thinking that she would be able to get out of the wild mushroom forest tomorrow.


    The wild mushroom forest is dense with trees. Even if Shen Rong and other orcs are on their way at full speed, the speed cannot be improved After all, this is not the forest of the clear moon. The wild mushroom forest is full of trees, ferns, shrubs and weeds. Not only does this obstruct the line of sight, it also slows down the Orc''s running speed.


    "The next time I rest, I haven''t settled in the stone house, it''s all up to our luck." Maple Leaf said quietly.


    Suddenly, Chang Xiasheng''s loveless face became more salty.


    The lions planned the general direction and marked them along the way. However, due to the manpower, there is naturally no clearing route in the wild fungus forest.


    The sign, at most, will keep Chen Rong and the others from getting lost.


    The stone house where I just stepped into the wild mushroom forest was built by the lions, which is convenient for patrolling the border and resting. After going deep into the wild fungus forest, naturally there is no such treatment.


    If they can''t find a suitable place to rest, they can only find a place near the water source to stop at random. The comfort is naturally not as good as the stone house.


    If it is not good, there will be beasts.


    After all, all the water sources in the forest are places where animals gather.


    Chang Xia was languid and fell asleep unconsciously.


    Seeing that Chang Xia didn''t make a sound, Maple Leaf looked into the small nest, and saw that Chang Xia fell asleep holding Bai Linger. Pull off the hide and cover it.


    At the same time, he reached out and patted Kongshan.


    "Empty Mountain, keep the speed steady, Chang Xia is sleeping." Maple Leaf said solemnly.


    Hearing this, the running team slowed down.


    No need to rush this time. What''s more, they are still far away from the Snake Mountain tribe, one point faster, one point slower, and it has little impact.


    "Honeydew, give me a water bag." Senda stopped and asked Honeydew for a water bag.


    Hearing this, Honeylu told Bai Qing to stop running and leaned over to find the water bladder in the rattan basket. The water bladders filled with water were placed in the rattan baskets carried by Bai Qing. Honeydew handed the water bag to Elder Senda and said, "Who else needs a water bag?"


    ps: make up chapter 14.

 Chapter 608： Self-cultivation for foodies

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Elder Senda, please give me a drink of water." Shen Rong said: "Bring the barbecue and pancakes over, drink the water, and eat something before heading out."


    Hearing this, Maple Leaf hurriedly found the wooden bowl, poured the water in the water bag into the wooden bowl, and asked Elder Senda to help feed Shen Rong with water.


    Here comes.


    Bai Qingkongshan and other orcs stopped one after another, and they all followed to drink water.


    see.


    The females such as maple honeydew, landed, and brought out the roast and pancakes. Chang Xia wanted to step forward to help, but was immediately stopped and let her stay in the small nest. However, Xiao Wowo was removed from the empty mountain beast and placed in front of Shen Rong.


    this time.


    Maple Leaf and the others are busy getting food for other orcs.


    For the time being, there is no one to help watch Chang Xia. So, he put Xiaowowo in front of Shen Rong to take care of him, and beware of Chang Xia being stolen by snakes, rats, insects and ants.


    "Chang Xia, are you hungry?" Shen Rong whispered.


    He lowered his head and stared at the small and exquisite Chang Xia in the small nest. Chang Xia walked out of the small nest, raised his head, and looked at the behemoth in front of him.


    "A little bit." Chang Xia said: "You eat first and leave me alone. When Maple Leaf is done, I will let her feed me." In the dark night, the golden wolf hair between Shen Rong''s eyebrows became more and more dazzling. Echoing with Jin Mu Yaoyao, no matter how you look at it, he is handsome and handsome.


    Chang Xia is holding a small claw.


    He stared at Shen Rong''s beast body obsessively.


    one more time.


    In the bottom of his heart, he praised himself for his vision, and kidnapped a handsome and compelling male partner.


    "You really don''t want me to feed?" Shen Rong confirmed.


    Chang Xia''s small claw claws pushed the tip of Chen Rong''s nose, and the warm touch made her press her head, shaking her head: "No. Besides, how do you feed me like this? You eat, let''s leave the wild mushrooms soon. Forest����"


    After the road is cleared, the lion clan must clean up the wild fungus forest.


    This treasure can''t be rotten.


    The wild mushroom forest is full of mushrooms, all kinds of wild vegetables can be picked and harvested everywhere, and there are many common prey. The trouble is that there are also many snakes, rats, insects and ants.


    If you can cut down some trees, reduce the reproduction of snakes, rats, insects and ants.


    Wild Fungus Forest will definitely be another Songshan.


    There are not many wild mushroom forests that grow everywhere in the Tianshi tribe. As a result, the lion clan should not abandon the wild mushroom forest. With the wild fungus forest, the Tianshi tribe can reduce part of the exchange of goods with other tribes. One in and one out, the income will be very amazing.


    but.


    All of this has to wait until the road is cleared.


    Otherwise, due to the laziness of the Lions, they would never deliberately develop wild mushroom forests.


    "Wild fungus forest, it''s a pity." Shen Rong said.


    If the wild fungus forest is in the western land, it is bound to become a fragrant pastry that various tribes compete for. However, the wild mushroom forest in the Twilight Forest is not well-known.


    After all, in the Twilight Forest, forests like Wild Fungus Forest are too common.


    "What''s your pity?" Chang Xia chuckled lightly, her tender and tender voice in the middle of the night, with a hint of tenderness and naivety. Listen, extra crisp.


    "Shen Rong is a pity for a pheasant in the wild fungus forest, or a pity for the python." Maple Ye carried a rattan basket with a few pieces of barbecued meat and pancakes in it, squatted down, and put the barbecued meat and pancakes into the wooden basin in front of Shen Rong.


    When on the road, it is inconvenient for the orcs to return to their human form.


    So, they solved it with beasts.


    "The pheasants in the wild mushroom forest are really delicious, as delicious as the Songshan chickens in Songshan. If I hadn''t been in a hurry, I really wanted to kill a few and bring them..."


    Chang Xia sighed regretfully.


    Pukang grinned and said, "Little Changxia, don''t worry... Grandpa picked up a lot of pheasants for you, as well as hares."


    "Really��" Chang Xia was ecstatic. Jumping around, I wanted to find the elder Pukang to confirm the truth.


    "Changxia."


    "Chang Xia, don''t move."


    Shen Rong and Maple Leaf hurriedly stopped.


    On this pitch-black night, if Chang Xia ran around, he could be dragged away by beasts or something at any time.


    "Chang Xia, don''t walk around. Elder Pukang did pick up a lot of pheasants and hares, all of which were alive, with broken wings or feet, all of which were placed in the rattan baskets of the beasts of Luanmu and Hesen. Wait until dawn. , if you want to see it, let Maple Leaf show you." Bai Qing explained.


    This matter, the orcs in the team basically know.


    Chang Xia may be the only one who doesn''t know about it.


    After listening.


    Chang Xia''s happy little claws were rolled up.


    "We''ll eat roast chicken when we''re off tomorrow. Unfortunately, the time is wrong and we can''t make smoked chicken. I want to eat smoked chicken and marinated chicken."


    "Beggar chicken, Chang Xia is delicious."


    "I think the big plate chicken is also good, but it''s a pity that the tomatoes are gone."


    As soon as they mentioned eating, all the orcs immediately became very energetic.


    They were discussing how to eat chicken. Of course, the hare was not spared either.


    "Honeydew, do you have any suggestions for a place to rest tomorrow?" Kong Shan asked.


    Among the team, only Milu was from the Tianshi tribe.


    It''s just her.


    Honeydew shook his head and spread his hands, "I have no suggestion. Lions don''t like to come to the wild mushroom forest. Apart from the stone house, I don''t know much about the wild mushroom forest. Fungus forest, resting camp, preferably close to the river."


    They use more water and it is more convenient to be next to the river.


    For beggar chickens, wet mud is needed, and honeydew is liked for beggar chickens.


    The person who proposed to be the beggar chicken just now was Honeydew.


    Qinghe, she has only eaten Dapan chicken The one who eats Dapan chicken is naturally Qinghe. Maple Leaf and the others are very calm. Compared with the delicacies they have eaten, they prefer the smoked chicken and marinated chicken in Changxia Mouth.


    Smoked chicken, they haven''t had it.


    But the braised chicken was eaten.


    That taste, every time aftertaste, makes people''s tongue salivate, and the aftertaste is endless.


    "Listen to Honeydew, and settle down near the river."


    Without a clear direction, he simply ran towards the river. According to the road signs left by the Lions, the direction is not wrong.


    Soon, the orcs set off again.


    In the second half of the night, the wild mushroom forest is breezy.


    Shen Rong and the others ran much faster.


    When dawn came, Chang Xia opened her sleepy eyes and listened to the rushing sound of running water. She stood up and asked lightly, "Maple Leaf, are we there yet?"


    "In a while." Maple Leaf said.


    Although I heard the sound of running water, it would take some time to reach the vicinity of the river. However, the closer you get to the river, the sparser the trees.


    This discovery made Shen Rong and the others feel much better.


    The trees are sparse, which means that the temperature of the wild mushroom forest will be lower during the day.


    The temperature is low, which can speed up the journey.


    "Slow down, there are beasts drinking water in front." Senda whispered.


    Waving the black knife, he motioned the orcs to slow down and not disturb the beasts drinking by the river.


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to eat?" Bai Qing lowered his voice, eager to try.


    In the same way, Shen Rongkongshan and other orcs looked at the beasts drinking water, and their eyes flashed with hunting light. They don''t want to eat python meat anymore, they want to eat something else.


    "I''m free. However, it''s better to hunt a few wild boars. We don''t have any lard anymore." Chang Xia recalled that if he wanted to eat stir-fried vegetables, he had to use oil. Without vegetable oil, lard is essential. Other prey have too little fat or are too fishy for cooking.

 Chapter 609： Mountain forest, encounter potatoes

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "..."


    "Changxia, there are no wild boars here."


    "Then, when I didn''t say anything."


    The maple honeydew landed and found a flat leeward slope.


    Soon Bai Qing, Shen Rong and other orcs unloaded the rattan baskets, they built the stove to make a fire, and Bai Qing led the people to approach the river quietly.


    "Wow!" Qing He saw the pheasants and hares in the rattan baskets, and couldn''t help exclaiming, smacking his tongue: "Changxia, look at the rattan baskets."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia came from behind the tree while tidying up his clothes.


    "This night, the harvest of the two elders of Pukangsenda is more abundant than going out to hunt." Qing He was holding a pheasant. A pound, quite small.


    "More is enough to eat!" Honeydew said with her mouth open as she drank water.


    Maple Leaf cleaned up the nearby weeds and echoed: "Honeydew is right, the wild mushroom forest pheasant is not big, and it is made into roast chicken. I can eat two or three at a time."


    Of course, if you eat it with grilled meat and the actual food.


    One meal is enough.


    "Chang Xia, what to do with these pheasants?"


    "Cut the neck, bleed. Boil hot water, scald chicken feathers."


    Honeydew wanted to eat beggar chicken and took the initiative to dig a hole. The mud in the pit, in addition to wrapping chickens, can also be used to build a soil oven.


    "Maple Leaf, get me some golden sticks. I want to boil some golden sticks and corn porridge to drink. Drink something hot to make my stomach feel more comfortable." Chang Xia Dynasty said, Maple Leaf, who was sorting the rattan baskets, said that the stove was well built, the most beautiful place in the forest. There is no shortage of dry wood, and you can pick up a bunch of them if you pick them up.


    busy.


    Suddenly there was Honeydew''s exclamation.


    "Chang Xia, come here."


    Changxia cleans the stone pot, and the stone pot of the mallard tribe is really good. Lightweight, heats up quickly, except for the small pot and small quantity, there are really no other disadvantages.


    "Honeydew, what have you dug up?" Chang Xia asked directly without looking up.


    Milu said: "How do you know that I dug something?" Chang Xia guessed that she had dug something without even raising her head, which made Milu very unconvinced.


    puff-


    Chang Xia chuckled lightly.


    "You are digging a hole. I don''t ask what you have dug, what else can you ask?"


    As soon as she said that, Milu was also dumbfounded.


    "Is this a sweet potato?" Maple Leaf leaned over, picked up the lump on Honeydew''s hand, and smelled it, she felt that the taste was not right, "It doesn''t have the sweetness of sweet potato, it doesn''t look like Pueraria, and it''s not kohlrabi, could it be a kind of sweet potato? A new root block?"


    "Bring it, I''ll take a look." Chang Xia said.


    Listening to Maple Leaf talking, it may be a new root block. Chang Xia was instantly overjoyed. The wild mushroom forest was close to the Mochizuki Mountains. The Mochizuki Mountains had the most growth in the ground, like sweet potatoes. Could they be potatoes?


    This thought.


    How could Chang Xia sit still.


    "Chang Xia, can you see if this piece can be eaten?" Maple Leaf picked up two pieces and walked towards Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia shook off the water droplets on his hands and took the root piece that Maple Leaf handed over.


    "Potato, really!" Chang Xia smiled, very excited.


    Potatoes and sweet potatoes, Chang Xia prefers more potatoes.


    Before, the Snake Clan found sweet potatoes, but not potatoes. Chang Xia felt a little regretful. Who knew they could dig potatoes in the wild mushroom forest?


    "Changxia, are potatoes edible?" Honeydew asked.


    Chang Xia: "Yes, how much have you dug?"


    "Five. I''ll look for it, there should be more nearby." Honeydew said quickly.


    With that said, Maple Leaf Qinghe didn''t even need to remind her, she took the branch and followed Honeydew to find it. Chang Xia said that it can be eaten, this potato will definitely be edible, and it will be delicious.


    "Honeydew, is that this?"


    "Yes, this is the plant I just pulled out."


    "Honeydew, there is a large area here."


    After a while, Qing He let out a cheer and asked Honey Dew to identify it. After confirming that those plants were really potatoes, several people jumped up and down happily.


    In an instant.


    Chang Xia did not bother to clean the stone pot.


    A huge piece of potato! ! !


    This kind of thing, just listening to it is uplifting.


    In the distance, Shen Rong and other orcs who were hunting turned around and whispered, "What''s going on over there?"


    "Listen, I seem to have found something." Chen Rong blinked and said, "Bai Qing, I''ll go over and see what''s going on. Just hunt a prey, too much, it''s not easy to take."


    The trees in the wild mushroom forest are sparse, and they can go faster next time.


    Maybe you don''t have to wait for tomorrow, you can enter Mochizuki Ridge tonight.


    Shen Rong left.


    Bai Qing and the others were also a little anxious.


    The originally happy hunting became less fragrant in an instant.


    Elder Pukang grinned and ate barbecued meat. Elder Senda closed his eyes and rested, the two of them turned a blind eye to these things.


    In addition to hearing Chang Xia say that potatoes are edible, his mood fluctuated instantly.


    Other times, such as the old monk sitting still.


    "Elder Pukang, Changxia and the others?" Shen Rong asked.


    Pukang said: "In the woods over there, it is said that potatoes were found."


    "Potato��" Shen Rong looked at each other, confused, "What is this, can I eat it?"


    "Little Changxia said it was edible, and the honeydew was dug out when the pit was digging. It''s the lumps of soil around your feet, the yellow-brown roots." Pukang Nunu said. He wanted to pick one up to eat just now, but Elder Senda stopped him with a black knife.


    heard.


    Shen Rong squatted down, picked up a potato and looked at it.


    As soon as I put it under my nose to smell it, I suddenly felt a burning gaze.


    "..." Shen Rong raised his head silently, met the hot eyes of the elder Pukang, and said, "It''s a bit astringent, potatoes shouldn''t be eaten raw After saying that, he carefully put down the potatoes in his hands and went to Put firewood in the stove.


    "Oh! What a pity." Pukang sighed regretfully.


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched.


    Sure enough, any edible food must not be placed in front of the Pukang elders.


    "Changxia, the water is boiling." Shen Rong said loudly.


    In the distance, in the woods.


    Chang Xia raised his head and replied, "Shen Rong, you kill the chickens. Let''s dig out the potatoes in this forest and go back. Brother, have they returned from hunting? If they come back, let them come and help..."


    Chang Xia would not dare to instruct the elders to work.


    However, when Bai Qing and the others were asked to work, Chang Xia spoke directly.


    "Wait a minute, they haven''t returned yet." Shen Rong said.


    Saying that, start killing the chicken. Elder Senda glanced at Elder Pukang and said, "Shen Rong, go and help Changxia dig potatoes and kill chickens, leave it to me and Pukang."


    Elder Senda knew that when he and Pukang used to dig potatoes, they would most likely be rejected by Chang Xia.


    However, help kill the chickens and let Shen Rongteng dig potatoes.


    Chang Xia would not say anything.


    "Can you?" Shen Rong hesitated.


    The elder Pukang waved his hand and finished eating the roasted meat in his hand, saying, "Go! It''s just killing a few chickens, but it''s not a big deal. Come back with more potatoes, I''ll be waiting for the potatoes made by Chang Xia."


    Look at Chang Xia''s excited look.


    Pukang elders are full of expectations for potatoes.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong was no longer polite. He found an empty rattan basket and walked into the forest with the rattan basket. In the forest, maple leaf honeydew was sprinkled with beast repellent powder, and he walked all the way, but did not encounter snakes, rats, insects and ants, but Shen Rong was relieved.


    No wonder Maple Leaf Honeydew did not refuse Chang Xia to dig potatoes.


    ps: Make up for 15 more updates. In May, the monthly pass is 400+. Plus 4 chapters, plus 3 rewards for rewards, a total of 7 updates.

 Chapter 610： add more

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Shen Rong, why are you here?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Shen Rong squatted down, picked up the potatoes that Chang Xia and the others had pulled out with the branches, and replied, "Senda and the elders of Pukang helped kill the chickens, and let me come over to help you dig potatoes. How do you eat these potatoes? I smelled them before. A bitter taste, it seems that it cannot be eaten raw."


    "Potatoes can''t be eaten raw. Baked, fried, boiled, there are many ways to eat them. Later, I will cook them all for you. I originally wanted to eat roast chicken for lunch, who knows that honeydew is lucky, whatever If you dig a hole, you will dig out the potatoes, and at noon we will have a potato stew with chicken." Chang Xia laughed and exchanged with Shen Rong. She picked up the potatoes, but Shen Rong didn''t ask for a branch and turned his hands into a beast.


    Here comes.


    The speed of digging potatoes is instantly faster.


    "I was really crooked by Chang Xia!" Maple Leaf twitched the corner of his mouth, threw away the branches in his hands, and quickly transformed his hands into animal claws.


    she said.


    Suddenly, Milu Qinghe came back to her senses.


    Maple Leaf was right, all of them were brought crooked by Chang Xia.


    Animal claws are more convenient for digging potatoes, and what kind of branches are used to pull them.


    Chang Xia stiffened and said with a sly smile, "You can''t blame me for this."


    Chang Xia''s beast body is petite and exquisite, and she often forgets that she can use animal body parts to work. The memory of the past life is still trapped in Chang Xia''s thinking, and Maple Leaf and the others are occasionally led astray.


    Abandoning the branches, the maple leaves are much faster.


    A moment passed.


    In the forest, one third of this large piece of potato was dug up.


    When Bai Qing and the others came over.


    There is only a little bit left unfinished, the wild mushroom forest is fertile, and any potato is the size of a fist. This mountain forest has harvested four baskets of potatoes, more than 1,000 catties.


    "Chang Xia, let''s go and look around, there should be more." Milu said.


    Chang Xia shook his head, stopping Honeydew from continuing to look for potatoes, and explained: "Honeydew, enough. The rest of the potatoes are for the Lions to dig. These potatoes are the same as the wolf''s golden rods and corn, and can be eaten as a staple food. The wild fungus forest has fertile soil, and the lion clan cut down the trees to clear a batch of trees, and the potatoes can grow better..."


    Honey dew listened to Chang Xia''s explanation, the more she listened, the more excited she became.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the wild mushroom forest was too far from the Dream Canyon, she would like to return to the Magic Moon Valley and tell her family leader about the potatoes in the wild mushroom forest, so that the lion clan immediately set off for the wild mushroom forest.


    "When we arrive at the Sheyue tribe, let the snake tribe tell the clan chief about the potatoes in the wild mushroom forest. The wild mushroom forest is close to Wangyue Ridge. Potatoes grow here, and there must be potatoes growing in Wangyue Ridge. Maybe, wild mushrooms will grow. Lin''s potatoes came from Wangyueling." Bai Qing spoke calmly, holding down the honeydew that was about to move.


    The most suitable place for roots to grow is the Mochizuki Mountains.


    Wild Fungus Forest is close to Wangyue Ridge. After all, the Lions have taken advantage of the Snakes.


    Bai Qing asked the Snake Clan to tell the Lion Clan about the potatoes in the wild fungus forest, and he was willing to befriend the Snake Clan for the Lion Clan.


    After all, Chang Xia said it.


    Potatoes, like golden sticks, corn and sweet potatoes, are all staple foods.


    The value and status of this thing is the same as that of ginkgo.


    There are ginkgo trees growing everywhere in the Twilight Forest, but golden rods, corn and other things all have their own growing places.


    "Brother is right. If there are potatoes in Wangyueling, you must notify the Snake Clan to harvest them." Chang Xia nodded, agreeing with Bai Qing''s approach.


    Potatoes in the wild mushroom forest are ripe and ready to be harvested.


    The climate here is not much different from that of Wangyueling. The potatoes in the wild mushroom forest can be harvested, and the potatoes in Wangyueling must also be harvested. Depending on the situation, the potatoes in the Twilight Forest are different from Earth, and they should be able to harvest two or three.


    Orcs have a big appetite, but the Twilight Forest is powerful.


    "I now hope that Nanfeng can come to Wangyueling to welcome Changxia����" Maple Leaf said. Looking at the four baskets of potatoes, Maple Leaf changed the subject and asked, "Changxia, how do you eat potatoes?"


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Sure enough, there should be no more expectations for this group of foodies.


    "Roast chicken with potatoes, stir-fry potato chips. Potatoes can be roasted or boiled, as long as they are cooked, you can eat whatever you want." Chang Xia said casually.


    Like potatoes and sweet potatoes, eat more heartburn.


    But it''s also really delicious to eat.


    Baked sweet potatoes, baked potatoes.


    "Then what are you waiting for, hurry back to the camp." Honeydew urged.


    After a while, a group of orcs returned to the camp.


    Elder Pukang stretched his neck, looked at the four baskets of dirt, and asked, "Little Changxia��"


    Before he could ask, Chang Xia said neatly, "Don''t worry, I''ll start making chicken with potatoes right away." Then, he picked up a few potatoes from the basket and buried them directly in the stove.


    "Maple Leaf, take some potatoes and wash them by the river. You need to peel the roasted chicken and the fried ones. Just wash them and put them in the pot."


    "Shen Rong, marinate the pheasant, you are responsible for roasting the chicken."


    "Brother, Milu wants to eat beggar chicken, you are responsible for making beggar chicken."


    Chang Xia put her hands on her hips and quickly arranged things. There are not many people, but they can''t stand the appetite of the orcs. Therefore, the food can only be prepared more, but not enough.


    Traveling in the forest is tiring, and you can''t go hungry.


    After arranging things, Chang Xia rubbed and washed the golden sticks and corn. The golden sticks were broken, and it took time to cook them into thick golden sticks and corn porridge.


    Fortunately, the wild mushroom forest has a good weather today.


    The climate here is obviously much better than before.


    It''s okay to delay some time.


    Plus, the discovery of potatoes.


    Chang Xia felt that wasting time was totally worth it.


    "Changxia, cut the potato slices thinner or thicker." Maple Leaf likes potatoes and peeled the potatoes. Qinghe took her washed potatoes and poured them into the pot, planning to cook a pot first. Taste the potatoes.


    Chang Xia said: "The roast chicken is cut into pieces, and the fried chicken is cut into thin slices."


    Qinghe poured the potatoes into the pot, and the water did not cover the potatoes.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to add seasoning to boiled potatoes?" Qing He asked.


    "No, just cook it directly." Chang Xia didn''t lift his head, poured the soaked golden sticks and corn into the pot, covered it, and closed it.


    a time.


    The whole camp was in full swing.


    After waiting for the long summer to cook the golden stick corn porridge, she looked up and asked, "Brother, what are you hunting?" At this moment, she suddenly remembered Bai Qing and the others hunting.


    "I hunted a black horned cow." Bai Qing said.


    Shen Rong reminded not to hunt too much prey, it was inconvenient to carry. In the end, Bai Qing and the others discussed and decided to hunt a black horned cow.


    The taste of beef stew, they love it.


    "Black-horned beef." Chang Xia said, "The stewed beef brisket with potatoes also tastes great. I used the stone pot given to me by the mallard tribe to cook a pot."


    The pots sent by the mallard tribe were about the size of the No. 6 and No. 7 pots in Chang Xia''s house.


    Small and easy to use in the long summer.


    However, this is for the Orcs who can eat.


    The pot was totally inadequate, too small.


    "Chang Xia, can''t you change a cauldron?" Kong Shan muttered.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "Do you still have a cauldron?" Can''t you just go to a rock to polish a stone pot just to eat potatoes and stew beef brisket?


    "I''ll go find a rock and polish a stone pot." Kong Shan said.


    Chang Xia waved his hand to stop Kong Shan''s thoughts.


    "Don''t, I want to eat it. It''s not too late to wait for the Snake Mountain tribe to expand, let''s try it today." Chang Xia said decisively. It must not be the first of its kind to find a new rock to polish the stone pot, it is too laborious.

 Chapter 611： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Empty Mountain." Maple Leaf called to Kongshan, she was also greedy and somewhat rational. Agree with Chang Xia''s decision. I will taste it today and wait until I arrive at the Snake Mountain Tribe if I want to eat anything.


    Besides, the wild mushroom forest can grow potatoes.


    There is absolutely no shortage of Wangyue Ridge next to the wild mushroom forest.


    Like a root block, it originally belongs to the Mochizuki Mountains and grows best. It makes no sense that there are potatoes in the wild mushroom forest, but not in Wangyueling.


    Kong Shan sighed, not demanding.


    Wanting to taste the taste of potatoes as soon as possible, the orcs took over all the chores, and let Chang Xia concentrate on making potato roast chicken and potato stewed beef brisket, and the fried potato chips were subconsciously ignored by the orcs because they had no meat.


    "Chang Xia, are you alright?"


    "Shen Rong''s roast chicken is ready. If you feel hungry, eat roast chicken to fill your stomach first. It will take some time for roast chicken and beef brisket with potatoes, so don''t rush."


    Just stewed, so fast.


    Chang Xia clapped her hands and walked towards Shen Rong, she was thinking about eating roast chicken all night.


    this time.


    Smell the fragrant aroma of roasted chicken, how can you resist it?


    "Shen Rong, is the roast chicken ready? I''m hungry." Chang Xia said.


    "Okay, do you want to put peppers?" Shen Rong nodded, took the chopping board, and planned to chop chicken for Chang Xia. The pheasant has been marinated, and Shen Rong has been seasoned during the baking process, so it can basically be eaten directly.


    Chang Xia: "Add some more."


    Shen Rongmali chopped the roast chicken and sprinkled with chili powder.


    Shen Rong didn''t need to chop the roast chicken himself. Chang Xia likes to chop it up every time he eats it, so it''s more convenient to eat. She doesn''t really like to eat a whole roast chicken, although it''s nice to eat that way.


    "Bai Qing, can the beggar chicken be eaten?" Honey Dew whispered.


    Seeing that Chang Xia started to eat, all the orcs were greedy. However, they don''t have the same treatment as Chang Xia. If they want to eat roast chicken and roast meat, they have to get it themselves.


    very quickly.


    All the orcs held a roast chicken in their hands and nibbled it.


    Bai Qing eats grilled chicken and pulls the fire.


    When Chang Xia said that the roast chicken and beef brisket were ready, the orcs quickly moved over the rattan baskets as tables and chairs, and placed all the food on it.


    "Shen Rong, please bring over the boiled potatoes. Maple Leaf, pull out the baked potatoes from the stove. If you don''t want to drink the golden corn porridge, just eat the potatoes." Chang Xia shouted, and a group of orcs quickly gathered around.


    Smelling the fragrant smell of food, the two elders put aside their vigilance.


    Eat, eat first.


    If there is a deadly beast coming over.


    Wait until you come to the front, and then talk.


    "This potato tastes so special, floury and glutinous."


    "Potatoes with chicken flavors are delicious."


    "You''re wrong, the potatoes in the brisket are more flavorful. If you don''t believe me, come and try it."


    In an instant, all kinds of discussions were heard incessantly.


    Chang Xia had eaten half a roasted chicken before, and now he is drinking golden corn porridge with a small sip, holding the roasted potatoes that Shen Rong peeled for her. A mouthful of golden cornstarch porridge and a mouthful of baked potatoes are delicious.


    The other orcs were not in a hurry to drink the golden stick corn porridge. The bowls in their hands were either roast chicken with potatoes or beef brisket with potatoes. The first time they ate potatoes, they were a little excited, and even the roast chicken, beggar chicken and beef kebabs were forgotten by them.


    "Little Changxia, this potato is a good thing. Can the Heluo tribe be planted?" Pukang was very satisfied with the taste of potatoes, and rarely asked about planting potatoes.


    Chang Xia was eating baked potatoes, thought for a while, and said, "It should be possible to grow, but it should be impossible to compare with the wild mushroom forest and the Mochizuki Mountains. Moreover, my family wants to plant in the Heluo tribe, the most Only one season."


    In this matter, Changxia learned a lesson from planting peppers.


    Vegetables, melons and fruits in other regions, if you want to plant them, you must conform to the farming season, that is, in season. Potatoes in the Mochizuki Mountains can be planted for two or three seasons, but only one season can be planted in the Heluo tribe, and the yield may also decline.


    What principle is this, Chang Xia does not know or understand.


    It may be the beast god''s love for the orcs.


    "You can plant it," Senda said.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said calmly, "If you can, you will find out if you try it. Even if you can''t plant it, my clan can exchange it with the snake clan."


    The Heluo tribe is not poor.


    Although food-wise, it may not be as rich as other tribes.


    However, the Heluo tribe has it, and other tribes may not have it. Such as seasoning trees, red maple trees, green trees, rattan trees, etc., all these have been developed, and the Heluo tribe will never worry about not getting back the materials needed for the leopard clan to eat and live.


    "Changxia, this boiled potato is delicious. Let''s cook a little more and save it for the road." Maple Leaf said.


    Bai Qing and the others ate a quarter of the black horn cattle they hunted at noon. The remaining three-quarters will be cooked later, and I will cook a few pots of potatoes.


    It directly saves the time of pancakes and naan, which is quite cost-effective.


    The fruit powder they originally brought from the Heluo tribe had already been eaten up. Now the food is prepared by the lions. Noodles and noodles are delicious, but when you enter the forest, you always want to eat something different. There is no way. This is the nature of the orcs.


    Have a good meal.


    The orcs lay and rested, roasting, stewing, and boiling potatoes.


    The temperature of the wild fungus forest near Wangyueling Mountain is not so high. They plan to process the food and go straight to the road. Arrive at Mochizuki Ridge before evening.


    At first, they thought they were going to travel overnight.


    Arrived at Wangyueling in the early morning of the third day After all, I don''t know much about the wild mushroom forest, so it is not surprising that there are errors.


    The sun was getting louder.


    The chirping of birds resounded throughout the forest.


    Chang Xia and the others packed up, annihilated the fire, and set off again.


    Chang Xia still stayed in the small nest, holding Bai Linger in his arms.


    "There are fewer insects and ants, and more snakes and pythons." Maple Leaf murmured, and among the trees passing by, the skins of snakes and pythons could be seen everywhere.


    Elder Senda naturally did not miss it.


    The skin shed by snakes and pythons can be used as medicine.


    If you meet it, you can''t miss it.


    "Snake python, why didn''t I see--" Chang Xia stepped on his feet and looked around through the small nest. She didn''t even see Elder Senda use the knife. Why did Maple Leaf say that there were more snakes and pythons?


    Maple Leaf raised his hand and pointed to the snakeskin hanging from the branches in the distance.


    "Chang Xia, do you see that white thing? It''s the snake skin that the snake has shed. There are a lot of old and new hanging around the snake skin..."


    Maple Leaf''s face was dark, and he was not in a good mood.


    Before reaching the Mochizuki Mountains, I saw so many snakeskins.


    If it really entered the Mochizuki Mountains, it would not be a snake with one foot. Thinking about it, Maple Leaf''s face couldn''t help but turn darker.


    Gollum!


    Chang Xia swallowed his saliva.


    After listening to Maple Leaf, she looked up and saw a lot of things like ribbons, hanging between the branches or beside the bushes.


    "Mochizuki Mountains are terrifying!"


    In Chang Xia''s heart, the thought of retreat rose again.


    Can she not go to the Snake Mountain tribe?


    Snake python or something, not very afraid. However, when there is too much of anything, the scene cannot be described as terrifying.


    "Chang Xia, the Mochizuki Mountain Range is a good place, where is it scary." Senda smiled, and the laughter fell in Chang Xia''s ears, which was more terrifying than the laughter of the elders of Pukang.

 Chapter 612： Snake Orc Pets

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Bai Qing, what''s the situation in the Moon Moon Mountains?" Shen Rong asked.


    Too many snakes, rats and ants can easily breed various diseases. No matter how the snake tribe loves snakes and pythons, they should be restrained.


    Bai Qing''s face changed slightly, recalling the scenes he saw in the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "The Moon Moon Mountains are normal, but the Snake Mountain Tribe...the situation is rather special." Bai Qing hesitated and said softly, "The snake clan orcs keep snakes and pythons as pets, and each clan has a pet."


    "..." Shen Rong became quiet.


    He had a headache about going to the Snake Mountain tribe next.


    This news, except for Elder Senda. In the team, I am afraid that no orcs will be happy.


    "Do you have to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe?" Shen Rong asked.


    Bai Qing watched Shen Rong silently, the meaning was obvious. Nanfeng is not willing to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe, so he knows a little about the Snake Tribe. However, it is not the same as being driven by the tribe to teach the Snake Clan.


    In fact, Bai Qing guessed that the patriarch and the others let Nanfeng go to the Snake Mountain tribe, which may have something to do with Changxia. Just like he took Honeydew to the Tianshi tribe, he helped Chang Xia to lay the groundwork in advance and try to reduce Chang Xia''s burden as much as possible.


    "Nanfeng stayed in the Sheyue Tribe for two months. Presumably, what should be done... things should be done almost the same. We don''t need to stay in the Sheyue Tribe for a long time. Let''s meet in the past."


    After a long silence.


    Bai Qing softly explained two sentences.


    heard.


    Shen Rong heard the strings and knew Ya''s intentions.


    Yu Guang glanced at Chang Xia on the empty mountain beast.


    "Hopefully." Shen Rong said softly.


    During this period, Chang Xia and the others did not stop to rest. There were too many white strips hanging between the branches. Chang Xia chose not to see, so he closed his eyes and rested.


    Time passed by involuntarily.


    "Changxia, we have arrived at Wangyueling."


    Suddenly, Chang Xia heard a familiar call. When I opened my eyes and looked around, I saw a bright clear sky, covered with red glowing sunset at this time. The chirping of birds fills her ears, and Chang Xia is confused, where is she at this moment?


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia responded.


    "Nanfeng, you''re going to die! Changxia hasn''t woken up, why are you arguing about her?" Maple Leaf grabbed Nanfeng''s ear and drove him away.


    Chang Xia was lost for a few seconds.


    Gradually regaining consciousness, he looked up and saw Maple Leaf teach Nanfeng a lesson.


    She hadn''t seen this familiar scene for almost two months, and she missed it a little.


    "Nanfeng." Chang Xia happily called Nanfeng''s name and asked, "Are we going to Wangyueling or Snake Mountain?"


    Pfft!


    Hearing this, the orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    "Changxia, we can''t fly. How can we go from the wild fungus forest to the Snake Mountain tribe in half a day." Maple Leaf complained angrily and explained: "We just arrived at Wangyueling, and came here two days before the South Wind Snake Walk. We are lucky. , just happened to meet."


    Wangyue Ridge has a large area.


    It''s really good luck to meet you face to face.


    "Chang Xia, you''re finally here." Nan Feng hugged Chang Xia, just a post. That excited look made the orcs stare blankly.


    Mmmm!


    Chang Xia stretched out her small claws and pushed hard.


    In the end, Maple Leaf rescued her out of sight.


    "I''ll take Chang Xia to change clothes." Maple Leaf said.


    Nan Feng laughed, Pi Dian Pi Dian followed. The other orcs unload the unloading of the basket, rest for the rest.


    Snake walked forward to greet the two elders of Pukangsenda, and then walked to Bai Qing and Chen Rong, smiling and greeting. They are all acquaintances, and they are not so familiar with each other.


    Honeydew and Snake briefly explained Qinghe''s situation.


    "Qing He, welcome to the Moon Moon Mountains." Snake smiled and waved to Qing He.


    Qinghe said: "Tianlang tribe, Qinghe."


    "Nanfeng, how is the situation of the Snake Mountain tribe?" Chang Xia dressed neatly and asked Nanfeng to help comb her hair. She asked about the situation on the Snake Clan''s side.


    Nan Feng took a deep breath, showing an indescribable expression, and said, "The road construction is going well, but building the house is a little troublesome. Everything else is pretty good."


    "Building a house, what''s going on?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "There are orcs in the snake tribe who want to build wood-carved wooden houses, some orcs who want to build stone houses, and even more orcs who want to live in trees..." Nan Feng was helpless when he mentioned this.


    Who would have thought that there were so many snakes and moths? !


    Except for more snakes and pythons, other places in the Mochizuki Mountains are very good. In addition to building a house like the Heluo tribe, which is not suitable for digging and building a tile kiln, whether it is a wooden house or a stone house, you can choose.


    So, there was a problem.


    However, these are not big problems.


    "...Snake Clan, you have a lot of ideas!" Chang Xia was silent, and after a while, he spit out a sentence, and said, "Nanfeng, do you have a habit of living in the Snake Mountain tribe?"


    this question.


    Nanfeng almost didn''t cry.


    see.


    Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    Even Maple Leaf next to him was at a loss.


    What are they asking wrong?


    "Chang Xia, I told you that the Snake Mountain tribe is really not a place for orcs to live, it''s terrifying." Nanfeng sighed and explained: "Everyone of the Snake tribe keeps snakes and pythons as pets, and this pet gets along with them day and night. , if I wasn''t afraid of the tribe''s blame, I would have liked to run back to the Heluo tribe on the same day."


    The south wind did not lower the volume.


    Here, they all heard Nanfeng complain.


    The expression was subtle, but there was no refutation. What Nan Feng said was the truth. The Snake Clan used snakes and pythons as pets, and even the newly transformed beast cubs would be accompanied by one or two snakes and pythons.


    "Really, really?" Chang Xia''s hands and feet trembled, and he said softly, "When the snake was walking in the tribe, I didn''t see him carrying a pet?"


    "Humph!" Nanfeng snorted coldly, UU Reading said: "That **** hid the snake python in my cave, and I only heard him say it after I went to the Snake Mountain this time."


    "!!"


    Suddenly, Changxia Maple Leaf was stunned.


    Snaking this show is enough!


    "Snake, is this true?" Chang Xia came over, stared at Snake, and said seriously.


    Snake was slightly embarrassed, and explained: "Yes. The black snake followed me when it was young. I can''t bear to let it go. Chang Xia rest assured, the black snake''s fangs have been pulled out, and it is very docile."


    It is a fact that the Snake tribe is used to keeping snakes and pythons as pets, and the Sheyue tribe has one snake and python in hand. Snake was afraid that Nanfeng would not be able to accept it, so he hid the black snake.


    "I... don''t really want to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe." Chang Xia whispered.


    This said.


    Snake Scales was dumbfounded.


    If the tribe knew that they had scared Chang Xia away, the tribe would have to kill them when they returned.


    "Changxia, the Sheyue tribe has been raising snakes and pythons for a long time, you don''t have to worry about being attacked by snakes and pythons." Senda explained, and let Snakeling and Snakescale release their pet snakes, "Changxia, look at Snakeling and them. My pet is very docile and cute."


    Snake Scales hurriedly summoned their pet snakes.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs were a little nervous.


    Black snake, snake as its name suggests.


    It was pitch black, and was pulled out by Snake from the arrow basket behind him.


    Snakescale''s pet snake is a brightly colored poisonous snake named Xiaocai. What kind, Chang Xia couldn''t identify it. However, the little one looks very cute.


    "Black snake, see you soon Chang Xia."


    "Xiao Cai, this is Chang Xia."


    The other snake orcs also called out their own pet snakes, but one of them was a python. He was afraid of scaring Chang Xia, so he didn''t dare to call Sen Python over. Of course, he was also afraid that Elder Senda would slash at his pet snake.

 Chapter 613： Snakes are weapons and companions

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Black snake, why is it placed in the arrow basket?" Chang Xia paused and asked suspiciously.


    She looked up at Snake, and saw Snake carrying an arrow basket, but she didn''t see him holding a bow and arrow. Did he throw the arrow as a javelin?


    Snake Road: "My family keeps snakes and pythons as pets, just because snakes and pythons are our weapons. Black snakes can be used as bows and arrows." , the Leopard Clan did not dare to tell her these things.


    Different races of orcs are good at it.


    Weapons are slightly different.


    Only, like javelins, bows, etc., these are basic weapons.


    Orcs of all tribes use it.


    However, on this basis. The six major tribes have their own trump cards, and the trump card of the Snake Clan is the snakes and pythons they raise. The seemingly mild and harmless snake and python can exert a powerful attack in the hands of the snake clan.


    ...


    Suddenly, Chang Xia was stunned.


    Raised pet snakes can also be used as weapons. Is the snake family too awesome?


    "Nanfeng, is this true?" Chang Xia swallowed carefully and said softly.


    Nan Feng nodded and said: "Really. When hunting in the forest, these snakes and pythons will transform, which is very powerful." Before, she had never seen black snakes who had disliked snakes. However, having witnessed Snake hunting with black snakes with his own eyes, Nanfeng''s dislike of black snakes disappeared.


    Compared with the Snake Clan, the Leopard Clan has a single attack.


    but.


    In the entire Twilight Forest, except for the snake clan, no clan dared to use snakes and pythons as weapons. However, Nan Feng vaguely heard from his grandfather that there are orcs in the wolf tribe who can drive wolves.


    However, the true and false Nanfeng has not been confirmed.


    After all, she eavesdropped on this matter, and Nan Feng didn''t dare to tell anyone.


    "Elder Senda, slow."


    Here, Chang Xia just calmed down.


    A sharp voice suddenly sounded.


    I saw a snake orc hurriedly striding in front of Elder Senda with an eager look on his face.


    Snake was startled, and then seemed to remember something, hurried over and explained: "Elder Senda, don''t attack that python. That is Snake''s partner Ah Yi, a pet snake, not a wild python. "


    I see.


    Elder Senda waved his black knife gently.


    The big tree in the distance snapped off instantly, revealing the python hidden behind the tree.


    At this moment, the python was tense, and its golden eyes were full of panic and fear. The snake scales all over his body were about to stand up, which showed that he was quite frightened.


    "Ah, what a pity!" Senda regretted and took back the black knife.


    As soon as he smelled a pleasant scent, thinking, he swung a knife behind the tree. Fortunately, the snake intention stopped in time, and the elder Senda stopped at the last moment and chopped crookedly.


    Otherwise, it''s time to eat python meat later.


    Snake raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Almost, just a little bit.


    Confirming that Elder Senda would not do anything more, he stumbled and ran towards his own Hajime, hugged Hajime''s head, and burst into tears, "Ah Yi! Almost, you almost died."


    Chang Xia and other orcs have black lines all over their heads.


    Silently listening to the snake cry.


    Chang Xia grew up so big, and it was the first time I saw a male cry.


    "Snake, shut up!" Snake shouted in a low voice.


    What does a male cry and cry like? Besides, in front of a foreigner, he is not afraid of being beaten by the patriarch of the snake and snake in the Hui tribe?


    Orcs pursue totem warriors under the stick.


    Beating someone is really beating to death.


    Being scolded by Snake, Snake choked and stopped crying. Holding Ah Yi, he didn''t let go, for fear that if he let go, Elder Senda swung a knife again.


    this moment.


    He somewhat regretted choosing Sen Python as a pet snake.


    If it is like snakes and scales, perhaps his partner will not be targeted by the elders of Senda. Of course, Snake never thought about getting revenge on Senda elders.


    He can''t even beat the snake, and seeks revenge for the elders of Senda


    That''s not suicide, what is.


    "Don''t linger, build a fire on the stove." Nan Feng clapped his hands and reminded.


    Seeing that, the setting sun on the horizon has completely disappeared into the horizon, and the night wind is blowing, and it will soon be dark.


    Wangyue Ridge is not the Snake Mountain tribe.


    There are countless snakes, rats, insects and ants, and some can be avoided by making fires.


    Nan Feng enthusiastically helped to sort out the rattan baskets, and looking at her thirsty expression, Chang Xia Fengye could guess what she was thinking, so she did not refuse, and let her toss.


    "Chang Xia, what are these four baskets of roots? Where did you dug them out? I look at them, why do they look familiar, as if I''ve seen them before?" Nan Feng murmured, his eyes fixed on the baskets in the rattan baskets. Potato.


    Snake hugged her partner and looked up at Nanfeng.


    "This yellow-brown root piece, didn''t you dug up a few of them yesterday, Nanfeng?" Snake said. They were afraid of missing out with Chang Xia, so they had been wandering around the Mochie Ridge next to the wild fungus forest. When the south wind was bored, they dig a lot of mud.


    She dug up several of these yellow-brown roots yesterday.


    It''s just that they didn''t know each other and didn''t dare to eat it.


    Snake let Snake use a beast bag, intending to bring it back to the tribe for the clansmen to identify.


    As he spoke, Snake pointed to the rattan basket where he put the animal bag. Tell Snake that the roots that Nanfeng dug yesterday were placed in that rattan basket.


    Snake face with joy.


    He hurried to the rattan basket and took out the snake''s animal bag.


    Chang Xia was able to dig out this kind of root block, and even put it in a rattan basket to take it on the road. Obviously, this root block is edible and not low in value.


    When Nanfeng was digging yesterday, Snake confirmed it.


    This plant, Mochizuki Ridge, can be seen everywhere.


    Even next to their camp, there is a large area.


    "Chang Xia, are these two kinds of root pieces the same? And is this piece edible?" Snake undid the beast sac and brought the root piece in the beast sac to Chang Xia for her to identify.


    Chang Xia said, "Potatoes, you can eat them."


    "Changxia used potatoes to make chicken roasted with potatoes and beef brisket with potatoes this morning. We also ate roasted potatoes, boiled potatoes, and fried potato chips." Honeydew smiled and counted, pointing to the wild mushroom forest behind her, and said: "This potato was dug up in the wild mushroom forest. I guess it should have propagated from Wangyueling. Chang Xia said that potatoes can be used as food just like gold sticks, corn and sweet potatoes. The wild mushroom forest potato is still I have to trouble you Snake Patriarch to tell my clan."


    Chang Xia doesn''t talk much.


    Honeydew took the words and repeated them in detail.


    At the same time, he explained what Chang Xia and Bai Qing had explained together.


    After listening.


    Snake Clan orcs such as Snake Scales nodded quickly.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    Even if the wild mushroom forest is full of potatoes, it cannot be compared with the Mochizuki Mountains.


    "Don''t worry, Honey Dew, when I return to the tribe, I will tell the Snake Patriarch about the potatoes." Snake said seriously.


    Nan Feng''s eyes lit up and said happily, "Chang Xia, I want to eat potato roast chicken, potato roast beef brisket. I also want to eat roasted potatoes, boiled potatoes and fried potato chips."


    "Yes, you can prepare the ingredients." Chang Xia said neatly.


    She hadn''t met Nanfeng for a long time, so she was naturally reluctant to refuse Nanfeng''s request. Immediately, nod in agreement.

 Chapter 614： ?? at hand? Rewards and more

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Pheasant, easy to hunt. Black horn, it''s a bit difficult." Nanfeng muttered.


    Maple Leaf said: "This morning, Bai Qing and the others hunted a black horned cow, and Chang Xia used a cold stone to freeze a piece of meat. If you want to eat beef brisket stewed with potatoes, go directly to Chang Xia."


    The capacity of the pot is limited, and the potato roast chicken and potato stew beef brisket have not been cooked too much in Changxia. Plus, things like grilled chicken, beggars, and baked potatoes.


    A black horn cow doesn''t eat much.


    The rest, Chang Xia froze with cold stones.


    She has Bai Linger to cool down, and the cold stone is naturally empty.


    This way, Chang Xia can be so relaxed, and the cold stone has a great effect. The cold spring in Miwuling is absolutely not to be missed. Fortunately, the vine forest where the cold spring is located is very mysterious, and it is not afraid that the cold stone washed up by the spring will be picked up by foreigners.


    "Chang Xia!" Nan Feng called out Chang Xia''s name.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly and said: "I forgot that there was noir horn beef in the rattan basket, and I thought I had eaten it all in the morning. Hurry up and prepare the meal. I was in a hurry at noon and nibbled on a boiled potato. I am a little hungry now. ."


    Chang Xia said he was hungry.


    All the orcs took action.


    Busy and busy, Snake Clan and other snake orcs carefully restrained their partners, and did not dare to get too close to Elder Senda. At this time, Elder Pukang is safer than Elder Senda.


    Elder Senda with the title of Snake Catcher.


    Really let the snake tribe do the orc Alexander.


    In particular, the snake-minded Hajime just experienced a life-and-death catastrophe.


    Here Chang Xia prepares food.


    Next to him, Snake digs potatoes on the ground excitedly.


    The other snake orcs looked around to confirm the growth of the potatoes.


    The Snake Clan is rich in food, but no one will dislike too much food.


    "The Snake Mountain tribe is close to the tribe. Let Gen arrange the tribe to exchange more potatoes and sweet potatoes with the Snake tribe." Senda said warmly. Potatoes, sweet potatoes, these things are resistant to storage, and they are not afraid of rotting if they are exchanged.


    Elder Pukang nodded and said, "When you arrive at the Sheyue Tribe, you can find Snake or Sheguoer to make an agreement in person. The Baihu commercial area is open, and the Heluo Tribe will soon become lively, so it''s no harm to prepare more food in advance. "


    Shen Rong Baiqing quietly listened to the conversation between the two elders.


    The bottom of my heart silently gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    "Nanfeng, are there any problems with the bear clan and tiger clan?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nan Feng nibbled at the boiled potatoes that Chang Xia handed her, which was left over from the morning, and Chang Xia didn''t finish it. "What do you want to ask? I''ve been staying in the Snake Mountain Tribe lately, and I don''t know anything about these two clans. many����"


    "You don''t know much, which means... you do know. Did the Bear and Tiger Clan send orcs to the Sheyue Tribe?" A look of joy flashed across Chang Xia''s face. The situation of the Bear and Tiger Clan was similar to that of the Heluo Tribe. , not as extreme as the psychedelic jungle where the Tianshi tribe is located. So, Chang Xia wondered whether to end the survey route ahead of schedule.


    At present, various tribes are building civil engineering, and tribal infrastructure construction has begun.


    Chang Xia wanted to start farming, but he had to put on airs about transportation. Besides, before the Springbok hunting activity, Chang Xia wanted to improve the spiritual civilization of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, and also wanted to try it for entertainment.


    Calculate this.


    Chang Xia felt that there was no need to go into the forest to toss.


    "Chang Xia, how do you know that the Bear Clan and Tiger Clan have sent orcs to the Snake Clan?" Nan Feng was startled and turned to look at Chang Xia, guessing that Chang Xia has clairvoyance?


    "I guess. I was in the wolf clan before, and I heard the wolf clan talk about the lion clan. I thought that I had been busy with the wolf clan and the leonine clan for two months, and now I am about to arrive at the snake clan, and the bear clan and tiger clan are more or less the same. It''s time to take action." Chang Xia explained, replying to Nan Feng.


    Nanfeng seemed to understand, but said: "Actually, in addition to the bear clan and tiger clan, the fox clan and some small clans have sent orcs to the snake clan. I asked Snake Xing before, what is going on here. Now let''s see Come, they are the snake race for you."


    Nan Feng was a little silly in front of Chang Xia.


    In fact, she is still very responsible.


    As soon as Chang Xia said it, she quickly understood.


    "It''s all here, it''s better." Chang Xia said happily.


    All of them came to the Snake Mountain Tribe, which means that Changxia can teach at one time.


    heard.


    Nanfeng looked suspiciously at Chang Xia.


    She felt that there was something in Chang Xia''s words.


    "Changxia, can we dig potatoes?" Snake shouted.


    Chang Xia was at a loss for a moment.


    Snake digging potatoes, why ask her?


    "The Snake Clan has never dug potatoes. Snake asks you, would you like to know if you can dig it now?" Nanfeng explained. I didn''t know that potatoes could be eaten before. There are many such potato seedlings growing in the Mochizuki Mountains.


    Snake walking they are happy, it should be.


    This means that the snake clan will have another food in the future.


    The Heluo Tribe always said that Changxia was the lucky star of the Leopard Clan, but now, it is said that Changxia is the lucky star of the entire Orc Clan. Because of the long summer, the various tribes of the orc tribe have found a lot of new food, and these foods may be nothing in the warm season.


    However, into the cold season.


    For each additional food, the orcs have an additional chance to survive.


    "Snake, dig!" Chang Xia said loudly: "It''s the harvest season for potatoes, you guys watch the digging. However, I think potatoes should grow in multiple seasons in the Mochizuki Mountains. When digging, do you want to keep the seeds? "


    Chang Xia has not yet figured out the growth of these plants in the Twilight Forest.


    Potato planting involves cutting potatoes into pieces, sprouting them, and planting them again. However, there are potatoes growing all over the mountains in Wangyueling, which is obviously different from her perception.


    Chang Xia didn''t dare to make too many suggestions for fear of misleading the Snake Clan.


    The Snake Clan has previously harvested roots such as peas, sweet potatoes and yams.


    The experience in this area is much richer than that of Changxia.


    "Okay, let''s dig some of them and bring them back to the tribe. For the rest, wait for the tribe to make a decision." Snake Xing waved his hand and asked Snake Scale and Snake Mind to start digging, and try to dig as much as possible to bring back to the tribe.


    If Chang Xia takes a fancy to it, the taste of potatoes will definitely not be bad.


    "Chang Xia, I brought frosted mashed beans, do you want to eat it?" Nan Feng unfastened the animal sac around his waist and handed it to Chang Xia, "I tried to make food with yam, kudzu root and sweet potato, but unfortunately all failed. "


    "How did you do it?" Chang Xia took the frosted peas, ate a few, and handed them to Maple Leaf. Nanfeng''s frosted mashed beans are well done, but they are a little sweeter.


    "Like frosted peas, yam and sweet potato taste okay, but kudzu is too bitter." Nanfeng said.


    There is a long summer full of black lines on the side, this is completely dark food!


    Is it bad to cook kudzu directly?


    Sliced ??yam and sweet potato, fried with sugar, the taste will definitely not be bad.


    The south wind is probably the wrong step.


    Nanfeng is very good at hunting and gathering, but in terms of cooking, he doesn''t seem to have any talent. If she asked Snake to help, Chang Xia would be able to eat delicious frosted yam and frosted sweet potato.


    pity.


    The south wind is stubborn.


    This matter, nine times out of ten, is tinkering with snakes behind their backs.


    "Yam and sweet potato can indeed be made into icing flavor. You shouldn''t do it yourself, ask Snake for help!" Chang Xia hated that the iron was not steel.


    Maple Leaf next to him was also speechless, didn''t Nanfeng have a correct understanding of his cooking skills? Usually help Chang Xia cook meals, at most fight.


    Dare to make your own snacks this time.


    It''s really awesome!


    It''s amazing to be able to eat.

 Chapter 615： add more

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Cough cough!


    Nanfeng was embarrassed.


    "The Snake Mountain Tribe has been busy recently, I don''t have the nerve to trouble Snake." Nanfeng pouted and said embarrassingly. She wanted Snake to help, but Snake had to have time.


    "I don''t think it''s not that there is no time for snakes, it''s that you are fooling around for fear of attracting the attention of other orcs of the Snake Clan." Maple Ye rolled his eyes and complained about Nanfeng.


    She grew up with Nanfeng.


    What kind of character is Nan Feng, can Maple Leaf still understand?


    Nan Feng covered his mouth and laughed.


    Talking about the trouble, the orcs gathered around the fire and had dinner.


    "Ah! I''m finally alive again." Nan Feng was full of contentment, eating the delicious food cooked in Chang Xia. These two months were really hard.


    Obviously the same method, the same seasoning.


    However, the food made by Nanfeng is completely incomparable to the one cooked in Changxia.


    The Snake Clan is different from the Lion Clan. The Snake Clan has a light diet and prefers cold dishes. In this respect, the Snake Clan is very similar to the East China Sea Fish Clan. Nan Feng was appetized by Chang Xia''s delicacies. Eating bland food always felt unpleasant.


    Otherwise, why would the south wind make frosted mashed beans?


    "Nanfeng, is there such an exaggeration?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Nan Feng glanced at Snake and said, "The Snake Clan eats a light diet, such as ginger, onion, garlic, and chili. They don''t eat much. Plus, they prefer cold dishes and raw food." The Snake Clan likes to swallow directly. As a result, spicy and hot dishes are not to their liking.


    Chang Xia blinked, staring at Snake Clan orcs such as Snake.


    "Aren''t they delicious?"


    Snake Walk they eat potato roast chicken and potato roast beef brisket, it doesn''t look like they don''t like it at all. Furthermore, the snakes were acting normally in the Heluo tribe before, and Chang Xia didn''t see anything wrong.


    "This is an exception!" Nanfeng said.


    Who doesn''t love the food cooked in Changxia? !


    "Changxia, Nanfeng is right. My clan''s diet is somewhat similar to that of the East China Sea fish clan. Maybe because of the influence of blood, I prefer cold dishes and raw food. My clan likes the raw pickled and fish paste of the Fu tribe. Of course, We like the food cooked by Chang Xia, whether it is hot or cold, sweet or spicy." Snake Xing was stunned by Nan Feng, and he hurriedly began to explain.


    Snakes are different from other orcs.


    They are more affected by the blood, especially in terms of diet.


    Like bird eggs, they prefer to devour.


    Hearing Snake mentioning the raw pickles and fish sauce of the Mallard Tribe, Chang Xia''s eyes lit up and asked, "Snake, has the Snake Tribe ever been in contact with the Mallard Tribe?"


    "There is a section of the Subu Detroit River that flows through the Qiongshan Mountains in the Mochizuki Mountains. My family has had contact with the mallard tribe. Changxia, your stone pots, I look like the stone pots used by the mallard tribe, are you in the Qingyue Dynasty? Sen has seen the orcs of the mallard tribe?" Snake said in surprise.


    The mallard tribe is the most mysterious and inaccessible tribe among the orcs of the Dusk Mist Forest. It is difficult to get close to the mallard tribe except in the area where the Subu Detroit River flows.


    Even, there are some orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    They didn''t even know that the mallard tribe existed.


    "Snake, why do you say that we have seen the orcs of the mallard tribe in the Forest of the Clear Moon?"


    "The Subu Detroit River passes through the Forest of Qingyue, and it takes a detour without passing through the psychedelic jungle. When you mention the mallard tribe, you must have had contact with this tribe recently."


    "Haha! Snake walking, you guessed it right. We did have contact with the orcs of the mallard tribe in the Forest of Qingyue, and the patriarch Yufu also invited us to eat raw pickled and fish soup. These pots are the gifts given to me by the mallard tribe. ."


    This said.


    Nan Feng was even more envious.


    "Changxia, are pickled and fish paste delicious?" Nanfeng asked.


    She has tasted the cold dishes and raw food of the Snake Clan, sorry, the taste is indescribable. Having eaten it twice, Nanfeng would rather do it himself.


    "The raw pickles and fish paste of the mallard tribe are very delicious!" Chang Xia was full of admiration.


    Qing He pouted and interrupted, "Nanfeng, don''t listen to Changxia. Raw pickles and fish paste are only made by orcs of the mallard tribe, and they taste delicious."


    "Qing He is right. The raw pickles and fish paste made by the orcs of the mallard tribe are pickled with fish sauce grass and flavor root unique to Erdos Swamp, and the others, unless they are made from sea fish or sea beasts from the East China Sea. Pickled and fish paste, otherwise the taste will be terrible." Maple Leaf agreed, she agreed with Qing He''s statement.


    Raw pickling and fish paste, this stuff is not something that any orc can do.


    "Changxia��"


    "Don''t look at me, the fish sauce grass given by the mallard tribe has been eaten, and there are still two pieces of flavor root. However, the flavor root and soy sauce fruit are similar. If you want to eat raw pickled and fish paste, wait until the next time the mallard tribe comes to the tribe."


    Chang Xia''s words fell.


    Immediately, the surrounding orcs looked at Chang Xia.


    "Changxia, the mallard tribe is going to the Heluo tribe?" Snake was excited.


    Chang Xia said, "Should."


    Regarding the millstone and the underground river, the mallard tribe needs to discuss with Su Ye.


    The mallard tribe lived away from the world, which did not mean that they were really isolated from the world. The Heluo tribe opened the Baihu commercial area and communicated with various tribes. Naturally, the Fu tribe would not miss this opportunity.


    "Changxia, when will the Fu tribe go to the Heluo tribe?" Snake walks.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and explained: "Snake, I can''t answer this question. I can only tell you that the Mallard tribe will indeed go to the Heluo tribe, but I don''t know the exact time."


    "Alas!" Snake sighed softly.


    The other snake orcs lamented one after another.


    "Snake, are you looking forward to meeting the mallard tribe?" Nanfeng asked curiously Snake glanced at Snakescale and the other clansmen, and explained: "I just wanted to exchange some fish sauce grass and flavor with the mallard tribe. Gen, cold dishes and raw food made with these two seasonings taste very good. The clansmen like to eat them, but it is a pity that the mallard tribe only exchanges a little bit each time."


    The cold dishes and raw food of the snake tribe are simple and rude.


    It is to cook the food until it is six or seven minutes cooked, over cold water, and add some simple seasonings.


    Snakes have a light diet, and this simple seasoning is really literal. Just put some salt and match it with a seasoning called mustard.


    Occasionally, chili peppers are added.


    Chili, snakes are more used as medicine.


    It''s not an exaggeration that Nanfeng complained that the past two months had been miserable.


    When the Snake Clan learned that there was a seasoning tree in Weishan, they were very excited. I want to exchange some seasoning fruit with the Heluo tribe, whether it is soy sauce fruit or vinegar fruit, the snake tribe doesn''t mind.


    However, the number of seasoning fruits is limited, and the Heluo tribe itself cannot eat enough.


    Not to mention, exchange with foreigners.


    To say that the snake clan''s diet is light, Nanfeng thinks it is not very right.


    She has eaten mustard, which tastes more pungent than chili and ginger. The partial snake clan can eat it, and every time they eat barbecue, they must be dipped in green mustard sauce.


    Nanfeng has eaten it once and dare not try it again.


    Therefore, Nanfeng does not understand the taste of the snake clan.


    "With Chang Xia''s help, my clan agreed with the mallard tribe, and when the mallard tribe migrated to the Forest of Qingyue again, the mallard tribe agreed to use fish sauce grass, flavor root and other items to exchange gold rods, corn and Kira grass with my tribe. "Qing He said happily.


    Hearing this, the snake clan orcs such as Snake Xing lit up.


    "Qing He, are you serious?" Snake asked.


    Qinghe nodded and replied, "Really. The mallard tribe is willing to exchange with my tribe. If you snake tribe also want to exchange with the mallard tribe, communicate with the mallard tribe earlier, don''t miss this opportunity."

 Chapter 616： Snake female, hot, warm

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    The mallard tribe lived in the swamps of Erdos.


    The Swamp of Erdos is far from the six tribes.


    The mallard tribe follows the Subu Detroit River and wants to contact the mallard tribe, and the timing is very important.


    heard.


    Snake nodded seriously and remembered Qing He''s words.


    "Back to the tribe, I will find the patriarch of Snake and let her contact the mallard tribe." Snake said.


    In order to eat delicious raw marinade and fish soup as soon as possible, Snake Scale''s fear of his own family head has been alleviated by two points. Unlike other orc tribes, the Snake tribe is a matriarchal clan. Of course, the matriarchal clan here refers to the patriarch of the Snake Mountain tribe, who has always been taken over by a female.


    Others are not much different.


    After all, among the snake tribe totem warriors, male orcs are the majority.


    However, the females of the snake clan are ferocious, and are also well-known in the Twilight Forest.


    Of the six major tribes, the fighting power of female orcs is excellent. Female orcs such as Maple Leaf and Da Ya are famous for their beauty, but their own strength is also top-notch.


    "Snake scale, you dare to go to the snake and snake patriarch, are you not afraid of being beaten?" Nan Feng said narrowly.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake is side by side with her beauty, as well as her hot temper. Getting started at every turn, for the Snake Patriarch, it is as normal and easy as eating barbecue and drinking water.


    The snake clan orcs are quite afraid of the snake snake patriarch.


    Snake Scale''s face stiffened, and he sneered: "I''m serious, why did the Snake Patriarch beat me? Besides, don''t you want to eat the raw pickles and fish paste from the mallard tribe?"


    What responded to the snake scales was the laughter of the orcs.


    After dinner, sit around the fire.


    "Snake walking, is Wangyue Ridge not far from the Snake Mountain tribe?" Chang Xia was eating candy to relieve abdominal distension.


    Snaking: "My family clears the road and can reach the tribe day and night."


    The Snake Mountain Tribe was busy building the road to the Heluo Tribe, the Wangyue Mountains of the Wolf Clan and the Hu Nuoge of the Tiger Clan, and the Snake Clan each built half of them.


    The road from the Snake Clan to the Heluo Tribe has been repaired.


    Chang Xia didn''t return to the tribe, and Nan Feng didn''t say anything about it. She didn''t know it yet.


    In the words of the Leopard tribe, wait for the other five tribes to repair the road to the Heluo tribe. The Baihe Basin may be divided into five different areas according to the five main roads. These five areas are connected to the main road that runs through the six tribes, forming a closed loop.


    At that time, it will become easier for other orcs to enter the sacred mountain of Karna.


    The only one who suffers is the Heluo tribe.


    Road construction is bound to encroach on forest resources.


    Five roads, plus one main road. The consumption of resources will not be less, the orcs live by hunting and gathering, which will not be less harmful to the leopards.


    The tribes privately proposed to compensate the Heluo tribe with materials.


    It''s just that the road has not been repaired, and this matter has not been announced for the time being.


    "The Snake Clan is busy repairing the road to the tribe, and they don''t care about the Moon Moon Mountain Range. Even the road to the Tiger Clan Lake Nuoge is the same. It''s half completed." Nanfeng was speechless, but the Snake Clan led to their own tribe. The road has been repaired, and Nanfeng secretly wants to go home.


    However, the matter of the Snake Clan was not finished, and he couldn''t leave.


    "What?" Chang Xia stared wide-eyed, looked at Maple Leaf, and said in shock, "The road from the Snake Mountain tribe to my clan has been repaired. The Snake clan is a bit fast!"


    "Where is it going?" Nanfeng said, "It''s been two months since you left the tribe. If the Snake Clan were not lazy, let alone the road leading to the tribe, the road to the Moon Moon Mountains and Lake Nuoge should also be repaired. I want to be lazy and not work."


    Compared with the industrious Leopard Clan, Nanfeng thinks the Snake Clan is too lazy.


    I had heard that the lion clan was lazy before, but after seeing the laziness of the snake clan with his own eyes, Nanfeng believed that the most lazy people in the Twilight Forest were definitely the snake clan.


    heard.


    Snake Scales are silent.


    "Nanfeng, my family is not lazy, but enjoys life." Shemi said warmly.


    Like her words, Shemi speaks softly and slowly. Suddenly, Chang Xia thought of the animal cub wind chimes of his own tribe.


    She has seen the fiery and coolness of the Snake Patriarch.


    Otherwise, listening to Snake Mi''s slow words, Chang Xia felt very strange.


    "Shemi, you actually opened your mouth to speak?" Nan Feng stared at Shemi with wide eyes, recalling what she said just now, and actually made Shemi speak.


    Snakes have a weird temperament and don''t like to talk.


    Often forgotten by tribesmen.


    To be honest, if she hadn''t spoken suddenly, Nanfeng and the others would have never thought that there was a person like Shemi in the team.


    Just as curious as Nanfeng, there are snake orcs such as Snake.


    Shemi looked at the strange eyes of the orcs, and the corners of her mouth twitched. She didn''t like to talk, and she wasn''t dumb. Besides, I am in a good mood tonight eating the food made by Chang Xia. So, I couldn''t help but say something.


    Who knew it would make all the orcs make a fuss? !


    "Snake Mi, are you not feeling well?" Snake said seriously.


    Snakescale and other orcs on the side looked at Snake Mi seriously, wanting to make sure that Snake Mi was not feeling well.


    "Go away!" Shemi opened his mouth, and finally spit out a word in anger.


    Every time he opened his mouth to speak, it attracted the attention of the clan, and over time, Snake Mi was too lazy to speak.


    "Snake rice, eat a candy."


    Seeing Snake Mi trembling with anger, Chang Xia''s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly took out the beast sac with green sugar, poured out two green sugar and handed it to Snake Mi.


    to be frank.


    The female presence of the snake family is too weak.


    She didn''t speak Chang Xia really forgot that she was still in the team. Although these words seem to be instructive, they are the truth.


    He has a gentle personality and doesn''t like to talk.


    The sense of existence is weaker than that of Fengling. Fengling, his own beast cub, speaks a little slower, but he has a strong sense of existence. The fist is in the beast cub, which is lighter than the tit.


    Hit someone or something, that''s fine.


    "Thank you!" Shemi took the candy and thanked.


    Again, God hides.


    Snaking here confirmed that Snake Mi was okay, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    That is, the expressions of the orcs are very strange, half-smiles but not smiles, holding back their laughter, no matter how they look at it, they find it interesting.


    Cough cough!


    Chang Xia coughed twice, interrupting the strange atmosphere.


    "Wangyue Mountain is close to the Snake Mountain Tribe. If we continue our journey overnight and arrive at the Snake Mountain Tribe earlier, it will be easier." Chang Xia suggested.


    Wangyue Ridge is full of insects, ants, snakes and mice, and Changxia really dare not rest on the spot.


    Even when lying down and sleeping, he feels uneasy.


    Instead of delaying time, it is better to set off and continue on the road.


    This said.


    The south wind is very excited.


    No matter how uncomfortable the Snake Mountain tribe lived, it was safer than the forest.


    She raised her head and looked at the two elders of Puconsenda.


    "I can." Pukang said. No rest for three or five days is not a problem for the elders of Pukang.


    Elder Senda nodded and expressed his position.


    "Pack up, let''s go on our way." Shen Rong said.


    After the words fell, all the orcs stood up and packed their bags, and they didn''t have much to pack for the snake. The only thing that needs to be busy is that he brings the snake scales and snake intentions and waits for the potatoes to be dug by the snake orcs.


    Chang Xia opened her eyes and looked curiously at Snake Scales as they packed their bags.


    "Every time I see the Snake Clan, it''s very interesting!" Chang Xia said. In fact, she wanted to say it was weird, but looking at the snakes walking their beasts, Chang Xia Mingzhi closed his mouth.

 Chapter 617： Snake Mountain Tribe, Twin Valley

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "What''s so interesting?" Maple Leaf whispered: "You didn''t see Snake Walk and their beast bodies were stiff, just afraid of Elder Senda swinging a knife."


    Actually, the snake walk is pretty good.


    He studied with Elder Senda for a period of time and was very fond of Elder Senda.


    The real pity is the snake scales them.


    Snake hunting, Senda elders are professional. The Snake Mountain tribe eliminated the elders of Snake Fruit, and even the Snake Patriarch was a little afraid of the elders of Shang Senda.


    "Elder Senda, you can exchange with Elder Pukang, please postpone it." Chang Xia said aloud and suggested. Let the elders of Senda clear the way, Chang Xia is afraid that the snake will not swim and they will not be able to swim.


    hehe-


    Hearing this, the elder Pukang burst out laughing.


    Elder Senda laughed twice and glanced at Snake.


    Take advantage of the situation and exchange with the elders of Pukang to the end of the team.


    Snake orcs such as Snake Clan didn''t feel Elder Senda''s intimidating gaze, so they felt much more relaxed. Soon, we packed our bags and set off.


    That night.


    From time to time, a few beast roars could be heard in the forest.


    Accompanied by the rustling sound, it is not quiet.


    "Mochizuki Mountains are cool and comfortable." Chang Xia said comfortably. Squinting, enjoying the night wind blowing past. This journey is much more comfortable than the previous wild fungus forest.


    "The Mochizuki Mountains are suitable for all seasons, and the temperature fluctuates little throughout the year." Nanfeng replied.


    She didn''t want to run by herself, and she didn''t want to be on a pack.


    Jumped directly to the empty mountain beast and squeezed with the maple leaves. Euphemistically, protect Changxia.


    "I heard that the Mochizuki Mountains have a hot climate, how can it be so cool at night?" Maple Ye said.


    Nanfeng explained: "It''s hot, but it''s hot. But it''s not very hot. You''ll understand when you get to the Sheyue tribe. If it weren''t for the large number of snakes and pythons in the Sheyue tribe, it would be more comfortable to live in than our tribe. "


    Chang Xia recalled the earth''s Yunlan and Hailan.


    Immediately, it became clear.


    With that said, living in the Mochizuki Mountains would indeed be very comfortable.


    "Nanfeng, is the Snake Mountain tribe near the sea?" Chang Xia suddenly asked. She remembered that Weishan faced the sea, and then thought that the Weeping Cliff of the Mochizuki Mountains was next to Weishan. Could it be that the Snake Mountain tribe has territory and adjacent to the sea?


    think about.


    Chang Xia was very excited.


    sea, sea.


    That''s a lot of deliciousness!


    "It seems that there is a place near the sea..." Nanfeng said. She has been busy teaching the Snake Clan something recently, and has no time to ask about the Snake Clan.


    The snake clan near the sea, she remembered that there was indeed such a thing.


    It''s just that the relationship between the orcs and the fish is in general.


    The snake tribe didn''t pay much attention to the territory near the sea.


    "Weeping Cliff and Silver Beach are both facing the sea, and the Snake Clan strictly prohibits orcs from going deep into Weeping Cliff and Silver Beach." Maple Leaf regretted. The terrain of Silver Beach is excellent. Maple Leaf once heard Patriarch Geng say that if the relationship between the orcs and the fish was better, the Silver Beach would be an excellent exchange venue, which is more suitable than the Normandy Plain.


    "Silver Beach��"


    "Yes, even Silver Beach."


    Nan Feng tilted his head, looked at Maple Leaf, and asked, "Maple Leaf, how did you know about Yintan?"


    "Of course I know." Maple Leaf did not explain.


    Nanfeng lowered his head, thinking about looking for Snake Bank to ask Yintan.


    Next, the team has been on the road at full speed except for meals and rest. At first, the section of Wangyueling was difficult to walk, but when we reached the dirt road built by the Snake Clan, the speed increased again.


    the next day.


    afternoon.


    Chang Xia and his group of orcs successfully arrived at the clan of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    It is similar to the situation in the Magic Moon Valley of the Lions.


    The snake clan land is also in a valley, the only difference is that the snake clan lives in the Twin Valley. The twin valleys are formed by two connected valleys, like a lying gourd. The outer valley is dominated by adult snakes, and the inner valley is populated by old people and animal cubs.


    It''s the same with wolves.


    Chang Xia listened to Nan Feng''s introduction and had a good sense of the snake clan.


    The reason why the six major tribes can stand still in the Twilight Forest is not only because of their own racial fighting strength, but also more related to their racial inheritance.


    How can an orc who can care for the old man and beast cub be so bad?


    "Chang Xia, welcome to the Snake Mountain tribe." Snake smiled, stretched out his hands to Chang Xia, and embraced Chang Xia in his arms.


    Chang Xia sniffed the strong scent of flowers on the snake and snake patriarch, smiled, and replied: "The snake and snake patriarch, you have become more beautiful!"


    This is not really a compliment.


    The patriarch of Snake Snake is mature and sexy, and there is an undisguised style in his hands. Compared with Fengye Daya, she is more like a ripe peach.


    The whole body is full of charm and coquettishness.


    "Haha!" Snake''s laughter was crisp, forthright, and grand, and he was very satisfied with Chang Xia''s praise for him.


    Women are the ones who please themselves!


    Even the snake patriarch is no exception.


    "Chang Xia, your Heluo tribe''s female mouth is sweet!" Snake said.


    Hearing this, Changxia Maple Leaf''s peripheral light fell on Nanfeng. The words of the Snake Patriarch made them wonder what Nanfeng did in the Snake Mountain tribe in the past two months? To be able to get such a compliment from the Snake Patriarch.


    "Cough cough!" Nan Feng''s face changed slightly, and he said, "Patriarch Snake Snake, why don''t we go back to Twin Valley first. This way, everyone is a little tired after traveling all night."


    "Yes! I''m so happy, I forgot to invite you into the Twin Valley." Snake patted his forehead, grabbed the snake cub who wanted to jump on Chang Xia, turned sideways, and invited Chang Xia and other orcs to enter the Twin Valley.


    but.


    When the Snake Patriarch''s gaze swept over Elder Senda her beautiful cheeks showed obvious fluctuations.


    "Snake, why don''t you see Snake Fruit?" Pukang grinned, his eyes wandering around Elder Senda.


    The Snake Patriarch''s face was slightly stiff, and he sneered: "Elder Sheguo''er is unwell, and rest in the inner valley." Does the Heluo tribe want to make trouble, how to let Elder Senda come to Wangyue Mountain Range? not big enough?


    front.


    Chang Xia and other orcs suddenly heard Elder Pukang mention Elder Sheguo''er.


    Immediately, I was curious.


    Based on what they knew about Elder Pukang, he should not talk too much.


    In an instant.


    The curious faces made the Snake Patriarch more and more speechless.


    Elder Senda swept over Elder Pukang''s face and said coldly, "Pukang, shut up."


    "Hehe-" Pukang laughed loudly and said, "Sheguo''er, why are you not feeling well? Would you like Xiao Changxia to help you take a look? By the way, this time not only I am here, but Senda is also here. Don''t you want to come and see your old friend?"


    When shouting, the elder Pucong looked at the elder Senda provocatively.


    This softie has the same temperament as it was a hundred years ago.


    You know how to hide when things go wrong.


    This time.


    Elder Pukang did not give Elder Senda a chance to escape at all.


    Oh wow-


    The hidden meaning of these words is a bit deep!


    Chang Xia and the other orcs looked at each other with meaningful eyes.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake held his forehead, and Elder Pukang was definitely intentional.


    "Snake walking, you bring Chang Xia and the others to rest first. The cave or the tree house will be chosen by Chang Xia and the others." Snake said anxiously.


    She had to go to the elder Sheguo''er, how to appease people.


    think about.


    The Snake Patriarch took a deep look at Elder Senda, turned and walked towards the inner valley.

 Chapter 618： Rouge Tears Reward Plus More

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Maple Leaf, do you know what to order?" Chang Xia whispered.


    There is something in the words of the elder Pukang, which makes people think about it. In addition, the strange attitudes of the Snake Patriarch and Senda Elder.


    Maple Leaf shook his head and said, "Few members of the tribe dare to gossip about the elders."


    Elder Pukang did not find a partner, and Elder Senda had never heard of a partner. This thing doesn''t sound right. Is there something between Elder Senda and Elder Sheguo''er? Before, why didn''t I hear the clansman talking about it.


    Last time, it was said that the patriarch root had a fight with the snake patriarch.


    think about.


    The eyes of the orcs grew brighter and brighter.


    He secretly poked and peeked at Elder Senda.


    "What are you looking at?" Senda smiled, looking at Nanfeng Maple Leaf and other orcs with gentle eyes, and that smile resembled the lion''s elder Siman.


    However, Elder Siman''s smile is approachable.


    Elder Senda''s smile is a thorn with thorns, piercing people.


    "No, I didn''t see it." Nan Feng shivered and said neatly.


    Maple Leaf''s face turned, pretending to look at the scenery of the outer valley of the Twin Valley, looking left and right, but did not dare to fall on Elder Senda again.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Elder Senda, do you know Elder Sheguo''er?" Chang Xia Tie Tie, with big, beautiful eyes, looked at Elder Senda without fear of death. Even the snakes and pythons on both sides of the road did not frighten Chang Xia.


    Elder Senda lowered his head and met Chang Xia''s curious eyes.


    He slowly stretched out his hand, pressed it on top of Chang Xia''s head, rubbed it twice, and said, "I know." After saying these three words, a flash of memory flashed across Elder Senda''s face.


    At that time, he had not been crowned the snake catcher.


    Sheguo''er is not a so-called elder.


    "That����"


    "Chang Xia, you are tired. Let Nanfeng take you to rest. Twin Valley is also known as Snake Valley. You''d better not walk around alone."


    Elder Senda intercepted Chang Xia''s words and told her to pay more attention to safety.


    Glancing at the elder Pukang, in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the eyes of the orcs. Seeing this scene, Chang Xia and the others were stunned.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa Pukang~~"


    With a smile, Chang Xia walked up to the elder Pukang, stretched out a small hand and pulled the corner of the elder Pukang''s clothes, acting coquettishly with him.


    Elder Pukang froze.


    "Xiao Changxia, this matter... Grandpa can''t tell. Otherwise, you ask something else, you ask, and I will tell you." Pukang said softly. Afraid of scaring Chang Xia, she deliberately lowered the volume and persuaded Chang Xia with her throat squeezed.


    Senda and Sheguoer.


    The elder Pukang wanted to say, but he didn''t dare to say it. After all, this was the territory of the elder Sheguo''er. It really annoyed that crazy female. He was afraid that he would be kicked out of the Sheyue tribe.


    Over the years, the elder Sheguoer no longer goes out.


    However, as an elder Pukang, who is the same age as elder Sheguoer, I don''t believe that her fiery personality will change.


    "Grandpa, Elder Sheguo''er is very powerful?"


    "Very powerful, his temperament is more explosive and fierce than that of snakes."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia couldn''t help smacking his tongue.


    A female that even the elders of Pukang are afraid of, Chang Xia is curious.


    "Changxia, where do you want to live? The snake house has not yet been built. There are caves and tree houses. It is also possible to build animal houses on the spot when the weather is hot. It''s just that there are many insects and ants in the Twin Valley." Nanfeng said and explained, although I''m also curious about Elder Senda.


    but--


    The most urgent task is to settle Chang Xia and his party of orcs.


    Chang Xia looked at the tree house where the snake tribe lived. Considering the reason of the snake and python, she resolutely chose the cave.


    "Nanfeng, I choose the cave."


    Cave with doors and windows. It''s not as good as your own cave, but it''s safer than a tree house.


    The tree house built between the branches feels fluffy in the long summer. The main reason is that Gemini Valley has the title of Snake Valley. Who can guarantee that after sleeping and waking up, there will be one or two snakes and pythons lying on the bedside.


    this way.


    The snake orcs did not approach to say hello.


    However, Chang Xia saw many snakes and pythons.


    Colorful, if you can ignore their types, it''s pretty.


    "Like Chang Xia, we choose to live in a cave. I''m not afraid of snakes and pythons, but if there are more, it will see people infiltrating." Maple Leaf said.


    at this point.


    Honeydew Qinghe expressed their support.


    Except for the females of the snake race, the females of the orc race in the Twilight Forest probably have no love for snakes and pythons.


    "I also live in a cave." Nanfeng said.


    Saying that, he led Chang Xia and his group of orcs to the cave where they lived.


    She originally lived in a tree house with Snakes, and the old Snake tribe and beast cubs lived in caves. Adult orcs, choose tree houses more. This makes it easier for them to nurture their little friends, and the light is brighter.


    "It''s more comfortable to live in a tree house. However, every morning in the tree house, you can see snakes and pythons clinging to it at any time. It''s very intimidating."


    Listen to what Nanfeng said.


    All the orcs breathed a sigh of relief and firmly decided to live in the cave.


    "I live in the north, and across this river, the cave is opposite the river. It is very convenient to get water. If you want to eat fish and shrimp, this river has it, but the river is relatively small, and the fish and shrimp in it are also small."


    After living in the Snake Mountain tribe for two months, everyone who should know Nanfeng knows.


    Initially, the Snake Clan wanted to dig cave dwellings in the Twin Valley.


    Nanfeng confirmed the soil quality of the Twin Valleys and denied the decision to build a cave. As a result, the snake tribe was tangled in wooden houses and stone houses. The Snake Patriarch upholds democracy and does not intervene, which has led to the slow progress of the Snake Clan''s house building.


    However, construction is slow.


    The Snake Clan''s road repair is fast, and they complement each other when they drink and peck.


    "Twin Valley, the environment is better than Magic Moon Valley." Chang Xia said. The Mochizuki Mountains have fertile soil, and the mountains and forests passing by are all black soil. If they are used for planting, the harvest will not be bad no matter what they plant.


    No wonder the Snake Clan collects things like kudzu and kudzu, and does not need to plant them.


    Every year, you can get a lot of money.


    Snake Xing smirked and said, "I came back from the Heluo tribe and told the clansmen about the planting that Chang Xia told Nanfeng. When this wave of harvesting is over, the clansmen plan to try planting."


    If the planting can be successful, in the future, the clan will be able to harvest enough food for the Snake clan without leaving the Twin Valley, which makes the lazy Snake clan very excited.


    When it comes to being lazy, snakes and lions are serious.


    "I''m waiting for good news from the Snake Clan." Chang Xia said happily.


    After the trip, she plans to bring the collected seeds back to the Heluo tribe, ready to go to Xiaohechuan for trial planting. This time, Chang Xia intends to use the bloodline ability to open the hang.


    think about.


    Chang Xia was looking forward to returning to the Baihu cave.


    Crossing the pontoon, the south wind made Chang Xia live in the cave next to his house. Maple Leaf and other orcs each found the nearest cave to settle down.


    Most of the caves in the Outer Valley are idle, and the adult snake orcs prefer to live in tree houses.


    This is convenient for Chang Xia and other orcs.


    "Changxia, the cave has been cleaned. If you are worried, you can use wormwood mosquito incense to incense it. I asked Snake to help make a lot of wormwood mosquito coils. If you want to tell me, I will go back to the cave and get it for you. ����


    "Take more, smoke it first and then go in."


    There is a lesson from the past. Before Chang Xia and other orcs enter the cave, they are used to incense with wormwood and mosquito incense, so that they can live more at ease.

 Chapter 619： add more

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Changxia, there are no insects and ants in the cave." Snake walks.


    On the side, the snake scale who helped move the rattan basket nodded and explained, "Snakes raise black snakes, and there are no insects and ants in the nearby caves that dare to approach."


    Mochizuki Mountains are full of snakes, rats, insects and ants.


    However, there are not many insects and ants in Gemini Valley.


    Snake pythons are omnivores, they will eat and kill mouse ants.


    Therefore, except for snakes and pythons in Gemini Valley, insects and ants are rare. Before Snake Walk, they also suspected that the Snake Clan kept snakes and pythons as partners, so it was not because the snakes and pythons could hunt mouse-eating ants.


    but.


    Snake never talked to Nanfeng about this.


    "That''s right!" Chang Xia clapped his hands and opened his mouth to say, "Snake pythons will hunt mouse ants, so living in caves is safe. No wonder the snake tribe likes to live in tree houses, so there are snake pythons guarding them."


    The Mochizuki Mountains are like spring all year round.


    This results in more insects, ants, snakes and mice than anywhere else.


    If there were no snakes and pythons guarding, the Twin Valleys would not be as peaceful as they are today.


    This said.


    All Maple Leaf Honeydew breathed a sigh of relief.


    Of course, the caves that should be smoked should still be smoked again.


    After all, it had been several days since Nanfeng last cleaned up the cave.


    "Elder Pukang, do you need help with Elder Senda?" Bai Qing whispered. The direction in which Elder Senda disappeared seems to be the inner valley of the Twin Valley. Elder Senda ventured into the inner valley of the Snake Clan, is it really okay?


    Elder Pukang laughed, shook his head and said, "No."


    It is not suitable for outsiders to participate in the affairs of those two people. After a hundred years of tossing, whoever intervenes is a fool. Just like Wu said, they tossed as much as they wanted, and if they had tossed enough, they would naturally not be troubled.


    Bai Qing was clear and didn''t talk any more.


    Follow Honeydew into the cave to clean up.


    I haven''t rested for the past two days, and my spirit is inevitably a little tired.


    Pack down the cave and sleep for a while. Tonight, the Snake Clan should arrange a meal.


    Thinking about it, Changxia and the others, with the help of Nanfeng, built a fire, boiled water, and cleaned up. Then go back to the cave to rest, and talk about something else in the evening.


    the other side.


    The snake and snake clan leader said goodbye to Chang Xia and other orcs, and hurried towards the inner valley.


    She thought that Elder Senda would not step into the Mochizuki Mountains, but she guessed wrong this time. This must be told to Eminem, and she must be prepared.


    "Senda, where did you have the face to see me?" Sheguoer glared at Senda, didn''t this **** male say that he would never enter the Mochizuki Mountains for life?


    Senda said: "Let me see if you are dead."


    Listening to Senda''s speech, Sheguo''er trembled with anger. He picked up the wooden stick beside his hand and knocked it down at Senda, and Senda let her vent. This amount of strength can''t kill anyone, not to mention that he really owes Sheguo''er.


    "You haven''t died yet, I don''t want to die." Sheguoer stared at Senda coldly. If her eyes could kill, Senda would have been killed countless times by her.


    Senda was thick-skinned, ignoring Sheguo''er''s beatings and cursing.


    "The snake is here." Senda said leisurely.


    Sheguoer froze, raised her head and looked at the snakes outside the cave. The corner of his mouth twitched, he tried to look calmly at Snake, and asked, "Snake, is there something wrong?"


    "..." Snake rolled her eyes silently, she came here just to tell her Eminem that Elder Senda was here. It''s just that, depending on the situation, she shouldn''t have to waste her time. The two have met long ago, and it seems that the conversation is still very good.


    "Snake, I brought you a gift." Senda smiled and waved to Snake. There is no indifference and alienation in the past, and the doting and kindness on his face is not concealed at all.


    "Father, are you willing to come to the Snake Mountain Tribe?" Snake pursed his mouth and called. The contradiction between the Sheyue tribe and the Heluo tribe did not start with the root and the snake, but Senda and the snake.


    However, this happened a hundred years ago.


    There are not many orcs known in the Twilight Forest, plus Senda and Sheguo''er deliberately concealed, now that the two tribes are known to be unfriendly, more guesses are made on the root.


    speak up.


    The root and the snake are considered to be carrying the pot.


    However, it''s not a complete backlash. After all, in order to play the xylophone, Gengan made a fuss with Snakes and Snakes, and the incident was very noisy.


    "You Eminem won''t let me enter the Mochizuki Mountain Range, what can I do?" Senda said lightly.


    Snake rolled her eyes. She went to the Heluo tribe before and met Elder Senda in private, and she didn''t see how close he was to her. Eminem is right, the male''s mouth cannot be trusted, nor can he be trusted.


    "Let me see Snake Cub."


    "Ah-"


    Snake handed Senda the snake cub in his arms.


    Senda untied the beast sac around his waist and handed the sac to Snake, "It''s dried black fish, you can use it to make soup for Snake Cubs to drink. There are other things for Snake Cubs. The second Chang Xia met the mallard tribe in the Forest of Qingyue, and I left some fish sauce grass and flavor root in private, and gave them to you together."


    He was afraid that Chang Xia and the others would be suspicious.


    She didn''t show much closeness to Snake Cubs. Even when Snake and Snake went to the Heluo Tribe, Senda could avoid them if they could.


    However, this time Chang Xia and the others will guess something.


    "Have you met the mallard tribe?" Snake said excitedly.


    Senda nodded and said: "Chang Xia had a very good chat with the Yufu clan of the Fu tribe, and the Fu tribe agreed to exchange fish sauce grass and flavor root with the Heluo tribe and the Tianlang tribe. Among them, the grinding stone is more important, and it is estimated that we will have to discuss it with Wu. After that, decide whether to exchange Ah! That''s really great." Snake was happy like a child.


    At this moment, in front of his grandfather, Eminem.


    Snake loses the dignity and seriousness in front of others, and is a little more childish.


    "There was a problem in the Erdos Swamp, have you found the reason?" Sheguo''er asked.


    "Chang Xia and the others analyzed that it may be because of the underground river. It''s not a big problem." Senda looked back at Sheguo''er and joked: "Yo! Are you willing to talk to me and stop beating?"


    "Go away!" Sheguo''er glared at Senda.


    Snake looked at the animal sac that Senda handed her, and ignored Sheguoer and Senda who quarreled when they met. People who were half-dead, either quarreling or fighting, she also obeyed.


    "Snake, Chang Xia found a food called potatoes in the wild fungus forest. It can be eaten as a staple food and can be stored. After that, they should report to you when the snake travels." Senda said: "Don''t delay the construction of the house, and put the house as soon as possible. Completed. Next, Chang Xia will be busy with other things."


    He came to see Snake Fruit.


    I just want to persuade the Snake Clan not to delay. Whether it is a wood-cut corrugated wooden house or a stone house, the Snake Clan will hurry up and build it.


    The warm season is over in a blink of an eye.


    This year, because of the long summer, the orcs are not short of food.


    However, it is more secure to be able to build the house before the cold season.


    "Father, do you have any opinion on the construction of the house of the Snake Clan?" Snake heard that it was serious business, and hurriedly put away the animal bag and asked.


    Senda shook his head and said, "Chang Xia said that the Mochizuki Mountains can do anything except build kilns. If you want to build a wooden house or a stone house, it''s up to the Snake Clan to choose."


    "Snake, decide as soon as possible." Sheguo''er said.


    She knew Senda, and he wouldn''t come if it was all right.


    How stubborn this male is, Sheguoer understands better than anyone. Just because of an unintentional remark that year, tossing for a hundred years.

 Chapter 620： Snake family, cold stew

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    dark.


    Chang Xia yawned and came out of the cave.


    "Nanfeng, Elder Senda��" Chang Xia looked around, Elder Pukang was sitting outside the cave eating jerky, other orcs were sitting or standing, chatting in twos and threes, but Elder Senda was nowhere to be seen. .


    "Hot, hot." Nan Feng was eating roasted potatoes, listening to Chang Xia asking about Elder Senda''s whereabouts, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, he left in the afternoon and never came back. However, this is Twin Valley, Elder Senda. Nothing will happen."


    If something really happened, it should also be the snake python from the Twin Valley.


    Shen Rong took the baked potato and handed it to Chang Xia, comforting: "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, maybe Elder Senda was so happy to see his old friend that he forgot the time. Go wash your face and wait until you go to Waigu Tribe Square, Snake The clan prepared a bonfire dinner."


    In the distance, Elder Senda walking on the pontoon.


    Suddenly, when he heard Shen Rong''s words, his face turned green and white.


    This group of bastards, behind his back, really talked a lot.


    Cough cough!


    Senda coughed twice.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia and the other orcs turned around and raised their heads.


    "Elder Senda, are you willing to come back?" Nan Feng said narrowly.


    Elder Senda''s mouth twitched. Since Chang Xia''s adulthood, the girl Nanfeng has become more and more small, and she dares to say anything and run on anyone.


    "..." Senda took a deep breath and calmed down the irritable emotions in his heart. Looking at his group of beast cubs waiting to watch the play, the joy of meeting Sheguo''er and Snake just now disappeared in an instant, "The matter of the adults, you less. ask."


    The long summer is full of black lines.


    This is really a panacea.


    However, Elder Senda confirms that this is not a case of embarrassment?


    "Elder Senda, do you know Elder Sheguo''er?" Chang Xia asked with a smile, afraid that if Nanfeng spoke again, it would anger Elder Senda. However, she couldn''t hold back her curiosity. When they rescued Snake Cubs in the Xiaohechuan Plain, Elder Senda did not show any strangeness, and said that Snake Cubs might be from Sheguo''er''s family...


    "I know." Senda smiled and nodded.


    Elder Senda nodded, and all the orcs were immediately excited. Pushing and shoving, Nan Feng was pushed in front of Elder Senda.


    "What''s your relationship?"


    "you guess--"


    After a long while, Elder Senda curled his lips and returned the word Nanfeng.


    ...


    In an instant.


    The orcs suffocated for a while.


    When did Elder Senda also learn to tease people?


    "Nanfeng, Chang Xia, have they rested?"


    At this moment, the voice of the snake patriarch came from far to near, from a distance.


    In the outer valley, the Snake Tribe Square is lively and noisy. The Snake Clan looked forward to meeting Chang Xia, and similarly, the orcs of other Orc tribes also looked forward to meeting Chang Xia.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, we''ll come over immediately." Chang Xia replied.


    Chang Xia replied, Shen Rong and the other orcs got up one after another, preparing to join the other orcs in the past. After all, tonight''s bonfire dinner was specially organized by the Snake Clan to welcome Chang Xia Zhangluo, so they couldn''t go too late.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a shout, the orcs walked down from the cave and crossed the river.


    Soon, he joined the Snake Patriarch and ran towards Waigu Tribe Square.


    only.


    When the two sides meet.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew''s eyes fell on Snake Patriarch from time to time.


    The snake snake patriarch twitched the corner of his mouth.


    Yu Guang looked at Elder Senda with a little doubt. Could it be that Elder Senda slipped his tongue? Based on what she knew about her grandfather, he didn''t seem to be talkative.


    Elder Senda waved his hand gently.


    see.


    The Snake Patriarch understands that Chang Xia and the others still don''t know about the relationship between his grandfather and Eminem. However, according to this rhythm, it is estimated that it will not be hidden for too long.


    never mind--


    Since they like to play, it''s up to them.


    It''s been a hundred years, and it''s still a little short of effort?


    Thinking of this, the snake patriarch suddenly regained his composure. Indifferently looked at Maple Leaf and the others, and after a while, a group of orcs successfully came to the Outer Valley Tribe Square.


    At this time, the Outer Valley Tribe Square was crowded with people.


    "Changxia."


    "Changxia��"


    Patriarch Tago of the Yuanhu tribe; Patriarch Hu Qi of the Qingqiu tribe; Patriarch Xifeng of the Dadi tribe, etc., all familiar or unfamiliar faces waved their hands and called out Chang Xia''s name.


    Chang Xia smiled and greeted many orcs one by one.


    After saying hello, the Snake Patriarch invited Chang Xia and the others to take their seats. Tonight''s bonfire dinner is mainly based on snake cold dishes and raw food, plus pancakes and other foods.


    "Changxia, come and taste the cold dishes and raw food of the Snake Clan." Nanfeng said.


    Bring one after another special food to Chang Xia. At the same time, let Snake Walk greet Shen Rong Baiqing and the others to move their chopsticks.


    Chang Xia heard Nanfeng complain about the food of the Snake Clan before.


    She carefully looked at the food in front of her. It was different from the usual food. It was obviously a bonfire dinner, but the food on the table didn''t have a trace of heat.


    The Snake Patriarch took the lead in moving his chopsticks, but the Snake Fruit elder did not show up. The other snake clan elders didn''t seem to come over, and the snake clan elder took the lead.


    "Changxia��"


    "Well! Don''t rush, I''ll eat pancakes first."


    Chang Xia doesn''t dare to eat half-cooked food. The raw pickles and fish paste of the mallard tribe are clearly known to be raw. However, the food of the snake clan is half-life, which makes Chang Xia a little stressed.


    She saw the roast meat in Shen Rong''s hands.


    The roasted meat was obviously six or seven minutes cooked, and the meat in the middle was still bloodshot.


    BarbecueChangxia only accepts medium rare.


    Very cooked, slightly burnt.


    That''s why Chang Xia likes to be cooked at nine points. The feeling of gravy splattering in his mouth is super cool.


    "Chang Xia, I like to eat cooked meat. The barbecue is half cooked, I dare not eat it." Chang Xia stared at Nan Feng and said honestly. She didn''t dislike it, but she didn''t dare to eat it.


    Nan Feng pointed to the stewed meat next to him and said, "Try the cold stewed meat, this is cooked. Don''t eat the grilled meat. The grilled meat of the Snake Clan is medium rare."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia secretly rejoiced.


    She thought that the barbecue was half-rare, but who knew it was medium-rare.


    However, Shen Rong seemed to like it very much. On the table, the other orcs ate happily. It seems that this half-cooked barbecue seems to fit the taste of the orcs unexpectedly.


    Under the guidance of Nanfeng, Chang Xia sandwiched a piece of stew.


    "Nanfeng, why is this stew called cold stew?" Chang Xia took a careful bite. It was cooked and didn''t taste bloody. This cold stew is surprisingly tender and rich in gravy, and honestly, it tastes amazing.


    Nanfeng Road: "Cold stew is a unique creation of the Snake Clan. After stewing, soak it in the cold soup for a day, then steam it and let it cool." The Snake Clan do not eat hot food, even soup It''s cold.


    It is said that it is related to the tongue of the snake tribe. They are not used to hot food.


    "Maple Leaf, you all try this cold stew." Chang Xia greeted.


    As soon as she said that, all the orcs on the table attacked the cold stew. Not far away, the patriarch of Snake Snake saw that Chang Xia moved his chopsticks and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chang Xia did not act for a long time, and the Snake Patriarch was quite nervous.


    This bonfire dinner is prepared for Chang Xia, how can the Snake Clan feel at ease if she doesn''t eat it.


    "Chang Xia is right, this cold stew tastes really good."


    "A little Q, very strong. It tastes a bit like fish balls."

 Chapter 621： Tomorrow, start building the house

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Changxia, my family chose to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house."


    Halfway through the bonfire dinner, the Snake Patriarch spoke up and asked Chang Xia to talk about the Snake Clan''s house building. After many discussions, the Snake Tribe decided to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house.


    There is no shortage of stones in the Mochizuki Mountains.


    However, building a stone house requires a lot of resin.


    The resin hoarded by the snake tribe is not as much as the lion tribe. If you build a stone house, you need to exchange resin with other tribes. However, recently, all tribes will build houses, and the snake tribe may not be able to exchange enough resin to build houses.


    Furthermore, the climate of Twin Valley is not as bad as Magic Moon Valley.


    The wood-cut corrugated wooden house is enough to meet the needs of the snake tribe. What''s more, the snake family likes to keep snakes and pythons, and wooden houses are more suitable for snakes and pythons than stone houses.


    "How is the snake clan''s wood hoarding?" Chang Xia asked while eating cold stewed meat.


    In addition to cold stewed meat, the wild and wild vegetables in the snake clan''s cold salad are also very good. In addition, the boiled potatoes and pancakes on the side are also good for Changxia.


    The Snake Clan Chief smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Chang Xia, the wood hoarded by the Snake Clan can build houses at any time." For the past two months, the Snake Clan did not play idle.


    In addition to road construction, a lot of wood was cut down.


    Even the stones were collected in a batch.


    "Then, the construction will start tomorrow." Chang Xia said.


    As soon as he said it, the nearby snake clan orcs were excited.


    They had been looking forward to building the house early in the morning, and now that the day when the construction started, all the orcs were extremely excited and happy. Recently, they have heard a lot of news about the wolf clan and the lion clan. They all know that these two clans have lived in bright and spacious houses.


    "Construction starts tomorrow." Snake replied.


    The snake patriarch nodded, and all the orcs immediately accelerated their movements to eat barbecue. All thinking, end the bonfire dinner as soon as possible, go back to the cave/tree house to rest, and get up early tomorrow to start building the house.


    The Sheyue tribe repaired the road to the Heluo tribe.


    The snake orcs were curious and went to the Heluo tribe to see the cave.


    The low-key luxury of the cave is very attractive to the Snake Clan, but the soil quality of the Mochizuki Mountains is not good enough to build the cave, which makes the Snake Clan uneasy.


    "Changxia, my family wants to build a stone house." Xi Feng said.


    Next to him, Hu Qi said, "My family likes wood-cut corrugated wooden houses."


    "The stone house consumes too much resin, so it can''t be built!" Tiger said harshly: "My family builds wood-cut corrugated wooden houses, this will save some resin."


    After the snake patriarch made a decision, the heads of other orc tribes spoke up one after another.


    Except for the bear clan, other tribes have chosen to build wood-cut corrugated wooden houses.


    "Tomorrow, the Snake Clan will start building a house. You can all stay and help." Chang Xia said, "How is the road between the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan? I have collected some things here, and I will return to the Heluo Tribe for the time being."


    In fact, I saw the two patriarchs of Tiger Xifeng in the Twin Valley.


    Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    These two tribes are not too close to the Heluo tribe.


    However, they appeared in the Snake Mountain tribe. Not to mention the exploration route, the roads of these two families may have already been repaired.


    as predicted.


    "Chang Xia, a month ago, Wu Rang Heluo tribe sent people to determine the route of the tiger clan and the bear clan. In half a month, the road between the two clans can be repaired." Xi Feng laughed and explained to Chang Xia happily.


    Once the road is clear, it is easier for them to communicate with the Heluo tribe.


    Like the Snake Clan, the Bear Clan and Tiger Clan chose to build the road leading to the Heluo tribe first. While this road connects the Leopard Clan, it also connects to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    "Really?" Chang Xia stood up, surprised.


    Tago said: "The tiger clan is progressing faster than the bear clan. I have come to the Twin Valley for a few days, and the road may be repaired. Now I need to build a house. "


    Because of plain things, the Yuanhu tribe is lower than the other orc tribes.


    This made Patriarch Tiger and Tiger Clan annoyed.


    However, Shibai is dead. This crime can only be borne by the Yuanhu tribe. This year, the tiger tribe will make great efforts to patrol the Twilight Forest. In previous years, the six major tribes visited together. This year, the Tiger Clan was in charge. The elders of the Yuanhu tribe beat Patriarch Tago several times because of this.


    "Tiger Clan, it''s really quick to start!"


    "Yeah! My family is looking forward to building houses, repairing roads, and communicating with other tribes faster in the future."


    Immediately, the orcs chatted more happily.


    "After the meal, the tribes sent people back to the cave with me, and I''ll give you a copy of the drawings of the wood-carved wooden houses and stone houses. This blueprint was drawn by the wolf clan Qinghe. You can look at the drawings first, and then follow the snake tomorrow. The family builds houses together.��


    Chang Xia put down the bowl and chopsticks and explained to the tribes.


    This drawing was originally drawn by Chang Xia, and was later done by Qing He.


    With the blueprint as a base, Chang Xia''s side is much more relaxed. The drawings are concise and clear, and all the drawings are comprehensible to the orcs. There are no advanced dazzling skills, and it is simple and unpretentious.


    Chang Xia''s words fell.


    The speed of the orcs eating accelerated again.


    In the blink of an eye.


    Patriarch Tago took the lead in putting down the bowls and chopsticks, wiped his mouth, and said, "Chang Xia, I''m done eating!"


    He fell silent.


    Nearby, there was a sound of bowls and chopsticks.


    "Chang Xia, we are all fine."


    puff-


    At this time, no one couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Then, all the orcs laughed, Chang Xia said: "I''m not in a hurry, eat slowly, eat enough, we will go back to the cave to get the blueprints. The blueprints are there, we can''t run away."


    However, no orcs answered.


    Obviously at this moment, all orcs are looking forward to Chang Xia''s drawings.


    A few months ago, Su Ye suddenly told the orcs of various tribes to learn writing. Su Ye also said it before, but there is no coercion. This time is different, Su Ye requires all orcs to learn.


    Before.


    The tribes don''t know what''s going on.


    Later, along with Chang Xia, he was born.


    The orcs gradually understood that some of the things Chang Xia taught, they needed to know words.


    As a result, various tribes began to literate illiteracy.


    Except for a few patriarchs who love to learn, no tribe would hoard pen and paper. Nowadays, not to mention the hoarding of pen and paper by tribes, the patriarchs of various tribes are used to carrying pen and paper with them. The cubs of the tribe were also taught to read and write by the orcs. If they didn''t learn, they would use a branch to scratch on the ground.


    See the orcs in high spirits.


    Chang Xia got up, with Shen Rong holding hands, planning to return to the cave.


    Nanfeng and the other orcs here are not far behind, and quickly keep up.


    If it weren''t for the quick eyes and quick hands of the snake and snake patriarch, holding down his family, it is estimated that the tribal square would have disappeared.


    a while.


    Chang Xia brought a group of orcs to the cave.


    The firewood on the stove was burning, and the weak light shone on the world of the cave.


    "Chang Xia, walk slowly and don''t fall." Shen Rong urged.


    He walked ahead, took out the light stone from the beast sack, held it high, let the light of the light stone illuminate the road under his feet, and led Chang Xia into the cave.


    "Chang Xia, which rattan basket do you put the blueprint in?"


    "That rattan basket wrapped in hide��"


    "You take the light stone, and I''ll look for it."


    The orcs stood outside the cave, waiting for Shen Rong Changxia. At the same time, he caught Qing He and asked about the drawings, and he heard all kinds of admiration.


    Listening to all kinds of compliments, who dares to say that the head of the orc elm does not know how to speak?

 Chapter 622： water snake in river

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Come--"


    a while.


    Chang Xia waved to all the orcs.


    "Everyone takes a copy of these drawings," Chang Xia said.


    Next to them, Maple Leaf explained: "These drawings were drawn by Chang Xia and Qing He. Please cherish them and don''t lose them. In the future, if other orc tribes need them, please don''t be stingy."


    She saw that Chang Xia intended to end the journey.


    As Chang Xia''s older sister, Maple Leaf naturally knows how to pave the way.


    The road between the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan has been repaired, so there is no need for Chang Xia to make another trip. Building a house in Twin Valley naturally requires more flying crabs. It just so happened that there were quite a few Orc tribes who came to the Snake Clan this time. One taught and a few were also taught, so they would not suffer.


    "Don''t worry, Chang Xia, we will take good care of these drawings."


    All the orcs made promises, took the blueprints, and left without a long stay. They all knew that Changxia only arrived at the Twin Valley in the afternoon, and they would be tired after traveling for many days.


    "Chang Xia, take a bath?" Nan Feng asked.


    "Nanfeng, I want to take a dip."


    "I also want a medicinal bath herbs."


    In this room, I didn''t wait for Chang Xia to answer. Honeydew Maple Leaf was the first to speak, and Maple Leaf was 60% sure that Changxia would end the journey, which meant that he would be able to return to the Heluo Tribe soon. Maple Leaf wants to take a bath to relieve fatigue.


    This journey is more tiring than going out hunting.


    Fortunately, it was worth the money, and the ending was gratifying.


    "Wait, I''ll go back to the cave to get you the medicinal bath herbs." Nanfeng said.


    The other orcs looked at each other and silently lit fire and boiled water.


    "I''m going to fetch water."


    "Any more buckets?"


    As soon as Snake had finished speaking, Shen Rong began to ask.


    He glanced at the water tank next to the cave. There was only half a tank of water in it. If he wanted to take a bath, it was definitely not enough.


    Seeing Shen Rong taking a bucket and walking with snakes to fetch water, Bai Qingkongshan silently followed.


    "Shen Rong, can a woodcut hut be built beside a river?" Snake asked.


    "Okay." Shen Rong nodded and said in surprise, "You plan to stay in the Twin Valley? After discussing it with Nanfeng, she agreed?"


    "No, it''s not." Snake hurriedly shook his head and explained: "Twin Valley is not as convenient as Baihu''s water use. I think that if the wood-cut corrugated wooden house can be built along the river, the life of the clansmen will be more convenient in the future, and the problem of carrying water will be saved."


    "Wood-cut corrugated wooden houses can be built along the river. In fact, you can try to make water pipes to connect the water to the house." Shen Rong suggested.


    The Heluo tribe and Baihu caves all receive water into the house.


    With the shrewdness of the roots, I believe that the tribe should also be rebuilt.


    "Is this okay?" Snake said excitedly.


    Bai Qing interjected and said, "Planning the Twin Valley tomorrow, you should mention it to Chang Xia."


    The Snake Clan decided to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house, which will start tomorrow. However, planning is required before construction begins.


    "Okay." Snake said seriously.


    Here, Shen Rong and the others carried water back to the cave.


    Chang Xia and the others sat around the stove, chatting and discussing their experiences along the way.


    Hearing Nanfeng lamented again and again, shouting for Chang Xia to make amends.


    "Chang Xia, we''ll be back when we go."


    Shen Rong entered the cave, put on his clothes, and ran towards the river with Snake and other orcs. They plan to go to the other side of the river to take a bath, saving the time of boiling water.


    "Go!" Chang Xia waved his hand, the medicinal herbs for the medicinal bath have to be boiled several times, and they have not been cooked yet, and if they want to take a bath, they will have to wait a bit longer.


    "Shen Rong, be careful. There are water snakes and anacondas in this river. If you have an idea, boil water in the cave to take a shower." Nan Feng reminded.


    When she first came to Twin Valley, the newborn calf was not afraid of tigers.


    I followed the snake walk to take a bath, but who knew bad luck and encountered a water snake. That time, Nanfeng almost fainted.


    "Are there water snakes in the river?"


    "This Twin Valley is indeed a Snake Valley!"


    He Sen Luanmu looked at each other and wanted to retreat. It''s not that I''m afraid, it just feels disgusting.


    "What are you afraid of, what can''t be driven away by activating the bloodline ability?" Bai Qing said domineeringly.


    Shen Rong smiled and said, "Beast transformation is also good for a bath!"


    One listen.


    Suddenly, He Sen Luanmu woke up.


    Bai Qing and Shen Rong were right, it was uncomfortable, it could activate the bloodline ability, or beast. In this way, who is afraid of who.


    but.


    What did Chang Xia and the others say about taking a bath in the river?


    No idea.


    Watching Shen Rong and his party leave.


    "Nanfeng, are there really snakes and pythons in this river?"


    "Yes, there are quite a few. Some are water snakes and anacondas, and some are pets of snake orcs. The weather is hot, and snakes and pythons are not heat-resistant. They like to swim in the water."


    "Drinking water, are you alright?"


    This said.


    The orcs looked at the front of the cave, and the eyes of the water tanks became very subtle.


    "You can rest assured. The water you drink is upstream, and snakes and pythons are prohibited from passing there. There is a spring in the upstream, and the water you drink is spring water." Nan Feng explained quickly.


    Although the drinking water is boiled.


    However, it''s bound to be a little disgusting.


    After saying this, Chang Xia and the other orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Chang Xia, are you planning to finish the work of the Snake Mountain tribe and prepare to return to the tribe?" Maple Leaf said softly.


    Chang Xia nodded slightly and said, "I have this idea."


    "Really?" Nan Feng was very happy.


    Qing He felt a little regretful, did not interrupt, and listened quietly.


    "The road has been opened, and the houses of each tribe have been established. Next, I am going to try to plant some crops, and I also want to tame some animals for transportation." Chang Xia explained, "I want to make it before the cold season this year~www.novelhall. com~ Let the orcs have no worries about food and clothing."


    One listen.


    The orcs looked at Chang Xia with awe.


    At this moment, Nanfeng Maple Leaf really realized that the once sick Chang Xia had really grown up and matured.


    Want to let the orcs enter the era of slash and burn.


    This needs to be done, and there is much, much more.


    Chang Xia wanted to do more in a limited time.


    "Chang Xia said it well, if you need any help from me, please let me know!" Qing He said seriously. The Chang Xia in her eyes glowed, making people want to chase.


    "Qing He is right, if Chang Xia needs our help, just say it."


    "Growing peppers, do you need me to ask the Lion Clan for pepper seedlings?"


    Suddenly, Nanfeng Milu patted her chest and promised. Compared with the boring hunting and gathering, the days with Changxia are too rich and interesting.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be stingy when I need your help," Chang Xia said with a smile.


    She likes this twilight forest very much.


    And, I hope the Orcs can continue to do so.


    Anyone who tries to destroy all of this will be Chang Xia''s enemy.


    "The medicinal bath is ready, and Maple Leaf is here to help the barrel come out and wash it."


    Chatting, the medicinal bath is ready.


    Nanfeng called Maple Leaf to help move the barrels. These barrels were made by Snake after Nanfeng came over. Some were made for other snake orcs, and the houses were not built, so naturally these wooden barrels were not sent to the snake orcs.


    So, it just happened to be used by Chang Xia and the others.


    The snake clan orcs will wait for the snake walk to have time to do it.


    "new?"


    "The new one, I asked Snake to help make it. It happened to be seen by other orcs of the Snake Clan, so they asked Snake to help make more, and they exchanged sweet potatoes, kudzu and kohlrabi."

 Chapter 623： The strange moon is too beautiful

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    Under the dark night.


    Chang Xia and several people took a medicinal bath.


    Cozy, lazy.


    "Changxia, can potatoes really be used as food?" Nanfeng asked seriously.


    Chang Xia put the towel on his forehead, enjoying the comfort of the hot water washing his skin. Without turning around, he replied, "Yes. Potatoes are as durable as sweet potatoes, and can be made into vermicelli like ginkgo. I really want to eat roasted sweet potatoes. , you bring me some sweet potatoes tomorrow, and I''ll bake them."


    Not to mention, she forgot to bake the sweet potatoes.


    Let''s start.


    Chang Xia suddenly felt thirsty.


    "Nanfeng, we also want to eat roasted sweet potatoes."


    "Don''t worry, wrap it on me."


    After the bath, Shen Rong and the others hadn''t come back.


    Chang Xia understood that Shen Rong and the others should have done it on purpose, and knew that Chang Xia and the others wanted to take a bath and avoid going to the river to take a bath.


    "Changxia, do you want to go over and call someone?" Qing He yawned, she lived alone in a cave, next to the Changxia cave.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and replied, "No. Let''s go back to the cave to rest, remember to close the door, and light the wormwood mosquito coil. I have to trouble you to continue drawing tomorrow and go to bed earlier."


    She wants to help the Snake Clan plan the Twin Valleys, and Qinghe can only do the drawing. No amount of blueprints for building a house is enough. There are many orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. If you prepare more blueprints, you will always be able to use them.


    heard.


    Maple Leaf Honey Dew waved and walked towards the cleaned up cave.


    Seeing this, Qing He entered the cave behind him.


    "Chang Xia, do you want me to chat with you for a while?" Nan Feng said.


    She knew that Chang Xia was not very timid, and when she first came to the Twin Valley, she did not dare to stay in the cave alone at night. Compared with Maple Leaf and the others, Nanfeng is not so tired.


    "Aren''t you tired?" Chang Xia didn''t refuse. Although she was exhausted, she really felt uncomfortable going into the cave to sleep alone.


    "It''s alright. Let''s go, go into the cave. I''m curious about the Kira grass mat of the wolf clan, have you laid it? I want to try lying down." Nanfeng asked, holding Nanfeng''s hand and walking towards the cave. Chang Xia yawned frequently, but he refrained from sleeping.


    Seeing Nan Feng distressed, this person has the same temperament as when he was a child.


    He is stubborn and doesn''t like to trouble others.


    "This smell, it smells good!" Nanfeng looked at the Kira grass mat by the light of the light stone. The dull cave is surrounded by a faint fragrance of grass and trees, which is refreshing and pleasant.


    Chang Xia nodded happily.


    This Kira grass mat is woven into a folded shape by the wolf tribe according to Chang Xia''s proposal, which is convenient to carry into the forest. The wolf tribe promised to buy a full set of Kira grass furniture for Chang Xia. Chang Xia, like Nanfeng, likes the smell of Kira grass very much.


    She thought, waiting for the winter to enter the cold season.


    Put away the wooden furniture in your home and replace it with Kira grass furniture.


    "like?"


    "like."


    "The wolf clan has been busy recently. If you like it, just wait until the road is clear. Ask the wolf clan to exchange some Kira grass, and let Snake learn to weave Kira grass furniture."


    Chang Xia told Nan Feng what the wolf clan was busy with recently.


    In addition, Yin Changxia revealed her love for Kira grass furniture. Many orcs have fallen in love with Kira grass furniture, and they have sought out the wolves to exchange.


    As you can imagine.


    The wolf clan may be disturbed recently.


    "Kira grass furniture, I''m not in a hurry." Nan Feng and Chang Xia sat on the Kira grass mat with excited expressions, and asked, "Kira grass can spin and weave cloth, is this true?"


    This has been rumored recently.


    Long time ago, the blue cloth of the Orc Bitter Bird Clan!


    Nowadays, it is rumored that the wolf tribe Kira grass can spin and weave cloth. If it wasn''t for the fact that the tribes were far apart, the Wuzhi Mountain in the Forest of Qingyue would have been trodden by the orcs.


    "Really. I personally took out the first silk thread of Kira grass, and the first piece of cloth was also proposed to be sent to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna." Chang Xia said proudly.


    The wolf tribe wanted to give the first piece of Kirab to Chang Xia, and Chang Xia said that the first piece of Kirab should be sent to the Hall of Wizards in the Holy Mountain of Karna. Therefore, the wolf clan obeyed Chang Xia''s decision, and an elder personally sent the first piece of Kirab into the sacred mountain of Karna and handed it to Su Ye.


    "That''s great. In the future, the Orcs will no longer have to exchange blue cloths with the Birds in a low voice. Next year''s Normandy Fair, my Clan must be vicious in front of the Birds." Nanfeng was excited.


    "The wolf clan is short of manpower. Shen Rong proposes that the Tianlang tribe hire other orcs to help spin and weave. When the matter is settled, the wolf clan may discuss it with Granny Su Ye."


    "This is a good thing, Wu should agree. Besides, the life of the weak orcs is not easy. If they can get the help of the wolf, it will be easier for the weak than hunting and gathering in the forest."


    Nanfeng, these young orcs.


    Unlike the older Orcs.


    They are not deeply attached to the territory, and if migration and refuge can make life better, they don''t mind making changes.


    "Nanfeng, it''s time to go back to the cave to rest!"


    Outside the cave, there was a soft scream of snakes.


    It turned out that Shen Rong and the other orcs came back from a bath.


    "Chang Xia, I''m leaving."


    "Yeah! Go back to the cave to rest early, the Snake Clan will be very busy tomorrow."


    Saying goodbye to Nanfeng, Chang Xia did not get up, waved to Nanfeng at will, and watched her walk out of the cave.


    a while.


    Shen Rong walked in from the outside with his upper body naked, and animal leather shorts wrapped around his waist at will.


    "Chang Xia, are you asleep?" Shen Rong whispered.


    Chang Xia blushed, looked at Shen Rong''s sturdy but not cumbersome body, and said softly, "No, where have you been, why did you delay so long?"


    "He Sen Luanmu is entangled in snakes and they have to test to see who can stay in the water longer. Everyone was having a good time, but they played a little longer by accident." Shen Rong explained, covering most of the light of the light stone, slowly Step towards Chang Xia.


    Under the hazy light, Chang Xia had a half-exposed face.


    The big watery eyes stared blankly at Shen Rong as he approached him.


    For no reason, Chang Xia felt that her lips were a little dry.


    "Does it look good-"


    Shen Rong lowered his head and approached Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong''s approaching face, and his breath stagnated. Unable to help, he swallowed carefully.


    "Shen, Shen Rong..." Chang Xia called Shen Rong''s name softly, his mind went blank and he didn''t know what to say.


    There have been skin-to-skin.


    Chang Xia would occasionally be so fascinated by Chen Rong that he forgot himself.


    Before, Shen Rong was poisoned and his body was ill, with a melancholy aura all over his body. However, after detoxification, the melancholy breath dissipated, and there was a lot of coldness.


    In coldness, with abstinence.


    Directly poking at Chang Xia''s cute point, I can''t wait to throw such a Shen Rong down and make stuffed with sauce.


    Ha ha!


    Shen Rong chuckled lightly, lowered his head, and gently held Chang Xia''s lips, once, once, reluctant to let go.


    I''ve been busy walking into the forest recently.


    No one is leisurely talking about love.


    Tonight, it is rare for the orcs to be separated. With the light light of Guangshi, the two of them couldn''t help but feel a little more indescribable charm in their hearts.


    "The door, is it closed?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Clinging on Shen Rong''s neck with both hands, enjoying the intimacy from Shen Rong. The refreshing smell of saponin, mixed with the faint medicinal smell of Shen Rong, fascinated Chang Xia.


    "It''s closed." Shen Rong replied.

 Chapter 624： Long pants or something

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    The moon is charming.


    Cave erotica is heartwarming.


    Deep breathing, sometimes light and sometimes heavy, announced the ambiguity of this night.


    Chang Xia breathed the breath of Shen Rong''s body, the whole person was ups and downs, lost himself in the emotions, and let Shen Rong dominate all the senses.


    "Chang Xia, give birth to a cub for me!"


    Before falling into a deep sleep, in Chang Xia''s mind, only the sound of Shen Rong''s heavy breathing and these words remained.


    "Chang Xia, are you awake?"


    The next day, Nan Feng''s familiar shout rang in his ears.


    Chang Xia was confused and muttered, "Wake up."


    Pfft!


    Nan Feng chuckled softly, angered, and scolded lightly, "Chang Xia, are you really awake?"


    Could this man be sleeping?


    These two months have really exhausted Chang Xia. The Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan are not too bad. The road has been repaired. Shen Rong Qing He has to talk more about building the house. Take a break.


    dawn.


    Snake Patriarch came over.


    Shen Rong called Qing He to help the Snake Clan detect the situation in the Twin Valley. Before building a house, planning was needed, and all the orcs understood the benefits of planning. Naturally, the Snake Clan did not interrupt randomly and chose to listen to Chen Rong and the others.


    "south wind--"


    Chang Xia rubbed her eyes and sat up with her waist supported. Looking at the laughing south wind outside the cave, it turned out that the sky was already bright, and the place where Chen Rong had slept was already cold.


    "Patriarch Snake came over early in the morning, and Shen Rong took Qinghe Maple Leaf to Twin Valley to make a house plan. Let me wait here for you to wake up and prepare breakfast by the way." Nanfeng explained that there was a lot of food piled up outside the cave. , with meat and vegetables.


    The snake and snake patriarch was afraid that Changxia and the others would not be used to the food of the snake clan.


    So, I brought all the food over early, and let Chang Xia take care of the three meals a day on his own. Nanfeng looked at the pile of food, there were black lines all over his head, so many... The snake and snake patriarch decided to come over to eat and drink!


    "It''s in a hurry! Before, I thought the Snake Mountain tribe was not in a hurry to build houses." Chang Xia joked, she wanted to wear short clothes. However, when he bowed his head, he saw the traces left by Shen Rong on his body last night, and there were more snakes and pythons in the Sheyue tribe. After thinking about it, Chang Xia finally decided to wear long clothes and trousers.


    A little hot, but safe.


    "Tsk tsk!"


    Nan Feng looked at Chang Xia with a mocking expression, and said narrowly: "Wear long clothes and trousers on a hot day, you are not hot? Or... Last night Shen Rong was too hard, you are too shy."


    "Nanfeng, what nonsense are you talking about!" Chang Xia''s face stiffened, hiding the unnatural embarrassment on his face, and said softly: "There are many snakes and pythons in the Snake Mountain tribe, I''m afraid they will suddenly climb on them."


    This said.


    Nan Feng stopped making fun of Chang Xia.


    This happened to her. Don''t laugh at Chang Xia, even Nan Feng himself is wearing long clothes and trousers.


    I saw that Nan Feng was also wearing long clothes and trousers.


    "Nanfeng, can these snakes and pythons of the Sheyue tribe really crawl on them?"


    Nan Feng grinned, nodded embarrassedly, and said, "The Twin Valley snakes and pythons are not afraid of people, they are very close to people." The implication is that the snakes and pythons in the Twin Valley are indeed likely to climb on them. Nan Feng was frightened by the black snake before, and suddenly climbed onto him, wrapping around Nan Feng''s neck in a cute way.


    Nanfeng almost didn''t strangle the black snake to death, but fortunately, the snake acted quickly and retrieved the black snake, saving the black snake''s life.


    "Can I bring some animal repellent powder?" Chang Xia said softly.


    She couldn''t help thinking of the scene she saw in the wild fungus forest. To be honest, it''s a bit of a rush.


    "Forget it! I''ll give you a sachet, wear it well, don''t take it off, the snakes and pythons won''t come near." Nanfeng said. Saying that, he untied a strange little bag woven from thatch around his waist.


    Nan Feng explained that the thatched bag contained the herbs that snakes and pythons hated.


    This was specially prepared by Snake for the south wind.


    Nanfeng deliberately knitted a few more, and they each had one of Maple Leaf Honeydew. Except for the snake clan, other orc clans are not very friendly towards snakes and pythons.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is equally clear.


    Therefore, Patriarch Xifeng and the others entered the Twin Valley.


    The patriarch Snake asked Nanfeng to prepare a lot of sachets, and all the foreigners who stepped into the Twin Valleys wore sachets. Avoid the snake and python in the Twin Valley from attacking the wrong person and causing an accident.


    "It tastes a bit like Kira grass!" Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng said, "I smell it, and I feel very comfortable."


    Changxia play warm water, wash.


    Looking up, he caught a glimpse of several rattan baskets stacked next to the stove, and asked, "Nanfeng, what''s wrong with these rattan baskets?"


    "The food sent by the patriarch of the snake snake said that he was worried that you would not be used to the cold dishes and raw food of the Snake Mountain tribe, and asked you to make it yourself. However, I think the patriarch of the snake snake may want to come over to eat. Raw food and cold dishes are certainly synonymous with snakes. The appetite of the clan will make you tired of eating it all year round." Nan Feng smiled wickedly, making fun of the snake clan chief.


    It is known that the Patriarch of Snake and Snake have a close relationship with Elder Senda.


    Nanfeng''s fear of the snake and snake patriarch has been reduced a bit. The snake family is very afraid of the snake and snake patriarch, and Nanfeng is also a little afraid. The Snake Patriarch is the kind of existence that can make people fear even if he doesn''t swear or beat anyone.


    The aura is strong, very strong.


    Makes people feel uneasy and fearful.


    "You get some fruit powder to ferment, I will roll the noodles, and eat mixed noodles in the morning." Chang Xia said.


    Rolling out the noodles is easy, but frying the toppings is a bit of a hassle at best. However, with Nanfeng''s help, Chang Xia thinks it''s okay okay! "Nanfeng rolled up his sleeves and went to get the fruit powder, ready to knead the dough to ferment.


    Chang Xia washed his face, took out two peaches and peaches from the rattan basket, washed them, and nibbled them. When the south wind comes out, hand another peach fruit to the south wind.


    "Peach peach fruit, where did it come from?" Nan Feng was shocked and asked curiously.


    "The tribes on the other side of the Holubad Basin sent them. In addition to peaches and peaches, there are also flat apples, raspberries, cherries, etc. They are delicious and juicy." Chang Xia explained, saying, "When the road is cleared, If you have time, you must go to the Holubad Basin, where there are countless wild fruits, all of which are very delicious.��


    "This taste is really good, it is comparable to the wild fruits in the Weishan Holy Land." Nan Feng was surprised when he was eating the peach fruit. The peaches and peaches of the Heluo tribe are sour, not as sweet and sour as those from the Holubad Basin.


    This is the south wind of the Holubad Basin, listening to the tribe.


    It is a pity that the Holubad Basin is too far from the Baihe Basin, and the Heluo tribe wants to exchange, and it is inconvenient to go back and forth.


    No matter how delicious wild fruit is, it is not as real as meat.


    at this point.


    Just like the vegetables in the gray mist grassland, no matter how delicious it is, the orcs will not want to exchange them.


    However, after Chang Xia spoke up.


    The situation becomes different.


    Even if the road is not repaired, the three tribes of the gray fog grassland have exchanged a lot of vegetables. This is definitely a good thing for the three tribes.


    They don''t have to go out hunting, they can pick vegetables in exchange for their prey.


    This is tantamount to falling meat from the sky, which makes them extremely excited. If they are not strong enough to go out to repair the road, they can''t wait to repair the road immediately.


    "I''ll let the Lions and Wolves help, and wait for the Grey Mist Prairie and the Holubad Basin to pass through. Maybe we don''t have to wait for us to exchange. The orcs of these tribes will take the initiative to bring their goods to the White Lake Business District. At that time You can eat it anytime you want..." Chang Xia said happily.

 Chapter 625： Cheeky south wind, invincible

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Changxia��"


    When the two imagined that the wild fruit would be infinitely early adopters in the future.


    Honeydew''s shouts came from across the river.


    "Honeydew, is there something wrong?" Chang Xia stood up and responded.


    Milu said: "Shen Rong asked me to come over and ask you whether the inner and outer valleys of the Twin Valley plan should be together or separate."


    Shen Rong wanted to come back and ask Chang Xia in person.


    Honeydew seized the opportunity and took the initiative to take the errand. Following Shen Rong and the others around the Twin Valleys, what they saw most were all kinds of snakes and pythons. Even if Honeydew has a strong psychological tolerance, it is somewhat uncomfortable.


    Maple Leaf Qinghe is more powerful than Honeydew in this regard.


    "What did the Snake Clan say��" Chang Xia glanced at Nanfeng, but did not answer directly, instead asking about the attitude of the Snake Mountain tribe. The Twin Valley is the territory of the Snake Clan, and Chang Xia believes that their opinions should be the main thing.


    "The patriarch of Snake Snake has no idea, and said that everything is your priority." Honey dew said.


    The snake patriarch had no idea, and Honeydew expressed his understanding. After all, they were confused about building plans, so they might as well follow Chang Xia''s advice.


    so far.


    Chang Xia never missed.


    She will not harm the Serpent Mountain tribe either.


    "Is the Qinghe picture ready? I''ll take a look at the Twin Valley environment before making a decision." Chang Xia said cautiously. It is related to the construction pattern of the Snake Clan for thousands of years in the future. Chang Xia dare not be negligent or careless.


    "I don''t know, or... I''ll go back and ask again?" Miluhan smiled and said embarrassedly.


    A black line ran across Chang Xia''s forehead.


    Nan Feng laughed loudly and said loudly, "Milu, you go over and ask Chen Rong and the others to come back for breakfast. Wait a moment, let Chang Xia chat with them while eating."


    this time.


    Shen Rong and the others must have finished the Twin Valley.


    Bad, it''s probably the end.


    When Honeydew passed the notification, the time was just right.


    "Okay!" Milu happily responded, turned around, and ran towards the Tribe Square.


    "Come on, stop talking. Hurry up and prepare breakfast. After dinner, some are busy." Chang Xia watched Milu leave, exchanged glances with Nanfeng, and ended the chat just now. Start organizing the items in the rattan baskets, figuring out what toppings to prepare.


    "Nanfeng, the dough is fermented, you help to peel some mashed beans. I will use fried mashed beans as a topping, and then fried some meat toppings."


    "These ginger, onion, and garlic are very fresh. The Qingqiu tribe sent them!"


    "Bird eggs, fry some more fried eggs, I really want to eat it after a long time."


    Chang Xia thought aloud, took things from the rattan basket, and prepared the toppings for breakfast. Meat is a must. Soup, Nanfeng made bone soup early in the morning.


    Chang Xia told her that drinking more soup is good for her health.


    Whether Nanfeng is in the Heluo tribe or the Sheyue tribe. A pot of bone soup must be boiled every day, and sometimes it is replaced by fish soup, or wild rookie egg soup.


    Initially, snakes are not used to.


    Gradually, he got used to drinking with Nanfeng.


    If you don''t drink some soup for a day, you will feel uncomfortable.


    "Changxia, I miss home." Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia paused slightly, looked up at Nan Feng, and complained, "Are you homesick, or are you missing the tribe''s sugar?"


    "..." Nan Feng stuck out his tongue, staring at Chang Xia angrily.


    People are tough!


    She really misses the sugar from the Heluo tribe. The Snake Mountain tribe exchanged a lot of candy, and these candies were evenly distributed to every Snake Clan orc, so naturally there would not be too much. After all, it was the first time the Orcs participated in the exchange in the White Lake Business District, and the tribes were not too sure, and the materials that could be exchanged were limited.


    Sugar, all the tribes are thinking about.


    The thatch root sugar and maple sugar of the Heluo tribe are not exchangeable, and the only sugar that can be exchanged is the seaweed sugar of the Dadi tribe. Although the bears brought a lot of sugar, all the orc tribes wanted to exchange, and each tribe exchanged some, and the amount of sugar evenly distributed to the Snake Mountain tribe was not much.


    Nan Feng said that he was homesick, and it was not a lie.


    Compared with the Heluo tribe, the Snake Mountain tribe is not its own tribe after all.


    Plus, there are differences in diet.


    Even if there is a snake to indulge Nanfeng, try to meet her needs.


    Nanfeng still felt uncomfortable and aggrieved.


    "I think the chickens, ducks and hares raised in the mountains and forests in the south of Baihu Lake have been away for two months. I wonder if the clansmen have fed them well?"


    "The fish and shrimp in the White Lake, without me watching, will definitely be destroyed by the people of the clan."


    "The vines and flowers planted in the corner of my house, I don''t know if Eminem watered me on time..."


    Listening to Nan Feng''s talk, Chang Xia got more and more headaches.


    Read again-


    She wants to go home.


    The Snake Patriarch in the distance glanced at Snake next to him, this **** can''t do it! It has been two months, and Nanfeng has not been able to calm down in the Snake Mountain tribe.


    No wonder Gen dared to let Snake take Nanfeng back to the Snake Mountain tribe. It turned out that he knew that Nanfeng would never betray. That''s right, the Snake Patriarch made a bet with the Gen Patriarch that the Snake Mountain Tribe agreed to let Snake go to the Heluo Tribe, on the premise that the Leopard Clan would allow Nanfeng to come to the Sheyue Tribe to live for a period of time. If Nanfeng voluntarily stays in the Sheyue Tribe, the matter of Snake''s "marrying" into the Heluo Tribe will be void and will not count.


    Take a look now.


    The Snake Mountain tribe seems to have lost.


    Snake met the eyes of the Snake Patriarch with disdain and contempt, and was very embarrassed.


    He really tried his best.


    Not to mention that Nanfeng misses the Heluo tribe, and Snake also misses it a bit.


    Different from the Snake Mountain tribe, the atmosphere of the Heluo tribe is more attractivekeke-


    Maple Leaf coughed, reminding Nanfeng who was still talking.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, why are you all here?" Chang Xia was startled, and hurriedly kicked Nanfeng with her feet, telling her to stop reading.


    They all walked to the front of the cave.


    If you read it again, you will be ashamed.


    Nanfeng raised her head, but she didn''t feel embarrassed. She grinned at the snake and snake patriarch, and said, "The snake and snake patriarch, exchange some peppers with the Lion clan! Barbecue, stir-fries, etc., there are no peppers, and eating is tasteless."


    In an instant, the orcs gave Nanfeng''s cheeky thumbs up.


    The Snake Patriarch was stunned.


    After returning to God, he nodded.


    "Wait until the road is cleared, and let Snake Scale go to the Magic Moon Valley to exchange peppers with the Lions." Snake nodded and said neatly. Little things, she is good at talking.


    Shen Rong handed the blueprint in his hand to Chang Xia, took the rolling pin in her hand at the same time, and said, "Chang Xia, this is a drawing of the Twin Valleys drawn by Qing He, do you see how the Snake Clan should build a house?"


    The orcs such as Patriarch Xifeng did not show up.


    They rested in their respective caves/tree houses and studied the drawings given by Chang Xia. When the Snake Clan really starts to build a house, they will show up.


    "Okay, you roll the noodles. I''ll take a look at the picture first, Qing He, come here... Let''s chat while watching." Chang Xia waved to Qing He. With the tacit understanding of Huanyue Valley, Chang Xia was very relieved about Qing He. I plan to cultivate Qinghe a lot. In the future, the vast world of the Twilight Forest cannot rely on her alone.


    Unfortunately, except for Qinghe.


    Chang Xia has yet to discover other talents.


    Of course, this has something to do with Chang Xia''s hurried journey.


    Listening to Chang Xia calling Qing He to look at the picture, the Snake Patriarch hurried forward, holding a pen and paper in her hand, ready to learn something.


    Snake walking and other orcs, all interested are surrounded by them.


    If you are not interested, help Shen Rong and the others prepare breakfast.

 Chapter 626： sweet potato wine

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, what do you think about the construction of Twin Valleys?"


    Chang Xia looked at the sketches of the Twin Valleys drawn by Qinghe, and at the same time thought about how to plan the Twin Valleys, so that the construction of the houses would not damage the environment of the Twin Valleys as much as possible.


    "Can the inner valley and outer valley be connected?"


    "Okay. Build a wall at this location and open the door."


    "My family wants to build houses along the river, will it have any impact?"


    A question and answer, Qing He helped organize the drawing. Chang Xia held the pen and sketched quickly, and the snake orc next to him interjected from time to time.


    The communication was very smooth, the snakes were different from the lions.


    There is no snake tribe in the Sheyue tribe who can make three pepper soup, and there is no choking three pepper soup.


    Naturally, there is no need for the snake tribe to build houses like the lion tribe. Every stone house is built far away, as long as a certain private space is maintained.


    Here comes.


    It is similar to the construction of kilns by the Heluo tribe.


    "Building a house, drainage must be considered in advance. The foundation should be higher when facing the river, and a cellar should be dug to store the stone house..."


    For Chang Xia, this is a commonplace.


    But.


    For the Snake Clan, it is new.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake memorized it seriously, and wrote it down with pen and paper for fear of forgetting it.


    "Chang Xia, Patriarch of Snake Snake."


    After a long while, Shen Rong interrupted the discussion.


    "Eat first, then talk after eating." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia put down the pen and paper, and said everything that should be said, and the rest will be adjusted after the start of construction. Orcs have strong hands-on ability, and it is better to do it directly.


    "Changxia is hungry!" Snake blamed himself.


    Busy stopped the words and let Chang Xia go to breakfast. Qingli''s face flashed with excitement, no wonder the lions have been moving frequently recently.


    Knowing that there are so many benefits of building a house, why should she listen to the clan''s bullshit.


    "Is this powder?"


    When he came to the table, the snake patriarch looked at the wide face in front of him, blinked, and showed a confused expression. She has eaten the powder of the Heluo tribe, and the powder seems to be different from this one.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, this is the noodle. The wide noodle rolled out with a rolling pin, you can taste it and see if you like it? By the way, there are different toppings here. Just add whatever you like to the bowl..."


    Nan Feng explained, and quickly took out the cooked wide noodles and poured them into a bowl.


    This is the first time she sees it.


    Don''t ask, nine times out of ten, Chang Xia tinkered with it.


    Seeing the excited expressions of Maple Leaf and other orcs, Nan Feng knew that it was delicious without guessing.


    "This mashed bean is so crisp and fragrant, how did you make it?"


    Soon, there were orcs eating fried peas. Immediately, an exclamation sounded.


    The elder Pukang stretched his neck, stared at the fried mashed beans in the wooden basin, and asked, "Nanfeng, give me another spoonful."


    "Elder Pukang, come over after you finish eating." Nanfeng said solemnly.


    Just fried a pot of mashed beans and was stared at by the elders of Pukang, Nanfeng suddenly felt that the problem was very serious. In terms of food, no orcs in Dusk Forest dare to compete with the elders of Pukang.


    as predicted.


    The orcs saw that the elder Pucon was staring at the fried peas.


    They all gathered in front of Nanfeng, holding bowls, and asked Nanfeng to help with the noodles, and then scooped the toppings. Other toppings are not in a hurry, except for the fried mashed beans, which must be a spoonful.


    "Don''t worry, there is not much else in the Snake Mountain tribe, except for the mashed beans. If you want to eat fried mashed beans, I will fry them later." Nanfeng said.


    However, the crowd still did not retreat.


    Chang Xia raised his forehead and said, "Elder Pukang, don''t make trouble. If you want to eat fried peas, I have time to fry more pots for you."


    This said.


    Elder Pukang smiled happily and stopped staring at Nanfeng.


    Elder Pukang withdrew, and the other orcs breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "Fried mashed beans are more fragrant than frosted mashed beans, and they are more suitable for pairing with wine. Unfortunately, there is no wine in Twilight Forest." Shen Rong sighed while eating fried mashed beans.


    Anything that falls into Chang Xia''s hands will always give off a different brilliance.


    "The wine, the fish has it, it''s too expensive."


    "Birds seem to have wine too."


    Immediately, the orcs were extremely aggrieved.


    There are fish, and there are birds.


    But the orcs don''t have it, it''s really embarrassing!


    "Sweet potato can make wine��" Chang Xia suddenly said.


    Boom!


    All the orcs looked straight at Chang Xia in high spirits in an instant, their wide eyes looked like copper bells, which was quite scary.


    "Chang Xia, you said that sweet potatoes can make wine. Is this sweet potato the one I know?" Snake grabbed Chang Xia''s arm excitedly, and there was no shortage of sweet potatoes in Mochizuki Mountains. In addition to building roads recently, the Snake people have been busy picking peas, yams and other grains.


    Among them, sweet potatoes are naturally included.


    "Patriarch Snake and Snake Calm down!" Shen Rong patted off Chief Snake Snake''s hand holding Chang Xia''s arm, and said indifferently, "You scared Chang Xia."


    "Sorry!" Snake quickly apologized.


    When she heard that sweet potatoes can make wine, her head was completely empty.


    Orcs have drunk wine, but they don''t know how to make wine.


    To exchange wine with the fish/bird tribe, every time you change a little bit, you need hundreds of hides of beasts. To be honest, even the Orcs who are good at hunting cannot afford such expensive wine.


    Before.


    Chang Xia said that she can make wine.


    Back then, she was talking about making wine from wild fruits.


    The tribes are actively building roads, hoping that the road will be cleared and the supplies needed for Changxia can be collected faster. These tribes did not explicitly say that, in private, each tribe had small calculations.


    "Sweet potatoes, golden sticks and corn can all make wine." Chang Xia affirmed.


    Orcs did not get rid of povertyChangxia was reluctant to use grain to make wine. However, if the tribes can hoard food to survive the cold season, there will be a surplus.


    Chang Xia doesn''t mind using this part of the grain to make wine.


    When people are satisfied with material civilization, they will yearn for spiritual civilization.


    wine, in addition to drinking.


    Also medicinal.


    Under the premise that the conditions are suitable, Changxia wants to try winemaking.


    "Okay, okay." Snake said again and again.


    She did not promise to use sweet potatoes to make wine in Changxia. After all, the houses of the Sheyue tribe were not built, and the food for the cold season was not collected.


    This is not the time to open wine.


    The Snake Patriarch can secure the position of the Sheyue Tribe Patriarch, which is naturally not a straw bag.


    Aside, the other orcs didn''t understand.


    They thought that Patriarch Snake and Chang Xia would talk about winemaking next.


    Who would have thought that what the two of them were talking about just now had never happened.


    "Hurry up, eat breakfast, and start building the house." Snake said. The first to speak, breaking the silence.


    The orcs looked at each other, confused.


    wine.


    They were looking forward to great wine.


    Is it gone?


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, sweet potato wine?" Snake Scale whispered.


    The Snake Patriarch grinned, showing a terrifying smile, and said coldly, "What kind of wine, why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "..."


    In an instant, all the orcs were dumbfounded.


    Is the snake patriarch drinking three pepper soup?


    Okay, why did it explode all of a sudden? Snakescale''s mouth twitched, shaking his head hurriedly, and said, "Oh! I heard it wrong."


    Chang Xia laughed.


    However, she didn''t open her mouth to explain.


    Making wine with sweet potatoes is not a trivial matter. Judging from the attitude of the patriarch of Snake Snake, most of them will report this matter to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, and wait for Su Ye to make up his mind.

 Chapter 627： stone tools

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Changxia."


    "Changxia."


    After the meal, all the orcs ran towards the Tribe Square in unison.


    The Snake tribe chose the same as the Lion tribe and decided to build the council house in the Tribal Square first. Chang Xia guessed that most of it had something to do with the council house in the Baihu business district.


    "Huh?" Chang Xia thought about laying the foundation.


    She is not afraid of hitting a tree or falling because Shen Rong is holding her. Suddenly, there were shouts in the ears, one after another.


    Chang Xia regained her distracted thoughts.


    "Who--"


    "Shh!"


    Shen Rong squeezed Chang Xia''s hand and asked her to be quieter. At the same time, he pouted behind him and told her who was at fault. But I saw that He Sen and Snake Xing were mixed together, craned their necks and looked towards Chang Xia like a joke, but the corner of the light fell on the Snake Patriarch who was walking at the front.


    "Shen Rong, who are they?" Chang Xia whispered in confusion.


    Shen Rong turned sideways, pressed against Chang Xia''s face, spit out three words softly, and said, "sweet potato wine." Not to mention He Sen and the others, Shen Rong was also concerned.


    wine, after he stepped into the Twilight Forest.


    Almost forgot the taste of wine.


    Shen Rong is not an alcoholic, but occasionally he can have a drink, which no orc can refuse.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    Sure enough, he shouldn''t mention wine, and as soon as he said it, he was missed by all the orcs.


    He Sen and the others were too young, so they wanted to ask. Elders like Mr. Puconsenda, who clearly love each other, just pretend to be light.


    "If the Snake Clan is willing to provide sweet potatoes, I can give it a try. However, in the first place, I''m just trying, and I don''t necessarily guarantee that I will be able to brew wine."


    Seeing that the expectations of the orcs were too high, Chang Xia couldn''t help pouring cold water.


    Brewing, she knows some steps. But it has never been brewed by hands, and there is no complete certainty that wine will be brewed.


    "Changxia, the Snake Clan is happy to provide sweet potatoes." Snake said quickly.


    One listen.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly.


    The patriarch who dared to love Snake Snake has also been thinking about it.


    It''s just that, for some reason, she couldn''t speak directly.


    At this time, Chang Xia gave the steps. The Snake Patriarch neatly followed the steps to answer, afraid that Chang Xia would not agree if it was a second slower.


    "Changxia, is it fast to make wine?"


    At this question, all the orcs pricked up their ears.


    "Before making wine, we have to cultivate koji. Orcs have never brewed wine and have no koji, so we still need to cultivate koji by ourselves." Chang Xia said with a headache: "To cultivate koji, we have to find Polygonum vulgaris."


    She knows the spicy polygonum of the earth.


    The spicy Polygonum grass in the Twilight Forest of Gangwa Continent cannot guarantee that it will look like the earth in Changxia!


    "Changxia, what does the spicy Polygonum grass look like?"


    "Yes, tell us, let''s go find the spicy Polygonum grass."


    "Spicy Polygonum, the leaves are exactly like peppers. This Spicy Polygonum is naturally spicy, even hotter than some chili peppers. In addition to being made into koji, the Spicy Polygonum can also be used for fishing."


    Chang Xia recalled, trying to describe the spicy polygonum in words that the orcs could understand. Because of the opening of the White Lake business district, the orcs are no longer unfamiliar with the peppers of the Lions. Chang Xia said that the leaves of spicy Polygonum are very similar to chili leaves, and the beasts have confidence in their hearts.


    but.


    I learned that I can''t drink sweet potato wine in a short time.


    Everyone''s spirits are relieved by two points.


    "Don''t be discouraged, wait until you find the spicy Polygonum grass and make koji. I''ll try to make sweet potato wine with sweet potatoes. With koji, the brewing is very fast, at most half a month."


    Seeing the sluggish expressions of the orcs, Chang Xia couldn''t help opening his mouth to comfort him.


    The words just fell.


    All the orcs looked up at Chang Xia smartly.


    "Chang Xia, really?"


    "Yes, it should be!"


    Being stared at by a dozen pairs of eyes, Chang Xia moved to Shen Rong''s side.


    Cough cough!


    Shen Rong coughed lightly, reminding everyone to calm down and not to frighten Chang Xia.


    "Snake, how many sweet potatoes did the Sheyue tribe harvest this year?" Senda caught the Snake Patriarch and asked the number of sweet potatoes harvested by the Snake tribe this year.


    "My family has never harvested sweet potatoes before, and there is no specific number of how many sweet potatoes are produced. In addition, the tribe has been busy building roads and houses recently, and picking sweet potatoes is mainly the help of tribal elders and beast cubs. A total of warehouses have been harvested." Snake explained that the Snake tribe didn''t need to spin and weave, but they were busy harvesting.


    think about.


    The snake snake patriarch''s mind floated.


    The news spread by the Sirius Tribe might come true.


    Here comes.


    Should the Snake Mountain tribe take precautions and build more wood-carved wooden houses?


    The Snake Patriarch has an abacus in his heart, and his steps are not slow. While chatting with Elder Senda about sweet potatoes, he made plans for the future of the Snake Mountain Tribe.


    "Have all the sweet potatoes in the Mochizuki Mountains been harvested?" Pukang asked.


    A warehouse of sweet potatoes, this quantity is not too small. However, it is not much. A warehouse, about 50,000 to 60,000 catties, and more, 70,000 to 80,000 catties.


    Simply eating, the snake clan should be enough.


    However, if it is exchanged with other tribes, or made into sweet potato powder or something, the amount in a warehouse is really too small.


    "No, this warehouse is the sweet potato harvested near the Twin Valley. The tribal totem warriors are busy building roads, and they can''t spare their manpower to go out into the forest for harvesting." Snake explained quickly that the sweet potatoes in the Wangyue Mountains, the Snake Clan has not yet entered Forest harvest.


    Not to mention sweet potatoes, even kohlrabi, kudzu and yam, etc.


    None of these snake tribes went into the forest to harvest.


    Just like the wolf clan, the snake clan didn''t have enough manpower.


    this moment.


    The Snake Patriarch felt Su Ye''s heartache and wanted to do something, but the Orcs didn''t have enough people. Everything can only be done step by step, slowly and gradually.


    "The house will be built as soon as possible, the road will be repaired, and all will be harvested." Senda said solemnly.


    Tribes like Sirius, Tianshi and Snake Mountain which need to be harvested will become extremely busy when crops enter the harvest season. If you miss this harvest, you can only wait for the next crop if you want to harvest.


    In the same way, the three tribes of the Gray Mist Prairie.


    It''s the same with the tribes in the Holubad Basin.


    Among the many tribes, the Heluo tribe seems to be different.


    What the Leopards want to harvest is maple sap, seasoning fruit and green oil. These materials are small in quantity and can be harvested in batches. In contrast, the Heluo tribe is the most leisurely.


    Of course, there are mulberries in Misty Ridge, mushrooms in Songshan, and so on.


    These also need to be harvested.


    Leisure is only relative.


    Like ginkgo, whichever tribe needs to harvest, dry, and grind.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake nodded heavily. The Snake Clan was a little lazy in the warm season, which was related to the race. However, when it was time to be busy, the Snake Mountain tribe did not dare to delay. Stock up on food during the warm season, just for the winter.


    In the cold cold season, if there is not enough food for the winter.


    Really starve people to death.


    Familiar with the terrifying cold season, even the beast cubs without a transformation will not be lazy and slippery in the warm season.


    a while.


    A group of orcs came to the Outer Valley Tribe Square.


    The Council House of the Snake Tribe is the same as the Stone House Council House built by the Lion Tribe. The only difference is that one is to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house, and the other is a stone house.


    Chang Xia and Snake Patriarch confirmed the location again.


    Shen Rong helped to delineate the part that needed to be dug for the foundation. Unlike other beasts, the snake tribe couldn''t turn their hands into beast claws, and could only use polished tools.


    So, when Chang Xia saw Snake and the others took out the stone tools polished by the rock, his eyes lit up. The Snake Race, it seems that Chang Xia saw it, the first Orc Race to use tools to build houses.

 Chapter 628： Fox clan is good at building, fingers are more delicate

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, these are��"


    Chang Xia was excited, and couldn''t help but walk to the snake patriarch, pointed to the stone tools they used, and asked aloud.


    "The digger, the stone digger made of rock, is more durable than the iron wood." Snake spread his hands and explained: "The snake tribe is different from other orcs. External help."


    In the distance, He Sen Luanmu pressed the snake.


    He grabbed the stone digger in his hand, and imitated the other snake orcs, brandishing the stone digger to shovel soil. The orcs are powerful, and although the stone diggers are heavy, they swing very easily, and the speed of shoveling soil is no slower than that of beast claws.


    "Snake Clan, are there any other tools?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    She looked for a long time at the stone digger, which was between a shovel and a hoe. It is bulky and has less strength, and it is estimated that it cannot hold a stone dig.


    "There are some more, do you want to take a look at Chang Xia?" Snake said: "Snake rice, you bring all the other stone tools, Chang Xia wants to take a look."


    very quickly.


    Snake came with a pile of stone tools.


    There are big and small, long and short.


    The more he looked, the more shocked Chang Xia became. She had never underestimated the Orcs, but what the Snakes saw today still shocked Chang Xia.


    "These can be used for digging soil, but some are suitable for digging wetlands, and some are suitable for use on sandy ground. These stone tools of our clan are modeled after the Qingqiu tribe. In terms of grinding tools, the fox clan is more sophisticated." While introducing the stone tools to Chang Xia, he explained.


    Not far away, Patriarch Hu Qi listened to the praise of Patriarch Snake.


    Happy and proud.


    The fox clan is not as powerful as the six major tribes, and the territory they occupy is rich in ginger, onion, and garlic.


    The tribe is more than enough than the other, and they can live a small life. Unlike other orcs, foxes are better at hunting with tools.


    Among the many orc tribes, the Qingqiu tribe communicated most frequently with other orcs. The tools built by the fox tribe are not exchanged by the six tribes, but among the weak tribes, the Qingqiu tribe is the most popular.


    "Fox tribe, Qingqiu tribe." Chang Xia was slightly startled and looked at Patriarch Hu Qi in surprise.


    For the fox family, the deepest impression on her is the succulent ginger, onion and garlic, as well as the finest seasonings such as Chinese prickly ash, pepper, and star anise.


    Who would have thought that the most powerful of the Qingqiu tribe was to create tools.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia suddenly thought of jade carvings.


    Regarding the employment mentioned by Shen Rong, Chang Xia wondered whether to discuss with the Qingqiu tribe and hire a few fox orcs to the Heluo tribe to help carve jade articles.


    this thing.


    At noon, talk to Patriarch Hu Qi.


    "Yes." Snake nodded and replied.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "When I have time at noon, I will chat with Patriarch Hu Qi and ask about these tools."


    "Don''t Chang Xia feel ashamed of using tools?" Snake whispered.


    Because of the body of the snake clan, the snake clan is different from the other five clans. Need to use tools to work, which makes the snake tribe a little embarrassed among the six tribes.


    "Shame?" Chang Xia paused and said suspiciously, "Using tools can save time and effort, why would I feel ashamed? I think it''s easier to use animal claws to dig soil and swing a stone digger. This time I went out into the forest, I found that if the orcs can domesticate some beasts and beasts as tools, the other day the orcs enter the forest, there is no need for the beasts to carry rattan baskets..."


    Taking advantage of the snake clan''s venue, Chang Xia Xiaoxiao revealed that she wanted to change the transportation of the orc clan. Being a beast at every turn, and using the body of a beast to carry things, made Chang Xia feel too tired and exhausted.


    Every time he saw Shen Rong''s majestic beast body, he was running around the forest with four or five rattan baskets tied up. Chang Xia felt distressed and uncomfortable.


    Shen Rong, who was so beautiful, shouldn''t be so tired.


    heard.


    Anyone who can hear Chang Xia''s words clearly.


    They all showed incredible expressions.


    Among them, only the orcs of the Heluo tribe have no special expressions.


    "Tame the beast?" Snake looked at Chang Xia in shock, his face full of disbelief.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly and explained: "Shen Rong said that the life in the Western Land is different from our Twilight Forest, and I also want the Eastern Land Orcs to live better. The Twilight Forest Orcs have always lived a primitive hunter-gathering life. Life is very unstable and the risks are too great. I want the orcs to enter the era of slash-and-burn farming. We grow crops to feed our stomachs; we raise livestock and poultry to satisfy our desire for meat; we tame vicious beasts as means of transportation����


    this moment.


    The outer valley of the Snake Clan is exceptionally quiet.


    All the orcs looked up at Chang Xia, who was obviously the shortest among the orcs.


    However, in the eyes of the orcs, her aura was five meters away.


    If another orc were to say this, all orcs would only find it funny, and even sarcastic.


    But--


    It was Chang Xia who spoke.


    Everyone felt that the blood of the beast was boiling for no reason.


    The orcs knew that Chang Xia would not deceive them, nor would they draw a pie.


    "Is it possible?" Qing He murmured.


    Chang Xia said decisively: "It''s possible."


    "Changxia, tell me how to grow crops?"


    "Raising livestock and poultry, what does this mean, I don''t understand a bit."


    "I''m interested in taming the beasts. I want to catch a Timberwolves to tame them and let them help carry things."


    After quiet.


    There was a deafening voice of discussion.


    Despite the meaning in Chang Xia''s words, most orcs could not understand the true meaning. This could not stop the orcs from discussing, all the orcs discussed and communicated.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and pressed down calmly said: "Don''t get excited, everyone, building wood-cut corrugated wooden houses is the most important thing. Planting and breeding needs to take your time. I am also exploring, wait for me. If we find a way, we will tell everyone.��


    "Quickly dig the foundation, whoever dares to delay the Snake Clan''s construction of a wood-carved wooden house, I will swallow him in one bite." Snake and Snake swept over the orcs indifferently, and said the most brutal and tyrannical words with the most beautiful face.


    In an instant.


    All the orcs died, and they dared not make a fuss.


    Snake Patriarch said to swallow people, that would really swallow people, it was definitely not a joke.


    To appease the orcs, the foundation was dug and spread out smoothly.


    Although everyone still wants to talk to Chang Xia.


    However, Chang Xia instructed the Snake Clan Chief to arrange for the Snake Clan orcs to dig and build a drainage ditch.


    Wood-cut corrugated wooden houses are built without resin. However, the foundation needs to be built with stones, which requires resin bonding, and naturally resin is indispensable.


    While the snake-snake chief asked the snake orcs to move the wood, he prepared to melt the resin. After a while, the foundation is dug and a resin foundation is needed.


    The many orcs who came to the Snake Mountain tribe to study this time were not to be outdone.


    They stepped forward to help, and if they didn''t understand, they directly asked Shen Rong or Bai Qing and other orcs to ask why. This is related to their return to the tribe to build houses, and no orcs dare to be careless.


    The foundation of the snake tribe is high, and it is deeper than the lion tribe when digging.


    Here comes.


    The consumption of stone and resin will increase.


    In order to build a house, the Snake Clan made preparations early, and they did not care about this consumption. The other orcs are a little worried, after all, their family is not as rich as the Snake Mountain tribe, and they can''t stand the consumption.


    So Shen Rong helped explain that the snake tribe built houses near the river, and the foundations were built high, and the consumption of raw materials would naturally increase.


    Conversely, the consumption of raw materials will be reduced.


    Saying this, Patriarch Hu Qi and the others breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 629： Patriarch Hu Qi is here

    "In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure (


    "It''s amazing!"


    "Shen Rong, a wooden house built like this really won''t collapse?"


    The foundation is built, and the resin is very easy to dry. With the experience of the wolf clan, Shen Rong taught the snake clan to build wood-carved wooden houses. While building, the orcs asked why.


    All kinds of problems, fragrant, smelly.


    Chang Xia felt a headache listening to it.


    Shen Rong has a good temper, no matter what he asks, he can answer well. Bai Qingkongshan was assisted by the side, and a council house was built neatly before noon.


    The Snake Patriarch and the other Snake Clan orcs stared at this wooden-carved council room, speechless for a long time. Before that, they had imagined the scene in front of them countless times in their minds. However, when I saw with my own eyes the moment when the wood-cut corrugated wooden house took shape.


    All previous fantasies vanished.


    Excited, shocked, joyful.


    All kinds of complicated emotions flooded into my heart, and finally turned into happiness.


    "It''s so beautiful! Chang Xia, can we really live in such a beautiful house? I think the bird''s nest of the bird family is definitely not half as good as the wood-cut corrugated wooden house in front of me."


    "Compared with the woodcut corrugated wooden house in front of us, the animal den we used to live in is really less than one ten thousandth. I want to learn to build a house now, and then go back to my tribe to build a woodcut corrugated wooden house."


    "Quick, let''s hurry up and build the second woodcut corrugated wooden house."


    all of a sudden.


    All orcs are hot.


    Chang Xia smiled and listened to the conversation of the orcs. She had experienced this scene in both the wolf clan and the lion clan, and was no stranger to it.


    but.


    No matter how many times I experience it, the warmth in my heart is real.


    This group of simple orcs deserve the best.


    Chang Xia has always firmly believed in this point. Those who love life and treat life seriously deserve to be treated beautifully.


    "Don''t make any noise. Go back to the cave/tree house to rest in the noon and prepare lunch. Then build houses in the afternoon. If you have experience, try to build more woodcut corrugated wooden houses in the afternoon."


    The snake snake patriarch clapped his hands and loudly stopped the talking orcs.


    They can skip lunch, not in the long summer.


    So the patriarch of Snake and Snake resolutely drove everyone to leave. It was noon, the sun was hot, and people were lazily basking in the sun.


    Such a shout.


    All the orcs can only spread out, no longer entangle Chang Xia and them.


    "Chang Xia, I looked at Patriarch Xifeng and seemed to have changed his mind!" Nan Feng urged narrowly.


    During a bonfire dinner.


    Patriarch Xifeng clearly said that the bears built stone houses.


    However, today, building a wood-carved wooden house, Patriarch Xifeng''s eyes lit up when he looked at the wooden-carved hall. Anyone with a discerning eye could guess that he was moved.


    "The Daqingfeng Mountains are suitable for the four seasons. Whether the Bear Clan builds a wood-cut corrugated wooden house or a stone house, it is similar." Chang Xia said.


    Building a stone house requires a lot of stone and resin.


    Wood-cut corrugated wooden houses consume more wood.


    How to choose depends on the meaning of the bear clan, Chang Xia will not intervene, nor will he make suggestions.


    "We left the tribe for more than two months, and we don''t know how Da Ya is doing?" Maple Leaf frowned and said softly.


    Yadong Daya was lucky, not long after they got married, Daya became pregnant.


    This time.


    If Da Ya is not pregnant, Ya Dong will definitely follow.


    "With Yadong and the tribe to take care of, Taya will be fine." Nanfeng said.


    "Let''s help the Snake Mountain tribe build a wood-carved wooden house, and then teach the orcs of other tribes to build houses. After that, we can return to the tribe." Chang Xia said.


    heard.


    The maple leaf south wind is full of intentions.


    "Tiger Clan and Bear Clan, you really don''t plan to go?" Milu whispered.


    Chang Xia said: "The Yuanhu Tribe and the Dadi Tribe have already built the road. I just need to teach them to build houses. I don''t have to rush to go there now. It''s okay to push it later."


    Right now, she has more important things to do.


    Whether it is planting or breeding, it takes a long summer to study and ponder.


    Of course, Chang Xia would personally discuss with the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan to get their approval.


    It''s getting hotter.


    The temperature is getting higher.


    Walk back to the cave from Waigu Tribe Square.


    Chang Xia was sweating all over, but the other orcs were fine.


    Seeing that Chang Xia was covered in hot sweat and her face was flushed, Shen Rong did not let her get close to the stove. Draw water, let her wash her face, and at the same time take out the cold stone, put it in a pottery bowl, add water to the wooden basin, and put the pottery bowl with the cold stone and water in the wooden basin.


    Soon, the temperature in the cave dropped.


    Xu is because the weather is hot, Bai Linger is reluctant to move because of Bai Qing.


    Lazy, looking like he was about to fall asleep again.


    Once Bai Linger fell into a deep sleep, she could not control her cold air. At this time, Bai Qing did not dare to stuff Bai Linger into Chang Xia, for fear of frostbiting her.


    "What''s for lunch?" Nan Feng muttered, walking over to the rattan basket.


    Chang Xia drank the cold boiled water and said, "Sour and spicy potato shreds."


    "What hot and sour shredded potatoes��"


    In an instant, all the orcs looked towards Chang Xia.


    "Cut the potatoes into shreds and fry them with vinegar fruit and sour peppers. There are peppers, but there are no sour peppers. Fry them with vinegar fruit, and the taste is worse." Chang Xia explained.


    From the seasoning fruits brought by the tribe, there are still three soy sauce fruits left, and there are more vinegar fruits, there are six. Looking at the expressions of the orcs, I''m afraid it will cost one or two meals today Can''t you put meat? "


    "The fried potato chips don''t put any meat, and the taste is also good."


    The meat-loving orcs immediately started talking when they heard that there was no meat to fry.


    Chang Xia didn''t argue with them, and directly asked Maple Leaf Honey Dew to cut the potato shreds. Thinking about the number of people, let them cut more and prepare.


    In fact, she also wanted to eat French fries.


    Considering that there is no ketchup or anything, Chang Xia swallowed the words in his mouth. As for the french fries, we should wait until we return to the tribe.


    "Nanfeng, wash a few clean wooden basins and remember to fill them with water. Put the chopped shredded potatoes in the water and soak them in the water to make them more crispy when fried."


    "Qing He, please help organize the drawings."


    "Shen Rong, cut these ribs, wash them, and prepare some yam slices or diced pieces. When the ribs are cooked, put them down and simmer together."


    Chang Xia was methodical and arranged for everyone to prepare lunch.


    She just made arrangements here, and Patriarch Hu Qi came over first. When we parted at the Tribal Square just now, Chang Xia invited Patriarch Hu Qi to come and have a meal together.


    The fox clan is good at making tools, and Chang Xia wants to learn.


    By the way, I mentioned the employment to Patriarch Hu Qi, and the tribe would warm spring and carve jade with several patriarchs, and the manpower was not enough.


    This jade Changxia is prepared for the bird family and the fish family.


    Be prepared, be prepared.


    Before, she felt that the orcs in the Twilight Forest lived far away, and the information was slow to transmit. However, after this experience, Chang Xia believed that the previous cognition was an illusion.


    The changes of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, whether it is a bird or a fish.


    Most likely the wind has been heard.


    Maybe, without waiting for next year''s Normandy Bazaar.


    Birds and Fish may come to the Twilight Forest.


    Because of this possible guess, Chang Xia wanted to plan ahead and do something in advance.

 Chapter 630： negotiated, employment

    "Changxia." Hu Qi smiled and walked across the pontoon to the cave.


    Chang Xia put down the pen and paper, raised his head, and greeted: "Patriarch Hu Qi is here, sit down. Qing He and I will sort out the drawings, and we will talk again."


    "Okay, you are busy first." Hu Qi nodded hurriedly and said.


    Although he didn''t know what Chang Xia was talking to him, Patriarch Hu Qi couldn''t help but be a little excited. After all, if it''s all right, Chang Xia won''t come to him specially.


    After a while.


    Under the deliberate guidance of Chang Xia, Qing He sorted out the drawings.


    Chang Xia put away the blueprints, turned to look at Patriarch Hu Qi, opened his mouth and said, "Patriarch Hu Qi, I heard that the Fox Clan is good at crafting various tools, can you give me some insight?"


    Patriarch Hu Qi paused slightly.


    After pondering for a long time, he looked up at Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, you mean stone digger?" Hu Qi asked back, he didn''t know what the tool Chang Xia wanted to ask was for the time being.


    "Almost." Chang Xia nodded slightly, agreeing with Patriarch Hu Qi''s statement.


    One listen.


    What Chang Xia wanted to ask was indeed Shi Digzi.


    Patriarch Hu Qi had a little embarrassment and embarrassment on his face.


    The strength of the fox clan is between the strong clan and the weak clan.


    Immediately, Patriarch Hu Qi made various tools built by the fox tribe.


    Explain to Chang Xia one by one in detail, and ask Qing He to help draw the picture if the description is unclear. With this said, Chang Xia became more and more familiar with the Qingqiu tribe.


    "Patriarch Hu Qi, if I want to hire the fox orcs to help the Heluo tribe, what do you think?" Chang Xia went straight to the point and directly confronted the patriarch Hu Qi, "You should have heard that I found a kind of jade, I plan to polish the jade into a jade article. This jade article is an accessory to wear, and because it is an accessory, it takes skill to polish it.��


    Speaking of this.


    Chang Xia believed that Patriarch Hu Qi should be able to understand what she meant.


    "Chang Xia is willing to teach the method of polishing jade to my family?" Hu Qi was shocked.


    The matter of jade is not a secret among the various tribes of the Orcs.


    Both the Heluo tribe and the witch have said that this jade will be used to exchange materials with the fish and bird tribes. All the tribes of the Orc tribe were curious about the jade, but because the Leopard tribe didn''t make it clear, the tribes didn''t ask any questions.


    this time.


    Chang Xia said that he hoped to hire the fox orcs of the Qingqiu tribe to help polish the jade.


    Patriarch Hu Qi was really surprised, so that he showed an unbelievable expression.


    "It''s not difficult to polish jade. My family didn''t teach it because there aren''t many jades. After that, I''ll find more jade in the Twilight Forest. Anyone who wants to learn to polish jade can go to the Heluo tribe to study." Chang Xia Honestly.


    She wanted orcs to carry forward these things.


    I won''t hide and hold it.


    "Okay, I promise." Hu Qi said: "How many people does Changxia need to help polish jade?"


    "How many fox orcs can the Qingqiu tribe send out? Patriarch Hu Qi, please rest assured, the fox orcs come to the Heluo tribe, and my clan will eat and cover them." Chang Xia patted his chest and promised.


    The overall strength of the Qingqiu tribe is good.


    If it were another weak clan, Chang Xia wanted to directly abduct the entire clan back to the Heluo clan. If the orcs want to grow, they must abandon the previous way of life and break the estrangement and sense of distance between the tribes.


    Access is the first step.


    "My clan needs to build roads and houses. In a short time, I am afraid that it will not be possible to send clan members to the Heluo tribe to learn to polish jade." Hu Qi thought for a moment, suppressed the restlessness in his heart, and stated in a realistic attitude.


    Chang Xia pondered.


    a while.


    "Patriarch Hu Qi, we agreed that when the cold winter season begins, the Qingqiu tribe will arrange for the fox orcs to go to the Heluo tribe to help polish the jade. What do you think?" Chang Xia said.


    In winter, the cold season is icy and snowy.


    At this time, the orcs spend most of their time in the cat winter.


    Staying in the tribe will not go out easily.


    Upon hearing this, Patriarch Hu Qi was moved.


    In the icy cold season, hunting and gathering are impossible, and the tribesmen will consume a lot of food when they stay in the tribe to eat and drink. If you agree to Chang Xia''s proposal, it means that the Qingqiu tribe will be much more relaxed this year.


    Immediately, Patriarch Hu Qi was very excited.


    "Okay, listen to Chang Xia." Hu Qi said.


    On the side, the two elders of Pukangsenda did not express any attitude or opinion on Changxia''s decision. The Heluo tribe is not short of food, not to mention that Patriarch Hu Qi just arranged for some fox orcs to come to the Heluo tribe, even if the Qingqiu tribe moved to the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia also has a way to feed the orcs of the two tribes.


    That''s right, the orcs of the Heluo tribe are so confident in Chang Xia.


    After discussing the employment with Patriarch Hu Qi, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief. Food and shelter is the premise. In addition to other follow-ups, it will be decided when Patriarch Ludong Huqi arranges for the fox orcs to come to the Heluo tribe.


    After all, there are different levels of employment.


    However, these are not in a hurry to discuss and decide.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing delicious?" Snake brought Snake Cub over, Snake Cub smelled Elder Senda''s breath, this time he didn''t entangle Chang Xia, and slipped directly from Snake Patriarch. , and quickly climbed onto Elder Senda''s body.


    The gift that Elder Senda gave him, Snake Cub Cub liked it very much.


    This did not see Elder Senda, and directly entangled.


    The Snake Patriarch''s mouth twitched, pretending not to see the shameful scene of his own cubs seeing this.


    The other orcs gave their aunty smiles.


    Elder Senda and the Snake Mountain Tribe are not planning to hide it?


    Due to the deterrence of the snake patriarch, no orc dared to make fun or jokes. After all, the patriarch of Snake Snake is the best at swallowing people alive.


    "Patriarch Hu Qi, are you there too?" Snake said slightly startled.


    She thought that even if the other orcs came, it should be after lunch. Looking around, Patriarch Snake found that Patriarch Hu Qi was alone, and the other orcs did not come.


    Suddenly, she thought of the previous stone digger.


    "Patriarch Snake, we eat hot and sour shredded potatoes at noon, do you want to stay here for dinner?" Nanfeng answered, and asked the Patriarch Snake if he wanted to stay for dinner.


    Snake said: "Eat."


    She came here just to eat.


    To this end, she directly opened the snake scale snake rice.


    Patriarch Hu Qi smiled slightly and said, "Changxia asked me to discuss something."


    The hiring will not be implemented until the winter.


    Patriarch Hu Qi was not a flamboyant person, so he did not speak directly.


    heard.


    The Snake Patriarch knew it and didn''t ask much.


    She cocked her nose, her eyes fell on Shen Rong, and she praised: "Speaking of barbecue, it is your Heluo tribe''s Shen Rong roast that tastes the best."


    Snake people like to eat cold dishes and raw food.


    However, that doesn''t mean they can''t eat hot.


    Smelling the aroma of the barbecue, the Snake Patriarch swallowed his saliva frequently, and even his dislike of hot food was reduced by two points. To build a road, you must first build the road to the Heluo tribe. Once the road is clear, it is also convenient to go to the Heluo tribe to steal teachers and learn the arts in the future.


    The rise of Changxia.


    Let the orcs face become thicker and thicker.


    One by one, he was thinking about what was in Chang Xia''s head.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 631： Snake Patriarch, can you get used to it?

    "Patriarch Snake Snake, can you get used to it?"


    Tables and chairs were set up, and the orcs took their seats one by one.


    Chang Xia sipped bone soup, chewed fresh wild vegetables, and looked at the Snake Patriarch who was eating barbecue next to him. They are used to eating freshly grilled barbecue, and naturally there is no such thing as hot or hot.


    However, watching the snake snake patriarch eat barbecue.


    Chang Xia was a little scared.


    Before, Snake also ate with them. It''s just that the snake will wait for the food to cool before eating it. When he said that, Chang Xia''s eyes swept across the snake line next to him, there was a barbecue in front of the snake line, and he hadn''t moved.


    "It''s a little hot, it feels cool." Snake said.


    She understood what Chang Xia asked, and kept twitching her mouth. However, he was reluctant to put down the roast meat that was on his lips. The roast meat roasted by Shen Rong should be eaten less than once.


    "This hot and sour shredded potato is delicious! Unfortunately, the Heluo tribe does not exchange vinegar fruit, so it will be difficult to eat hot and sour shredded potatoes in the future."


    The Snake Patriarch was amazed at the taste of hot and sour shredded potatoes.


    The many ways of potatoes taught by Changxia gave the Snake Mountain tribe a new way of life. The Snake Patriarch was very grateful to Chang Xia and promised that the future potatoes of Chang Xia Shen Rong would be contracted by the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "The amount of vinegar fruit is too small for the tribe to exchange. If you want to eat hot and sour shredded potatoes, the Snake tribe can exchange peppers with the Lion tribe to pickle pickled peppers. Stir-fried shredded potatoes with pickled peppers, authentic hot and sour shredded potatoes, just use Pickled peppers are fried." Chang Xia explained.


    The seasoning tree has only grown in Weishan so far.


    The amount of seasoning fruit is scarce, soy sauce fruit can also be replaced with fish sauce grass and flavor root from the mallard tribe, but vinegar fruit cannot find a substitute.


    "Changxia, how to pickle the pickled peppers?" Honeydew said excitedly.


    Talking about peppers, honeydew is very good at this, and I am willing to say a little more.


    "Pickled peppers are very simple..." Chang Xia taught the orcs how to pickle pickled peppers while sandwiching hot and sour shredded potatoes, and continued: "In addition to peppers, such as radishes, beans and ginger, these are all Can be pickled."


    Speaking of pickled pickled peppers, Changxia can''t help but think of pickled and sour bamboo shoots.


    Whether this sour bamboo shoots are used to fry beef or serve as a side dish in the noodles, the taste is unparalleled. Of course, the most classic is the fried bacon with sour bamboo shoots.


    I can''t think, I can''t think, the more I think about it, the more I get hungry.


    When the Baihu cave dwelling was diverting water, Changxia wanted to find bamboo to divert water into the house, but he never found any bamboo. Without bamboo, it is natural to eat bamboo shoots.


    When Da Ya came to the Heluo tribe.


    Changxia specifically asked her about bamboo. She thought that the bear clan and panda were clansmen, and that perhaps bamboo could grow in the territory of the earth tribe.


    Unfortunately, there is no trace of bamboo in the Daqingfeng Mountains either.


    "Radishes and beans, they sound like vegetables that can be produced in the gray mist grassland."


    Patriarch Hu Qi murmured that the Qingqiu tribe was far away from the Gray Mist Grassland, and wanted to exchange vegetables with the three tribes. Nine times out of ten, they wanted to cooperate with the Snake tribe.


    think about.


    He looked up at the Snake Patriarch.


    The two looked at each other with a tacit understanding in each other''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, wait until the road is clear. Before the cold season, it is best for the orcs to exchange the tribe''s goods collectively to prepare for the winter." Chang Xia opened his mouth slowly, whether the warm season orcs There will be rest, and the tribes are busy hunting and gathering.


    Chang Xia pondered, waiting for the warm season after the harvest.


    Find time for each tribe to focus on exchanging goods once.


    This year, the tribes built houses and roads, coupled with the popularization of ginkgo, vegetables, fresh meat preservation and other items, I believe the orcs can spend a stable cold season.


    "Chang Xia, this is a good proposal." Hu Qi said happily.


    Snake said: "Building roads, building houses, and then busy with harvesting. After harvesting, it is good for each tribe to have a collective exchange. My family is short of sugar, peppers, gold bars, seasonings and other things, and I want to exchange all of them. Some."


    Like Patriarch Hu Qi, Patriarch Snake highly respected Chang Xia''s proposal.


    In the past, I wanted to exchange because of the long distance and inconvenience.


    Now that the road is open, it is no longer difficult for the tribes to communicate with each other, and the exchange of goods can ensure the survival of the tribes in the cold season to a greater extent. No orc will refuse this tempting proposal.


    "I''ll tell you about it later with the chief Xifeng and the chief Taigo."


    Seeing the support of the two patriarchs, Hu Qi Snake, Chang Xia was very happy. In previous years, each tribe fought separately in the winter. This year, all the orcs can unite and exchange resources, which is a kind of progress.


    The six tribes are not short of meat, but some are short of vegetables and some are short of grain.


    If resources can be exchanged, all problems will be solved easily.


    Not long after dinner.


    Patriarch Xifeng Tiger and the others came over.


    Before they were seated, several people cocked their noses and smelled something.


    "Hu Qi, you came very early!" Tiger waved his hand and said in surprise.


    Hu Qi said: "I was chatting with Chang Xia, and I came over early."


    "He not only came early, but also had a lunch here in Changxia." Snake smiled and joked.


    "Huh!" Xi Feng laughed and said bluntly: "Chang Xia, what did you eat for lunch? This sour taste smells very appetizing. I just finished eating, and I feel hungry again." He Ignoring the confrontation next to him, he loudly asked what Chang Xia had for lunch.


    Because of Chang Xia, Patriarch Xifeng has an excellent sense of the Heluo tribe.


    The current seaweed sugar of the Bear Clan is made by the method given by Chang Xia. With seaweed sugar, the Earth Tribe will never decline in the future. Chang Xia gave the bear clan a road to the sky How could Patriarch Xifeng not be grateful to Chang Xia? !


    "Sour and hot potato shreds, fried with vinegar fruit and potatoes." Chang Xia said.


    Saying that, she pointed to the potatoes in the rattan basket. Tudou, Patriarch Xifeng and the others are no strangers. They were first dug by Changxia and the others in the wild fungus forest of the Tianshi tribe, and later they found a lot of them in Wangyueling.


    They''ve been eating baked and steamed potatoes a lot lately.


    I have eaten other potato stews, too.


    If it wasn''t for the Snake Clan who didn''t dig a lot of potatoes, they would have to find the Snake Clan Chief to exchange ten baskets and eight baskets with the Hui tribe, so that their own family members could also taste the taste of potatoes.


    "Patriarch Snake, my clan wants to exchange a few baskets of potatoes, what do you say?" Tagore said neatly. Snake shouted before that he was going to exchange potatoes at this time. Ma Liu, the patriarch of Tago, called Snake and Snake as the Snake Patriarch.


    see.


    Other orcs followed suit.


    They shouted the snake patriarch, while begging to exchange potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    Of course, mashed beans can not be missed.


    They are still thinking about the fried mashed beans made by Chang Xia. Not to mention, Chang Xia also said that mashed beans can extract oil, and the oil is the kind of cooking oil boiled with wild boar fat.


    After eating fried vegetables, the Orcs directly ranked fried meat, stewed meat and barbecued meat as the first.


    Cooking costs oil, which the orcs keep in mind.


    In the past, I didn''t have many special thoughts about hunting wild boars. Now, when I enter the forest, I look forward to encountering wild boar herds.


    The corner of the Snake Patriarch''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    The Snake Clan has been busy building roads and houses recently, and even the harvest is limited to the area around the Twin Valley. There is no potato in the materials stored in the warehouse.


    Furthermore, the sweet potato harvest is not much.


    She also promised to send Changxia sweet potatoes to make wine, how could she have leftover grain to exchange with other tribes?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 632： Chang Xia, where did this cold stone come from?

    "Wait." Snake spread his hands and said innocently: "My family has been busy building houses and roads recently, and the people have no time to collect materials."


    This is not an excuse.


    Not to mention exchanging with other tribes, it has been quite good to be able to maintain the daily expenses of the tribe recently. Besides, the Snake Patriarch wanted to keep a copy for Chang Xia, and let her take it with her when she left the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "No hurry, we are not in a hurry."


    Hearing that the Snake Patriarch was relieved, the other orcs said that they could wait, not in a hurry now.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, if the Sheyue tribe wants to exchange supplies, don''t forget the Heluo tribe." Bai Qing smiled and interjected. The Heluo tribe didn''t have anything from the Snake Mountain tribe, and the Leopard tribe naturally wanted to exchange them.


    "Of course." Snake replied with a smile.


    She forgot who, and did not dare to forget the Heluo tribe.


    The sun was too strong at noon, and the orcs were not in a hurry to set out to chat and exchange information. Chang Xia specially moved the cold stone out, and everyone sat outside the cave without feeling uncomfortable.


    "Chang Xia, where did this cold stone come from?"


    "It''s so cool!"


    "Don''t think about it, the cold stones are rarer than the seasoning fruit. The Heluo tribe has a dozen of them. Except for a few in Chang Xia''s hands, the rest are kept in the warehouse of the Heluo tribe."


    Seeing everyone staring at Han Shi, Nan Feng pouted, directly blocking the idea that the orcs proposed to exchange. Han Shi, who doesn''t know it''s a good thing? Bird tribe''s ice crystal grass, orc and fish tribe have coveted it for so many years, but the bird tribe has never exchanged it.


    This year.


    Su Ye was invited by the Bird Clan to go to Qinghai Plateau to see a doctor for the bird cubs of the Flamingo Clan, and finally got some ice fruit, and the ice crystal grass did not even touch the shadow.


    "Sorry!" Chang Xia smiled and explained, "Hanshi is extremely rare. The Heluo tribe got a total of thirteen pieces, and they couldn''t exchange it with other orcs."


    Thirteen yuan, it''s not a good thing to exchange with anyone.


    It is better to cut off the thoughts of the orcs from the beginning.


    At first, the Heluo tribe planned to save a few pieces for Su Ye, but Su Ye refused directly, saying that the Heluo tribe would be used by Chang Xia. The temperature in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna is suitable, and it doesn''t matter if she uses it or not.


    Chang Xia understood that this was Su Ye''s good intentions. If these thirteen cold stones were given to Su Ye, the number to be distributed to Chang Xia would need to be reduced.


    Su Ye cherished Chang Xia, and simply rejected the Heluo tribe.


    In the coming year, the Heluo tribe will re-enter the mysterious vine forest in Misty Ridge. If they can find the cold stone, the Leopard Clan will send the cold stone to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    "Hey! Birds have ice crystal grass, why don''t they agree to exchange?"


    "The number of surviving ice crystal grasses in the Bird Clan on the Qinghai Plateau is not large. How could the Bird Clan be willing to exchange it? Besides, the Orc Clan can''t get what the Bird Clan wants."


    The Snake Patriarch narrowed his eyes and said softly: "As far as I know, the two ice crystal grasses that the Fish Clan once exchanged are expensive."


    in short.


    The ice crystal grass of the bird family is not irreplaceable.


    It is nothing more than the fact that the Orcs do not have what the Birds want.


    If there is something the bird family wants, why is it difficult to get one or two?


    The snake and snake patriarch said nothing, Yu Guang quietly looked towards Chang Xia, and when Snake returned to the tribe, he told her that Chang Xia intended to exchange ice crystal grass with the bird clan. The Heluo tribe collects jade, and it is for this purpose.


    Lenovo Patriarch Hu Qi came early today, and Patriarch Snake suddenly had an idea.


    In front of the cave, there was a sound of mourning.


    Chang Xia and the Heluo tribe all the orcs smiled and did not participate. Seeing this, the Snake Patriarch became more and more firm in his inner thoughts.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to go back to the cave for a short rest?" Shen Rong whispered.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied, "No."


    There were so many people that she went back to the cave to sleep alone, which was a bit outrageous. Even if everyone understood, Chang Xia couldn''t do such a thing. Not to mention, listening to everyone talking nonsense is also very interesting.


    afternoon.


    The Snake Patriarch was the first to end the chat.


    At the same time as she stood up, the orcs understood that it was time to go to the Tribal Square and build a second wooden hut. In the morning, everyone followed Shen Rong and the others to learn how to build wood carvings, and in the afternoon, the division of labor began.


    According to the current progress, the Snake Clan is expected to complete the reconstruction of the inner and outer valleys of the Twin Valley within ten days. However, orcs like Xifeng Taigo stay in the Snake Mountain Tribe for three or five days at most, after which they will end their trip to the Moon Moon Mountains and return to their own tribes to start building their own houses.


    as predicted.


    When you arrive at the Tribal Square, you will see the wooden engraving of the Council House.


    The Snake Patriarch took the initiative to give the right to give orders, and asked Shen Rong Baiqing to help group the orcs. The two elders of Puconsenda did not get involved in the construction of the house, they occasionally helped to carry the raw materials, and more often they chose to follow Chang Xia��s side.


    "Shen Rong, please come forward." Snake said with a smile.


    Shen Rong glanced at Bai Qing, but did not refuse. He came forward to let Bai Qing Kongshan and the others lead the team. At the same time, Patriarch Xifeng and the others also arranged for orcs to join the team to study.


    No one dares to be sloppy when it comes to building houses for their respective tribes.


    "I expect that the house will be built in half a month. At this rate, it will take up to ten days to complete the reconstruction of the Twin Valley. Chang Xia, thanks to your help." Snake said excitedly She stared at the woodcut and discussed the matter. house, what kind of furniture are you fantasizing about to buy? I heard that the Kira grass furniture of the wolf tribe is very good. Do you want to use sweet potatoes and potatoes to exchange materials with the Sirius tribe?


    However, thinking of the wolf clan has been busy building houses and roads recently.


    Coupled with the spinning and weaving, at this time the wolf clan would never be able to spare the manpower to toss the Kira grass furniture. After thinking about it, the patriarch Snake decided to build wooden furniture first.


    After all, the furniture placed in the caves of the Heluo tribe is heartwarming to look at.


    "Patriarch Snake and Snake is polite, I''ll move my mouth. The real ones are Shen Rong and the Snake Clan orcs." Chang Xia shook his head lightly, not daring to accept the thanks from the Snake Clan Chief.


    "It''s the same, it''s the same." Snake said.


    If Chang Xia didn''t talk about it, how would they know about building houses and roads?


    The gift to Chang Xia should be increased by 30%.


    at the same time.


    The Snake Patriarch is still pondering what to bring back to the Heluo Tribe for Chang Xia. Although Chang Xia didn''t take the initiative to explain, they all vaguely felt that Chang Xia''s plans to return to the Heluo tribe and go to the Tiger and Lion tribes would probably be delayed.


    The two tribes were too impatient to do things, so they got through the road first.


    But I don''t want to, Chang Xia''s statement about going out this time is to explore the route.


    The snake snake patriarch smiled secretly.


    Tigers and Lions can be considered as stealing chickens without losing money.


    However, both tribes made it through. It is also convenient to find Chang Xia, and the impact is not too big. At most, the orcs of the two tribes are a little disappointed!


    Three days in a row.


    The Snake Clan abandoned activities such as hunting and gathering.


    Except for the part of the clan who built the road, the whole clan, young and old, participated in the construction of the house. In just three days, the Twin Valley has changed a lot.


    At the same time, the orcs such as Patriarch Xifeng were preparing to leave the Snake Mountain tribe.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 633： make up

    "Chang Xia, are you sure you want to go����" Snake looked reluctant, and just sent off the orcs such as Patriarch Xifeng on the front foot, and Chang Xia found her on the back foot to discuss the matter of returning to the Heluo tribe.


    The orcs are united.


    Chang Xia estimated the time to be five days, which was two days ahead of schedule.


    If Patriarch Xifeng and these orcs were delayed for two more days, the construction of the Twin Valleys could be completed, which shows how crazy the strength of the orcs who have exploded their potential.


    During this period, Chang Xia deliberately asked the chief Xifeng and the chief Taige to chat.


    The two patriarchs were considerate and agreed that Chang Xia would not go to the territories of the two clans for the time being. After all, Chang Xia said that he wanted to go back to the Heluo tribe to think about planting and breeding. Besides, the road to the Heluo tribe was built by the tigers and bears, and they followed Shen Rong and the others to learn how to build houses. If you have any questions, you can go to the Heluo tribe to find Changxia at any time.


    At most two words of annoyance, they should not be too anxious to repair the road. m.81??.??m


    If the road is not repaired, Chang Xia will definitely not refuse to go to the two tribes.


    However, there are good and bad.


    The two tribes built the road ahead of time and only needed to be busy building houses. Waiting for the house to be built and fully preparing for the harvest is a mixed bag.


    "I''ve been away from the tribe for more than two months, it''s time to return." Chang Xia smiled.


    She came to the Snake Mountain tribe and spent all day leisurely, doing nothing. Shen Rong Baiqing helped to watch the house, and the road repairing snake clan took care of it by themselves. Except for helping with drawing and talking about the construction of drainage ditches, Chang Xia didn''t do anything.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Patriarch Xifeng didn''t open his mouth and offered to leave.


    Chang Xia wanted to leave two days ago.


    "Okay!" Seeing that there was no room for change, Snake said: "You leave tomorrow, and I will ask the tribe to help you pack up some things to bring back to the Heluo tribe." When she said that, she looked at Snake South Wind, and naturally Gotta prepare something for these two.


    "Thank you Snake Patriarch for your concern!" Chang Xia did not refuse, but agreed.


    After confirming the time of Chang Xia''s departure, Patriarch Snake and Snake did not stay much longer, and returned to the inner valley to let the clansmen pack up the gifts for Chang Xia.


    The snake clan orcs here know that Chang Xia is leaving tomorrow.


    They all revealed their reluctance, and they were not so happy even building a house.


    Finally, after being criticized by Chang Xia, the snake orcs were busy again.


    but.


    Nanfeng was idle here and did not go over to help.


    Going tomorrow, I have to clean up my cave. The Snake Clan built a wooden hut for her and Snake, just below the cave and facing the river.


    "Changxia, are you going back to the cave?" Nanfeng shouted.


    Shen Rong and the others were still helping to build the house, and several of their females were kicked out.


    "Go back, go back to the cave to clean up." Chang Xia said.


    After the words fell, a group of people walked towards the cave.


    "Chang Xia, I plan to return to the Sirius Tribe." Qing He said.


    Chang Xia went back to the Heluo tribe without Qing He''s help in drawing. Naturally, she didn''t need to follow Chang Xia to the Heluo tribe, so Qing He took the initiative to say that she wanted to go back to the Tianlang tribe.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is far away from the Tianlang tribe, and there is the Tianshi tribe in the middle.


    Shan Qinghe was alone, and she did not dare to cross the forest.


    "Qing He, don''t rush back to the Tianlang tribe. I want you to go back to the Heluo tribe with me to help organize some things. Do you think it''s alright?" Chang Xia understood what Qinghe meant, but she really wanted Qinghe. He went to the Heluo tribe.


    The food illustrations prepared for each tribe before are mostly text.


    Qing He is good at drawing, and he is very good at drawing.


    Chang Xia thought about it, and wanted to invite Qinghe to the Heluo tribe to help improve the food guide. At the same time, she also wanted to write the illustrated book of animals and plants. With Qing He''s help, it was easier for Chang Xia. However, whether to go or not depends on Qing He''s opinion.


    "Chang Xia, do you really need my help?" Qing He said seriously.


    Chang Xia said: "The Baihu business district is open, and I have prepared a food guide for each tribe. It records all kinds of food, but my drawing skills are ordinary, and most of them are described in words. If you are willing to go to the Heluo tribe, I think Let you help improve the food guide. At the same time, you also need to organize the flora and fauna. However, organizing the flora and fauna is a boring and long task..."


    This Animal and Plant Manual needs to contain all the flora and fauna of the Dusk Forest.


    It can be said that the project is huge, and it is by no means a task that can be completed in a short time.


    Chang Xia didn''t plan to toss at first, but when she met Qing He, Chang Xia felt that she could struggle. After all, the arrangement of animal and plant illustrations will be beneficial in the future.


    In this room, Chang Xia opened his mouth.


    Not to mention Qing He was extremely excited, and the others, including Maple Leaf Honey Dew, were all short of breath, looking at Chang Xia with awe.


    They worry about their appetite every day.


    Chang Xia is different, she is thinking about the future for the Orcs all the time.


    "What kind of eyes do you have..." Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    She didn''t seem to say anything, why Nanfeng and the others all looked at Wu with a look of admiration, which made Chang Xia feel a little overwhelmed.


    "Chang Xia, let go and do it. If you need our help, remember to speak at any time." Nan Feng said seriously.


    Maple Leaf nodded and said solemnly: "Nanfeng is right, you and Qinghe discuss things, and leave the matter of cleaning up the cave to us."


    When they were young, they felt that Changxia was unusual.


    Obviously weak, but fighting against death again and again.


    They dote on Chang Xia, why aren''t they infected by her fearless spirit? Perseverance, perseverance, not afraid of death.


    This is Chang Xia in their eyes, admiring and distressing.


    "You guys are too exaggerated!" Chang Xia smiled and said warmly: "Let''s talk about this first, and how to implement it will have to be discussed with Granny Su Ye. However, I really hope Qinghe can go to the Heluo tribe? "


    Saying that, Chang Xia paused.


    "Qing He, do you miss Aomori?" Chang Xia asked.


    As soon as Qinghe and Aomori confirmed their partnership, she took Qinghe away, which was unfair to Aomori. Qing He proposed to return to the Sirius Tribe, did he miss Aomori?


    Recently, the Sirius Tribe has a lot of affairs, and Chang Xia has no face to make a condition with the Wolf Tribe to let Aomori come to the Heluo Tribe. There are many things that tribes have to do in the warm season, whether it is building houses and roads, spinning and weaving, plus hunting and gathering, all of which require manpower.


    "No, no, I don''t." Qinghe said in a row, "I don''t want to go to the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan. I can''t help the Heluo Tribe with me. There are a lot of things in the tribe, and the Huilang Clan can do it. Do me a favor. Definitely not thinking about Aomori, really."


    Seeing that Qing Heji''s face turned red, Milu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Qing He, you''re so cute!" Milu''s little hand was rude, she stretched it out and landed on Qing He''s face, gently pinching it twice.


    Qinghe''s face is far away, with a little baby fat.


    Honeydew wanted to pinch her hands early in the morning, but she didn''t find a chance.


    this time.


    A rare opportunity is right, and Honeydew directly stretched out the hand of sin.


    Qing He was shy and unbearable, and said in a low voice, "Honeydew, what are you doing?"


    "Haha!" Milu laughed loudly and said, "I''ve been wanting to pinch your cheeks for a long time. It''s really good! It''s soft and very comfortable to pinch."


    ps: The update in May is over. Tomorrow will start June plus update~~


    Web version chapter content is slow, read the latest content


    "Brother Shen!"


    "Um!"


    Shen Changqing was walking on the road, and when he met someone he knew, he would say hello or nod to each other.


    But no matter who.


    Everyone''s face has no superfluous expressions, as if they are very indifferent to everything.


    to this.


    Shen Changqing is used to it.


    Because this is the Ministry of Suppression, it is an organization that maintains the stability of Daqin. Its main responsibility is to kill monsters and monsters. Of course, there are also some other side jobs.


    It can be said.


    In the Demon Suppression Division, everyone had a lot of blood on their hands.


    When a person is used to seeing life and death, he will become indifferent to many things.


    When he first came to this world, Shen Changqing was a little uncomfortable, but over time he got used to it.


    The town magic department is very big.


    Those who can stay in the Town Demon Division are all powerful masters, or those who have the potential to become masters.


    Shen Changqing belongs to the latter.


    Among them, the Demon Suppression Division is divided into two occupations, one is the guardian envoy and the other is the demon slayer.


    Anyone who enters the Demon Suppression Division starts from the lowest level of demon slayer.


    Then he was promoted step by step, and finally he was expected to become a guardian envoy.


    Shen Changqing''s predecessor was a trainee slayer in the Demon Suppression Division, and he was also the lowest-ranked slayer.


    Has the memory of the predecessor.


    He is also very familiar with the environment of the Town Demon Division.


    It didn''t take too long, Shen Changqing stopped in front of an attic.


    Different from other places full of chills in the Demon Suppression Division, the attic here seems to stand out from the crowd, showing a different tranquility in the **** Suppression Demon Division.


    At this time, the door to the attic was open, and occasionally people came in and out.


    Shen Changqing just hesitated for a moment, then stepped inside and entered the attic.


    Circumstances have changed in vain.


    A burst of ink fragrance mixed with a faint smell of blood rushed towards his face, causing his brows to instinctively wrinkle, but it quickly relaxed.


    There is almost no way to clean the **** smell on everyone in the Zhen Mosi.


    Please exit the transcoding page to read the latest chapter.


    Provide you with the fastest apocalypse to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure updates. Chapter 633 Monthly Pass Supplement is free to read.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 634： The cubs father is unknown

    Chapter 634: The Beast Cub, Father Unknown


    "Honeydew, is it really comfortable?" Nanfeng asked.


    She was eager to try, and as soon as she heard it, she knew that she probably had the same idea as Honeydew. Sure enough, I didn''t wait for Honeydew to respond.


    Nan Feng''s sinful hands fell on Qing He''s face.


    Either knead or pinch.


    Qing He''s face was paralyzed, preventing hopelessness, and he simply lay down and kneaded.


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xiaqing coughed and reminded: "Nanfeng, you two are enough. Don''t make trouble with Qinghe, she has to help me organize things." She was afraid that Qinghe would be frightened by these two people, so she didn''t Dare to follow the Heluo tribe.


    "Qing He, are you alright!"


    After a moment.


    Nanfeng Milu went into the cave to clean up, and Changxia approached Qinghe to ask the situation in a low voice.


    Qing He held his stinging face in both hands, showing a lifeless look in his eyes, and murmured, "It hurts a little. Chang Xia, do they have any illness?"


    What is there to knead her face?


    Recalling that Honeydew said that her face was full of flesh, could it be that she was fat? However, she doesn''t seem to be fat.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    Qing He is handsome, with a round face and a little baby fat.


    Honeydew said that she was fleshy, but it was not wrong. At this moment, Xu''s face was pinched because of his face, and his whole face was flushed with almond eyes that were dazed and misted. Looking at it, Chang Xia also wanted to bully Qing He.


    Chang Xia recalled the wolf females she knew, and they all seemed to be easy to bully. All soft and cute.


    However, she suddenly remembered that Qing Hegma likes "snakes".


    The word cute was put in quotation marks by her.


    "They just like you too much!" Chang Xia said. In fact, she didn''t believe it herself. After Nanfeng released herself, her character became more and more lively, and Honeydew was completely released from her nature.


    The two mingled.


    Chickens fly dogs jump, that''s all pediatrics.


    "..." Qing He was stunned, and looked at Chang Xia speechlessly.


    In the cave in the distance, a few people from Maple Leaf burst into laughter.


    Chang Xia was busy on one side of the cave, while on the other side the Snake Clan was busy building houses and arranging gifts for Chang Xia.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, this is too much!" Chang Xia said in shock.


    Dozens of rattan baskets were placed in front of her, and each rattan basket was full. Mashed beans, yams, sweet potatoes and potatoes, etc., are available in the Sheyue tribe, and in rattan baskets. These wet mashed potatoes can be seen from the snake clan who just dug them yesterday.


    After all, the potatoes dug by the Snake Mountain tribe have been used up these days.


    Those potatoes were dug up by snake orcs who went out to build roads. Recently, building houses and roads was exhausting.


    Female snake orcs follow Chang Xia to learn to cook food, just to satisfy the appetite of the clan. Let them enjoy one or two while they are tired.


    "Compared to what you did for the Snake Mountain tribe, these are nothing." Snake and Snake couldn''t allow Chang Xia to refuse, and his attitude was very strong.


    If it weren''t for the lack of materials hoarded in his own warehouse, Patriarch Snake wanted to fill Chang Xia with a hundred rattan baskets. When the construction of the tribe is completed, the people must be urged to harvest as soon as possible, and when they go to the Heluo tribe next time, they will prepare more things to send to Changxia.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia didn''t have the ability to read minds.


    Otherwise, she would probably not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Sometimes being too popular is a sin.


    However, after a delay, Shen Rong and the others turned into beasts one after another. Chang Xia looked around and found that Elder Senda did not seem to be in the team. Her expression changed slightly and she looked at Elder Pukang.


    "Hehe!" Pukang smiled stupidly, pretending to not understand the joke in Chang Xia''s eyes. The bottom of my heart spurned Senda''s unreliable work and half-concealed, it would be better to be frank and open from the beginning.


    Chang Xia was speechless looking at Elder Pukang, who was pretending to be stupid.


    never mind.


    No matter what Elder Senda does when he leaves, it is his personal business and has nothing to do with him. Thinking of this, Chang Xia decisively retracted his gaze.


    Waiting for departure.


    Elder Senda will naturally appear.


    At this time the morning light poured down.


    Shining on Chang Xia''s group of orcs, not long ago, Elder Senda returned with a package on his body. Chang Xia looked at him with a faint smile, but said nothing.


    Elder Senda smiled back at her and mixed into the team.


    The road from the Sheyue tribe to the Heluo tribe has been repaired. This means that Chang Xia and the others only need to follow the road to return to the Heluo tribe, which is much easier than going into the forest, and they don''t have to worry about getting lost.


    The two tribes are on the same road, there is no fork in the road.


    It''s not easy to get lost in this situation.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, we''ll see you next time!" Chang Xia waved his hand and said goodbye.


    Taking advantage of the sun just came out, the journey will not be hot. With the recovery of the warm season, the temperature has been getting higher and higher recently, and the drooping fruit on the branches represents that the Twilight Forest has officially entered the middle of the warm season. When the fruit on the branches matures, it means that the harvest season is approaching, and it also shows that the cold season is approaching. Season will come quietly.


    Snake said: "Changxia, see you next time!"


    Waving his hand, the Snake Patriarch watched Chang Xia and his group of orcs leave the Twin Valley and ran towards the Baihe River Basin.


    "I thought Eminem would keep him." Snake joked.


    "He won''t stay." Sheguo''er''s indifferent voice came from behind the tree. After confirming that Chang Xia and his group of orcs were gone, she walked over slowly. If Senda is willing to stay, she and him will not be entangled for a hundred years. They have their own insistence on each other, and no one is willing to give up. Separation has naturally become inevitable.


    "I can support the Sheyue tribe. You can go to the Heluo tribe like a snake." She said calmly, she is no longer a beast cub, enough to take care of herself and support the future of the snake tribe.


    Sheguo''er sneered, pointed at the snake cub on her shoulder, and mocked: "Father the beast cub is unknown, is this what you said can support the Snake Mountain tribe?"


    "..." Snake was speechless.


    The females of the snake tribe are domineering and stubborn, and the patriarch of the snake snake inherits the strength of the elders of the snake fruit, abandons his partner, and chooses to raise the snake cubs alone. To this day, the snake clan orcs do not know who is the partner of the head of the family?


    but.


    Since the cubs born by the snake patriarch are snake cubs.


    Come to think of it, Snake Cub Cub''s grandfather may be from a weak clan.


    In the past, some clansmen who were not afraid of death asked about the Snake Clan Chief Snake Cub and Father, and the Snake Clan Chief beat him severely with the animal body. After that, no snake clan orcs dared to ask Snake Cub Cub''s father''s identity.


    Today, being ridiculed by the elder Snake Fruit, the corner of the Snake Patriarch''s mouth twitched several times.


    In the end, I didn''t dare to choke, I couldn''t help it, the enemy in front of me was too strong. Even the Snake Patriarch didn''t dare to lose his temper, he could only pretend he didn''t hear it.


    In this room, the elder Sheguoer appeared.


    Numerous snake orcs all retreated and left. I am afraid that if I go too slowly, I will be affected.


    The distant Chang Xia and other orcs.


    They don''t know what''s going on in the Twin Valley.


    Instead, he looked curiously at the package on Elder Senda''s body, which was obviously given to him by someone. Along the way, they all knew that Elder Senda didn''t carry anything, let alone no packages.


    Obvious.


    This package was extra during the time he disappeared.


    (End of this chapter)


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 635： cute love chinchilla

    "Elder Senda��"


    As soon as we set off, everyone is not fast. Walking slowly, the topic naturally fell to Elder Senda.


    The appearance of the road in the Mochizuki Mountains and the Baihe River Basin closely linked the two tribes. The journey of 6-8 days is shortened by half.


    In the meantime, the roadside is also marked with the address of the post station.


    This inn was proposed by Chang Xia to settle the totem warriors who maintained the stability of the road. Post stations will be built on the main roads of the six major tribes, and the station will be jointly maintained by the six major tribes. The post station of the Snake tribe going to the Heluo tribe does not belong to the main road, and the Snake tribe is mainly responsible for maintenance.


    Similarly, other inns leading to the Heluo tribe.


    It will also be borne by the respective tribes.


    The six major tribes are strong tribes, and the mission of the post station is more used to settle down. This is different from the main road of the six major tribes. After all, the main road will be responsible for escorting the weak into and out of the forest, and the meaning is different.


    "Curious?" Senda pointed to the package, passing the curious eyes of the orcs, and the color of interest flashed in his eyes.


    Nanfeng said: "Elder Senda, is the package sent by the elder Snake Fruit of the Snake Clan?" She asked, the snake walking next to her couldn''t help but stop, the Snake Mountain tribe has many secrets.


    Among them, the elders of Sheguoer and the Patriarch of Snake Snake have the most secrets.


    Sheguoer''s elder companion is mysterious, and the snake cub, the father of the Snake Patriarch, is unknown.


    It''s like a weird inheritance.


    "Yes!" Senda curled her tongue and dragged her long voice. It was obvious that he was in a very good mood at the moment. It should even be said that it is a bit too good, which makes people feel strange and infiltrating.


    Nanfeng twitched the corner of his mouth and looked at Maple Leaf Honeydew.


    Sisters, I can''t go any further.


    Today, Elder Senda is too weird to ask, and his eyes are a bit irritating.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up and return to the tribe." Chang Xia said softly. Curiosity killed the cat. Seeing Elder Senda''s appearance, they didn''t want to be the cat.


    When the words fell, she made Shen Rong start to speed up.


    Seeing this, all the orcs followed suit. Nanfeng curled up the snake with his tail, keeping the snake on the beast, and ran at the speed of the people.


    At first, Snake did not agree to let Nanfeng carry him on his way.


    However, it is not convenient for the snake body to carry the rattan basket, and the snake can only endure the humiliation and bear the burden, and exchange identities with Nanfeng. Feeling the smooth pace of the south wind, the feeling of suffocation in the snake-walk suddenly became better.


    Although it is a bit embarrassing, if Nanfeng is happy.


    so be it!


    Snaking and smashing the pot, no longer competing with his male heart.


    Stop and go, these two days Chang Xia felt the fun of entering the forest. There is no task for everyone, and entering the forest is no longer a boring journey, and the fun of hunting and gathering is reflected.


    Even Chang Xia has the leisure to tinker with new foods.


    this way.


    Even eating and taking, the long summer does not lessen the wool of the forest.


    That night.


    Nan Feng stretched his waist and said comfortably: "Ah! I will arrive at the tribe tomorrow. I want to go home and take a good medicated bath to relieve fatigue."


    "You''re tired of jumping around in the past two days?" Maple Leaf said speechlessly.


    In the past two days, the south wind has not stopped. When they left the Snake Mountain Tribe, they had more than thirty rattan baskets, nearly twenty of which were prepared by the Snake Clan for Chang Xia. The rest are gifts from orc tribes such as wolves, lions, and mallards.


    However, in just two days.


    They have more than a dozen rattan baskets.


    I really should be thankful for the large size of the orc beast, so I don''t have to worry about the weight.


    Except for Chang Xia, the two elders Pukangsenda and Snake did not carry rattan baskets, and other orcs, even Qing He, helped to carry two rattan baskets on their way.


    "Tired, it''s normal!" Nan Feng smiled, ignoring Maple Leaf''s complaints. Looking at Chang Xia who was eating cucumbers, he asked, "Chang Xia, have you ever met a chinchilla in the Lion clan?"


    this thing.


    Nanfeng wanted to ask before.


    However, at that time, the Snake Clan was busy building houses, and Nan Feng forgot about it for a while.


    At this moment, looking at Chang Xia eating cucumbers, I thought about it again. This cucumber, which they met in the forest, grew a large piece. They finish picking the ripe cucumbers, leave a mark, and wait for the next opportunity to pick the old cucumbers for seeding.


    After all, this is already the Baihe Basin.


    It is rare to encounter new vegetables and fruits on their own territory, and Changxia naturally does not want to miss them. If she wasn''t in a hurry to return to the tribe, she would like to explore carefully.


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head.


    Chinchillas are weak and depend on other orcs to live.


    The territory of life seems to be in the area of ??the gray fog grassland, and the specific location of Changxia is not very clear. Back then, Su Ye took Chang Xia to the Chinchilla clan and talked about some things. However, Chang Xia didn''t know what to talk about.


    The only thing Chang Xia can be sure of is that she is not a cub of the Chinchilla clan.


    Because after finishing the journey of the Chinchilla clan, Chang Xia was sent to the Heluo tribe by Su Ye, and has been living in the Baihe Valley since then, never visiting the Chinchilla clan again.


    "Chinchillas, the animal body is a bit different from Changxia." Qinghe said.


    She had seen the orcs of the Chinchilla clan, and the beasts were much bigger than Changxia. The Changxia beast body is more like the underage beast cubs of the Chinchilla clan, small and soft.


    This said.


    Maple Leaf and the others turned their heads one after another and looked towards Qing He.


    "Qing He, have you seen the Orcs of the Totoro clan?" Milu said excitedly.


    The Chinchillas are weak and rarely walk in the Dusk Forest.


    Honeydew had never seen the orcs of the Chinchilla clan before, and most of them had never seen the expressions of the orcs such as Maple Leaf. I don''t know if the two elders of Puconsenda have met?


    "I see." Qing He nodded and said, "The body of the Chinchilla clan is not comparable to us, but it is much larger than the body of the Changxia clan. The body of the Chinchilla clan looks cute, and its fighting power is stronger than that of the cat clan. weaker."


    Qing He said and gestured, the weak people are weaker than the strong people.


    This is recognized among the Twilight Forest orcs.


    Totoro clan, even among the weak clan, is weak.


    They live with other orcs.


    The number of clansmen is small, and life is relatively poor.


    "Much bigger, how much bigger?" Chang Xia asked curiously. The childhood memories have become obscure, and Chang Xia''s memories of the Chinchillas have long since dissipated.


    At this moment, I listen to Qing He talking about the Chinchillas.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but be a little curious.


    "The chinchilla clan animal body is about half the size of my animal body." Qing He said.


    Qinghe''s body is a circle smaller than Shen Rong''s, and in Chang Xia''s eyes, it is also called a behemoth. The body of an adult Chinchilla clan, even if it is only half the size of Qinghe, is definitely bigger than Changxia. No wonder Qing He said that the chinchillas are much bigger than Changxia, which is indeed much bigger.


    "..." Chang Xia kept silent, was she asking herself for nothing? !


    Nanfeng geared up and said excitedly: "It''s bigger than Changxia, that''s cute! If the tribe needs to hire other orcs in the future, I strongly recommend the Totoro."


    Suddenly, little stars twinkled in Maple Leaf Honeydew''s eyes.


    Hiring Totoro clan, this matter can be considered!


    Chang Xia did not comment on this.


    The Chinchillas are weak, and if they can get the protection of the Leopards, this is like a pie in the sky for the Chinchillas.


    Web version chapter content is slow, read the latest content


    "Brother Shen!"


    "Um!"


    Shen Changqing was walking on the road, and when he met someone he knew, he would say hello or nod to each other.


    But no matter who.


    Everyone''s face has no superfluous expressions, as if they are very indifferent to everything.


    to this.


    Shen Changqing is used to it.


    Because this is the Ministry of Suppression, it is an organization that maintains the stability of Daqin. Its main responsibility is to kill monsters and monsters. Of course, there are also some other side jobs.


    It can be said.


    In the Demon Suppression Division, everyone had a lot of blood on their hands.


    When a person is used to seeing life and death, he will become indifferent to many things.


    When he first came to this world, Shen Changqing was a little uncomfortable, but over time he got used to it.


    The town magic department is very big.


    Those who can stay in the Town Demon Division are all powerful masters, or those who have the potential to become masters.


    Shen Changqing belongs to the latter.


    Among them, the Demon Suppression Division is divided into two occupations, one is the guardian envoy and the other is the demon slayer.


    Anyone who enters the Demon Suppression Division starts from the lowest level of demon slayer.


    Then he was promoted step by step, and finally he was expected to become a guardian envoy.


    Shen Changqing''s predecessor was a trainee slayer in the Demon Suppression Division, and he was also the lowest-ranked slayer.


    Has the memory of the predecessor.


    He is also very familiar with the environment of the Town Demon Division.


    It didn''t take too long, Shen Changqing stopped in front of an attic.


    Different from other places full of chills in the Demon Suppression Division, the attic here seems to stand out from the crowd, showing a different tranquility in the **** Suppression Demon Division.


    At this time, the door to the attic was open, and occasionally people came in and out.


    Shen Changqing just hesitated for a moment, then stepped inside.


    Entering the attic the environment has changed in vain.


    A burst of ink fragrance mixed with a faint smell of blood rushed towards his face, causing his brows to instinctively wrinkle, but it quickly relaxed.


    There is almost no way to clean the **** smell on everyone in the Zhen Mosi.


    Please exit the transcoding page to read the latest chapter.


    To provide you with the fastest apocalypse to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure updates, Chapter 635 is cute and loves Totoro to read for free.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 636： Sarah Rewards Plus

    ��


    Shen Rong and the other orcs who were building the stove in the distance didn''t interrupt.


    The two elders Pukangsenda looked at each other silently and did not correct Nanfeng''s statement. The body of an adult Chinchilla clan is not only one circle bigger than Changxia.


    Forget it, Nanfeng and the others are happy.


    When there is a chance to see the Chinchillas in the future, they will understand naturally. Now, let Nanfeng be full of expectations.


    Chang Xia looked up, just in time to see the strange expressions of the two elders of Puconsenda.


    The tip of her tongue poked her lower teeth, her eyes flickering.


    Recalling the topic of chatting just now, is there something wrong with the Totoro family?


    into the night.


    "Shen Rong, do you know the Chinchilla clan?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Shen Rong paused for a while and said in a low voice, "Why do you remember asking the Chinchillas?"


    "I saw that the expressions of the two elders in Pukangsenda were wrong today. They should have seen the Totoro clan. I guess Qing He may have said something wrong." Chang Xia pouted and expressed his guess.


    Ha ha.


    Shen Rong smiled lowly.


    "Perhaps you read it wrong." Shen Rong said: "There is no Chinchilla clan in the Western Land, and I don''t know much about the Chinchilla clan."


    He had never seen the Chinchillas in the West Land.


    Not even heard of it. Shen Rong had seen a lot of rabbits, cats, and foxes. Many orcs of these races, whether male or female, were kept as slaves by the nobles of the Western Continent.


    "Xilu, there are no chinchillas." Chang Xia was surprised and said in surprise.


    Shen Rong replied, "Yes, no."


    "Why not��" Chang Xia couldn''t help but wonder, and the volume involuntarily became louder.


    not far away.


    Nan Feng opened his eyes from Snake''s arms and asked, "Chang Xia, did you say anything?"


    "Nothing." Chang Xia said.


    "Go to bed early, and strive to arrive in the tribe tomorrow afternoon." Maple Leaf said.


    When he said that, he deliberately looked at Chang Xia. What is there, there is no, it is business to rest early, after all, we will continue to hurry tomorrow.


    There is a road, even if it is just the most common dirt road.


    All greatly improved the efficiency of the orcs'' rush.


    At the same time, Shen Rong was thinking about the means of transport that Chang Xia had mentioned. Tame animals to pull carts, just like the wooden carts used to pull light trees and seasoning trees in Weishan before. If the road is not built, the wooden cart is of little use, but once the road is open, the situation will be very different.


    Su Ye supported road construction, and most likely thought of wooden carts.


    The wooden cart was taught to the orcs by her.


    However, Orcs are almost never used.


    Last time, if it wasn''t for the inconvenience of transporting bare trees, the Heluo tribe would never have thought of that ash-laden wooden cart. Now, with the passage between the tribes.


    Gee!


    The use of wooden carts will definitely be greatly improved.


    Just like what Chang Xia said, it always feels too weird and uncomfortable to let the orcs beastized to carry the load every time.


    Shen Rong leaned against Chang Xia''s ear and told her to wait until he returned to the Baihu cave.


    He told Chang Xia Xi about the Totoro clan.


    Late at night, the orcs gradually fell asleep.


    Day two.


    The chirping of birds was accompanied by the roars of various wild beasts in the forest.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs opened their eyes one by one and woke up.


    They have entered the territory of the Heluo tribe - the Baihe Basin.


    In the Baihe Basin, there is no shortage of rivers and lakes.


    The place where they inhabited in Changxia was at the bend of a lake. Early in the morning, Nanfeng shouted that he wanted to eat fish soup, and a few people went to the lake to fish. I plan to salvage more fish and shrimp to make fish **** or something.


    No rest at noon, eat dry food directly.


    Hurry up and try to get to the Horde before dusk in one breath.


    "Nanfeng, do you need to prepare so many fish balls?" Chang Xia''s head was full of black lines, looking at Maple Leaf Honey Dew who was busy squeezing and cooking fish balls.


    Qing He squatted down and learned how to squeeze fish **** with Nan Feng.


    That earnest energy gave Chang Xia a headache.


    Nanfeng said: "We have a lot of people, so be prepared to be prepared. Isn''t that what you often say?"


    Shen Rong grilled the fish beside him.


    This morning''s breakfast was grilled fish, fish soup and fish balls.


    Others are not prepared.


    After all, they have to hurry, not far from the tribe, they don''t want to waste time.


    "Are you sure it''s not that you want to play?" Chang Xia stared at Nan Feng, there are thousands of fish balls, is Nan Feng preparing food for the elders of Pukang?


    The fish **** are slightly smaller than a fist, and each one is very solid.


    Changxia eats six or seven, and you can eat enough.


    She originally wanted to stop it, but who knew that the snakes were going crazy, and they salvaged many fish and shrimp. Some small ones were released by Chang Xia.


    However, there are still many left.


    Except Shen Rong took it and marinated it and made it into grilled fish. Others, Nanfeng actually used all of them to make fish balls? How much does this person like to eat fish balls?


    "Snake Xing likes to eat fish balls. If you can''t finish it, you can use cold stones for me to cool down, and I will bring it back to the tribe for Snake Xing to eat." Nan Feng worked hard and said seriously.


    Chang Xia has a face.


    How did she not know that Snake likes to eat fish balls? !


    "Chang Xia, I really like to eat fish balls." Snake Xing Qing coughed and forced Nan Feng to take the blame. I don''t like to eat fish **** now, and I have to become fond of fish balls.


    However, the fish **** did taste delicious.


    It''s hot, it''s a bit hot to eat, he prefers to eat it cold. Looking at the fish **** loaded in the rattan basket, Snake Walk seemed to see the fish **** being eaten continuously for several days in the future.


    "..." Chang Xia gave a snake-like glance.


    What kind of virtue is Nanfeng, Chang Xia can not understand.


    It is clear that the pit snakes are walking, this guy just wants to chop fish meat and pinch fish balls. Waste is not enough, UU reading www. After all, uukanshu.com can''t finish eating, and the elders of Pukang are at the bottom.


    Chang Xia just didn''t want Nanfeng to develop a bad habit, so when he saw what he liked, he fought with all his life. Disgusting, I don''t even want to take a look at it.


    "Changxia, the grilled fish is ready, ready for breakfast." Shen Rong said.


    Interrupting Chang Xia and Nanfeng''s talk, all the orcs breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. He urged Nanfeng Qinghe to knead all the fish in the wooden basin into fish **** as soon as possible, let the maple leaf honeydew cook, and then start eating.


    Delicious fish soup, sprinkled with seasoning.


    With smooth and chewy fish balls, a bite of fish balls, a bite of fish soup, and then eat delicious grilled fish.


    The dense fog in the morning did not make people feel bored.


    Sure enough, food can heal everything.


    ��This fish soup is so delicious!��


    "Early in the morning, drink a bowl of steaming fish soup, and the day becomes more relaxed."


    "The fish in our Baihe River Basin are more delicate than those in other places."


    Suddenly, various discussions sounded.


    From the fish, to the prey, and from the prey, to the output of their respective tribes.


    In short.


    time for a meal.


    All the orcs chatted happily.


    After drinking fish soup, fill your stomach.


    Everyone packed their bags again and started their journey.


    The next stop, the target is the Heluo tribe.


    It has been more than two months since I left the Heluo tribe, and I wonder if the Baihu cave has changed much? How are the vines planted in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake? The nagging light tree in the tribal square, has it tossed the xylophone Eminem��


    Chang Xia looked into the distance.


    An intoxicating smile gradually formed in his eyes.


    Home, she didn''t know the meaning of the word before. The Heluo tribe and Su Ye taught her the warmth of her family, and Chang Xia gradually abandoned her past life and truly regarded herself as a member of the Heluo tribe.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 637： The horn of the tribe, go home

    Baihe River Basin.


    Heluo tribe, Leopard tribe.


    "Gen, where did you say Chang Xia is?" Xylophone''s face was somber, no longer as cool and generous as it was two months ago. Even the entire tribe became quieter, and the clan''s footsteps became weak.


    Geng looked at his partner and replied, "She should go to the Moon Moon Mountain Range, and now she is busy helping the Snake Clan build houses!" Chang Xia was not in the tribe, and the clan people were not motivated to do things, or contact Wu and let Chang Xia come back A trip home?


    The roads of the tiger clan and the bear clan have been repaired, and it is the same whether or not to go to Changxia.


    To build a house, let Kongshan take the clan for a trip.


    "The Snake Clan��" Xylophone frowned and whispered, "The Snake Clan likes to keep snakes and pythons as pets, will Chang Xia be afraid?"


    "You''re worried that Chang Xia is afraid, so don''t ask Nanfeng if she''s afraid? When she returns to the tribe, she''ll probably make trouble with you." Gen chuckled, looking at Xylophone with a half smile. Nanfeng was reluctant to go to the Snake Mountain tribe and was forced by them.


    Afraid of Nanfeng''s retreat, they also deliberately asked the clansmen to hide some things about the Snake Mountain tribe. Among them, the snake tribe kept snakes and pythons as pets, and they never mentioned to Nanfeng. After all, it''s not a big deal.


    "..." Xylophone was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    Nan Feng used to be calm, sensible and capable.


    Since Chang Xia became an adult, her character has changed and changed again and again, like a wild horse running away, the xylophone can''t be pulled back by the reins.


    Let Nanfeng go to the Snake Mountain tribe, Xylophone has some prank thoughts.


    "This, no!" Xylophone whispered, her expression a little unconfident.


    This injustice cub of his own should not come back to take revenge! After all, the root partner returned to the tribe, which was a consistent tradition in the Twilight Forest, and she didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Maybe not before, but it''s hard to say now." Gen Youyou said.


    At the same time, he excused himself from the bottom of his heart.


    In order to cheer up the xylophone, it is not an exaggeration to sacrifice the south wind!


    Xylophone wanted Changxia, the clan wanted Changxia, and he wanted Changxia too. However, he could not say that he was afraid of being beaten by the witch. Chang Xia had never left the Heluo tribe since he was a child. They would miss Chang Xia, and Wu would naturally be the same.


    Although Wu was able to contact other orc tribes to inquire about Chang Xia''s whereabouts.


    But listen to the news.


    How could it be important to meet?


    Suddenly, Xylophone was dumbfounded. I was not in the mood to miss Chang Xia, and instead worried about how Nanfeng would toss himself after returning to the tribe.


    Will she leave the tribe?


    "Woooo-"


    Suddenly a dull horn sounded from far to near.


    Hearing the sound of the horn, Gen quickly stood up and said, "I''ll go take a look."


    Xylophone''s eyes flashed and she followed.


    "Who blew the horn?" Root asked.


    Yadong said: "Elder Bird Horn."


    "Qingshan, what''s going on?" Geng paused and looked at Yadong in surprise.


    "Changxia is back!" Yadong said excitedly.


    Elder Quejiao lives in Qingshan and helps to harvest green oil. The road from the Sheyue tribe to the Heluo tribe passes through Qingshan.


    "What?" Gen was shocked, then looked at Yadong with joy, and asked, "What did you just say, say it again."


    "I guess the elder Quejiao blew the horn, and it should be Chang Xia''s return." Yadong said: "The road between the tiger clan and the bear clan has been repaired. With Chang Xia''s character, she will teach the tiger clan and the bear clan in the Snake Mountain tribe. The tribe builds the house, rather than going to the two tribes in person.��


    One listen.


    Both the root and the xylophone make sense.


    After leaving the tribe for more than two months, they will miss Chang Xia, and Chang Xia should also miss home. Chang Xia left the tribe to help explore the route. The Tiger Clan and Bear Clan roads have been repaired. Where else is the exploration route used?


    "Walk--"


    "Let''s go over and greet you."


    Compared with the busy tribes of other tribes, the Heluo tribe is more leisurely.


    The tribesmen go out hunting and gathering all day, and then select some tribesmen to make flour and sugar in the tribe. When it comes to making flour and sugar, Chang Xia said that you don''t have to worry too much. You can rest after working for half a day every day.


    This is quite suitable for the Heluo tribe.


    The only thing that was busy was that when Chang Xia left the tribe, the Heluo tribe built a road to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    This road took the Heluo tribe half a month.


    Unlike other dirt roads, this road is paved with stone slabs one after another, which is very clean and tidy.


    "Patriarch."


    "Xylophone."


    Soon, some people guessed the reason behind the horn sound.


    More and more clansmen are heading towards Qingshan.


    "Tits, don''t run around."


    "Fengling, hurry up, don''t be slow, be careful not to be carried away by the wild beasts in the forest."


    In an instant, the entire team became lively and lively.


    On the one hand, he reprimanded the **** for running around, and on the other hand urged Fengling to go faster.


    The Heluo tribe, which had been quiet for more than two months, was instantly lively as the horn sounded. A cheek full of enthusiasm, full of joy.


    the other side.


    The two elders of Poconsenda stood first, waving their noses.


    Suddenly they seemed to smell something, and the tense body of the beast quickly relaxed, and the corners of the mouth seemed to raise an arc.


    "Chang Xia, I smelled the breath of the clan." Nan Feng roared happily at the speed of running.


    She called.


    He Sen Luanmu followed and shouted.


    In an instant, all the orcs howled.


    Chang Xia stuck his head out of the small nest and looked at the familiar scenery around him and said with joy, "Hey! We have arrived at Qingshan."


    "Woooo!"


    Ahead, there was a loud and strong horn sound from Qingshan.


    "Changxia��"


    The elder Quejiao came from Qingshan with several clansmen.


    They are all harvesting green oil in Qingshan.


    Suddenly sensing the breath of Changxia and the others, the elder Quejiao decisively blew the horn.


    "Elder Quejiao, are you still harvesting green oil in Qingshan?" Nanfeng shouted and took the lead to greet him.


    Chang Xia tremblingly stuck his head out of the small nest, raised his small claws, and waved with the elder bird horn. The stiff face of the elder Quejiao showed a rare twisted smile, responding to Chang Xia''s greetings.


    The other clansmen are not as reserved as the elders of Quejiao.


    One by one, the wind is running towards the south.


    "Chang Xia, you are back."


    "Nanfeng, why are you carrying a snake?"


    "Shen Rong, I miss your barbecue so much."


    For a moment.


    The whole Qingshan was lively.


    The orcs stopped in a hurry and stopped to chat with the elders of the bird horns. Two months apart, all the orcs seem to have countless things to say to Chang Xia. Not to mention, Chang Xia was in the state of a beast at this time, delicate and soft.


    Just watching and not talking makes the clan extremely happy.


    "Changxia, did the journey go smoothly?" Quejiao said solemnly.


    Chang Xia said: "Very well, Elder Quejiao."


    The elder Quejiao was taciturn and did not speak much. However, he is steady and reliable. This is completely different from the elders of Pukang and elders of Senda.


    "Quejiao, what would happen if I followed Xiao Changxia?" Pukang grinned and responded to Quejiao''s question loudly.


    Elder Senda did not follow up, but his expression was the same as that of Elder Pukang.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 638： Chang Xia, let Xylophone Eminem hug

    "It''s even more worrying for you to follow." Que Jiao said coldly.


    He was taciturn, and his speech was even more choking. The elder Pukang didn''t dare to respond directly. The elder Quejiao was older. Apart from elder Dalai, he was the oldest among the elders of the tribe.


    Elder Dalai was due to a broken leg.


    Stay in the tribe and take care of the white lake wall. Later, the tribe built the Baihu commercial area, and the mission of the elders of Dalai became to inspect the Baihu commercial area.


    The elder Quejiao went out and took the task of guarding Qingshan.


    Orcs, elders of various tribes, do not eat rice. Looking at each one being lazy, each one shoulders heavy responsibilities.


    The task of patrolling the Twilight Forest almost fell on the elders of the six major tribes.


    Even some weak tribes didn''t even know they were being guarded. However, the Twilight Forest is too vast, and every year wandering orcs sneak in quietly.


    "Let''s go! Take Chang Xia back to the tribe." Que Jiao said.


    After chatting for a while, the elder Quejiao urged Chang Xia and the others to set off. It was time for the clansmen on the other side of the tribe to rush over. In order to avoid wasting everyone''s time, he hurried them directly.


    Chang Xia paused and asked, "Elder Quejiao, don''t you guys go back to the tribe together?"


    "We won''t go back. Qingshan green oil has not been harvested yet. When the green oil harvesting is over, we will return to the tribe." Quejiao declined and explained the reason to Chang Xia.


    Green oil is an important material.


    In the past, the tribes only harvested passively. Now they know that they can harvest by harvesting. Naturally, the Heluo tribe does not want to let go of the opportunity to harvest green oil.


    In terms of value, green oil is in no way inferior to resin.


    Resin, other orc tribes have it, and green trees are currently only grown by the Heluo tribe. Just like the red maple tree, seasoning tree and vine tree, it is a unique material in the Baihe River Basin.


    "Let''s go!" Quejiao waved his hand, rushing people, "I blew the horn, and most of the tribes can guess that you are coming back, and then delay it until all the lower clansmen come over."


    This said.


    Chang Xia and the others did not fuss anymore and said goodbye to Elder Quejiao and other orcs.


    Speed ??up again towards the tribe.


    The breeze carries a trace of warmth, which may make people annoyed and too hot in normal times. However, at this moment, Chang Xia and the others did not feel the heat was unbearable.


    Just because, there is concern and expectation in my heart.


    "The ground seems to be shaking?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia stood in the small nest, facing the wind, squinting his eyes comfortably, full of enjoyment. Hearing Shen Rong say that there was shaking from the ground, she looked forward curiously.


    "Hoohoo!" Nanfeng roared, excitedly said: "Changxia, the clansmen and the others are here."


    This time, it is not the few clansmen of the elders of Quejiao.


    Instead, it was dark, and a large group of people rushed from the tribe.


    "Changxia!"


    "Chang Xia, you''re back!"


    "Are all the tribesmen here?"


    Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines, and he stayed in the small nest and dared not move. She knew that the Hui tribe would be very enthusiastic. However, such enthusiasm was beyond her expectations, and Chang Xia suddenly felt unbearable pressure.


    "Don''t be long-winded, go back to the tribe to chat again." Pukang roared towards the sky, quelling the excited clansmen and telling them to stay out of the way.


    Senda said: "Chang Xia is tired, I have something to say when I return to the tribe."


    see.


    Gen hurriedly stood up and asked the clan to clear the way, so that Shen Rong could carry Chang Xia to the tribe. On the side, Xylophone was quick-witted, fished Chang Xia out of the small nest, and held it directly in his arms.


    She moves fast, except for the roots around her.


    Only a few elders discovered the small movements of the xylophone.


    "Xylophone..." Gen twitched the corner of his mouth and called out Xylophone''s name softly.


    Xylophone raised her index finger and snorted.


    He hid Chang Xia in his arms, showed an excited smile, and whispered: "Chang Xia, let Xueqin Amu hug him. It turns out that our Chang Xia''s body hasn''t changed much when he is an adult! Could it be that he was sick when he was a child? , Did it cause the body to deteriorate?"


    Xylophone has seen the Chinchillas.


    Adult chinchillas should not be thin and small.


    Saying that, Xylophone held Chang Xia''s hand tightly.


    Her poor Chang Xia!


    Really suffer.


    Gen Yuguang stared at Chang Xia''s pure white and soft animal body.


    He also wanted to hug Chang Xia����


    "Xyon Mu, I''m fine." Chang Xia retorted.


    However, her rebuttal was meaningless.


    In the eyes of Xylophone and Gen, Chang Xia is suffering.


    Sure enough, the same world, the same elder. Chang Xia''s argument was useless, so he had to give up, slumped down on the xylophone, and let her hold it.


    I want to speak, afraid that the clansmen will find out.


    Rather than dealing with numerous clansmen, she would rather be held by the xylophone. At least, the strength of the xylophone holding her will not be too heavy nor too light.


    Shen Rong felt that Chang Xia was being carried away and wanted to speak out.


    Turning his head, he saw the extra whiteness in Xylophone''s arms. Shen Rong opened his mouth and finally said nothing. As another orc, Shen Rong dared to take Chang Xia back, but if this person was Xylophone, Shen Rong chose to keep quiet.


    "The xylophone is so quick!"


    "It''s no wonder that the root can be eaten to the death. It really deserves to be a xylophone!"


    In an instant, several elders communicated.


    between words.


    Full of thumbs up for the xylophone.


    A group of orcs headed towards the Heluo tribe''s territory.


    The **** and other beast cubs were picked up by the clan and placed on their beasts in Kongshan, and the ancient song rang from the mouth of the leopard clan orcs.


    Soon, it spread all over the banks of the White River.


    "Changxia Why did you go back to the tribe earlier this time?" Xylophone whispered.


    Chang Xia said: "I have discussed with Clan Xifeng and Clan Taigo, and when there is a chance next time, I will go to the two tribes. After all, the Bear Clan and the Tiger Clan have already built the road, so it is time to build a house. I am in the snake when it comes to building a house. The Yue tribe helped them arrange it."


    two days ago.


    Chang Xia and Qing He were tossed a lot.


    After all, it is necessary to help the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan to plan and build houses.


    At that time.


    Chang Xia experienced the pain of a tool man.


    However, the outcome is gratifying and the pain experienced is worth it.


    "The tiger clan and the bear clan will probably regret repairing the road early." Gen smiled, and the two clans probably didn''t expect things to turn out like this.


    "Chang Xia, what happened to the wolf clan Kira grass?" Xylophone asked.


    Xylophone is not very curious about the lion clan and snake clan.


    The only thing about the wolf tribe Kira grass, Xylophone especially wanted to know. As soon as the news that Kira grass could spin and weave fabrics spread, the whole orc race was boiling.


    The cloth used by the Orcs originated from the exchange with the Birds.


    There are not many numbers every year, and there are tens of thousands of orcs, which is simply not enough.


    nowadays.


    The Sirius tribe suddenly spread the news that the wolf tribe Kira grass can spin and weave cloth.


    If it weren''t for the tribes busy hunting and gathering.


    All the orcs can''t wait to go to the Forest of Qingyue to find out.


    "If Xylin Amu wants to ask if Kira grass can spin thread and weave cloth, I can tell you for sure that Kira grass can indeed spin thread and weave cloth. I found out that Kira grass can spin thread and weave cloth." Chang Xia said seriously.


    The wolf tribe sent the first piece of Kirab to the Hall of Wizards in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Both Gen and Xylophone went to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna and saw the Kirab with their own eyes.


    Looking for Chang Xia to ask, nothing more than wanting to hear Chang Xia confirm again.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 639： Full 0 plus change

    "Really! That''s really good." Xylophone was excited.


    Orcs can spin thread and weave independently, and she can help Chang Xia sew more beautiful clothes without looking at the stinky faces of Birds.


    Root didn''t seem to speak.


    The expression on his face has already revealed everything.


    "Wait back to the tribe, let''s talk about the wolf clan seriously." Gen said excitedly.


    Although anxious to know about Kirab, Gen understands that now is not the time to chat. Furthermore, Chang Xia was most likely tired after traveling for days and days.


    "Yes, not only the wolf clan, but also the lion clan and the snake clan." Xylophone echoed.


    Not far away, Nan Feng stomped his feet angrily.


    She is such a big man here, and Gen and Xylophone just pretended not to see it! ! !


    Snake covered his mouth and swallowed the smile in his throat.


    Jealous southern style is cute outside.


    Gen and Xylophone looked at Nanfeng a few times, but Nanfeng didn''t notice it! Xylophone didn''t say hello to Nanfeng, mainly for fear that Nanfeng would go wild. The matter of the Snake Clan is regarded as root and xylophone pitting their own cubs.


    "Snake Xing, you said... How about I go back to Twin Valley with you?" Nan Feng was angry with Snake Xing, and this group only has Chang Xia, not her clansmen, so don''t worry.


    Snake chuckled lightly and said, "Okay!"


    He knew that the south wind had the most flowers on his lips.


    If he really intends to bring Nanfeng back to the Sheyue tribe to live, Nanfengtou will not agree. He remembered the scene of seeing the black snake for the first time. Not to mention that when he went to the Twin Valley, looking at the large and small snakes and pythons, Nan Feng''s terrifying expression, Snake Xing felt that even after a few decades, he probably would never forget it.


    "Ugh!"


    as predicted.


    Nan Feng sighed softly.


    "Forget it, the Twin Valley is still not going."


    The snakes and pythons that are all over the mountains are really too much for Nanfeng.


    Pass through the white lake business district and enter the white lake. Chang Xia made a soft yo-yo sound, which sounded a lot like deer ming. The rattan baskets carried by the orcs, in addition to their own clothes, all the goods in the baskets were sent to the Changxia family yard.


    Chang Xia couldn''t stop it.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs stated that these materials were donated to Chang Xia by various tribes, and they were not eligible to enjoy them. Besides, even if Chang Xia asked them to take it away, they didn''t know how to do it.


    It''s better to put it at Chang Xia''s house, and they come to eat.


    Sure enough, the last sentence is the point.


    "Chang Xia, I come to clean your cave every three days. The most recent cleaning was yesterday. There are fresh vegetables and fruits in the cellar and kitchen. You and Shen Rong will rest first, and I will come back tomorrow." Xyloqin said.


    It''s afternoon.


    Changxia Shen Rong packed up the cave, and it was evening.


    Root drove the clans away and did not let them disturb Chang Xia.


    If you have something to do, wait for the long summer to rest for a night, and it will be the same tomorrow.


    The rattan baskets placed in the courtyard of the cave were moved into the wooden shed by the root and the xylophone, and the tribesmen dispersed quickly.


    a while.


    In the noisy and lively cave, only Shen Rong and Chang Xia were left standing in the courtyard of the cave.


    More than two months away.


    Again, standing in the courtyard of their own cave dwelling.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help activating the bloodline ability, and planned to chat with the plants in the cave courtyard to chat about whether anything interesting happened to the tribe in the two months that she left.


    see.


    Shen Rong reached out and patted Chang Xia''s head.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen to make a fire and boil water��" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia nodded and sat in the corridor pavilion. Soon, all kinds of voices came from my ears, some soft, soft, or domineering.


    "Yeah! These two-legged beasts are finally back. This place has been quiet for a long time, and finally it is lively. I hate silence."


    "I''m so thirsty, when will Twoleg give me some water!"


    "I was about to drown, and they all told me not to water, but the two-legged beast seemed to be incomprehensible, and kept watering me, it was annoying!"


    Chang Xia closed his eyes and quietly listened to the voices of the plants in the cave courtyard. After more than two months of training, Chang Xia has mastered the scope of blood and listening, and can do more things with minimal consumption.


    Elder Pukang told Chang Xia to wait for her to completely control her bloodline ability.


    It will allow the bloodline ability to enter the next stage.


    However, it was limited by Changxia''s own race.


    No matter how she improved her abilities, she couldn''t make her body stronger, at most her five senses. Unlike the totem warriors of the tribe, each evolution of the bloodline ability can enhance their strength, speed and physique.


    Chang Xia analyzed.


    Her bloodline ability is increased, and it is more inclined to the mage and the spiritual system.


    The enhancement of the bloodline ability of the strong orcs is completely comprehensive.


    At first, Chang Xia was annoyed.


    but.


    After being annoyed, she let go.


    Compared with orcs who don''t have the ability to awaken blood, she is already a lucky one, so why should she crave for things that don''t belong to her, just grasp the part that belongs to her.


    "Chang Xia, wake up, go back to the room to get your clothes and go to the bathroom to take a shower." Shen Rong shouted softly.


    Chang Xia was sleepy, and for a while, he didn''t know where he was. It turned out that she listened to the nagging of the plants, her body was warm, and she fell asleep unconsciously.


    When Shen Rong came over to shake him awake, she was still in a daze.


    "Shen Rong, you have boiled the hot water!" Chang Xia muttered and asked.


    Shen Rong said: "Yeah! I''ve boiled the hot water, you go to take a bath first. Are you hungry? If you feel hungry, I''ll prepare dinner later."


    this time.


    The setting sun sinks into the horizon.


    Birds return to their nests Only the glowing red sunset hangs in the sky.


    "What food did Xyon Amu prepare for us?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    "There are some vegetables and fruits in the kitchen, I don''t know what they are called. A piece of fresh meat, two live fish, a chicken and a duck in the wooden shed next door. I haven''t gone down to check the cellar yet." Chen Rong replied , the fresh meat should have been delivered today, the taste has not changed, and it was placed in a clay pot with water.


    This method of preservation was given to the Heluo tribe by Changxia.


    It can probably keep the fresh meat unchanged for a day or two, but it won''t last longer.


    "Boil a pot of golden cornstarch porridge, then stew a chicken, stir-fry a piece of meat, and cut some vegetables and fruits for pancakes." Chang Xia thought about it and arranged dinner for the evening. She didn''t plan to eat barbecued meat. She was afraid that Shen Rong would not get used to it, so she explained: "Shen Rong, we can''t eat barbecued meat all the time, it''s not healthy. We should eat whole grains often, it''s good for our health."


    "I can do it, listen to you." Shen Rong said.


    In the Western Land, the nobles eat meat the most, and the staple food is mostly bread. Shen Rong doesn''t like it very much. When he came to the Twilight Forest, Shen Rong felt that eating was a kind of enjoyment, not torture.


    The meat often eaten by the aristocrats on the west road is filled with various spices.


    Instead of meat, they eat spices.


    Whoever eats it knows the taste.


    "Then you boil the golden stick corn porridge first, and then kill the chicken. I''m going to take a bath first, have you cooked the soup medicine? I seem to smell the soup medicine." Chang Xia twitched his nose, a strong smell of medicine , come to the nose.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Bubble medicine bath, relieve fatigue."


    "Shen Rong, you are awesome!" Chang Xia praised, tiptoed, leaving a wet kiss on Shen Rong''s face, jumping, and walking back to the room to get his clothes.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 640： Purple Lolan Rewards Plus More

    Take a medicinal bath.


    Chang Xia walked out of the bathroom with ease.


    Wiping his wet hair with a green cloth, he walked slowly into the kitchen.


    The golden stick corn porridge in the pot is boiling, releasing a sweet fragrance. Shen Rong chopped the cleaned chicken into pieces and simmered in cold water. Add a few slices of **** to remove the fishy smell.


    "Why don''t you dry Chang Xia''s hair?" Chen Rong frowned and said, "It''s hot, you can''t be careful. Sit by the stove and dry your wet hair. How do you plan to fry this fried meat? Stir fry it with chili peppers, Or stir-fry with vegetables?"


    "Yeah! It''s been fried with chili peppers. I haven''t eaten it for a long time. I really want to." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong nodded and agreed.


    He planned to fry the chili fried meat first, and then fry the wild rookie egg and fruit powder. When the work is over, the chicken soup is almost cooked, and you can eat it directly.


    Chang Xia roasted her hair and asked, "Shen Rong, do you want to take a bath first? After I dry my hair, I will fry the peppers and meat."


    "No." Shen Rong shook his head and declined.


    Stir-fry chili meat with little effort.


    It was easy to prepare meals for the two of them, and he was very fortunate that Gen and Xylophone drove away all the clansmen. Otherwise, how many clansmen will be crowded in their own cave?


    oops!


    Chang Xia suddenly raised his head and let out a soft cry.


    Shen Rong was frying the dishes in the pot, startled, and asked, "Why, your hair is burning?"


    "No, I forgot Qinghe." Chang Xia said.


    When she got home, she took it easy and forgot about setting up Qinghe.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered.


    When Shen Rong heard this, he calmly said: "Don''t worry, Xylophone Amu will arrange Qinghe''s residence." With such a large Heluo tribe, there will definitely be clansmen to help settle Qinghe.


    "Qing He is the one who called the tribe and forgot the person, which is very rude in itself. I have to go to the tribe to find the patriarch or Xylophone Amu to ask about the situation..." Chang Xia said solemnly.


    Shen Rong saw that Chang Xia had made up his mind, so he didn''t persuade anyone.


    "You go early and come back early, I''ll wait for you to eat at home." Shen Rong said.


    This is the territory of the Heluo tribe, Shen Rong didn''t worry about Chang Xia going out alone in an accident, he gave an order and watched Chang Xia walk out of the kitchen.


    Here Chang Xia hurried towards the tribe.


    Warm season, long days.


    At this time, the sky of the Heluo tribe was not completely dark.


    Chang Xia hurried all the way, but didn''t meet anyone. He passed through the Tribal Square smoothly. He didn''t care to say hello to Guangshu, and hurried towards the patriarch''s cave.


    dong dong!


    Chang Xia knocked on the door.


    "Patriarch, are you at home?" Chang Xia asked softly.


    Xylophone was preparing dinner in the kitchen. She brought Qinghe back to her cave, intending to show off her talents to entertain Qinghe. Suddenly I heard a shout like Chang Xia from outside the house, I hurriedly raised my head and looked outside, "Gen, you go to the courtyard and have a look, I heard the shout like Chang Xia��"


    Root got up and walked out of the kitchen.


    "Changxia?" Gen was slightly startled and opened the door.


    Looking at Chang Xia with loose hair, he suddenly turned sideways and invited someone in.


    "Chang Xia, why are you here?" Gen looked at Chang Xia in surprise and asked.


    "I remembered that I didn''t tell the patriarch about Qing He, so I hurried over. Patriarch, where do you arrange Qing He to live in a cave? How do you solve the problem of eating, or let Qing He live in my house?" Chang Xia said anxiously.


    "Changxia��" Qing He smiled and shouted softly.


    She didn''t expect Chang Xia to come over in person and ask about her own affairs.


    a time.


    Dazed, he stood in front of the kitchen door and looked at Chang Xia.


    "You''re worried about Qinghe!" Muqin walked out of the kitchen with a smile on his lips, explaining, "Nanfeng wants Qinghe to live there, but I''m afraid she will not treat her well and bring Qinghe here. The caves on the left and right are not bad. Room, let Qing He live on my side from now on."


    Whether it is the south wind or the long summer.


    They had just married not long ago, and they were all young and energetic.


    Qing He lived in the past, and it was inevitably a little inconvenient.


    Qinghe also understands the reason.


    Xylophone suggested that she come to the tribe and live with her.


    Qing He directly agreed.


    "It''s very convenient for me to live in the patriarch''s house." Qing He said with a smile. She said she was very happy to be hung by Chang Xia Ji. In particular, Qing He was happier when he smelled the tempting fragrance in the kitchen.


    Before, the wolf orcs said that everyone in the Heluo tribe was good at cooking.


    Qing He didn''t believe it at that time.


    However, seeing with his own eyes that the xylophone made a table of delicious food with his own eyes, Qing He believed what the clansmen said before.


    Panther orcs are really good at cooking.


    "Chang Xia, the food here will be ready soon, do you want to go back after eating?" Xylophone asked lightly, quickly put the cooked vegetables in a bowl, and invited Chang Xia to stay and eat together.


    Chang Xia waved his hand.


    "Shen Rong has prepared the meal at home, just wait for me to go back to eat." Chang Xia declined Xylophone''s invitation and said, "It''s getting late, I''ll go home first."


    talking.


    Didn''t wait for Xylophone to speak to keep people.


    Chang Xia rushed out the door.


    Xylophone was startled and hurriedly said: "It''s dark, you can follow and send Chang Xia-"


    "Okay, I''ll go back when I go." Gen nodded and left.


    Qing He looked at Chang Xia''s figure with envy.


    Not long after stepping into the Heluo tribe, she could clearly feel the Leopard Clan''s love for Chang Xia. The kind of love that comes from every move of the whole body is very enviable.


    "Don''t look at Chang Xia''s life now. Before becoming an adult, Chang Xia spent more than two-thirds of his time lying in the animal house." Xylophone scooped Qinghe soup, opened the wooden chair, and let Qinghe sit~www. novelhall.com~ At the same time, talk to Qing He about Chang Xia''s childhood.


    The moon and stars are rare.


    Chang Xia stepped on a brisk pace and ran towards his cave.


    Gen followed behind her and watched Chang Xia walk into the cave before turning around and leaving.


    "Go back. The patriarch sent you back?" Standing in front of the courtyard gate, Chen Rong looked at the back of Gen who turned and left, smiled, and rubbed Chang Xia''s head.


    Chang Xia paused and turned around, "You said the patriarch sent me back?"


    "You don''t know��" Shen Rong closed the courtyard door and walked towards the kitchen with Chang Xia''s hand. When Chang Xia went to the tribe, he went to the bathroom to take a shower while preparing his meals. Just about to go to the tribe to pick up Chang Xia, Chang Xia opened the door and came back.


    "I don''t know." Chang Xia shook his head.


    If she knew, she certainly wouldn''t go so fast.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t find it strange.


    Today, for other clansmen, most of them would hide in the dark and quietly send her back.


    Even though she is an adult, the clansmen still take care of her like a beast cub.


    It feels so cool!


    "Let''s go! Eat first, rest early tonight, and the clansmen will probably come over tomorrow." Shen Rong said, the two walked through the cave courtyard, entered the kitchen, and came to the dining table in the small living room.


    The fluorescent light released by the light grass brightens the small living room.


    It is completely different from other cave dwellings.


    The caves of the Changxia family are exceptionally bright. Whether it is the light trees in the cave courtyard or the light grass in the small living room, the caves are all shining brightly.


    ��This chicken soup is so delicious!��


    "Delicious, drink more."


    Before drinking the porridge, Chang Xia drank a small bowl of chicken soup.


    The hot chicken soup entered the stomach, and Chang Xia felt alive, and then sipped the golden corn porridge, and ate the fried meat and chicken with chili, which was delicious.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 641： The green fruit of the tiger tribe, sweet and salty

    "Chang Xia, are you full?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    Chang Xia put down the bowls and chopsticks, rubbed his stomach, nodded, and said, "I''m full. I''m a little tired. I''ll have to go to the courtyard for a couple of laps later."


    "After dinner, let''s go together." Shen Rong nodded and replied.


    After cleaning up the tables, chairs, tableware and chopsticks, Shen Rong and Shen Rong walked to the cave courtyard hand in hand. Measured from corner to corner, "The clansmen are bothered. The plants in the courtyard are growing very well. Tomorrow, I will get up early and use the blood power to recuperate, so that they can root deeper and grow taller and stronger."


    "I see that the vines on the shore of White Lake are all growing well, and the transplant seems to have been successful." Shen Rong said. Condescendingly, overlooking the huge white lake.


    A living vine tree, a mysterious glowing plant on the tree.


    At this moment, a weak light is released.


    Little by little, the whole white lake is set off like a bright moon, dreamy and blurred.


    If it is not the orcs, there is no literary and artistic cell.


    At this time, there should be males and females hiding on the shore of White Lake and talking about love.


    "Success is due to the activation of my bloodline ability. When the transplant is successful without my bloodline ability being maintained one day, it will be considered a real success." Chang Xia sighed.


    She can successfully transplant light trees, light grass and vine trees.


    More by blood ability.


    Aside from the increase in blood capacity, Chang Xia lacks confidence in transplantation.


    She told the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan that the Hui tribe studies planting and breeding, which is not a lie. Chang Xia wanted to use the bloodline ability to optimize crop seeds, while using the most common method of slash-and-burn cultivation.


    "Then you have to work hard��" Shen Rong chuckled lightly, holding Chang Xia''s hand.


    Lightly cocooned, no longer as smooth as before. However, Shen Rong felt more at ease. In Chang Xia''s words, this was a sign of growth.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded seriously and said seriously, "I will try my best."


    late at night.


    The two finished the circle and walked back to the room.


    Inside the cave, clean and tidy. The animal bed on the kang bed exudes the breath of the sun. It can be seen that the animal bed should have been exposed to the sun recently, there is no odor in the room, and there should be frequent ventilation.


    "Ah! Comfortable."


    Chang Xia lay down on the bunk bed and let out a comfortable moan.


    The golden den and the silver den are not as good as your own dog kennel.


    This is true.


    see.


    Shen Rong smiled and shook his head.


    Going to bed, hugging Chang Xia gently, he said warmly, "Sleep!"


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    The Heluo tribe, which had been silent for a night, was revived.


    "Shen Rong, wake up so early?" Nuan Chun knocked on the gate of Changxia''s courtyard with a rattan basket, and was slightly surprised to see Shen Rong moving around in the cave courtyard.


    Shen Rong took the twins out of the basket behind her, and replied, "I slept early last night, do you have something to do with Chang Xia?"


    "Ow!"


    The twins were hugged by Shen Rong, making a fuss.


    "I made some fruits and brought them here to give you a taste." Nuan Chun picked up the rattan basket on the handle, which contained about a dozen green fruits.


    Shen Rong probed and looked into the rattan basket curiously.


    "What kind of fruit is this?" Shen Rong asked.


    "The green fruit from the Tiger Clan is a fruit made of green grass and fruit powder. I wrapped it in sugar and made a sweet fruit." Nuan Chun explained. Shan Kun likes to eat salty fruits, and the twins like to eat sweet fruits. Nuanchun doesn''t care about herself, she eats both sweet and salty.


    "Is there any meat?" Shen Rong asked.


    Nuan Chun smiled and said, "Yes, I didn''t take it. Shan Kun also likes to eat meat, and he said that green fruits are better with salty taste."


    "Changxia hasn''t woken up yet, you put the fruit in the kitchen." Shen Rong said.


    Put down the twins and let them make a fuss in the cave courtyard, like a happy dog, leaving a smell in every corner of the cave courtyard.


    "Shan Kun?"


    "He went hunting in the fertile fields, and by the way, he dug for thatch roots."


    "The tribe is still making sugar?"


    The corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched lightly. He went to the cellar for a turn and found that there were more thatched candy stored in the cellar. However, they are all wrapped up by the clansmen, and they are not afraid of melting.


    "The tribe arranged for the clansmen to work for half a day, making sugar and flour. The rest of the time, the clansmen do whatever they want, and everyone is very busy." Nuanchun explained. All the clansmen want to fill their cellars, which is more and more like Chang Xia.


    Not to mention other clansmen.


    Even Nuanchun envies Changxia''s cellar.


    If it weren''t for the twins dragging it down, Nuanchun would also want to go to the fertile fields to dig thatch roots. Last time, she took the twins and Shan Kun to Woye to dig grass roots. The twins were daring, one of them didn''t pay attention, and ran away without a shadow, which almost didn''t frighten the two of Nuan Chun Shan Kun.


    Thereafter.


    Nuanchun dared not take them out of the Baihu cave.


    There is no shortage of food or meat, and I am afraid of accidents in the warm spring, so I don��t have to toss.


    I spent the whole day tossing around in my own cave, occasionally going to Yadong''s house to chat with Da Ya, and making some snacks by the way.


    "Half a day, it''s fine." Shen Rong said.


    The Heluo tribe really has success and understands sustainable development. Instead of desperately squeezing his own clansmen, he chose to loosen and tighten them to ensure that the clansmen would not be affected. At the same time, they are also busy hoarding supplies for the winter in their leisure time.


    "Did you go out well this time?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Shen Rong: "That''s right. I accidentally met the Ordos of the Mallard Tribe in the Erdos Swamp. Chang Xia had a good chat with them. Maybe soon the Orcs of the Mallard Tribe will come to the White Lake Business District to participate in the exchange."


    heard.


    Warm spring is very happy.


    Since the long summer is amazing.


    The mallard tribe, Nuanchun heard the tribe mention it.


    However, with the exception of a few elders, very few people of the tribe have come into contact with the orcs of the mallard tribe. Don''t talk about Nuanchun, you have even heard of it once.


    It was a very mysterious orc tribe.


    "Warm Spring��" Chang Xia yawned and walked out of the room. She was awakened by the screams of the twins. The moment she woke up, she thought she had encountered a beast.


    For a while, Chang Xia thought he was in the forest.


    When she saw the familiar bubbling kang bed, she suddenly woke up and returned to her cave. This cry is also the milk cry of the Nuanchun family beast cub.


    "Chang Xia woke up, did you sleep in the habit of last night?" Nuan Chun worried.


    Chang Xia moved her limbs and said happily: "I''m used to it, there is no place I''m more used to than my own kang bed. Cubs, come over and let my aunt hug me?"


    Saying that, he crouched down and waved to the twins.


    Ow!


    The twins heard Chang Xia''s cry.


    Turn around and look up.


    Zhao Changxia looked around, watched for a long time, and stepped forward with tentative feet.


    "Nine times out of ten, these two stupid boys are forgotten." Nuanchun supported her forehead, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, "This aunt has delicious food, have you forgotten?"


    Let''s talk about eating.


    The twins ran towards Chang Xia in an instant.


    The mouth kept making ooh, as if urging Chang Xia to make Xiangxiang food.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    Beside him, Shen Rong also cheered.


    From top to bottom, the Heluo tribe was about to be swayed by Chang Xia. When it comes to eating, all the clan members are very excited.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 642： Dayas soaring appetite

    "Snack food-"


    Chang Xia laughed, stretched out his hand and grabbed the twins'' necks, scratching their chins. Satisfied listening to the twins purr like little piglets.


    "Nuanchun, they are overweight." Chang Xia crouched down, picked up the cub on the left, and weighed it a few times. These few months old cubs are pressing their hands, and the heavy feeling makes her a little bit overwhelmed.


    No wonder Nuanchun carried it with a basket and didn''t hold it directly.


    The double burden, this sweet taste, is not easy to bear.


    Nuan Chun had a dark face and explained: "I can''t control my greed." In his own cave, Nuan Chun prevented them from eating too much. However, as soon as they go to the tribe, the clansmen will feed them. The beast cubs in Da Ya��s belly have not yet been born. The twins are the smallest cubs of the tribe.


    Hello this.


    The result is predictable.


    "The clansmen are feeding it!" Chang Xia said with a smirk.


    Before Chang Xia left the tribe, he heard Nuan Chun complain about this.


    At that time, the twins were a little fat. When Chang Xia left the tribe for a while, she found that the twins were even fatter.


    "I can''t persuade." Nuan Chun said with a headache.


    Every time she said it, the clansmen blamed her for being ignorant.


    There is a kind of hunger that makes the clan feel hungry. Nuan Chun has lost sight of his own beast cubs. When they become adults at one year old, they don''t know what they will become.


    "I really can''t persuade them." Chang Xia nodded. In terms of raising beast cubs, the clansmen would not easily listen to their young orcs'' opinions. Say it, don''t say it, the ending is the same.


    "I brought you and Shen Rong a few green fruits. Do you taste them and see if you like them? These green fruits are made by kneading green grass and fruit powder from the Tiger Clan. I can eat them." Nuan Chun pouted towards the kitchen and didn''t talk about the twins anymore.


    This matter, the more you talk about it, the more you get angry.


    Nuanchun doesn''t want to complain early in the morning,


    He simply changed the topic directly. Because of the twins, Nuanchun didn''t go to the tribe very much recently, so he took the twins to study jade carving at home alone, so as to avoid the tribe feeding the twins.


    "Really, then I must try it." Chang Xia said happily.


    As she continued to promote food, the orcs gradually realized that in addition to food, you can also choose flavors and tastes.


    Chang Xia felt that it would continue to develop.


    It will no longer be just a dream to reproduce the cuisine of the flower-growing country.


    "In the kitchen, I''m stewing bone soup. In the morning, how about drinking bone soup and eating green fruits brought by Nuanchun?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    He estimated that Gen and Xylophone and other clansmen should be coming soon.


    "Okay." Chang Xia replied.


    Turning around, Changxia looked towards Nuanchun and asked, "Nuanchun, have you three eaten?"


    "Eat. This morning, Shan Kun went hunting in Woye, and by the way, digging grass roots, I got up early to make breakfast." Nuan Chun replied.


    Eat three meals a day.


    I don''t feel comfortable eating less food every day.


    dong dong����


    While chatting, someone knocked on the courtyard door.


    "Chang Xia, are you up?" Yadong shouted, he helped Da Ya to walk past the courtyard gate, stretched out his head and looked around the cave courtyard. Soon, I saw Chang Xia Nuanchun chatting on the pavilion in the corridor, laughing and joking: "I knew Nuanchun would definitely come early."


    "Didn''t you bring Da Ya too." Nuan Chun ignored Ya Dong''s joke and said.


    Da Ya''s hair grew a lot longer and fell over her shoulders. Because of the pregnancy, the whole body released the brilliance of motherhood. In addition to being gorgeous, it was soft and gentle, and it was no longer angular as before.


    "Chang Xia, didn''t we bother you when we came?" Da Ya smiled, waved to Chang Xia, and walked slowly towards the corridor pavilion.


    Chang Xia glared at Da Ya and said with a chuckle, "Don''t disturb me if you talk nonsense, come and sit down. How is your health recently, is the beast cub good?"


    When Nuan Chun was pregnant with twins.


    Chang Xia is not yet an adult, her body is weak, and her whole body is sullen.


    Nuan Chun didn''t dare to disturb her too much. After the first few months of discomfort passed, Chang Xia knew that Nuan Chun was pregnant. However, with the elders of the tribe watching over them, Nuanchun was not too affected. After all, the Orcs were physically strong, and pregnancy was not a big burden for them.


    "The body is very good, and the beast cub is also very good." Da Ya said with a smile.


    Yadong said: "She can eat and sleep, and she can eat six meals a day."


    Da Ya is not tired, he is exhausted. In addition to taking care of Da Ya all day, she was busy hunting and gathering. Fortunately, because Da Ya was pregnant, Yadong was not allowed to participate in the hunting of the tribe''s hunting team. Otherwise, Yadong would not be busy at all.


    "Eat small and frequent meals, it should be." Chang Xia said.


    When she heard this, Da Ya blushed with shame.


    Yadong smiled and explained: "Chang Xia, you misunderstood. Da Ya didn''t eat less and more meals, but a big appetite. A month ago, I was afraid of Da Ya''s health, so I went to the card with her specially. Go to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall and ask the witch to help check Da Ya''s body."


    "..." Chang Xia was silent.


    "I''ve experienced Daya''s situation before, but I''m in the late stage of pregnancy." Nuanchun interjected to ease Daya''s embarrassment and explained: "Wu suspects that it may be a cross-racial union, and Daya needs more food to supplement her body. Consume this said.


    Chang Xia''s expression changed.


    Doesn''t this mean that Da Ya''s situation will also happen to her in the future.


    Not only her, Nanfeng, Honeydew and the others will also have similar situations.


    "Does Da Ya feel any discomfort in her body?" Chang Xia asked solemnly. Gluttony is no small matter. Nuanchun is pregnant with twins, which makes her appetite bigger.


    Besides, the warm spring appetite may not be as scary as Taya.


    After all, Chang Xia did see tiredness on Yadong''s face.


    This was still under the care of the tribe and his grandfather Amu, and Yadong almost couldn''t support it. If it were replaced by some weak tribe or clan, people would die.


    "I don''t feel any discomfort in my body, it''s just that I''m hungry and eat a lot." Taya whispered.


    Before, Yadong was quite easy to hunt and gather.


    As Da Ya''s appetite continued to increase.


    Yadong gradually increased the pressure.


    Since I went to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna to confirm Da Ya''s physical condition.


    Yadong could only get rid of his grandfather and ask them to help. At the same time, the tribe would also provide some food, which allowed Yadong to withstand the pressure in front of him and not faint from exhaustion.


    "Did Wu prescribe a decoction for Da Ya?" Chang Xia asked.


    Listen to the meaning, Da Ya should eat some nourishing things. Simple food may not be able to provide enough energy, which causes Taya to keep eating. Eat like this, Yadong is not in trouble, Da Ya may not be able to stand it first.


    If you eat too much, you will get bored.


    "Daya is pregnant with a beast cub, so Wu dare not prescribe any medicine." Yadong said helplessly.


    Decoction, you must wait for Da Ya''s body to stabilize. However, the calculation time should be fast. In three or four months, the beast cub is stable in the stomach.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 643： Oh wow! who is this

    Chapter 643 Oh! who is this


    "I''m fine, just greedy." Da Ya smiled and waved her hand.


    Chang Xia said with a sullen face, "Da Ya, your problem is very serious. It''s really not a problem to be greedy, but as the cubs in your belly grow, you will become more and more greedy. Now you eat six meals a day. , the next nine meals a day... In another month or two, you may need to eat non-stop every day."


    At first, Yadong and other orcs didn''t care.


    But.


    With the meaning expressed in Chang Xia''s words, all the orcs changed their faces.


    damn��


    This problem is really serious as Chang Xia said.


    "This, this, what should I do with this?" Yadong was taken aback, clutching Da Ya''s hands tightly, looking at Chang Xia with a look of fear.


    Chang Xia pursed his lips and said solemnly, "Yadong, does Wu have anything else to explain?"


    "Witch, witch." Yadong''s eyes reddened anxiously, he hesitated, not even speaking. Da Ya held Yadong''s hand back and said calmly, "Yadong, I''m fine."


    "Wu explained that he will come to the Heluo tribe to see me this month. By the way, I will make a few pills and bring them to me. Calculate the time. It is almost time for the witch to come from the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna."


    Compared with Yadong, Da Ya is much calmer.


    "Don''t worry, wait until Wu comes over." Chang Xia nodded and said, "You try to eat as much meat as you can, and I''ll make some jerky for you. By the way, there is also jerky in the cellar, you ask Yadong to bring all of them. Go back. The white fish in the Weishan Water Pool and the black fish in the Weihe River should be able to warm your body. However, you will have to wait for the witch to come over and decide what to do."


    Daya is pregnant.


    Chang Xia didn''t dare to make a mess.


    However, she can help with the food at the entrance.


    "I''m going to Weishan now��" Yadong let go of Da Ya''s hand and said quickly.


    Being held down by Shen Rong, he calmly said, "Listen to Chang Xia, wait for Wu to come over to discuss, and then decide what to do."


    "Okay, listen to Chang Xia." Yadong took a deep breath and tried to calm the anxiety in his heart.


    "Yadong, don''t worry. I think Da Ya looks good, and Wu didn''t explain anything else, which means that Da Ya''s current problem is not serious. What I said just now is a precaution, don''t scare yourself." Chang Xia said warmly.


    She blamed herself a little for not taking things too seriously.


    "Yadong, I brought a green fruit to Chang Xia. You go to the kitchen and get two green fruit for Da Ya to taste. I specially made it sweet this time, she should like it." Nuan Chun said.


    Da Ya comes from the earth tribe, and the bear tribe itself is fond of sweets.


    When Da Ya cooks barbecue at home, she always puts sugar. I have eaten it twice in Nuanchun. The taste is good, but I am not used to it.


    When Yadong heard this, he smiled bitterly: "In warm spring, sweet tastes are not good. In the past two days, Da Ya''s appetite has greatly increased, and even the taste has changed. I used to like sweet food, but now I prefer salty and spicy food. I''ve run out of chili, I came to Chang Xia today, I want to exchange some chili or chili sauce with Chang Xia..."


    this thing.


    Yadong really didn''t know what to say.


    When a female is pregnant, it is like a changed person.


    Before, when Nuan Chun was pregnant, he didn''t listen to what Shan Kun said.


    On Daya, why is it completely different.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing, and said cheerfully: "Chili, yes. There are a lot of chili sauce, dried chili and chili powder in the cellar. Tell Shen Rong what you want and let him help you find it."


    "Chang Xia, can we exchange seaweed sugar?" Da Ya asked in embarrassment.


    In addition to the seaweed candy in her family, there are only ginkgo and fruit powder left. The Changxia family lacked everything, and in exchange, they could only use seaweed sugar.


    Chang Xia heard it.


    I understood immediately.


    She didn''t reject Yadong''s proposal to exchange, and naturally she would not reject Daya''s plan to exchange seaweed sugar. Yadong and Daya are totem warriors. If it wasn''t for Daya''s pregnancy, the couple''s life would not be so difficult.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded with a smile. She originally planned to give the things directly to Yadong, but she thought that this would make Yadong Daya feel embarrassed, so she simply agreed.


    It''s a big deal, I''ll send you more stuff later.


    They are all clansmen, and sometimes it is not good to be too different, and it is not good to be too familiar with each other.


    At this rate, Chang Xia intends to go with the flow.


    Yadong Chao Chang Xia showed a pleasing smile and was grateful.


    Whoever in the tribe is short of sugar will not be short of sugar in the long summer. However, the Yadong family really can''t come up with other materials to exchange except seaweed sugar.


    Yadong accepted Chang Xia''s love.


    "Da Ya, talk to Nuan Chun first, I''ll go into the kitchen for breakfast, and the patriarch should come over later." Chang Xia said. Without further delay, let''s talk, Gen and Xylophone should come over. At that time, it was not suitable for breakfast.


    Eat a listen.


    Daya''s stomach growled twice.


    Immediately, Da Ya blushed with shame, and reached out to cover her cheeks.


    "Chang Xia, leave me alone." Da Ya was vague, wishing to bury her head under the table and hide from anyone.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Shen Rong has stewed bone soup, and I plan to eat it with the green fruits brought by Nuanchun. Yadong went to the kitchen to serve Da Ya a bowl of soup, and Nuanchun went to the cabinet in the small living room to look for it. , to see if there are any snacks."


    She just returned to the White Lake Cave.


    Chang Xia really didn''t know if there were snacks in his cave.


    However, with her knowledge of xylophone.


    There should be snacks or something in the cave.


    "Daya, sit down and I''ll serve you soup." Yadong got up and walked towards the kitchen. Followed by Nuan Chun, Chang Xia opened his mouth, and they naturally wouldn''t be polite to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia drank soup and ate green fruits.


    The courtyard door was pushed open again.


    This time it was different from Nuan Chun Yadong and the others.


    The crowd was full of people.


    Look, there are probably dozens of people.


    "Chang Xia, the patriarch brought his clan over here," Nuan Chun reminded. She stood up and carried her twins over. There were many people, and the two were too excited. Nuanchun was afraid of an accident, so she chose to keep the twins by her side.


    "Yadong, move the tables and chairs in the wooden shed to the cave courtyard." Shen Rong said.


    It''s still early and the weather is not hot.


    Similarly.


    The scorching sun above the head does not dry people.


    At this moment, sitting in the cave courtyard will not be too sunny.


    "Empty Mountain, call someone to move the tables and chairs." Yadong said loudly.


    Sure enough Nanfeng and the others followed.


    Looking at Da Ya and Nuan Chun sitting on the pavilion in the corridor, Nanfeng Fengye and a few people walked up quickly and greeted them with a smile.


    "Nuanchun, these two...who?" Nanfeng stared at the twins beside Nuanchun with an indescribable expression, the corners of his mouth twitching wildly.


    Nuan Chun rolled her eyes and said, "Who do you think it will be?"


    "Is this a bit too fat? I remember that more than two months ago, they were not that fat." Nan Feng saved even the fat, and said fat directly.


    Maple Leaf raised his hand and gave Nanfeng a slap.


    He stroked the twins, his eyes fell on Da Ya next to him, looked at him a few times, and asked, "Da Ya, have you lost some weight?"


    It is said that pregnant people should gain weight, but Da Ya looks thin.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 644： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Chapter 644 Sha''s Rewards and Updates


    This said.


    All the people around were quiet.


    One by one looked at Da Ya.


    Da Ya''s pregnancy is known to the tribe. Every once in a while, some clansmen came to the Baihu cave with things to bring some food to Yadong Daya.


    Da Ya has a good appetite, and the clan is very happy.


    Orcs have no crooked minds, and it is a blessing to be able to eat, this is their most simple understanding. I never thought about it at all, it is too edible, and sometimes it is actually a disease.


    "As soon as Maple Leaf said it, I looked at Da Ya and seemed to have lost some weight."


    "Yes, it is indeed a little thinner."


    "The flesh on Da Ya''s face seems to be gone."


    Immediately, the tribesmen began to discuss. Ask Daya if she didn''t sleep well or eat well.


    Yadong''s face changed suddenly, pale.


    Nuan Chun supported his forehead, but fortunately, Shen Rong quickly stabilized the person, preventing Yadong from falling to the ground.


    Seeing Yadong''s gloomy face, Da Ya hurriedly said, "I''m fine, really. Just recently, my appetite has changed. I don''t like sweets, but salty and chili peppers. It''s not like Yadong came to visit Changxia. At the same time, I plan to exchange some chili with her or something."


    She was afraid to speak more slowly.


    Your partner will faint with worry.


    think about.


    Daya is both happy and worried.


    With his hand on his stomach, he felt a little more gloomy.


    "In exchange for chili, I still have a few jars of chili sauce at my house. I''ll send it to you later. Is salty or preserved meat okay? Let Yadong make some soy sauce meat, which will be delicious when steamed."


    "I still have a lot of chili powder in my house..."


    In an instant, the clansmen were talking.


    After discussing, I was going to send some chili peppers to Da Ya.


    Da Ya responded one by one, smiling.


    Chang Xia''s expression was stern, Da Ya not only lost weight, but even her complexion was a little wrong. On the side, Gen and Xylophone were not as easy to fool as the clansmen, and when they saw Chang Xia''s expression was wrong, they immediately became nervous.


    Due to the wrong occasion, they did not ask directly.


    "Cough!" Nan Fengqing coughed and said loudly: "You give Da Ya a break, and let''s talk about the harvest of Chang Xia''s trip."


    Saying that, he winked at Maple Leaf.


    Let her help Da Ya, let Da Ya sit farther away, don''t get too close, and the clan will not ask Da Ya any more.


    She was not blind, so she naturally noticed that Chang Xia Nuanchun''s face was wrong.


    Nine times out of ten, Daya''s matter is not easy.


    "Ah! Yes, I want to ask the Chief Shakirabu."


    "I want to know the situation of the sweet potatoes and potatoes of the Snake tribe. I heard that they are also grains. They are stored and can be eaten in the winter and cold seasons."


    "When will the Lions finish building houses and roads, I want to exchange peppers with the Tianshi tribe."


    For a moment.


    The clansmen were distracted by the topic of Nanfeng.


    Chang Xia smiled and took his seat.


    Talk to the clansmen about their experiences along the way.


    Next to it, Maple Leaf Kongshan echoes a sentence or two from time to time.


    The whole cave courtyard was full of joy, especially when talking about Kirab, the expressions of the orcs were the most excited. Animal skin clothes are enough to wear, but they are not as comfortable as common clothes. The cold season is fine, but the warm season is really a bit torturous.


    The wolf tribe Kira grass can spin and weave cloth, which means that the orcs will no longer lack cloth in the future. This is a great happy event for the entire twilight forest orcs.


    If it weren''t for the lack of access, coupled with the busy warm season.


    There were long ago orcs who couldn''t hold back and wanted to go to the Forest of Qingyue to find out.


    Talking about Kirab, talking about Kira grass furniture. Slowly, the topic brought up the mallard tribe in the Erdos swamp. Chang Xia got up and took the stone pot handed over by Shen Rong, and introduced the stone pot gifted by the mallard tribe to the tribe.


    The orcs took the stone pot and looked at it carefully.


    More and more excited.


    Unfortunately, the mallard tribe is too mysterious.


    Even if they wanted to exchange supplies with the mallard tribe, they couldn''t get in.


    In addition to the stone pot, Chang Xia also mentioned fish sauce grass and flavor root, which made the clansmen feel more and more unbearable, and hoped that the mallard tribe would come to the Baihu commercial area to exchange earlier. It is difficult to take the initiative to find the mallard tribe, but if the mallard tribe takes the initiative to come to the Baihu commercial area, the Leopard Clan can seize the opportunity and exchange goods with the mallard tribe first.


    this moment.


    The clansmen admired Chang Xia''s foresight.


    Before the tribes, the Baihu commercial area was built.


    However, with the connectivity of the road.


    The number of orcs received in the White Lake business district will increase exponentially, and expansion is imperative.


    "Changxia, how about the production of sweet potatoes and sweet potatoes of the Snake Clan?" Gen asked.


    Lion pepper, root does not care. However, hunting springbok, which is really fun. If you have the opportunity, your own tribe can also try one or two.


    It can be changed to hunting wild boars in Qingshan, or Songshan chickens on the other side of Songshan.


    certainly--


    Most worthy of attention.


    Or the sweet potatoes and potatoes of the Snake tribe.


    All the tribes knew about the wolf clan''s golden rod and corn, and before the cold season came, the tribes would definitely talk to the wolf clan to discuss the exchange.


    Once the road is cleared, the connection between the tribes becomes simple.


    At the same time, all ethnic groups were completely relieved.


    "Patriarch, please rest assured, the Snake Clan will step up the pace of harvesting after building houses and roads. One crop is enough for the Snake Clan to eat for three to five years. Before the cold season comes, the Snake Clan can still harvest another crop. The same is true for beans, yam and kudzu." Chang Xia said calmly.


    The products are abundant, enough to satisfy the exchange of various tribes.


    Compared with other tribes, harvesting in the Heluo tribe is like a small fight.


    Fortunately, the Heluo tribe controls the milling.


    What is missing, the Leopards can completely exchange dry powder with other Orcs.


    "Okay. I want the clan to go to the Snake Mountain tribe and exchange some sweet potatoes with the Snake clan. Does Chang Xia think it''s okay?" Gen said seriously.


    "Now��" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    "Yes, I will leave in the last day or two." Gen Tan said: "At this time, the Snake Mountain Tribe will definitely finish building houses, and they will send some clansmen to start harvesting. I want to catch up with the Snake clan before other tribes leave. Exchange some supplies."


    "I have no opinion." Chang Xia thought for a while, and then continued: "Patriarch, if the tribe is not in a hurry to hunt and gather, I don''t think it is necessary to stick to the Snake Mountain tribe."


    This said.


    The faces of all the clansmen brightened.


    Did Chang Xia''s words mean what they thought?


    only.


    At present, the road to the Heluo tribe has been repaired for the three tribes of the bear, tiger and snake tribes, like the lion and wolf tribe, and only half of them have been repaired for the time being.


    "I will go back to the tribe to make a total with the elders." Gen said happily.


    After chatting about the big event, the clansmen did not arrest Chang Xia by himself. I chatted with Maple Leaf Nanfeng, and for a while, the whole cave courtyard was noisy and lively.


    Seeing, it should be noon.


    Gen got up to go back to the tribe, Xylophone chatted with Chang Xia and left together. The other clansmen walked out of the cave courtyard in twos and threes.


    It''s fine in the morning. In the afternoon, some clansmen still need to make flour and sugar, or go to fertile fields to dig grass roots or something. Not busy, but not free either. All the gossips that should be talked about have been discussed, and they are eager to share with other clansmen.


    "It''s finally quiet!" Nan Feng leaned back on the chair and complained.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "Who was the loudest just now��"


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 645： Chang Xia, are you so brave?

    "Chang Xia, what happened to Da Ya?" Nan Feng suddenly sat up, his eyes fell on Chang Xia, and asked about Da Ya''s situation.


    At this time, Da Ya was sitting in the small living room.


    In his hand, he held the green fruit that Chang Xia Chen Rong had not finished eating, and nibbled leisurely.


    "She''s in a wrong situation." Chang Xia pinched the bridge of her nose, showing a worried look, and said, "Daya''s appetite has been exaggerated day by day recently, and she can''t get enough to eat six meals a day. Just now Maple Leaf said she lost weight, apparently ordinary The food can''t satisfy the speed of Taya''s body consumption. Maybe in a few days, nine meals a day may not satisfy Taya''s appetite."


    ...


    After listening.


    The orcs who did not leave in the cave courtyard were all quiet.


    "Witch, what do you say?" Maple Leaf asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied, "I can''t give any advice for the time being."


    "Grass (a kind of herb)." Nan Feng cursed in a low voice, and even the witch was helpless. This was a big trouble.


    "Don''t be nervous, Wu will be here soon." Da Ya smiled, trying to appease the restless clan. She stroked her belly with one hand and nibbled the green fruit with the other, and said softly, "Except for eating too much, my mouth is tired. There is nothing wrong with it, I can eat and sleep."


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and said, "I asked Yadong to bring home the jerky from the cellar, and let Da Ya eat two pieces from time to time. If it doesn''t work, let the tribe arrange for the tribe to go to the Weihe and Weishan waterfalls and water pools to catch them. fish."


    "Does this work?" Bai Qing asked seriously.


    "Giving offspring across races may consume the energy in the female''s body. In this case, we let Daya eat more energy-rich foods, which should reduce her consumption." Chang Xia explained and asked: "Does the tribe have any members who are trans people? Race breeds beast cubs?"


    Before.


    Chang Xia didn''t even think about it.


    this time.


    After chatting, Chang Xia felt as if he had caught some idea.


    "Heluo tribe, no." Bai Qing shook his head, the combination of Changxia and Chen Rong, according to Bai Qing''s understanding, was the first pair.


    and many more--


    Suddenly Chang Xia and the other orcs looked at each other.


    They remembered someone.


    Milu said: "Elder Senda, I think I can ask him."


    In the Snake Mountain tribe, the Snake Patriarch is the cub of the Snake Fruit elder. However, the patriarch of Snake Snake''s father is unknown. This time they went to Wangyue Mountains and found that Elder Senda and Elder Sheguoer had an unusual relationship.


    "Yadong, please go and invite Elder Senda over. Nanfeng went to the tribe to find Elder Yami. If the patriarch is free, please come with him." Chang Xia said.


    Please ask the elders Jami and Gen, mainly because they are worried about the unspeakable words of the elders of Senda, you can also ask them. It is about the life and death of Da Ya and the beast cub in her belly. Chang Xia is also afraid of accidents, so she tries her best to be thoughtful.


    Snake touched the tip of his nose and followed the south wind.


    Compared with Twin Valley, White Lake is really more interesting.


    "Chang Xia, my business... What do you want to do with Elder Senda?" Da Ya looked at Chang Xia in confusion.


    Looking for the elders and roots of Jami, Da Ya can guess the reason.


    Only on Elder Senda''s side, she couldn''t understand.


    "We suspect that Patriarch Snake is the cub of Elder Senda and Elder Snake Fruit." Honeydew whispered. In the Twilight Forest, every patriarch of the Snake Mountain tribe is unknown, and the Snake Clan is inherited among the Orcs, which is very strange.


    "!!!"


    In an instant, Nuan Chun Daya widened her eyes.


    Is this true or false?


    Last time, when the Snake Patriarch of the Snake Mountain tribe came over and contacted Elder Senda, they didn''t see anything out of the ordinary!


    "Really?" Nuan Chun swallowed and whispered.


    Chang Xia grinned slightly.


    At a glance, Nuan Chun Daya was quiet.


    It seems that nine times out of ten this is true.


    However, it feels a little too exciting!


    "Don''t talk nonsense about this." Chang Xia urged. Elder Senda and Elder Sheguoer, who were the parties, didn''t say anything. They were juniors, let alone talk nonsense.


    Just the violent temper of these two elders.


    Nonsense will kill people.


    "Know."


    "clear."


    Nuan Chun Daya learned to be funny from the south wind, gestured to clean up, and sealed her mouth.


    Except for Daya sitting in the small living room, the other orcs sat around the square table in the corridor pavilion, sipping on green sugar and chewing thatch candy.


    Atmosphere, laid back and cozy.


    Soon.


    Yadong came over with the dark-faced Elder Senda.


    Elder Jami and Gen walked behind Nanfeng, and Xylophone did not come over this time. Come to think of it, the tribesmen should be arranged to make flour and sugar in the tribal square.


    Recently, the Heluo tribe discussed to find another place to make flour and sugar.


    Just still picking a place.


    Choose a place to see whether to build a kiln or a house.


    "Yadong, if you don''t give me a reasonable explanation today, I''ll let you soak in the White Lake for a day." Senda stared at Yadong faintly, and his words were full of hellish aura.


    Being watched by many juniors, he was carried over by Yadong from his cave.


    If it wasn''t for Senda''s wrong look at Yadong, at this moment, Yadong would probably have been beaten out.


    "Elder Senda." Gen said softly.


    Elder Jami was stunned, his brows furrowed slightly, and he opened his mouth and said, "Chang Xia, you are��"


    "I asked Yadong to invite the elders of Senda to come over, just to ask one thing. This matter is related to the lives of Da Ya and the beast cub in her belly, and it is urgent to follow the right, so Nanfeng asked you and the patriarch to also invite you. Come here." Daya Nunuzui in the small living room of the Changxia Dynasty said.


    One listen.


    The matter is about the lives of Da Ya and the beast cub in her womb.


    Immediately, Elder Senda restrained his emotions and stopped staring at Yadong gloomily. Seeing Yadong sweating profusely, he almost fainted from fright.


    "Daya''s matter has been carefully studied by the tribe and the witch, but we can''t find a solution for the time being. What are Chang Xia''s thoughts?" Yami asked earnestly.


    Before Yadong noticed Taya''s abnormality, the tribe elders had already noticed that Taya''s situation was wrong. Tell the witches over at the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna about Taya.


    When Wu waited for Yadong to bring Da Ya over, she had some understanding of Da Ya''s situation. Unfortunately, Wu also failed to find a solution to Da Ya''s abnormality.


    now.


    Listen to Chang Xia say this.


    Elder Jami couldn''t help being a little excited.


    Could it be that Chang Xia has a way to solve Da Ya''s problems.


    "I do have some ideas. However, before that, I want to confirm something with Elder Senda." Chang Xia raised his head and looked at Elder Senda.


    Elder Senda looked dazed Da Ya''s pregnancy is Yadong''s seed, Chang Xia asked him to confirm one thing, isn''t it right!


    "What does Chang Xia want to ask?" Senda tried his best not to show any strangeness, and looked back at Chang Xia calmly.


    Chang Xia said: "I want to know who is the father of the Snake Patriarch?"


    "Pfft!" Gen just picked up a piece of green sugar from the square table and threw it into his mouth, who knew that Chang Xia would suddenly ask such a hot topic. Immediately, he sprayed the green sugar out of his mouth and looked at Chang Xia with horror.


    This--


    Chang Xia went out and became so brave?


    "Are you sure this is related to the safety of Da Ya and the beast cub in her belly?" Senda didn''t change his face, and looked at Yan Gen in disgust. At such an old age, his personality is still so out of touch, even these young beast cubs like Nanfeng are not as good as .


    "Yes, I''m 80% sure." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 646： admit identity

    "Snake, it''s the cub of me and Sheguoer." Senda said.


    After he finished speaking, he swept across the faces of the orcs, then opened his mouth again, and said, "The past dynasties of the snake clan''s patriarchs will choose foreigners as their partners. This partner is different from ordinary partners. You can think that you only live together and don''t marry."


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Go to bed, don''t get married.


    Snake clan, this is a bit arrogant.


    "Why?" Chang Xia frowned and asked.


    Elder Senda shook his head lightly. This is the inheritance of the snake clan. He is a foreign clan and naturally does not know the inside story.


    Suddenly.


    The orcs looked at Snake who was standing on the sidelines.


    "I''ve never heard of this." Snake explained dryly. He estimated that apart from the previous Snake clan chiefs, most of the Snake clan elders knew about it, and most of the ordinary Snake clan orcs were like him, with only a little understanding.


    After speaking, Snake rubbed his chin.


    "I promised to come to the Heluo tribe to marry Nanfeng. Elder Sheguoer told me one thing. If Nanfeng is pregnant, he must bring Nanfeng back to the Sheyue tribe."


    Snake looked up at the orcs, he didn''t know if this was a clue.


    "Chang Xia, do you suspect that the Snake Clan knew about Da Ya''s strange situation?" Gen was slightly startled and said in surprise. Elder Senda''s words did not have any special feelings at all, but the last sentence of Snake Walk was too suspicious.


    Chang Xia nodded and said: "I only had half guesses before. I think Snake Clan Elder Snake Fruit and Snake Snake Clan Chief may both know about the strange situation of Da Ya''s pregnancy. However, this is related to the past dynasties of the Snake Clan''s patriarchs. inherited����"


    If it wasn''t finished, Chang Xia didn''t speak again.


    It is related to the inheritance of the patriarchs of the Snake Clan, and the Snake Clan may not disclose it.


    "Do you need me to contact Sheguo''er?" Senda asked.


    "Contact, the Leopard Clan can pay any price." Jami said solemnly. It is about the lives of Da Ya and the beast cub in the belly. As long as the Snake Clan is willing to let go, the Heluo Tribe is willing to bear any price in exchange.


    Chang Xia said his guess, but didn''t talk any more.


    Elders and patriarchs are better at handling this kind of thing.


    Da Ya swallowed her saliva and said softly, "I can contact my father��"


    She said "Father" without mentioning the bear clan. Obviously, Da Ya understands that she is now a member of the Heluo tribe, and the Bear Clan has no responsibility or obligation to pay for her.


    "Daya, you are pregnant with Yadong''s beast cub, and you are now a member of the Heluo tribe. The Heluo tribe will not allow you to have an accident. If you are greedy, you can tell Patriarch Xifeng. However, ask the Snake tribe to understand the situation. For the time being, don''t reveal it." Gen calmly told Da Ya not to reveal this to the Xifeng Patriarch for the time being.


    After all, this is about the inheritance of the patriarchs of the Snake Clan.


    Too much disclosure may lead to the dislike of the Snake Clan.


    Across the wall, Yadong clenched Da Ya''s hand and whispered, "Da Ya, listen to the patriarch. The tribe will handle this matter well, and if it fails, you can ask the witch to discuss and ask for help."


    Pfft!


    Nan Feng laughed out loud.


    "Yadong, your skin is getting thicker and thicker, it''s almost comparable to the walls of this cave." Nan Feng joked.


    Use teasing words to break the tense atmosphere.


    "Nanfeng is right, Yadong has really developed his face."


    "This kid, let Bai Qing push him to hone his training."


    Immediately, Maple Leaf Kongshan took over the words and ran on Yadong with words.


    Yadong''s personality is off-kilter, and even though he married Da Ya, he still hasn''t changed much. However, she was busy taking care of Da Ya recently, and she felt a little depressed.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia helps find a solution.


    The suppressed restlessness was instantly released.


    He hooked his hands towards Bai Qingkong Mountain and said arrogantly: "I''m afraid of you, come, I can suppress you with one hand..."


    "Damn it! This kid hasn''t been beaten for more than two months, it''s okay!"


    "To suppress us with one hand, Yadong is enough."


    In an instant, Bai Qingkong charged directly towards Yadong. Without saying a word, he pressed the person to the ground and was crushed in pain.


    very quickly.


    Over the cave of the Changxia family, Yadong''s screams sounded.


    Elder Senda leaves.


    Obviously, he should contact Elder Sheguoer.


    When he reappears, it may be the time to resolve Da Ya''s abnormality.


    a while.


    Elder Jami and Gen got up and left.


    Chang Xia and the others just returned to the tribe and needed a break. However, the elders of Jami and Gen have a lot of things, so naturally they will not follow Chang Xia and the others.


    Wait for Bai Qing and the others to stop fighting.


    The orcs sat around the corridor pavilion.


    "Chang Xia, what are your plans next?" Bai Qing asked.


    Chang Xia said: "I plan to reclaim the small river and use it to test the seeds collected from the forest, as well as the unique plants of each tribe."


    "We are good at reclaiming wasteland." Nanfeng said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia shook his head gently.


    "No." Chang Xia said: "I and Shen Rong are enough to open up the wasteland. Each of you has something to do. I don''t need your help here for the time being."


    She mainly uses the bloodline ability to do experiments.


    Before, plant inactive peppers.


    Now, Chang Xia wants to try to use the bloodline ability to help him, to see if he can break the regional nature of the animals and plants in the Twilight Forest.


    It''s boring.


    Chang Xia didn''t want Nan Feng and the others to get involved.


    Her cave was filled with food from the Manchus, plus gifts from other orcs every now and then. Even if Changxia Shenrong lay in the cave all day and did nothing, the food in the cellar was enough to feed the two of them.


    They are different from the south wind They also need to cooperate with the tribe to hunt and gather.


    Except for the disabled old man and beast cubs, the entire tribe will not need to participate in the hunting and gathering of the tribe.


    Chang Xia was weak, and Shen Rong was weak before.


    The tribe made an exception to keep them in the tribe.


    Besides, what Chang Xia gave to the Heluo tribe before.


    Sufficient for a long summer without worrying about food and clothing.


    "Chang Xia, really don''t need our help?" Maple Leaf said seriously.


    Chang Xia shook his head and nodded again, and said, "I''m reclaiming small rivers, mainly because I want to try farming. Planting is different from farming. I need to find out the experience, and then I can teach my tribe to cultivate in the future. Nanfeng is in charge, and over Woye, I want my brother to help..."


    Breeding is easier than planting, raising dead ones, and then entering the forest to catch live ones.


    Planting, orcs have not had much contact with them before.


    However, Chang Xia may have some experience in pondering the three tribes of the gray fog grassland. At the same time, the wolf clan, the lion clan and the snake clan may also know a little bit.


    After all, golden stick corn, peppers and peas are all related to planting.


    After careful calculation, it seems that there is not much experience in leopard planting!


    The cabbage and radishes that the tribe ate before were all picked in the mountains and forests. It''s impossible to plant, and the orcs don''t like to eat grass.


    That''s right, the orcs call wild vegetables grass.


    Except for the weak, the strong advertise their identity and will not eat grass easily.


    Occasionally, there are orcs who like to eat wild vegetables, and they all hide and eat quietly, and rarely cook them openly.


    "I''ll help Nanfeng." Honeydew said quickly.


    Maple Leaf nodded, indicating that he would help.


    "Wo Ye, leave it to me." Bai Qing said.


    Nanfeng was in charge of chickens, ducks, hares, cattle and sheep, etc. and handed them over to males like Bai Qing. This division of labor was quite reasonable.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 647： The twins teeth replacement period, early

    "At noon, let''s all stay for dinner!"


    After finishing talking, Chang Xia asked to keep someone, and asked Bai Qing and other orcs to stay for lunch.


    It is rare to not have to hurry, and do not need to plan this plan for other tribes, Chang Xia has time to think about food.


    "What to eat?"


    "I want to eat fish balls, make fish balls!"


    "Vegetable barbecue, have a barbecue meal."


    Immediately, all the orcs spoke up and made suggestions.


    "Soy sauce meat, fried meat, raw rice noodles..." Nanfeng swallowed and muttered words in her mouth. It was too uncomfortable to eat in the Sheyue tribe recently, and she wanted to eat all the delicacies she had eaten before.


    Snake smiled and said nothing.


    After staying in the Heluo tribe for a while, he suddenly felt that hot dishes were more delicious than cold dishes, but unfortunately his mouth was not strong enough to eat too hot food.


    Thinking about it, Snake couldn''t help showing regret.


    In the farthest distance, Qing He sat quietly. She heard a lot of cruel news just now, she needs to digest it well, and after digesting it, she must forget all. However, wait for Chang Xia to propose that everyone stay for lunch.


    Qing He woke up instantly.


    Especially Nanfeng and the others were talking about one name after another without food.


    Qing He felt even more hungry!


    She wants to apply to live in the Heluo tribe, is this okay?


    "It''s all right." Chang Xia waved his hand and replied, "You can eat whatever you want. Go to the cellar and kitchen to check the ingredients to see if there are any?"


    The words fall.


    Chang Xia looked up at Yadong.


    "Shen Rong, take Yadong to the cellar and give her the dried boa and snake meat."


    She remembered that there were still a lot of jerky in the cellar, and the clansmen gave her a lot. After all, there should be a lot left in the cellar.


    "Okay, Yadong, come with me." Shen Rong nodded and called to Yadong to head towards the cellar. Boa jerky is delicious jerky for them. However, it could be a life saver for Yutaya.


    "Wait, I''ll be with you too." Nan Feng smiled wickedly and said, "I have to go and see what good things are stored in the Changxia family''s cellar?"


    They left the tribe for more than two months.


    The Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan have been to the tribe one after another, and they will definitely bring gifts to Chang Xia.


    At the same time, in the past two months, the tribe repaired the road to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna. In terms of wealth, the sacred mountain of Kana is definitely the proudest in the Twilight Forest.


    Yi Wu''s love for Chang Xia.


    The clansmen will definitely bring something to Chang Xia.


    think about.


    Nanfeng''s footsteps became more and more brisk, catching up with Shen Rong Yadong.


    "south wind--"


    "She''s mostly thinking about what''s in the Changxia family''s cellar."


    "What will be in the Changxia family''s cellar?"


    The last person I asked was Qing He. She just came to the Heluo tribe, and she didn''t know enough about some things. Seeing Nanfeng chasing to the cellar, he couldn''t help but ask one more question.


    "Changxia''s cellar is richer than the tribe''s warehouse. In addition to the things sent by the tribe, there are also gifts from the tribes." Nuan Chun explained with a smile.


    The Dusk Mist Forest is richer than the Changxia family''s cellar, only the warehouse of the Sacred Mountain Wizard''s Hall in Karna, which has the most abundant materials in the Dusk Mist Forest.


    "Can I go and have a look?" Qinghe asked.


    Chang Xia laughed, pointed at Honey Dew next to her, and said, "Honey Dew, take Qing He to the cellar for a stroll, while watching Nanfeng, don''t let her empty the cellar."


    Ha ha!


    The orcs laughed.


    "Nuanchun, your animal cub fell into the pool." Chang Xia covered her eyes, and the pool in the cave courtyard suddenly splashed with water droplets. Chang Xia stood up and looked at the pool.


    Immediately, the head was full of black lines.


    I saw the twins fluttering in the pool.


    There are several brightly colored fish in the pool.


    Species, Changxia do not know.


    Seeing the beautiful color, he asked Shen Rong to help fish it out and put it in the pool to keep it.


    "I really want to strangle them sometimes, really." Nuan Chun took a deep breath, strode forward, and fished the twins out of the pool. Among them, a beast cub bit a red fish in its mouth. When Nuanchun was fished out, he kept struggling, making Nuanchun''s whole body wet.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she whispered, "My poor fish!"


    Saying that, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    After a while.


    Take out a clean towel and throw it to Nuanchun.


    "Warm spring, give them a wipe."


    It''s hot, and the temperature isn''t too high at the moment. Wet and easy to catch cold.


    Nuan Chun held down the struggling twins, and the fish bitten by the beast cub fell to the ground and jumped, looking at it, it should not survive.


    "Chang Xia, wait for Shan Kun to come back. I''ll let him go to Baihu or Baihe to catch some more beautiful fish for you. I''m afraid this one won''t save you." Nuanchun said helplessly.


    "A fish, it''s fine." Chang Xia waved his hand and said indifferently.


    Da Ya laughed and praised: "The beast cub is really powerful!"


    This fish, to say the least, weighs six or seven pounds.


    Directly killed by the beast cub, tsk tsk, it really deserves to be the leopard clan.


    "It seems that the body of this chubby beast is not all fat." Chang Xia took over one of the beast cubs that Nuan Chun wiped clean, and he gained weight. Holding one of them would be an extravagant hope.


    clap clap!


    Nuan Chun slapped the twins vigorously.


    "After eating so many things, you have to grow a little bit." Nuan Chun said.


    "What''s wrong with this fish��" Nan Feng asked curiously.


    She held a clay pot and placed the pot on the square table. Looking at the red fish in front of Nuan Chun, it''s a bit strange.


    Nuan Chun pursed his mouth towards the beast cub in Chang Xia Daya''s arms, and said angrily, "What else could have happened was bitten to death by them. Recently, I caught something and bit me. Shan Kun and I I have been bitten by them a lot, and my strength is strong, and I have several scars on my arms and thighs."


    "Change teeth?" Nanfeng said.


    She stretched out her hand, opened the mouth of the beast cub in Chang Xia''s arms, and touched it twice.


    Nuan Chun said: "Well! I should be changing my baby teeth recently."


    Orc cubs will replace their milk teeth before they are a year old, and they can eat meat when they change shape.


    At the same time, once the orc cubs have finished changing their deciduous teeth, they will be trained by the tribe elders to exercise their hunting skills. Usually the cubs will change their teeth between June and August, and the warm spring cubs are half earlier. It can be seen that they eat really well and have sufficient nutrition, which allows them to enter the period of teeth changing ahead of schedule.


    "Change your teeth so early?" Da Ya was shocked.


    Qing He asked, "How old are the twins?"


    "When Chang Xia went out, they were born not long ago, more than three months." Nanfeng said.


    "Generally, the cubs change their teeth in 6-8 months. It is indeed a bit early for them to change their teeth." Honey dew came to Nanfeng and touched the cub''s gums with curiosity.


    It''s sharp enough to pierce your fingers with just a little bit of force. This is definitely not a baby tooth, the twins are indeed entering the period of changing teeth.


    "Eat well and mix meat and vegetables properly." Chang Xia said lightly.


    The forest is very dangerous. If the orcs want to develop, they will naturally try their best to become stronger. This point is rooted in the blood of all orcs.


    Chang Xia is not surprised that the twins can enter the teeth changing period ahead of schedule.


    She even felt that the twins were likely to change shape in advance.


    "Chang Xia, do you mean that the animal cubs will change their teeth earlier in the future?" Maple Leaf stared at Chang Xia and said nervously. The tooth replacement period is earlier, and the transformation may also be earlier. When Maple Leaf asked, all the orcs immediately responded.


    Staring at Chang Xia one by one, excitement and shock flashed in his eyes.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 648： Tayas happy tears

    Chapter 648 Da Ya''s Happy Tears


    "Maybe, maybe." Chang Xia leaned forward and gave an ambiguous answer. I didn''t say too much. After all, the tooth replacement period is ahead of schedule, and there are currently two twins.


    Other cubs��


    It''s just unknown for now.


    Rao is so, the orcs are very excited.


    Chang Xia''s words have never been wrong. As Orcs, they all understand that the earlier the teeth change period, it means that the transformation may also be earlier.


    In the perilous forest, no one dared to be careless.


    Especially an existence that has no fighting power like a beast cub.


    Each tribe restricts the cubs from leaving the clan, for fear that they will be taken away by wild animals. A year may seem short, but it is also long. If the cubs transform in advance, it means that their survivability is greatly improved.


    clap clap!


    Shen Rong clapped his hands and broke the beastmen who were distracted.


    "Don''t be stunned, prepare lunch on the stove."


    Lots of people, lots of things to eat. The kitchen stove is not enough, the weather is hot, it is not suitable to build the stove directly in the courtyard of the cave, but fortunately there is some space in the wooden shed.


    No more.


    It can also be used in the animal den where Chang Xia lived before.


    "I went to the wild forests in the south of Baihu to catch chickens, ducks and hares, and I would eat roast chickens, roast ducks and flavor rabbits at noon." Nanfeng said happily.


    There are a lot of preserved meats such as preserved chicken and preserved duck in the cellar, and Nanfeng wants to eat fresh.


    This season is not suitable for making sausages.


    Most of the sausages in the cellar were gifts from other tribes to Chang Xia.


    In addition, there are many sun-dried wild vegetables.


    "Bai Qing, you take Kongshan to Baihu to catch fish and shrimp, I want to eat boiled fish, spicy shrimp and crab." Honey Dew followed the messenger Bai Qing to prepare the ingredients. He was used to the honey dew of chili peppers, and even opened a few spicy dishes.


    Da Ya licked the corner of her mouth and said excitedly, "Is the boiled fish spicy?"


    "Spicy!" Honeydew replied.


    "Yadong, you and Bai Qing go to Baihu to fish." Da Ya said happily. I don''t like sweet food lately, I want to eat salty and spicy food. However, when she''s hungry, Da Ya can put something in her mouth when she catches it, and she doesn''t care so much about sweetness and saltiness.


    "Okay, I''ll catch a few more." Yadong said cheerfully.


    He planned to learn the craft from Chang Xia and cook it for Da Ya to eat at home.


    Yadong, who was out of the blue in the past, has grown a lot after getting married. He knows how to feel sorry for Da Ya, and has become mature and sensible.


    "I''ll stay to help build the stove��" Qing He said.


    Nan Feng stretched out his hand and put it on Qing He''s shoulder, saying, "Don''t rush to build the stove, first go with me to catch chickens, ducks and hares in the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake. There are more people to catch a few of them, and I am one of them. People can''t figure it out, you come with me."


    "Then, okay!" Qing He was stunned and nodded.


    "Me too." Maple Leaf said.


    Lei Stove is not in a hurry, it is not too late to prepare the ingredients first.


    "You all go quickly." Chang Xia waved his hand and drove away. She has to go to the cellar, soy sauce meat, fried meat, etc., to see how things are going.


    Besides, I really went to the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake.


    Changxia still has to check the growth of vines and mulberries, she doesn''t want to be too tired for the time being. Just don''t go there, wait for the rest to end, and then check the situation of Fujiki and others.


    "Okay, Changxia, you stay in the cave, we''ll go back when we go." Nanfeng replied.


    Nuanchun wiped the twins dry, put them on the ground, and told them not to go to the pool to make trouble. If you mess up again, you won''t eat fragrant barbecue at noon.


    If she wants to help build the stove, she asks Da Ya to watch the twins.


    Shen Rong moved the jerky snake meat from the cellar into a jar, put it in a snakeskin bag, and put it in a pottery jar. He originally planned to move it all up, but was stopped by Yadong and moved a tank. After all, this was allotted to Chang Xia by the tribe. No matter how cheeky Yadong was, he wouldn''t dare to take it all.


    Grab a cylinder, it''s already a bit too much.


    Yadong thought about repaying Chang Xia Chenrong after Da Ya gave birth to the beast cub.


    Da Ya took a piece of anaconda and snake jerky and ate it slowly. Just after taking a few bites, the hunger that seemed to disappear in her stomach disappeared, and she suddenly looked at the jerky snake meat in her hand in surprise.


    "Daya, Daya..."


    Nuanchun plans to go to the wooden shed to clean up and prepare for the stove.


    "Huh?" Da Ya woke up, looked up at Nuan Chun, and said confusedly, "Nuan Chun, is there something wrong?"


    Nuan Chun frowned, seeing that Da Ya was not doing well.


    She didn''t speak again and asked Taya to help look at the twins.


    "Are you alright?" Nuan Chun whispered. At this moment, she is not in a hurry to clean up the wooden shed and stove, and plans to wait for Changxia Chenrong, who is going to the cellar, to come up.


    Da Ya took the jerky of the boa snake and said excitedly: "Nuanchun, I ate the jerky of the boa snake, and I don''t feel so hungry anymore."


    "Really, really?" Nuan Chun looked shocked.


    "Yeah! Really." Da Ya nodded and said, "I haven''t stopped talking all day. I''m very tired. I don''t dare to tell Yadong, for fear that he will be worried."


    Xu is the boa snake jerky really useful.


    Da Ya couldn''t help but speak the truth, just like what Chang Xia said. If you keep eating it, Da Ya will really go crazy.


    "How much did you eat?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Da Ya held up the jerky anaconda and snake meat in her hand and replied, "One third of it is full. Normally, I have to eat about a dozen pieces of roast meat to feel full."


    "Very good." Nuan Chun said: "This jar of jerky snake meat is enough for you to eat for a while. There should be some jerky snake meat in the Changxia family''s cellar. After eating, come back to Changxia."


    "What to eat��" Chang Xia came over with a piece of soy sauce meat. The well-preserved soy sauce meat was full of flavor and smell, and Chang Xia felt a little greedy.


    She pondered that she would marinate a jar of soy sauce meat in two days.


    With cold stones on hand, I am not afraid of fresh meat rotting and smelling. In addition, at this time, the soy sauce meat is marinated, and the drying speed is fast, and there is also no worry about breaking it.


    "Changxia, Taya said that after eating the jerky anaconda snake meat, the stomach is not so hungry." Nuanchun said happily.


    "Da Ya, is what Nuan Chun said true?" Chang Xia put the soy sauce meat into the kitchen, turned and walked towards Da Ya, seriously.


    "Really. I only ate a third of this piece of jerky and I felt full. I used to eat at least a dozen pieces of roast meat before I felt full." Da Ya kept nodding her head, crying with joy, tears streaming down her face. Cheeks drip down.


    Yadong has been under a lot of psychological pressure recently, so Da Ya is not like that.


    "Shen Rong, how much jerky is there in the cellar?" Chang Xia asked.


    This anaconda snake meat jerky has the most points for the elder Pukang people His bloodline ability is special, and the anaconda snake meat jerky is more suitable for the Pukang elder than other jerky.


    "There are still three cylinders." Shen Rong said.


    Upon hearing it, there are also three cylinders of boa snake jerky.


    Chang Xia patted Da Ya''s arm and said in a relaxed tone: "Da Ya, you heard it! You can eat this jerky anaconda snake meat with confidence, and come back to me after eating it. Since the jerky anaconda snake meat is really useful, I think Weihe The black fish and the white fish in the Weishan Waterfall should be equally effective, let Yadong tell the patriarch about this in the afternoon."


    Weishan opened the way.


    There''s nothing wrong with going back and forth.


    The white fish in the ponds of Weishan Waterfall are easy to die when they leave the water.


    However, Weishan black fish is different.


    Ask the tribe to help catch a few black fish, whether they live or die, bring them back to the tribe to make soup, or make dried fish, and let Da Ya eat some from time to time, which can always solve Da Ya''s body problems.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 649： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    "Chang Xia, will this be too much trouble?" Da Ya hesitated and said.


    Nuan Chun smiled, patted the back of Da Ya''s hand, and said warmly: "Da Ya, how can this be troublesome, the clansmen are happy to help. The beast cubs represent the hope of the tribe, just helping to catch black fish and white fish, this is not a problem. trouble."


    "Listen to Nuanchun, after dinner, I will tell Yadong." Chang Xia said neatly.


    Da Ya has just come to the tribe and has a thin skin.


    Chang Xia Nuanchun saw her look embarrassed, and decided to make a decision directly.


    "Thank you!" Da Ya took a few deep breaths, and finally spit out two words, and a layer of water vapor appeared in her eyes. In terms of being careful, even if her grandfather, Eminem, is not as good as Changxia and the others, it is her blessing to be able to marry Yadong.


    Chang Xia chuckled lightly and said nothing.


    My own family is too polite and seems unfamiliar.


    "Shen Rong, build the stove!" Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong put the clay pot with the fried meat in the kitchen.


    Soon, Shen Rong Nuanchun cleaned out the wooden shed, and Chang Xia helped pass stones to build the stove. Looking at the corner of the wall where the rattan trees were planted, he sighed: "When the rattan trees grow up and the big trees provide shade, we will be able to barbecue on the stove in the courtyard of the cave..."


    "I regret cutting down the big tree next to the cave." Nuan Chun said.


    "Don''t worry, when I explore the bloodline ability, maybe I can find the ability to spawn." Chang Xia calmly said. At present, her ability is healing and communication, and birth should be a derivative of healing.


    Changxia wants to plant, why not want to exercise his bloodline ability.


    "Really?" Nuan Chun was excited.


    Da Ya and Shen Rong looked at Chang Xia with a shocked expression.


    Chang Xia said: "Theoretically, it is feasible. However, if you want to implement it, you need to work hard."


    After all, Changxia couldn''t produce plants right now.


    "Chang Xia, take your time." Shen Rong said warmly. Afraid that Chang Xia would be eager for quick success, Shen Rong asked her to reassure her not to be too hasty, they had time to experiment.


    "Shen Rong is right, we have time to wait, don''t worry." Nuan Chun agreed.


    Immediately afterwards, Da Ya nodded.


    The hearts of each other are full of hope, and the future is infinitely bright.


    half an hour.


    Nanfeng and his party of orcs have returned.


    In the basket, there is a heavy prey.


    They had planned to slaughter chickens, ducks and hares by the White Lake.


    However, Chang Xia told them to keep the feathers of chickens and ducks. The Heluo tribe hoarded a batch of chicken and duck feathers and waited for Chang Xia to make chicken feather dusters, as well as duck down clothes and duck down quilts.


    "Chang Xia, what are these chicken and duck feathers for?" Da Ya blinked and asked curiously.


    The rabbit skin is kept, which is excusable.


    But what can these poultry do with their feathers on?


    "Chicken feathers, to make chicken feather dusters, to clean the dust from furniture. Duck feathers, to make duck down quilts and duck down clothes." Nanfeng said to Changxiannunuzui, "Changxia asked the tribe to keep it, and said it was of great use. The tribe has hoarded a large number of them, and recently they were busy building houses and roads for other orc tribes, so they didn''t care for a while."


    "I have time recently to arrange the feather duster. Duck down clothes and eiderdown quilts should wait for the opportunity to exchange Kirab with the wolf clan. Animal skins are not suitable." Chang Xia took the words and said.


    If this really messes up eiderdown quilts and eiderdown clothes.


    From now on, don''t be afraid of the severe cold of winter.


    "I''ll help you��" Nanfeng said quickly.


    Maple Leaf asked: "In the long summer, do eiderdown quilts and eiderdown clothes need Kirab?"


    "Duck down quilts and duck down clothes need cloth, this cloth...not necessarily Kirab." Chang Xia thought about it and explained that the animal skin is too thick and airtight, and the cloth is more breathable and more comfortable to cover.


    "Let Shen Rong talk to the wolf clan��" Nan Feng winked and gave Chang Xia advice.


    This time.


    Chang Xia rarely refused directly.


    "I will discuss this with the wolf clan in person. Let them exchange a batch of Kirab for me, and I will try to sew duck down quilts and duck down clothes." Chang Xia said.


    She declined Nanfeng to let Shen Rong find the wolf clan and chose to come forward in person.


    The animal skin is good for keeping out the cold, but it is more suitable for making coats.


    If you can really make duck down clothes, the orcs can also have another way to keep out the cold in the severe cold season. Compared with hunting large prey, catching small prey such as chickens and ducks can easily be done by even weak people.


    I heard Chang Xia say that he should take the initiative to discuss with the wolf clan.


    The orcs immediately understood that this duck down quilt and duck down clothes must be good things.


    "The water on the stove is boiled, and the chickens, ducks and hares are slaughtered."


    Shen Rong shouted softly, motioning Chang Xia and the others not to stand still and start slaughtering chickens, ducks and hares. After a while, Bai Qing and the others should return from Baihu.


    A lot of people can still eat.


    Preparing a lunch is not an easy task.


    After the words fell, the orcs got busy.


    very quickly.


    Bai Qing and the others came back with the slaughtered fish and shrimp.


    Join the hustle and bustle.


    "Nanfeng, you go to the tribe and call the **** over--" Chang Xia wiped the hot sweat from his forehead, stirred the rabbit in the pot again and again, and shouted to Nanfeng to go to the tribe to call someone.


    Nan Feng pouted and muttered, "Chang Xia, you dote on those beast cubs too much!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, come and pick them up." Chang Xia stared at Nan Feng, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, such a big man is not afraid of losing face even if he competes with Titty and the others for jealousy.


    "Nanfeng go quickly." Maple Leaf urged.


    Tits and the others probably wanted to come to Chang Xia for a long time, and most of them were so restrained by the tribe Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to pick him up, and it should be clear why.


    "Okay, I''ll eat another piece of rabbit meat and go." Nanfeng said.


    He reached out and quickly picked up a piece of rabbit meat from the pot, which was hot and whimpering. While running towards the courtyard gate, you must go early and return early.


    Back late, who knows if Yadong will steal it?


    "The older you get, the more like a beast cub��" Maple Leaf spat.


    Chang Xia chuckled lightly and said, "Isn''t this good?"


    Only when you are pampered are you qualified to laugh and scold. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with Nanfeng, man! It is rare to be able to live unrestrainedly.


    "Chang Xia, don''t we notify the patriarch and the elders?" Da Ya said softly.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said casually: "When our young people get together, we won''t call them the patriarch. When they come, everyone will feel uncomfortable."


    Later, the tribe will grow a little more.


    The number of beast cubs has increased, and Chang Xia will not deliberately call the beast cubs over.


    Now, there are not many tribal cubs.


    Called over, also lively.


    "Chang Xia is right, I really called the patriarch and the others over, maybe they will ask something." Maple Ye said with a dark face and speechless.


    When the marriage is over, it will inevitably lead to birth.


    In particular, there are two lessons from Nuanchun and Daya.


    Chang Xia, the patriarch they will not rush. After all, she had just recovered, and the Shen Rong race had a strong bloodline, so she couldn''t be in a hurry to give birth to a cub.


    However, they are different.


    Not to mention Maple Leaf, I''m afraid even Bai Qingnanfeng can''t escape the fear of being spawned.


    "..." Da Ya was confused, she didn''t seem to understand what Maple Leaf said.


    Milu understood, the corners of her mouth twitched lightly, quiet, and Mo Mo remained silent. It would be terrifying to be afraid of the flames of war burning on him.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 650： teething stick

    noon.


    The orcs sat around the table and chairs in the small living room.


    The long table was full of bowls and dishes, and the scent kept digging into the nose, making people swallow their saliva desperately.


    "Move the chopsticks!" Chang Xia shouted, regretfully saying: "It''s a pity that there are vegetables but no wine! When the road is cleared, I must find the tribes in the Horubad Basin to exchange wild fruits. If I can''t drink white wine, make some fruit wine. okay."


    "Haha! We are waiting for Changxia''s fruit wine."


    "Do you need help in exchanging wild fruits? I can go to the Holubad Basin, and the road is open. It''s not too far to go to the Holubad Basin. The only trouble is how to transport the wild fruits back."


    Brewing requires a lot of wild fruits.


    The tribe can''t spare too many people to go to Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruit.


    "Try to tame the beast and let the beast pull the carriage." Chang Xia suggested.


    This said.


    The orcs froze and almost forgot to move their chopsticks.


    Apparently they also remembered the time when the tribe used a wooden cart to haul the light and seasoning trees. That incident brought deep feelings to the Heluo tribe.


    "I''ll try��" Bai Qing said.


    Chang Xia asked him to be responsible for breeding wild wild animals and taming wild animals and pulling carts.


    Bai Qing took over as a matter of course.


    "Brother, come on!" Chang Xia smiled and gestured towards Bai Qing with a cheer. Taming a beast sounds difficult, but it''s actually not that difficult.


    The Orcs are powerful, and it is easy to tame the Black Horned Bull.


    I didn��t do it before, it��s just that I didn��t think about it in this regard!


    "Changxia, can chickens and ducks be tamed?" Nanfeng asked excitedly.


    Bai Qing intends to tame the black-horned ox, and Nan Feng is interested in the chickens and ducks in the wild mountains and forests in the south of Bai Lake. The big ones can be tamed, the small ones should be fine too, right!


    "It should be possible!" Chang Xia said: "I asked you to help cut the feathers on the wings of chickens and ducks so that they can''t fly. Try to see if you can raise chickens and ducks in the forest? For the time being, we won''t kill them. Chickens and ducks over there." 81??.??m


    Poultry, originally tamed in the wild and then raised.


    The same goes for livestock.


    How to tame, Chang Xia didn''t plan to intervene too much, she wanted Bai Qingnanfeng and other orcs to personally participate in it, so that it would be more fulfilling.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng rubbed his hands together, wishing he could immediately go to the wild forest in the south of Baihu to stare at the flock of chickens, ducks and hares.


    "Ow!"


    The orcs chatted so hot that they forgot to eat.


    Chang Xia suddenly felt something soft hit her feet.


    Looking down, I saw one of the twins, wailing.


    She bent over and picked up the beast cub with both hands, "Don''t talk, eat quickly. Look at the hungry beast cub and want to gnaw on my feet."


    "Changxia, give him to me, and I''ll feed it." Shan Kun said with a smile, he went to Woye to hunt a few pheasants in the morning, and by the way, he dug up a few baskets of thatch roots.


    Did not go home, sent the thatch root to the tribe.


    People came directly to the Changxia family cave.


    "Chang Xia, let Shan Kun feed them both." Nuan Chun said, picking up the beast cub at his feet and stuffing it to Shan Kun. These two are getting fatter and fatter. Nuanchun doesn''t like to hug them recently. Shan Kun is here, so he will stuff the twins into him.


    Shan Kun smiled and continued, taking care of the twins.


    "Press my hand, I can''t hold it." Chang Xia smiled bitterly and handed the beast cub to Shan Kun. Shan Kun is used to feeding them, putting the twins on his lap and taking care of them from left to right.


    "Didn''t you send it to the tribe training ground recently?" Shen Rong asked.


    Shankun explained: "They changed their teeth recently, and they bit what they caught��"


    "Fengling and I were bitten a lot by them��"


    The tit''s complaint came from the pavilion in the corridor, and she said angrily, not forgetting to stretch out the hand bitten by the twins to let Chang Xia and the others see.


    Chang Xia looked up.


    Yo!


    Good guy, **** has three or four teeth marks on his right arm.


    "I was bitten too."


    "I got bitten twice."


    Then, Wu Liu and the others spoke up one after another.


    Pointing to the place where the twins had bitten, he looked at the twins fluttering in Shan Kun''s arms with fear in his eyes.


    They used to like to play with the twins.


    Now, even the **** dare not approach the twins for fear of being caught and bitten by them.


    "Tits, are you all right?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Does this want tetanus?


    No, Twilight Forest can''t fight tetanus.


    They are all orcs, biting or something, is it alright? !


    "Sister Chang Xia, we are all fine. When we first bit, it hurt a little bit. Elder Ximu rubbed the medicine for us and took a medicated bath. Now there is no pain at all. However, Elder Yami said. , we can only play with the twins when they don''t bite..."


    The **** are very articulate and articulate.


    Don''t say it, it sounds interesting.


    "Warm spring, how long will the tooth change period last? Do you want Shan Kun to cut two molar sticks for the twins?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Nuan Chundao said, "The period of changing teeth of the animal cubs will last for more than a month. However, the twins are in a special situation, and I am not sure. What do you mean by molar sticks?"


    The twins'' teeth replacement period is ahead of schedule, and Nuanchun estimates that the more than one month teeth replacement period may end early, or it may take longer.


    After hearing this, Chang Xia nodded.


    "The molar stick is to grind the hard wood into a stick suitable for the cub to bite in its mouth." Chang Xia said: "The wood of the pepper tree is quite suitable, and the iron tree should also be fine."


    "I made two molar sticks for them in the afternoon." Shan Kun said.


    Tieshu, there are in their own caves.


    This iron tree is used to make corridor pavilions and eaves.


    There is not enough resin, and the tribal people have not done anything for the time being. For the resin harvested on Songshan, the tribe took out part of it and exchanged it with other orc tribes. After all, compared with building corridors, pavilions and eaves, it is more important to help other orcs build houses.


    In the Heluo tribe, every household stockpiles a lot of wood.


    Making two molar sticks for twins is a no-brainer at all.


    "Uncle Shankun, can you make more molar sticks?" Tit tiptoed and looked at Shankun earnestly.


    I heard Chang Xia say that the molar stick is for grinding teeth.


    tits their shameful heart beat up.


    "Yes, you have both." Shan Kun agreed to Tit''s small request.


    Chang Xia patted his head, and then he remembered that the beast cubs of the Twilight Forest orcs don''t seem to have any toys, not even the concept of toys. They contact hunting skills every day, and beat their bodies with the elders of the tribe. This seems to be the daily routine of all beast cubs.


    "Shan Kun, when you make the molar stick, make some toys for the **** by the way. I''ll find Qing He to draw some pictures later, Shen Rong, you have time to help Shan Kun..." Chang Xia suggested.


    She wants to improve the spiritual civilization of the orcs.


    Hunting competitions or something, not suitable for the time being.


    Then start by making toys for the cubs.


    "Toy-"


    As soon as Chang Xia finished speaking, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the other orcs raised their heads.


    They all stared at Chang Xia with curious eyes.


    "Do you still want to **** toys from Titties and the others for your age?" Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines, silently looking at Nan Feng and other orcs who were pretending to be silly and cute.


    Web version chapter content is slow, read the latest content


    "Brother Shen!"


    "Um!"


    Shen Changqing was walking on the road, and when he met someone he knew, he would say hello or nod to each other.


    But no matter who.


    Everyone''s face has no superfluous expressions, as if they are very indifferent to everything.


    to this.


    Shen Changqing is used to it.


    Because this is the Ministry of Suppression, it is an organization that maintains the stability of Daqin. Its main responsibility is to kill monsters and monsters. Of course, there are also some other side jobs.


    It can be said.


    In the Demon Suppression Division, everyone had a lot of blood on their hands.


    When a person is used to seeing life and death, he will become indifferent to many things.


    When he first came to this world, Shen Changqing was a little uncomfortable, but over time he got used to it.


    The town magic department is very big.


    Those who can stay in the Town Demon Division are all powerful masters, or those who have the potential to become masters.


    Shen Changqing belongs to the latter.


    Among them, the Demon Suppression Division is divided into two occupations, one is the guardian envoy and the other is the demon slayer.


    Anyone who enters the Demon Suppression Division starts from the lowest level of demon slayer.


    Then he was promoted step by step, and finally he was expected to become a guardian envoy.


    Shen Changqing''s predecessor was a trainee slayer in the Demon Suppression Division, and he was also the lowest-ranked slayer.


    Has the memory of the predecessor.


    He is also very familiar with the environment of the Town Demon Division.


    It didn''t take too long, Shen Changqing stopped in front of an attic.


    Different from other places full of chills in the Demon Suppression Division, the attic here seems to stand out from the crowd, showing a different tranquility in the **** Suppression Demon Division.


    At this time, the door to the attic was open, and occasionally people came in and out.


    Shen Changqing just hesitated for a moment, then stepped inside. UU Reading


    Enter the attic.


    Circumstances have changed in vain.


    A burst of ink fragrance mixed with a faint smell of blood rushed towards his face, causing his brows to instinctively wrinkle, but it quickly relaxed.


    There is almost no way to clean the **** smell on everyone in the Zhen Mosi.


    Please exit the transcoding page to read the latest chapter.


    To provide you with the fastest apocalypse to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure updates, Chapter 650 of the molar stick is free to read.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 651： Cub toys, slides and wooden horses

    "We''ve never played with toys." Nan Feng deliberately bit down on the word "toy" and said in an envious tone, "When I was a child, I was disliked by Eminem all day, and I didn''t know how to take care of you."


    Saying that, he let out a long sigh.


    Chang Xia twitched the corners of her mouth.


    Raising his hand, he wanted to scratch his ear.


    "Okay, let Snake make a swing for you, I''ll tell him what to do later." Chang Xia said speechlessly. Nan Feng is about to play the upper body, she is curious who learned all this from? In the tribe, there seem to be not many like Nanfeng.


    Did you learn badly from the Snake Mountain tribe?


    "Chang Xia, we��"


    Maple Leaf didn''t speak, and Honeydew interjected first.


    "Which of you has a big tree near the cave?" Chang Xia pinched the bridge of her nose, she knew that if she didn''t say it clearly today, honeydew could haunt her all day.


    "Big trees, there are quite a few by the Baihu Lake." Maple Leaf said.


    "Later, when the scorching sun is not so hot, cut some soft rattan back, roast it with fire, twist it into a rope and tie it to the branch of the big tree, and then quickly pass the wooden board through the rope..." Chang Xia put the swing After saying it briefly, Nanfeng and the others soon understood what a swing was all about.


    If it wasn''t for the heat, they would have been eager to cut the vines to make a swing right away.


    "Chang Xia, let''s talk about other toys��" Shan Kun said eagerly.


    Chang Xia drank the soup and said, "Slippery slide, Trojan horse. Let''s do these two for now! The rest will be discussed later."


    Nine times out of ten, the slides and horses are going to the tribal training ground.


    No matter how bad it is, it should be placed in the tribal square.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to make it in his own cave. He could understand the expressions of Nanfeng and other orcs. When the slides and wooden horses were made, the tribesmen would definitely join in the fun.


    The scene was so beautiful that Chang Xia dared not recall it.


    this time.


    The orcs speed up their meals.


    After a while, everyone put down the dishes. Even if they still want to eat, they are pressed down by the tits, and everything is for the toys that Chang Xia said.


    "Chang Xia, are you going to Nuan Chun''s house?"


    Nan Feng said, Qing He started writing.


    On the side, Nanfeng Honeydew is like a flea, hopping non-stop.


    "Don''t go." Chang Xia decisively refused, pointed at Shen Rong, and said, "Shen Rong, you won''t go to the wild mountains and forests in the south of Baihu Lake to watch chickens and ducks?"


    "Don''t go first, I have to see what the slide and the wooden horse look like?" Nanfeng said quickly.


    Milu nodded vigorously and agreed: "Yes, we are curious about slides and wooden horses. You can go to the wild mountains and forests in the south of Baihu anytime."


    "Chang Xia, are you really not going?"


    Nanfeng entangled Chang Xia and continued to ask.


    Chang Xia pointed to the chicken feathers in the rattan basket in the corner of the wooden shed, and said, "I have something to do this afternoon, so I plan to make some chicken feather dusters."


    This said.


    The south wind was shaken.


    Not only want to go to Nunchun''s house to watch Shankun make molar sticks, slides and wooden horses, but also want to stay at Changxia''s house to help make feather dusters, it can be said to be very tangled.


    Honeylu responded quickly and said, "Let''s go to Nunchun''s house first, and then come back to help Changxia make a feather duster." This way, neither side was delayed. Chang Xia left and right were not in a hurry to make feather dusters. They went to Nuan Chun''s house to walk around and came back without delaying too much time.


    "You don''t think it''s troublesome, I''ll do whatever." Chang Xia shrugged and said casually.


    A group of **** followed Shankun''s warm spring. Shen Rong, Baiqing and the others waited for Qing He''s drawings, but they didn''t leave after wandering through the mountains. They seemed to have the same thoughts as Nan Feng.


    soon.


    Qinghe draws a good picture.


    Before Shen Rong could reach out, Nan Feng grabbed the blueprint.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go." Nan Feng shouted, heading straight for Nuan Chun''s house excitedly.


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t care.


    They looked at each other with Bai Qing and followed.


    "Qing He, if you are curious, go together." Chang Xia said. She wasn''t in a hurry to make a feather duster. If Nanfeng and the others hadn''t come over, Chang Xia would have wanted to go back to the bunk bed and sleep late.


    "Can you?" Qing He hesitated.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and rushed people, "Go! I just went back to my room to lie down and take a nap."


    Da Ya stood up and took Qing He''s arm.


    "Qing He, let''s go together." Da Ya said.


    a while.


    Only Chang Xia was left in the cave.


    She yawned and wandered back to her room. After changing her clothes, she lay down on her own kang bed, not to mention how comfortable she was.


    Sure enough, it''s better to sleep in!


    It is a pity that the Orcs are too poor, and there is still too much to do.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia really wished he could not get up on the kang bed, sleep for a long time, the sea was dry and the rocks were rotten.


    "Daya, are you here too?"


    After a while, a group of orcs from Nanfeng came to Nuanchun''s cave. Shan Kun is just picking wood, and plans to make two molar sticks for the twins first, and then make slides and wooden horses. At this time, it was still hot, and it was not suitable to cut the vines.


    Da Ya said, "We''re curious to come and see��"


    "Where''s Chang Xia?" Nan Feng stood on tiptoe and looked behind Daya Qinghe.


    "Chang Xia went back to the house to take a nap." Qing He said.


    As soon as it was said, the orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    This is indeed what Chang Xia would do.


    Before, when she didn''t leave the tribe, she would take a nap at noon.


    After leaving the tribe to work for more than two months, this habit has been picked up again, which is very good.


    Knowing that Chang Xia was resting in the cave, the orcs did not ask any further questions.


    Shen Rong and other orcs helped the wolves build wood-carved wooden houses, and it is not difficult for them to make slides and wooden horses. It is nothing more than the first time to do it, and it is a little rusty.


    Soon, they mastered the technique.


    Half an hour passed A small slide was built in the Nuanchunjia cave. Not to mention the Trojan horse, Bai Qingkongshan directly made several.


    Considering that these are for twins, when Shen Rong made them, he deliberately made them small. **** they are sensible and did not **** with the twins.


    Shen Rong promised them that he would make a few sets for them later and put them in the tribal training ground.


    "Cub, come here!"


    The milky screams sounded, there were slides and wooden horses, and now the **** and they forgot the memory of being bitten by the twins.


    Beckoned and told the twins to go to the slide.


    Wuliu Luyou a few small ones, occupying the Trojan horse, sitting on it and shaking, the crisp giggles resounded over Nuan Chun''s house.


    "Shen Rong, can you make it bigger?" Nan Feng asked.


    Shen Rong glanced at Nan Feng and said, "Do you want to play?"


    "Think, don''t you want to?" Nanfengtou Tie asked Shen Rong back.


    "I don''t want to. It''s easy to make it bigger. If you want to play Snake Walk, I promise them to go to the tribe training ground to make a few slides. The Trojan horse should be able to make other shapes." Chen Rong shook his head, he was interested in this toy. Missing.


    "Snake--"


    "I''ll make it for you at home."


    Nan Feng was very happy when he got the promise of Snake.


    On the side, honey dew pinched Bai Qing, the meaning is self-evident.


    Maple Leaf didn''t say anything, but Kong Shan smelled a dangerous breath, grabbed before Bai Qing opened his mouth, and said with a smile: "Maple Leaf, come back and I''ll build a slide for you at home."


    "I''m not in a hurry, but... If you want to prepare the beast cub in advance, I have no problem." Maple Leaf said lightly.


    Aside, Nanfeng Milu''s mouth twitched.


    This arrogant and arrogant spirit is no longer there, can you be honest if you are honest?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 652： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Chapter 652 Sha''s Rewards and Updates


    "what!"


    Chang Xia yawned and got out of bed lazily.


    Pushing the door open, he walked out of the room and saw Nan Feng and other orcs sitting in the corridor pavilion.


    "You are��" Chang Xia blinked and walked towards the kitchen, planning to drink water first. There are many vines in the cave courtyard, which should be picked by Nanfeng and the others.


    "Shen Rong refused to make a slide for Nanfeng. She and Titty didn''t win the Trojan horse." Maple Leaf rolled her eyes and complained angrily. After all, it was a shame. Except for Nanfeng, most of them can''t let go of their faces and babble.


    "..." Chang Xia was silent for a moment, then said, "Will you do snakes?"


    "Do." Milu said, "Nanfeng wants to play now, she sees the twins having a good time." In fact, she also wants to play. It''s fun and interesting to slide the slide.


    However, honey dew had to face a little bit, and did not dare to fight with the beast cub like Nan Feng.


    "Don''t worry, when I open up the wilderness of Xiaohechuan, I will give you some fun to think about." Chang Xia thought, what other things can be copied out. Orcs are energetic and like to hunt.


    basketball?


    football?


    Ball or something, Cuju should be said.


    After all, modern basketball and football, she can''t make it.


    However, the ancient Cuju is different, you can still struggle and tinker with it. At most, the elasticity and durability are a bit less.


    "Really?" Nan Feng said excitedly.


    Maple Leaf''s face was sullen, and there was a gleam in his eyes.


    When the Lion clan hunted the springbok that time, Chang Xia mentioned it.


    Is it some hunting activity?


    They usually go out hunting with the tribal hunting team. For the orcs, in addition to hunting beasts, they also have fun.


    After all, in addition to hunting, the tribe usually only picks.


    Oh!


    And cubs.


    Orcs live like a day for ten years.


    Boring, boring, and boring.


    "Really." Chang Xia replied.


    After the road is cleared, there is time to organize various tribes to have a hunting exchange meeting or something to improve the spiritual civilization of the orcs.


    but.


    Don''t worry about these things.


    The most urgent task is to pave the infrastructure for other things.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng was very happy.


    Maple Leaf said: "Changxia, what should I do with the feather duster?"


    "Melting some resin, we still need some wooden sticks, and then pour out the chicken feathers to sort out the chicken feathers for the feather duster." Chang Xia squatted beside the water tank, washing his face and hands.


    Gauze or something, too extravagant.


    Instead, stick the chicken feathers directly to the stick with resin. In the past, the orcs couldn''t use feather dusters, but Chang Xia tinkered with furniture and other items.


    Animal hides are not easy to wipe, so it is really convenient to make a feather duster to clean up dust. Unfortunately, chicken feathers are not suitable for duvets and down clothes.


    "Resin, this thing is going to the tribe to find my father." Nanfeng said.


    Recently, the orc tribes have built houses, and all tribes are lacking. Heluo tribe, because Changxia found an oil forest in Songshan, which greatly relieved the pressure.


    However, the Heluo tribe did not use those resins.


    Instead, they hoarded and exchanged some of the resin for other tribes to build houses.


    Compared with corridors, pavilions and eaves, helping other orc tribes orcs to build houses is undoubtedly much more important.


    Watch and help each other.


    It''s never just a word.


    Orcs use their own behavior to interpret this word.


    "No need." Chang Xia waved his hand, pointed to the cellar, and said, "There is still a small piece left in the cellar. It''s small, and I can''t do anything else. But it should be enough to make a feather duster after it''s melted."


    Maple Leaf turned sideways and said, "Changxia, the tribe also hoards a batch of chicken feathers. If you make a feather duster, do you want to inform Xylophone Amu?"


    Notifying the xylophone is equivalent to notifying the tribe.


    In the future, if the tribe makes feather dusters, they will no longer have to trouble Chang Xia.


    Before, Chang Xia cooked delicious food.


    It was Xylophone and Maple Leaf who first learned from Changxia, and then taught it to the tribesmen. After all, Chang Xia is alone, and it would be unrealistic for her to teach the entire Heluo tribe.


    "Hey! Look at me." Chang Xia patted his forehead lightly, nodded again and again, and replied, "Maple Leaf, you should be careful. Nanfeng, you go to the tribe to inform Xylophone Amu, and by the way, get some resin, you don''t need too much, just one or two. Blocks are fine."


    "Okay!" Nan Feng nodded, got up and went straight to the tribe.


    At this time, the xylophones are mostly made flour or sugar in the tribal square.


    The tribe''s new milling and sugar making locations have not been sorted out, and for the time being, they are still making flour and sugar at the Tribe Square. Spacious, safe and clean.


    "Let''s help cut the stick��" Da Ya said.


    "Da Ya, can you hold it?" Chang Xia looked at Da Ya nervously, Da Ya chewed on the dried boa snake meat with an excited face, but didn''t notice the worry on Chang Xia''s face, and said casually: "I''m fine, The body is warm and comfortable."


    see.


    Chang Xia shrugged.


    Except for them to cut the sticks smaller and sand them a little smoother.


    For the rest, she decided to shut up.


    Enter the cellar, take out the small piece of resin, find the smallest stone pot, and plan to boil the resin. Now the weather is hot, and after the resin boils and melts, there is no need to worry about solidification in a short time.


    Chicken feathers in rattan baskets fell on the corridor.


    Chang Xia instructed Maple Leaf to pick out the feathers suitable for use as a feather duster.


    When the resin is ready, Chang Xia plans to start drying it.


    "Chang Xia be careful, don''t get the resin on your hands." Maple Leaf reminded. She wanted to take the stick from Chang Xia''s hand, but Chang Xia refused.


    this time.


    Feng Ye and Da Ya squatted beside Chang Xia.


    Staring intently at Chang Xia''s sticky feather duster.


    Chang Xia felt the sight around her, and felt her chest tight.


    "Don''t look at me, if you are curious, do it." Chang Xia stopped and said. Being stared at by so many eyes, she Alexander. It seems that the hand is not a feather duster, but a jade seal or something, a valuable thing.


    "Taya, step back a little, don''t squeeze your stomach."


    "Leave a little resin, remember not to splash in your eyes."


    "Changxia started to dip from there..."


    Immediately, three females in one play, instantly became lively.


    Chang Xia twitched the corner of her mouth and put down the feather duster in her hand. Pointing one by one, he dropped the feather duster in his hand.


    "You guys are too bad, don''t wait for me." Nan Feng muttered, accusing Chang Xia of doing things behind her back. The corner of Xylophone''s mouth twitched behind him, and he raised his hand towards Nanfeng and slapped the back of his head with a slap. This kid just loves to play tricks!


    "Changxia." Xylophone whispered.


    Chang Xia stood up smiled, and said, "Xylophone Amu, you are here."


    "Rang Rang, I also want to be a feather duster." Nan Feng squeezed over and snatched the feather duster from Chang Xia''s hand, "Chang Xia, what should I do?"


    "No, what are you doing to steal Chang Xia''s?" Xylophone stared at Nanfeng angrily, the slap was definitely lighter just now.


    Nan Feng smiled.


    Grab the stick in your hand, but don''t let go.


    Chang Xia supported her forehead and turned around, too lazy to pay attention to the childish Nan Feng. He took the stick next to him and handed another one to the xylophone.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 653： Fall 0

    Chapter 653 Swing


    "Chang Xia, what should I do if I stick my hands?"


    "Don''t be stunned! Rinse it with water, and when it''s dry, you can''t even tear it up."


    After a while.


    The whole cave courtyard is very lively.


    Here Xylophone waved a sticky feather duster with great interest, "Chang Xia, how do you use this feather duster?"


    Chang Xia stood up.


    Take her sticky feather duster.


    "Xyen Mu, come with me��" Chang Xia waved his hand, the resin dries quickly, and the feather duster is already dry.


    Enter the house with the xylophone and point to the furniture in the room.


    Chang Xia waved the feather duster and gently cleaned the dust from the furniture.


    "Xyin Mu, it''s convenient!" Chang Xia waved the feather duster, and the dust on the furniture was easily swept away. Compared with wiping with animal skins, I don''t know how much easier it was.


    The more the xylophone is swept, the happier it is.


    "I''ll go back to the tribe to melt the resin and turn the chicken feathers that the tribe has hoarded into a feather duster." Xylophone said neatly.


    Wipe the furniture with animal skins, and every time the xylophone sees the scratched place, it is full of distress. Let her wipe it is not, not wipe it is not. Now with the feather duster, the xylophone no longer has to worry about dust on the furniture and can''t be wiped casually.


    "Changxia��" Nanfeng looked at the back of the xylophone wind and fire, and said in surprise: "Am I crazy?"


    "Nonsense." Chang Xia raised his hand and tapped Nan Feng''s forehead.


    Set the feather duster aside and start making a second feather duster again.


    "Chang Xia, is Xylophone Eminem in a hurry to return to the tribe to make a feather duster?" Maple Leaf asked. She knew that the tribe had hoarded a lot of chicken feathers, and when she saw the back of the xylophone happily leaving, Maple Leaf guessed that the feather duster must be easy to use.


    Chang Xia nodded and explained, "Yes."


    "Changxia, I''ll try the feather duster." Nanfeng said.


    Soon, they got up one after another, took the feather duster they had glued into the house, and learned how to clean the furniture in Changxia. As soon as I used it, I immediately knew the usefulness of the feather duster.


    "Changxia, how should I clean up the rattan?"


    After trying the feather duster, Maple Leaf and the others neatly used up the chicken feathers hoarded by the Changxia family and cleaned the corridor.


    Then, they rubbed their hands to find Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing at the eager expressions on their faces.


    "Concoct the vines, knead them into vines, and take the wooden boards to the shore of Baihu Lake." Chang Xia said quickly. Based on what she knew about Shen Rong, the slides and wooden horses at the Tribal Training Field should be almost finished by now.


    The words fall.


    Maple Leafs move fast.


    Rubbing the rattan or something, they are very familiar with it, and there is no need for Chang Xia to do it, turning the vine into a rattan in minutes.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia brought Nanfeng and other orcs to the shore of Baihu Lake.


    In the construction of the cave dwellings in Baihu, except for the necessary cutting of trees around the cave dwellings, the surrounding area has not been touched casually. Cave dwellings were dug and built, and Chang Xia considered drying, leaving a drying field, and planting flowers and plants in other open spaces.


    There is Chang Xia who leads by example.


    The Heluo tribesmen follow suit.


    Gradually, the bare cave dwellings were covered with green vegetation. It is a completely different cave style from Shaanxi, Gansu and Ningxia, a flower planting home in Changxia. It is no longer pure yellow, but a white lake cave of the Heluo tribe, which alternates between yellow and green.


    "Changxia, have you found a suitable tree branch?" Nanfeng asked eagerly.


    Changed from the calm and sensible before, Nan Feng''s character became more and more childish. Hearing Chang Xia talking about swinging, she felt itchy.


    "... Thicker, it can''t be too high or too short from the ground." Chang Xia said that trees suitable for building swings can be seen everywhere on the shore of Baihu Lake.


    only.


    Chang Xia wanted to be closer to the road.


    Too far, also need to clear the weeds.


    Of course, it is best to be close to the road and next to the Baihu Lake.


    Wander around.


    Chang Xia really found a suitable one.


    "What do you think of this tree? It''s close to the road, and below is the White Lake. Sit on it and push it gently, it''s like stepping on the surface of the White Lake." Chang Xiayao pointed to an iron tree near the lake. Three or five people can hug together.


    The most important thing in the Twilight Forest is the tree.


    All kinds of trees, each very thick.


    "Is this tree too close to the White Lake?" Maple Leaf hesitated, not afraid of anything else, just that Changxia would fall into the White Lake.


    "..." Chang Xia met Maple Leaf''s gaze, and instantly understood her thoughts. The corners of her mouth twitched, and black lines were covering her forehead. She didn''t know what to say. After all, Maple Leaf''s worries are not unreasonable. If you accidentally fall into the White Lake, you will be really ashamed.


    "I don''t play, you play." Chang Xia said.


    Nanfeng looked around and found that the tree Changxia found was indeed very suitable. She stuck her head out and looked at the surface of Baihu Lake, and said, "Just this tree! We will pick up some gravel from the rocky beach below Baihu Lake and lay it down, arrange some stone steps near the tree, and wait. When the weather is warmer, you can go to Baihu to play in the water..."


    After staying with Chang Xia for a long time, Nanfeng''s aesthetics have also changed a lot.


    "Nanfeng, your idea is okay!" Chang Xia said in amazement.


    Getting some stone steps along the white lake is equivalent to lowering the height, and it is much safer to come and swing. Especially the latter sentence, when the weather is hot, Chang Xia is very excited to play in the water in Baihu.


    "Hehe!" Nan Feng smirked.


    Rarely praised by Chang Xia, Nan Feng gave Maple Leaf a provocative look.


    "Don''t smirk, put on the swing, and then start tidying up under the tree and the river bank." Maple Leaf sneered, and raised his hand to slap Nanfeng''s forehead, even if it was a slap.


    Nan Feng grinned in pain.


    Depend on--


    Why can''t they get along with her head one by one? !


    "The tribe built the road to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna, and got a lot of stone. After the road is repaired, the tribe still has a lot left." Da Ya said.


    Several people looked at each other and showed thief smiles.


    Here comes.


    It saves the trouble of going to the rocky beach for quarrying.


    However, the tribe frequently quarried stones, and it is estimated that there are not many rocks left on the rocky beach. Next time you want to use stone, you have to go to the megalithic forest.


    "Tie it tightly, don''t sit on it and fall into the lake." Chang Xia reminded.


    The matter of bundling the boards is handed over to Nanfeng Maple Leaf. Chang Xia and the others stood beside them to determine the high ground. Honeydew pretended to pull the weeds, and stared at the swing without moving, with excitement on their faces.


    Orcs have no fun.


    It''s rare to encounter fun, and everyone wants to play.


    "Don''t worry." Nan Feng said to himself.


    Maple Leaf said: "Wait, let Nanfeng sit first."


    One listen.


    Nan Feng''s confident expression changed instantly.


    Maple Leaf''s heart won''t die!


    But Even if she falls into the lake at this height, she is not afraid. She was the first to sit, and she was afraid that other orcs would **** her.


    Nan Feng snorted coldly and said loudly, "The first one to sit is the first one, and none of you are allowed to rob me."


    "Okay, okay, we''ll let you sit first." Honeydew nodded quickly and replied.


    Daya Qinghe smiled and handed in hand.


    Not long after, Chang Xia and the others cleaned up a piece of clean grass. The swing is also **** by the south wind maple leaves. Except for the lakeside, it has not been sorted out, and everything looks good.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 654： me, Im up

    "south wind--"


    "Quick, go try it."


    Chang Xia and his party stood under the big tree.


    A swing was built on the branches of the tree. The three-finger-thick wooden board was crossed by rattan with the thickness of two arms. It was suspended at a height of about half a meter from the ground.


    Goooo!


    Nanfeng swallowed his saliva and hesitated.


    "I, I''m on." Nanfeng said.


    Maple Leaf touched the tip of his nose and urged, "Come on, don''t waste your time."


    "Okay!" Nan Feng took two deep breaths, stepped forward, and stood in front of the swing. Tentatively, sit on the swing. Then he looked up at Chang Xia and asked, "Chang Xia, what should I do next?"


    "Maple Leaf, grab the rattan and push it. After that, support Nanfeng to push the swing, and say goodbye too hard at first." Chang Xia opened her mouth. Seeing Nanfeng''s hands on her lap, she hurriedly reminded her and said, "Nanfeng , you hold the rattan with both hands, don''t let go. Otherwise, the swing will swing and it will easily throw you out."


    "Nanfeng, grab the rattan, I''m going to push." ??Maple Leaf urged.


    Nanfeng didn''t grab the rattan, and Maple Leaf didn''t dare to push it. It would be interesting if Nanfeng was pushed out and she fell into Baihu.


    Nanfeng said: "The rattan is too thick."


    As he spoke, his hands firmly grasped the cane.


    Maple Leaf began to push the swing, and below, Miluttaya and other orcs stared closely, eager to try on their faces.


    The tribe is now attracted to slides and wooden horses.


    for a while.


    No clansmen came over, so naturally, they didn''t find out what Chang Xia and the others did. After all, at this time, in addition to Shen Rong and the others making slides and wooden horses, the xylophone also brought the tribesmen to make feather dusters.


    Can be described as very busy!


    "Maple Leaf, higher, higher." Nanfeng shouted, and soon laughter spread all over Baihu.


    Maple Leaf finds it interesting and pushes it higher and higher.


    "Maple Leaf, stay safe with Nanfeng, don''t throw people into Baihu." Chang Xia reminded.


    "Very interesting look!"


    "I want to sit down��"


    Nanfeng''s laughter grew louder here.


    So, the elder Dalai was brought in.


    Recently, the White Lake business district has been empty.


    The elder Dalai returned from the Baihu commercial area to the Baihu cave dwelling and stayed near the Baihu fence all day, helping to inspect the Baihu commercial area and the Baihu fence.


    Today, he suddenly heard laughter from the shore of Baihu Lake.


    Slightly startled, he walked over with laughter.


    I saw a group of orcs in Changxia standing on the shore of Baihu Lake.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing?" Dalai asked.


    Chang Xia turned around, smiled and called out to Elder Dalai, explaining, "I made a swing, and Nanfeng Maple Leaf is trying it out."


    "The swing��" Dalai looked at the rattan built on the branches of the tree, the wooden planks hanging on the ground, and the swing swinging in the air, "The tribe''s slides and wooden horses were also created by you, right?"


    "Yes, toys for the cubs." Chang Xia nodded and admitted.


    The beast cub is full of energy, and if it is not held by the clansmen for training at the training ground every day, even the tribe will be overturned by them.


    "Another day, let''s do something for us adults to play." Da Lai looked at Chang Xia quietly and lamented, "I''ve been in the tribe all day with nothing to do, it''s quite boring."


    This is no longer implied.


    Totally express.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, she really couldn''t look down on the faces of the clansmen.


    "I think about��" Chang Xia said embarrassedly.


    Elder Dalai squinted his eyes and said, "Well! Think about it, Grandpa Dalai waited for Chang Xia to figure it out sooner. After all, no one knows when he will return to the arms of the beast **** when he is old."


    When he spoke, his tone was full of grief.


    Just looking at his face, Chang Xia really believed it. However, when the sight touched the strong body of the elder Dalai, the ghost believed.


    It is these elders that the tribe will deceive the most.


    But--


    Chang Xia could not refuse the request of the elder Dalai.


    "Elder Dalai, don''t worry, I will come up with it as soon as possible." Chang Xia promised.


    The idea of ??lying flat will die before it is realized.


    It seems that we have to find time to tinker with Cuju.


    After all, the combination of work and rest is life.


    With Chang Xia''s promise, the elder Dalai told them to have fun and be careful not to fall into Baihu. He turned around and left. The swing looked like a beast cub and a female playing. He was an elder and couldn''t compete with the younger generation for the swing.


    However, wait until night.


    That''s different, hehe.


    "Nanfeng, it''s my turn." Milu raised her hand and said loudly.


    Maple Leaf did not argue with Honeydew, but pushed away, came to Chang Xia, and asked, "What did the elder Dalai come to say?"


    "He wants me to make some toys that adults can play with..." Chang Xia said.


    This said.


    Maple Leaf''s eyes lit up.


    "Chang Xia, have you thought about it?"


    Chang Xia waved his hand and didn''t answer.


    I have an idea in my mind, but I can''t say it. As soon as they say it, Maple Leaf and the others will definitely beg to do it directly, and Chang Xia is also thinking about reclaiming the wasteland and small rivers.


    Cuju to do, but not in a hurry.


    Satisfying the clan all at once, the next time, it will be difficult.


    Good things should be taken out again and again.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. Granny Su Ye will come to the tribe recently, and I have to reclaim the small river wilderness and think about new toys. We are not in a hurry."


    Looking at Chang Xia''s leisurely appearance.


    Maple Leaf knew that Chang Xia probably had an idea.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to do it now. Thinking, they had just returned from outside, and Maple Leaf thought that Chang Xia should still be tired, so she didn''t ask.


    "Okay, take your time." Maple Leaf nodded.


    At this moment, except for Da Ya.


    Honeydew Qinghe has sat on the swing before, looking at the swing excitedly, enjoying the feeling of flying into the sky. The desire for the sky is the expectation of all orcs.


    While they are jealous of the bird family, they are also full of envy for the bird family.


    "Maple Leaf, do you and Chang Xia want to try?"


    Nanfeng waved his hands in the distance, shouting Changxia Maple Leaf to go over.


    The two looked at each other and did not reject Nanfeng''s invitation.


    "Nanfeng, push slowly and gently." Maple Leaf stepped off the swing, helped Chang Xia, and let her sit on it. Originally she planned to help Chang Xia push, but Nan Feng came over and took the job of pushing the swing.


    Nanfeng said: "Don''t worry, I can still let Chang Xia fall into Baihu?"


    "It''s just you, it''s hard to say." Maple Leaf said.


    Nan Feng''s mouth twitched, she has been scolded and beaten a lot recently! It always felt a little wrong.


    Chang Xia clutched the rattan tightly.


    He lowered his head, his eyes fell on the cane.


    Nan Feng was right, this cane is indeed a bit thick. If the **** and the others are to play, the cane must be cut open, and then processed and kneaded into strips.


    So thick, **** they can''t catch the rattan at all.


    The south wind pushed lightly and slowly.


    Every time, Chang Xia felt like walking on Baihu Lake.


    Green mountains and green waters, the breeze is soft in the evening, with a hint of coolness.


    Looking at the short vine branches in front of you, looking forward to the vine trees taking root and sprouting in the coming year, waiting for the vine trees to grow into towering trees, with mysterious luminous plants and swings, on a hot summer night, come back to Baihu Lake to swing on the swings, What a wonderful scene would that be? !


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing��"


    Suddenly, Shen Rong''s anxious voice sounded.


    Immediately following, a chaotic footstep sounded from far to near.


    Web version chapter content is slow, read the latest content


    "Brother Shen!"


    "Um!"


    Shen Changqing was walking on the road, and when he met someone he knew, he would say hello or nod to each other.


    But no matter who.


    Everyone''s face has no superfluous expressions, as if they are very indifferent to everything.


    to this.


    Shen Changqing is used to it.


    Because this is the Ministry of Suppression, it is an organization that maintains the stability of Daqin. Its main responsibility is to kill monsters and monsters. Of course, there are also some other side jobs.


    It can be said.


    In the Demon Suppression Division, everyone had a lot of blood on their hands.


    When a person is used to seeing life and death, he will become indifferent to many things.


    When he first came to this world, Shen Changqing was a little uncomfortable, but over time he got used to it.


    The town magic department is very big.


    Those who can stay in the Town Demon Division are all powerful masters, or those who have the potential to become masters.


    Shen Changqing belongs to the latter.


    Among them, the Demon Suppression Division is divided into two occupations, one is the guardian envoy and the other is the demon slayer.


    Anyone who enters the Demon Suppression Division starts from the lowest level of demon slayer.


    Then he was promoted step by step, and finally he was expected to become a guardian envoy.


    Shen Changqing''s predecessor was a trainee slayer in the Demon Suppression Division, and he was also the lowest-ranked slayer.


    Has the memory of the predecessor.


    He is also very familiar with the environment of the Town Demon Division.


    It didn''t take too long, Shen Changqing stopped in front of an attic.


    Different from other places full of chills in the Demon Suppression Division, the attic here seems to stand out from the crowd, showing a different tranquility in the **** Suppression Demon Division.


    At this time, the door to the attic was open, and occasionally people came in and out.


    Shen Changqing just hesitated for a moment, then stepped inside and entered the attic.


    Circumstances have changed in vain.


    A burst of ink fragrance mixed with a faint smell of blood rushed towards his face, causing his brows to instinctively wrinkle, but it quickly relaxed.


    There is almost no way to clean the **** smell on everyone in the Zhen Mosi.


    Please exit the transcoding page to read the latest chapter.


    To provide you with the fastest apocalypse to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure updates, Chapter 654 I, I have read it for free.


    https://


    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 655： wasteland in progress

    Chapter 655


    "Swing on the swing��" Chang Xia turned her head and replied.


    Shen Rong took three steps and made two steps, and rushed over quickly. When he saw the situation in front of him, his tight worries dissipated in an instant.


    Just now, it was too far away.


    He saw Chang Xia fall toward Baihu.


    Not to mention that Shen Rong was very frightened, Bai Qing and the other orcs were so frightened that their souls almost flew away.


    "Wofu, I thought Changxia fell into Baihu." Yadong wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, looked at the swing under Changxia curiously, and asked, "This thing is a swing! Look, it''s nothing special. of."


    "Yadong, I want to play too." Da Ya said.


    She stretched out her hand and took Yadong''s hand, acting coquettishly with him.


    Yadong''s eyes slid down and landed on Taya''s belly. He hesitated, "Taya, are you sure?"


    "Sure. If you push it lightly, I''ll be fine." Da Ya said seriously.


    Yadong swallowed his saliva and looked at Shen Rong and other orcs for help.


    see it.


    Shen Rong and the other orcs turned their heads one after another.


    How dare they make suggestions on this matter?


    "Maple Leaf, stop." Chang Xia said, asking Maple Leaf to stop pushing people, giving the swing to Da Ya, and letting Ya Dong push the swing to Da Ya.


    Yadong took a deep breath and pushed the swing carefully.


    "Da Ya, will it be too high?" Ya Dong asked.


    On the side, all the orcs were covered in black lines, and Yadong didn''t push the swing at all.


    It''s too high and totally bullshit.


    Da Ya: "Maple Leaf, please help."


    She was afraid that if Yadong pushed a few more times, Da Ya would be congested. What pushes too high, Yadong doesn''t push the swing at all, let alone swing.


    "Daya hold on to the rattan, and I''ll push you higher." Maple Leaf squeezed Yadong away, swinging. Naturally, she wanted to swing. If she couldn''t, what would you do?


    "Yadong, don''t be nervous." Chang Xia reassured.


    When Maple Leaf pushed her just now, Chang Xia didn''t feel any danger. Besides, Da Ya is much more courageous than her. If it wasn''t for her pregnancy, she would be even more crazy than Nan Feng.


    "Is it really okay for Da Ya to play this game?" Yadong asked nervously.


    Chang Xia glanced at him and said calmly: "Maple Leaf isn''t pushing too high, what can Daya do? Besides, Daya''s pregnancy is very stressful. If you don''t let her play, what will Daya think?"


    He was scolded by Chang Xia.


    Yadong''s nervous mood has eased a lot.


    That appearance made Shen Rong''s hands feel itchy. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, he would have wanted to beat someone up. After all, it seems that I haven''t communicated with the clan for a while.


    "Chang Xia, the feather duster is ready?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    The swing is simple to make, and Shen Rong can see what the swing is about by looking at it. He thought about building a swing for Chang Xia in his own courtyard when the vine trees in his cave courtyard grew up.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded, "What do the people think of the slide and the Trojan horse?"


    "Two each of the slide training ground and the tribal square, one big and one small." Shen Rong twitched his face when he mentioned the one, the small one, of course, belonged to the beast cubs. Great, it goes without saying.


    Trojan horse, Shen Rong didn''t say much.


    According to Changxia''s understanding of the tribe, after two days, the tribe will sprout many strange "Trojan horses" like bamboo shoots.


    "Big..." Chang Xia raised her eyebrows, looking at Shen Rong''s half-smile expression.


    Shen Rong smiled lightly and replied, "Yes, a big slide."


    After all the orcs were satisfied, the sky was getting dark, and it was already approaching dusk.


    "Let''s go! It''s time to go home." Chang Xia shouted, holding Shen Rong''s arm and running towards his cave. She chatted with Shen Rong in a low voice, and not long ago, she promised Elder Dalai that he would make a toy for the grown-up.


    Shen Rong saw that there was no sorrow between Xia''s eyebrows.


    "Chang Xia, what are you thinking of doing?" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    Chang Xia walked briskly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said softly: "I have some ideas, but don''t be in a hurry. Focusing on reclaiming small rivers and wilderness, we must plant the vegetables and fruits we brought back from the forest as soon as possible, and I also have to study. Lower bloodline ability..."


    Think carefully.


    Chang Xia has a lot to do.


    "Do you need my help?" Shen Rong asked.


    The more Chang Xia said nothing, the more curious he became.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s mysterious smile, Shen Rong felt that his concentration was a little weak.


    "Yes. I want you to help you make a few juju, make a circle with leather, and fill it with hair. Of course, stone **** and hollow pottery **** are also fine." Chang Xia whispered.


    As she spoke, she deliberately looked behind her.


    They were terrified of being entangled by Nanfeng.


    "Okay." Shen Rong cooperated with her and lowered the volume.


    Except for Yadong Daya, Chang Xia drove the other orcs away. Back at the cave, Chang Xia asked Yadong to bring the jerky of the boa and snake that Da Ya wanted to eat, and told him to take good care of Da Ya. If you are missing anything, find her or the tribe directly.


    Based on Chang Xia''s understanding of Su Ye.


    Su Ye will definitely come over in two days at most.


    I haven''t seen Su Ye for more than two months, and Chang Xia misses her very much.


    Speaking of which, this is the first time I haven''t seen Su Ye in such a long time. The last time, it was Su Ye who went to the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan.


    The next two days.


    Changxia Shen Rong left early in the morning and returned late, busy working in the wilderness of Xiaohe River.


    Xylophone asked several times whether to arrange for the tribe to help open up the wasteland, but Chang Xia refused. Chang Xia told Xylophone that she opened up wasteland only for farming, and for the time being to experiment and develop her bloodline abilities. Currently, she does not need help from her clansmen. When she needs it, she will naturally ask the tribe for help.


    "Shen Rong, has the isolation belt been dug?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong nodded and replied, "After digging, it''s time to set fire to the weeds."


    Chang Xia chose a small piece of wasteland in the Xiaohe River Wilderness, saying that it was a wilderness, but it was not true. The tribe had dug this land once before, but the weeds were full of vitality.


    It''s only been a few months.


    In the wilderness, it was once again invaded by weeds.


    Chang Xia was too lazy to mow the grass, so he decided to set fire to clean up the wasteland by burning it.


    the day before.


    She and Shen Rong planted some that required meticulous care in their own vegetable garden.


    Today, the small river wilderness is organized, mainly planting golden sticks, corn and peppers brought back from tribes such as the wolf and lion.


    Zizi!


    Soon, the flames quickly devoured the nearby weeds.


    Shen Rong asked Chang Xia to stand further away, and he stared at the flame seriously. Not staring, he was worried that the sparks would ignite the wasteland next to him. If the tribe knew that they were burning the wasteland, they would probably arrange for a group of orcs to come over.


    Orcs live in the forest.


    The worst thing is fire.


    "There is a lot of smoke, and the tribe probably noticed it." Chang Xia twitched the corners of his mouth and looked at Shen Rong speechlessly. She didn''t forget what happened in the wilderness in the south of Baihu, and once again, the patriarch would be mad.


    Shen Rong: "..."


    He forgot to say hello to the tribe in advance.


    "Do you want to put it out?" Shen Rong said Chang Xia waved his hand and said calmly: "Forget it, this place will be burnt out soon. When the clansmen come over, they don''t know what to say."


    Shen Rong silently looked at Chang Xia, hiding his ears and stealing the bell, is it useful?


    "Changxia��"


    as predicted.


    Elder Pukang''s familiar shout, from far to near.


    At the same time, there was his signature grinning sound.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 656： Wu, I want to make amends

    "Chang Xia, what are you two burning��"


    Elder Pukang fell to the ground, returned to human form, raised his head and looked around.


    Changxia encircled five acres of land and dug an isolation belt. When the elder Pukang arrived, the circled wasteland had been burned, and the ashes of weeds remained on the ground.


    "To open up wasteland. I''m too lazy to cut the weeds, so I just set a torch to burn the weeds." Chang Xia pointed to the isolation belt and explained: "Before setting the fire, I asked Shen Rong to dig the isolation belt. There is an isolation belt, so you don''t have to worry about burning it. Forest."


    Elder Pukang looked at the isolation belt that Shen Rong dug up.


    "This method is quite good!" Pukang stared, squatted down, grabbed a handful of soil and sprinkled it lightly on the ash. The forest is afraid of fire. Once the fire breaks out, the entire tribe of the orcs will suffer, and even the hunting territory of the tribe may be destroyed.


    The orcs go into the forest to hunt, and they are careful every time they make a fire, they are afraid of fire.


    Therefore, when the orcs inhabited.


    Usually chosen near the water source.


    However, the most terrifying and dangerous places are near the water source.


    "Chang Xia, are you burning something again?"


    "Is it like the wilderness at the south of Baihu last time?"


    Then, one after another, familiar voices sounded.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia felt inexplicably embarrassed.


    Knowing that this kind of thing would happen, she would rather spend some time with Shen Rong to slowly open up the wasteland.


    "You are all busy?" Shen Rong said warmly. Qing Jun''s face was stained with a slight smile, raised his head, and quietly watched the clansmen who came to watch the show.


    Immediately, the clansmen were bustling with excitement.


    He lost his voice in an instant, looked at Shen Rong in horror, and took two steps back carefully.


    This kind of Shen Rong made the back of their necks feel cold, and the memory of being caught by Shen Rong before to communicate and learn from each other instantly appeared in their minds.


    Speaking of black hands, the entire tribe except the elders.


    Shen Rong was definitely the most ruthless.


    "Not free, we are not free."


    "Yes, we are all free."


    "Let''s see if Chang Xia is okay, it''s okay, we''ll go back to the tribe right away."


    Chang Xia covered her eyes, what did Shen Rong do to the clan? Seeing the people of the clan quickly change their faces, she felt like she had gone to the wrong set.


    Just a few short breaths.


    The Xiaohe River Wilderness returned to tranquility from the bustle. If it weren''t for the footprints left by the clansmen on the ground, Chang Xia even thought it was just an illusion.


    "Shen Rong, don''t you explain?" Chang Xia raised her eyebrows and asked narrowly.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly, elegant and kind, and said softly, "What to explain?"


    "They are very afraid of your appearance, what''s going on?" Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong who was pretending to be a fool, and straight to the point. It was the first time she saw the people of the day and the earth, and she had such a fearful side in private, don''t say , quite interesting.


    "I''m afraid, Chang Xia is wrong! The clan can''t be so close to me, how can they be afraid?" Shen Rong resolutely vetoed.


    Chang Xia squinted at Shen Rong, is she blind?


    never mind.


    One of them is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.


    Chang Xia was too lazy to join in.


    "As you say, clean up the wasteland!" Chang Xia waved his hand and said casually.


    As long as they don''t hit the fly, they are free to toss. If something goes wrong, the elders of the tribe will intervene.


    evening.


    The two walked slowly back to the cave.


    Before I got home, I vaguely heard a commotion from my cave.


    The two looked at each other.


    "The witch is here." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia said happily, "I guess Granny Su Ye is also here."


    While talking, the two quickened their pace, changed their leisurely pace, and headed straight for their cave.


    Push open the courtyard door.


    "Mother Su Ye��" Chang Xia said happily.


    Su Ye stood up, looked at Chang Xia with a smile, and shouted softly, "Chang Xia, long time no see!"


    "Mother Su Ye, I miss you so much!" Chang Xia threw away the clutter in her hands and ran straight towards Su Ye.


    Shen Rong licked the corner of his mouth and looked at the two hugging each other.


    When Yu Guang glanced over Su Ye, he felt unhappy.


    Su Ye raised his eyebrows at Shen Rong, holding Chang Xia like a demonstration.


    "Shen Rong, I heard that you went to the Forest of Qingyue, are you still used to it?" Bai Qing approached and whispered. Recently, some friends have been studying and exercising with him. Bai Qing has changed from the serious and old-fashioned little old man before, and the paralyzed face has become alive, more like the innocence he should have at his age.


    Shen Rong raised his head and rubbed on top of Bai Qing''s head.


    "What''s your name, Shen Rong, brother. The Forest of Qingyue is very good. We also met the orcs of the mallard tribe in the Detroit River in Subu." Shen Rong said.


    "When I finish learning with Wu, let''s go back to the Forest of Qingyue together." Bai Qing invited Shen Rong to confirm Shen Rong''s attitude towards the Sirius tribe. Bai Qing became more and more close to Shen Rong and wanted to stick with him Together.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Chang Xia, let''s talk about Kirab." Su Ye took Chang Xia and walked to the corridor pavilion. Besides Kirab, Su Ye had many things to ask Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia patted the back of Su Ye''s hand and said warmly, "Mother Su Ye, don''t worry, I''ll go wash my face and wash my hands first."


    "Wu, as soon as Chang Xia arrives, you will forget us. You have to compensate us." Nan Feng pouted and acted like a spoiled child. She never dared to do this before, but now, Nan Feng has released himself, let alone competing with Chang Xia in front of his own Eminem, Nan Feng has become calm and comfortable even facing Su Ye.


    Su Ye smiled slightly and asked Chang Xia to wash his face and hands.


    "You are older than Chang Xia, and you still have the face to compete with her for favor? Besides, Chang Xia has been my favorite since childhood. However, if you want to make amends, talk about it. If I have it, I can promise to give it to you." Su Ye said with a smile.


    To her, there are only two types of orcs.


    Chang Xia, and other orcs.


    Except for Chang Xia, Su Ye treats other orcs fairly.


    Nanfeng''s rare temperament has become cheerful and livelySu Ye doesn''t think there is anything wrong.


    "Wu is really willing to make up for me?" Nan Feng''s beautiful eyes widened, excited.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Witch, I want too."


    "Me, and me."


    For a while, maple leaves warm spring honeydew...


    As if they were all shameless, they were scrambling to please Su Ye and begging her for compensation.


    "You guys, don''t fight. Nanfeng hasn''t said what compensation he wants. If I don''t have it, how can I give it to you?" Su Ye laughed, these cubs really said that wind is rain. However, Su Ye didn''t hate this kind of atmosphere, but enjoyed it.


    She is dedicated to the development of the orcs.


    If the orcs treated her tremblingly with a look of fear, Su Ye would be heartbroken. She dotes on Chang Xia, besides pity Chang Xia''s poor background, more is Chang Xia''s whole-hearted dependence and affection for her.


    Now, Nanfeng and the others have changed.


    Su Ye is more joyful and happy.


    After all, who doesn''t like to kiss and fall in love with their own cubs? !


    "Witch, I want wild fruits from the Holubad Basin. Chang Xia said that wild fruits can make wine, but I have never drank wine since I grew up." Nan Feng said, winking at Su Ye.


    That said.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs swallowed their saliva.


    Especially the orcs such as Bai Qingkongshan were more straightforward.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 657： Found Spicewort

    "Wild fruit in the Holubad Basin, do you want to make wine? I agree." Su Ye nodded and promised.


    Wine, there are still some in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    The amount is not much, and Su Ye is mostly used for medicine, so I don''t dare to drink it indiscriminately.


    Previously, Chang Xia said that golden rods can make wine. Su Ye was a little moved. At that time, the Heavenly Wolf tribe had not broken up with the Yuan family, and the number of wolf clan golden rods was limited. As a witch of the orc clan, Su Ye would not easily intervene in the affairs of the clan.


    Later, I heard that the wolf clan and the Yuan clan broke up.


    Su Ye thought about it secretly, and found a chance to nag a few words with the elder Tiantai, and asked the wolf clan to leave her some golden rods, which she would use for Changxia to make wine. On this matter, the last time Elder Tiantai went to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna to send Kirabu off, Su Ye had a private discussion with Elder Tiantai.


    "Chang Xia, did you hear that? Wu promised us to exchange wild fruit wine from the Holubad Basin. I''m so happy." Nan Feng jumped, rushed to Chang Xia, hugged her and held her Chang Xia kissed heavily on the face.


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes and reached out to push the crazy Nan Feng.


    "South Wind��" Chang Xia said.


    In the end, Shen Rong''s eyes sank. He grabbed Nanfeng and threw the person in front of Snake, telling him to be optimistic about Nanfeng and not let her go crazy again.


    "Witch, can we make wine?" Maple Leaf looked at Su Ye and said excitedly.


    Su Ye said: "Wine making, of course it is possible."


    She knows to use grain to make wine. In the past, the orcs of the Twilight Forest couldn''t even feed their stomachs. Making wine was like a daydream. Now, the orcs are no longer worried about starvation, so Su Ye will naturally not restrain the orcs.


    Besides, Su Ye also wanted to drink��


    "Can gold rods and corn also work?" Bai Qing said quickly.


    Su Ye turned around and looked back at Bai Qing.


    "The wolves are willing to exchange gold sticks and corn. How do you eat? That''s the matter of the Heluo tribe, and I won''t interfere." Su Ye said softly.


    That said.


    All the orcs burst into laughter.


    What Su Ye said, as long as the Heluo tribe exchanged gold rods and corn, whether it was for food, or to make wine with gold rods and corn, it all followed the wishes of the Leopard Clan.


    "Changxia��"


    "Changxia, we are waiting for you to make wine."


    In an instant, Maple Leaf and the other orcs stared at Chang Xia.


    Between his expressions, he was full of anticipation and desire for wine.


    "If we want to drink alcohol, we must first make koji. Before making koji, we need to find spicy Polygonum grass and ferment it with spicy Polygonum grass powder, fruit powder and water mix." Chang Xia said solemnly.


    The brewing of wine is far from simple.


    In contrast, cider making is easier.


    "What does Polygonum vulgaris look like?"


    "Changxia, tell me about Polygonum vulgaris, let''s go to harvest Polygonum vulgaris now."


    "Yes, it''s not a matter of minutes to harvest Polygonum vulgaris."


    Changxia Dynasty Maple Leaf and the others were nudging their mouths. She had explained Spicy Polygonum before, and she didn''t want to say it a third time. He simply left the matter to Fengye Nanfeng and asked them to explain to the clansmen.


    Spicy Polygonum is quite common, and Changxia believes that there should be growth near the tribe.


    No matter how bad it is, I will find Elder Pukang.


    With the omnivorous appetite of the elderly Pukang, he may have eaten the spicy Polygonum grass.


    Spicy Polygonum, once you bite into it, you will never forget its taste. It''s a more terrible taste than mustard, whoever has eaten it remembers it.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs are entangled here.


    Chang Xia suddenly relaxed.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll bring meat to Wu and Bai Qing." He Sen said.


    Carrying two rattan baskets, one with fresh meat, the other with flour, sugar, peppers, etc.


    Looking at the two big baskets full of food, Chang Xia couldn''t help holding his forehead.


    "He Sen, why did you send so much? I have food in the cellar of my house. It''s okay not to send it." Chang Xia said, and asked Shen Rong to take the rattan basket.


    He Sen said: "Entertaining witches is a tribe''s business, how can you use your food."


    "The food in my cellar is all given by the tribe, so what''s the difference." Chang Xia retorted. Her cellar has never been vacant since it was built.


    The tribe knows her cellar better than Changxia.


    Every time before eating much, the tribe would help Chang Xia fill up the cellar.


    "I can''t tell you, you have an idea to find the patriarch and xylophone." He Sen threw the blame, and seeing the orcs chatting hotly, he hurriedly joined in. Upon hearing it, it turned out to be the matter of the spicy polygonum, and He Sen laughed out loud.


    Hear the sound.


    The orcs stopped talking and looked at He Sen.


    "He Sen, what are you laughing at?" Bai Qing stared at He Sen and asked.


    He Sen still laughed loudly, and said, "I found the spicy Polygonum grass."


    bang-


    All the orcs stared at He Sen, even Su Ye Chang Xia was not exempt, locking on He Sen firmly. Finding the spicy Polygonum grass means that it can make koji. There are koji, golden rods, corn and sweet potatoes, etc., all of which can be used to make wine.


    How can people not be so excited about this? !


    "Ah!" He Sen screamed miserably, but he saw that his whole body was being crushed by Bai Qingkongshan and other orcs, not to mention moving, it was very difficult to even struggle.


    "Brother, don''t make trouble with Hesen. Quickly help people up and ask about Spicy Polygonum. If the trouble goes on, it will be dark." Chang Xia urged.


    The setting sun sank into the horizon, leaving only a touch of sunset on the horizon.


    Soon it will be dark.


    The words fall.


    Bai Qing asked Kong Shan Snake to help He Sen up.


    "He Sen, hurry up and talk about the spicy Polygonum." Bai Qing urged.


    He Sen didn''t dare to beep again, for fear of being beaten again, he said: "I went to Heimeng today, and saw the spicy Polygonum grass at his house. I didn''t dare to confirm, I took a handful, and I plan to come to Changxia tomorrow to identify�� ����


    "Something?" Bai Qing asked urgently , Kong Shan and the other orcs were urging each other.


    "The patriarch asked me to come over to deliver food to the witch, and the spicy Polygonum was placed in my house." He Sen said.


    Yadong rolled his eyes and said, "Heimeng''s house is close to Changxia''s side, who would go to Heimeng''s house to get the Polygonum vulgaris and let Chang Xia identify it. You can make koji with your hands..."


    "I don''t need to work on the two masters, let He Sen go." Shen Rong said neatly.


    Before He Sen could recover, Bai Qing pressed He Sen and headed straight for Heimeng''s house.


    Chang Xia covered her eyes and couldn''t help but sighed that the orcs'' ability to move is really awesome!


    "Aren''t you going home to prepare dinner?" Chang Xia asked.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the other orcs shook their heads and answered unanimously, waiting for Bai Qinghesen to come over to confirm whether Heimeng really found the Polygonum vulgaris?


    See you.


    Chang Xia simply didn''t say more.


    He turned around and asked Su Ye what he wanted to eat in the evening.


    "Chang Xia, look at the preparations, I want to eat something fresh." Su Ye said: "The mallard tribe contacted me, and they are willing to participate in the exchange in the Baihu commercial area. When Yufu finishes this migration journey, they will Lead the mallard tribe orcs to the Baihe Basin."


    "Really?" Chang Xia was ecstatic, she was always thinking about the fish sauce and flavor root of the mallard tribe, in addition to the millstone. After all, the good things of the mallard tribe are not too small.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 658： Eating sauerkraut raw is so sour

    "Really." Su Ye nodded.


    "The mallard tribe''s raw pickled and fish paste tastes great!"


    "The juice of the mirin root is very similar to the soy sauce fruit. The fish sauce, used to make a dipping sauce, is also delicious."


    Immediately, the orcs were talking about the mallard tribe.


    At the same time, he expressed that he was looking forward to the mallard tribe appearing in the Heluo tribe.


    While chatting, Chang Xia talked about the sweet potatoes of the Sheyue tribe and told Su Ye that sweet potatoes can also make wine. When the koji is ready, the sweet potatoes of the Snake tribe should be delivered. Sweet potato wine will be brewed faster before fruit wine may be brewed.


    "How many sweet potatoes are there in the Snake Mountain tribe?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia Dynasty Snake pouted and motioned Snake to answer Su Ye''s question.


    "Witch, there are a lot of sweet potatoes growing in the Mochizuki Mountains. After the tribe builds houses and roads, they will be able to harvest sweet potatoes, peas and other things with all their might." Snake Road. Although he is now a member of the Heluo tribe, he is also very concerned about the affairs of the Sheyue tribe.


    After the two tribes passed through, they got close.


    Snake is looking forward to taking Nanfeng to the Snake Mountain Tribe for two days.


    "Changxia said that mashed beans can extract oil, does the Sheyue tribe plan to try it this year?" Su Ye asked.


    The orcs have eaten the stir-fried vegetables in Changxia.


    The importance of oil is self-evident.


    Pure animal oil, only lard is the most suitable for cooking. However, the lard obtained from hunting cannot supply the daily diet of the orcs, after all, farming has not yet developed. If the mashed beans can extract oil, it means that in the future, more orcs will be able to eat all kinds of delicious stir-fried vegetables.


    "Yes." Snake said seriously.


    The Snake Patriarch did say that after the peas were harvested, the Snake Mountain Tribe planned to try the oil extraction that Chang Xia had said.


    "Snake, you urge the Snake Clan to hurry up to squeeze the oil, we are all waiting to eat the dish fried in mashed soybean oil." Chang Xia joked.


    "Definitely." Snake said seriously.


    Bai Qing never returned.


    Nan Feng was in no hurry and stood in front of the courtyard gate and watched.


    "It''s too slow!" Honey dew complained.


    Shen Rong went into the kitchen to make a fire to boil water, scooped out the fruit powder and kneaded it to ferment.


    "Changxia, come and see��"


    Across the courtyard gate, He Sen''s shouting came.


    Hearing this, all the orcs stood up in unison and greeted them at the courtyard gate.


    Soon, he saw Bai Qinghesen walking in with a bunch of plants. Heimeng followed behind, with empty hands. It can be seen that it is not that he wants to be lazy, but that Bai Qinghesen did not let him have room to play.


    "Chang Xia, quickly see if this is spicy Polygonum vulgaris?"


    He Sen''s words fell, and all the orcs all gave up their place, waiting for Chang Xia to come forward to check.


    Chang Xia took out a sprig of Polygonum vulgaris from Bai Qing''s arms, sniffed it close, nodded, and said, "This is indeed Polygonum vulgaris, where did Heimeng pick it? It''s not dry yet, so it''s very suitable for making koji."


    "Heimeng, tell me where did you find the spicy Polygonum grass?" Bai Qing gave Heimeng a push, urging him to speak quickly, don''t stand dumbfounded and say nothing.


    Being stared at by all the orcs, Heimeng was a little nervous.


    "The shrub forest south of Baihe Beach is full of these weeds." Hei Meng said.


    Heimeng doesn''t know about spicy Polygonum grass or something. However, this weed black is much more common. He picked these weeds back, intending to dry them for fire.


    "Go, go to the bushes." Nanfeng shouted in high spirits.


    Chang Xia raised her head, patted her arm twice, and said, "Nanfeng, what time is it? Go back to the cave for me now. Even if you want to harvest the spicy polygonum, you have to go tomorrow."


    The tribe has no golden sticks/corn, no wild fruits, and no sweet potatoes.


    What are you doing in a hurry to pick spicy Polygonum?


    Although I''m in a hurry to make wine koji, there''s really no need to hurry for a day or two.


    Being scolded by Chang Xia, Nan Feng smiled foolishly, looking at the gradually darkening sky, all the orcs knew that picking the spicy Polygonum grass can only be done tomorrow.


    So, in twos and threes, I said goodbye to Changxia.


    We invite you to get up early tomorrow and go to the bushes to pick spicy polygonum.


    Liquor is not afraid of going bad after a long time, and Changxia did not restrain the clansmen from picking spicy Polygonum less. Seeing their excited expressions, Chang Xia couldn''t bear to disturb their Yaxing.


    Besides, orcs love wine.


    Make more wine koji and wait for the orc tribe to come over in the future.


    Chang Xia can also take wine koji as a gift and give it to other orc tribes.


    When the orcs left, Chang Xia chatted with Su Ye about Daya, "Mother Su Ye, is Daya okay?"


    With what she knew about Su Ye, the first time she came to the tribe, she would definitely check Da Ya''s body to make sure she was safe, and then do other things.


    "It''s okay for now." Su Ye nodded and said, "It''s right for you to give Taya the dried boa snake meat, and the black fish and the white fish in the Weishan Waterfall should also be good for Taya. I and Gen I said, let him arrange for the Leopard people to go to Weishan."


    The white fish in the ponds of Weishan Waterfall are easy to die when they leave the water.


    However, Weihe Heiyu is not afraid.


    There are anaconda and snake meat as the base, and catching black fish also needs to arrange a schedule to prepare. No matter how bad it is, let Da Ya live at Weishan Waterfall and find Weishan Monkey to live there for a while.


    "I asked Elder Senda to ask Elder Sheguo''er about something..." Chang Xia blinked at Su Ye and didn''t finish his sentence. She believed that Su Ye could understand what she meant.


    as predicted.


    Su Ye understood.


    "You are indeed right to ask Senda to find Sheguo''er. The inheritance of the snake clan hides a secret. If it wasn''t for Da Ya''s physical condition this time, I wouldn''t tell you. If you encounter other things in the future, it''s best not to act rashly. "Su Ye whispered, as a warning to Chang Xia not to explore the secrets of other orcs at will.


    This beating.


    Chang Xia was suddenly dumbfounded.


    After a while.


    She suddenly understood the meaning behind Su Ye''s words.


    "Mother Su Ye is right, this time I was really reckless When I see Elder Sheguoer in the future, I will personally apologize to her!" Chang Xia said seriously.


    After listening.


    Su Ye nodded in satisfaction.


    My own cubs are well-behaved and sensible.


    Chat for a while.


    Chang Xia is going into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Su Ye said that he wanted to eat something fresh, so Chang Xia naturally couldn''t be fooled.


    Pickled cabbage fish, stewed pork belly with pickled cabbage, and boiled chicken. The sauerkraut in the tank should be eaten quickly, otherwise it will be broken. However, the sour radish or something is not afraid.


    "It''s so sour!" Bai Qing swallowed his saliva and watched Chang Xia pull the sauerkraut out of the pot. He leaned forward and whispered, "Chang Xia, can I eat some?"


    "It''s a little sour, are you sure you want to eat it?" Chang Xia blinked and hesitated.


    Bai Qing nodded and affirmed, "I''ll have a taste if I eat a little bit."


    Smelling this sour smell is really high. Bai Qing couldn''t help but want to taste it, even if it was a little sour, he wasn''t afraid.


    "Okay, as long as you''re not afraid of acid." Chang Xia replied. He grabbed a little pickled cabbage and handed it to Bai Qing, saying, "If you''re afraid of acid, just rinse it with water, don''t eat it directly."


    "Okay!" Bai Qing took a small piece of sauerkraut, walked to the water tank, rinsed it with water, and then stuffed the sauerkraut into his mouth. Soon, Bai Qing''s face contorted with sourness.


    This scene.


    It caused Chang Xia Suye''s muffled laughter.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 659： Orcs waiting to be beaten

    "Mr. Su Ye, let me tell you that this white-cut chicken would taste even better if it had fish sauce from the mallard tribe as a dipping sauce."


    into the night.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong sat around the square table in the corridor pavilion.


    On the table, there are various delicacies, the aroma is fragrant and mouth-watering.


    "The fish sauce of the mallard tribe is really delicious. I''ve eaten the fish sauce and raw marinade of the mallard tribe, and the taste is indescribable." Su Ye was eating the white-cut chicken, reminiscing about the fish sauce and raw marinade of the mallard tribe, and nodded, Definitely Chang Xia''s praise for fish sauce.


    "The juice from the boiled root is very fragrant, and tastes better than soy sauce fruit." Shen Rong said.


    Weishan has a limited number of seasoning trees. Changxia wants all the orcs to eat soy sauce, and the mallard tribe will be the best choice. Looking at the calm appearance of Yufu talking about the fish sauce grass and the taste root, presumably these two things are not lacking in the Erdos swamp.


    "All the tribes have opened the way, and it is easier for the mallard tribe to contact other orc tribes. Once there is contact, the exchange becomes easier." Su Ye said indifferently.


    She would not force a certain orc tribe to exchange supplies.


    All exchange behaviors are entirely up to the orc tribe to decide.


    "Mother Su Ye, did the mallard tribe really not have contact with the orc tribe before?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Many orcs in the Dusk Forest do not even know the existence of the mallard tribe.


    This is very strange.


    Su Ye said: "The mallard tribe has a weird way of life. They chase the Subu Detroit River to live. They rarely have contact with other orc tribes. In addition, their beast body is more inclined to the fish tribe."


    Chang Xia listened to Su Ye''s unfinished words.


    At the bottom of my heart, I understand somewhat.


    The mallard tribe was afraid of being isolated by the orcs, so they chose to isolate themselves.


    Contact with other orc tribes may be related to Su Ye. The appearance of Su Ye changed the mallard tribe''s self-isolation attitude towards life, and gradually walked out of the Erdos swamp and began to contact other orc tribes.


    The Mallard tribe agreed to participate in the exchange of the Heluo tribe''s Baihu business district.


    Perhaps it was an attempt by the mallard tribe, once they found out that there was an orc tribe who had an idea for them. The mallard tribe may resume its previous way of life again, no longer in contact with other orc tribes.


    "I will recommend fish sauce and flavor root to other orc tribes." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye admired and glanced at Chang Xia, as expected of her beloved cub.


    Even if she didn''t say anything, she knew how to help her.


    Shen Rong Baiqing was immersed in the food, and turned a deaf ear to the conversation between Chang Xia and the two.


    After the meal, Chang Xia didn''t pester Su Ye to chat more.


    They washed up and went back to their rooms.


    At the dinner table, Su Ye told Chang Xia that he would stay in the Heluo tribe for a while.


    The main reason is to worry about Da Ya. When Senda returns from the Snake Mountain Tribe and see if Da Ya''s physical condition can be resolved, Su Ye will set off and return to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    Today.


    There are orcs guarding the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    There really was an accident in the orc tribe, and the orcs who stayed behind came directly to Su Ye to report the situation, and then Su Ye made the decision. After all, the road is clear, and the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna came to the Heluo Tribe in just an hour''s journey.


    The beast is on his way, and he can arrive in half an hour.


    Back then, it was no exaggeration that the tribes almost broke their heads in order to compete for the Baihe Basin. The Baihe River Basin is close to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, which is really convenient.


    In fact, the location of the Sorcerer''s Temple in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    It can also be regarded as the Baihe River Basin.


    It''s just that it''s a witch who lives in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna.


    So he was separated.


    The next day, Chang Xia sat at the square table and drank corn porridge with golden sticks and grains. Chatting with Su Ye, I asked her if she wanted to go to the Xiaohechuan Wilderness together to watch her and Shen Rong open up the wasteland.


    "Chang Xia, are you sure you can get out of the cave today?" Su Ye said with a smile.


    Yesterday, there was a lot of uproar about the spicy Polygonum grass.


    Su Ye didn''t believe it, Chang Xia had the opportunity to leave the cave.


    Liquor, not wine.


    However, with koji, you can make wine. With the desire of the orcs for wine, today Nanfeng and the others will definitely beg Changxia to make wine koji in the cave.


    "..." Chang Xia patted her head and sighed softly.


    She almost forgot about the spicy Polygonum grass.


    "I went to Xiaohe River to open up wasteland, and you stayed in the cave to accompany the witch." Shen Rong said.


    To open up wasteland, we must first burn the weeds, then turn the soil, and pick up the sand and gravel in the soil. The soil in the Xiaohe River Wilderness is very fertile. After turning the soil and drying it for a day or two, it can be used for planting in the long summer.


    Season is not season, Chang Xia has not thought about it for a while.


    After all, these vegetables, melons and fruits, were all dug by Chang Xia from the forest and other orc tribes.


    Chang Xia plans to cooperate with the bloodline ability to try out.


    Whether it is successful or not, Chang Xia doesn''t care about it, but he wants to record the process of planting.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded and said, "Shen Rong, try to use tools to open up wasteland."


    To tell the truth, Chang Xia disapproved of beastification turning the soil with both hands. Orcs, as intelligent beings, should learn to use tools instead of simply using force.


    certainly.


    Chang Xia did not let the orcs give up their advantages.


    And I hope the orcs can put their advantages in other places, not simply waste their own abilities.


    "Okay." Shen Rong said.


    Da da--


    Suddenly, the sound of messy footsteps came from the courtyard gate.


    Hearing the sound, several people around the square table looked at each other.


    "So early?!" Bai Qing said in surprise.


    Shen Rong gave Bai Qing a look and said, "Morning, it''s normal!"


    In fact, he was worried last night that Nanfeng and the others came over before it was dawn. Shen Rong was surprised that they could endure it until now.


    "Chang Xia, here we are." Nan Feng said loudly.


    With a bang, the courtyard door was pushed open. I saw Nanfeng and the other orcs, either carrying rattan baskets or carrying baskets on their backs, and everyone was carrying a large pile of spicy Polygonum grass.


    Looking at Chang Xia felt hot in her nose.


    "Is this all crazy?" Chang Xia murmured with black lines all over her head.


    I''m afraid there are hundreds of kilograms of Polygonum vulgaris, wouldn''t they plough the bushes again? Although Polygonum vulgaris is common, it takes time to find and harvest so many Polygonum vulgaris.


    Su Ye finished drinking the golden stick and corn porridge, and said, "You guys have done a disaster for the bushes, do you know about the tribe?"


    According to Su Ye''s knowledge, there are many ginkgo trees, thorn fruits, sour fruits and astringent persimmon trees growing in the shrub forest. The Heluo tribe attaches great importance to the shrub forest, which is the picking place of the leopard tribe. Looking at Nanfeng and the others, they were covered in mud, and nine times out of ten, the bushes were harassed by them.


    Hear the words.


    The expressions of all the orcs froze.


    After returning to God, only then did I remember the place where they were in trouble before.


    It seems to be an important picking place for the tribe.


    Immediately, all the orcs were dumbfounded.


    "Chang Xia��" Nan Feng begged and looked at Chang Xia, looking for help.


    If this is known to his own Eminem, a beating would be inevitable. However, with Maple Leaf and the others taking on it together, Nan Feng felt that it was not a big problem.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she whispered, "You didn''t cut down the ginkgo trees in the bushes, did you?"


    If this is a ginkgo tree or something.


    Chang Xia also did not dare to stroke the tiger''s whiskers.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 660： Bored, hit a kid

    "Changxia, what''s going on with the bushes?"


    As soon as Chang Xia finished speaking, the sound of Xylophone''s questioning came from outside the door of the back foot yard.


    In an instant, Nan Feng and the other orcs were as quiet as sparrows. One by one, they carefully swallowed their saliva, praying and watching Chang Xia send out a distress signal.


    "I asked Nanfeng and the others to pick some spicy Polygonum grass and use it to make koji, which is convenient for making wine in the future." Chang Xia explained, she knew that if she didn''t explain, Xylophone would really kill Nanfeng and the others. .


    The bush is an important picking place for the tribe.


    This morning.


    Xylophone suddenly heard from the clansmen that Nanfeng and other orcs ran to the bushes to cause disaster.


    She immediately came to Changxia''s cave to inquire about the situation. When you cross the courtyard gate, you will see the spicy Polygonum vulgaris placed on the ground in the cave courtyard.


    Xylophone hurriedly took a deep breath, suppressing the irritability in her heart.


    "Nanfeng��" Xylophone glared at Nanfeng, and when her eyes passed over Bai Qingfengye and other orcs, her eyes were filled with anger.


    Bai Qing Fengye smiled shyly, and Nan Feng whispered, "We went to the bushes to pick the spicy Polygonum weed, and we really didn''t do anything else. At the most, we just trampled on some flowers and plants."


    Xylophone rubbed the bridge of her nose, ignoring Nanfeng and the others.


    "Chang Xia, can this spicy Polygonum grass be used to make wine?" Xylophone looked at Chang Xia and asked. After a while, she has to go to the bushes herself to check the situation over there. Nanfeng and the other orcs say that wind is rain, and Xylophone is really worried that they will bring disaster to the bushes.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and said seriously.


    After confirming that Polygonum vulgaris can really be used to make wine koji, Xylophone''s angry expression diminished a bit, and he no longer stared at the south wind. She squatted down and picked up a sprig of Polygonum sp. and looked at it seriously, as if to keep in mind the appearance of Polygonum sp.


    No orc can refuse to get wine.


    Koji, something that must be used in winemaking.


    The Heluo tribe and Changxia learned how to make wine koji. In other days, even if the Heluo tribe did nothing, they could exchange materials with other orc tribes with the wine koji.


    "Chang Xia, are you going to tell the tribe how to make wine koji?" Xylophone said solemnly.


    Nanfeng and the others are fooling around.


    The xylophone does not work.


    Wine koji is a big deal.


    Xylophone does not allow tribes to take advantage of nothing.


    Besides, the tribe had benefited a lot from Changxia before.


    This time the wine song is different, Xylophone seriously confirmed with Chang Xia.


    "Xylophone Amu, it''s just making wine koji, you can''t be so serious." Chang Xia said with a smile. She understands the reason of wealth and silk, but the Heluo tribe treats her sincerely, taking care of her and protecting her for ten years.


    Now, she has the ability to repay the tribe.


    Why do you have to distinguish each other from you and me? !


    "Okay." Xylophone said, "From now on, you and Shen Rong, as well as the unborn cubs in the future, all food, clothing, shelter and transportation will be handled by the tribe."


    Xylophone did not seek to discuss with the elders, but made a promise directly.


    In fact, the tribe has talked about this before.


    It''s just that Chang Xia''s heart is undecided. The Heluo tribe did not say anything for the time being. After all, Shen Rong was weak, and they had been worried that she would not live long. The Leopard Clan thought about it and planned to keep her forever.


    Who knew that Chang Xia was daring and went to the Normandy market.


    She abducted a male directly and said that she would marry. At that time, the Heluo tribe looked at Shen Rong in a state of ill health, and looked like he was about to die. However, Naihe Changxia took a fancy to it.


    The Heluo tribe could only pinching their noses to recognize Shen Rong.


    At that time, the only thing the Leopard Clan worried about was that the tribe changed from raising Chang Xia to having more Chang Xia companions. However, the Heluo tribe was not too angry.


    What else can I do other than pet the beast cubs raised at home?


    Guess what��


    After that, things changed too fast, more outrageous than a wild horse.


    After Chang Xia became an adult, her body improved day by day, and she also figured out countless good things. Even Shen Rong, a sickly seedling, almost overturned the totem warriors of the Heluo tribe after detoxification.


    One by one, the whole Heluo tribe was dumbfounded.


    "Uh!" Chang Xia''s expression was stunned. They were talking about wine songs. How did the xylophone involve Shen Rong and the unborn beast cub?


    "Amu, if Chang Xia will come up with good things in the future, I''m afraid the tribe will have nothing to replace." Nan Feng winked and joked.


    The Heluo tribe bears all the daily expenses of Changxia Shenrong.


    It is like Chang Xia Chenrong will be supported by the Heluo tribe in the future, and this status is the same as that of the witch.


    Xylophone glanced at Nanfeng and did not deny it.


    at this point.


    The Heluo tribe discussed it early in the morning.


    Indeed, the Leopard Clan took advantage of Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia brought out more and more things, and the tribe could no longer give materials of the same value. So he can only change his thinking and compensate Chang Xia from other aspects.


    "Xylophone Amu, please take care of the tribe in the future!" Chang Xia pushed Nanfeng away and hugged the xylophone with a smile. In fact, she and Shen Rong are now being raised by the tribe. After returning to the tribe for a few days, Chang Xia was busy reclaiming wasteland in small rivers, and Shen Rong wanted to help, so naturally they didn''t have time to go out hunting and picking.


    The food in their caves and kitchens are all sent by the tribe.


    So it''s no joke to say that she and Shen Rong were raised by the tribe.


    "Okay, please take care of me in the future!" Xylophone paused for a while, and after returning to her senses, she hugged the petite Chang Xia tightly in her arms.


    How can such a sensible and well-behaved beast not make people want to love him more?


    Compared with Changxia, my own Nanfeng is still not good.


    Find time, give it a beating!


    It''s just that now that there is a snake walk, beating someone is a bit limited. It''s not like it used to be a pity.


    Here, Nan Feng couldn''t help shivering.


    She looked around smartly, trying to find out who was plotting against her.


    Her eyes wandered for a long time, but she didn''t see a suitable suspect, so she could only hide beside Snake Line Originally, she wanted to get close to Chang Xia, but Shen Rong was by the side. She suspected that it was Shen Rong who wanted to plot against her, so she didn''t dare to go there.


    As everyone knows.


    Nan Feng''s clever move fell directly into the eyes of Xylophone and other orcs.


    Xylophone was so angry that she had the idea of ??hitting someone again.


    Shen Rong directly ignored Nan Feng''s stupid scene.


    Only Snake''s smile is gentle, and his partner is stupid, and the accident is very cute.


    Fortunately, Nanfeng didn''t know what the beasts thought of her.


    Otherwise, she is afraid that she really wants to kill herself, so as not to be embarrassed.


    "Changxia, what else do you need to make wine koji and remove the spicy polygonum? You say, I''ll help you find it." Xylophone asked lightly.


    Looking at the spicy Polygonum grass piled up on the ground, Xylophone''s depressed mood quickly recovered.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied, "No need for the time being. The wine koji is cultivated with spicy polygonum grass and fruit powder and water. I will try it first, and after confirming it, I will inform the tribe. At that time, please ask the Xylophone Amu people to help make more. Alcoholic beverages."


    "Okay!" Xylophone said happily.


    "Changxia, fruit wine is temporarily unavailable. Can we make sweet potato wine first?" Nanfeng asked greedy.


    Gold rods and corn, these are the materials of the wolf clan.


    Nanfeng didn''t dare to pay attention to the grain, but sweet potatoes are different. There are many sweet potatoes in the Sheyue tribe. It should be feasible for the tribe to exchange some sweet potatoes for wine.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 661： making koji

    "Sweet potato wine, sweet potato wine?" Xylophone said excitedly.


    Nanfeng pointed to Snake and explained: "Amu, the Snake Mountain tribe grows a lot of sweet potatoes, which were first discovered in Changxia near Wangyue Ridge in the Wild Fungus Forest. This sweet potato can be eaten as food, and can be made into sweet potato powder and sweet potato. Dried, it can also be brewed into sweet potato wine.��


    "Are the Snake Clan willing to exchange sweet potatoes?" Xylophone said neatly.


    As she spoke, she raised her head and looked towards Snake.


    Snake Road: "When the tribe finishes building houses and roads, they will fully harvest sweet potatoes, mashed beans and other things. The exchange is naturally willing to exchange, but it will take a while."


    When Chang Xia left the Mochizuki Mountains, the Snake Patriarch promised to give Chang Xia sweet potatoes for making sweet potato wine. At the same time, I also want to exchange koji with Changxia to make sweet potato wine.


    "Elder Senda just went to the Snake tribe, waiting for him to return to the tribe. I will arrange for the clan to go to the Snake tribe and exchange sweet potatoes with them." Xylophone was very excited.


    On the side, the other orcs got a letter of approval from the xylophone.


    One by one, they were equally excited.


    "Changxia, let''s make wine koji!" Nanfeng said.


    Hunting, picking.


    These are all pushed back directly.


    Now, the most important thing is to make koji.


    Chang Xia held her forehead and hesitated: "You don''t have to go out hunting and picking?"


    She knew that even if Nan Feng was the cub of the patriarch, after getting married, he still needed to support himself. The materials hoarded in the tribal warehouse are only used for exchange, or given to tribal elders and beast cubs. Adult orcs cannot obtain them for free.


    "For hunting, I will go to the fertile fields in the afternoon. Picking, don''t be in a hurry for the time being." Maple Leaf explained that before the rainy season, they picked a lot of ginkgo, and they stored a lot of fruit powder in their cellars. These fruit powders are enough for them to eat the harvest season, plus the wild vegetables picked, and the fish and shrimps in the White Lake/White River.


    Even if he stays in the tribe for three or five days, he doesn''t go out to hunt and pick.


    They are not worried about going hungry.


    See you.


    Chang Xia understood their determination.


    "Okay! Let''s make koji together, and first clean the spicy Polygonum."


    "Shen Rong, please go to the cellar to bring up the fruit powder. Don''t be in a hurry to open up the wasteland in Xiaohechuan. When the wine is ready, we will go there together."


    Nan Feng and the others were all there, and Chang Xia kept Shen Rong behind.


    So, the orcs in the cave courtyard got busy. What was missing, Xylophone brought people back to the tribe to get it. For a time, the orcs were very busy.


    In the distance, Su Ye chased away Bai Qing.


    Let Bai Qing find a friend to play with. She called Da Ya and checked her body again. Yesterday was in a hurry, so Su Ye simply checked it out for Da Ya to confirm that she and the beast cub in her belly were no different, so she didn''t take a closer look.


    "Da Ya, how''s the situation recently?" Su Ye asked.


    From the corner of her eyes, Da Ya stared at the orcs cleaning the spicy Polygonum grass, her eyes full of envy. This room suddenly heard Su Ye''s question, so he raised his head and replied, "I have the jerky anaconda and snake meat given by Chang Xia. Now I have four or five meals a day, and I don''t need to eat too much each meal."


    In this situation, Daya felt comfortable.


    Before, at least six meals a day.


    With dozens of pieces of barbecued meat per meal, no matter how good the barbecued meat tastes, Da Ya is also tired of eating it.


    However, if you don''t eat it, it won''t work. If you don''t eat, your stomach is so hungry and your head feels dizzy.


    "Wait, wait for Senda to come back. I''ll think about your physical condition. If it''s stable recently, you should move more." Su Ye said warmly.


    When the words fell, Daya stood up abruptly.


    "Witch, I''m going to help clean the spicy Polygonum grass��"


    The corner of Su Ye''s mouth twitched, was Da Ya''s inference speed a little faster? She only said to let Da Ya move, this child really has no time to spare.


    "Daya, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to help wash the spicy Polygonum grass, Wu said, I''m in good health recently and can exercise properly."


    Daya said that Wu supported her to do more exercise.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs didn''t stop her anymore, and let her participate in the cleaning of the spicy Polygonum. Hundreds of kilograms of spicy Polygonum grass are long enough to keep them busy all morning.


    After washing, chop it up and make it into spicy polygonum.


    Mix water with the fruit powder and knead.


    After the work is over, it will take about three or five days.


    During this period, Chang Xia asked the Xylophone Hui tribe to get some wooden frames and rattan sieves. It is convenient to drain the water, and the koji has been placed.


    The cave courtyard has a limited area, and there is not much wine koji.


    Chang Xia pondered that after teaching Nanfeng and the others to make wine koji, they had to go to the Tribe Square to make wine koji. Recently, the Baihu Business District is empty, and the space is not enough. Maybe it is good to borrow the Baihu Business District.


    the next few days.


    The Heluo tribe is busy making koji.


    Even the flour and sugar making stopped. The clansmen went to the Baihu commercial area to learn how to make koji. The koji is related to wine. The clansmen''s attention to koji is almost catching up with thatch root candy and dry powder, which shows how powerful the liquor is. .


    "Changxia, why aren''t you staring at making wine koji in the Baihu business district?" Nanfeng muttered, standing in the wilderness of Xiaohechuan, watching the strange wild vegetables planted in Changxia.


    Shen Rong Baiqing helped dig the pit, and Chang Xia was in charge of sowing seeds to bury it.


    The three of them cooperated tacitly and quickly.


    Hearing Nan Feng''s question, Chang Xia looked up.


    "The xylophone Eminem is staring at the production of wine koji. It''s the same whether I''m here or not. Besides, it is more important to open up wasteland in Xiaohe River. I need to do it myself." Chang Xia said seriously. This batch of seeds was bred with bloodline ability in Changxia, and after germination, they were brought to the Xiaohechuan wilderness for planting. If it weren''t for the lack of space in the cave courtyard, Changxia plans to wait for the seedlings to be transplanted.


    However, the germination rate of this batch of seeds is very good.


    Chang Xia has the confidence to grow and live.


    These seeds come from areas such as the Forest of the Clear Moon, the Lost Jungle, and the Mochizuki Mountains can be said to be everywhere. If all are planted, it is of great significance.


    "Forget it, I can''t tell you." Nanfeng said, "Do you need my help?"


    "Come on! Help me sow the seeds." Chang Xia said.


    Soon, the south wind joined in.


    "Snake walking?" Chang Xia asked. It was rare that Snake was not with Nanfeng, and Chang Xia couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Nanfeng said: "He and Bai Qing went hunting in Woye. I want to marinate the meat in soy sauce, but there is no fresh meat at home."


    "The meat in soy sauce, just happened to be together. I''ve also finished eating the meat in soy sauce, so I have to make more." Chang Xia said. Her family is not short of meat, and Chang Xia plans to take time to marinate some soy sauce meat.


    "Okay! The taste you made is delicious. When the snake hunts come back, I will come to find you to make soy sauce meat together. By the way, Elder Senda seems to have returned from the Snake Mountain tribe. I think his expression is a bit strange..." The south wind suddenly said.


    Chang Xia moved for a while, and looked at Nan Feng speechlessly.


    She was sure that Nanfeng came to inform her that Elder Senda was back.


    However, Nan Feng came to talk to her for a long time.


    Finally, I talked about Elder Senda''s return.


    Chang Xia let out a long sigh, such an unreliable Nan Feng really worked hard. It''s no wonder that after Nanfeng got married, Gen and Xylophone had more and more smiles on their faces. Dareqing finally kicked out their unreliable beast cubs...


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 662： The Return of Elder Senda, the Secret of the Snake Clans Inheritance

    "Shen Rong, speed up." Chang Xia said.


    She was too lazy to look at Nanfeng, for fear of a heart attack.


    Nan Feng Xu noticed that Chang Xia''s attitude had changed, and after coughing, she remembered the purpose of her coming to Xiaohe Chuan Wilderness to find Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, I didn''t do it on purpose." Nan Feng sneered and said, "Daya has been in good shape recently, so nothing should happen."


    The tribe arranged totem warriors to go to Weihe to catch black fish.


    One is to nourish Da Ya''s body, and the other is to let the cubs of the tribe eat together. The white fish in the waterfall pool of Weishan Holy Land has the same effect.


    However, the white fish in the pond is easy to die when left out of the water.


    If you want to eat white fish, you can only go to Weishan in person.


    "I''m too lazy to talk about you. You''ve been working hard with Snake recently. Don''t wait until winter arrives to find out that there isn''t much food in your cave. At that time, Xylophone Amu can kill you." Chang Xia urged.


    In the past, Nanfeng liked to catch her and nagging her.


    Now, the situation is reversed for both of them.


    Chang Xia thinks it''s pretty good, Nan Feng occasionally cramps, but most of the time she''s a normal female. However, Chang Xia was really afraid that she would delay hunting and picking, so she couldn''t help but remind her.


    At this time, the tribe usually organizes totem warriors to hunt in the forest.


    The clansmen who stayed in the tribe went out to pick.


    Bring all the edible things you see back to the tribe.


    Due to the long summer this year, the Heluo tribe picked a lot of ginkgo early, dried and ground them into powder. Every household in the tribe hoarded enough fruit powder and wild vegetables for winter, and they also picked a lot.


    In addition, the tribe dug and built cave dwellings.


    The clansmen are looking forward to the arrival of the cold season, instead of fearing the winter as before.


    "Chang Xia, don''t worry! Snake and I will seriously stock up on supplies. Besides, am I so unreliable?" Nan Feng retorted with black lines all over her head, and she let go of herself, why even Chang Xia was worried wake her up?


    think about.


    Nanfeng suddenly felt that the whole person was not well.


    "You''re more unreliable than you look." Shen Rong complained.


    Thinking back to when he first came to the Heluo tribe a few months ago. Nan Feng had a cold expression on his face, always glaring at him with the eyes he was looking at.


    In just a few months, Nanfeng has been reborn.


    It''s like a completely changed person.


    The character is similar to that of the tribal beast cub tits.


    Love to play, love to play, and love to eat.


    "Nanfeng, you can''t step on the pit, the soil won''t grow if you step on it tightly." Bai Qing pointed at Nanfeng''s stomping feet, reminding Yoyo.


    "..." Nan Feng stiffened his face and retracted his feet.


    Chang Xia: "Okay. The seeds are all buried and ready to go back to the tribe."


    She neatly snatched the seeds from Nanfeng''s hands, quickly sprinkled them into the dug hole, and gently bulldozed the seeds to bury them. Then he patted off the soil stained on his hands, shouted, and returned to the Baihu cave.


    Elder Senda returns to the tribe.


    Take Chang Xia''s knowledge of Gen and Xylophone.


    At this time, most of the tribes arranged totem warriors to run towards the Snake Mountain tribe. The koji has been prepared, and when the sweet potatoes, wild fruits and other things are in hand, you can start brewing at any time.


    Not to mention the expectations of the clansmen, Chang Xia is also full of hope.


    Soon, Changxia and the others returned to the cave.


    Elder Senda was not at Changxia''s house, so Su Ye sat alone at the square table in the corridor pavilion in the cave. There are pen and paper on the table, Su Ye is transcribing something.


    "Mother Su Ye��" Chang Xia called softly.


    Nan Feng looked left and right, and said in surprise: "Elder Senda? I remember that he was still here just now, why is Da Ya Yadong not seen?"


    Nan Feng muttered and followed across the courtyard gate.


    heard.


    Su Ye looked up.


    "Chang Xia, it''s a bit slow to come back this time." Su Ye put down the pen and chuckled.


    Chang Xia walked to the water tank, fetched water, and prepared to wash her face and hands, "Nanfeng went to Xiaohechuan Wilderness to find me, didn''t say anything, and sowed seeds with me. When she was about to be busy, she suddenly said that Elder Senda came back����"


    "Haha!" Su Ye laughed loudly, raised his head, and nodded to Nanfeng from a distance. This thing is indeed like what Nanfeng will do now.


    Say it, do it.


    "I saw Chang Xia planting seeds in the past, and I forgot about Elder Senda''s return for a while. After a while, I remembered." Nan Feng explained in a low voice, she really couldn''t blame her for forgetting things, after all Farming in the long summer is fun to watch.


    "Mother Su Ye, did Elder Sheguo''er speak?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Sheguoer didn''t want to talk about it at first, but Senda mentioned you and Shen Rong."


    "Why does this matter have anything to do with me?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and asked suspiciously.


    "Interracial marriage is a taboo." Su Ye said word by word, long ago, orcs rarely chose to marry across races, and they were basically the same clan to marry and prosper. Occasionally there are interracial orcs who seldom give birth to cubs.


    Chang Xia looked bewildered.


    Beside him, Shen Rong Nanfeng understood.


    If you want to breed beast cubs through interracial marriage, you need to pay a certain price.


    The Snake Clan obviously knows the reason for this.


    "Taboo��" Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong absently, and said hesitantly, "Interracial marriage is taboo, why did the Snake Mountain tribe want Snake to marry Nanfeng?"


    "The Snake Clan knows the taboos." Nanfeng opened his mouth and said calmly: "Snake said that when I was pregnant, he would take me back to the Snake Mountain tribe. The anaconda snake is the snake spirit of the Snake Clan, and the Snake Clan believes in anacondas. Snakes, it is forbidden for any orcs to hunt anaconda snakes. Daya became greedy after she became pregnant, and after eating the jerky anaconda snake meat, she no longer felt hungry..."


    In the case of the south wind, it is messy But.


    It fell into the ears of Chang Xia and other orcs, but it was like thunder.


    Put the messy words together and think about it.


    They come to a useful conclusion.


    Females who give birth to beast cubs by interracial marriage will become greedy, and the meat of boa snakes can relieve and even rescue females in this state.


    The snake tribe believes that the anaconda is a snake spirit, and its purpose is not simple.


    Thinking about it, all the orcs changed their faces.


    "Nanfeng is right, anaconda snakes, black fish and white fish can help inter-racial union of pregnant females. I think the wild fruits in Weishan Holy Land also have miraculous effects. I have discussed with the root and let Senda grow tomorrow. He personally escorted Taya Yadong to the Holy Land of Weishan. You should not have heard of the anaconda snake thing, after all, this is the secret of the inheritance of the snake clan." Su Ye warned.


    If it weren''t for Chang Xia and Nanfeng, Elder Sheguo''er might not be willing to speak.


    The number of anacondas in the Mochizuki Mountains is limited.


    The replacement of the head of the Snake Clan often takes decades or centuries.


    Even if the patriarch of the snake clan breeds beast cubs, the snake clan will hunt down at most one boa. However, with the rise of tribal marriages, things will get out of hand.


    Elder Sheguo''er is not afraid of revealing the secrets of the Snake Clan''s inheritance.


    Instead, he was worried that the Mochizuki Mountains would eventually be hunted and killed, and the needs of the orcs would still not be met. At that time, things would become very terrifying.


    Obviously, Su Ye and Elder Senda are also aware of this.


    However, there is a notification from the elders of Sheguoer.


    Su Ye has more options and ideas.


    First of all, she thought of the wild fruits in Weishan Holy Land, except for wild fruits. Su Ye pondered the nourishing decoction. Of course, all of these will take time to verify, but at least he sees hope, instead of putting all the possibilities on the anaconda.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 663： Over 200 plus more

    "Don''t worry, Granny Su Ye, I won''t talk too much." Chang Xia replied.


    Nan Feng followed closely, earnestly promising not to talk too much and revealing the secrets of the Snake Clan''s inheritance. It''s just that my heart has a little shadow about pregnancy.


    "Don''t worry too much, it''s not difficult to solve it after knowing the reason. I''m thinking about the decoction, and try to formulate a decoction suitable for Da Ya as soon as possible."


    Seeing that Nan Feng''s expression was wrong, Su Ye''s mind sank slightly. So, he opened his mouth to appease Nanfeng. This sentence is not only to appease Nanfeng, but also to appease Chang Xia.


    They are all married and have partners.


    Pregnancy is naturally a matter of course.


    "Mother Su Ye, can we combine the herbs and ingredients?" Chang Xia''s eyes flashed, and she suddenly thought of medicinal food. She doesn''t know how to make medicated meals, but Su Ye understands pharmacology, so maybe she can figure it out.


    One listen.


    Su Ye''s expression changed slightly.


    She pondered for a long time without speaking.


    Aside, Chang Xia and the others were very quiet.


    Shen Rong heard the cause and effect clearly, thinking that Chang Xia might encounter Da Ya''s situation, he had an urge not to let Chang Xia get pregnant. All he needs is Chang Xia. If the animal cubs or something will threaten Chang Xia''s safety, Shen Rong wants to give it up.


    Compared with the beast cub, he wants to have a long life in Xia Ping An.


    Shen Rong''s heart is very small, and he can only hold Chang Xia alone.


    However, he could not call the shots for Chang Xia.


    Let alone deprive Chang Xia of her right to be a female.


    When Chang Xia was talking to Su Ye, Shen Rong chose to remain silent.


    "The combination of medicinal materials and ingredients..." Su Ye lowered his head, thinking about Chang Xia''s proposal. Medicine and food are of the same origin, this idea should be feasible.


    "Mother Su Ye, what do you think?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes and replied, "It''s possible. However, experiments are needed."


    "Experiment, how...how to experiment?" Chang Xia hesitated, the herbal diet sounded simple, but Chang Xia had heard of it before, she could give Su Ye advice, but couldn''t help. So I can only hope that Su Ye will wait for her to show her power.


    "It''s okay, leave it to me." Su Ye calmly said.


    As a witch, Su Ye naturally has her ability. If he has no ability, what if Su Ye is firmly in the position of the Orc Witch? Not to mention, it took a hundred years to completely change the appearance of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest, so that neither the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan nor the East Sea Fish Clan dared to underestimate the Orc Clan.


    Su Ye used his own strength.


    Directly change the status of the entire orc.


    Let the orcs mention Su Ye''s name, there is only admiration and awe.


    Satisfied with the heart of gossip, Nan Feng waved to Chang Xia and returned to his cave.


    In the warm season, the orcs have no time to spare.


    The Heluo tribe has been busy making wine koji recently, and the tribe is all busy. Except for hunting and picking, the clansmen can''t wait to clean up all the spicy polygonum grass in the Baihe Basin.


    That night.


    Chang Xia came out of the bathroom.


    Seeing Bai Qing lying in front of the kitchen door with a nervous expression.


    "Bai Qing, what are you doing squatting outside the door?" Chang Xia wondered.


    Bai Qing carefully swallowed his saliva, raised his index finger towards Chang Xia and made a hissing sound, and whispered, "Chang Xia, keep your voice down. Don''t disturb Wu, Wu is stewing medicinal food."


    "What did you say?" Chang Xia''s casual expression suddenly changed drastically, pushing away Bai Qing, looking into the kitchen with a look of surprise. In the afternoon, Wu said that he wanted to experiment with medicinal food, so he started to stew it this evening. Is it faster?


    "Look at it yourself��" Bai Qing pouted at the kitchen, motioning Chang Xia to see it for himself.


    soon.


    Chang Xia imitated Bai Qing and stuck his head into the kitchen.


    Shen Rong was preparing dinner in front of the stove, and there was a stove next to it. Su Ye stood in front of the stove and muttered something, holding a rattan sieve, which contained strange medicinal materials. An odd smell lingers in the normally scented kitchen tonight.


    Bitter, spicy, and astringent.


    Occasionally, there is a hint of aroma mixed with the food.


    but--


    At this moment, Chang Xia didn''t feel that the smell of the food smelled good, but was a little disgusting.


    "Mother Su Ye?" Chang Xia twisted her face. There is no need to taste this pot of medicated food. Chang Xia knows that Su Ye''s pot of medicated food failed and turned into a terrible dark dish. Take it out, I am afraid that it can poison the beast.


    Su Ye raised his head and met Chang Xia''s gaze.


    "Chang Xia, have you tried it?" Su Ye asked warmly.


    As always, with a gentle and loving face, at this moment, Chang Xia felt a killing intent. Seeing this, she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva and took two steps back carefully.


    "I don''t want it, I can''t, let Bai Qing taste it." Chang Xia quickly retreated, avoiding the death line of sight sent by Su Ye, the so-called dead Taoist friend is not dead. She neatly pushed Bai Qing out, her brother or something was naturally meant to be used for pitting.


    Bai Qing: "..."


    "Bai Qing, come here." Su Ye smiled and waved to Bai Qing.


    "Can I refuse?" Bai Qing''s face was paralyzed. At this moment, he returned to his previous appearance as a little adult. This medicated diet that smells terrible, really won''t eat dead people?


    When Shen Rong saw Xia Baiqing''s ugly faces, he smiled slightly.


    "Don''t worry, I looked at Wu Fang''s medicinal herbs. The pork ribs and some nourishing medicinal herbs are simmered in this pot, which won''t kill anyone. At most, the taste is weird, it''s fine." Shen Rong comforted.


    Saying that, he took the spoon in Su Ye''s hand.


    I scooped a spoonful of soup from the medicated pot and took a sip of the medicated soup.


    "It''s a bit bitter, but it''s not hard to drink."


    After a while, Shen Rong swallowed the medicinal soup and opened his mouth to report the results.


    Hearing this, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    to be frank.


    Su Ye didn''t know what to do with the strange smell.


    At this moment, Chang Xia pushed Bai Qing into the house and stared at the medicinal food pot on tiptoe. The medicated soup is brown, and even the ribs are brown.


    Enter the house and get close.


    The smell in the nostrils became more and more unpleasant.


    Shen Rong handed the spoon to Bai Qing, Bai Qing didn''t wait for Su Ye to speak, and took the initiative to scoop a spoonful of medicinal soup into his mouth.


    Bai Qing''s face changed slightly.


    "It''s better than I imagined, and the taste is okay." Bai Qing said.


    He lived with Su Ye in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna when he was a child, and Su Ye was average in cooking. Bai Qing was drinking the herbal soup, which tasted similar to the barbecue Su Ye used to make.


    "Really?" Chang Xia raised her eyebrows and tentatively took the spoon.


    With a smile at the corner of Shen Rong''s mouth, he said, "I didn''t lie to you, the taste is better than the smell."


    Shen Rong reassured him again and again.


    Chang Xia scooped a spoon and fed it directly to Su Ye''s mouth, "Mother Su Ye, you drink first."


    "You!" Su Ye couldn''t help laughing, and opened his mouth to drink the medicinal soup.


    This drink.


    Su Ye''s expression changed slightly.


    Shen Rong Baiqing was really right, it smelled pretty bad. After drinking it in the mouth, it wasn''t too unpleasant to drink.


    "Chang Xia, try it��" Su Ye nodded, urging Chang Xia to drink it, hoping she could help improve the taste.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia snorted in surprise.


    Hahahaha licking your mouth, this tastes really good.


    When I was young, Chang Xia was used to drinking soup. The taste of this herbal soup, she was drinking very well.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 664： Chang Xia, I want to eat rice

    "It''s a little bitter, but it''s not bad." Chang Xia said.


    Hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help raising his hand and patted the back of Chang Xia''s head. She heard these words familiar to her. She used to say this sentence when Chang Xia was drinking soup.


    whee!


    Being beaten by Su Ye, Chang Xia smirked.


    "The taste is bitter, I''ll think about adding some herbs to neutralize it. Daya is going to the Weishan Holy Land tomorrow, Shen Rong, you pack a bowl of medicinal soup and send it to Daya, watch her finish it with your own eyes, check the situation, and come back and tell me Me." Su Ye took a pottery bowl and handed it to Shen Rong with a bowl of medicinal food. There were many spare ribs mixed with half a bowl of medicinal soup.


    The taste is indescribable.


    The sales are also normal.


    Shen Rong took the medicated meal and headed straight for Yadong''s house.


    Chang Xia picked up the spatula and continued to stir fry.


    When Shen Rong came back, Chang Xia asked Bai Qing to bring the vegetables to the table, and she followed behind with the fried wild rookie eggs, minced meat and fruit powder.


    Su Ye scooped half a bowl of medicinal soup for each of them.


    The fragrant wild rookie egg, minced meat and fruit powder cake, with the strange smell of medicinal food, has an indescribable harmony.


    "Shen Rong, how is the situation?" Su Ye asked anxiously.


    Shen Rong took the bowl, went to the water tank to rinse, and replied, "It''s possible. The medicinal diet is slightly less effective than the jerky of the boa snake, and it can relieve the hunger of Da Ya''s body."


    One listen.


    Su Ye and Chang Xia looked at each other, very excited.


    The medicated diet is useful, which means that their previous guess was correct.


    At the same time, this is also a great good thing for the Snake Mountain tribe. It is a pity that the totem warriors who went to the Snake Mountain tribe to exchange sweet potatoes have already set off.


    Once the road is cleared, the exchanges between the tribes will inevitably increase.


    Here comes.


    The mating between orc tribes may increase day by day.


    If there is no way to solve the taboo of interracial marriage, the anaconda in the Mochizuki Mountains is expected to be wiped out. Those orcs of the snake tribe who know the taboo may have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Okay, okay��" Su Ye said three times in succession.


    In the right direction, she can continue to study.


    There are many medicinal materials for nourishing the body. To make them into medicinal meals, it naturally needs to be matched.


    At the same time, this match is not between medicinal materials and medicinal materials.


    There is also a choice between ingredients.


    The more Su Ye thought about it, the deeper the expression on his face.


    Obviously, it won''t be easy.


    However, there have been no major events in the Twilight Forest recently.


    Su Ye can focus all his energy on researching medicinal diets.


    "Mother Su Ye eats first, and there is no hurry for the herbal meal," Chang Xia reminded.


    When the words fell, Shen Rong and Baiqing picked up the herbal soup and started drinking. I sipped my mouth while drinking. It tasted bitter at first, but after drinking it, there was a sweet taste left in my mouth, not to mention it was quite strong.


    "The more you drink this medicinal soup, the more refreshing it will be!" Shen Rong said.


    Bai Qing nodded and echoed: "I can''t drink the first sip, but the second and third sips are a little addicting."


    Hearing what Shen Rong Baiqing said, the smile on Su Ye''s face became more and more real.


    After all, the achievement of labor can be recognized, which is also a beautiful thing for Su Ye.


    "Mother Su Ye, you can add some yam to the stewed medicinal meal next time. The yam powder tastes very soft and glutinous. It tastes very good with pork ribs." Chang Xia muttered and suggested to Su Ye.


    She knows that there will be no shortage of medicinal soup in her cave recently.


    On the medicine rack in the pharmacy next to Su Ye, there are all kinds of medicinal materials. Next, any medicinal herbs that are good for the body are estimated to be used by Su Ye to stew the medicinal diet. At this moment, Chang Xia was thinking about whether to put spare ribs or add pheasant/duck or something.


    "Yam, is there any more in your cellar?"


    "Yes, it was just given by the Snake Mountain tribe."


    "When I simmer at noon, put a little."


    While eating and chatting, Su Ye rarely told Chang Xiajiu that after eating, he hurried into the bathroom to wash up, and then went back to the room.


    The three of Chang Xia looked at each other.


    "As long as Wu thinks about things, he will become like this, you don''t have to worry." Bai Qing waved his hand and said calmly. Among the three present, he spent the longest time with Su Ye and knew Su Ye''s temperament and behavior best.


    A quiet night.


    The next day, the Baihu cave dwelling was briefly lively.


    Chang Xia followed the elder Dalai to the shooting range to practice archery.


    "Chang Xia, Da Ya said that Shen Rong brought her a strange bowl of soup last night with meat in it. What''s going on?" Nan Feng stood outside the shooting range and waved at Chang Xia. She had just sent Da Ya Yadong away. When she heard that Da Ya had drunk a strange soup with meat, Nan Feng could smell something different.


    Chang Xia has black lines all over his head, and Nan Feng has a smart nose.


    Su Ye just researched the herbal diet last night and didn''t plan to promote it yet. She couldn''t wait to find this product. She really deserves her name as a foodie.


    Chang Xia retracted her bow and arrow and explained, "It''s a medicinal diet, a soup that Granny Su Ye has figured out to nourish Da Ya''s body. This soup is mainly stewed with herbs and ingredients. It tastes a little weird and is good for the body. "


    "Can we drink it?" Nan Feng asked anxiously.


    this question.


    The elder Dalai next to him opened his eyes at the same time, staring at Chang Xia.


    It doesn''t matter whether the taste is strange or not, just drink it.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded, holding back the twitching corners of his mouth. Yu Guangluo arrived at the elder with the same eager expression, and suddenly felt helpless.


    When did the tribe become so greedy? !


    "Changxia, noon��" Nanfeng winked at Changxia, just about to make it clear that he wanted to go to Changxia''s house for a meal at noon. The purpose of rubbing rice is naturally the medicinal diet mentioned in Chang Xia''s mouth.


    aside.


    Elder Dalai coughed lightly.


    Chang Xia sighed softly, this medicated diet, which is related to the word medicine, is naturally not a serious diet soup.


    "Elder Dalai, do you want to come over at noon?" Changxia nodded towards Nanfeng and promised her to eat lunch at noon. By the way, I invited the elders of Dalai to meet their curiosity about medicinal food.


    "Okay." Dalai nodded quickly and agreed.


    Leaving the shooting range, Nanfeng Pidianpidian followed Chang Xia home.


    Before stepping into the gate of his own courtyard, Chang Xia''s mouth twitched twice, and his cave courtyard was very lively. Chang Xia looked back at Nanfeng, Da Ya, no, should it be Yadong who told the whole tribe about the herbal meal?


    hey-hey--


    Nan Feng smirked and spread his hands.


    "It''s none of my business." Nanfeng said innocently: "It must be Yadong. You know Yadong''s mouth has never been closed."


    "Forget it." Chang Xia was too lazy to complain.


    Push the door into the house and look up.


    Yo!


    It came quite well.


    Even the patriarch and xylophone came.


    Except for the tribal elders, everyone who should come has come.


    It seems that the power of this medicinal diet is quite large.


    Su Ye clearly explained that the secret of the inheritance of the snake clan cannot be leaked, why did the patriarch and the others rush over?


    "Chang Xia, come over and talk to them about medicinal food." Su Ye rubbed the bridge of his nose, looking tired, obviously having a headache from the quarrel of the beastmen.


    Chang Xia: "..."


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 665： Terrible medicinal food

    "...Medicine, that is, herbs and ingredients are stewed together."


    "Wu, can we cook the herbal meal ourselves?"


    "It sounds similar to stewed meat, it''s very simple!"


    Chang Xia washed his face with water and explained to the clansmen what the medicinal diet was all about. As soon as he finished speaking, all the clansmen began to discuss.


    Listen to the discussions of the clan.


    Chang Xia and Su Ye had black lines all over their heads, and the medicinal food was simmered in disorder. These orcs were not afraid to squat on the toilet and kill themselves.


    "stop--"


    Su Ye raised his hand and pressed down, stopping the clan in discussion.


    "Gen, keep an eye on the tribe, don''t let the orcs simmer medicated food indiscriminately. This medicinal herb may seem harmless, but it is poisonous when stewed. Stew the medicinal food by yourself."


    Su Ye was afraid that the orcs would make random moves, so he simply beat him to death with a stick.


    It is absolutely impossible for the beasts to cook the medicinal food by themselves.


    "Okay." Gen said seriously.


    He understands that medicine cannot be taken casually, and the same is true of this medicinal meal. If the witch doesn''t stop it, the timid clansmen might secretly attack.


    "Don''t worry everyone, Wu Gang started to study medicinal diets. This medicinal diet must be taken closely with Da Ya first, and it must be nourishing for the body. You are all strong and healthy, so you are not afraid of overdosing?" Chang Xia raised his forehead. Speechless.


    After he finished speaking, he swept across the gradually calm faces of the clansmen.


    "I''m going to make soy sauce meat later. Anyone of you who has soy sauce fruit, or wants to make soy sauce meat together, hurry back to the cave to prepare fresh meat and seasonings."


    Chang Xia said that he would make soy sauce meat later.


    Immediately, the moving clansmen quickly got up and planned to go home to prepare fresh meat and seasonings. There are also no fresh meat and seasonings at home, turned around to find roots and xylophones, and planned to exchange them with the tribe. Tribal people all know that the soy sauce meat marinated in Changxia has the purest taste. Those who like to eat soy sauce meat will naturally be reluctant to miss this opportunity.


    Thus, the chaotic cave courtyard.


    In just a few breaths, calm was restored.


    Nanfeng dragged Snake and hurried towards his cave, carrying all the fresh meat and seasonings that he had prepared earlier. Then wait for Chang Xia to start and marinate the soy sauce meat together.


    years ago.


    Most of the prey obtained by the tribes are directly stored for fresh meat by drying.


    Here comes.


    Except for tribal fresh meat, which can be made into jerky by drying.


    More just rotted away.


    This year, there are various storage methods given by Changxia. At this time, the prey obtained by the tribesmen, some are made into fried meat, and put into the cellar in a clay pot; some are directly smoked and dried into smoked meat such as bacon. ; And then made into braised, developed into soy sauce, etc., eat slowly.


    In short.


    The Heluo tribe turned all kinds of storage into flowers.


    It not only enriched the tribal warehouses and their own cellars, but also greatly satisfied their own appetites.


    Some clan cellars are relatively small, and recently they have been thinking about digging a second cellar.


    It is not yet winter, and the whole tribe is looking forward to winter.


    After all, they haven''t enjoyed the comfort of the heated kang that Chang Xia said. Some clansmen wanted to try the heated kang before. I couldn''t help but set the kang on fire, but the end result was unbearable heat, so I lay directly in the courtyard of the cave and slept all night...


    In the morning, Su Ye continued to research medicinal diets.


    Chang Xia brought Nanfeng and other orcs to marinate the meat in soy sauce, and the fresh meat was marinated in jars, exuding a rich sauce fragrance.


    Smell the smell, I feel like I can eat a dozen pieces of barbecue.


    Chang Xiasheng Wulian rubbed his hands together.


    Smelling the scent on her body, Chang Xia felt that she had been marinated and could be sliced ??and eaten with sauce at any time.


    "Chang Xia, what do you have for lunch?" Nan Feng asked.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes, squinted at Nan Feng, and said, "You''re still thinking about what to eat for lunch, don''t you think the soy sauce smell is too strong?"


    "Does the soy sauce smell strong? I think it''s okay! Smelling it, I''m hungry." Nan Feng rubbed her stomach and was busy making soy sauce meat for half the morning. At this moment, she only felt hungry and could swallow a black horn. Cattle.


    Next to it, Maple Leaf Honeydew nodded.


    Not far away, Qinghe is conscientiously sorting out the food guide. Under the hand, there are a lot of herbs piled up, which Su Ye asked Qing He to help organize.


    Qinghe has been in the Heluo Tribe since calling, and has lived a very fulfilling day. Apart from playing with Chang Xia and the others, he spends more time silently sorting out various things.


    to this.


    Qinghe is quite adaptable.


    Compared with staying in the sacred tree of Kanaya, Qinghe prefers the plain and fulfilling life of the Heluo tribe. Qinghe is a little reluctant to be able to do what he likes to do every day and eat all kinds of delicious food.


    "If you''re hungry, get up and prepare lunch." Chang Xia said.


    After speaking, she turned to look at Qing He. Seeing Qing He carefully sorting out the food guide, Chang Xia felt a little guilty and said, "Qing He, take a break. Those things are not in a hurry now, you can sort them out slowly."


    "I''m not tired." Qing He put down his pen and said happily: "I like my life now, I feel very fulfilled, and it''s more interesting than when I was in the sacred tree of Kanaya."


    Qing He talked about the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    Immediately, Nanfeng Milu ran over in a hurry.


    The Sacred Tree of Kanaya is well known in the Dusk Forest.


    However, not many orcs have actually seen the sacred tree of Kanaya with their own eyes. Because the sacred tree of Kanaya is extremely important, countless wandering orcs covet the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    Except the wolf clan is responsible for guarding the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    Other orc tribes strictly prohibit orcs from approaching the Forest of Qingyue, let alone entering the large meadow of Tota Muyue.


    When the orc cubs reach adulthood.


    The sorcerer used the leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya to stain the holy spring in the sorcerer''s temple in the holy mountain of Kana, praying for the sacrifice of adult orcs.


    Of course, this requires the tribe to organize adult orcs to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall on the holy mountain of Karna. Some tribes are weak and naturally unable to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna to receive the blessings of witches. At this time, the tribe patriarch or elder is needed to bless the adult orcs.


    "The sacred tree of Kanaya is majestic��"


    Qinghe racked his brains to explain the sacred tree of Kanaya for Nanfeng and other orcs.


    The dry words also made Nanfeng and the others excited to hear it, and they wished to go to the Totamuyue Meadow to see the grace of the sacred tree of Kanaya in person.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia got up and went into the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    At the same time, there is a strong medicinal smell lingering in the kitchen. The smell was more exaggerated than last night, and Chang Xia couldn''t help retching out when he smelled it.


    Nanfeng and the others adapted well, and they even squeezed in front of Su Ye to ask what herbs and ingredients were used, and how to stew them?


    one look.


    I know bad intentions.


    Most of them were thinking about stealing a teacher from Su Ye, and then stewing the medicinal meal by themselves.


    Chang Xia, who was kicked out of the kitchen, sat at the square table in the corridor pavilion and chose to lie down and eat equally. Not long after, the smell of medicine from the kitchen quickly enveloped the entire cave courtyard.


    Gen and Xylophone ran to the kitchen over the jars of soy sauce meat placed in the courtyard of the cave. The two of them went to the Baihu commercial area just now, where a lot of wine koji was made. These koji people needed to be guarded by the clan, and the finished koji also needed to be picked up.


    Don''t be sloppy for a moment, after all, wine koji is related to the future of winemaking.


    Root and Xylophone recently wanted to live in the White Lake business district.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 666： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    "Chang Xia, why is your face so ugly?" Xylophone asked in surprise.


    Gen also looked at Chang Xia nervously. At this moment, Chang Xia looked stunned, his cheeks were bloodless, and he looked like he had not recovered from a serious illness.


    Chang Xia raised his head and smiled.


    "Xyon Amu, I''m fine. I''m smoky from the smell of medicinal food. You know that I used to drink soup and medicine less often. I smelled the smell of medicinal food. I couldn''t help but think of the soup and medicine I drank before..." Chang Xia was aggrieved and put his mouth again Toss the thatch candy.


    Now only sweet thatch root candy can relieve her injured heart.


    Pfft!


    Gen couldn''t help laughing, and burst into laughter.


    Stepping up the steps and walking into the kitchen, he saw Nan Feng and other orcs surrounding Su Ye, and there was a strong smell of medicine.


    cough cough��


    Root couldn''t help but coughed loudly.


    No wonder Chang Xia''s face was so bleak, the smell of medicine was too heavy.


    "Wu, are you stewing medicinal food?" Gen asked.


    Nan Feng raised his head and gave Gen an expression of knowingly asking. Seeing it, Gen felt his hands itch. This kind of beast cub really shouldn''t be too gentle with her.


    "Like the pot of medicinal food I gave Da Ya last night, I increased or decreased the amount of some herbs." Su Ye ignored the lawsuit between Nanfeng and Gen, and explained.


    Medicine and food are of the same origin, if this medicine diet is thoroughly researched.


    Tribal elders and animal cubs often eat it, which is good for body and mind.


    However, this was just the beginning of the research, and Su Ye didn''t speak indiscriminately. As a witch, Su Ye is well aware of the power of what she said.


    "Wizard, can medicinal foods replace those?" Gen did not say anything, and the excitement on his face did not hide at all. Gen was aware of the secret of the inheritance of the Snake Clan. Because he knew, he was even more nervous. There were quite a few orcs in his own tribe who were married across races, and his idiot beast cub Nanfeng was among them.


    If the taboo of interracial marriage cannot be resolved, there will be major incidents in the future.


    Before Changxia, there was no example of interracial marriage in the Leopard Clan.


    Elder Senda and Elder Sheguoer are special cases and cannot be confused.


    Su Ye said: "Daya said it is effective, and I still need to continue researching. Unfortunately, Daya is the only experimental subject at present." When she said that, she glanced at Nanfeng Milu and other orcs. If a few more people were pregnant, the speed of the study could be faster.


    Xu Shi sensed Su Ye''s strange gaze.


    Nanfeng Milu shivered and stepped back carefully.


    Chang Xia is frail and is not easy to conceive for the time being.


    Nanfeng Milu has always been healthy, and if Da Ya can get pregnant, they are probably okay too. Having said that, Su Ye thought of the Leopard Orcs of the Heluo Tribe again. Do you want to organize an activity to check the body of the Leopard Orcs of the Heluo Tribe?


    "It works." Gen sighed in relief and said easily.


    Effective, it represents hope. We have to find an opportunity to inform the Snake Mountain tribe about the medicinal food. In order to avoid the Snake Clan''s sleepless nights, they worry all day whether the anaconda snakes in the Mochizuki Mountains will be hunted and killed.


    "You stay with Xylophone, and drink a bowl of herbal soup to taste later." Su Ye said: "Let Ximu come over, this herbal soup is not clear to you, so let him come over and take a look."


    Elder Ximu has studied pharmacology with Su Ye.


    In the Heluo tribe, the elder Ximu was considered half a witch. The tribal people usually feel unwell, and most of them are the elders of Ximu to help with the treatment.


    Su Ye is alone, who can control the entire twilight forest orcs.


    "Nanfeng, you go to the tribe and invite Elder Ximu to come over." Gen called Nanfeng directly, and asked her to return to the tribe to call Elder Ximu.


    It can be seen that Su Ye notified Elder Ximu to come over.


    Most of them plan to teach him to cook medicated meals, medicated meals and medicated meals, which account for the word "medicine" and must know all kinds of medicinal materials. I don''t know the medicinal materials, how to stew the medicinal diet.


    Like Nanfeng, they crowded around the stove, at best they were just curious and greedy for something new. If they really let them cook the medicinal food, nine out of ten they don''t know how to start.


    "Snake--"


    "Nanfeng, don''t press Snake."


    Nanfeng opened his mouth and shouted Snake, and Gen raised his hand to beat Nanfeng, asking her to personally go to the tribe and ask the elders of Ximu to do it.


    Nan Feng pouted and walked out of the kitchen angrily.


    Seeing this, Snake followed. The two were fighting and walking towards the tribe.


    The orcs watched the two leave and ate a mouthful of dog food.


    "Shen Rong, bring up another bag of fruit powder, and steam it at noon." Chang Xia walked to Shen Rong and asked Shen Rong to go to the cellar to get the fruit powder. There are so many people at noon today that it takes too much time to do other things, such as steaming noodle buns, stewing some bone soup or fish soup or something, with barbecue and a few stir-fried dishes.


    Hearing the sound, Bai Qing followed Shen Rong to the cellar.


    The wooden shed is placed with ready-made wine koji, and there is no way to build a stove.


    The stove can only be placed in the courtyard of the cave. This stove can only be used to steam noodle buns and cook vegetables in the kitchen. The sun is hot, and the long summer is afraid of heat stroke.


    "Changxia, do you want to build a wooden shed against the wall?" Xylophone suggested.


    The Changxia family cave courtyard is spacious enough, if not for the pool and flower bed, the area could be wider. The clansmen like to come to Changxia''s house to sit, the corridor pavilion is okay to rest, and it is not convenient to build a stove.


    "Take it, take a bigger one." Chang Xia agreed to Xylophone''s proposal. The wooden shed next to the bathroom needs to stack things from time to time, and now it is full of wine songs, which makes the house somewhat insufficient. There is still a lot of space on the other side of the wall. It will take several years for the vine trees to grow up, even with the help of the Changxia bloodline ability. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    This thought.


    Chang Xia looked at his cave courtyard.


    Aside from the place that needs to be used to dry the sundries, it is good to build a wooden shed on the side of the fence, which is just enough to connect the previous animal den. Over there, Shen Rong raised a few chickens and ducks, and also cultivated a small vegetable field, planting ginger, onion, and garlic.


    "Changxia, do you want to do it now?" Gen said: "There is no shortage of timber tribes to build wooden sheds, and even if stone materials are needed, the tribes also have them."


    Obviously, these materials are left over from the last road construction.


    "Okay! However, I want to enclose the animal den I used to live in." Chang Xia pointed to the location of the animal den. This way, the wooden shed is really big enough.


    Geng looked at it and said, "Yes."


    "Wait for Shen Rong to come up from the cellar, let him go to the tribe to carry the wood, and figure out how to build the wooden shed." Chang Xia, as a hand-shoulder, left the matter to Gen and Shen Rong, and asked them to figure out how to build the wooden shed.


    It is said that it is a wooden shed, and it is estimated that a large house will eventually be built.


    It''s just that this big house doesn''t need walls.


    "What to build��" Shen Rong put down the fruit powder and walked out of the kitchen.


    Chang Xia said: "The sun is hot in the warm season. Xylophone Amu proposed to build a wooden shed at the corner of the wall. I think it is quite good, so I thought about enclosing the beast''s nest. Shen Rong, what do you think?"


    "Very good." Shen Rong said.


    In this way, it is also convenient to feed chickens and ducks in rainy days.


    After all, Shen Rong and Gen talked about how to build this wooden shed, while Bai Qingkongshan started to make suggestions.


    "How about a wood-cut corrugated wooden house?"


    "A stone wall is used as the foundation, which is clean and tidy."


    "Stove, it''s so convenient to build a heated kang!"


    For a while, Shen Rong and the others were discussing in full swing, and they even forgot about preparing lunch or something.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 667： Chang Xia became stronger and gave birth to

    After half an hour.


    Gen and Shen Rong discussed the final decision.


    The wood, stone and resin are all moved to the courtyard of the cave, and the wooden shed can be built in the afternoon. It is said that it is a wooden shed, but it has actually changed.


    However, the exact appearance will need to be confirmed after completion.


    at this time.


    Chang Xia brought the medicinal food to the table.


    Large pots of medicinal food are placed on the long table in the small living room and the square table in the corridor pavilion. The strong medicinal smell covered the entire cave courtyard.


    "Shen Rong, call the elder Dalai to come and have lunch." Chang Xia said.


    She promised to come to the elderly in the morning and invite her to try the herbal food at noon. At this moment, things can''t be forgotten.


    Shen Rong responded and walked out of the courtyard.


    "Do you drink this herbal soup directly?" Gen whispered. He lowered his head and stared at the brown medicinal soup in the pottery bowl with a little timidity in his eyes.


    Xylophone held the bowl and took a sip.


    "Root, the herbal soup tastes okay." Xylophone said.


    The medicinal soup has a medicinal smell, it is not unpleasant to drink, but it smells a little unpleasant.


    When Shen Rong brought the elder Dalai into the door, all the orcs were drinking with bowls of medicinal soup, their expressions were excited and strange.


    "This medicine smells very strong!" Dalai said.


    "Come on, drink a bowl." Su Ye smiled and scooped a bowl of medicinal soup for the elder Dalai, and specially put a few more ribs and yam in it.


    Elder Dalai took the medicinal meal and thanked Su Ye.


    After a while.


    All the orcs drank the medicinal soup.


    "How do you feel after drinking the herbal soup?" Su Ye asked.


    Gen nodded and said, "I feel a lot more comfortable."


    "The body is warm, strangely comfortable." Da said back and forth.


    Bai Qing and the others didn''t feel deeply, and it seemed that nothing had changed.


    Su Ye pondered that this medicinal soup had little effect on strong orcs. Conversely, orcs who are tired or ill are more useful.


    Confirm that the medicated diet is real and effective.


    Su Ye began to think about which herbs and ingredients to use in the next pot of medicinal food.


    then.


    Next, Chang Xia travels to and from Xiaohechuan Wilderness and his own cave every day.


    Shen Rong followed the tribal hunting team to start hunting, actively preparing for the cold season. Every day, the tribe is busy.


    After several days of busy work, Chang Xia gradually explored the third use of the blood vessel''s ability, blood vessel, birth. Birth is different from listening and healing, it accelerates the growth of plants. At the same time, this accelerated growth will not damage the plant itself.


    After Chang Xia activated the bloodline and spawning ability, in addition to being skilled in the wilderness of Xiaohe River. Not forgetting the vines, mulberry bushes and vegetable gardens in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake, they have the bonus of the ability to grow summer blood, and these plants are growing very well recently.


    Of course, the biggest change is in Changxia''s own cave courtyard.


    The light tree saplings, light grass, vines and mulberry shrubs, etc. planted in the cave courtyard are blooming in the long summer. All of them came out on top, lush, and looked very spirited.


    "Changxia, this light tree sapling seems to have grown taller?" Su Ye hesitated.


    She didn''t go back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna recently, and stayed in the Heluo tribe to study medicinal foods seriously. It''s a pity that Da Ya hasn''t come back yet, and looking for other orcs can''t determine the exact effect of the medicinal diet. On this day, Su Ye suspended research on medicinal diets.


    She walked out of the kitchen, intending to move her limbs.


    Looking into the eyes, I saw that there was something wrong with the light tree sapling in the cave courtyard.


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia laughed and said happily: "Mother Su Ye, look at the other flowers and plants in the cave courtyard��"


    "Huh!" Su Ye exclaimed in surprise.


    She turned to look at Chang Xia in surprise, took a few deep breaths, and said seriously, "Chang Xia, has your bloodline ability become stronger again?"


    "Produced." Chang Xia said.


    Meeting Su Ye''s shocked gaze, Chang Xia said two words softly.


    Orc bloodline abilities are mostly augmented power.


    Birds are usually speed, fishes live in waters, and the awakened bloodline ability is water control. Chang Xia didn''t know what Su Ye''s ability was, but Su Ye''s ability to restrain the Orcs was naturally not bad.


    "Chang Xia, do you really not consider being a witch?" Su Ye asked seriously.


    Chang Xia was startled, and when she regained her senses, she shook her head and said, "Mr. Su Ye, you know... I''m afraid of trouble. The witch wants to manage the entire Twilight Forest orcs, and I can''t do it. Besides, Bai Qing will very good."


    "Okay!" Su Ye sighed.


    Afterwards, Su Ye took a deep look at Chang Xia. With her and the Heluo tribe protecting her, Chang Xia could always live freely. However, in the future, the pachinko will be sharpened more rigorously.


    After all, in the future, when he inherits the position of Wu, he must have enough strength.


    Only in this way can she continue to protect Chang Xia for her.


    Based on her understanding of Chang Xia''s character, as long as the orcs treat her sincerely, the orcs of the Twilight Forest will surely flourish under her guidance.


    Xilu became more and more restless.


    Not sure, one day it will spread to Donglu.


    Some things have to be guarded against.


    "After building the road last time, Gen asked the leopard orcs to dig a tree of light in the Holy Land of Weishan and plant it next to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna. I saw that the tree of light was not growing very well. When will you go to Karna? Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, look at that tree of light..."


    "Okay. Just a second, though."


    In the past two days, it was time for the tribe to return to the Snake Mountain tribe.


    When they come back, Chang Xia will start brewing sweet potato wine and won''t be able to leave for a while.


    "It''s alright, two days in the morning and two days in the evening have little effect." Su Ye said casually.


    She checked the tree of light when she left the Sorcerer''s Hall on the holy mountain of Karna. Alive, just a little wilted, can''t die.


    "I''ll go to the bush forest with Nanfeng to collect ginkgo in the afternoon, do you want Granny Su Ye to come with me?" Chang Xia asked.


    The second crop of ginkgo should be harvested.


    Recently, the tribe has been busy and orderly, and the tribesmen are full of smiles all day long.


    hunting, picking.


    Every day was lively.


    "Go! I''ll get the herbs out of the medicine rack to dry." Su Ye waved his hands, planning to dry the herbs before continuing to study the herbal diet.


    Chang Xia pointed to the wooden shed with a stone and wood structure.


    Speaking of wooden sheds, it''s actually not accurate.


    This wooden shed is connected to the corridor, and its shape is similar to the eaves of the corridor.


    A one-meter-high low wall is built, and the low wall is connected to the hanging steps, which can be used as a bench. There is a row of five stone stoves built against the wall. These five stone stoves perfectly solve the dilemma of not enough stoves for many people in the future.


    The spacious and empty wooden shed is similar to a corridor that has been expanded several times. The root is going to let the tribe make a few long tables and benches and put them in. It can easily accommodate dozens of people for dinner. If you squeeze it, you can also sit for 180 people. Down.


    "Mother Su Ye, if you want to dry the herbs, just put them in the wooden shed." Chang Xia said.


    Some medicinal materials need to be dried in the shade, and they can be placed directly on the stone bench. The low wall is not high, and if it needs to be dried, put the rack over it, and then place it with a rattan sieve.


    Su Ye said: "This wooden shed is convenient."


    "I also find it convenient." Chang Xia nodded with a smile. The wooden shed turned a corner and was directly connected to the gate of the cave. On rainy days, you can walk through the wooden shed back to the cave after entering the courtyard gate, so you don''t have to worry about the rain at all.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 668： Start making sweet potato wine

    "Changxia��"


    Just as he was speaking, a shout from the south wind came from the shore of Baihu Lake.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia and Su Ye nodded, took the basket and walked towards the courtyard gate. As he walked, he opened his mouth to respond to the south wind.


    "coming."


    Chang Xia crossed the threshold and saw Nan Feng and the others standing by the Baihu Lake with their tools. Taking advantage of the good weather recently, the Heluo Tribe planned to pick all the ginkgo fruits near the tribe and put them back to dry.


    Today''s destination is the bushes south of the rocky beach.


    The Heluo tribe was in a hurry to pick the ginkgo near the tribe, but because of Su Ye''s words, the ginkgo from the sacred mountain of Kana was handed over to the leopard orcs for picking.


    After picking the ginkgo near the tribe, they have to go to the holy mountain of Karna.


    In the cold season this year, the tribe does not need to worry about starvation and freezing. You can even eat barbecue and play with the toys prepared by Chang Xia.


    Ju, Shen Rong is done.


    However, Chang Xia might not be able to take it out from Shen Rong.


    In private, Chang Xia played with Su Ye Baiqing. Bai Qing asked Shen Rong to help him make a few more, and when he returned to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, he wanted to play with his friends. Shen Rong agreed and planned to make a few small ones for him.


    When Shen Rong was free, he took the time to do Ju.


    Then it was hidden in the corner of the cellar. Chang Xia said that after the harvest of the ginkgo was over, he would take out the juju and let the clansmen play cuju as a reward.


    Shen Rong has played Cuju and found it very interesting.


    He knows that Cuju needs more people to be fun. Recently, the tribal people stared at the slides, wooden horses and swings, and they all had a lot of fun.


    "Chang Xia, let''s go." Nan Feng pulled Chang Xia and waved his hand, and a group of orcs headed straight for the bushes south of the rocky beach.


    "Qing He, I thought you would stay in the cave?" Chang Xia was slightly surprised to see Qing He in the team. After arriving in the Heluo tribe, Qinghe inspired the attributes of a house girl and stayed in the cave all day without even leaving the door.


    Qing He raised his head and glanced at Maple Leaf.


    She didn''t want to come, she was carried out by Maple Leaf.


    Qing He tried to resist, but he couldn''t beat Maple Leaf, so he could only go out in grievances. Stay home, how nice!


    Go out, why do you have to go out?


    "She was carried out by Maple Leaf." Honeydew revealed.


    Speaking of this matter, Milu couldn''t help laughing. Every time I recall the scene where Qinghe was dragged out of the cave door by maple leaves, Milu couldn''t help laughing.


    Consider that Qinghe will live in the tribe for a long time.


    Xylophone personally found a cave for Qinghe and let her settle down.


    It just so happened that the cave was not far from Fengye''s house.


    then--


    Every time Qinghe wants to stay behind closed doors.


    Maple Leaf will go to arrest people.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia covered her eyes and couldn''t bear to take another look at Qing He.


    Chang Xia had heard Nan Feng talk about this before.


    She thought that Maple Leaf would not mention anyone again, how could she know that things seemed to be getting worse?


    "Qing He, we''re not in a hurry to organize the illustrated book. You don''t have to stay in the cave every day, you can occasionally go out to hunt, or go to the tribe for picking activities." Chang Xia said warmly.


    Qing He whispered: "I feel very comfortable staying in the cave."


    hunting, picking.


    Those are too boring, how can it be interesting to organize illustrations and drawings.


    Besides, she didn''t find it boring to stay in the cave at all.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t beat Maple Leaf.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly. Her fault made Qing He a house property. I hope the Heavenly Wolf Tribe won''t blame her. Qinghe lives in the Heluo tribe, and Aomori may not be able to bear it anymore. Chang Xia guesses that there may be wolf orcs coming from the Sirius tribe recently...


    A group of orcs chatted and laughed, and ran towards the bushes and ginkgo trees.


    For three days, the flat land of the Heluo tribe was full of ginkgo fruits that were picked back to the tribe. The green ginkgo morphed into white little by little under the sun, and it was really full of harvest.


    this day.


    Chang Xia turned the ginkgo in the sun.


    Yesterday, Su Ye took Bai Qing back to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Da Ya confirmed that the medicinal diet was effective. She and Yadong stayed with Elder Senda in the Weishan Holy Land for a few days. In those days, Da Ya fed on wild fruits and prey in the Weishan Holy Land. white fish.


    In just a few days, Da Ya gained weight.


    At the same time, I never heard her cry of hunger again.


    The ginkgoes near the tribe were picked seventy-eighty-eight. Listening to the meaning of the root and the xylophone, I might go to the sacred mountain of Kana to pick the ginkgo tomorrow.


    It''s just that the time has not yet been determined.


    Because the clansmen who went to the Snake Mountain tribe should return to the tribe two days before according to the calculation.


    However, they never came back.


    This cast a shadow over the tribe, and some clansmen guessed that something happened? Otherwise, they should have returned to the tribe long ago.


    "Changxia, go to Tribe Square��"


    Suddenly, Nanfeng''s shouts came from outside the courtyard, and the words were full of excitement.


    Chang Xia raised his head and asked, "Nanfeng, is there anything wrong with the tribe?"


    "The tribe is all right, what''s important is that the clansmen who went to the Snake Mountain tribe have returned." Nanfeng said: "I saw sweet potatoes filled with rattan baskets, basket after basket, almost filling the entire tribe square. People rushed over to watch the fun."


    "They''re back?" Chang Xia hurriedly put down the ginkgo in his hands and walked towards Nanfeng, and the two quickly walked towards the Tribe Square.


    Shen Rong went out hunting with the hunting team yesterday.


    This time the hunting team has gone far, and it is estimated that they will not be able to return to the tribe until the day after tomorrow.


    Su Yebaiqing returned to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna Chang Xia was alone in the cave, and Chang Xia was naturally moved when he heard the excitement in the Tribal Square.


    "The snake clan is interesting enough to exchange so many sweet potatoes."


    "What did the tribe exchange for sweet potatoes with the Snake Clan?"


    "I don''t know, when they went to the Snake Mountain tribe, they seemed to go empty-handed."


    When Nanfeng took Chang Xia to the Tribe Square.


    The tribal square was crowded with clansmen, and when they saw Chang Xia coming over, the clansmen waved their hands to say hello.


    Soon, the two came to the root.


    "Patriarch��" Chang Xia shouted softly and asked, "Patriarch, what kind of sweet potatoes did my clan exchange with the Snake Clan? There are so many baskets of sweet potatoes!"


    "I promise to use the wine koji to exchange sweet potatoes with the Snake Mountain tribe. Of course, powder and green oil can also be exchanged." Gen touched the bridge of his nose and whispered.


    This time the Heluo tribe was considered a white wolf with empty gloves.


    At the beginning, the people who went to the Snake Mountain tribe to exchange sweet potatoes passed by empty-handed.


    to be frank.


    Gen did not expect the snake tribe to be so generous.


    Not only promised to exchange sweet potatoes, but also willing to exchange so many sweet potatoes.


    "It''s just that the Snake Clan hopes to distribute some to them after the batch of sweet potato wine is ready."


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "It should be."


    "Chang Xia, I asked Heimeng and the others to send some sweet potatoes to your house, what do you think?" Xylophone finished counting the baskets of sweet potatoes, and saw that Chang Xia and Gen were talking, and interjected.


    "Okay." Chang Xia said, "I''m free in the afternoon, let Nanfeng come over to help, and I''ll try to make sweet potato wine."


    With sweet potatoes, sweet potato wine should naturally be arranged.


    She is not greedy for wine, but Shen Rong seems to be quite greedy.


    After all, Xilu was saved, Shen Rong was not addicted to alcohol, but he could drink. Listening to the clan people talking about wine all day, Shen Rong would be greedy even if he wasn''t greedy.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 669： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Changxia, I''m here to help too." Maple Leaf said,


    Milu raised her hands high and said loudly, "Changxia, me, and me."


    On the side, the other clansmen opened their mouths and wanted to agree. Unfortunately, before they could speak, Xylophone lowered his face and said coldly, "All shut up, I, He Yun, Liu Shan, and Tianluo go to the Changxia family cave. Other clansmen are cleaning in the tribe. Sweet potatoes, drain and dry."


    The xylophone opened.


    The tribesmen dared not discuss any more.


    Obedient to the meaning of the xylophone, the clansmen who did not plan to go out for hunting and picking walked towards the Baihe with rattan baskets, apparently preparing to clean the sweet potatoes, draining the water according to the xylophone, drying them and waiting for Chang Xia to teach them to make sweet potato wine.


    Here, Nanfeng Fengye and the others carried a few baskets of sweet potatoes back to the Baihu cave.


    One by one, with expectant smiles on their faces.


    "Changxia, how should this sweet potato wine be brewed?"


    "How soon can we drink sweet potato wine��"


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes at Nan Feng and the other orcs, turned around, looked at Xylophone, and said, "Xylophone Amu, how many pottery jars do the tribe have?"


    "There should be a lot of pottery jars. Does Changxia want pottery jars? How much do I need? I''ll arrange for the clan to move them over for you?" Xyloqin said.


    "To make sweet potato wine, you need to ferment in a clay jar. After fermentation, you can continue to distill. The distilled sweet potato liquor is drinkable. I have used up all the clay jars in my house, and I need about five or six clay jars for these baskets of sweet potatoes." Chang Xia explained that wooden barrels can also be used, but if there is a clay jar, the clay jar is more convenient.


    For wine storage, wooden barrels are a good choice.


    Pottery jars are more suitable for fermentation.


    The pottery jars of the Chang Xia family are filled with things big and small, and there is no excess.


    "He Yun, you and Liu Shan go back to the tribe and bring six clay jars here." Xylophone said neatly. She turned around and asked He Yun Liu Shan to return to the tribal pottery. Just after she finished speaking, she thought of something, and then said, "Look at how many pottery pots the tribe has left, and ask Grandma Wu to help the tribe clean up the pottery pots. Said that making sweet potato wine requires a pottery jar."


    "Okay, we''ll go back when we go." He Yun said.


    When the words fell, she and Liu Shan walked towards the tribe.


    "When cleaning the sweet potatoes, if you see any gaps or broken ones, just pick them out. Don''t put these broken ones in, otherwise the sweet potato wine brewed will have a bad smell. Also, the soil on the sweet potatoes must be cleaned, otherwise the sweet potatoes will have a bad smell. The wine has a muddy smell."


    Stepping into the cave, Nanfeng and the others began to clean the sweet potatoes.


    After the koji is brewed, it is placed in the wooden shed next to the bathroom, and a lot of rattan sieves are also freed up. As it happens, these rattan sieves can be used to hold sweet potatoes for easy draining.


    "Xyin Amu, you and Tianluo Amu go to live at the stone stove. After washing these sweet potatoes, they should be steamed, and after cooling, they will be pounded into sweet potato pulp."


    "...Put the koji according to the proportion. If you want the sweet potato wine to taste more mellow, you can also add a little steamed fruit powder."


    This kind of grain wine is not difficult to brew, the only difficulty is how much koji should be added to increase the wine yield to a greater extent. It was the first time for Chang Xia to make wine, and the pressure was a bit high, but she did not show the slightest anxiety.


    The xylophone and the other orcs listened to Chang Xia talking eloquently.


    Immediately, the anxiety in my heart dissipated, and I was full of expectations for the brewing of sweet potato wine.


    "Several baskets of sweet potatoes, how many pots do I need to steam?" Tianluo asked worriedly, "Xylophone, how about all the five stoves on fire?"


    "Boil it! The speed can be faster, and the tribe is also waiting to brew sweet potato wine. Unfortunately, after brewing, we have to wait for fermentation. I hope to drink sweet potato wine soon." Xylophone smiled and chatted with Tianluo. .


    She has drank the roasted white from the fish clan, and the taste of xylophone has always been on her mind.


    Orcs are poor and can''t afford much burnt white.


    After that, Xylophone never drank burnt white again.


    Now, Chang Xia taught them to make sweet potato wine, and soon the orcs will have their own wine. If you want to drink in the future, you don''t have to work hard to save animal skins to exchange with the fish.


    this thing.


    Whenever they think of the xylophone, they feel refreshed.


    "Chang Xia said that you can drink it in one month at most. If you are quick, it will take about 20 days." Tianluo said happily. Wine, just thinking about it makes me happy.


    With expectations, the orcs became more active in their work.


    "Changxia, do you want to cut the sweet potato into pieces?"


    "You don''t need to cut it, just steam it and hammer it."


    It''s okay to cut it, but it''s a bit of a hassle. I simply didn''t cut it, washed it and put it in a pot and steamed it. While steaming the sweet potatoes, Chang Xia asked He Yun Liu Shan to rinse the pot that was brought in, turn it upside down, and drain the water.


    "Changxia, I''m going back to the tribe to let the sweet potatoes be steamed over there on the stove."


    Xylophone recorded every step. Steaming sweet potatoes took time. She hurried back to the tribe and arranged for the tribe to steam sweet potatoes simultaneously.


    Chang Xia did not refuse, but nodded in agreement.


    Sweet potato wine is not difficult to brew, but it is a little troublesome to add koji.


    However, this is not a big problem.


    At most, the wine yield is low, and the sweet potato wine is less when distilled.


    Chang Xia did not discourage the enthusiasm of the clansmen, and let them make wine. In the future, as the rations of the orcs are solved, brewing will become popular sooner or later.


    "Is it cooked?" Nan Feng squatted beside the stove and pulled a branch into the stove.


    Tian Luo said: "It should be cooked."


    When I was cleaning the sweet potatoes just now some sweet potatoes were chipped.


    These chipped sweet potatoes are prone to spoilage.


    Chang Xia asked them to choose them, and Nan Feng stuffed several into the stove.


    At this moment, she smelled that the sweet potato was cooked.


    So, she wrapped the snails and let her pick the sweet potatoes in the stove.


    "Changxia, do you need the tribe to keep some sweet potatoes?" Maple Leaf asked, she remembered that Chang Xia said that sweet potatoes can be used to make sweet potato powder and dried sweet potatoes.


    "Forget it. This batch of sweet potatoes will be brewed first, and the clansmen are waiting to drink sweet potato wine, so don''t disappoint. Sweet potato powder, dried sweet potatoes, sweet potato strips, etc., when the Sheyue tribe produces a bumper sweet potato harvest, they will exchange some sweet potatoes with the Hui tribe. ." Chang Xia said calmly.


    Now, whether it''s the tribe''s side or the Snake Clan''s side.


    All orcs look forward to sweet potato wine.


    Naturally, Chang Xia didn''t want to disappoint them, and besides the orcs had ginkgo, sweet potato powder, and so on, he wasn''t in a hurry.


    next to the tank.


    Chang Xia left a few sweet potatoes with gaps.


    She plans to cut these sweet potatoes into pieces and bury them in her own vegetable garden to see if they can breed them and cultivate sweet potato seedlings.


    Sweet potatoes are easy to grow, even in poor sandy fields.


    If these sweet potatoes can cultivate sweet potato seedlings, Chang Xia plans to plant the sweet potato seedlings to the wilderness of Xiaohechuan. The soil there is fertile, and maybe in the second half of the year, I can eat the sweet potatoes planted by my own tribe.


    but.


    The premise of all this is to be able to cultivate sweet potato seedlings.


    "Soft and sweet."


    "This roasted sweet potato tastes so good!"


    "I think steamed sweet potatoes taste good too-"


    Saying this, the orcs stared blankly at the stone pot on the stone stove. There was hot steam there, and an attractive fragrance rushed into the mouths and noses of everyone along the hot air.


    greedy.


    want to eat.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 670： Orc tribe under attack, action action

    "Don''t take it with your hands, go to the kitchen and get chopsticks."


    Chang Xia stopped Honey Dew''s hands from reaching out to the stone pot, and asked Nan Feng to go to the kitchen to get chopsticks. Hold this freshly steamed sweet potato with your hands, so you won''t be afraid of scalding your hands?


    a while.


    Nan Feng grabbed a handful of wooden chopsticks.


    "Chang Xia, chopsticks are here." Nan Feng said.


    Chang Xia Mantou black thread took over the wooden chopsticks, took out one, and inserted the sweet potato into the stone pot. The sweet potato was already steamed, and the wooden chopsticks were easily inserted into it.


    "Come on, one by one."


    Chang Xia handed out the chopsticks with sweet potatoes.


    At the same time, let Liu Shan drag the firewood out of the stove and prepare to turn off the fire.


    "Sizz! It''s so hot, this steamed sweet potato is really sweet, glutinous and delicious."


    "Changxia, after the sweet potato is cooked, do you start it?"


    "Wait a little cooler, and then start hammering the sweet potato into pulp. By the way, is the fruit powder I want steamed?"


    Maple Leaf raised her hand and pointed to the kitchen.


    "Changxia, the fruit powder has been steamed in the kitchen. Do you want to move in now?"


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head and said, "Wait until the sweet potatoes are mashed into pulp, and add the steamed fruit powder when filling the jar."


    Here Chang Xia and the other orcs sat on the stone bench in the wide wooden shed and nibbled sweet potatoes.


    In the Tribal Square, the tribesmen are also eating steamed sweet potatoes. While eating, they praised, and lamented that the Snake Clan was lucky to find food such as sweet potatoes in the Mochizuki Mountains.


    "Chang Xia, when will Shen Rong be back?"


    "The day after tomorrow! It should be, did brother go?"


    "Bai Qing went, and so did my Snake. I told Snake to hunt wild boars. There is not much lard at home. I want to eat stir-fry, but there is always not enough oil."


    chatting.


    The orcs talked about the hunting team that went out to hunt.


    This time the hunting team was led by Bai Qing and Shen Rong.


    The older generation of the tribe did not follow. Depending on the situation, Gen seems to be ready to delegate power, planning to let Bai Qing, Chen Rong and the others take over the hunting team.


    "Amu He Yun, Uncle Yun Dong, where have they been recently?" Chang Xia tilted his head and asked. She doesn''t seem to have seen Yun Dong, Gray and other orcs recently, which is very strange.


    During the warm season.


    Most of the tribe''s energy is on hunting and picking.


    This year, the Heluo tribe is a little different.


    Chang Xia asked.


    Maple Leaf and the others turned their heads one after another and looked at Heyun Tianluo.


    Hearing this, He Yun and the other females looked at each other.


    "They have to leave the tribe for a while." He Yun said warmly.


    Liu Shan chuckled and said, "Is Chang Xia curious?"


    "Yeah! I''m a little curious. In previous years, the tribe totem warriors were busy hunting at this time. This year, some clansmen disappeared mysteriously every three or five years. This is very strange." Chang Xia nodded. in conclusion.


    This time, I didn''t come here while Xylophone returned to the tribe.


    So, they caught He Yun and asked them.


    Nan Feng squinted his eyes and said, "They... shouldn''t they go to inspect the Twilight Forest? This should be the task of the elders. Could it be that another wandering orc invaded the Twilight Forest?"


    This happened years ago.


    As the cub of Gen and Xylophone, Nan Feng will overhear something.


    Before, Nanfeng didn''t think about this aspect.


    After Chang Xia mentioned it, combined with the strange expressions of He Yun and the others, Nan Feng couldn''t help but think twice.


    ...


    The Nanfeng dialect fell.


    Chang Xia and the others stopped nibbling on the sweet potatoes.


    They suddenly raised their heads and looked at the females such as Ha Yun.


    "The wandering orcs invaded the Twilight Forest!!!" Chang Xia was shocked, with a look of stunned and uneasy, nervously said: "Will it be dangerous for Shen Rong and the others to go out hunting? The tribes are busy building houses and roads, and I guess they won''t be able to take it. To expel and hunt down the wandering orcs."


    The wandering orcs are made up of vicious orcs.


    They do all kinds of evil, burning, killing and looting.


    But when they meet, they must be immortal.


    "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, the mere wandering orcs can''t threaten the Twilight Forest orcs." He Yun calmly said. Her face was calm and her aura was indifferent, which was very good at soothing Chang Xia''s flustered emotions.


    Liu Shan laughed and said, "Changxia, the wandering orcs are famous for their fierce reputation. However, they also dare not go wild in the Twilight Forest. Wu received news a few days ago that an orc tribe in the north was attacked and lost by the wandering orcs. Seriously, that clan was weak and could not resist the wandering orcs, and sent a signal to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna for help..."


    Liu Shan said it simply, Heyun Tianluo did not explain much.


    Naturally, Chang Xia didn''t know the real situation of the attacked tribe.


    In addition to the tribe being attacked, the wandering orcs kidnapped several orc females and beast cubs. These **** wandering orcs must have the intention of selling slaves, otherwise they will not kidnap females and beast cubs.


    This behavior is for Duskwood Orcs.


    Absolutely provocative.


    At the same time, this incident became more and more firm in Su Ye''s idea of ??letting the orcs build the road.


    After getting through the road, and combining the ideas of each tribe, Su Ye wanted to join the clan. Simple employment cannot solve the survival situation of weak tribes.


    Combining the family is imperative.


    Su Ye is committed to strengthening the development of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, and she will never allow orcs to hunt down her own people. Not to mention, it is an unforgivable sin for this **** wandering orc to want to sell the orcs of the Twilight Forest into slaves.


    This rescue operation, except for the Heluo tribe.


    The other five major tribes have all sent additional personnel.


    In Su Ye''s words, this group of damned wandering orcs must be killed off At the same time, the merchants in the Western Land who dare to cooperate with the wandering orcs should also be damned.


    "To the north, that is the territory of the wolf clan and the lion clan. These wandering orcs are really bold, do you really think the Twilight Forest is their back garden?" Nan Feng mocked.


    The Twilight Forest is vast.


    Even though the strength of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest is strong, they are still unable to patrol the entire forest.


    This gave the damned wandering orcs an opportunity to come out from time to time to do evil, and really annoyed this group of wandering orcs.


    "North, I''m still worried that it will be south." Chang Xia murmured.


    Upon hearing this, the orcs looked at each other in dismay.


    After a while.


    They only realized why Chang Xia mentioned the south.


    The Yuanhu tribe was just to the south. Obviously, what happened last time made Chang Xia feel normal to the tiger tribe.


    "Chang Xia, there are not many betrayal orcs like Qianbai, there are not many in the entire Twilight Forest. The Yuanhu tribe is completely responsible, and the tiger clan is still very good." Maple Leaf explained.


    Obviously, she didn''t want Chang Xia to have a grudge against the Tiger Clan.


    He Yun and the other orcs opened their mouths to comfort them one after another, scolding Qian Bai, and at the same time telling Chang Xia that the Yuanhu tribe was good, and that they were definitely not the same as Qian Bai.


    After all, the forest is big, and there are all kinds of birds.


    You can''t knock down the entire forest with one shot.


    "Hey!" Chang Xia sighed softly and said, "I just said that when Granny Su Ye left, why did she ask me what I thought of the He Clan? It seems that this time the wandering orcs attacked the orc tribe, and Granny Su Ye smelled it. Conspiracy."


    The orcs listened quietly.


    Family, this is no small matter.


    If Chang Xia didn''t say it, they didn''t know. This matter involved a lot, and they pretended not to hear anything, so as not to cause trouble to Wu and Chang Xia.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 671： large underground warehouse

    dong dong����


    Without the film, Chang Xia used a wooden trough to hold the steamed sweet potatoes and beat them with a mallet. After the sweet potato is hammered into pulp, pour it into a clay pot.


    "Chang Xia, give me the gavel."


    Maple Leaf drank the water, snatched the mallet from Chang Xia''s hand, and then beat the sweet potato.


    Chang Xia gasped for breath, raised her hand to wipe the hot sweat from her forehead, and muttered, "It''s really hard to beat sweet potatoes!"


    Steamed sweet potatoes are easy to beat, but Chang Xia��s stamina is normal.


    Frequent swinging of the mallet will quickly tire you out.


    Next to them, Nan Feng and the other orcs were waving their mallets with ease, with a little sweat on their foreheads. They chatted while pounding sweet potatoes.


    Xylophone came over and asked Chang Xia about the situation.


    Once again, hurriedly returned to the Tribal Square.


    At the same time, He Yun and the other three left together.


    Compared with Changxia, Tribal Square is busier.


    Even if Chang Xia didn''t go to the tribe, she also understood that the tribe square was absolutely busy at this moment. After all, even Qing He, who lives in a cave, is now squatting beside the wooden trough to help beat sweet potatoes.


    "Changxia, can you brew sweet potato wine like this?" Nanfeng blinked and asked curiously.


    Making sweet potato wine is quite simple.


    Can this really make sweet potato wine?


    Chang Xia and other body heat subside, add the steamed fruit powder to the sweet potato pulp. The sweet potato pulp is fermented for 15-20 days, and it will emit a wine smell. Distilled again to get sweet potato liquor.


    Compared with sweet potato liquor, Chang Xia prefers fruit wine with soft taste.


    "What else do you want?" Chang Xia chuckled lightly.


    Brewing is not difficult, but it is not difficult.


    Knowing the skills of winemaking, winemaking is naturally not difficult.


    However, if you don''t know how to make wine, you will never be able to make a bottle of wine in your life. Some things, seemingly simple, are obvious at a glance. However, if you don''t know the skills, you may not be able to figure it out for thousands of years.


    "I think it''s too simple!" Nanfeng said: "Like sugar and flour making, there are so many processes and complicated processes. However, winemaking feels much simpler."


    "Nanfeng, making wine is not easy. Before, it took us a lot of time to make koji, and now it is equally difficult to make sweet potato pulp. Finally, the fermentation of sweet potato pulp is not easy. If the fermentation fails, all these sweet potatoes will be wasted. If the fermentation is successful, how much sweet potato wine can be obtained in the final distillation is unknown..."


    The more Chang Xia spoke, the more embarrassed he became.


    These processes seem to be easy, but they are nothing more than separate.


    The process of making sugar/pulverizing is all centralized, and Nanfeng feels relieved.


    If all the brewing processes are concentrated in one place, Nanfeng will not feel relaxed. Think of the bitterness of making tofu, and you can know the hard work of making wine.


    Chang Xia explained the matter thoroughly.


    Nan Feng suddenly realized that it is not easy to know how to make wine.


    After all the sweet potatoes have been hammered into pulp, mixed with the steamed fruit powder and poured into the clay pot together.


    All the orcs Yang rested on the stone bench.


    "Chang Xia, where are these jars?" Maple Leaf asked.


    Chang Xia said: "The cellar is the most suitable, but... my cellar is full of debris." The wooden shed can be placed, but it is not suitable. During the warm season, the temperature is high during the day. The fermentation of sweet potato pulp takes time and temperature, but it cannot be placed under the sun.


    "Then what?"


    Changxia''s room was full of things.


    These six large pottery jars can be piled up to fill a room.


    "I know a place��" Nanfeng Thief smiled and said.


    As soon as she said that, Chang Xia and the other orcs all raised their heads and looked at her.


    "Nanfeng, wouldn''t you say move to your cellar? You give up! If you are careless, it is impossible for Changxia to agree to move the sweet potato pulp to your house." Maple Leaf sneered.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes at Maple Leaf and retorted, "Am I that kind of person?"


    pity.


    The orcs still looked at her with unfazed expressions.


    That look, as if to say that Nanfeng is that kind of person.


    This scene.


    Nan Feng was so angry that his teeth were itching, but he couldn''t explain it.


    "A large warehouse has been dug out of the fence of Baihu Lake. These pottery jars can be moved there. The large warehouse is close to Chang Xia''s house, so that Chang Xia can go to check the situation of sweet potato pulp at any time. Also, I heard that this large warehouse is for Chang Xia. Xia dug and built it."


    The south wind is towards Nunuzui, the location of the fence of Baihu Lake.


    The tribes like to give gifts to Changxia, and the cave dwellings of the Changxia family are limited in size, so it is not suitable for expansion. Plus, it''s not an option to keep expanding. After all, the Chang Xia family consisted of Chang Xia and Chen Rong, and the cave dwelling was so large that it seemed empty and unpopular.


    So after discussion, the tribe decided to dig and build a warehouse on the fence of White Lake. This warehouse is directly used by Changxia. Changxia wants to study planting and breeding, and also needs a site to store various sundries. With this warehouse, Changxia can be more convenient.


    "There is an additional warehouse on the fence of Baihu?" Chang Xia was confused, why didn''t she know that there was an additional warehouse over there?


    Maple Leaf and other orcs were also at a loss.


    "Nanfeng, who did you hear?" Da Ya ate the sweet potato and said, "I''ve been in the tribe all the time, why didn''t I know that there was a warehouse on the fence of Baihu?"


    "Half of this warehouse is on the ground, and half of it is on the ground. It''s just half-built, and it''s not finished yet. According to my grandfather''s advice, I plan to dig through the ground and lead directly to the cave of the Changxia family." Nanfeng pointed to his own Ears, unspecified. However, Chang Xia and the others understood, she overheard this.


    one look.


    Daya nodded.


    It turned out that it had not been built, no wonder she didn''t know However, the tribal confidentiality work was really in place.


    Under the eyes of the tribe, a large warehouse was dug up. This ability is really admirable and emotional!


    "Nanfeng, did the patriarch say who proposed to dig and build the warehouse?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    It is said that underground warehouses are dug and built, and most people do not think of this. The tribe''s current warehouse is sufficient and convenient. It''s okay, who would have thought of digging and building an underground warehouse?


    "Chang Xia, who do you think it will be?" Nan Feng winked and asked back.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew looked at each other.


    A name popped into their hearts at the same time.


    "Shen Rong." Chang Xia said Shen Rong''s name softly.


    Shen Rong came from the Western Continent and knew better than the tribesmen how to plan ahead. This time, Chang Xia planned the construction of tribes for each tribe, and Shen Rong contributed a lot.


    Chang Xia is good at talking on paper, and Shen Rong helps to make up for other deficiencies in combination with reality. To be honest, without Shen Rong''s help.


    The construction of Changxia''s tribes will not be so smooth.


    "That''s right, it''s him. Chang Xia, be careful, I think Shen Rong has a lot of hearts, and he knows too much about conspiracies. It''s terrifying."


    This said.


    The other orcs nodded.


    Today, no one dares to despise this gentle male.


    Shen Rong used his own abilities to convince all orcs who had opinions on him. The popularity of the Heluo tribe is catching up with the younger generation such as Bai Qingkong Mountain, and he is a rather scary male.


    "Chang Xia, if you speak ill of Shen Rong, you''re not afraid of me suing." Chang Xia asked with a smile, then watched with satisfaction as Nan Feng instantly performed a face-changing stunt.


    She believed in Shen Rong.


    From the moment he was chosen at the Grand Bazaar of Normandy.


    Chang Xia firmly believed that they would go to the end of their lives together.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 672： He is so brave, can you bear it?

    "Snapped!"


    Maple Leaf raised his hand and slapped Nan Feng on the back of his head.


    "If you don''t know how to speak, don''t say it. It''s not enough to be taught by Shen Rong, and you still want to be beaten. Don''t get involved in the snake walk and be beaten." Maple Leaf warned and glanced at Nanfeng, Shen Rong was gentle and gentle in front of him, with a humble and gentle personality , beating people after others is more ruthless than Bai Qing.


    After Nan Feng released himself, his mind was almost stupid.


    Dare to speak ill of Shen Rong in front of Chang Xia, is he afraid that death is not miserable enough?


    Nan Feng stiffened and smiled.


    What I said just now was too smooth, and in a flash, I said all the words in my heart.


    "Maple Leaf, is Shen Rong really that powerful?" Da Ya approached and whispered.


    Chang Xia pursed his lips and didn''t answer.


    She had heard about Shen Rong''s private discussions with Bai Qing and other orcs. However, Chang Xia didn''t know much about the specific situation.


    Judging from the attitude of the clansmen towards Shen Rong, Chang Xia more or less guessed the situation, Shen Rong had beaten many orcs. It might end in an overwhelming victory, otherwise the clansmen would not treat Shen Rong with respect and fear.


    "It''s very strong, I can''t beat him." Maple Leaf said.


    Nanfeng shrugged, noncommittal.


    She had never fought against Shen Rong, but she knew that Kongshan Yadong had been beaten by Shen Rong, and the ending was tragic.


    Milu smiled and whispered: "Bai Qing told me privately that Shen Rong''s strength is comparable to that of a tribe elder. He may not be able to beat him, so let me not provoke Shen Rong casually."


    Honeydew likes to have flowers on her mouth and say something colorful.


    Bai Qing understands Milu''s character and is afraid that she will accidentally provoke Shen Rong. So I told Honeydew in private not to anger Chen Rong easily, that male is ruthless. Except for Chang Xia, he treats everyone equally.


    "Chang Xia, tell us about Shen Rong��"


    "He is so brave, can you bear it?"


    No need to ask, the last sentence was said by Honeydew. Except for her, no other female can open her mouth and say such words casually.


    There were many females present, except Qing He.


    They are already married, and Milu deliberately emphasizes the word bravery, who can''t understand the implied meaning of the words. Immediately, all of them were blushing and their eyes were full of autumn water.


    "Honeydew!" Maple Leaf gritted her teeth and whispered, "Can you talk nonsense like this?"


    "I didn''t talk nonsense, I said it directly." Milu raised her eyebrows, she reached out and patted Maple Leaf''s arm, and asked: "Maple Leaf, aren''t you curious to know? My Bai Qing is super powerful, we Every night is full of passion.��


    Pfft!


    Listen to Honeydew''s shameless words.


    Suddenly, all the orcs burst into laughter.


    With a twisted face, he looked at Honeydew strangely. Such a cheeky honeydew, can Bai Qing really stand it?


    "Honey dew, don''t shut up again. Sweet potato wine is well-brewed, and I don''t have the share of you and my brother." Chang Xia smiled, showing a Heshan smile to Milu. Bai Qing is not here, if you don''t stop Milu from talking nonsense, the ghost knows what she can say next?


    This cheeky person also loves honeydew with a yellow accent, and ordinary people really can''t stand it.


    There was Bai Qing in charge before, so there is still some estimation of how much honeydew is.


    Recently, Bai Qing went out hunting.


    Honeydew learned from the south wind and began to let go of herself, and resumed the habit of driving anytime, anywhere. Chang Xia glanced at Qing He, who was about to faint from the fright of Honey Dew.


    This scene-


    Chang Xia also experienced it at the beginning.


    Really, the past is unbearable.


    "Uh!" Honey dew choked, and she didn''t dare to say more.


    Sweet potato wine, she and Bai Qing were thinking about it. If they really couldn''t drink it, they would cry to death.


    When the maple leaves and the others saw that Changxia was holding the honeydew, they all showed smiling faces. Honeydew can speak up, but they really can''t keep up. Perhaps the elders of the tribe who have been married for many years can only pick up the words.


    "Changxia, is this vine tree growing a little faster?" Qing He suddenly asked.


    She stared at the vine tree not far from the corner, and the more she looked, the more she felt that something was wrong. In addition to the vine trees, the mulberry bushes next to it, and the light tree saplings and light grasses in the cave courtyard are a bit strange.


    Qing He is good at painting.


    Observe things more carefully.


    At first, she only felt that the vine tree was not right.


    However, after watching it for a long time.


    "Changxia, the plants in the cave courtyard are not right." Qing He said solemnly: "Maple Leaf, bring Chang Xia, let''s leave the cave courtyard first, and ask the patriarch or tribal elders to come and check these plants. They grow too fast. Weird."


    One listen.


    Maple Leaf quickly turned over and leaned towards Chang Xia.


    Nanfeng protects Da Ya, and Honey Dew helps Nuan Chun hold up the twins.


    A group of orcs are about to evacuate the cave courtyard.


    "Stop��" Chang Xia hurriedly said to stop the real atmosphere of the orcs, and explained: "You guys calm down. Two days ago, my bloodline ability derived a new ability: spawn, which can help plants grow faster. The plants you see are all born from the ability of my bloodline."


    When he said that, Changxia Chaoqinghe gave a thumbs up.


    "Qing He, your observation skills are really sharp. There are only a few people in the tribe who can find out the strangeness of the cave courtyard. You are better than Nanfeng and the others."


    She told the roots and the tribe elders about this.


    Bai Qing noticed something and didn''t ask.


    Maple Leaf and the others may have put too much trust in Chang Xia, entering and leaving the cave courtyard, UU reading www. uukanshu.com did not find any abnormality in these plants.


    Who knew Qing He would discover the truth by accident.


    It seems that she really did the right thing by abducting Qinghe to the Heluo tribe.


    "what!!"


    "Chang Xia awakened a new ability?"


    "My bloodline ability can only increase my strength, and even a wild boar can''t be killed."


    In an instant.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs exclaimed.


    He looked at Chang Xia with the eyes of a monster.


    Changxia''s bloodline ability is not lethal, it is more practical.


    I used to communicate and heal with plants before, but now I have awakened and spawned. This is entirely for the service of Changxia Farming!


    "Chang Xia, I really envy you... I can grow live peppers in the future!" Nan Feng said quietly.


    heard.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Mine, which pot in the south wind cannot be opened and mentioned.


    However, she doesn''t seem to be wrong.


    If you have this opener, you don''t believe in planting live peppers.


    "I can''t guarantee whether I can grow live peppers. However, the vegetables grown in the Wilderness of Xiaohe River are all alive, hehe! I deliberately left an open space to grow Kira grass..."


    Kira grass is in addition to spinning and weaving.


    Kira grass sprouts are a rare delicacy.


    The old Kira grass can also be used to weave into furniture.


    Unfortunately, Kira grass is only suitable for growing in the Forest of the Clear Moon. In other areas of the Twilight Forest, Kira grass has not yet been found to grow. Nowadays, Chang Xia uses the bloodline ability to grow live Kira grass, how can this not make the orcs very excited? !


    "Is the Kira grass seed alive?" Qing He said softly.


    She was worried that the sound would be too loud and would disturb Chang Xia or Kira grass.


    On the side, Maple Leaf and the others didn''t make a sound, they all looked at Chang Xia with expectant eyes, and they couldn''t help but let their breathing down.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 673： Step 1 out of farming

    "Alive." Chang Xia raised her head slightly, with a smile at the corner of her mouth, and said excitedly, "I successfully planted Kira grass in the wilderness of Xiaohe River. At the same time, I went out to pick the seeds that I brought back to the tribe last time. Except for one or two seeds that rot and necrotic, the rest have all survived."


    "Great!"


    "Changxia is super awesome."


    "Chang Xia, you are amazing!"


    All the orcs praised Chang Xia and looked at her with admiration in their eyes.


    Xylophone pushed open the door and entered, chuckling: "What did Chang Xia do?"


    Listening to Nan Feng and the others constantly praising Chang Xia, Xylophone couldn''t help guessing, did Chang Xia promise to give them something to eat tonight?


    "Amu, Chang Xia planted Kira grass in the Wilderness of Xiaohe River��" Nanfeng said excitedly. At the same time, I also talked about the ability of Changxia to spawn.


    Xylophone clasped her hands tightly, stared at Chang Xia seriously, and said solemnly, "Chang Xia, is this true?" The tribe owed more and more to Chang Xia, and neither Xylophone nor the tribe knew how to repay Chang Xia.


    Perhaps, that proposal by the roots and the elders is worth considering.


    think about.


    Xylophone''s eyes flashed.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s eyes, there is no more debt.


    Obviously, like trying to understand something.


    "Really. However, in order to truly let Kira grass take root and breed in the Baihe River Basin, it is necessary to cultivate the second and third generations of Kira grass." Chang Xia said seriously.


    The first generation of Kira grass was cultivated by Chang Xia''s bloodline ability.


    Without the maintenance of Changxia''s bloodline ability, transplanting it may soon wither and die. However, if the second generation and the third generation can be cultivated, the characteristics of Kira grass will be suitable for growth in the Baihe River Basin.


    Instead, transplant them back to the Forest of the Clear Moon.


    Instead, they are not suitable, and will directly wither and die.


    "Do you need help from the tribe?" Xylophone took a deep breath and suppressed the excitement and excitement in her heart. At this moment, she even forgot the sweet potato wine in front of her.


    "I''m busy for the time being. When I need it, I won''t be polite to the tribe." Chang Xia waved his hand calmly. The newly reclaimed wasteland in Xiaohechuan Wilderness is all the vegetables she planted with her bloodline ability. The clansmen Can''t really help.


    Nanfeng said: "Amu, you should let the clansmen patrolling the tribe pay more attention to the small river, don''t let the wild beasts get close to there, and avoid destroying the vegetables planted in Changxia."


    "Yes, Nanfeng is thoughtful." Maple Leaf agreed.


    at this point.


    She hadn''t thought about it just now.


    Xylophone followed and praised Nanfeng.


    When the cubs are normal, they are fine. It''s just cramping from time to time that bothers her. Xylophone supported the root to let Nanfeng and the Snake Mountains get married. Originally, he thought that after getting married, Nanfeng would be more sensible. Who knew that after getting married, Nanfeng would fly farther and farther on the road of freeing himself...


    This is also unexpected for the xylophone.


    "Let me handle this matter, and I will personally find the clansmen who would otherwise patrol." Xylophone said.


    The Changxia family vegetable garden is the most suitable for growing these vegetables.


    However, the vegetable garden has already been planted with mulberry shrubs and vines, which are not yet suitable for transplanting.


    So, Chang Xia could only go to Xiaohe Chuan to open up wasteland.


    The small river wilderness area is large enough for all kinds of tossing in the long summer.


    After speaking, Xylophone patted his forehead lightly.


    "Look at me, I almost forgot about my business. Chang Xia, how should I put these sweet potato pulp?" Xylophone asked softly. She came to ask about the placement of the sweet potato pulp in Changxia. At this time, dozens of pottery jars of various sizes were stacked in the Tribal Square, and each pottery pot was filled with sweet potato pulp.


    Chang Xia said: "Look for a cool and ventilated place, and be careful not to be exposed to direct sunlight. If you smell it every day, if the smell changes, it is probably broken."


    The fermentation of sweet potato pulp takes 15-20 days, and the fermentation of melon pulp within this range will release the wine flavor. If it is another flavor, most of the brewing fails and is broken.


    "Is it okay to put it in the cave?"


    "OK."


    "Amu, there''s no place to put these pottery jars in the Changxia family, can they be put in the warehouse of Baihu''s fence?"


    That big warehouse hasn''t been dug yet.


    However, these six jars need to be placed with caution.


    Chang Xia is not easy to ask, Nan Feng has no scruples at all.


    "The warehouse over there can be put down, but the underground hasn''t been dug up yet. I''m afraid that when the warehouse is dug and built, if the pottery jar is accidentally broken, it will be wasted." Muqin frowned, suddenly her expression After a change, he said, "I''ll have a chat with the elder Dalai, and put these six clay jars in the shooting range of the white lake wall. Does Chang Xia think it''s okay?"


    Every day, in the morning.


    Chang Xia will go to the shooting range to practice archery.


    The clay pot with sweet potato pulp is put into the shooting range, and it can be looked after every day in Changxia.


    "Yeah! I forgot about the shooting range, it''s really suitable there." Chang Xia woke up and said happily: "Xyon Mu, don''t bother you about this, I''ll ask the elder Dalai to discuss it in person."


    The tribe is busy, so there is no need to trouble her with such trivial matters.


    "Okay, you can handle it yourself. I have to go back to the tribe to place the pottery..."


    After speaking, Xylophone turned and left again.


    Come in a hurry, go in a hurry.


    Really can''t be idle for a moment.


    "Let''s carry the pottery jar to the shooting range to find the elder Dalai." Chang Xia said.


    When the elder Dalai was free, he would either sit near the wall of Baihu and bask in the sun, or he would be at the shooting range. Other than that, I haven''t seen him go anywhere else.


    In some respects the elders of Dalai are also quite homely.


    "Elder Dalai, where are you?"


    Before stepping into the shooting range, Chang Xia shouted loudly.


    The shooting range was remodeled by the elders of Dalai, and it is about to become a leisure room. There are shooting ranges for practicing archery, cave dwellings for rest, bathrooms and toilets for flushing, and even a room for the kitchen.


    Chang Xia felt that Elder Dalai wanted to live in a shooting range rather than a cave.


    Looking at the reconstruction of the shooting range, the elder Dalai seems to be ready to take action and plans to move at any time.


    "Chang Xia, I''m behind." Dalai responded.


    Going around the shooting range, Chang Xia saw Elder Dalai digging a cave. Judging from the scale, the elders of Dalai should plan to make a cellar to store the sundries.


    "Elder Dalai, I brewed six jars of sweet potato pulp. There is no place to store it in the cave. I plan to store it in the shooting range for a month, is that okay?" Chang Xia smiled and discussed with Elder Dalai coquettishly.


    "Sweet potato pulp, wine?" Dalai''s eyes lit up, he nodded hurriedly, and replied, "Yes. Don''t say six tanks, you can put sixty tanks."


    "Ha ha!"


    Suddenly, Nan Feng and other orcs outside the house laughed.


    "Elder Dalai, then there must be sixty tanks! There is no sweet potato in the Baihe River Basin. The sweet potatoes of the tribe are all exchanged with the Sheyue tribe."


    "If I can really brew 60 jars, I can vacate the bedroom and sleep directly in the courtyard of the cave, and use the bedroom to put sweet potato pulp."


    "Elder Dalai, are you still rebuilding the shooting range? It looks like a cave, does the elder Dalai want to live here?"


    For a while, Nanfeng and the others put down the clay pot and wandered around the shooting range.


    They don''t like archery, and Changxia has been coming here to practice archery at the shooting range. Except for the first time they were curious, they never came.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 674： The 2nd exchange event, open

    "I want to move to a shooting range and rebuild it first," Dalai said.


    He did not deny the idea of ??moving house, but said that the shooting range is more convenient to live in, it is close to the wall of White Lake, and he can practice archery at any time.


    At the same time, the elders of Dalai are preparing to study Changxia.


    I plan to grow vegetables in a circle behind the shooting range, and raise some chickens and ducks.


    The cave where he lives is good, but the shooting range cannot be expanded. After Elder Dalai was injured, the tribe no longer allowed him to enter the forest. For Dalai, who was accustomed to hunting, it was tantamount to going to jail, and simply shooting arrows could relieve this anxiety and anxiety.


    Plus, when Chang Xia was in the tribe.


    You will come to the shooting range to practice archery with elder Dalai.


    At first, the elder Dalai didn''t want to rebuild the shooting range, but Shen Rong reminded him. After the elder Dalai heard it, his eyes lit up.


    He didn''t think about anything else.


    After notifying the tribe, Elder Dalai set about rebuilding the shooting range.


    "Come here, it''s closer to my house." Chang Xia said: "Elder Dalai, you can take the water from my cave and save the water."


    "Okay! When Shen Rong comes back, let him come over to collect water for the shooting range." Dalai responded happily. He used to worry about the inconvenience of water in the shooting range, and he usually went to Baihu to fetch water.


    Now there is the promise of Chang Xia.


    When Shen Rong came back from hunting, let Shen Rong help to catch the water.


    In the future, you don''t have to worry about the problem of water.


    With the help of the elder Dalai, the six tanks of sweet potato pulp were moved into the shooting range. Arranged neatly, sealed with a wooden lid, and waited for fermentation.


    Time passes day by day.


    On this day, Shen Rong helped the elder Dalai to divert water into the shooting range.


    There was a commotion from the Baihu business district next door.


    "Shen Rong, which clan do you think it will be?" Chang Xia raised his head and looked curiously at the Baihu business district. Half a day ago, a horn sounded over the tribe.


    Nanfeng rushed towards Qingshan, saying that he was going to meet his friends.


    In fact, everyone knew that she was watching the fun.


    "Any race is possible." Shen Rong said calmly.


    The road is repaired, and the main road is guarded by the strong people. As long as the weak people dare to step into the main road, they don��t have to worry about danger.


    Like the orcs living in the Gray Mist Grassland and the Holubad Basin, they may all take the downwind road and follow the wolf and lions to the Baihe Basin to the Heluo tribe to participate in exchange activities.


    Chang Xia thought for a while.


    She thought what Shen Rong said was reasonable.


    After the passage, the tribes are bound to be very excited.


    In addition, the second harvest of ginkgo is over.


    Orc tribes have a lot of inventory, and they should all be thinking about finding other tribes to exchange some supplies.


    "Chang Xia, leave the rest to me." Da Lai waved his hand and drove Chang Xia and the others out of the shooting range.


    The shooting range is very close to the White Lake business district.


    Naturally, you can hear the lively conversation over there.


    Elder Dalai was not interested in the excitement, but he knew that Chang Xia and the others would be curious.


    "Elder Dalai, wait for the water pipe to be cleaned before burying the water tank. The water ladle, I will put it in the kitchen, don''t need to manage the water channel, Shen Rong will take care of it."


    Chang Xia explained while washing her hands, without being too long-winded.


    Called Shen Rong and ran towards the Baihu business district.


    "Changxia, I heard that a new tribe has come to participate in the exchange activities."


    "They look a little weird, not like us."


    "The mallard tribe seems to come from the Erdos swamp. This time, they came with the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius tribe. Look... the patriarch personally received them."


    Changxia has not yet stepped into the Baihu business district.


    The voices of the clansmen were heard in my ears.


    "This time there are a little more orcs..." Shen Rong took Chang Xia and whispered, "Do you want to go shopping, or go to the council room?"


    "The Council Room." Chang Xia said.


    On the street, there are orcs from their own tribe, as well as foreigners who have just come to the Heluo tribe. All the orcs stood on the street, or communicated, or looked at the White Lake business district.


    The bustling flow of people looked very lively from a distance.


    "Changxia."


    "Changxia."


    One after another greetings.


    Chang Xiaxiao''s cheeks almost stiffened.


    The orcs who came this time came from Qingshan.


    Obviously, the people coming from this direction should be the wolf clan, the lion clan and the snake clan. The Tiger Clan and Bear Clan were silent for the time being. Depending on the situation, Chang Xia thought they would come too.


    Cross Baihu Street and come to the Senate House.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, there were not many orcs here.


    "Chang Xia, long time no see!" Yu Fu greeted.


    He opened his mouth, and the other tribal chiefs spoke up one after another. In addition to several patriarchs that Chang Xia knew, such as the wolf clan, the lion clan, and the snake clan, there were also many faces that Chang Xia had never seen before in the council room. Don''t ask, these should be from the new tribe.


    "Hello everyone! I''m Chang Xia. Welcome to the Heluo Tribe to participate in the exchange activities." Chang Xia was generous and greeted the beastmen in the council room one by one.


    Then, he and Shen Rong stood behind Gen.


    The meeting didn''t last long.


    The root asked the tribe to arrange for each tribe to enter the cave to rest.


    At the same time, it is indicated that this exchange activity will last for half a month. And promised that if there are tribes/tribes who are willing to live in the Baihu commercial area, the Heluo tribe agrees to open the Baihu commercial area for the orcs to live in.


    This matter was jointly decided by the Heluo tribe and Su Ye.


    The White Lake business district will no longer be used as a temporary exchange point, but will be permanently open to all tribes. This is also to prepare for future employment and family union.


    When the orcs of all tribes heard this news, they were all stunned.


    After not staying in the discussion room for a long time, he got up and went back to the cave house arranged for them by the Heluo tribe.


    The news hit them hard.


    Even the three tribes of the wolf clan, the lion clan and the snake clan were unable to recover for a while.


    They each gave the gifts to Chang Xia to Gen.


    Without telling Chang Xia Duo, they all left.


    In an instant.


    In the council room, only a few orcs from the Heluo tribe were left.


    "Patriarch, the tribe really decided to open the Baihu business district?" Chang Xia said in shock.


    Not to mention that the Sirius Tribe and other tribes couldn''t react, even Chang Xia and the others were startled. Chang Xia and Su Ye talked about this matter.


    However, she did not expect the tribe to be implemented so quickly.


    What speed is this-


    Is the flower planting infrastructure fast? !


    "Yes." Gen nodded and said, "Wu wants to join the clan, you know... It''s not easy to join the clan, it''s more troublesome than the hiring you said before. My clan wants to help Wu speed up the clan, this time the opening is white. The Lake Business District is a test."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong and other orcs understood.


    The opening of the Baihu commercial area means that foreigners will live in the Heluo tribe. This is an attempt for the leopards and foreigners, and the outcome is unknown.


    "Patriarch, if you need my help, please feel free to speak." Chang Xia said.


    "I won''t be polite to you. Now that the second harvest of ginkgo has just finished, Wu and I expect that when the third harvest of ginkgo is harvested, there should be results." Gen Zi said. Orcs are not sticking to the rules, but do not know how to change.


    Now the opportunity is in front of them, whether to change or stay where they are.


    Gen and Su Ye are looking forward to it.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, she seemed to underestimate her own clan head and Su Ye.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 675： The mallard tribe is coming, its lively

    "Changxia, the tribes have brought you a lot of gifts. I''ll be the master and temporarily store it in the warehouse in the Baihu commercial area. When the underground warehouse of the Baihu fence is dug up and built, I will move it there. Do you think it will work?"


    After chatting about the settlement of the tribes in the Baihu business district.


    Gen pointed to the high rattan baskets in the distance and told Chang Xia that the rattan baskets were all gifts from various tribes to Chang Xia.


    Like the Heluo tribe, the orcs of all tribes are keen to give gifts to Changxia.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s important or not, but every tribe/tribe who comes to the Heluo tribe will bring some things with them to give to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia looked at the pile of rattan baskets and held his forehead, feeling a little headache.


    return gift-


    Have to rack my brains again.


    Fortunately, Qinghe helped, and the food illustrations have been sorted out. In addition, Su Ye asked Qinghe to organize the illustrations of animals and plants. These can be presented to various tribes/tribes. Besides, Chang Xia also intends to think about something else.


    Like what each tribe/tribe has, how to make it into food, and how to preserve that food, etc.


    Thinking about it, the anxiety in Chang Xia''s heart eased a little.


    "Patriarch, you have to check it before putting it in the warehouse." Shen Rong reminded.


    Geng was slightly startled and said, "Shen Rong is right, things like vegetables, melons and fruits cannot be stored and need to be eaten as soon as possible. Don''t rush back to the Baihu cave, find Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others, and take these vines first. tidy up the basket..."


    With Shen Rong''s reminder, Gen quickly reacted.


    Orcs such as the three tribes, the rabbit tribe, etc., send mostly vegetables and wild fruits. These things need to be eaten as soon as possible, not moved into warehouses for storage.


    "I have to go back to the tribe to contact the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna and inform Wu about the arrival of the mallard tribe. This time the exchange activity in the White Lake business district should be more lively than the last time. I think Wu should not be willing to miss it." Root Expressway.


    He explained a few words to Xylophone, and asked her to help stare at the Baihu commercial area, and then quickly said goodbye to Changxia Shenrong and returned to the tribe.


    Chang Xia was curious about how to contact the Karna Sacred Mountain Sorcerer''s Hall.


    However, there were too many rattan baskets stacked in front of the council house, and Chang Xia had to stay to help sort it out. After all, these are gifts from other orcs to Chang Xia. Look, there are nearly a hundred rattan baskets.


    "Xuqin Amu, leave these rattan baskets to me, you don''t have to worry." Chang Xia said: "I''ll ask Nanfeng Maple Leaf to help me later. Today all the tribes are entering the Baihu commercial area, big and small matters. You and the patriarch need to watch, I will arrange this pile of rattan baskets properly."


    After listening to the xylophone, confirm it again.


    Seeing that Chang Xia really didn''t need her to worry, she turned around and walked out of the council room.


    Chang Xia was right, she did have a lot of things today. The Genhui tribe contacted the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna and the business district of Baihu, all of which fell on the xylophone.


    Fortunately, Heyun snails and the others did not go out to pick them today.


    Xylophone catches people and asks them to help arrange the orcs who come from each tribe/tribe. For a time, the peaceful and peaceful Heluo tribe was extraordinarily lively and festive.


    In an instant.


    In such a large council room, only Chang Xia and Chen Rong were left.


    "Changxia��"


    "Don''t worry, let''s go to Baihu Street to find someone first."


    Chang Xia touched his chin, calm and composed.


    With nearly a hundred rattan baskets, Chang Xia didn''t want to exhaust her and Shen Rong to death. Nanfeng Fengye and the others must be wandering around Baihu Street, so it shouldn''t be difficult to find someone to help.


    "You stay in the council room, and I''ll go to Baihu Street to find someone. There are too many people on the street, and it''s even more troublesome for you to go there." Shen Rong said.


    Say it.


    Chang Xia thought about it carefully.


    After understanding the meaning of Shen Rong''s words, he nodded.


    She stayed in the council room, and Shen Rong went to Baihu Street to find someone.


    After Shen Rong left, Chang Xia found a wooden chair and sat down, waiting quietly. With a smile on his lips, he enjoyed the hustle and bustle at the moment.


    a year ago.


    Who would have thought that the Heluo tribe would undergo such a big change?


    Su Ye wants to build a city with his family, which is not a trivial matter.


    First of all, it is necessary to change the living habits of the orcs, so that they can change their thinking from hunting and picking to farming and breeding.


    Chang Xia calculated that it would take 1-3 years.


    During this period, Changxia needs to thoroughly improve the knowledge of farming.


    The project is huge, and even Chang Xia is not fully sure.


    Manpower, Changxia needs more manpower to help. Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help sighing, the road is long!


    "Wow! Are so many rattan baskets serious?"


    "The tribes are so generous!"


    "It can be seen that all tribes can live a good life in the cold season this year."


    Moments later.


    Shen Rong brought Nanfeng and his group of orcs over.


    There are nearly a hundred rattan baskets in sight.


    All the orcs talked a lot, praising the generosity of the tribes. At the same time, they wondered what was in these rattan baskets.


    "Chang Xia, what should I do?" Nan Feng asked as he circled around the rattan basket.


    Chang Xia bit his lip and said, "Select vegetables, wild fruits, etc., and don''t put them in the warehouse for the time being. All the others will be moved into the warehouse. After the exchange activities are over, I will take time to sort them out."


    Nearly a hundred rattan baskets can fill the caves of the Changxia family.


    It would be impossible to move back to the White Lake Cave.


    The underground warehouse of Baihu''s fence has not been built yet, and it cannot be moved there either. Fortunately, there are enough warehouses in the White Lake Business District The roots are still very prescient, and many warehouses have been built in the White Lake Business District.


    Most of these warehouses are rented by tribes/tribes to store supplies that need to be exchanged. Others are used by the Heluo tribe themselves.


    Like the previously brewed koji, it is stored in a warehouse in the Baihu business district. The tribe warehouse needs to store hunting and picking materials, sugar, powder and other items. After the tribe negotiates, it is stored in the warehouse on the side of the Baihu commercial area.


    The only trouble is the patrolling clan.


    In the past, it was only necessary to patrol around the tribe, but now there are more Baihu commercial areas, Xiaohechuan wilderness, and the fertile fields on the other side of the Baihe River, all of which are within the scope of daily patrols.


    Chang Xia guessed.


    If it weren''t for the tribe''s population not increasing.


    Roots and tribes most likely want to expand the tribe.


    "Animal skins, animal bones, and other things I don''t know."


    "This is like corn, a little bigger than corn."


    "These wild fruits smell so good, I want to eat them."


    There are many people and great power, and nearly a hundred rattan baskets are quickly sorted into two piles. One pile was moved directly into the warehouse on the side of the Baihu business district, and the other pile needed to be moved back to the Changxia family cave. In this pile, there are about thirty or forty rattan baskets, which contain various vegetables, wild fruits, and some materials similar to dried meat.


    "Detour, from the shooting range back to the Baihu Cave." Chang Xia said.


    After sorting out the rattan baskets, Shen Rong and the others moved the supplies that they were not worried about breaking into the warehouse in the Baihu business district. The remaining thirty or forty rattan baskets contain various vegetables and wild fruits. These need to be eaten as soon as possible. Chang Xia plans to move back to the Baihu cave.


    Register first, and then distribute to clansmen.


    These are the thoughts of other tribes/tribes. Chang Xia doesn''t want to let it go to waste. If you should eat it, you have to eat it first, and you can store it slowly.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 676： people who eat vomit

    "Changxia, I heard that the mallard tribe is also here this time." Nanfeng whispered.


    Nanfeng has long remembered the fish paste and pickled raw materials of the mallard tribe. In addition, the Flavor Root and Fish Sauce Grass of the Mallard Tribe, the Snake Mountain Tribe had long been looking forward to exchanging them with them.


    The horn sounded today.


    It was rare for Snake Walk to not stop Nanfeng, and followed her to Qingshan to meet her.


    Unfortunately, too many orcs came to the Heluo tribe this time. They happened to meet the Snake Mountain Tribe again, and couldn''t find time to find the Mallard Tribe.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "I met the Yufu Clan Chief in the council room in the Baihu business district. There are more than 20 orcs from the Fuclan this time. If you want to meet the Orcs from the Fuli tribe, I can help you introduce them. But ,not now."


    There are too many orcs today, and Xylophone is busy arranging the various tribes/tribes to live in the Baihu commercial area. Only when the orcs settle down can they take time to communicate.


    "No, I want the flavor root and fish sauce grass of the mallard tribe." Nan Feng quickly shook his head and denied it.


    Next to him, Maple Leaf rolled his eyes.


    "Changxia, Nanfeng doesn''t want to see the orcs of the mallard tribe. She clearly cares about the fish and pickles of the mallard tribe."


    Say it.


    All the orcs burst into laughter.


    Nan Feng didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and asked instead, "I''m just thinking about the fish paste and raw pickles from the mallard tribe, don''t you want to taste them?"


    In the team, except for Chang Xia and a few others.


    More orcs have never eaten the fish paste and raw pickles of the mallard tribe.


    Listen to what Nanfeng said.


    Suddenly, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    "Fish and pickled fish require specific fish and shrimp, not just any fish and shrimp that can be made into fish and pickled. If you want to eat it, you probably won''t be able to eat it in a short time." Chang Xia explained.


    Fish soup, fish in the sea is more suitable.


    Raw pickling is the same.


    River fish, unless it is the yellow croaker in the Detroit River in Subu, the fish sauce made of several special fish is not inferior to the sea fish.


    Ordinary river fish has a strong fishy smell and is not suitable for making fish paste and raw pickling.


    at this point.


    The Snake Mountain tribe knows best.


    "No wonder...it''s unpalatable." Nan Feng muttered.


    Chang Xia blinked and asked, "Nanfeng, wouldn''t you be fishing for herring from Baihu Lake to make fish sauce?"


    Herring meat is tender, but not suitable for fish soup.


    Nanfeng used herring to make fish soup, crazy!


    Snake twitched the corners of his mouth, and said softly: "herring, it''s really not suitable for making fish paste, the fishy smell is too strong, and the taste is not very good."


    "Neither is grass carp."


    "Carp are equally unpalatable."


    Suddenly, Honeydew Qinghe made a sound.


    After speaking, these people looked at each other and showed embarrassed and rude smiles at the same time. Chang Xia Chen Rong remained silent here. It turned out that apart from the fact that they didn''t try to use river fish to make fish paste and pickled raw fish, Nan Feng and other orcs did it in private.


    "You are amazing!"


    After a while, Chang Xia choked out five words.


    If fish paste and raw marinade can really be made with any fish and shrimp, how could the orcs change their faces when they mention eating fish. Before Chang Xia fiddled with fish balls, orcs seldom ate fish. Later, Changxia taught the orcs to make fish balls, stewed fish and grilled fish, etc.


    After this.


    Orcs learn to eat fish, so they are no longer afraid of eating fish.


    Who gave Nanfeng the courage to make fish paste and pickled raw fish from river fish.


    Chang Xia suddenly recalled one thing��


    a month ago.


    She had just returned to the tribe from the forest.


    In those days, I heard from the clansmen that Nanfeng did not have a good appetite.


    Looking at the fish and fresh meat, I retched frequently.


    At that time, Chang Xia heard it and didn''t think about it. She felt that the clansmen had misunderstood it. With their gluttonous appetites, how could they retching at the food?


    retching, not pregnant.


    now.


    Chang Xia remembered this.


    She looked back at Nanfeng and the others.


    Could it be that the retching in those days was caused by the fact that they ate fish and pickled raw fish in private, the taste was so unpalatable that they vomited? !


    "Courage is commendable!" Shen Rong said.


    Qing Jun''s face rarely showed obvious emotions.


    It can be seen that Nanfeng and the others used river fish to make fish paste to eat, which greatly surprised Shen Rong.


    At the beginning, they enjoyed the hospitality of the mallard tribe at the river bend where the mallard tribe settled in the Totamuyue Meadow. The orcs such as Yufu of the Fu tribe have said that special fish and shrimp are needed for fish paste and raw marinade, or some sea fish in the sea are the best.


    The fish and shrimp in the river waters have too much muddy smell.


    These fish and shrimp are not suitable for fish paste and raw marinade.


    Even if you use fish sauce grass and taste root to remove the smell, it tastes bad.


    "Maple Leaf, didn''t you remind them?" Chang Xia said speechlessly.


    Maple Leaf was slightly embarrassed and coughed.


    She knew little about cooking, but Maple Leaf seemed to understand what Yufu and the others said.


    Moreover.


    They are all fish, how much difference can they make.


    this moment.


    Maple Leaf completely forgot about fish and fish, in fact, the difference is quite big.


    Just like the black fish in the Wei River, the black fish can nourish the body, but other fish cannot.


    "Just, I''m a little greedy." Kong Shan took the words and whispered.


    The fish paste and raw marinade of the mallard tribe are so special that they have eaten it once, and they have been thinking about it and never forgetting it.


    So, in private, they tried to replicate the delicious food they had eaten.


    who knows--


    Kong Shan said that he didn''t want to recall the terrible smell.


    Chatting, they walked back to the Baihu Cave from the path.


    Thirty or forty rattan baskets were quickly placed on the spacious wooden shed.


    "Come on, hurry up, let''s separate the vegetables and wild fruitsChang Xia clapped her hands, urged the orcs to help sort the vegetables and wild fruits, and at the same time asked Shen Rong to bring a wooden basin to fill the wild fruits and water. Clean next to the tank, eat first, and then sort.


    Nan Feng: "This wild fruit smells so sweet!"


    "These peaches and peaches are really beautiful. There is no such beautiful peaches and peaches in our territory. I guess these baskets of wild fruits should come from the Holubad Basin." Honey dew stuck her head and looked at the rattan baskets. of wild fruit.


    Big and round.


    One by one, these wild fruits are festive when you look at them.


    "Changxia, fruit wine." Taya reminded.


    Before, when making sweet potato wine. Chang Xia told her that it is not suitable to drink sweet potato wine while pregnant. However, if brewing fruit wine, Da Ya can drink a little properly.


    Da Ya stared at the baskets of wild fruits, her eyes widened.


    "These wild fruits are not enough to eat, so how can they be used to make fruit wine. If you want to eat fruit wine, you have to ask Yadong to go to the Horubad Basin to find a certain tribe to exchange wild fruits." Chang Xia explained, living in Horu The strength of the orcs in the Bad Basin is weak. They came to the Heluo tribe this time to feel the atmosphere of the exchange activities. The strength of those tribes is not enough to transport too many wild fruits to the Heluo tribe.


    On this point, Chang Xia really guessed right.


    The cat tribe, the rabbit tribe and the fox tribe follow the three tribes to participate in the exchange activities in the Baihu commercial area, mainly to recognize the way and to come to the Heluo tribe to gain knowledge.


    Apart from the few baskets of wild fruits presented to Chang Xia, the three tribes only left dozens of baskets of wild fruits. These dozens of baskets of wild fruits are at most used to exchange for this half-month life, and it is definitely not enough to exchange additional supplies.


    However, the three tribes are very happy.


    Let alone the Heluo tribe to gain knowledge, it is extremely difficult for them to even get out of the Holubad Basin.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 677： Xilu, is it that strong?

    "The tribe has just harvested the second crop of ginkgo. Recently, they have not been busy hunting and harvesting. They went to the Horubad Basin to exchange wild fruits. I think the tribe should agree." Maple Leaf said.


    The wild fruits in the Holubad Basin are sweet and juicy, much better than those grown in their own territory. If you can exchange some Hui tribes, Maple Leaf is very supportive.


    What''s more, this wild fruit can also be used to make fruit wine.


    "I want to go��" Nanfeng said excitedly.


    Holubad Basin, she hasn''t been there yet. Besides, the Holubad Basin is next to the gray fog grassland, and the gray fog grassland is also a good place.


    Chang Xia looked at Nanfeng and other orcs who were eager to try, and said, "You can talk to the patriarch privately about this matter. It should be feasible. As Maple Leaf said, recently the tribe has become more leisurely, hunting and picking can be appropriately reduced, and some tribesmen can be selected. Going out is not a problem."


    The really busy time is picking the third crop of ginkgo.


    At that time.


    The Twilight Forest is about to enter the cold season.


    The temperature in the forest dropped, and both orcs and beasts began to prepare for winter.


    In previous years, the Orc tribe would be fully prepared for war.


    Actively hunt and pick all edible wild vegetables and roots.


    This year is different from previous years.


    There are many ways to eat ginkgo, plus the storage of various meats.


    After so many years of the Twilight Forest Orcs, they finally no longer have to worry about starvation and freezing in winter. In the face of hunting and picking, you can also face it with a relaxed attitude instead of trying your best.


    "Changxia, are you going?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "I''m not going. The vegetable fields in the Xiaohe River Wilderness need my attention and cannot be left for too long. The chicken feathers hoarded by the tribe have been made into chicken feather dusters, and the duck feathers have not been resolved yet. Wait for the Sirius tribe to agree to exchange the base. Rabbe, I''m still thinking about eiderdown quilts and eiderdown clothes..."


    Having seen the customs of other orc tribes, Chang Xia''s yearning for the outside has diminished. No longer yearning for the outside world as before, plus, the various gifts sent by various tribes/tribes are enough for a long summer to gain knowledge.


    "Can I go?" Da Ya looked at Chang Xia expectantly, Ya Dong''s body froze while carrying the rattan basket, staring at Da Ya with wide eyes. Your partner is brave enough! With a cub, they are all thinking about going into the forest.


    However, it has been more than four months.


    Da Ya''s body gradually returned to normal, and the medicated diet, black fish and dried boa snake meat were eaten together, and Da Ya did not appear hungry again before.


    ...


    All the orcs were silent.


    Who dares to say this?


    "Hey! I see." Da Ya''s bright face instantly became obscure, and she lost all spirit.


    Chang Xia said: "You ask the patriarch, if he nods, you can go."


    Recently, Da Ya has been in good health.


    Simply going out to hurry on the road has little effect. Now that the road is open, there is no need to travel through the forest. With Daya''s strength, some circumstances could not affect her and the beast cub in her belly.


    More importantly, Chang Xia was worried that Da Ya was in a bad mood, and staying in the tribe would be more detrimental to her. At first, when Nuan Chun was pregnant with twins, he helped Chang Xia dig a kiln. When dragging a hundred jins of soil with one hand, the scene of Chang Xia is still vivid in my mind.


    "Yadong��" Da Ya turned around and looked at Yadong excitedly.


    Yadong smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t worry, go to the tribe to find the patriarch later."


    Beside him, Kong Shan and other males gave Yadong an understanding look. Among them, Shan Kun is the one who understands Yadong''s mood the most.


    Before, when Nuanchun was pregnant.


    There is no less tossing Shankun.


    Now watching Yadong slump, Shan Kun said it was very interesting and fun.


    "Changxia, there is no shortage of vegetables and fruits in the tribe, you don''t need to give so much."


    "How much can Shen Rong and I eat in my family? Give it to the tribe, and let Xylophone Amu distribute it to the cubs and the old man."


    "Wu may come over, are you sure you won''t leave more?"


    This said.


    Chang Xia promised to keep a few more baskets of vegetables and wild fruits.


    Before going back to the tribe to contact the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, depending on the situation, Su Ye might really come over. According to Xylophone, there are more than 20 orcs from various tribes and tribes in the Baihu business district today. And there will be orcs coming one after another, and this exchange event will definitely surpass the previous one.


    In the next few days, the Heluo tribe is bound to be busy.


    After all, hosting dozens of orc tribes/clans is no small matter. Fortunately, the tribe has just finished harvesting the second crop of ginkgo, and all the ginkgo have been dried and stored in the warehouse. Don''t worry about too many orcs and not enough food.


    The newly built wooden shed is large enough.


    After finishing the rattan baskets, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to place them directly in the wooden shed.


    At the same time, wash a few pots of wild fruits and put them in the corridor pavilion.


    The orcs sat around the square table, chatting while eating wild fruits.


    There are a lot of things going on in the tribe now, even if Nanfeng Daya is anxious to go to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits, she does not dare to look for the roots at this time.


    Even if you find it, you will have to wait until the tribe has settled the orcs of other tribes/tribes.


    Otherwise, they used to trouble the patriarch, fearing that they would be beaten.


    "The tribe is so lively now!"


    "I have lived in the Heluo tribe for more than 20 years, and this year is the most interesting!"


    "Changxia, will the tribe continue to be so lively in the future?"


    Eating wild fruits, Nanfeng and the others couldn''t help but imagine the future. While chatting, the eyes of the orcs suddenly fell on Shen RongShen Rong, is the Tianyuan tribe in the West Land lively? " Honeydew said suddenly.


    Shen Rong nibbled at the wild fruit and said, "What kind of fun are you asking?"


    The Tianyuan tribe directly and indirectly controls two-thirds of the orc tribes in the Western Continent. They are powerful, brutal, and belligerent. Many derogatory terms can be used to describe the Tianyuan tribe. Only the word lively, Shen Rong heard it for the first time.


    The Yuan family, the great nobles of the Tianyuan tribe.


    There are more than a dozen orc tribes under its banner, and these tribes are strong or weak. Life and death are in the hands of the Yuan family. In the Tianyuan tribe, there are thirteen great nobles like the Yuan family.


    The overall strength of the Yuan family is in the middle and upper reaches.


    The Tianyuan tribe is actually governed by thirteen noble families.


    There are many people, and disputes follow.


    "What kind of liveliness is there?" Honeylu hesitated with a stiff face.


    Chang Xia chuckled and explained: "Honey, you asked the wrong question. As the most powerful tribe in the Western Land, the Tianyuan tribe is named after the tribe. However, I prefer to call him a country. A total of tens of thousands, and some medium-sized tribes of Tianyuan tribe can exceed the total number of orcs in our entire Twilight Forest. You should probably ask Shen Rong, which city of Tianyuan tribe is the most prosperous..."


    The same continent, the same race.


    However, progress has been quite different.


    Su Ye was in a hurry, but Chang Xia could fully understand it.


    Fortunately, the tribes in the Western Continent were constantly at war and were not united. Otherwise, the Twilight Forest Orcs would not be able to compete with the West Land at all.


    "Xilu, is it that strong?"


    Bai Qing stepped into the courtyard and just heard what Chang Xia said.


    He was pulled by the root to help in the Baihu commercial area, and when he was done, he came to look for honeydew. Who knew that as soon as they entered the door, they just heard Chang Xia and the others talking about Xilu.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 678： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Xilu, very strong. However, it is not strong."


    Shen Rong thought for a while and answered Bai Qing''s question. He came to the East Land, and for the time being, he only had contact with the Orcs of the Twilight Forest, and neither the Birds of the Qinghai Plateau nor the Fish of the East Sea had contact.


    However, according to the usual attitude of orcs towards birds and fish.


    These two tribes are definitely not weak.


    Xilu has not crossed the peace line for a long time, and most of them have scruples about Donglu.


    "Shen Rong, I don''t understand, please clarify." Nan Feng frowned tightly, urging Shen Rong to say something simple, strong, but not strong. What kind of answer is this.


    Snake squinted and listened quietly.


    Yu Guang and Bai Qing and other orcs exchanged glances vaguely and quickly.


    Obviously, Nanfeng didn''t understand, and they understood some things to some extent.


    It is very strong, which means that the overall strength of the Tianyuan tribe is strong. The second half of the sentence is not too strong, which means that the Tianyuan tribe is not united, they are independent, they have ideas, and they calculate each other.


    "The Tianyuan tribe consists of thirteen great noble families. The strength of the Yuan family is in the middle and upper reaches, and there are fourteen orc tribes under its jurisdiction, including one large tribe, three medium-sized tribes, and the rest are small tribes and tribes." Shen Rong thought about it for a while, and decided to use a concise statement to prevent Nanfeng from saying he couldn''t understand it again.


    "..."


    The expressions of the orcs changed in unison, and their breathing became tight.


    Chang Xia licked the corner of his mouth and asked, "Shen Rong, what is the size of the large tribe in the Western Continent, do you have any specific explanation?"


    "A tribe with more than 10,000 people is a large-scale tribe; 5,000 people are a medium-sized tribe; a tribe with less than 1,000 people is a small tribe. In addition, the totem warriors of a large-scale tribe must reach 1,000 people, and there are no clear rules for medium-sized tribes and small tribes." As Shen Rong said, seeing that Chang Xia''s expression was wrong, he hurriedly explained: "The totem warriors of the western land orcs are weaker, and the fighting strength of ordinary totem warriors is similar to that of the adult males of the Six Tribes."


    This said.


    Bai Qing and the other orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    I had heard that Xilu was very powerful before, but I didn''t know the specifics.


    Today, Shen Rong broke up and said.


    They have a more specific understanding of the power of the West Land, and urgency and pressure inevitably arise in their hearts.


    All the orcs in the Twilight Forest put together, the number is also the number of a large tribe in the western land. The contrast between the two sides is really amazing. If Xilu really intends to do something to Donglu, the threat is too great!


    "Shen Rong, does the number you mentioned include slaves?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The biggest difference between the west and east is slavery.


    There are slaves in the Western Land, and the slave trade is also allowed.


    "Inclusive." Shen Rong smiled. As expected of Chang Xia, he quickly noticed the loophole. Xilu is strong, but also weak.


    The nobility enjoyed the thinning of lower-class slaves, and the number of slaves far exceeded that of the nobility.


    Once the slaves gave birth to the heart of rebellion, the power of Xilu will instantly collapse. This point, the nobles of the Western Land are very clear, so they brutally cut off any path that the slaves might resist.


    Not only did Nan Feng not understand these words.


    Bai Qing and the others also didn''t understand and didn''t understand the true meaning.


    Does this number have anything to do with slaves?


    "You don''t need to worry about what the West will do to the East. In recent years, the West will not be peaceful. They are busy with civil wars, fighting for power and profits." Shen Rong mocked. The handsome face flashed away with sarcasm and disdain, the nobles were greedy, and the big nobles were even more greedy.


    Covet power, covet wealth, covet more slaves.


    You are fighting for each other, conspiracy and calculation.


    Shen Rong was too stupid before, so he was calculated.


    After getting out of the vortex, Shen Rong turned around and couldn''t help but feel fortunate to be able to leave. Those aristocratic nobles will die from their endless greed sooner or later.


    If the class system in the Western Continent is not resolved one day, they will not be able to cross the line of peace one day and calculate the Eastern Continent. After all, the fish clan of the East China Sea and the bird clan of the Qinghai Plateau, Shen Rong didn''t think they would agree to the greedy people in the west land to invade the east land.


    One listen.


    The orcs were even more confused.


    However, they looked at Chang Xia and seemed to understand.


    Several people looked at each other, turned their heads and pretended to understand.


    After all, no one wants to believe that they are stupid.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about Xilu, the more you talk, the more depressed you become. Shen Rong said something funny, don''t talk about these too deep topics." Chang Xia clapped his hands and woke the orcs who were distracted.


    Yadong smiled and asked, "Shen Rong, what are some good wines in Xilu?"


    "Apart from wine, what fun and delicious food does Xilu have?" Milu also showed a wretched laugh, echoing Yadong''s topic.


    "What about clothes, what clothes do you wear in the West? Animal skins, or feather clothes like the bird clan?" Nanfeng added the question, pulling Snake and leaning towards Shen Rong.


    As soon as this topic was discussed, all the orcs were no longer sleepy.


    "Wine, the wine often drunk in the Western Land is ale. However, ale is a cheap wine that ordinary commoners often drink. The nobles drink golden wine, white jade wine, and thirteen brewed wine. For food, the food in the Western Land is not as good as that made in Changxia. , The meat often eaten by nobles is basically matched with various spices, and the taste is indescribable..."


    When he said that, Shen Rong looked disgusted.


    Even, the throat slipped a few times, and it looked like he was retching.


    see.


    The expectant expressions of Nan Feng and the other orcs collapsed.


    "Clothes, I don''t know very well I used to have slaves to help me arrange clothing, food, housing and transportation in the Yuan family, so I don''t have to worry about these trivial matters."


    After a moment.


    Shen Rong answered what Nan Feng said about the clothes.


    The clothes of the aristocrats in the Western Land are relatively cumbersome, layer by layer, mostly light and gorgeous, and they don''t feel like wearing them.


    However, than animal skins or something.


    Must be more comfortable.


    When he came to the Heluo tribe, the only thing Shen Rong cared about was clothes.


    This animal fur coat is really stuffy and hot, even shorts and shorts are not breathable. Fortunately, the Sirius tribe will be able to spin a large amount of Kirab in a short time.


    At that time, there should be no need to wear animal skins anymore.


    In an instant, the orcs looked at Shen Rong with envy, jealousy and hatred in their eyes.


    This bastard''s previous life is really enviable!


    cough cough-


    Shen Rong was a little uncomfortable at the eyes of the beastmen, he coughed twice, and he didn''t understand what happened.


    Chang Xia chuckled lightly and said, "Okay, brother, help to move these vegetables and wild fruits to the tribe. At this moment, I think the patriarch may have some free time."


    "Changxia has something to do with the patriarch?" Bai Qing asked.


    "I''m not looking for the patriarch, Nanfeng and the others want to ask the patriarch something." Chang Xia shook his head, pointed at Nanfeng and the others, and said.


    Bai Qing tilted his head, not knowing what Nanfeng and the others were asking the patriarch.


    "What do you think?" Milu pinched Bai Qing''s arm and explained: "We want to go to the Holubad Basin to exchange some wild fruits and come back to make fruit wine. We have to ask the patriarch about this, and Da Ya also wants to go."


    "..." Bai Qing was silent.


    The first sentence is nothing.


    In the second half of the sentence, Shen Rong didn''t know how to answer.


    Da Ya, I was having trouble with my body some time ago, but now I have the energy to think about going out?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 679： Birds spy on the swamps of Erdos

    After a while.


    Bai Qing and the others carried the rattan baskets to the tribe.


    Chang Xia ate the flat apple slowly and said, "Shen Rong, do you think the patriarch will agree?"


    "What are you asking?" Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and asked back.


    "Da Ya." Chang Xia spit out Da Ya''s name softly and went to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits. This is not a big deal. If the tribe can free up manpower, Gengen will naturally not refuse it. The sweet potato exchanged with the snake tribe is limited, but the wild fruit is different.


    There is no shortage of wild fruits in the Holubad Basin.


    The three tribes are weak and unable to transport the wild fruit out of the Holubad Basin.


    Exchanges with other orc tribes are naturally difficult.


    Shen Rong pondered and said, "I guess the patriarch will agree."


    "Huh! Why?" Chang Xia exclaimed, looking at Shen Rong in surprise. Obviously, she didn''t expect Shen Rong to think that Gen would agree to Da Ya going out.


    "Daya is strong enough, and it is absolutely unnecessary to keep her in the tribe. Besides, there are six tribe totem warriors in charge of guarding the main road, and ordinary beasts can''t hurt Daya at all. Besides, I really want to go to Holubad Basin to exchange wild animals. If so, the tribe will definitely choose an elder to accompany him." Shen Rong analyzed it calmly, but he didn''t say it directly.


    Pregnant females have the most bizarre personalities.


    Daya wants to go to the Holubad Basin.


    Darya might feel uncomfortable if she refused her rashly.


    If she is in a bad mood, it will affect the beast cub in her belly.


    This causal theory seems simple, but the outcome is very important. For Da Ya, the beast cub in Da Ya''s belly. The tribe will definitely be hesitant about Da Ya''s idea, and at most add a few more orcs to the outgoing team.


    "Whatever!" Chang Xia pinched the bridge of her nose and said, "I''m going to Qinghe''s place to talk to her about something. Are you staying in the tribe or going to the Baihu business district?"


    "I''ll go to the White Lake business district to find the wolf clan and ask Kirab��" Shen Rong said.


    The Sirius Tribe participated in the exchange activity this time. Shen Rong wanted to know whether Kirab was among the exchanged materials?


    Logically speaking, the wolf clan should take out Kirab in this exchange event.


    After all, the story of Kirab has spread.


    There is no need for the wolves to hide and hold.


    However, Kirab''s matter is not small after all. It also depends on the meaning of Su Ye and the Sirius Tribe. The number of Kirabs is too small, and it is definitely not enough.


    Good stuff, everyone wants it.


    "If you don''t say Kirab, I almost forgot." Chang Xia''s eyes lit up, just about to say something. I suddenly remembered that the wolf clan had just started spinning and weaving, and there must be not many Kirabs accumulated in their hands.


    So, Chang Xia swallowed the words on his lips.


    If she remembered correctly, the nearly 100 baskets of gifts in front of the Council House in the White Lake Business District did not seem to include the wolf clan, the lion clan, and the snake clan.


    think about.


    Chang Xia''s eyes flashed.


    "Forget it, I''ll go to Qinghe first. There are a lot of orc tribes/tribes coming this time. I have to ask Qinghe to help prepare more food illustrations, including animal and plant illustrations. These few days, I guess Qinghe I''m afraid I don''t have time to leave the cave."


    Chang Xia said, waving goodbye to Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong smiled and watched Chang Xia leave the cave first.


    He understood what Chang Xia had just said, and most of the time he wanted to ask Kirab about it. However, when the words came to his mouth, Chang Xia guessed that there might not be many Kirabs in the hands of the wolf clan, so he swallowed the words in his mouth.


    the other side.


    Heluo tribe, a cave dwelling.


    Gen, Elder Jami and many other orcs sat quietly around the wooden table.


    A strange conch-like thing was placed on the wooden table. This palm-sized thing, the orcs call it Yinbei, is a tool unique to the orcs in the Twilight Forest to transmit messages.


    Crafted from Su Ye and given to the Twilight Forest Orc tribe/tribe for use.


    "Wizard, Yu Fu brought more than 20 orcs from the Fu tribe and arrived at the Heluo tribe today." Gen urged Yinbei to contact Su Ye at the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna.


    In the room, several elders of Jami sat quietly.


    For a moment.


    Su Ye''s familiar voice came from Yinbei.


    "It''s three or five days sooner than expected. In addition to the mallard tribe, how many orc tribes have arrived in the Heluo tribe this time?" Su Ye''s voice was very cold, which was completely different from the conversation with Chang Xia. It was colder, more heartless, and more In line with her witch identity.


    "Dozens." Gen replied.


    "As expected." Su Ye''s cold voice came from Yinbei and asked, "The tiger clan and the bear clan should not be here yet. You contact me in advance, is there anything?"


    "Yu Fu brings a piece of news. It seems that something has happened on the Qinghai Plateau. The bird tribe has been spying on the Erdos swamp frequently recently." Gen said solemnly.


    He was in a hurry to leave the White Lake business district before.


    In addition to the obvious reasons, the most important thing is the news that Yu Fu told him.


    "Birds peep into the swamp of Erdos��"


    Yinbei heard the sound of Su Ye banging on the table, but Su Ye didn''t reply.


    The Erdos Swamp is close to the Qinghai Plateau, and the mallard tribe may seem inconspicuous, but its geographical location is actually very important.


    "Did Yufu say anything else?"


    After a long time.


    Su Ye asked again.


    Gen shook his head lightly and replied, "Yu Fu didn''t say anything, I think there should be nothing else. The bird tribe knows that the Erdos swamp belongs to the orcs of the Twilight Forest, and their frequent spying is already a kind of transcendence."


    In recent years, under the leadership of Su Ye the relationship between the Orcs of the Twilight Forest, the Birds of the Qinghai Plateau, and the Fishes of the East China Sea is all right.


    Unless it is a major event, the three parties have maintained a stable situation.


    This time, the Qinghai Plateau bird clan spied on the Erdos Swamp, and it was strange in itself.


    "I will personally confirm this with the Bird Clan. The exchange activities must be carried out smoothly. When the Tiger Clan and Bear Clan arrive, they will contact me." Su Ye said.


    After speaking, she directly ended the Yinbei communication.


    Elder Jami brought the iron wooden box and put away the sound shell.


    "What do you think about the bird race spying on the Erdos Swamp?" Gen raised his head, looked around at the elders in the house, and asked for their opinions.


    Elder Ximu said with a sullen face, "Recently, the number of wandering orcs in the Twilight Forest has increased sharply. I suspect that there is a bird''s handwriting among them."


    "Is it possible?" Elder Jami put down Yinbei and said, "Birds hate wandering orcs as much as we do, how could they come into contact with wandering orcs? I''m worried that these wandering orcs are related to the East China Sea fish clan... "


    "Why don''t you guess Xilu Yuan''s family?" Senda sneered.


    There were two dark shadows in the corner of the house. Listening to the conversation between Gen and several elders, the two shadows kept silent and listened quietly.


    But neither the root nor the other elders.


    When he spoke, his eyes were always on them.


    "Be optimistic about the Twilight Forest, and don''t let them enter the Baihe River Basin. For the rest, the witch will guide us what to do."


    a while.


    A hoarse voice sounded slowly.


    The owner of this voice spoke very slowly, very slowly, similar to Fengling.


    However, Gen and the elders in the house listened very carefully. Even after the dark figure finished speaking, they didn''t speak again.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 680： Calculated root, suffocating

    "When Yun Dong and the others return, we will naturally know the reason for the increase in the number of wandering orcs. We have lived in harmony with the bird and fish for a hundred years, and I don''t think they want to break the peace. The children are here, they should find something to do, this time. Speaking of which."


    After a while, a soft voice sounded again.


    This voice is very gentle, and listening to the sound can make people feel peaceful.


    "Yes, listen to Elder Shui." Jami said respectfully.


    They got up and watched the two shadows in the corner leave.


    "Nanfeng and the others are coming, let''s leave first. Let Xylophone arrange the Baihu commercial area. All tribes/tribes should take good care of them. Don''t lose the face of the Leopard Clan." , quietly left through the side door.


    Waiting for all the orcs to leave, don''t hesitate to get up.


    "Patriarch��"


    Gen looked up, slightly startled.


    He originally thought that the South Wind Maple Leaf came here.


    At first glance, even Bai Qing was there. Immediately, he was a little surprised.


    "Bai Qing, you didn''t help in the Baihu business district?" Gen said in surprise.


    Bai Qing said: "The Baihu business district is all right, Xylophone Amu and the others have arranged the orcs of each tribe/tribe properly, and they need to solve the rest by themselves."


    Now, Xylophone takes He Yun and other females to count the food needed by each tribe/tribe.


    These food items need to be exchanged by each tribe/tribe for equivalent supplies.


    These things are trivial, and I don''t need Bai Qing''s help.


    "Then you come here?" Gen was confused. He knew these children and wouldn''t come to the door easily. At this moment, a group of orcs came over and made it clear that they were looking for him.


    When inquiring, Gen''s eyes fell on Yadong Daya.


    Even these two are here, is it related to Da Ya?


    If he wanted him to arrange for his people to go to Weihe River to catch black fish, he would still go to the Weishan Holy Land to pick wild fruits.


    and many more--


    Shouldn''t they want to go to the Moon Moon Mountains to hunt anacondas?


    Here, Bai Qing and the others saw the root and asked, their faces were always green and white.


    So, he hurriedly opened his mouth.


    "Patriarch, we want to go to Holubad Basin to find three tribes to exchange wild fruits." Maple Leaf spoke first, and then let Gen continue to guess. The ghost knows if Geng will beat them up when they are annoyed.


    From childhood to adulthood, they have no less fists.


    Gen''s fist is not as good as that of the elder Pukang, and it is also very painful to hit him.


    "Oh! It turned out that I wanted to go to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits." Gen was relieved, seeing that they were not breathing, Gen thought that these children wanted to go to the Moon Moon Mountains to hunt anaconda snakes, and startled him, "This is Have you talked to the three tribes about this? What are their opinions? Have you agreed? Are you planning to leave for the Holubad Basin someday?"


    Saying so, all the orcs laughed.


    Obvious.


    Root agreed that they would travel to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits.


    "Patriarch, I want to go too." Da Ya said.


    "Go, you can!" Gen said casually. After he finished speaking, he looked up and saw that it was Daya who spoke, and all of his face turned black.


    Sure enough, he knew that it was definitely not easy for these children to come.


    The front foot also wanted to praise them for their sensibleness, knowing that he took the initiative to apply to go to the Holubad Basin to exchange the wild fruit Hui tribe for wine, and the back foot Taya backstabbed him.


    With a beast cub, why can''t he live peacefully in the tribe?


    "Yadong, the patriarch agreed." Da Ya was very excited.


    She stretched out her hands and wrapped her arms around Yadong''s neck, jumping up and down with joy.


    one sight.


    Yadong''s face changed with fright.


    "Ouch! My Eminem, don''t jump, don''t jump." Yadong hurriedly hugged Daya to stop her jumping around.


    "Father��" Nan Feng looked at the blue-faced roots and shouted softly.


    Gently holding her forehead, she looked at Taya speechlessly, "Nanfeng, let''s talk about this in detail, why did Taya want to go to the Holubad Basin? She just hasn''t been in her body for a long time, why is she thinking about entering the forest, so she''s not afraid of accidents?"


    "We just helped Chang Xia sort out the pile of gifts, and we accidentally talked about the wild fruits in the Holubad Basin. So Milu proposed to go to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits for the tribe to make wine, and Daya said she wanted to go too. Said to be bored in the tribe." Nan Feng said more and more quietly, without him, because Gen''s face was too ugly.


    Bai Qing and the other orcs took a few steps back carefully.


    At the same time, beware of roots.


    This scene fell into Gengan''s eyes, and there was another burst of suffocation.


    "Get out, get out of here." Geng had a headache, so he spoke directly to chase people away.


    Yadong coughed and whispered, "Patriarch, what about Da Ya?"


    "I''ll have a chat with the elders, and then talk about it." Gen listened to what Nanfeng said just now, and did not veto Daya''s desire to go to the Holubad Basin, so Daya and the others left first, and asked the three tribes to inquire about the exchange wild. fruit matter. He chatted with the elders before deciding whether Daya could leave the tribe.


    This thing is serious.


    The bear clan hadn''t come over yet, so they wanted to delay it until the chief Xifeng of the Dadi tribe came over and asked his opinion before making a decision.


    After all, Da Ya came from the Earth Tribe, and she was still the cub of the Xifeng Patriarch.


    If she really has three strengths and two weaknesses, it will inevitably affect the relationship between the Heluo tribe and the Dadi tribe. The marriage between the two tribes is the conclusion of the friendship between the two tribes, not the enmity.


    "Okay! Patriarch, we are waiting for your good news Yadong said happily: "Bai Qing, we are going to Baihu business district to find the three tribes and ask about the exchange of wild fruits. "


    Before the words were finished, Bai Qing and the other orcs ran out of the cave.


    Leaving a melancholy face, he watched them leave.


    Geng pinched the bridge of his nose and ran towards the cave of the elders of Jami. He couldn''t make a decision about Da Ya alone, and he had to communicate with the elders. After all, even if you go to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits, you have to arrange for an elder to accompany you.


    this time.


    The Dusk Forest has infiltrated many wandering orcs.


    Even if Bai Qing and the others are extremely powerful, Gen and the tribe are not at ease to let them go out into the forest on their own.


    but.


    These things have nothing to do with Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia knocked on the courtyard door of Qinghe''s cave dwelling.


    This cave is much smaller than Changxia''s house, with three houses and an empty cave courtyard. Pushing open the courtyard door, everything is empty. Except for a few rattan baskets, there is not much furniture.


    "Qinghe��"


    "I''m in the living room."


    Qing He responded, telling Chang Xia that she was in the living room and letting her enter the room directly.


    "Qing He, what are you doing?" Chang Xia asked, "Qing He, the Tianlang tribe came to Baihu Commercial District today, didn''t you go to Baihu Street?"


    "Hey! The wolf clan is here?" Qing He was startled and suddenly raised his head to look at Chang Xia.


    The long summer is full of black lines.


    Is Qing He living in the cave for too long, stupid?


    "Yeah! Not long ago, do you want to meet them in the Baihu commercial area?" Chang Xia looked at Qing He, her hair was greasy and knotted, her cheeks were glowing, and she was afraid that she hadn''t washed her face. Qing He really brought the attributes of a house girl to the extreme, and Chang Xia felt a little uneasy about her conscience.


    Seeing such Qinghe, will Aomori blame her for abducting people to the Heluo tribe?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 681： Tonight, the grilled chicken is enough

    "Wait a minute, I''ll finish what Wu explained, and then go to the Baihu Commercial District." Qing He reached out and scratched his hair, buried his head, waved the pen again, and sketched something on the white paper.


    see.


    Chang Xia was busy talking.


    "Qing He, don''t be too busy, how many copies of the food illustrations and animal and plant illustrations I asked you to prepare before?" Chang Xia asked.


    She was busy farming, and occasionally cared about raising chickens and ducks in the wild mountains and forests in the south of Baihu Lake. Changxia entrusted Qinghe with the help of copying the food illustrations and preparing the animal and plant illustrations.


    "I didn''t do the calculations. Those things were put in the wooden box at the end of the kang. When I was in the cave, I copied a copy, and put it in the wooden box after copying it. The exact number will only be clear after reading it." Qing He Road.


    Saying that, she put down the pen and paper and walked towards the room.


    "Qing He, what else do you do in the cave every day besides copying?" Chang Xia said softly. Qing He''s situation made her a little worried.


    Three meals a day, has Qinghe eaten?


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia looked up at Qing He.


    Fat and thin, but you can''t see it.


    However, Chang Xia decided to wait and let Shen Rong bring some vegetables and fruits to Qing He. Invite Qinghe to come to the Heluo tribe to help, but you can''t starve people and lose weight.


    Maple Leaf''s house is near here, so I have to explain to Maple Leaf.


    Let her take more care of Qinghe and pay attention to three meals a day.


    "I also helped Wu to sort out some information about the Twilight Forest. Wu said that he would need my help next time he comes over. There is quite a lot of information in that pile, and I have only sorted out a third of it now." Looking at the light, Chang Xia was sighed.


    This kid is going crazy.


    There are several rooms in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna, which specially store the information of the tribes of the Twilight Forest. These materials are important and important, but they are not important.


    Before, Chang Xia helped Su Ye sort it out once.


    To tell the truth, those materials gave me a headache for a long time.


    However, Chang Xia seemed to enjoy seeing Qing He in it. Su Ye asked Qing He to help sort out the information of the orcs in the Twilight Forest. Does he plan to take Qing He to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna?


    This thought.


    Chang Xia suddenly changed his face.


    She rarely finds a talent.


    Just kidnapped the people to the Heluo tribe, and haven''t been trained yet, is it going to be poached by Su Ye?


    This can''t be done!


    Chang Xia was thinking about how to act like a spoiled child with Su Ye, and he must keep Qinghe in the Heluo tribe. She also needs Qing He''s help for farming chickens and ducks. Without Qing He, Chang Xia would be exhausted all by herself.


    In the vegetable field in the Wilderness of Xiaohe River, Chang Xia specially bound a record.


    In the same way, the wilderness mountain forest in the south of Baihu also prepared a copy.


    However, Chang Xia, who raised chickens and ducks, was handed over to Nanfeng to record. At the same time, Chang Xia also informed Xylophone about the matter, hoping to discover one or two available talents in his tribe.


    So far, over a month has passed.


    Chang Xia didn''t find any talent in this area, and of course, he couldn''t say that he didn''t.


    She found half of it.


    The reason why I say half of it is because this person is Lu You.


    Lu You was still a beast cub, and Chang Xia was reluctant to oppress minors.


    "Qinghe, you have to combine work and rest. You can''t stay in the cave every day, and occasionally go out hunting or picking with Maple Leaf. It''s okay. The information Wu gave you is not urgent, you don''t have to rush to transcribe it." Chang Xia urged.


    Qing He grinned and said with a smile, "Chang Xia, I don''t feel tired."


    Enter the room and open the wooden box.


    Qing He held out a thick stack of white paper, she didn''t hand it to Chang Xia, she turned and walked to the living room.


    Chang Xia withdrew her embarrassed hands.


    After obtaining the mark of the beast god, Chang Xia''s physique was enhanced.


    However, other orcs always treat her like a cub.


    Heavy, heavy work.


    Basically, he didn''t let Chang Xia touch his hands, because he was afraid of tiring her.


    This gave Chang Xiakong all the strength, but he had nowhere to work hard, which made him a little embarrassed.


    "Qing He, it''s just a stack of white paper." Chang Xia chased after him and explained, trying to tell Qing He that she was not the weak chicken she used to be.


    Qinghe said: "It''s okay, the white paper is very light. I take it the same way. This pile is the food illustration book I copied. The animal and plant illustrations are still in the wooden box. I will go back and get it."


    ...


    Chang Xia''s eyes widened.


    She thought that this stack of white paper contained food illustrations and animal and plant illustrations.


    Who knew Qing He gave such a big surprise.


    This stack, I''m afraid there are hundreds of copies?


    Qinghe, this baby is too porcelain. Ask her to help copy several food illustrations and organize animal and plant illustrations, Qinghe actually copied nearly 100 copies.


    When Chang Xia came over just now.


    I am also worried that there are not enough things. After all, there are a lot of orc tribes/tribes coming to the White Lake business area this time, there are dozens. In the last exchange activity, the food illustrated book written by Chang Xia Scroll was relatively simple. Recently, she checked and filled the gaps and organized another copy.


    Chang Xia wants to give back this food guide to other orc tribes/tribes.


    She has received so many gifts, and she has to return something or two.


    "Qing He, you''ve worked hard!" Chang Xia said, "Later, I''ll bring you some dried anaconda and snake meat, and I''ll cook a pot of medicinal food at night, you must come and eat it."


    No wonder Qing He looked bad.


    This kid has been staying up late recently.


    Fortunately, people did not look thin.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia really doesn''t know how to face the Sirius Tribe.


    "Medicated food? Good! I think the stewed yam with ribs tastes good Can I make another request, roast chicken, I want to eat roast chicken." Qing He swallowed his saliva and held the white paper in his hand. Carefully place on a long table.


    This stack is one-third higher than the stack just now.


    "Okay, enough roast chicken tonight." Chang Xia patted his chest and promised.


    What a good tool person, let alone roast chicken, even roast dragon, Chang Xia wants to satisfy Qing He.


    Got Chang Xia''s promise.


    Qinghe happily helped Chang Xia to separate the food illustrations from the animal and plant illustrations and put them together. These materials are going to be given back to other orc tribes/tribes in the long summer, so naturally they need to be sorted out in advance.


    dong dong����


    At this time, there was a knock on the door again.


    Chang Xia looked up at the courtyard door and asked, "Qing He, who is looking for you?"


    "No, it should be looking for you." Qing He denied it without thinking. Except for Fengye Nanfeng, where she lives, almost no leopard orcs would come to disturb her.


    Before, there were male leopard orcs who were not married to find Qing He.


    Qing He bluntly said that she already has a partner, and no male has bothered her anymore.


    "Qing He, are you at home?" Aomori''s voice suddenly sounded from outside the door.


    Qing He''s face changed suddenly, and a dirty word came out of his mouth, saying: "Wow, why did Aomori come here?"


    Saying that, Qing He raised his hand and wiped his face.


    Oil in one hand.


    At the same time, she pulled her hair, and the ending was the same.


    "Chang Xia��" Qing He looked at Chang Xia for help, how could she see Aomori like this?


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she said, "Go wash your face first, and I''ll explain it to you."


    When the words fell, Qing He quickly rushed to the water tank and washed his face with water.


    Chang Xia clapped his hands and got up to pick him up.


    "Aomori, push the door and come in." Chang Xia replied.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 682： A little care of Chang Xia

    "Changxia, are you here?" Aomori asked in surprise.


    There was a crisp creaking sound of the door opening, and Aomori stepped over the threshold. He saw Chang Xia standing in the center of the cave courtyard. He looked up and saw Qing He squatting beside the water tank washing his face, and there was an obvious joy in his eyes.


    "Aomori, how do you know Qinghe lives here?" Chang Xia waved and greeted Aomori. She was amazed how Aomori had come here, since the location of the cave was inconspicuous. No one led the way, Aomori looked for it alone, it was amazing!


    Aomori laughed and said, "Changxia, you forgot... I am a totem warrior."


    "Changxia, orcs have a keen sense of smell. When Aomori entered the Baihu cave, it was easy to smell my breath, and it was not difficult to find it." Qinghe explained.


    "Qing He, how are you doing recently?" Aomori looked at Qing He greedily, seeing that her complexion was yellow and her spirit was a little tired, she couldn''t help showing a worried look.


    "Qing Mori, don''t worry, Qing He is fine. She has been busy helping me and Wu sort out some information recently, and she has been too busy. You are living in a tribe recently, so help to keep an eye on her and let her rest more." Chang Xia smiled and helped Qing He explained the reason for his bad face.


    Saying that, she found a backpack in the cave courtyard.


    Put the food illustrations and animal and plant illustrations into the back basket, squat down and carry the back basket.


    "Qinghe, let''s talk slowly. I will bring these materials back to the cave to organize them, and bring Aomori to my house for dinner in the evening."


    Before he finished speaking, Chang Xia walked straight towards the courtyard gate.


    Leave the space for the Qinghe duo.


    After not seeing each other for a long time, the two must have a lot to say and a lot to do.


    back home.


    Shen Rong hasn''t returned yet.


    Chang Xia put the materials on the square table and put the basket on the back next to the steps of the corridor pavilion.


    I went into the kitchen to get some wild fruits and cleaned them up, and started to sort out the information while eating. A total of ninety-three copies are enough to distribute to the tribes/tribes who come to the White Lake business district to participate in the exchange activities.


    Chang Xia does not want to add to the food guide.


    Even if there are supplements, wait three or five years before talking about it.


    The animal and plant illustrations are different. Most of the animals and plants recorded on it are common animals and plants in the Baihe River Basin, plus some animals and plants described by Su Ye.


    If you want to complete it, you need each tribe/tribe to make their own shots.


    This matter, Chang Xia intends to tell them when the illustrated book is distributed to the tribe/tribe. Wait for other orc tribes/tribes to complete the knowledge of their respective territories, and then send them to the Heluo tribe, or send them to the Witch Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna.


    Then, aggregate again.


    unified into a booklet.


    It will take time, but don''t be in a hurry.


    Add a little every year, and there will always be a day when things get sorted out.


    "Chang Xia, look what I brought back."


    Shen Rong''s voice sounded from the courtyard gate.


    Chang Xia looked up and saw Shen Rong carrying two rattan baskets across the threshold and into the courtyard.


    "Shen Rong, where did you come from?" Chang Xia stared at Shen Rong with a strange expression. When his eyes fell on the rattan basket, he was surprised and then delighted, and said loudly: "Kirabu, the rattan basket contains Kirab. what on earth is it?"


    "There are twenty Kirabs in these two rattan baskets, which are gifts from the Sirius Tribe. The patriarch asked me to take them back. When I counted the rattan baskets just now, you didn''t say that you didn''t see the wolf clan and the lion clan. Is it something related to the three clans of the snake clan? These three clans are afraid that they will be too publicized, which will make other orc tribes / clans feel a gap in their hearts, so let the patriarch send the gifts to the warehouse in advance." Shen Rong explained, he just went to Baihu Street just now. See wolf clan.


    When I came back, I happened to encounter the root.


    Gen took Shen Rong to the warehouse and asked Shen Rong to bring the two baskets of Kirab sent by the wolf tribe back to the Baihu cave.


    Twenty Kirabs, this is definitely a great gift.


    The Sirius Tribe has been busy for more than a month, and they have collected more than 200 Kirabs in total. The Wolf Clan sent 30 Kirabs to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, and 20 Kirabs from Changxia. For the rest, the wolf clan kept a hundred of them to reward the clan, and this time they brought 50 Kirabs to participate in the exchange.


    When the root was informed of this inside story.


    The whole person is dumbfounded.


    He thought that the Heluo tribe was enough to spoil Chang Xia, but how could he know that the wolf tribe was too much.


    "Twenty, the wolf clan gave too much." Chang Xia said with a frown.


    Although she didn''t know how many Kirabs were woven by the wolf clan, twenty Kirabs were definitely not a small number.


    Shen Rong said: "You taught the wolves the weaving skills of Kirab, and the wolf sent 20 Kirabs, which is not much. The Gewa Patriarch said that your future clothes and cloth will be contracted by the wolves. ."


    Compare that to the benefits the wolves get from Kirab.


    It''s nothing at all to take on the cloth you need after a long summer day.


    "I''m looking forward to the better and better of the Twilight Forest Orcs��" Chang Xia said happily.


    She imparts knowledge and develops orcs. It seems like a loss, but in fact things can''t be calculated like this. Chang Xia wants to have no worries about food and clothing, but it is difficult for her to achieve this wish alone. However, if she cultivated orcs and asked them to help, things would be different.


    Like Kirab, without the Wolves weaving.


    How many pieces of cloth can Chang Xia spin in a month?


    Many people are powerful.


    A person''s power is ultimately limited.


    The power of the masses is great.


    "With cloth, you can think about sewing clothes."


    "It''s not enough just to have cloth, you need different spinning threads."


    "Shen Rong, help move Kirab into the bedroom. By the way, do these Kirabs need to be dried?"


    Chang Xia stood up looked at Kirabu before and after to confirm Kirab''s situation. How many clothes can be sewed from twenty kiera cloths?


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help being excited.


    She has been in the Twilight Forest for more than 20 years, and this year she finally resolved the freedom to dress, which is gratifying, gratifying.


    Such a great event.


    Tonight''s snack, herbal food and roast chicken are prepared for Qinghe.


    Chang Xia pondered what hard vegetables to prepare tonight.


    "Shen Rong, do you want to invite the Gewa Patriarch over for dinner? I''m going to call Qinghe over for dinner. She''s been tired recently, so I''m going to cook a pot of herbal food for Qinghe. She also said that she wants to eat roast chicken, so she has to prepare a few for the evening. roast chicken����"


    "No. They''ll settle down first when they arrive."


    If you invite the wolf clan, do you want to invite the lion clan and snake clan?


    If the strong family is invited, the weak family will also be invited.


    The cave is so big that it can''t take care of all the orcs.


    That being the case, simply do not invite anyone.


    "Let Nanfeng Fengye and the others come over, you can make some snacks to eat, and I will send them to these tribes/tribes. What do you think?" Shen Rong suggested.


    clap clap!


    Chang Xia applauded and said happily, "Shen Rong, you are so smart!"


    Saying that, he urged Shen Rong to move Kirab into the bedroom. She wondered what snacks to prepare? It is best to do it simply and quickly.


    Hundreds of orcs, such as barbecue, will not work.


    Exhausted to death, can not feed this group of orcs.


    Of course, Chang Xia didn''t want to feed them, and it was a matter of heart to eat snacks.


    Mung bean cake, red bean cake, yam cake and other pastries.


    Cook some more fish balls, fry some radish **** and meat balls.


    Others, Chang Xia thought about going through the cellar to see what ingredients were in the cellar.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 683： i want to eat crayfish

    "Egg steamed cake, rice cake, carrot cake..."


    Chang Xia wandered around in the cellar, muttering the names of various pastries. These pastries are simple to make, and the cellar has materials.


    In addition to pastries, Chang Xia also wanted to make some balls.


    Cooking is more troublesome.


    Instead, pastries and meatballs are easy and convenient.


    These two can be eaten both as snacks and as food.


    "Fish balls, meatballs, radish meatballs, sweet potato and taro balls."


    These **** can be eaten directly after being fried, or they can be boiled. At the same time, it can also be used as a gift. By the way, you can also popularize the food illustrations, so that the orcs can enhance their awareness of learning.


    "Changxia, I called Nanfeng and the others." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia was overjoyed and said, "Shen Rong, come down and help me move things. I''m going to make some cakes and meatballs, and I need a lot of ingredients. By the way, there may not be enough fresh meat at home, you have to go to the tribe, Get some fresh meat from the patriarch or Xylophone Amu."


    "Changxia, I''ll go to the tribe to help the meat." Bai Qing said.


    Nan Feng followed behind Shen Rong and asked, "Chang Xia, do you need anything else?"


    "Fish, I''m going to make fish balls." Chang Xia was rude, and asked Nanfeng to call someone to fish in Baihu or Baihe, "This time there are more fish, I plan to make more and send them to the tribes at night. /Tribal snack."


    "Okay!" Nan Feng replied.


    Today the tribes/tribes come to the White Lake business district.


    Except for some members of the Heluo tribe who went out to hunt and pick, the others were all in the tribe. Insufficient manpower, you can go to the tribe to shake people at any time.


    Cave garden.


    "A few days ago, Chang Xia really did the right thing in building this wooden shed!"


    "Yeah! I just used it today."


    Nuan Chun asked Da Ya to help watch the twins, and she and Honey Dew squatted to wash the radishes. Nanfeng likes to join in the fun, pulling maple leaves to Baihu to fish.


    Shan Kun Yadong and the others were called over. After all, Chang Xia said that he needed more fish this time, the more the better.


    "Changxia, is there anyone from Qinghe''s family?" Nuanchun whispered.


    Chang Xia counted the ingredients and estimated which cakes to make, whether to delete or add more. Suddenly I heard Nuan Chun''s inquiry, and said casually: "Well! Her family is coming, how do you know?"


    Aomori came to the White Lake cave, very low-key.


    This is a kung fu, how could even Nuan Chun know that he came to Baihu Cave?


    "Maple Leaf said that when she came over, she planned to call Qinghe to come with her. She found that the door of Qinghe''s courtyard was closed, and there were voices in the house." Nuan Chun smiled lightly.


    Say there is a sound in the house.


    The honeydew washing the radish next to her gave a colorful laugh.


    "Nuanchun, what''s your voice? Tell me now, I want to know too." Honeydew said.


    Chang Xia twitched the corners of her mouth and explained, "Honeydew, don''t drive around. There are beasts in the courtyard, so don''t bring bad cubs. I just sorted out the information at Qinghe''s house, and not long after, Aomori came over from the Baihu business district. I invite Qinghe came over for dinner, and brought Aomori along by the way."


    "Hehe!" Milu smirked and muttered softly, saying that it was Aomori who came, no wonder there was a sound from Qinghe''s yard, it seems that the two of them were a little noisy!


    Here in Chang Xia several people silently stared at Honeydew.


    This guy has said everything in his heart, what are you mumbling about?


    "Changxia, is Qinghe okay?" Nuanchun asked nervously.


    It''s okay, why did Chang Xia call someone over for dinner? Chang Xia has been busy recently, and Nan Feng wanted to come to eat several times, but she refused.


    Chang Xia said: "Qing He is too tired recently. I''m going to cook a pot of herbal food for her. She said she wants to eat roast chicken, and later let Nanfeng get some chickens over and make roast chicken for Qing He."


    When he said that, the information on the square table of the pavilion in the corridor of the Changxia Dynasty was Nunuzui.


    Nuanchun Milu looked at the thick stack of documents, and couldn''t help but feel awe at Qinghe. They didn''t like to use pen and paper. They were held by Chang Xia to sort out the documents before, and they almost didn''t cry.


    "It should be." Nuan Chun said seriously.


    Honeydew Dog Leg said, "Apart from the roast chicken, Qing He didn''t say anything else?"


    Say a few more dishes, and they can follow suit.


    "She didn''t say it." Chang Xia smiled and said, "Honeydew, what do you want to eat, you can make it! You and my brother can do it, why are you so greedy every time?"


    Chang Xia rarely hides things.


    Anytime, the clan likes it.


    She taught her wholeheartedly, like cooking, some tribesmen cooked better than her. However, the clansmen seem to have no confidence and always say that what she cooks is the best, which makes Chang Xia wonder whether to laugh or cry.


    "What we made is not as delicious as what you made." Honeydew said aggrieved.


    They make it themselves, they can eat it. However, she always felt that something was missing.


    "That''s all imagination." Chang Xia said.


    "I don''t care, I want to eat spicy rabbit and boiled fish." Honey Dew was playing tricks, pulling Chang Xia''s hand to act like a spoiled child. In order to eat in one bite, she also worked hard.


    Roast chicken, Qinghe ordered to eat.


    Honeydew naturally didn''t mention it again, so she named Spicy Rabbit and Boiled Fish.


    These two things, honey dew has been thinking about for a long time. They are all super spicy dishes. After eating them once, Honeydew always misses them. But she and Bai Qing made them, and they always felt that the taste was a little worse. It was a rare opportunity to have a meal at Changxia''s house, and Honey Dew was cut off.


    "Okay! I''m happy today. I''ll have a few more dishes in the evening, and everyone will stay and eat together." Chang Xia waved his hand, as if the local tyrants were very happy when they paid for the bill.


    Immediately.


    Nuan Chun Daya looked at each otherChangxia, I want to eat crayfish. "


    "I want to eat kebabs, chili kebabs."


    Da Ya said that she wanted to eat skewers, and Chang Xia nodded directly. However, the crayfish that Nuan Chun said, Chang Xia was suddenly speechless.


    Crayfish, Chang Xia also wants to eat.


    However, there is no crayfish in Baihu Baihe.


    The last time I ate crayfish was in Misty Ridge.


    When they returned to the tribe, they brought back a lot of crayfish and let the tribesmen follow them. At this moment, Nuan Chun said that she wanted to eat crayfish, where did she make crayfish?


    "Warm spring, I also want to eat crayfish." Chang Xia said quietly.


    The warm spring froze slightly, and then I remembered that crayfish seemed to be found only on the Misty Lake, and there were no crayfish near the tribe.


    "Crayfish! I want to eat it too, but I haven''t eaten it for a long time." Honey dew licked the corner of her mouth with a look of aftertaste. Da Ya is confused here, what is crayfish, can you eat it, is it delicious?


    "The tribe recently went to Songshan and Miwuling to hunt and harvest. Maybe some clansmen secretly brought back the crayfish?" Nuanchun whispered.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "The weather has been hot recently, the tribe has no ice crystal grass, and the crayfish will die when they leave Misty Ridge."


    Crayfish have a strong vitality, and they will not die when they leave the water.


    However, Misty Ridge is not too close to the Horde.


    There is no way the crayfish came to the tribe from the Misty Lake alive.


    Last time, the temperature was not high. Coupled with the cold stone, they brought the crayfish back to the tribe.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t eat crayfish." Honeydew regretted.


    Nuan Chun said: "Then eat spicy crab! Let''s get some steamed shrimp."


    If you can''t eat crayfish, you can eat shrimp and crabs from White Lake. The taste is a little off, so make up for it.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded, she was also a little greedy.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 684： Tribes come to help

    Chapter 684 Clan people come to help


    "Chang Xia, I heard that you are going to have a big fight?" Xylophone smiled and stepped in. Behind her, followed by a bunch of radish heads.


    The **** and other beast cubs entered the house in a lively manner.


    "Sister Changxia, we''re here to see you."


    "Sister Changxia, what do you want to eat?"


    After saying hello, Tit asked Chang Xia neatly, slapping his stomach while asking, as if to say that they were hungry.


    Chang Xia raised his forehead and complained, "Xylophone Amu, who disclosed this news?"


    Although, I didn''t want to hide it at first.


    but--


    Is this message passing too fast?


    "The tribe knows it." Xylophone smiled and asked: "He Yun and the others asked me to come over and ask you, do you need help? They are very busy, and they are guaranteed to be more obedient than Nanfeng."


    Pfft!


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    Heyun Amu and the others, what kind of trouble did they make?


    "I want to make some cakes and **** to send to other orc tribes/tribes, and by the way, I will cook a pot of medicinal food for Qinghe in the evening. If the tribesmen are free, please ask them to come over and help them without leaving meals." Chang Xia said seriously.


    There were too many people, and she couldn''t keep meals.


    No matter how spacious the cave courtyard is, it can accommodate up to a hundred people.


    However, today all tribes/tribes join the Heluo tribe.


    The Changxia family is not suitable for entertaining the clansmen for dinner.


    Even if you are entertaining, you should entertain other tribes/tribes. Before letting Nuanchun and the others stay together for dinner, it can be said that it is a gathering of friends.


    However, the clansmen all came.


    This excuse obviously doesn''t apply.


    "Okay!" Xylophone nodded and shouted at the courtyard gate, "He Yun, you all come in and listen to Chang Xia''s arrangements. Lu You, watch the **** and the others, don''t let them make trouble, I want to help Chang Xia. Sister works."


    "Okay." Lu You''s chubby face was tense, and he nodded seriously.


    He raised his fat hand and held the tit, called Shang Wuliu and other animal cubs, and took the initiative to play in the shade of the wooden shed. They all held toys, or sat on the ground, or climbed on the stone bench, and they played on their own without being watched by adults.


    "Daya, you send the twins over. Lu You will help take care of them. After the teeth change period, the twins will no longer bite." Nuanchun reminded.


    The twins are full of energy.


    Da Ya watched for a while, and a layer of hot sweat appeared on her forehead.


    Just when Tits and the others came over, Nuan Chun asked Da Ya to leave the twins to Lu You and the others to take care of them. They are all beast cubs, all full of energy, making them "torture" each other.


    "Chang Xia, let''s help."


    "Chang Xia, what needs to be done, just say it, we will do it."


    Heyun Tianluo and other clansmen crossed the courtyard gate, smiled, and walked towards Changxia. Snacks or something, no amount is too much.


    The tribe ended the second harvest, and the tribesmen had to stay idle in the tribe.


    The White Lake business district opens, and various tribes/tribes arrive. The foreigners brought new things, and the tribesmen naturally had new ideas.


    This does not hear that Chang Xia intends to entertain other tribes/tribes.


    Immediately, one by one couldn''t be excited.


    Pull on the xylophone and rush towards the Baihu cave.


    "These mung bean and red beans are used to make mung bean cakes and red bean cakes, and radishes can be used to make carrot cakes and radish meatballs. After screening the fruit powder, I would like to try making rice cakes, as well as yam cakes and egg steamed cakes."


    "The meatballs, there are fish balls, meatballs, radish meatballs and sweet potato and taro balls."


    In the cellar, there are not many yam. Forget the yam balls, it is more convenient to make yam cakes. Doing this is a mockery. In the food guide, Chang Xia recorded the practice of these pastries and meatballs.


    If the orcs of other tribes/tribes have eaten it, if they find it delicious.


    They follow the food illustrations, and naturally they can learn.


    "He Yun, you and Tianluo are in charge of making the cakes. The meatballs, leave it to me and Liu Shan." Xylophone neatly divided into groups, took over Chang Xia''s work, and at the same time helped arrange the warm spring honeydew.


    When Shen Rong Baiqing came back with the fresh meat, Chang Xia was light-hearted, walking around, giving pointers from time to time, without her having to do anything at all.


    now.


    Changxia is really fragrant.


    "Chang Xia, is this meat enough?" Shen Rong asked.


    Four baskets, several thousand catties of meat.


    After removing the bones and fat, there may be thousands of pounds.


    "Enough, definitely enough. If you have to chop so much meat into minced meat, your hands will be ruined." Chang Xia hesitated, wondering if he should make less meatballs and radish meatballs. Besides, fish **** and sweet potato **** are also good.


    To eat meat, barbecue is enough.


    You don''t have to eat meatballs.


    "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, chop the meat and leave it to us." Bai Qing said quickly.


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s expression was wrong, he hurriedly spoke up. I was afraid that Chang Xia would regret it and didn''t want to make meatballs. Barbecue, they often eat, meatballs, never. How to choose is completely irrelevant.


    "Chang Xia, even if they lose their hands, they all want to taste the meatballs." Shen Rong said solemnly. From the moment Chang Xia said the meatballs, Bai Qing and the others were on their minds. At this moment, if Chang Xia said not to do it, Yadong Kongshan, who was fishing for fish, would not agree.


    "You are not afraid of sore hands, you can do as you like." Chang Xia shrugged and replied.


    She helps with seasoning, it is impossible to chop meat.


    Thousands of kilograms of meat are exhausting.


    The Chang Xia family was busy.


    Qinghe Aomori cleaned up and rushed over.


    It was the beastmen who greeted the two of them with a joking joke.


    Qing He was slightly embarrassed and lowered his head.


    Aomori was thick-skinned and greeted everyone''s kind jokes with a smile.


    "Chang Xia, have the information been sorted out?" Qing He asked. Qing He told Aomori what she did in the Heluo tribe. Aomori immediately asked Qinghe not to forget to leave a copy for the wolf clan. Whether it is a food illustration or an animal and plant illustration, it is of great significance.


    The square table of the pavilion in the corridor of the Changxia Dynasty nuzzled and said, "It''s all on the table. I just finished sorting it and haven''t cleaned it up yet. Please help me clean it up. When you have time, these materials will be taken to the Baihu Commercial Area."


    "I''ll help you clean up." Qing He said, "Chang Xia, where do you put all these materials?"


    "You help to take the cave where Wu lived and put it on the table." Chang Xia said.


    The actual distribution to the tribes/tribes will have to wait for everyone to arrive. There are many people, and Chang Xia is afraid of which tribe or tribe will fall.


    "Okay!" Qing He walked towards the cave where Su Ye lived, holding the sorted information.


    After putting the information in place, Chang Xia asked Qinghe to go to the pharmacy next door to get the medicinal materials, intending to cook a medicinal meal for Qinghe. Xylophone is watching over the matter of the cave courtyard, and it doesn''t matter if Chang Xia is here or not. It just so happened that she took the time to stew Qinghe with medicinal herbs and prepare dinner by the way.


    "Chang Xia, don''t we want to help?" Qing He hesitated, looking at the busy orcs in the cave courtyard.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "Let''s cook a medicinal meal for you first, and then go over to help you later." As he spoke, he handed Qing He a small bag of jerky anaconda and snake meat.


    Because of Da Ya, the dried boa snake meat in the cellar, Chang Xia didn''t take it out and eat it indiscriminately. Seeing that Qing He''s face was not very good, when Chang Xia went to the cellar just now, he picked up a few pieces of jerky snake meat.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 685： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "This is--"


    "Jerky boa snake meat, not much. You take it. When you want to eat, eat a piece. Use it as a snack. After eating, ask me to get it."


    Qing He was holding the animal bag, and his expression was warm.


    There was a mist of water that could not be dissolved in the bottom of his eyes. The jerky of the anaconda snake was very important. It seemed that it was involved with Da Ya. The jerky of the anaconda snake of the Heluo tribe were all closely related to Da Ya. Qinghe lives in the Heluo tribe, and he has heard a few words about this.


    "Chang Xia, I''m fine. Let Da Ya leave this jerky snake meat!" Qing He pushed back, not wanting to take this animal bag.


    Anaconda snake, the snake spirit believed in by the snake tribe.


    The Sheyue tribe takes anaconda very seriously, and Qinghe does not know where the Heluo tribe hunted and killed an anaconda. However, she never thought to explore the secret.


    "Give it to you, you can take it. Da Ya is not short of these pieces of jerky, and there are a lot of jerky in the cellar." Chang Xia laughed, forced Qinghe to receive the animal bag, and said sincerely: " I invite you to come to the Heluo tribe to help. You have been conscientious and conscientious, eating a few pieces of anaconda and snake jerky, this is what you deserve. I think the witch is here, she will say the same. Listen to me, put away the animal bag , after eating, tell me."


    "Okay." Qing He was moved and took the animal bag.


    The bottom of my heart is more identification and belonging to Chang Xia and Heluo tribe.


    "Xylophone, how much Kirab did the wolf clan bring this time?" Liu Shan asked lightly.


    From the moment the Sirius Tribe stepped into the White Lake business district, all the orcs stared at the wolf clan''s rattan basket. Kirab, everyone wants it.


    Xylophone said: "Fifty."


    "Fifty, not much! I''m afraid my clan won''t be able to share much." Tianluo said regretfully.


    "Well! It won''t be much exchanged this time. After all, the wolves have just learned to spin thread and weave." Xylophone acquiesced to the snail. They tacitly agreed not to mention Chang Xia, even though they understood that the wolf clan would definitely give Chang Xia Kirab. However, no one mentioned it.


    Obviously.


    No orc wanted to take advantage of Chang Xia.


    "I''m really interested in the mallard tribe��"


    "The taste root and fish sauce grass of the mallard tribe are very good, I hope to exchange some."


    "I like the stone pots made by Chang Xia''s grindstone. I wonder if the mallard tribe would like to exchange them?"


    Soon, the tribe automatically changed the subject.


    From the wolf tribe Kirab, talk to the mallard tribe.


    "The skin color of the orcs of the mallard tribe is somewhat similar to that of the fish tribe. Do the orcs of the mallard tribe have the fish tribe blood?" Honey dew whispered.


    Xylophone shook his head lightly, and said, "The Orcs of the Mallard tribe are authentic orcs, and have nothing to do with the fish. They like diving and live in the water all year round. Over time, the skin color of this clan becomes different from that of ordinary orcs."


    "Do you think the fish clan and bird clan will come to the Baihu commercial area to participate in exchange activities?" Otherwise, Nuan Chunmeng mentioned the fish clan and bird clan, and directly suppressed all the orcs in the cave courtyard.


    a time.


    All the orcs stared blankly at the warm spring.


    "Warm Spring is ambitious!" Chang Xia applauded and said happily: "We will try our best to make the Baihu Business District bigger and stronger, and strive to let both the Fish Clan and the Bird Clan come to the Twilight Forest and participate in the exchange activities held by the Orc Clan."


    The Grand Bazaar of Normandy.


    More like an orc blind date.


    It was a blind date meeting, but as a result, no orc blind date would be successful.


    Chang Xia really didn''t understand the significance of the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    "is it possible?"


    "Nothing is impossible."


    "What are you saying may not be possible��"


    Nanfeng and the others came back after catching the fish, and they just heard the last sentence.


    "We are talking about whether the fish clan and bird clan will come to participate in the exchange activities in the white lake business district..."


    "The fish clan and the bird clan came to participate in the exchange activities in the Baihu business district, is it true or false?"


    "I hope Phyllis and Seiran can come over, hehe!"


    Immediately, Nan Feng threw the fish to Snake, and chatted with Honey Dew about Ferris and Qing Lan. The more we chatted, the more excited it became, how wretched it was to describe it.


    "Fake, don''t listen to their nonsense." Chang Xia said with a dark face and speechless.


    However, in the bottom of my heart, curiosity arose for the two of them, Phyllis and Seiran. Without him, listen more.


    "Qing He, you are good at painting. Can you help me with two paintings?" Milu whispered.


    Qing He asked, "Okay, what do you want to paint?"


    "Phyllis."


    "Clear Lan."


    Suddenly, Honeydew Nanfeng said a name.


    In the distance, all the orcs stared at the two of them speechlessly.


    Bai Qing and Snake looked at each other and felt a headache. It''s annoying that your partner is thinking about other males.


    "..." Qing He was silent and said, "I haven''t seen them before, so I can''t draw them."


    Qing He''s previous life was to travel to and from the sacred tree of Kanaya and Wuzhi Mountain in Totamuyue Meadow, Phyllis and Qinglan, etc. She had never seen them before, but the names were mentioned by tribal people.


    "Ugh!"


    Two sighs sounded.


    Nanfeng Honeydew wilted directly.


    "Don''t sigh, kill the fish to make fish balls. Later, I will also have fried radish meat **** and sweet potato balls, and the pastries need to be steamed. These things need to be prepared before evening, after all, they will be sent to other tribes/tribes. It''s too late for the orcs to taste it, but it won''t work."


    Chang Xia raised her hand and tapped Nanfeng Milu''s head twice.


    These two love to play tricks.


    It''s not that I really miss Phyllis and Qinglan I really do, so I won''t fool around in front of Bai Qing and Snake.


    increasingly westward.


    The sky above the Baihu cave is gradually filled with various fragrances.


    Tit and other beast cubs, craned their necks and looked towards the stone stove, their saliva was almost dry. A lovely round face, full of longing.


    "Give the **** a few pieces of each and let them eat first." Chang Xia lifted the wooden lid, and a strong sweet smell came out. This cage is rice cake, next to it are carrot cake and mung bean cake.


    Not enough oil, croquettes need oil.


    So, you can only steam the pastry first.


    Wait until the pastry is steamed, then fry the balls. Shen Rong boiled fat meat in the kitchen, and after boiling the fat meat, there were fried balls.


    "Sister Changxia, it''s the best!"


    Lu You and the others immediately cheered when they heard what Chang Xia said.


    Nanfeng brought the dishes and let the xylophone load the cakes. Pieces of sliced ??pastries were placed on the dishes by the xylophone. Nan Feng swallowed and stretched out his hand...


    Snapped!


    Without any hesitation, Xylophone tapped the back of Nanfeng''s hand with chopsticks.


    "This is for the tits, don''t mess around." Xylophone scolded.


    Nan Feng withdrew his hand, looking aggrieved.


    Can see, can''t eat.


    "Nanfeng, it''s not the same if you send the cakes to Titty and the others." Chang Xia sighed, how much time can be spent in just a few steps. Nan Feng really went back as he grew older, and became more childish.


    Maple Leaf said: "Forget it, I''ll deliver it."


    Here Chang Xia is holding a piece of rice cake, with his back to the xylophone, and quickly stuffing the rice cake into Nanfeng''s mouth. Looking back, he smiled at Xylophone.


    "Go, let''s go." Xylophone waved.


    One by one, the pestles are here, an eyesore. To delay her work, the first pot is steamed, and then the steaming has to be continued.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 686： Distribute pastries and meatballs

    "Nanfeng, move the rattan basket over and rush it again." Chang Xia shouted, the cakes and **** were ready, Chang Xia also picked a lot of leaves from big-leaf trees, and planned to use these leaves to spread around the rattan basket , Later, I will use rattan baskets to pack cakes and **** to Baihu Commercial District.


    Nanfeng said: "Changxia, don''t worry. I have washed these rattan baskets many times, and they are absolutely clean. Hurry up and spread the leaves of the big leaf tree, and send the cakes and **** over there. We can also sit down and rest."


    "Changxia, listen to the south wind." Xylophone said.


    She watched Nanfeng wash the rattan basket, and it must have been washed clean.


    Busy half afternoon, really tired.


    However, looking at the pastries and **** on the long table in the wooden shed. Immediately, I didn''t feel so tired.


    Just like Nanfeng said, hurry up and send the pastries and **** to the White Lake business district for the orcs of other orc tribes/tribes.


    They can also come back and sit on the stone bench to take a break and eat cakes and meatballs.


    The few people here were chatting, and Shen Rong Baiqing made a decisive move, spread the cleaned leaves of the big-leaf tree around the rattan basket, and then carefully put the cakes in. The same goes for balls.


    It was convenient to use a rattan sieve and a wooden basin, but the portion was too large.


    Rattan sieves and wooden tubs could not be installed, so Chang Xia proposed to use rattan baskets, and then use wooden tubs to distribute them to the orcs of various tribes when they went to the Baihu commercial area.


    After a while.


    Shen Rong and the others were carrying rattan baskets, and Shi Shiran walked towards Baihu Street.


    Chang Xia was lying on the stone bench, and beside her, Lu You, the chickadee, was fanning her with the leaves of the big-leaf tree. The kitchen work was taken over by the warm spring maple leaves.


    Xylophone and the others put on the rattan sifter with cakes and balls, and turned back to the tribe. During this half-afternoon time, the tempting fragrance wafted over the Baihu cave dwelling, which made the people of the tribe not want to do anything.


    After finishing the work, Xylophone quickly returned to the tribe with He Yun and other females.


    In addition to sharing the cakes and **** with the clansmen, the practice of the cakes and **** should also be told to the clansmen.


    this moment.


    The Baihu business district is very lively.


    Similarly, the Heluo tribe is equally noisy but not quiet.


    a while.


    The tribe came to pick up the **** and other beast cubs.


    Shen Rong, Bai Qing and the other orcs came back from the Baihu business district.


    As in the case of leaving the cave, they also came back empty-handed, and the rattan baskets were stuffed with gifts from various tribes/tribes.


    Miscellaneous, and even a piece or two of fresh meat.


    Looking at the rattan basket that was stuffed with things, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf happily took the rattan basket and looked at it.


    "What is the attitude of each tribe/tribe towards pastries and meatballs?" Chang Xia asked.


    Yadong squeezed Shen Rong away with an exaggerated expression, and said, "Chang Xia, you didn''t see the expressions of those orcs, you were stunned when you saw the cakes and balls."


    "They all love pastries and meatballs."


    "Some orcs were holding us back and asked what to do with the pastries and meatballs. I told them about the food guide. They were all looking forward to the food guide, and they were waiting for the food guide to get their hands on it, and they wanted to try it for themselves. "


    "There are orcs who wanted to come to Baihu Cave to thank Chang Xia, but I stopped him."


    With Shen Rong and the others returning, the cave courtyard became noisy again.


    "Chang Xia, where to eat?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Chang Xia pointed to the long table in the wooden shed and said, "The wooden shed. Move the light grass over there. We will eat at the wooden shed tonight. I will go back to the room to get the wormwood mosquito coil and light it first."


    After the words fell, all the orcs took action.


    Move tables and chairs, take tableware.


    The warm spring maple leaves began to load the dishes, and Qing He helped hand over the bowl.


    For a moment, the long table in the wooden shed was full of dishes, and the taste of various delicacies were intertwined, and the smell was mouth-watering.


    "A table of spicy dishes, you didn''t pack food for Snake?" Shen Rong said.


    Take a seat, take a look.


    Red peppers filled a table. On the nose, it''s all spicy.


    Looking at it makes me hungry.


    After a few months of habit, everyone is used to eating chili. However, the snake walk comes from the snake clan, so eating spicy food is no problem. The problem is that it is spicy and hot, how can he eat it?


    this question.


    Everyone looked at the south wind in unison.


    Nanfeng showed a pleasing smile to Snake and whispered, "I forgot. Snake, do you want to drink soup first?"


    "Soup, isn''t it hot?" Maple Leaf stared at Nanfeng speechlessly, this guy is just unreliable. So, she turned and looked towards Nuan Chun.


    "Don''t worry, I scooped up the vegetables for Snake." Nuan Chun calmly said.


    Chang Xia took it and said, "Snake, yours is on the kitchen chopping board. You go over and bring the dishes yourself. You scooped some of everything, and the portion is not much. If it''s not enough, you can eat a little more on the table."


    Da Ya wanted to eat spicy food recently, so she didn''t scoop her vegetables.


    There is no way for snakes to walk, the tongues of snakes are too sensitive, and they like to swallow food. The Orcs retain a little animality, and the Snakes are the most obvious among them.


    Like the Leopard Clan, there are basically not many preferences.


    "Thank you!" Snake''s eyes lit up, happily thanking Nuan Chun Chang Xia.


    Here, the south wind and the warm spring winked.


    "You! What a long snack, don''t be stupid." Maple Leaf said, raising his hand towards Nanfeng and slapped the back of his head. My partner doesn''t care about it, I don''t know what silly music is all day long, but fortunately I don''t care about snakes Nan Feng froze and retorted: "How can I be stupid?"


    The orcs ignored Nanfeng''s excuse, took their seats, and started with their favorite dishes. Spicy rabbit, boiled fish, steamed shrimp and crab with dipping sauce, grilled chicken and more.


    "It''s really fragrant!" Aomori sighed and said, "Shen Rong, you said I stayed in the Baihu business district, what do you think?"


    Chang Xia needs Qing He''s help.


    Qinghe is bound to stay in the Heluo tribe.


    There are many males in the Leopard clan who are not married, and Aomori is afraid that Qinghe will be hooked by other males. He was thinking that he also wanted to stay in the Heluo tribe, but he happened to know that the head of the Heluo tribe had said that the Baihu commercial area would be opened to allow foreigners to settle in.


    Aomori felt that the Sirius tribe would not reject the kindness of the Leopard tribe.


    It''s just that it''s unclear who the tribe will keep in the White Lake business district.


    "I have no opinion, the key is the decision of the Gewa Patriarch." Shen Rong replied.


    Bai Qing pointed at Qinghe and said, "If you talk about Qinghe, I think the Gewa patriarch will promise you to stay in the Baihu commercial area. Of course, the premise is that the wolf tribe agrees to settle in the Baihu commercial area. If the Tianlang tribe does not This will, you and I say it is useless."


    Clearly root and Wu want to promote the union, and opening the Baihu business district is only the first step.


    Bai Qing''s speech was obviously induced and biased.


    However, Aomori was thinking about Qinghe, and even if he understood, he could only pretend not to understand.


    Having tasted the sweetness of the last exchange activity, the orcs no longer reject the exchange activity. In the past, the restricted area was exchanged, but now the road is open, and the tribes are no longer restricted by the area, and the ideas naturally increase.


    "I''ll go back to the Baihu business district later to check the words of the Ge Wa Patriarch." Aomori said. He didn''t want to think that his partner would fly away, and he had to let the Gewa Patriarch agree to let him stay in the Heluo tribe.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 687： Chang Xia, what do you think?

    Chapter 687 Chang Xia, what do you think


    into the night.


    The orcs go home.


    The cave courtyard ushered in tranquility.


    "Shen Rong, do you think the wolf clan will agree to Aomori staying in the Baihu business district?" Chang Xia asked Shen Rong while wiping his dripping hair.


    Shen Rong squatted by the water tank and washed his changed clothes.


    "Yes." Shen Rong affirmed.


    Maybe the other orcs haven''t figured out the situation yet, and the six major tribes definitely received Su Ye''s orders. The opening of the Baihu Business District is imperative. If the five major tribes do not want to fall behind, they will definitely arrange their tribesmen to settle in Baihu Street.


    Aomori is a little clever.


    You will definitely get this place in the Heluo tribe.


    Building a road is the first step.


    The second step is to let the orcs go out of their respective territories.


    Whether it''s hiring, or building a city together. It all takes time to implement, Su Ye and the six major tribes began to make arrangements.


    Its purpose is to gather the orc tribes/tribes scattered throughout the Dusk Forest into the region where the six major tribes are located.


    Then use the six major tribes as bases - build a city.


    The wolf tribe brought fifty Kirabs, which was the bait to lure the orcs.


    "I feel that Granny Su Ye and the tribe are hiding something from us." Chang Xia muttered.


    This exchange event started too suddenly without any warning. Based on Chang Xia''s understanding of the root, he will definitely let the tribe prepare in advance for the opening of the Baihu business district.


    However, this time he didn''t say anything.


    And the mallard tribe came a little faster.


    Shen Rong chuckled lightly and said, "The tribe is hiding it, and naturally they don''t want you to participate. If it''s really a big deal, even if the tribe is hiding it from you, Wu will tell you. Since they didn''t say anything, it shouldn''t be a big deal. "


    Shen Rong comforted Chang Xia, but he couldn''t help pondering in his heart.


    Yun Dong and the others left the tribe, clearly saying that they were patrolling the Twilight Forest and chasing the wandering orcs. Shen Rong couldn''t help but wonder if the Yuan family from Xilu appeared in the Twilight Forest? Or what did the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East China Sea Fish Clan do...


    The Twilight Forest is always calm, and the six tribes patrol the Twilight Forest regularly.


    The tour was clearly no longer anticipated.


    After listening.


    Chang Xia thought about it carefully, it seemed a bit right.


    "Don''t think too much, quickly dry your hair and go to bed early." Chen Rong said.


    The tiger clan and the bear clan have not arrived yet, it is estimated that it will only be two days. Meanwhile, other tribes/tribes will arrive one after another. Fortunately, the tribe has expanded the Baihu business district, otherwise they would have to worry about the lack of space.


    "I really have to go to bed early, there are quite a lot of things to do tomorrow." Chang Xia said.


    Silent night.


    The sound of insects sounded quietly.


    The Heluo tribe ended a day of noise, and all the orcs fell asleep.


    In the next few days, the Heluo tribe was very lively.


    The Tiger Clan arrived at the Baihu Commercial Area the next day, while the Bear Clan was one day behind. In the early morning of the third day, Chief Xifeng brought the Bear Clan orcs to the Heluo Tribe.


    Da Ya was the happiest when the bear clan arrived. She didn''t wait for the bear clan, and Da Ya got angry in a hurry, and blisters formed on the corners of her mouth.


    Gen told Taya that as long as the Bear Clan agreed to her going to the Holubad Basin, the Heluo tribe had no objection and allowed her to go out.


    "Chang Xia, Wu asked you to go to the council house on Baihu Street." Nan Feng, panting, pushed open the door of Chang Xia''s courtyard and said loudly.


    Chang Xia helped to dry the medicinal materials of Su Ye in the pharmacy, and at the same time turned over the ginkgo. These ginkgo fruits were picked from the vegetable garden. The ginkgo fruits in the vegetable garden ripened half a month later than those in other places, and were just picked recently.


    The Baihu business district has been very lively recently, and Changxia restrained herself from hanging out.


    She is famous, and she is surrounded by people as soon as she passes by.


    Once or twice is fine, but more often, Chang Xia is too lazy to go.


    The bear clan was late, not to mention Da Ya was in a bad mood, even Nanfeng Honeylu was in a low mood. Bai Qing approached the three tribes, and the three tribes agreed to exchange wild fruits. At the same time, they are willing to go back with Bai Qing and the others.


    The three tribes participated in the exchange activities to increase their knowledge.


    In the past few days, all kinds of insights have been seen.


    They want to go back to the Holubad Basin to collect wild fruits. In addition to Bai Qing and the others, there are many tribes/tribes who expressed their willingness to exchange wild fruits with them.


    "When did Granny Su Ye come to the tribe?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "In the morning, it didn''t take long." Nanfeng said: "You go, hurry up."


    Chang Xia was pushed and shoved by the south wind and walked towards the White Lake Street Council House. Chang Xia frowned, looked at Nan Feng in confusion, and asked, "Nan Feng, are you in a hurry for me to see Granny Su Ye?"


    "Yes!" Nanfeng said.


    "Why��" Chang Xia looked at a loss, she saw Su Ye, what does it have to do with Nan Feng. The pile of materials that she and Qinghe sorted out, Chang Xia handed it over to Gen, and asked Gen to take it to the White Lake Street Council House. Every tribe/tribe who has received the materials will be registered in the council room, so that there is no need to worry about omissions or fear. Some orcs take more and waste it.


    "The witch and the bear clan discussed about Da Ya." Nan Feng said quickly.


    Because of Da Ya, they didn''t set out for a long time, and now they finally waited for the bear clan to come. Nanfeng can''t wait for the witch and the bear clan to make a decision right away. The sooner they can exchange wild fruits, the sooner they can drink the fruit wine. How can Nanfeng not be in a hurry?


    Drag it further, and the sweet potato pulp is fermented.


    Nanfeng didn''t want to wait for them to come back from the Holubad Basin. The sweet potato wine brewed by the tribe was consumed by the tribe, and they couldn''t even taste it.


    "I haven''t decided yet on this matter?" Chang Xia said with a headache, holding his forehead.


    How could such a trivial matter take so long?


    "Yeah! It''s so annoying, it''s procrastinating." Nanfeng complained, obviously it was a trivial matter, and it had to be delayed for four or five days. If you delay any longer, the sweet potato wine will be ready.


    Passing through Baihu Street, Nanfeng dragged Chang Xia towards the Council House. Along the way, there was no time for Chang Xia to greet the other orcs. However, Chang Xia felt very good.


    dong dong!


    Nanfeng knocked on the door and pushed it open.


    "Wu, I called Chang Xia here." Nan Feng said.


    Saying that, he pulled Chang Xia across the threshold.


    In the council room, Su Ye, Xi Feng, and Gen and other orcs suddenly sat.


    Daya Yadong stood by the side with her head lowered, unable to see the expression on her face.


    "Wizard, Xifeng Patriarch." Chang Xia waved his hand and greeted.


    Su Ye smiled, pointed to the wooden chair beside him, and let Chang Xia sit down. Patriarch Xifeng laughed, and this laughter was comparable to that of Elder Pukang.


    "Chang Xia, sit down." Su Ye said.


    After Patriarch Xifeng finished laughing, he said loudly, "Chang Xia, I will prepare a present for you, you will definitely like it."


    "Many thanks to Patriarch Xifeng!" Chang Xia thanked him.


    She wondered in her heart, did the bear clan make new sugar?


    "Daya wants to go to the Holubad Basin, what do you think about this?" Su Ye asked.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, she really wanted to answer and sit and watch However, looking at the expressions of Su Ye and Patriarch Xifeng, if she dared to answer like this, the two of them would probably be confused.


    "When the road is clear, Da Ya can afford it. I think she wants to go, so she can go. The big deal, let the tribe arrange a few more totem warriors to go with you. In addition to the wild fruits in the Holubad Basin, the vegetables and melons in the gray mist grassland. Some fruits can also be exchanged for Hui tribes. At this time, the vegetables, melons and fruits in the gray fog grassland are in the harvest season, and our tribe can exchange some more for pickling or drying, which is very good.��


    This said.


    Patriarch Xifeng followed suit.


    Each tribe/tribe does bring supplies to the White Lake business district for exchange.


    However, these supplies are limited in quantity.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 688： Changxia, can seaweed make wine?

    "Gen, what are you doing in exchange for wild fruits?" Xi Feng stared at Gen, his eyes full of curiosity. Eat, he doesn''t believe it.


    Gen glanced at Xifeng and said, "Wine."


    "Making, brewing. Is this the wine I know?" Xi Feng swallowed his saliva, his copper bell-like eyes firmly locked on the roots, and stood up at the same time, very excited.


    "Chang Xia said that wild fruits can make fruit wine. Oh! By the way, my clan exchanged a batch of sweet potatoes with the snake clan, and these batches of sweet potatoes were brewed into sweet potato wine, which can be drunk in half a month." Gen used the most bland tone, Said the most arrogant words. .


    "Chang Xia, can seaweed make wine?" Xi Feng turned around and squatted, looking at Chang Xia. Asked if seaweed can make wine, there is not much else in the Daqingfeng Mountains, and seaweed grows all over the mountains and plains.


    Chang Xia didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Seaweed wine, what kind of wine is this brewed?


    "Chief Xifeng calm down, seaweed can''t make wine. If the bear clan wants to drink, they can either go to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits and make fruit wine. Or they can exchange sweet potatoes with the snake clan to make sweet potato wine. Of course, the wolf clan''s golden rods and corn They can also make wine, but the wolf clan should be reluctant to exchange these two grains to make wine." Chang Xia explained.


    The golden rods and corn of the wolf tribe are the staple food.


    If it is not necessary, the Sirius Tribe is probably not willing to exchange them in large quantities.


    Of course, Changxia also feels that making wine with gold bars and corn is too extravagant at this stage. However, after the orcs are completely out of poverty, it is also possible to make wine with gold rods and corn. Grain and wine, drink it.


    "The wolves are absolutely reluctant to exchange large quantities of gold sticks and corn. The sweet potatoes of the snake clan can be considered. Daya, do you really want to go to the Holubad Basin?" .


    Just now, he scolded Da Ya severely.


    this time.


    Knowing that wild fruit can make wine, the chief Xifeng felt shameful.


    Da Ya raised her head in surprise, nodded earnestly, and replied, "Father, I want to go." She was in great shape recently, so she wanted to go for a walk in the forest. It just so happened that Nanfeng Honeydew and the others wanted to go to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits, so she was naturally moved.


    "I asked Li Li to bring a few clansmen with you." Xi Feng said.


    Wine, no orc can resist the temptation to get wine.


    Patriarch Xifeng couldn''t refuse either.


    "Yadong, let''s go find Lili now. Patriarch, when will we leave?" Da Ya was so excited that she took Yadong''s hand and wanted to jump a few times.


    Yadong''s eyes are quick, and he grabs the person.


    The orcs looked at this scene, and their expressions became very good-looking.


    Geng held his breath, looked at Nan Feng, who was also looking forward to it, waved his hand, ready to be invisible, and said, "Go to Bai Qing and let him decide when to leave..."


    The accompanying elders also asked Bai Qing to communicate.


    After getting the clear information, Da Ya Nanfeng walked out of the council room beaming.


    Before leaving, he forgot to say goodbye to Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, you don''t want to go?" Su Ye asked with a smile.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said calmly: "I don''t want to. The last time I went out was very hard. Besides, I have to take care of the vegetables in the vegetable field of Xiaohechuan Wilderness. How can I go out? Next, the tribes really decided to keep their people there. In the White Lake business district, the tribe will only get busier."


    She is in the tribe and can also give some advice.


    really.


    Hearing what Chang Xia said, Gen was quietly relieved.


    Similarly, the expression of the Xifeng patriarch also brightened a lot.


    Obvious.


    According to Su Ye''s calculations, the six major tribes are indeed insiders.


    "Yes, entering the forest is very hard." Su Ye said with relief. After Chang Xia became an adult, Su Ye chose to let go and let Chang Xia grow wildly. So far, Changxia has been doing pretty well recently.


    This time Taya wants to go to the Holubad Basin.


    Su Ye was worried that Chang Xia also wanted to go.


    However, she and the six major tribes plan to open the Baihu business district and allow various tribes/tribes to settle in Baihu Street. Su Ye felt a little unsteady, and hoped that Chang Xia could help watch it.


    "There are more than 100 rattan baskets sent by various tribes/tribes. Even if they don''t enter the forest, it is enough for me to think about it at home." Chang Xia smiled.


    Her bloodline abilities are suited to the forest.


    However, follow the forest comparison.


    This ability is also suitable for farming. In addition, Chang Xia originally wanted to farm and improve the current way of life of the orcs.


    After waiting, the twilight forest orcs decided to go out of the forest.


    Chang Xia estimated that he would have another idea.


    Now, she thinks it''s good to stay in the tribe to study farming and farming.


    For some things, trying once is enough.


    "Where''s Shen Rong?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied, "He seems to have gone to Woye, but where did he go?"


    The tribe has been crowded recently, and Chang Xia helped to dry the herbs and ginseng today, but didn''t pay attention to what Shen Rong was doing. She remembered that Shen Rong seemed to have said it, but she didn''t hear it.


    Su Ye Changxia chatting here.


    Gen took the patriarch Xifeng out of the council room.


    As soon as the Bear Clan came over, Xifeng Patriarch was pulled by Geng to ask about Da Ya. At this moment, after the conversation was over, Patriarch Xifeng naturally wanted to go to the cave where the Bear Clan lived.


    At the same time, we have to talk about future arrangements.


    Before, the tribes/tribes didn''t pay much attention to the shops on Baihu Street.


    It''s different now.


    If you want to live in the Baihu commercial area, the shops naturally need to be dressed up, UU read www. uukanshu.com and how often the tribe sends things to exchange, these things need to be discussed in advance.


    The white lake business district is lively and lively, but the expressions of the orcs of various tribes/tribes are not very relaxed. Obviously, the decision of the witch and the six major tribes will inevitably affect the future development, and they cannot afford to ignore it.


    "Grandma Su Ye, really let Da Ya go to the Holubad Basin?" Chang Xia whispered.


    At this time, there was no one else in the council room.


    Chang Xia spoke casually.


    "Didn''t you say it well just now, why are you asking again now?" Su Ye poked Chang Xia''s head and chuckled.


    Chang Xia smirked and said, "I saw Da Ya''s determination, so I simply offered a few words to help."


    "I checked her body, and proper exercise won''t hurt the beast cub. She wants to go to the Holubad Basin, but she wants to go into the forest to hunt. After enjoying it, she will naturally not think about anything else. ." Su Ye said lightly.


    This statement is indeed the same as what Chang Xia thought.


    Some things are more useless the more you stop them.


    Blocking is worse than sparse.


    Once the road is clear, it is easy to go to the Holubad Basin.


    At most, it''s a little harder to travel.


    With Daya''s physical fitness, she can bear this hardship.


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia continued to laugh, holding Su Ye''s arm, and said, "Mother Su Ye is leaving, let''s go back to the cave. Two days ago, I made a lot of cakes and balls. Do you want to eat? I''ll do it for you."


    "What pastries and balls?" Su Ye said.


    She heard about this from the orcs when she came to the White Lake business district.


    However, looking at Chang Xia''s flattering face, Su Ye pretended not to know, and asked Chang Xia to repeat it.


    "Meatballs, radish meatballs, sweet potato and taro balls..."


    Under the sun, the figures of Su Ye and Changxia were sticking together, and the gentle voice of conversation melted into the wind. At this moment, it seemed that even the sky was a little brighter.

 Chapter 689： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Chapter 689


    Here Chang Xia leads Su Ye slowly home from the Baihu business district.


    Across the courtyard gate, I heard bursts of sounds coming from the cave courtyard.


    Outside the door, Changxia Suye glanced at each other.


    Unanimously, he stretched out his hand and pushed open the courtyard door.


    "Shen Rong, you''re cheating." Bai Qing''s frantic voice sounded, and his words were full of resentment.


    Shen Rong stepped on Cuju and said calmly, "Which eye did you see me cheating? It''s clearly because you are too weak."


    "It''s because you didn''t make the rules clear, you villain." Bai Qing said angrily.


    "Your illusion." Shen Rong raised his foot and put the Cuju on his shoulders, his movements were nimble and agile, making Bai Qing envious for a while, "Xiling and Mu Ning play better than you, if you think I can''t teach you, you can go find them."


    "Humph!" Bai Qing snorted coldly.


    If he could go to Xiling Mu Ning, how could he ask Shen Rong to teach him Cuju.


    Bai Qing wants to learn Cuju with Shen Rong and then find a small partner to fight.


    "Shen Rong, what are you two playing?" Su Ye asked curiously. Bowing his head, his eyes fell on the Cuju in Shen Rong''s hands, and the depths of his eyes were full of scrutiny and scrutiny.


    Shen Rong looked at Chang Xia Nuzui and explained: "A few days ago, Chang Xia made a slide and a wooden horse for Titka and the others. Nan Feng shouted that he also wanted toys, and Chang Xia was entangled with a headache. Toy����"


    "This animal skin ball?" Su Ye pondered and opened his mouth.


    "Mother Su Ye, this is called Cuju. You can play with your feet. You can play with many people, and you can also fight with your body. It can be used to exercise the physique of the orcs." Chang Xia added.


    After this Cuju was done, Chang Xia tried it out.


    However, her limbs are not diligent, Chang Xia''s experience of playing Cuju is extremely poor, and she ranks below fishing. This bad experience made Chang Xia too lazy to mention Cuju.


    However, Shen Rong loves Cuju very much.


    I have played with the clansmen in private, and they are very addicting.


    Listening to the meaning of Gen, the tribe plans to build a cuju field, and when the tribe is free, they can make an appointment to go to the cuju field to play Cuju together.


    "I didn''t hear Gen--" Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia smirked and said, "This Cuju was created by me, I haven''t promised to take it out and let the clansmen try it out. The clansmen played Cuju with Shen Rong secretly behind my back. The patriarch didn''t say anything, I guess I''m afraid I won''t agree."


    "When are you going to take it out?" Su Ye asked curiously, looking at Chang Xia.


    "Uh!" Chang Xia paused and hesitated: "When the exchange activities are almost over, let Shen Rong organize everyone to play a few Cuju games. However, the tribal Cuju field has not been built, so it may not be very convenient to play."


    Cough cough!


    Beside him, Shen Rong heard Chang Xia say that the cuju field was not built.


    He put his hand over his mouth and coughed lightly.


    see.


    Chang Xia looked at Shen Rong suspiciously and asked, "Shen Rong, are you hiding something from me?"


    "I didn''t mean it. This Cuju arena has been built, and it''s in Woye." Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed. Looking at Chang Xia''s smiling face, Shen Rong''s voice became lower and lower.


    He didn''t want to hide from Chang Xia about the Cuju field.


    However, the clansmen were too interested in cuju, so they went directly to the roots and the elders, and strongly demanded to build a cuju field, even if it was just a simple cuju field, the clansmen were very tempted.


    Root could not bear the begging of the clan, so he agreed to build a cuju field.


    Chang Xia stared at Shen Rong with a smile but not a smile. She said that Shen Rong was always absent-minded these days.


    "I really didn''t intend to hide it." Shen Rong repeatedly defended, Chang Xia''s eyes were too lethal, making him a little overwhelmed.


    Bai Qing smiled wickedly and said, "Changxia, the Woye Cuju field is a big thief."


    Shen Rong glanced at Bai Qing from the corner of his eye and smiled.


    Bai Qing was startled and shivered.


    Come on, you shouldn''t be rude.


    "I was wrong, the Woye Cuju field is in a mess, and it hasn''t been cleaned up yet." Bai Qing hurriedly changed his words, naturally afraid of being missed by Shen Rong.


    "Haha!" Chang Xia laughed and said nothing.


    "If you have time, take me to Woye to take a look at this Cuju field. I am very interested in Cuju." Su Ye smiled, for no reason she was more confident about the next clan.


    "Chang Xia��" Shen Rong whispered Chang Xia''s name.


    Chang Xia didn''t let go, he really didn''t dare to take Su Ye to Woye openly.


    Don''t say that Shen Rong didn''t dare, he would probably hesitate.


    "What do you call me, aren''t you very capable?" Chang Xia rolled his eyes and scolded Shen Rong angrily.


    Shen Rong sneered.


    He couldn''t take it on.


    No matter how you eat it wrong, you can only smile to show your innocence.


    "Chang Xia, I don''t think they did it on purpose." Su Ye opened his mouth to persuade. She understood Chang Xia''s temper, and it really irritated people, and it would be difficult to coax him.


    Chang Xia pouted and gave Shen Rong a look.


    "Humph! Whatever you want."


    That said, it means that this one is over.


    "Shen Rong, are we going to Woye Cuju Arena now?" Bai Qing said excitedly.


    Shen Rong stretched out his hand, pressed Bai Qing''s excited face, and said coldly, "If you don''t go, I won''t take you there in the future." Dare to demolish his stage in front of Chang Xia, this Bai Qing is brave enough!


    Besides, the long summer qi has not disappeared.


    Bai Qing didn''t open the pot, and even shouted about the cuju arena. Could it be that he was worried that Chang Xia wasn''t angry enough? !


    Su Ye smiled and looked at the noisy crowd.


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s expression is not very good-looking.


    "Chang Xia, didn''t you say you want to make me pastries and balls? It''s getting late, it''s time to prepare."


    Su Ye glanced at the afterglow of the setting sun in the sky, and said something leisurely.


    Chang Xia patted his head and said loudly, "Shen Rong, go to the cellar to get something. I will make radish meatballs and sweet potato taro **** for Granny Su Ye later."


    Pastries, carrot cake and egg steamed cake.


    Of course, there is also Chang Xia''s favorite rice cake.


    After all, how can you not share good things with Su Ye? !


    "Okay! I''ll go to the cellar now Shen Rong said happily. After changing his steadiness, he quickly ran towards the cellar.


    Annoying Chang Xia, he had to behave well.


    After all, he still wanted to sleep on a kang bed at night.


    "��!" Bai Qing looked at the back of Shen Rong''s departure with contempt, this male is useless, and he is afraid of females, it''s really useless!


    "Bai Qing��" Chang Xia narrowed his eyes and said warmly, "What do you want to say?"


    "..." Bai Qing froze, shook his head quickly, and said, "I''ll go to the cellar to help Shen Rong move things."


    Females are scary!


    No wonder even Shen Rong gave in.


    He blamed Shen Rong just now. He didn''t think Changxia was scary before, but now Bai Qing felt that Changxia was scary. Could it be the reason for the marriage?


    While running, the thoughts in Bai Qing''s mind became more and more outrageous.


    "Mother Su Ye, Bai Qing seems to be a lot more cheerful." Chang Xia chuckled softly, watching the figure of Bai Qing running towards the cellar, and said softly.


    Su Ye said: "With a partner, my personality has changed a lot."


    Whether this situation is good or bad, Su Ye can''t judge.


    However, so far it''s fine.


    In the future, no one can tell what will happen in the future.


    "It''s right for me to propose to make the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna more lively, otherwise you and Bai Qing will be alone there. It will be too lonely." I feel lonely and lonely.


    ??7-3ps: Thanks to the fairy grandma, Hua Man, book friend 641, book friend 641, Yu Ge Lengya (Liu Dongling), yu Xinyu, Qingxin Jingxin Zhuzhu, book friend 150621180333097, purple ap; , Book Friend 203751, Yier Cooking Rice, Beautiful Dream, Yang Shuying, # and other monthly votes for support! Thank you Sarah for your support~~


    ?


    ?


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 690： Shen Rongs arrangement, rise

    Chapter 690 Shen Rong''s arrangement, rise


    "Min Yue has managed the Kana Sacred Mountain very well." Su Ye mentioned that Min Yue was full of praise. Each of the six major tribes sent one person into the Kana Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall, three of them from the Heluo tribe. One is Min Yue, and the other two, Xi Ling and Mu Ning, are Bai Qing''s companions.


    Su Ye tested several people and finally decided to hand over the position of the steward of the sacred mountain of Karna to Min Yue. In the past few months, Su Ye was very satisfied with Min Yue.


    "Grandma Min Yue has always been careful and cautious in her work." Chang Xia agreed.


    Grandma Min Yue did not go to the front of the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    They managed the tribal tile kiln with Grandma Wu, and the two cooperated tacitly. The Heluo tribe has never lacked pottery, which is all their credit. Compared with the males of the Heluo tribe, the females of the tribe are more responsible.


    After all, the leopard males have more or less quirks, such as the greedy elders of Pukang, the greedy elders of Senda, and the elders of Ximu who love to talk when they are provoked...


    By contrast.


    The females of the Heluo tribe are simply angels.


    "Chang Xia, roasted meat? Roasted chicken?" Bai Qing muttered, stuffing meatballs into his mouth at the same time, taking a little time, and stuffing another radish meatball. Of course, the egg steamed cake can not be forgotten. The carrot cake and rice cake were still steaming in the steamer, and Bai Qing stretched his neck to stare.


    While eating what was in his mouth, he was still thinking about other things.


    Chang Xia complained: "I really can''t stop your mouth from eating! There is no roast meat or roast chicken tonight. In the evening, just eat meatball noodles."


    With so many balls, cook a few more bowls of noodles, and make it a meal.


    "Chang Xia, how could you be so perfunctory?" Bai Qing accused.


    Chang Xia''s head is full of black lines, and she silently stares at Bai Qing who accuses her of being perfunctory. There is meat, flour, and cakes. Where is the perfunctory?


    "I steam a piece of soy sauce meat, and then fry a pot of wild rookie egg patty." Shen Rong said quickly. I didn''t eat meat, I felt like I didn''t eat meat. Bai Qing said that it was perfunctory, and Shen Rong immediately decided to add two dishes, mainly because he wanted to eat it himself.


    "Chang Xia, you made soy sauce meat again?" Su Ye said happily.


    This soy sauce meat is rich in sauce, soft and chewy in the mouth, and the more you eat, the more fragrant it is. Su Ye likes to eat soy sauce meat very much, which is more pleasing to Su Ye than fried meat.


    "Some time ago, Nanfeng shouted that he wanted to eat soy sauce meat, and there were still some soy sauce fruits at home, so he simply made a few jars." Chang Xia nodded and replied. In those days, the smell of soy sauce was always lingering in my cave, and it didn''t dissipate for a long time.


    Chang Xia estimated that the Tribal Soy Sauce Fruit consumed about seventy-eighty-eight.


    In addition to her cellar, there are some leftovers, and nine out of ten the soy sauce fruit in the hands of the clansmen have been eaten. This time, the mallard tribe brought flavor root and fish sauce grass, which may not be enough.


    I have tasted the taste of soy sauce, and the taste is heavy.


    Will definitely miss the taste of the sauce.


    The amount of soy sauce fruit is limited, so Migen is naturally the best choice.


    Speaking of soy sauce fruit, Chang Xia suddenly remembered that the second crop of ginkgo was picked. How many seasons can this seasoning tree be harvested in a year? If the seasoning fruit can be like ginkgo, the Heluo tribe will probably not be short of soy sauce and vinegar throughout the year.


    Tomorrow, I have to ask the patriarch.


    There are too many seasons a year, and it is good to be able to harvest three crops or two crops.


    "Chang Xia, what are you thinking?"


    Chang Xia suddenly stopped moving, Su Ye was startled, raised his hand and patted her. The **** are not fried yet, so don''t get splashed with oil.


    "Oh, I think the seasoning tree can be harvested a few times a year. Among the seasoning fruits harvested by the tribe, the soy sauce fruits have almost been eaten, and there are still some vinegar fruits left, probably not much left. I thought about harvesting some time ago. After the second crop of ginkgo, when will this seasoning fruit be harvested..." Chang Xia explained.


    When it comes to seasoning fruit, Su Ye is also moved.


    Whether it is soy sauce fruit or vinegar fruit, they are excellent condiments.


    Braised pork, vinegared chicken, these all need to use seasoning fruit into the dish, without seasoning fruit, this dish has a little less flavor.


    "The seasoning tree grows in Weishan. I don''t know how many seasoning fruits can be harvested in a year. You have to ask the root about this, and let him find the Leopard Clan to go to Weishan to have a look." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "I will ask the patriarch tomorrow."


    "The mallard tribe sent a few baskets of gifts, and there must be flavor roots and fish sauce grass." Shen Rong said. These things are piled up in the warehouses in the Baihu commercial area. After this exchange event is over, we can make time to move them back to the Baihu cave dwellings.


    Of course, the main reason was that the Changxia family had no place to store them.


    The underground warehouse of the White Lake fence is currently half excavated.


    Shen Rong originally planned to take the time to dig and build, and strive to dig the underground warehouse as soon as possible. Who knew that I was stumped by the cuju field, or the underground warehouse might have been dug.


    think about.


    A trace of discomfort crossed Shen Rong''s face.


    What he did was really inappropriate.


    However, Cuju is too attractive.


    Even Shen Rong, who was extremely determined, could not avoid being attracted by Cuju.


    sin, sin.


    "The millstone of the mallard tribe is very important. Yufu reported that there were bird orcs staring at the Erdos swamp recently. I plan to negotiate with the six tribes and let the six tribes send a team of totem warriors to the Erdos swamp to meet the bird tribe. Negotiate..." Su Ye said softly.


    This has not been revealed yet.


    At present, only the Fu tribe, Heluo tribe and Su Ye know about it.


    Now Su Ye said it in front of Changxia Chenrong.


    After listening, Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly.


    How could Su Ye say such a big event so openly Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help but look up at Su Ye.


    Su Ye met Chang Xia''s gaze, nodded, looked at Shen Rong next to him, and continued, "You guessed it right, I want Shen Rong to go to Erdos Swamp. Shen Rong was born in the Twilight Forest, but grew up in the Western Land. Yuan family, if he wants to fully integrate into the Twilight Forest Orcs, he must make a certain contribution to the Twilight Forest Orcs."


    As Shen Rong, it was not his turn to negotiate with the Bird Clan.


    However, who made him Chang Xia''s partner.


    Coupled with the support of the Heavenly Wolf Tribe, Su Ye wouldn''t even mention it if he changed his identity, because he didn''t deserve it.


    "Shen Rong, what do you say��" Chang Xia didn''t help Shen Rong make a decision, but chose to let Shen Rong make up his own mind. Su Ye dared to say this, it meant that the six major tribes would definitely agree to Shen Rong''s participation in this Erdos swamp operation.


    Shen Rong took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Wu, when will the trip to Erdos Swamp depart this time?"


    "The time has not yet been determined. I will wait for me to discuss with the other five major tribes before deciding on the specific departure date. However, it will be no more than half a month at the latest, and within ten days as soon as possible." Su Ye said.


    What matters in the swamps of Erdos is not the millstone,


    The fact is that the Swamp of Erdos is a line of defense for the Orcs of the Dusk Forest.


    There is the border between the Orcs of the Twilight Forest and the Birds of the Qinghai Plateau. The Birds frequently follow the Erdos Swamp. How can Su Ye not think about it? !


    "I''m participating in this operation, and I''m ready to be dispatched by Wu at any time." Shen Rong said solemnly.


    Chang Xia has lofty ideals and ambitions, and Shen Rong does not want to let Chang Xia fall into the mundane world because of him. Su Ye is right, if he wants to integrate into the Twilight Forest Orcs, he must show enough ability and ability, instead of huddled behind Chang Xia to live.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 691： the trapped clan

    Chapter 691


    Chang Xia was stunned.


    She had fantasies about dealing with birds or fish in her mind.


    However, otherwise, I heard Su Ye tell Chen Rong to go to the Erdos Swamp, which is the junction between the Twilight Forest and the Qinghai Plateau. Once it is confirmed that the Birds have ulterior motives, the battle will ensue.


    Chang Xia took a deep breath and looked at Shen Rong with more worry.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Shen Rong said to himself.


    Su Ye was very satisfied with Shen Rong''s answer, which meant that he was really willing to stay in the Twilight Forest, in the Heluo tribe, and by Chang Xia''s side, and tried his best to support Chang Xia. The Orcs in the Twilight Forest are peaceful and quiet today. In private, there are countless Orcs totem warriors who carry their weights forward.


    Su Ye didn''t tell Chang Xia about these things.


    They should know something about the tribe Nanfeng Maple Leaf.


    Only Chang Xia was really ignorant.


    However, with the long summer growing up day by day, day by day sensible. Su Ye understood that Chang Xia would eventually come into contact with these things. So, Su Ye started the layout and started to reveal some things to Chang Xia, hoping that one day Chang Xia would really grow up and protect the orcs of the Twilight Forest instead of her.


    Sometimes, protection doesn''t have to be force.


    This is what Chang Xia told Su Ye.


    Now, Su Ye gradually understood this sentence.


    "Changxia, Shen Rong will eventually leave the Heluo tribe. The sooner he gets in touch with the orcs of the Twilight Forest, the better for him and you." Su Ye said solemnly.


    Listening to Su Ye''s words, Chang Xia felt heavy.


    She vaguely guessed that the truth of Dusk Forest should not be as peaceful and peaceful as she saw. Like the last time I sneaked into the Mochizuki Mountain Range, it may happen in every corner of the Dusk Forest, and more than once or twice.


    "Yeah! I understand." Chang Xia nodded heavily, raised his smiling face, and said, "The radish meatballs and sweet potato taro **** are fried, and Shen Rong''s barbecue and wild rookie egg minced meat pancakes are ready, I''m hungry. ."


    There are still ten days or so, no hurry.


    After he figured it out, Chang Xia smiled more, and no longer had a dull look.


    The three of Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, Chang Xia''s expression was too heavy, which made them very worried.


    I always feel that in the next second, Chang Xia will cry.


    "Immediately��" Shen Rong said quickly.


    Bai Qing was holding a pottery bowl, and the bowl was filled with various balls, and the fragrance came out. Causing Bai Qing to swallow frequently, he couldn''t help but ask, "Chang Xia, Yuan Hei hasn''t come back yet?"


    "He doesn''t want to think about Shu in the tribe, how can he be willing to go back to the Baihu cave." Chang Xia rolled his eyes, the weather was hot, Yuan Hei came to the Baihu cave, Chang Xia and Shen Rong liked to catch him to take a bath and gargle, Yuan Hei hated being beaten on the body wet.


    Except for the two days they had just returned from outside, Saru Hei lived in the Baihu cave for two days.


    Before Chang Xia could communicate with him, Yan Hei swooped back to the tribe, staying with the owner for a day and having a meal with the West family, not thinking about going back to the Baihu cave at all.


    After all, the Changxia family has delicious food, and the tribe will make it soon.


    It is really difficult to catch Saru Hei in the Baihu cave. In addition, Chang Xia tinkered with Cuju, Shen Rong gave the big one to the tribal beast cub, and Yan Hei was thinking about competing with Tit for Cuju all day long, how could he have the mind to return to the Baihu cave.


    "Then he has no luck!" Bai Qing regretted.


    Shen Rong said: "You are worried that he will not have a good taste, because you are thinking too much. You Xueqin Amu and Chang Xia learned to make cakes and croquettes, and the tribe people have learned it. Yan Hei wanders around the tribe all day, and it is estimated that he can eat nine times a day. pause����"


    This said.


    Bai Qing quickly retracted his pity for Saru Hei.


    a while.


    Shen Rong brought the barbecue to the table.


    Chang Xia held the fried wild rookie egg patty.


    Su Ye scooped soup for them, half a bowl of soup before meals, Su Ye always remembered. Even Bai Qing also got used to drinking, with a wild rookie egg minced meat pancake in one hand and a bowl in the other. At the end, add another piece of barbecue and stuff a few **** into your mouth.


    At this time, I really can''t wait to have a long mouth.


    The night passed.


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    Kong Shan Shan Kun came over and knocked on the door, calling for Shen Rong to go to Woye Cuju Field.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly, kept the people, and dragged them to the underground warehouse on the fence of Baihu. Soon, may go to Erdos swamp.


    Shen Rong was thinking about building the underground warehouse.


    In this way, it will be much more convenient to use anything in Changxia.


    This underground warehouse will dig an underground passage to directly connect to the Changxia family cellar. Obviously it was the tribe''s warehouse, but in private, this underground warehouse was built for Chang Xia.


    "Shen Rong, didn''t the patriarch say that the underground warehouse is not in a hurry to dig and build it?" Kong Shan grabbed the back of his head and hesitated.


    When he got up, he wanted to go to Woye to play Cuju in his spare time.


    Who knew that a face-to-face meeting was pulled by Shen Rong to dig and build an underground warehouse.


    There were also beastmen like Shan Kun Yadong who were also dazed and dazed. Each person carried a tool, which was provided by the Qingqiu tribe.


    Different from other tribes/tribes, the first thing the Qingqiu tribe did when they came to the Heluo tribe was to give the Leopard tribe a bunch of tools.


    Root felt inexplicable.


    Later, it was popularized by Chang Xia.


    As a result, the Heluo tribesmen followed suit and learned to use various tools. At the same time, you have to learn how to build various tools from the fox tribe.


    After the initial discomfort, the Leopard Clan gradually discovered the benefits of using tools.


    Now, they have all learned the tools of science popularization for foreigners.


    "When did the patriarch say that?" Shen Rong said: "The patriarch said that he would not rush to dig construction because he was afraid of disturbing the Baihu business district. Now that the exchange on Baihu Street is on the right track, naturally there is no interruption or interruption. Besides, those gifts from Chang Xia The warehouses in the Baihu business district cannot be stacked all the time, and the sooner the underground warehouses are dug up, the sooner the warehouses there can be vacated.��


    The orcs were silent.


    With scrutiny eyes, he looked at Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong usually doesn''t talk much, but today he talked for a long time, feeling weird no matter what.


    "Shen Rong, what are you hiding?" Yadong said directly.


    Bai Qing communicated with the tribe and set off for the Holubad Basin tomorrow. Yadong rarely squeezed out a little time and wanted to go to Woye to play Cuju.


    After all, when I leave tomorrow, it will take more than half a month to go back and forth.


    "Guess��" Shen Rong smiled mysteriously and gave an ambiguous answer. Bai Qing is going to the Holubad Basin, and he will not be able to participate in the operation of the Erdos Swamp.


    Here comes.


    Shen Rong thought about who Gen would arrange to go to Erdos Swamp.


    Shen Rong raised his eyes and landed on Kong Shan, and lingered meaningfully for a few seconds.


    The young generation of the Heluo tribe is undoubtedly the most outstanding Bai Qing. Aside from Bai Qing, Kongshan Maple Leaf and other orcs, they each have their own strengths.


    Of course, there were some Shen Rongs who didn''t get in touch too much.


    One thing is beyond doubt.


    In the Heluo tribe, the younger generation of orcs are all outstanding.


    He was teased by Shen Rong.


    All the orcs were speechless.


    However, the underground warehouse is what Chang Xia wants to use. Although they are not willing to kick Cuju, Yadong and the others still pick up the tools and walk into the underground warehouse.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 692： What witches and tribes hide

    Chapter 692 The Witch and the Tribe Concealed


    "Mother Su Ye, Shen Rong?"


    Early in the morning, Chang Xia got up and moved his limbs.


    After walking around in his own yard, stretched his muscles and bones, and went to wash by the water tank. He went into the kitchen to stew the bone broth, and planned to go to the shooting range to practice archery. He looked around, but he didn''t see Shen Rong.


    "He went out early in the morning." Su Ye said.


    Changxia Chao looked at Bai Qing and asked, "Bai Qing, do you know where Shen Rong went?"


    "Kongshan asked him to go to Woye to play Cuju early in the morning, but Shen Rong seemed to have refused. He took a group of orcs from Kongshan to the fence of the White Lake, saying that they would dig and build an underground warehouse together." Bai Qing explained, his face full of expressions. regret.


    He got up early in the morning and originally wanted to go to Woye to play Cuju with Shen Rong.


    Who knew that Shen Rong would pull someone to dig and build an underground warehouse, but fortunately, Bai Qing hid quickly, or else Shen Rong would be dragged to the fence of Baihu Lake to help dig and build an underground warehouse.


    "This..." Chang Xia chuckled lightly.


    She understood why Shen Rong was in a hurry to dig and build an underground warehouse.


    Mostly because he was worried that he would go to the Erdos Swamp and leave himself to live in the cave, and Nanfeng and the others also went to the Holubad Basin, and the White Lake cave was naturally empty. With Chang Xia''s lazy temperament, if he lacks something, he naturally won''t take the initiative to speak.


    So, Shen Rong planned to build the underground warehouse.


    The tribe will definitely fill the underground warehouse with various materials.


    This way, you don''t have to worry about missing something.


    After all, this underground warehouse will be connected to the Changxia family cave, and the location of entry and exit has not yet been determined. Shen Rong intends to locate the location in his own cellar. In this way, the underground warehouse is equivalent to the cellar within the cellar.


    "Shen Rong, you have a lot of heart." Su Ye said.


    Obviously, she also wanted to understand why Shen Rong was anxious.


    It''s nice to be remembered like this.


    Su Ye smiled and looked up at the blue sky above his head.


    Once upon a time, there was such a male who always put her first. Unfortunately, she lost the man. If you lose it, you will never have the chance to find it again.


    "He, very good." The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth were slightly raised, and there was a smile in her eyes. All the compliments finally condensed into two simple words, very good.


    "Mother Su Ye, bone soup is boiling in the kitchen. I went to the shooting range to practice archery with Elder Senda. When the practice is over, I will come back to prepare breakfast."


    After a while, Chang Xia tied her hair and said goodbye to Su Ye and planned to go to the shooting range.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said casually, "Go and do it."


    She pondered a few more medicinal meals in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna, and planned to cook a few pots for Chang Xia Daya to try. It just so happened that Da Ya went to the Holubad Basin tomorrow. The time was not very tight, and Su Ye was not in a hurry to stew the medicinal food.


    Slow work and meticulous work, one day is enough for Su Ye to think about it.


    "Chang Xia, what''s going on with Shen Rong?" Nan Feng yawned, crouching in front of the shooting range, watching Chang Xia''s arrow after arrow.


    Holding the bow, Chang Xia glanced at the direction of the underground warehouse, and explained: "What else can you do, dig and build the underground warehouse! If you are bored and have nothing to do, go over and help, and strive to build the underground warehouse as soon as possible."


    "Chang Xia, something is wrong with you." Nan Feng tilted his head and squinted at Chang Xia.


    Maple Leaf, who came from a distance, rolled his eyes twice, thinking about what Nanfeng said. Shen Rong suddenly asked someone to dig and build an underground warehouse. There was no movement from the tribe. Obviously, it was Shen Rong''s intention to dig and build an underground warehouse.


    However, why was Shen Rong anxious to dig and build an underground warehouse?


    He didn''t have to go to the Holubad Basin.


    It is not too late to start after the exchange activities in the White Lake Business District are over.


    within a day.


    what happened?


    "Changxia, is the underground warehouse urgently needed?" Maple Leaf asked.


    Chang Xia lifted his eyelids and said calmly, "It''s a little urgent."


    "Nanfeng, let''s go." Maple Ye didn''t ask any more, grabbed Nanfeng and ran towards the underground warehouse. At the same time, Honeydew also followed. Da Ya hadn''t woken up yet, so she slept late on the bunk bed in her own cave.


    I''ve been sleeping a lot lately, can''t wake up, can''t get up.


    "Changxia, are you willing to let Shen Rong leave the tribe?" Dalai asked lightly.


    The bird tribe spied on the swamp of Erdos, and the elder Dalai was the insider. At the same time, he also knew that the witch and the tribe planned to form a team of totem warriors to go to the swamp of Erdos. If the bird tribe really has any plans, the mallard tribe can hardly stop it.


    At this time, it is natural for the six tribes to dispatch totem warriors.


    Chang Xia put down the arrow, looked back at Elder Dalai, smiled lightly, and said, "Elder Dalai knows about the Erdos Swamp?"


    "When Yufu arrived in the Baihu commercial area, he informed the tribe about the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan. After he informed the elders of the tribe, he directly contacted the Kana Holy Mountain Wizard Hall." Dalai explained.


    As elders, the tribe knows everything they do before they do.


    "Elder Dalai, there is Yinbei in the Fu tribe, why did the Yufu Patriarch not use Yinbei to contact the Karna Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall?" Chang Xia nodded, understanding Elder Dalai''s explanation. Then, she asked about her curiosity.


    Yufu Patriarch has Yinbei and can contact Su Ye directly.


    However, he chose a more complicated way, which made Chang Xia unable to understand.


    "He was afraid of disturbing the bird clan." Dalai said.


    The bird tribe sees the swamp of Erdos, and the fish mallard is worried about the accident.


    Naturally, he did not dare to use Yinbei to contact the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall at will.


    After all, once the news is leaked, the mallard tribe is likely to be wiped out.


    After listening, Chang Xia still seemed to understand.


    "Birds are good at flying, before stepping into the Baihe River Basin. Yu Fu can''t be sure whether their group of orcs are being watched by Birds, and naturally they dare not use Yinbei at will."


    Seeing Chang Xia''s dazed expression, Elder Dalai spoke again.


    The bird tribe dare not step into the territory of the six major tribes, but if they are not afraid of ten thousand, they are afraid of the unexpected. The most important thing to do now is to determine the motives of the bird race to monitor the Erdos Swamp.


    Therefore.


    This time to the totem warriors of the swamp of Erdos.


    It must be the elite of the six tribes.


    Hiss!


    After Chang Xia heard it clearly, he gasped.


    "The bird tribe dares to forcibly break into the Twilight Forest?" Chang Xia''s eyes widened and he was furious.


    Elder Dalai looked calm and said calmly: "A hundred years ago, the bird clan flew unscrupulously over the Twilight Forest, and the fish clan entered and exited the river waters of the Twilight Forest at will. However, since the great witch Su Ye came to the throne, he decided to re-divide the territory of the orc clan, and After the Sorcerer''s Hall moved into the sacred mountain of Karna, and after the friendly consultation with the bird and fish, the bird and the fish never stepped into the twilight forest for no reason. However, under the sunlight, there will always be dark areas, right? "


    In other words.


    Birds and fishes dare not step into the Twilight Forest openly However, it is difficult to guarantee in private.


    Otherwise, the six major tribes will not organize the elders to regularly patrol the Dusk Forest. Each orc tribe patrols their own territory at intervals of three or five, guarding not only the wandering orcs, but also the bird and fish tribes.


    It''s just that Chang Xia doesn''t know about these things!


    "..." Chang Xia looked inexplicable and sighed with emotion.


    She seems to be living in a fake Heluo tribe, and she doesn''t know much about it.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 693： witch, strong

    "Elder Dalai, will war break out in Erdos Swamp?" Chang Xia said softly.


    Dalai shook his head and said calmly: "War will not break out, but battles are inevitable. Strength can determine the right to speak. The century-old peace of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest was created by the witch''s fist."


    heard.


    Chang Xia suddenly widened his eyes.


    Oh wow-


    Is her own grandmother Su Ye so arrogant? !


    "Mother Su Ye, I mean witch... is she strong?" Chang Xia blinked and looked at Elder Dalai. She seldom listened to the clansmen talking about Su Ye. The tribe talks about strength.


    Today, Elder Dalai took the initiative to tell Su Ye''s strength.


    Chang Xia suddenly came to the spirit.


    "Strong, not enough to describe Wu''s strength." Dalai said.


    Back then, he and his clansmen followed Wu in that duel. It is not an exaggeration to say that the elder Dalai said that the shaman used his fist to bring about a hundred years of peace in the Twilight Forest. Anyone who knew about the duel a hundred years ago would not have the slightest doubt about Su Ye''s strength.


    She is obviously female, but makes all orcs ignore her gender.


    And it has been unanimously recognized by the bird family and the fish family.


    "I really want to see and see��" Chang Xia sighed.


    Elder Dalai glanced at Chang Xia and said calmly, "Don''t worry, there will be a chance."


    If the bird clan really had dissent towards the Twilight Forest, Wu would not ignore it. Asking Shen Rong to go to the Erdos Swamp was a test.


    Hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye.


    Birds and fishes probably want to try to see if the witch is old.


    Of course, the elder Dalai would not say this.


    However, the Orcs of the Dusk Forest could guess some of the thoughts of the Birds and Fishes.


    The elder Dalai said that there would be no wars, battles were inevitable, and that was the reason. After all, if their fists and muscles are not lit, they will think that the orcs of the Twilight Forest are weak and can be bullied. Every time they chased the wandering orcs, it was a one-hit kill, and it was also a deterrent to the surrounding bird and fish tribes.


    The Twilight Forest is rich in land and resources.


    Naturally, there is no shortage of prying eyes.


    After finishing his archery practice, Chang Xia walked slowly towards his cave. She didn''t go to the underground warehouse over the fence of Baihu. Shen Rong did it himself. The underground warehouse would be built in three days at most. It would be better to go to the tribe and ask the tribe to help build some shelves.


    The underground warehouse is half the size of the Baihu business district.


    Such a large space naturally requires planning.


    However, Chang Xia was not in a hurry.


    Build shelves or something, and wait for the underground warehouse to be dug. Determine the specific area, and then plan how to layout, then it will be convenient to arrange.


    "Chang Xia, what''s wrong with you?" Su Ye picked up the medicinal materials in the sieve, and was suddenly stared at by a fiery gaze. She looked up and saw that it was Chang Xia, she was worried that Chang Xia was wronged outside?


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Mother Su Ye, I''m fine."


    Saying that, he hurriedly retracted his adoring eyes.


    She was worried that if she continued to look at it, Su Ye should be suspicious.


    "I made a pot of new medicinal food. You go to Da Ya''s house to see if she is at home and ask her to come over for medicinal food at noon." Su Ye confirmed that Chang Xia was not wronged, so she stopped paying attention to her, and let her go Went to Daya''s house and called Daya to come and eat medicinal food.


    Chang Xia squatted by the water tank to wash her face, and nodded.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she smelled the smell of medicine, and knew that Su Ye was probably stewing medicinal food. She was all too familiar with the smell, but Su Ye didn''t say it, Chang Xia knew what herbs were in the medicated food.


    "I''ll go after I wash my face��" Chang Xia said.


    Wash your face, pour water. Looking up at the cave, she didn''t see Bai Qing''s figure, she asked, "Mother Su Ye, is Bai Qing not at home?"


    "He went to Xiling and the others to play." Su Ye said.


    Bai Qing couldn''t wait. Shen Rong didn''t take him to Woye to play Cuju. Chang Xia went to the shooting range to practice archery. He went to the tribe to play with Xiling Mu Ning.


    Bai Qing is not yet an adult, so Su Ye is not harsh to him.


    After finishing the daily homework, Bai Qing can arrange the time by himself.


    The two casually said a few words, and Chang Xia got up and left the cave and ran towards the underground warehouse on the fence of Baihu. She had to go and see if Da Ya was there, and then decide whether to go to Da Ya''s house to call someone.


    "Daya, get out of the way��"


    Before approaching the underground warehouse, Yadong''s familiar loud voice came first.


    Shen Rong arranged for a team of people to dig underground, and a team of people to carry the soil. The two teams divided the work and cooperated, and the efficiency was twice as fast as the clansmen who had previously arranged to dig and build.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing here?" Kong Shan asked.


    He was carrying a rattan basket full of soil, which was to be transported to the fertile open space on the other side of the river. Hearing what Shen Rong said, he planned to use these soils to build a level of steps in the Cuju field.


    "Mother Su Ye made a pot of medicated food and asked me to call Da Ya to eat medicated food at noon." Chang Xia explained, looking at the underground warehouse. sheep place.


    Nanfeng Yadong quickly ran out from below and said loudly, "Changxia, we also want to eat medicinal food."


    "..." Chang Xia hesitated: "The medicinal meal was prepared by Granny Su Ye for Da Ya. If you want to eat it, ask Granny Su Ye."


    "Chang Xia��" Nan Feng looked at Chang Xia aggrievedly, and shouted Chang Xia''s name in a long voice Ya Dong said: "Da Ya, leave a mouthful for me when you eat the medicinal meal."


    Asking Wu that was impossible, for fear of being beaten.


    However, Yadong was completely reluctant to stutter when looking for his partner.


    Yadong opened his mouth.


    In an instant, the busy orcs in the underground warehouse stopped and looked at Yadong with strange eyes.


    Da Ya didn''t feel that something was wrong, she nodded directly and promised, "I''ll save you two more bites. I''ve been a little tired of eating medicated food recently."


    One must eat a medicated meal a day for a long time.


    Da Ya really felt that there was a smell of medicine all over her body, and she could feel the mood before Chang Xia. However, for the sake of the beast cub in the belly, it is not enough to not eat it.


    In an instant, the orcs withdrew their eyes that looked at Yadong.


    It''s really a pot with a lid, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.


    Come on, nothing to do with them.


    "Chang Xia, I''m going to the Holubad Basin tomorrow, you really don''t have pity on me?" Nanfeng continued to stare at Chang Xia and whispered: "It''s better to go to the Holubad Basin when the road is clear. In a few days, what should I eat along the way?"


    Said to be quiet, but in fact the volume was not lowered at all.


    This said.


    The empty mountain maple leaves looked towards Chang Xia one after another.


    It was very hard to travel, they never thought about eating before.


    However, I went out with Chang Xia several times.


    Nanfeng and other orcs have raised their mouths, and they don''t bother to eat barbecue or something. Longing for something better, like pies, buns, and naan.


    Chang Xia had a dark face, she really owed Nan Feng.


    "Come here early in the afternoon, I''ll prepare some dry food for you��"


    Immediately, all the orcs became energized. Dry food! What kind of dry food should Chang Xia help prepare?


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 694： Forgotten Snowflake Pendant

    Chapter 694 Forgotten Snowflake Pendant


    "...Hurry up and dig the kiln, and go to Changxia''s house in the afternoon to prepare dry food for going out." Nanfeng howled, reminding everyone to work hard.


    "Nanfeng, ask Chang Xia what dry food is prepared for us?"


    "The naan cakes are delicious. They are delicious with bone broth."


    "Pancakes, I think wild rookie eggs and minced meat pancakes are very good."


    In an instant, all the orcs were talking about dry food and what kind of dry food to prepare when going out.


    "Meat! You forgot the braised pork."


    Suddenly, someone mentioned braised pork.


    Some orcs couldn''t help swallowing their saliva, and sure enough, no orcs could resist the temptation of braised pork.


    "Braised meat, we need fresh meat. We need to dig a kiln and expand the underground warehouse. How can we go out hunting?" Yadong muttered.


    "Stupid! Exchange with a tribe. Let''s go out to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits and return to the tribe to make wine, and let the tribe help prepare dry food. Isn''t this just right?" Nanfeng''s eyes rolled and he spoke righteously .


    Suddenly, the orcs looked at Nanfeng with strange eyes.


    Why didn''t you realize that Nanfeng was so thick-skinned before? !


    Hearing this, the orcs looked at each other.


    Feeling that what Nanfeng said was reasonable, he strongly handed the matter over to Nanfeng.


    The corners of Nan Feng''s mouth twitched, Na Na answering this errand. I hope that when I wait for the tribe, my grandfather, Eminem, will not beat her.


    Chang Xia lowered her head, hiding the smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Nanfeng''s words were right, they went out to exchange wild fruits and returned to the tribe to make wine, and it was indeed very reasonable for the tribe to prepare dry food.


    In fact, even if the south wind does not say.


    Tribes will also prepare.


    However, looking at Nan Feng''s expression, Chang Xia felt that she might be beaten.


    For no other reason, Nan Feng has a beaten face.


    Chang Xia didn''t stay in the underground warehouse for a long time, and brought Da Ya home first. Naan cakes, everything needs to be fermented for the dough, plus braised pork, it takes time to prepare the ingredients.


    Chang Xia left.


    Shen Rong asked Nanfeng to go to the tribe.


    Braised pork takes time, and it will be too late to go to the tribe to get the meat in the afternoon.


    Half of the underground warehouse was dug up, and it could be dug in two or three days. Shen Rong estimated the time. Before he left the tribe, he could rectify the underground warehouse.


    Going to the Erdos Swamp is not the business of the Heluo tribe.


    Wu still needs to contact the other five major tribes, and it takes ten days and a half to arrange it, which is quite fast. Thinking about it, Shen Rong''s anxious mood gradually calmed down.


    "Shen Rong��"


    Nan Feng left, and Bai Qing stepped into the underground warehouse.


    Not much to say, pick up the tool and help dig the soil. However, when Kong Shan and the others didn''t notice, he quietly walked in front of Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong glanced at Bai Qing and said, "I have something to do."


    "Can''t tell?" Bai Qing frowned and asked curiously.


    "Wu''s arrangement, I can''t talk nonsense." Shen Rong whispered. Da Ya wants to go to the Holubad Basin, and Bai Qing leads the team, so he can''t go to the Erdos Swamp. However, how to arrange it depends on the decision of the Heluo tribe.


    Bai Qing''s face sank slightly, and he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Wu''s arrangement is definitely not a trivial matter.


    Shen Rong is in a hurry to dig and build an underground warehouse, does he want to leave the tribe?


    Thinking about it, Bai Qing''s tough face became more solemn.


    "Okay, I get it." Bai Qing nodded, waving the tools to quickly dig the soil, the underground warehouse was dug, and the wall still needed to be scraped. This process is similar to the original digging kiln, scraping the wall, and then leveling the ground. To connect this underground warehouse to the Changxia family cellar, an underground passage needs to be dug and built, and the orientation and distance need to be calculated.


    "Bai Qing, what do you know?" Ya Dong said.


    Bai Qing pushed him away and said casually, "It''s nothing, hurry up and dig the underground warehouse, and you have to prepare what you need to go out tomorrow."


    What needs to be paid attention to when transporting wild fruits, Bai Qing has been chatting with the orcs of the three tribes for a long time. At the end, I also asked the elders of the tribe for advice.


    The root and the elders clearly said that this trip to the Holubad Basin.


    The elder accompanying him was the elder Da Dong. He was only responsible for the safety of the orcs, and he would not interfere in the rest.


    This said.


    Bai Qing suddenly felt Alexander.


    He came to the underground warehouse on the side of the fence of White Lake.


    In fact, he wanted to find Shen Rong to learn from.


    However, he hadn''t come to talk to Shen Rong yet.


    However, he was keenly aware of other things, and this matter also involved Wu.


    "What do I need to prepare for going out��" Yadong was stunned, looking at Bai Qing dumbfounded.


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched and he said speechlessly: "Yadong, are you stupid? How can you go out for ten days and a half months without preparing for anything? You are going to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits, instead of going into the forest to hunt and pick, food, clothing and shelter. need to be considered.��


    "Shen Rong, talk about it carefully." Bai Qing said neatly when he saw that the needle was inserted into the seam.


    He was thinking about how to ask for advice just now, how could he know that Yadong was so powerful, and a sentence led to the topic.


    Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and glanced at Bai Qing.


    Immediately understand the reason why Bai Qing came.


    He didn''t care, and repeated what Chang Xia said. At the same time, some more were added. Of course, Shen Rong didn''t say it too carefully, and Bai Qing was not Nanfeng. As the best totem warrior of the Heluo tribe, Bai Qing''s work was both rough and meticulous, and he was very trusted by the tribe.


    There are so many males in the tribe, only Bai Qing is called elder brother by Chang Xia.


    Bai Qing, of course, has his brilliance.


    Listen to what Shen Rong said.


    Bai Qing suddenly became enlightened, no longer cramped and nervous.


    In fact, he was frightened by the words of Gen and the elders, and his face was grayed out. As soon as things started, Bai Qing naturally understood how to arrange the next trip.


    the other side.


    Chang Xia led Da Ya back to the cave.


    She started to prepare the seasonings for the braised pork, and Da Ya stuck to Su Ye and asked about the new medicinal diet. Tomorrow I will leave the tribe and go to the Holubad Basin, but the medicinal food cannot be stopped. All kinds of medicinal materials needed for the medicated diet, Da Ya packed in animal bags in advance, and then stewed them when they were eating, it was not troublesome.


    Su Ye pointed out the herbs needed for the new medicated diet to Da Ya one by one, and told her how to match them. Da Ya did not dare to be sloppy and studied hard.


    Many halogen materials are medicinal materials.


    Chang Xia went to Su Ye to get the medicinal materials for the brine.


    "Chang Xia, what are you wearing?" Da Ya stuffed a small piece of hay into her mouth. It was sweet and she chewed happily.


    Su Ye just wanted to tell her that this medicinal material should not be eaten casually.


    Seeing Da Ya staring at the pendant on Chang Xia''s neck, she paused.


    In this room, Changxia Suye stiffened.


    When the two saw the snowflake pendant suddenly remembered something they had neglected for a long time. Thinking about it, Changxia Suye glanced at each other.


    "Did you say this pendant? It was given to me by Shen Rong, and said it was a relic left to him by his Eminem." Chang Xia quietly took a breath, suppressed the restlessness in his heart, and explained calmly.


    "Chang Xia, show me this pendant." Su Ye took the words and said casually.


    However, Chang Xia noticed that Su Ye''s voice was trembling. Da Ya blinked, looked at the snowflake pendant curiously, pouted, and said, "It''s quite unique, I also want Yadong to get me one."


    "Haha! The tribe has jade of various colors. If you want to find Nuanchun directly, let Yadong carve one for you." Chang Xia''s tone was natural, and he took off the snowflake pendant and handed it to Su Ye.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 695： The Secret of Snowflake Pendants

    Chapter 695 The Secret of the Snowflake Pendant


    "Is it okay?" Da Ya said excitedly.


    Da Ya thinks the jade carvings placed in Nuan Chun''s house are very beautiful. However, Chang Xia had said before that jade ornaments would be exchanged for materials with the bird or fish tribe. Playing and playing, no one of the tribe wears jade ornaments, and no one takes it as their own.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said.


    When the words fell, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Da Ya.


    "Da Ya, do you like jade ornaments?"


    "like."


    "However, I see Nuan Chun and the clansmen carved so many jade ornaments, why haven''t I seen anyone wearing one or two?"


    Chang Xia looked at a loss, the snowflake pendant was very important.


    Without figuring out the secret on the snowflake pendant, Chang Xia didn''t dare to wear jade ornaments for fear of messing up things. However, in Nuanchun, they carved jade, and the tribe hoarded a batch of jade ornaments. She has never seen any clan wearing the same jade ornament?


    Today, if it wasn''t for Da Ya to speak.


    Chang Xia couldn''t remember this.


    Da Ya looked at Chang Xia carefully and said, "Chang Xia, didn''t you say that these jade ornaments are to be exchanged with the bird clan and fish clan?"


    "..." Chang Xia was numb, blaming her for not explaining things clearly.


    She raised her head and patted her forehead, explaining: "I want to use jade ornaments to exchange supplies with the bird and fish tribes, but the tribesmen are not prohibited from wearing jade ornaments. You don''t wear them, I thought everyone didn''t like them."


    Chang Xia likes jade.


    However, the attitude of the orcs towards jade is different from her.


    In the eyes of the orcs, jade is no different from stone.


    "Chang Xia, can we wear jade ornaments?" Da Ya was very excited.


    Chang Xia didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and nodded heavily: "Yes, of course."


    "Wu, I''ll come over to eat herbal meals later." Da Ya clapped her hands, dropped a sentence, and hurried straight towards the courtyard gate. It can be seen that she really likes warm spring and jade ornaments carved by tribes.


    Chang Xia stretched out his hand, intending to call Da Ya.


    However, when the time came, she remembered the snowflake pendant.


    So, take it back.


    Turning around, Chang Xia looked directly at Su Ye, and said softly, "Mother Su Ye, I went to Wuzhi Mountain of the Heavenly Wolf Tribe before, and the snowflake pendant was shining brightly."


    "I''ve been busy recently, but I forgot about it." Su Ye said.


    She rubbed the snowflake pendant, her expression lost in memory. Obviously, this snowflake pendant is not simple.


    "Mother Su Ye, is this snowflake pendant really related to the legend?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Su Ye was silent and did not speak for a long time.


    "Chang Xia, are you sure that when you were in Wuzhi Mountain, this snowflake pendant was shining brightly, are you sure you read it right?"


    Chang Xia nodded earnestly and affirmed: "There''s no mistake. At the beginning, Shen Rong saw it too. We also asked Elder Tiantai about the snowflake pendant, and he told us about Shen Rong''s Amu..."


    "This snowflake pendant is the key." Su Ye said slowly.


    Saying that, she put the snowflake pendant on Chang Xia''s neck and tied it tightly. The look is inexplicable, with a faintly complex look.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, the key.


    This snowflake pendant is the key, the key to which door?


    "Mother Su Ye, where''s the key to this snowflake pendant?"


    "Ancestral Land."


    bang-


    Chang Xia was directly knocked unconscious.


    Ancestral land, is this ancestral land serious, is it the ancestral land she thought?


    "You guessed right, it''s the ancestral land you thought." Su Ye said: "There are three snowflake pendants in total, which are controlled by the three tribes of the Twilight Forest Orcs, the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan, and the East China Sea Fish Clan. Thousands of years ago , the two continents in the east and west were fighting, and three keys were mysteriously lost."


    Oh wow!


    Things are pushed back thousands of years.


    No wonder few orcs know about the Snowflake Pendant.


    However, the elder Tiantai clearly stated that the snowflake pendant was obtained by Xingya unintentionally. Does this snowflake pendant know how to choose the owner? !


    "Thousands of years ago, there were orcs, fish, birds, hill people, and dens living in the Eastern Land. The five clans coexisted harmoniously in the Eastern Land and lived a life of worry-free food and clothing."


    "But this peaceful and quiet life was disrupted by a conspiracy."


    The descendants don''t know what kind of conspiracy it was, turning the five great clans against each other. I only know that after the melee ended, one after another races left the Eastern Continent and went to the new continent, the Western Continent. Likewise, the ancestral land mysteriously disappeared in that melee.


    The current Twilight Forest Orcs, Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan, and East Sea Fish Clan are descendants of the three major races that chose to stay in the East Land.


    "What conspiracy-"


    "I don''t know, no orcs know."


    Ancestors, did not leave any reason for the melee a thousand years ago. Su Ye naturally had no way of knowing what kind of conspiracy caused the five major races to split.


    "The snowflake pendant can restart the ancestral land. I learned about this from the previous witch. I was very happy when Xingya got this snowflake pendant. Unfortunately, no matter how I tried, the snowflake pendant never responded." Su Ye was very calm. When she learned about the Snowflake Pendant, she was very excited.


    It''s a pity, no matter how excited she is.


    The snowflake pendant did not show any reaction or movement.


    In addition, Xingya and Yuanhou mixed together and decided to marry Yuanhou. At that time, Su Ye was extremely angry, and even murdered Yuanhou.


    Snowflake pendants are about the ancestral land.


    Su Ye believed that Yuanhou''s approach to Xingya was for the sake of his ancestral land.


    So when Xingya decided to marry Yuanhou and give up her identity as a witch. Su Ye was very disappointed with Xingya and drove her out of the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    "Xingya''s death��"


    "It has nothing to do with the snowflake pendant. I was very angry at the time. I was angry that she only cared about love and forgot her identity as a witch, and expelled her from the holy mountain of Karna."


    Chang Xia calmly listened to Su Ye''s story about Xingya, without expressing any opinion.


    "...She gave birth to Shen Rong, and it was too late by the time I arrived. Xingya said sorry to me and said that Shen Rong would fulfill my wish on her behalf."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Su Ye accepts Shen Rong to return to the Orcs of the Twilight Forest. Besides the relationship between Xingya and the Wolf Clan, is it also related to the Snowflake Pendant?


    This is a lot of peace of mind for a long summer.


    There is no love for no reason in this world.


    No hate for no reason.


    It''s normal to have a picture.


    "Chang Xia, don''t you blame me for being too realistic?" Su Ye retracted his thoughts and whispered.


    Chang Xia said calmly: "Mr. Su Ye did the right thing. You shoulder the future of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest. You can''t make any decisions as you like, I understand."


    Besides, Su Ye never hurt Shen Rong.


    He also saved Shen Rong''s life.


    Based on this alone, Chang Xia couldn''t blame Su Ye for plotting against Shen Rong.


    "You also said that there are three snowflake pendants in total. Maybe if you find the other two, the snowflake pendant may have more reactions..." Chang Xia said.


    "Last time I went to the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan to test the flamingo clan." Su Ye shook his head, obviously the ending was not that good. The reappearance of the snowflake pendant is bound to attract the attention of all races, and the snooping of the bird race may be just a prelude.


    "Then what do I do now��" Chang Xia said blankly, holding the snowflake pendant on his neck.


    Su Ye said calmly, "Nothing to do."


    More than 20 years ago, Su Ye was excited.


    Looking at the snowflake pendant now, Su Ye has calmed down.


    "Join the clan, build a city. Let the orcs unite and make us invincible no matter what happens in the future." Su Ye said.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 696： Jade ornaments, people who love beauty

    Chapter 696 Jade ornaments, people who love beauty


    "It, do you want to hide it?" Chang Xia said.


    Chang Xia held the snowflake pendant and shook it twice. As Su Ye said, except when they were in Wuzhi Mountain, the snowflake pendant appeared strange.


    After that, it was silent.


    It is no different from ordinary jade.


    No wonder Su Ye felt annoyed and frustrated more than 20 years ago.


    "No need, just wear it." Su Ye said: "Maybe it has a fate with you, just like it suddenly appeared in Xingya''s hand more than 20 years ago. Moreover, with it, the other two snowflake pendants Might as well show up.��


    think about.


    A mysterious smile flashed across Su Ye''s face.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia shivered.


    I couldn''t help praying in the bottom of my heart, but it''s not a good thing to be stared at by Su Ye.


    dong dong����


    There was a knock on the courtyard door. Listening to the movement, the person who knocked on the door seemed to be in a hurry.


    "Let''s go!" Su Ye said. Restraining her exposed emotions, Su Ye regained her calm and calm mask as a witch.


    Chang Xia licked the corner of his mouth and followed.


    "Changxia��"


    As soon as he walked out of the door, he heard Nuan Chun''s shouting.


    Chang Xia was startled, looked up quickly, and hesitated, "Nuan Chun, is there something wrong?"


    Nuanchun is emotional. Could it be that something happened to the twins?


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia looked at Su Ye and released his eyes for help.


    "Jade, I mean jade ornaments, can we wear them?" Nuan Chun gasped and said excitedly.


    Long summer meal.


    Withdrew the sight of help that was thrown at Su Ye.


    Hi!


    She thought it was a big deal, but it turned out to be jade ornaments.


    "Okay." Chang Xia blamed himself: "I''m sorry I didn''t make it clear, we carved this jade ornament by ourselves, and there is no reason why we can''t wear it. I just thought that the jade ornament is good-looking and can be exchanged with the bird clan and the fish clan. For no other reason."


    When she found jade.


    Tribal people have an unusual attitude towards jade.


    Therefore, Chang Xia didn''t think much about it.


    Who knows that the clansmen are very fond of jade-carved ornaments now, because Chang Xia said something to exchange with the bird clan and the fish clan. The clansmen were embarrassed to wear jade ornaments, which made Chang Xia feel very guilty.


    "Haha!" Nuan Chun laughed and said, "I''ll go over and make it clear to Xylophone Amu, Chang Xia, let me tell you, the ornaments carved out of this jade are very beautiful. They are more beautiful than those feathers of the bird tribe. The shells of the Heyu clan are more beautiful, and the clan people like it very much."


    Said, without waiting for Chang Xia to answer.


    She ran away in a hurry.


    "Chang Xia, do you have jade ornaments in your house?" Su Ye asked.


    Da Ya''s warm attitude before and after spring made Su Ye very interested in jade-carved accessories. So he couldn''t help but open his mouth and asked aloud.


    "Yes, I carved it before." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "I''m asking about Nuanchun and the tribe��"


    "Probably... no!" Chang Xia hesitated and replied.


    She wasn''t sure if the tribe had sent jade ornaments? Chang Xia likes jade, but she never thought of wearing jade ornaments all over her body. In addition, she had a lot of things recently, and the jade was handed over to Nuanchun and the tribe, and she didn''t intervene anymore.


    "..." Su Ye had a question mark on his face, what kind of answer was this.


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, coughed lightly, and said, "After I handed over the jade matter to Nuanchun and the tribe, I didn''t intervene. I don''t know if the tribe sent carved jade ornaments, or... I Go back to the cave and look around?"


    "Forget it." Su Ye took a deep breath and declined Chang Xia''s proposal.


    Nine times out of ten, the warm spring will bring jade ornaments over, and wait a bit. Saying that, she walked to the kitchen. Herbs were still simmering on the stove. She was going to have a look. Don''t dry the soup.


    "What did you go to the medicine rack just now?"


    "Take the braised ingredients used to make braised pork, and some medicinal herbs with fragrance."


    "Braised pork, is it delicious?"


    Chang Xia described the taste of braised pork, and Su Ye asked Chang Xia to make more. She had eaten the shortened version of stewed meat, which was rarely supplemented by the marinade, so Su Ye naturally wanted to taste it.


    into the kitchen.


    Su Ye stared at the medicinal food in the pot.


    Chang Xia cleaned the braised ingredients and prepared them for braised pork.


    a while.


    Nuan Chun Daya hasn''t come back yet.


    Nanfeng Tiao walked into the cave courtyard and said loudly: "Chang Xia, I brought fresh meat here. These are two baskets, you wait... I''ll bring some more later."


    heard.


    Chang Xia''s eyes widened.


    "Nanfeng, how much braised pork do you want to make? Don''t forget, you are going to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits, not in the forest for a picnic."


    Two baskets of fresh meat, and some more.


    Is the south wind crazy?


    "Chang Xia, you forgot that the orcs of the three tribes will also come back to the Holubad Basin with us. Seven, seven or eight, there must be dozens of people in total." Nanfeng spread his hands and explained.


    It wasn''t her greed this time.


    On the road together, you can''t completely ignore others.


    "..." Chang Xia was silent.


    Nan Feng showed a pleasing expression and whispered, "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, I''ll come over later, Eminem, and she will help you prepare dry food together."


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s expression was wrong, Nan Feng directly betrayed the xylophone.


    "Nanfeng, it''s not easy for you to live as an adult!" Su Ye sighed, it''s unusual that this beast cub was not killed by Xylophone.


    In the past, Nanfeng was prudent and sensible, and Su Ye had little influence on her.


    nowadays.


    Su Ye looked at Nanfeng, it was really indescribable.


    Adulthood is indeed a threshold.


    No one knows what will happen to this person until he crosses the threshold.


    "Was Wu complimenting me?" Nan Feng winked, not embarrassed or embarrassed after being complained about.


    Su Ye tutted twice, but didn''t say anything.


    "Go back to the tribe and get all the fresh meat. I''ll clean the brine first. Later, I''ll make the brine in the wooden shed and stone stove." Chang Xia said. Overnight, the braised pork should taste delicious. Thinking about it, Chang Xia changed his relaxed expression and got busy.


    When you are busy, you forget the time.


    Even Nuan Chunda didn''t notice when she entered the house again.


    "Changxia��"


    Nuan Chun holds a wooden box.


    Da Ya Xiao Bubu followed, her eyes fixed on the wooden box in Nuan Chun''s hand.


    Chang Xia was squatting to work and did not hear.


    Su Ye walked out of the kitchen and asked, "Warm spring, the wooden box is filled with jade ornaments carved by jade ornaments?"


    "Yes." Nuan Chun said.


    This box contains ornaments carved from jade.


    "Open it, let me see." Su Ye urged excitedly.


    Beside her, Da Ya was also excited.


    Waiting for Chang Xia to look up and look at the square table of the corridor pavilion. They saw Su Ye and the three of them gestured with ornaments on their bodies, and their faces were full of smiles.


    ...


    How much has she missed?


    I squatted down and cleaned the brine, feeling like I missed the whole world.


    "Mother Su Ye��" Chang Xia shouted.


    Su Ye waved at her and said happily: "Changxia, come here. These accessories are really good. I like this set of black jade very much. What do you think?"


    Chang Xia shook off the water droplets on his hands and walked towards the square table.


    this time.


    The square table is full of ornaments.


    The colorful jade ornaments reflect the dazzling luster under the sunlight.


    "The tribe has collected so much jade?" Chang Xia was amazed. The table is full of jade ornaments, and all the jade that Chang Xia can call the color can be found on the square table. The most striking thing is the set of black jade ornaments that Su Ye said.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 697： Identity Jade

    hey-hey!


    Nuan Chun smirked.


    "These jades, except for some of them were picked up in the rocky beach. More came from the megalithic forest. Several jade pits were found in the megalithic forest."


    With the discovery of the jade mine, the tribe banned the boulder forest.


    It is strictly forbidden to go to the giant stone forest for quarrying for no reason. The Tianlang tribe needs to go through the giant stone forest to build a road. The Heluo tribe directly consulted with the wolf tribe and made a small circle.


    At the same time, a sentry building was also built in the Stone Forest.


    The watchtower is a watchtower built on the main road. When the totem warriors patrol the road, they are used to station and rest.


    "Does this set of black jade jewelry in Granny Su Ye''s hand come from the jade mine in the Giant Stone Forest?" Chang Xia asked, with a certain tone of voice. She went to the Sirius Tribe before, passed through the giant stone forest, and picked up a few rough stones in the water pool of the giant stone forest.


    Among them, there is a bare rough stone.


    It shows that the jade inside is black jade.


    At that time, Chang Xia guessed that there is a jade mine in the giant stone forest. Also, there is likely to be rare black jade.


    "Yes. This set of jade ornaments was carved and polished by Elder Qingyu. My craftsmanship is ordinary, and I can''t compare to Elder Qingyu." Nuanchun nodded and replied.


    Su Yena''s set of black jade jewelry is from the same piece of black jade.


    It was carved by the elders of the tribe Qingyu.


    The elder Qingyu is introverted, doesn''t talk much, and usually seldom walks around the tribe. Occasionally help Grandma Wu guard the Wayao, and stare at the tribal warehouse.


    Small stars appeared in Chang Xia''s eyes, a little confused.


    "Nuanchun, how many elders are there in my clan?" Chang Xia whispered.


    From time to time, one or two elders came out of the tribe, and Chang Xia was not very familiar with them.


    Nuan Chun shook his head lightly and said, "I don''t know either."


    "No way?" Chang Xia was dumbfounded and lost his voice: "Is the existence of the elder a secret of the tribe?"


    "Don''t be stupid!" Su Ye raised his hand and patted Chang Xia''s head.


    Apart from the various tribes/tribes, few foreigners know exactly how many people each tribe/tribe has. Like the elders, even the tribe/tribe itself is not necessarily clear.


    The only known ones are probably the tribal/tribal chief or the elders themselves.


    "Mother Su Ye��" Chang Xia pouted and muttered, "What the **** is going on here, do you need to hide the existence of the elders?"


    "It''s not hiding, but hiding. The Twilight Forest seems to be safe, but in fact there are always some orcs with ulterior motives and bad intentions. The orcs must hide some of their strength in order to deal with any crisis that may arise." Su Ye''s suggestion Chang Xia, Nuan Chun Daya listened quietly, they knew exactly what Su Ye was referring to as the orcs.


    Chang Xia pondered.


    Nodding his head, he didn''t ask any further questions.


    However, she was more curious about Elder Qingyu.


    "Nuanchun, which jade ornaments in this box did you carve?" Chang Xia looked at the ornaments in the box, jade bracelets, jade pendants, jade pendants, jade hairpins, etc. The styles were simple and elegant, with vaguely carved Heluo tribes. The totem pattern of the scorpion has a different meaning.


    Nuan Chun pointed to a few white jade bracelets and smiled: "I polished these jade bracelets."


    She has carved jade pendants and hostas.


    The finished product has many flaws, Nuanchun decided to wait for it to be polished before taking it out.


    The jade pendant is too small, and Nuan Chun can''t grasp it.


    Temporarily practice with ordinary rocks, but haven''t gotten used to jade yet.


    Elder Qingyu intends to choose suitable jade, to carve totems, and to use ritual utensils for sacrifice and blessing. Because the carving has not yet been completed, the tribe has not informed Su Ye about this.


    "Not bad." Chang Xia said.


    The jade bracelets polished by Nuan Chun are much warmer than the ones she carved at the beginning.


    There are several kinds of jade ornaments in Chang Xia''s bedroom, which were carved by Shen Rong for Chang Xia. The polishing is very smooth, and the hands are warm and delicate. It''s a pity that Chang Xia is busy farming, so it''s not suitable to wear accessories.


    Changxia plans to wait until after entering the cold season.


    Wear those jade ornaments on your body for a while, and the gloss will be better.


    "Okay." Su Ye took it and stroked it a few times, agreeing with Chang Xia''s statement.


    With the praise of Chang Xia and Su Ye, Nuan Chun''s smile became more and more real. At the same time, he is determined to learn jade carving with the elders of Qingyu, and strives to exchange jade ornaments for the bird and fish tribes, so as to exchange more materials for the tribe.


    "Nuanchun, can I pick a bracelet? Don''t worry, how to exchange it, you just say, I will let Yadong prepare supplies to exchange with the tribe." Da Ya picked a jade bracelet in the box, and the more she played, the more she liked it. .


    Of course, she also likes hosta and jade pendant.


    However, Da Ya is not greedy.


    She picked a jade bracelet.


    Nuan Chun said: "There is no need to change, the elder Qingyu said that if the clan likes it, each person can receive a jade ornament for free. But it is limited to one piece, and if you want it, you need to exchange it with raw jade stones or animal skins and animal bones. "


    "Really? Great, I want this jade bracelet." Da Ya said happily.


    Su Ye played with the set of black jade jewelry and smiled, "I want this set of black jade jewelry, what should I exchange for it?"


    "Witch��" Nuan Chun''s mouth twitched, speechless.


    Elder Qingyu agreed with her to bring the box, apparently wanting her to give this set of black jade jewelry to Su Ye. In addition to the witch, the tribe also has the privilege of Chang Xia.


    Elder Qingyu carved several sets of jade ornaments for Changxia.


    It''s just that it hasn''t been polished yet.


    Therefore, jade ornaments are placed in the homes of Qingyu elders haha! "Su Ye laughed and accepted this set of black jade jewelry.


    Seeing Su Ye accepting the jewelry, Nuan Chun breathed a sigh of relief, turned to look at Chang Xia, and said, "Elder Qingyu polished a few sets of jade ornaments for you, but they haven''t finished yet, so I didn''t let me bring them here for the time being."


    "Me too?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    "How can you not? Elder Qingyu specially selected jade, and said he would carve a few more beautiful sets for you." Nuan Chun said enviously.


    Chang Xia was silly and happy.


    "What are you talking about so happily?" Nanfeng Feng Huo Huo Huo Huo Huo hurriedly returned to the cave courtyard with fresh meat, listening to the laughter of Chang Xia and the other orcs.


    Putting down the rattan basket, she walked up the corridor pavilion.


    The jade ornaments in the box come into view.


    "This is the jade ornament that Chang Xia said, it looks very good!" Nan Feng exclaimed. He stepped forward and looked up close.


    "Do you like it? If you like it, you can pick one." Nuan Chun said. Saying that, she pointed to the jade bracelet that Da Ya put on her hand, and repeated what she said just now.


    Nanfeng picked and picked, and finally chose a jade card.


    With the jade bracelet on his hand, Nan Feng was worried that it would break. The jade card is worn around the neck, so you don''t have to worry about breaking it, and it looks good on the neck.


    "This jade badge is beautiful!" Chang Xia said: "Nuanchun, tell the elder Qingyu whether you want to carve a batch of jade badges and let the tribe wear them. This is also a kind of identity badge, you How do you feel?"


    Here comes.


    In the future, if any of the clan members have an accident.


    It can also be identified by the jade badge.


    No matter how bad it is, it can make the clansmen have a deeper sense of belonging to the tribe.


    "It''s a good proposition."


    Before Nuan Chun could speak, Su Ye was the first to speak out, approving Chang Xia''s idea.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 698： Production of dry food

    Chapter 698 Production of dry food


    "Daya, I also want an identity jade badge." Daya said loudly.


    This identity jade card doesn''t sound simple, Da Ya asks for it without saying a word.


    "You are now a member of the Heluo tribe. If the tribe promises to make an identity jade card, you will naturally have it." Chang Xia said.


    Judging from Su Ye''s attitude, the identity jade card may be popular among the twilight forest orcs. It''s just that the materials for making this identity jade card can be different. Jade cards, wooden cards and stone cards are actually all possible.


    Su Ye hesitated and said, "Chang Xia, do you think that all orcs in the Twilight Forest wear the jade badges, is it feasible?"


    "Mother Su Ye, jade is limited, so it is difficult to wear jade cards for all the orcs in the Twilight Forest. However, both wooden and stone cards are fine. Orcs may not all like jade cards, you can let them choose by themselves." Chang Xia thought to give advice.


    The rough jade stone has been found temporarily in the Baihe River Basin.


    It''s not that Chang Xia is stingy and reluctant to use jade to make identity cards for the Orcs in the Twilight Forest. Rather, the tribes/tribes are not united, and are far from each other. It was destined that they would not be able to come to the Baihe Basin to find the Leopard Clan to make an identity card for an identity card.


    "Wu, I think Chang Xia is right." Nuan Chun said.


    Da Ya echoed, saying: "We can tell the tribes/tribes about the identity card. It''s up to them to do it or not to do it."


    "I didn''t think about it carefully, and I thought it was wrong." Su Ye nodded, agreeing with what the three of Chang Xia said, and said, "Da Ya, please help me to look at the medicinal food on the kitchen stove, and I will go to the Baihu commercial area. Council House. The matter of the identity card needs to be discussed and decided with each tribe/tribe as soon as possible.��


    While talking, stand up.


    Before he finished speaking, Su Yeren had already sent it to the courtyard gate.


    "What did you say?" Nan Feng was stunned, she was so big, she seemed to be invisible, and no one gave her a single glance.


    heard.


    The three of Chang Xia looked towards the south wind.


    "Nanfeng, you are here."


    "..."


    Nanfeng rolled her eyes, she came over for a while, okay?


    "What''s the matter with the ID card?" Nan Feng asked.


    Chang Xia pointed to the jade ornament in the box and explained, "I propose to use jade to carve the identity card and let the clansmen wear it. Granny Su Ye thought about it, and let the orcs of the Twilight Forest wear the identity card..."


    Its purpose may be to liquidate the orcs.


    Of course, this reckoning refers to counting the number of orcs, not revenge.


    "What''s the use of this thing?" Nan Feng muttered.


    "Identity cards are very useful." Chang Xia smiled mysteriously and said, "Take the meat to the wooden shed stove, deboned and cut the meat. With so much meat, all five stone stoves have to be used. The time to marinate the meat. The longer it is, the more delicious it is.��


    "Nuanchun helped go to the cellar to carry fruit powder and knead the dough to ferment."


    "Naan, pies and powder buns, I will make some when I have time. The tribes/tribes are too enthusiastic, and I will provide the ingredients."


    In terms of family assets, except for the materials hoarded in the tribe''s warehouse.


    There is no family in the tribe that has the wealth of the Changxia family.


    The cellar is full of piles, and the cave rooms are also piled with various materials. Not to mention, there is a warehouse in Baihu Business District, and there is another warehouse in Changxia.


    "Changxia, the atmosphere."


    "Changxia, I will go to the Holubad Basin to bring you a lot of wild fruit back to the tribe."


    "I''ll collect new seeds for you."


    The frolic sounded far, far away.


    Xylophone asked He Yun to come and help with the braised pork. Before entering the courtyard gate, she heard the crisp laughter of Chang Xia and the others.


    "Thanks to Chang Xia''s broad-mindedness, he doesn''t care about Nanfeng." Xylophone said.


    Nanfeng took the meat, and Xylophone knew that Nanfeng had done something stupid again, and begged Chang Xia to help prepare dry food for going out. Listen to what this is called, go out by yourself, and trouble Chang Xia to get tired.


    He Yundao: "Changxia is good."


    In the past six months, the Heluo tribe has had a better day.


    It made them almost forget what happened half a year ago.


    "Chang Xia, we''re here to trouble you again." Xylophone pushed open the door and first apologized to Chang Xia, scolding Nanfeng for not taking care of it.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said with a smile, "Xyin Mu, don''t blame Nanfeng. Snake and the others were pulled by Shen Rong to build an underground warehouse early in the morning. Naturally, they didn''t have time to prepare dry food for going out. I should help."


    Explain, and tell which dry food to prepare.


    "Naan cake, what is it?"


    Pies and powder buns, made in the tribe before Chang Xia.


    Xylophone and Heyun have tasted it and understand what''s going on.


    However, this is the first time they have heard of this naan.


    "Naan cake, the cake without filling, tastes tough. Eat it with bone soup/fish soup, it''s very fragrant." Nanfeng said.


    Nuan Chun Daya had never eaten, and after listening to Nan Feng''s description, they only felt their eyes lit up.


    Thirsty, want to eat.


    "The naan cakes are baked. Shen Rong built an earthen oven next to the stone stove. I''ll teach you how to make naan cakes later. The naan cakes are durable and suitable for carrying with you even in warm seasons. The only trouble is that the naan cakes are very hard. , it takes teeth to eat." Chang Xia said.


    On a hot day, I want to carry dry food into the forest with me.


    This is not an easy task.


    Even if it is jerky, be careful. Naan cakes are different. This thing is rough, durable, and durable.


    "Feiya, what are you afraid of. The most troublesome thing to go out to hunt and pick in the warm season is eating. At this time, the forest is full of insects, ants, poisonous snakes, and fires are used to roast meat, and you are afraid of fire. Bringing dry food from the tribe will spoil quickly." Xylophone said happily.


    The naan can really stand up to it, and it will be comfortable to go out hunting and picking in the future.


    Some time ago, when it was not hot.


    Pies, buns, and stews are perfect for taking to the woods.


    Not anymore.


    It''s too hot to put any food.


    Take it out in the morning, and it will change in the afternoon.


    "Yeah! Every time I fill a bag of water, I don''t want to bring anything to eat." He Yun sighed, endured hunger, and went home to eat.


    heard.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, thinking.


    When the tribe picked the second crop of ginkgo, she participated in the picking of the bushes.


    In other places, Chang Xia did not go.


    Even Chang Xia did not participate in the sacred mountain of Kana.


    After all, the vegetable fields in the Xiaohe River Wilderness need Chang Xia to stare at. However, the vegetables, melons and fruits in the vegetable field have been growing vigorously recently, so I don''t need to pay attention to it all the time in the long summer, but I can also make time to do other things.


    "Xyen Mu, don''t worry. I''ve been thinking about it, how can I go out hunting and picking without eating, so that my body can bear it?"


    "Chang Xia, think about it."


    They are going out tomorrow, if Chang Xia can think of something new to eat.


    Nanfeng followed suit.


    Da Ya blinked and looked at Chang Xia with the same Nanfeng brand expression.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and he complained, "Don''t look at me, go deboning and cutting meat."


    Like naan, dry food that can be stored for a long time, she really needs to think about it. After all, there is no vacuum compression bag in the Twilight Forest, and food preservation relies on the most primitive methods, such as shortcuts, don''t even think about it.


    Naan, Naan.


    what!


    There is.


    "Steamed bunsbread, instant noodles, biscuits, and canned food." Chang Xia clapped her hands, and lightning flashed in her mind, thinking of steamed buns and bread, which are close relatives of fenbao.


    However, the buns are fine.


    Bread is a bit of a hassle, and this takes time to try.


    "Changxia��"


    Immediately, all the orcs turned their attention to Chang Xia, full of anticipation.


    "Steamed buns are powder buns without fillings. Instant noodles, biscuits, and canned food can''t be made at the moment. I''ll think about it." Chang Xia told Nanfeng not to eat it right away. These three things cost a lot of money to do. Time and effort.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 699： Braised pork, naan and steamed bread

    Chapter 699 Braised pork, naan cakes and steamed buns


    "Naan cakes, steamed buns, and braised pork."


    "These three things are enough to satisfy one''s stomach."


    "I think enough is enough!"


    Su Yehe Yun agreed and stopped Nanfeng from beeping again. Like instant noodles, you can know Jufei by hearing the name. Bai Qing and other orcs are going out soon, Xylophone doesn''t want to be too tired in the long summer.


    Chang Xia was exhausted, Wu felt distressed, and the tribe also had ideas.


    "Chang Xia, bread?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and explained: "Bread needs to be baked, just like making egg steamed cakes before, it takes a lot of time. If you want to eat bread, wait for the wild fruit to be exchanged from the Horubad Basin to the tribe, and I will make it for you. ."


    She has never made this bread.


    How to do it still needs research.


    However, things like steamed egg cakes and rice cakes are easy to make.


    It''s just that the egg steamed cake can be stored for a day or two, but the rice cake can''t be stored. If it is kept for a long time, it will easily become bad.


    "Then, make me some steamed egg cakes." Nanfeng stepped back and said, "I''ll help you go to Holubad Basin and Gray Mist Prairie to collect new things, I''m sure you like it."


    "Yes." Chang Xia replied.


    Nanfeng seems to like to come over to eat and drink.


    But, what should be given, Nanfeng has never been stingy.


    Usually Chang Xia keeps his mouth shut, and it is Nan Feng and the others who always do things.


    "Chang Xia, if you''re too tired, forget it. Nanfeng and the others eat less, they won''t die." Muqin said. They are all adult orcs, not hungry. Besides, they went to the Holubad Basin, and there were sentries along the way.


    There are orcs in the outpost, and the tribes deliver food on time.


    Compared with going into the forest before, it is not too comfortable to go out now.


    "It''s okay, I just want to eat it too." Chang Xia replied.


    Su Ye likes this bite, and Chang Xia likes it too. I have already eaten everything I made before. I will make more today, and she and Su Ye will also eat it.


    Naan buns are easy to make.


    Chang Xia said it once, and Xylophone Heyun understood what to do.


    So, they stared at the brine in Chang Xia''s hands. These marinades smell delicious, reminding me of the stewed meat I''ve eaten before.


    At that time, Chang Xia said that the stewed pork was a shortened version of braised pork.


    "Chang Xia, can you give me a copy of this brine package?" Xylophone asked.


    She thought about going back to the tribe and simmering a pot in the tribe square. Let the clansmen taste the taste of braised pork, and the Baihu business district will give up temporarily.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said: "I took a lot from Granny Su Ye''s pharmacy, and I''ll give you a few more. You can marinate a little more, so that the clansmen can taste it. This marinade can be marinated for anything, chicken and duck. Everything can be halogenated."


    "Really?" Xylophone said in surprise.


    "Really. Except for meat, like bird eggs, potatoes, lotus root and tofu, all can be made into lo-mei." Chang Xia said seriously. Everything can be brined, this is not a joke.


    Vegetarian, meaty.


    Anything that can be eaten can basically be made into sauerkraut.


    When it comes to food, flower growers have the most say.


    "That''s right, I''ll take a few more bags of braised ingredients and go back to the tribe. Later, at the Tribal Square. By the way, let the orcs from each tribe/tribe follow along and try it out." Xylophone said loudly.


    It took Su Ye a hundred years to make the tribes of the Orcs coexist peacefully.


    to this day.


    The relationship between the various tribes/tribes of the Orcs is harmonious. Not again, the chaotic times of the past. In addition, Wu and the six major tribes promoted the union of the clan, and Xylophone would not be stingy in the place of generosity.


    Chat while doing things.


    The topic naturally did not miss jade ornaments.


    Nuanchun threw out the explanation of Qingyu elders, and Xylophone Heyun said that they all wanted to wear jade ornaments. Unlike Chang Xia and the others, they prefer forehead ornaments, similar to the birds who wear feathers on their foreheads and on both sides of the forehead.


    They pondered, and waited to return to the tribe to chat with Elder Qingyu.


    Ask Qingyu elders to make several sets of brow ornaments, and if they look good on them, make more.


    Xylophone and the others wanted jade ornaments to be worn in the most conspicuous places on the body, such as jade bracelets and pendants, one on the wrist and one on the neck, which were not conspicuous and eye-catching enough.


    The forehead ornaments are different and stick to the forehead upright.


    You can see it at a glance.


    Of course, the hosta is very nice.


    After listening to Xylophone Heyun''s explanation, Chang Xia said that he had been taught.


    Then I strongly support Xylophone Heyun''s statement that this forehead must be tinkered with. It''s best to get some jade beads or something to tie it up with your hair.


    After a while.


    A domineering aroma of braised pork came out.


    "This smell, you can eat a pan of pancakes just by smelling it."


    "The taste of luwei is really domineering. Hurry up and make naan and steamed buns. We have to go back to the tribe and make luwei. Otherwise, I''m worried that the Changxia family will not be able to keep these pots of luwei."


    This said.


    Nanfeng Daya and the others are in a hurry.


    "Amu, hurry back to the tribe. We can make naan cakes and steamed buns by ourselves. It''s almost noon, and Chen Rong and the others should be back. If it''s not enough, they can help." Nan Feng said loudly.


    After listening to it, these pots of sauerkraut can''t be preserved.


    Where can Nanfeng still sit still, he directly proposes to let Xueqin He Yun return to the tribe.


    If the tribe also stewed the lo mei, there would naturally be fewer orcs who would try to make them. After all, this lo-mei is prepared for going out tomorrow, not a small snack.


    Da Ya agreed and said: "Xyin Amu, listen to the south wind. You and Heyun Amu go back to the tribe to stew the braised pork first. Chang Xia said that the longer the braised pork is, the better the taste."


    "Okay, you can do the rest yourself." Xylophone said.


    He washed his hands with He Yun, took the brine handed over by Chang Xia, and hurried back to the tribe.


    This braised pork tastes too heavy and overbearing.


    Smelling it makes me feel hungry.


    Muqin Heyun was also worried that the clansmen would come to ask questions, so they didn''t care about bickering with Nanfeng, and the two quickly returned to the tribe.


    Whoosh!


    Nan Feng gasped lightly and said softly, "It''s okay."


    "Yeah! I''m really worried that I won''t be able to keep these pots of braised pork." Da Ya nodded and said, "Chang Xia, I want to eat braised chicken. Can I kill a few chickens and put them in to braise together?"


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    Nuan Chun said neatly: "I''ll wash some more radishes��"


    Soon, Nanfeng Nuanchun and a few people chatted, planning to add some vegetarian vegetables to the pot and marinate them together.


    Chang Xia has no opinion.


    Five stone stoves, enough toss.


    Besides, more halogen is more reassuring. The orcs can eat it, but there are too few. Chang Xia is worried that before they set off tomorrow, Nanfeng and the others will finish the lo mei ahead of time.


    If you want to eat luwei, you have to wait at least for the evening.


    Chang Xia urged them to make naan and steamed buns quickly. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Dozens of people, this is not a small amount.


    "Is this the taste of braised pork? It''s delicious!"


    Suddenly, Yadong''s voice came from the courtyard door, followed by Kongshan Maple Leaf and other orcs one after another stepped past the courtyard door and entered the cave courtyard.


    Shen Rong walked in the front, and after entering the door, the tools were placed in the corner.


    "Chang Xia, what do you have for lunch?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia froze, smirked, and said embarrassingly: "I was busy preparing dry food this morning, and I forgot about lunch..."


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 700： Fertile breeding progress

    "Pfft!"


    I don''t know who laughed out loud.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of laughter in the cave courtyard.


    "I just said that the braised pork tastes too fragrant, as if I forgot to order something?"


    "Eat noodles! Eating noodles is convenient and fast."


    "I think both soup powder and mixed powder will work��"


    During the frolic, I decided what to eat for lunch. Chang Xia didn''t intervene and asked Shen Rong and the others to prepare lunch, and she continued to work on the dry food.


    The orcs have nothing else to do except like to go to the stone stove.


    The braised pork tasted too fragrant, let alone they couldn''t help it, even Chang Xia swallowed saliva frequently. He looked like he hadn''t eaten meat for half a year, his face full of greed.


    "Yo! It''s all there."


    After a long while, Shen Rong and the others were ready for lunch.


    All the orcs were carrying soup noodles or mixed noodles, ready to bury their heads in the noodles.


    Gen and Su Ye walked in from the door.


    "Patriarch, why are you here?" Chang Xia asked in surprise. She just planned to let Bai Qing go to Baihu Street to call Su Ye back to the cave to eat noodles, but unexpectedly Su Ye and Gen came directly over.


    "The braised pork is so fragrant, I''m greedy." Gen quipped.


    Chang Xia smiled, shook his head and said, "The braised pork is not ready to eat, so you can''t eat it. Does the patriarch want to eat soup noodles or mixed noodles? I''ll let Chen Rong pretend it for you."


    "Mixing powder, it''s hot today." Gen replied.


    Su Ye opened his mouth and said, "I want soup noodles. I have informed the tribes/tribes about the identity cards. I asked Gen Xingyu to make some identity cards. Each tribe/tribe used the Heluo tribe''s identity cards as a template to measure Customize your own identity cards that belong to each tribe/tribe.��


    Identity card, easy to count the number of orcs in each tribe/tribe.


    Su Ye actively promoted it, and wanted to take this opportunity to find out about the Twilight Forest Orcs.


    At the same time, prepare for future employment and family union.


    Chang Xia wanted to hire the fox clan of the Qingqiu tribe to help make jade ornaments. On this matter, he personally approached the Qingqiu tribe and asked the fox clan for their opinion.


    The Qingqiu tribe tends to agree.


    Just, how many orcs were sent to settle in the Heluo tribe.


    The Qingqiu tribe does not have a charter for the time being, and these matters need to be properly discussed before they can be decided. After all, the strength of the Qingqiu tribe is ordinary, and too many orcs are dispatched to leave the tribe. If there is any accident, the Qingqiu tribe may encounter the disaster of genocide.


    "Identity card��"


    "What ID card?"


    Shen Rong and the other orcs looked at each other in dismay.


    So, Chang Xia asked Nanfeng Nuanchun to help explain it again.


    After listening, all the orcs agreed that the jade card was very good. Wooden plaques, stone plaques, etc. are not comparable to jade plaques. Jade is a special product of the Baihe River Basin, and it is very suitable to use jade to carve identity cards.


    "Bai Qing, are you sure you are going to the Holubad Basin?" Gen suddenly said.


    Bai Qing was slightly startled and affirmed, "Yes."


    "Bai Qing is going to the Holubad Basin, and you stay in the tribe first in the Maple Leaf Empty Mountain." Gen said solemnly.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong''s eyes moved slightly.


    Sure enough, Gen''s decision was the same as Shen Rong''s previous guess.


    Bai Qing is responsible for leading the team to the Holubad Basin, and then Maple Leaf Kongshan may go to Erdos Swamp with Shen Rong. Bai Qing is excellent, and Maple Leaf Empty Mountain is also not bad.


    As the younger generation begins to grow, the roots and the tribe will naturally begin to let go, let Bai Qing take care of them and learn to grow.


    "Huh?" Maple Leaf was slightly startled and raised his head in surprise.


    Kong Shan opened his mouth to say something, but his peripheral vision suddenly fell on Shen Rong. As if thinking of something, he didn''t speak.


    "Okay." Kong Shan replied.


    Nan Feng narrowed his eyes and subconsciously looked at Gen.


    I wonder if the tribe is hiding something.


    It was decided a few days ago to go to Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits. When things came to an end, the tribe suddenly let Maple Leaf Kongshan stay in the tribe, which was obviously wrong. Combined with the fact that Shen Rong suddenly pulled them to build an underground warehouse today, Nan Feng thought about it.


    However, no one asked why.


    At most, it is a pity that the Maple Leaf Empty Mountain cannot go to the Holubad Basin.


    "Father, do I need to stay?" Nanfeng asked.


    Gen shook his head and said, "No. It''s enough to leave the maple leaves empty."


    "Brother, how is the breeding of fertile wild animals?"


    Seeing that the atmosphere became dull, Chang Xia picked a topic and diverted everyone''s attention.


    "It''s going well, but it''s still a little difficult to get the black horn to pull the cart." Bai Qing said with a headache.


    To tame the black-horned ox to pull the cart, this is the idea that Changxia provided to Bai Qing to tame the black-horned ox. In addition to black horns, there are wild horses.


    Unfortunately, wild horses are rarely seen in the Baihe River Basin.


    Wild horses usually live in fertile grasslands, such as Qingyue Forest and Gray Mist Grassland, where wild horses can often be seen.


    "Nose ring." Chang Xia said: "The black horn is disobedient, you can control it with a nose ring. However, this nose ring needs iron." Chang Xia murmured, taming is a long process, orcs prefer to use fists Tame the beast.


    Bai Qing said it was going well.


    Obviously, most of the beasts in Woye Farm have been beaten.


    Apart from providing some ideas, Chang Xia did not intervene too much. Compared with her, Bai Qing understands the habits of beasts better. Chang Xia believes that Bai Qing can tame these beasts and make them the arm strength of the tribe.


    "Nose ring��"


    "Make a ring out of iron ore Pass the ring through the nose of the black horn. However, this matter is not in a hurry. The tribe has only found jade ore, iron ore or something, take your time. "


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said calmly.


    One listen.


    Bai Qing didn''t ask any more questions.


    I''m going to the Holubad Basin tomorrow. The nose ring will be discussed when I return to the tribe.


    "Shen Rong, how long will it take for the underground warehouse to be dug?" Gen asked. After burying his head and swaying two bowls of mixed powder, Gen raised his head and asked about the underground warehouse.


    He originally wanted to wait for the exchange activities in the Baihu business district to end before arranging for the clansmen to dig and build an underground warehouse. Wu temporarily decided to organize a group of people to go to Erdos Swamp, which somewhat disrupted Gen''s previous plan.


    "Two days." Shen Rong said.


    Hollowing out half of the Baihu commercial area is no small project.


    Shen Rong expected to dig the underground warehouse in two days, and then sort it out. For the rest, the tribe needs to help build the shelves. The area of ??this underground warehouse will soon catch up with the large warehouse where the tribe stores supplies, so Chang Xia and Chen Rong are too busy.


    "Chang Xia, the underground warehouse will be handed over to you. Just tell me what you need, and I will ask the clan to help you prepare." Gen didn''t say anything, just said it directly.


    Chang Xia said, "Shelf."


    "Only the shelves?" Root confirmed.


    "I want to customize the shelf." Chang Xia said: "It is different from our current shelf. This customized shelf is based on the appearance of the warehouse, and the size is determined and then built."


    "...I''ll prepare the wood for you, what to do, you go directly to Elder Ximu." Gen thought for a while, but didn''t understand what Chang Xia meant. So she asked her to find Elder Ximu directly. He was busy with matters on Baihu Street and the tribe recently, so he asked Elder Ximu to help him take over.


    heard.


    Chang Xia nodded and took note.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 701： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Too much powder.


    Gen was the first to leave, finishing the work on Baihu Street.


    The tribe also has something to do, which needs to be solved by Root. There is no time to spare. What we are talking about is the current situation.


    Gen left, Chang Xia slowly cleaned up the table.


    The braised pork is ready, simmer on low heat and wait for the taste. Next, I want to make naan and steamed buns, both of which are in great demand, and no amount is too much. After all, these two are durable, and if you do more, you will save the time of making a fire and cooking.


    "Go, dig the underground warehouse." Bai Qing said.


    He thought about what the tribe might let Shen Rong do. Just now, the patriarch let Maple Leaf Kongshan stay in the tribe, and made it clear that they had something to do.


    Shen Rong''s rush to dig and build an underground warehouse probably has something to do with it.


    Think.


    At this moment, Bai Qing was thinking the same as Shen Rong, and wanted to build the underground warehouse as soon as possible.


    In this way, you can leave the tribe with confidence.


    "Brother, you are going out tomorrow, do you want to go back to the cave to rest in the afternoon? The underground warehouse is not in a hurry." Chang Xia said.


    Bai Qing shook his head lightly and said, "It''s okay, let''s dig more, and the underground warehouse can be built sooner. If it doesn''t work, let''s dig out the underground passage first."


    The underground warehouse is a large cave.


    Digging a kiln is not difficult.


    They worked hard in the afternoon to try to dig the underground warehouse.


    Seeing Bai Qing''s expression, Chang Xia did not persuade him any further.


    After the meal, Bai Qing and the others didn''t rest much, got up and went straight to the underground warehouse surrounded by the fence of Baihu Lake. At the end, Bai Qing also called Heimeng Luanmu and the others over. See clearly, he made up his mind to hurry up and dig out the underground warehouse.


    See you.


    Shen Rong understood.


    Bai Qingxu guessed something.


    Next, Bai Qing organized the tribe to dig soil, and Shen Rong called Qing He to calculate the distance and direction of the underground passage. After all, you can''t dig randomly, and you can''t dig in the wrong direction.


    "The direction of the shooting range seems to be very lively��"


    In the cave courtyard, Nan Feng looked at the underground warehouse and couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    Nuan Chun walked to the courtyard gate, looked over there on tiptoe, and said, "Bai Qing should have called his clan to help dig and build an underground warehouse��"


    Chang Xia patted his forehead, his eyes filled with a smile.


    "Shen Rong said that it will take two days to dig the underground warehouse. My brother may not be convinced and wants to dig the underground warehouse in the afternoon."


    Between males, this **** desire to win.


    At the same time, Bai Qing had guessed something.


    Ha ha--


    Immediately, many females in the cave courtyard burst into laughter.


    This is indeed possible.


    Back then, when Shen Rong came to the tribe, Kong Shan and the others found a lot of people to discuss in private. Nominally, it was to bring Shen Rong into the Heluo tribe.


    Everyone knows what the actual situation is.


    Da Ya sat and rested with her stomach shy. She ate too much at noon and felt uncomfortable walking. The medicated meal that Su Ye stewed this time was more delicious than last time, and the smell of the medicine dissipated a bit. Whether it was the meat and yam in the medicated meal, or the soup, it tasted soft and rotten.


    So, Taya ate too much unconsciously.


    "Witch, is the chicken stewed in this medicinal meal?" Da Ya asked.


    Su Ye replied, "Song pheasant."


    "Ah! It turned out to be Songshan chicken, and I ate less just now." Nan Feng shouted, licking the corner of his mouth, recalling the taste of the medicinal food just now.


    Chang Xia nodded along, this pot of medicinal food was indeed better than the previous one.


    Who knew that Su Ye was actually a medicinal meal stewed with Songshan chicken?


    "The pheasants in the wild mushroom forest of the Lost Jungle are as tender and delicious as Songshan chickens. Now that the road is open, you can talk to the Lions or Snakes." Chang Xia reminded.


    The pheasants in the wild mushroom forest are different from the Song pheasants.


    Song pheasants are small in size. If they are not controlled and hunted recklessly, Song pheasants may soon become extinct. On the contrary, the pheasants of the wild mushroom forest are different.


    The pheasants in the wild mushroom forest are common species with fresh and tender taste, which are mainly related to the pheasants pecking various fungi all year round.


    In this respect, it is very similar to the fish in the Wuzhi River of the Sirius Tribe.


    The fish in the Wuzhi River devour Kira grass all year round.


    For a long time.


    The flesh of the fish was dyed with the fragrance of Kira grass.


    Milu nodded and said in agreement, "I''ll take note of this, and I''ll talk to the shore clan later. Soon, I think the lion shops in the Baihu commercial area will supply pheasants from the Ueno Fungus Forest."


    "Don''t forget, look for the Gewa Patriarch of the Wolf Clan. The fish and shrimp in the Wuzhi River have a different taste." Maple Leaf reminded. She didn''t go to dig soil in the afternoon and stayed in the cave to help make naan and steamed buns.


    That said.


    The orcs are full of expectations for the shops in the Baihu business district.


    In the future, you don''t need to go out in the tribe, you can eat delicious food from all over the Twilight Forest. It''s really cool!


    The opening of the Baihu business district.


    It''s really worth it.


    Currently there are only goods from the Dusk Forest.


    Over time, Changxia hopes to eat the special food of Qinghai Plateau Birds and East Sea Fishes in Heluo Tribe. Of course, the premise is that the three races can continue to maintain the current peace without war.


    A busy day.


    At dusk, the repeated kneading of dough, baking naan and steamed buns finally ended.


    Chang Xia sat limply on the reclining chair, motionless.


    Nanfeng and other orcs don''t look much better than Chang Xia.


    All of them sat casually in the corridors and pavilions, with hot sweat on their foreheads.


    "Changxia, can we taste the taste of braised pork?"


    "Pick up a marinated chicken and chop it up. Let''s taste the flavor of the marinated chicken."


    "I''m rather interested in potatoes and radishes��"


    After finishing their work, all the orcs were concerned about their appetites.


    Even Su Ye walked out of the room. The stone stove had been on fire for a long time. The braised pork was stuffy in the pot, and the whole cave was filled with the smell of braised pork.


    At first, Chang Xia was worried that there would be orcs coming from the tribe and the Baihu business district.


    However, until the evening, no orcs came to disturb him.


    Chang Xia guessed what the xylophone should have done.


    Thinking about the few brines that the xylophone took away maybe that''s the reason.


    "I''m fine, if you want to eat and ask Nanfeng Daya." Chang Xia waved his hand and said casually.


    These pots of lo-mei are dry food made for Nanfeng and the others when they go out, and they all listen to Nanfeng. Wait for the marinade to be fished out and want to eat it, you can then marinate in the second pot.


    this matter.


    Chang Xia didn''t say it directly.


    To save people from thinking about these pots of stewed soup.


    However, I have to say something to Xylophone. Not to mention, Chang Xia is worried that the clansmen will eat up the stewed soup, and never underestimate the horror of foodies.


    "Eat, why not?"


    "Yes, eat. I''ve been busy all day, but I can''t pull out Soso."


    Nanfeng Da Yali got up and entered the kitchen at the same time. One with a knife and one with a bowl.


    "Nanfeng, cut a little of each lo-mei." Su Ye said slowly, and went into the kitchen to grab a pair of wooden chopsticks and distributed them to Chang Xia and the others.


    I didn''t help with my work in the afternoon, so it''s okay to take a few pairs of chopsticks.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs took the wooden chopsticks with a smile.


    Waiting for Nanfeng Da Ya to cut the marinade.


    Not to mention, this lo-mei taste is really domineering. After smelling it all afternoon, Chang Xia felt the smell of sauerkraut all over her body.


    Thinking about it, I suddenly felt that I might have a headache when I sleep tonight.


    After all, the whole cave has the taste of lo-mei, and it is estimated that dreaming at night may have something to do with lo-mei.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 702： Horrible Toasted Wheat Noodles and Breadsticks

    The next day, in the early morning.


    Chang Xia opened her sleepy eyes.


    The whole person slumped in Shen Rong''s arms.


    Last night, all night. Chang Xia was dreaming. In her dreams, she was either cooking braised pork or eating braised food, intermittently, and she didn''t sleep well all night.


    "Wake up." Shen Rong said.


    Raising his hand, he patted Chang Xia''s back, his low and deep voice was hoarse.


    Chang Xia said, "I had a dream all night."


    "Luwei?" Shen Rong said with a light smile.


    I still remember when he first came to the Heluo tribe, he and Chang Xia lived in the Baihu animal den. Chang Xia fried the fried meat, and Shen Rong couldn''t sleep all night.


    "Yes!" Chang Xia pouted and buried his head in Shen Rong''s arms.


    "It''s time to get up. Didn''t you say you wanted to help Nanfeng and the others pack the lo-mei?" Shen Rong said while pinching Chang Xia''s cheek. The prepared lo-mei was all brought into the kitchen by Chang Xia and refrigerated with cold stones for one night. I think it should be completely delicious.


    Chang Xia struggled and said, "Okay! Get up, don''t throw away these pots of braised soup, I''ll boil them every day, and when you leave the tribe, I''ll make you a few pots of braised food, Erdos Swamp Much farther than the Holubad Basin..."


    "Is the stewed soup still usable?" Shen Rong asked in shock.


    "Yes. However, it''s easy to be damaged by the heat. It needs to be heated once a day, and you should also pay attention to adding various brine ingredients." Chang Xia got up and dressed, and looked out the window.


    The sky is not yet bright.


    Today, Nanfeng and the others are going out.


    At this time, the tribe should be lively.


    With the exchanges of various tribes/tribes, the exchange activities come to an end. There are ten rooms and nine empty shops in Baihu Street, and there is basically nothing on the shelves of the shops.


    Each tribe/tribe negotiates settlement.


    At the same time, it was also discussed how often to deliver the goods to the Heluo tribe.


    It doesn''t look like much, big or small. When actually implemented, every single piece is annoying.


    but.


    These have little to do with the three tribes in the Holubad Basin.


    Today, they will accompany Bai Qing and other orcs back to the Holubad Basin.


    The three tribes acquired a small shop, which was jointly owned by the three tribes. If it weren''t for the clansmen in the Holubad Basin, the three tribes would very much like to stay in the White Lake business district.


    The three tribes correspond to the employment policy of the Sirius tribe.


    It is agreed that as long as the wolf tribe sends totem warriors to station in the Holubad Basin and help the three tribes patrol the Holubad Basin, the three tribes are willing to send their people to Wuzhi Mountain to work.


    This was approved by the witch.


    It can be said that the three tribes were the orc tribes that first responded to the employment policy.


    Of course, this has to do with the weakness of the three clans.


    Being able to get the protection of the Sirius Tribe and paying a little price is very worthwhile for the three tribes. Besides, I went to the Sirius Tribe to help the wolf clan spin and weave, and the wolf clan provided food and clothing, and also taught the skills of spinning and weaving.


    After all, the three tribes are not at a loss.


    "Shen Rong, is Changxia up?"


    Suddenly, Bai Qing''s voice came from outside the house.


    "Brother, wait a minute." Chang Xia replied. Open the door, look towards the cave courtyard, and see Bai Qing Milu standing beside the pool.


    There are several rattan baskets around, and at a glance, you can tell that they are used to hold dry food.


    "You guys will collect the naan first, the steamed buns and lo mei are in the kitchen." Chang Xia ties the braids as he walks, reminding Bai Qing Milu to pack the naan first. In the evening, Chang Xia made some pies and powder packets, and these medicines were taken as soon as possible to avoid spoilage.


    "There are some pies and powder buns in the kitchen. You can eat them as soon as possible. Don''t keep them easy to spoil."


    "I''ll give you two cold stones, put them near the lo-mei."


    "Grandma Su Ye has prepared some ointments and powders for you, and they are all placed on the table in the pharmacy. Brother will take it later, don''t forget."


    Chang Xia explained while taking a shower.


    She didn''t say too much. Bai Qing led the team into the forest for the first time. Different from hunting and picking in the past, this time it was an exchange with other orc tribes, and the tribe would definitely take all aspects into consideration.


    "Chang Xia, you are so kind!" Honey Dew said excitedly.


    Otherwise, being hugged by Honey Dew, Chang Xia smiled and patted Honey Dew on the back, signaling her to let go.


    "I''m waiting for you in the tribe to come back��"


    between speeches.


    Nanfeng Snake and other orcs also came.


    All the orcs didn''t make a sound, they packed dry food quietly.


    What should be said, what should be explained.


    I said it yesterday, and everyone didn''t nag too much.


    In front of the courtyard gate, Gen took the xylophone and other clansmen and stood there, waiting for Bai Qing and the others to clean up.


    It takes a moment.


    Dry food is ready.


    Bai Qing took the lead in walking towards the courtyard gate.


    Nanfeng Daya smiled at Chang Xia and followed.


    There was no goodbye, everything was silent.


    Chang Xia stood in front of the courtyard gate and did not go to Baihu Street to see him off. Chang Xia didn''t like separation, let alone the sad atmosphere.


    She stood quietly in front of the courtyard gate, quietly watching Bai Qing and the others leave.


    "Horubad Basin is close, they will be back soon." Su Ye said softly. It seems that he is afraid that the sound will be too loud, which will frighten Chang Xia.


    Shen Rong held Chang Xia''s hand and did not speak.


    "I''m fine." Chang Xia shook his head and whispered, "I''m just...not used to separation, it doesn''t feel very good."


    Finished.


    Chang Xia raised her head and faced the dawn on the horizon.


    "Mother Su Ye, what do you want to eat in the morning? I left some lo-mei, do you want to steam some vermicelli, we will eat lo-mei noodles."


    Restraining the sadness, Chang Xia returned to normal.


    They are for a better reunion. When Bai Qing and the others come back, in addition to the delicious wild fruits, they can also brew a batch of sweet fruit wine. This is worth looking forward to, isn''t it?


    "I can do as you please." Su Ye smiled and nodded.


    Shen Rong glanced at Chang Xia and asked, "Would you like to cook a pot of golden stick corn porridge?"


    "I want I want to eat white rice." Chang Xia muttered.


    Porridge, how can fragrant white rice be delicious?


    Unfortunately, no rice has been found.


    Is there rice in the west? There should be! Thinking about it, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong aloud, "Shen Rong, what kind of food does Xilu eat? Is there rice?"


    "The food in the Western Land is mainly wheat. I eat more baked wheat noodles every day, or rice? I don''t know if there is any?" Shen Rong replied.


    A can of toasted wheat noodles.


    With a question mark, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong what baked wheat noodles were.


    As soon as Shen Rong explained, Chang Xia understood.


    Baked wheat noodles are actually bread.


    However, it should be brown bread and bread sticks. Instead of the soft bread that Chang Xia understood, the baked wheat noodles of Xilu were the staple food of commoners and slaves.


    "Chang Xia, is the bread you''re going to make baked wheat noodles?" Su Ye''s hand scrubbing her cheeks gave a slight pause, and her expectations for bread were infinitely lowered.


    Su Ye has eaten the roasted wheat noodles in Xilu.


    That thing really isn''t something an orc should eat.


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head quickly and said, "The bread I''m talking about isn''t brown bread, it''s the kind of soft, sweet, especially delicious bread."


    Whether it''s baked wheat noodles or bread sticks, Chang Xia refuses.


    The bread she wanted to eat was soft, stuffed and delicious.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 703： Braised Pork Noodles

    Here, Chang Xia described it for a long time.


    Seeing the dull expressions of Shen Rong and the others, she could not wave her hand.


    "Wait, I''ll do it for you."


    Seeing is believing, it is more straightforward to say that it is not clear, or to do it directly.


    Bai Qing jumped down the corridor steps and said excitedly, "Do you want to do it now?"


    "You want to eat fart!" Chang Xia rolled her eyes elegantly and said, "I have never made bread before, and I need time to try it. I have to find time to study instant noodles and biscuits, but there is no hurry for canned food, I will wait for them to exchange. Go back to Ye Guo, and think about it again."


    Bread and biscuits are similar and can be studied together.


    Instant noodles are a headache for Chang Xia. It is very difficult to grind the noodles by hand, and it is really difficult to make thin strips like ramen noodles. If it really doesn''t work, cut the dough into a steamer, steam it and then fry it.


    There are many processes and time consuming.


    At the same time, it also needs to consume a lot of oil.


    However, there are advantages and disadvantages in storage and portability. Overall, the pros outweigh the cons. The Heluo tribe itself knows how to make flour. Compared with instant noodles, the biscuits seem to be less fragrant.


    However, it has to be done.


    You can''t eat colorful candies, but biscuits can still be sweet.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll help you." Bai Qing said dog-legged.


    Listening to the previous sentence, Bai Qing had a lot of ideas. However, after hearing the instant noodles, biscuits and cans in the back, Bai Qing thought he could.


    "Okay, okay, you help me prepare breakfast, I''m going to clean up the stewed soup, these stewed soup can''t be wasted. Shen Rong, please help to free up the stove against the wall, I plan to put the stewed soup there Keep it on the stovetop."


    Chang Xia didn''t rush to prepare breakfast, but packed the stewed soup.


    The weather is hot, so the stewed soup needs to be boiled and cooled every day. At the same time, some meat or something must be marinated, and then some marinated ingredients are added.


    Here comes.


    If you want to eat lo mei in the future, you don''t have to worry about stewing the lo mei.


    "Do you want to change the pot?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia glanced at the big pot in the kitchen and said with a smile, "You don''t need to change it, this pot will be fine. It will be convenient to marinate things in the future, it''s big enough."


    "I''ll clean the pot." Shen Rong said.


    Su Ye asked Bai Qing to come into the kitchen to prepare breakfast. After all, this was what Bai Qing promised. Bai Qing was embarrassed, regretting that he had spoken too smoothly just now.


    Chang Xia packed the stewed soup in wooden barrels and began to clean up the stone stove.


    After the night passed, the smell of the stone stove was still very strong. Chang Xia took the water and rinsed it several times, but the smell didn''t dissipate much.


    After Shen Rong cleaned the stone pot, he came over to help bring the stewed soup into the kitchen, and then poured it into the cauldron. The wooden lid was not closed, but left open.


    The rich aroma of the stewed soup quickly filled the entire kitchen.


    Bai Qing swallowed his saliva, stared at the stewed soup in the stone pot, and whispered, "This soup smells really good!"


    "Xiang, you can''t drink that either." Su Ye said.


    "It''s so fragrant, why can''t you drink it?" Bai Qing was puzzled.


    Chang Xia chuckled, pointed to the small living room, and said, "I have left a lot of gravy on the long table. If you want to eat it, just wait for the vermicelli to be steamed. This stewed soup smells good, but it has a strong taste. How can you drink it directly?"


    "It''s a pity." Bai Qing said regretfully.


    He thought that if he could drink the stewed soup, he would scoop up a bowl later and send a bowl to his grandfather. It just happened to make the wolf clan orcs drenched, but unfortunately the stewed soup could not be drunk.


    "What a pity��" Chang Xia was confused, unable to understand what Bai Qing meant.


    Shen Rong glanced at Bai Qing and explained, "This kid wants to give the Gewa Patriarch Luwei soup. The luwei you made before was the dry food of Nanfeng and the others. He was too embarrassed to speak."


    "Haha!" Chang Xia laughed loudly and said, "Bai Qing, you forgot that the tribe also made lo mei. We don''t make much lo mei here, so we can''t send it to Baihu Street. The tribe will definitely deliver it."


    Those who know how to be filial to their elders are good children.


    Finished.


    "Bai Qing, if you agree to help pick the medicinal materials, I will prepare a few more brine materials for you to give to the Gewa Patriarch." Chang Xia promised.


    There are very few medicinal materials left in the cave pharmacy, and it is impossible to prepare the brine package.


    Otherwise, sending a packet of marinade to each tribe/tribe would not be more fragrant than sending the marinade directly? !


    "Really?" Bai Qing said excitedly.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Really."


    "Witch, what herbs do you need for the sauerkraut?" Bai Qing turned and ran towards Su Ye, asking about the herbs needed for the sauerkraut.


    When Su Ye saw Bai Qing''s appearance, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    However, she did not discourage Bai Qing''s enthusiasm, and talked about the medicinal materials needed for the brine bag. After hearing this, Bai Qing''s face changed slightly, there were a lot of them, some of whom Bai Qing didn''t know.


    However, Bai Qing did not hesitate.


    He decided to pick the herbs he knew first, and let Su Ye help with the rest.


    I have to say that Bai Qing is also a clever little ghost.


    "Okay, I remember them all." Bai Qing said seriously. He plans to go to the tribe to find friends after the meal, and ask them to help together.


    They lived in the Heluo tribe in Xiling.


    They must be more familiar with the medicinal herbs growing around the tribe than Bai Qing.


    See you.


    Su Ye Changxia looked at each other and smiled slightly.


    dong dong����


    Chang Xia and the others were just about to eat venison powder.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Immediately afterwards, the courtyard door was pushed open. Xylophone and Elder Ximu walked in, smelling the smell of lo-mei, their faces changed slightly, and their throats slid lightly twice.


    "Changxia." Xylophone whispered.


    Chang Xia pushed open the window of the small living room and replied, "Xyin Mu, we are eating braised pork noodles in the small living room."


    "Elder Ximu, why are you here too?"


    Just after saying hello to Xylophone, Chang Xia turned his eyes and saw Elder Ximu beside Xylophone, and Chang Xia was slightly startled.


    "Have you two eaten? Would you like some? This is the braised pork that I made yesterday I kept some." Chang Xia greeted the two of them into the room and patted Shen Rong. Shen Rong got up and went to the kitchen to get the bowls and chopsticks, and filled the two with noodles and braised pork.


    "Here''s a bowl." Xylophone simply said.


    Ximu said: "Eat."


    No orc can refuse the food of the Changxia family. This saying has been circulated in the Heluo tribe for a long time. Xylophone believes that after the opening of the White Lake business district, this sentence will spread throughout the entire twilight forest orcs.


    "The tribe also made a lot of lo-mei yesterday, but it wasn''t enough. Many orcs asked me about the lo-mei bag, and I guessed that the herbs were not enough..." Xylophone said while eating, yesterday Chang Xia asked her to pack the lo-mei soup. So don''t throw it out or eat it, Xylophone came to ask about it.


    Elder Ximu came here for the underground warehouse.


    The two have different goals, but the same destination.


    "There are really not enough medicinal materials. The medicinal materials on the shelves of the pharmacy are all consumed. If the clan members go out hunting and picking recently and encounter medicinal materials, remember to remind the clan people to help pick them." Chang Xia reminded.


    Xylophone nodded and replied, "Okay, I will tell the clan."


    "I''ll ask the underground warehouse��" Ximu said.


    "The underground warehouse has just been dug up and needs to be repaired. The walls and aisles have not been dealt with, and the shelves will have to wait." Shen Rong explained that Changxia wanted to customize the shelves, so there was no way to build the shelves in advance.


    This matter needs to be made clear to Elder Ximu.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 704： Blessed baby long summer

    "I heard that Chang Xia plans to customize the shelves. What''s the matter with the customized shelves? The tribe has reserved some wood and stone materials. I''ll come and ask you when you will start building the shelves?" Take it easy and talk about business.


    Shen Rong said to wait, how long will this wait?


    Building shelves doesn''t take much time, but it''s also laborious.


    "Elder Ximu, the underground warehouse has a lot of space. I want to wait for Shen Rong to fix it before building the shelves. These shelves need to be built according to the environment of the underground warehouse, just like building a kang bed. Follow the kang bed and build it again. Wooden shelf." Chang Xia explained what a custom shelf is.


    This said.


    Elder Ximu understood.


    "Do you need help in repairing the underground warehouse?" Ximu asked.


    Yesterday, Bai Qing returned to the tribe and dragged Heimeng Luanmu and other orcs to the underground warehouse to help. It took half a day to dig out the underground warehouse.


    The rest is some finishing work.


    Today, Bai Qing left the tribe with a group of orcs from Nanfeng and set off to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits.


    "Patriarch Gewa said that the wolf clan would help me pluck the walls, and the clan chief of the shore also said that the lion clan orcs could come and help if they were free," Shen Rong said.


    The White Lake Street exchange activity is coming to an end, and the tribes/tribes are basically fine.


    It''s just that there are still some things that have not been negotiated. After the negotiation is completed, except for the orcs who stayed on White Lake Street. It''s time for the tribes/tribes to set off for their homeland.


    Su Ye covered his eyes and chuckled: "Once the wolf clan and lion clan move, how can other tribes/tribes be stable? Maybe, the underground warehouse can be cleaned up in less than half a day. Ximu prepared the wood and stone earlier and waited for the underground. Once the warehouse is cleaned up, they should come out and help build the shelves."


    Changxia went out for a lap.


    Each tribe orc more or less learned some crafts.


    Simply build the shelf, which is not difficult for the Orcs.


    The Qingqiu tribe is good at making tools, and simple woodworking is easier for the fox tribe than eating and drinking.


    The fox clan orcs went out, and Shen Rong assisted by the side.


    Su Ye pondered.


    Most of this underground warehouse can be built today.


    However, if you want to store things, you still need to dry them for a few days, ventilate them, and deodorize them.


    Elder Ximu was silent.


    In this way, it feels like the Heluo tribe has been abolished.


    "I''m going back to count the wood and stone, do I need other materials?" Ximu asked.


    Help can''t help, at least can''t hold back.


    "Should not!" Chang Xia hesitated and asked, "How are the tribe warehouses arranged?" She had never been to the tribe warehouses, and knew that the tribe had several warehouses. Every year before the cold season, the tribe would try to fill these warehouses.


    After all, these warehouses are the guarantee for the Leopard Clan to survive the long cold season, and no one dares to be negligent. During the warm season, they all hunt and gather diligently.


    "The tribal warehouse has never been set up��" Xylophone shrugged and said calmly.


    Layers of rattan baskets filled the entire warehouse.


    Not even a few shelves.


    This shelf, or after the kiln was built in Changxia, the tribe thought about sorting out the warehouse and built a few. Originally I wanted to clean up the warehouse, but after sorting it out, I found that the shelves were too small to place the rattan baskets.


    In the end, those few shelves were not used. The warehouse was what it used to be, and it is still what it is now. If she wants to tidy up, it is estimated that she will wait until Changxia''s underground warehouse is cleared out and see how she cleans up. The tribe plans to copy it.


    "..." Chang Xia stuck her tongue out when she hadn''t asked.


    After Shen Rong finished eating, he ran towards the fence of Baihu.


    "Shen Rong, wait for me." Bai Qing shouted, chasing after him. The wolf clan would come over to help dig the underground warehouse, and Bai Qing wanted to join in the fun.


    Shen Rong left.


    Elder Ximu stood up and said, "I''ll go to the underground warehouse and take a look."


    "I''m going back to the tribe to clean up the stewed soup, and I''ll come to the tribe to find me." Xylophone put down the bowl and left.


    Soon, Chang Xia and Su Ye were left in the cave.


    "Mother Su Ye, how long do you plan to stay in the tribe?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye said: "The Erdos Swamp operation must be determined as soon as possible. I will go back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna tomorrow."


    "So fast��" Chang Xia was startled and said in surprise.


    "I''ll go back and contact the Xiafu tribe and ask about the specific situation. After the root and the five major tribes are properly discussed, the departure time will be set directly." Su Ye said solemnly.


    This matter can''t be delayed any longer. The sooner you can figure out the calculations of the Bird Clan, the easier it will be for Su Ye to decide the next step of development. With Chang Xia''s help, the development of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest is getting better and better, and Su Ye does not allow any race to destroy the future of the Orcs.


    Chang Xia understands that the Ordos Swamp is about the safety of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    I didn''t dare to interrupt, and listened to Su Ye''s analysis quietly.


    "Is Bai Qing going back to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall with you?" Chang Xia asked. Bai Qing was like a fish in water in the Heluo tribe, and he was quite reluctant to think about Shu, so he probably didn''t really want to go back.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "He will stay in the Heluo tribe this time, and it would be good to practice Cuju a lot."


    Listening, Chang Xia laughed out loud.


    If Bai Qing could hear this, he would probably be very happy.


    The two chatted for a while.


    Chang Xia walked towards the cellar, the stewed soup was still available, and Chang Xia wanted to put some ingredients in it. The more marinated the stewed soup, the more flavorful it will be. If it is left dry, it is not good.


    The tribes helped to dig and build underground warehouses. Chang Xia wondered if he could give something in return. It''s just that she is the only one in the cave.


    eat something.


    Chang Xia didn''t think about it for the time being.


    How to fill the stomachs of hundreds of people with just one hand?


    Su Ye slowly dried the herbs, and at the same time helped Chang Xia to pour the ginkgo on the ground. The ginkgo would have to be dried for another day or two before being collected and stored, or directly ground into powder and packed in animal skin bags.


    In his leisure time, Su Ye was thinking about turning Qing He back to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna? Of course, Su Ye thought about it most in his heart, and didn''t dare to tell Chang Xia.


    The underground warehouse of the White Lake fence.


    At this time, busy in full swing.


    The underground warehouse, which was originally spacious enough, was expanded by a third. If it wasn''t for Shen Rong''s blocking, these orcs would have been able to hollow out the entire Baihu business district.


    "My clan''s territory is not suitable for digging and building underground warehouses, what a pity!"


    "It''s hot up it''s cool and comfortable down here."


    "This warehouse is big enough, and it''s convenient to put anything. My clan''s territory is also not suitable for digging underground warehouses, but it should be feasible to dig a few small cellars."


    The orcs chatted while working.


    The tribes/tribal orcs get along well, and it doesn''t take long for them to start calling themselves brothers, and the relationship is not good.


    This scene.


    When it fell into Shen Rong''s eyes, he couldn''t help but look a little surprised.


    It seems that it is not that difficult to build a city together, doesn''t it? As long as the orcs do not exclude each other, the clan is actually very simple.


    Chang Xia inadvertently seemed to have done another great thing for Su Ye.


    Sure enough, kind children always get preferential treatment, which is not deceiving at all. Can be sent to help by various tribes/tribes, these orcs must be the best of their respective tribes/tribes.


    Maybe, ten days later.


    Some of them orcs will go with them to the Marsh of Erdos.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong''s eyes towards these orcs became more and more kind and close.


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 705： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Shen Rong, did you really promise to give us the brine bag?" Aomori squeezed in front of Shen Rong and said excitedly.


    this question.


    Immediately, all the orcs in the underground warehouse looked over.


    Braised buns, they don''t know what it is.


    However, when it comes to braised pork and braised meat, they know it too well. Ever since they had eaten the lo-mei sent by the Heluo tribe, all the orcs have been thinking about it.


    Shen Rong was not in a hurry to answer Aomori''s words, and raised his head to look around the circle of orcs.


    "The medicinal materials collected by Wu have been used up. If you want to prepare the brine package, you need to pick the medicinal materials again. Bai Qing took the orcs out to pick the medicinal materials. When the medicinal materials in the brine package are collected, Chang Xia will start to prepare. Wait for her. If it is well prepared, the quantity is enough, just one packet per tribe/tribe, if it is not enough, I will make luwei for you personally."


    Shen Rong promised word by word, with a calm and sincere tone.


    Listen to it.


    All the orcs cheered.


    Tribes/tribes get brine packs, of course.


    However, even if you can''t get the braised buns, you can still have another bite of braised food.


    Just thinking about this made the beasts feel very comfortable.


    When you are in a good mood, you will naturally be efficient in doing things.


    He Sen didn''t go to the Holubad Basin this time, but Heimeng and the others went there in the past. Seeing that everyone listened to what Shen Rong said, he moved three points faster again, he couldn''t help sighing, and said, "This luwei is so powerful!"


    "You don''t want to eat lo-mei?" Aomori glanced at Hemori and asked back.


    He Sen swallowed and said seriously, "I want to." Lu Wei, who doesn''t want to eat it? He Sen said that he likes braised chicken the most, but unfortunately there are too few braised buns. He asked Xylophone, but Xylophone rejected his idea of ??asking for braised buns.


    Afterwards, he also found Elder Ximu.


    Elder Ximu also rejected He Sen''s request.


    Since Su Ye lived in Chang Xia''s house, he has also set up a pharmacy. The tribal medicinal materials are all close to the pharmacy of Su Ye. Although Elder Ximu also has a lot of medicinal materials in his home, most of these medicinal materials are used for medicated baths, and some are used for trauma.


    The pharmacy on Elder Ximu''s side does not have the several medicinal materials required for the halogen pack.


    Of course, even if there is him, it will not necessarily be given to He Sen.


    "Shen Rong, is Bai Qing really going to pick medicinal herbs?" He Sen said solemnly.


    Bai Qing was the only witch in the Dusk Forest who studied with the witch, and he couldn''t have an accident in the Baihe River Basin. If something really happened, it wasn''t just the Tianlang tribe who were looking for the Heluo tribe.


    Shen Rong looked at He Sen and explained, "Don''t worry, Xiling and the others will follow."


    Hearing that Xiling and the others would follow him, He Sen''s serious expression instantly subsided. Picking medicinal materials near the tribe, they are absolutely safe with Xiling.


    Although those cubs are not yet adults, they are very powerful.


    Protecting a pachinko is more than enough.


    After all, being able to stand out from the six major tribes, there is no doubt that Xiling Mu Ning is powerful in their generation.


    "Xiling ah��" Aomori clicked his tongue twice, but didn''t say anything.


    The two cubs of Xiling Mu Ning beat up all the cubs of the same age from the six major tribes. Afterwards, he obtained the qualification to follow Pachin to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. The six major tribes did not advertise this matter, but they all knew what they should know.


    After all, even the beast cubs of the Heluo tribe are ashamed and brave, working hard, hoping that one day they will beat Xiling Mu Ning to the ground and replace them. Not to mention the cubs of the other five tribes, all of them are working hard.


    "I didn''t see how the Leopards exercised, why are they so brave?"


    Obviously, some orcs heard Shen Rong mention the name of Xiling Mu Ning, and couldn''t help but agree.


    The Heluo tribe was able to seize the Baihe Basin as a territory.


    Naturally, he also fought against the other five tribes and came out on top.


    "I heard that the patriarch Gen knows how to play tricks��"


    "True or false, tell me."


    "The conflict between the Snake Clan and the Heluo Tribe is said to be because of the Gen Patriarch."


    Immediately, the topic went wrong.


    Shen Rong''s head is full of black lines, can this be said?


    Although this is an underground warehouse, don''t forget, this is also the Heluo tribe! Aren''t these orcs afraid of being heard by the Root Patriarch? Knowing that the patriarch Gen knows how to play tricks, he dares to speak ill of him, a true warrior!


    Shen Rong had dealt with Gen.


    How to say-


    Root is a very wise and rational totem warrior.


    Transparent and decisive.


    To deal with this kind of orcs, either make friends with them, or kill them all. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles.


    Shen Rong has no plans for the Heluo tribe, he just wants to live a good life with Chang Xia. Geng tried several times to confirm that Shen Rong had no objection to Chang Xia and the Heluo tribe, so he did not try again. Otherwise, Shen Rong really didn''t know how to deal with it. After all, Geng''s methods were very clever. Even if he calculated people, it was difficult for people to notice.


    By the time you noticed it, you had already fallen into the pit.


    Cough cough!


    For the sake of the lives of these orcs.


    Shen Rongqing coughed, reminding them to pay attention to the occasion. This matter really fell into Gen''s ears. Based on Chen Rong''s observation of Gen for more than half a year, he would definitely take revenge.


    Never underestimate the grudge of a totem warrior.


    at this point.


    Shen Rong can keep things true.


    Because that''s how he is, it''s never too late for revenge, from morning to night.


    "Hurry up and stop talking." Shen Rong said solemnly.


    Immediately, the orcs who were chatting with each other responded one after another.


    Each face is blue and white, just like a palette.


    You look at me, I look at you. All the orcs looked at each other in dismay, then invariably bowed their heads, made eye contact, and warned each other not to sue, or they would all die together. After all, the chat was so hilarious that no one knew what they said.


    Naturally, he didn''t know that those words went too far.


    Kawamori Aomori looked at each other Fortunately, they were next to Shen Rong, and every time they wanted to say something, they were worried about Shen Rong beside them.


    I used to feel a little depressed, but now I only feel happy.


    Outside the underground warehouse.


    At the fence of White Lake.


    Gen smiled, elegant and easy-going.


    Beside them, the clansmen of several major tribes had stiff faces. Their hearts are full of swearing and swearing, how can they not understand this bastard? The more refined and easy-going he smiles, the more he holds grudges. These beast cubs are obviously helping, why can''t they keep their mouths shut? !


    "Don''t worry, it''s all trivial matters." Gen smiled.


    However, how strange this smile looks, it is intimidating.


    Patriarch Xifeng looked up at the sky, and the laughter in his mouth disappeared. No way, there were orcs from the bear clan who were talking just now.


    In the same way, chiefs like Anbian and Gewa stared at the ground.


    They almost saw a flower coming from the ants on the ground.


    The other patriarchs are not as thick-skinned, with a face of shame, not knowing how to deal with the root, embarrassment, embarrassment, all kinds of emotions are extremely complicated.


    The more they are like this, the more humble the words in their mouths.


    In fact, only the ghost knows what he is thinking.


    A little.


    All the patriarchs knew that their tribe would definitely bleed a lot afterwards.


    Why!


    Sin.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 706： Underground warehouse built

    "Shen Rong, the Gewa Patriarch��"


    Chang Xia was puzzled, and his gaze swept across the orc chiefs.


    With the help of orcs from various tribes/tribes, the underground warehouse was cleaned up in just two days, and even the shelves and other items were all built.


    Now, Chang Xia can go directly to the underground warehouse from his own cave cellar, instead of stepping out of the courtyard and taking the road of the white lake fence.


    Shen Rong covered his mouth, and a low snickering sound came from his mouth.


    Sure enough, the fact that everyone secretly spoke ill of the Gen Patriarch that day was known to the Gen Patriarch. No wonder the orcs of various tribes/tribes have very weird expressions in the past few days. Nine times out of ten, they go back and get scolded. Some of them are a little more impatient, and they probably beat their own orcs.


    "Shen Rong?" Seeing Shen Rong snickering, Chang Xia couldn''t help but be more curious.


    Shen Rong lowered his head, leaned close to Chang Xia''s ear, and gently told Chang Xia what happened in the underground warehouse that day.


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia followed with a laugh.


    "Shen Rong, take these brine packets to Baihu Street and give everyone a share. These herbs were picked by Bai Qing and the others near the tribe. Granny Su Ye returned to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, and she didn''t know what to do. When will you come?" Chang Xia handed the rattan basket in her hand to Shen Rong, she called the Gewa Patriarch just now, just wanting him to take the brine bag to the Baihu commercial area.


    Who knew that before he spoke, the Gewa Patriarch left happily.


    He looked like he was being chased by something bad.


    After listening to Shen Rong''s explanation, Chang Xia guessed that the Gewa Patriarch was probably afraid of being caught by the Gen Patriarch and then being smashed. Thinking about it, Chang Xia wondered what the patriarch of Gengen had "blackmailed".


    He actually asked the Gewa Patriarch to avoid him like a scorpion, and he didn''t even want to hit him in the face.


    "Are these brine packets enough?" Shen Rong whispered.


    In addition to the orc tribes that left, there are still more than 30 orcs of tribes/tribes in Baihu Street that have not yet left. It seems that the settlement has not been properly discussed. However, listening to the meaning of the tribe, it can be decided after three or five days at the latest.


    "Enough." Chang Xia said: "I have sorted out 50 brine packets, enough for each tribe/tribe on Baihu Street to distribute a packet of brine packets. I''ll wait for the underground warehouse, mallard tribe Give me a basket of flavor root, and a lot of fish sauce grass, I have to bring these things over, but I can''t waste them."


    "Wait for me to move things. I''ll go to Baihu Street and I''ll be back soon." Shen Rong said. Let Chang Xia not be in a hurry to move things. The underground warehouse was built and left to dry for two days. Yesterday, Shen Rong called someone to move all the things from the warehouse in the Baihu business district into the underground warehouse.


    Things were piled up in a mess, Chang Xia planned to take advantage of the free time, and wanted to go to the underground warehouse to tidy things up. This will make it easier to find things in the future, and more importantly, Chang Xia also needs to register the things presented by each tribe/tribe.


    Chang Xia didn''t have the cheek to accept so many gifts for nothing. If there is an opportunity in the future, I have to give back one or two things.


    Ginkgo eating method, meat storage, various food practices.


    These are all from Professor Chang Xia.


    However, one code is one code.


    Chang Xia wanted to make the orcs have a better life within the scope of his ability.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the underground warehouse first." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    Bai Qing recently played wild with Xiling and the others, thinking about running outside all day. It was not dark, so it was difficult to see his figure in the cave.


    However, Chang Xia felt pretty good.


    In the past, Bai Qing was trapped in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, with a character like a little old man.


    He''s just a scumbag like he is now with ape. However, Chang Xia felt that this was good, it was like the liveliness and innocence that Bai Qing should have at his age.


    Shen Rong carried the rattan basket and went straight to Baihu Street.


    Chang Xia carried a rattan sieve on the ground of the cave courtyard. Inside the rattan sieve were blanched beans and wild vegetables. Chang Xia planned to make some dried vegetables and pickles. It just happens that the vegetables in this season can��t be eaten, and they are used to dry or pickle them into pickles. When the cold winter comes, you can eat different vegetables in the cold season.


    After all, I always eat cabbage and radish, and sooner or later I get tired of it.


    "Changxia��"


    Here, Chang Xia just came to the underground warehouse.


    Nuan Chun sent the twins to the tribe and followed them into the underground warehouse.


    "At this time, I know you must be in the underground warehouse." Nuan Chun said with a smile, "How to organize it, you say... I''ll help you with rattan baskets."


    Unlike tribal warehouses, Changxia has higher requirements.


    The underground warehouses are all nailed to the wall with wall cabinets, and there are shelves in the middle.


    If it weren''t for the rattan baskets stacked on the ground, the underground warehouse would look cleaner than some orc cave dwellings.


    Yesterday, Shen Rong called for someone to bring the things over from the Baihu business district.


    Nuan Chun pondered that Chang Xia would definitely come over to sort out the underground warehouse today. Early in the morning, she fed the twins to the tribe and let them play with the tits. The beast cub is full of energy. It doesn''t consume that part of energy during the day, and it doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night, making it impossible for people to rest.


    "Nuanchun, why are you here?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Nuan Chun said: "I''ll help you organize the underground warehouse. The tribe is busy, so I have free time."


    The exchange activities in the Baihu business district tended to calm down, and the clansmen resumed their previous lives. Going out to hunt and gather, every day is very fulfilling.


    The direction of the Misty Ridge in the Songshan Mountain has opened up, and the scope of hunting and gathering of the tribe has expanded. Except for the totem warriors who stayed behind the tribe patrolling, the tribe even the old people were busy going out.


    "You didn''t go out to pick?" Chang Xia asked.


    Two days ago, Nuanchun entrusted the twins to the tits and promised to make barbecue and roast chicken for the **** and other beast cubs, and let them help take care of the twins. Warm spring Shankun goes out hunting and picking to fill their cellars.


    "It''s a bit tiring after two days of busy work, so I stayed in the tribe to rest for a day. Besides, the tribe has harvested a lot this year, and can give us a lot of flour, sugar and meat." Nuan Chun laughed, his face full of happiness.


    The ginkgo picked by the tribe is distributed directly, and every household has enough ginkgo to survive the winter. This year, no one is worried about the cold season. It is just a habit to go out hunting and gathering every day.


    "Yeah! Half a year ago, who would have imagined that the tribe would be like this." Chang Xia said happily. This year, not only the Heluo tribe has harvested a lot, but other orc tribes/tribes are hoarding food for the cold season.


    With enough food, the orcs have the intention to participate in the exchange activities.


    Otherwise, who would have the intention to leave the territory and go to the territory of other orcs to participate in exchange activities? It can only be said that the changes that Chang Xia has brought to the orcs in the Twilight Forest are unprecedented.


    "It''s all thanks to you." Nuan Chun looked at Chang Xia with a smile.


    Chang Xia waved his hand, shook his head and said, "This is the result of everyone''s efforts."


    No matter how much she said, if the orcs didn''t act, it would be empty talk. Nuan Chun said that thanks to her, Chang Xia felt ashamed.


    However, I still feel very happy in my heart.


    To be recognized for giving, that kind of satisfaction trumps all.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 707： Begin the Era of Hire in the Twilight Forest

    "In the warm spring, the flavor root and fish sauce grass sent by the mallard tribe are put aside. Wait a minute, I will move back to the cave."


    "Leo''s chili, dried red chili to make chili powder and dried chili, green chili I make some sauce chili, and then add some white chili to eat in the cold season."


    I haven''t finished eating the chopped peppers, so I won''t make chopped peppers this time. I make a little chili paste, **** and radish paste. I usually have a bad appetite, but I can also have some appetizers.


    "These baskets of the wolf clan seem to contain fresh Kira grass. Move them and put them next to them. Oh my God! Why didn''t the wolf clan even send the sprouts of Kira grass?"


    "The bear clan is arrogant. These baskets are all seaweed candies. We have to find the tribe to replace some pottery jars. These seaweed candies need to be sealed in pottery jars and animal skin bags. There are still a lot of seaweed candies stacked in the cellar."


    While cleaning, Chang Xia registered with pen and paper.


    At the same time, the broken thoughts in his mouth never stopped.


    Nuan Chun helped Chang Xia put things on the wall cabinets and shelves, while sighing at the generosity of each tribe/tribe. All these rattan baskets have been counted. The underground warehouse can be filled with one-third, and the remaining two-thirds. The tribe should Will bring some powder, sugar and other things over.


    Chang Xia doesn''t have to worry about these things.


    "There are so many things!" Nuan Chun sighed.


    Chang Xia agreed: "Yes! Each tribe/tribe is very particular, I''m quite worried if they want to evacuate their own tribe/tribe."


    "Haha!" Nuan Chun laughed out loud.


    This is not the case.


    The ginkgo trees in the Twilight Forest cover the mountains and plains, and the ginkgo trees they bear are enough to feed the orcs. With the development of Twilight Forest resources, the life of the orcs will get better and better.


    The two moved the rattan baskets that were to be moved back to the cave to the side, and put the baskets that were not moved for the time being. When Shen Rong finished delivering the brine package, more than a hundred rattan baskets were sorted out.


    "You guys are fast enough!" Shen Rong said.


    Nuan Chun smiled and said, "It''s full of good things, how can you be unhappy? Chang Xia, you should take these animal skins back to the cave to dry, or give them to the tribe to help with tanning. I see a lot of them. The animal skins that have just been peeled off, the tanning process is normal, and they should be collected after re-tanning."


    "There are quite a lot of animal skins!" Shen Rong glanced at the rattan baskets. There were no less than twenty rattan baskets containing animal skins alone. Each rattan basket contains seven or eight, and if you count it carefully, this is not a small number.


    In addition to the fifty Kirabs sent by the wolf clan, he and Chang Xia have all the clothes and fabrics for decades. No wonder Chang Xia always said that he deserves it, these orc tribes/tribes treat Chang Xia very generously!


    Those ointments he tinkered with have to find a chance to leak out.


    Compared with the hemostatic ointment from the Twilight Forest, the medicinal effect that Shen Rong brought back from Xilu was better.


    "So much, I really don''t want to accept it." Chang Xia said with a headache.


    Some of these hides come from small tribes. Their own tribesmen don''t necessarily have animal skins to wear, but they used them as gifts to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia felt uneasy.


    However, if they don''t accept it, they are afraid that those small clans will not be at ease.


    Nuan Chun smiled and said calmly: "The six major tribes are hiring. As long as these small tribes have a plan, they can bring their clansmen to join the six major tribes. In the future, are you worried about not having clothes to wear? The forest of Qingyue is full of Kira grass. If the wolf clan has enough manpower, are they afraid they can''t weave Kirab?"


    Unlike the long summer, the warm spring is extremely calm.


    The employment went smoothly, and the next step was to combine the family.


    With the ability of the six major tribes, the Orcs of the Twilight Forest will only get better and better in the future. There are hundreds of animal skins, and Chang Xia can fully bear them.


    Don''t say a hundred or so, even a long summer can be accepted.


    "Is there good news from Baihu Street?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Seeing Nuan Chun''s expression, Chang Xia couldn''t help guessing, did she hear something from Baihu Street or the tribe?


    Nuan Chun smiled and glanced at Shen Rong.


    "There is news from the bear clan that some tribes are willing to go to the earth tribe and help the bear clan to make sugar. They don''t have any requirements, they just want to eat a few more candies." Nuan Chun explained with a smile.


    Sugar, the temptation that the orcs can''t resist.


    In addition to the wolf clan, the bear clan was the first tribe to be favored by the tribal orcs.


    "Is there any news from my family?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuan Chun nodded and replied, "Qingqiu tribe, fox tribe."


    The Heluo tribe is different from the other five tribes. The Leopard tribe has no shortage of manpower for both sugar and flour making. Inviting the fox orcs of the Qingqiu tribe is more for carving jade. Therefore, the root patriarch did not invite other orcs to settle in the Heluo tribe with no fanfare.


    The fox orcs of the Qingqiu tribe were actually invited by Chang Xia.


    "Are there any others?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "I haven''t heard of it." Nuan Chun shook his head lightly and replied.


    Here, Shen Rong saw Chang Xia''s strange expression, so he explained, "The Heluo Tribe is busy, and the Gen Patriarch did not invite foreign orcs to settle in."


    That said.


    Chang Xia suddenly woke up.


    The Heluo Tribe is different from the other five major tribes. The tribe''s affairs are completely taken care of by the clansmen. Different from the wolf clan, snake clan and bear clan, the five major tribes have too many things to pick, and the tribe is seriously understaffed.


    "After careful calculation, it seems that my family is really not busy." Chang Xia mumbled, admitting Shen Rong''s statement. The tribe does not have to pick gold rods and corn, let alone spin and weave cloth, and also do not have to pick peppers, sweet potatoes and seaweed...


    "The patriarch Gen has talked with the five major tribes, and for the time being, they will be given priority, and the five tribes will take the lead in hiring orcs from the tribe. If the patriarch of the tribe agrees, the entire clan can move into the territory of the five tribes. Live together like a clan..." Shen Rong said softly This statement means that it is employment, but it is actually more like a clan.


    Unfortunately, the Twilight Forest is too big.


    The orcs live scattered, and when the news spreads, the Twilight Forest will become quite lively. According to Chang Xia''s plan, the five major tribes can completely build a city, accept the orc tribes scattered in the Twilight Forest, and turn the orcs of the Twilight Forest into a whole.


    "Will this matter cause confusion?" Nuan Chun asked.


    The orcs have a strong sense of territory, so it is not necessarily a good thing to relocate the orcs rashly.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "The witch will handle it."


    At the beginning, there should be some orcs who would not be able to adapt. After waiting for the time to buffer, Chang Xia believed that the orcs understood that doing so would only have advantages and no disadvantages.


    A chopstick is easy to break.


    One hundred, one thousand.


    It''s hard to break it off.


    Every year, there are orc tribes/clans in Dusk Forest that are attacked by wandering orcs or beasts. If the orcs lived together, the probability of this happening would be much lower.


    No matter how strong the wandering orcs are, they would not dare to provoke the strong ones.


    Not to mention the strong family living together.


    In the middle of the morning, the three of Chang Xia cleaned up the underground warehouse.


    Now, it''s all that''s left to bring things such as savory root, fish sauce grass, and Kira grass sprouts back to the cave. The drying of the drying, the nitrification of the nitrification, can not be left to break and waste.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 708： Pickled Sauce Chili

    "Go, go back to the cave."


    Chang Xia waved his hand and shouted.


    She was too short to pick up the rattan basket, so she copied her hands and waited for Shen Rong Nuanchun to pick up the rattan basket and return to the cave from the underground passage.


    "Should some of these things be distributed to the tribe?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia was silent and replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll pickle what should be pickled and see how much is left after cleaning up. If it doesn''t work, I''ll pickle it all before sending it to the tribe."


    After the exchange on Baihu Street, the tribe welcomed hunting and picking again.


    Chang Xia pondered.


    It''s better to marinate it than to send it over.


    The Xiaohe Wilderness Vegetable Field is on the right track, just go and see it every three or five times. There is no need for Chang Xia to bother, Chang Xia naturally has time to tinker with other things.


    "The tribe is busy again." Nuan Chun said.


    Besides, if Chang Xia is willing to help with the pickling, the tribe will be happier.


    "Yeah! I haven''t been busy lately, so it''s okay to help pickle some vegetables and fruits. It just so happened that the mallard tribe sent a lot of migen, and I want to soak some soy chili, soy **** and soy radish with the juice boiled by the flavor root. What. With some dried vegetables to dry, I can eat a few bites of different vegetables in the cold season." Chang Xia explained in a hurry.


    This said.


    Nuan Chun Shen Rong''s footsteps paused slightly.


    Then, it sped up a bit.


    This sauce of chili, sauced **** and sauced radish is very appetizing just listening to it.


    "Chang Xia, what kind of pickling are these sauces, do you have to use the juice boiled from the flavor root?" Nuan Chun asked.


    "Soy sauce fruit can also be pickled. However, there are very few soy sauce fruit left in the tribe. There used to be soy sauce fruit, but pepper, **** and radish, etc., the quantity is not much. You can eat it with or without pickling. Now there are quite a lot of ingredients, pickled Get up and eat slowly." Chang Xia said, like drying vegetables, if there are vegetables growing everywhere in the forest in the warm season, even if you want to dry vegetables, you may not be able to pick enough wild vegetables to dry.


    "Chang Xia, how long do you have to marinate these chili sauces to eat?" Nuan Chun asked nervously. I''m afraid to hear about wine making, half a month, a month or something.


    Chang Xia smiled and understood the meaning of Nuan Chun''s words.


    "Seven days is the best if you want the sauce to be completely delicious. Of course, you can also eat it after three or five days of marinating. It depends on whether you like it crisper or wilted." Chang Xia said.


    As they spoke, the three of them had already passed through the underground passage to the cellar.


    "Changxia is more pickled, I also want a jar." Nuanchun said. After she finished speaking, she remembered one more thing, and hurriedly asked: "Chang Xia, do you have enough pottery pots?"


    There are quite a lot of peppers, **** and radishes, in addition to other wild vegetables, assorted, there are about ten baskets.


    Wait a minute.


    In Nuanchun, Shen Rong had to go back to the underground warehouse to continue moving rattan baskets.


    "Enough clay pots, not enough clay pots." Chang Xia recalled for a while and said.


    Before the meat was marinated in soy sauce, Xylophone brought many earthenware jars. The soy sauce meat is marinated, hang and air-dry, and the pottery jar is naturally vacated.


    However, if you want to marinate the chili with sauce, it is best to use a clay pot.


    Clay pots are better preserved in airtight containers.


    The clay pot is larger, and when the lid is closed, it is estimated that the sealing is not as convenient as that of the clay pot.


    "After moving the rattan baskets, I''ll go to the kiln to find Granny Wu to get some pots." Shen Rong said. Granny Minyue went to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna. Granny Wu was mainly in charge of the Wayao, and of course some other disabled old people helped.


    "You go to the Wayao and bring some braised pork to Grandma Wu by the way. Get some pork cheeks and braised chicken. These stews are soft and delicious. I think Grandma Wu and other old people in the tribe will like to eat this." Chang Xia Dao.


    The pot of stewed soup at home is boiled once a day.


    Therefore, Changxia will put some lo-mei in it, or some meat dishes, or some vegetarian dishes. There is no shortage of lo-mei in the caves recently, and Bai Qing packs some to bring to his friends every day.


    Chang Xia pondered.


    Bai Qing and the others are used to running out every day, shouldn''t they be thinking about being able to pack lo-mei and go out? In fact, even if they were in the tribe, Chang Xia would not prohibit Bai Qing from packing lo-mei.


    "Okay!" Shen Rong said.


    Nuan Chun suddenly said: "Chang Xia, can the pig''s internal organs be marinated?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Chang Xia nodded and asked.


    "Some old people in the tribe want to eat it, saying it tastes good." Nuan Chun said. She heard about this. The tribe also has a pot of stewed soup, and they also stew some things every day.


    "Okay, I will braise a little bit of pig intestines, pig hearts, pig lungs, etc." Chang Xia agreed.


    Chang Xia thought that what the tribe should stew is pure meat, and the old people are a little bit gnawed. The pig offal is stewed for a longer time, and it will taste softer and rotten, so you don''t have to worry about gnawing or jamming your teeth.


    "Chang Xia, who troubles you��" Nuan Chun smiled and put the rattan basket on the corridor. I plan to go back to the underground warehouse with Shen Rong for a second trip.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and replied, "What''s the trouble with this? What''s not braised? Besides, the pig''s offal tastes good."


    At most, troublesome when cleaning.


    With Shen Rong, Chang Xia doesn''t need to wash.


    Shen Rongnuan went back to the underground warehouse to carry the rattan baskets in spring, and Changxia went to the wooden shed to find a rattan sieve and rinsed with water. When cleaning the peppers, **** and radishes, you need to use the rattan sieve, wash them first, and use them directly later.


    The sprouts of Kira grass are eaten directly, and it is estimated that they cannot be eaten.


    Chang Xia pondered whether to make some Kira grass cakes, so as not to waste these few baskets of Kira grass sprouts. It''s a pity that the elder brother and the others have already gone out. They found these baskets of Kira grass sprouts a few days ago, which can make their dry food more abundant.


    After washing and brushing, more than a dozen rattan sieves were washed clean by Chang Xia.


    She went into the shed again and dragged the frame out.


    There are too many rattan sieves, and there is no place to put them. At this time, a wooden frame is naturally needed. Place the cleaned rattan sieve on a wooden rack and drain.


    Shen Rong Nuanchun had already brought over all the rattan baskets from the underground warehouse.


    "There are a lot of sprouts of the Kira grass. After pickling the peppers, **** and radishes, we will make some Kira grass cakes." Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun looked overjoyed and said happily: "Really? I''ve been thinking about this Kira grass cake for a long time. By the way, I heard that Kira grass fried meat and steamed fish taste very good. Changxia can give me some basics. Pull grass sprouts?"


    "Yes. You can take as much as you want." Chang Xia Dynasty nuzzled the rattan basket with the sprouts of Kira grass, and let Nuan Chun take it directly.


    The wolf tribe promised to settle in Baihu Street, and the tribe would not worry about not being able to eat the sprouts of Kira grass in the future.


    There is no shortage of Kira grass in the Forest of Qingyue, even if Kira grass needs to be used for spinning and weaving. Chang Xia felt that the wolf clan would not forbid the picking of the sprouts of Kira grass. After all, the sprouts of Kira grass could continue to grow after they were picked. After getting old, the Kira grass can be soaked and drawn for spinning and weaving.


    "Haha! Then I''m welcome." Nuan Chun said happily.


    Maple Leaf described to her how delicious the sprouts of Kira grass are, not to mention the warm spring, many people in the tribe are thinking about this bite.


    (https://)


    Remember Aishang Novel Network in 1 second: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 709： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "You guys wash slowly, I''ll go to the tile kiln." Shen Rong said.


    He helped cut the flavor root into pieces and put it into a stone pot, and filled the stone stove with firewood. The mallard tribe explained that the longer the stewed flavor root was, the more fragrant the stewed sauce would be.


    Preliminary calculations suggest that the root should be stewed for about an hour.


    This hour is long enough for summer and spring to clean peppers, ginger, and radishes. Today, Chang Xia decided to marinate everything that can be marinated, and blanch those that cannot be marinated and dry them to make dried vegetables.


    The most important thing in the warm season is wild vegetables.


    We must take advantage of the season to dry a lot of dried wild vegetables, so that we can eat all kinds of delicious dried wild vegetables in the cold season. Thinking about it, Changxia watched Shen Rong walk out of the tribe, and said to Nuanchun, "Nuanchun, when was Songshan picking wild mushrooms?"


    "I want to pick more wild mushrooms to dry and use them to make hot pot in winter. The taste is extremely delicious. Unfortunately, there are no bamboo forests near the tribe, and no bamboo forests have been found in other tribal territories. , the taste is also unparalleled."


    "Pickled bamboo shoots, stir-fried beef with sour bamboo shoots, and mixed noodles with sour bamboo shoots."


    Speaking of hot pot, when Chang Xia thinks of wild mushrooms, he inevitably thinks of bamboo forests. As well as the bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest, whether it is spring or winter bamboo shoots, the taste is very delicious.


    "Songshan stone house, the tribe picked a batch of wild mushrooms. You want to eat wild mushrooms, and the tribe warehouse has a lot of them. If you want to pick wild mushrooms, you have to wait a little longer." Nuan Chun said.


    She was curious about the bamboo shoots Chang Xia said.


    Chang Xia mentioned bamboo forests and bamboo shoots more than once.


    The tribe not only cares about the bamboo forest and bamboo shoots in the warm spring, but other clansmen also care about it.


    Together with the leaves of the Sorcerer''s Temple on the holy mountain of Karna, they also remembered this.


    In Su Ye''s mind, he vaguely seemed to have seen a bamboo forest somewhere in the Twilight Forest. However, the impression was not deep, and Su Ye couldn''t recall it.


    "Bamboo forest��"


    "The root patriarch has asked many orcs."


    "Unfortunately, it seems that the orc tribes/tribes who come to Baihu business district to participate in the exchange activities have no news of bamboo forests and bamboo shoots."


    After listening.


    Chang Xia looked regretful and couldn''t help sighing.


    With such a big forest, why is there no bamboo forest?


    Could it be that there is no bamboo forest in the Twilight Forest, and this bamboo grows on the Qinghai Plateau?


    She asked Shen Rong, and Shen Rong also didn''t know about bamboo, nor had he seen any plants similar to bamboo. This made Chang Xia more and more puzzled and puzzled. Is bamboo so scarce and rare?


    "Maybe, when I have the opportunity to ask the Bird Clan or the Fish Clan?" Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun nodded and said, "Inquire with the birds and the fishes. When the Normandy Grand Bazaar next year, both the birds and the fishes will show up. It''s quite appropriate to ask them at that time."


    Chang Xia nodded.


    However, she was thinking in her heart.


    Next year''s grand fair, must it be held in Normandy?


    Changxia thinks that the Baihu business district is actually quite suitable. During the long cold season, the tribe does not have to worry about enough food to eat, so take the opportunity to expand the tribe and use it to entertain the orcs, birds and fishes from afar. Isn��t it good?


    Think.


    Chang Xia made up his mind that one day he would go to the tribe to talk to the patriarch Gen.


    If he also has this idea, he will talk to Su Ye again.


    passed in an instant.


    After the two washed the peppers and ginger, there were still radishes, Kira grass sprouts and some vegetables left unwashed.


    Shen Rong returned with a rattan basket filled with clay pots.


    Next to him were two old men, Liu He and Mu Shan. The two were also carrying rattan baskets with clay pots inside.


    "Grandpa Liuhe, Grandpa Mushan."


    Chang Xia Nuanchun got up and called out the names of the two old people cordially.


    "Chang Xia! You made the pork cheek and braised chicken that Shen Rong sent to be so fragrant." Liu He nodded kindly and greeted Chang Xia Nuanchun. Soon, the topic came to the gravy.


    Mu Shan said: "If you can drink this pork cheek and braised chicken with sweet potato wine, it will be wonderful!"


    Pooh!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing when she heard the words.


    Dare, these two came to ask about sweet potato wine?


    "Master Mushan, don''t worry, the sweet potato pulp is still fermenting. When the fermentation is complete, I will let the tribe cook the wine." Chang Xia explained with a smile.


    Counting the time, the fermentation time of sweet potato pulp is almost here.


    No wonder Liuhe Mushan couldn''t help coming over to try it out. Seeing how the two old men were greedy for wine, Chang Xia was both funny and bitter.


    If you fall behind, you will be beaten. This sentence applies no matter where you put it.


    Like the bird family and the fish family, although they lack wine, they can drink it to some extent.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs are much more miserable, and the exchange of wine is expensive. Even if the Twilight Forest is rich in resources, it cannot stand such consumption.


    He had no choice but to choose not to drink it. Every pot of wine is probably a treasure of the tribe. If it is not a sacrificial ceremony, one would not dare to mention the word wine at all.


    After all, even the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna is short of wine, so the situation of the Orcs in the entire Twilight Forest can be imagined. I can''t complain, when Chang Xia told the golden rods, corn and sweet potatoes that they could make wine, the orcs would be so excited and fanatical.


    The twilight forest orcs have been looking forward to wine for too long!


    At the same time, it also gave Chang Xia a deeper understanding of the knowledge blockade of Gangwa Continent. On the same continent, the development of the eastern and western continents is completely different. Although the western continent is developing rapidly, considering the strictness of the slave system, Chang Xia thinks that it is sometimes a good thing to be backward? !


    "Changxia, when will the wine be steamed?" Liu He said quickly.


    Putting the rattan basket in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, he stared at Chang Xia eagerly. Those fiery eyes made Chang Xia a little scared.


    Although Mushan didn''t say anything, his expectant eyes were self-evident.


    "It depends on the fermentation of sweet potato pulp��" Chang Xia said frankly.


    The fermentation is good, and the wine flavor is released. Naturally, you can set up a pot and start distilling sweet potato pulp If the fermentation is not complete and the yield of wine is low, even if it is distilled, it will not get much wine.


    Recently, Chang Xia went to the shooting range every once in a while to check the sweet potato pulp.


    I did smell a little alcohol, but it wasn''t enough.


    However, Chang Xia did not understand the situation of the sweet potato pulp on the tribe''s side. Xylophone was staring over there, with the clan''s attention to sweet potato wine, if you can really smell the strong wine, Xylophone will definitely come to inform Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, do we want to check the sweet potato pulp?" Liu He suggested.


    squeak-


    Just as Chang Xia was about to answer, the courtyard door was pushed open.


    Xylophone walked in from outside, she looked at Liuhe Mushan with black lines all over her head, and said, "Changxia, don''t listen to them. The sweet potato pulp will take another three or five days. It''s the same whether you see it or not. ."


    The group of drunkards in the tribe, three times a day, ask Xylophone about sweet potato pulp.


    Xylophone was troubled with a headache.


    Just now, she learned that Liuhe Mushan came to deliver clay pots to Chang Xia.


    Xylophone knew the bad thing immediately, and the two would definitely encourage Chang Xia to check the fermentation of sweet potato pulp. She checks twice a day to see if the sweet potato pulp is fermented, can the xylophone know?


    I don''t know what these alcoholics think, she has to confirm it again and again.


    "..." Liu He and the two laughed shyly, looking left and right, but didn''t dare to look at the xylophone. Apparently, in the tribe no less is said by the xylophone.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 710： lovely 2 old people

    "Xyon Amu��" Chang Xia shouted softly, and asked, "Does the sweet potato pulp stored by the tribe have any peculiar smell?" Should be able to distill liquor.


    "There were three tanks that were not sealed properly. When they were vented, I smelled a stench, so I poured out the sweet potato pulp in the tank." Xylophone said.


    The tribe brewed a total of 25 jars of sweet potato pulp, three jars were broken, and there were still 22 jars of sweet potato pulp left. Xylophone predicts that in three or five days, the sweet potato pulp can be fermented, and the sweet potato wine can be distilled at that time.


    Thinking about it, Xylophone is in a very good mood.


    Even looking at Liuhe Mushan''s eyes softened by two points.


    Recently, she was so annoyed by the tribesmen, who urged her to check the sweet potato pulp all day long, looking forward to steaming the wine. However, the sweet potato pulp is not fermented so fast, and they still repeat the same words every day.


    "If the three cylinders are broken, that''s fine." Chang Xia said.


    The tribe brewed more than 20 jars of sweet potato pulp, but only three jars were damaged. The Heluo tribe could afford this amount.


    This time, the Snake Mountain Tribe approached the patriarch Gen and asked about the exchange of liquor.


    The Heluo tribe did not refuse, and Chang Xia didn''t know exactly how many wine songs they exchanged with the Snake tribe. However, Chang Xia knew that after the Snake Clan and the others made sweet potato wine, they would exchange three thousand catties of sweet potato wine for the Heluo tribe.


    For wine koji, exchange three thousand catties of sweet potato wine.


    It''s totally a good deal.


    No wonder Patriarch Gen has been in a good mood recently.


    Except for the Snake Mountain tribe, the tribes exchanged with other orc tribes/tribes very smoothly. No wonder the Patriarch Gen walked with the wind and the smile on his face never disappeared.


    "Chang Xia, did you prepare a new brine bag here?" Xylophone asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied: "Yes. In the morning, I asked Shen Rong to send a basket to Baihu Street, and asked him to distribute it to other orc tribes/tribes. I heard that the exchange activity is about to end, and the The orcs intend to prepare to return."


    "Do you still have any leftover marinated buns in your house? Give me some. The taste of the tribal marinated soup has faded, so you have to add some nutraceuticals." Xylophone said.


    The tribe has to make a lot of lo-mei every day, and the clansmen all fall in love with the lo-mei.


    Every time I don''t eat some lo-mei, I always feel that there is no taste in my mouth. Like every barbecue, you have to eat a little.


    "There are still some." Chang Xia said.


    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the pharmacy.


    Fortunately, she thought that the tribal brine soup should be added with brine, so she reserved some in advance.


    However, I still want to thank Bai Qing and his friends. Recently, they have been conscientiously picking herbs and helping to collect all the brine packets.


    Chang Xia turned around and entered the room. Xylophone stared at Liuhe and Mushan with dead fish eyes, and said with a look of hatred that iron is not steel, and said softly, "The tribal sweet potato pulp has not been fermented well, so can the sweet potato pulp from the shooting range be fermented ahead of time? I don��t think about it, if the sweet potato pulp is fermented, will Elder Dalai remind Chang Xia? Besides, Chang Xia goes to the shooting range to practice archery every day. Can she know if the sweet potato pulp is fermented?��


    "Cough cough!"


    The two old people looked at the sky and the ground, but they didn''t look at the xylophone.


    Just put it to rot and let the xylophone talk.


    On the side, Shen Rong Nuanchun''s eyes were full of smiles, listening to the xylophone talking about the two old people of Liuhe Mushan. It seems that the clansmen have really been looking forward to sweet potato wine for a long time.


    Even the old people, who have always been indifferent, couldn''t help but make frequent small movements.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go back to the Wayao first. When Chang Xia comes out, you can tell her." Liu He picked up the rattan basket indifferently, ready to go home. The clay pot has been delivered, and it is confirmed that the sweet potato pulp brewed in Changxia has not been fermented well, so let''s go back to the kiln!


    Staying at Chang Xia''s house again, the xylophone will continue to recite.


    Nuan Chun laughed softly.


    "Grandpa Liuhe, walk slowly with Grandpa Mushan. I just told Chang Xia that she promised to help stew some pig offal. When she is ready, I will send it to Grandma Wu''s cave. If you want to eat it, remember Go to Grandma Wu''s house and wait." Nuan Chun said with a smile.


    This Xiangliu Hemushan looked overjoyed.


    The tribal lo-mei tastes good, but the taste is not so soft and rotten.


    After all, there are many young orcs, and they prefer braised pork that is more vigorous.


    Young orcs don''t like to eat pig viscera. However, the old people of the tribe love this one. Usually the xylophone is a little salty. The elders of Pukang start too fast. How can they grab the elders of Pukang? No matter when he is young or when he becomes an elder, he is a scoundrel. Character, no orcs in the tribe dare to grab food from his mouth.


    "okay!"


    "Warm spring, when will you start to braise pig internal organs in Changxia?"


    The two stepped out at the same pace, looking eagerly at the warm spring.


    Chang Xia just came out of the pharmacy with the braised ingredients, and continued, "I don''t have pig offal in my house. If the tribe has them, I''ll help braise them later."


    "The tribe has two sets of pig offal. I''ll go back to the tribe to bring it to you." Xylophone took the sausage bag. However, if it is marinated for too long, other clansmen will find it too soft and tasteless.


    Since Chang Xia promised to help stew two pigs'' internal organs, Xylophone would make an extra trip.


    However, she pondered in her heart.


    Do you want to make another pot of braised soup, one pot of braised food for the old people of the tribe, and another pot for the young orcs to eat.


    After all, I can''t always trouble Chang Xia in the future.


    Of course, the most convenient way is to let the clansmen cook at home by themselves.


    Recently, the clansmen are busy hunting and picking, and it takes too much time for them to go home and make lo mei. If we are separated, we have to wait a little longer, until the winter At that time, the tribe has nothing to do, and the clansmen also have time to toss about what they want to eat.


    The two old people from Liuhe Mushan learned that there was a delicious lo-mei to eat at night, and they returned to the tribal tile kiln happily. In the same way, Xylophone returned to the tribe with the marinated bag, and later sent the pig offal.


    By the way, I will learn from Chang Xia the practice of sauce chili, **** and radish.


    The mallard tribe brought a lot of flavor root and fish sauce grass, and the Heluo tribe exchanged three baskets. Three baskets are not too many, the xylophone is the master and not distributed to the clansmen, but plans to wait for the flavor root to be stewed into a sauce, and then divide the sauce.


    Now, she sees Chang Xia making these chili sauces.


    The xylophone idea changed again.


    Instead of dividing the sauce, it is better to directly make the sauced chili, sauced **** and sauced radish, and then directly distribute the food to the clansmen.


    The tribe exchanged a lot of vegetables and fruits this time, and many of them can be used for pickling. Xylophone plans to come to Changxia to learn, and then go back to the tribe to ask the tribe for help.


    With things in mind, the xylophone goes back and forth quickly.


    Carrying a rattan basket, he neatly brought two sets of pig internal organs to Chang Xia''s house.


    Right now.


    The three of Chang Xia cleaned the peppers and other things.


    Use a rattan sieve to drain the water. After draining the water, cut it again. Cut open and marinate faster. Of course, you don''t need to cut the small peppers, just put them in a clay pot, add sauce and salt, and soak them directly. After waiting for ten days and a half months, Kaifeng, you can eat directly.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 711： salt lake, white-footed chicken

    "Changxia, do you want to cut the peppers?"


    "Cut it. It''s easier to taste when you cut it, and it''s more refreshing to eat."


    Chang Xia held a knife, and there is no specific way to cut peppers. Cut them horizontally, vertically, no matter how you cut them. Also, prepare some garlic, sliced ??garlic.


    Ginger does not need to be cut, washed and drained.


    Then mix it with sauce and salt in a certain proportion, put it in a clay pot and marinate directly.


    There are two ways to pickle radishes and other stem vegetables. One is raw pickled in soy sauce, and the other is made into pickled radish.


    Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, she chose to do both.


    The only trouble is that when you are ready to put it, you have to distinguish it. So as not to eat, take the wrong.


    On the stone stove, the flavor root was stewed soft and rotten.


    The rich sauce flavor quickly spreads out.


    "The flavor of this soy sauce is stronger than that of soy sauce fruit." Nuan Chun said. Fragrant, sticky, and smelling, you know that the color of this soy sauce is absolutely correct.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "You have Wei Gen. I don''t have to worry about making soy sauce, I''m really relieved." Soybeans can make sauces, but the problem is that Changxia doesn''t know how to make soy sauces. This brewing sauce is no more complicated than brewing. The brewing sauce is obviously more complicated. Before Chang Xia, I wanted to open my mouth and try to make the sauce.


    However, Nai He couldn''t figure out how to start.


    So, I could only endure it.


    Now, with the roots of the mallard tribe, Chang Xia is really relieved.


    "Making sauce��" Xylophone was slightly surprised and said in surprise.


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, and said softly, "Soybeans can be brewed into soy sauce, but I don''t know how to brew them."


    "It''s alright, I''ll ask the clan to help you figure it out." Xylophone said generously.


    The tribe exchanged a lot of beans with the Yuanhu tribe, including soybeans. Soybeans can make sauce, so naturally you have to try it.


    "Changxia, soybeans can make sauce, can you tell the Tiger Clan about this?"


    After a while, Xylophone looked up at Chang Xia.


    Soybeans are a specialty of the Yuanhu tribe, and the six tribes advance and retreat together. The other five tribes are more or less busy with their careers, and the Tiger Clan is left behind.


    For a long time.


    Xylophone worried that the Yuanhu tribe would feel uncomfortable.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded and said, "Xyin Amu can let the Tiger Clan try the methods of sugar making and wine making to see if they can make soy sauce?"


    Unfortunately.


    Other than that, Chang Xia couldn''t make any more suggestions.


    After speaking, Chang Xia turned his gaze to Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong spread out his hands and said aloud, "Don''t look at me, I don''t know how to make sauce. The Yuan family started out with cloth, spinning and weaving. I can tell one, one, two, three, and I can''t do anything about making sauce."


    In the Western Land, various noble families place great importance on craftsmanship.


    Even the disciples of the family do not necessarily know their own skills.


    "The Yuanhu tribe is rich in soybeans, and soybeans can brew soy sauce, so let the tiger clan slowly explore, and maybe let them brew soy sauce that day." Xylophone said with a smile, there was no direction to ponder before, and now Chang Xia gave the direction, As long as the tigers are willing to give soybeans, why can''t they find a way to brew soy sauce?


    "Changxia, listen to Xylophone Eminem." Nuanchun echoed.


    If Chang Xia knew everything, they would feel a headache. Because even witches can''t do everything, the Heluo tribe was quite worried before Changxia was omnipotent.


    Now, Chang Xia is worried about how to make the sauce.


    Xylophone and the others became more at ease.


    After the miso is boiled, it melts directly into a fragrant sauce.


    Chang Xia asked the three of Xyloqin to cut peppers, radishes, etc. She made a sieve with Kirab to remove the **** left in the sauce.


    Then scoop the sauce into the clay pot and let it cool.


    When the peppers and other things are cut, they can be marinated at any time.


    "Shen Rong, one day I have time to go to the Salt Lake, I don''t have much salt left at home." Chang Xia came out with the salt jar and said.


    In the past six months, there have been many pickled things at home.


    He also distributed some salt to Nanfeng and the others. The salt blocks that were brought home from the Salt Lake were almost eaten.


    "How much salt is left in the salt shaker, and how many days is enough?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia said, "Three or five days."


    "I will go to the Salt Lake tomorrow." Shen Rong said.


    The xylophone didn''t intervene, and there was salt in the tribal warehouse. She could bring a jar of salt blocks over at any time, but seeing what Shen Rong meant, she obviously wanted to fetch the salt herself, so Xylophone simply didn''t speak.


    "Changxia, there is a kind of pheasant called white-footed chicken near the salt lake. It is big and smells delicious. Shen Rong goes to the salt lake to get salt. If you encounter white-footed chickens, remember to catch a few white-footed chickens and return to the tribe." Nuan Chun said .


    The white-footed pheasant is a unique pheasant near the Salt Lake of the Holy Mountain of Cana.


    This kind of pheasant likes to peck at the salt blocks, and it haunts around the salt lake all the year round. The holy mountain of Karna is the territory of the witch. Except for salt, the orcs will not enter or leave the holy mountain of Karna.


    If you want to hunt white-footed chickens, you can only go to the salt lake to get salt.


    At the same time, they would not allow white-footed chickens to be hunted if they were followed by tribal elders. This time, Nuan Chun heard that Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to fetch salt, and Nuan Chun encouraged Shen Rong to hunt white-footed chickens while looking at Xylophone''s face.


    "Are there pheasants in the Salt Lake?" Chang Xia looked at a loss. The last time she and Shen Rong went to the Salt Lake to fetch salt, why didn''t they encounter white-footed chickens?


    Xylophone glanced at Nuanchun and replied, "Yes. White-footed chickens live in the mountains and forests near the salt lake. They occasionally enter the salt lake to peck at salt blocks. White-footed chickens are air-dried or smoked to eat, and they taste the best. I like to drink chicken soup with white-footed chickens, so the witch told the tribe, let us go to the Salt Lake every three or five days to catch white-footed chickens for you..."


    Chang Xia doesn''t remember this.


    However, Xylophone still remembers it very clearly.


    White-footed chickens eat salt blocks all year round, and chickens naturally have a salty taste.


    When you boil chicken soup, you don''t even need to add salt, just simmer it directly, and the taste is very delicious. This white-footed chicken lives in the salt lake of the holy mountain of Karna. Orcs usually go into the salt lake to get salt, and they dare not hunt them at all.


    Nuanchun can know that white-footed chicken tastes good It is also thanks to Changxia who loved to eat it when he was a child. I didn''t expect that after so many years, Nuanchun still misses white-footed chicken.


    "Why don''t I know��" Chang Xia was stunned.


    Nuanchun smiled and said: "You didn''t like barbecue when you were young, and you need to coax you to drink soup. This white-footed chicken soup is one of the few, you don''t need to coax you, you will drink it yourself. It tastes very fragrant. !"


    "..." Chang Xia sneered, why didn''t she know that she was so difficult when she was a child? Could it be that Xylophone Nuanchun remembered wrongly!


    She has always been approachable, and she can eat whatever she gets.


    Picky eaters or something, that''s all fake, an illusion.


    "Xyon Amu, can white-footed chickens be hunted?" Shen Rong asked.


    Xylophone coughed and said in a low voice, "Be careful. Every grass and tree in the sacred mountain of Karna belongs to witches, and the orcs can''t just pick or hunt things over there."


    "Okay, I remember it." Shen Rong said seriously.


    Be careful, which means you can hunt.


    However, it can''t be open and aboveboard, it''s better to do it quietly in private.


    "How many white-footed chickens are there in Salt Lake?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuan Chun said: "There are quite a few."


    "Shen Rong, you go to the Salt Lake tomorrow to fetch salt, and call Bai Qing up." Chang Xia said neatly. They can''t hunt the prey of the sacred mountain of Karna at will, and Bai Qing followed and let him do it. As a result, even if it is seen by foreigners, there is nothing to say.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 712： Pickled sour radish and sour cowpea

    Pooh!


    Hearing that Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to call on Bai Qing to go to the Salt Lake to fetch salt.


    The corners of Xylophone Nuanchun''s mouth twitched violently a few times, and laughter came from her mouth.


    "Chang Xia, you really understand!" Xylophone gave Chang Xia a thumbs up and stammered out five words, Bai Qing hunts white-footed chickens, who can have an opinion? Who dares to have an opinion?


    "I forgot the taste of white-footed chicken soup, and I want to drink more. Besides, you all said that the air-dried and smoked-dried white-footed chicken tastes extremely delicious. It is rare to go to the salt lake to get salt, and take advantage of the opportunity to hunt a few more." Chang Xia whispered He explained, looking at Xylophone Nuanchun''s expression, there are quite a lot of white-footed chickens near the salt lake.


    If you can''t achieve the freedom to eat Songshan chicken, you can temporarily achieve the freedom to drink white-footed chicken soup.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    Beside, Xylophone fell silent.


    This is really a dare to say, a dare to promise.


    However, if another orc puts it this way, Xylophone dares to spray him to death.


    However, Xia was the one who spoke.


    Xylophone chose to pretend not to hear.


    If Wu knew that Chang Xia wanted to eat white-footed chicken, she would definitely nod her head. Not sure, they will call the leopard clan of the Heluo tribe to go to the Salt Lake to catch white-footed chickens for Changxia.


    "Cough!" Xylophone whispered, "Quietly, don''t be seen by foreigners."


    Although, the orcs of the Twilight Forest knew that Wu favored Chang Xia. Xylophone feels that it is not bad to be low-key, not to mention that the tribe has recently opened the Baihu business district, which is already high-profile.


    If something goes wrong, Xylophone will not be able to resist.


    "Shen Rong, listen to Xylophone Eminem." Chang Xia thinks and agrees with Xylophone''s statement that good food is buried under the meal and eaten in the stomach, then it is his own.


    "I will tell Bai Qing." Shen Rong replied.


    Chop chop.


    The crisp sound of chopping vegetables echoed in the sky above the Baihu cave.


    The clay pot was cleaned again, turned upside down, and drained to dry in the shade.


    Chopped peppers, packed with a rattan sieve. There are six rattan sieves piled up, and two powder sieves are cut into garlic. Chang Xia glanced at the salt shaker and felt that the salt might not be enough. He got up and went back to the kitchen to take out a jar of salt.


    "Changxia, how do you pickle this chili sauce?"


    "Put the chopped peppers in a clay pot and add sliced ??garlic. Then pour in the sauce and salt, knead it for a while, mix it well, and put it into a clay pot for sealing."


    The practice of sauce chili is simple, and there is no tricky place.


    Chang Xia specially selected a thumb-sized colorful pepper, and planned to pickle it directly. This small pepper does not need to be cut, and is directly soaked in sauce and salt. However, the marinating time is longer than the cut green peppers.


    However, it tastes better.


    Chang Xia said, Xylophone started to practice in Nuanchun.


    Shen Rong put the cleaned **** in a rattan sieve to drain, and cut the radish into pieces. The radish is easy to pickle and tastes delicious, and it does not need to be cut into small pieces. The larger pieces will taste more crispy and refreshing.


    "Shen Rong, go back to the room and bring me a pen and paper. I''m going to make a mark, so that when I eat it, I can''t tell which are green peppers and which are small peppers. There are also ginger, radishes, cowpeas, etc., which all need to be marked. "Chang Xia stuffed the mixed green peppers into the clay pot, and suddenly thought that the size of the clay pot is the same. If you don''t mark it in advance, you have to open the lid when you eat it to know what''s marinating in the clay pot. This is too much trouble.


    Shen Rong put down his knife and piled the carrot pieces together.


    Go back to the room and get Chang Xia a pen and paper to make marks.


    When Shen Rong brought the pen and paper, Chang Xia didn''t rush to write, but scooped the boiled water into a pottery jar to enjoy the coolness. When you want to pickle the sour radish and sour cowpea, you need to soak it with cold boiled water. After all, she didn''t have sour water, so she could only soak it in cold boiled water.


    In order to ensure the crispness of the sour radish and sour cowpea, you can also add some sliced ??flat apples, pears and pears, and some sugar cubes.


    "Changxia, what are you cutting wild fruits for?" Xylophone asked curiously.


    The mixed green peppers are put into a clay pot. However, Chang Xia was not in a hurry to seal the lid. She took out slices of flat apples and pears and prepared them for pickled pickled radishes and sour cowpeas.


    "It''s used to pickle sour radishes, sour cowpeas and sour ginger." Chang Xia said, "Add some flat apples, pears, pears, and sugar cubes to make the sour radishes more crispy, and at the same time have a little sweetness. Of course. , you can leave it alone." Chang Xia explained.


    "It looks complicated��" Nuan Chun murmured, and sure enough, if you want to eat delicious food, you have to pay a certain price.


    Chang Xia chuckled lightly and said, "These are not complicated at all."


    Seeing that Chang Xia was busy, Shen Rong simply picked up Bi and started writing. Wait, these white tree leaves and wooden lids must be placed on top of the clay pot, after all, it is not easy to stick to the clay pot.


    It''s past noon.


    Finally got everything done.


    "Xyon Amu, go back to the tribe after lunch?" Chang Xia stared at Shen Rong and placed the written mark, and then she put the wooden cover back on. I can''t put them in my cellar, so these pots have to be moved to the underground warehouse for storage.


    Xylophone shook his head and said, "I''ll eat it next time. I''ll go back to the tribe to find the snails and the others, and ask them to clean up the peppers and other things in the tribe''s warehouse, and make time to pickle them in the afternoon."


    "Is the tribal flavor root enough?" Chang Xia asked.


    The goods exchanged in the tribal warehouse must be a large amount.


    Xylophone said: "Enough, pickled peppers don''t cost the flavor root."


    "Okay, it''s not enough, I still have some here." Chang Xia pointed at the rattan basket with the flavor root and said proudly. In terms of wealth, she is definitely the richest man in the Heluo tribe.


    "Not enough, I will definitely come to you." Xylophone clapped her hands, got up, and planned to leave.


    Chang Xia originally wanted her to carry a few jars of chili sauce, but Xylophone refused directly. It was said that the tribe had it, and Changxia let her keep it and eat it slowly.


    "Nuanchun, xylophone, Amu, don''t you Would you like to carry a few jars back to the cave?" Chang Xia turned to look at Nuanchun, and asked Nuanchun if she wanted to carry a few jars of sauce peppers back to her cave.


    Nuan Chun shrugged and said bluntly: "I''ll wait for you to pickle it, and then go to the underground warehouse to get it. Now I''ll take it back to the cave. I''m worried that Shan Kun will eat the chili before the sauce is pickled."


    This is not an exaggeration.


    Nuan Chun said that she was afraid that Shan Kun would steal it, but she was actually worried that she would not be able to bear it.


    Here comes.


    Simply wait for the chili sauce to be marinated, and then take it from the underground warehouse.


    "Also." Chang Xia thought about it and felt that Nuanchun was right, so he said, "At noon, we will eat the meat in soy sauce, served with wild rookie egg and minced meat pancakes, do you think it''s okay?"


    "Add another soup��" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia asked, "What kind of soup do you want to drink?"


    "Fish soup! It''s been a long time since I had fish soup, it''s weird." Shen Rong thought of the delicious fish soup, and suddenly felt a little greedy.


    "Okay! You and Nuanchun moved the pots to the underground warehouse, and I''m preparing lunch at home. It''s already noon, and Bai Qing hasn''t returned. Don''t you plan to go back to the cave for lunch?" Chang Xia said, walking towards the kitchen went in.


    Nuan Chun said: "I heard from the tribesmen that they went to Woye today. They are very close. They should go back to the tribe for lunch."


    "Going to Woye?" Chang Xia was slightly startled, did this Bai Qing go to the Cuju field to play Cuju? Thinking about it, she turned her head to look at Shen Rong.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 713： Sarah Rewards Plus

    Cough cough!


    Shen Rong was embarrassed and coughed lightly.


    "They went to Woye to pick medicinal herbs, and stopped by the Cuju field to play Cuju." Shen Rong whispered. He really didn''t complain on purpose. Chang Xia was too shrewd. When she mentioned Wo Ye, she immediately thought of the Cuju field.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes and retorted: "I think he went to Woye Cuju Field to play Cuju, and by the way he went to pick medicinal herbs. Shen Rong, how much Cuju have you hoarded, I see other orc tribes/tribes are very interested in Cuju, When they go back to their tribe/tribe, they may come to you to exchange Cuju..."


    "I don''t have a few Cuju left in my hand. If they want it, I will tell them how to do it and let them do it by themselves." Shen Rong said decisively.


    He didn''t want to cut or sew animal skins anymore.


    Making Cuju is quite tiring, and Shen Rong didn''t want to toss it again.


    "You don''t want to do it?" Chang Xia asked with a smile. Seeing that Shen Rong likes to play Cuju, she thought that Shen Rong would cherish the practice of Cuju. Rareness is precious. Seeing the enthusiasm of the Orcs for Cuju, If Cuju is exchanged with other orc tribes/tribes, the orcs will probably agree.


    Shen Rong waved his hand and said, "That thing is troublesome to make, I don''t want to toss it a second time. Let them do it by themselves and enjoy the fun of making Cuju!"


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia Nuan Chun couldn''t help laughing.


    Talking and laughing, Shen Rong Nuanchun started to carry the clay pot.


    The light grass of Chang Xia''s family moved to the underground warehouse, and even the few light stones were embedded in the walls of the underground passage.


    Chang Xia thought that one day when she had time, she would have to go to the Holy Land of Weishan and dig some grass to come back. With the ability of blood and spawning, Chang Xia is confident that he can grow any plant alive.


    Tomorrow, Shen Rong will go to the Salt Lake to fetch salt.


    Weishan Holy Land, just wait for Shen Rong to go to the Salt Lake before returning.


    It just so happened that the sweet potato pulp was fermented at that time, and the tribe was busy distilling sweet potato wine. Naturally, she had to help and watch the tribe to avoid accidents.


    Go into the cellar and get a piece of soy sauce meat.


    Rinse clean, slice, and steam on the steamer. Unfortunately, there is no rice or other staple food, otherwise the soy sauce meat slices are directly spread on the rice, and the taste is absolutely amazing!


    It''s okay to cook porridge with corn, but it''s a little sticky when you eat it steamed.


    In addition, in the long summer, corn and golden sticks are often used to make porridge. The amount of corn stored in the cellar was running out. This time, the Sirius Tribe sent fifty kirubs, and some gold rods and corn. The portion was not too much.


    The wolf tribe is busy spinning and weaving, and has not yet started to harvest the golden rods and corn. The real harvest is about to wait for the end of this exchange event, the birth of Kirab, so that the twilight forest orcs really have their own cloth.


    At the same time, the Sirius Tribe declared a sense of self-existence.


    After this, the wolf clan can slow down and wait to hire orcs from other orc tribes/tribes, and then speed up the spinning and weaving. At present, the wolf clan is estimated to be put into harvesting.


    "My rice! Someday I can eat��"


    Use a bowl to scoop up the fruit powder, handle the wild veggie eggs and minced meat, and put it in a bowl for later use.


    Of course, the fish soup needs to be simmered before this.


    There are a few fish in the small water tank next to the water tank in the cave courtyard. Chang Xia is skilled at killing fish, descales and washes them, removes internal organs and gills, and cuts them into small pieces. Pour in the oil, heat the oil, put the onion and **** in a pan and fry until fragrant, add the fish pieces and stir-fry for two minutes, then pour in an appropriate amount of boiling water and bring to a boil, then simmer over low heat. Don''t be in a hurry to add salt. When the fish soup is ready to cook, add salt immediately.


    The fish soup is simmered, and the pancakes begin in the long summer.


    Wait for Shen Rong Nuanchun to move all the pots to the underground warehouse and come back.


    The kitchen is filled with a strong aroma, the soy sauce meat sauce aroma; the umami taste of fish soup; and the burnt aroma of wild rookie eggs minced meat pancakes.


    Smelling the smell, Nuan Chun said, "This smells really fragrant!"


    "Nuanchun, don''t you go to the tribe to pick up the twins for lunch? It''s a little late today, I''m afraid they will be hungry." Chang Xia glanced at Nuanchun who was washing her hands, and urged her to pick up the twins from the tribe. The twins are forgotten.


    Now, get your lunch ready.


    Chang Xia suddenly remembered the forgotten twins. It was after noon, and the twins should have been hungry long ago.


    Nuan Chun waved his hand and said calmly, "I didn''t come to pick them up at noon, and the tribal people at home will help take care of them."


    Xylophone knew about the things she helped at Changxia''s house.


    Seeing that the twins didn''t have a meal at noon, they would definitely let their clan pick them up for a meal at home. Nuanchun is very familiar with this matter. The twins have been thrown into the tribe and forgotten several times before, so they rubbed a meal in their house.


    The clansmen treat the beast cubs with great love, how could they be willing to let them go hungry?


    Besides, the tribe arranges a special elder to teach them, and after the training, there will also be clansmen to help watch the cubs to avoid accidents.


    "You have such a big heart!" Chang Xia said with a dark face and speechless.


    Nuan Chun smiled.


    The cubs of the tribe all come here like this.


    and many more--


    That''s not right, the tribe raising Chang Xia is not like this. Chang Xia was sick and ill, and the tribe had always raised them carefully. Unlike other beasts, they were basically raised free-range.


    "Changxia, we won''t wait for Bai Qing?" Shen Rong said.


    Seeing Chang Xia bring the food to the table, Shen Rong couldn''t help but ask.


    Chang Xia said, "Leave him a copy, don''t wait for him."


    It was already noon, and Bai Qing didn''t come back. Most of the time, he ate a barbecue at Woye. They are all smart people, how can they starve themselves.


    No matter how bad it is, even when I feel hungry, I know how to go home to eat.


    So, the three of them went to the table for lunch.


    "This is mirin sauce, you can eat it with soy sauce and meat When I was making pancakes, I brushed a layer of mirin sauce, can you taste the taste and see if you like it?" Chang Xia put The bowl of dark mirin sauce on the table was pushed, and she thought it tasted pretty good.


    Flavor root is somewhat similar to yam.


    For things like pickled chili peppers, I cut three pieces in Changxia.


    There are still two clay pots left, which just happens to be useful for cooking.


    Nuanchun dipped the soy sauce meat with some mirin sauce, and was immediately amazed by the taste of mirin sauce, and said in surprise, "This tastes more delicious than soy sauce fruit!"


    "This is freshly boiled, and it will indeed taste better. You are used to it. Remember to bring a can when you go back to the cave. There are two cans left, just one can for each family. I usually put some in cooking, or when roasting meat. Brush some on it, of course, you can just dip it and eat it." Chang Xia said generously.


    The jars for Migen sauce are usually used for salt.


    A can, about 5-6 kilograms.


    Even if the Orcs have a big appetite, a can can last a while.


    After eating, boil it with miso.


    "Okay!" Nuanchun nodded in agreement, the flavored root sauce was really delicious, and Nuanchun liked it after eating it once.


    It''s a pity that you can''t eat raw marinade and fish paste with mirin sauce.


    Wouldn''t it be great if you could eat raw pickles and fish paste from the mallard tribe?


    The Baihe River Basin is far from the Subu Detroit River. It is difficult to eat raw pickles and fish paste from the mallard tribe!


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 714： Chang Xias face changed greatly

    There are two flowers, one for each.


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    In the Baihu cave, the Changxia family was busy.


    Chang Xia tasted the root sauce and spread out a basket of wild rookie egg minced meat patties for Shen Rong and Baiqing, and asked them to eat on the road.


    "Bai Qing, are they going to Xiling too?" Chang Xia asked.


    Bai Qing nodded and stuffed the wild rookie egg patty into his mouth. He found that the wild rookie egg patty brushed with mirin sauce was very fragrant, and the more he ate it, the more he wanted to eat it.


    "Is this basket of pancakes enough?" Chang Xia said, "Shen Rong, do you want to bake a few more pieces of barbecued meat? It''s not child''s play for half a child to eat a poor father."


    At this age, when Bai Qing was just able to eat, his appetite was terrifying. Look, it was the same as the stomach of the bottomless pit of the elders of Pukang.


    "Okay, I''ll grill a few more pieces of barbecue." Shen Rong thought about it and thought Chang Xia was right. Turning around and entering the kitchen, he cut a few pieces of meat to marinate, and used the stone pot given to Chang Xia by the mallard tribe to fry the meat. The roasting was a bit busy, so Shen Rong decided to fry directly.


    Wait a moment.


    They are going to the Salt Lake to get salt.


    At the same time, also catch white-footed chickens.


    Taking advantage of the coolness of the morning, it is easier to go to the salt lake to get salt.


    By noon, the salt lake can heat people to death.


    "I was curious before, why so many orcs want to exchange the flavor root and fish sauce grass with the mallard tribe. These two are really delicious!" Bai Qing was shy and kept pouting, if it wasn''t for the food, he would still Want another pancake.


    The wild rookie egg patty is brushed with a layer of mirin sauce, and then dipped in a little fish sauce when eating. The two flavors are matched, and Bai Qing does not know how to describe it. There is only one word left to describe: absolutely.


    "You eat pancakes with less fish sauce. When you eat seafood or fish and shrimp with fish sauce, you can add a little to improve the freshness. How do you eat pancakes and think about eating them with fish sauce?" Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing. into fish sauce.


    However, Chang Xia was afraid that the fish sauce would go bad.


    I had an idea, made a fish sauce jelly, put it in a clay pot and stored it in the cellar with cold stones to keep it fresh at low temperature. Fish sauce grass can''t be stored for a long time like taste root.


    The mallard tribe lives in the Erdos swamp, and they have no shortage of fish sauce grass.


    When you want to eat, you can go to the tribe to pick at any time, and you can eat the freshest fish sauce. However, the Heluo tribe is different.


    If the fish sauce grass is not boiled into fish sauce jelly, it is fish sauce.


    It is estimated that the fish sauce will turn bad and go bad soon.


    After all, the preservation methods at this time were simple and crude.


    "It''s more delicious this way!" Bai Qing insisted.


    Chang Xia raised his forehead and complained: "Don''t you think it''s too salty? Go to the salt lake to get salt later, don''t make a fuss about drinking water? By the way, don''t forget to fill the water bag with water, it will be easy for you to eat pancakes like this. thirsty."


    Chang Xia said.


    Get up to look for the water bladder and fill it with cold water.


    She is accustomed to drinking warm boiled water. She has always boiled boiled water at home and kept it in a clay pot.


    He found a water bag and filled it with cold boiled water. Shen Rong fry the meat and put it in a basket wrapped with leaves of a large leaf tree. With the water bag on their backs, the two walked towards the tribe.


    At this moment, Xiling and the others are waiting in the tribe.


    "Go early and return early, don''t delay." Chang Xia watched the two leave, waved his hands, and reminded them to go home early and not play wild in Salt Lake.


    Shen Rong responded and led Bai Qing away.


    Chang Xia turned around and closed the courtyard door and walked towards the shooting range. Before practicing archery, I checked the sweet potato pulp in the pot as usual, and the faint smell of wine permeated the shooting range. Smelling the smell, Chang Xia estimated the time. In a few days, the sweet potato pulp will be completely fermented, and the sweet potato wine will be distilled directly.


    At that time, the tribes/tribes should have left White Lake Street.


    but--


    Chang Xia knew that sweet potato wine could not be concealed, and other orcs would know about the existence of sweet potato wine sooner or later. By then, the orcs are expected to boil.


    "Changxia, when was the sweet potato pulp distilled?" Dalai came over and stared at the six tanks of sweet potato pulp. If it wasn''t for Chang Xia''s repeated reminders that the lid should not be removed casually, it would easily cause the sweet potato pulp to be damaged. Elder Dalai really wanted to lift the lid and taste the sweet potato pulp.


    Chang Xia replied, "In a few days, we should be able to distill sweet potato wine."


    "Okay! I''m just waiting to distill sweet potato wine. I smell it all day, but I can''t drink it. I''m itching." Dalai complained. And he had to beware of the elder Pukang, who was not stingy. If he didn''t keep an eye on these jars of sweet potato pulp, the elder Dalai would secretly remove one or two jars of sweet potato pulp for fear of the elder Pukang being stabbed in the back.


    Don''t say it''s impossible, Elder Pukang can really do such a thing.


    "Yesterday, Grandpa Liuhe and Mushan gave me clay pots, and they also asked when the sweet potato wine would be distilled. They even encouraged me to come over and take a look at the lids. Then they were scolded by the Xylophone Eminem who came over." Chang Xia With a smile, he said that when the archery practice was over, he had to send the marinated pig offal to the Wayao to Grandma Wu.


    However, this is not in a hurry.


    When Nuan Chun comes over after her busy schedule, she will be with her.


    "This sweet potato wine is too greedy!" Dalai sighed.


    He didn''t laugh at Liuhe and Mushan. Elder Dalai also thought about sweet potato wine.


    Chatting, Chang Xia concentrates on practicing archery.


    Elder Dalai mentioned a sentence or two from time to time, and looked at Chang Xia with satisfaction.


    Chang Xia''s shooting arrows can be ranked first in the tribe.


    Unfortunately, the strength is still a little worse.


    Going into the forest, hunting small game is no problem. However, if it is that kind of larger prey, unless it attacks weak points such as eyes and anus, it is still somewhat incapable.


    After practicing for half an hour, Chang Xia finished the day''s exercise.


    She took a towel and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    "Elder Dalai How many tribes/tribes have decided to settle in Baihu Street?" Chang Xia asked. She has been busy with her own trivial matters recently, but she didn''t pay much attention to the affairs in the Baihu business district.


    "The tribes/tribes participating in this exchange activity are all willing to settle in the Baihu commercial area. There are not enough shops in Baihu Street, and Patriarch Gen is thinking about expanding." Dalai said happily: "Except for the orcs of the five tribes, the date of departure has not yet been decided. , other tribes/tribes may depart back to their territories within three days."


    Chang Xia knew that the five major tribes had not decided on a specific departure date.


    It should be related to the Erdos Swamp operation mentioned by Su Ye.


    When the time to go to the Erdos Swamp is clarified, the date for the five tribes to return to the territory should be fixed. Different from other tribes, the five tribes have the largest shop area on Baihu Street. This is not because the Heluo tribe looks down on other tribes, but because the five tribes are rich in products, they need more shelves to store goods.


    "Grandma Su Ye and other orc tribes, haven''t decided the specific time to go to Erdos Swamp?" Chang Xia said with a frown.


    Are things more troublesome than expected?


    Otherwise, why didn''t Su Ye decide the departure date? !


    "The Erdos Swamp involves the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan, so Wu needs to be more cautious before making a decision. At the same time, he must contact the tribes to ask if there is any abnormality in the waters of the Twilight Forest and rivers��" Dalai said softly.


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia''s face suddenly changed.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 715： Rising twin cubs

    "Fish clan��" Chang Xia said with a sullen face, nervously uttering two words.


    Elder Dalai smiled and said calmly: "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, the witch is mainly to take precautions. The bird clan spy on the Erdos swamp, will the fish clan dive into the waters of the Twilight Forest and rivers? We orc clan do not cause trouble, but we are not afraid of trouble. ."


    After hearing this, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, when the elder Dalai mentioned the balance of the river water, Chang Xia really thought that the fish clan was also greedy for the orc clan in the Twilight Forest, and wanted to do something.


    "No wonder Granny Su Ye wants to go back to the Sacred Mountain Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna?" Chang Xia muttered in a low voice. She felt something was wrong before. The other orc tribes were all on Baihu Street. Why did Su Ye go back to the Sacred Mountain Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna? , It turned out to be to confirm the situation of the waters of the Twilight Forest and the river.


    Think.


    Chang Xia thought of Yun Dong and other totem warriors who had left the tribe before.


    It''s been a few months.


    Is the matter of Yun Dong and the others not over yet?


    In other words, the wandering orcs who infiltrated the Twilight Forest this time are very troublesome.


    "Elder Dalai, when will Uncle Yundong and the others come back?" Chang Xia asked.


    Elder Dalai shook his head lightly and replied, "Not sure."


    Patroling the Dusk Forest is time-consuming. It is common to visit every two or three months. In addition, the main purpose of this inspection of the forest is to kill the wandering orcs sneaking in, which will naturally take longer.


    "Hey!" Chang Xia sighed and said, "Yinbei is still too restricted in sending messages. How great would it be to have a communication tool that could deliver messages in real time?"


    Ha ha!


    The elder Dalai burst out laughing.


    "This Yinbei is already a rare treasure! It''s impossible to have a real-time communication tool like you said." Dalai explained with a smile that the Yinbei was unexpectedly acquired by Su Ye, and there were rumors that the Yinbei came from the nest clan.


    However, the true and false Su Ye never explained.


    "That''s right." Chang Xia thought about it and nodded, this is not the age of technology, it''s basically impossible to create something like a telephone. According to Shen Rong, the communication between the west and the west relies on carriages, horses and pigeons. In contrast, the Dusk Forest Orcs used Yinbei, which was obviously taller than them.


    Saying goodbye to Elder Dalai, Chang Xia wandered back to the cave slowly.


    "Changxia, is the lo mein ready?" Nuanchun brought the twins to play in the cave courtyard, and when Changxia came back, he said hello.


    "Okay. I''ll go to the bathroom to take a shower first, and then I''ll go to the tribe to deliver the lo-mei." Chang Xia teased the twins and waited for the sweat on his body to dry before returning to his room to get his clothes and take a shower in the bathroom.


    "Ow!"


    The twins fluttered and wanted to go to the kitchen.


    Being restrained by the warm spring, he couldn''t run, so he kept wailing.


    "Don''t run around, you''ve all eaten barbecue in the morning, do you want to burst your belly again?" Nuan Chun reprimanded, not planning to put the twins in the kitchen at all. She wanted the twins to lose weight, a little thinner, they were too fat.


    "Ow!"


    The twins were furious.


    With her mouth open, she bit Chang Xia''s arm with her baby teeth.


    It''s a pity that no matter how hard they struggled, they couldn''t get rid of the confinement of the warm spring. In the end, the twins were so angry that they lay rotten on the ground and pretended to be dead.


    When Chang Xia finished taking a bath, she saw the twins lying on the ground with their limbs spread out, with lifelike animal faces showing a lifelike expression, she was slightly startled and asked, "Nuanchun, they are��"


    "Smelling the taste of lo-mei, I''m greedy." Nuan Chun said.


    "Then why don''t you cut some lo mei for them?" Chang Xia was puzzled. The lo mei taste was strong, but the twins had even eaten spicy barbecued meat. Can''t they eat lo mei?


    Nuanchun shook his head and explained: "they have eaten barbecue before they came, and I''m afraid they will break their stomachs. Besides, can you see how they look now? I want them to eat less and lose weight. ."


    Chang Xia chuckled.


    The twins have indeed gained a bit of weight, and their body shape is almost catching up with Lu You''s beast body.


    Lu You is several years older than the twins.


    It can be seen from the twins'' beasts that the Heluo tribe has been living a very interesting life recently. Not to mention that the tribal beasts have gained a lot of weight, and even the faces of the clansmen have become much rounder.


    "Ow��"


    When the twins saw Chang Xia, they quickly got up and pointed to Nuan Chun, and they snorted.


    Even if she didn''t understand, Nuanchun could guess that the twins were complaining. She rolled her eyes and glanced at her cub, and said coldly, "It''s useless to complain, who made you so fat? If you keep getting fatter, you''ll even have barbecues in the future. You are not allowed to eat."


    Too fat, how to hunt in the forest?


    What''s more, the twins are too young, and they continue to eat Haisai uncontrollably. When they wait for the transformation, Nuanchun can''t imagine the scene of two more fat people in their own family.


    The orcs rarely see Fatty, Nuanchun doesn''t want her cubs to break this convention, it would be really embarrassing to do that!


    Besides, eating too much fat is not good for the body.


    Listening to Nuan Chun''s ruthless words, the twins gave up their wailing. Climbing up, the two fleshy beast cubs ran around the pool, that cute appearance made Chang Xia''s heart itch. Really sensible cub!


    It is estimated that Nuan Chun complained that they were too fat, so they thought about exercising to lose weight.


    Maybe they have been exercising with the **** in the tribe recently, and the two cubs still look the same when they run.


    "Come on, cub, Aunt Chang Xia invites you to eat delicious braised pork at noon." Chang Xia waved her fist and promised.


    Listen to it.


    The twins ran more vigorously.


    "Nuanchun, why didn''t you send them to the tribe today?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Nuan Chun glanced at Chang Xia, UU was reading www. uukanshu.com said softly, "Today, Titty and the others followed Paqing to the holy mountain of Kana. When I went there, there was no one in the tribe."


    "What��" Chang Xia was startled and asked, "Tiny and the others also went to the holy mountain of Kana, what do Patriarch Gen and Xylophone Amu think?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, the holy mountain of Karna is the witch''s territory, and it is the safest place in the Twilight Forest. Besides, with Shen Rong Baiqing and the others following, maybe one or two elders will follow in the shadows, certainly not. Dangerous." Nuan Chun calmly said.


    She was annoyed that the **** had left the twins behind.


    When will my cub transform into shape!


    Nuan Chun also wanted to go into the forest, it was boring to stay in the tribe all day. Fortunately, Changxia has been in the tribe recently, otherwise Nuanchun would have wanted to leave the twins and go out with the tribe to pick.


    "I want to go into the forest in warm spring��" Chang Xia hurriedly said.


    Looking at Nuan Chun''s expression, you can guess her thoughts. Before, when Chang Xia recovered, she was looking forward to entering the forest. Nuanchun wants to stay in the tribe to take care of the twins, and will not be able to enter the forest for at least a year.


    At most, go to the fertile fields, or take a walk in the bushes near the tribe.


    Farther, it is absolutely impossible.


    "Think!" Nuan Chun looked at the twins running in the circle melancholy. One cub can be thrown to the tribe to help take care of, but two are too difficult.


    "Wait a little longer! When they transform into shape, and let the tribe help take care of them, you can free up your hands to go into the forest and participate in the picking." Chang Xia comforted.


    Nuan Chun sighed, "There are still several months..."

 Chapter 716： Passionate misty grandma

    "Chang Xia, how do you get the braised pig offal to the tribal tile kiln?" Nuan Chun cast aside the worries in his mind and asked how to send the braised pork to Granny Wu.


    Chang Xia thought about it for a while and replied, "Wood basin or pottery jar! The lo mei has to be dipped in some juice to taste better. By the way, I will bring some fish sauce jelly to Grandma Wu, so she can share it with the tribesmen, and then Remind the tribe that if the fish sauce grass is exchanged, the fish sauce grass must be boiled into fish sauce or fish sauce as soon as possible..."


    The fish sauce grass will wither, and the fish sauce taste will be much worse.


    The tribe faces the White Lake and the White River, and there is no shortage of fish and shrimp. When eating fish and shrimp, it is also delicious when dipped in fish sauce. By the way, let the clansmen satisfy their cravings, so that they don''t have to worry about the fish paste and raw pickles of the mallard tribe.


    "Can the tub fit in?" Nuan Chun asked.


    The two pairs of pig viscera are not too small, she is worried that the wooden tub will not fit.


    Chang Xia said: "It can be loaded. These lo-mei have not been cut yet. If they are cut, it may not be easy to pack. You can find a wooden tub to pack the lo-mei, and I will help you prepare some dipping sauce."


    Luwei tastes very delicious when eaten alone.


    However, the dipping sauce can neutralize the medicinal smell.


    Although the smell of medicine is not strong, who made the orcs naturally have a keen sense of smell?


    "Okay." Nuan Chun replied.


    The twins are still running laps around the pool.


    It can be seen that their physical strength is very good. The pool is not big, it takes about 20 meters to circle around it. They ran around it for more than 20 laps, and they should be able to run dozens of laps depending on the posture.


    This made Chang Xia envious.


    A powerful race really makes people envious and hateful!


    Nuanchun used a hook to draw out the gravy in the stewed soup, drained a little of the stewed soup, and put it into a washed wooden basin. She prepared two deep wooden basins, the Changxia family''s deep wooden basin, which was almost enough for the twins'' baths, and could also hold a pair of pig internal organs.


    In the warm spring, prepare the pig''s entrails, and in the long summer, prepare the dipping sauce.


    Then scoop some braised soup and pour it over the braised meat.


    The two plan to take the wooden basin to the tribal tile kiln and bring the marinated pig offal to Grandma Wu. After that, how to distribute the two pairs of pig internal organs to the clansmen is something that Grandma Wu needs to consider.


    Passing through the Tribe Square, a familiar aroma of lo-mei rushed towards you.


    "Why didn''t you see anyone?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    Nuan Chun looked around and said, "Maybe I''m busy with other things." It takes a long time to make lo mei, and the preparations are done well. As long as the fire on the stove does not go out, it doesn''t matter if anyone is watching. Each tribe/tribe prepares for the return journey, and the tribes may go to Baihu Street to help.


    Ouch!


    The twins whined towards the stove.


    The corners of the mouth are dripping with saliva, greedy!


    Unfortunately, there is no one by the stove at the moment. Otherwise, the twins want to go over and grab a bite to eat. The twins have been doing this kind of thing a lot recently, and the movements are not too skilled.


    Passing through the tribe square, all the way to the depths of the tribe''s back mountain.


    "Changxia��"


    Before they approached the Wayao, the two were stopped.


    "Grandpa Liuhe, is Grandma Wu in the Wayao?" Changxia asked with a smile, and the one who stopped Changxia Nunchun was suddenly one of the old people who sent the pots to Changxia yesterday - Liuhe.


    Liu He swallowed his saliva, retracted his gaze from the lo-mei in the wooden basin, and replied, "The fog is in the tile kiln, I''ll help you call someone��"


    As he spoke, he shouted the name of the fog towards the Wayao.


    Grandma Wu is a very cool female.


    "Liuhe, what''s the matter?" Wu asked loudly, walking over from the tile kiln.


    Liu Hedao: "Come on, long summer and warm spring are here, with prepared loaves."


    That said.


    A dozen old people walked out of Wayao in an instant.


    There are those whom Chang Xia has seen, and some who are unfamiliar.


    "Grandma Wu." Chang Xia Nuanchun called softly, greeting Grandma Wu and the others.


    "Chang Xia, you are so polite!" Wu smiled and landed on Liu He with a big hand, slapped Liu He staggered and almost fell to the ground, "Liu He, are you stupid? You don''t even know. Take over the wooden shed first?"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to take the wooden basin in Chang Xia''s hand.


    "Uh! I forgot." Liu He Han smiled. He looked at the lo-mei in the tub, and forgot to take the tub from Chang Xia.


    "It''s okay, the wooden basin is not heavy." Chang Xia pointed to the rattan basket with the dipping sauce, which was hanging on Nuanchun''s arm, "I adjusted some dipping sauce, and you can eat it together when you eat the luwei. There are also some fish sauce jelly. When eating fish and shrimp, put the fish sauce jelly in a pot and heat it up, and the fish sauce jelly will melt into fish sauce. The weather is hot, and the fish sauce jelly is not easy to keep for a long time, so it is best to eat it early. "


    "Changxia, do you still lack pottery at home?"


    "If you''re missing, tell me directly, and I''ll ask Liuhe to send you to the Baihu cave."


    "Yes! There is nothing else in the kiln, and there is no shortage of pottery."


    Taking the things from Chang Xia Nuanchun''s hands, Aunt Wu and the others felt embarrassed. So, he asked if the Changxia family still lacked pottery?


    As they said, the tile kiln lacks everything except pottery.


    "Aunt Wu, there is no shortage of pottery at home for the time being. If there is a shortage, I will definitely speak. You guys take the lo-mei back first, and I will also go to the tribe to find the xylophone Amu��"


    Grandma Wu and the others were too enthusiastic, so Chang Xia hurriedly asked for Xylophone for something.


    She really didn''t know how to deal with such a situation.


    When Chang Xia walked out of the tile kiln, Nuan Chun couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Chang Xia, is there such an exaggeration?"


    "I''m not good at coping with this kind of scene, Aunt Wu and the others are too enthusiastic." Chang Xia wiped the sweat from her forehead and explained in embarrassment.


    "Does this count as enthusiasm?" Nuan Chun smiled, seeing Chang Xia''s embarrassed face, she stopped talking, and called out to the twins who were drilling the grass, "Forget it, let''s go to Xylophone Eminem!"


    Go back to the tribe and knock on the courtyard door of Patriarch Gen''s house.


    dong dong����


    "The patriarch and Xylophone Amu are not at home. Did they go to Baihu Street?"


    After knocking for a while, no one answered the door.


    When the two children left and walked to the Tribe Square.


    Meeting Xylophone and He Yun who were adding ingredients to the stewed soup, and looking at the rattan sifter in their hands, Chang Xia understood when they passed by just now. Xylophone should be preparing the ingredients, so the tribal square will be empty.


    "Xylophone Amu��" Chang Xia waved his hand and walked towards the stove where the lo-mei was being boiled.


    Xylophone looked up, saw Chang Xia walking from the direction of the tribe, paused for a while, and said in surprise, "Chang Xia, where did you two go just now?"


    "I sent the braised pig viscera to Granny Wu. By the way, I also brought some fish sauce jelly to Granny Wu and the others. Xylophone Amu, did the tribe exchange the fish sauce grass? Dew grass is made into fish sauce, and the fish sauce grass is not resistant to storage, if it withers, the taste of the boiled fish sauce will be much worse." Chang Xia explained, and by the way, he explained the reason for looking for the xylophone.


    Xylophone handed the rattan sieve to He Yun, and replied, "The tribe exchanged a batch of fish sauce grass. Fortunately, you reminded me early. I will call Tianluo Liuzhi for help, and make fish sauce grass into fish sauce earlier and distribute it directly to tribe."


    The fish sauce grass can''t be stored for a long time, and the result may be the same when it is made into fish sauce.


    That being the case, it would be safer to give it to the clan to eat it earlier.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 717： Sarah Rewards Plus

    After chatting with the xylophone, Changxia Nunchun took the twins back to the Baihu cave.


    Meanwhile, the sun climbed up the treetops.


    The air became extremely hot.


    Today, there are no **** and they help bring the twins. Nuanchun didn''t go to Qingyu Elder to learn jade carving, so he just gave himself a day off.


    squeak-


    Pushing the door, he stepped into his own cave courtyard.


    "Nuanchun, if I have time today, let''s sew some clothes for the twins together!" Chang Xia went into the kitchen and poured herself a bowl of cold boiled water, then asked Nuanchun if she wanted, and poured two bowls for her and the twins.


    In a few months, the twins transform.


    Counting the time, it should be the cold season. In the cold season, when the weather is freezing cold, the twins'' clothes must be prepared in advance, otherwise in winter, they can only be restrained and confined to the kang bed.


    With the vigorous energy of the beast cub, he knew that it was impossible.


    Nuan Chun said: "Shan Kun exchanged a few animal skins with the tribe, and I sewed them all. When they transform into shape, they will have already entered the cold season, and the animal skin clothes will be good."


    The wolf clan''s Kirab production is limited, so if you want to wear Kirab clothes, you have to wait. However, there are still several months before the cold season, so I am not in a hurry.


    The witch and the six major tribes implemented employment policies.


    The Forest of Qingyue, where the Sirius Tribe is located, is rich in gold rods and corn, and many orc tribes must be excited. At that time, the wolf clan will definitely be able to hire enough people to expand the production of Kirab.


    "The wolf tribe gave me twenty Kirabs, and the witch has them. I can exchange two for you. When the Sirius Tribe opens up to exchange Kirabs, you can ask the wolf tribe to exchange compensation for me." Chang Xia opened his mouth.


    She personally approached Patriarch Gen and exchanged ten Kirabs for the tribe.


    "Two are too many, let''s do one." Nuan Chun said.


    In the end, he still felt sorry for his own beast cub. Nuanchun didn''t reject Chang Xia''s kindness any more, and accepted the exchange that Chang Xia said. The wolf clan brought a total of 50 Kirabs this time, four Kirabs from each of the five major tribes, and the remaining 30 were distributed to other tribes/tribes.


    Chang Xia wanted to give Nuan Chun two horses, but Nuan Chun was not so greedy.


    Before, Chang Xia took ten more Kirabs from the twenty horses given by the wolf clan and exchanged them for the tribe. In fact, it is for tribal cubs and old people. After all, four Kirabs are actually a little less, and they are not enough at all.


    With the ten horses that Chang Xia rowed over, the xylophone became more comfortable.


    "Okay. You go home later, I''ll get you a Kirab, and you make clothes for the twins." Chang Xia nodded and said.


    It''s not that she is stingy, there are twenty Kirabs in total.


    After she gave the tribe ten horses, there were ten left. Of the ten Kirabs, she and Shen Rong each had one, and there were eight remaining. Now give Nuan Chun a horse, and the orcs such as Nanfeng Maple Leaf who are close to him, Chang Xia naturally also thinks about it.


    A little of this, a little of that.


    In the end, naturally there is nothing left.


    "Changxia, the saplings of the light tree are growing a little faster! I can see that the vines and mulberry bushes in the corner are also growing very well. Has your bloodline ability increased again?"


    After chatting with Kirab, the two drank the cold white cabbage with sugar.


    Let the twins play in the cave courtyard, they sit on the chaise longue, lie down, and look at the blue sky comfortably. As soon as you turn your eyes, you can naturally feel the vitality of the cave courtyard.


    Because of the long summer.


    The leopard orcs of the Heluo tribe built a pool in the cave courtyard and planted some flowers and plants.


    However, there is no cave courtyard that can compare to the Changxia family.


    Looking at the greenery of the courtyard, who would have thought that a few months ago, this cave courtyard was still bare?


    "My bloodline ability has not improved. I have been using it frequently recently, and the effect is very good. In addition, these plants have gradually adapted to the geographical environment and climate near Baihu, and their growth will naturally get better and better." Chang Xia said: "Your yard Have the plants in my house been growing better recently?"


    According to the calculation of the long summer, the Twilight Forest is now the end of summer and the beginning of autumn.


    After the spring and summer, the plants grow better and better. In the autumn, the evergreen plants are still not good or bad, but most of the deciduous vegetation will wither, and it will look much more miserable.


    "You''re right." Nuan Chun recalled and confirmed that Chang Xia was right.


    She planted the same vines and mulberry shrubs as the Changxia family in the courtyard of her cave dwelling, but unfortunately, there are too few saplings for bare trees, so they cannot be planted temporarily.


    However, Chang Xia said that he was going to dig bare grass in the Holy Land of Weishan.


    Nuan Chun asked Chang Xia to ask her to help dig another tree.


    Chang Xia agreed.


    When Shen Rong came back from the salt lake, she asked the patriarch Gen Gen and went to the Weishan Holy Land to dig up the grass. If he can meet a suitable light tree sapling, Chang Xia would like to dig back to the tribe together. With blood and spawning, Chang Xia is not worried about transplanting light tree saplings.


    After that, I was busy distilling sweet potato wine.


    After all, Chang Xia has a lot of things to do.


    The vegetable fields in the Xiaohe River Wilderness are in good condition. In half a month, the tribe will be able to eat fresh Kira grass sprouts. However, the number should not be too much.


    After all, this batch of Kira grass needs to be kept in the long summer, waiting to cultivate the second and third generations of Kira grass. When the second and third generations of Kira grass are cultivated, the tribe can openly eat the sprouts of Kira grass, and they can also use Kira grass to grill fish.


    "The vine trees on the shore of White Lake have mysterious light clusters. Do you think those clusters of light are mysterious plants on the vine trees?"


    This matter was discovered by orcs from other orc tribes.


    The vine trees have not been transplanted from Misty Ridge for a long time, and Changxia uses the bloodline ability to recuperate these transplanted plants every once in a while. It''s just that the light group released by the mysterious plant on the vine tree in the past was very weak Look at it, it is smaller than the light of fireflies at night.


    The Heluo tribe didn''t care.


    In this exchange event, many orcs from the orc tribe/tribe came from the Heluo tribe. They envied the changes of the Heluo tribe. After observing the Heluo tribe during the day, they couldn''t help but come to Baihu for a walk at night.


    This go.


    Naturally, the problem was discovered.


    In fact, this cannot be blamed for the carelessness of the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia guessed that the change in the vine tree should have happened recently.


    Every day, she would go to the vegetable field in the wilderness of Xiaohechuan, and by the way, she would send blood and spawning ability to the vine trees on the shore of Baihu Lake, and the vine trees and mulberry shrubs in the wilderness of Baihu Lake. If things go on like this, quantitative changes will lead to qualitative changes.


    Although the branches of the vine tree have not grown much, the mysterious plants on the branches of the vine tree have changed, and the weak light spots have evolved into light clusters.


    At that time, the beastman who discovered that the vine tree could glow was astonished.


    Go directly to the patriarch root and propose an exchange.


    Patriarch Gen rejected this proposal, bluntly saying that the vine tree was grown by Chang Xia with his bloodline ability. Without Chang Xia''s bloodline ability, the orcs would not be able to grow vine trees at all.


    The magical vine tree in the Misty Ridge in the Baihe River Basin.


    The twilight forest orcs know something more or less.


    After hearing Patriarch Gen''s explanation, the orcs of other orc tribes/tribes sighed with embarrassment.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 718： A comfortable life in the busy

    It''s almost noon.


    The scorching sun was like fire, the twins walked up the steps and lay down on the corridor to enjoy the coolness.


    It was so hot that she even stuck her tongue out, her breathing was rough, and she didn''t want to play around in the cave courtyard.


    "It''s so late, you haven''t come back yet?" Chang Xia frowned, staring in the direction of the holy mountain of Kana, with worry flashing in his eyes.


    The warm spring brings the cool white open and let the twins drink water.


    "Maybe I was delayed by the white-footed chicken!" Nuan Chun said.


    Shen Rong valued Chang Xia, and Chang Xia wanted to eat white-footed chicken, so he would definitely go all out. In addition, this time there are also the tribe''s large and small group of beast cubs, the delay will definitely be delayed, just depends on how long it will be delayed?


    "I think it will be delayed by the tits��" Chang Xia complained. What is the character of the beast cubs of their own tribe, they are not afraid of everything, and they dare to provoke anything. It is rare to have the opportunity to go hunting in the sacred mountain of Kana, how can they be willing to return to the tribe?


    The farthest place these little cubs usually go should be Woye. The farthest point is actually on the other side of the Tribe River.


    The sacred mountain of Karna is much farther than Woye.


    Tits and the others are directly enjoying themselves, let''s play wild!


    "It makes sense!" Nuan Chun agreed, the **** were bold, and there was a high possibility of encouraging Wu Liu and the others to make a fool of themselves.


    This thought.


    Nuan Chun couldn''t help sympathizing with Shen Rong.


    He went to the Salt Lake to get salt, but was forced to bring a group of cubs with him. I don''t know if Shen Rong''s mentality has been broken? Nuanchun used to think that the animal cub was super cute. She married Shan Kun and became pregnant with the cub. She was full of excitement.


    The excitement started when the twins walked down the ground.


    It turned directly into irritability and depression.


    Without him, the lethality of the beast cub is too amazing, even if it is his own beast cub, Nuan Chun has to admit that the beast cub is the most terrifying existence in the world.


    "Nuanchun, is there anything you want to eat at noon?" Chang Xia asked.


    She likes the liveliness at home very much, which means anger. Nanfeng and the others often came over to eat, and they were often scolded by the tribe.


    Chang Xia didn''t mind Nanfeng and the others coming to eat.


    After all, they didn''t come empty-handed when they came to eat.


    When you go out hunting and picking, you will always bring gifts to Chang Xia, not to mention helping Chang Xia do miscellaneous things. With Chang Xia''s body, she can''t do much physical work at all. Every time she prepares a meal, she moves her mouth more than her hands.


    Tired, that''s not tiring at all.


    Nuanchun thought for a while, and said, "It''s hot, we can eat cold noodles all the time. I don''t know when Shen Rong and the others will go back to the tribe and make some noodle wrappers. It''s convenient."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded, thinking about what toppings to prepare.


    "It''s topping, what do you think?"


    "Let''s have some spicy food. I have no appetite for anything in this weather. Spicy food is more comfortable to eat. I''m waiting to eat your pickled sour radish and sour cowpea..."


    While chatting, the two entered the kitchen to pick up noodles and toppings.


    Of course, before starting, you still need to boil a pot of soup.


    Tribal people and Chang Xia are accustomed to drinking various soups. Every household habitually boils a pot of soup every day, drinks half a bowl or a bowl before meals, and then starts eating.


    Just a few months of effort.


    The clansmen have grown a circle of flesh on their bodies.


    However, due to the large amount of exercise every day, no clan members really get fat.


    The only two who became fat were the twins of the Nuanchun family.


    Chubby, the fat swaying tremblingly when walking, very cute. When the tribesmen catch the twins, they like to have a meal, and after the masturbation, they will stage a feeding scene.


    "Ow!"


    Chang Xia Nuan Chun entered the kitchen.


    The twins who were lying on the corridor to enjoy the coolness quickly bounced up, hooting and chasing after them.


    "You two don''t come in, stay in the corridor to play. Don''t make noise in the kitchen, or you won''t be given meat at noon." Nuan Chun picked up the eldest of the twins and instructed.


    Listening to Nuan Chun''s warning, the twins did not dare to enter the kitchen.


    The two little ones were lying at the door of the kitchen, their eyes rolling around, staring blankly at the two busy people in the kitchen.


    See you.


    Chang Xia went to the small living room to bring a sugar bowl, took out two candies and fed them into the twins'' mouths, telling them to play on the corridor obediently and feed them something delicious later.


    When they heard there was something delicious, the twins'' eyes widened.


    Ouch, her round head nods quickly, her cute appearance makes Chang Xia want to slap her. However, thinking about cooking next, Chang Xia held back the "evil" thoughts in her heart and didn''t extend her sinful hand to the twins.


    "I''ll go to the cellar to get a cold stone and bring it up. After this noodle has a cold water, it''s more comfortable to eat." Chang Xia said. The kitchen is hot and steamy. I don��t like cold skin and cold noodles in the long summer, mainly because the taste of shredded cucumbers is too heavy.


    However, the weather has been too hot recently.


    Chang Xia was thinking about making cold noodles with cold skin and eating them?


    Big deal, don''t put shredded cucumbers.


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun said, "I use the cold water to wash the powder skin, oh! Just thinking about it, I think I can eat a few big bowls."


    Goods that need to be kept fresh at low temperature are moved to the cellar in Changxia for storage. The underground warehouse is too big, just the cold stone in Chang Xia''s hand, it is difficult to keep the entire underground warehouse at a low temperature. For the ice crystal grass, you still have to find the bird tribe to exchange the ice crystal grass.


    This Erdos Marsh operation is too important.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia really wanted to participate, and for nothing else, he was thinking about the ice crystal grass and ice fruit in the hands of the bird clan.


    A little while.


    Chang Xia came up with a wooden basin.


    In the wooden basin, there is a clay pot.


    The clay pot contains half a pot of water, and the cold stone is soaked in the water.


    The cold air seeped out along the clay pot, and even the wooden pot was chilly, and a layer of water droplets appeared. Look, feel comfortable.


    As Chang Xia moved the wooden basin, the hot kitchen temperature dropped instantly.


    Nuan Chun let out a comfortable moan.


    Chang Xia put the wooden basin with cold stones on the low stool and waved to the twins, letting them come in and lie down beside the wooden basin to cool off.


    In Nuanchun, take the steamed vermicelli out of the cold water and put it in a wooden basin. The wooden basin that holds the clay pot is a deep wooden basin. It is the same as the wooden basin that I gave to Grandma Wu two days ago. It is quite big and deep.


    "Ouch��"


    The twins were lying beside the wooden basin, and the refreshing coolness made them squinting their eyes comfortably, and ooh ooh ooh from their mouths.


    "Look at their small appearance-"


    "A lot of hair, it''s hot. I thought, let Shan Kun shave off some of the hair on their bodies. This is not the hottest time of the year."


    "Shave it! No matter how hot it is, they probably feel uncomfortable."


    The aroma of bone broth fills the whole kitchen little by little with the boiling soup. Chang Xia didn''t make too complicated toppings, just fry a pot of chili fried pork. The braised pot still has some braised flavor, and then cut some cucumbers or something, and eat it together.


    It''s a pity that the pickled chili sauce is not yet tasty, so I can''t eat it right now.


    Otherwise, add chopsticks with chili sauce or **** sauce, even in the hot and warm season, it will not be suitable.


    Nuanchun cuts the lo mei, and the saliva is almost dry.


    Seeing Chang Xia Ren was amused, she asked her to eat two pieces directly, Nuan Chun was reluctant to live and die. Said that if she stole it, the twins would definitely want it, but that''s not acceptable.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 719： Harvest

    "Chang Xia, we are back."


    Suddenly, Bai Qing''s voice sounded from outside the house, followed by the sound of messy footsteps. Listen to the movement, there are a lot of people coming.


    "Hey! They''re back." Chang Xia Yixi was so happy, she put down the action of catching the powder skin, and lowered her hands to shake off the water droplets on her hands. After the soup is boiled, the lo-mei slices are mixed with chili oil and chopped green onion, and the toppings are served.


    Chang Xia intends to let Nuan Chun feed the twins first. The adults are hungry at this time, not to mention the big beast cubs like twins. If it wasn''t for the threat before Nuanchun, the twins would have started fighting long ago.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Nuan Chun said.


    The twins pricked up their small ears and closed their mouths that were about to whimper. Obviously, they also smelled the familiar smell, and for a while, even the hunger disappeared.


    The twins stepped on short legs and followed.


    "Shen Rong, did you bring the white-footed chicken near the Salt Lake in one pot?" Chang Xia''s eyes widened, looking at the rattan baskets placed in the courtyard of the cave dwelling in shock. This rattan basket is different from the one commonly used by tribes, more like the one used by Chang Xia.


    After all, it was mainly the cubs of the tribe who went to Salt Lake this time.


    Compared with the adult orcs, Xiling and the others are indeed not that tall.


    "Hehe!" Bai Qing smiled, waved his hand, and rushed to talk before Shen Rong spoke, saying, "The white-footed chicken has no natural enemies near the salt lake, and it reproduces very fast. We just brought a nest, this white-footed chicken Where did you go? If you want to eat white-footed chicken in the future, we can go to the Salt Lake to catch it at any time."


    It is not only the white-footed chicken that is flooding the sacred mountain of Khanna.


    There''s no ruthless predatory prey out there, but small flying beasts like white-footed chickens are utterly inundated.


    "Shen Rong, is this true?" Chang Xia glanced at Bai Qing and confirmed the truth with Shen Rong. There are nearly a hundred white-footed chickens in the rattan baskets in the cave courtyard. The cuckoo sound almost penetrated the sky above the cave.


    Shen Rong put down the rattan basket and squatted next to the water tank to wash his face and wash his hands. He replied, "Really. There is a flood of white-footed chickens near the salt lake, and the chicken droppings are almost polluting the salt lake. Catch some and eat them. This is for the salt lake. It''s a good thing."


    "Bai Qing, does Granny Su Ye know about this?" Chang Xia asked seriously.


    "I didn''t tell her." Bai Qing shook his head. He went to the Salt Lake to fetch salt and catch white-footed chickens, but he never went back to the Wizard''s Hall. Although Salt Lake was not far from the Wizard''s Hall, Bai Qing never even thought about returning to the Wizard''s Hall.


    "Sister Changxia, eat chicken." Tit said.


    Tit doesn''t care about the salt lake or anything, she cares about when to eat white-footed chicken.


    Being disturbed by the tit, Chang Xia forgot what he wanted to say, opened his mouth, took a moment to rest, took the tit''s words, and said, "I can''t eat a white-footed chicken at noon, can we drink chicken soup at night?"


    "Okay." Tit confirmed that Chang Xia didn''t mean to perfunctory her, nodded quietly, and agreed to drink chicken soup at night. On the side, Wuliu and other beast cubs clapped their hands and were very happy.


    Apparently, they were all looking forward to the chicken broth for the white-footed chicken.


    "Bai Qing, wash your face and wash your hands first. After washing, give the **** and the others water to wash their faces and wash their hands. At noon, eat cold noodles with fried pork and braised peppers. If you want to eat soup noodles, just add bone broth." Chang Xia said loudly. ..


    Fortunately, she and Nuan Chun made enough powder skins, otherwise it would be a headache to prepare food for this group of beast cubs. Looking around and seeing no other clansmen, Chang Xia whispered, "Shen Rong, didn''t the tribe send anyone to follow?"


    "Todd and the others have returned to the tribe." Shen Rong said.


    He was afraid that Chang Xia hadn''t prepared lunch. Todd and the others said they would go back to the tribe directly, but Chen Rong didn''t keep anyone, so they each took a white-footed chicken. So, Todd and the others left happily.


    The salt blocks of the sacred mountain salt lake of Karna are very pure, and they can be eaten directly without filtering, and can be crushed into salt crystals. This makes it easy for the orcs to eat salt, and they don''t worry about not being able to eat salt.


    Chang Xia believes that Su Ye chose to build the Shaman Temple on the sacred mountain of Kana, mostly because of the salt lake. To live, one cannot live without salt.


    Without salt, the body becomes weak.


    Not to mention orcs, even the animals in the forest will lick salt blocks.


    "Stop talking, move the salt blocks into the house first." Nuanchun urged. Baihu Cave is not a salt lake, and the salt blocks are easy to melt.


    Chang Xia said: "Yeah! The salt blocks are first placed in the corridor pavilion, ground into salt crystals, and then collected in animal skin bags. It is too troublesome to grind the salt in the future."


    "I''ll move." Shen Rong said.


    Shen Rong moved the salt blocks, Baiqing Xiling and the others led a group of smaller beast cubs to wash their faces and wash their hands. After washing their faces, Chang Xia drove them into the small living room and told them to sit for a while. After moving the rattan baskets, they would eat cold salad. pink.


    "Changxia, where is the white-footed chicken?"


    All the salt blocks have been moved, this time there are more salt blocks than last time.


    Coinciding with the warm season, all tribes send orcs into the salt lake to fetch salt. There are many places where salt is used. Naturally, tribes need to prepare the salt they need in advance. In the cold season, the salt lake will be frozen, which is not suitable for collecting salt. When the third crop is harvested, each tribe will go to the salt lake once to collect salt.


    "So many..." Chang Xia had a headache and said, "Move to the shack on the other side of the beast den for the time being! Later, Xylophone Amu may come over, keep a few at home, and the rest will be added to the tribe for the clansmen to eat. Changxia has always been generous.


    Salt Lake White-footed Chickens and Twilight Forest Orcs should all know.


    However, it is estimated that few have eaten.


    This time, let the clansmen try it out. It is a pity that white-footed chickens like to peck at salt blocks. Except for the salt lake in the holy mountain of Kana, it is estimated that it is difficult to raise white-footed chickens in other places. This chicken is more difficult to raise than Songshan chickens.


    "Changxia, don''t forget the air-dried chicken and the smoked chicken." Bai Qing said.


    Chang Xia gave the white-footed chicken to the Heluo tribe, and Bai Qing had no objection. It''s just that, in addition to white-footed chicken soup, he also misses air-dried chicken and smoked chicken.


    "Don''t worry, I remember it." Chang Xia replied.


    Not to mention that Bai Qing is thinking about air-dried chicken and smoked chicken, Chang Xia is also thinking about it.


    Nuanchun helped move the white-footed chickens to the shack on the other side of the animal nest. Perhaps the sun was too strong, and the white-footed chickens were a little wilted.


    "Changxia, I have to get a water tank to feed the white-footed chickens some water." Nuan Chun said.


    The white-footed chickens are wilting, and Nuanchun is afraid that something will happen to them.


    Shen Rong said calmly: "The white-footed chickens can live in the salt lake, and they can hold on to this little battle. Don''t worry about feeding the water."


    "There is a water tank here, I can just bring a bucket of water over here." Chang Xia said.


    Live chickens are better than dead chickens. She also thought about eating white-footed chicken soup at night, but she couldn''t let the white-footed chickens dry up.


    "You prepare cold powder for the cubs, and I''ll pick up the water." Shen Rong said.


    He didn''t want to let Chang Xia do the physical work, without saying a word, he directly took over the work of carrying water and let Chang Xia return to the kitchen in a warm spring. Running back and forth all morning, Shen Rong felt a little tired. This is more of a tiring heart, taking a group of beast cubs out of the tribe, even if Todd and the others are following, Shen Rong has to worry about it.


    "Okay." Chang Xia said.


    It could be seen that Shen Rong was also hungry.


    Wash your hands before walking back to the kitchen. Then go into the kitchen to make noodle, cut into strips, and season with root sauce, chili oil and salt.

 Chapter 720： super bitter herbal tea

    "The cold noodles made by Sister Changxia is the best!"


    "Yeah! My Eminem''s taste is weird and not delicious."


    "Spicy and delicious."


    The mouths of a group of beast cubs were hot and red, and they still shouted that they wanted to add toppings of chili to stir-fry the meat, as well as chili oil and chili sauce.


    "Tits, you can''t eat too spicy, beware of the pain in the buttocks." Chang Xia held his forehead, so he shouldn''t put chili oil on them. The toppings shouldn''t be added with chili and fried meat. Wouldn''t it be good to give it directly to the lo mei?


    "I''m not afraid of a sore butt." Tit insisted, the cool vermicelli with chili fried pork, and a spoonful of chili oil and chili sauce.


    On the side, Wuliu and other beast cubs expressed their opinions.


    They all wanted to eat this way, but the combination of chili fried pork, chili oil and chili sauce was too powerful. Even the lo-mei they used to love has become less fragrant.


    One by one, do not miss to eat spicy.


    "Don''t worry about them in Chang Xia, let them eat if they want. The big deal, let Elder Ximu help to cook a pot of herbal tea." Nuan Chun calmly said.


    Herbal tea is a clear fire decoction made from medicinal herbs.


    Su Ye gave it to the Orcs.


    Every year in the warm season, all tribes will boil herbal tea to reduce the fire.


    Before Chang Xia, I was in poor health, and it was a bitter summer. The herbal tea cannot be drunk, and it is easy to get angry. The Heluo tribe is not less worried.


    "Have the tribe brewed herbal tea this year?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Su Ye''s herbal tea recipe was more bitter than the herbal tea Chang Xia had drunk in her previous life. She admires the people who drink herbal tea as water in the warm season. It''s really brave!


    "Boiled." Nuan Chun said: "Three days ago, Baihu Street began to brew herbal tea."


    Over the years, the orcs have long been accustomed to the sweetness and bitterness of herbal tea. In the warm season, if you don��t drink a few cups a day, you always feel uncomfortable.


    at this point.


    It is similar to the habit of the lions who love to drink three pepper soup.


    "What herbal tea��" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    Chang Xia said, "A very bitter herbal tea."


    "It''s bitter, but when you''re used to it, it''s sweet." Nuan Chun smiled and said, "If Shen Rong wants to drink it, Baihu Street will have it. The tribe hasn''t boiled it yet, and it''s estimated that it will take a few days to boil it. "


    "Bai Qing, wait until you have eaten cold noodles. Remember to go to Baihu Street and bring a can of herbal tea for Titque and the others to send to the tribe. By the way, both you and Xiling have to drink it."


    After Nuan Chun finished speaking, Chang Xia followed.


    Let Baiqing Xiling and the others go to Baihu Street to get herbal tea.


    The tribe has not boiled herbal tea yet, so it is not worth letting Elder Ximu boil a pot of herbal tea alone. Since there is herbal tea in Baihu Street, it would be easier for Bai Qing and the others to take a trip.


    "Okay." Xiling replied.


    Bai Qing nodded, busy eating and didn''t have time to talk.


    Everyone was eating cold noodles in the small living room, and Chang Xia brought the clay pot with the cold stone and the wooden basin. In the hot summer, the small living room is cool and comfortable.


    Full of food and drink, a group of **** puffed out their bellies and bleary-eyed. I spent a whole morning in the Salt Lake of the Holy Mountain of Karna, and my energy was exhausted.


    this time.


    Eat enough, but don''t get tired.


    "Shen Rong, you send the **** back to the tribe. Bai Qing takes Xiling Muning to Baihu Street to get herbal tea. You must watch the **** drink the herbal tea, and then let them take a nap."


    Bai Qing and the others are fast, and it doesn''t take much time to go to Baihu Street.


    Nuan Chun helped clean up the mess on the table, and Chang Xia and Shen Rong called Titty again and they went back to the tribe. Before Chang Xia went out, he gave Nuanchun a picky cloth and asked Nuanchun to bring it back to the cave to make clothes for the twins.


    Here, Chang Xia Shen Rong sent Tits back to the tribe.


    Nuan Chun took the twins back to the cave for a nap.


    "Sister Changxia, do you really know how to make chicken soup with white feet at night?"


    "I really want to drink white-footed chicken soup-"


    "I also want to drink, and the dried chicken and smoked chicken that Pachinko said."


    The chirping voices of the beast cubs gave Chang Xia a headache. She could only promise over and over again that she would cook white-footed chicken soup for them at night.


    "Changxia��"


    As soon as they stepped into the tribe, Xylophone and the others were in the square.


    Liu Shan and other females were standing chatting, looking at their appearance, if Chang Xia was slower, they should go to the Baihu cave to pick him up.


    "Xylophone Amu, what are you talking about?" Chang Xia smiled and waved to the xylophone, greeting.


    "Talk about which day to brew herbal tea. I want to wait until the dust settles on Baihu Street, and then free up people to brew herbal tea in the tribe. I drink a lot of herbal tea every day, and I can''t let the elders of Ximu work alone." Xyloqin explained , when his eyes turned to the **** and their bulging belly, he chuckled and said, "Liu Shan, look at the **** and their little belly, what did you eat at Changxia''s house this noon?"


    Fortunately, the weather is hot, and the cubs are wearing shorts and shorts.


    The small belly is so strong that the clothes are pushed up, revealing the clothes


    see.


    Liu Shan and the others looked at their cubs and laughed.


    "Don''t laugh!" Tit clenched her small fist and waved towards the air.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "I steamed vermicelli with Nuanchun at noon, and the topping was fried pork with chili peppers, as well as chili oil and chili sauce. All these animal cubs must be added to the vermicelli, and they said that they must be eaten in hot weather. It''s spicy. I''m afraid they will get angry if they eat too much spicy food, so let Bai Qing and the others go to Baihu Street to get some herbal tea..."


    "Amu, I''m sleepy." Fengling walked over to her Eminem, holding her Eminem''s thigh with her little hands and her eyes almost closed.


    see.


    Eminem hurriedly squatted down and hugged him.


    Following that, the beast cubs such as Tit Wuliu and others yawned one after another.


    "Cubs, you haven''t had herbal tea yet! Can you wait for a while before going to sleep?" Chang Xia said softly. Turning around and looking in the direction of Baihu Commercial District, why haven''t Bai Qing and the others returned?


    "Oh!"


    A few soft soft voices sounded.


    Listen, it feels like **** they''ll go to sleep at any moment.


    "Go back." Shen Rong whispered.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia hurriedly stood on tiptoe and watched.


    Sure enough, Bai Qing and several people came over from the Baihu business district with a clay pot.


    "Is there a bowl for Xylophone Amu? Bai Qing and the others came back with herbal tea. Hurry up and feed the **** and them a bowl." Chang Xia asked, she firmly believed that drinking it after a meal was the best way to reduce the fire. In fact, it is best to drink herbal tea while eating, the effect is better.


    "Yes, I''ll take it for you." Xylophone said.


    The beast cub, which was alive just now, quickly wilted.


    One by one, they were leaning against their Eminem''s arms, drowsy, and they could fall asleep at any time. It can be seen that they have been making a lot of noise in the Salt Lake of the Holy Mountain of Cana this morning.


    "Herb tea is here��" Bai Qing shouted.


    Xylophone stepped forward to take the herbal tea from Bai Qing, glared at her cubs, Xiling and Mu Ning, and scolded: "Why do you let Bai Qing take herbal tea?"


    Pachin is a witch, and will inherit the position of the witch in the future.


    Xylophone reprimanded Xiling and Mu Ning because she didn''t want them to make mistakes. It''s okay to have a good relationship with Bai Qing, but you must always remember your identity.


    Xiling Mu Ning went to the holy mountain of Kana, and was nominally a partner.


    In fact, the meaning and value of their existence is to protect the pachinko.


    Su Ye is very strong, she can refuse the protection of the orcs. Bai Qing is not yet an adult, and his strength is not enough, so he naturally needs protection.

 Chapter 721： If you have the ability, take the old ape back to the tribe

    "Xylin Amu, don''t scold them, I want to take it myself." Bai Qing showed his white teeth and helped Xiling and the others to defend.


    After listening to Bai Qing''s explanation, Xylophone stopped lecturing. After all, Xylophone didn''t really want to scold Xiling and the others. How could she not understand the character of her beast cub? This is nothing more than fear that Bai Qing will be dissatisfied with Xiling and the others.


    "Forget it, it''s up to you." Xylophone said.


    Saying that, help pour the herbal tea and feed the **** to drink it.


    After drinking the herbal tea, a slight snoring sounded. I saw the **** and these beast cubs with their small belly stretched out and fell asleep in their respective Eminem arms.


    "Xyon Mu, why didn''t you see Saru Hei?" Chang Xia asked.


    Before eating at home, she always felt that she forgot something. At this moment, watching the **** lying in their arms one by one, Chang Xia suddenly remembered that the monkey black who had been mixed with the **** and the others had disappeared.


    "He!" Xyloqin pouted and explained, "he recently stuck to Root, and followed him around Baihu Street. If Root hadn''t stared at him, he would have wanted to live there, and even the tribe didn''t want to come back."


    "..." Chang Xia''s face was full of question marks.


    Baihu Street, what is there to do?


    It''s just that there are more orcs in each tribe/tribe, and nothing else.


    "Why does he want to live in the White Lake business district?"


    "There are many people, and Yanhei loves to be lively. In addition, with the identity of Weishan Ape, the orcs of various tribes/tribes love to feed Yanhei. He is happy there and doesn''t want to come back at all. He even went to the Salt Lake to get salt this time. , couldn''t keep him."


    When it comes to this matter, Xylophone only finds it more funny.


    Who would have imagined that the stable existence of the old ape would have descendants like the black ape. If the old ape knew about this, nine times out of ten, he would want to beat the ape black!


    So greedy, really worried that he will be abducted by bad orcs in the future?


    Immediately.


    Chang Xia remained silent.


    She really didn''t know what to say.


    "Xuqin Amu, I''m going to go to the Holy Land of Weishan to dig saplings of light grass and light tree. Do you want to tell the old ape about the ape black? We can''t watch the ape black, or let the ape green or ape white Live in the tribe..."


    After a while, Chang Xia couldn''t help but propose.


    Liu Shan and the others took the cubs back to the cave, and after the cubs were settled, they came to the Tribal Square to do chores.


    "Yes! If you can take the old ape back to the tribe, I will be happier." Xylophone said. There are not many Weishan ape groups, but each one is very powerful.


    There are Weishan Monkeys guarding the Weishan Holy Land, and Wu and Twilight Forest Orcs are not worried about the orcs who do not have long eyes to force their way into the Weishan Holy Land.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Even if she has the ability to enter the sky, she will not be able to turn back the old ape. The old ape regarded the Weishan Holy Land as more important than the Weishan ape group. Under such circumstances, the old ape would not be willing to leave Weishan at all, unless the Weishan Holy Land disappeared mysteriously one day.


    But is this possible?


    Ha ha!


    What greeted Chang Xia''s white eyes was Xylophone''s hearty laughter.


    "Chang Xia, when do you plan to go to the Weishan Holy Land to dig the saplings of the light grass and the light tree?" Xylophone asked. She knew the reason why Changxia was digging the saplings and saplings, and she didn''t think to stop it.


    Besides, Chang Xia digs a lot.


    Will definitely be giving some to the tribe.


    In the end, it was the clansmen who got the light.


    The xylophone asked about the time, mainly thinking that the sweet potato pulp would be fermented soon.


    She and the tribesmen are waiting to distill the sweet potato pulp.


    Orcs looking forward to sweet potato wine, but not too much.


    "Recently!" Chang Xia thought for a while and replied.


    Xylophone said: "You''d better go to the Weishan Holy Land soon, the sweet potato pulp will be fermented soon."


    When it came to sweet potato wine, the clansmen who were not scattered in the square suddenly looked towards Chang Xia. Those excited eyes full of anticipation gave Chang Xia a headache.


    "Shen Rong just came back from the salt lake, and the salt blocks need to be ground into salt crystals for collection. Bai Qing has captured hundreds of white-footed chickens, and these white-footed chickens also need to be dealt with. Once these two things are dealt with, I will Set off to Weishan Holy Land����


    Exactly, I haven''t been to the Weishan Holy Land for several months.


    This time, I went to Weishan to bring some gifts to Lao Yuan and Weishan Ape.


    "I''ll help with the grinding of the salt blocks." Xylophone spoke sharply, and then said, "What do you want to do with the white-footed chicken? The white-footed chicken feeds on the salt blocks, and the grass seeds and green worms that it usually eats. It should be able to feed. However, the tribal environment is different from that of the Salt Lake, so it is estimated that it is not easy to feed.��


    "Bai Qing wants to eat air-dried chicken and smoked chicken, and... I promise to cook white-footed chicken soup for the **** at night. If there is any leftovers, I will ask Xylophone Amu to help, kill the white-footed chicken and stew it into chicken soup, Let the clansmen have a taste." Chang Xia simply said.


    She knew that Songshan chickens might be able to be raised.


    But don''t even think about it like a white-footed chicken.


    Forcibly reared, in the end, only white-footed chickens will starve to death.


    The grass seeds and green worms near the salt lake are impossible for the tribe to have similar. Perhaps common grass seeds and green worms, white-footed chickens are also willing to eat.


    However, Chang Xia was too lazy to bet on this in case.


    There are many chickens and ducks raised by the tribe, so there is no need to keep white-footed chickens in captivity.


    "Chang Xia, have you made up your mind?" Xylophone said seriously.


    She is greedy for white-footed chicken soup but she didn''t want to be cheap in Changxia. Chang Xia has a big hand stitch, and he always thinks about the tribe if he has any good things, which makes Xylophone feel very guilty. Privately, he complained a lot about his incompetence, and he couldn''t help Chang Xia much.


    "Bai Qing said that the salt lake has been flooded with white-footed chickens recently. If you want to eat white-footed chickens, you can go to the Salt Lake in the Holy Mountain of Kana to catch white-footed chickens at any time." Chang Xia said seriously.


    "That''s okay, I''ll say thank you for the clan." Xylophone said.


    With that said, put out the firewood in the braised pot. After the stew is done, let it sit quietly and wait for it to taste delicious, and call the females such as Liushan snails from the cave to return to the Baihu cave with Chang Xia, planning to seize the time to grind the salt blocks of the Chang Xia family.


    If the work is done earlier, Changxia will be able to go to the Weishan Holy Land earlier.


    Thus.


    Don''t be afraid to come back late and miss the distilled sweet potato wine.


    Chang Xia looked at the group of females on the xylophone, and whispered: "Actually, with the help of Baiqing Xiling and the others, they can also grind the salt blocks in the afternoon..."


    Shen Rong chuckled lightly and said nothing.


    He knew why Chang Xia didn''t speak out loud.


    As far as the character of the xylophone is concerned, most of them will not listen to Chang Xia.


    Back at the Baihu cave, the females such as the xylophone did not need Changxia to open their mouths.


    At the same time, call Xiling Mu Ning.


    at last--


    On the contrary, Changxia Chenrong had nothing to do and just sat there.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to go back to the bedroom for a while? I''ll take Bai Qing to kill the white-footed chicken." Shen Rong suggested. Don''t worry about stewing soup at night, you can arrange smoked chicken and air-dried chicken.


    In hot weather, air-drying chicken is not very suitable.


    Smoked chicken does work.


    It is very convenient to hang it directly above the stone stove.


    "..." Chang Xia was speechless. Xylophone brought her clan to help grind the salt blocks. She went back to her room to take a nap by herself. What did she say?

 Chapter 722： smoked chicken

    "Chang Xia, you don''t need to intervene in grinding the salt blocks." Xylophone waved her hand, chasing people away. He almost didn''t speak out, and let Chang Xia go back to his room to take a nap.


    Rubbing salt cubes with hands, this job can''t be done in Chang Xia.


    Unless you find a tool to smash it, then crush it. However, with this smashing skill, the xylophone and their hands rubbed faster.


    Chang Xia twitched the corners of her eyes.


    She often felt that she was a little out of tune with the tribe and clansmen. It turned out that she was not perverted enough.


    The salt block is as hard as a rock.


    Rubbing with bare hands, is this something normal orcs can do?


    Oh!


    This is a must for strong orcs, so that''s fine.


    She, Chan!


    Even if he becomes stronger, he is still weak and thin in the eyes of the clan.


    "Just leave it to me and Shen Rong to slaughter the white-footed chickens." Bai Qing solemnly slapped his chest and promised, slaughtering a few white-footed chickens will be done in minutes. Hold the knife, wipe the neck, and it will be over in ten seconds.


    "I''m going to season it��" Chang Xia said.


    Take a nap, that''s fine. On this day, there is no cold stone in the room, and Chang Xia can wake up after sleeping for a while. The cellar needs cold stones to keep fresh, and the only cold stones that are freed up are placed in the small living room in the long summer. "Xyin Mu, you go to the small living room to rub salt blocks. There are cold stones in the room to cool down. The weather is hot, and it is best to wait for the air-dried chicken to be harvested. I do it when the third crop of ginkgo is harvested, and I get some seasoning to make smoked chicken."


    The sweet potato wine has not been distilled yet, so it is impossible to use wine to remove the fishy smell and enhance the flavor.


    The stewing ingredients are easy to solve. Before doing the lo-mei, Bai Qing got back a lot of medicinal materials, and the stewing ingredients just need to go to the pharmacy to pick and prepare. The trouble is tea, which the tribe does not have, but when brewing herbal tea, a kind of leaf called cool leaf is added. This cool leaf chews like tea leaves, and it also has a faint sweetness.


    "Smoked chicken, do you have to prepare seasoning?" Xylophone was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    Chang Xia paused and asked, "How does the tribe make smoked chicken��"


    She remembered that she didn''t seem to have asked the tribe how to make smoked chicken. Likewise, Shen Rong didn''t ask her.


    Could it be that the smoked chicken of the tribe was directly smoked?


    this question.


    In an instant, all the orcs were stunned.


    "Just like bacon, the slaughtered chickens are rinsed and salted, and then smoked with firewood." Xylophone explained that the orcs'' storage of food has always been so simple and rude. However, in previous years, the bacon had to wait until the third harvest of ginkgo.


    This season is too hot, and the smoked chicken is easy to break if it is not cooked properly.


    Xylophone originally wanted to remind Chang Xia, but she didn''t say anything when she thought about what Shen Rong said about slaughtering a few. Broken, broken. The tribe can afford to waste a few white-footed chickens.


    "Uh!" Chang Xia was startled and coughed.


    See you.


    Everyone immediately understood that the smoked chicken made by Chang Xia was different from that of the tribe.


    If it was the same, Chang Xia''s expression wouldn''t be so weird.


    "Changxia, is this wrong?" Tianluo asked curiously.


    Chang Xia shook his head and nodded again, and said: "This method is suitable for the first cold season, when the third crop of ginkgo is harvested. Now using this method to make smoked chicken, I am afraid that the smoked chicken has not been smoked yet. You can''t eat it if it''s broken."


    Say it.


    Xylophone and the others laughed out loud.


    It turns out that Chang Xia is not stupid, but they are the ones who are stupid.


    "Changxia, what other way do you make smoked chicken?"


    "Yes! Tell us, I''m a little craving for bacon. The bacon stored in the tribe''s warehouse last year is exhausted. If you want to eat it, you can only make it during the cold season this year."


    Immediately, Xylophone and other females stared at Chang Xia.


    In the past, xylophone was the best food made by tribal barbecues, and the bacon made from snails was something that tribesmen did not like to eat. The bacon is dominated by snails every year, but this year Changxia taught many new ways to eat food, which opened the eyes of the clansmen.


    "I''ll talk about the method of smoked chicken first. If Snail Amu thinks it''s ok, he can try to make bacon with the method of smoked chicken." Chang Xia tilted his head and felt that the method of smoked chicken should also be suitable for smoked meat. Meat.


    "Shen Rong, when you slaughter the white-footed chickens later, try to choose young chickens. Old hens are more fragrant when they are used to make chicken soup. Remember, you must choose young chickens, that is, small white-footed chickens."


    "Besides, I''m going to use **** and garlic, mirin sauce, stewing ingredients, sugar, and cold leaves."


    "Unfortunately, the sweet potato wine has not been distilled yet. Otherwise, adding some sweet potato wine to remove the fishy smell and increase the flavor, the smoked chicken will taste even better."


    Chang Xia was talking.


    Tianluo took shorthand seriously, thinking about going back to the cave to make bacon.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to make some bacon too?" Xylophone asked. Yu Guang glanced at Tianluo''s serious face, living together for decades, how could she not know what Tianluo was thinking?


    Chang Xia wants to make smoked chicken, so it''s not a big deal to make a few pieces of bacon together.


    Feeling tired or hard, there are so many of them, they can help at any time.


    "Bacon��" Chang Xia hesitated, it''s not impossible to do it. Do it well, and go to the Weishan Holy Land tomorrow to give the old ape a little. If Shen Rong goes to Erdos Swamp, he can also bring some dry food with him. The disadvantage of cooked food is that it cannot be stored.


    "Shen Rong, is there any fresh meat in the cellar?"


    "Yes, there is half a fan of pork in the pot."


    "Cut a few pieces and cook it with the smoked chicken later. You and Bai Qing choose the white-footed chickens to slaughter. I''ll go into the cellar to cut the meat and prepare the seasoning."


    The xylophone hand rubbed, and the salt block in the palm turned into salt crystals and fell into the animal skin bag.


    "Chang Xia, go and prepare the seasonings, and leave it to me to cut the meat in the cellar. By the way, this piece of meat should be cut into larger pieces, or smaller pieces." Xylophone said cheerfully.


    "Three to five pounds a piece." Chang Xia replied.


    Originally, about a pound is the best. Whether it is stewing or smoking, the speed can be faster. However, considering the weight of the white-footed chicken, Chang Xia chose to let Xylophone cut the meat into about three or five pounds Good! "Xylophone replied.


    She gave the female snails a wink and asked them to speed up the grinding of the salt blocks. After the salt blocks are ground, they can free up their hands to help Chang Xia make smoked chicken and smoked meat. What Chang Xia just said was obviously different from tribal bacon.


    This way, they can eat smoked chicken and smoked meat at any time.


    Properly used, the orcs no longer have to worry about the loss caused by the prey rotting and spoiling because the prey cannot be preserved in the early warm season.


    "Liu Shan, let''s hurry up." Tian Luo said.


    Liu Shan and other females nodded in succession. Xiling and the others didn''t need to urge them at all. They rubbed their hands quickly, almost seeing the afterimage.


    Smoked chicken, listen to Chang Xia''s practice.


    Xiling''s stomachs couldn''t help rumbling.


    Without him, I want to eat.


    Next, the salt blocks wrapped in the leaves of the big-leaf tree in the rattan basket decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye. The salt crystals in the animal skin bag next to it rapidly increased.


    "I heard what Sister Changxia said, can this smoked chicken be ready to eat?" Mu Ning blinked and said suddenly.


    In an instant, all the orcs looked at Mu Ning in unison.


    Mu Ning''s face stiffened, her whole body tensed up, did he say something wrong?


    "Tianluo, what do you think of Mu Ning''s words?" Liu Shan said softly. When asked, his throat couldn''t help sliding twice, swallowing saliva.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 723： Eat now, excited

    "...Ask Chang Xia." Tian Luo said.


    Her simple reply, and the excitement on her face, showed Tianluo''s inner restlessness. The tribe used to smoke meat, even if it was concentrated in a brick kiln, it would be fast for ten days and a half months, and if it was slower, a month should be enough.


    Mu Ning''s words just now were like a stone thrown into the lake.


    It hit the hearts of females such as snails hard.


    Just thinking about the ready-to-eat smoked chicken, all the orcs were extremely excited. This means that when they go out to hunt, they don''t need to think about how to store them for the time being. They hunt directly back to the tribe. By smoking, they can also keep the prey for a period of time.


    The jerky is too hard, except for the Pukang elders.


    Normal orcs still prefer to eat fresher or better-tasting food.


    "Ask me what��" Chang Xia came out of the pharmacy. The rattan basket contained the stewing ingredients for the smoked chicken. The kitchen had seasonings such as **** and garlic. Just go to the kitchen and take it when you need it.


    "Sister Changxia, how many days does the smoked chicken need to be smoked?" Xi Ling smiled and asked first. Of course, he wanted to ask whether the smoked chicken could be eaten directly. He was afraid that it would be bad if it was too direct, so he simply chose to take a detour.


    Chang Xia pursed her lips and smiled.


    She wasn''t stupid, she naturally guessed the hidden meaning in the Xiling dialect.


    "Smoked chicken, you can eat it when you''re done. It can be stored for a day or two. It''s probably not too long in the hot weather recently. If there is a cold stone or ice crystal grass that can cool down, it can be stored for three to five days."


    After listening.


    The orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    For the time being, Han Shi and Ice Crystal Grass didn''t dare to hope.


    They are looking forward to the ready-to-eat smoked chicken.


    "Xiling, you and Mu Ning will help Shen Rong Baiqing slaughter the white-footed chicken. We will try to grind these baskets of salt into salt crystals for half an hour." Muqin said quickly.


    "Yes, let us be responsible for the salt." Liu Shan agreed, and rushed Xiling Mu Ning to the shack to help Shen Rong Baiqing slaughter the white-footed chickens.


    "Changxia, the white-footed chicken doesn''t need to be distributed to the tribe. When you stew the white-footed chicken soup, keep a portion for the tribe''s elders and beast cubs. We''ll just try the smoked chicken." Tianluo glanced at the xylophone and said directly. .


    Smoked chicken, she just wanted to eat smoked chicken.


    Besides, there are so many tribesmen, dozens of white-footed chickens are simply not enough. Instead of giving the white-footed chicken to the tribe, it''s better to make it all into smoked chicken, which can''t be air-dried now anyway. The old white-footed chicken is stewed in soup, and the young chicken is made into smoked chicken.


    "Is this appropriate?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    There are hundreds of white-footed chickens, which sounds like a lot.


    However, it is definitely not enough to divide it evenly among the tribesmen.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to eat alone, so she thought of giving the tribe some white-footed chickens.


    "Appropriate." Xylophone nodded.


    Tianluo misses smoked chicken, and Xylophone chooses to fulfill her. Besides, they are all adults, so they don��t necessarily have to eat white-footed chicken. There are so many pheasants in the forest. If you learn to make smoked chicken, you can eat it at any time.


    Obviously, the xylophone is more stingy than the snail.


    When the smoked chicken is ready, it is natural to eat it in the long summer. Tribal people can just deal with it casually. A white-footed chicken weighs 30 to 40 pounds, and it is stewed into white-footed chicken soup, which is enough for each of the tribe''s old man and beast cub to drink a bowl, which is very good.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia replied.


    In killing chickens, it''s not her turn to help.


    Mainly to help prepare more stews and seasonings.


    "Xyen Mu, we used to help Bai Qing slaughter the white-footed chicken��" Xiling said excitedly.


    Slaughtering white-footed chickens is more fun than grinding salt blocks. At their age like Xiling, they are the most active, where can they sit still?


    Before the words were finished, Xiling Mu Ning jumped down the corridor and went straight to the shack.


    Chang Xia put down the rattan basket and walked into the pharmacy again to pick out the stewing ingredients. The stewing ingredients of a few white-footed chickens and the stewing ingredients of dozens of white-footed chickens are not a star and a half, and Changxia naturally needs to be reconstituted.


    "Xylophone, cut the pork into pieces quickly, and let us get the salt pieces." Tian Luo said.


    She wanted to hurry up and grind the salt blocks well, and then learn how to make smoked chicken and bacon with Chang Xia.


    "Don''t worry, we will try to grind the salt in half an hour." Liu Shan said.


    Obviously, Liu Shan thinks the same as Tian Snail.


    I also wanted to learn how to make smoked chicken and bacon from Chang Xia. Influenced by the snails, Liu Shanheyun and the others all had a preference for bacon. After all, the meat that tribes used to eat, except for jerky, was bacon.


    Plus, snails do have a song about making bacon.


    The bacon made by the snails of the Heluo tribe is quite famous among the six major tribes.


    There is food hanging, everyone is enthusiastic and full of action.


    "Changxia��" Shen Rong came from the shack with a knife in hand.


    Tian Luo pouted towards the pharmacy and said, "Shen Rong, Changxia is in the pharmacy."


    "I''m in the pharmacy, Shen Rong." Chang Xia responded in the pharmacy and asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "Xiling came over and said that all the white-footed chickens were slaughtered. I want to ask what happened?" Shen Rong entered the room and said in a low voice.


    Chang Xia smiled and repeated what Muqin Tianluo said just now.


    "Kill all the white-footed chickens?" Shen Rong confirmed.


    "Kill them all! Except the old white-footed chickens, they are all slaughtered to make smoked chickens to eat. Anyway, you all said that there is no shortage of white-footed chickens in the Salt Lake. When you want to eat them, let Bai Qing go to the Salt Lake to catch them. We Going to the Weishan Holy Land tomorrow, I can just bring two ready-made smoked chickens as a gift for the old ape." Chang Xia said.


    White-footed chickens are not suitable for breeding after leaving the Salt Lake.


    That being the case, why waste your energy and slaughter them all.


    Xylophone cuts the meat in the kitchen, half a slice of meat, and soon it is cut into pieces of three to five catties. Chang Xia didn''t say what to do, Xylophone stacked the cut pieces of meat.


    Just as he walked out of the kitchen, he happened to hear Chang Xia say to bring a present to the old ape.


    Xylophone''s face changed slightly and remembered one thing.


    There are still many foreign orcs living in Baihu Street.


    Baihu Cave is close to the Baihu commercial area What kind of food is being tinkered with here, the taste can easily drift there.


    "Chang Xia, you might want to make more smoked chicken." Xylophone was slightly embarrassed and said embarrassedly.


    Chang Xia raised her head and asked suspiciously, "Xyon Mu, what''s wrong?"


    "Chang Xia, you forgot that there are still foreign orcs on Baihu Street. It''s too close to Baihu Street, and the smell can easily drift past. Of course, I know that there are definitely not enough white-footed chickens. I want to find the root and let him arrange it. The clansmen went to Woye to catch some pheasants..." Xylophone whispered, Changxia originally intended to invite the clansmen to drink white-footed chicken soup, who would have thought that things would turn out like this, Xylophone felt very embarrassed.


    The Baihu business district has just opened, and the Heluo tribe is the host.


    In a place that should be generous, it is natural not to be too stingy.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded and smiled: "Xyon Mu, you don''t need to feel embarrassed. If I don''t bother me, I will help prepare the stew and seasoning, and you will do the rest."


    Chang Xia likes lively and lively things, and doesn''t find it noisy.


    "Then I''ll go find the root and let him arrange for someone to go to Woye to catch pheasants." Xylophone said neatly. The farms in the wild groves on the south side of Baihu Lake have raised chickens and ducks that the tribe has not eaten recently.


    Chang Xia said before that the second and third generations of poultry would be cultivated.


    The clansmen were confused and at a loss.


    However, this does not prevent them from being willing to follow Chang Xia''s ideas and do as they please.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 724： Ordinary and happy life

    "Shen Rong, I''m going to trouble you." Chang Xia said softly.


    Bai Qing took Nanfeng and other orcs to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits. The tribe wanted to hunt and pick them, plus the opening of the Baihu commercial area.


    There are not many clansmen left in the tribe. To smoke more smoked chicken, Shen Rong is the main force. Killing chickens, dissecting chickens to dispose of their internal organs, all of which have to be done by Chen Rong.


    "This is not a trouble." Shen Rong shook his head lightly, he understood the reason why Xylophone asked Gen to arrange for the tribe to go to Woye to catch pheasants. White-footed chickens come from the salt lake of the holy mountain of Karna, which is a fact recognized by the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    Bai Qing was able to hunt and kill white-footed chickens because of his status.


    The Heluo tribe is attached to the relationship between Changxia and Baiqing, and secretly eats white-footed chickens. No orc will talk too much. However, if it is eaten with great fanfare, it will definitely attract the dissatisfaction of some orcs. As the saying goes, do not suffer from widowhood but suffer from inequity.


    Xylophone is afraid of the smell of smoked chicken, which attracts the peeps of foreign orcs on Baihu Street.


    I just wanted to smoke some ordinary smoked chicken as a substitute and send it to the Baihu commercial area for everyone to try.


    Here comes.


    It can not only cover up the white-footed chicken, but also deepen the relationship with the alien beasts.


    "Killing a chicken is very simple."


    "Besides, there are Bai Qing and the others to help."


    Not to mention slaughtering small poultry such as white-footed chickens, orcs are better at hunting huge prey, like wild boars and bison.


    "I''m not going to nag, you guys hurry up and kill the white-footed chicken. I''ll prepare more stewing and seasoning. Looking at the expression on the snail Em''s face, it looks like I want to have a big fight." Chang Xia laughed, Pushing Chang Xia to leave, let him hurry back to the shack to slaughter the white-footed chickens.


    It''s best to wait for the group of pheasants that Gen arranged to capture by the tribe to arrive.


    The white-footed chicken can be simmered in water and then smoked on a thatch. It can also be steamed with a steamer, but the heat transfer of the grate is better.


    In the old days of Changxia, the thatched pole grate was often used to pad the bottom of the steamer, so that the steamed buns and steamed buns were cleaner. The steamer woven in the cave is made of vines, which is strong and compact, and has relatively poor heat permeability.


    Being pushed gently by Chang Xia, the corner of Shen Rong''s mouth rose slightly.


    Following his strength, he stepped over the threshold and walked towards the shack.


    In the past, Tianluo Liushan and the others would joke a few times, ridiculing that Chang Xia Chenrong was too sticky. However, at this moment, they are all bowing their heads, busy rubbing salt cubes, and there is no time to make fun of them.


    "Changxia, the water is boiling. Are these white-footed chickens blanched directly?"


    Half an hour passed.


    The salt blocks stacked in the rattan baskets turned into salt crystals, which were sealed in animal skin bags and moved into the cellar to be stacked neatly.


    The females such as Tianluo Liushan couldn''t wait to wash their hands and took over the work from Shen Rong''s hands. Of the hundreds of white-footed chickens, 76 were slaughtered, and the rest were temporarily locked in shacks. After the batch of white-footed chickens was disposed of, they were slaughtered and used to stew the white-footed chicken soup at night.


    "Yes, blanch the water first."


    "After blanching, rinse with clean water."


    "Then add the root sauce, stewing ingredients, onion **** and other seasonings. After the fire is boiled, simmer for half an hour on low heat. When the pot is out, add salt."


    With sugar in his mouth, Chang Xia stood by the stone bench, not near the stone stove.


    With his mouth open, he instructed the snails and the others how to blanch the white-footed chicken. There are more than 70 white-footed chickens, and five stone stoves can''t be boiled all at once.


    However, Tianluo and the others are quick-witted.


    When the xylophone came back from the tribe/white lake street, half of the white-footed chicken had been blanched, fished out, and waited to be simmered.


    "You guys are very fast!" Xylophone said in surprise.


    Chang Xia looked at Tianluo and replied, "Tianluo is in a hurry! She can''t wait to make the smoked chicken in the blink of an eye."


    "She! Most of the time I miss Ge Lei, and I want to wait for Ge Lei to return to the tribe and make smoked chicken for Ge Lei. If the tribe spoils its own partner, you Tianluo Amu dare to claim the second place, and no one dares to **** the first place." Xylophone poof�� smiled and joked about the snails.


    In private, Gen never talks about snails.


    Said that Xylophone didn''t care about her, and Tianluo made something delicious for Gray and sewed some new animal skin clothes. Blah blah blah, as long as Gore is in the tribe, the xylophone will be able to hear the nagging every now and then.


    Similarly--


    Other clansmen in the tribe will also have the same discussion.


    "Xylophone, what nonsense are you talking about to Changxia and the others?" Tianluo was slightly embarrassed and smirked. She had no other idea, but thought that Ge Lei was working too hard outside, and when she got home, Tianluo wanted to leave the best to him.


    Therefore, as their cubs.


    When Yadong was an adult, he moved neatly from the animal den at home.


    Facing the greasy father Amu all day, Yadong felt that his eyes were about to go blind.


    "You''re in a hurry to learn how to make smoked chicken with Chang Xia, don''t you want to make it for Gray?" Xylophone asked back, rolling her eyes.


    Tianluo pursed his lips, smiled softly, and defended: "Go Lei is hard and dangerous in the forest. I want to make smoked chicken for him, right? Besides, every time you make a new meal with Chang Xia Xue , are you still thinking about the root patriarch?"


    Oh wow��


    Tianluo Amu really dared to say it.


    Other orc tribes, Chang Xia does not understand.


    However, Chang Xia of the Heluo tribe really likes it very much.


    The people of the tribe are united and friendly, and there is a lot of business between partners, and the relationship is excellent. There are very few bickering, even if bickering is a trivial matter, talk about it, and it''s over.


    The Tiger Clan of the Yuanhu Tribe learned that the other four tribes were all married to the Heluo Tribe, and they beat the Tiger Clan orcs in private. Let both males and females be bolder, and strive for the Yuanhu tribe to marry the Leopard tribe as soon as possible.


    Because of the simple fact, the reputation of the Yuanhu tribe has been greatly reduced.


    If there is no chance to get on the boat of the Heluo Tribe, Patriarch Tago is worried that the Tiger Tribe will become the weakest tribe among the six major tribes in the future.


    Chang Xia told Xylophone that soybeans can make sauce, and Xylophone Tonggen chatted with the elders of the tribe. Soon after, Gen revealed to the Yuanhu tribe that soybeans could make sauce.


    When Patriarch Tago learned that soybeans could make sauce, he immediately promised that the Yuanhu tribe would send 100,000 catties of beans to the Heluo tribe every year, regardless of whether the sauce was successful or not. If the soy sauce is successfully produced, the soy sauce of the Heluo tribe will be contracted by the Yuanhu tribe.


    If Chang Xia knew about this, she would definitely say that she is kind to others and convenient to herself.


    "Xylophone, don''t look at Tianluo, who usually doesn''t talk much. As long as it involves Ge Lei, she is very good at talking." He Yun laughed and looked at Tianluo narrowly.


    My peers, who doesn''t know who?


    Liu Shan did not dare to speak, for fear that the flames of war would burn herself.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered.


    It turns out that the serious xylophone Eminem also has such an interesting side in private.


    While chatting, all the orcs kept moving.


    Waiting for Nuan Chun to come over with the twins who woke up from a nap.


    I almost thought I had gone to the wrong place.


    "Simmering chicken soup so early?" Nuan Chun asked in surprise.


    When she saw Tianluo Heyun working in front of the stone stove, she thought she was stewing white-footed chicken soup.


    Chang Xia chuckled and explained, "This is making smoked chicken, so don''t worry about stewing the white-footed chicken soup. After the smoked chicken is ready, slaughter the old white-footed chicken stew."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 725： 1 bit hard, the more chewy the more fragrant

    "Smoked chicken��"


    Nuan Chun dragged a long tone and looked strangely at the busy snails and other orcs in front of the stone stove.


    "Changxia, can you make smoked chicken at this time?"


    She remembered that the tribe made bacon, all in the cold season. At this time, how can the temperature be high to make smoked chicken, is it not afraid that the chicken will go bad and taste bad before it is smoked dry?


    Ha ha!


    When Tianluo heard Nuanchun''s questioning, he chuckled lightly.


    "The method of smoked chicken taught by Changxia is different from the bacon made by the tribe. This smoked chicken can be eaten directly without drying." Tianluo explained with a smile, and blanched all the remaining white-footed chicken before speaking. water, fish out and stack them in a rattan sieve.


    Xylophone Heyun began to brush the pot, and began the second round of stewing, adding stewing ingredients, **** onions, and flavor root sauce. At the same time, this is also an important step in making smoked chicken.


    Nuan Chun blinked her eyes, seemingly understanding but not understanding.


    However, she heard Tianluo''s words, eat directly.


    Putting down the twins, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    "What do you need me to do?" Nuan Chun said simply. I didn''t ask any more, I directly asked what I was going to do, looking at the white-footed chicken after it was blanched on the rattan sieve, my eyes were full of desire.


    "The warm spring has passed, help to deal with the internal organs of the chicken."


    There are more than 70 white-footed chickens, and there are a lot of chicken offal.


    Xylophone was not at ease and handed it over to Shen Rong and the others, just in time for the warm spring.


    So, let Nuanchun go over to help deal with the internal organs of the chicken. This kind of meticulous work has to be done by females with more confidence.


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun responded and told the twins a few words, then squatted in the small pool next to the water tank to help clean the chicken''s internal organs.


    "Small snail Amu, stew the white-footed chicken and give it to Xylophone Amu and the others. You and me into the kitchen, we should prepare the smoked chicken on thatch."


    This is the final process. Chang Xia holds the cool leaves and sugar, and at the bottom of the pot is a slate polished with a grinding stone. Spread the cool leaves and sugar on the stone board, wait for the white-footed chicken to be stewed, remove it from the water, and then smoke it on the thatch.


    Tianluo followed Changxia into the house and asked about the usage of sugar and cool leaves.


    Chang Xia explained softly, the more Tianluo listened, the brighter his eyes became.


    When the white-footed chicken is simmered on the xylophone side, the long summer snails put the cool leaves and sugar on the slate, and put the thatch on the grate, and the white-footed chicken can be smoked at any time.


    "One pot, this thatch-stalk grate can put up to three white-footed chickens. There are more than seventy white-footed chickens, so why not steam twenty or thirty times?"


    "When the white-footed chickens are cooked, we can free up the stone stove and use the pot over there to smoke the white-footed chickens." Chang Xia said with a smile, and continued, "However, I think the pheasants caught by the tribe in Woye should be Take it to the tribal square and smoke it."


    "Definitely." Tian Lu said.


    On Baihu Street, there are hundreds of orcs.


    Let''s not talk about smoking one per person, half of them should not be less.


    This way, at least hundreds of pheasants are needed.


    In addition to the tribe''s weight, it takes hundreds of smoked chickens to smoke. No matter how spacious the courtyards of Changxia cave dwellings are, they are not as convenient as the Tribe Square.


    For the long summer, prepare the stew ingredients, and the flavor root sauce is not enough.


    The xylophone has made the tribe boil, and when the pheasant is sent to the tribe, the flavor root sauce is almost ready to use. There is no shortage of **** and garlic tribes, sugar and cool leaves, Changxia tells the snails the amount, and Changxia does not participate in the tribe.


    Tomorrow, we have to go to the Weishan Holy Land.


    Chang Xia wondered what supplies to bring to the old ape in addition to the smoked chicken.


    The clansmen sent some wild fruits and game from the Holy Land of Weishan every three to five, but Chang Xia didn''t ask much, and understood that the old ape should have brought it to her.


    Except for the Weishan ape, who would dare to enter the Weishan Holy Land to pick wild fruits and catch prey at will?


    "Changxia, how long does it take to steam the smoked chicken?"


    "Ten minutes or so!"


    Boiled and simmered, the chicken is already cooked. Smoked on a small fire, only for coloring and flavor, and can be uncovered and turned over at any time.


    Once you hear it, you only need to steam it for ten minutes.


    There was an orc who couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    A faint smoky smell, mixed with the aroma of chicken, quickly rose from the stove, filling the entire kitchen and spreading out.


    "It tastes weird!"


    For the first time, I smelled the smell of smoked white-footed chicken.


    The unique smoky smell makes the xylophone feel weird.


    Strange, a little choking.


    but--


    The more you smell, the more hungry you are, the more you smell it, the more hungry you are.


    Cuckoo!


    The hunger sound from the belly sounded from time to time, but no one sneered.


    Even Chang Xia covered his stomach and stared at the three white-footed chickens that were being smoked in the pot. White-footed chickens eat salt cubes all the year round. Chicken naturally has a salty taste. When Changxia is making ingredients, the weight of the sauce is deliberately reduced, and salt is also added appropriately.


    "Chang Xia, can you eat?" Bai Qing urged on tiptoe.


    Chang Xia opened the lid, turned the three white-footed chickens over, and let the chicken smoke as evenly as possible, making it look better. At the same time, it also allows the chicken to be contaminated with more cool leaves.


    "Wait a little longer��" Chang Xia said.


    "Xylophone, Patriarch Gen is here."


    He Yun entered the house and played the xylophone. Obviously, the tribesmen who caught pheasants in Woye in the past should return to the tribe at this time.


    Gen came over and called Xylophone back to the tribe, and there was a lot of movement.


    Baihu Street heard the wind, and the foreign orcs over there were all waiting to eat smoked chicken. Depending on the situation, I am afraid that there will be foreign orcs who go to the tribal square to steal teachers and learn skills. After all, in the past two days, orcs have set off to leave.


    "Tell him not to worry, just wait a minute." Muqin waved to He Yun without turning her head back. The smoked chicken is almost ready, and no matter how urgent it is, she has to wait until she has tasted the smoked chicken.


    "It''s a very attractive scent!" Gen squeezed into the kitchen, stared at the stove, and asked, "Chang Xia, is this the smoked chicken? Is it difficult to make? How long can it last after it''s made?"


    "Stop��" Xylophone glared at her.


    What is this person talking about? He asks if he asks, and he can''t stop once he asks.


    Being stared at by the eyes of all the orcs, Gen looked slightly embarrassed and smirked. He closed his mouth and didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Shen Rong, rinse the chopping board." Chang Xia said.


    Upon hearing this, all the orcs'' eyes lit up.


    Does this mean that the smoked chicken is ready?


    As Chang Xia lifted the lid of the pot again the rich smoky smell came. The taste is unique and rich, and it smells very greedy.


    "Changxia, cut it?" Tianluo asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Cut. Everyone has been busy for a long time, isn''t it just for this stutter?"


    "Let me come��" Xylophone took the chopping board and knife from Shen Rong''s hands, and asked Tianluo to put the smoked white-footed chicken on the chopping board, and chopped it up with a wave of the knife.


    The xylophone knives did not say that each piece of chicken is not much different.


    "Xyon Mu, chop up all three!" Chang Xia said loudly. There are more than seventy white-footed chickens, she doesn''t need to be too digging, and if she chops one, it''s just right to chop two more.


    As he spoke, Chang Xia took out three white-footed chickens again and put them on a thatch pole to smoke them. The cold leaves and sugar in the pot were put in by the snails.


    chop chop-


    There was another sound of chopping vegetables.


    Sliced ??white-footed chicken, stacked in a clay pot.


    "I''ll have a taste��" Chang Xia saw that none of the orcs did anything, so she took the lead in picking up a piece of chicken and stuffing it into her mouth. A lightly smoky flavor, perfectly blended with the unique savory aroma of white-footed chicken, neutralized by seasonings such as mirin sauce.


    A little hard, but the more you chew, the more fragrant it is.


    With a completely different taste from Songshan chicken, white-footed chicken tastes tenacious. It is said that the smoked chicken should be tender and smooth in taste.


    White-footed chicken is different, more like air-dried chicken.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 726： joy in busyness

    "Guru!"


    "Changxia, how does this white-footed chicken taste?"


    The orcs swallowed their saliva and stared at Chang Xia''s mouth.


    "Don''t ask me, you all have a taste of the smoked chicken, you will know how it tastes naturally." Chang Xia smiled and licked the pulp of his fingers.


    This taste is more fragrant than soy sauce meat.


    However, one is chicken and the other is pork.


    Each taste has its own merits, how can they be judged together.


    When Chang Xia said that, all the orcs rushed forward to grab the food.


    "The taste of this smoked chicken is more fragrant than bacon, and the more chewy it is, the more fragrant it is."


    "It''s really fragrant. This incense is not the smoky smell of firewood, but more like the smell of cold leaves. The white-footed chicken is strong, it is obviously stewed and smoked, but it has the chewy texture of air-dried chicken, fragrant, It''s delicious!"


    "I like the special salty aroma of white-footed chicken the most��"


    The orcs were discussing while eating, getting used to the various delicacies fed by Chang Xia. The clansmen no longer swallow their dates wholeheartedly like before, and they are all turning into food commentators.


    "Chang Xia, how much smoked chicken have you made?" Gen asked, staring at Chang Xia eagerly.


    Chang Xia said, "I made seventy-six smoked chickens this time, and there are twenty or so left. I plan to cook white-footed chicken soup at night."


    "Chang Xia, can you give me ten smoked chickens?" Geng rubbed his hands nervously, looking at Chang Xia with a slight shyness and embarrassment in his eyes. The story of Shen Rong Baiqing''s entry into the Salt Lake of the Holy Mountain in Kana has spread all over the Baihu business district.


    Plus, today''s greedy scent.


    Geng is going to take ten white-legged chickens and smoke them to Baihu Street to finish off Changxia.


    Xylophone frowned and said, "Gen, the tribe went to Woye to catch a lot of pheasants, can''t they wait for those pheasants to be ready and send them to Baihu Street?"


    "It''s different. Baihu Street knows that Shen Rong Baiqing has been to the Salt Lake in the Holy Mountain of Kana today. Ordinary orcs may not know the white-footed chicken. However, the six tribes can definitely guess." Gen spread his hands, helpless road.


    Xylophone wants to use the pheasant to divert her attention, which is a good idea.


    However, this also exposed the existence of white-footed chickens.


    As soon as Gen explained, all the orcs understood.


    "Patriarch, you bring twenty white-footed smoked chickens to Baihu Street. I will leave twenty of them to take to the Weishan Holy Land tomorrow for the old ape, and eat the rest tonight." Chang Xia said decisively.


    If you eat it, no one will care about it.


    Gengan''s face was slightly sullen, and he understood Chang Xia''s plan.


    "Okay, I''ll take twenty smoked chickens later." Gen turned around, looked at Xylophone, and asked, "All the pheasants are piled up in the Tribe Square, do you want to rush back now to make arrangements?"


    "Yeah!" Xylophone replied.


    At the same time, he urged Xiling Mu Ning to eat smoked chicken quickly.


    Wait a minute, they all have to go back to the Tribe Square to help. After all, they have experience in handling white-footed chickens, and the Hui tribe can help kill pheasants quickly.


    "Xyon Mu, these thirty white-footed smoked chickens, bring them back to the tribe!"


    Freeing up five stone pots on the other side of the stone stove, the speed of smoking the white-footed chicken is accelerated. In addition to the three smoked white-footed chickens that were chopped up, there were still seventy-three smoked white-footed chickens. Twenty were reserved for foreign orcs, and fifty-three remained.


    Chang Xia wanted to bring 20 of them to the old ape.


    So, he asked Xylophone to bring 30 smoked white-footed chickens back to the tribe, chop it up, and give the tribe a share. Everyone tasted the taste of smoked white-footed chickens.


    "It''s enough for me to bring twenty." Xylophone said.


    They were exposed to Chang Xia''s light, but not too much.


    Next to him, Tian Luo said: "Changxia, your cellar has cold stones. The smoked white-footed chicken is stored in the cellar. You can eat it for a few more days."


    "Twenty, that''s enough. Besides, the tribe and the pheasants caught by Woye are all smoked chickens, all you need to eat." Liu Shan said loudly.


    Xylophone took out the rattan baskets, picked up twenty of them each and put them away.


    "Tianluo, you go to the shack to catch three white-footed chickens, and I will bring back the tribe to stew chicken soup. At night, the cubs drink chicken soup in the tribe." Muqin said: "Changxia, you and Shen Rong are going to the Weishan Holy Land tomorrow. , don''t be busy at night."


    This trip to the Weishan Holy Land in Changxia is mainly to dig up the light grass and light tree saplings.


    The tribe asked Chang Xia, and Chang Xia said that there was no need for the clan to follow. There is a direct road to Weishan from the south of Baihu Lake. This road is very safe. Changxia refused to follow the tribe, and the tribe did not force it.


    Speaking and making arrangements.


    Xylophone didn''t give Chang Xia a chance to speak.


    When Chang Xia opened his mouth again, Shi Shiran walked out of the cave courtyard with the smoked white-footed chicken and three old white-footed chickens.


    The bustling cave courtyard suddenly became quiet.


    "Cough!" Nuan Chunqing coughed and said, "Changxia, it''s time for the white-footed chicken to turn over."


    The last two pots of white-footed chicken were left unsmoked. Bai Qing ate the smoked white-footed chicken and fed a piece or two to the twins at his feet from time to time.


    Xiling and other underage animal cubs were called back to the tribe by Xylophone.


    The tribe still has hundreds of pheasants waiting to be slaughtered and processed, and Xylophone would not want to miss the labor force. If it weren''t for Bai Qing''s special status, Xylophone would even want to kidnap him.


    Nuanchun is going to bring the twins, and the tribe does not let her participate in hunting and picking. Of course, if Nuanchun offered to help, the tribe would not refuse.


    A little while.


    The last two pots of white-footed chicken are smoked.


    "Nuanchun, do you want to bring a white-footed chicken back to eat?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuan Chun hurriedly shook his head and said, "No. I''ll take the twins to the Tribe Square to help later, there won''t be a shortage of smoked chicken there."


    This is reserved for Chang Xia, warm spring does not take advantage.


    Besides, the three smoked white-footed chickens that were chopped up just now had half of them left, and she could eat two pieces.


    "Bai Qing, UU Reading has a small half of the white-footed chicken left for Nuanchun to pack. If you want to eat it, can you chop another smoked white-footed chicken?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    She understood the meaning of warm spring, so she didn''t force it.


    And choose, let Nuanchun take away the leftover half. Of course, this little half is not the leftovers. Xylophone and the others wanted to go back to the tribe to help, and they were left behind before they could eat them. If it is really open to eat, even the half-sized orcs like Xiling can eat a white-footed chicken.


    "I''m done eating, let Nuanchun pack this little white-footed chicken and bring it back for the twins to eat!" Bai Qing licked his fingers and said. He likes the Heluo tribe very much, second only to the Sirius tribe. Chang Xia''s meaning, he can understand


    "No, I really don''t need to." Nuan Chun hurriedly shook his head and refused.


    Chang Xia didn''t give her a chance to refuse, so she filled a small half unfinished smoked white-footed chicken in a pottery bowl, stuffed the bowl into Nunchun''s arms, pushed people out, and said, "Hurry up, Tribal Square. Hundreds of pheasants, it takes time to process."


    Nuanchun can''t laugh or cry.


    Holding a bowl, the twins are standing beside him.


    Man, was directly pushed out of the courtyard by Chang Xia.


    "Cub, let''s go home first." Nuan Chun took a deep breath and called the twins to run towards their cave. She planned to throw the twins to Shan Kun to take, and go to the tribe to help herself.


    To smoke hundreds of pheasants is no small project.


    What''s more, it''s going to be hard to make it before dinner!


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 727： Re-enter Weishan

    this night.


    The Heluo tribe lived through the smoky atmosphere.


    In the evening, Chang Xia didn''t go to the Tribe Square, and stayed at home to pack the luggage that he was going to take to the Weishan Holy Land tomorrow. Bai Qing pestered him and said yes, he also wanted to go.


    Chang Xia thought about it for a while, then nodded and agreed to his request.


    Su Ye hadn''t come yet, and the decision about Shen Rong''s departure to the Erdos Swamp was still undecided. The preparation of dry food is not in a hurry, waiting for the return from the Weishan Holy Land. Chang Xia wanted to prepare some first, so as not to suddenly have to set off and be in a hurry.


    "Changxia��"


    In the early morning, Chang Xia just finished taking a shower.


    Xylophone pushed open the door and entered, with Patriarch Gen carrying a basket behind him.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, and said in surprise: "Patriarch, do you have something to do with Xylophone Amu?"


    "This basket contains thirty smoked chickens, smoked with ordinary pheasants. I have to trouble Chen Rong to bring them to the Weishan Ape. The tribe eats wild fruits from the Weishan Holy Land. This is a small snack for the Weishan Ape..."


    Usually, the tribe goes to Weishan.


    Usually, they bring various supplies to the Weishan Ape.


    This time Chang Xia went to the Holy Land of Weishan. Xylophone did not prepare sugar, powder and other supplies. After all, she sent a batch to that place not long ago.


    Considering the size of the Weishan Ape, twenty smoked white-footed chickens are definitely not enough. So, the xylophone asked the clan to make 30 more last night. Time is running out, otherwise I can do more.


    However, Weishan is close to the tribe.


    If Weishan Monkey likes to eat smoked chicken, he will send some to him later.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded with a smile. The tribe always likes to be kind to others, and Weishan Ape guards Weishan, which is a good thing for the Heluo tribe.


    After all, Weishan is the territory of the Heluo tribe, and the Weishan apes living in Weishan. To a certain extent, it is also a member of the Heluo tribe. Both foreigners and Leopards can be warm and generous, not to mention that Weishan Ape is still half his own.


    "Changxia, go early and return early." Gen opened his mouth and said.


    Actually, he just wanted to ask when Chang Xia will come back? However, after thinking about it, Chang Xia hasn''t traveled far, so it seems a little inappropriate to ask when he will return.


    So, Gen swallowed the words in his mouth.


    How could Xylophone not know her partner, she stretched out her hand and twisted it around her waist.


    "Don''t worry, I will return to the tribe as soon as possible. After all, I also look forward to the taste of this batch of sweet potato wine, and hope to drink sweet potato wine as soon as possible." Chang Xia said.


    hey-hey!


    Genhan smiled and gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    He and Xylophone did not stay to send Chang Xia and the others to the Weishan Holy Land, but left directly. Once the road is open, it is very convenient to go back and forth.


    Send the two away.


    The three of Chang Xia went into the kitchen for breakfast.


    Start packing the luggage that needs to be packed into rattan baskets.


    The lo mei in the brine pot, all the lo mei in the long summer is taken out and drained, and then packed in animal skin bags and put into rattan baskets. Smoked white-footed chicken and regular smoked chicken, all packed and packed.


    Then everyone brought a suit of clothes, except for some food, nothing else. After all, the purpose of going to the Weishan Holy Land this time is mainly to dig light grass and light tree saplings. Light grass is the main, light tree saplings are incidental.


    Compared with digging daylighting trees, digging daylighting tree saplings is simpler and easier.


    "Let''s go!"


    Closing the courtyard door, Chang Xia climbed onto Shen Rong''s beast body.


    Bai Qing Beast Transformation followed beside him.


    The three quickly ran towards Weishan.


    Chang Xia asked Nuan Chun to help take care of things at home. The boiling of the stewed soup and the daily stewing of the stew were explained to Nuan Chun. Other chores, like the unfinished old white-footed chicken in the shack, are temporarily locked in the shack, and there should be no accident in three or five days.


    In the rattan basket that Shen Rong was carrying, two old white-footed chickens were tied.


    This is going to be taken to the Weishan Holy Land to cook white-footed chicken soup.


    Good things should be shared with friends for more flavor.


    "What a big change!" Bai Qing said.


    Running on the dirt road in the forest, Bai Qing couldn''t help feeling filled with emotion.


    Once upon a time, even a powerful totem warrior needed to be cautious when entering the forest. It''s like they have built a road now, they can run as much as they want, and they don''t have to worry about hitting a tree or being attacked by a beast lurking in the dark.


    The built dirt road is five or six meters wide and spreads straight towards the deepest part of the forest.


    Excellent line of sight, so you don''t have to worry about hitting things.


    "Bai Qing, do you want to compare?" Shen Rong said in a low voice.


    Bai Qing raised his ears, moved, and said excitedly, "Bi, who of us is faster?"


    Chang Xia looked at Bai Qing beside him with pity.


    Where did this kid have the courage to compare his speed with Shen Rong? !


    Also from the wolf clan, Shen Rong is a wolf fighting clan with stronger bloodline.


    The Fighting Wolf clan is the royal family of the wolf clan.


    Strength, speed, intuition for combat.


    Suppressing his fellow clan in almost all respects, Bai Qing is really a new born calf who is not afraid of tigers, and his courage is commendable.


    "Go, try to reach Weishan before dark."


    When the words fell, two figures, one gray and one white, like sharp arrows from the strings, ran towards the front with a swoosh.


    Chang Xia stumbled and fell into a small nest.


    She got up and pooh pooh twice.


    Carefully moved to the center of the small nest and lay down, there was a cold stone outside, and as Shen Rong ran, the slightest bit of coolness got into the small nest.


    Chang Xia moved her little claws, wrapped the animal skin that was cushioned in the little nest, drilled into it, and went to sleep!


    Today, it''s too early to get up.


    This comfortable cool breeze makes Chang Xia feel like being in an air-conditioned room.


    Suddenly, he yawned again and again.


    Little Claw Claw shrank, and Chang Xia fell asleep not long after.


    When Chang Xia opened his eyes and woke up again, Shen Rong stopped running, as if under the shade of a tree, who was Bai Qing talking to��


    "Chang Xia, are you awake?" Shen Rong turned his head and looked at Chang Xia who opened his eyes in the nest with gentle eyesShen Rong, where have we been? Chang Xia rubbed her eyes, opened the small door of Xiaowowo with the top of her head, looked around, and said in surprise, "Ah! The grassland upstream of the small river, have I slept for a long time? "


    Further past is the Weihe River.


    When you arrive at Weihe, it means that Weishan is in front of you.


    "It''s afternoon." Shen Rong said.


    "Where is Bai Qing? I seem to have heard him talking to someone just now." Chang Xia said. This time, Long Xia slept long enough to make Chang Xia feel a little embarrassed, so he quickly changed the subject.


    "When I met the clansmen who were patrolling the small river, Bai Qing asked people about the situation and came back immediately. By the way, I asked Bai Qing to take two smoked chickens." Xia didn''t wake up just now, and Shen Rong didn''t go there.


    "Did you only take smoked chicken?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong said: "I just took the smoked chicken, and put the marinated meat and other food at the bottom. It''s not easy to take it." Shen Rong knew that Chang Xia said that he only took smoked chicken, but he was not mean, but asked why he didn''t take anything else.


    "Let''s go-" Chang Xia said.


    It takes a moment.


    Shen Rong walked forward with Chang Xia.


    It was a cave, not comparable to the cave where Weishan Ape lived.


    The cave is small and can accommodate three or five people to rest. However, a beast as large as Shen Rong couldn''t get in, so this was a temporary place to rest.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 728： Amazing pickles

    "Uncle Hefeng��"


    Chang Xia stuck his head out and looked at the cave.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to stop and rest?" He Feng smiled and responded.


    The tribe has recently been short of people. In the past, they used to visit the Weishan area in groups of two. Now that he has become one person, this time it is He Feng who has led the task.


    "Have a break, eat something before heading out." Chang Xia said.


    In fact, she wanted to give Hefeng some dry food or something. Patrol missions, usually five or seven days. The tribe has been tinkering with a lot of new food recently, and He Feng probably doesn''t know about it.


    "Bai Qing, come and help."


    Soon, Shen Rong unloaded the rattan basket and walked into the cave with Bai Qing carrying the rattan basket. Chang Xia hid behind a tree, dressed neatly, and followed into the cave.


    The cave is shady, coupled with the low temperature released by the cold stone.


    Chang Xia let out a comfortable moan.


    "Good fragrance, what did you bring?" He Feng blinked, staring curiously at the rattan basket that Shen Rong had moved into the cave. Beside the fire, the hare that He Feng was roasting was roasting. Not long after roasting, the grease sizzled. The faint aroma of barbecue fills the whole cave.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "Uncle He Feng, how many days have you left the tribe?"


    "I can go back to the tribe tomorrow." He Feng said.


    "The tribe has made a lot of delicious food recently. I''ll pick up a few for you to try." Chang Xia asked Chen Rong to take out a smoked white-footed chicken, and then put the pickled chili sauce, **** and radish. He took it out and explained: "These are for the old ape. We will have a meal at noon. If Uncle Feng wants to eat, wait for the tribe to find Xylophone Amu. The tribe has marinated a lot and everyone can eat it. superior."


    "This chicken��" He Feng turned his eyes and landed on the smoked white-footed chicken, hesitatingly asked, "Chang Xia, is this a white-footed chicken?"


    "Do you know Uncle Feng?" Chang Xia asked in surprise. ..


    He Feng''s mouth twitched, slightly embarrassed.


    Covering his mouth, he coughed twice.


    White-footed chicken, how could he not know. When they were young, Gen took them to the holy mountain of Kana to sneak a little trick. Wu Du has encountered this a few times. However, Wu had a good character and didn''t say anything about them, just told them not to make a big deal.


    "Chang Xia, who hunted this white-footed chicken?" He Feng asked.


    Chang Xia felt that He Feng''s expression was a bit inconsistent, and replied, "Bai Qing."


    When I heard it, it turned out to be hunted by Bai Qing.


    He Feng''s worries were instantly relieved.


    Pai Qing is a witch disciple, the successor identified by the witch. He hunted the white-footed chickens on the holy mountain of Karna, and no orc dared to question him.


    "Uncle Hefeng, how do you know this is a white-footed chicken?" Shen Rong said quietly, "Did you eat before��"


    Cough cough!


    This time, Hefeng coughed more seriously.


    "Kana Sacred Mountain is close to the Heluo Tribe, and I felt that the Leopard Clan must have done something. I used to secretly hunt in the Sacred Carna Mountain with Xiling and the others, and they even dared to sneak into the Sacred Carna Mountain. I think the elders of Pukang will definitely dare." Bai Qing smiled, looking at He Feng with a teasing look.


    "It''s all a misunderstanding!" He Fenghan smiled with an honest look on his face.


    see.


    What else can Changxia guess?


    "Forget it, eat first." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong tore off the chicken legs of the smoked white-footed chicken and handed them to Chang Xia and Bai Qing respectively, and then handed the rest to He Feng. He took the roasted rabbit in He Feng''s hands and turned it gently, unbuttoning his waist. The animal sac, took out the seasoning and sprinkled it on the roasted rabbit.


    "Fragrant, it''s more fragrant than before." Hefeng licked his mouth with a look on his face.


    Bai Qing listened to what He Feng said and laughed twice.


    "Chang Xia, can I eat this chili sauce or something?" Bai Qing was chewing on the smoked chicken, staring blankly at the clay pot in front of him.


    Chang Xia said: "It can be eaten, but the taste may not be good."


    After all, the marinating time is short, and it is definitely edible. The difference is whether it is delicious or not. However, the pickled radish should be edible. When pickling radishes in sauce, there are several cans of radishes that are specially cut into thin slices, so that they can taste faster.


    "Try it." Bai Qing said happily.


    With that said, carefully lift the wooden lid of the clay pot.


    A rich sauce aroma, mixed with the spicy taste of chili peppers.


    "Very special taste!" He Feng said. He got up, took the washed wooden chopsticks from the cave, and found the washed wooden bowl, and put some of the sauce pepper, sauce **** and sauce radish in the bowl.


    Bo Young is young and can''t help it.


    Picked up wooden chopsticks and added a small piece of chili sauce to eat.


    Crispy and sweet.


    The sweetness is neutralized by the chili and mirin sauce.


    At the same time, it also has the unique spicy taste of pepper.


    The first bite is not very accustomed to eating. However, I still want to take another bite.


    So, Bai Qing picked up a second piece of chili sauce.


    "Is it delicious?" Looking at the rich expression on Bai Qing''s face, He Feng couldn''t help asking. Eating smoked chicken, Hefeng has a slight interest in the sauced chili, sauced **** and sauced radish in the bowl. The orcs love to eat meat, which has been passed down from generation to generation.


    Bai Qing said: "I don''t know how to describe it, just eat it."


    Having tasted the taste of sauce chili, Bai Qing set his sights on sauce **** and sauce radish. Without hesitation, Bai Qing picked up a small piece of pickled radish and ate it into his mouth.


    This time, Bai Qing''s expression was very excited.


    "This pickled radish is delicious!"


    Saying that, three or two swallowed the sauced radish in his mouth. Looking at the sauced **** and sauced radish in the bowl, he finally decided to make another piece of sauced radish, and then taste the taste of sauced ginger.


    see.


    He Feng tentatively picked up the sauce pepper and tasted it.


    "Huh?" He Feng was slightly startled and said in amazement, "This chili sauce is very crisp! It''s more energetic than frying it." Then he picked up a small piece of **** in sauce and shoved it into his mouth. Immediately afterwards, there was a wow sound of exclamation, and his mouth kept twitching.


    Apparently, the sauce **** is hotter at least a bit spicier than the sauce chili.


    "Chang Xia, these sauce peppers or something, the taste is okay!"


    He Feng stuffed a piece of sauced radish into his mouth, and was a little addicted to it for a while.


    Chang Xia ate the smoked chicken in small bites, watching Bai Qing and Feng vying for each other, picked up a piece of pickled radish out of curiosity, and was immediately amazed by the taste of the pickled radish.


    She has eaten a lot of pickled radishes.


    However, the taste of pickled radish has never been better than that of the Heluo tribe. It may be that the radish itself tastes good, and of course it may be the sake of the mirin sauce.


    Regardless of that possibility, it didn''t delay Chang Xia''s liking for sauced radish.


    think about.


    Chang Xia picked up the sauce chili and sauce **** and tasted it again.


    The taste is also amazing.


    "Shen Rong, you also have a taste��" Chang Xia invited.


    Shen Rong put the roasted hare by the fire, and took the smoked chicken that Hefeng had left for him, a bite of smoked chicken, and a bite of chili sauce.


    "Have the peppers, ginger, and radishes in the cellar been pickled?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "All the vegetables and fruits that can be pickled have been pickled. For the rest, I will blanch them in water and plan to dry them to make dried vegetables."


    "Bai Qing, come back from the Holy Land of Weishan. You go back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Kana, and ask the witch to contact the three tribes of the gray mist grassland and exchange some fresh vegetables and fruits with them. I think the pickles in the underground warehouse Maybe not enough..." Shen Rong said seriously.


    When Nanfeng Baiqing and the others return to the tribe, one can of each family will be eaten soon. The gray mist grassland is rich in vegetables and fruits, and they can bring some more vegetables and fruits back to the tribe when Baiqing and the others are on the way to the Holubad Basin.


    However, due to Nanfeng''s preference for Changxia.


    Either way, Nanfeng will pick up a bunch of things for Chang Xia to come back.


    Please contact Wu, it is nothing more than an extra layer of protection.

 Chapter 729： goodbye old ape

    "Don''t worry, leave this to me." Bai Qing nodded heavily, this pickle tastes so good, the more you eat it, the more addictive it becomes. Three kinds of pickles, Bai Qing��s favorite pickled radish, crunchy, with the unique sauce flavor of Migen sauce, the more you eat, the more appetizing, very suitable for the hot warm season.


    Shen Rongyi asked Wu to contact the three tribes.


    Bai Qing patted his chest and responded neatly.


    "Jiang, don''t forget Jiang." He Feng reminded.


    Ginger, onion, garlic and other seasonings, the Qingqiu tribal territory tastes better than the gray fog grassland.


    Chang Xia laughed and said in agreement, "Bai Qing, don''t forget to ask Wu to contact Patriarch Hu Qi of the Qingqiu Tribe and ask him to prepare more seasonings for the Heluo Tribe. Pepper and star anise, etc., let the fox help pick some."


    The tribe has reached an employment agreement with the Qingqiu tribe.


    In this exchange activity, the Qingqiu tribe returned to the territory ahead of schedule.


    After counting the time, it was almost time for Patriarch Hu Qi to return to the fox clan territory.


    "Okay." Bai Qing nodded again, responded, and said, "However, when Bai Qing and the others exchange things back, you need to pickle more. I will bring a few jars back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna to eat."


    Bai Qing is well versed in the essence of packaging, even eating and taking, these four words were learned by Bai Qing without a teacher. The Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna is very lively now, but the craftsmanship of other orcs is still not as good as Chang Xia.


    If he could eat pickles marinated in the long summer at the Sacred Mountain Wizard''s Hall in Karna, Bai Qing felt that the hot warm season would not be so difficult.


    "Yes." Chang Xia agreed.


    The production of pickles such as chili sauce is simple and light.


    In addition, Chang Xia also likes to eat.


    Chang Xia is very happy to marinate a few jars of Bai Qing and Su Ye. Even if Bai Qing didn''t say anything, Chang Xia also counted their share.


    a while.


    The four finished eating.


    Chang Xia opened the clay pot again and left some pickles and a common smoked chicken for Hefeng. Then I ran towards Weishan, and tonight I will rush to the Weishan Waterfall to settle down. Tomorrow, I will go to the Weishan Holy Land to dig light grass and light tree saplings, and strive to return to the tribe early in the morning.


    The time was a bit rushed, and Shen Rong didn''t want to waste time.


    At dusk, Weishan is in sight.


    The sound of running water in his ears told Chang Xia that the Weihe River was right in front of him.


    Recently, tribes often come to Weihe River to fish for black fish.


    I wonder if the black fish in this river is affected? !


    "Bai Qing, don''t be distracted when crossing the river." Shen Rong whispered.


    The orc crossing the river is simple and rude, and directly uses brute force to push the logs to cross the Weihe River. At first, the Heluo tribe built a wooden bridge over the Weihe River, which was washed away by the river. Later, a pontoon bridge was built.


    It''s just that Shen Rong Baiqing is a beast.


    The animal state is not suitable for walking on the pontoon. There are logs next to the pontoon. This log is specially used for crossing the river when the beast is in the animal state.


    Bai Qing used a log to cross the river for the first time and almost fell into the Wei River just now.


    see.


    Shen Rong opened his mouth to remind Bai Qing to be careful not to fall into Weihe. Weihe River is no better than Baihe River, and there is still some danger in the river.


    "Weishan, this fog is really lingering all year round!" Bai Qing sighed, and after crossing the river, he officially stepped on the Weishan boundary.


    Shen Rong flicked Bai Qing''s tail with the wolf''s tail, and urged: "Don''t be stunned, swallow the antidote, and set off towards Weishan Waterfall."


    After he finished speaking, Shen Rong let out a whimper at the Weishan Waterfall.


    This is to inform Weishan Ape that there are orcs from the Heluo tribe.


    Immediately afterwards, the long chirping of the Weishan Ape came from the direction of the Weishan Waterfall.


    "Old ape-"


    The roar of the waterfall was getting closer and closer, and Chang Xia shouted the name of the old ape.


    "Chang Xia?" The tall figure of the old ape poked out from behind the tree shadow and looked at Chang Xia''s group of orcs in surprise.


    "Old Ape, I''m here to see you!" Chang Xia waved his hand happily.


    The old ape stretched out his hand, grabbed Chang Xia from Shen Rong beast, put it on his shoulder, and then turned around and walked towards Weishan Waterfall.


    Shen Rong grinned and didn''t get angry with the old ape.


    He used the wolf''s tail to swipe Bai Qing''s tail again, and said in a low voice, "Don''t be stunned, keep up. That''s the old ape, the leader of the Weishan ape."


    "He��" Bai Qing opened his mouth and looked at the back of the old ape in horror.


    Beasts, but proficient in the language of the orcs.


    This old ape is really unusual, no wonder Wu has a different attitude towards the Weishan ape.


    Bai Qing followed Su Ye when she was a child. She used to be paralyzed and didn''t talk much, but now she''s a lot more lively. However, no matter what kind of character Bai Qing is, at least he is not stupid.


    Silly words, no matter how good the talent.


    It was impossible for Su Ye to choose him as Wu''s heir.


    "Shh!" Shen Rong glanced back at him and said coldly, "If you want to ask questions, just wait until you go back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna to find a witch."


    "...I understand." Bai Qing''s face changed slightly and he didn''t speak again.


    Following Shen Rong, quickly ran towards the Weishan Waterfall.


    When they arrived at the square in front of the Weishan Waterfall, Chang Xia and the old ape had a lively chat, and there were other Weishan apes sitting beside them, whimpering one by one, and the communication was very smooth.


    "Shen Rong, did Chang Xia say smoked chicken?" said the old ape.


    Shen Rong paused, raised his head, and replied, "It''s in a rattan basket. When I get rid of the animal state, I''ll give it to you."


    After the words fell, Bai Qing quickly released the animal state.


    He stood up and helped Shen Rong unload the rattan basket.


    The old ape stared at Bai Qing, twitched his nose, hesitantly said: "Chang Xia, what is the relationship between this wolf cub and Wu? I smell Wu''s breath on him, which is very strong."


    "Bai Qing, the witch." Chang Xia said the witch, the heir of the witch, the next witch of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    "Hey! Why is he here, does Wu have any orders?" The old ape''s face changed slightly and asked.


    Chang Xia hurriedly spoke and explained: "Old ape, don''t get me wrong. I dug an underground warehouse, and it was dark inside. So, I thought of coming to Weishan Holy Land to dig some light grass and light tree saplings and plant them in the tribe. Bai Qing is curious about the Holy Land of Mount Wei, and this time I came here to learn more and have nothing to do with Wu."


    After listening.


    The old ape breathed a sigh of relief.


    Weishan Ape is now living a very comfortable life.


    Ape doesn''t want surprises or changes.


    woohoo-


    Yuan Qing Yuan Bai stood up and squeezed beside Shen Rong.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The body of the Weishan Ape is no joke. The two big monkeys, Yuanqing Yuanbai, squeezed over, and Shen Rong was directly pushed away, and even the rattan basket was almost damaged.


    "Suanqing, don''t move around. This rattan basket contains a clay pot. If you break the rattan basket, the pottery pot will shatter, and the food inside will fall to the ground��"


    Suddenly, Yuan Qing Yuan Bai was stunned.


    Carefully stepped back a few steps, but did not dare to come forward.


    However, a whimper kept coming from his mouth.


    Apparently it smelled of smoked chicken and had a strong soy sauce smell. The sauced chili, sauced **** and sauced radish in the clay pot are all marinated with mirin sauce. Shen Rong was hit by Yuanqing Yuanbai just now, and the pottery pot in the rattan basket was hit somewhat, and the wooden lid on the pottery pot shifted a little.


    The rich sauce-flavored smell of the mirin sauce wafts out naturally.


    "Changxia, this taste is very similar to the soy sauce fruit--" the old ape muttered, the seasoning tree grows in the Weishan area, and Changxia also specifically asked the old ape to ask the Weishan ape to help take care of it.


    The taste of this soy sauce fruit is no stranger to the old ape.

 Chapter 730： Terrible psychological shadow, bathing

    "This is not the taste of soy sauce fruit, but the taste root sauce made from the root of the swamp mallard tribe in Erdos. It''s delicious!"


    "Xiang. But it doesn''t seem to be meat."


    Weishan ape eats miscellaneous things, not sticking to wild fruits, wild vegetables and prey.


    However, in recent months, with the feeding of the Heluo tribe, the Weishan ape has gradually become meatless. The mirin sauce tastes really good, but it doesn''t smell like meat.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    She remembered that the last time she came to the Weishan Holy Land, Weishan apes mostly fed on wild fruits.


    How long has it been since-


    "Don''t worry, I brought meat for you." Chang Xia smiled and asked Chen Rong to take out all the things in the rattan basket, pointed to a pile of packages, and explained, "There is smoked chicken and lo-mei here, but there are no others. Take it, the tribe should have prepared it for you."


    "Is it fragrant?" The old ape said excitedly.


    "Scent of a thief!" Bai Qing swallowed and said loudly: "Part of this smoked chicken is smoked from white-footed chickens in the Salt Lake of the Holy Mountain of Karna, and it tastes salty, fragrant and chewy. Part of it is smoked from ordinary pheasants. The taste is also not bad. Luwei is just one word: absolutely!��


    Goooo!


    Listening to Bai Qing''s description, the old ape and the Weishan ape all swallowed their saliva.


    "Changxia, can I eat it?" the old ape asked.


    As soon as the animal skin bag was undone, the smell suddenly penetrated into the nose.


    This does not need to be described by Bai Qing, Weishan monkeys know that smoked chicken and lo-mei are good things. He swallowed his saliva desperately, for fear that he would swallow too slowly and the saliva would flow out directly.


    "What are you eating tonight?" Chang Xia asked.


    It was dark today because of the light tree. Weishan Waterfall is still bright and dignified, and there is no darkness at all.


    "Wild fruit and barbecue." The old ape said.


    Weishan monkeys are lazy, except to visit Weishan every day. The rest of the time, he would lie down and sleep late, and when he woke up, he would nibble on wild fruits. Later, with the care of the Heluo tribe, it was very good to eat with wild fruits and dried meat, like the powder and other food sent by the Leopard tribe. They usually waited for the orcs of the Heluo tribe to come over and let the Leopard tribe orcs help to make them.


    "..." Chang Xia was silent.


    She also thought about the help of the Heluo tribe.


    How much can Weishan ape improve its daily diet.


    The wooden shed next to the platform square is full of materials. Looking at the expressions of Lao Yuan and other Weishan apes, it is estimated that they rarely do anything.


    "It''s too difficult to cook food by hand!" The old ape explained embarrassedly.


    Lazy or something, Weishan Ape is used to it. Recently, I have been in frequent contact with the Heluo tribe, and the old ape has a lot to say. One thing remains the same. That is, Weishan Ape still failed to work diligently, which cannot be blamed for their laziness.


    Except for the old ape, the highest IQ of the other Weishan apes is not more than twelve years old.


    Who can expect a young child to concentrate on one thing?


    The old ape was huge and bent over to cook food, which was a huge challenge for him. Fortunately, Weishan Ape''s appetite is inversely proportional to height. If it is proportional, this will be a very scary thing.


    "Shen Rong, grill some meat. Bai Qing goes down to the pond, fetches a few white fish, and I''ll cook a pot of fish soup." Chang Xia moved his limbs, flushed the stone pot with water, and washed a few flat apples. Put one in Shen Rong''s mouth, eat one by himself, and keep the rest for Bai Qing to eat when he goes ashore.


    "Changxia��" the old ape shouted.


    His eyes stared blankly at the package next to the rattan basket, eager to see through.


    Beside, Yuanqing Yuanbai and other Weishan apes did not make a sound. However, the straightforward and eager eyes express everything.


    They were eager to taste the smoked chicken and lo mei.


    "Okay! I''ll give each of you a taste first, and we''ll eat it together later." Chang Xia said, opened the package, and distributed the smoked chicken to the old ape and the others. The lo-mei is directly put into the pot, and the old ape and the others eat it with chopsticks.


    The sauce peppers are opened with the wooden lid and placed on the long wooden table.


    Even pouring it into the bowl is directly saved.


    More than a dozen people, a jar of chili sauce can be eaten directly.


    "This is a smoked chicken made from white-footed chicken, and the one next to it is smoked from a common pheasant. I''ll give each of you one. Eat slowly, don''t eat it all at once, it''s gone." Smoked chicken, shredded.


    Woohoo!


    Yuan Qing wailed, as excited as the other Weishan apes.


    "Yuanqing, have you washed your hands?" Chang Xia just handed a white-footed smoked chicken to the old ape, and when he turned around, he saw Yuanqing''s black hands, his face turned black, and he swept the other Weishan apes. , said angrily: "Wash your hands, if you don''t wash your hands, you are not allowed to eat."


    "Old ape! How did I explain it to you before? How long has it been since you forgot? Look at Yuanqing Yuanbai''s hands, how dirty they are?"


    "Wash your hands and scrub me with soap."


    "Tonight, no one is allowed to eat smoked chicken and lo-mei if their hands are not washed."


    Chang Xia raised his head and sprayed at Yuan Qing Yuan Bai.


    While spraying, I have not forgotten to teach.


    The old ape and the old **** ate steadily, his hands were clean. After eating smoked chicken, I did not forget to eat it with the lo-mei. As soon as I ate it, I was attracted by the amazing taste of the lo-mei.


    see.


    The other Weishan apes yelled at the old ape.


    There is no need for Chang Xia to urge him any more, and he hurried to the water pool.


    Bai Qing carried a rattan basket with a few white fish in it, looked at the Weishan ape who was squatting beside the pool and rubbed his hands with a puzzled expression, and asked, "Chang Xia, what''s wrong with them?"


    "Wash your hands." Chang Xia said: "Every one is dirty, you must wash your hands before eating."


    After listening to Bai Qing swallowed.


    Wash your hands or something.


    Bai Qing also has some shadows.


    At the beginning, the Heluo tribe learned to teach hygiene at the strong request of Changxia.


    Wash your hands, wash your face, shower, wash your hair...


    At that time, as long as Bai Qing heard the word wash, she couldn''t help shivering.


    Orcs live a rough life, taking a bath or something is really casual. Not to mention washing your face, washing your hair, the life of the Heluo tribe during that time was really turbulent. However, Bai Qing was forced by Su Ye to stay in the Heluo tribe and was not allowed to leave.


    One day from waking up, I was stared at to wash my face and wash my hands.


    Even if you go to the toilet, you must go to the designated place - the toilet.


    It felt like being banned.


    As far as Bai Qing knew, the totem warriors of the Heluo tribe all applied to go out for hunting and picking at that time, but unfortunately, under the strong attitude of the root and the elders, none of the leopard orcs could escape the disaster.


    Shen Rong frowned when he saw Bai Qing shivering.


    "Bai Qing, is it cold?"


    The water temperature in the pool was low, and it was evening again. So, he stood up and pushed Bai Qing down by the fire, and let him stare at the barbecue, and he went over to deal with the white fish.


    "Cold, I''m not cold!" Bai Qing regained his senses, looking at the barbecue stuffed in his hands, confused. On the other hand, Chang Xia, who was next to him, pursed his lips and snickered.


    Bai Qing seems to be very shy about the previous memory.


    However, at that time, he was very obedient and was not tossed. Instead, the half-sized beast cubs in Xiling were all bathed and washed by the xylophone and the others. Every day I was stared at when I washed my face and hands, and I rinsed before I washed it.


    If you can''t wash it, you''ll be thrown directly into the quagmire.


    Bring it up again, clean it.


    Time and time again, Gen and Xylophone are really brutal.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 731： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Shen Rong, don''t worry. Bai Qing''s trembling is not because he is cold, he has a guilty conscience." Chang Xia laughed loudly, looking narrowly at Bai Qing.


    The corners of Bai Qing''s mouth twitched, and she turned her back, not daring to look directly into Chang Xia''s eyes.


    "..." Shen Rong was at a loss.


    Equally confused, there are the old apes and the Weishan apes.


    "It''s good if it''s not cold. I also plan to cook **** soup for him, so as not to catch a cold and get sick." Shen Rong retracted his gaze and said. In the end, it was they who brought Bai Qing to the Weishan Holy Land, if there was any good or bad. How did the Hui tribe explain to the Wu and Sirius tribes?


    Bai Qing: "I''m fine. Ginger soup, forget it."


    Ginger soup is more terrible than decoction.


    Bai Qing eats ginger, but does not like to drink **** soup.


    In fact, few orcs can accept the taste of **** soup. Like the Lions, although they like to drink three pepper soup, they also drink herbal tea. However, they didn''t like **** soup either.


    Gee!


    Chang Xia tutted twice.


    "It seems that no one likes drinking **** soup?" Chang Xia complained.


    This said.


    Shen Rong Baiqing nodded in agreement with her statement.


    On the side, the old ape didn''t speak. Weishan Ape has never had **** soup, and they are strong and physically strong, and they usually hardly get sick. Not to mention **** soup, they didn''t even drink the soup. This may be due to the blessing of the Weishan Holy Land, so that the Weishan ape is free from disease and disaster.


    "Sugar, milk and **** can be boiled together, and the taste will be very good." Chang Xia suddenly said. Brown sugar **** tea also has the effect of expelling cold. Add milk to it, and it becomes brown sugar **** milk tea, which tastes delicious.


    It is a pity that the orcs of the Twilight Forest do not know how to raise them.


    It is difficult to drink milk and goat milk.


    Chang Xia''s previous life was on the Science and Education Channel or something. After reading popular science, it was said that there were trees that could produce milk. There are seasoning trees, red maple trees, and oil trees that are rich in resin in the Twilight Forest. I wonder if we can meet the milk trees that produce milk, and the edible oil trees that Changxia and the clan are concerned about.


    This oil tree is not the same as the resin-rich oil tree, but the oil tree that can be used for cooking like lard, rapeseed oil and peanut oil. In this way, the tribe does not need to save cooking oil, and can cook openly to eat.


    "Milk, it''s more troublesome."


    "Sugar, the Heluo tribe is not short of sugar, nor is it short of ginger."


    Listening to Shen Rong Baiqing''s murmur, Chang Xia''s mouth twitched slightly, rolled his eyes, and said, "The **** that makes brown sugar **** tea must be old ginger, and young **** can''t make that flavor. If you want to drink it, wait until you return to the tribe. I''ll do it for you."


    "Changxia��" The old ape stretched out his head faintly.


    Chang Xia was startled and almost didn''t scream.


    "Old ape, just talk when you speak, don''t rush over to scare people." Chang Xia stretched out his hand and patted the old ape on the head.


    The old ape tilted his head and let Chang Xia pat his head. He pointed to the wooden shed behind the platform square and said, "Chang Xia, there are **** and sugar there. Although milk is a bit difficult, I know where it is��"


    Waiting for the long Xia Huiheluo tribe to make brown sugar **** tea, how can there be Weishan ape?


    Therefore, the old ape decisively chose to provide materials to Chang Xia.


    This delicacy is brought to the mouth, and Weishan Ape must taste it.


    "!" Chang Xia gave an exclamation point directly.


    When did this old ape become so greedy? !


    Woohoo!


    Yuanqing Yuanbai and other Weishan Apes washed their hands, squeezed in front of Chang Xia, and spread out their hands for her to confirm. Their expressions were very anxious, and the old ape ate slowly, but he never stopped. Yuan Qing and the others were nervous that the smoked chicken and lo-mei would be eaten by him, so he urged Chang Xia to check.


    "Okay, let''s go eat!" Chang Xia turned over their hands, confirmed that they really washed them, and drove them away, "Since we have the ingredients, after dinner, let''s try to make a pot of brown sugar **** tea. "Old ape, what''s the matter with the milk you said?"


    The reason why sugar **** tea is called brown sugar **** tea is because the seaweed sugar boiled by the earth tribe is reddish-brown, and when boiled into soup, it is very similar to the brown sugar made from sugar cane. Chang Xia was lazy and replaced it directly.


    "I know there is a place with milk." The old ape said leisurely.


    Chang Xia poured oil into the pan, started frying the fish, and prepared to simmer the fish soup. The barbecued meat in Bai Qing''s hands returned to Shen Rong''s hands again, while Bai Qing was nibbling wild fruits.


    "Where are the beasts that have just given birth?" Chang Xia paused and hesitated.


    The old ape shook his head and said mysteriously, "The milk I''m talking about is not animal milk."


    "It''s not animal milk, what kind of milk could it be?" Chang Xia stared at the old ape with a dark face. Looking at the old ape with a scrutiny in his eyes, where did the old ape kidnap the orcs?


    Facing Chang Xia''s strange eyes, the old ape''s face that was comparable to a car accident was twisted for a moment, he stretched out his finger and flicked on Chang Xia''s head, and said in a low voice: "A tree that can produce milk, Just like the seasoning tree in Weishan, it''s amazing!"


    "Fuck!" Chang Xia directly exposed the swear words.


    Add boiling water to the pot, and directly let Shen Rong stare at the stone pot.


    She hugged the old ape''s fingers and climbed up on the old ape. This scene fell into Shen Rong Baiqing''s eyes, and the two of them immediately turned black.


    This scene is really unsightly.


    "Old ape, tell me carefully, what''s going on with this milk-producing tree?" Chang Xia was both excited and excited at the moment. She thought about how cool it would be to encounter this kind of milk tree I don''t know that the old ape''s hind feet will reveal relevant clues, how can this not make Chang Xia very excited.


    The old ape obviously didn''t expect Chang Xia to be so excited, so he was busy protecting Chang Xia and sitting on his arm, lest she fall and hurt herself.


    "I''ve seen trees that can produce milk before, and I''ve drank it," the old ape said simply.


    Hearing this, even Shen Rong Baiqing became excited.


    A tree that produces milk is mysterious enough. Although there are all kinds of bizarre and mysterious creatures in the Twilight Forest, the tree that can produce milk, even the sorcerer Bai Qing, has heard of it for the first time, and Shen Rong has never heard similar rumors in the West Land before.


    "Old ape, tell me the address quickly." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    "This place is not far from Weishan Holy Land, quite close." The old ape once again threw out a piece of news that made Chang Xia excited.


    Chang Xia grabbed the hair on the old ape''s face and urged: "The Holy Land of Weishan is so big. I explored it last time. There is no tree that can produce milk in the holy land. Speak directly."


    "There is a special road on the side of the Linkao cliff in Weishan Holy Land, and that road can leave from Weishan Holy Land to another place." The hair on the old ape''s face was ripped off by Chang Xia. , he shivered in pain. He hurriedly stretched out his hand to lift Chang Xia up, so that she would stop harming her face.


    "Sea area?" Chang Xia asked with a sullen face.


    Beneath the cliff is the sea, something Chang Xia knew before.


    "It''s a sea area, but it''s not a sea area." The old ape said: "The sea area over there is an unknown land, there is no fish life, and it is connected to an underground dark river. At the same time, there are some strange buildings there..."


    After deliberation, the old ape chose to call those things architecture.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 732： The hoarding habit of Weishan Ape

    "What, what?" Chang Xia''s eyes widened, staring at the old ape in horror.


    She was also worried that the place the old ape was talking about was the sea area, and the sea area was the territory of the fish clan.


    However, the old ape suddenly said that it is a sea area and not a sea area, and it is connected to an underground dark river, as well as special buildings. To be honest, Chang Xia immediately thought of the mysterious ancestral land of the orcs.


    Similarly.


    The expressions of Shen Rong and Baiqing became serious.


    "Old Ape, why didn''t you say anything last time?" Chang Xia restrained the complicated thoughts in his mind, took a few deep breaths, and tried to calm down the agitation and tension in his heart.


    The old ape smiled awkwardly and whispered, "Ah! Didn''t you forget that?"


    Live longer, see more.


    Some things can be remembered, some things need to be reminded to remember.


    Today, if it weren''t for the miso root sauce and seasoning tree. The old ape may not be able to think of the milk tree incident, after all, it was still when he was just enlightened.


    So many years have passed.


    The memories that can be turned out have almost faded.


    The only thing I can remember is the magical milk tree and the weird buildings.


    puff--


    Upon hearing this, Bai Qing directly spit out the pulp in his mouth.


    This reason is too strong to be refuted.


    Since the old ape said that he forgot, it means that it was at least decades ago.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s face changed slightly, and he asked, "Old ape, is the way to the unknown land still there?"


    "Should." The old ape hesitated and nodded.


    "Shen Rong, I want to go to that unknown place." Chang Xia pondered, looked up at Shen Rong, and raised her thoughts. Regardless of whether the unknown land was the ancestral land, Chang Xia wanted to take a look.


    The milk tree is equally attractive.


    She was reluctant to give up.


    Shen Rong lowered his head, neither nodded nor shook his head.


    "Bai Qing, can you contact the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall?" Shen Rong asked.


    Bai Qing untied the animal bag at his waist, took out a sound shell, and fell on the old ape. You can ask the old ape to contact the witch..."


    "Old ape��" Chang Xia turned his head and looked at the old ape.


    The old ape stared at Yinbei in Bai Qing''s palm and asked curiously, "Can this thing contact Wu? I remember that Wu did give me such a shell a long time ago. However, I forgot where I lost it, and it took time. Look for it."


    Every sound shell has been compiled, and Bai Qing asked the old ape to contact Wu.


    I just didn''t want Wu to think that something happened to him. After all, he needed to use Yinbei to contact the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, indicating that something might have happened to Bai Qing. At that time, the six major tribes may be disturbed.


    "Bai Qing, your Yinbei can''t be used?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Bai Qing said: "It can be used. However, once my Yinbei is used, it will disturb the six major tribes. This Yinbei is the same as the mother beetle in Wu''s hand, and it is related to the six tribes." The mother beetle in Wu''s hand , can communicate with all the sound shells in the Twilight Forest. Bai Qing was a witch and was not an adult. Su Ye bound the sound shell in his hand to the six major tribes.


    It is not easy to contact the Karna Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall. Once contacted, the six major tribes will be directly alerted. This sound shell is not so much used for communication, but rather similar to a signal bomb.


    "Old Ape, go to Yinbei." Chang Xia said quickly.


    Before the unknown land was confirmed, Chang Xia was reluctant to disturb the six tribes for the time being.


    This thing can be big or small.


    If the unknown land is really related to the ancestral land, the bird tribe of the Qinghai Plateau in the East Land and the fish tribe of the East China Sea will inevitably intervene.


    Chang Xia must be thoughtful, sneak into the village, and don''t shoot.


    "I don''t really want to love looking for--" the old ape muttered and said.


    Chang Xia said forcefully: "Old ape, Yinbei must be found. The position you mentioned must be told to the witch of the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna."


    "You mean the ancestral land?" Shen Rong reacted the fastest, suddenly looking up at Chang Xia. Thinking about it, he quickly looked at the snowflake pendant on Chang Xia''s neck. At this moment, the Snowflake Pendant didn''t move, and Shen Rong breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Not sure. However, this suspicion cannot be ruled out. The ancestral land will not be hidden for no reason. The disappearance may be a trick, or it may sink into the ground or underwater. The Weishan Holy Land has a complete beast totem, that mysterious unknown place. How can you not make people think too much?" Chang Xia said with a sullen face, analyzing little by little.


    This said.


    Even Shen Rong and Bai Qing changed their faces.


    "Old Ape, I''ll go find Yinbei with you." Bai Qing bounced and said quickly.


    "You guys go to the cave first, I''ll get the barbecue ready, and if I haven''t found it yet, I''ll help too." Shen Rong said.


    The fish soup will take some time to simmer.


    The same goes for barbecue.


    After a long day''s journey, Chang Xia wanted to eat some hot dishes. Although smoked chicken and lo-mei were delicious, they were cold dishes. However, the snake clan of the Sheyue tribe should like these two, because the cold taste is as delicious as the hot one.


    "Changxia, don''t forget the brown sugar **** tea��"


    The old ape sighed and did not forget to remind Chang Xia to make brown sugar **** tea.


    His caves are full of things, all of which he has collected for over a hundred years. Picking up the palm-sized Yinbei from the pile of debris The old ape felt a headache just thinking about it.


    Fortunately, Bai Qing and other Weishan apes helped to rummage together.


    Otherwise, the old ape would rather lie down than get up.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll clean the old **** now and cook you brown sugar **** tea." Chang Xia nodded neatly, and directly arranged brown sugar **** tea for the old ape. At that time, I hope he can like the taste of brown sugar **** tea. Even if the smell of brown sugar is covered, the taste of **** is still relatively strong and spicy.


    "Okay!" said the old ape.


    After getting the letter, he stood up slowly, and the tall figure swayed towards the cave where he lived. The cave where the old ape lives is the largest crack in the cliff. It is said that the cave is more like a huge cave.


    "Old Ape, you are going wrong!" Bai Qing raised his hand and patted the old ape''s calf with a sullen face. What kind of cave is this, it is clearly a garbage dump!


    Except for a huge stone bed, the entire cave is full of debris.


    Not sticking to rocks, tree roots, etc., if there is no odor spread, Bai Qing feels like he has stepped out of the garbage kingdom.


    Yuanqing Yuanbai is not surprised at all, after all, the caves they live in are similar to the old apes. Influenced by the old ape, the Weishan ape is somewhat hoarding. Anything they like, Weishan Ape will move back to the cave where they live.


    When it is full, put it in the cave next to it, and gradually the crevices of the cliff are filled with Weishan apes. They would not clean up, but slowly piled up more and more, forming the scale that Pachinko sees today.


    "No, this is the cave where I live. The things you see are all my collections. There may be a lot of them. It will take some time to find Yinbei." The old ape said calmly.


    Bai Qing opened his mouth, resisting the urge to curse.


    Turn around, turn around, and go straight to Chang Xia.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 733： Enter the Weishan Holy Land and find a passage

    Bai Qing''s movements were done in one go.


    When the old ape regained his senses, Bai Qing''s shouts spread all over the Weishan Waterfall.


    "Changxia, this Yinbei can''t be found." Bai Qing said aggrieved.


    Chang Xia was startled, with a sullen face, and asked, "Yinbei is lost, or is it broken?"


    "Neither." Bai Qing gasped lightly, pointed at the cave where the old ape lived, and said speechlessly: "Chang Xia, you have never seen the old ape cave. Go and have a look, how can a place like that be? Can you find Yinbei?"


    "..." Chang Xia''s face changed slightly, looking up at Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong said, "I''ll go take a look."


    Saying that, put the roasted meat in a wooden tub and put it on the long table.


    After a while.


    Shen Rong walked out of the cave with a twisted face.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia shouted softly, and Shen Rong''s expression made her a little flustered at the moment.


    Shen Rong rubbed his cheeks, with a helpless expression on his face, he opened his mouth and said: "The huge cave of Lao Yuan is full of debris, all kinds of things, only you can''t think of it, there is nothing Lao Yuan has not collected. I made an estimate. If you want to clean up the cave, it will take two days as fast as possible, and three to five days if it is slow.��


    After listening.


    Chang Xia was silent.


    Looking at the old ape with indescribable eyes.


    It turns out that you are such a Weishan ape, it is really insightful!


    "Shen Rong, what do you think we should do?" Chang Xia asked while holding his forehead.


    "Abandon the cleaning of the cave where the old ape lived, and go to the Holy Land of Weishan tomorrow to dig the light grass and light tree saplings. Confirm whether the road exists, and wait until the next time you come, and then investigate the unknown land." Shen Rong said solemnly.


    Obviously, Shen Rong also did not want Chang Xia to enter the unknown land.


    The old ape has not been to an unknown place for decades, and the old ape can''t give an answer to whether the place is safe or not. This time, the three of them came to the Weishan Holy Land, whether it was Chang Xia''s accident or Bai Qing''s accident, it would cause a major incident.


    nowadays.


    The old monkey Yinbei was lost and could not be found in a short time.


    Shen Rong simply persuaded Chang Xia to temporarily give up exploring the unknown land and focus on digging up the light grass and light tree saplings and sending them back to the tribe. Inform the witch and the tribe about this and let them make up their minds.


    Chang Xia pondered.


    Although not reconciled, he could only nod his head.


    A gentleman does not stand under a wall of danger.


    Her fighting strength is average. The purpose of coming to the Weishan Holy Land this time is to dig the light grass and light tree saplings, so she didn''t even carry a bow and arrow.


    Among the three, Shen Rong was the only one who had combat power.


    If something really happened, Shen Rong might not be able to protect her and Bai Qing.


    "Okay, listen to you." Chang Xia agreed with Shen Rong''s proposal, temporarily giving up the idea of ??exploring the unknown land, "Come on, pack up and prepare for dinner."


    "Chang Xia, do you still have brown sugar **** tea?" The old ape asked nervously.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said: "Old ape, your cave has to be sorted out. You have to find Yinbei. If you need to contact the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall someday, what if you can''t find Yinbei?"


    "Okay!" The old ape responded slowly, turned around and stared at Yuanqing Yuanbai and the others, taking a few steps back from the other Weishan apes.


    After a while.


    Wait for Yuan Qing Yuan Bai to make a few short whining sounds.


    The old ape was satisfied with withdrawing his sight.


    Watching Lao Ape bullying the other Weishan Ape''s Chang Xia trio, the corners of their mouths twitched, Lao Ape''s ugly face was smug, looking really unhappy, and wanted to hit people.


    However, considering the height of the old ape.


    Even Shen Rong didn''t put the idea of ??hitting someone into action.


    After a while.


    After the three of Chang Xia finished their meal, the old ape successfully drank the brown sugar **** tea. He said that the taste is really good. Different from smoked chicken and lo-mei, brown sugar **** tea is very suitable for Weishan ape to drink. After all, they live next to the Weishan Waterfall. Even if it is drier than other places in Weishan, it is still humid.


    Three pepper soup and herbal tea, Weishan monkeys are not used to drinking.


    This brown sugar **** tea is just right.


    After dinner, take a shower. The three of them didn''t chat, they simply cleaned up and fell asleep.


    the next day.


    It was dawn, and the old ape took him into the Holy Land of Weishan.


    Yuanqing Yuanbai followed into the Weishan Holy Land to help.


    In the morning, mainly dig light grass and light tree saplings. Near noon, Yuanqing Yuanbai took the lead to leave the Weishan Holy Land with the dug light grass, light tree saplings and picked wild fruits, and Lao Yuan took the three of Changxia towards the cliff.


    "Old Ape, are you here yet?" Chang Xia asked three times.


    The old ape helplessly looked at Chang Xia on his shoulders. In order to hurry, the three of Chang Xia were put on by the old ape to hurry.


    "Chang Xia, don''t ask. When I arrive, I will naturally stop." Lao Yuan said.


    Before they left the Beast Totem Plaza, Chang Xia asked three times, and the old ape felt that his hand was a little itchy and wanted to hit someone.


    Xu Shi noticed that the old ape''s language was not good, and Chang Xia instinctively closed his mouth.


    Unlike other places, the area facing the cliffs is mostly rocky mountains and forests, which is very inconvenient to walk. However, this is not a big problem for the old ape.


    He followed the direction of memory and stopped in front of a steep stone wall.


    After the stone wall, there is a real cliff.


    Standing here, you can hear the sound of the waves crashing against the shore. Looking from a high position, the waves are surging, and there is no edge in sight.


    "Old ape��" Chang Xia twitched the corners of his mouth, looking at the sea in front of him said with a headache: "Will you let us jump from here?" This is not a novel, jumping from here, Nine times out of ten, no bones remain. Hundreds of meters high cliffs, just standing and looking down, make people terrified.


    "Chang Xia, what nonsense are you talking about." The old ape had black lines all over his head, jumping so high, even he would not be able to survive. He pointed to the stone wall not far away and the messy piles of rubble around him, and said, "In the past 100 years, my memory is a little vague. Look for it. The passage to the unknown land should be near the stone wall."


    "Secret way?" Shen Rong was slightly startled and jumped off the old ape.


    When Bai Qing heard that there was a secret passage near the stone wall, he was very excited and said loudly, "Leave it to me, and I will definitely find the secret passage."


    "Secret way, if you say it''s a secret way, it''s a secret way!" The old ape said casually.


    At that time, he was still a normal Weishan Ape. The body is far less tall and mighty than it is now, and the cognition of the surrounding things is more or less biased. However, the road is near the stone wall, the old ape is very sure.


    Chang Xia slid down the old ape''s arm, landed, and stood firm.


    Messy piles of rubble, overgrown with weeds.


    Chang Xia felt that this place was somewhat similar to the megalithic forest. Scattered gravel could be seen everywhere, big or small, making it very inconvenient to walk.


    "Chang Xia, sit down and rest. Bai Qing and I walk around to see if we can find the secret passage that Lao Yuan said." Shen Rong said.


    This pile of rubble is too messy, and Changxia''s thin arms and legs are easy to fall.


    So, Shen Rong asked Chang Xia to sit and rest directly.


    The matter of finding the secret passage is handed over to him and Bai Qing.


    The area of ??this gravel pile is not very large, and it should be able to be searched before dusk. Regardless of whether you can find the secret passage, you must leave the Weishan Holy Land before dark.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 734： Murals on the stone wall, multi-handed 1 clan

    Find this.


    Just searched for an hour.


    "Old ape, do you really have no other impression?" Chang Xia asked, circling around the old ape, the sun was hot above his head, but he didn''t feel any heat.


    This should be related to the Beast Totem. Except for the hot spring canyon, the entire Weishan Holy Land will not be too hot. The closer to the Beast Totem Square, the lower the temperature, the more comfortable it is.


    "Other impressions, no." The old ape shook his head and said, "A crack opened in the ground, revealing a passage. I went in, and kept going."


    Saying this is equivalent to not saying it, which is enough to give people a headache.


    However, there is a crack in the ground, which means the passage is underground. She looked up and her eyes fell on the stone wall. At the moment when the sunlight was refracted, she seemed to see a projection. Thinking about it, Chang Xia moved left and right, and finally stopped on the right.


    "Old ape, turn around and look at the stone wall, there seems to be something on the stone wall?" Chang Xia slapped the old ape on the thigh and let the old ape take a look. Chang Xia was not sure if the projection he saw was real?


    The old ape turned and looked towards the stone wall.


    Tong Ling''s big eyes widened, staring at the stone wall that Chang Xia said.


    "Chang Xia, what are you showing me?" the old ape said.


    Chang Xia squinted and said, "There is something on that stone wall, like a mural or a projection, and I shook it just now. Old ape, you really didn''t see it."


    "No, I didn''t see anything." The old ape shook his head and replied.


    Chang Xia glanced at the height of the old ape and guessed that the things on the stone wall might have something to do with the angle or height. With the physique of the old ape, what can he see?


    "Shen Rong, come here with Bai Qing." Chang Xia shouted.


    I searched for an hour before and after, but found nothing. If it wasn''t for the old ape''s character, Shen Rong would think he was playing tricks and amuse them.


    "Shen Rong, come back." The old ape said loudly. After shouting, he glanced at Chang Xia, "Who can hear your volume?"


    A moment passed.


    Shen Rong Baiqing returned to the stone wall.


    "Old ape, what do you remember?" Chen Rong asked, pointing to the pile of rubble, and said solemnly: "I have searched all over the area, but I can''t find the passage you said. Old ape, you are sure you didn''t remember it. wrong?"


    "I can''t remember wrong, the passage is on the side of the stone wall." The old ape affirmed.


    Chang Xia pointed at the stone wall and said, "Shen Rong, you and Bai Qing take a look at this stone wall, I think there is something wrong with this stone wall. I saw something vaguely just now, but I didn''t see it clearly, it looked like a mural or something projected. of."


    "Let me see��" Shen Rong said.


    Hearing this, Bai Qing also became serious.


    They stood in front of the stone wall and looked left and right. After looking at it for a long time, they did not see the murals and projections that Chang Xia said.


    "Direction, angle." Chang Xia spit out four words, reminding Shen Rong Baiqing not to blindly stare at the stone wall, but to choose a suitable direction and angle, and combine the two.


    "Chang Xia, I saw a picture." Bai Qing exclaimed and shouted.


    Shen Rong quickly walked towards Bai Qing, stood behind him, and bent over. After a while, he opened his mouth and said, "It is indeed a picture, a somewhat strange picture. I see, this picture does not seem to be an orc."


    "They''re not from the bird and fish tribes either." Bai Qing said coldly.


    As a witch, he is naturally familiar with the bird clan and the fish clan. The living territory of these two tribes is adjacent to the Dusk Mist Forest, and they are considered neighbors of the Orcs.


    "..." Chang Xia''s expression changed suddenly, and even the old ape felt that something was wrong.


    The two walked back and forth towards Bai Qing. Chang Xia was slightly shorter than Bai Qing. Standing in his direction, it was easy to see the paintings on the stone wall. This mural seems to be sacrificing a mountain. The figure on the mural has four hands and a strong body. The leader should be the leader who has six hands.


    This look.


    It is not the orcs, and it will not be the bird family and the fish family.


    "A lot of arms?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Even though the frescoes are very crude, the two and four hands are easily recognizable.


    The old ape couldn''t see anything, even if he lay on the ground, he still couldn''t see the frescoes on the stone wall. With a heartbroken expression on his face, he said speechlessly: "What''s going on with this stone wall, do you still choose the appearance?"


    "Old Ape, do you know which clan has many arms?" Chang Xia asked.


    "A lot of arms, I have some impressions... I seem to have seen them somewhere?" The old ape touched his chin and recalled.


    Suddenly, the three of Chang Xia stared at the old ape excitedly.


    Half an hour passed.


    The old ape was still thinking.


    Chang Xia twitched the corner of his mouth, patted the old ape, and said speechlessly: "Old ape, can you be more reliable?" It turned out that the old ape made a snoring sound, and this guy fell asleep thinking about it. Seeing this, Chang Xia didn''t ask any more questions.


    Weishan Ape, who has lived for more than 100 years, must really do something.


    Chang Xia will blame himself and let him think slowly.


    No matter how bad it is, she can still go back to the tribe or go to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna to ask Su Ye.


    "Are you still looking for a passage?" Shen Rong asked.


    Time passed by little by little, and Weishan became dark quickly.


    They are running out of time today.


    "Look again, I feel that the murals on this stone wall are related to that unknown place. Do you think of anything about that mountain-like sacrificial object?" Chang Xia said with a sullen face Staring at the frescoes on the stone walls.


    Reaching out his hand, rubbing the snowflake pendant hanging around his neck.


    Shen Rong said, "Snow Mountain."


    "Snow Mountain!" Bai Qing exclaimed, raised his head and stared at the mural, and said, "You mean that the races on the mural are offering sacrifices to the Snow Mountain? Snow Mountain, the origin of all races, the orcs, birds and fish are looking for millennia."


    As a witch apprentice, Bai Qing understands the meaning of Snow Mountain better than Changxia Shenrong.


    If the sacrificial objects on the murals are really snow-capped mountains, it means that the rumors of Donglu are true. Snow Mountain is a real existence. He gave birth to the life of Gangwa Continent. Shenyin was no longer born a thousand years ago.


    At the same time, it also opened the chapter of the Western Land.


    "A guess." Chang Xia said solemnly.


    "Look, look for it again." Bai Qing said. Saying that, he locked on the stone wall and stepped back or moved left and right.


    see.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong reacted quickly.


    Don''t say, this stupid method really allowed them to find the passage that the old ape said.


    click-


    Suddenly a crisp click sounded.


    Immediately after, the ground shook and the mountain shook, and a gap opened directly about three meters away from the stone wall, revealing a huge underground entrance.


    Perhaps this underground entrance has not been opened for too long.


    A severe musty odor and damp smell came towards him.


    "Cough! It smells so bad." Chang Xia hurried back, avoiding the unpleasant smell, and said, "Just now, who did you touch? Why did the underground entrance suddenly open."


    "I didn''t touch it." Bai Qing raised his hand to show his innocence.


    Shen Rong pointed to the pile of rubble beside him, and said, "I touched this stone tablet." As he spoke, he squatted down to clean up the rubble, and a wordless stele stood in front of him.


    (https://)


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 735： Tombstone, temporarily sealed

    "The wordless monument." Chang Xia said in surprise.


    "These rubble are very strange, like they were smashed by some orcs and scattered around." Shen Rong squatted down, picked up the rubble and looked at it. As he spoke, he looked up at the old ape.


    Weishan Holy Land, guarded by Weishan Ape.


    This passage was also spoken by the old ape himself.


    Apart from him, the other Weishan apes were also unaware.


    "Hey!" The old ape smiled and said, "I remembered it. The neighborhood used to be as clean as the Beast Totem Plaza, but I never broke it."


    Xu Shi was too angry, and the old ape didn''t come again.


    For Weishan Ape, the place where there is no wild fruit is not worth thinking about at all. This time, if Chang Xia hadn''t said that he would use milk to make brown sugar **** milk tea, the old ape wouldn''t be able to remember this passage at all...


    heard.


    The three of Chang Xia couldn''t get angry.


    Although the old ape is enlightened, he has the wisdom not inferior to the orcs.


    However, his behavior is more instinctive. The passage leads to the unknown land, the unknown land connects the underground dark river and the sea, and there are even mysterious buildings. But apart from the milk tree, the old ape said there was nothing else there.


    Chang Xia speculated that the old ape said something else, it should be referring to wild fruit.


    The unknown land was discovered by the old ape when he was just enlightened. At that time, the old ape was not as mature and sophisticated as he is now. He walked out of the unknown land and suddenly went crazy and broke rocks. This is not so unacceptable.


    "Are you going in?" the old ape asked.


    After asking, he looked up at the sky, increasingly westward.


    There is no longer any delay, a decision must be made whether to enter the unknown land or leave the Holy Land of Weishan.


    "Don''t enter." Chang Xia thought about it and shook his head.


    Although she wanted to go in and have a look, everything in the unknown was unfamiliar. It will definitely take a lot of time to go in, and there is not enough time today. In addition, this matter has not been told to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Temple.


    "Shen Rong, try to take another shot of the stone tablet to see if the passage can be closed?"


    Hearing this, Shen Rong''s hand landed on the stone tablet again and pressed it lightly. A few clicks came, and the channel that had just been opened was closed again.


    Chang Xia looked at the stone wall deeply and said, "Come on, let''s go back to Weishan Waterfall."


    When the words fell, a group of three quickly jumped on the arm of the old ape, followed the arm to the shoulder of the old ape, and he led the way straight towards the Beast Totem Square.


    "Changxia��"


    After leaving Weishan Holy Land, return to Weishan Waterfall.


    Chang Xia personally inspected the light grass and light tree saplings, carefully placed the things in the rattan basket, and planned to leave for the Heluo tribe.


    The old ape stage Ai Ai shouted Chang Xia''s name, a little reluctant.


    "Old ape, I''m going back to the tribe to help distill sweet potato wine this time. After the sweet potato wine is distilled, I will come back to Weishan Holy Land with Wu again. Please keep an eye on the passage over the stone wall, and don''t have any accidents. Wait for me. Come here, I''ll bring you sweet potato wine..." Chang Xia explained softly, pointed to the wooden shed, and said, "If you want to drink brown sugar **** tea, I''ll pack the sugar and **** for you, just take it if you want. You can drink it in one pack.��


    "Thank you Chang Xia!" The old ape said happily.


    Yuanqing Yuanbai and other Weishan apes all wailed.


    The voice was full of joy and happiness.


    Soon everything was packed up. Shen Rong stopped Chang Xia and said solemnly: "Chang Xia, don''t worry. I''ll get some barbecue and cook some noodles. After we finish eating, we will leave for the tribe. You forgot, we didn''t eat anything in the morning and noon. If you can bear it, Bai Qing probably won''t be able to bear it."


    "I''m hungry!" Bai Qing said.


    "Sorry! I''m too emotional." Chang Xia said. As she said that, her stomach growled, "I''m hungry too. Get something to eat. After eating, go back to the tribe."


    After speaking, she took out a few peaches and peaches from the rattan basket and rinsed them.


    Handing one to Bai Qing, he also picked up one and ate it. At the same time, he didn''t forget to feed Shen Rong.


    Weishan Ape has the support of Heluo tribe, and Weishan is rich in resources.


    There is really a lot of food hoarded in the wooden shed.


    "The meat is next to the water pool. If you want to eat it, go to the water pool to get it. The rest are stacked in the wooden shed. You can take whatever you want to eat. It''s delicious." The old ape reminded.


    At this moment, he and the other Weishan apes are sitting paralyzed.


    Eating with wild fruit, looking relaxed and comfortable.


    Looking at the slumped posture of the old ape and the others, Chang Xia was speechless for a while. No wonder every Weishan ape is tall and strong, able to eat and sleep, can it grow? !


    Here, the meat used by Shen Rong to marinate the barbecue, Chang Xia took out the powder and soaked it, and went in and out of the wooden shed to prepare the ingredients for the toppings.


    "Old ape, Yuanhei is playing too wild in the tribe. Do you want to let Yuanqing Yuanbai go over and watch him a little bit? Shen Rong and I have something to do. We have to leave the tribe from time to time, and we don''t have time to watch Yuanhei all the time." Chang Xia Walking out of the wooden shed, the wooden basin is filled with chili, bird eggs and some ginger, onion and garlic.


    She asked Shen Rong to keep some meat, and planned to fry chili fried meat as a topping, and fry the bird eggs directly. It''s hot, so have some spicy appetizers. Stir-fried pork with chili is not greasy, and besides, it takes no time to fry Are they suitable in the past? "The old ape hesitated.


    He will eventually grow old. Before the monkey grows up, Weishan Ape must be supported by someone. Looking at the eleven Weishan apes, it seems that the green and white apes are still somewhat useful. Other Weishan apes are more lazy than the old apes. Except for patrolling Weishan every day, they like to lie in the Weishan waterfall and bask in the sun and sleep late, and have no ambitions.


    "The tribe and the witch plan to open the Baihu commercial area. At that time, the orcs of the Twilight Forest will settle in Baihu Street to exchange various tribe materials. Sooner or later, the Weishan Ape will step into the sight of other orcs. The patriarch often goes in and out of Baihu Street, and many orcs from the orc tribe have seen Yuanhei, and there is no extreme incident." Chang Xia said in a deep voice, in order to abduct Yuanqing Yuanbai back to the tribe, she tried very hard to convince the old man. ape.


    The old ape was silent.


    Think about the meaning of Chang Xia''s words.


    Inside and outside the words, it is revealed that the Twilight Forest, which has been silent for a hundred years, will undergo earth-shaking changes next. If the Weishan Ape wants to integrate into the Twilight Forest Orcs, it is best not to shy away from the world at this time.


    "Can the Heluo tribe guarantee their safety?" the old ape asked.


    He was willing to let Yuanqing Yuanbai leave Weishan, provided that the Heluo tribe must ensure their safety.


    The old ape of Changxia Dynasty rolled his eyes and said speechlessly: "Old ape, you are too underestimated by the Weishan ape? As far as the strength of the blue and white ape is concerned, who would dare to harm them? Besides, the matter of your Weishan ape was announced by Wu himself. , No orcs from the Twilight Forest Orcs will disobey the witch''s decision. You should explain to Yuanqing Yuanbai so that they don''t go out and beat people..."


    This said.


    The old ape burst out laughing.


    Chang Xia''s words made the old ape very satisfied.


    "After the meal, they will go to the Heluo tribe with you." The old ape finally gave a reply, agreeing that Yuanqingyuanbai would go to the Heluo tribe.

 Chapter 736： Runaway 2 Apes, Excited Clan

    "Woooo-"


    Hearing this, Yuanqing Yuanbai let out a long cry.


    They are different from other Weishan apes, compared to the cold life in Weishan. Yuanqing Yuanbai yearned for the lively and noisy atmosphere of the world, but the old ape restrained them, and they did not dare to mention going to the Heluo tribe.


    Of course, they are also afraid of being hunted by orcs.


    The Weishan ape family is separated from the beasts, but cannot transform like the beasts.


    Without the protection of the Wu and Heluo tribes, the Weishan Ape would not have been able to live a life of indifference to the world for a hundred years.


    "Go out, don''t make trouble. If you have trouble, find the Heluo tribe." The old ape warned Yuanqing Yuanbai that if he dared to cause trouble, he would go back to Weishan. From now on, never leave again, just follow him through the Weishan Waterfall.


    heard.


    Yuan Qing Yuan Bai quickly nodded.


    In the afternoon, approaching dusk.


    Chang Xia and the others had eaten and were ready to set off.


    With Yuanqing Yuanbai following, and the rattan baskets didn''t need to be carried by Shen Rong, the two of them just wrapped up. Shen Rong carried Chang Xia on his back, and Bai Qing followed him as a beast. There were three people when they came, and five people when they returned.


    woohoo-


    Crossing the Weihe River, Yuanqing Yuanbai let out a high cheer, venting his inner joy. Suddenly, there was a loud roar from Weishan, which directly scared the ape blue and white ape into a face. The two quickly restrained their wild expressions and huddled beside Shen Rong like a quail.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia Ren was amused.


    The characters of these two second-hand goods are really similar to Nanfeng Yadong.


    "Woo!" Yuan Qing pursed his lips, urging Shen Rong to leave quickly. If he didn''t leave, the old ape would catch up with the fighting ape.


    Shen Rong swung the wolf''s tail and looked back at Yuan Qing.


    Without looking back, he ran towards the Heluo tribe. Chang Xia was rolling around laughing while lying in the small nest, she could imagine the days when the tribes would jump around.


    This time.


    They did not stop in the small river woods.


    Said hello to Hefeng and ran all the way towards the tribe.


    Heluo tribe, xylophone.


    "Xylophone, when do you think Chang Xia will be back?" Gen was lying on his own kang bed, all he thought about was the sweet potato wine stored in the tribe''s warehouse. Chang Xia left the tribe for two days, and he lost his energy. god.


    Xylophone rolled her eyes and complained, "No matter how fast you are, you will not be able to return to the tribe until tomorrow. If Lao Yuanyang asks her to help make some food, the day after tomorrow is also possible."


    "What about the sweet potato wine?" Gen sighed and sighed.


    "Changxia said that the sweet potato pulp will be fermented for a few months, what are you worried about? Besides, Changxia won''t really go to Weishan for a few months, at most three or five days, what can I do, just wait!" Xylophone Calmly.


    She also wanted to drink sweet potato wine, but why didn''t she understand distillation?


    Distilled wine utensils, from the very beginning, xylophone has been read countless times. Like the xylophone, the tribe has read it many times. It won''t work, it won''t work.


    "Hey! It''s better to arrange for the tribe to go to the Weishan Holy Land to help dig the sunflower." Geng regretted it very much, and it was time to arrange the digging of the sunflower earlier.


    Xyloqin sneered and asked, "Who can you arrange to dig light grass in Weishan Holy Land? Who knows how to plant and transplant the tribe? Light grass and light tree saplings are not wild vegetables and weeds in the forest. How dare you dig it? You dare, old man. Can the ape agree?"


    This curse.


    Root woke up immediately.


    If light grass and light tree saplings can really be dug by anyone, why is the Twilight Forest growing in Weishan Holy Land now? !


    Silent all night.


    The next day, root got up and opened the door.


    He would go to the Baihu commercial area every day to see, and recently there have been orcs leaving Baihu Street. The five major tribes plan to set off at any time, but there is still no sound from the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, they are all waiting for news.


    The root patriarch communicated with the five clan patriarchs before.


    The five major tribes wanted to leave, but they couldn''t leave at the moment.


    Oh wow-


    As soon as he opened the door, there were people standing outside.


    Immediately, the root was startled. When he saw the faces of the people standing outside the door, the corners of his mouth twitched, his face darkened, and he asked, "What are you doing outside my house early in the morning?"


    "Gen, when will sweet potato wine be distilled?"


    "I smelled it, and the sweet potato pulp has been fermented."


    "Yes! Chang Xia said that sweet potato wine can be distilled after fermentation."


    Geng twisted his face, silently staring at the clan.


    "Who of you knows how to distill sweet potato wine?" Genmu squinted his face full of anticipation, his tone full of resentment. Just last night, Xylophone gave me a slap in the face, and early in the morning, I was caught by the clan and asked about the distillation of sweet potato wine. It was strange that I was in a good mood.


    "..."


    In an instant, the clansmen were dumbfounded.


    The taste of sweet potato pulp changed, and all the orcs looked forward to it. Regardless of whether the five major tribes left or not, they all cheered each other, thinking that they would be able to drink sweet potato wine soon, and they were extremely happy.


    "Who of you saw Changxia Hui tribe?"


    "Who''s turn to go out hunting and gathering today?"


    "Have the tribe been sanitized? Has the inspection in the Baihu business district ended?"


    Gen sneered, questioning sentence after sentence, directly smashing at the clan. In an instant, the clansmen were frightened back four or five steps, and no orc dared to ask any more questions.


    Inside the house, Xylophone covered her mouth and snickered.


    Root helped to deal with the clan, she was very happy. She was the first to know that sweet potato pulp was well fermented. However, Changxia did not return to the tribe, so what if the sweet potato pulp was well fermented? Last night, I had a headache about how to deal with the clansmen.


    Who knows that the people of the clan can''t bear it anymore ran over early in the morning.


    Then--


    It was directly knocked out by the root.


    How cool!


    Today, it should be quiet for half a day. In the afternoon, when the clansmen reacted, it was estimated that they would run over to make trouble again.


    "Why don''t you go to the small river for hunting and gathering today!"


    Suddenly, someone suddenly opened his mouth and said something.


    very quickly.


    "Okay! Get your tools, let''s go to Xiaohechuan."


    "I''ll go as well."


    "Wait for me, together."


    Suddenly, the clansmen seemed to have opened up the two veins of Ren and Du, and quickly dispersed. They each ran towards their own homes, grabbed their hunting and gathering tools, and headed straight for the wilderness in the south of Baihu toward the small river...


    "Xylophone, you said them?" Gen froze his face and turned to look at his partner.


    Xyloqin smiled and said coldly: "What else can I do? Most of them want to meet Changxia. I don''t believe it. They dare to go to Weishan to find someone."


    This said, the root of the eyes lit up.


    Seeing this, Xylophone glared at him.


    "Gen, if you dare to go to Weishan, don''t go to the kang in the future." Muqin said.


    Chang Xia''s trip to Weishan is a matter of business. Even if she is going to play, the tribe should not disturb her. There is no wine in the Twilight Forest, and the orcs have proliferated for so many years, so there is no reason to make Chang Xia unhappy.


    Choked by the xylophone, the root instantly wilted.


    Hanging his head, he walked into Baihu Street. As soon as they stepped into Baihu Street, Patriarch Xifeng and others stood at the door and looked around. Seeing that the person who came was a root, his face suddenly changed.


    "What are you doing here at Baihu Street early in the morning?" Gen''s face changed slightly, and he said coldly, "What happened to the Baihu Commercial District?"


    "No." Snake said quickly.


    Xifeng said: "Gen, it''s long summer? I heard that the sweet potato pulp you brewed has been fermented. When will it be distilled?"


    "..." Gen Fu forehead, this morning was endless.

 Chapter 737： add more

    "Changxia went to the Weishan Holy Land to dig grass for lighting, but didn''t return."


    Root took a deep breath and counted, suppressed the irritability in his heart, calmly swept over the patriarchs, and then slowly told the truth.


    There are a lot of people who are thinking about sweet potato wine!


    Geng looked up at the patriarch of the snake snake, and the sweet potato pulp brewed by the Snake Mountain tribe was about to ferment. Among the five major tribes, the snake patriarch should be the least anxious to return to the tribe. After all, the snake tribe is still waiting to learn how to distill sweet potato wine.


    "When will she return to the tribe?" Ge Wa asked anxiously.


    Gen spread his hands and said innocently: "I don''t know. If I don''t return today, I should be able to return tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. The other orc tribes/tribes have already left. It''s time to make up your mind about the Erdos swamp. If you drag it on, it will be soon. Entering the cold season, it is too dangerous to act at that time.��


    Immediately, all the patriarchs changed their faces.


    "Wu haven''t heard the news yet��"


    Su Ye didn''t speak, they could only wait.


    "I don''t believe that the fish tribe really dares to send orcs to invade the waters of the Twilight Forest and rivers." Tago said. Compared with the land, the fish orcs prefer the ocean, and the land is not suitable for the fish to survive. The vast East China Sea is enough for the fish orcs to gallop. Why do they want to invade the river waters of the Twilight Forest?


    Once discovered by the orcs, this will spark war.


    The shore sneered and said, "Fish people don''t dare, do bird people dare?"


    "Maybe it''s a misunderstanding?" Snake said hesitantly.


    The three clans have coexisted peacefully for more than a hundred years. The patriarch of Snake and Snake also does not want to believe that the bird clan has a different heart and wants to plot against the orc clan.


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not, wait for the witch to say." Gen waved his hand to stop their argument, and asked: "The other tribes/tribes leave, you try to confirm the candidates, wait for news from the witch, you may have to leave immediately. Swamp of Erdos."


    "Has Yufu gone?" Ge Wa asked.


    this question.


    Several other patriarchs looked at the root one after another.


    After all, Gen said just now that the other tribes/tribes have left. Could it be that even the mallard tribe has left? No way! The Erdos Swamp is very wide, and there are no Orcs from the Mallard tribe to lead the way. When they enter the Erdos Swamp, they may not be able to find the territory of the Mallard tribe, let alone find clues for the bird tribe to monitor the Mallard tribe.


    "The mallard tribe didn''t leave." Gen replied.


    Recently, Yufu is keen to go to the Cuju field to play Cuju, and to learn various cuisines of the Heluo tribe. Even building houses and building pontoon bridges, etc., the orcs of the mallard tribe are studying hard, waiting to learn to return to the tribe and build them all.


    "It scared me to death, I thought the mallard tribe also left." Snake patted his chest and stared at the root. Blame him for speaking in half and not making it clear directly.


    Gen ignored Snake''s glaring eyes, and urged: "You determine the person who will go to Erdos Swamp as soon as possible, and hand it over to me within two days. It is best that this person is in the White Lake business district, so as not to delay any further time."


    One listen.


    The expressions of the patriarchs changed slightly.


    "Gen, is it necessary to be in such a hurry?"


    "Yeah! Now that the road is open, it won''t take long to go back and forth."


    "Don''t be long-winded, this is what the witch means. She hopes to find out the reason why the bird clan is monitoring the mallard tribe as soon as possible. Those arrogant bird madmen dare to do anything, and they can do it. Don''t forget, the bird clan a hundred years ago. Running around in the Twilight Forest."


    In an instant, all the orcs changed their faces.


    Invading the sky above the Twilight Forest, the bird tribe did it a hundred years ago.


    If it wasn''t for the rise of Su Ye, who drove the Birds and Fishes out of the Twilight Forest, and made a covenant of non-aggression between the three clans, the Twilight Forest, Qinghai Plateau, and East China Sea would not be as peaceful and peaceful as they are now.


    It''s a normal time to fight every three or five times.


    Birds are hovering in the sky, orcs are running on the land, and fish are lurking in the waters of rivers. At that time, the Eastern Land was chaotic, and the tribes competed for each other. The level of chaos was not much better than that of the Western Land. The only consolation was that there were no slaves in the Eastern Land.


    "Changxia is back��"


    Suddenly, a loud shout came from the White Lake Cave.


    The expressions of the orcs standing on Baihu Street changed and looked at each other.


    "Gen, Chang Xia is back."


    "Sweet potato wine."


    "Quick, let''s go to White Lake too."


    Few words, did not wait for the root to come back to his senses.


    On the street, he was the only one left standing. He raised his head and stared at the front, and suddenly it was the back of Snake and other patriarchs running.


    "Fuck!" Gen low cursed, and quickly ran towards Baihu.


    The long summer is back = Distilled sweet potato wine = I can drink sweet potato wine soon.


    Once this equation was established, all the orcs who heard Chang Xia''s return, all galloped towards Baihu.


    "Changxia��"


    "Changxia."


    Various shouts resounded over the entire Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia fell into a drowsy sleep and was suddenly awakened.


    "Shen Rong, have you encountered a beast attack?" Chang Xia muttered, stood up and looked around, only to see the yellow sand filling the sky in the distance, as if thousands of troops were rushing towards them, she was taken aback and shouted loudly. Said: "Shen Rong Baiqing run away, beast tide."


    "Pfft!" Shen Rong sneered and said, "Changxia, that''s the clansmen who came to greet us. The beast tide, how is that possible."


    Yuan Qing Yuan Bai didn''t understand, but Shen Rong laughed, and they laughed too. Bai Qing''s running footsteps stopped, and he almost fell to the ground Sure enough, Chang Xia''s brain is different from theirs, and he can even think of the beast tide.


    In the Twilight Forest for so many years, there has never been a beast tide.


    However, snow disasters are common.


    "Why did the clansmen come to Xiaohechuan?" Chang Xia tilted his head and asked suspiciously. ..


    Shen Rong said, "Sweet potato wine."


    ...


    Chang Xia was silent.


    Think about what happened before.


    Shen Rong said that sweet potato wine was really possible.


    It should be that the sweet potato pulp has been fermented, and the people can''t wait to taste the sweet potato wine. So, I couldn''t help but run over to Xiaohechuan to see if I could meet myself?


    The charm of this sweet potato wine is terrible!


    "Hey! This is the Weishan Ape."


    When they ran over, the clansmen saw Yuanqing Yuanbai, and immediately put away their wild emotions, returned to their serious appearance, greeted Yuanqing Yuanbai, and welcomed them to the Heluo tribe.


    woohoo.


    Yuanqing Yuanbai screamed, responding to the enthusiastic clansmen.


    "Chang Xia, you are finally back."


    "You guys are so arrogant!"


    Chang Xia had a sullen face, and finally spit out six words. At this moment, she couldn''t think of what to say, so she simply lay down in the small nest, so that she could not see.


    "Go, go back to the tribe." Shen Rong said.


    He was also greedy and wanted to drink this sweet potato wine. After looking forward to it for nearly 20 days, the clansmen will be so excited, Shen Rong is not surprised, because he is also the same.


    Every day, I look forward to the fast fermentation of sweet potato pulp, and I am waiting to distill it into sweet potato wine.


    "Are all the wine utensils used for distillation ready?" Shen Rong asked the clansmen next to him as he walked. With Shen Rong''s pace, the clansmen couldn''t help but directly beast.


    Here, the clansmen patted their chests.


    "Don''t worry, all the wine utensils used for distillation are moved to your wooden shed and placed in the wooden shed. Just wait for the Changxia Hui tribe to go to the shooting range to bring sweet potato wine."

 Chapter 738： Successfully distilled sweet potato wine

    "You guys��" Chang Xia shook his head lightly and sighed.


    Fortunately, she decided not to explore the unknown land, but the clansmen are so crazy. If she doesn''t return to the tribe today, they are afraid that they want to go to the Weishan Holy Land to pick up people, which is outrageous!


    hey-hey!


    The tribesmen laughed.


    However, in addition to being silly, this smile is more anticipation and excitement.


    "Changxia, it''s Changxia."


    "Don''t get in the way, let Shen Rong take Chang Xia back to the cave."


    Stepping into the Baihu cave, the clansmen who were besieging Huanhu Road retreated one after another, giving way to Shen Rong and others. When his eyes touched Yuanqing Yuanbai, he was full of excitement.


    "Patriarch, you bring Yuanqing Yuanbai back to the tribe to settle down, and they will stay in the tribe for a while." Chang Xia climbed out of the small nest and pointed at Yuanqing Yuanbai. She didn''t say the specific time, her eyes flickered. Eyes flashed a different color.


    Lao Yuan really promised Chang Xia to let Yuan Qing Yuan Bai settle in the Heluo tribe, awesome!


    "Yuanqing Yuanbai, you go to the tribe with me. The other orcs stay out of the way, and Chang Xia just returned to the tribe and needs a rest." Gen said coldly, pouring out the excited clansmen. At the same time, he warned Snake and other clansmen to return to Baihu Street and wait for news.


    At this moment.


    All the beasts remembered that Chang Xia had been traveling all night, and most of them were tired.


    If you want to drink sweet potato wine, you have to be in the afternoon at the earliest.


    think about.


    All the orcs came to their senses, dispersed, and no longer entangled.


    "Go, leave first."


    "Don''t disturb Chang Xia, come over when she rests well."


    The clansmen expect sweet potato wine to be true, but they are not the kind of people who mess around. Being scolded by the root, they all understood, and left in twos and threes.


    "Huhu!" Chang Xia panted lightly and said, "The people of the tribe are so enthusiastic! I can''t bear it."


    "They are all looking forward to drinking sweet potato wine��" Bai Qing said.


    Chang Xia ignored Bai Qing''s hints and said straight: "Light a fire and boil water, I want to take a bath. I''m a little hungry, you can get some breakfast."


    Shen Rong used the wolf''s tail to roll up the small nest and put Chang Xia on the square table in the pavilion.


    Chang Xia fluttered, jumped off the square table, and walked towards the bedroom. She had a petite animal body, so she couldn''t put the animal skin coat on her neck like Shen Rong and the others did. It was inconvenient to switch between the two forms, so she could only go back to the bedroom to restore her human form and put on clothes.


    "Shen Rong, do you know how to distill sweet potato wine?" Bai Qing leaned forward and whispered.


    Shen Rong nodded and shook his head, and replied, "I don''t understand."


    I don''t understand, why are you nodding? Bai Qing looked at Shen Rong in confusion, with a question mark on his face.


    "Chang Xia told me about wine utensils, how to distill sweet potato pulp into sweet potato wine with wine utensils, I don''t understand." Shen Rong explained, fetching water and washing his face and hands by the water tank, "When Chang Xia rests well, she will naturally We will arrange to distill sweet potato wine, don''t worry."


    "Shen Rong, what do you think...the wine tastes like?" Bai Qing asked curiously, washing her face.


    Shen Rong was silent.


    What does the wine taste like? How should I answer this?


    He drank, but was not addicted to alcohol. He has drunk all the wines of Xilu, and neither likes nor hates.


    Wine is wine.


    "It''s hard to say��" Bai Qing said in surprise.


    Shen Rong said, "Wine is just wine. When you drink it, you will know it naturally."


    Bai Qing raised a question mark face again, saying that he didn''t say anything, he could be said to have seen Shen Rong''s ability. Chang Xia came from the bedroom neatly dressed, pulled up his hair, moved his limbs, and washed with water.


    "Distill sweet potato wine in the afternoon and sleep in the morning."


    Chang Xia glanced at the distilling utensils stacked in the wooden shed, opened his mouth and yawned.


    After waiting for the hot water to boil, Chang Xia went to the bathroom to take a bath. Shen Rong Baiqing prepared breakfast, Chang Xia took a bath, ate something, and went straight back to his room to sleep.


    "I''ll go back to the room to take a break. You can go to the tribe and talk about the distillation of sweet potato wine in the afternoon." Shen Rong rinsed the tableware and chopsticks, instructed Bai Qing, wiped off the water droplets on his hands, and followed him back to the bedroom.


    Bai Qing responded and went to the tribe happily.


    Orcs of this age are full of energy.


    Stay up all night, easy for them.


    "Sleep!" Shen Rong took off his shoes, went to bed, and embraced Chang Xia in his arms.


    Chang Xia opened her eyes and asked in a low voice, "I thought you were going to study the distilling utensils��"


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll let Bai Qing go to the tribe and tell Patriarch Gen to distill sweet potato wine in the afternoon, so they don''t worry." Shen Rong explained.


    After chatting for a while, the two fell asleep hugging each other.


    noon.


    Shen Rong opened his eyes first.


    Just released Chang Xia, planning to get up.


    "What time is it?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong said: "Noon."


    "Get up!" Chang Xia got out of bed and bowed. This time, her limbs were sore in her sleep, and she felt uncomfortable everywhere.


    Open the door.


    I saw a lot of people sitting or standing in the courtyard of my own cave.


    After coming out in the morning, Chang Xia Chen Rong was not surprised, and waved his hands to greet him skillfully.


    "Chang Xia, the distilled liquor utensils have been washed specially."


    "Sweet potato pulp from the shooting range, we''ve all moved here."


    "You scoop the sweet potato pulp into the stone pot. After I wash my face, I come over and set up the distillation equipment, and we start to distill the sweet potato wine directly."


    Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, and pointed to the pottery pot with sweet potato pulp.


    Let the clansmen scoop the sweet potato pulp into the stone pot. Chang Xia was afraid that the operation would not be done properly the first time.


    "He Yun, come here��" Xylophone said She called to He Yun to help scoop up the sweet potato pulp, while the other females watched.


    Here, the sweet potato pulp in the clay pot was poured into the stone pot. Chang Xia cleaned up and followed Shen Rong to the stone stove in the wooden shed.


    "Shen Rong, put on the distilling utensils." Next to Changxia Station, he instructed Shen Rong to carry the distilling utensils one by one and put them on the stone pot in order. When the tribe was asked to build the wine distilling utensils, Chang Xia deliberately explained that the size must be made according to the size of the stone pot. This way, you don''t have to worry about being inappropriate.


    as predicted.


    "Wow! It''s amazing." ..


    "It turns out that the distiller is installed like this. If Chang Xia doesn''t say it, it''s really hard to imagine."


    "Chang Xia, is this all right?"


    After the crowd was over, Chang Xia set the xylophone on fire.


    The clansmen sat around the stone stove, and even the hot sun above their heads could not quench their expectations. A little bit of time passed, and suddenly there was a soft ticking sound from the pottery pot beside the stone stove...


    "Chang Xia!" The xylophone played suddenly, looking at Chang Xia in surprise.


    Chang Xia took the pottery bowl that had been placed on the long table beforehand, lifted off the wet towel on the pottery pot, and took a small sip of sweet potato wine with the pottery bowl. After smelling it, the wine smell was strong, slightly pungent and pungent. Come.


    "Who wants to taste it?" Chang Xia asked lightly, holding the pottery bowl.


    She originally wanted Shen Rong to taste it, but there were dozens of clansmen sitting in the cave courtyard, so Chang Xia couldn''t be biased.


    Xylophone took the pottery bowl and said neatly, "I''ll come."


    The others who spoke slowly, looked enviously as Xylophone took the pottery bowl, swallowing saliva, hoping that it would be their turn later.


    "Fragrant, very fragrant." Xylophone excitedly said.


    The taste of sweet potato wine is better than that of Yuzu Shaobai.


    Chang Xia said that he would use jade ornaments in exchange for the ice crystal grass of the bird tribe, and Xylophone believed that sweet potato wine was more suitable. No one hates wine.

 Chapter 739： Looting sweet potato wine, excited orcs

    Gollum!


    Suddenly, various sounds of swallowing saliva sounded.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing. ..


    "Don''t worry, everyone has a share." Chang Xia waved his hand and said loudly.


    In warm spring, when Changxia was busy distilling sweet potato pulp, he quietly entered the kitchen to prepare lunch for Changxia. When the sweet potato wine is distilled in Changxia, the bone soup is boiled in the kitchen in the warm spring, and the soaked dry powder is picked up, cooked in a pot and then put into a bowl.


    "Chang Xia, I cooked bone soup powder, you call Shen Rong Baiqing into the kitchen for lunch." Nuan Chun said. Ignoring the clansmen, let Chang Xia enter the house for lunch.


    There is sweet potato wine hanging, most of the clansmen can''t eat anything.


    Chang Xia asked Xylophone to look at the stone stove and left the wooden shed. The weather was hot, and it was even hotter when people were crowded. It was rare for Nuanchun to help her get out of trouble. Chang Xia neatly explained a few words to Xylophone and walked into the kitchen. There are cold stones in the small living room, and slowly coolness flows from the small living room to the kitchen, and Chang Xia feels alive.


    "Bone soup is delicious, I want to drink some hot soup��"


    The weather is hot, and the long summer is sweating. However, smelling the bone broth, she was a little thirsty. The smell of alcohol just now made Chang Xia feel dizzy and wanted to drink some bone broth to dispel the dizziness in his mind.


    "Shen Rong, Bai Qing is gone?" Chang Xia sat in the small living room with a bowl and sips of bone soup. Kitchen Nuanchun helps to pack bone soup powder, clear soup white powder, and sprinkle with a pinch of chopped green onion. The smell makes people drool.


    The craft of making soup in warm spring is really good.


    "He was standing beside the stone stove, waiting to drink sweet potato wine." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia''s face darkened, and he said speechlessly: "He is an underage, what to drink. You go and call someone over, and by the way, tell Xylophone Amu that underage beast cubs in the tribe are not allowed to touch wine. At a young age, You are not allowed to drink anything."


    "..." Shen Rong licked the corner of his mouth and nodded.


    Bai Qing, it''s not my brother being stingy, it''s Chang Xia who opened his mouth, please be patient.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong''s eyes flashed with a smile, and he quickly walked out of the kitchen to catch someone at the stone stove. Today, there is more than just a juvenile cub of Bai Qing standing beside the stone stove. Xiling Mu Ning and the others are all there, and there is not much sweet potato wine distilled, and Chang Xia said that everyone has a share. The clansmen are all looking forward to it. At this moment, Baiqing and the others can''t drink it. It is estimated that the clansmen can cheer loudly.


    Sure enough, wait for Shen Rong to drag Bai Qing away.


    After conveying the meaning of Chang Xia, Xiling and other underage beast cubs began to mourn.


    Xylophone and the others were all beaming with joy, and there was no need for Shen Rong to say more. After holding Xiling, they walked outside the courtyard gate, and then threw the people out.


    Action, that is called a neat, smooth flow.


    "Chang Xia��" Bai Qing''s face was blue and angry.


    Chang Xia bowed her head and sipped the noodles, one mouthful of noodles, one mouthful of soup, and she ate deliciously.


    "Don''t look at me, you are not suitable for drinking when you are young. You will naturally be able to drink it when you are an adult. Similarly, Xiling Mu Ning and others can''t drink it." Elder Chang Xia calmed down, ignoring Bai Qing''s angry face, and said, "You are not yet an adult. Drinking will hurt your health. You are not allowed to drink unless Wu nodded."


    This said.


    Bai Qing was completely panicked.


    Chang Xia said that he couldn''t drink, but Wu couldn''t let go.


    He is still several years away from becoming an adult. Isn''t this torture? If I knew this earlier, it would be better to take Chang Xia to explore the unknown, why come back to distill sweet potato wine?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry Bai Qing became.


    "The sweet potato pulp has been distilled, don''t you plan to contact the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kana Sacred Mountain? Tell the Sorceress about the discovery of the Weishan Sacred Site?" Bai Qing pulled out the wooden chair and sat down, staring at Chang Xia faintly. Make it clear, you won''t let me drink sweet potato wine, I won''t let you relax.


    Unknown things.


    Once reported, it is likely to delay the action on the Erdos swamp.


    It also means that the orcs of the Twilight Forest may become restless. Of course, the premise is that the wizard tells the existence of the unknown land and informs the twilight forest orcs.


    "..." Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Likewise, Shen Rong looked at Bai Qing speechlessly.


    This kid is really mad. Unknown land, involving the mysterious multi-handed family, can this matter be made public now?


    Chang Xia glanced at Nuanchun and said, "When I can''t eat this thing, I''ll go to the patriarch and tell me in detail. Shut up for me. Otherwise, Wu won''t be able to spare you."


    "Humph!" Bai Qing hummed twice.


    Nuan Chun was suspicious and wanted to open his mouth.


    Chang Xia raised her index finger at her, telling her not to talk too much.


    Nuan Chun hurriedly shut his mouth and pretended not to hear anything. In the bottom of my heart, I can''t help but guess, is there a new discovery in Weishan Holy Land?


    However, since Chang Xia didn''t say anything.


    Maybe the problem is more serious, Nuanchun doesn''t like to inquire, and simply pretends not to hear what Bai Qing just said.


    Seeing Nuan Chun didn''t ask, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    The matter of the unknown land cannot be disclosed for the time being, and everything has to wait for Su Ye''s attitude. The multi-handed family made Chang Xia a little worried. The so-called unknown place is probably not the patriarch, but the place where a certain clan once lived.


    Headache!


    In any case, you have to go into the unknown.


    Chang Xia finished eating the powder.


    All the people in the cave courtyard have tasted the taste of sweet potato wine, and their faces are filled with happy smiles. Xylophone took half a bowl of sweet potato wine in a pottery bowl and planned to take it to Baihu Street. At this time, Gen should appease the other five patriarchs on Baihu Street.


    Baihu Cave is filled with the smell of sweet potato wine Baihu Street has long been unable to bear it.


    Even the mallard tribe orcs who didn''t leave were wandering near the council house in the white lake business district. Obviously, Yufu and the others also knew about the Heluo tribe''s distillation of sweet potato wine this afternoon, and they were eager to taste the sweet potato wine.


    "Xyon Amu, are you going to find Patriarch Gen?"


    Walking out of the small living room, Chang Xia saw Xylophone walking towards the courtyard door with a large bowl of sweet potato wine, and hurriedly chased after him. There are many clansmen in the cave courtyard that are not scattered. They are all staring at the distilling utensils on the stone stove, and Changxia will not be used here.


    "Yes. The patriarchs of other tribes are looking forward to this sweet potato wine. I will send them to Baihu Street. Is there anything wrong with Changxia?" Xylophone explained with a smile.


    Chang Xia said: "I have something to do with Patriarch Gen."


    "What''s the matter?" Xylophone asked casually.


    "I''m going to use Yinbei to contact the Sacred Mountain Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna. Something happened to the Holy Land of Weishan, and I need to consult the witch." Chang Xia said vaguely, Xylophone''s face changed slightly after listening to it, it was about the Holy Land of Weishan, no matter how small things are big things.


    Xylophone suddenly quickened her footsteps and said, "Go, I''ll take you to Baihu Street to find him."


    Chang Xia likes the way people work.


    They don''t ask questions that shouldn''t be asked, and they always know how to keep the distance they should have. Or perhaps, this is the reason why Chang Xia was able to open the knot in his previous life and live in the Heluo tribe without any grudges.


    In this room, Xylophone and Chang Xia just stepped into Baihu Street.


    Xi Feng and the other clansmen quickly rushed forward to greet him.


    "Xylophone, is this sweet potato wine? It''s fragrant, let''s taste it."


    "Chang Xia, you''re here too! Sweet potato wine is distilled, isn''t it?"


    Immediately, except for a few patriarchs, other orcs gathered around one after another, and their eyes were the same as the half bowl of sweet potato wine in the hand of the xylophone.

 Chapter 740： Multi-handed 1 clan, nest clan

    "Patriarch��" Chang Xia smiled slightly, walked straight to the root, and asked Xylophone to greet the other orcs. Distilling sweet potato wine is difficult but not difficult.


    Gen was stunned, and received the signal from Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, is something wrong?" Gen whispered.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Something, something important. I will use Yinbei to contact the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, the sooner the better."


    Gen regret looked at the pottery bowl in Xylophone''s hand and licked the corner of his mouth.


    "Go, go back to the tribe." Gen said.


    Yinbei is very important, each orc tribe has only one, and Baiqing has Yinbei, which is related to his identity as a witch. Su Ye doted on Chang Xia very much, but Yin Bei couldn''t give it to her. Unless Chang Xia can independently leave the Heluo tribe and create her own orc tribe.


    "Patriarch Gen, where are you going?" Tiger was slightly startled, looking at Gen and Chang Xia walking out of the crowd, a little curious.


    Gen waved to Tago and the others and explained, "Changxia has something to do with me. You can taste the sweet potato wine first, and I will go back when I go. When the tribe has distilled the sweet potato wine, I will ask Xylophone to prepare a jar for each of you... "


    heard.


    All the orcs have withdrawn their eyes.


    Xylophone and other orcs have smelled sweet potato wine, and then ask them to go back to the shop or the cave to get a bowl, take a small sip per person, and taste the taste of sweet potato wine.


    More people, less wine.


    To say it is to drink is to taste it.


    However, even if it was just a taste, everyone felt very satisfied.


    This side led Chang Xia back to the tribe, walked all the way into the closed room, and took out Yinbei. At the same time as Gen took out Yinbei, Chang Xia keenly sensed a touch of aura somewhere in the room, which was very strange.


    "Changxia��"


    Chang Xia looked left and right, and let out a soft cry.


    "Patriarch, are there any other clansmen in this room?" Chang Xia hesitated and asked with a strange look on his face. Dangerous, this room gave Chang Xia a very dangerous feeling.


    Chang Xia is sure that Geng will not hurt her, so where does the danger come from?


    At the same time, the danger should not be directed at her.


    If you really want to focus on yourself, you won''t be indifferent at all. So, Chang Xia guessed that there might be someone hiding in this room, a certain clan or elder that Chang Xia had never seen before? !


    "Chang Xia, you are very sensitive! Elder Ying, don''t stand in the corner, come out and see Chang Xia." Gen smiled, pointed to a place in the corner of the room, and said, "This is Elder Ying, more than The Pukang elders are older. In recent decades, they have basically never left the tribe.��


    Shadow Elder, Water Elder.


    They are the Dinghaishenzhen of the tribe.


    Unlike the elders of Pukang and the others, only a few people know of the existence of the elders of the shadows. Unless the tribe encounters a major event of life and death, they rarely walk around the tribe in normal time. However, everything that happened in the tribe was hidden from their eyes and ears.


    "Chang Xia, hello!" Ying''s hoarse voice sounded softly and slowly in the room. Immediately after, a thin black shadow slowly entered Chang Xia''s eyes.


    "Elder Shadow, hello!" Chang Xia said nervously.


    "Chang Xia, why are you contacting the witch?" Genbian asked, contacting the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall. Su Ye hasn''t come over yet, which means that the investigation of the river waters in the Twilight Forest has not ended, and she still needs to stay in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna for the time being.


    Yinbei is very special. If Su Ye takes Yinbei away, he can only contact the six major tribes. Only by placing Yinbei in the wizard''s hall and using the altar on the other side of the wizard''s hall, can you contact all orc tribes/tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    This is also the reason why Su Ye can''t carry Yinbei with him.


    "I went to Weishan Holy Land to dig saplings and saplings. When I was chatting with the old ape, he suddenly told me that I had seen a tree that can produce milk somewhere..." Chang Xia briefly recounted what he had talked to the old ape. thing. ..


    Chang Xia''s voice was very soft, and Yinbei was connected to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    When Su Ye heard Chang Xia''s voice, she chose to listen quietly and did not interrupt Chang Xia''s statement directly.


    "Yinbei is already connected, Chang Xia, you continue to speak." Gen whispered.


    Su Ye said softly, "I''m listening."


    "Shen Rong Baiqing said that he didn''t like **** soup. I said that sugar, adding milk and boiling together with **** can be made into brown sugar **** milk tea, which is very delicious. Weishan Ape has sugar and ginger, but no milk. The old ape said he knew a place. With milk, he said that this place is very close to Weishan." Chang Xia gave a slight pause.


    Gen frowned and said, "It''s close to Weishan, is it the sea area?"


    There are no trees that can produce milk in the Mochizuki Mountains, that''s for sure. Similarly, Su Ye is also very sure.


    "The old ape said that Weishan Holy Land has a road on the cliff facing the sea. This road connects to a sea area, where there are many underground rivers and some mysterious buildings." Chang Xia pursed her lips, she knew that with her The more he talked, the more tense the atmosphere in the room was. Elder Shadow, who was standing in the bright place, sneaked into the dark place again, and the aura of the whole person disappeared directly. However, Chang Xia was sure that he did not leave the room.


    "Chang Xia, go on��" Su Ye''s breathing was tight, and even through Yin Bei, Chang Xia could feel that her expression must be very serious at the moment.


    "When I heard the news, I wanted to contact the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna. But the old ape lost Yinbei, there was no other way, Shen Rongbaiqing and I could only decide to visit Weishan in person. The Holy Land finds this way."


    "After digging out the light grass and light tree saplings, the three of us, led by the old ape, went straight to the cliff. Finally, we stopped in front of the rock wall in front of the cliff. After many attempts, we found the passage and found that on the rock wall There is a mysterious mural of a group of races with many arms, offering sacrifices to a mountain..."


    "There''s not enough time. We didn''t enter the secret passage, go to the unknown land to investigate, we didn''t carry a pen and paper, and we couldn''t print the murals on the stone walls."


    When Chang Xia finished speaking, there was no breathing in the room.


    "Witch, are the races with many arms the fish race?" Gen asked.


    Su Ye was silent on the other side, and Elder Ying said, "Fish clan, orcs who don''t have many arms, some have many legs."


    This point, the shadow elder is very sure.


    "The Nest Clan." Su Ye''s voice came from the other end of Yinbei, and along with her voice came the sound of flipping the leaves of a white tree.


    "Gangwa Continent once lived in five races, namely Orcs, Fish Races, Bird Races, Hill People, and Nest Races. The five races, Orc Race, Fish Race and Bird Race, have always been active between the two continents, and the Hill People He and the Nest Clan disappeared in the melee a thousand years ago. The hill people are huge and live in the hills and basins. Occasionally there are orcs in the Western Land who can spy on the traces of this clan, but the Nest Clan is the most mysterious..."


    "The den clan, adult orcs have four hands and are extremely powerful. Some powerful totem warriors can even have six and eight hands."


    "They live underground all year round, accompanied by dark rivers, and rarely have contact with the outside world. Their whereabouts are erratic and difficult to touch."

 Chapter 741： 200 plus change

    "The Nest Clan!" Chang Xia murmured, "The multi-handed clan turned out to be the Nest Clan."


    At first, I could see the frescoes on the stone walls.


    Chang Xia vaguely guessed that the unknown land should not be the ancestral land.


    From Su Ye''s mouth to confirm the identity of the multi-handed family in the mural, she suddenly felt that it was the case. .


    "Mother Su Ye, I want to explore the unknown." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    The tree that produces milk, from the moment the old ape heard it, Chang Xia has been thinking about it. Besides, the Weishan Holy Land is very close to the Heluo tribe. With such an unknown place existing, the Leopard Clan will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Whether or not there are hives living in the unknown, this trip will not be spared.


    "Temporarily, not possible." Su Ye said.


    A moment passed.


    "When the Erdos Swamp operation is confirmed, I will personally take you to explore the unknown land. Before that, you are not allowed to go to the Holy Land of Weishan. By the way, has the old ape ever encountered a nest clan in that sea area..."


    "No, he said it was still deserted."


    Hearing this, Su Ye was silent again.


    This represents the unknown land, which should have been the territory of the hive clan a long time ago.


    It''s just, why did the Nest Clan abandon their homes?


    "Witch, is there anything unusual in the fish clan?" Gen said.


    Nest Clan, Uncharted Lands, Milk Trees. None of these could be inserted into his mouth, so the patriarch Gen did not ask much, but directly asked about the situation of the river waters.


    "There are a few problems near the sea, but it''s not a big problem. I will come to the Heluo tribe tomorrow and discuss with you the specific time to leave the Erdos Swamp. You urge the other five tribes to determine the candidates for this operation as soon as possible. The number is fixed at 20. Within the people, this operation is mainly to detect news, there is no need to select too many people." Su Ye''s calm voice quickly calmed the restless emotions.


    In the corner, the figure of the shadow elder once again entered Chang Xia''s eyes.


    On the wrinkled cheeks, you can vaguely see the clear and handsome outline of his youth. The deep eyes, without any turbidity, shone with wisdom and composure.


    "Yes, I will immediately find the five major tribes to determine the candidates for going out." Gen said seriously.


    Before hanging up Yin Bei, Su Ye once again told Chang Xia not to be self-willed, and to go to the Weishan Holy Land to explore the unknown, you must wait for her to come.


    "Chang Xia, you really didn''t enter that passage��" Gen said curiously.


    On the side, Elder Ying also looked at Chang Xia curiously.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said helplessly: "I want to go. But I don''t have enough time. You all know the situation of the Weishan Holy Land. In the morning, I dug the light grass and light tree saplings. After noon, Shen Rong Baiqing and I were led by the old monkey to the cliff. For some reason, the old ape smashed a boulder, and the boulder was scattered into rubble, filling the open space in front of the stone wall. After decades, you can imagine that it took us a few hours to find the key to open the passage. This is because Shen Rong was lucky and accidentally touched the stone tablet that opened the passage."


    "The patience of the Weishan Ape is really average." Ying said slowly.


    Obviously, the Shadow Elder had contact with the old ape before.


    Listening to the tone, the contact is relatively deep. After all, with the face of the old ape, ordinary orcs would not dare to get close, and the thief was ugly.


    "Unknown land! I''m also curious and want to go!" Gen sighed, since he took over the position of the tribe''s patriarch, Gen felt that life was boring, and he was busy with all kinds of trivial matters all day long, even Going out hunting, there is a time limit.


    No wonder Yun Dong Ge Lei and the others were unwilling to take over the position of the patriarch. They were insidious and cunning. When they returned to the tribe, they would have to trick them.


    He also wanted to enter the forest��


    The root was venting from the bottom of his heart, a tough face, always green and white, looked at Chang Xia for a while, and sighed that the stunt of the face-changing stunt from the patriarch is really awesome!


    Only Elder Shadow swept away his roots with a look of disgust.


    This silly child fantasized about some things, and he had to remind Xylophone to take good care of people and not lose the face of the Heluo tribe.


    "The next time Granny Su Ye comes to the tribe and settles the Erdos swamp operation, she will go to the Holy Land of Weishan to explore the unknown. The patriarch can apply to go together!" Chang Xia said.


    When it comes to playing yin, Chang Xia feels that the patriarch is very good at it.


    Everything in the unknown land is unknown. If the root patriarch can go with them, Chang Xia feels that they can guarantee their safety to the greatest extent.


    "The Baihu business district is open, and the tribes will send orcs one after another. As the head of the Heluo tribe, how can I get away?" Geng howled dryly, with a helpless expression on his face.


    Listen to this.


    Chang Xia quickly shut up.


    She was afraid that if she continued, the head of the family would put her name on the list of enemies. Don''t ask why Chang Xia knew, it was naturally revealed by Xylophone unintentionally.


    Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to confirm that this was indeed the case.


    after that.


    Chang Xia quietly nicknamed the head of his family: Old Six.


    "Those who can do more work." Chang Xia laughed twice, and quickly changed the subject: "Patriarch, let''s go back to the Baihu cave, the sweet potato wine should be distilled."


    "Yes, I forgot the sweet potato wine." Gen quickly picked up Yinbei and was about to go to the Baihu Cave.


    The thin figure of the shadow elder flickered.


    In the blink of an eye, the door was blocked.


    He raised his head and stared faintly at Gen, opened his mouth and said slowly: "Gen Don''t forget my sweet potato wine."


    Geng twitched his cheeks, wanting to curse.


    However, thinking of the fist of the shadow elder, the root quickly stopped the fire.


    Elder Ying beats people more ruthlessly than Elder Pukang. Because the shadow elder is good at sneak attack and likes Yin people. Beat people, and choose the place with more meat to beat each time.


    It hurts, but I can''t find the wound.


    "I''ll send you a can later." Gen vowed to promise, adding: "When Xylophone and Chang Xia learn to distill sweet potato pulp, dozens of pots of sweet potato pulp will be distilled into sweet potato wine, and I will definitely give you a few more cans. hide."


    In order not to be beaten, the root is thief and sweet.


    Changxia is as quiet as a bird.


    Such a scene, it is better to see less. The more you see it, the easier it will be.


    Sure enough, the root looked at Chang Xia''s well-behaved appearance and was very satisfied.


    "Very good." Satisfied with what Ying heard, he moved out of the way and turned to leave quickly.


    When Elder Ying left, Chang Xia heard Geng let out a sigh of relief, and even a thin layer of thin sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Depend on!


    Is the shadow elder so scary?


    She remembered that Patriarch Gen did not face the elders of Pukang like this.


    "Elder Ying, it''s very cruel." Gen opened his mouth, facing Chang Xia''s mouth, and didn''t make a sound.


    Chang Xia shuddered and whispered, "How fierce..."


    Before Chang Xia could finish speaking, Gen quickly covered Chang Xia''s mouth.


    "Changxia, don''t court death." Gen raised his index finger and reminded: "Let''s go, let''s go to Baihu Cave to prepare sweet potato wine for Elder Ying."


    The shadow elder is like a shadow lurking in the Heluo tribe.


    Even if it is insidious as root, it is ashamed of the elders of the upper shadow. At the same time, the root patriarch regards the elders as idols, and one day his strength can reach the level of the elders, and he will die without regrets.


    Gollum!


    Chang Xia swallowed his saliva carefully and was frightened.

 Chapter 742： drunk

    "You two are��"


    After a while, Changxia returned to the Baihu cave.


    Step through the courtyard gate and enter the cave courtyard. Xylophone just came back from Baihu Street. Seeing that Chang Xia and Gen had solemn and dignified expressions, they were suddenly worried.


    "It''s okay." Gen shook his head and whispered: "Fill me a can of sweet potato wine, and I will bring it back to the tribe to give it to Elder Ying. Keep a low profile, the tribe will start distilling sweet potato wine as soon as possible, don''t wait for Elder Pukang and the others to come. "


    When Gen said the name of the elder Ying, he was vague.


    At the same time, when talking about the elders of Pukang, deliberately increase the volume. In an instant, many orcs in the cave courtyard heard it clearly, and all changed their faces.


    Elder Ying escaped from the world, and not many even the Heluo tribe knew of his existence.


    His name is not a deep threat, and the elder Pukang is different.


    In terms of harassment, the elders of the tribe Pukang said they were second, but no one dared to claim the first. In addition, his invincible appetite like the abyss, who is not afraid?


    Edible, not terrible.


    The scary thing is, you can eat anything.


    "Xylophone, let Nuanchun help watch over here, how about we go back to the tribe to prepare sweet potato wine?" He Yun said.


    A total of six tanks of sweet potato wine were brewed in Changxia.


    They used the stone stove to distill three vats. The tribe has not done much recently, except for this distilling set. Root said that it is a big deal to distribute the excess distilled wine utensils to the clansmen. In the future, every household will have its own set of distilled wine utensils.


    "Amu Heyun, how many cans of sweet potato wine did you get from these three jars of sweet potato pulp?" Chang Xia asked. She remembered that a pound of sweet potatoes was about two or three ounces of sweet potato wine, and some rice was added. Two pounds of sweet potatoes could distill a pound of wine, but the wine tasted weak. Usually, five pounds of sweet potatoes and one pound of wine are the most appropriate. The wine has a strong flavor and a high degree of alcohol. ..


    In the Changxia family''s jars containing sweet potato pulp, each jar has about 500 kilograms of sweet potatoes, which are normally distilled up to 100 kilograms. The clay pots used to hold the wine are 10 jin and 5 jin. Ten catties are naturally prepared for tribal people, and five catties are used to send foreign orcs.


    The first time to distill sweet potato wine, Chang Xia also couldn''t estimate the time and the degree of sweet potato wine, and could only estimate when to end the distillation based on the amount of alcohol.


    "We put the sweet potato wine distilled from the three jars of sweet potato pulp separately to avoid confusion. For the sweet potato wine distilled from the first jar, we ate and drank the five-pound clay pot, and now there are eight clay pots. I was thinking, should I go to the kiln to get some bigger pots, preferably 50 or 100 catties." He Yun explained.


    The capacity of these pots was mentioned by Chang Xia and Wu Apo, so it was easy to measure.


    Over the years, the Heluo tribe has changed little by little under the leadership of Chang Xia, and it has long been different from other orc tribes. Before, the tribe did not bother with these many things, and the clansmen did not pay much attention to these pots that can be used to measure.


    nowadays-


    With the rapid development of the tribe, the tribesmen finally found their use.


    "It should be." Chang Xia said, "If you know how much sweet potato wine to distill, use the corresponding clay pot. I have calculated that the sweetest sweet potato wine is the most fragrant when one jar of sweet potato pulp is distilled. If you want to drink more intensely, take the first fifty kilograms of sweet potato wine. If you want to drink a normal taste, you can distill one hundred and fifty kilograms of sweet potato wine in a tank of sweet potato pulp, and pour the distilled sweet potato wine together to mix����


    Chang Xia tried to use appropriate words to explain the concentration and degree of sweet potato wine. Of course, she can''t directly say the degree of sweet potato wine.


    This stuff, nothing tested.


    Chang Xia himself couldn''t figure it out.


    "Xylophone, the tribal sweet potato pulp is half distilled to taste sweet sweet potato wine, and half is distilled to taste weak." Gen quickly said. He was holding a ten-pound can of sweet potato wine. According to what Chang Xia said, this can should be Erguotou, with the strongest and strongest flavor.


    Previously, Chang Xia did not explain.


    The three-cylinder distilled sweet potato wine here is packed in ten-jin clay pots. The first five cans of sweet potato wine are the strongest, Erguotou. When the distillation is over, pour it together and blend it together, and the taste will become dull.


    Shen Rong was driven to the brick kiln to carry the 100-pound pots, and Chang Xia planned to preserve these already distilled Erguotou. Whether it''s drinking or cooking or something else, it''s very good. The remaining three vats of sweet potato pulp are distilled immediately according to the normal procedure.


    The smell of wine in the cave courtyard is too strong, and Chang Xia is dizzy with the smell of wine.


    Xylophone and the others brought the tribe back to the tribe, and soon the smell of alcohol would spread in the tribe square. Fortunately, Xiling and the others were left behind. They couldn''t drink sweet potato wine, and when they helped to set the fire, they were a little reluctant.


    However, Chang Xia promises to drink white-footed chicken soup at night.


    The white-footed chickens that were hunted in Salt Lake, and the Changxia family''s shack also raised five old white-footed chickens. These old white-footed chickens are wilting, not dead yet.


    "Chang Xia, are you alright?" Nuan Chun worried.


    The twins were taken away by the xylophones and sent to the **** to take care of them.


    In the bustling cave courtyard, only a few people in the warm spring and cypress were left. However, the first round of three-cylinder sweet potato pulp has been steamed, and the lees are packed in large wooden barrels. UU reading At this moment, the distillation of the last three cylinders of sweet potato pulp has begun.


    Shen Rong rinsed the large pottery jar he brought back, drained the water, and wiped it again with a clean Kirab. Then, move it to the ground melon wine next to the stone stove.


    "It''s okay, the smell of alcohol in the yard is strong, and it''s a little dizzy when it''s smoked." Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing and laughing, so she tasted it and didn''t drink a drink or two.


    Shen Rong said, "Drunk?"


    "Yeah! It''s possible." Chang Xia sat, unable to control the dizziness in his mind.


    "Drunken��" Bai Qing asked curiously.


    Xiling Mu Ning squeezed over and stared curiously at Chang Xia''s red cheeks.


    "Drinking, easy to get drunk and hurt." Shen Rong said.


    Bai Qing poked Chang Xia''s red cheeks with a small hand, and whispered, "Shen Rong, Chang Xia didn''t drink sweet potato wine! She just tasted it... it seems."


    "I don''t know how to drink." Chang Xia muttered, pushing away Bai Qing''s hand that poked her face, she felt more and more dizzy, and whispered: "Shen Rong, take me back to my room to sleep. You guys watch Hit the stone stove, I''ll sleep..."


    Before he finished speaking, Chang Xia fell into Shen Rong''s arms.


    Just got drunk.


    "Sweet potato wine is as powerful as poison!" Xiling whispered.


    Mu Ning nervously looked at Chang Xia in Shen Rong''s arms, and said seriously, "Shen Rong, is Sister Chang Xia all right?"


    "It''s okay, she''ll be fine for a while." Shen Rong said warmly, "You all remember not to drink sweet potato wine secretly, you can only drink it when you are an adult."


    Before, I was worried that Bai Qing and the others were drinking alcohol.


    Now there is an example of Chang Xia getting drunk, I believe that Bai Qing and the others will be obedient.


    "Oh! I remember." Bai Qing replied weakly.


    Xiling and the others also showed regret, but they looked much better than before. No need to force it, you must taste sweet potato wine.

 Chapter 743： brown rice

    "Warm spring, bring a can of sweet potato wine back to Shankun." Shen Rong took off and washed the distilled wine utensils, and Baiqing Xiling squatted by the water tank to scoop up water to rinse.


    As dusk approached, Shen Rong asked Nuan Chun to bring a can of sweet potato wine home.


    Leave the rest to him and Bai Qing to clean up.


    Chang Xia was drunk for half an afternoon. At this moment, he was still lying on the bubbling kang bed, snoring, and the blush on his red face had not completely dissipated.


    "Okay, I''ll go first." Nuan Chun replied.


    Picking up a can of sweet potato wine, he walked briskly back to his cave. She plans to send sweet potato wine home first, and then go to the tribe to pick up the twins.


    Shan Kun recently went out hunting, counting the time.


    It''s time to go back to the tribe today.


    "Bai Qing, you go to the shack and catch two white-footed chickens. I''ll cook white-footed chicken soup for you tonight. It takes time to smoke the chicken. This old white-footed chicken is too hard to eat. Drink white-footed chicken soup at night! I Let''s get you some more skewers, okay?" Shen Rong put the washed distilling utensils on the stone bench in the wooden shed to dry and drain, and then moved them into the wooden shed next to them to collect them.


    "Brother Shen Rong, is there any luwei?" Xiling said excitedly.


    It was a rare opportunity to put forward conditions, and Xiling was reluctant to miss this opportunity.


    Mu Ning slapped her mouth and looked at Yuri and Shuka who were staring at them. Since Xiling Mu Ning became Bai Qing''s partner, the time she spent with the tribe Yuri and the others was reduced.


    "Pig head meat and braised large intestine, fragrant!" Yuri whispered.


    Shuka nodded and added: "Aunt Wu gave me some last time, and it tasted so delicious! Brother Chen Rong, can you ask Sister Changxia to help you make braised pork head meat and pig offal?"


    Last time, Chang Xia braised two pieces of pig offal and pig face for the tribal elders.


    Grandma Wu and the others were not stingy, and shared some for the cubs of the tribe to taste. Yuri Shuka had eaten it, and was thinking about that mouthful.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen and take a look-" Shen Rong said.


    They had just returned from the Holy Land of Weishan, and they had been busy distilling sweet potato wine. Shen Rong didn''t know if the gravy in the kitchen was simmering the gravy.


    "There are braised pork and braised chicken in the pot. If you want to eat pork face and pig offal, can you braise it tomorrow?" Shen Rong pulled the braised pot with a hook. The braised pork and braised chicken were stewed in the pot. And some bones.


    Smell, very fragrant.


    Bai Qing said: "Yuri, we will go back to Woye to hunt wild boars tomorrow, and then ask Chang Xia to help with stewing. It''s too late today, eat braised pork and braised meat!"


    "Yes." Yuri said happily.


    Shuka nodded happily and said, "I can do it. The tribe''s lo-mei is too small, and it''s not enough every time." They are small and can''t compete with their grandfather, Amu.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the shack to catch the old white-footed chicken." Bai Qing waved his hand and called his friends to run towards the shack. After catching two white-footed chickens, Pachin and the others went to five people.


    Shen Rong''s face was black, but he didn''t stop it.


    Looking at the sun on the horizon, Shen Rong planned to go back to the bedroom and call Chang Xia to get up. He lowered his head and smelled the scent on his body. The smell of wine was too strong.


    Shen Rong turned around and entered the kitchen, where he lit a fire and boiled water.


    I can''t wear this dress, it smells of alcohol.


    Mmm!


    Chang Xia held his head, opened his eyes and looked at the top of the bed, his head was drowsy and he didn''t wake up, and he seemed to have slept for too long.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia shouted.


    Shen Rong said, "I''m making a fire in the kitchen to boil water."


    "Sweet sweet potato wine finished?" Chang Xia walked slowly to the water tank, fetched water, washed his face with cold water, and finally felt a lot more comfortable in his head. I saw that the five of Bai Qing came back from the shack frolic.


    "The sweet potato pulp has been steamed, and the remaining lees are placed in wooden barrels. When tomorrow, let the tribe move the lees to the farm over Woye to feed the captive livestock in the farm." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia said: "Yes, feed a little less each time."


    "Chang Xia, you''re awake!" Bai Qing skillfully killed chickens with a knife and let them bleed. Xi Ling walked into the kitchen and asked Shen Rong if the hot water was boiling, and planned to scald the chicken feathers.


    "Wake up." Chang Xia nodded and asked, "Have white-footed chicken soup tonight?"


    "Yes, Shen Rong agreed." Bai Qing said.


    "What else to eat?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Hearing that Shen Rong had agreed, Chang Xia couldn''t help but ask another question, most likely because Bai Qing and the others were not allowed to drink, and they asked Shen Rong to compensate.


    The tribe is busy distilling sweet potato wine tonight, I''m afraid they won''t be able to control them.


    "Grilled skewers and lo-mei." Bai Qing said.


    Yuri said, "We will go hunting in Woye tomorrow, and Brother Shen Rong promised to give us braised pork cheeks and pig offal."


    "Yuri, do you like to eat braised pork cheeks and pig offal?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "Grandma Wu gave it to us last time, and it tasted delicious!" Shuka licked the corner of his mouth, recalling the lo-mei he had eaten last time, which was more fragrant than other lo-flavors.


    Take a look.


    Mu Ning and several people nodded.


    This surprised Chang Xia a little.


    "Okay! You bring the things, and I''ll give you the brine." Chang Xia said cheerfully. Braised everything is braised, and pork cheeks taste really good.


    "Bai Qing, I''ve marinated the fresh meat for the skewers. You guys are ready to kill the chicken. I''ll take a shower."


    Chang Xia smelled it.


    "You smell too much alcohol Go and wash it." Chang Xia said, "I''ll stew the white-footed chicken soup, and eat golden stick corn porridge or pancakes at night?"


    I''ve been eating a lot of powder recently, and I don''t really want to eat it at night in Changxia.


    Unfortunately, the weather is too hot.


    She wanted to make some steamed buns, but she couldn''t do more.


    The more you do it, the easier it will be to break.


    "Pancakes."


    "I want pancakes too."


    Bai Qing and the others spoke one after another, choosing more pancakes.


    They always feel unsatisfied with porridge.


    In fact, Changxia is not like this. She wanted to eat white rice, and her heart was itching, but no rice was found in the Twilight Forest yet.


    and many more--


    No rice, she has sweet potatoes, corn and golden sticks, which can steam a pot of brown rice. Although the taste is not very drippy, but when there is no choice, this option is still very good.


    "I decided to eat brown rice tonight, and the pancakes later." Chang Xia excitedly said: "I used to make porridge, but I forgot about the brown rice. Brown rice tastes normal, and it''s still good to eat it once in a while. "


    Shen Rong entered the bathroom.


    Bai Qing and the others looked at each other, curious about the brown rice.


    However, looking at Chang Xia''s excited appearance, he obviously didn''t mean to explain.


    So, they could only pretend to understand, and after the white-footed chicken was scalded, they squatted and plucked the feathers. Brown rice or something, you will naturally know when you eat it at night.


    Steamed brown rice is very simple, Chang Xia goes to the cellar to get sweet potatoes.


    The last time I made sweet potato pulp, I still had some sweet potatoes, and the amount of gold sticks and corn was not much, but I still had enough brown rice for dozens of meals.


    Half the eldest, eat the poor father.


    Chang Xia thought about it, and deliberately took more sweet potatoes, golden sticks, and corn. Clean the sweet potatoes and cut them into pieces. The golden rod is threshed, and the corn is hulled. These are quite laborious, Chang Xia directly called Bai Qing and the others for help.

 Chapter 744： Greedy Roasted Eggs

    "Didn''t we eat pancakes tonight?" Shen Rong took a shower and changed into clean clothes. When he walked out of the bathroom, he saw Baiqing Yuri and Shuka threshing the golden rods, and there was unhulled corn next to them.


    Chang Xia squatted by the water tank to wash the sweet potatoes.


    This scene made Shen Rong be at a loss.


    "I''m going to steam brown rice." Chang Xia explained, and when the white-footed chicken was processed by Xilingmu Ning, he would stew the white-footed chicken soup. It takes time to steam brown rice, just as it takes time to simmer white-footed chicken soup.


    This spare time is just enough for Shen Rong to make skewers, and by the way, make some other meals.


    "Shen Rong, go to the underground warehouse and get some vegetables and fruits that can be grilled. The skewers can''t be all meat, and you can also grill them with some vegetables."


    "Okay, I''ll go get it now."


    When Shen Rong left, Bai Qing threshed the gold rod.


    "Changxia, can bird eggs be baked?"


    "Okay, you can stuff the eggs into the stove and bury them. The roasted eggs taste very good. I used to eat roasted eggs and roasted meats that the tribe didn''t make."


    "Bai Qing, hurry up and bury a few eggs."


    Upon hearing this, Xiling and the others were immediately excited.


    They had all eaten roasted bird eggs, but after hearing what Chang Xia said, they felt greedy again.


    "There are bird eggs in the kitchen closet. If you want to eat baked eggs, you can do it yourself." Chang Xia said casually.


    Bai Qing and the others have a big appetite.


    Cubs of this age want to eat everything.


    Seeing everything is greedy, and there is no shortage of food at home, Chang Xia is naturally happy to satisfy their thoughts. What''s more, Chang Xia is also a bit greedy for the taste of roasted eggs. She has not eaten it for a long time, and she almost forgot what roasted bird eggs taste like.


    "Bai Qing, bury two more." Chang Xia shouted.


    Bai Qing said: "Okay. I''ll bury one for everyone, and everyone will taste the taste of roasted bird eggs. Hehe!"


    "Bai Qing, well done." Xiling praised.


    Mu Ning and other orcs agreed one after another. Likewise, they all wanted to try roasted bird eggs. Just like what Chang Xia said, I really want to eat after a long time.


    "What did Bai Qing do?" Shen Rong came back with a basket of vegetables and fruits, just when he heard Xiling praise Bai Qing, he was a little curious.


    Chang Xia peeled the sweet potatoes and replied, "Let Bai Qing bury a few bird eggs in the stove. After they are cooked, everyone can taste the taste of the roasted bird eggs. After all, I haven''t eaten roasted bird eggs for a long time, so I really think about it. of."


    "I remember the last time I ate roasted bird eggs, when I first moved to Baihu." Shen Rong replied, the roasted bird eggs tasted really delicious. It is completely different from boiled eggs, with an extra smell of fireworks.


    "Yes!" Chang Xia nodded.


    Turning around and looking, more than half a year has passed.


    In another month, it will be the Harvest Festival.


    It''s just that the tribes are busy at this year''s harvest festival, and they may not even have time to hold the harvest festival. In previous years, the harvest festival was what the orcs looked forward to the most. When the harvest festival came, the tribe would prepare rich food for the orcs to open their stomachs to eat.


    Today.


    The tribes have plenty of food.


    No Orc has ever been hungry again.


    At least, the orc tribes/tribes that Chang Xia knew and met were already able to fill their stomachs, and the warehouses of the tribes/tribes were full of food.


    The third crop of ginkgo has not been harvested yet. The beasts have hoarded food for the winter early. Even if they do nothing next, they are not worried about starvation and freezing in the cold season after winter.


    Peel the sweet potato and cut it into pieces.


    Soak the golden sticks in water and wash them clean.


    Shell the corn and wash it repeatedly.


    Brown rice is not particularly important. Chang Xia also picked out a few vegetables from the rattan basket that Shen Rong brought back, cleaned them and cut them into a pot and steamed them together.


    the other side.


    Shen Rong took the cleaned white-footed chicken from Xiling and the others, and chopped it into chicken pieces.


    White-footed chicken has a unique salty fragrance. When stewing chicken soup, there is no need to add some or not, just put a few slices of **** and simmer in cold water.


    Right now.


    Bai Qing took out a Cuju from the room.


    Playing with the four of Xiling in the cave courtyard.


    Shen Rong Changxia sat at the square table in the pavilion in the corridor and began to wear meat skewers and vegetables. Originally, Bai Qing and the others wanted to help, but were driven away by Shen Rong.


    Let them move the grill near the steps and play Cuju.


    The grill is made of rock, and the bottom is hollow. At this moment, a small fire is set up under the grill, and the preheating begins. Wait until Long Xia Chang Xia has threaded the skewers, and you can start roasting. In terms of time, Shen Rong was very careful.


    "Would you like to make another soup?" Chang Xia suddenly asked.


    White-footed chicken soup is said to be drinking chicken soup, but it is actually white-footed chicken. The stewed white-legged chicken is delicious. Of course, because the stewed white-footed chicken is older, the stewing time must be longer.


    If it is not stewed and tastes good, it will be a little firewood.


    "Wait a minute, cook another sliced ??meat soup and add some green leaves into it." Shen Rong said calmly.


    Chang Xia thought about it for a while and thought the meat slice soup was very good, so he agreed.


    Looking at the five Bai Qing who were having a good time in the cave courtyard, they couldn''t help but nag, and said, "Bai Qing called Yuri and Shuka over, why didn''t you call Leah and the others?"


    There are seven cubs in the tribe who are ten years old or older.


    Xiling Mu Ning was selected to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna Sacred Mountain to accompany Bai Qing, and there were only five people left in the tribe. Among the five, there are three females, Liya, Lianhua''er and Qiao Ling. They were detained by the tribe at this age, and they usually hunted and picked with the tribe, got to know the animals and plants in the forest, and were very busy every day.


    Unlike the **** under the age of ten, the **** play and play in the tribe all day, making the tribe jump around.


    In addition to these two batches of cubs, there are more than a dozen who are about to reach adulthood.


    These beast cubs are a little busier than Xiling.


    At least Chang Xia hadn''t seen them in a few months.


    I don''t know, where did the tribe arrange for the tribe to take them to experience?


    "I heard that Liya and the others were recently taught by Xylophone to sew animal skin clothes. They are very busy and don''t have time to fool around with Bai Qing and the others." Shen Rong replied.


    This was something he overheard.


    "Huh?" Chang Xia said in surprise, "Why do they have to learn to sew animal skin clothes when they are so young?"


    She grew up and didn''t seem to have learned anything.


    Before, in order to be able to successfully transform into a beast, I specially went back to the tribe to take Tits and their teaching time. Speaking of which, it''s still quite embarrassing.


    "Every age group of tribal beast cubs has something to learn." Shen Rong said. Shen Rong grew up in Yuan Dynasty, and he has the most experience in this kind of thing. Chang Xia didn''t learn anything, just because her body was too delicate.


    Or maybe, from the beginning, the Wu and Heluo tribe had the idea of ??taking care of her for a lifetime. Like hunting cleverness, identifying animals and plants in the forest, learning to sew animal skin clothes, polishing various bone tools...


    Chang Xia froze slightly.


    That said.


    She remembered something.


    When they were young, Nanfeng and the others always disappeared mysteriously.


    Chang Xia thought they were secretly playing, but now she thinks about it, they went to learn whatever they were playing. Fortunately, she inherited the memory of her previous life, otherwise she would be a waste now!


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 745： meal artifact

    "Chang Xia, we are very busy." Bai Qing said.


    Recently, the Heluo tribe opened the Baihu commercial area, and Wu was busy sorting out the safety of the various tribes/tribes in the Twilight Forest, so he and Xiling Mu Ning had time to play. After this round of busy work is over, they have to go back to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall to learn all kinds of knowledge.


    "Learn various hunting skills and identify flowers and trees in the forest."


    "Daily exercise and practical teaching."


    "Fortunately, it''s not the elder Pukang who teaches practical teaching recently. He beats people too much."


    In an instant, Yuri and the others spoke up and couldn''t help but complain. They are not like **** and other animal cubs. They train for half a day every day, and they can play slides, seesaws and wooden horses. Train and study all day, except during breaks.


    Occasionally, you can''t relax your vigilance even during breaks.


    Because they would be attacked by surprise, the training of the clansmen was really ruthless, although not to the extent of breaking their hands and feet, they were almost the same.


    "I... have never experienced it." Chang Xia sneered.


    Poor health doesn''t seem to be all bad.


    Just listening to Yuri''s complaints, Chang Xia felt hairs all over her body.


    "The witch and the tribe dote on you, who would dare to let you train and learn?" Bai Qing looked at Chang Xia enviously, and said, "The witch said you were born to know this, and there is no one among the orcs in Gangwa Continent."


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    It''s not wrong to say that she knew it from birth.


    She died once, but she didn''t drink Meng Po soup, she kept the memory of her previous life. Of course, Chang Xia won''t say this, and Su Ye won''t ask.


    Zizi!


    Shen Rong flipped the skewers, and the grease dripped onto the flames and made a sizzling sound. At the same time, a seductive coke fragrance filled the air.


    Smelling the smell, Bai Qing and the others have no heart to play Cuju anymore.


    Bai Qing stood beside the grill with Cuju in his arms and stretched his neck.


    "Brother Shen Rong, your grilled skewers are really fragrant!"


    "Yeah! It''s strange that we can''t learn anything."


    "Didn''t I give the tribe a list of barbecue ingredients, the tribe did not prepare barbecue ingredients?"


    In the past, the barbecue of Xylophone was the best in the tribe.


    However, since Shen Rong came to the Heluo tribe.


    Shen Rong won this title, and Xylophone did not miss Shen Rong''s learning experience.


    Therefore, Shen Rong gave Xylophone the barbecue ingredients for his barbecue. Let the xylophone help prepare the barbecue ingredients, so that the clan can eat delicious barbecue.


    "We can''t bake such delicious skewers even with the barbecue ingredients." Shuka spread his hands and said helplessly.


    "Practice more." Shen Rong said.


    There is no special skill in barbecue, only hand-cooked.


    "The white-footed chicken soup is delicious!"


    "I smelled a special aroma, could it be brown rice?"


    Suddenly, a few special scents wafted from the kitchen, and even the domineering scorched aroma of the barbecue could not be concealed. All the orcs turned their heads to look at the kitchen, Chang Xia was eating the skewers and said, "Don''t worry, the white-footed chicken is too old, and it will take another half an hour to eat. The brown rice should be almost cooked, I will make another sliced ??meat. soup."


    Saying that, he finished the skewer in his hand in three or two bites.


    Holding the washed and drained green cabbage leaves, he walked slowly into the kitchen.


    At this time, it was getting dark.


    The light tree saplings in the cave courtyard flashed with warm fluorescence, and the light grass and several light tree saplings placed next to the wooden shed stone benches also released their brilliance.


    I just went back to the tribe and slept for half a day. In the afternoon, I was busy distilling sweet potato wine.


    The light grass and light tree saplings brought back to the tribe didn''t have time to deal with.


    However, these light grass and light tree saplings are protected by the ability of the Changxia bloodline, so they are not worried about withering and dying.


    Some of these light tree saplings will be planted on Baihu Street.


    If there is any leftovers, plant them directly to the tribe. Changxia mainly wants to cultivate the light grass and transplant it into the underground warehouse. After all, it is not practical to dig from the Weishan Holy Land. The twilight forest orcs have opened the way, and the next step is to "power up".


    Electricity brings light, but water and electricity cannot be produced in Changxia.


    But she can still cultivate light grass as lighting.


    The first step is to cultivate light grass, then light trees, then vine trees and mysterious plants. From simple to complex, from easy to difficult. Chang Xia hopes that one day, the dark night in the Twilight Forest will be like day, and the lighting methods are not limited to torches and bonfires.


    "Changxia, do you need our help?" Bai Qing asked.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "Clean up the long table in the small living room, and prepare the tableware. I will bring back some wild fruits from Weishan Holy Land, and squeeze some juice for you at night. After all, you can''t drink wine, so I will share with you. Saying that wine is paired with skewers, it tastes absolutely amazing!"


    Hearing the previous words, Bai Qing and the others were very moved.


    but--


    When they heard the last sentence, the mentality of Bai Qing and others exploded.


    Can''t drink, didn''t you say that?


    Chang Xia ignored the angry faces of Bai Qing and the others and laughed loudly. Shen Rong flipped the skewers and watched this scene with a smile. Once upon a time, he didn''t even dare to think that he would live a life of living in the sun.


    These blood-stained hands are nothing but fighting.


    It turned out to be able to cook delicious food.


    Life is like a wandering catkin, you never know where you will park in the next second.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia shouted and asked Bai Qing and the others to come to the table.


    Shen Rong brought the grilled skewers and helped squeeze the juice.


    "Is this brown rice? It looks delicious."


    "Can I taste some?"


    "Crack!" Chang Xia patted off Xi Ling''s outstretched hand, and urged, "Wash your hands, wash them all for me, and go to the table after washing your hands."


    Chang Xia filled everyone with a large bowl of brown rice, and the fragrant white-footed chicken soup was placed in the center of the long table. Cut the lo mein well and mix well with seasoning, and place the meat slices soup and skewers separately. Considering the appetite of Pachin and the others, the food tonight was prepared in large quantities Soon, Pachin and the others washed their hands and came over.


    Pull out the wooden chair and take a seat.


    Looking at the brown rice in front of them, I was very excited.


    "Changxia, how do you eat brown rice?" Yuri asked nervously. Holding wooden chopsticks, looking at the brown rice in front of me, I feel like I don''t know what to do.


    Chang Xia picked up the brown rice and stuffed it into his mouth, and said lightly, "It''s the same as eating noodles, what''s the difference? It tastes good, but unfortunately it''s not rice!"


    Changxia is eating.


    Bai Qing and the other orcs quickly picked up the bowls and chopsticks and started eating.


    "Very strange taste." Shen Rong said. He used to eat bread and meat stewed with various spices, and as soon as he ate brown rice, he felt weird.


    However, wait for him to eat two more bites.


    Shen Rong quickly accepted the taste of brown rice.


    And he was very interested in the rice that Chang Xia repeatedly mentioned.


    "Eating brown rice, I think I can eat more skewers." Shuka said.


    Xiling Mu Ning was busy eating and kept nodding, obviously a little bit unable to speak. Said to be a skewer, each piece of meat is almost half the size of a palm, which is not comparable to the usual barbecue of the tribe, but every bite can bite the meat.


    This kind of skewer Changxia eats up to three skewers at a time, usually one or two skewers can last.


    Shen Rong and the others can eat very well, each time it is more than ten skewers.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 746： The much-loved sweet potato wine

    "Chang Xia, would you like some?" Shen Rong had tasted the taste of brown rice, and held the wine jar and shook it in front of Chang Xia. Chang Xia said before that wine and skewers are the best match, and Shen Rong wanted to try it.


    Chang Xia handed over the bowl and said, "Small half a bowl."


    "Changxia��"


    Here, Bai Qing and the others tried their best to be cute, looking at Chang Xia with aggrieved eyes.


    Chang Xia insisted, shook her head and said, "No. You drink juice and eat skewers. If you want to drink, wait until you become adults."


    "Must be an adult?" Xiling regretted and said, "I think Qingliu and the others will definitely be able to drink sweet potato wine, and they are not adults either."


    "Sister Changxia, Qingliu can drink, why can''t we?" Mu Ning asked.


    Qingliu is also underage, so why can they drink it?


    "I said that if you want to drink, you should either go to the witch, or the patriarch and the tribal elder. As long as they nod their heads, I have no opinion." Chang Xia said calmly.


    Qingliu and other teenagers are about to come of age, and their self-control is far superior to Xiling and the others.


    If it weren''t for the tenderness of the cheeks, it would be just like an adult. They follow the tribe in and out of the forest all the year round, Qingliu and the others are super powerful.


    If the tribe was not at ease, they could even enter and exit the forest alone.


    The orcs judge whether the orcs are adult or not, in addition to their age, they also have their own strength to enter and leave the forest alone.


    Saying that Qingliu and the others are not adults, it is just that they have not reached their age.


    In terms of strength alone, Aoyagi and the others are definitely enough.


    "..." Xiling became quiet for a few moments. They ask themselves that their talents are not bad, but they are not even better than Qingliu.


    Who made them five or six years younger than Qingliu and the others.


    The age difference between five and six years old is naturally a world of difference.


    "Forget it, there is no hope." Bai Qing was the most calm, and at their age, Chang Xia would not let go. The witches and the tribe would never allow them to drink. There was not much sweet potato wine, and if there were fewer people drinking it, the clan would only be happier.


    That said.


    Xiling and the others were instantly stunned.


    However, when his eyes touched the juice and the food on the long table, his mood instantly became excited again. If you can''t drink sweet potato wine, just drink a few more glasses of juice. This juice is squeezed from the wild fruit of the Weishan Holy Land, which is usually difficult to drink.


    Plus, this is a table full of delicious food.


    enough to make up for their broken hearts.


    "Shen Rong, how does the sweet potato wine taste?" Chang Xia asked with a smile, swiping the skewers, taking a sip of the sweet potato wine from time to time, but didn''t dare to drink it. The experience of being drunk in the afternoon is vivid in my mind. After eating half a bowl of brown rice, she dared to taste sweet potato wine.


    For her.


    Sweet potato wine has a strong taste and average taste.


    By comparison.


    Chang Xia prefers fruit wines with a softer taste.


    She is not an alcoholic, and even if she drinks, she will choose fruit wines such as wine.


    "Very good. It''s more powerful than Xilu ale, and the wine tastes more fragrant." Shen Rong said, "The taste of sweet potato wine is domineering and honest. I have never tasted wine that is more savory than sweet potato wine."


    Shen Rong praised sweet potato wine.


    The most common drink of Western Orcs is ale.


    The ale was so cheap that even slaves could afford it.


    The golden wine, white jade wine and thirteen wine that nobles drink have a more fragrant and long-lasting taste than ale. However, it is not fun to drink.


    Shen Rong has tasted Erguotou.


    He felt that Erguotou was the wine that totem warriors should drink.


    Taking a sip, you can even feel the domineering and strong sweet potato wine in your throat.


    "I think both the bird clan and the fish clan will like this wine. I''m not sure whether the jade ornament can be exchanged for the ice crystal grass. If I exchange sweet potato wine with the bird clan, I think it will be successful." Shen Rong drank the wine, The tone is certain.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled and said seriously, "Shen Rong, are you serious?"


    "I never lie. Chang Xia, you underestimate the power of sweet potato wine." Shen Rong said.


    Sweet potatoes come from the Snake Mountain tribe.


    The Heluo tribe does not have sweet potatoes, so it is obviously unrealistic to use sweet potato wine to exchange ice crystal grass with the bird tribe. Even if the Snake Clan was willing, Chang Xia was unwilling to take advantage of it.


    "I don''t need to worry about exchanging sweet potato wine for ice crystal grass for now. After all, I haven''t given a word yet. I''ll talk about it when I have contact with the bird clan." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong nodded and said nothing.


    That night.


    All the orcs are full of food and drink.


    Chang Xia asked Xiling and the others to return to the tribe to rest.


    The matter of clearing the dining table was handed over to Shen Rong and Bai Qing, and Chang Xia went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Late at night, bedroom.


    Chang Xia lay on Shen Rong''s chest and said in a low voice, "Shen Rong, I asked the patriarch to contact Granny Su Ye today. Guess which one is the multi-handed clan in the murals on the wall of Weishan Holy Land?"


    "Which family?" Shen Rong asked while stroking Chang Xia''s back.


    "The Nest Clan." Chang Xia said, "The unknown land mentioned by the old ape should be the territory where the Nest Clan used to live."


    "The Nest Clan, a very mysterious clan. I have heard of the Giant Clan Hill People in the Western Land, but the Nest Clan is rarely talked about by orcs. This clan is said to have died hundreds of years ago, and I don''t know if it is true or not. "Shen Rong stated in a low voice, telling Chang Xia what he knew.


    "Mother Su Ye will be here tomorrow. Your trip to Erdos Swamp will probably be decided soon. I will plant saplings tomorrow morning and saplings in the afternoon. If you have time, call Kongshan Maple Leaf over and ask them to help. Prepare dry food..."


    Chang Xia put her face against Shen Rong''s chest, quietly listening to his heartbeat.


    If we go to Erdos Swamp, we will soon be able to return to the cold season. If it is slow, we may return to the tribe after the cold season.


    a few months-


    Chang Xia didn''t think time was long before.


    Now, before Shen Rong left, she couldn''t stand it.


    "Okay." Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia tightly in his arms, breathing deeply the breath that belonged to Chang Xia. Chang Xia is reluctant to give up, why is he not like this.


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    Chang Xia got up and asked Bai Qing to help get the saplings of the light tree, and ran towards the Baihu commercial area The existence of the light tree and the light grass, the Heluo tribe did not hide it.


    All the tribes know about the tree and grass, because they don''t know how to transplant, and the tree and grass are precious. Each tribe can only be greedy, and there is no way to get the tribe back.


    Chang Xia took Bai Qing out of the cave.


    Shen Rong washed up neatly and planned to try the instant noodles that Chang Xia said. Bread, wait for the long summer to plant the light trees and light grass, and then study together.


    "Changxia��"


    Passing by the wall of White Lake, I met the elder Dalai who was patrolling.


    "Elder Dalai, I''m not going to practice archery today. I have to go to Baihu Street to plant light trees." Chang Xia explained. After leaving the tribe for a few days, she was also a little itchy and wanted to go to the shooting range to shoot a few arrows.


    However, there are many things.


    The light tree and light grass must be planted, otherwise too much vitality will be lost, which is not good for the growth of the light tree and light grass.


    Elder Dalai waved his hand.


    He naturally knew about Chang Xia''s trip to the Weishan Holy Land to dig light trees and grass.


    "It''s fine, remember to go to the shooting range when you have time." Dalai said, "I''ll go to Baihu Street with you."


    "Shen Rong?"


    "I asked him to think about making a kind of dry food at home. Wu came over today."


    As soon as he said it, Elder Dalai understood.


    Operation Erdos Swamp should be about to start.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 747： Try instant noodles

    last night.


    The tribes discussed who should go to the Erdos Swamp.


    Today, Chang Xia and the others came to Baihu Street.


    The entire Baihu business district was quiet and silent, and no one got up.


    The entrance of Baihu Street, the central area of ??Baihu Street, in front of the Council House, and the warehouses in the Baihu Commercial District are four places. This is the location that was negotiated with the tribe before Changxia. Over time, the light tree can successfully cover every corner of the entire Baihu business district.


    nowadays.


    White Lake Street will not be open at night.


    When Baihu Street opens for business at night, it is estimated that the Heluo tribe and the Orcs of the Twilight Forest are no longer the Amon of the past. At that time, Chang Xia must have cultivated enough grass trees and vines, not to mention making the Baihu commercial area into a street that never sleeps, even Chang Xia in the Twilight Forest can turn him into a forest that never sleeps.


    "Changxia, how deep should the pit be dug?" Dalai asked.


    He took the stone **** in Bai Qing''s hand and planned to dig a tree hole.


    Bai Qing carefully hugged the four light trees, and did not dare to compete with the elder Dalai for the stone hoe.


    Chang Xia said, "It''s a little deeper. But it doesn''t need to be too deep." She made a few gestures to delineate the location, and the elder Dalai helped to dig the pit.


    It didn''t take much time to plant four light tree saplings.


    When the orcs living in the Baihu business district wake up and come to Baihu Street.


    The three of Changxia had already planted the saplings of the light tree, and they were just watering. At the same time, a simple fence was formed with vines, and the light tree saplings were enclosed.


    "Changxia, this is a light tree sapling��" Snake said nervously.


    Smelling the smell of wine all night, the Snake Patriarch wanted to go to the Heluo tribe to fight the autumn wind or something. No matter how bad it is, it''s good to mix a sip of sweet potato wine. Of course, Patriarch Snake is different from other orcs, and she has good reason.


    The Sheyue tribe brews hundreds of vats of sweet potato pulp, but they do not distill sweet potato wine.


    Seeing that the sweet potato pulp is about to ferment and mature.


    As the patriarch of the Sheyue tribe, Snake has the responsibility to seek help from the Heluo tribe.


    As soon as she walked out of the cave where the Snake Mountain tribe lived, she saw the three of Chang Xia crouching on the ground busy. Out of curiosity, he walked over.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, good morning!" Chang Xia smiled, nodded, and replied, "You read that right, this is the sapling of the light tree, which I dug from the Weishan Holy Land the day before yesterday."


    "Changxia, can we plant light trees in our tribal territory?" Snake said excitedly.


    this question.


    The other orcs who got up early gathered around one after another.


    Each with expectation and longing on their faces.


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly and said honestly, "At the moment, it''s not possible. I need to wait for me to cultivate a new light tree and light grass. Maybe then it should be possible."


    The first generation of Guangshu Guangcao grows in the Holy Land of Weishan. Due to the totem of the beast, the temperature of the Holy Land in Weishan is low all year round. Light trees and grasses live in a low temperature environment for many years, and it is easy to wither and die if they change their habitats rashly.


    Chang Xia dared to transplant because of his bloodline ability to back him up.


    "Really?" Xi Feng was very excited.


    Tago said: "We are not in a hurry. When the long summer grows new light trees and grasses, we must remember to inform us."


    "Yes, we can wait." Ge Wa said solemnly.


    Light stones need to be exchanged and are expensive. It is too difficult to popularize the whole tribe. However, light trees and light grasses are different. The Changxia and Heluo tribes are not stingy. If they can really cultivate new light trees and grasses, they believe that the Changxia and Heluo tribes will be willing to exchange them for them.


    Thinking about it, all the orcs suddenly had happy smiles on their faces.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, I will work hard." Chang Xia promised, patted off the dirt on his hands, and said, "You guys are busy, I have to go to the underground warehouse to plant light grass. Let''s talk when I''m done."


    Chang Xia left.


    Snake and other orcs stared eagerly at the light tree saplings inside the vine fence. Compared with the radiance released at night, the light tree during the day appears unpretentious and unremarkable. However, the orcs felt that they were never tired of seeing them.


    "I think the light grass is more convenient than the light tree." Bai Qing said.


    Chang Xia smiled and explained, "Baiqing, the light tree is different. Have you seen the light tree in the Tribe Square? Who do you think is better than the light grass?"


    Bai Qing''s face changed slightly.


    Naturally, he understood the meaning of Chang Xia''s words.


    Although the light grass is convenient, it is not as majestic as the light tree.


    The tree of light at night is like a beacon towering in the center of the tribe, guiding the tribe to the direction of returning home. It is also like the needle of the sea-fixing god, guarding the tribal territory.


    "Light trees are like the moon, and light grasses are like stars." Dalai said indifferently.


    Since the addition of a light tree in the Tribal Square, the spirit of the Heluo Tribe has changed. When they have something to do, they like to sit around under the light tree and chat and chat.


    "Changxia, do you go directly to the underground warehouse, or do you want to go back to the Baihu cave?"


    "Back to the cave dwelling in Baihu. The planting of light grass is different from that of light trees. I plan to plant the light grass in flower pots first, and then move it to the underground warehouse."


    "Do you want me to help?"


    Chang Xia shook her head and replied, "No, there may not be enough flowerpots at home. I guess I have to go to the tribe to find Mutuo..."


    After seeing the elders returning to the shooting range, Changxia Baiqing walked slowly to the cave.


    "Shen Rong, is this all right?" Kong Shan''s nervous voice could be heard across the courtyard gate.


    Shen Rong said, "Fry it a little, and then take it out."


    Obviously, they should be trying to make instant noodles.


    Add the fruit powder to the bird egg and knead it into a dough, wake up for about ten minutes, slice or pull it into long and thin noodles, and wrap it into a pancake at will. Of course, if you don''t like oil, you can also use steaming.


    Squeak!


    The crisp sound of pushing the door sounded alarmed the busy people in the cave courtyard.


    "Changxia, have the light tree saplings been planted?" Shen Rong raised his head and greeted Changxia with a smile.


    Chang Xia said: "When I went to Baihu Street, I met the elder Dalai, and he helped to dig the pit. The four saplings of the light tree have been planted, and the remaining few will be taken to the tribe and handed over to Muqin Ah. It''s up to her to decide which plant to plant, is the interview going well?"


    "Very good!" Maple Leaf said.


    He pointed to the dozen or so golden dough cakes placed on the rattan sieve next to him. There was a thick smile on his face, who would have thought that the noodles that were soft and sagging would turn into this after deep-frying, it''s amazing.


    "Let me see��" Bai Qing squeezed forward, looked at the noodles in the rattan sieve, smelled it, and said, "It''s a little fragrant. Chang Xia, can the naan and steamed buns be fried and eaten?"


    This smell is a bit fragrant fried chicken--


    Smelling the smell, Bai Qing felt hungry.


    "The naan cakes don''t need to be fried. The steamed buns can indeed be fried, and they can be roasted. Whether it''s fried or roasted, and dipped in sugar, the taste is very delicious." Chang Xia was tempted to tell, just finished speaking, the cave courtyard There was a sound of swallowing.


    "Changxia, eat baked and fried buns in the morning!" Feng Ye said.


    In the morning, they kneaded a lot of dough.


    Just enough to eat steamed buns, let��s try the baked and fried buns that Chang Xia said.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 748： noodles to eat

    "I can do it." Chang Xia said.


    Looking at Maple Leaf''s glowing eyes, Chang Xia nodded with a smile.


    The orcs are very creative. She gave a few random pointers, and Shen Rong led the people to make a convenient interview. This was something Chang Xia didn''t expect.


    "You guys are busy, I will move the pots and plant the grass. Bai Qing goes to the wooden shed and brings over all the pots he sees. If there are not enough, you can go to the tribe to find Mutuo and ask if the tribe has any extra pots, and help me. Bring some over here." Chang Xia said.


    Influenced by Changxia, the clansmen like to plant flowers and plants in their cave dwellings.


    Pottery pots are too extravagant, and flower pots made of wood are the most practical.


    "Okay." Bai Qing responded.


    He was not in a hurry to go to Woye Cuju Field to play Cuju. Yesterday, he told Xiling and the others that he would go to Woye to hunt today. In the morning, I helped Chang Xia plant light trees and grass, and after dinner, I would go hunting in the fertile fields.


    After all, Woye is close, so there is no need to hurry.


    "Chang Xia, there are twelve flower pots stacked in the wooden shed, are they enough?" Bai Qing stuck his head out and shouted at Chang Xia in the distance.


    Chang Xia sat on the stone bench and started to clean up the grass.


    "Not enough." Chang Xia said: "I almost dug fifty bald grasses in the Holy Land of Weishan, how can twelve flowerpots be enough?"


    "Okay! I''ll take a trip to the tribe." Bai Qing said.


    He just happened to tell Xiling and the others that he would go hunting in Fertile Wilder after breakfast, so that they should not be too anxious.


    "Kongshan, you and Shen Rong continue to make instant noodles, and I will go into the kitchen to steam a basket of steamed buns." Maple Leaf said. She was full of desire for the Erdos swamp operation, brought enough dry food, and Maple Leaf said that she was not afraid of anything.


    At the same time, to the Erdos swamp mallard tribe.


    You can also taste delicious raw marinade and fish paste.


    Except for the long distance, this mission is very comfortable!


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia couldn''t go with him.


    Otherwise, it can be more comfortable.


    "Maple Leaf, steam more steamed buns. Bai Qing will go hunting with Xiling and the others to Woye today. You can steam more steamed buns for them to take with them to make dry food." Shen Rong ordered. Look in the eyes.


    Yesterday, I heard Yuri and the others say they want to eat braised pork cheeks and pig offal. Today, nine out of ten they will go hunting wild boars. The wild boars near Woye were all caught by the tribe and locked into the farm. If they wanted to hunt wild boars, they had to go further afield.


    Shen Rong did the math for them, leaving after breakfast, they would be back in the afternoon at the earliest. If you are unlucky, evening is also possible.


    Here comes.


    They want to eat braised pork cheeks and pig offal.


    Just have to do it tomorrow.


    Shen Rong thought for a while, and waited for the instant noodles and bread to be ready. He went to the tribe, and if the tribe had pork cheeks and internal organs, he would cook them in advance.


    He didn''t ask Chang Xia to discuss it. Based on Chang Xia''s love for Bai Qing and the others, the ending was the same, and most of them were willing to prepare for them in advance.


    Chang Xia took the flower pot and put soil into the pot.


    This soil is prepared before.


    The black soil dug from the wilderness of the small river is used, plus the burned plant ash and chicken and duck manure, mixed with water evenly, and stacked in the shack for fermentation.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia planted twelve flowerpots with light grass.


    A row is placed on the stone bench, looking at it, it is very neat.


    Guangcaoguangshu likes yin and yang, and needs to be moved out to bask in the sun during the day, and then moved back to the room in the evening. Generally speaking, plants prefer either shade or sun. The light tree light grass should grow in the sacred place of Weishan, and the environment is relatively extreme.


    Thus, created their unique preferences.


    I like the sun during the day and the moon at night.


    However, the room needs light grass lighting at night, so Chang Xia directly moved the light grass into the house. According to the habits of light grass, it doesn''t matter if it is moved or not.


    "Chang Xia, can you give me a pot of light grass?" Maple Leaf steamed the steamed buns and walked over to the wooden shed corridor to watch Chang Xia plant light grass in the flowerpot.


    Chang Xia said: "Yes. I dug forty or fifty light grasses this time, and the tribe can be divided. However, it is first come, first served. If you want later, you need to wait for me to cultivate new light grasses. Weishan The light grass and light tree saplings in the Holy Land have been dug almost, and it is not suitable for digging in the past. If the tribe wants the light grass and the light tree, they need to wait for my side to successfully cultivate it."


    Light trees grow slowly, light grasses are slightly better.


    Changxia uses the bloodline ability to intervene, which can accelerate the growth of the light tree and light grass.


    However, a more specific growth rate, Changxia still needs experimentation.


    The two squatted on the wooden shed promenade and chatted about the grass.


    Bai Qing led Xiling Mu Ning over with flower pots. Everyone carried a basket behind them, and there were flower pots in the basket.


    "Chang Xia, I brought the flower pot." Bai Qing said.


    When he spoke, his expression was a little embarrassed.


    "Xiling Mu Ning came to eat rice?" Maple Leaf joked. Looking at their expressions, Maple Leaf was all too familiar. When Nan Feng did not leave the tribe, this expression was often seen.


    Bai Qing said, "I met them by the Baihu Lake."


    Originally, Yuri Shuka also planned to come. However, their battle value was lower than that of Xiling Mu Ning, so they couldn''t beat Xi Ling Mu Ning, so they were driven back to the tribe.


    This year, even rubbing rice requires strength.


    The strength is not enough I don''t even have the qualifications to eat rice.


    "In the morning, Maple Leaf made steamed buns. What do you want to eat, go into the kitchen to prepare it yourself. I want to plant bare grass, so I can''t help." Chang Xia said with a smile, Su Ye will be here today, and she wants to get the bare grass in the morning All planted.


    When the time for Shen Rong to go out is confirmed, he will also discuss the matter of going to the unknown place in the Holy Land of Weishan. The Erdos Swamp is too far to go, the Weishan Holy Land is close, plus the milk-producing trees in the unknown land, Changxia must go.


    "Xiling Mu Ning, let''s go to the kitchen. Chang Xia said just now that baked and fried steamed buns are delicious. Let''s stew some more soup and stir-fry a few dishes." Bai Qing said happily.


    Don''t underestimate Bai Qing and the others, their cooking skills are mediocre.


    However, they can make stir-fried vegetables and stews, and they don''t taste very good at most.


    "Maple Leaf, go to the kitchen and stare. I can do it alone, at most slow down." Chang Xia said. She couldn''t trust Bai Qing''s cooking skills, so Maple Leaf and the past were relieved.


    Shen Rongkongshan was still making instant noodles, so he had no time to spare.


    "Chang Xia, how do you eat instant noodles?" Kong Shan asked.


    "Eat it with boiling water, or cook it directly in a pot. By the way, let''s see how you want to eat it." Chang Xia didn''t look up, and replied casually.


    This said.


    Suddenly, all the orcs in the cave courtyard looked at Chang Xia in unison. .


    "Chang Xia, how about another meal in the morning?" Kong Shan asked with a smile.


    Chang Xia raised her head and asked, "What noodles are you adding?"


    "Instant noodles��" Maple Leaf said: "This instant noodle is ready, so naturally I have to try it. In the morning, add another noodle. I want to try the noodle soaked, how about you?"


    "I''m cooking."


    "I want to eat it too."


    "I can do whatever I want."


    In an instant, an excited answer came from the cave courtyard.

 Chapter 749： 1st

    Chapter 455 Making Tofu For The First Time


    "Open, the soy milk is boiled."


    Holding the prepared brine, Chang Xia heard Nan Feng''s excited shout.


    "Which of you want to drink soy milk? If you want to drink it, just go to the kitchen and get a clay pot. I like drinking soy milk with sugar. If you are not used to drinking it, you can try adding salt or soy sauce." Chang Xia put the brine in a convenient place and ordered Before tofu, let the orcs taste the taste of soy milk.


    After all, she hadn''t had soy milk for many years.


    talking and talking.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help licking his lips.


    Um!


    She is also a little hungry.


    "Sugar, I want to add sugar." Da Ya raised her hand, very happy.


    Whenever there is a chance to eat sweet, Da Ya is definitely the fastest response. When the orcs saw Da Ya''s excited appearance, they all showed clear smiles.


    very quickly.


    All the orcs in the cave courtyard stopped what they were doing.


    Take the bowl from the south wind, and take the initiative to go to the stone pot to scoop the soy milk.


    Chang Xia took the soy milk that Shen Rong handed over, and a strong aroma of soy milk and beans came out. The bean fragrance is rich and a little sweet, and when you drink it in your mouth, the whole mouth is wrapped in the bean fragrance of soy milk.


    "This soy milk is delicious!"


    "Yeah! It tastes completely different from sweet root juice. It''s unexpectedly delicious."


    "Amu, let my father exchange some soybeans with Yuanhu tribe."


    The brand new taste exploded on the taste buds, and all the orcs were stunned immediately. At the same time, they couldn''t help sighing with emotion. Every time Chang Xia made the food, it could bring a new feeling to the Orcs.


    "He Yun, what did you add to the soy milk?" Xylophone felt the rich bean fragrance in her mouth, full of aftertaste. He suddenly turned around and saw that the color of the soy milk in He Yun''s bowl was wrong, and was slightly surprised.


    He Yun said: "Chang Xia said you can add soy sauce, I tried it."


    She stirred for a while with wooden chopsticks, lowered her head and took a sip. The bean flavor of soy milk is wrapped in the salty aroma of soy sauce, not to mention the taste that He Yun likes very much, it is very amazing.


    The corner of Xylophone''s mouth twitched.


    Smells like a sour smell.


    Xylophone cautiously took two steps back. She was afraid she would not be used to drinking soy milk with soy sauce.


    "What''s the smell, sour?"


    The orcs have a keen sense of smell, and the orcs soon smelled the strange soy milk on He Yun''s hands. Immediately, except for Chang Xia Chen Rong, all the orcs stepped back, especially Daya, who hid far away.


    Add soy sauce to soy milk, is it really drinkable?


    Da Ya, who is used to drinking sweet soy milk, only feels that the world is spinning, and the whole world is about to collapse, is there? !


    "It smells bad? I think it''s very fragrant. Drinking it is surprisingly smooth." He Yun took another gulp, licking his mouth while drinking, his face full of happiness and satisfaction.


    This perverted smile.


    Immediately, the orcs were so frightened that they retreated again.


    This time, even Shen Rong took two steps back.


    Only Chang Xia looked calm.


    In this world, there are thousands of orcs. There are, of course, thousands of flavors.


    In the memory of her previous life, sweet mouth party, salty mouth party and so on, not too much. Add soy sauce or something, nothing unacceptable.


    Besides, there is a mysterious snack bean juice in the north of Changhuajia.


    The taste is indescribable, but people who love to drink also love it, and they feel uncomfortable if they don''t drink it for a day. Similarly, in the south, the smell of snail noodles is unpleasant. If you like to eat it, you will eat it too much. If you like it, it will not work.


    Soy milk with soy sauce, this is all trivial.


    "Amu Heyun, do you want another bowl?" Chang Xia said calmly.


    He Yun drank the soy sauce bean paste in the bowl in one breath, and he was still not satisfied. He nodded towards Chang Xia and said loudly: "Come on, let''s have another bowl. Xylophone, do you really want to try it?"


    "no, thank you!"


    "It''s not necessary."


    He Yun''s question, all the orcs shook their heads in unison.


    This fairy taste, ordinary orcs can''t love it, and they don''t dare to love it.


    After drinking the soy milk, Chang Xia started to order tofu.


    At this step, all the orcs held their breaths and looked at Chang Xia''s hand carefully. Chang Xia said that the step of making tofu is the most critical step in making tofu. Chang Xia poured the brine into the earthenware bowl, added water, and shook it a few times. Spoon another spoonful of soy milk into the pottery bowl, and then keep stirring the pottery bowl with a spoon. After repeating several times, pour the well-stirred liquid in the clay bowl into the large wooden bucket filled with soy milk.


    "Chang Xia, are you ready?" Xylophone asked nervously.


    Seeing that Chang Xia covered the big wooden barrel with a wooden lid, she couldn''t help but ask.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "When the soy milk in the wooden barrel coagulates into lumps, it is a success."


    heard.


    All the orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Chang Xia prepared the brine, they held their breath nervously, for fear that the sound of breathing would disturb Chang Xia.


    pop-


    Xylophone clapped her hands and turned to stare at Nanfeng and the other orcs.


    "Don''t be stupid, quickly steam the mung bean cake and send it to the tribe. If you delay, they will really come over..." Xylophone said coldly.


    As she spoke, she took the initiative to walk to the wooden shed in front of the large stone mill.


    Compared with the big stone mill, the small stone mill is not very good to push. Of course, Xylophone naturally wouldn''t say it out loud. After all, the small stone mill was obviously polished by Shen Rong for Chang Xia, and the one who used the small stone mill must be Chang Xia.


    Xylophone shouted, and the orcs came back to their senses.


    Get busy with your own hands.


    When Chang Xia entered the kitchen, the smell of mushrooms and pheasants was thoroughly cooked, and it smelled very greedy. If the cubs of the tribe came over, Chang Xia might not be able to keep these two pots Uncover the pot and stir it gently with a spatula.


    Hearing the smell, Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing.


    Would you like to have chicken soup tonight?


    Roast chicken, just had it two days ago. However, in the evening there is stewed goose, chicken soup and so on.


    Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen without changing her face.


    She didn''t let any orcs find out that her thoughts just fluctuated.


    In a flash, Nuanchun cut the steamed mung bean cake and red bean cake, put them in rattan baskets, and planned to send them to the tribe to give the cubs a taste.


    Chang Xia walked to the wooden barrel with soy milk.


    Uncover the pot and overlook the soy milk in the wooden barrel.


    "Failed!" Chang Xia regretted. The soy milk in the wooden barrel is not solidified, no, it should be partly solidified.


    Obviously, there should be too little brine.


    She scooped out the bean curd, put it in a bowl, and tasted it.


    "It''s okay, but unfortunately it didn''t work."


    Xylophone put down the stone mill, walked towards Chang Xia and comforted: "It''s okay, let''s try again."


    In the distance, Shen Rong put down the second set of tofu molds he had made.


    Walking to the wooden barrel, he hesitated: "Changxia, can''t you just add some brine to it?"


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head.


    "Chang Xia, can I still drink this soy milk?" Nan Feng asked lightly.


    Chang Xia hesitated and said, "Yes, yes! What are you asking about this?"


    "If you can drink it, let Nuanchun send it to the tribe." Nanfeng Thief smiled. There are so many tribesmen in the tribe, and each orc has a bowl, so they are not afraid of wasting it.


    Chang Xia heard the words.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, speechless.


    Nanfeng, what a clever little ghost.


    "Nanfeng, don''t shout, you can go to the tribe with me with a wooden barrel." Nuanchun, not to be outdone, picked up the packed mung bean cake and red bean cake, and directly asked Nanfeng to take the failed soy milk to the tribe.


    Nanfeng stiffened, she didn''t want to go to the tribe.


    (End of this chapter)

 Chapter 750： 3 days later, set off

    "Chang Xia, is Shen Rong at home?"


    The sound of the xylophone came from outside the courtyard, and then the courtyard door was pushed open.


    Chang Xia turned around and replied, "Xyin Mu, Shen Rong is trying to make dry food, do you have anything to do with him?"


    "Hey! The maple leaves are in the empty mountains, just to save me another trip. You three go to the White Lake Street Council House, and the witch is waiting for you there." Muqin said.


    One listen.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia understood.


    At this moment, calling Shen Rong and the others to go to the White Lake Street Council House is mostly to discuss the Erdos Swamp operation. Obviously, the date to go out is to be decided today.


    The appearance of the unknown land gave Su Ye a sense of urgency.


    "Are you in a hurry?" Maple Leaf said, "We haven''t had breakfast yet, can we go after breakfast?" The instant noodles were just soaked, and Maple Leaf was reluctant to waste it.


    "Then hurry up, don''t make Wu and the others wait too long." Xylophone said.


    As she spoke, she stepped forward.


    He lowered his head and looked at the instant noodles in the pottery bowl.


    "This noodle is the dry food you made? It''s soft. Are you sure it can be stored and carried? It''s better to bring some dry flour and naan with this."


    "Xyon Amu, look at the noodles in the rattan sieve next to you."


    Hearing this, Xylophone looked in the direction of Maple Leaf''s fingers. However, I saw that there were a few golden-yellow cakes on the sieves. At first glance, they looked like naan cakes. When you get close to it, you can smell a faint scent of coke.


    "This pancake is unusual!" Xylophone murmured.


    Chang Xia patted Maple Leaf, asked her to cut the lo-mei, and called Shen Rongkongshan to wash his hands and eat breakfast, and don''t let Su Ye wait for a long time. ..


    "Chang Xia, tell me about this cake."


    "The dough cake is made of fruit powder and bird eggs. It is pressed into dough sheets, stretched into long strips, and rolled into a dough cake at will, and then hot oil..."


    The practice of homemade instant noodles is simple, Chang Xia explained it a little, and Xylophone understood the practice. Calculated by heart, this instant noodles is easier to make than vermicelli.


    However, the storage time is not as good as vermicelli.


    It''s a mixed bag, but it''s worth getting your hands on it. In the cold winter, all things wither, and eating more food in the warm season can also add a bit of color to the boring cold season.


    "Chang Xia, how long will this pancake last?" Xylophone asked cautiously.


    Chang Xia sneered and said softly, "Xylophone Amu, the dough has just been made, how long do I know how long it will last?"


    "Okay, I''ll go back and try it." Xylophone thought about how to test the storage time of the noodles. Thinking about things, Xylophone reminded Shen Rong and the others not to forget to go to the White Lake Street Council House to meet Wu, even ignoring the strange smell coming from the kitchen, and hurriedly left, watching, it should be about pondering the noodles.


    "This instant noodle is eaten with braised pork. It''s delicious. It''s more powerful than vermicelli and vermicelli. When I come back from the Baihu business district, I will make more noodles and bring more when I go out." Maple Leaf said excitedly. .


    Kong Shan Wuwu nodded and agreed.


    "Okay." Shen Rong ate elegantly, his movements were much better than Maple Leaf Kongshan.


    The three Bai Qing also devoured their meals, and Chang Xia slowly went into the kitchen to cook noodles. Ginger, onion, garlic and bird eggs are all on the whole, and finally cut a few pieces of lo mei and put them in.


    That taste is much more fragrant than their instant noodles.


    Soon, the three of Shen Rong put down the bowls and chopsticks and went to Baihu Street. In the same way, Bai Qing and the others had eaten and were also ready to go hunting in the fertile fields.


    After a while, only Chang Xia was left in the cave.


    She ate the noodles slowly, and then cleaned up the tableware. Lift the bucket of water and water the light grass. After watering, activating the bloodline ability and spawning, according to her calculation, three to five days is enough for Guangcao to get used to the climate of the Heluo tribe. Once they get used to the climate here, they can take root and survive.


    After watering, Chang Xia sat down on the reclining chair.


    Close your eyes and listen to the noise of another world.


    White Lake Business District, White Lake Street Council House.


    When the three of Shen Rong came over, the council room was full of orcs.


    First, Su Ye suddenly sat down.


    The root patriarch is separated from the other tribal patriarchs.


    After entering the room, Shen Rong saw several familiar faces. After a slight pause, he understood that most of the orcs who could enter the council room would participate in this Erdos swamp operation.


    "I have seen Wu and the patriarchs!" Shen Rong said.


    Then stood behind the root patriarch, followed by Maple Leaf Kongshan.


    "Shen Rong, you smell so good!" Aomori whispered.


    The volume was not low, and all the orcs in the council room heard Aomori''s words.


    Shen Rong smiled lightly, replied, and explained, "I made some dry food in the cave just now."


    "Dry food��"


    Immediately, all the orcs in the council room moved slightly.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Su Ye was still sitting on it, these orcs couldn''t help standing up and gathered around Shen Rong to ask about the dry food.


    Su Ye and Gen Patriarch''s expressions moved slightly, but they didn''t speak.


    "Be quiet." Su Ye raised his hand and knocked on the table twice, then said, "The mallard tribe sent back news that the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan recently spied on the Erdos Swamp. I want the six major tribes to organize a border patrol mission. Confirm the reason why the Birds spy on the Erdos Swamp. The 100-year peace in the Dusk Forest has not come easily, and I think neither the Orcs, the Birds nor the Fishes are willing to break this tranquility..."


    She has confirmed the conditions in the waters of the Dusk Forest river.


    There is no abnormality in the fish family of the East China Sea.


    At this point, the reason why the Birds spy on the Erdos Swamp must be made clear.


    At the same time, the millstone in the Erdos Swamp is very valuable, and Su Ye hopes to use it Unfortunately, the Erdos Swamp is too far away from the holy mountain of Karna, and I want to combine the Erdos Swamp with the six tribes. If they are connected, they must find the fish clan to exchange the big boat.


    Before, Su Ye thought about using the millstone to find the fish clan in exchange for the big boat.


    Today, the Heluo tribe has successfully brewed sweet potato wine. Su Ye thinks sweet potato wine is more useful than a millstone, and there is a half jar of sweet potato wine on her right.


    The faint smell of sweet potato wine permeated every corner of the council room, and the greedy orcs kept swallowing their saliva. Fortunately, the wine jar has been covered, otherwise no orcs can calm down and discuss business affairs.


    "Fish, are you sure?"


    "I personally checked with someone to confirm that everything is normal in the rivers and waters of the Twilight Forest."


    After listening, all the orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    Can live in peace, who wants to fight and kill? What''s more, with the rise of Changxia, life in the Twilight Forest is better every day, and no one is willing to waste time on war.


    "Wu, when will you leave?" Yu Fu asked.


    This time, he left the Erdos swamp for too long, and Yufu was afraid that something would happen to the tribe.


    Su Ye glanced at Shen Rong and said, "Three days later."


    "Three days, in such a hurry?"


    "Three days, is it a little too fast?"


    Suddenly, all kinds of discussions sounded in the council room. Except for the Heluo tribe, the other five tribes are far away from the territory, and they cannot prepare anything.


    "Dry food, let the Heluo tribe prepare. You five tribes have totem warriors. This mission is led by Shen Rong and assisted by Maple Leaf Kongshan." Su Ye said.


    Immediately, the orcs of the Earth Tribe and Yuanhu Tribe saw Shen Rong''s expression badly. Orcs like the Sirius Tribe, the Tianshi Tribe and the Snake Mountain Tribe have a calm face. The orcs of the wolf, lion, and snake tribes had contacted Shen Rong, knew something about Shen Rong, and agreed with Su Ye''s proposal.


    The Bear Clan and Tiger Clan had never been in contact with Shen Rong, so they naturally had ideas.

 Chapter 751： scolded patriarchs

    "Wolf tribe, agree."


    "Lion, no opinion."


    "Shen Rong led the team, supported by the Snake Clan."


    The bears and tigers didn''t open their mouths, but the three wolf tribes nodded. The refreshing attitude made the orcs of the Xionghu and Hu clans stunned.


    "You, what do you mean?" Tiger was dumbfounded and stammered.


    Patriarch Xifeng sullenly looked at Shen Rong with squinted eyes. All the six major tribes knew about Shen Rong''s origin and identity. When Chang Xia picked him up from the Normandy Grand Bazaar, the orcs of the six tribes knew that Chang Xia had found a sick male as his partner.


    Shen Rong is now recovered and is no longer sick.


    But, why can he lead the team?


    "Shen Rong, take them to the Cuju arena." Su Ye said.


    She didn''t bother to explain, and she didn''t let the other orcs explain. Instead, he chose to let Shen Rong solve it himself. After all, this trivial matter could not be solved, so he was not fit to lead the team out.


    "Okay." Shen Rong smiled slightly and said, "Everyone, how about we go to the Cuju arena to exchange ideas?"


    "Can you not go?" Aomori whispered.


    Snakescale nodded and said, "I don''t want to go either."


    Aside, several totem warriors from the Lion tribe nodded.


    They fought against Shen Rong privately and were beaten badly. To be honest, they didn''t really want to go to Woye''s Cuju arena.


    "Aomori, what''s wrong with you?" Taylor stabbed Aomori with his elbow and said softly.


    On the side, the tiger clan orcs such as Taiya Huabud, all stared at Aomori Snakescale and other totem warriors with puzzled eyes. It''s just a discussion, what''s there to be afraid of?


    "It''s fine." Aomori opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but was stepped on by Bodhidharma. In the end, Aomori endured the pain and spit out two words.


    Hemo grinned and said with a chuckle: "Shen Rong, go. Let the totem warriors of the bear and tiger clans see your enthusiasm, you can''t lose Chang Xia''s face."


    Immediately, the expressions of Maple Leaf and other orcs changed slightly.


    Depend on--


    Homer is so poisonous!


    Saying this, it is clear that he wants to kill the totem warriors of the two clans.


    "Yes." Shen Rong''s smile did not change, his handsome face was full of enthusiasm. However, the orcs who knew him felt frightened and wanted to flee.


    Wait for Shen Rong to take away the totem warriors of all ethnic groups.


    The two patriarchs of Xifeng Tiger looked at each other, raised their heads suddenly, looked at the other patriarchs, and asked, "Are you hiding something?"


    "Shen Rong, the Wolf Fighting Clan. The direct line of the Yuan family in the West Lu, a great noble with the right of inheritance." Su Ye said lightly, she didn''t know what happened inside the Yuan family, which caused Shen Rong to leave the Yuan family and return to the Twilight Forest, but Shen Rong said. There is no doubt that Rong''s combat power is top notch.


    "..."


    The two patriarchs of Xifengtaigo became quiet.


    I just hope that my cubs won''t be beaten too miserably.


    Su Ye didn''t mention Shen Rong''s strength at all, but every sentence implied that Shen Rong''s strength was extraordinary.


    The orcs even felt the show off in Su Ye''s words.


    Damn it!


    This time, Su Ye pretended to be there.


    "He has the right to inherit the great nobles of the Yuan family, can he be willing to stay in the Twilight Forest?" Snake whispered.


    The Yuan family, one of the thirteen nobles of the Western Continent.


    The authority is monstrous.


    Patriarch Gen tapped the tabletop and remained silent.


    "Twilight Forest Orcs never force foreigners." Su Ye said lightly.


    This doesn''t force foreigners, doesn''t it mean that one''s own people will force it? !


    Shen Rong chose to marry Changxia and become a member of the Heluo tribe. If one day he wanted to leave the Heluo tribe and return to the Western Land, Su Ye would probably kill him.


    Thinking about it, the patriarchs only felt a chill on the back of their necks.


    Whether it''s ruthless or Su Ye''s awesomeness!


    Immediately, all the orcs shuddered in unison, and hurriedly instructed the Gen Patriarch to help change the subject. Continuing to talk, they feel that they will not see the sun tomorrow.


    "Witch, do we want to go to the Baihu cave to look at the dry food?" Gen covered his mouth and coughed lightly as he suggested.


    Of course, he would rather go to Woyewei to watch the play.


    "Can I have dry food?" Su Ye nodded and said, "You guys will come together. By the way, there is one more thing that needs to be discussed with you. If you are interested, it is estimated that you will return to the territory a few days later."


    Listen to it.


    Patriarch Gen understands.


    Wu planned to tell the five tribes about the existence of the unknown land.


    Weishan Holy Land is connected to the nest tribe''s territory. This matter can be big or small. How to deal with it really needs the six major tribes to discuss and make a decision together.


    "Witch, what else is there?"


    In an instant, several patriarchs looked at each other.


    Then, invariably, he looked at the Gen Patriarch.


    "Wu, can you tell me?" Gen opened his mouth and asked Su Ye''s opinion.


    Su Ye said: "Go ahead! Go, how to go, you need their opinions."


    "Changxia went to the Weishan Holy Land to dig trees and grasses the day before yesterday. When chatting with the old ape, he accidentally learned a secret."


    "There is a secret passage on the cliffs of the Holy Land of Weishan. This passage connects the sea and a dark river. After Wu''s analysis and inference, the unknown land is likely to be the territory of the nest clan..."


    Patriarch Gen''s voice just fell.


    There were several gasps in the council room.


    "Everything that should be said has been said. You all think about how to deal with this matter. Let''s go and go to the Baihu cave to see the dry food prepared by Shen Rong." Su Ye said calmly.


    Except for the root patriarch, the corners of the mouths of the other patriarchs twitched.


    His eyes were full of suffocation and depression.


    Nest tribe, the legendary race that died out in the long river of history.


    The orcs silently followed behind Su Ye and ran towards the Baihu cave. Suddenly, the expression of Patriarch Gewa changed slightly, and he said with joy: "Weishan Holy Land discovered the territory of the Nest Clan, doesn''t this mean that the legend of Donglu is likely to be true?"


    "Xueshan, ancestral land." Snake whispered four words.


    Gollum!


    Xi Feng and other patriarchs couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Wu, when will you set off for the Weishan Holy Land?"


    "Unknown land, the territory of the nest clan must go, must go."


    "The ancestral land, the ancestral land of the Snow Mountains."


    At the moment of trying to understand, all the orcs are going crazy.


    "Calm down!" Gen snorted softly and scolded: "Do you want all the orcs to hear about this? If you haven''t decided to publicize it, you''re not afraid that you won''t be able to end it?"


    The most important thing is to be afraid of leaking news and attracting birds and fish.


    The ancestral land, all orcs are thinking about.


    "You all be cautious. Although the Heluo tribe is safe, as a totem warrior, you should be careful at all times." Su Ye beat them. As the chiefs of each tribe, they cannot make mistakes, let alone make mistakes.


    After being scolded by Su Ye, the patriarchs became quiet.


    It was true that they were a little carried away just now. Fortunately, they just walked out of the council room. This is the end of Baihu Street, and there are no orcs strolling around.


    dong dong����


    Su Ye knocked on the courtyard door.


    Push the door and enter.


    Stepping into the cave courtyard, Su Ye and the others smelled an alluring fragrance.


    The scent that came from the nostrils interrupted the thoughts of Patriarch Gen and the others. Following the fragrance, his eyes fell on the dough cake above the rattan sieve.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 752： Tribes decide

    "Changxia��"


    Su Ye shouted softly, awakening Chang Xia who was immersed in another world.


    In fact, Su Ye and the others did not enter the house. Chang Xia sensed the arrival of Su Ye, but chatted with the plants too happily, for a while, Chang Xia did not wake up in time.


    "Wizard, all patriarchs, welcome!" Chang Xia opened his eyes, stood up with a smile, and invited the orcs to the corridor pavilion to take their seats.


    "Chang Xia, is this golden-yellow cake the new dry food made by Shen Rong?"


    "It smells delicious. Can I eat it directly?"


    "It''s instant noodles, soaked in boiling water or boiled to eat."


    Chang Xia explained, went into the kitchen and took out the baked steamed buns and fried steamed buns, and said, "This is the baked steamed buns and fried steamed buns, you can try-"


    The instant noodles were too oily and the noodles were half cooked.


    This instant noodles, not that instant noodles.


    This instant noodles cannot be eaten directly. However, there are still unfinished baked buns and fried buns in the kitchen, which can be eaten directly.


    Click!


    The Gewa Patriarch stretched out his hand first, picked up a piece of fried steamed bun and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Soon, I was attracted by the crispy and burnt aroma of the fried steamed buns, not to mention the clicking sound of the lips and teeth, which was super tempting and coveted.


    "This fried bun is so crispy and fragrant!"


    "I''ll try-"


    Then, various clicking sounds came one after another.


    Su Ye slowly took a baked steamed bun and ate it.


    Unlike freshly steamed steamed buns, baked buns are more chewy to eat, crispy on the outside and soft on the inside, the more chewy the more fragrant it is.


    This fragrance is the pure fragrance of fruit powder, which is different from the oil fragrance and coke fragrance of fried steamed bread slices, which is unique. Add a little more syrup for a sweeter taste.


    "Not bad." Su Ye praised.


    Chang Xia stretched his neck to look at the courtyard door, and said softly, "Witch, Shen Rong?" There were foreigners, so Chang Xia didn''t call Granny Su Ye directly.


    "Three days later, Shen Rong will lead the team to Erdos Swamp. At this moment, they are exchanging feelings at Woye Cuju Field, and they will be back in a moment." Su Ye said lightly.


    After listening.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched twice.


    Exchange feelings! ! !


    It should be a fight, right?


    Chang Xia guessed that most of the totem warriors refused to accept Shen Rong to lead the team, which was nothing to understand. Shen Rong is from the Western Continent, even if the blood of the wolf clan of the Heavenly Wolf tribe flows through his body, it will not change the fact that he is from the Western Continent.


    In fact, if it weren''t for his partner being Chang Xia.


    At the same time, it was recognized by the Leopard tribe of the Heluo tribe.


    Not to mention becoming the leader of the team, he is not even qualified to participate in this operation.


    "Have you planted all the light trees and grasses you dug back from the Weishan Holy Land?" Su Ye glanced at the light grass flowerpots placed on the stone benches in the wooden shed promenade. They were neat and tidy, and there were probably dozens of pots. . Chang Xia probably bald the Guangshu forest this time, right? !


    Chang Xia replied: "There are still a few light tree saplings that have not been planted."


    These light tree saplings are going to be planted in the tribe, and you need to find the root patriarch or xylophone to ask about the planting location. She had just finished working on the grass, and the tribe was busy, so she thought about going to the tribe in the afternoon.


    The light tree sapling was moved into the cellar by her and nourished with the bloodline ability.


    It''s okay to hold on for another three or five days.


    "Where does Chang Xia plan to plant the light tree saplings?"


    "Let''s be a tribe! There are rattan trees in the Baihu cave. When the rattan trees grow up, it will be very bright at night here."


    "Then wait a minute, I will plant light tree saplings with you."


    The root patriarch was excited.


    Since the Tribal Square was planted with glazing trees, most of the tribes were lit up at night.


    This is really not a big impact for the orcs who are used to the darkening of the world as soon as night falls.


    Talking about the light trees and grasses, the chiefs of the tribes can only envy.


    With the promise that Chang Xia had given, everyone had no jealousy, and looked forward to Chang Xia''s cultivation of new light trees and grass as soon as possible.


    "Chang Xia, can you tell me about the unknown land?" Snake asked lightly.


    The purpose of their visit is the unknown land. If time did not allow, they would like to set off immediately to the Weishan Holy Land to find out what the unknown land is about.


    "I didn''t enter the passage. I don''t know much about the unknown land. I just heard from the old ape that there are trees that can produce milk and collapsed buildings in the unknown land. The specific situation is estimated to have to wait until entering the unknown. to be confirmed.��


    Chang Xia didn''t say anything else.


    As she said, she has never entered the unknown.


    Not much is known about that mysterious place.


    "Wu, when will we leave?" Xi Feng asked anxiously.


    Anbian calmly said: "Xifeng, what are you anxious about. Even if you want to explore the unknown, you have to wait for Shen Rong and the others to set off."


    "One day for hunting, one day for preparing dry food, and one day for Yu Fu to tell them about the situation in the Erdos Swamp and the bird clan." Su Ye said solemnly. Three days are the time for her to seriously consider and make decisions, and these three days are not random times.


    Obvious.


    Next, Shen Rong and his group of orcs were properly arranged for three days.


    "Hunting, my clan can help. Free up this day and let the mallard tribe chat with them more about the Erdos swamp and the bird clan." The root patriarch said solemnly. Their generation did not have deep contact with the bird and fish, unlike the elders of Pukang and the others.


    Shen Rong is a member of the Heluo tribe.


    The root patriarch naturally looks forward to him.


    This Erdos swamp operation is an opportunity for Shen Rong to prove himself, and it is also related to the positioning of the future relationship between the Orcs and the Birds can not tolerate the slightest negligence.


    "Okay." Su Ye nodded and acquiesced to Patriarch Gen''s proposal.


    Ge Wa said: "My clan can help with hunting."


    "The lion clan can also." Shore echoed.


    Snake chuckled lightly and said, "Snake clan will do too."


    In this wave, the Xionghu and Hu clans took another step forward. The Xifeng and Taigo clans had dark expressions on their faces, silently staring at the three Gewa clan chiefs, and said loudly: "Our two clans can also help, and we can also provide a batch of Nori sugar and various beans."


    snort!


    Who looks down on who?


    "Gen, you are responsible for making arrangements. Let Shen Rong and the others go to Woye Cuju Field to familiarize themselves with each other''s strength and cultivate a tacit understanding. I will go to the White Lake Street Council House in the evening, and I will ask Yufu to tell them about Erdo. The Swamp and Bird Race..."


    Here, we finished talking about the Erdos Swamp.


    "The unknown place is scheduled for the day after Shen Rong and the others set off."


    Just like Chang Xia''s idea, Su Ye also wants to figure out the situation in the unknown land as soon as possible. The old ape went to the Unknown decades ago, when the Unknown did not have any traces of the Nest Clan.


    nowadays.


    past decades.


    Are the hives back?


    Is that mysterious place as silent as ever, or has it come back to life?


    The unknown land is connected to the Holy Land of Weishan, which is very close to the Heluo Tribe Territory and the Holy Mountain of Kana. In terms of emotion and reason, we must understand every plant and tree in the unknown land.


    Besides, the Twilight Forest is the territory of the Orcs.


    There is an extra nest clan territory, how can Su Ye not be anxious? !


    "Witch, do you need to contact my patriarch?" Snake said seriously.


    At this question, the other tribal patriarchs sank their faces. Obviously, they are very vigilant about this unknown land that suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 753： Farewell to Shen Rong

    "No." Su Ye shook his head and declined.


    Yu Guang circled the patriarch Gen. Each of the six major tribes has a deep background, and she believes that the Heluo tribe is enough to take on the safety of this trip.


    as predicted.


    Patriarch Gen swept over several patriarchs.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, our clan will arrange for the elders to accompany you on this trip to the unknown land. Besides, all of you will participate. Are you worried that you won''t be able to protect Wu and Chang Xia?"


    Speaking of this, the patriarchs didn''t say more.


    There is an existence like the elder shadow of the Heluo tribe, and other tribes have one or two hidden. This is also a secret that each tribe has not disclosed.


    Then, three days.


    The atmosphere of the Heluo tribe was tense, and everyone prepared in an orderly manner for Shen Rong and the others to go out. The orcs of the five major tribes and the mallard tribe obeyed the arrangement of the Heluo tribe and helped them to assist.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    This morning ushered in the time of separation.


    "Go early, go back early, and protect yourself." Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, stood on tiptoe, kissed Shen Rong on the face, and carefully arranged his clothes for him.


    What should be said, what should be explained.


    It has been said for the past three days that Chang Xia hates separation and does not like procrastination.


    Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia''s waist tightly and whispered, "Chang Xia, wait for me to go home."


    "Okay." Chang Xia smiled and responded.


    After the two had said their goodbyes, Shen Rong leaned over and turned into a beast, turned and ran forward, landing at the front of the team. He held his head high and let out a loud wolf howl.


    ooh-


    Accompanied by the sound of Shen Rong''s wolf howling.


    The tribe blew the horn to send Shen Rong and the others off.


    Su Ye held up the totem cane in his hand, a cane specially crafted from the branches of a white tree, symbolizing the identity of a witch. At the same time, it also has special authority.


    One after another invisible power spread from the totem crutch in Su Ye''s hand, and finally fell on Shen Rong and the others. The low and heavy sacrificial speech fell in the ears of Chang Xia and other orcs, excited and fanatical, obviously did not understand anything, but seemed to understand completely.


    Chang Xia looked at Su Ye in astonishment, his eyes filled with astonishment.


    This is Su Ye''s bloodline ability����


    In other words, this is the authority of witches.


    This power is very similar to some kind of amplification ability, which is amazing.


    "Go! Children, the Beast God will guide you in the way forward."


    With the end of the long sacrifice speech, Su Ye opened his mouth, and the totem crutch representing the authority of the witch pointed at the Erdos Swamp, leading Shen Rong and the others to run forward.


    Before leaving, Shen Rong looked back at Chang Xia again.


    At this glance, it seems that he wants to imprint Chang Xia in the deepest part of his soul.


    Then, Shen Rong stepped forward and ran forward.


    Maple Leaf Empty Mountain followed closely, followed by totem warriors from other tribes. After these three days of exchanges and discussions, no Totem Warriors questioned Shen Rong''s leadership. The totem warriors of the two clans, the bear and tiger, were beaten to the point of being bruised and swollen in the past three days.


    At the same time, it also made the orcs of the five major tribes understand one thing.


    The thief Shen Rong held revenge.


    Beneath that gentle and handsome face, there is a black belly.


    No wonder, when I heard the Xiong Hu clan questioning Shen Rong''s leadership in the White Lake Street Council House. The totem warriors of the wolf clan, the lion clan, and the snake clan all had a face of sincerity. Dare to love has been beaten by Shen Rong''s fist and knows Shen Rong''s character.


    **** it--


    He actually kept the bears and tigers a secret.


    Sending away Shen Rong and his group of orcs, the orcs have not dispersed for a long time.


    "Don''t stand dumbfounded, go back to the cave to pack up, and leave for the Weishan Holy Land tomorrow. Set up your own tribes. This time, the return journey to the Weishan Holy Land is uncertain, so don''t make any noise." Su Ye waved his hand and drove away.


    A few short words to dispel the atmosphere of parting.


    It''s not about parting from life and death, and it doesn''t hurt spring and autumn.


    as predicted.


    Was run on by Su Ye''s words.


    All the orcs scattered, the warm season is the harvest season, there are many things, and they cannot tolerate being immersed in grief blindly.


    "Mother Su Ye, what do we need to prepare for the Weishan Holy Land?" Chang Xia asked, calming down.


    She has even experienced the end of the world.


    Nature will not be defeated by a brief separation.


    Emotional decline is just because you don''t like to be separated.


    After the emotions pass, reason will follow.


    "How much do you prepare for the dry food for Shen Rong? I''m not sure about the situation in the unknown land. The food is prepared according to the ten-day portion." Su Ye said. Two days of rushing back and forth, and eight days reserved, enough to deal with the situation in the unknown land.


    "How many orcs did we pass this time?" Chang Xia replied.


    Ten days are neither long nor short.


    If there is no accident, it is enough for them to understand the situation in the unknown land.


    "The patriarchs of the five major tribes, plus the elders of the Gen and Heluo tribes. Nest tribes, the situation in the unknown land should not be known to too many orcs for the time being." Su Ye said.


    Which elders the Heluo tribe dispatches depends on the meaning of Gen and Heluo tribe.


    Therefore, Su Ye did not elaborate.


    She does not interfere with the arrangements of the orc tribe.


    "I''ll go to the tribe and ask Xylophone Eminem''s opinion." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye nodded in satisfaction, went straight back to the Baihu cave, and watched the tribe of the Changxia Dynasty run towards them. The other patriarchs returned to the cave dwellings of the various tribes in the White Lake business district, and dispatched totem warriors who went to the Erdos Swamp. There were not many orcs brought by the five tribes.


    In addition to the orcs who stayed in the Baihu business district to run shops, they also had to arrange for the clansmen to return to the territory first. Goods exchanged with other tribes also need to be sent back to the tribe. At the same time, the shops need to put new materials, and if these are to operate, the tribes must be active. After some calculations, the busyness of each tribe is no easier than that of the Heluo tribe.


    "Changxia��"


    "Xylophone Amu Where''s Patriarch Gen?"


    "He went to discuss matters with Elder Jami. Does Chang Xia have anything to do with him?"


    Chang Xia nodded and waved again.


    "Mother Su Ye asked me to prepare dry food for ten days. I asked Patriarch Gen Gen to ask how many people the tribe planned to arrange to go to the Weishan Holy Land?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Xylophone has heard about the hive family.


    Chang Xia said to prepare ten days of dry food, and Xylophone''s expression became serious.


    "You sit and wait for a while, he should discuss this matter with Elder Yami. By the way, Wu asked you to prepare dry food, what are your plans?" Xylophone brought a wooden chair and let Chang Xia sit and rest while waiting .


    "I thought, I''ll prepare according to the standard for Shen Rong." Chang Xia said.


    Weishan Holy Land is close to the tribe, so you can prepare more cooked food. The temperature in Weishan Holy Land is low, and the low temperature can delay the storage time of food. No matter how bad it is, the tribe can send food to Weishan Waterfall every three or five times.


    "You can prepare more lo-mei. If you are afraid of bad things, you can put it in Weishan Holy Land and let Weishan Ape help take care of it. The steamed buns, naan cakes and instant noodles are all ready. Send it to you."


    Think a little bit.


    Xylophone arranged it.


    The Holy Land of Weishan is not the Swamp of Erdos.


    A day''s journey is enough for the Heluo tribe to free up manpower to arrange it.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 754： Go to Weishan Holy Land

    "How about... Send some fruit powder to the Weishan Waterfall? Arrange a few clansmen to follow, and prepare steamed buns, naan cakes, and instant noodles over there?"


    "No, it''s too disturbing to Weishan Ape."


    "Let''s discuss with the old ape and build a camp in Weishan."


    Listening to Xylophone''s wild ideas, Chang Xia held back the twitching corners of his mouth and did not interrupt the various suggestions given by Xylophone. These ideas can work, as long as it is not too much, the old ape will not refuse.


    Rather than being quiet, a properly lively old ape would indeed accept it.


    "Chang Xia, what are you talking about with Xylophone?" When Gen came back, he saw a twisted face of Xylophone, sometimes green and sometimes white.


    Cough cough.


    Chang Xia Qing coughed and said, "Mother Su Ye asked me to prepare dry food for ten days. I would like to know who the tribe intends to send to the Weishan Holy Land?"


    "The tribe decided to let Elder Ying and Elder Senda go with them. Of course, in addition to the two elders, there are me, Hechi and Hefeng." Gen replied. Originally, Patriarch Gen also wanted to bring Qingliu and a few young people to experience together.


    Finally rejected by the elders of Jami, the situation of the unknown land is unknown.


    With the tribe''s underage beast cubs to experience, it is easy to cause gossip. What''s more, this mission is a joint operation of the six tribes, and it would be too outrageous to take Qingliu and the others.


    "12 people." Chang Xia said.


    The patriarch Gen nodded and replied, "It should be 12 people." It is not appropriate to publicize the matter of the nest clan for the time being. Except for the five patriarchs, it is safer for other orcs not to participate.


    "Changxia, you take three or five days'' worth of dry food to set off. For the rest, I will let the tribe arrange for the tribe to send you to Weishan Waterfall. What do you think?" Xylophone suggested.


    There are either elders or patriarchs in this team.


    The rest, one is Wu, the other is Chang Xia.


    No matter how powerful Hechi and Feng are, they are two people with four hands.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded quickly and agreed.


    At this moment, she instantly understood the meaning of xylophone. Similarly, the patriarch Gen has no objection. The tribe is next to the Weishan Holy Land, and the tribes help to make a few trips, which can just improve their lives. No matter how delicious the dry food is, it is not as delicious as the freshly cooked food.


    What''s more, with Chang Xia accompanying him, what''s the point of nibbling on dry food?


    "I''m going back to the cave to pack my luggage, and I''ll tell Granny Su Ye the list by the way. Can you tell Granny Su Ye about Patriarch Gen and Elder Ying?"


    "Yes. There are existences like the Shadow Elders in the six major tribes."


    After speaking, the Gen Patriarch showed a calculating smile.


    When Chang Xia saw it, he couldn''t help shivering.


    Seeing this, Xylophone raised her hand and slapped her. What did this **** do to scare Chang Xia.


    After being beaten, Patriarch Gen quickly restrained his expression.


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes and said goodbye.


    She now knows who the source of Nanfeng''s unreliability comes from? In addition to the root patriarch, who else could it be?


    After a while.


    Chang Xia returned to his tribe.


    At the same time, he told Su Ye the list and started to prepare his luggage.


    Dry food, there is no need for Changxia to prepare it. In three or five days, the xylophone will be straightened out, and it will be time to prepare dry food for Shen Rong and the others. The tribe has done a lot more. After all, the dry food is durable, and there is no worry about waste. The tribesmen can prepare a lot.


    This is just convenient for Chang Xia, she only needs to prepare what she wants to bring.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia doesn''t need to intervene.


    "Changxia, bring two more jars of chili sauce, **** ginger and radish. This pickle is appetizing. By the way, is the pickled radish and chili ready?" Su Ye packed up all kinds of medicinal powders and ointments, staring at him from the corner of his eye. Chang Xia packed her luggage.


    Don''t worry about dry food, Su Ye naturally focused on the things in Chang Xia''s house.


    "Mother Su Ye, pottery pots are not good for traveling." Chang Xia explained.


    Su Ye''s face changed slightly, and he said, "Pack it in a wooden barrel."


    "..." Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines, so Su Ye didn''t even want his face to eat? This chili sauce is packed in wooden barrels, and all of them have to go bad in a day. "No. Packed in wooden barrels, the pickles are easy to spoil and spoil."


    "Bring less, you must." Su Ye said aggrieved.


    "Okay. You can''t bring more lo-mei. Bring a few bags of lo-mei, and let the old ape help prepare a pot." Chang Xia thought about it, and while simplifying the luggage, he must also ensure the standard of living for the next ten days. Nor is it easy.


    While cleaning up, he scoured the inventory in the cellar.


    It seemed that Han Shi had to bring one or two. The low temperature in Weishan Holy Land does not mean that the temperature in Weishan is also low. What''s more, the destination of their trip is an unknown place. Although they don''t know the climate there, the unknown place is obviously within the territory of the Heluo tribe, and the climate difference will not be too obvious.


    A day goes by in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, the day of departure will come.


    In the early morning, most of the orcs of the Heluo tribe hadn''t gotten up yet.


    There were more than a dozen figures standing by the bustling Baihu Lake without talking. The Gen Patriarch Beast Hua was carrying Su Ye and Chang Xia, and Hechi and Feng Beast Hua were carrying dry food. Several patriarchs followed closely behind and ran towards Weishan quickly behind the root patriarch.


    Only Elder Senda and Elder Shadow who did not show up did not immediately follow.


    After they waited for Patriarch Gen to leave, Elder Senda leaned over and turned into a beast. In the blink of an eye, a black shadow appeared on the beast. As soon as the shadow appeared, Elder Senda quickly walked towards Weishan.


    Xylophone watched Chang Xia and the others leave.


    "Bai Qing, you go back to the cave to pack your luggage, and later bring Xiling Mu Ning back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna." Xylophone whispered.


    Su Ye went to the Weishan Holy Land to explore the unknown.


    The Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna needs to be guarded. As a witch, Pachin must take up this responsibility.


    Bai Qing nodded and agreed.


    Su Ye discussed this matter with him last night.


    When Su Ye left, he went back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna Sacred Mountain to sit down. If you encounter something that can''t be solved, use Yinbei to contact the six tribes and let the six tribes make a joint shot.


    It is the warm season, the most peaceful period in the Twilight Forest.


    The reason why Su Ye explained this was to comfort Bai Qing and tell him not to worry, there are six major tribes behind him.


    When Bai Qing returned to the cave, Xylophone looked at Elder Dalai next to him.


    "Elder Dalai, I''ll have to trouble you for a trip later."


    "Yes. However, I want a can of sweet potato wine."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll send a can of sweet potato wine to the shooting range."


    When the words fell, Baihu regained its tranquility.


    Only the morning breeze was blowing on the lake, leaving a circle of water marks on the lake, rippling and swirling. The swing next to the White Lake was blown by the morning wind, and occasionally swayed twice, making a creaking sound.


    "Chang Xia, put a towel on your head." Su Ye said.


    In the early morning, the warm sunshine is not lethal. However, as the sun rose higher and higher, the surrounding temperature became higher and higher.


    Chang Xia said, "Grandma Su Ye, do you want it?"


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded, took the Kirab towel handed over by Chang Xia and draped it over his head, covering the dazzling sunlight. In front of him was a small back basket, which contained a wooden shed and a clay pot, and in the pot were two cold stones.


    A burst of coolness came through the back basket, Su Ye Changxia couldn''t help groaning comfortably. Compared to other orcs, they are the most comfortable.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 755： The old ape looks ugly

    "Chang Xia, are you hungry?" Su Ye said softly.


    Today, get up early and drive.


    All the orcs didn''t eat breakfast, and decided to have brunch together when they arrived at the small river and woods to rest.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "A little bit."


    "I asked Xylophone to prepare pancakes, do you want it?" Su Ye took the beast sack around his waist and untied it, revealing the pancakes wrapped in leaves of a big leaf tree inside the sac.


    Chang Xia smelled it, and said happily: "Wild rookie egg patty, my favorite!" She stretched out her hand to Su Ye, sighing that it was inconvenient to dip in the sauce. If you eat it with mirin sauce, it will be more fragrant.


    "Witch, you are biased!" Gen Tucao.


    They were running on their way, Wu took Chang Xia to eat pancakes leisurely, and the pancakes were cooked by his partner.


    Su Ye smiled, ignoring Patriarch Gen''s complaints.


    Not far away, the other patriarchs were indifferent.


    It wasn''t a matter of a day or two that Wu favored Chang Xia. Besides, they were one year older than Chang Xia, how could they have the face to care about Chang Xia?


    However, this pancake is really fragrant!


    Even after the noon break, several patriarchs felt that the food in their mouths was not as fragrant as the pancakes Chang Xia Su Ye ate in the morning.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia laughed.


    Food is always the fragrance of others'' hands. This sentence is quite philosophical.


    In the afternoon.


    A group of orcs successfully arrived at Weishan.


    Patriarch Gen crossed the Weihe River and made a long whistle at the Weishan Waterfall, telling the old ape that they were coming.


    "Is this Weishan? It looks unremarkable, it''s no big deal." Snakes and snakes were swimming, and the giant snake body was wrapped around a tree in the sky, overlooking the surrounding Weishan. Weishan is close to the Mochizuki Mountains and has a humid climate.


    However, it is different from the Mochizuki Mountains.


    The temperature in Weishan is relatively low due to the sacred site of Weishan.


    Humid, low heat.


    This made Patriarch Snake feel uncomfortable.


    Snakes prefer humid and warm environments.


    "I think Weishan is quite comfortable." Shore said.


    Xi Feng agreed, "I also think it''s good."


    Chang Xia listened to the conversations of the several patriarchs. Except for the snake and snake patriarch, the other patriarchs were all hairy. In the warm season, the temperature is high, and the temperature in Weishan is low. It is normal for them to feel comfortable.


    roar-


    Suddenly, the roar of the old ape came from the direction of Weishan Waterfall.


    The orcs who came to Weishan this time came from various orc tribes. If the patriarch Gen did not notify the old ape in advance, the old ape sensed the unfamiliar aura, and it was likely that the Weishan ape would attack.


    At this moment, the old ape responded to the patriarch Gen.


    Only then did Patriarch Gen approach the Weishan Waterfall.


    "So strong!" Ge Wa said in a deep voice.


    Patriarch Tago stood beside him and said earnestly, "So far away, he can still transmit his breath. Weishan Ape, no wonder he got Wu''s support."


    While telling the story, several patriarchs looked at each other.


    Before that, they had never had contact with Weishan Ape. All the knowledge about Weishan Ape comes from the Heluo tribe.


    I have had contact with Saru Hei, but Saren Hei is too small.


    Yuanqing Yuanbai had just settled in the Heluo tribe. They wanted to get in touch, but they were afraid of angering the Heluo tribe. All tribes chose Mingzhe to protect themselves, and waited for the opportunity to take care of them.


    After careful calculation, this time I came to Weishan to meet the Weishan Ape.


    They are really a bit grand.


    "Don''t be nervous, the old ape looks a little ugly, but his personality is quite kind." Su Ye said.


    Listening to Su Ye''s consolation, the patriarchs became even more nervous. After all, Su Ye usually doesn''t comment on the appearance of orcs, so this time, if he mentioned the appearance of Weishan Ape, is it some kind of hint?


    In this room, Su Ye regretted it after he finished speaking!


    I usually don''t have any scruples when chatting with Chang Xia, just say whatever comes to mind.


    The old ape looks ugly, this is what Chang Xia said first. Su Ye said something too smooth for a while, and he didn''t pay attention, so he just said it in a few blind ways.


    Once finished.


    Su Ye knew something was wrong.


    See you.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered.


    There is no good explanation for this matter. When I see the old ape and let the patriarchs have contact with the Weishan ape for a period of time, any misunderstanding can be eliminated.


    After all, they don''t know how long they will stay this time.


    There is enough time for several patriarchs and Weishan Ape to coexist peacefully.


    "Changxia��"


    Before stepping into Weishan Waterfall, the voice of the old ape reached the ears of the orcs through the roar of the waterfall.


    Immediately afterwards, the old ape brought other Weishan apes to greet him.


    Tall, mighty, strong.


    The patriarch Gen stopped first, and the other patriarchs held their heads high, staring at the approaching old ape in horror.


    "Depend on--"


    "What did this Weishan ape eat to grow up?!"


    "I''ve seen other apes, none as exaggerated as Weishan Ape?"


    In an instant, several patriarchs were stunned.


    Compared with Saru Hei, the Weishan Ape in front of him is like a giant. After all, in their eyes, ape, black, ugly, cute, and cute.


    However, the old ape and the others have absolutely nothing to do with cuteness.


    They recalled Su Ye''s complaints not long ago, the old ape looks a little ugly!


    How is this ugly, it is clearly cruel, okay?


    If it wasn''t for the root patriarch at the forefront, the snake snake patriarch and the others couldn''t help but be on guard. Orcs are orcs, and their bodies are comparable to the beasts in the twilight forest. However, the size of the Weishan Ape is completely comparable to the top beasts in the Twilight Forest.


    "Old ape, these are from the five major tribes. They are the Gewa Patriarch of the Tianlang tribe; the Anbian Patriarch of the Tianshi tribe; the Snake Patriarch of the Snake tribe; the Xifeng Patriarch of the Dadi tribe and the Taige Patriarch of the Yuanhu tribe. ." Gen shook the leopard''s tail, introduced the old ape, and said: "This is the old ape, the leader of the Weishan ape clan."


    After waiting for a few patriarchs to greet the old ape, Gen urged the old ape to lead the way to Weishan Waterfall. Settle down first, and talk about it later.


    Chang Xia looked back at the patriarchs and whispered, "Mother Su Ye The patriarchs are a little scared!"


    "Aren''t you afraid when you see Weishan Ape for the first time?" Su Ye asked rhetorically.


    Chang Xia froze.


    The first time she saw Lao Ape, she didn''t feel scared.


    However, when I met a boa snake in the wilderness of Xiaohe River, I was really scared.


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia smirked and said, "The old ape is indeed quite frightening. It is said that he is a bit taller than the mammoth in the Twilight Forest. Is this true?"


    Chang Xia has never seen a mammoth with his own eyes.


    Not to mention mammoths, the most ferocious beast she has ever seen is the level of the Timberwolves.


    Oh!


    If anaconda snakes can be counted, she has also encountered anaconda snakes.


    "Really!" Su Ye said, "Those whose size can stabilize the old ape should only be stone elephants and mammoths on land, either the sea beast octopus in the sea, or the man-eating crocodile in the river. "


    The old ape, even when sitting, is a giant.


    Fortunately, the Weishan ape has a docile temperament, otherwise the old ape would be a tyrant in the Twilight Forest.


    Chang Xia''s eyes flashed when he heard it, and he couldn''t tell whether he was afraid or excited.


    "Stone elephants and mammoths are gentle and harmless as long as they are not provoked. However, octopuses and man-eating crocodiles are cruel and bloodthirsty, and they will never die when they encounter them. After you go out of the Baihe River basin, remember not to approach the river waters at will... "Su Ye urged.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 756： The sense of responsibility of the old ape

    "Chang Xia, remember the witch''s warning. In the future, when you go out of the Baihe Basin, remember to stay away from the waters of the rivers, especially the seas. Compared with the beasts and beasts on the land, the water beasts in the river waters, and the sea beasts in the sea area. more brutal."


    Patriarch Gen turned his head back, the golden beast pupil looked directly into Chang Xia''s eyes, word by word, telling Chang Xia not to be taboo.


    Orcs orcs live on land.


    The river waters have a natural pressure on them.


    "Is the sea area very dangerous?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Gen said solemnly: "The danger of the sea far exceeds that of the land."


    "The fish clan live in the sea, aren''t they very powerful?" Chang Xia was puzzled, and Su Ye and the Patriarch Gen repeatedly stated that the river waters and other places were very dangerous. However, when he mentioned the fish clan, his tone was normal, which made Chang Xia unable to understand.


    "Fish clan orcs are strong and weak. Just like the situation of the orc clan, there are strong and weak clans. The strong fish clan orcs dare to kill the ferocious sea beasts." Su Ye said warmly, explaining: "Let you stay away. The waters of rivers and seas, I just want to tell you that there are ferocious aquatic beasts and sea beasts inhabiting them. Once they are dragged into the water, even the powerful totem warriors of the orcs will find it difficult to exert their original combat effectiveness."


    After listening.


    Only then did Chang Xia react.


    What she thought was not the same thing that Su Ye and Patriarch Gen were worried about.


    They reminded Changxia to stay away from river waters and seas, purely referring to the ferocious aquatic beasts and sea beasts inhabiting river waters and seas.


    The fish orcs live in the sea, just like the orcs live on land. When they encounter water beasts/sea beasts, they naturally have the power to fight. For example, just like the fish clan orcs coming ashore, they will also be afraid when they meet the beasts in the forest.


    This is from the suppression of blood, rather than a simple confrontation of strength levels.


    "I remember it!" Chang Xia said seriously.


    Su Ye and Gen Patriarch have repeatedly warned, mainly thinking that the unknown land connects the unknown sea area and the dark river. They are afraid of Chang Xia being bold and avoid them approaching the unknown seas and underground rivers.


    The nest tribe''s territory is adjacent to the sea and borders the dark river.


    Could this family still live in the sea?


    Thinking about it, the faces of Su Ye and Patriarch Gen became more and more solemn.


    Not far away, Snake and other patriarchs did not make a sound. Hearing what Su Ye and Gen Patriarch told Chang Xia, they were not stupid.


    These two people will not mention water beasts and sea beasts for no reason.


    Could it be that what rivers and seas does the unknown land rely on?


    While thinking, the orcs kept walking.


    After a while.


    The orcs stepped into the Weishan Waterfall.


    Wow!


    The Snake Patriarch exclaimed in surprise, "It''s amazing!"


    Even though they are in the same place, there are obvious differences in climate. The moment you step into Weishan Waterfall, the air becomes dry and warm, and the humidity and low heat dissipate directly.


    Under the waterfall, the roar should be very alarming.


    Standing under the Weishan Waterfall, the roar of the waterfall is optional. This is really shocking, and can''t help but feel awe.


    "magic!"


    "Holy land is well-deserved."


    Several patriarchs looked up at the waterfall above their heads and looked at the Weishan Waterfall with shock. In addition to sighing amazing, I don''t know any other words.


    "Don''t sigh, come and help prepare dinner." Gen said.


    Chang Xia moves the limbs and evacuates the muscles and bones. Su Ye persuaded Chang Xia to let her go as a beast, but Chang Xia politely declined this tempting proposal.


    After all, the patriarch Gen is not Shen Rong, and Chang Xia does not dare to be too presumptuous.


    Su Ye walked around the water pool, pointed at the white fish swimming in the water pool, and said, "Hechi, you and Hefeng go down to get some white fish and let Chang Xia stew a fish soup for the Snake Patriarch and the others to try it out."


    "White fish, the kind of white fish named after Heiyu?" Snake said excitedly.


    The other patriarchs walked to Su Ye''s side one after another, looking down at the white fish in the pool below. The two patriarchs on the banks of Gewa reacted the most quickly, showing their arms, opening their mouths in unison, and asked, "Witch, can we go into the pool?"


    "Yes. The temperature of the water in the pool is low, you should be careful." Su Ye reminded her, and the answer to her was two thuds of falling water.


    On the side, the three patriarchs of Snake and Snake looked at each other.


    Following that, he showed an expression of eagerness to try, and also wanted to jump into the pool to catch fish.


    There are no familiar clansmen here, and several patriarchs have completely released themselves. The steady and calmness that no one has ever seen before, has become jumpy and aggressive, just like Nanfeng Yadong.


    "Stop, don''t jump down. White fish are easy to die when they leave the water. It''s enough for the four of them to go into the water to catch fish." Su Ye said anxiously.


    If you don''t make a sound, these guys all want to jump off.


    White fish is precious and should not be wasted.


    Listen to it.


    The three Snakes and Snakes immediately showed regret.


    well! Just a second.


    "Changxia, is Yuanqing Yuanbai used to the Heluo tribe?" the old ape asked.


    Chang Xia fetched water from a wooden basin and brought it to Su Ye to wash up. He replied, "They are quite used to it, but Saru Hei is not used to it, and the daily training time has become longer."


    Saruqing and Sarubai are very interested in Cuju.


    In addition to exercising Yan Hei every day, he likes to stay at the Woye Cuju Field and play Cuju with the tribesmen. In just a few days, he became acquainted with the tribesmen. He even got along well with some orcs from the mallard tribe and the five major tribes.


    "Hooho����" The old ape laughed loudly.


    When Yuanqing and Yuanbai left, the old ape specially told them that they must not relax the training of Yuanhei. Ape Hei must become stronger, and Weishan Ape needs his protection in the future.


    The old ape has lived for more than a hundred years, and he knows very well that no matter how strong the external force is, it is not as strong as himself. Weishan Ape can''t get out of Weishan, and now there is Heluo tribe and Wu''s shelter Naturally, nothing will happen.


    However, if one day the Wu and Heluo tribes no longer shelter the Weishan Ape.


    Where should Weishan Ape go?


    When he asked Chang Xia to take Saru Hei away, he hoped to use the power of the orcs to sharpen Saru Hei. It''s a pity that Ape Hei is too small and has an uncertain personality.


    Last time, even Chang Xia didn''t speak.


    The old ape would consider letting the green ape go to the Heluo tribe for nothing.


    The beloved son of his parents has far-reaching plans. The old ape understood that the ape green and ape white had limited blessings, so he turned his attention to ape black.


    He saw his former self in Saruichi.


    Similarly, I also saw Qihui''s hope.


    The old ape is looking forward to the emergence of a second old ape in the Weishan ape, and Yanhei is the old ape. The old ape lived for more than 100 years. He didn''t know how long he could live, but he had to prepare for the future of Weishan Ape.


    "Old ape, you really don''t think about going to the Heluo tribe to have a look?" Chang Xia tempted.


    The old ape shook his head lightly and said, "I can''t leave. It is my responsibility to protect the Holy Land of Weishan."


    No matter how loud the outside world is, it is not as important as the word responsibility in the heart.


    Doesn''t the old ape yearn for the prosperity of the outside world?


    No, he yearned for it.


    However, compare it with the responsibility of guarding the Weishan Holy Land.


    The old ape gave up the desire in his heart and chose to stay under the Weishan waterfall, isolated from the outside world.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 757： Weishan Holy Land, the place of sacrifice for the nest people

    "Old ape, talk to me about that channel��"


    Su Ye raised his hand to stop Chang Xia from tempting the old ape. The old ape has a heavy sense of responsibility, and it is difficult to change what he decides. Although I am embarrassed, Su Ye is most at ease with the old ape guarding the Holy Land of Weishan.


    "That was a long time ago." The old ape recalled and repeated what he had told Chang Xia to Su Ye again. At the same time, he was sure to tell Su Ye that the unknown land was vast and uninhabited.


    "Have you ever gone down again after you?"


    "No. I''m too tall and the passage is too narrow."


    Speaking of which, the old ape felt very aggrieved.


    Why is it possible to enter the Weishan Holy Land, but that passage is not.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia smiled sullenly.


    She had opened the secret passage, and with the old ape''s current height, it was difficult to walk normally. If you want to get in and out, it''s a bit difficult for the old ape.


    Several people from Hechi went ashore and cleaned the white fish.


    It was handed over to Chang Xia. Chang Xia took the white fish and started frying it, planning to boil the fish soup.


    "Old ape, haven''t you seen the orcs of the nest clan?" Snake said softly.


    The old ape shook his head and replied, "I have never seen a living creature in that unknown place. The nest family you are talking about should be guessed based on the mural on the stone wall. If you say the nest family has several hands The multi-handed family, that is indeed possible."


    He lived in Weishan Holy Land for more than 100 years.


    During this period, the Nest Clan has never been encountered, which means that the Nest Clan left the territory a hundred years ago.


    Besides, the twilight forest orcs have lived here for hundreds of years.


    If the Nest Clan really lived in the Twilight Forest, the Orcs could not have been unaware.


    After some analysis, there is only one possibility left.


    Either this unknown land was the territory of the hive clan thousands of years ago, or the hive clan left the sea or the underground river in the unknown land a hundred years ago.


    No matter what the possibility is, it is worth Su Ye''s trip to an unknown place.


    "The nest clan used to live in Weishan, where do the orc clan live?" Ge Wa suddenly asked.


    Several patriarchs waiting on the shore were shocked.


    The current territory of the twilight forest orcs migrated over a hundred years ago.


    Before that, they were independent, and the tribes were wary of each other, and there was never any contact or contact. The Orcs can have today''s situation, thanks to Su Ye alone.


    "Witch, do you know anything?" Tiger asked.


    Su Ye raised his head lightly, set his eyes on the position behind Elder Senda, and said, "Elder Ying, do you know anything?"


    Hear the words.


    The orcs followed Su Ye''s line of sight and looked at Elder Senda in unison.


    Elder Senda held the black knife in his arms, motionless as a mountain.


    Elder Shadow slowly walked out of the dark, with his hands behind his back, his back hunched, and he looked like an old man. However, including the old ape, no orc dared to despise the shadow elder.


    "The Twilight Forest is like the current Baihe River Basin, and the Sacred Mountain of Karna is like the snow-capped mountains of the past. This land gave birth to five major races, and the five races coexisted peacefully a thousand years ago. However, ambition destroyed all of this."


    "The Nest Clan is a guardian clan, they can walk on land and sea."


    "The Holy Land of Weishan should be the place where the nest tribe used to sacrifice. There should have been five such places of sacrifice. The sacrifice place of the orcs was destroyed by the melee a thousand years ago."


    Oh wow��


    Listen to this.


    Everyone changed their faces.


    The shadow elder directly opened up and threw a satellite.


    "Elder Shadow, you know about the Nest Clan. Why didn''t you say anything before?" Patriarch Gen was extremely aggrieved.


    Are all of them the sixth? !


    Elder Shadow glanced at Patriarch Gen without explaining much.


    Some things, if you know too much and worry more, it is better not to know.


    This time, if it wasn''t for Wu to ask, Elder Shadow would still choose to remain silent. The past cannot be traced back. Whoever was right and who was wrong in the melee a thousand years ago has become a thing of the past. They should be looking for the future, not immersed in the past.


    At this glance, Patriarch Gen understood.


    Elder Ying thought that whether he knew it or not, the result was not important, so he was too lazy to talk. Therefore, the root patriarch was depressed.


    "Elder Shadow, do you know where the Snow Mountain is?" Snake said excitedly.


    Elder Shadow shook his head lightly and replied, "I don''t know."


    Thousands of years ago, the melee ended.


    The snow mountain then disappeared, and after that, countless orcs searched for the snow mountain.


    However, Snow Mountain is no longer alive.


    The contradictions between the orcs were too deep, and some orcs proposed to stay away from the Eastern Continent and go to the Western Continent to develop a new continent. Then, the centuries-old love-hate entanglement between the two continents was opened.


    The orcs, fish, and birds who chose to stay in the Eastern Land still live a life of indifference to the world. Xilu entered the slavery society, continuing the melee situation of a thousand years ago.


    "The nest clan and the hill clan have a small number of people. They did not intervene in the melee a thousand years ago, which means they offended the beast clan, fish clan and bird clan. Forced to make a living, they chose to stay away from the war and escape from the world."


    After thinking about it, Elder Shadow added another sentence.


    The unknown land connected to the Weishan Holy Land is likely to be the hideaway territory of the nest clan. It''s just that, for some reason, they finally abandoned this place of escape.


    "Humph! The ones who started the war were the ancestors of the group of orcs who went to the Western Continent hundreds of years ago. Even in the past hundreds of years, their warlike bloodline continues..." Snake mocked.


    This time, the other patriarchs all nodded in agreement.


    "The existence of the snow-capped mountains must not be leaked to Xilu. Once the group of jackals know of the existence of the snow-capped mountains, they will definitely make a comeback."


    "Hundreds of years ago, when they gave up the East Continent and chose to go to the West Continent, it meant giving up the Snow Mountain and giving up their beliefs. After hundreds of years, why do they think the Snow Mountain is still their ancestral land. ?"


    "Such conspirators, do you think they would be ashamed?"


    The ancestral land gave birth to five major races.


    All possibilities are represented there.


    It is impossible for the thirteen nobles of the Western Continent to give up the opportunity to ascend to the sky in one step. As long as there is a slight possibility, they may make a comeback and start a war again.


    "The number of wandering orcs sneaking into the Twilight Forest every year has never decreased. Haven''t you thought about the reason?" Ying sneered, the greedy people in the west land never gave up their ancestral land, and they kept spying on the east land.


    ����


    "The matter of the ancestral land of the Snow Mountain, put it aside for now. We will discuss it after exploring the unknown land tomorrow. After all, no orcs know where the ancestral land of the Snow Mountain is." Su Ye waved his hand and said calmly.


    Who would have thought that the territory of the nest clan could involve the ancestral land of Snow Mountain.


    Not to mention, the place of sacrifice mentioned by Elder Shadow.


    Su Ye had a faint feeling that the beast totem of the Weishan Holy Land might be related to the Snow Mountain ancestral land. It''s a pity that as the centuries passed, the ancestors left less and less, and it became more and more difficult for them to pursue the truth.


    "Elder Shadow, what is the sacrifice in the place of sacrifice?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Elder Ying praised and glanced at Chang Xia, the child had wisdom, and replied, "The place of sacrifice is naturally the ancestral land of Snow Mountain."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 758： Anxiety from the Orcs

    Hear the words.


    Su Ye''s eyes flickered twice.


    Elder Shadow''s answer is not wrong, but not entirely correct.


    The place of sacrifice is the ancestral land of the snow mountain, and it is also the sacrifice to the beast gods. As a witch, Su Ye knows a little more than ordinary orcs. It is true that the five major races of Gangwa Continent originated from the ancestral land of Snow Mountain. However, there is another saying that the five major races are inspired by the beast gods.


    Does this scene sound a little familiar? !


    Old ape, Weishan ape.


    Su Ye said that after the Weishan Ape has passed for thousands of years, a new family, the ape family, may appear. The intelligent race can stand on the top of all races, relying on wisdom.


    The old ape Qihui possesses wisdom that is not inferior to that of intelligent races.


    Since then, Weishan Ape has been separated from the category of beasts.


    The five major races originated from the ancestral land of the Snow Mountain, and the Weishan Ape rose to the Weishan Holy Land.


    Shaking his head, Su Ye didn''t think about it any further.


    The more you think about it, the more complicated and annoying it is.


    Su Ye only hopes that the orcs of the Twilight Forest can thrive and live a prosperous life. She never thought of letting the orcs in the Twilight Forest be the king and hegemony. Chang Xia''s peaceful thoughts were very much in line with Su Ye''s thoughts.


    for a while.


    The orcs thought quietly.


    Elder Ying''s words made them feel deeply, and their sense of urgency inevitably rose.


    "After ending the exploration of the unknown land, after returning to the tribe, we must urge the people to exercise hard and not stop."


    "Yes, I have the same idea."


    In an instant, several patriarchs nodded, tacitly urging the clan to train.


    "Chang Xia, did you bring me **** with sauce?" The old ape said suddenly.


    In the blink of an eye, the topic changed from dull to light.


    "Bring it." Chang Xia nodded and asked, "Old ape, when did you like spicy food?" Ginger with sauce tastes good, but spicy. The spiciness is different from the sauce chili. She thought that the old ape would like to eat the sauced radish, but who knew that the old ape was eyeing the sauce ginger.


    Chang Xia likes to stir-fry vegetables with **** sauce and eat them raw, but she thinks it is too spicy.


    Sauce chili, she prefers small chili peppers. The small peppers are marinated in mirin sauce, which is not too spicy, very crisp, and has a savory flavor of mirin sauce. One bite of chili, one bite of brown rice, you can eat two bowls of brown rice in a long summer.


    "It''s delicious to eat **** with sauce and grilled meat." The old ape snorted happily.


    On the side, the other Weishan apes nodded.


    Sauce **** is eaten with grilled meat, their favorite.


    "I think pickled radish tastes better!"


    "Jiang Ginger, I support Sauce Ginger."


    "My favorite is chili sauce, preferably the hottest kind of chili."


    Several patriarchs here also chatted, discussing which pickles taste better.


    "You guys like pickles, I prefer mirin sauce." Tago licked the corners of his mouth, reminiscing the flavor of mirin sauce. Patriarch Tago exchanged a lot of flavor roots with Patriarch Yufu using beans from the Yuanhu tribe, but not much for fish sauce grass.


    Chang Xia said that soybeans can brew sauce, and Patriarch Tago likes the taste of Migen sauce.


    If it weren''t for the matter of the Heluo tribe and the witch, the Tiger Clan leader would have brought the tiger clan orcs back to Lake Norge long ago to study the matter of brewing sauce with soybeans.


    The six major tribes go hand in hand, and Patriarch Tago doesn''t want the Yuanhu tribe to be a drag. This time, he seriously studied with Changxia. In addition to brewing soy sauce, soybeans can also make various soy products. Other beans also have their own practices.


    Patriarch Tago took all the notes.


    This note will be the treasure of the Yuanhu tribe in the future.


    "The miso sauce is really delicious!"


    "The mallard tribe brought too few flavor roots, and my clan didn''t exchange many flavor roots."


    "My clan is too. It may not be enough to get the tribe back."


    Among the several tribes, only the Dadi tribe has a flat attitude towards the taste root and fish sauce grass. The bear clan is fond of sweetness, and the taste root sauce and fish sauce are salty. The earth tribe has no preference for this, but it is normal.


    Unlike the Earth Tribe, the Snake Patriarch is very fond of Flavor Root and Fish Sauce Grass.


    If it weren''t for the opposition of other tribes, the Snake Patriarch would have liked to exchange all the flavor root and fish sauce grass brought by the mallard tribe.


    "Come, come, come��"


    After a while, Chang Xia greeted the orcs to drink white fish soup.


    In the evening, no special food was prepared.


    After all, they carried enough dry food to deal with it, such as naan, steamed buns and lo-mei, etc. Chang Xia took out a lot of each and placed them on the long table.


    "The white fish soup is best eaten while it''s hot."


    The orcs were sitting around the long table. Not far away, the old ape and the Weishan ape sat on the ground. In front of each person is a wooden basin with naan cakes, steamed buns, and sliced ??lo-mei, as well as various pickles.


    Holding a bowl, he took a mouthful of white fish soup.


    All the orcs exclaimed one after another. The strength of several patriarchs is not bad, and it is not hard to travel all day. However, the body will be somewhat tired and tired.


    After drinking a sip of white fish soup, the fatigue of the body dissipated instantly, and the spirit of burnout was cheered up. This is really incredible!


    "Witch, can my clan come over to catch some white fish?"


    "White fish can nourish the body just like black fish. My family also wants to catch some white fish for the cubs of the tribe to taste."


    "You are looking for the old ape for this matter, but the white fish is easy to die out of water, which is different from the black fish. If you want to catch the white fish for the cubs of the tribe to taste, it may not work."


    Su Ye''s words fell.


    Several patriarchs turned their attention to the root patriarch.


    "Wu didn''t lie, the white fish is easy to die if it leaves the water. Even my family can''t take the white fish out of the Weishan Waterfall alive. If you want to drink the white fish soup, you can only come to the Weishan Waterfall." Gen calmly explained, He Luo The tribe has no intention of occupying Weishan, let alone swallowing the white fish in the waterfalls and pools of Weishan. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The old ape laughed and said, "My clan is generally fond of fish and meat. If you want to drink white fish soup, you can come to Weishan Waterfall at any time."


    The attitude of the old ape is the same as that of the patriarch Gen. As long as Weishan is not damaged, the old ape who comes to Weishan is welcome. Since Weishan Ape can''t get out of Weishan, he will naturally not prevent foreigners from entering Weishan and contacting Weishan Ape.


    Intelligent life is afraid of loneliness.


    The more accustomed to being alone, the more afraid of being alone.


    "This��"


    For a time, the clan chiefs of each tribe had a headache.


    The beast cub is the future of the family, and all orcs cherish the attitude of the beast cub.


    To let the beast cubs leave the tribe and come to Weishan, this is too embarrassing for the beastmen.


    Chang Xia tilted her head and said, "Choose a time, each tribe will **** the cubs to the Heluo tribe, and then arrange for the cubs to enter Weishan together."


    "Changxia has a good idea." Su Ye nodded and added: "You can send a batch of beast cubs to the Heluo tribe every time, but not too many people. Weishan Waterfall is so big, too many are easy to cause trouble."


    Drinking the white fish soup, the big tribes started chatting slowly.


    Of course, in order to confirm this, it is estimated that we will have to wait for the third ginkgo harvest.


    At that time, the tribes ended their busy harvesting and hunting. Then, the tribe will enter leisure time. Once the road is cleared, each tribe will naturally have time to toss other things.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 759： The big baby of the old ape

    late at night.


    The orcs ended their conversation.


    They each found a corner to rest and look forward to tomorrow''s exploration trip.


    "Old ape, tomorrow, let Weishan ape help cut down some trees to dry, and let the Heluo tribe send orcs to build a few wood-carved wooden houses." Su Ye said.


    The old ape asked curiously, "Witch, what is a woodcut hut?"


    "A wooden house built with trees is more comfortable than a cave. Old ape, remember to clean up your cave and find Yinbei." Su Ye suddenly remembered Yinbei and said, "The orcs will often come to Weishan in the future. Yinbei can''t be lost."


    "..." The old ape was silent.


    Clearing the cave is equivalent to killing him!


    No way, he hoarded too many treasures, and cleaning up is really not a trivial matter.


    "Chang Xia, what''s the matter with the cave where the old ape lives?" Gen asked curiously, just tidying up the cave, was it worth asking Wu to remind him?


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly, and she said in a low voice, "Weishan ape is a bit of a hoarder, that is, the kind of person who likes to pick up the cave when he sees it. After a few years, can you imagine what the cave where the old ape lived would look like? "


    This said.


    Whether it is the root patriarch or the other patriarchs who overheard.


    They all contorted their faces, indicating that they could not look directly at the cave where the old ape and the Weishan ape lived. As long as you can''t imagine it, there is nothing Lao Ape and the others can''t find in the cave.


    Yinbei was the size of a palm, and to get it back, the entire cave needed to be cleaned up.


    This kind of thing, who doesn''t have a headache? !


    "Trouble, find Yinbei too." Su Ye said directly.


    Only with Yinbei can you directly contact the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall. When Weishan encounters an incident, it can also contact the outside world in time.


    "Old ape, I support you mentally." Gen said softly.


    The old ape roared twice, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    He thought that he had escaped the disaster, who knew that Su Ye would bring up the old story again, and ordered that Yinbei must be found. Where can his whole cave treasure go? The fissures of the waterfall cliffs are basically filled with various treasures picked up by the Weishan Ape.


    The old ape wanted to make room, but there was nowhere to make it.


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    Weishan Ape began to inspect Weishan.


    When Chang Xia woke up, Lao Yuan finished his mission of patrolling the mountain.


    The patriarch Snake helped to prepare breakfast, Su Ye wandered around the water pool, staring at the entrance of Weishan Holy Land.


    "Oh!" Chang Xia opened her eyes, but she was shocked when she saw a huge shadow covering her head.


    "Changxia��" Su Ye hurriedly turned around and asked, "Have you had a nightmare?"


    "Mother Su Ye, what is this?" Chang Xia was sitting halfway, pointing to the huge tree root not far away. Just now, she was taken aback by this tree root.


    Su Ye pursed his lips towards the old ape and explained, "This is the treasure of the old ape. It was moved out of the cave. At this moment, he asked Weishan Ape to help clean up the cave to see if he could find Yinbei as soon as possible."


    To be honest, looking at the treasure in the cave of Lao Yuan.


    Su Ye felt his scalp tingling.


    Stones and roots, which are the most normal. Like some animal feces, animal bones, animal teeth, etc., some things, even Su Ye''s eyes hurt at a glance.


    She really doesn''t know how Weishan Ape defines a baby? !


    "..." Chang Xia felt dizzy and whispered: "Can we use it as firewood to burn? Such a big tree root will take up a lot of space."


    "I don''t think so. The old ape likes the root very much. It is convenient to use it to tickle." Su Yeqiang held back the smile in his throat and repeated the old ape''s explanation. It is estimated that only the old ape can do it with the root of a tree.


    The reason is too strong!


    Chang Xia couldn''t find anything to refute at all.


    He stiffened his body and finished the shower. In the morning, fill your stomach with dry food.


    The old ape led the way as before, and a group of orcs passed through the waterfall cave and went straight to the Holy Land of Weishan. When Snake and other patriarchs entered the waterfall cave, several people couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    this way.


    They seemed to be exclaiming all the time.


    After walking through the long karst tunnel, the orcs successfully arrived at the Holy Land of Weishan.


    Looking up, the huge beast totem and light tree came into view.


    Without Su Ye''s reminder, everyone gave the warrior''s salute towards the beast totem.


    "Really majestic!"


    "It turns out that the complete totem is like this."


    "Wizard, can we go up and look at the beast totem?"


    Su Yebai glanced at a few people and said calmly, "The old ape leads the way to the cliff."


    This time the purpose is unknown.


    Weishan Holy Land will not escape, they don''t need to waste time here.


    "Come with me--" The old ape carried Su Ye and some early adopters, and walked towards the stone wall on the other side of the cliff. Patriarch Gen took Hechi and Feng to follow, and several other patriarchs followed, and the ones who broke were still Elder Ying and Elder Senda.


    This time.


    The old ape did not let the Weishan ape follow.


    Choose to let them guard Weishan Waterfall and wait for Weishan.


    "The area of ??Weishan Holy Land is so large, but the outside world can''t see it at all, what''s going on?" Snake sighed. M..


    Weishan is adjacent to the Wangyue Mountains, and the Snake Clan has observed Weishan from the Wangyue Mountains.


    Like Snake said, they can''t see anything from the outside world.


    Fog, in addition to fog or fog.


    "The place of sacrifice is special, not to mention there is a beast totem in this place of sacrifice." Su Ye said lightly.


    If it weren''t for Weishan Ape, who would know that there is a place of sacrifice hidden here in Weishan a moment later.


    The old ape stopped.


    "Wu, here we are," the old ape said.


    He walked slowly to the stone wall and squatted down.


    "Mother Su Ye, this is the stone wall. Come with me, you have to stand in a certain direction near the wordless monument to see the murals on the stone wall." Chang Xia slipped off the old ape''s arm and stood firm. .


    Su Ye jumped gently and landed smoothly.


    The posture is much more dashing than Chang Xia.


    The root patriarch walked to the wordless monument curiously, raised his hand and slapped it.


    click-


    Soon, the passage in front of the stone wall cracked open again, revealing a deep passage. The moist and rotten deliciousness rushed into the breath of the orcs along the passage.


    Chang Xia hurriedly took two steps back and whispered, "This smell is still the same!"


    "This mural is indeed a nest clan��" Su Ye said. However, when her eyes touched the mountain part, she always felt a little familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    Several patriarchs crowded beside Su Ye, curiously looking at the murals on the stone wall.


    "It turns out that the patriarch of the lair is like this! It''s weird."


    "I think the nest clan and the fish clan are a bit similar. They can both live in the water. Is there a blood relationship?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what are the similarities between the Nest Clan and the Fish Clan?"


    Evaluate and discuss.


    At the same time, wait for the passage to ventilate and disperse the smell.


    This passage has not been ventilated for a long time, so I dared to go in for fear of being poisoned. Even if it is not poisoned, the strong rotten smell is uncomfortable to smell.


    "Chang Xia, do you think that mountain is familiar?" Su Ye rubbed his chin and hesitated.


    heard.


    Chang Xia tilted her head and looked at it.


    "Familiar, I didn''t notice it!" Chang Xia narrowed her eyes and looked again seriously. She didn''t think Su Ye would talk nonsense, could it be from the wrong angle?

 Chapter 760： Mural Corridor, Nest Clan Stone Sculptures

    "This pattern... I should have seen it somewhere."


    Su Ye rubbed her hands lightly, staring at the mural with a blurred look in her eyes. She recalled bitterly, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it.


    The orcs cleaned the gravel near the stone wall again.


    "Wu, the smell is almost gone, should we leave?" Ge Wa asked. He tentatively looked at the passage, the passage steps spread down, the steps were stone steps, and the stone steps were covered with moss.


    Su Ye took back his scrutiny eyes, glanced at Hechi and Feng, and said, "Old Ape, you and Hechi will stay at the stone wall and wait for us. Before dusk, if we fail to return in time, you can go directly to Weishan Waterfall."


    "Okay." Hechi replied.


    He glanced at the old ape and handed all the packages in his hand to Patriarch Gen.


    The food in the rattan basket was handed over to the two chiefs of Gewa on the shore.


    The old ape looked at the passage and said regretfully: "This passage is too narrow, you should go early and return early. I am not sure if it is possible to spend the night in the unknown land, but it is best for you not to spend the night there. The rivers intersect, maybe there are amphibious water beasts and sea beasts lurking..."


    As the old ape kept recalling, his memory of the unknown place began to revive.


    The unknown land is like a strange world, black and white bordering, light connecting darkness, I really don''t know how the nesters found that sea area.


    "East, the milk-producing tree is in the east."


    "The white fine sand is connected to the blue sea and blue sky, and the milk-producing tree stands in the east. The corresponding west is full of darkness and dampness, where it meets the dark river. I don''t remember the north and south sides."


    Patriarch Gen was still walking ahead, but this time Patriarch Tago was with him.


    The orcs stepped into the passage and walked step by step along the stone steps to the unknown land. In his mind, what the old ape said echoed.


    Da da--


    The crisp footsteps echoed in the empty passage.


    Poof!


    Suddenly, a crisp pop sounded.


    Immediately afterwards, one stone lamp was lit one after another. The dim passageway was brightly lit overnight. The burning of the stone lamp dispelled the musty smell in the passage, and a faint scent of incense spread.


    "Mother Su Ye��" Chang Xia called softly.


    Su Ye clung to Chang Xia''s hand and said calmly: "Don''t worry, this is an oil lamp made of some kind of sea beast and animal oil, which can burn for a hundred years. The smell has a faint incense smell, non-toxic, long-term smell, can be used for a long time. Calm down."


    Upon hearing it, this incense smell is non-toxic.


    The orcs regained their breath, looked up and looked around.


    It can be seen that this channel has gouge marks that were processed the day after tomorrow. At the same time, the stone wall still has the unique imprint of the cave, which is similar to that of Weishan Waterfall.


    It''s just that there are more artificial traces of the passage here.


    "The hands of the nest people are very skillful. These stone lamps are very delicately polished, and they fit well with the stone walls, and there is no trace of carving at all."


    "This skill is not inferior to the fox clan."


    "Look, are these murals��"


    The snake patriarch raised his hand and wiped off the moss and mold on the stone wall. The original appearance of the stone wall was exposed, and the same mural style as the stone wall outside caught the eyes of the beastmen.


    "The nest tribe sacrifices the totem of the beast��"


    "The nest tribe encountered a natural enemy, and they couldn''t defeat the natural enemy, so they chose to retreat."


    "It looks like some kind of sea beast is drawn here?"


    "Is this the melee that happened a thousand years ago?"


    Suddenly someone said something, and the orcs watching the mural all raised their heads. Following the source of the sound, all the orcs looked towards the person who was speaking.


    He Feng only felt the chrysanthemum tighten, and said softly, "This seems to be a war. I have seen orcs, fish, birds, nests, and hill people."


    He Feng pointed to the mural behind him and moved away so that everyone could watch it.


    The orcs quickened their pace, chasing this mural all the way to an underground palace. Walking into the palace, the murals on the walls become more three-dimensional.


    Hefeng was right just now, the melee that happened a thousand years ago was indeed painted on the wall.


    "A lot of orcs died in the war, and they started to get angry, and a flood broke out. The flood submerged the habitats where the various tribes lived, and the orcs had to start to migrate."


    "Sea of ??fog, the hive people call the unknown land the sea of ??fog."


    "The remnants of the Nest Clan moved into the sea of ??fog��"


    Su Ye read the mural softly and revealed the origin and name of the unknown place.


    "Mother Su Ye, the Nest Clan moved into Wuhai, why did you choose to leave again?" Chang Xia asked in confusion.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "The mural doesn''t say why the nest clan left. Let''s go! Let''s go through the mural corridor and go to the sea of ??fog to see."


    Passing through the underground palace, they were not in a hurry to explore the underground palace.


    Instead, I yearn for the sea of ??fog outside.


    There are many bronze utensils of the nest clan in the underground palace. For too long, these bronze utensils have been corroded by water vapor and stained with rust. Su Ye is not in a hurry to explore, mainly because he is afraid that if he touches it at will, these things will be grayed directly.


    Simply put it aside for the time being and wait for the sea of ??fog to be explored.


    It''s not too late to come back and check again, after all, this thing belongs to the Nest Clan.


    Even though the Nest Clan had left, Su Ye still didn''t want to be a gentleman on the beam. At least, she didn''t plan to taint these bronze utensils until she figured out why the nest clan left the sea of ??fog.


    "Witch, there''s no way out."


    "It seems to be a stone room here, and we didn''t find a way out."


    Wandering around, the orcs suddenly discovered that there seemed to be no passage to the sea of ????fog except the mural gallery that they had just come over.


    "Look for something similar to the wordless monument��" Chang Xia suggested .


    The orcs suddenly understood.


    "Chang Xia is right, spread out and look for something similar to the wordless monument." Gen patted his head and asked everyone to spread out to find the wordless monument.


    So, the orcs began to wander around the underground palace.


    Suddenly Chang Xia stopped in front of the stone sculpture in the center of the underground palace. This stone sculpture carved an orc from a nest clan. He/she has eight hands, and each hand holds the same thing. something.


    Her eyes fell on the chest of the stone carving, and she held something in front of her with both hands.


    "Mother Su Ye, do you think this thing wants the wordless monument?" Chang Xia waved to Su Ye and asked lightly.


    The stone-carved orc of the Nest Clan is extremely tall, with Chang Xia holding his head high, concealing the wordless stele held by the stone carving in the palm of his hand. If it weren''t for the conspicuousness of the stone carving, Chang Xia would have had difficulty noticing the wordless stele on the stone carving''s hand.


    Su Ye smiled slightly, raised the totem crutch and pointed it towards the wordless monument, and said, "Yes or no, you won''t know if you try it?"


    Kaka-


    The totem crutch just left the wordless monument.


    A crisp ka-ka sound spread, and the place where the sound came was not elsewhere, it was suddenly the wall behind the stone sculpture. The wall, which was originally tightly seamed, cracked from the middle, and the bright sunlight came in directly from the outside, as if hundreds of years had passed...


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 761： Super underground lair, little one

    "Open, open."


    The snake faltered, looking at the wall cracked in the middle in shock.


    She inspected this wall three times, and passed this hive stone sculpture five times.


    Who would have thought that the open channel would actually be here?


    "The nest clan has superb skills, far surpassing the fox clan of the Qingqiu tribe. These methods are really good. Do you think other walls can also be opened?"


    "Is it possible, I''ll try it later when I have time."


    "Yes, let''s go to the sea of ????fog and take a look-"


    Speaking, the orcs walked out of the underground palace.


    The bright sunshine poured down, and the breeze that blew across the face carried the salty smell of the sea breeze. Fog sea, natural seaside.


    According to Old Ape''s analysis, this should be the east.


    "Mother Su Ye, how did the old ape enter the sea of ??fog?" Chang Xia suddenly asked.


    When the old ape strayed into the sea of ????fog, he had just started to enlighten, and he must not have understood the secret way. How did he get through the gallery of murals and into the sea of ??fog?


    Su Ye said: "There are two possibilities, one has other channels to enter the sea of ????fog, and the other is the sea of ????fog where nest clans still live. After the old ape left, they activated the mechanism and closed the channel on the side of the mural gallery. ."


    Hear the words.


    The brisk steps of the orcs suddenly sank.


    Depend on--


    Su Ye''s words are frightening.


    The bright sunshine instantly became scary.


    "What kind of possibility does Granny Su Ye think?" Chang Xia looked around, the environment was very strange, they seemed to be on an island at the moment. One side faces the fine white sand, facing the beach and the endless sea; one side is the underground palace behind it, which is connected to the Weishan Holy Land;


    It''s hard to imagine how three completely different worlds are connected at the same point.


    "I don''t know." Su Ye shook his head lightly.


    The sea of ????fog is divided into three parts, and the side connecting the Weishan Holy Land occupies the smallest area.


    No wonder the old ape said that the light and night of the sea of ??fog go hand in hand, leaving aside the cliff where the underground palace is located. The sea of ??fog does seem to be divided into two completely different worlds by some kind of force, one side represents light, and the other side is dyed into darkness.


    "Witch, where should we explore first?"


    "Look for the building the old ape said��"


    Here, the patriarch Gen asked the two patriarchs on the bank of Gewa to put down the rattan baskets, and also helped Hefeng put down the dry food. There was a retreat behind him. Before exploring, Hefeng was left behind to watch the dry food and the passage.


    Then, it was Su Ye''s choice.


    A group of orcs ran towards the underground lair.


    Crossing the dark boundary, his vision gradually darkened. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, a group of orcs successfully reached the entrance of the underground lair.


    "Is this underground hollowed out? It''s super spacious, and it doesn''t look like an underground at all."


    "My tribe is just that big!"


    Before stepping into the underground lair, the orcs were stunned by this spacious entrance. When I got closer, I found that the underground lair was really super spacious, narrow, and cramped, which was impossible.


    "It''s cool, no wonder the nesters choose to build their nests underground." Snake sighed. If there is such a spacious underground lair in Wangyue Mountains, the Snake Mountain tribe would also be willing to live underground, cool and avoid animal attacks, killing two birds with one stone.


    After speaking, a group of orcs walked in.


    "Oh my God!" Chang Xia stared at the scene in shock. A waterfall fell from the sky, but there was no roar of water. If they didn''t clearly feel the dampness of the underground lair, they even thought that the waterfall in front of them was a landscape, not a real one. .


    "Is this a waterfall?"


    "I didn''t hear the sound of water, so amazing!"


    "These karst caves should be where the nesters live. The waterfall may be a dark river flowing through it. You see... the bottom is all empty, and the underground lair seems to have many layers, so the nesters are not worried about collapse?"


    As Chang Xia and the others stepped into the underground lair, the exclamations continued.


    Chang Xia and the others saw the building the old monkey said.


    Natural karst caves, carved and polished by the ingenious skills of the nesters, stone houses are closely connected with the underground nests. At first glance, the underground nests are like a huge beehive, embedded in this pure natural underground cave.


    This made Chang Xia think of the movie Avatar, the divine tree on the planet Pandora.


    "Mother Su Ye, the hive clan evacuated in a hurry. They must have encountered some kind of terrifying crisis, and they didn''t even have time to take away the food..."


    Chang Xia walked into a stone house.


    She found that the things in the stone house were in order, and she could see that the former owner of the stone house loved cleanliness. Everything was neatly arranged, even though some of the furniture was dusty. However, the general shape can still be seen.


    "Gen, let''s take a look at each of you." Su Ye said.


    Let the six patriarch Gen check the underground lair to see if there is anything missing.


    The underground lair is run through by five dark rivers. The entire area of ??the underground lair is roughly estimated to be one-third the size of the Baihe River Basin. It is equivalent to the area of ??a sacred mountain of Kana, which is really not small, enough for ten thousand people to live.


    Of course, there shouldn''t be that many orcs in the Nest Race.


    "Ying, what kind of crisis do you think the nest clan has encountered?" Su Ye said softly.


    The dark river criss-crosses the entire underground lair. However, being in an underground lair will not be noisy. At best the air is a little more humid, and the underground lair is well ventilated and doesn''t make it hard to breathe.


    To be honest, the underground lair is really an ideal place to live.


    "Could it have something to do with the sea?" Ying asked hesitantly. He lowered his head and looked at the dark river crisscrossing the underground lair and continued: "Or did the dark river suddenly dry up, and the nest family lost the water source they depended on for survival?"


    "Sea area, water source." Su Ye pondered.


    The two possibilities proposed by Elder Shadow are indeed likely to force the nest clan to leave the sea of ??fog. It''s just that Chang Xia said before that the nest clan walked in a hurry, not even taking food or clothes. The drying up of dark rivers is a slow process. It is impossible for several dark rivers to dry up suddenly. Could it be that the sea of ??fog crisis comes from the sea?


    "Um--"


    Suddenly, Elder Senda, who was holding the black knife, suddenly raised his head.


    He looked directly at the location of the underground waterfall in the underground lair, and said coldly, "Get out!"


    Hearing this, the shadow of Elder Ying quickly came to Su Ye and Chang Xia.


    His hunched back was slightly straight, staring at the direction of the underground waterfall like Elder Senda.


    "Huh?" Su Ye exclaimed in surprise.


    She raised her hand to stop the black knife swung by Elder Senda.


    "Senda, don''t." Su Ye narrowed his eyes and said softly, "It''s a little guy, don''t scare him/her with your breath."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    This matter developed so fast that Chang Xia couldn''t recover for a while.


    From Elder Senda speaking, to Elder Shadow standing beside her and Su Ye, to Su Ye speaking. Everything happened in just ten seconds, and Chang Xia didn''t realize what happened.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 762： Hive Cub, Thalia

    "Mother Su Ye, what are you talking about?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Looking around, no abnormality was found. Chang Xia thought about activating the bloodline ability and observing the underground lair through plants. However, half a plant was not seen in the underground nest.


    Su Ye raised his index finger, signaling Chang Xia to keep quiet.


    I have something to talk about later.


    "If you don''t come, then I''ll go." Senda held a black knife in his hand, and the tip of the knife gently poked the ground, making a thumping sound. One sound, another sound. The thumping sound echoed in the underground lair, giving people a huge pressure.


    Saying that, Elder Senda slowly approached the underground waterfall.


    roar-


    A childish roar suddenly sounded.


    I saw a black shadow jumping out of the sky above the underground waterfall, and the shadow went straight towards Elder Senda. It''s a pity that the shadow too underestimated the ability of Elder Senda.


    Before getting close, the shadow was captured by Elder Senda.


    "Hey! This looks like a beast cub?" Senda said in surprise.


    He grabbed the black shadow by the neck, and when he saw the identity of the black shadow, he quickly grabbed the hands of the beast cub, lifted it, and looked at it carefully.


    This beast cub is different from the orc cub.


    The skin color is more similar to the fish, and the ears are in the shape of fine points, which are obviously different from the round ears of the orcs. Second, the teeth are not the same.


    "The nest cub." Su Ye was startled and said in surprise: "This underground lair has been abandoned by the nest clan for a long time, where did this cub come from? Senda, put down the cub, it will hurt him so rudely. "


    hoohoo!


    The hive cubs don''t seem to speak much.


    Facing Su Ye and the other orcs, he grinned, very alert, and beware.


    "He can''t speak," Senda said.


    Su Ye raised the totem crutch and gently touched the brows of the nest cub, and whispered, "Don''t be afraid of the cub, I am the witch of the orc clan in the Twilight Forest - Su Ye, why did you appear in the nest alone? An underground lair abandoned by the clan?"


    hoohoo!


    What Chang Xia and the others heard were still bursts of roars.


    However, Su Ye seemed to understand.


    She hugged the nest cub tenderly, caressed the top of his head lovingly, and said warmly, "Poor cub!"


    "Mother Su Ye, do you understand his roar?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Elder Ying chuckled and said, "Chang Xia, this is the ability of the witch, you don''t have to be surprised. When they finish communicating, we will know the situation of the beast cub."


    Sure enough, after a while, Su Ye came over with the beast cub.


    "His name is Talia, the hive cub, and it has been broken for five years. After he was born, he lived in this underground lair abandoned by the hive. Behind the underground waterfall is the hive''s egg nest, and there are two unbroken eggs in it. The eggs of the nest cubs of the shell are Talia''s younger siblings." Su Ye whispered softly, stroking Talia with his hands lovingly.


    Cubs are the future of a clan.


    She didn''t know what kind of accident happened to the nest family, so that they even abandoned their eggs in the egg nest to escape the sea of ??fog.


    However, poor Thalia lived alone in the sea of ??fog for five years.


    "Senda, you go to the egg nest behind the underground waterfall and bring the remaining two eggs over. The egg nest has no energy. I''m afraid that something will happen to Thalia''s younger siblings if they continue to stay in the egg nest."


    While Su Ye explained Elder Senda, he did not forget to communicate with Thalia.


    After listening to Su Ye''s explanation, Thalia agreed with Elder Senda to go to the egg nest.


    Chang Xia glanced at Thalia, untied the beast sac on his waist, took out a bag of candy, handed a piece to Thalia, and said softly, "Talia, do you want candy?"


    Talia looked at Chang Xia timidly, no longer the brutal look before.


    "Talia, she is Chang Xia. This is candy, you can eat it." Su Ye said, taking the candy from Chang Xia and eating it in her mouth. Take another piece and feed it to Thalia''s mouth, signaling him to open his mouth to eat the candy.


    Thalia tried to open her mouth and eat the candy that Su Ye fed to her mouth.


    Ugh!


    Soon, Thalia exclaimed.


    This was the first time he had tasted sweetness, and he was immediately conquered by the sweetness of the sugar cubes.


    On the thin cheeks, there was a happy smile, revealing fine and pointed teeth, which looked very unusual.


    "Wu, I found two boulders inside. Are these the eggs of the nest clan?" Senda came with two head-sized boulders. The boulders were covered with moss and looked very rough.


    hoohoo!


    Thalia roared, reaching out to Elder Senda for the eggs.


    "Talia, is this your younger brother and sister?" Su Ye asked. Her knowledge of the Nest Clan is only superficial, and Talia also heard about Eggy.


    Elder Senda held out two cobblestones, and Su Ye was also unsure of the identity of the cobblestones.


    However, look at Thalia''s cautious appearance.


    This boulder like a stone is really the egg of the nest family, it''s amazing!


    Su Ye and Thalia exchanged some more.


    "These two stone-like objects are indeed Talia''s younger siblings. The nest family turned out to be egg-laying? The egg looks very solid. Before hatching, who would have thought that there were beast cubs hidden in this stone? "Su Ye was surprised.


    Chang Xia raised her hand to touch the egg and whispered, "I don''t know how many years this egg has been placed in the egg nest. Are you sure the beast cub inside is still alive?"


    Su Ye paused for a moment, his eyes changing slightly as he looked at Eggy.


    "Talia, can you sense that your younger brother and sister are still alive?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Thalia nodded firmly and answered Su Ye.


    His younger siblings are still alive With a little more energy, they can be born smoothly.


    "Talia said that they are still alive and need energy. However, I don''t know what the energy the nest family needs?" Su Ye said with a headache.


    cuckoo-


    At this time, there was a hunger sound from Thalia''s belly.


    Su Ye smiled slightly and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to Hefeng, bring some dry food to Talia, and ask him about the underground lair when he is full."


    "Mother Su Ye, we won''t wait for the Gen Patriarch and the others?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    "No, they will naturally come to find us after they''ve explored." Su Ye took Talia and helped Talia hold an egg, while Talia held one for herself, and was about to walk out of the underground lair and go underground. Find Hefeng over there in the palace.


    There''s Thalia, the fresco promenade closed.


    Su Ye was no longer curious.


    Mostly, when Thalia was searching for food, she accidentally touched a certain organ, and then closed the organ on the side of the mural gallery.


    However, this is also a good thing.


    If Thalia strays into the Weishan Holy Land, he may be hammered to death by the old ape, or frozen to death by the beast totem of the Weishan Holy Land.


    "He, where did he come from?" He Feng looked at Talia next to Su Ye in shock and stammered. Su Ye and the others have only left for an hour, so why is there an extra beast cub?


    Chang Xia laughed and explained: "Uncle He Feng, we met Talia in the underground lair. It should be the beast cub of the lair. Bring out some dry food, Talia is hungry. Su Ye Mother-in-law, do we want to eat something too?"


    "Eat it! After eating, go to the east beach and take a look." Su Ye said.


    Picking up Thalia, this trip is full of rewards.


    Next, she is not in a hurry to explore the sea of ??fog.


    The area of ????the sea of ????fog is large, and it is impossible to complete the exploration in ten days and a half.

 Chapter 763： Unborn Eggs, younger siblings

    "Uncle and Feng, get a clean place and let''s have lunch." Chang Xia said.


    The sun was blazing overhead, probably because it was close to the sea of ??fog, and the salty sea breeze came from a distance to dispel the heat. Standing in the underground palace would not feel hot.


    "Changxia is having lunch, why didn''t you call us?" Xi Feng said loudly. Beside him, followed by several other patriarchs.


    "Changxia, what''s for lunch?"


    "It''s not convenient to make a fire here, let''s eat naan!"


    Chang Xia''s face darkened, these orcs came over as soon as they heard lunch, how did their ears grow? If the patriarch behaves like Erha, won''t he feel embarrassed? !


    "what����"


    The Patriarch Kishibe screamed in surprise.


    With trembling hands, he pointed at Thalia.


    "Beast, beast cub. Why is there an extra beast cub here?" Shore said in surprise, he rushed behind the root patriarch and stared at Talia nervously.


    Thalia was frightened by the screams from the shore and hid in Su Ye''s arms.


    The small body trembled, holding two eggs tightly in his arms.


    "Shore, shut up. This is Thalia, the hive cub. We picked it up at the underground waterfall in the underground lair. These two eggs are unborn hive cubs. Thalia. If you are hungry, prepare something for him first." Su Ye explained while asking He Feng to take dry food.


    Chang Xia said, "Talia, what do you eat?"


    "He should be able to eat��" Su Ye said. Thalia lived alone in the sea of ??fog for five years. There should be fish in the dark river, and there should be fish and shrimp in the sea of ??fog.


    He may have lived for five years by relying on small fish and shrimp to feed his stomach.


    There are scars on both hands and body, some of which are repeated.


    It can be seen that Thalia''s life is very difficult.


    It''s really embarrassing for him to run around every day to fill his stomach and take care of the two eggs in the nest.


    "Talia, eat the steamed buns first!" Chang Xia said.


    There was no fire at noon, so everyone made do with it. Chang Xia handed Thalia a steamed bun and motioned him to eat it.


    Talia looked up at Su Ye.


    Su Ye tore open the scalp of the steamed bun and fed it to him.


    "Talia''s hands are very dirty. I''ll feed him first. You all hurry up and eat something, and wait to explore the sea of ??fog in the east. Have you found the underground lair?" Su Ye took the one that Chang Xia handed to Talia The steamed bun, tear it apart a little and feed it into Thalia''s mouth.


    This is the first time I have eaten food other than fish and shrimp.


    Talia was instantly attracted by the sweetness of the steamed buns, her eyes narrowed into a line with happiness, and her hand holding Eggy loosened a little. A light purring sounded from his mouth, with a cheerful expression on his face.


    "The underground lair has five floors. The closer to the ground, the more humid it is. Each floor is crossed by dark rivers. The nesters use the dark river to renovate and polish the caves and build stone houses suitable for the nesters to live in."


    "The Nest Clan is very powerful. I found a large pool of fish and shrimp on the first and second floors of the basement. Those large pools have traces of artificial polishing."


    "Every stone house is furnished with furniture. Chang Xia is right. When the hive clan left, they were in a hurry, as if they left without carrying anything."


    After saying that, the orcs such as the root patriarch stared at Thalia.


    What kind of disaster was it that the nest tribe left behind even the eggs of the beast cubs and chose to flee in a hurry?


    "Witch, what''s going on with the eggs of the nest clan?"


    This underground lair has been abandoned by the Nest Clan for hundreds of years.


    It has been five years since Thalia broke the shell, can this egg still delay the birth of the broken shell?


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and replied, "I also have limited understanding of the nest family. Thalia said that the younger siblings need energy to be born, which means that the departure of the nest family means that the egg nest has no energy to incubate Thalia, and Thalia is born. Delayed indefinitely, the egg nest has accumulated energy for hundreds of years, and it is worthy of Talia to be born, while the other two eggs are still unable to be born due to insufficient energy."


    "Energy, do you need to eat black fish like Da Ya?" Ge Wa murmured.


    When he said that, all the orcs looked at the Snake Patriarch in unison.


    The wonderful inheritance of the Snake Mountain tribe has been known to other tribes. However, everyone tacitly chose to hide it. Interracial marriages, and the need to eat anacondas to breed offspring, is quite scary. Fortunately, Su Ye is very powerful, and has developed a nourishing medicinal diet.


    Otherwise, the Boa Snakes in the Mochizuki Mountains will be eaten up.


    It may not be able to support many females to give birth to cubs.


    "Maybe." Su Ye said.


    In response, Su Ye looked down at Talia, touched Talia''s slightly bulging belly, and said warmly, "Talia, shall we eat later?"


    Thalia has not eaten enough for many years, so she can''t eat too much at once.


    Su Ye stopped after feeding him a steamed bun. Pointing to the rattan basket beside Hefeng, he said, "There is enough food there. When the belly flattens, shall we eat it again? Next time, we will eat naan cakes and instant noodles, and by the way, there is also braised pork! "


    "Hooho!" Thalia roared and nodded.


    He can perceive the kindness in Su Ye and the others. After living alone for five years, Talia tends to be animalistic. After confirming that Su Ye and the others would not hurt themselves, they couldn''t help but want to get close. Intelligent creatures like to live in groups. This is a habit engraved in the depths of their souls.


    Although she still wanted to eat sweet steamed buns, Thalia held back her desire.


    Sitting beside Su Ye obediently, watching Chang Xia and the others eat.


    Small and thin, he carefully held the egg in his arms, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing the shallow dimples on his cheeks, very cute.


    "Patriarch Gen, eat quickly! Wait and find the milk-producing tree that the old ape said. Weishan is so dark that we don''t have much time." Chang Xia reminded.


    Tonight, I will go back to Weishan Waterfall to rest, and I will not stay on the Wuhai side for the time being.


    After all, there is nothing in the sea of ??fog, so it is not suitable to stay in the sea of ??fog overnight. More importantly, Su Ye felt bad for Thalia and wanted to take Thalia back to Weishan Waterfall to clean up. At the same time, the two unbroken eggs of the nest family also need to be taken care of Well, don''t worry. I must be in time, and I am also curious about what the milk-producing tree looks like? "The root of the tree that speeds up eating, the tree that produces milk, is really intriguing.


    Similarly.


    The other orcs followed suit.


    After a while, Hefeng was still left behind, and Chang Xia and his group of orcs ran towards the beach.


    "This beach is more beautiful than the East China Sea. The sea sand on the beach is so delicate. When you look at the beach, it seems to be silvery white."


    "Don''t look at the beach, look at the sea in the distance. I think I know why this place is called the Sea of ??Fog. The sea is misty, dreamy and blurry, and it''s unreal."


    "Hooho-"


    When Changxia was close to the sea.


    Thalia quickly grabbed Chang Xia and let out a sharp roar.


    "Go back and don''t touch the sea water." Su Ye said loudly. She protected Chang Xia, moved the person back, and at the same time followed. Looking at the foggy sea, he said, "Talia said don''t go near the sea, it''s very dangerous."


    "Sea water, it''s very dangerous!"


    The orcs looked at each other in dismay, and retreated to the beach, away from the sea.


    The silvery white beach is very long, looking up and looking forward, there is no end in sight. At the same time, not far from the beach, there are lush giant trees.


    The giant tree, about ten meters high, has a huge body.


    Fist-sized lumps spread over two-thirds of the giant tree.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 764： Milk-producing tree, weird giant tree

    "Mr. Su Ye, do you think those giant trees are the ones that the old ape said, trees that can produce milk?" Chang Xia pointed with trembling fingers, pointing to the front.


    Hear the words.


    All the orcs all looked sideways.


    "This tree looks weird!"


    "The tree is so thick, but the height is average."


    Hundred-meter-high ancient trees in the Twilight Forest can be seen everywhere. Like a giant tree that is in the early ten meters, it is really not that high in the eyes of the root patriarch.


    At most, I was sighed that the tree was thick.


    "There are a lot of knots on the trunk, it looks weird." Snake said.


    Orcs no longer have aesthetics,


    Giant trees are not aesthetically pleasing either.


    The huge tree is covered with knots, and at first glance, it looks like a tumor. Plus, the giant tree doesn''t have many leaves, which makes it even uglier.


    "Eat, next time." Thalia opened her mouth and tried to speak.


    Su Ye was slightly startled and said in surprise, "Talia, what did you say?"


    "He seems to be talking about eating��" Chang Xia said. Sure enough, this weird-looking giant tree is even the milk tree mentioned by the old ape that can produce milk.


    At first, Chang Xia heard from the old ape about the tree that produces milk.


    Chang Xia first thought of coconut trees.


    Unexpectedly, Wuhai gave her a big surprise. The coconut tree has not been seen for a while, but the strange tree has been seen.


    "Let''s go, let''s go over and take a look." Su Ye said.


    Talia was unwilling to let go of the two eggs, so Su Ye could only help hold one, holding Talia, and walked slowly towards the giant tree.


    The giant trees form a forest, looking very close to the beach.


    In fact, this silver-white beach is very large. After walking for half an hour, Su Ye and his group of orcs came to the edge of the giant forest.


    "Chang Xia, don''t move." Su Ye stopped the hand that Chang Xia stretched towards the giant tree, glanced at the patriarch Gen, and said, "Gen, go and have a look."


    "It''s normal." The root touched the giant tree, looked at it carefully, took out the short knife pinned to his leg, and made a stroke on the spot of the giant tree.


    zizi����


    A milky white juice spurted out instantly and landed on Patriarch Gen''s face.


    "Huh?" Gen reached out his hand, dipped a little milky white juice on his face, and said happily: "Milk, it is indeed a milk tree. This milky juice has a milky fragrance and is delicious."


    Hearing this, other orcs stepped forward one after another.


    Su Ye looked down at Talia and rubbed his rough fingers.


    Guessing that the scars on Thalia''s fingers are mostly the injuries she suffered when cutting the milk tree. No matter how powerful the Nest Clan is, Thalia is only a five-year-old cub, and without tools, he can''t cut the bark of a milk tree.


    Looking at the knots on the milk tree, it is obvious that the milk tree has a certain self-healing ability.


    For a long time without the orcs taking the sap from the milk tree, these bumps on the milk tree will gradually heal, waiting to be cut open again.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t bring any fancy tools."


    All the orcs sighed, they could only use their fingers to dip a little milk tree sap to taste the taste. It''s impossible to drink to your heart''s content.


    "Go back to the underground palace to find Hefeng, and let him find a way to free up two clay pots, put some milk tree sap back in the Holy Land of Weishan, and let Weishan Ape and the others taste the specialties of Wuhai." Su Ye waved his hand and said happily. .


    When the words fell, she asked the two patriarchs Gen and Gewa to walk around the milk tree forest to see if there was any other threat. However, Talia, a five-year-old cub, can live alone in the sea of ??fog for five years.


    Come to think of it, the hive family once escaped the threat of the foggy sea.


    It should have disappeared.


    "Mother Su Ye, Talia said eating just now, did you learn it from us?" Chang Xia looked at Talia seriously, with a thin body, she didn''t look like a five-year-old, but a three-year-old animal cub. height.


    The head is big and the body is small, and the face is tight, but it is somewhat similar to the previous Bai Qing, and the color of the eyes is lighter than that of the orcs. Unfortunately, I have not seen other nest clan, Chang Xia is not sure whether the appearance of the nest clan is long or not. so?


    Or Thalia was created because of malnutrition.


    "It should be, this cub is very smart!" Su Ye said. Being able to live alone in Wuhai for five years means that Thalia is precocious and sensible.


    "While you have time, do you want to teach him some simple conversations?" Chang Xia pointed at Su Ye and said, "Talia, she''s a witch."


    "Oh?"


    "Witch."


    "Witch?"


    "Yes, Talia is so smart!" Chang Xia clapped her hands, pointed to herself happily, and said, "Chang Xia, my name is Chang Xia."


    "Long, long vacation." Talia opened her mouth and followed her with a milky voice. The words were vague, but Chang Xia and Su Ye could see that he studied very seriously.


    What a clever cub!


    "Talia, look at my mouth and learn with me: Chang Xia." Chang Xia pulled Talia and sat directly on the beach, one big and one small, one teaching seriously and the other studying seriously.


    When Gen Gen and the others came back, Thalia had learned to call Wu and Chang Xia''s names.


    At the same time, he also learned several words such as eating, sleeping, washing hands, etc.


    Italia''s intelligence should soon be able to learn to speak.


    "Witch, what is Chang Xia doing?"


    "Changxia is teaching Thalia to speak."


    "The den clan are so cruel! Such clever cubs are willing to abandon them. I really don''t know what they think?"


    The two jars of milk tree sap were quickly collected, although a little unwilling.


    However, this trip to the sea of ??fog should end!


    For the night, we will talk about it when the arrangements are made tomorrow.


    "Talia, take your younger brother and sister and leave with us, okay?" Su Ye squatted down, looked Talia''s eyes directly, pointed in the direction of the underground palace, and explained, "We will go out for the night tonight, and tomorrow Can you come back again?"


    "Go?" Thalia tilted her head in doubt.


    "Yes, leave." Su Ye said, "It is dangerous here at night, there is no food."


    "I got my sister." Talia didn''t reject leaving, but just hugged the two eggs in her arms, expressing that she would take her younger siblings when she left.


    "Yes." Su Ye smiled and nodded. Patriarch Chaogen and the others pursed their mouths and said, "Pack your bags and go."


    Can''t delay any longer, Weishan is dark fast.


    You need to speed up and return to the Weishan Holy Land and Weishan Waterfall.


    "Hefeng, keep some dry food in the underground palace."


    Before leaving, Su Ye suddenly asked Hefeng to keep a small portion of the dry food. While speaking, Su Ye looked up at the sea of ??fog in the distance.


    She can''t be sure that Wuhai is safe after the incident, but the necessary probing is worth trying.


    There are milk trees in the sea of ????wu, which means that there is development value here. In addition to the milk tree, the underground nests left by the Nest Clan are also worthy of study.


    "Uh! Okay." He Feng was slightly startled and didn''t ask any further questions.


    He took out some of the dry food and placed it on the ground of the underground palace, then quickly cleaned up the rattan basket, transformed it into a beast, and asked the patriarch Gen to help tie the rattan basket.


    "Talia, hold on to your brother and sister, we are leaving." Su Ye said.


    Put Thalia on the root beast, and Su Ye protected Thalia. Chang Xia was thrown to Elder Ying by Su Ye and asked him to take care of him. The other patriarchs turned into beasts and ran towards the Weishan Holy Land at full speed.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 765： beaten old ape

    "what--"


    "Oh!"


    Hechi silently looked at the old ape who was yelling at the passage.


    He raised his hand to rest on his forehead, and said softly, "Old ape, don''t call. If you call again, Chang Xia and the others won''t be able to hear it. The passage is very long at first glance, and the sound can''t travel that far."


    "It''s alright, I''ll just call. It''s getting dark, I have to remind Chang Xia to come up quickly so that we can go back to Weishan Waterfall." The old ape raised his head and said innocently.


    He Chi pinched the bridge of his nose.


    He really did something wrong in his previous life, and the old ape seemed to be unable to understand human language.


    Everyone said that shouting was useless, but he was happier when he shouted.


    Could it be that the old ape was too bored to live at Weishan Waterfall and took the opportunity to play around?


    Thinking about it, Hechi looked at the old ape with more pity.


    The old ape was indifferent to Hechi''s eyes. After a few minutes, he lowered his head and shouted at the entrance of the passage. After the shouting, he resumed his calm mode. Then, cycle again.


    It looked like a prank.


    Hechi ignored the mischievous old ape and looked up at the sun that was gradually drifting westward above his head. I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious in my heart, and started to circle around the entrance of the passage.


    "Hechi, I''m dizzy," the old ape said.


    He was about to lower his head and roar twice at the entrance of the passage, but Hechi swirled around the entrance like a cramp. After watching for a while, he didn''t know if Hechi fainted, but the old ape felt dizzy.


    It''s rare to have a place where you can roar as much as you want, and the old ape took the opportunity to enjoy it.


    It''s a pity that there is a Hechi nagging beside him.


    Why didn''t he think about the effect of passages and tree holes before?


    Even though the old ape is over a hundred years old, he is still a little middle-aged in his heart. When he is free, he likes to pat his chest and yell. As the leader of the Weishan Ape, the old ape needs to hold the leader''s face in front of other Weishan apes and cannot display it.


    This end has been around for over a hundred years.


    He worked hard!


    Think.


    The old ape didn''t care about dizziness, and approached the entrance of the passage.


    "Ah ah ah..."


    On the other side, Chang Xia and the others covered their ears.


    "Old ape, are you drinking too much?" Geng said with a dark face.


    This way, the old ape ah ah ah ah screamed and never stopped. The mural corridor has its own echoes, and the orcs are dizzy when they hear it.


    Snake said: "Witch, can we beat the old ape?"


    "Yes." Su Ye grinned, revealing a Heshan smile. Nodding, agreeing with the suggestion of the snake patriarch, the old ape really deserves a beating. They walked all the way and heard the screams of the old ape ghost crying and wolf howling all the way. It''s no use covering your ears.


    "It''s very noisy!"


    "I was about to faint."


    "Senda, you lead the shadow elder to walk faster, and tell the old ape to shut up."


    Su Ye was protecting Talia, and Talia fell into Su Ye''s arms dizzy. The two eggs had to be caught quickly by Su Ye''s eyes, or they would have fallen directly from the root beast.


    The nest eggs are hard, but who knows whether the egg shells of the eggs have become crispy over the centuries? As soon as it hits the ground, it will break.


    Thalia has to cry!


    "Okay!" Senda grinned, revealing his white gums, and said softly, "Changxia, sit tight. We''re going to speed up the flooding!"


    When the words fell, Senda turned into a bolt of lightning.


    Quickly galloped towards the entrance and exit of the underground passage of the rock wall of Weishan Waterfall.


    "what--"


    This time, the old ape bowed his head again.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to call out twice.


    As soon as it happened, he saw a black shadow galloping from the passage.


    "Ah! Ghost!!!" The old ape changed from yelling to screaming.


    He Chi was startled and quickly took a precautionary posture. Who knew that the shadow directly ignored Hechi and rushed towards the old ape.


    "Old ape, eat my tail." Senda shouted violently, and the leopard''s tail slammed down towards the forehead of the old ape. This **** tortured them for so long, and it was a small lesson.


    slap-


    Said it was a tail.


    In fact, Elder Senda slapped the old ape''s head with a few tails.


    The old ape is not stupid, he naturally guessed the inside story.


    Raised his hand, covered his head, and let Elder Senda vent.


    Elder Shadow didn''t do anything, he simply raised his head and glanced at the old ape. This glance directly made the old ape extremely honest.


    Chang Xia stretched out his hand and pulled a few tufts of hair on the old ape''s head.


    The old ape cooperated and made a sound of pain.


    Hechi''s body stiffened, dumbfounded watching Elder Senda beat the old ape. He didn''t understand what just happened?


    When Elder Senda landed and stood firm, he suddenly came back to his senses.


    "Chang Xia, Wu and the patriarch?" Hechi asked.


    Chang Xia angrily threw away the hair on the old ape''s head, and replied, "They were behind, and we heard the old ape''s yelling all the way back, and our head was dizzy."


    hey-hey!


    The old ape looked up at the sky and smirked.


    oops!


    How did he know that Chang Xia and the others came back so quickly?


    However, after calling out to the passage for a day, the old ape was in a very good mood at the moment. Even if he was beaten, he felt very comfortable and didn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    Most of all, it was the eyes of the shadow elders, which made the old ape feel a little hairy.


    Hear the words.


    Hechi smiled embarrassedly.


    He persuaded the old ape about this.


    He really persuaded him, but the old ape ignored him.


    "Changxia, have you discovered anything in the unknown land?" Hechi was busy changing the topic, and he continued to talk about the topic just now. Hechi felt that it would be difficult to get out of the Weishan Holy Land today.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Yes, a big discovery."


    Hechi saw Chang Xia''s smile, his heart moved slightly, and he couldn''t help guessing what kind of discovery could make Chang Xia so happy?


    Have you found a tree that produces milk?


    Thinking about it, Hechi asked, "Has Changxia found a tree that produces milk?"


    "Well! We did find a milk tree. There are many milk trees growing in Wuhai, and there is a large forest of milk trees. In the future, the tribe will no longer be short of milk, and we can use the sap of the milk tree for other food..."


    Speaking of this matter, Chang Xia forgot his anger towards the old ape for a whileChang Xia, how long does it take for Wu to arrive, it''s time to leave Weishan Holy Land! "The old ape restrained his naive expression and said solemnly.


    The temperature of Weishan Holy Land began to drop, which means it is self-evident.


    "arrive!"


    He didn''t wait for Chang Xia to answer.


    Su Ye''s answer came from the entrance and exit of the underground passage.


    "Let''s go, we''ll talk later when we return to Weishan Waterfall." Su Ye said decisively.


    The orcs did not hesitate, closed the entrance and exit of the underground passage, and the group of orcs went straight to the Beast Totem Square, passed through the Beast Totem Square, and headed towards the cave passage connecting the Weishan Waterfall.


    No conversation, no stop.


    The orcs traveled all the way, and when they entered the cave, the temperature behind them plummeted.


    It was obviously cold, but they only felt sweaty all over.


    "Fuck, it''s really exciting!"


    "I heard and experienced it personally, and the perception is quite big."


    "When I get back to Weishan Waterfall, I need to take a bath in the pool."


    Looking at the light coming closer and closer to the cave passage, the orcs couldn''t help but joke. Celebrating the successful end of the trip, and cheering for Thalia and his younger siblings as they welcome new students.


    Talia leaned against Su Ye''s arms quietly.


    Today, one day''s experience is worth the five years before him.


    He carefully hugged Eggy in his arms, feeling uneasy and nervous.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 766： Convince Thalia to take a shower

    "Ah! I''m back!"


    "Weishan Waterfall, I love you."


    After a dreary exploration of the sea of ????wu, he went to the Holy Land of Weishan to die and escape. All the orcs sniffed the water vapor of Weishan Waterfall and felt comfortable all over.


    The fear of the Weishan Holy Land is more than awe.


    The chill that is cold into the soul is too infiltrating, even if it is stained with a trace, it will make people horrified, and they can''t stop being afraid.


    "Ah!" Thalia opened her mouth and looked at Weishan Waterfall in amazement.


    Weishan Waterfall is somewhat similar to an underground lair, and even the water vapor in the air has a familiar smell. The only difference is that the top of Weishan Waterfall is bright, not as dim as the underground lair.


    "Talia, this is the Weishan Waterfall, the territory where the Weishan Ape lives." Su Ye smiled, pointed to the old ape and told Talia, "This is Weishan, and outside Weishan is the Heluo tribe. Wait for the end of the sea of ??fog. Explore, I will send you to the Heluo tribe to live with the Leopard tribe."


    The Heluo tribe was the closest to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, so Su Ye couldn''t take Thalia and the two nest cubs without broken shells to the Hall of Wizards on the Sacred Mountain of Karna. Entrusting it to the Heluo tribe is the best choice.


    Hear the words.


    The patriarchs of the five major tribes were slightly disappointed.


    But he understood Su Ye''s choice.


    The Heluo tribe has opened the Baihu business district, and the exchanges between the six major tribes will only be more frequent in the future. It is far more convenient for Thalia to live in the Heluo tribe than to follow other tribes.


    Besides, the Heluo tribe is the closest to the sea of ????wu.


    If Thalia wants to return to the sea of ??fog in the future, it will be easy.


    Arranging Thalia to live in the Heluo tribe, Su Ye didn''t want to ask the other patriarchs. Just like she entrusted Changxia to the Heluo tribe more than ten years ago.


    "Snake, make a fire and boil water." Su Ye said.


    Thalia was dirty all over, and the two eggs in his arms also needed to be cleaned. After cleaning, Su Ye can free up his mind and think about how to replenish energy for the two eggs.


    She doesn''t know how the nests hatch eggs.


    Therefore, we can only think from other aspects.


    Medicated diet, it''s ok for Thalia. Eggs, obviously not suitable, maybe a medicated bath is possible? Su Ye thought about it, and then instructed Thalia to sit by the fire with two eggs and eggs, and when the hot water was boiled, help Thalia and the two eggs to wash first.


    "Chang Xia, how many clothes do you bring?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Chang Xia glanced at Talia. He was wrapped in half a bark. At this moment, if Talia wasn''t holding on to the half bark, Talia would almost be naked.


    "Yes, I''ll look for it." Chang Xia said.


    The Sirius tribe gave her twenty Kirabs, Changxia gave ten to the tribe, and Nuanchun took one to sew clothes for the twins, and she had nine more. Of these nine pieces of Kirab, Chang Xia cut one out, and made two new clothes for himself and Shen Rong. The warm season was hot, and they were all short shirts, and they didn''t need much cloth.


    Thalia is thin and small.


    Chang Xia''s top can be used as a long gown for Thalia.


    It just so happened that Chang Xia brought a new shirt that she had never worn this time.


    "Tago, who of you would like to go down to the pool to catch two white fish and cook a white fish soup for Thalia." Su Ye said again.


    Patriarch Tago patted his chest and said quickly, "I''ll go."


    "Wait, I''ll go too." Xi Feng said quickly.


    The other orcs took a slow step and could only watch Tiger Xifeng jump into the pool.


    Just after sweating, they all wanted to go to the pool to take a cold bath. However, the white fish in the water pool is used for stewing fish soup, and those who want to take a bath can only go down the water pool.


    soon.


    Chang Xia pulled out a clean short shirt.


    "Thalia is thin, a short shirt should be enough for him."


    "Okay. You can help find a pot or basket and stuff it with some soft thatch to make an egg nest for those two eggs."


    Su Ye took the short shirt that Chang Xia handed over.


    In the long summer, considering the comfort, the short shirts sewn are very simple.


    The kind of gorgeous group shirts made for the bird tribe, we have to wait for the Sirius tribe to spin enough Kirab. At the same time, the dip-dyeing technique also needs to be considered.


    At present, the gray and white Kirab is not suitable for thinking too much.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded, turned and walked to the wooden shed behind. She remembered that there seemed to be rattan baskets suitable for making egg nests for eggs, neither deep nor shallow, and egg nests were perfect for egg nests.


    Next to the shed is a pile of lumber.


    Look, it should be the old ape who ordered Weishan ape to cut down in Weishan.


    After a few days of drying, the wood can be used to build wood-cut corrugated wooden houses. Weishan Waterfall is actually not small. Walking along the cliff of the waterfall, it is a dense forest.


    The dense forest is very large, and Weishan Monkeys usually go there to hunt and pick.


    For the wild fruits in the Holy Land of Weishan, only the old ape nodded, and the ape of Weishan would go in to pick it. Most of the time, Weishan ape chooses to hunt in Weishan.


    Thatch, stacked in the corner of the wooden shed.


    This is what the Weishan Ape used to start the fire.


    Chang Xia chooses softer ones to spread in rattan baskets.


    In terms of comfort, it is naturally inferior to the soft cushion woven by Kira grass. However, rattan baskets are far more comfortable than the abandoned nests of the Nest Clan in their underground lair.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia came to the fire with a rattan basket.


    Su Ye asked the Snake Patriarch to help him, moved a large wooden basin, poured water into the basin, and planned to give Talia a bath.


    "Mother Su Ye, can you see this rattan basket?" Chang Xia put the rattan basket next to the stove, and Talia still held the two eggs in her arms.


    Su Ye mixed cold water into the wooden basin, and placed a small wooden basin in the large wooden basin, which was also filled with hot water, "Very good, you will ask the old ape for clean animal skins, I guess the nest clan''s If the egg wants to break the shell, it should also have a demand for temperature."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia replied.


    Here, Su Ye started calling for Talia to take a bath.


    At first, Thalia resisted.


    Mingming lives in an underground lair where dark rivers crisscross.


    However, Talia was afraid of touching the water, which gave Su Ye a headache. She guessed that Talia should have been attacked by fish and shrimp in the foggy sea, so a shadow was left in her heart.


    "Thalia, this is warm water for bathing, it''s not terrible."


    "Look, we all wash our faces and hands with water."


    "Wash your face��"


    Talia responded that Chang Xia had taught him to wash his face and hands.


    He understood the meaning of it, but out of fear of water, he still did not dare to approach the wooden shed. Even the egg in his arms was held tightly by him.


    "Witch, do you want me to catch him?" Snake suggested.


    She couldn''t stand this kind of persuasion, and she had a headache. Even if it is his own snake cub, the snake patriarch has always upheld a policy of power.


    However, Snake is very obedient.


    There is no need for the snake patriarch to take care of it at all.


    "Don''t, I''ll be frightened by you again. Thalia won''t dare to approach the water in the future. I will persuade me again. You help to prepare the dinner, and I will handle it here." Su Ye drove the Snake Patriarch away, again very Have the patience to communicate with Thalia.


    Back then, she could even handle the difficult Chang Xia.


    Are you afraid that you can''t handle a precocious and sensible Thalia?


    as predicted.


    Su Ye used her three-inch tongue to successfully persuade Talia.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 767： Beautiful Eggs, Brown Sugar Ginger Milk Tea

    "Chang Xia, have you brought saponins?" Su Ye said loudly.


    Chang Xia shook the hide and tapped lightly with a branch to dispel the odor from the hide. The old ape collected a lot of animal skins, but unfortunately, the method of tanning animal skins is ordinary, and the animal skins have a **** smell.


    "Bring it." Chang Xia replied, "Wait, I''ll get it for you right away."


    Chang Xia wanted to make soap, but the process was too troublesome and lard was consumed. In the end, she gave up the idea of ??making soap, and it''s not bad to use saponin directly. ..


    "Thalia is so skinny!"


    After a while, Chang Xia put the sorted rattan basket next to the stove.


    Holding the saponin and handing it to Su Ye, he squatted beside the tub to watch Su Ye bathe Talia. Out of fear of water, Talia sat in the tub with her eyes closed and let Su Ye scrub. Smell the smell of saponin in her nostrils, Thalia couldn''t help sneezing.


    "Smelly��"


    "Thalia is wrong! It smells of saponins, not stinky."


    Chang Xia pinched the tip of Thalia''s nose, looking at Thalia''s thin body, Xiong Tangchu''s ribs were clearly visible. The hair was plucked out directly and thrown into the fire to be burned.


    Here comes.


    Thalia looked smaller.


    "Chang Xia, you support Talia, and I will pour some water to rinse him again." Su Ye said. After rubbing it two or three times, I finally cleaned Thalia from beginning to end.


    "It''s so cute!" Snake took a closer look, stretched out his hand and pinched Talia''s cheek lightly, and said, "This complexion does resemble that of the fish clan, and the ears are sharp and handsome."


    "Patriarch Snake, don''t tease Talia, let him put on his clothes." Chang Xia chuckled lightly.


    Thalia lowered her head, blushing with shame.


    Chang Xia helped Talia get dressed, while Su Ye carefully scrubbed Eggy.


    The cleaned eggs reveal their original appearance.


    "Talia, your younger brother and sister are also very handsome!" Snake exclaimed.


    The washed egg has a light green color, and the shell is shaped like a hexagonal edge, which looks very special. Back then, if Elder Senda saw such an egg in the egg nest, he would never have questioned it and mistaken the egg for a cobblestone.


    "Witch��" Talia blinked her big eyes and looked at Su Ye pleadingly.


    Su Ye wiped the two eggs clean with a towel, then handed them to Talia, pointing to the rattan basket prepared by Chang Xia, and said, "Talia, this is the egg nest for your brother and sister, you are tired of hugging. , put them in."


    "Yeah! Okay, thank you Wu!" Talia showed her sharp teeth and hugged her younger brother and sister happily. The warm touch made Talia feel very at ease.


    Chang Xia licked Talia''s bare head and taught him to put on the rattan shoes.


    Talia carefully put the younger siblings into the rattan basket, pulled the animal skin to cover it, squatted down and learned to wear rattan shoes with Chang Xia, muttering something in ambiguous language. It can be seen that Thalia is in a very good mood at the moment.


    "He learns very quickly!" Snake said in surprise.


    Su Ye said: "Beast cubs who have suffered, know how to cherish them even more."


    Whether talking or otherwise.


    Thalia learns quickly.


    When the orcs sat down at the table and had supper.


    Thalia has been able to use simple words to talk to the orcs.


    "It''s so smart!" Gen said happily.


    The Gewa Patriarch stared at Talia and asked, "Witch, can I take Talia to the Sirius Tribe to live?"


    So smart, it must be another long summer in time.


    Want to abduct people back to the tribe.


    As soon as the Gewa patriarch spoke, the other patriarchs beside the long table were all moved.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes and said calmly, "Talia is from the Nest Clan. He is different from Chang Xia. The Nest Clan has no dead clan, and they will eventually return to the Eastern Land."


    This said.


    All the orcs understood.


    Thalia and two unbroken eggs are kept for the nest family.


    At the same time, it is also pity for the beast cub.


    Thalia is from the Nest Clan, and will eventually return to the Nest Clan.


    The arguments of the patriarchs such as Ge Wa are meaningless.


    Hearing this, everyone sighed, arousing Talia''s curiosity. He raised his head and looked at the regretful expressions of the orcs in confusion.


    Seeing this, the orcs smiled slightly.


    "Chang Xia, brown sugar **** milk tea����" The old ape was eating the barbecue, and he couldn''t forget the brown sugar **** milk tea, so he decisively reminded Chang Xia not to forget it.


    After all, they brought back two jars of milk tree sap from Wuhai during the day.


    Chang Xia said, "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it."


    Suddenly, the speed of everyone eating couldn''t help speeding up.


    The meaning of eating directly in the bowl and looking at the pot is brought into full play.


    However, Chang Xia was also a little greedy.


    I am also curious about the taste of the sap of this magical milk tree, boiled with sugar and ginger? Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s eating speed also accelerated by two points.


    This dinner, the orcs had no taste or taste.


    Among the orcs, Thalia may not be affected.


    If it wasn''t for Su Ye to stop her, Talia would have wanted to hold the barbecue in the tub and fight for three days and three nights. For the first time, he knew that there was such a delicious food in the world. Sure enough, choosing to leave Wuhai with Wu and Chang Xia was correct.


    "Does Chang Xia need help? I''ll help you, what do you say you want to do?"


    After the meal, the snake patriarch couldn''t wait to speak.


    Although the other orcs didn''t say anything, they could see that they were also looking forward to the brown sugar **** milk tea.


    ...


    Chang Xia was silent It''s just a kind of tea, it''s really not worth treating like this!


    think about.


    "Sugar, ginger, and milk tree sap."


    "Wait, I still need some fragrant leaves. I''ll go look for fragrant leaves. I remember that I should have brought fragrant leaves."


    Pour the milk tree sap into the pot and add the crushed ginger.


    Of course, some water should be added as appropriate.


    Similarly, the fragrant leaves also need to be cleaned. Adding them to cook together can remove the spicy taste of the old **** and add a hint of the tea fragrance of the fragrant leaves.


    Goooo!


    Soon, the milk tree sap in the pot began to boil.


    A seductive milky fragrance mixed with the fragrance of fragrant leaves gradually diffused, and at the same time the sweetness of sugar and the spicy and choking taste of old **** also blended in.


    "Sweet and delicious!"


    "This sweetness has a milky aroma, it smells very good."


    In an instant, all the orcs were attracted by the smell of brown sugar **** milk tea, and couldn''t help stretching their necks to look into the pot.


    "Witch, harvest more milk tree sap tomorrow," the old ape reminded.


    Unfortunately, he was limited in height and could not enter the sea of ????fog. Otherwise, the old ape will have to pack a few more barrels of milk tree sap back to Weishan Waterfall.


    Su Ye said, "What''s the hurry? Wuhai hasn''t finished exploring yet, so there''s no hurry to pick the sap from the milk tree."


    Wait for Church Thalia to speak, and ask him about Wuhai''s situation.


    Then decide how to explore and develop the sea of ??fog.


    However, the smell of brown sugar **** milk tea is really good. Obviously just had dinner and smelled the brown sugar **** milk tea, Su Ye felt that she could drink two big bowls.


    "Chang Xia, can you drink it?" Xi Feng was not afraid of losing face. He stood by the stove with a bowl, licking his face, and asked Chang Xia when he could drink brown sugar **** milk tea.


    see.


    The other patriarchs were not far behind.


    Invariably, they all walked forward with their bowls in their hands.

 Chapter 768： Brown Sugar Ginger Milk Tea

    "Snake, can you drink hot?" Su Ye''s face was stiff, and he silently stared at the clan chiefs surrounding the stove. These people really think that if they break away from the tribe, they can be lawless and completely free themselves?


    The Snake Patriarch paused and said with a smirk, "I''ll drink more slowly."


    She doesn''t think that these people can wait until the brown sugar **** milk tea gets cold before drinking it. These faces stared at the stone pot, wishing to eat the stone pot with brown sugar **** milk tea.


    "..." Su Ye choked, speechless.


    "Don''t worry, boil it twice." Chang Xia calmly said.


    Gently stir with a spatula, and cook with bay leaves for more flavor. This time the preparation is not complete, and I will wait for the next opportunity to go back to the cave to cook once.


    For eating.


    Chang Xia is a little particular.


    It''s like someone said that what is missing makes up for what.


    Chang Xia has experienced the end of the world. She lacks food, so she likes to eat.


    Guide the orcs to farm and build infrastructure, and the ultimate goal is to eat comfortably.


    "Scent." Talia got used to the rattan shoes on her feet, and followed Su Ye slowly, walking towards the stove step by step.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Mother Su Ye, bring a bowl and I''ll scoop half a bowl for Talia."


    "Changxia, I want to��" the old ape said loudly.


    The high-pitched sound like thunder, almost deafened everyone''s ears.


    "Old ape, you can keep your voice low, we are not deaf and can hear." Su Ye stared at the old ape and helped Talia, who was sitting on the ground.


    Thalia was dazed by the shouting of the old ape. She shook her big head in her short hands, making all the orcs smile with joy.


    "Bad old ape, you''ve stunned Talia!" Chang Xia laughed, took the pottery bowl that Su Ye handed over, and filled Talia with half a bowl of brown sugar **** milk tea.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the old ape clamoring to drink brown sugar **** milk tea.


    Chang Xia planned to make a pot of milk tea.


    Milk tree sap, boiled with bay leaves.


    It can copy the milk tea that is 80% similar to the previous life. In terms of taste, the taste of milk tree sap and fragrant leaves is cooked together, which is more fragrant and better than milk tea.


    Juice and milk tea have been tinkered with, and the next step is to take action on carbohydrates.


    Thinking of carbohydrates, Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of tribal herbal tea.


    Change the taste of herbal tea, maybe, it can really make cola.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help but snicker.


    "If you want to drink, do it yourself��"


    Chang Xia scooped out three bowls, handed one to Su Ye and the other to Lao Yuan, and took the remaining bowl and sipped it, letting Patriarch Gen and the others do it themselves. Of course, don''t forget the other Weishan apes.


    As soon as you enter the hot brown sugar **** milk tea, the fragrant milk fragrance and the fragrance of fragrant leaves instantly bloom on the tongue coating.


    Soft and long.


    The unique fragrance directly conquers the taste buds of Changxia.


    "Changxia, this is better than herbal tea." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia complained, "Mr. Su Ye, I think it tastes better than herbal tea when you soak it with fragrant leaves. I really admire that you like herbal tea so much. It tastes the same as the three pepper soup from the Tianshi tribe. It''s super scary."


    "Changxia, my family''s three pepper soup is delicious!" Anbian retorted.


    On the side, the other patriarchs chose to remain silent.


    Except for the lion clan, who would dare to say that the three pepper soup is delicious? !


    "We have to find a way to get the milk tree sap back to the tribe��" Gen said solemnly.


    He wondered, could this milk tree sap be stored? Is the situation the same as the sap of the red maple tree? If it is the same, does it mean that the sap of the milk tree can also be used to make sugar?


    "Packed in wooden barrels and transported back to the tribe." Shore said.


    The Snake Patriarch shook his head lightly and retorted: "Root is worried that the milk tree sap will stale and go bad. After all, it''s the warm season and the weather is hot. Many things are easily rotten, and the milk tree sap might be the same."


    It takes one day to travel from Weishan to the Heluo tribe.


    At night, the temperature is low.


    In the evening, I might be able to transport the milk tree sap to the Heluo tribe.


    "Tomorrow night, let Hechi bring a bucket of milk tree sap back to the Heluo tribe." Su Ye suggested: "The milk tree forest is very large, and there will be no shortage of milk tree sap that can be harvested. This milk tree sap cannot be wasted. , needs to be used.��


    While speaking, Su Ye''s eyes fell on Chang Xia.


    "The sap of the milk tree can be made into toffee, and it can also be boiled into milk tea to drink directly. At the same time, part of the milk tree sap can be added to make steamed buns, powder packets and bread, etc." Chang Xia replied.


    This time.


    She simply thought of what to say.


    Speaking of toffee, Chang Xia inevitably thinks of white rabbit toffee.


    Of course, milk tree sap should also be used to make milk powder. However, making milk powder is too high-end, and the long summer will not work. Yogurt and cheese, etc., I can try it, and Chang Xia can''t guarantee whether it can be made.


    The orcs looked at each other.


    The meaning is very clear.


    Must find a way to get the milk tree sap back to the tribe.


    Of course, they are not craving for toffee, milk buns and milk powder packets.


    Thinking about it, the orcs couldn''t help but laugh.


    After drinking brown sugar **** milk tea, taking a shower, everyone found a place to rest. The old ape went to the Weishan Holy Land, and the Weishan ape helped to hunt and clean up the cave where the old ape lived.


    Clean up the day.


    The whereabouts of Yinbei could not be found.


    So, Weishan Ape received Su Ye''s order to continue tomorrow.


    Whenever you find Yinbei, stop cleaning up the debris in the cave.


    The old ape was sullen, and his spirit was instantly sluggish.


    Obviously, Weishan Ape complained to him. They also didn''t want to clean up the cave, and they were reluctant to throw away the treasures they collected.


    Next.


    Except for the river pond where the milk tree sap was arranged to be sent back to the tribe.


    Su Ye and the others continued to go back and forth between Weishan Waterfall and Wuhai Thalia stuttered from the beginning to communicate with the beasts normally.


    At the same time, Su Ye and the others also figured out Wuhai''s situation.


    He was certain that the sea of ??fog was not in danger, and he knew the reason why Thalia was afraid of the sea. It turned out that Thalia was caught by a crab and his foot by a lobster.


    The young mind left a deep fear of the sea.


    He thinks the sea is ominous.


    Anyone who gets close will be attacked by the terrifying sea beasts in the sea.


    After learning the truth, the orcs thought it was ridiculous, but they couldn''t help but feel sorry for Thalia.


    After Chang Xia''s explanation, Thalia eliminated her fear of sea water. After eating steamed crab and spicy lobster once, Thalia is crazy about eating crab and lobster. Although not to the point of eating a meal, it is not much different.


    "In the warm season, it''s really comfortable to live in an underground lair!" Snake recovered its beast body and crouched in the stone house of the underground lair. If Wuhai was not the territory of the Nest Clan, she really wanted to move the Snake Mountain tribe over.


    The sea of ??fog in the warm season is really comfortable.


    Next to them, all the orcs recovered their bodies one after another, eating and drinking, lying comfortably in the cool stone house. When the dark river flows by, it brings bursts of coolness and is super comfortable.


    After confirming that Wuhai was not in danger, Su Ye and the others chose to spend the night in Wuhai.


    Chang Xia''s petite animal body lay beside Su Ye''s legs and muttered, "Now, I don''t know where Shen Rong and the others are?"


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 769： Shnahai Ruins

    "They should be on some stretch of the Sub Detroit River, the Yumianke of the mallard tribe is known as the unsinkable ship, unfortunately, the Yumiank is too small to take too many people. Want to put Erdos The taste root, fish sauce grass and millstone from the swamp are brought to the Heluo tribe, and the fish tribe must be exchanged for the big boat."


    Su Ye caressed Chang Xia beside her legs, while Talia lay on the other side.


    A rattan basket with eggs was placed beside Thalia.


    They spent the night in the sea of ??fog tonight, and the underground lair that had been silent for hundreds of years was illuminated by the fire of the bonfire tonight. The temperature of Wuhai was lower than that of Weishan Waterfall.


    "Yumianke of the mallard tribe is very comfortable to ride, but unfortunately it is easy to capsize." Gewa spit out. Without the boating skills of the orcs of the mallard tribe, ordinary orcs are not suitable for driving Yumianke, and even riding on them is easy to fall into the river.


    "Gewa, have you ever sat in Yumianke?"


    "I have sat."


    "You forgot, the Subu Detroit River flows through the Totamuyue Meadow in the Forest of Qingyue, and why is it strange that Gewa has taken Yumianke?"


    The orcs were chatting, and suddenly they came to the Erdos Swamp.


    "The bird clan suddenly monitored the Erdos swamp. Do you think the bird clan also discovered the territory left by a certain clan?"


    Gen squinted his eyes and suddenly said something.


    Immediately, all the orcs stopped talking, and Qi Qi looked towards the patriarch Gen.


    "Is this possible?" Snake said hesitantly.


    Ge Wa stopped swinging the wolf''s tail, and said, "We can find the sea of ??fog, and the bird tribe will encounter the Black Sea/White Sea or something if they are not sure."


    "Donglu, there used to be five major races. Wuhai is the territory of the nest clan, don''t the other four races have left their territory?" Xi Feng grinned, showing his white teeth, which means that he is starting to get excited. .


    "Speaking of which, where is the original territory of our orcs? Does anyone know?" Tiger opened his mouth and asked a question.


    Immediately, the orcs turned their attention to Su Ye.


    "The original territory of the orcs was in the Shina Sea. During the melee a thousand years ago, the Shina Sea was smashed and collapsed into a vast ocean. The mountains and seas changed, and the stars shifted. A hundred years ago, there were rumors that the Shina Sea was in the Tibetan Gorge, the highest peak in the Qinghai Plateau. Crude Peak was born..."


    Su Ye''s low voice sounded slowly in the silent night.


    "Mother Su Ye, the orcs live on land, what''s going on in the Shinahai?" Chang Xia was confused and asked in surprise.


    puff��


    Su Ye smiled lightly.


    "Silly boy, Shinahai is a place name. Shinahai is a lake, just like Baihu, and the Heluo tribe lives near Baihu. The once orcs built their tribal life with Shinahai as the center. It is said that Shina The sea is rich and beautiful, a paradise on earth.��


    Su Ye picked up Chang Xia and placed it on her lap, stroking gently.


    "I heard the ancestors of the tribe say about the Shnahai, but where is the Shnahai? No orcs know it, so the Shnahai sank a thousand years ago!" When Snake mentioned the Shnahai, he was full of yearning.


    The other patriarchs were silent, they all knew the name of Shnahai.


    However, he never saw Shinahai.


    Shnahai, the legendary land of sunken orcs.


    "Wu, do you think Gen''s guess is possible?" Ge Wa said solemnly.


    The bird race was monitoring the Erdos Swamp in order to attract the attention of the Orcs, so that the Orcs went to the Erdos Swamp to contact the Birds.


    Su Ye stroked Chang Xia''s hand for a moment, looked at Talia, who had already fallen asleep, and said, "I don''t know." If the previous rumors are true, the sunken Shinahai ruins are really in Zangxia Kru Difeng, what the bird tribe found, this is not surprising.


    With the lesson of Wuhai, Su Ye''s ability to accept is greatly enhanced.


    Following Geng''s guess, she continued to think deeply.


    If she was a bird tribe, what would she do with the Shinahai ruins?


    Just like dealing with a sea of ??fog, explore, collect available relics, and more.


    Not right.


    Shinahai is the territory of the Orcs, which is different from the Wuhai, which was abandoned by the Nest Clan. There must be items left from thousands of years ago, including not only totems, weapons, and various bronze sacrificial vessels.


    The more she thought about it, the more obscure Su Ye''s expression became.


    "Witch?"


    "Wait!"


    Wait for Shen Rong and the others to reach the Erdos Swamp, and wait for them to confront the bird race.


    Apart from waiting, there is currently no other way.


    Suddenly, Su Ye thought of the snowflake pendant on Chang Xia''s neck. The keys of the orcs have appeared, shouldn''t the keys of the birds and fishes also appear?


    "Go to sleep! Tomorrow, we will make wooden barrels for milk tree sap, and then catch some sea fish to dry and make dried salted fish. We also need to explore the dark river... We have a very heavy task. We will deal with the fog and sea first, and the rest will come later. Say it again."


    Su Ye tightened the animal skin to cover Chang Xia and Talia.


    At the same time, he reached out and covered the eggs in the rattan basket with animal skins.


    Hearing this, the orcs in discussion stopped talking and quietly closed their eyes.


    The sound of the flowing water of the dark river gently flowed through the underground lair, like a song hummed by Eminem, making the restless orcs gradually regain their tranquility and gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    quack!


    The next day, Chang Xia lifted the animal skin covering his body.


    He was awakened by a hoarse rattling sound, which sounded very much like the cry of a crow. Chang Xia has lived in the Heluo tribe for decades, this is the first time he hears such an unpleasant bird call?


    "It''s so noisy, it''s awful!"


    Chang Xia muttered and opened her eyes.


    In the distance, Su Ye sat in front of the stone stove, stirring the sap of the milk tree, and the good smell of milk filled the entire underground nest.


    "Chang Xia, get up." Su Ye chuckled and joked, "Talia got up earlier than you, so change your clothes and wash quickly."


    "Mother Su Ye, what was calling just now?" Chang Xia asked.


    "Chang Xia, I''m sorry!" Talia came from the corner, dragging a large bird in her arms. The bird''s body was pitch-black, and Talia''s beak was tightly covered by Talia.


    Got it.


    No need to guess.


    The quack just now was mostly made by this big bird.


    "Fat man, I''m hungry." Thalia explained.


    Chang Xia tilted her head and said in confusion, "Talia, did you mean this big bird by fat brother? Where did it come from?"


    "The fat brother was picked up by me in the milk tree forest. He used to take care of me. The fat brother is very good, but the sound is a bit scary." Talia earnestly defended the fat brother and hoped that Changxia would accept the fat brother. . Finding that an outsider entered the sea of ??fog, Talia hid the fat brother. Who knew that the fat brother was always lost, Talia hid the fat brother in the dark river, and the fat brother lost his way and got lost.


    this morning.


    Brother Fat was caught by Patriarch Gen and almost got his neck strangled.


    Fortunately, Talia heard the fat brother''s cry and rescued the fat brother in time.


    "Talia don''t worry, I won''t hurt Fat Brother." Seeing Talia''s flushed face, Chang Xia hurriedly promised.


    "Quack!"


    Thalia just released her hand.


    The fat brother fluttered and quacked.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 770： cute fat guy

    "Talia, what kind of bird is Fat Brother?" Chang Xia asked curiously, staring at the thumping Fat Brother.


    The fat man has wings, but he doesn''t seem to be able to fly.


    Constantly fluttering, it''s just circling around Thalia.


    Thalia wanted to catch Fat Brother and keep him from running around. However, the fat brother was so strong that Talia couldn''t hold it at all. For a time, one person and one bird were deadlocked.


    "Fat brother, fat brother." Talia replied in confusion.


    Su Ye said: "Fat brother is a pug, a kind of forest bird. He can''t fly, he can only walk on land, but this bird is very powerful."


    Thalia said that Pug took care of him growing up.


    Su Ye has no doubts.


    Pug is a kind of loving bird, they will help to take care of the cubs of other races. Fat brother was picked up by Thalia, and in turn took care of Thalia, which is not impossible. After all, Pug has a high IQ, the same as a six- or seven-year-old animal cub.


    A flightless bird? !


    Chang Xia heard it for the first time, and also saw it for the first time.


    Gaga��


    The fat brother shouted excitedly, pecked Talia''s arm with his beak, and urged him to go to Su Ye''s side. Obviously, it smelled the strong fragrance of milk tree sap and wanted to drink it.


    "Fat brother, don''t bite me, it hurts." Talia pouted, grabbed the fat brother''s beak with his hand, tiptoed to the fat brother''s bird neck, and kept nagging.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered.


    It can be seen that Thalia and Fat Brother have a very close relationship.


    Thalia is very vigilant. Except for Su Ye Changxia, he is very wary of Patriarch Gen and others, especially Elder Senda. Every time he confronts Elder Senda, he looks murderous. Of course, this is Thalia''s own idea.


    In the eyes of Chang Xia and the others, Talia puffed up and exhaled every time she saw Elder Senda, which was extraordinarily cute.


    Recently, Su Ye and the others have been feeding them.


    Thalia''s thin body gradually grew fleshy.


    Although, it still looks like a big head and a small body.


    There was more blush on his face, and his energy became better.


    "Chang Xia will come over after washing up." Su Ye greeted.


    Today we are going to divide into groups, one group will build wooden barrels to harvest milk tree sap, and the other group will explore the dark river in the underground lair to clear up the possible threats in the dark river.


    At the same time, the coastal waters of Wuhai also need to be cleaned up.


    Considering that entering the sea of ??fog, you must pass through the Holy Land of Weishan.


    In the future, the harvesting of milk tree sap will still be handled by the Heluo tribe. Other tribes wanted to drink milk tree sap and exchanged supplies with the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia responded.


    The other orcs came back one after another.


    The smiles on everyone''s faces are very real, and it seems that they are very satisfied with Wuhai.


    As the snake patriarch said, Wuhai is very good, and she wants to bring the Snake Mountain tribe over. It''s a pity that before the reason why the Nest Clan abandoned Wuhai, the relocation was all delusional. Secondly, in the future, even if he enters the sea of ??fog to harvest milk tree sap, and fish for seafood in the sea of ??fog, Su Ye will not allow orcs to spend the night in the sea of ??fog.


    "The sap of the boiled milk tree is more fragrant!"


    "Milk tree sap is eaten with steamed buns, it is very good for steamed buns."


    "From now on, if I could drink a bowl of milk tree sap every morning, how comfortable would it be?!"


    Drinking the sap of the milk tree, all the orcs smiled.


    At first, Chang Xia thought that orcs would not be used to drinking milk tree sap.


    Who knew that everyone likes to drink milk tree sap, which greatly surprised Chang Xia.


    In the end, Chang Xia blamed it on the Orcs'' fondness for sweets. Milk tree sap is milky, but sweet. Orcs are addicted to sweets, and it is not difficult to accept that they like to drink milk tree sap.


    Gaga��


    The fat man slapped Talia on the head, urging him to drink quickly.


    "Fat brother, you hit me again." Thalia shouted, holding a bowl, a small short hand holding a steamed bun, a mouthful of milk tree sap, a mouthful of steamed buns, and eating happily.


    "This is Pug, where did it come from?" Kishi asked in surprise.


    Patriarch Xifeng pouted towards Patriarch Gen and said, "What Gen picked up seems to be Talia''s little friend."


    "Quack!" Brother Fat seemed to understand the conversation between the two on the shore, and he quacked twice towards the shore, causing the two chiefs of Xifeng on the shore to be confused.


    Ha ha!


    The beasts next door burst into laughter.


    "Talia, what did Brother Fat just say?" Tiger asked curiously.


    He approached Thalia and asked in a low voice.


    Talia smiled shyly, and explained, "Fat brother said thank you for taking care of me, he will invite you to eat fish later."


    "Fat brother can catch fish?" Ge Wa came over and said in a low voice.


    Talia tore off a piece of steamed bun and fed it to the fat brother, proudly puffing out his chest, and said, "The fat brother is really good at catching fish, I''m far behind, if it wasn''t for the fat brother catching fish for me, I might grow longer. Not so big. Often hungry, drinking water, no matter how much you drink, you can��t get enough, and you will wake up hungry when you sleep.��


    The milk tree needs to cut the bark to drink the delicious sap.


    However, Thalia and Fat Brother are not strong enough to cut the bark of the milk tree.


    So, you can only go to the sea of ??fog or the dark river to catch fish and eat.


    Thalia was caught by the shrimp and crab, so she didn''t dare to get close to the sea of ??fog, not even the beach. Although there were fish in the dark river, the river was so fast, and the river was deep, Talia couldn''t go down the river.


    Here comes.


    The task of catching fish falls on Brother Fatty.


    Talia said that the fat brother raised him, which is not true at all.


    When the orcs heard Thalia''s words, they felt sad. However, listening to the pride in Thalia''s words, I couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    What can''t beat me will eventually make me stronger.


    These words are vividly and delicately reflected in Thalia.


    "Thalia, great job!"


    "Thalia I will teach you to catch fish in the future."


    After the silence, all the orcs made promises one after another.


    Listening to everyone''s compliments and promises, Talia finally revealed the innocence and liveliness he should be at his age.


    Next, in the fat man''s rattling.


    The orcs ended the breakfast.


    Soon, Patriarch Gen and the others grouped themselves and got busy.


    Su Ye took Chang Xia to collect the bronze ritual utensils in the underground lair, as well as various tools used by the lair.


    "Mother Su Ye, are all these bronze ritual vessels made of copper mines?" Chang Xia carefully handled the small bronze vessels, the bronze vessels with patina, which looked very old.


    Su Ye said: "It should be. Hundreds of years ago, the skills of the nest clan were really excellent. Now, the orcs of the Twilight Forest can''t make such bronze ritual vessels."


    "Mother Su Ye, is there any minerals in the Twilight Forest?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Su Ye looked at Chang Xia and guessed her thoughts.


    "Yes." Su Ye said: "Many skills of the orcs have been lost. We can only abandon the mining of minerals. I want to move all these bronzes and irons out so that the orcs can observe and learn..."


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia also guessed what Su Ye was thinking.


    Su Ye has the same idea as her, mining and using ore to make bronze, iron and other objects.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 771： Blood ban, good luck fat brother

    "Mother Su Ye, haven''t the nest clan left behind their skills?" Chang Xia lowered the volume and whispered.


    The nest clan hurriedly left the sea of ??fog, and many objects were abandoned.


    Even the three sisters Talia were left behind.


    It can be seen that the hive clan panicked when they escaped.


    Under such circumstances, haven''t the hive tribe left something useful? Thousands of years ago, the development of Donglu was definitely not weak. However, a melee destroyed too many things, plus Xidu.


    Chang Xia speculated that more of the things left in the East Land were taken away by the orcs from Xidu.


    The orcs who were left in the Eastern Continent did not inherit much of the legacy of their ancestors. Therefore, life lags behind the western land.


    "I suspect there are some problems with the banned rooms in the underground palace." Su Ye said softly. She tapped the rusted bronze ware beside her lightly, her eyes flashing with strange colors, and said, "I checked the banned room, and the seal is blood ban."


    "Blood ban?" Chang Xia was suspicious.


    "Yes, the blood ban. It is a seal made by blood that cannot be lifted by other people. Even if I am a witch, I cannot break it. Forcibly unsealing it, the things in the room will be directly destroyed." Su Ye explained.


    It can be seen that the Nest Clan abandoned Wuhai.


    It is really helpless. They banned those rooms, which means that they are also looking forward to the day when they can return to the sea of ????fog and create the glory of the nest family.


    Chang Xia shifted his gaze to Talia''s side, and hesitantly said: "We can''t untie it. Thalia is already a den. Does this mean that Thalia can be untie?"


    "Talia, yes." Su Ye looked complicated. After a while, he shook his head and said, "Talia is too small and weak. I can''t risk his life to open the ban in those rooms. There are hundreds of orcs. Years have passed like this, is there any inheritance of skills that does not affect our lives? What''s more, we have you, don''t we?"


    Upon hearing this, Thalia may be in danger when the blood ban is activated.


    Chang Xia suddenly understood Su Ye''s thoughts.


    Su Ye is cold on the outside and hot on the inside, and always focuses on the interests of the orcs.


    She took pity on the Thalia brothers and sisters. Although she was curious about the inheritance of the hive clan''s skills, she never thought of using Thalia''s life to gamble.


    "Mother Su Ye, you''re right!" Chang Xia gave Su Ye a thumbs up.


    Suppose Su Ye chose to use Thalia to take risks in order to inherit the skills of the nest clan. That''s not the Su Ye that Chang Xia knew. She feared, admired, and respected Su Ye because Su Ye had a soft heart.


    Always uphold the people-oriented idea.


    "I think about the construction of underground lair, the inheritance of skills of the nest tribe is mostly related to casting. This inheritance of skills seems to be rare, but it is actually unremarkable. If we can find copper and iron ore, the fox tribe of Qingqiu tribe can also create similar Bronze and iron." Chang Xia said to himself.


    The fox clan has exquisite skills, so the reason why they have not been able to improve it for a long time.


    Chang Xia speculates that it has something to do with the lack of raw materials for forging in the hands of the fox clan.


    After all, it has been forged with rock, wood and other objects, and no matter how exquisite the craftsmanship is, you can see the end at a glance.


    "Changxia, how about moving the Qingqiu tribe into the Heluo tribe?" Su Ye suddenly asked.


    Chang Xia paused slightly, raised her head and looked at Su Ye in surprise.


    "Mother Su Ye wants the fox clan to go on the forging process��" Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye nodded, shook his head again, and opened his mouth to explain: "My ideal forger is the bear clan, and the six major tribe bear clan are the strongest. The fox clan is good at forging, but its strength is slightly insufficient. The ordinary forging fox clan is competent, However, nine times out of ten, some heavy weapons are more than enough. Do you know why the hive people are good at forging?"


    "The hand of the nest clan?" Chang Xia pondered slightly and said.


    "Yes." Su Ye confirmed Chang Xia''s guess. She wanted the Qingqiu tribe to move into the Heluo tribe, mainly because she wanted the fox clan to teach the method of forging, and it was best for the bear clan. However, as a witch, she cannot forcibly interfere with the choice of the orcs.


    "I will find an opportunity to tell Patriarch Gen about this." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye thought for a while, and then said, "It''s good to take it easy, don''t worry."


    It has been stable for hundreds of years, but it is not in a hurry for three or five years. There is no such thing as perfect good things in this world. Everything goes well, how can there be such beautiful things?


    The fox clan is good at crafting, so it must have spent a lot of blood.


    If they didn''t like to build, the Fox clan wouldn''t waste time fighting to the death.


    Think.


    Su Ye''s mood became more and more calm.


    Chang Xia understood the hidden meaning in her words, and naturally he was not in a hurry.


    "Witch, fat brother caught a fat fish." Thalia said loudly.


    Hearing this, Su Ye Changxia raised her head and looked towards the dark river, but saw Brother Fat coming out of the waterfall with a red fish weighing seven or eight pounds in his mouth.


    Thalia clapped her hands and shouted happily.


    "Red carp?" Su Ye was slightly startled and said in surprise, "Chang Xia, quickly pick up the fish in the wooden basin."


    Chang Xia hurriedly squatted down and looked for a wooden basin.


    Then he picked up the wooden basin and walked towards Fat Brother, catching the red fish.


    "Mother Su Ye, red carp is very precious?" Chang Xia asked. She knew that the red carp that Su Ye said was definitely not the same species as the red carp that Chang Xia knew.


    Su Ye said happily, "Red carp is more precious than black fish and white fish."


    "Chang Xia, fatty fish is delicious!" Thalia swallowed her saliva, very happy.


    "At noon, let Chang Xia cook fish soup for you." Su Ye promised, looking up at the waterfall with glowing eyes, and excitedly said: "There is actually a red carp in this dark river, Elder Ying, you said let the river Can the Luo tribe send their clansmen to guard it?"


    Chang Xia was shocked.


    If she guessed correctly before, when this sea of ??fog is over, even if some clansmen come to collect milk tree sap in the future, Su Ye will most likely ask the orcs not to spend the night in the sea of ??fog.


    Who knew that the fat brother caught a red carp Su Ye did not hesitate to overturn his decision, how good is this red carp? !


    "Yes." Ying nodded and agreed.


    At the same time, he slowly walked out of the darkness, staring at the red carp in the wooden basin with the same scorching eyes, and sighed: "Ordinary red carp grows to three or five kilograms, it is already a rare treasure. This red carp almost has It weighs seven or eight pounds, which is rare."


    "Mother Su Ye, Elder Ying, you haven''t said what happened to the red carp?" Chang Xia was at a loss. Seeing that Su Ye and Ying were so excited, she became more and more curious about the red carp.


    Su Ye raised her index finger towards Chang Xia and told her not to ask.


    At the same time, he turned around and looked at Brother Fatty, and asked, "Talia, you and Brother Fatty have eaten red carp before, right?"


    "Twice." Thalia said, "This kind of fat fish is very cunning. Fat brother has only caught it twice. Before, the fat fish was smaller than this, only a little bit bigger."


    Thalia''s description is somewhat vague.


    However, Su Ye and the others can understand.


    The red carp that Fat Brother caught before was only half the size of this red carp.


    Because the red carp is cunning, Fat Brother has only caught it twice.


    "What a lucky beast cub!" Su Ye sighed.


    Elder Ying nodded in agreement and sighed: "Orcs don''t necessarily encounter red carp once in their lives. Brother Fat and Talia have eaten red carp twice, no, they should say three times. People are envious!"


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 772： Red carp, prolong life

    "Chang Xia, fill the wooden basin with water, and don''t let the red carp die." Su Ye said anxiously, she took the wooden basin and brought water to the red carp herself.


    Chang Xia crouched down and stared curiously at the red carp in the wooden basin.


    He stretched out his hand, trying to fiddle with the red carp.


    "Chang Xia, don''t play with red carp." Su Ye reprimanded lightly.


    Here comes.


    Chang Xia became more and more curious about the red carp.


    Elder Ying saw Chang Xia''s eyes light up, opened his mouth, and explained, "Chang Xia, red carp is a treasure. Eating it will prolong life. Among the wonders of heaven and earth, red carp can be ranked in the top ten, which is extremely precious. "


    In the Moon Moon Mountains, the anaconda is regarded as a snake spirit by the snake tribe.


    Eating it all year round can nourish the body and calm the mind and soul. Therefore, there are often wandering orcs sneaking into the Mochizuki Mountains to hunt anaconda snakes.


    In the same way, the black fish in the Weihe River and the white fish in the Weishan waterfall pool.


    These can be called treasures.


    "Extend longevity?" Chang Xia exclaimed in surprise, looking at the red carp swimming in the wooden basin in surprise. She heard that Zhuguo has the effect of prolonging life, but it was only fabricated in the novel of the Flowering Country.


    nowadays.


    Elder Ying told her that eating the red carp in front of her has the effect of prolonging life.


    Chang Xia was really dumbfounded.


    "Surprised?" Su Ye hurriedly asked.


    Chang Xia Gan swallowed his saliva, nodded, and said, "Prolonging life, isn''t this an exaggeration?"


    "It''s really exaggerated." Ying smiled, looking at the red carp with burning eyes.


    Treasures, if they don''t have any special abilities.


    How can it be called a treasure? !


    "Haha!" Su Ye laughed and explained: "Red carp does have the effect of prolonging life. However, it has no ability to prolong life. At most, it can help orcs to recuperate their damaged bodies. Orcs orcs are addicted to war. There are many injuries to the body, and eating red carp can repair the dark wounds in the body, so it has the effect of prolonging life."


    That said.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    She really thought that the red carp, like the legendary Zhu Guo, had the ability to defy the sky.


    That was really scary!


    It was obvious that what he took was farming infrastructure, and it turned into a fantasy. Chang Xia said he couldn''t bear it!


    Fortunately, it is fake.


    "Red carp can repair the dark wounds of the body and help restore the losses in the body. Shall we bring the red carp back to the tribe to cook soup?" Chang Xia suggested.


    Su Ye smiled.


    Look at each other with the shadow elder.


    "Elder Ying, the Heluo tribe is very good." Su Ye changed the subject and praised the Heluo tribe.


    Elder Ying waved his hand and replied, "That''s also because the witch has a good eye."


    Chang Xia looked at Talia and Brother Fat, and listened at a loss as Su Ye and Elder Ying praised each other. For a while, I didn''t understand what happened to these two people.


    "Changxia, can''t you eat fatty fish?" Thalia said regretfully.


    Fat Brother: "Gaga (o????��??`o


    "Talia, can the red carp be eaten after returning to the tribe? How about I make steamed fish, steamed crab, and boiled lobster for you and Fat Brother?" Chang Xia crouched down and communicated with Thalia. They are young orcs, and it doesn''t hurt to eat red carp or not.


    However, if the red carp is left to the injured old people of the tribe to eat.


    Undoubtedly, it can maximize the efficacy of red carp.


    In this room, fat brother Talia couldn''t help but be overjoyed when he heard Chang Xia name a long list of dishes. For them, what to eat is not to eat? Red carp is delicious, but compared to crabs and lobsters, Thalia thinks that red carp can be eaten, but crabs and lobsters are not enough.


    As long as you have something to eat, it doesn''t matter what you eat.


    Compared to eating fish, Fat Brother prefers to eat wild fruit, insects, grasshoppers and other things.


    "Thalia and others are amazing from the sea of ????wu, and I will ask Chang Xia to make you more delicious crabs and lobsters." Su Ye promised.


    Obviously, she agrees with Chang Xia''s decision.


    I plan to keep the red carp and bring it back to the Heluo tribe to eat.


    "Okay!" Thalia smiled and nodded happily.


    Elder Shadow picked up the wooden basin and said, "The wooden basin is a little shallower, so I''ll find a deeper bucket. To bring the red carp back to the tribe, it can''t let it die in the sea of ??fog."


    The shadow elder stared at the red carp, Su Ye was very relieved.


    "Talia, does fat man eat candy?" Chang Xia led Talia, searched from the rattan basket, found a packet of candy, broke a small piece and stuffed it into Thalia''s mouth, and then fed himself Ate small pieces. With sugar in his mouth, seeing the fat brother tilting his head and staring at the sugar cube, Doudou''s big eyes full of longing, Chang Xia couldn''t help asking Thalia.


    Talia blinked, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Sugar is so delicious, should it be eaten?"


    "Mother Su Ye, can Bage eat candy?" Chang Xia asked Su Ye loudly, breaking a small piece of candy and holding it in his hand.


    "This question really stumped me." Su Ye chuckled lightly.


    Whether Bage can eat candy, even if Su Ye is a witch, can''t give Chang Xia the answer.


    "Quack!" The fat brother approached, his little head rubbed against Chang Xia''s arm, and his beak lightly pecked Chang Xia''s hand, urging Chang Xia to give it the candy.


    "Okay! Then I''ll feed a small piece. After all, it has done a great job today." Chang Xia handed the candy piece to the fat brother''s mouth and asked the fat brother to eat it.


    The sweetness of the sugar cube made Fat Brother Dou''s big eyes narrow.


    It can be seen that the fat brother is very satisfied with the taste of the candy.


    "Chang Xia, do you have any clues about how to make the toffee?" Su Ye moved the bronze and iron utensils aside, not in a hurry to clean them. To be honest, Su Ye didn''t find it strange to find a bronze utensil in the underground lair.


    Only when he found the iron tool, Su Ye couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    There are very few iron artifacts in the Dusk Forest, and the orcs have almost never been exposed to iron artifacts.


    Who knew that orcs used iron tools thousands of years ago.


    Chang Xia scratched her hair and replied, "I don''t have much clues, I have to practice toffee making, unlike maple candy.


    It seems to want whipped cream/fresh cream or something. I really don''t know what to do with this long summer? However, things like chicken cakes, Chang Xia knew.


    The tools in the underground lair are rudimentary.


    Chang Xia wanted to make toffee, but couldn''t do it.


    However, there is not much milk tree sap harvested at present.


    It is mainly consumed directly when transported back to the tribe, and it is sometimes boiled into milk tea or brown sugar **** milk tea to drink. This way, Chang Xia can spare time to try making toffee. As for whether it can be successful, Chang Xia didn''t think much about it.


    Whether successful or not, no milk tree sap is wasted.


    No more.


    He called on orcs to get used to drinking milk tree sap.


    If you can''t make toffee, then try making a cake.


    Thinking about it, the pressure in Chang Xia''s heart plummeted.


    "Don''t worry, if we can''t make toffee, we''ll drink milk tea." Su Ye comforted.


    "Brown sugar **** milk tea is delicious." Thalia interrupted with sugar in her mouth.


    These few days are definitely the happiest days after Thalia was born.


    In the past, he was busy looking for food to fill his stomach every day, and the thing he was most afraid of was starvation. For Thalia, starvation was more terrifying than freezing.


    Perhaps because of the physique of the nest clan, Thalia has a strong tolerance for cold.


    However, he was very afraid of starving.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 773： Stewed Chicken with Milk Tree Sap

    "Chang Xia, look at what I caught for you?" Ge Wa said loudly.


    Outside the underground lair, there was a sudden shout from the Gewa patriarch, accompanied by messy footsteps.


    Hear the sound.


    Chang Xia Suye stopped talking and called out to Talia and Fat Brother to greet him.


    At this moment, Elder Shadow was holding the red carp and didn''t know where to find the wooden barrel.


    At this moment, he is not in the underground lair.


    "Patriarch Gewa, what did you catch?" Chang Xia asked.


    "Quack��" The fat brother raised his wings and patted the calf of the Gewa Patriarch. Cursing and shouting, and rattling constantly.


    "Bag?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    The Gewa Patriarch jumped to avoid the fat brother''s wing attack, and explained, "This is not a pug. I caught it in the milk tree forest. It should be a pheasant."


    Saying that, he handed the pheasant in his hand to Chang Xia and asked her to take a closer look.


    "Brother Fat, calm down." Chang Xia asked Talia to help stop Brother Fat. She took the pheasant handed over by the Gewa Patriarch, which was similar to Brother Fat, but different.


    "Fat brother, this is not a pug." Su Ye approached, looked at it, and explained: "This is a pheasant. We stew the chicken with milk tree sap at noon. This pheasant grows in the milk tree forest. I think the chicken must taste very good. Gewa, you have caught a few pheasants, if you have one, there may not be enough to eat."


    quack!


    The fat man tilted his head.


    Otherwise, it didn''t understand.


    However, after eating this word, Fat Brother said that he understood it.


    "Don''t worry, Wu, there are many pheasant milk trees here." Shore said quickly.


    As soon as he heard that there was something delicious at noon, the Anbian Patriarch pulled Xifeng and Tago and ran towards the milk tree forest. When they coaxed them back, they wanted to ask Chang Xia if the chicken could be eaten. When Su Ye said that the chicken was stewed with milk tree sap at noon, they naturally went back to the milk tree forest to catch pheasants.


    This cabin.


    The root patriarch and the snake snake patriarch came out of the underground lair.


    They explored the dark river under the underground lair and knew the dangers lurking in the dark river.


    However, there is nothing dangerous.


    They caught a lot of fish, and this fish was different from what they usually eat. The color is lighter, there are a few smaller ones, and even the internal organs can be seen.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing?" Gen took a bunch of fish and climbed up from the dark river. Followed by the snake and snake patriarch, the snake body is very suitable for cleaning in the dark river. She rushed in front of the root patriarch and climbed the dark river neatly.


    Turn the corner and enter the stone house next to it.


    Quickly get dressed, and then walk out of the stone house.


    "Patriarch Gewa and the others caught a pheasant in the milk tree forest and came to ask if it can be eaten? Granny Su Ye intends to stew the chicken with milk tree sap at noon." Chang Xia explained, turning his eyes and falling on the hand of the patriarch Gen. On the long string of fish, he said happily: "Talia, look at what Patriarch Gen is holding?"


    "Fish fish��" Thalia clapped her hands, excited.


    Gen was slightly startled and said in surprise, "Talia loves fish so much?"


    "He prefers to eat crabs and lobsters. The reason why he is excited is because Brother Fat just caught a red carp from the dark river at the waterfall." Su Ye didn''t want to hide the existence of the red carp. When Gewa and the others came back, she just thought As they said, Naihe Gewa and the others walked too fast and didn''t give Su Ye a chance to speak.


    "Red carp��" The snake and snake soared, looking at Su Ye in shock.


    Gen Patriarch was also taken aback and said in surprise, "Is there a red carp in the dark river?"


    After speaking, the two looked at each other.


    They explored all the dark rivers crisscrossing the underground nests. They didn''t even see the shadow of the red carp or something.


    Could it be that they are not as patient as Fat Brother? !


    "Brother Fat caught three red carp in the dark river. Today is the third time he has caught a red carp. That red carp weighs seven or eight catties, which is very rare." Chang Xia said happily.


    Having said that, he stretched out his hand and slapped the fat brother.


    Brother Fat does not reject Chang Xia''s closeness, and even enjoys it a little.


    "This is Bage, it''s completely the messenger of the beast god!" Snake and Snake stared at Brother Fat, looking at her, as if trying to steal Brother Fat back to the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "Snake, restrain yourself." Su Ye''s face was dark, and he silently stared at the twitching Snake Patriarch. One by one, when I leave the tribe and there are no clansmen to follow, I like to let go of myself. I really don��t know who to learn from?


    Cough cough!


    After being scolded by Su Ye, the Snake Patriarch withdrew his idiotic eyes and returned to his seriousness.


    "Witch, where is the red carp?" Gen asked.


    Snake said excitedly: "Yes! Let''s take a look."


    It doesn''t matter if you eat or not, it''s fine if you can see it.


    They are all young, and the red carp''s medicinal effects are mainly aimed at the elderly orcs.


    However, this rare treasure.


    You can increase your knowledge with more eyes!


    "Elder Shadow took him to find a wooden barrel, and he will be back later." Chang Xia said.


    Immediately, Clan Gen and Clan Snake were restless, mumbling in their mouths. Seeing this, Su Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "Don''t walk around, clean up the fish, and let Chang Xia make boiled fish at noon."


    There is milk tree sap for stewed chicken, and fish soup is nothing.


    The underground lair is chilly, eat something spicy to get rid of the cold.


    "I want to eat chili fried meat��" Snake said quickly.


    "Yes, there are still peppers left in the rattan basket, enough for lunch." Chang Xia nodded, agreeing to the request of the Patriarch Snake who wanted to eat fried meat with peppers.


    Su Ye said, "Changxia, are you running out of dry food?"


    "There are still two or three days of dry food, and there are not many peppers, vegetables and fruits left. However, there are still some over the Weishan Waterfall, so I''m not in a hurry." Chang Xia explained.


    The dry food they brought, the old ape and the others ate some.


    After a few days of consumption, there is not much left.


    However, Hechi will come to Weishan today, and the tribe should also arrange for the tribe to deliver food and vegetables.


    "Wu Anxin, Xylophone will arrange for the clan to bring things over." Gen said calmly.


    Xylophone has always been safe in doing things Before leaving the tribe, Geng explained to Xylophone.


    They came to Weishan with ten days of dry food, and naturally they would share it with the Weishan ape. Ten days of dry food, up to five or six days.


    The tribe knows it well and knows how to arrange for the tribe to send things to Weishan in advance.


    The Heluo tribe made arrangements, so Su Ye didn''t talk any more.


    It will take three or five days to clear the underground lair and underground palace.


    Picking milk tree sap, but not in a hurry. In the warm season, too much sap from the milk tree can be easily spoiled.


    While chatting, Chang Xia started to make a fire to boil water.


    Wait a minute, use boiling water to scald the chicken feathers.


    The two patriarchs, Gen and Snake, squatted beside the dark river and began to clean up the fish.


    Talia and Fat Brother were curious and stood by. They used to eat raw fish, let alone deal with internal organs.


    "Can''t these be eaten?" Thalia''s eyes widened, stunned.


    The Snake Patriarch smiled, nodded and said, "Yes! These internal organs are not tasty, they should be thrown away."


    "Quack!" The fat brother tilted his little head and nodded, seemingly understanding.


    "No wonder it''s bitter and unpalatable." Thalia said.


    "These fish scales also need to be scraped off, but if you eat them grilled, you don''t have to scrape them." Gen said. When eating grilled fish, Patriarch Gen likes not to scrape the scales, which makes it more crispy.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 774： Seafood pot stew

    "You eat grilled fish without scratching the scales?" Snake said with disgust and contempt.


    Gengen said stubbornly: "Yes! I don''t like to scrape fish scales when I eat grilled fish. What''s the matter, do you have any opinions? You snake people eat bird eggs raw, I said you don''t?


    "Oh!" Snake snorted coldly and said, "Can''t bird eggs be eaten raw, they are more delicious than cooked ones."


    "If it''s dirty, the snake clan can eat it." Gen sneered.


    In the distance, Chang Xia stared at this scene with round eyes.


    It''s really indescribable!


    Before, the chiefs of the six major tribes were all wise and calm in Chang Xia''s eyes, but now, with that halo removed, Chang Xia really doesn''t know what to say.


    Each one is as childish as Nanfeng and Yadong.


    If it weren''t for Su Ye''s suppression, these adult bears would be able to bear to the sky.


    Right now.


    Gen and Snake just quarreled about eating fish without scratching the scales.


    "Mother Su Ye, don''t you persuade me?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "What are you persuading, everyone likes bickering when they have nothing to do, making them quarrel."


    Chang Xia laughed.


    It seemed that Su Ye was annoyed by them, so he didn''t bother to care about it.


    "Chang Xia, we''re back."


    Soon, several patriarchs came back from the milk tree forest.


    This time, in addition to pheasants, they also picked up a lot of seafood. Miscellaneous, filled a big basket.


    "Talia, I picked up a lot of crabs and lobsters for you." Ge Wa said loudly.


    Everyone knows Thalia''s preference for crabs and lobsters. When passing by the beach, Ge Wa and other patriarchs picked up a lot of crabs and lobsters, and also caught a few sea fish. Sea fish is uglier than river fish, but it''s better in taste.


    Everyone didn''t dislike it, and they didn''t go into the sea on purpose.


    When I came across a pond next to the beach, I picked it up.


    "Crab and lobster��" Thalia ran over excitedly, stood on tiptoe, looked into the rattan basket, and was picked up by Patriarch Xifeng.


    "Be careful! If you fall in, you will be pinched again later."


    Talia is not as tall as a rattan basket, and even on tiptoe, she can''t reach the edge of the rattan basket. Picked up by the Xifeng patriarch, looking down at the crabs and lobsters in the rattan basket, Talia clapped her hands happily, looked at Chang Xia, and said, "Chang Xia, eat crabs."


    "Okay, I''ll do it for you." Chang Xia replied.


    Patriarch Tago stared at the crab and lobster, and said, "Changxia, pheasants can be stewed with milk tree sap, but crabs and lobsters?"


    That said.


    Immediately, everyone looked over with interest.


    Chang Xia rubbed his chin, and also showed an expression of eagerness to try.


    "Try it?" Chang Xia said.


    She had heard of a cauldron of seafood stewed in coconut milk.


    Milk tree sap should also do it!


    Anyway, you can''t eat people to death. Give it a try, it might taste good.


    "Okay! Let''s have a big lunch at noon." Tago clapped his hands.


    Several other patriarchs nodded in succession, they knew that it would be difficult to eat the food made by Chang Xia when they left the sea of ????wu.


    Besides, the six major tribes are far from the sea.


    Usually not close to the sea, seafood or something is hard to eat.


    Linhe, even if you eat fish, all you eat are river fish.


    The sea area is the territory of the fish clan, so how could the orc clan approach it at will? If it is really close, it may attract the attention of the fish race.


    "Let''s simmer in a seafood pot and simmer with milk tree sap." Chang Xia said.


    Saying that, he asked Ge Wa and the other patriarchs to take the basket of seafood to wash by the dark river. Chang Xia called Elder Senda and asked him to help kill the chickens. The pheasants in the Milk Tree Forest are different from the pheasants outside, a bit like the black-bone chickens that Chang Xia has seen. The chicken skin is jet black and each head is large.


    Chang Xia counted the number and asked Elder Senda to help kill three of them.


    At noon, there is a seafood pot simmering, plus boiled fish and other dry food, enough.


    The orcs eat three meals a day with Chang Xia, accompanied by various delicacies, and the orcs no longer seek to eat barbecue every meal. Even the wild vegetables that they once sneered at are no longer rejected. For example, when eating pancakes, wild vegetables and bird eggs are inevitable.


    between busyness.


    Su Ye spoke out about the red carp.


    Immediately, the orcs exclaimed again.


    At the same time, Su Ye spoke out about the blood ban.


    The inheritance of the skills of the nest tribe is important, but not important. Su Ye chose to tell the story, just to tell everyone that the Twilight Forest belongs to the orcs, and as a witch, Su Ye will only guide the orcs, rather than suppress and imprison them.


    I want to open the forbidden rooms in the underground palace.


    It needs Thalia to bleed.


    How much blood should be bleed, and how to bleed.


    These Su Ye are not sure, she knows the blood ban, but she has not used it. It''s just that in the memory of Wu''s inheritance, there is a part of the memory of blood ban.


    The blood ban of the nest clan is definitely different from the blood ban of the beast clan.


    Su Ye refuses to lift the blood ban now. First, he feels that Talia is too small and in poor health, so he hastily let him lift the ban on the underground palace room, which may endanger Talia''s life; second, Su Ye thinks that the life of the orcs is enough. There is no need to inherit the skills of the nest clan for the time being, and what Chang Xia taught the orc clan is enough to use.


    No matter how much more, Su Ye was afraid that the orcs'' stride would be too big and the eggs would be dragged.


    "The inheritance of the nest clan''s skills must be related to casting artifacts. Among the orcs of the Twilight Forest, only the fox clan of the Qingqiu tribe is good at forging. However, the orcs have not even found copper ore and iron ore. Not available."


    "When Thalia grows up, the blood ban on the underground palace will be lifted."


    "Looking for copper ore and iron ore, it is not too late to let the fox clan adapt to forging bronze ware and iron ware, and then start the inheritance of the nest clan''s skills."


    The choices of several patriarchs made Su Ye very satisfied.


    They were not blinded by the immediate interests They chose to sacrifice Thalia to start the nest family''s skill inheritance, which is very good.


    In the distance, the corners of Chang Xia''s mouth lifted into a warm smile.


    Knew it!


    This is the beast she likes.


    "I want the bear clan to follow the fox clan to learn forging��" Su Ye said.


    As she spoke, she looked directly into the eyes of Patriarch Xifeng.


    Patriarch Xifeng paused for a while, then hesitantly said, "Witch, why?"


    "Silly dude, the bear clan is the strongest." Snake spit out. Of the six major tribes, the strength of each clan is not weak, and the bear clan is definitely the strongest in terms of strength alone.


    "Forging requires strength, and the Bear Clan does have a unique talent in this respect." Gen admits Su Ye''s choice. Even though the Leopard Clan has more strength than the Bear Clan, judging from the overall race, the Bear Clan''s strength is indeed the six major The strongest in the tribe.


    Patriarch Xifeng grabbed his head and said hesitantly, "My clan''s fingers are not flexible, and the crafting of things is not as dexterous as the fox clan."


    "Wuxiang is forging bronze and iron objects, not the stone and wooden objects that the fox clan is currently forging. Dexterity alone is not enough, you must use enough strength." Ge Wa said solemnly.


    The other patriarchs understood Wu''s meaning and Su Ye''s choice.


    "I propose to let the Qingqiu tribe move into the Baihe Basin. Xifeng remembers to ask the Dadi tribe to arrange a few orcs to come to the Heluo tribe..." Su Ye said. Seeing that Patriarch Xifeng didn''t have an expression of rejection, she simply made a decision.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 775： Witchs Warning and Reminder

    quack!


    The fat brother flapped his wings, and Dou stared at the pheasant slaughtered by Elder Senda''s hands with big eyes, and his mouth made a few rattling sounds from time to time.


    Can''t tell if it''s gloating or scolding.


    Chang Xia Jian''s troubles were solved by Su Ye in this way. In addition to being happy in my heart, I couldn''t help but give Su Ye a thumbs up.


    "Fat brother, stop screaming." Talia covered the fat brother''s beak. The fat brother''s cry became more and more permeable. Talia didn''t feel it before. At that time, Wuhai was just him and Brother Fatty. He didn''t hear Brother Fatty call twice a day. He felt that Wuhai was quiet and terrifying.


    Now, Thalia learns to speak.


    At the same time, listen to Chang Xia describe the world outside the fog too much.


    Thalia felt that the fat man''s barking was a bit strange.


    "Ga(`��''*)9!" Fat brother was angry, isn''t it Talia''s favorite fat brother? Thalia actually disliked its ugly name! ! !


    "Brother Fat, do you want to eat steamed buns?" Seeing the situation, Chang Xia hurriedly took out the steamed buns and handed them to Talia to comfort Brother Fatty. One of the things that fat brother likes to do the most when he is angry is to keep yelling.


    Previously, they were not clear.


    Elder Senda angered Fat Brother once.


    At that time, all the orcs saw the fat brother''s awesomeness.


    The sound was comparable to a flock of crows having a banquet overhead.


    "Fat brother, let''s eat steamed buns. Do you need me to sear it for you?" Talia was wise and understood the meaning of Chang Xia handing him the steamed buns. Grab the fat brother''s wings and drag the fat brother to the stove.


    "Quack��" The fat brother was comforted and stopped calling.


    Immediately, all the orcs in the underground lair breathed a sigh of relief, and quietly gave Chang Xia a thumbs up. And speed up the processing of ingredients, looking forward to the seafood pot stew and milk tree sap stew chicken at noon.


    a while.


    On the stove, various aromas began to boil.


    All the orcs sat around the stone table in unison, and there were many bronze wares not far away, among which were one or two iron wares.


    Unfortunately, these things are corroded by patina and rust.


    Rusty, hard to tell what it used to be.


    "It''s really fragrant, the more you smell it, the more hungry you become."


    "Chang Xia said it''s not edible yet, let''s discuss how to bring these bronze and iron objects back to the tribe. The ritual objects in the underground palace, Wu explained that they can''t be moved for the time being, and the ones in the underground lair will be moved back to the tribe first, saying they are for the fox. clan, let the fox clan do research."


    "What''s the use of moving these scraps of iron back to the tribe?"


    The orcs discussed,


    What to do with what the Hive Clan left behind.


    Except for the stone house connected to the underground lair and some stone tools, such as bronze and iron tools, although they have been corroded by rust, they can still be seen to some extent.


    Su Ye intentionally moved things back to the tribe to help the orcs understand the living conditions of the nest tribe. At the same time, according to the living conditions of the hive clan, it is estimated that the world hundreds of years ago. Nowadays, the orcs, fish and bird tribes living in the Eastern Continent are somewhat fragmented in their inheritance. In this regard, the Eastern Continent is indeed inferior to the Western Continent.


    The group of orcs who once crossed west took away too many good things.


    "When the dry food is used up, put it back into the tribe in a rattan basket." Gen said calmly.


    He didn''t say not to bring it, Su Ye said, these bronzes and irons must be moved back to the tribe. Finally, it is necessary to send it to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake showed a look of regret and said, "If you want to move these sundries, you won''t be able to take more sap from the milk tree?" She was not interested in bronze ware and iron ware, and could not understand Su Ye''s emphasis on bronze ware and iron ware.


    "You guys, just mess around all day, just get on with it." Su Ye reprimanded softly and said, "If you have time, go to Xilu for me to take a look. The weapons used in Xilu are bronze and iron. Someday you will lose them. The proud beasts, how should they fight? Xilu is covetous, they never really gave up and returned to the East."


    The group of orcs who once crossed west have long since passed away.


    However, the descendants left behind have been spying on Donglu.


    Thanks to the mediocre East Lu, whether it is the orcs, fish or birds, the development is far behind that of the West. Once Xilu knew about the changes in the Heluo tribe in the past six months, most of those orcs would be suspicious, suspecting that Donglu orcs had found the ancestral snow mountain.


    To give up temporarily is nothing more than that Donglu is now unprofitable.


    Once they are aware of the strangeness, waiting for Donglu will be an invasion.


    heard.


    All the orcs changed their faces.


    "Wu, did you scare us?" Snake said in surprise.


    Su Ye took a deep look at them and said calmly: "The Heluo tribe has changed a lot in the past six months. Once Xilu knows about it, what do you think Xilu will guess?"


    "They will think that the orcs have found the ancestral land of the Snow Mountain." Gen''s voice was indifferent, without the slightest emotion. They would not believe that all this was given by Chang Xia, but firmly believed that the orcs of the Twilight Forest had found the ancestral land of Snow Mountain.


    The group of orcs used to be able to choose for their own selfishness


    From the five races melee.


    Now, naturally, in order to get the ancestral land of the Snow Mountain, the invasion war will be launched again.


    "Depend on!"


    "My goodness!"


    Obviously, at this moment, they all thought of something powerful.


    The changes of the six major tribes in the past six months cannot be explained clearly, and the more explanations they have, the more troublesome they are. No wonder Su Ye will let the six tribes kill the wandering orcs who enter the Twilight Forest in advance. In the past, they only moved after entering the cold season.


    hand.


    Obvious.


    Su Ye was afraid that when the wandering orcs sneaked into the Twilight Forest, they would discover the changes of the six tribes.


    Let some orc tribes/tribes move into the six major tribes, more to prevent information from leaking. It only takes three to five years for the Orcs of the Twilight Forest, and even if the Western Land wants to invade the Eastern Land, the Orcs can brazenly deal with it.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s just the worst possibility." Su Ye said.


    Seeing the panicked expressions of several patriarchs, Su Ye spoke slowly and comfortably.


    As a witch, she naturally needs to consider the worst possibility.


    "Wu, you almost scared us to death." Snake patted his chest and whispered.


    The Gewa Patriarch sullenly asked, "Witch, does the transaction between my clan and the Yuan clan need to continue?"


    "No. The golden rod can be used to brew golden wine. There is no need to let the Yuan family continue to take advantage of it. The Yuan family will leave it to Yuanhou to deal with it. The Tianlang tribe maintains a high-cold attitude. This is the best response to the Yuan family." Su Yedao .


    The Yuan family has no right to question Shen Rong''s life or death.


    Even if he entered the Twilight Forest, he would not be able to take Shen Rong with him.


    After all, they are all adult orcs. They have made a choice. No matter what the result is, they have to bite the bullet and go on firmly.


    Su Ye knows Yuanhou, that male is brave and resourceful, and his scheming is even more unfathomable. He took Shen Rong away back then and promised Su Ye and the Tianlang tribe that he would take good care of Shen Rong. Now, he broke his promise.


    This time.


    It is no longer up to him to decide whether Shen Rong will stay or not.


    "Wu, will all our cooperation with the Western Land Caravan be cancelled?"


    The six major tribes have all had transactions with the Western Continental Caravan.


    In addition to the exchange of materials, it is more about the exchange of information. The Sirius Tribe stopped cooperating with the Yuan family. They are also the orcs of the Twilight Forest, and they must also release an attitude.


    "Cancel, temporarily stop contact with Xilu." Su Ye said. Killing the wandering orcs sneaking into the Twilight Forest is the first step, the second step is to end the transaction and cooperation with Xilu, and the third step is to contact the bird clan and fish clan.


    heard.


    Several patriarchs vaguely heard that Su Ye had other plans.


    With their heads down, they looked at each other.


    There was a desire for war in each other''s eyes. Back then, Su Ye made the orcs gain a firm foothold in the Twilight Forest, not because of their faces and mouths. Completely using fists, punches and kicks, grabbed the Twilight Forest from the Birds and Fishes.


    A hundred years ago.


    Orcs, fish and birds mixed together.


    The Dusk Forest is not unique to the Orcs.


    From time to time, the fish and bird tribes would enter the Twilight Forest to fight the autumn wind, which was a common occurrence.


    With the rise of Su Ye, she single-handedly changed the position of the orcs in the East Land, so that the orcs occupied the Twilight Forest and regarded the Twilight Forest as the territory of the orcs.


    "Patriarch, help clean the dishes." Chang Xia shouted.


    Gen Patriarch responded and replied, "Okay."


    He picked up the tableware and walked towards the dark river, and rinsed it with clean water. The other orcs wiped the stone table and bench, and stopped talking and exchanging glances.


    Now, nothing is more important than lunch.


    quack!


    The fat brother took brisk steps, and the fat round bird''s buttocks twisted and ran towards the stone table. Soon, he was stopped by Thalia and pressed it beside the stone table, where there was a wooden basin, which was the special bowl of Fat Brother.


    "Fat brother, don''t worry." Talia grabbed the fat brother''s bird''s neck, took out the steamed buns that had not been fed just now, broke them, and threw them into the tub for the fat brother to peck.


    Chang Xia raised his head and said, "Talia, you give Fat Brother another half a naan, you break it into pieces and put it in a wooden basin with the steamed buns, and I will pick out unseasoned crabs and lobsters for him. , and serve it to Fat Brother with the chicken later."


    A red carp is invaluable.


    Of course she couldn''t treat the hero badly.


    "Okay." Thalia let go of the fat brother and warned him.


    Stepping on his short legs, he walked over to the rattan basket to get naan for the fat man. The naan cakes are hard. For the fat man, the naan cakes are better than the steamed buns, but the naan cakes are not friendly to Thalia. Thalia can''t eat naan unless it''s soaked in soup. pen fun library


    Every time she saw Elder Senda and the others eating naan, Thalia swallowed hard.


    I imagine that when I grow up, I will be able to eat barbecued meat and naan. At that time, he must eat a big pot of crab and lobster.


    The fat man cried happily when he saw Thalia taking the naan.


    "Fat brother, why are you happy?" Tiger squatted down and teased fat brother.


    fat guy IQ ratio


    Generally, Pug is a little taller. Seeing Patriarch Tago asking, the fat brother patted the tub with his wings and told him that he was waiting for something to eat.


    One person and one bird, I don''t know what to talk about.


    The more we chatted, the happier it became, causing all the orcs beside him to look at each other in dismay.


    "Tago, can you understand Fat Brother''s squawking?" Xi Feng asked curiously.


    Tago said: "The fat guy said he was hungry and was waiting for Thalia to get him naan. He also said that he wanted to taste crabs and lobsters. Thalia always said that crabs and lobsters were delicious, and he felt the green worms in the milk tree forest. More delicious, too bad Thalia doesn''t like it..."


    Immediately, Patriarch Tago was eloquent.


    Even talking for a long time.


    In an instant.


    All the orcs were stunned when they looked at Patriarch Tago!


    "What''s wrong with you?" Chang Xia held the vegetables, looked at the dumb orcs, and said, "Didn''t you guys keep shouting hungry, now you''re not hungry anymore?"


    "Ah! Hungry, hungry."


    "Eat, eat first."


    In an instant, all the orcs who had come to their senses coaxed them back to the stone table.


    "Don''t worry, everyone first drink a bowl of chicken soup stewed with milk tree sap, and then taste the seafood pot stew. I steamed brown rice today, and I will eat brown rice with boiled fish and pepper fried meat later. "Chang Xia clapped his hands and reminded everyone to drink chicken soup first.


    "This is the best chicken soup I''ve ever had!"


    "This chicken soup is comparable to the chicken soup stewed with Songshan chicken and white-footed chicken. The chicken is fresh and tender, the chicken soup is fragrant and silky in the mouth."


    "Another reason why the milk tree sap must be transported back to the tribe."


    Thalia lowered her head, ignoring the hot gulps of chicken soup.


    Only the snake patriarch sighed and wanted to drink, but was afraid of the heat. I was really worried, so I could only keep stirring with chopsticks, hoping that the chicken soup would get cold as soon as possible.


    Reach out and put crabs, lobsters and other seafood into the bowl.


    A lot of each dish was taken out, waiting to cool down. At this moment, Patriarch Snake looked at Brother Fat with envy in his eyes.


    The fat brother next to him noticed the gaze of the snake patriarch, and the bird pouted and spread its wings to cover the tub. Beware of the action, self-evident.


    "..." The snake was trembling with anger, and dipped the chicken soup with wooden chopsticks to taste it, the more it tasted, the more greedy it became.


    "Snake, if you break half a naan into it, won''t the chicken soup cool down?" Su Ye reminded. These are all adult orcs, and they are angry with the fat brother. The snake and snake patriarch is really promising.


    The Snake Patriarch''s eyes lit up, busy


    Get up and run towards the rattan basket.


    So, she not only took the naan, but also brought a jar of sauced radish.


    This time the orcs were immersed in the delicious chicken soup, and no orcs accused her of stealing it. After all, it is impossible to eat too hot food, and the Snake Clan suffers from this convenience.


    "Wu, are you staying overnight in the sea of ??fog tonight?"


    "Go back to Weishan Waterfall tonight, and bring these bronzes and irons together."


    "Bring two buckets of milk tree sap back to Weishan Waterfall, and make milk tree sap chicken stew for Weishan Ape at night. I have been bothering Weishan Ape a lot recently, and I will continue to trouble them in the future."


    Chatting while eating, a table full of food.


    In the end, even the soup base was drained.


    "Chang Xia, do you have any pills with Xiaoshi?" Su Ye asked. She looked at Thalia''s round belly, a little scared.


    Just now she forgot to stare at Talia, who knew that Talia was not full.


    This almost burst my belly!


    Chang Xia said: "I''ll look for��"


    "Witch, do you want to walk with Talia?" Snake and other orcs all looked at Talia nervously. This stomach looks scary, like it will explode at any time.


    Su Ye waved his hand and whispered: "He can''t move like this, if he moves, I''m afraid that Thalia will spit it out. In fact, it''s better to spit it out, I''m afraid that Thalia won''t vomit. Let him lie down first~www. novelhall.com~ Take a digestion pill, wait until your belly is smaller, and then move around to digest."


    "Quack--" The fat man squeezed in and stretched out his beak to poke Thalia''s stomach.


    Su Ye''s eyes were quick and he grabbed Brother Fat''s beak and told him, "Brother Fat, don''t get close to Thalia, and come back when his belly gets smaller."


    Thalia lay in good spirits.


    It''s just that Su Ye was afraid that he would burst his stomach and let him lie down and not move.


    "Mother Su Ye, I found the Xiaoshi pills, how many should I feed Talia?" Chang Xia asked. There are often orcs in the tribe, and this Xiaoshi pill was prepared by Su Ye. When Elder Ximu was fine, he helped to make a lot.


    Chang Xia took a small bag with him this time.


    Well, take it with you.


    "Feed Talia two pills, take two more soaked in water, and let Talia drink it in small sips." Su Ye took the digestion pills, fed them to Talia''s mouth, and said warmly, "Talia, come and eat two pills. A Xiaoshi pill, you can''t eat too much like this next time, it will ruin your stomach."


    "Mmmm!" Thalia nodded and opened her mouth to take the digestion pill.

 Chapter 776： Xiaoshi pills

    heard.


    Several patriarchs vaguely heard that Su Ye had other plans.


    With their heads down, they looked at each other.


    There was a desire for war in each other''s eyes. Back then, Su Ye made the orcs gain a firm foothold in the Twilight Forest, not because of their faces and mouths. Completely using fists, punches and kicks, grabbed the Twilight Forest from the Birds and Fishes.


    A hundred years ago.


    Orcs, fish and birds mixed together.


    The Dusk Forest is not unique to the Orcs.


    From time to time, the fish and bird tribes would enter the Twilight Forest to fight the autumn wind, which was a common occurrence.


    With the rise of Su Ye, she single-handedly changed the position of the orcs in the East Land, so that the orcs occupied the Twilight Forest and regarded the Twilight Forest as the territory of the orcs.


    "Patriarch, help clean the dishes." Chang Xia shouted.


    Gen Patriarch responded and replied, "Okay."


    He picked up the tableware and walked towards the dark river, and rinsed it with clean water. The other orcs wiped the stone table and bench, and stopped talking and exchanging glances.


    Now, nothing is more important than lunch.


    quack!


    The fat brother took brisk steps, and the fat round bird''s buttocks twisted and ran towards the stone table. Soon, he was stopped by Thalia and pressed it beside the stone table, where there was a wooden basin, which was the special bowl of Fat Brother.


    "Fat brother, don''t worry." Talia grabbed the fat brother''s bird''s neck, took out the steamed buns that had not been fed just now, broke them, and threw them into the tub for the fat brother to peck.


    Chang Xia raised his head and said, "Talia, you give Fat Brother another half a naan, you break it into pieces and put it in a wooden basin with the steamed buns, and I will pick out unseasoned crabs and lobsters for him. , and serve it to Fat Brother with the chicken later."


    A red carp is invaluable.


    Of course she couldn''t treat the hero badly.


    "Okay." Thalia let go of the fat brother and warned him.


    Stepping on his short legs, he walked over to the rattan basket to get naan for the fat man. The naan cakes are hard. For the fat man, the naan cakes are better than the steamed buns, but the naan cakes are not friendly to Thalia. Thalia can''t eat naan unless it''s soaked in soup. pen fun library


    Every time she saw Elder Senda and the others eating naan, Thalia swallowed hard.


    I imagine that when I grow up, I will be able to eat barbecued meat and naan. At that time, he must eat a big pot of crab and lobster.


    The fat man cried happily when he saw Thalia taking the naan.


    "Fat brother, why are you happy?" Tiger squatted down and teased fat brother.


    fat guy IQ ratio


    Generally, Pug is a little taller. Seeing Patriarch Tago asking, the fat brother patted the tub with his wings and told him that he was waiting for something to eat.


    One person and one bird, I don''t know what to talk about.


    The more we chatted, the happier it became, causing all the orcs beside him to look at each other in dismay.


    "Tago, can you understand Fat Brother''s squawking?" Xi Feng asked curiously.


    Tago said: "The fat guy said he was hungry and was waiting for Thalia to get him naan. He also said that he wanted to taste crabs and lobsters. Thalia always said that crabs and lobsters were delicious, and he felt the green worms in the milk tree forest. More delicious, too bad Thalia doesn''t like it..."


    Immediately, Patriarch Tago was eloquent.


    Even talking for a long time.


    In an instant.


    All the orcs were stunned when they looked at Patriarch Tago!


    "What''s wrong with you?" Chang Xia held the vegetables, looked at the dumb orcs, and said, "Didn''t you guys keep shouting hungry, now you''re not hungry anymore?"


    "Ah! Hungry, hungry."


    "Eat, eat first."


    In an instant, all the orcs who had come to their senses coaxed them back to the stone table.


    "Don''t worry, everyone first drink a bowl of chicken soup stewed with milk tree sap, and then taste the seafood pot stew. I steamed brown rice today, and I will eat brown rice with boiled fish and pepper fried meat later. "Chang Xia clapped his hands and reminded everyone to drink chicken soup first.


    "This is the best chicken soup I''ve ever had!"


    "This chicken soup is comparable to the chicken soup stewed with Songshan chicken and white-footed chicken. The chicken is fresh and tender, the chicken soup is fragrant and silky in the mouth."


    "Another reason why the milk tree sap must be transported back to the tribe."


    Thalia lowered her head, ignoring the hot gulps of chicken soup.


    Only the snake patriarch sighed and wanted to drink, but was afraid of the heat. I was really worried, so I could only keep stirring with chopsticks, hoping that the chicken soup would get cold as soon as possible.


    Reach out and put crabs, lobsters and other seafood into the bowl.


    A lot of each dish was taken out, waiting to cool down. At this moment, Patriarch Snake looked at Brother Fat with envy in his eyes.


    The fat brother next to him noticed the gaze of the snake patriarch, and the bird pouted and spread its wings to cover the tub. Beware of the action, self-evident.


    "..." The snake was trembling with anger, and dipped the chicken soup with wooden chopsticks to taste it, the more it tasted, the more greedy it became.


    "Snake, if you break half a naan into it, won''t the chicken soup cool down?" Su Ye reminded. These are all adult orcs, and they are angry with the fat brother. The snake and snake patriarch is really promising.


    The Snake Patriarch''s eyes lit up, busy


    Get up and run towards the rattan basket.


    So, she not only took the naan, but also brought a jar of sauced radish.


    This time the orcs were immersed in the delicious chicken soup, and no orcs accused her of stealing it. After all, it is impossible to eat too hot food, and the Snake Clan suffers from this convenience.


    "Wu, are you staying overnight in the sea of ??fog tonight?"


    "Go back to Weishan Waterfall tonight, and bring these bronzes and irons together."


    "Bring two buckets of milk tree sap back to Weishan Waterfall, and make milk tree sap chicken stew for Weishan Ape at night. I have been bothering Weishan Ape a lot recently, and I will continue to trouble them in the future."


    Chatting while eating, a table full of food.


    In the end, even the soup base was drained.


    "Chang Xia, do you have any pills with Xiaoshi?" Su Ye asked. She looked at Thalia''s round belly, a little scared.


    Just now she forgot to stare at Talia, who knew that Talia was not full.


    This almost burst my belly!


    Chang Xia said: "I''ll look for��"


    "Witch, do you want to walk with Talia?" Snake and other orcs all looked at Talia nervously. This stomach looks scary, like it will explode at any time.


    Su Ye waved his hand and whispered: "He can''t move like this, if he moves, I''m afraid that Thalia will spit it out. In fact, it''s better to spit it out, I''m afraid that Thalia won''t vomit. Let him lie down first~www. novelhall.com~ Take a digestion pill, wait until your belly is smaller, and then move around to digest."


    "Quack--" The fat man squeezed in and stretched out his beak to poke Thalia''s stomach.


    Su Ye''s eyes were quick and he grabbed Brother Fat''s beak and told him, "Brother Fat, don''t get close to Thalia, and come back when his belly gets smaller."


    Thalia lay in good spirits.


    It''s just that Su Ye was afraid that he would burst his stomach and let him lie down and not move.


    "Mother Su Ye, I found the Xiaoshi pills, how many should I feed Talia?" Chang Xia asked. There are often orcs in the tribe, and this Xiaoshi pill was prepared by Su Ye. When Elder Ximu was fine, he helped to make a lot.


    Chang Xia took a small bag with him this time.


    Well, take it with you.


    "Feed Talia two pills, take two more soaked in water, and let Talia drink it in small sips." Su Ye took the digestion pills, fed them to Talia''s mouth, and said warmly, "Talia, come and eat two pills. A Xiaoshi pill, you can''t eat too much like this next time, it will ruin your stomach."


    "Mmmm!" Thalia nodded and opened her mouth to take the digestion pill.

 Chapter 777： Fat guy is very fat, eat it

    afternoon.


    Thalia''s chubby belly dwindled.


    The orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    I can''t help but sigh that it''s hard to raise beast cubs, no wonder it''s easy to get into trouble.


    Even eating a meal, they almost burst their stomachs, which really scared them.


    "Hefeng, help bring the dry food into this room, remember to wrap it in animal skins. The free rattan baskets are used to hold this pile of bronze and iron wares. These sundries will be transported back to the Heluo tribe, and some of them are bronze gifts. Remember to send it to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall." Su Ye said seriously.


    This pile of bronze and ironware is mainly for the fox clan.


    Xilu is too wary of Donglu, and it is more difficult to learn technology from Xilu than to ascend to the sky. That being the case, it is better to let the fox clan take the pile of debris from the nest clan and figure it out for themselves. No matter how bad it is, they still have Chang Xia and Shen Rong.


    After confirming the situation of the bird clan, you can also find the bird clan and the fish clan to cooperate.


    Su Ye doesn''t like to eat alone. As a territory abandoned by the Nest Clan, Wuhai must inform the Bird Clan and Fish Clan. Of course, the premise is that the bird clan and the fish clan keep their balance and do not have bad thoughts.


    Chang Xia helped wrap the bronze vessel with thatch.


    Talia wanted to help, but was chased away by Su Ye, and let the fat brother flap his wings to drive Talia around to digest food. Patriarch Gen and other orcs are harvesting milk tree sap, catching seafood in the sea of ??fog, and pheasants in the milk tree forest.


    The fish in the dark river is nothing special.


    Unless the red carp can be caught, other fish will not taste as good as the white fish in the Weishan waterfall pool. There is no reason to waste your time fishing. Compared with the foggy sea, dark river fishing is more troublesome.


    "Gen, have you all packed up?" Su Ye asked.


    The sky is getting dark, it is time to set off back to Weishan Waterfall.


    I can''t delay, and when I wait for the next passage to the Weishan Holy Land, it is another escape. To be honest, it is quite thrilling.


    "Wu, everything is packed." Gen replied.


    Wooden barrels with milk tree sap, all sealed. Pheasant, crab, lobster and other seafood are also packed in rattan baskets.


    "Chang Xia, can you sit on Hefeng Beast alone?" Su Ye confirmed that she would bring Talia and Fat Brother, and Elder Shadow would protect the red carp. The other patriarchs would be beasts and packs to hurry, leaving Chang Xia alone.


    "I can." Chang Xia nodded and said seriously.


    Su Ye frowned, shook his head, and said, "You''re a beast, and I''ll let Talia hold you. I''m not worried about leaving you alone."


    If you are in a hurry, you will be on your way at full speed.


    Su Ye was worried that He Feng would throw Chang Xia out.


    ...


    Chang Xia was silent.


    Su Ye was worried about her safety and could not refute.


    So, he silently turned into a beast and asked Su Ye to help pick up the clothes.


    "Sister Chang Xia?" Talia''s eyes widened, her small round belly stood out, and she looked at the pure white Chang Xia in surprise. The fat brother Dou''s big eyes also stared at Chang Xia, kept making a rattling sound, and raised her head up. Feet, I want to kick Chang Xia.


    pity.


    Didn''t wait for the fat guy to move his feet.


    Chang Xia jumped and landed directly on the back of the fat brother bird, and said fiercely: "fat brother, did you want to kick me just now?"


    "Quack!" The fat brother shuddered, shook his head quickly, and cried.


    Su Ye picked up Chang Xia''s clothes, took her into his arms, patted her lightly, and said, "Don''t make trouble, it''s time to leave!"


    Saying that, put Chang Xia on the beast of the patriarch of the root.


    Then he picked up Talia and Fat Brother, who was placed in the rattan basket on the root beast by Su Ye, with thatch and animal skins padded in advance, which would not make Fat Brother feel uncomfortable in the rattan basket.


    Finally, Su Ye jumped slightly.


    Falling on the root clan long beast, holding Talia and Chang Xia in front of him.


    The other orcs were ready to go, waiting for Su Ye to speak.


    "Go, go back to Weishan Waterfall." Su Ye waved his hand, and a group of orcs quickly ran into the mural corridor of the underground palace, heading towards the Weishan Holy Land.


    ******


    quack--


    Next, the orcs were no longer harassed by the old ape ghost crying and wolf howling.


    However, there was more of a fat man''s quack.


    If the old ape''s scream can stun people, then the fat man''s quack can send people away. If it weren''t for the horror of Weishan Holy Land after dark, everyone would have wanted to stop, cut off the fat brother''s bird neck, and send it away in advance.


    "Mother Su Ye, can you make Brother Fat shut up?"


    "Thalia got thatch to tie Fat Guy''s beak, it''s too noisy."


    In an instant, Changxia Suye''s voice sounded at the same time.


    The fat brother had never left the sea of ????fog, and stepped into the mural gallery, and the fat brother began to quack. When he arrived at the Holy Land of Weishan, Fat Brother''s teaching became more and more energetic.


    When he passed by the beast totem in the Holy Land of Weishan, the fat brother seemed to be crazy.


    <{=. . . . (ga~ga~ga~)


    quack, never heard again.


    As dusk approached, the Weishan Holy Land began to cool down.


    The orcs couldn''t stop, so the orcs could only endure the fiendish scream of the fat brother in their ears and continued onward.


    Running into the cave passage, the orcs stopped abruptly.


    All the orcs turned around in unison, and their death eyes shot at the fat brother.


    "Gen, come here. I want to swallow the fat brother in one bite. Next time I enter the forest, I will find a pug for Talia. Is it okay for Talia?" Snake''s cold voice sounded like a ghost. The huge snake head, sticking out the snake letter, expresses the desire to hunt.


    Xi Feng said: "Fat brother, it''s quite fat, it should taste very good."


    Then, the other orcs joined in.


    The fat brother''s tragic squawking came to an abrupt end. Dou''s big eyes stared at the approaching Snake Patriarch, trembling.


    ahh-


    There are orcs about to eat pug.


    Help!


    This time, the fat brother didn''t dare to quack again.


    Su Ye patted his head and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Come on, the chill behind you is heavier." Su Ye urged.


    Hearing this, all the orcs reluctantly looked back, and stopped staring at Brother Fatty with death eyes. The fat man huddled in the rattan basket like a quail and buried his head in his wings.


    visible.


    The shadow brought to it by the patriarch of Snake and Snake makes it memorable.


    Thalia let out a long sigh, released her covered ears, and whispered: "Chang Xia, now I think Fat Brother''s cry is terrible! I used to be in the sea of ??fog, and I didn''t hear Fat Brother cry a few times a day, I felt it was too quiet. ."


    Hearing this, Su Ye rubbed Talia''s bald head.


    Chang Xia patted Talia with her little paw, comforting her.


    Soon, a group of orcs passed through the cave passage and returned to Weishan Waterfall.


    I saw Xylophone standing on the square in front of the waterfall directing Heyun snails and other females to prepare food, and Hechi and other orcs helping the old ape clean the cave.


    see.


    Su Ye has black lines all over his head.


    I have been looking for this for days, and the old ape has not yet found Yinbei.


    If it wasn''t for confirming that the sound shell on Weishan Ape''s side was not damaged, Su Ye would have told the old ape not to look for it. The once tidy square is now filled with all kinds of tree roots, rocks and other debris, and there are not many places to stay.


    "Xuqin Amu, why did you come to Weishan Waterfall?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    ������������off topic����������


    7-26: Thank you Ke Lili, Sweet, Dali, Xing Xing (chen), Xing Xing (chen), "Mei", Xue Er, book friends 536***760, Chunnuan Yaya, Ren Yanzhe, draw a circle The monthly votes cast by the curse mud and so on. Thanks to Shada for the reward.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 778： mad witch

    "Let''s come and see��" Xylophone greeted her with a smile. His eyes swept away and fell on Talia and Fat Brother, paused, and whispered: "Chang Xia, who are they?"


    Su Ye handed Chang Xia to Xylophone and explained, "This is Thalia, from the Nest Clan. Fat brother is Thalia''s little friend, a pug."


    "Oh! Huh?" Xylophone nodded, startled.


    This little cub is from the Nest Clan! ! !


    She remembered that Gen had traveled to an unknown land, a mysterious place abandoned by the hive people. Thalia comes from an unknown land. Are there still living hive clans in the unknown land? Thinking about it, Xylophone glanced at the team.


    But.


    Except for Thalia and Fat Guy.


    She didn''t see other nest clans, but was attracted by the seafood such as pheasants and crabs in the rattan baskets. This crab is bigger than anything Xylophone has ever eaten before, and it has a salty smell, which should come from an unknown place.


    "Xylophone, I''ll talk more about Thalia later. Pack up the things we brought back, and take the time to help the old ape find Yinbei, and then tidy up these sundries..." Su Ye sighed softly.


    She has given up hope about the old ape looking for Yinbei!


    It happened that Xylophone brought the orcs of the Heluo tribe over, and simply asked Xylophone to help.


    "Uh! Okay." Xylophone replied.


    Holding Chang Xia and walking to the side, the wood cut by Weishan Monkey was half-dried.


    Hechi and his clansmen helped build two wood-cut corrugated wooden houses. Xylophone let Chang Xia enter one of the wood-carved corrugated wooden houses, which was simply cleaned up. It could be seen that nine times out of ten, this wooden house was prepared for Su Ye and Chang Xia.


    The other one depends on who wants to live.


    The remaining woodcut corrugated wooden houses will take time to build.


    "Hechi, tell me about the milk tree sap?" Su Ye moved his limbs and asked Hechi about the milk tree sap.


    Hechi said: "Witch, I escorted the milk tree sap back to the tribe at night. The milk tree sap did not change its taste. The tribe divided the milk tree sap into different equal parts and stored them in different environments. At room temperature, the milk tree sap changed its taste in a day. It can be stored in a low-temperature warehouse for a long time..."


    "It seems that if you want to drink fresh milk tree sap, you can only come to the Heluo tribe." Snake sighed.


    It is obviously impossible to transport the milk tree sap back to the Sheyue tribe.


    However, in the cold season, you can try it.


    Ge Wa said: "Looking forward to the toffee made by Chang Xia."


    "Chang Xia said that milk candy is not easy to make, and milk tea is similar to milk tree sap, so I guess it won''t last too long." Xi Feng sighed and said, "It''s not enough to build a road alone, we must find a way to shorten the travel time."


    This said.


    All the orcs were heartbroken.


    After tasting the benefits of the passage, they better understand the meaning of Patriarch Xifeng''s words. If you can shorten the travel time, it represents infinite possibilities.


    "Tame the beast and go on the road��" Gen said calmly.


    This matter, Chang Xia mentioned before.


    In the Woye Farm, Chang Xia directly asked Bai Qing to take over.


    Before heading to the Holubad Basin, Bai Qing brought Heimeng to wait for the orcs, and tossed the beasts raised in the farm. Including but not limited to black-horned cattle, forest wolves, and swift shadow leopards and other fierce beasts, the tribe did not intervene, and naturally wanted to wait for Bai Qing''s results.


    heard.


    The patriarchs such as the shore were silent.


    However, it is not difficult to see from their thinking expressions that they are moved.


    "Gen, let''s talk at night." Ge Wa responded the fastest and said.


    On the side, the snake and snake patriarch also came back to his senses, showing a calculated expression to the root patriarch. She understands the old Yin coin of the patriarch Gen. In order to force the xylophone, she didn''t even want to make such a show with her for her reputation.


    Now, he suddenly said tame the beast and hurry.


    If it is not bluffing, it means that nine out of ten Heluo tribes are already in action.


    In an instant.


    Several other patriarchs echoed.


    "I''ll talk about beast taming later. Quickly help the old ape to find the Yinbei, and then move the piles of tree roots and beast dung back to the old ape''s cave. It''s all black, hurry up and find Yinbei for me." Su Ye said sharply.


    She got off the root beast with Thalia in her arms and just drank the water. I raised my foot to sort out the bronzes and irons in the rattan basket, but who knew I would step on it...


    Although the **** is dry, I don''t even know how many years ago.


    However, Su Ye still couldn''t contain the anger that was surging in his heart.


    then--


    Su Ye''s furious scolding sounded over the Weishan Waterfall.


    Chang Xia was neatly dressed and just opened the door.


    Su Ye''s furious voice came from her ears, and she stopped her steps neatly. I plan to wait for Su Ye to finish scolding before going over.


    The old ape is really a bit scolded.


    Forget about the roots and rocks, after all, the roots of this tree are really weird, and after watching it for a long time, I can comprehend a little bit of twisted beauty. In the same way, rocks are similar, and all kinds of strange-shaped stones can afford strange rocks.


    Chang Xia really couldn''t understand those poop-like things.


    Weishan Ape, opened the wisdom.


    After embarking on the path of intelligent life, why do they cling to the feces of beasts?


    Fortunately, these poops are dry. If they were fresh, Chang Xia really had no mouth and wanted to beat people up.


    "Changxia, do you want to drink water?" Tianluo smiled.


    Chang Xia called Tianluo Amu and took the water that Tianluo handed over.


    It''s not dark yet, let''s see what Su Ye means. If you can''t find Yinbei tonight, don''t even think about having dinner. As a result, all the orcs were forced to enter the cave where the old ape lived.


    This cave is really big!


    The old ape cleaned up for a few days, but only one third of it was cleaned up.


    However, the Weishan Waterfall is full of piles.


    "Old ape, these tree roots really can''t be burned?"


    "This strange stone has been lost! It''s not jade, so keep it for space."


    "This lump, shouldn''t it?"


    Stepping into the cave, all the orcs talked a lot. It means eye-opening, carrying all kinds of things, and did not forget to give advice to the old ape.


    The old ape looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    Except for the poop, the roots and rocks are not allowed to be burned or thrown away. In fact, the old ape wants to keep those poo.


    However, his eyes touched Su Ye''s gloomy expression.


    The old ape was suddenly quiet.


    It''s a pity that he has collected it for hundreds of years.


    Fortunately, he hid some of the caves where other Weishan apes lived, hehe!


    The strength of Weishan Ape is among the fierce beasts, and it is not ranked. However, Weishan ape is smarter than other beasts, and they will pick up the feces of those ferocious beasts and sprinkle it near the territory of Weishan ape.


    This is the self-preservation rule derived from the blood of the Weishan Ape.


    Even if the old ape made Weishan ape achieve a racial transition, Weishan ape still did not give up this self-protection law.


    Never underestimate any beast in the forest.


    They can thrive in the forest, and they must have their own rules of survival. Relying on the survival law of blood inheritance, they have been bred from generation to generation.


    "Chang Xia, can''t we help?" Thalia whispered.


    He hugged the fat brother, and the fat brother had not recovered from the shadow of being almost swallowed by the snake and snake clan''s longevity, the whole bird was dumbfounded.


    Except for the occasional screeching noise, I just let Talia hold her.


    Chang Xia carefully sent the two unbroken eggs into the wood-cut corrugated wooden house, and took Talia to confirm it. One big and one small sat by the stove and watched everyone busy.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 779： beaten old ape

    "Talia, can you move those tree roots?" Chang Xia asked rhetorically, spreading his hands.


    The roots and strange rocks collected by the old ape were just like any other, and neither Chang Xia nor Thalia could move them. Even if they can move it, it is very difficult. In the past, they were not helping, but doing a disservice.


    This said.


    Talia looked at her little short hand holding the fat brother and sighed softly.


    With that lovely expression, Chang Xia couldn''t help but stretch out his sinful hand.


    Mmmm!


    The fat brother was raised for a few days, and some small flesh grew on his face. After being softened by Chang Xia''s meal, his face was dyed a little blush, reflecting the fire on the stove, which was extremely warm.


    "Quack!" The fat brother came back to his senses and pecked Thalia''s arm with his beak. Dou''s big eyes stared at the stone pot above the stove. Bone broth was simmering in the pot, and the boiling bone broth was released. There was a strong fragrance, and the fat brother was afraid of the flames and did not dare to get too close.


    So, it chose to egg on Thalia.


    Thalia stood on tiptoe and peered into the stone pot.


    "Chang Xia, what''s cooking in the pot?" Thalia swallowed and whispered.


    Chang Xia''s eyes slid down, landed on Talia''s belly, and asked back, "Talia, you are still hungry because of your round belly?"


    "The fat guy wants to eat��" Thalia said.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing and said speechlessly: "Fat brother is a pug, how do birds drink soup? Fat brother, there is bone soup in this pot, you can''t drink it. Would you like me to get you a naan or steamed bun? "


    "Gah!" Fat brother heard the naan cake, and suddenly let out a happy quack.


    see.


    Chang Xia got up and walked towards the wooden shed behind the square.


    A group of people from Xueqin came over, and they brought a lot of food and drinks. When Chang Xia walked into the wooden shed, it was easy to see the naan cakes in the rattan baskets.


    Naan cakes are more durable than steamed buns, and the tribe makes a lot of them.


    This time I came here with ten baskets.


    Chang Xia gave Fat Brother a naan, and he took one for himself. The more chewy this naan cake is, the more fragrant it is.


    The cave where the old ape lives is very large.


    It is not a trivial matter to find Yinbei.


    Chang Xia estimated that she might not be able to find Yinbei even if it was dark.


    Dinner is naturally postponed indefinitely.


    First take a naan and chew it, it''s good.


    At the same time, Chang Xia did not forget to take two more pottery bowls and put a small half bowl of bone soup for himself and Thalia to use to make naan.


    "Talia, come and sit��" Chang Xia beckoned, calling for Talia to go to the long table next to him, and pick up the person and sit at the long table. There was a small half bowl of bone soup in front of him, and he handed a small half a naan to Thalia and said, "Tonight dinner will be very late, let''s eat naan to fill our stomach first."


    quack--


    The fat man was pecking at the naan with satisfaction.


    This naan is more refreshing and comfortable than the cabbage worm!


    Sure enough, it was correct that Thalia was picked up and not lost. Otherwise, where can you get such delicious naan now?


    "Mother Su Ye, do you want to eat something?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye said, "What to eat?"


    "Bone soup with naan," Chang Xia replied.


    "Okay, give me a bowl of bone soup and another naan cake. If you don''t find Yinbei tonight, you won''t be allowed to eat dinner." Su Yesen''s cold voice spread throughout the Weishan Waterfall. In an instant, all the orcs looked at the old ape with killing intent.


    No matter how cheeky the old ape was, he couldn''t help shivering.


    The public anger was committed, and everyone couldn''t eat dinner. If there was anything else, the old ape didn''t care. However, today Chang Xia brought back the specialties from Wuhai, and I heard from Patriarch Genen that he would make milk tree sap chicken stew and seafood pot stew in the evening. This stew is stewed with milk tree sap, and the seafood tastes delicious. !


    Suddenly, the old ape became anxious.


    He tensed up that ugly terrible face, and tried hard to remember where the Yinbei was placed?


    "Old ape, think about it quickly."


    "It''s getting dark! If you can''t remember where the yinbei is placed, you won''t be able to eat chicken stewed with milk tree sap and seafood stewed in a pot tonight. When tomorrow, the milk tree sap will definitely not be as fresh as it is now, which will affect the milk tree sap stewed chicken. The taste of being stewed in a pot with seafood."


    "Old ape, did you hear it? Think about it, think about where the sound shell is placed?"


    Suddenly, several patriarchs ran to the old ape.


    Or twist the arm, or pluck the ape hair.


    Each showed his magical powers, hoping that the old ape could remember where Yinbei was placed by him.


    "I seem to have put Yinbei in the treasure chest." The old ape scratched his head and recalled. The treasure chest is his most important treasure, and inside it is the treasure that the old ape thinks is important.


    "The cave has no treasure chest, it''s all tree roots and strange rocks."


    "Treasure chest, what kind of treasure chest?"


    "The old ape really needs a beating, do you want to try beating him?"


    Elder Shadow holds the wooden barrel containing the red carp, and is not affected and disturbed by the outside world. Elder Senda held the black knife and stared at the old ape, his eyes full of murderous intent.


    Except for Elder Ying and Chang Xia, no orcs dared to challenge Su Ye''s majesty. She said that she was not allowed to eat dinner if she didn''t find Yinbei, which meant that if she didn''t find Yinbei for a while, don''t worry about the dinner at night.


    Elder Senda felt that the lunch meal was not enough.


    In the afternoon, when catching seafood such as crabs, lobsters, oysters, etc., Elder Senda made great efforts. Can''t eat, isn''t this trying to drive him crazy? !


    "Don''t worry, I''ll think about it again." The old ape said nervously.


    One-on-one heads-up.


    The old ape just shouted about all the totem warriors in the entire twilight forest orc.


    However, looking at the eyes of the orcs, the old ape knew that these orcs wanted to fight in groups, not to fight him one-on-one. As a more than 100-year-old Weishan ape, he was beaten by the beast crowd, did he lose face?


    "Think, let me think about it."


    "I put the treasure chest in the pool."


    After a while, the old ape must have pointed to the pool, and the patriarch Gen asked the river pool to go down to the pool to salvage the pool. After a while, Hechi came up from the pool.


    The two patriarchs of Xifeng on the shore came up from other pools.


    Then, they raised their heads and stared at the old ape with awe-inspiring killing intent.


    "Oh! No more water pools, it''s in the first cave of the waterfall."


    "The jungle behind the waterfall��"


    "In the cave where I live?"


    The more he talked, the softer the old ape''s voice became. The more gloomy everyone looked at the old ape, even the Weishan ape couldn''t help but stay far away from the old ape, for fear that when the old ape was beaten, it would affect them. If there is a witch, the old ape will not die if he sins.


    what!


    Not long after, the screams of the old ape sounded.


    Everyone was instructed by the old ape to go round and round. In the end, let alone the treasure chest, they didn''t even see a shadow similar to the box.


    So, the orcs decisively raised their fists to beat the old ape.


    Chang Xia drank bone soup and nibbled naan. When he turned his eyes, he landed next to the rock that the old ape often made. This rock was often rubbed by the old ape, and it was abruptly polished into a stone chair-like appearance, and a box-like wood was placed next to it.


    The reason why I say wood is that this thing should also be a kind of tree root.


    It''s just that the roots of this tree look like boxes.


    Combining the treasure chest mentioned by the old ape, Chang Xia twitched the corner of his mouth lightly, poked the gloomy leaf with his fingers, and said in a low voice, "Mr. Su Ye, look at the root next to the old ape''s leg, does it look like a tree root? box����"

 Chapter 780： find the sound

    Hear the words.


    Su Ye looked in the direction Chang Xia pointed.


    as predicted.


    Next to the old ape''s left leg, she saw the box-like tree roots that Chang Xia said.


    Seeing this, Su Ye reached out and rubbed his sore forehead. Forget about the memory of the old ape and dog, after all, what can you pray for the more than 100-year-old Weishan ape?


    But, are the other orcs blind?


    They went in and out one by one, passing by the old ape at least seven or eight times, but not a single orc found the treasure chest beside the old ape''s legs. Immediately, Su Ye only felt that there were too many words to speak, and even scolding people felt heartbroken.


    She drank bone soup and chewed naan.


    Holding the totem crutches, he walked towards the old ape step by step.


    When the orcs heard the footsteps, they stopped beating the old ape in unison, stiffened their bodies, and allowed Su Ye to approach the old ape.


    The old ape stared at Tong Ling with big eyes, and looked at Su Ye who was approaching in fear.


    "Wizard��" the old ape called softly, his tone full of desire to survive.


    Su Ye didn''t respond, rolled his eyes at the old ape, and poked the tree root that resembled a treasure chest with a totem crutch, with great strength. He directly poked a few holes in the root of the tree, and said coldly, "Idiot."


    Saying that, he lifted his foot and kicked the root of the tree.


    Use the totem cane to pull a few times to find the sound shell that the old ape put in it.


    "Old Ape, next time you lose Yinbei, I''ll shave your hair." Su Ye gave the old ape no face and gave a direct warning. After speaking, Su Ye looked up at the surrounding orcs, did not speak, snorted coldly, and turned to leave.


    In an instant.


    All the orcs looked at the sky and the ground, embarrassed.


    Such a big treasure chest was placed beside the old ape''s leg, but none of the orcs noticed that Su Ye lost his temper, and they really couldn''t find any reason to refute it.


    However, who could have imagined that the treasure chest that the old ape was talking about would be a tree root.


    rely on��


    "Xylophone Amu, please help to deal with these seafood." Chang Xia said, breaking the awkward atmosphere. When Yinbei was found, the old ape called Weishan ape to move the things back to the cave again. It was impossible not to move them. The waterfall square was full of debris.


    Especially those poops, if they don''t move out quickly, if Su Ye steps on something again, the orcs can''t imagine that scene.


    Think.


    This time, Su Ye didn''t need to speak.


    Patriarch Gen and other orcs quickly helped the old ape sort out the tree roots, rocks and other sundries, and leave it to Weishan Ape to handle it themselves.


    One quarter of an hour.


    Waterfall Plaza becomes clean and tidy.


    Even if it was mud, Chang Xia felt that there was a reflection in it.


    It can be seen that everyone was frightened by Su Ye''s outburst just now.


    "Hefeng, help kill the chickens when you''re done tidying up."


    "Changxia, where is the milk tree sap? Can I drink some first?"


    Immediately, the atmosphere of Weishan Waterfall became relaxed. He Yun and other females approached Chang Xia and asked about the milk tree sap, they wanted to drink it.


    The milk tree sap brought back by Hechi, the clansmen who heard the wind, each took a sip. The rest were taken by the tribe for experiments.


    Heyun, Tianluo and the others came to Weishan Waterfall with Xylophone.


    In addition to helping to **** the goods, I want to taste the milk tree sap earlier.


    "The sap of the milk tree is packed in wooden barrels. If you want to drink it, bring a wooden barrel over. Pry off the wooden lid and put it in a bowl to drink." Chang Xia pointed to the wooden barrels stacked on the bank of the water pool. Just now, the waterfall square was full of debris. , Root Patriarch and the others put the wooden barrels on the bank of the water pool, which is near the water pool and the temperature is low, so it is most suitable to put milk tree sap.


    It''s a pity that the time is short and long.


    Maybe, you can even drink the iced milk tree sap.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia considered whether to make some milk tea at night, put it in a clay pot and soak it in a water pool overnight. The next day, you should be able to drink iced milk tea.


    I don''t know how many cool leaves are left.


    Recently, Chang Xia has boiled brown sugar **** milk tea and milk tea several times.


    The number of cool leaves consumed each time is quite large. Even if you are prepared for the long summer, you can''t bear the consumption, and there may not be many cool leaves left.


    There are no cool leaves in Weishan, but there are a lot of small rivers in the wilderness.


    "Xyon Mu, you go back to the tribe and ask the tribe to help pick more cool leaves. The cool leaves and milk tree sap are stewed together, and the milk tea you make tastes very good." Chang Xia said.


    Muqin said: "Cool Ye, okay, I remember it."


    "Changxia, cool leaves are leaves. Is it really delicious to cook with milk tree sap?" Tianluo said in surprise.


    "Tianluo Amu, you forgot the cold leaf egg?" Chang Xia said with a smile.


    Chang Xia boiled bird eggs with cool leaves, and the beastmen who have tasted it have said that. However, at that time, the clansmen were immersed in the deliciousness of Liangye eggs, and they forgot the hero of Liangye.


    "The cold leaf egg, is it really boiled with cold leaves?"


    "I thought Chang Xia was too lazy to pick a name, so I just picked one."


    Immediately, the clansmen who had eaten cold leaf eggs exclaimed in surprise.


    In the distance, the patriarch of Snake and Snake was washing his face, otherwise he was instantly excited when he heard Liang Yedan. Snake people like to eat bird eggs. If bird eggs can be made more delicious, wouldn��t it be more refreshing to eat? !


    "Xylophone, what''s the matter with Liangye Egg?" Snake asked.


    The matter between her and the Gen Patriarch has been explained clearly.


    Xylophone beat Patriarch Gen a few times in private, but didn''t say any more evil words to Patriarch Snake.


    "Cool leaf eggs are boiled by Chang Xia with cool leaves mixed with bird eggs. It''s very delicious, and there is a faint fragrance of cool leaves when eating." Xylophone explained.


    "Xylophone, teach me how to make cold leaf eggs." Snake said neatly.


    "Yes. However, we have to wait until we return to the Heluo tribe." Xylophone nodded and agreed to the request of the Snake Patriarch. It''s just that there are no cool leaves here in Weishan, so we can only wait for the tribe to return.


    "Changxia, what does the cool leaves look like?"


    "The milk tea made with cool leaves and milk tree sap is delicious."


    "Chang Xia said that different cold leaves have different tastes of milk tea. Could it be that there are different kinds of cold leaves?"


    All of a sudden, everyone became infinitely curious about Liang Ye. UU Reading


    Su Ye said: "Liang Ye, the variety is very good."


    Cool leaves and twilight forests are quite common.


    However, there are good and bad.


    Su Ye has used cool leaves for medicine, and she has some understanding of cool leaves.


    After all, in the herbal tea, the cold leaves are spared from Su Ye, but the amount is not large. It is used to enhance the taste and neutralize the pungent and bitter taste of other medicinal materials.


    "Changxia, does this milk tea only need cold leaves?"


    "almost."


    There are many cool leaves in the Twilight Forest, and Changxia is a little excited.


    This cold leaf is similar to tea. It is not good to drink tea. It is also good to drink cold leaves to soak in water.


    Seeing that Chang Xia likes cool leaves, the patriarchs looked at each other. It seems that the next time they will give Chang Xia a gift, let the clan pick more cool leaves. This cool leaf is easy to store. Listen to Chang Xia''s meaning, just dry it and pack it in an animal skin bag.


    At present, Changxia has no leisure to fry cool leaves.


    So I will tell you the simplest and most rude way.


    Pick fresh cool leaves, put them on a rattan sieve to dry them, and then pack them in animal skin bags. When you want to eat cold leaf egg, boil it with dry cold leaf and other seasonings, cook it, let it stand for a while to taste, and then you can eat it directly.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 781： Waterway transportation

    "Is this scent a bit strong?" Xylophone asked.


    The patriarch Gen sat next to the xylophone and said, "This milk tree sap stewed chicken not only smells good, but tastes even more delicious. There is also seafood stewed in a pot, and the taste is also very greedy, which is completely different from the fish we usually eat. "


    "Really?" Xylophone was very excited, it was worth coming to Weishan for this trip.


    "Really. We are thinking about how to transport the milk tree sap back to the tribe, and try to keep the milk tree sap unchanged and spoiled. There is a large forest of milk trees in Wuhai. If they can be harvested, it will be enough for the entire Dusk Forest Orcs to taste." Gen calmly said, transportation is a big problem.


    They were busy working in the sea of ????fog for a few days, and they dared not let go of their hands and feet to harvest milk tree sap.


    After plucking three milk trees, we got several buckets of milk tree sap.


    Xu is that these milk trees have not been harvested since the Nest Clan left, and the milk trees have accumulated a lot of sap. The milk bumps close to the ground have been pecked by pheasants, and there are many milk marks left on the ground of the entire milk tree forest, and even the air is filled with the smell of milk.


    However, because of the proximity to the sea of ??fog.


    If you don''t walk into the milk tree forest, you won''t smell much milk.


    Compared with the area of ??the milk tree forest, the sea of ??fog is wider. The salty smell of the sea breeze is naturally heavier.


    "Can''t milk tree sap be boiled into syrup like maple sap?" Xylophone hesitated.


    Geng sighed softly and replied, "Chang Xia said that it will make milk pimples. But if you want to make toffee, it will be more troublesome, you need to try."


    Toffee, milk pimples or something.


    Of course these are all good.


    However, the head of the root family wanted to preserve the sap of the milk tree.


    The sap of the milk tree can be drunk directly, made into milk tea, and can also be used for cooking, which has many benefits. The problem is that the Wuhaili Heluo tribe is one day away. The milk tree sap is stored for a short time. It should be better in the cold season. The trouble is the storage in the warm season.


    Orcs do not have ice crystal grass, and there are only a dozen cold stones.


    Refrigeration can prolong the preservation of milk tree sap, but the orcs have no means of refrigeration. I used to be able to make Bai Qing, cough and cough. Leaving this aside, after all, Bai Qing''s body can recover, which is a good thing.


    Bai Linger����


    It is uncontrollable, and it is more troublesome to lose control if you accidentally lose control.


    "Waterway��" Snake said suddenly.


    Immediately, Patriarch Gen''s eyes lit up.


    "The Heluo tribe doesn''t have a big boat, and a small boat can''t hold much milk tree sap." Gen pondered, Weihe connected to a small river, and the small river directly connected to Baihu, and Baihu was connected to Baihe. The waterway that Snake Patriarch said is indeed feasible, just need to repair this section of waterway, and of course, solve the problem of the boat.


    Small rivers are located in the Baihe basin, which is different from other river waters.


    There are no water animals in the river, and the boat may not be needed, just like a pontoon for a raft filled with barrels of milk tree sap, and the raft is arranged with two patriarchs to be responsible for balancing. In a shorter time, you can return to the Heluo tribe from Weishan.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited the Gen Patriarch became.


    At the same time, Chang Xia and the others were equally excited.


    The waterway is indeed feasible.


    And, far faster and more secure than land.


    "Trimming the river and making rafts." Chang Xia said decisively.


    Small rivers have narrow sections; some are too steep; and there may be anacondas living in the rivers. These all need to be cleaned up, but making a raft is the easiest. After all, the tribe has experience in making pontoon bridges, building rafts, not large boats, which is very easy for the tribe.


    "This requires a lot of manpower��" Gen said solemnly.


    The reach of the Weihe River is not bad, but the reach of the Weihe River in the Weishan boundary is not too long. The trouble is the small rivers that run through the upper grasslands, forests and wilderness. This section of the Xiaohe grassland is not a big problem, and it can pass smoothly with a little trimming. Only the mountains and the wilderness are the bigger problems, and it takes effort and time.


    Think.


    Patriarch Gen resolutely raised his head and looked at the other patriarchs.


    In an instant, several other patriarchs seemed to sense something, or whistled; or stared at the stone pot where the chicken was stewed with milk tree sap; or even chose to stare at the poop. It''s not that they are stingy, the tribes are engaged in construction, and it is the busiest warm season when they need to hunt and gather.


    It''s inevitable that people will be stretched when they are dispatched to help.


    "Remember to send three totem warriors to each of you, one less, and the milk tree sap is halved."


    Patriarch Gen sneered and took out his trump card.


    Hearing this, several patriarchs understood that they couldn''t pretend to be stupid.


    "How about the two of you?"


    "One! My clan is also short-staffed and can''t make up."


    "Hey! Halved."


    Patriarch Gen did not argue and directly said that it was halved.


    In the end, the tribes agreed to the proposal of the patriarch Gen with hatred. This **** doesn''t eat hard or soft. If the orcs are really not allowed to come to help, the root patriarch can definitely do not give or give less milk tree sap. Thinking of the tribe''s clansmen waiting to be fed, several patriarchs had to nod their heads.


    With this nod, they should have a headache when they look back.


    The tribes are really busy. Except for the Heluo tribe, the other five tribes have a lot of food and crops to pick. At the same time, they cannot give up hunting.


    Although there is enough food to eat, who refuses more food? !


    Moreover.


    These surplus grains, vegetables, fruits, etc. can also be transported to the Baihu commercial area to barter with other tribes. Having tasted the benefits of exchange, no orc can refuse exchange.


    Of course, it is nominally supporting Wu''s work.


    "Xyon Mu, let someone pack the tables and chairs to prepare for dinner." Chang Xia said.


    This table and chair must be cleaned up. Who knows if there is any pile of poo or something? The old ape sometimes does not pay much attention to things, even if he corrects it countless times, he will commit the crime next time.


    "Talia, sit down with Fat Brother and don''t move The Xylophone River fetches water, wipe the tables and chairs with leaves, afraid of crowding Thalia and Fat Brother, after all, this person is too small for a bird Only, even if there is the brilliance of the light tree and the fire, I am afraid that orcs will accidentally step on them.


    So, Xylophone hugged Thalia and let him sit down on the chair.


    The fat brother was placed next to Thalia by her, telling Thalia to be optimistic, and at the same time, she gave Thalia two flat apples.


    Thalia nibbled on a flat apple, and put one on the ground for the fat guy to peck.


    Sitting on the wooden chair swaying his feet, he was leisurely and comfortable.


    so good!


    Thalia showed her sharp teeth and happily looked at the lively waterfall square.


    In the bottom of his heart, he hoped that his younger brother and sister would break their shells as soon as possible, and then he would have company. However, Chang Xia told him about the **** and five willows of the Heluo tribe. When they return to the tribe, they will be introduced to them and let the **** take him to play and exercise together...


    "Old Ape, call Weishan Ape to wash your face and wash your hands. If you don''t wash your hands, you are not allowed to eat at night." Su Ye said quietly.


    One after another delicious food was brought to the table, and the ones prepared for Lao Yuan and his group of Weishan apes were all large pottery bowls. Weishan Ape has a special stone table, which cannot be squeezed into Changxia''s side. Just, start eating for a second.


    Su Ye''s cold voice suddenly rang out.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 782： The idea of ??building a city was first proposed, which shocked the orcs

    "I rely on��"


    The old ape''s face was ashen.


    He looked directly at the Weishan Ape beside him, kicked him away with his feet, and said angrily, "Wu asked you to wash your face and hands, didn''t you hear?"


    Su Ye''s half-smiling expression was so terrifying that no one dared to ignore it.


    The old ape slowly got up and walked towards the pool. He pouted his butt, rubbed his face and hands with water, and the other Weishan apes followed suit. They all squatted by the water pool to wash their faces and hands. This water pool was not like this at the beginning, but it was transformed into what it is today by the old ape.


    In the past, the old ape called the pool a bathing pool.


    It''s just that Chang Xia and the others came over and found that the white fish in the pool is very useful when boiled into soup.


    The old ape asked Weishan ape to take a bath in the lower reaches of the pool.


    Of course, Weishan Monkey''s favorite place to take a bath is the hot spring canyon in Weishan Holy Land.


    "Don''t wait for the old ape and the others, let''s eat." Su Ye smiled, looked away with satisfaction, and shouted for the orcs to start.


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Gen, you''re right. This milk tree sap stewed chicken is really fragrant!" Xylophone drank the chicken soup in amazement. She never thought that it was all chicken soup, but the taste can be very strange.


    However, the chicken stewed in milk tree sap is delicious.


    "Xylophone, try the seafood pot stew. This dish is not usually eaten. It must be stewed with seafood to taste fresher." Gen smiled and put a big lobster for Xylophone, peeled the shell and took out the shrimp.


    Aside, all the orcs raised their middle fingers towards Geng.


    This **** is showing affection to Xylophone because their partner is not around.


    Only the patriarch Snake turned a blind eye, and his partner had nothing to think about, but he couldn''t eat it. So, when everyone despised and castigated the patriarch of the root, the snake and snake clan grew up and ate it.


    "Snake, you are too cunning!"


    Soon, the evil deeds of the snake patriarch were discovered.


    Immediately following, another melee.


    After a lively dinner, Xylophone fetched water for Changxia Suye to let them take a bath and rest. There are two woodcut corrugated wooden houses, each with three rooms, a living room, and two bedrooms. Su Ye and Chang Shantalia sleep in one room, and the rest is for females such as xylophone to rest.


    The other one is decided by the root patriarch and the others.


    "Quack��" The fat brother stuck to Talia and said he wanted to go into the room to sleep.


    It has never seen a woodcut corrugated wooden house, it is very fresh. Fat Brother Dou''s big eyes are rolling, as if he is patrolling his own territory.


    "Talia, move your younger brother and sister to the corner, I''ll go outside and bring in a rattan basket for Fat Brother��" Chang Xia instructed.


    From time to time, Fat Brother Dou peeked at the rattan basket with eggs, and Chang Xia guessed that Fat Brother was probably interested in the rattan basket. The rattan basket was too deep for the fat guy to climb in and out, but the rattan basket was different. Soft thatch and animal skins were placed inside, and the size was suitable.


    "Gaga?" Fat brother jumped, obviously understanding what Chang Xia said.


    Talia hugged the fat brother, pinched its beak, and whispered: "fat brother, don''t scream. The patriarch of the snake and snake is sleeping next door. If you wake her up, she will eat you. of."


    Listen to it.


    The fat guy was as quiet as a bird.


    The Serpent Patriarch is too lethal.


    Just hearing this name, the fat brother immediately wilted and wilted.


    When Chang Xia entered the room, he saw Fat Brother lying quietly on the floor, Talia stroking him, a weird smile on his face.


    "Mother Su Ye, they are��"


    "Thalia told Fat Brother that Snake lives next door."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing. It seems that in the scene of the cave passage, the shadow brought to the fat brother was really big.


    "Brother Fat, try it." Chang Xia put the rattan basket on the floor and asked Fat Brother to lie down and try it out. There was dried thatch and a piece of animal skin on it. The quality of this animal skin is not as good as Egg''s, but it is thicker and more durable.


    "Gah." The fat brother took eight-figure steps and happily squeezed into the rattan basket.


    After a while, the fat guy squawked happily.


    As soon as she called twice, she was blocked by Thalia.


    In the wooden house, there is no wooden bed, but a platform.


    Time is running out, just like the treatment of Fat Brother''s rattan basket, a layer of dry thatch is laid, and animal skins are placed on the thatch. This treatment is much more comfortable than sleeping on the ground before the beast.


    At night, the orcs did not chat for long.


    Soon fell asleep.


    The next day, Chang Xia didn''t get up with Talia in her arms.


    Su Ye was sitting at the long table studying bronze and iron wares, while Patriarch Gen and several other patriarchs began to study waterways.


    It is confirmed that Wuhai is not in danger for the time being, and subsequent development will naturally be put on the agenda. First of all, we must solve the transportation, the waterway is convenient, and the waterway is natural. In addition to the milk tree sap in Wuhai, the seafood in Wuhai also excited the six tribes.


    The sea area is the territory of the fish clan, and the orc clan have rarely been close to the sea for hundreds of years.


    After all, crossing the border can easily lead to war.


    It is rare to find a place in the sea area that is not inferior to the fish clan, how can the six major tribes not be excited? In addition to seafood, the sea also contains many good things.


    Of course, this will take time to explore.


    For now, the most I can think about is to be happy.


    "It should take half a month to clean up the river section. You should work hard and fool other orc tribes/tribes to join, especially the Sirius tribe, you must weave more Kirab."


    If this man has enough hands, how can it take half a month to clean up the river?


    However, all the tribes are short of people. In the past, the tribes felt that the number of clansmen was a little too large to support them, but now they found that they were short of people everywhere.


    "Who would be willing to leave their own territory and seek a life from another clan?" Ge Wa said helplessly.


    In terms of lack of people, the Sirius Tribe is the most lacking.


    Spinning and weaving requires manpower. Picking golden rods and corn also requires manpower. The tribe also regularly hunts and hoards meat for the winter.


    The Snake Patriarch narrowed his long and narrow eyes and said in a low voice, "Wizard, can we directly let the weak join the tribe?"


    A hundred years ago, Su Ye set the rules.


    No other race may be forced to join the Orc tribe.


    I''m afraid that powerful orc tribes can nibble and enslave other weak orc tribes OK. "Su Ye said.


    This moment, that moment.


    Su Ye is considering the feasibility of building a city in the Twilight Forest.


    Naturally, he didn''t want the orcs to live in a mess. Chang Xia always said that the number of orcs was too small, and it was inconvenient to do anything. Let the orcs live together, no doubt more conducive to future development.


    "Witch, do you want to merge the tribes?" Kishi said in a deep voice.


    At this question, all the orcs became nervous.


    Su Ye put down the bronze sacrificial vessel in his hand, looked up at the faces of several patriarchs, and said, "You think too much about merging the tribes. I''m just thinking about building a city, building six orc cities based on the six major tribes. Of course. , this is just a development idea for the next five years, whether it can be realized or not depends on whether you can let other orc tribes/tribes actively integrate into your tribe."


    bang-


    Except for the root patriarch, the other five patriarchs stood up instantly excitedly.


    Built the city! ! !


    Something they never imagined.


    Now, it has been mentioned by Su Ye lightly.


    Excited, shocked, excited.


    All kinds of emotions flooded in.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 783： The careful thinking and planning of each tribe

    "Wu, Wu, what did you just say?"


    "Build...build a city!!!"


    "Twilight Forest built a city, is this true?"


    The original idea of ??building the city was proposed by Chang Xia, planning to build a road to connect the six tribes. Of course, the construction of the city is actually the reconstruction of the six major tribes.


    They all live in animal dens or caves.


    This is really far behind.


    Building a city is too high-end, building a small village or something, isn''t that enough? So, Chang Xia described the blueprint in his heart to Su Ye.


    Su Ye was also heartbroken.


    As a sorcerer, a sorcerer with ambition, ambition and drive.


    Su Ye can''t wait to let the six major tribes build a city directly.


    However, she knew very well what Chang Xia said that the number of orcs in the Twilight Forest was too small. I want to do something, but there are not enough people.


    After careful consideration, Su Ye followed Chang Xia''s plan and asked the six major tribes to build roads first. Once the road is cleared, the exchanges between the six major tribes will be deepened, the exchanges will increase, and the economic growth will be stimulated. So Baihu Commercial District opened up, and then used employment as bait to let the weak orcs integrate into the six major tribes little by little to prepare for future integration.


    Orcs are weak, and every step must be steady.


    Su Ye didn''t plan to reveal his thoughts on building the city, but the elders of the root clan had a lot of ingenuity and guessed some of Su Ye''s thoughts. The other five tribes don''t know about it, after all, Su Ye won''t say hi!


    If it can''t be achieved by then, it''s not a loss of face for the witch.


    "Shut up!" Su Ye snorted coldly and scolded lightly, "They are all adult orcs, making a fuss and being indecent."


    This curse.


    Several patriarchs immediately calmed down.


    However, with those eager and excited eyes, it could be seen that their inner feelings were not peaceful.


    "Witch, is it true to build a city?" Ge Wa said solemnly.


    "I have an idea, but don''t be in a hurry. There are thousands of people in the medium-sized tribes in the Western Continent, and tens of thousands of large tribes. In our Twilight Forest, the number of your six major tribes can be over a thousand people. What''s the use of building a city? ?" Su Ye was very practical, and pointed out the real situation of the six tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    In terms of strength, the six major tribes have more than enough to build a city.


    However, the number of people is insufficient, which is a flaw.


    The situation of the six major tribes is relatively good. For example, some weak tribes in Dusk Mist Forest have only a few dozen people in the entire tribe. Su Ye agreed with Chang Xia''s hiring because he wanted to find a way out for these weak tribes.


    Use employment to eliminate the resistance in their hearts, and slowly let them integrate with the six major tribes. This fusion is not annexation, nor cannibalization.


    With Su Ye in one day, the Twilight Forest would not allow incidents of enslaving other people. Likewise, so-called slaves are not allowed.


    Su Ye has been to the Western Continent and has seen the despicability of slaves.


    The same as the orcs, who is more noble than the other?


    She couldn''t sanction the slavery system in the west land, at least she could restrain the existence of slaves in the twilight forest of the east land, all orcs were equal, and what they wanted depended on their own ability and strength. To seize and rob, it is whimsical.


    "Witch, do you allow us to accept other orc tribes/tribes?" Snake asked in surprise.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "I have always allowed the weak to join the strong, but I just hate robbery. If you choose to accept a certain tribe/tribe, you must consider the orcs of this tribe/tribe as your tribe and never allow them to appear. Exploitation and enslavement, let alone turning them into slaves..."


    this explanation.


    Immediately, all the orcs understood.


    It turned out that they had misunderstood what Su Ye meant before.


    Of course, it''s all wrong.


    Although the strength of the six major tribes is strong, it was difficult to support their own tribes in the past.


    Therefore, they rarely choose to actively accept other orc tribes/tribes. After all, they can''t even feed their own clansmen, accepting other clansmen, and reducing the small rations in their own clansmen''s mouths, but no beastman with a little IQ can do such a thing.


    Now, things are different.


    Under Chang Xia''s guidance.


    The warehouses of various tribes are abundant and full, so there is no need to worry about insufficient food. Accepting other tribes can also enhance the overall strength of the tribe. Who can resist this temptation.


    Moreover.


    Just now Su Ye revealed half of what he meant.


    If there are enough tribes, the six tribes will be allowed to build cities.


    The city, that is the life of countless orcs.


    They heard from the ancestors of the tribe that the place where the five major races lived a thousand years ago had towering city walls and wide roads, and the orcs ate fragrant food.


    Hearing this, the several patriarchs looked at each other.


    Changed from the closeness and eagerness of the past to be wary and calculation.


    There are only so many orcs in the Twilight Forest orcs. Except for the Heluo tribe, the other five tribes have their own strengths. The patriarchs are all thinking about how to hire them.


    Among them, the root patriarch is the least anxious.


    With the opening of the Baihu business district, various tribes will inevitably flock to the Heluo tribe.


    Rather than pondering how to attract orcs to settle in, it is better to consider how to expand the tribe. The Baihu business district has been expanded again and again, and the surrounding environment has been damaged a lot.


    How should Patriarch Gen recover from his headache, and how should he recover.


    "What are you talking about?" Chang Xia came over yawning, and when his eyes fell on the faces of several patriarchs, he suddenly stopped.


    This expression��


    At a glance, you can tell what bad things they are thinking.


    "Build a city." Ge Wa said excitedly.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched as he raised his forehead and said, "Building a city? Don''t be kidding me, Patriarch Gewa, how did thousands of people from the Tianlang tribe build a city? If you want to build a city, the number of orcs should exceed 10,000! Take a step back, there are no 10,000 people, three to five people. A thousand will do."


    A city of a thousand people, is this a game?


    Immediately, the atmosphere was unprecedentedly stagnant.


    Su Ye raised his head and glanced at Chang Xia, this child was telling the truth.


    "We can prepare first." Gen Qing coughed, breaking the dull atmosphere.


    "Yes prepare first." Tago clapped his hands and said, "Building a city is a major event, and it should be prepared a few years earlier."


    Between the words, several patriarchs were thinking about their hearts.


    How should the Hui tribe urge the single orcs of the tribe to actively marry?


    To expand the number of tribesmen, you must start with single orcs. You don''t get married, I don''t get married, how is the cub born?


    So, without the knowledge of the single orcs from the six tribes.


    They were being watched.


    This time, it was completely mandatory.


    "Hurry up and prepare breakfast, and wait for the sea of ??fog. Help me move the bronze and iron objects over there to the Weishan Waterfall, end the trip to the sea of ??fog as soon as possible, and clean up the waterway as soon as possible." Su Ye said.


    The words fell.


    The orcs moved quickly.


    The waterway is cleaned up, which means that the tribe can drink milk tree sap as soon as possible.


    In an instant, all the orcs were full of energy.


    Building a city is a matter of the future, milk tree sap is a matter of appetite, which is more important, and all orcs can distinguish the importance of it.


    Chang Xia looked at it dumbfounded, and always felt that the expressions on everyone''s faces were a little wrong, it was strange.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 784： Making yogurt by luck

    "Changxia, are you going to stay at Weishan Waterfall to rest today?"


    "Okay! I stayed at Weishan Waterfall, figuring out how to make toffee, and took a day off."


    Changxia went to the sea of ????fog, and it was purely a matter of guesswork.


    Everyone dared not let her do things. Even if it was confirmed that Wuhai was not in danger, Chang Xia was still kept in a safe place. Even if he walked around, there were other orcs following him. She doesn''t go, the root patriarch and the others move more freely.


    "Toffee, is it sweet?" The old ape said excitedly.


    Just now, Su Ye and a few patriarchs were talking about building a city, but the old ape lacked interest. There are only thirteen apes in Weishan, not to mention building a city, and even building a village is not enough.


    "Sweet. But it may not be possible to make it, it needs research." Chang Xia replied. Toffee, unlike maple candy and seaweed candy, this stuff requires fresh cream and whipped cream. The reason why Chang Xia knows it is that she likes to eat white rabbit toffee, so she knows a little bit about it.


    Others are just like soy sauce. I know that soybeans can make soy sauce.


    but--


    Exactly how to brew it, I am at a loss.


    "I''ll wait for your research, just say whatever you need." The old ape patted his chest and said neatly. When Yinbei found it, Su Ye would ignore him for the time being, but the old ape thought he could do it again.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "Don''t worry, old ape, I won''t be polite to you."


    Other orcs are also interested in toffee, but there are so many things to do.


    She was destined to be unable to study toffee with Chang Xia.


    However, with Chang Xia''s boldness, if toffee is really researched, everyone must have a share. Thinking about it, the beasts feel a little at ease.


    After dinner.


    Su Ye and his party set off again.


    This time, Changxia stayed at Weishan Waterfall, and Xylophone and other orcs followed Su Ye to Wuhai. At the same time, this is also the trip to the sea of ??fog, the last time to pass.


    Next time, go to the sea of ??fog.


    We have to wait for the waterway to clear.


    In the warm season, the weather is hot and suitable for making yogurt.


    It''s just that there is no thermometer to ferment the milk tree sap into yogurt, which is not easy. When the temperature is low, the milk tree sap cannot be fermented, and when the temperature is high, the milk tree sap directly kills the lactic acid bacteria. If you want to drink yogurt that is naturally fermented by milk tree sap, it all depends on luck.


    Similarly, want to make milk tree sap into other dairy products.


    Maybe, probably, maybe...


    It also depends on luck.


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of time in the long summer, and there is no shortage of milk tree sap.


    She has enough time to toss.


    After the yogurt is fermented, lactic acid bacteria can be obtained, and it will become much easier to make dairy products such as yogurt and milk pimples in the future.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia didn''t think it was difficult.


    After Su Ye and the others left, Chang Xia took stock of the remaining supplies.


    At the same time, clean up the goods that Xylophone and the others brought, and when they want to do something, it is convenient to take things.


    "Changxia, would you like a cup of milk tea?" The old ape said happily.


    Chang Xia paused slightly and said in surprise, "You didn''t send Granny Su Ye and the others?"


    "They''ve walked this road so many times, it doesn''t matter if they send it or not." The old ape said casually. With Su Ye in the team, the old ape was not afraid of Gen and other orcs destroying the Weishan Holy Land. If they really dared to destroy the Holy Land in Weishan, Su Ye would be able to demolish them without the old ape doing anything.


    "Old ape, it''s changed!" Chang Xia said with a smile.


    In the past, the old ape would definitely follow him, and he regarded Weishan Holy Land as his life.


    Any orcs who step into the Holy Land of Weishan must act under the eyes of the old ape, otherwise the old ape will be worried. It doesn''t look like it''s directly rotten now, and it''s a bit outrageous to change quickly before and after.


    "Humph!" The old ape snorted coldly and said, "When the Heluo tribe repairs the small river waterway, there will be countless orcs coming in and out in the future, even if I grow a pair of eyes, I can''t keep an eye on it, it is better to lie down instead of wasting my energy flat."


    Besides, it is confirmed that Wuhai is a territory abandoned by the Nest Clan.


    The Holy Land of Weishan Mountain was also the place of sacrifice for the Nest Clan in the past. The old ape has never seen the nest family, and has no impression of the nest family. If it weren''t for his Qihui''s cheapness from the beast totem, the old ape would have wanted to move.


    The Weishan Holy Land, which he has guarded for a hundred years, has become a place of sacrifice for the hive clan in a blink of an eye. With this huge gap, the old ape almost didn''t throw his fist at the beast totem.


    cough cough��


    Of course, this idea was in his mind at most.


    After a few in-depth thoughts, the old ape turned into the rotten appearance it is today.


    Chang Xia thought for a while, and then guessed the awkwardness in the heart of the old ape.


    However, she didn''t say anything to persuade her.


    The old ape lived for more than 100 years, so there was something he couldn''t understand.


    It''s embarrassing, it''s just that I can''t wipe my face.


    When he thinks about it, it will naturally be fine.


    "I tried making yogurt with milk tree sap��" Chang Xia said.


    Obey the old ape''s wishes and change the subject decisively. He didn''t mention Weishan Holy Land, nor did he say anything about Wuhai.


    "Milk tea, wait a moment and brew it."


    Chang Xia held a clay pot and filled half a pot of milk tree sap, and planned to use it to ferment to make yogurt. Of course, she prepared three clay pots. The number of pots on the Weishan Waterfall is limited, and it is already the best to have three free.


    After returning to the Baihu cave, Changxia plans to visit the tile cave.


    Get more milk tree sap in clay pots. Making yogurt depends on luck. Naturally, it needs to be accumulated in quantity. It is said that quantitative changes can lead to qualitative changes.


    Three clay pots, each containing half a jar of milk tree sap.


    After filling the milk tree sap, Chang Xia walked into the wooden shed with two clay pots, and Talia followed behind with the remaining pot. The fat brother shook his plump bird''s **** and followed behind the two of them, quacking from time to time.


    "Chang Xia, are you making milk tea?" Thalia asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Cook."


    I was so busy last night that I didn''t make milk tea, and naturally I didn''t drink iced milk tea.


    It just so happened that there were still some cool leaves left, and Chang Xia planned to put them in a water pool to freeze them after they were cooked. When Su Ye and the others came back, it was just right.


    She remembered that there was mint growing in the jungle behind the waterfall.


    After making the milk tea, take Thalia and Fat Brother to the jungle to pick mint The weather is hot in the warm season, boil some boiled water with mint and let it dry.


    Unfortunately, Xylophone didn''t bring mung beans this time.


    Otherwise, boil mung bean paste and add some mint to make it cooler.


    "I want to drink a big bowl." Thalia said happily.


    Chang Xia replied, "Okay! I''ll pack a big bowl for you."


    "Quack��" The fat brother squeezed over and pecked Chang Xia with his beak, reminding Chang Xia not to forget it.


    "Fat brother drink it too." Chang Xia put down the clay pot and promised.


    Making milk tea is very simple.


    Put the earthenware pot with milk tree sap in place, and Changxia will start to make milk tea.


    At the same time, Chang Xia began to ask Lao Yuan about the dense forest behind the waterfall.


    "Old ape, is there any danger in the dense forest behind?" Chang Xia asked.


    The old ape said, "Changxia, do you want to go hunting in the jungle?"


    "I used to pick some mint and boil water with mint. On a hot day, drinking mint water can cool down the heat." Chang Xia explained.


    "I''ll be with you." The old ape said.


    To him, the jungle is his back garden. However, it was still a little dangerous for Chang Xia and Thalia.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 785： try whipped cream

    soon.


    The milk tea is ready.


    Chang Xia set aside what everyone wanted to drink.


    Bring the clay pot you prepared earlier and pour the brewed milk tea into it. Holding the pot, carefully soak the pot in the pool of water.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing?" The old ape said aggrieved.


    He was very happy when he saw that Chang Xia made a big pot of milk tea. Thinking, should be able to drink to the fullest. Who knew that Chang Xia gave him a bowl, poured other milk tea into the clay pot, and put it into the water pool.


    Chang Xia raised his head and replied: "Ice it, cool down the milk tea with the water in the water pool. When Granny Su Ye and Patriarch Gen come back, they will be able to drink ice-cold and delicious milk tea. Old ape, you can''t drink too much milk tea, drink too much, not good for health."


    Thalia held the bowl and took a sip.


    His eyes were half-squinted and his feet were swaying. His comfortable and comfortable appearance was in sharp contrast to the fat brother beside his legs. There was a small half bowl of milk tea in front of the fat brother, which was a little hot. The fat brother jumped his feet in a hurry and kept making a squealing sound.


    pity--


    No matter what it is called, milk tea should be hot or hot.


    In the water pool, in addition to the pottery that Chang Xia put in, there are also several round buckets soaked. This barrel contains the unfinished milk tree sap, and the temperature of the water pool is low enough to prolong the fresh-keeping time of the milk tree sap.


    "Talia, are you finished? After drinking, let''s go to the jungle to pick mint and come back to boil mint water to drink." Chang Xia asked.


    Before the sun rises, the temperature is not very high.


    Go to the jungle to pick some mint and come back. Later, by the way, prepare some egg whites, whip them into fresh cream, and make a cake to eat.


    Farming was put on the agenda, and the tribal infrastructure construction went smoothly.


    Chang Xia felt that the days of childhood were good.


    Carrying a rattan basket, the back basket and the rattan basket are not very friendly to her. Chang Xia decided to abandon them and choose a convenient rattan basket, bring Talia and Fat Brother, the old ape Shi Shiran behind him, the other Weishan apes either go hunting in Weishan, or lie in a cave or somewhere in the Weishan waterfall to sleep late, Not comfortable.


    The dense forest has cut down some trees and has become a lot sparser.


    A few more woodcut corrugated wooden houses will be built, and the area of ??dense forest should be reduced. The temperature in Weishan is lower than outside, coupled with the special geographical location, several lush and dense vegetation grows.


    All kinds of wild vegetables can be seen everywhere on the roadside, and Chang Xia is not in a hurry to pick wild vegetables


    .


    After all, this from the main target is the mint leaves.


    Others, there are no shortage of wooden sheds in Weishan Waterfall.


    Soon, a cluster of mints was encountered. Chang Xia squatted down and started picking. Thalia followed suit and helped pick mint leaves. The fat guy entered the jungle and went completely crazy.


    Chang Xia was stunned when he saw the cheerful appearance of pecking bugs everywhere, didn''t he feed the fat brother in the morning?


    The old ape found a spot and sat down.


    He opened his mouth and called out twice.


    Listening, Chang Xia''s mouth froze.


    She could understand why the old ape ghost was crying and wolf howling in the mural gallery?


    Dare to love, it''s purely boring to practice your voice.


    "Ah��" Thalia was startled and fell directly to the ground.


    Chang Xia laughed, lifted the man up, and explained, "Don''t be afraid, it was the old ape who was practicing his voice just now. You heard it right after you came out of the sea of ??fog, have you forgotten?"


    Thalia raised her head and looked at the old ape in the distance.


    A huge figure, quietly leaning against the roots of a big tree. Bored to pick his nostrils, open his mouth and howl from time to time.


    Gollum!


    Thalia swallowed carefully.


    "He''s so tall!" Thalia said enviously.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "When Talia grows up, she will be as tall and mighty as an old ape."


    "Really?"


    "Really, I never lie."


    One big and one small, picking mint while talking.


    Soon, Changxia picked enough mint. She didn''t stay in the jungle for a long time, and greeted the old ape back to Weishan Waterfall.


    "Talia, help me bring the tub over, and let''s clean the mint leaves together." Chang Xia put down the rattan basket and asked Talia to help with the tub. Thalia is very sensible, and if he is not asked to help him, he will feel uneasy.


    This overly mature and sensible nest cub is afraid of being abandoned again.


    Thalia wants to express herself as much as possible and make Chang Xia and the others accept him and his younger siblings. Su Ye understood Talia''s worries, so he told Chang Xia to let her not worry about tiring Talia, and to instruct Talia to do things more, he would feel more at ease.


    "Okay." Thalia responded happily with her short legs.


    Brother Fat is still lying in the jungle. This is the site of the Weishan Ape. Chang Xia is not worried about Brother Fat.


    The old ape slowly returned to Weishan Waterfall.


    then sit


    On his exclusive stone chair, ah oh various howls.


    If the old ape were younger, Chang Xia would probably say that the young people are more happy. However, the old ape has the identity of an old ape over a hundred years old, and Chang Xia really doesn''t know what to say, so he simply ignores it.


    After all, who doesn''t have a special hobby as an orc? !


    Chang Xia took Thalia to slowly wash the mint leaves, and then started to boil the mint water. Sugar is a must.


    Boiled the mint water, Chang Xia found a large pottery bowl from the wooden shed.


    Scoop out a large bowl of milk tree sap


    , try to stir with wooden chopsticks, she wants to try to stir the milk tree sap repeatedly, can she get cream?


    This is physical work, and Chang Xia didn''t dare to pour too much milk tree sap.


    Next to it, there are five or six bird eggs.


    If the milk tree sap couldn''t be whipped, she whipped the egg whites and made some whipped cream. Wait a minute, and then steam the chicken cake in a clay pot, add fresh cream to the chicken cake, and the cake is naturally made.


    "Chang Xia, what are you playing?" the old ape asked curiously. pen fun library


    Chang Xia said: "Spit the milk tree sap and see if you can make cream?"


    "What''s the cream����" The old ape looked at a loss. He simply stared at Chang Xia who kept stirring the milk tree sap, and found it amusing.


    "Cream is cream It is used to make toffee, and it can also be used to make other dairy products." Chang Xia replied casually after a meal. What is butter? Chang Xia doesn''t know what butter is, so I try to use milk tree sap.


    Many things in Twilight Forest are quite magical.


    It doesn''t matter if you try it out and play it or not.


    Then again, in case it works.


    "Toffee, sweet." The old ape seized the point and said, "Changxia, I''ll help you play with the milk tree sap."


    "..." Chang Xia was speechless and explained: "I''m not playing with milk tree sap, I''m whipping cream." Chang Xia didn''t refuse Lao Ape''s help, she didn''t know whether milk tree sap could make cream , even if it can, it needs to be repeated three or four times.


    Given Chang Xia''s small physique, it would be tiring after two passes.


    Rarely, the old ape took the initiative to help, so Chang Xia neatly handed the bowl and wooden chopsticks to the old ape, asking him to be careful not to break the pottery bowl and wooden chopsticks.


    Thalia watched carefully, but didn''t say anything to help.


    He is not stupid, he can see that stirring the milk tree sap is very laborious, his strength is too small, this kind of physical work can''t help at all.

 Chapter 786： The rich swamps of Erdos

    "Old ape, stop." Chang Xia stood on tiptoe, patted the old ape''s arm, told him to stop sending the milk tree sap, took the chopsticks and stirred it twice, and said: "This is almost the same, let the water pool chill for a while. Clock, go back."


    Saying that, she took the pottery bowl and walked towards the water pool.


    The old ape is strong enough!


    Putting away the pottery bowl, Chang Xia began to knock the eggs, intending to send the egg whites.


    There was an old ape as a plug-in, Chang Xia knocked ten eggs in a row and said, "Old ape, quickly help to pass the egg whites, I will make a cake for you."


    Hearing it, it''s delicious.


    Thalia stood up and puffed out her chest.


    "Sister Changxia, I''m here to help too." Thalia said.


    He stretched out his short hand and signaled to Chang Xia that he wanted to help.


    "Okay! Talia bring a small bowl over, and you can help pass the egg yolks." Chang Xia didn''t refuse, she took out two egg yolks and let Talia pass them slowly. She was not in a hurry, and let Thalia pass away slowly, and the right to play the game.


    "Can this make a cake?" The old ape stirred the egg white and asked curiously.


    Chang Xia shook her head and replied, "Egg whites can be whipped into cream, and cakes are even more delicious with cream." After saying that, she went to get the fruit powder to prepare a steamed chicken cake.


    Unfortunately, Shen Rong went to Erdos Swamp.


    If he was here, Chang Xia would not be able to intervene in these trivial matters.


    Shen Rong''s steamed chicken cakes and rice cakes are more delicious than those made by Chang Xia.


    In the past seven or eight days, I don''t know where Shen Rong and the others have been.


    At this time, Shen Rong, who was being missed by Chang Xia, sat quietly on Yumianke. The orcs headed up the Sub Detroit River towards the swamp of Erdos.


    "Shen Rong, were you not injured just now?" Yu Fu said nervously.


    Shen Rong shook his head gently and said calmly: "Patriarch Yufu, you don''t have to worry about us, the mere river beasts can''t hurt me. You still think about waiting for the next time you land, prepare more raw pickles and fish sauce for us! Everyone''s appetite. It��s not small, please feel free to speak if you need help.��


    With Chang Xia not by his side, Shen Rong felt strange.


    Seemingly gentle, but actually alienating.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan sat and stood next to Shen Rong.


    However, they were not too close. Intuition tells them that this gentle and elegant Chen Rong is very dangerous now, very much like the head of his own family.


    Dark-bellied, cunning, and terrifying.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not polite to you." Yu Fu patted his chest and said happily.


    The mallard tribe successfully took the first step, which made Yufu very happy. The swamp of Erdos said that the rich was also rich, and that the barren was indeed barren. Now, with the six major tribes, Yufu no longer has to worry that the tribesmen will not have enough to eat and wear.


    The fish mallards did not exchange much goods this time, and they mainly got to know various tribes.


    Su Ye promised Yu Fu that he would find the Yu tribe to exchange the big boat for the Fu tribe next year. With large ships, the mallard tribe can exchange goods with other tribes and return to the swamp of Erdos. Yumianke is too small for a person to sit on, and it is too dangerous to carry cargo, and it may capsize at any time.


    "Patriarch Yufu, let''s talk about Erdos Swamp��" Shen Rong said.


    Maple Leaf glanced at Shen Rong and agreed: "Yes! Chief Yufu, tell us about the Erdos Swamp. Apart from the root and fish sauce grass, is there any other edible food in the Erdos Swamp? "


    Flavor root and fish sauce grass are not food, but seasoning.


    Hearing Maple Leaf speak, Shen Rong gave Maple Leaf an admiring look. Going to Erdos Swamp, in addition to the tasks given by Su Ye, Shen Rong mainly wanted to help Chang Xia collect some edible food.


    Either animals or plants.


    As long as he can enter, Shen Rong doesn''t mind knowing about it.


    After all, when he returns to the Heluo tribe again, the Twilight Forest should enter the cold season.


    "Maple Leaf, you should ask Yuxiao about this." Yu Fu pointed to Yuxiao on Yumianke next to him and said, "Fishxiao is delicious. She has tried all the animals and plants that Erdos Swamp can eat. It''s a pity. , Her cooking skills are not as good as Chang Xia''s, and the food she makes tastes average. However, this time she has studied in the Heluo tribe for a long time, and she should become very good. "


    Yu Fu did not hesitate to praise Yu Xiao, and the orcs of the Fu tribe were frank, frank and straightforward. Getting along is easy.


    They don''t like to play tricks, one is one and two is two.


    "Yu Xiao, can you tell us something?" Maple Leaf urged.


    There was a hearty laughter from the fish from the Sub Detroit River, saying: "Okay! I will talk to you about the delicacies of the Erdos Swamp. The Sub Detroit River connects the Erdos Swamp and has the reputation of an unfrozen river. The swartok they cross has a sea worm that is super delicious, it''s delicious raw with mirin sauce or fish sauce. In addition to sea worms, the fish of autumn whitefish and musen whitefish is soft and sweet, marinated It is most delicious and delicious when eaten raw.��


    "In the forest of Swartok, the tall birch grows a black fungus, which can be used to make tea to cure diseases. The Dagestan sheep living in the forest have a unique taste, especially the lambs..."


    The Swamp of Erdos has a harsh climate, worse than most parts of the Dusk Forest.


    Except for the orcs of the mallard tribe, it is difficult for other orcs to get used to the climate of Erdos swamp. More than half of the year is in the freezing cold season. This results in the mallard orcs being more cold and frost tolerant than other orcs in the Dusk Forest.


    Perhaps knowing the harsh climate of the Erdos swamp.


    The Heluo tribe left an additional batch of sweet potato wine for the Fuli tribe.


    Patriarch Gen originally kept this batch of sweet potato wine for himself.


    But considering Shen Rong and other orcs, they are going to Erdos Swamp to perform a mission. The root patriarch was not stingy, and chose to give the sweet potato wine that he planned to hoard in the warehouse to the mallard tribe.


    Enter Yumianke, except sugar, powder, and sweet potato wine.


    The most is nothing else, but the fruits and vegetables from the three tribes and the wild fruits in the Holubad Basin The Edos Marshes are not short of meat, but they are short of vegetables, fruits and wild fruits. When exchanging, each tribe takes care of the mallard tribe.


    Compared with them, the mallard tribe spends more time and energy going back and forth.


    "Unfortunately, Chang Xia didn''t come this time." Maple Leaf said regretfully.


    If Changxia was here, I heard Yuxiao introduce the delicacies of Erdos Swamp.


    She must be very happy.


    "When we returned to the Heluo tribe, the Twilight Forest entered the cold season, so we could bring some gifts to Changxia back to the tribe." Kong Shan said.


    Maple Leaf said: "Yumianke can''t carry more cargo��"


    "We''re going downstream when we come back, and we can put things in barrels and throw the barrels into the Sub Detroit River," suggested Homer.


    Immediately afterwards, the orcs on Yumiank offered suggestions one after another.


    The Subu Detroit River is an unfrozen river, no matter how cold the Dusk Forest is, it will not freeze. Wooden barrels are also a good idea. Of course, the prerequisite is to avoid the sneak attack and attack of the river beast.


    The Sub Detroit River, which passes through most of the Dusk Forest, is home to thousands of river beasts lurking in the river. This is also due to the fact that the mallard tribe has a deep understanding of the Subu Detroit River. Who would dare to jump on the Subu Detroit River in other orcs, courting death?


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 787： Shen Rongs kind reminder

    "Alas!" Maple Leaf sighed softly.


    Kong Shan said softly, "Maple Leaf, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m going to be away for a few months this time. I want Chang Xia to cook with her." Maple Leaf rarely showed a childish side and sighed with emotion.


    Shen Rong rubbed the jade bracelet on his wrist, which was carved by Chang Xia. The workmanship is rough and simple, but Shen Rong loves it very much. It''s okay, just touch it a few times.


    "Chang Xia''s cooking��" Yu Xiao swallowed his saliva and said enviously, "That''s the most delicious food I''ve ever eaten, but unfortunately this mission is dangerous, otherwise I really want to invite Chang Xia to Erdos Swamp. Our sea worms, autumn whitefish and Mussen whitefish in Swartok will surely satisfy the long summer."


    "Before that, we need to exchange big boats with the fish clan. Chang Xia''s ride on Yumianke is too dangerous. If she falls into the Subu Detroit River, she may not be able to swim up."


    If the orcs hadn''t received Shen Rong''s fist, they would have thought that Shen Rong couldn''t be more gentle. The more this happened, the more taboo the beastmen were towards Shen Rong.


    They knew Shen Rong, he was a ruthless man.


    "Fish clan, difficult to contact." Yu Fu said.


    The mallard tribe lives by water, and they know the fish tribe better than other orcs.


    At the same time, there is more contact with the fish clan.


    Shen Rong narrowed his eyelids and asked lightly, "How does it compare to the bird clan?"


    "The fish clan is pretty good." Yu Fu quickly changed his tune and replied.


    Bird clan, that group of bird people.


    Arrogant, foul-mouthed, and self-proclaimed superior.


    The mallard tribe lives in the Erdos Swamp, which is adjacent to the Qinghai Plateau. Naturally, the fish mallards have a lot of dealings with the bird tribe.


    Hear the words.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs are curious about the bird race.


    Their contact with fish and birds is limited to the Normandy Grand Bazaar. The Normandy Grand Bazaar is considered a blind date for all ethnic groups. The orcs of the fish and bird tribes know how to restrain themselves.


    After all, being able to go to the Normandy Grand Bazaar to participate in the exchange/blind date activities means that the tribe is not weak. No matter how stupid you are, you understand that you can''t offend people at will.


    "Birds like to use their nostrils to look at people��" Yuxiao snickered while covering her mouth, and said.


    Birds love beauty and like to dress up with all kinds of feathers. In the crowd, as long as there are birds, whether male or female, you can always notice them at first sight.


    "I remember that the fish clan likes to squint at people. What do you say about the fish clan and the bird clan? Do they usually chat with the tribal clan and use that weird face?" Maple Leaf couldn''t help but gossip with the fish.


    There are mallard tribe orcs to help control Yumianke, unless they are attacked by river beasts.


    Under normal circumstances, they can sit leisurely on Yumianke upstream. However, Yumianke has limited space and cannot move freely like it does on land.


    "You''re curious, when you see the bird clan, ask them, and you''ll know the result naturally." Shen Rong said with a light smile.


    Maple Leaf''s mouth twitched.


    Beside him, Kong Shan also swept over Shen Rong with speechless eyes.


    Asked face to face, are you serious?


    Equally speechless, there were other orcs on Yumianc nearby.


    She had a better understanding of Shen Rong''s black belly.


    "Shen Rong, have you seen the bird clan and fish clan in the Western Land?"


    Bodhidharma of the Tianshi tribe suddenly interjected and asked.


    Immediately, all the orcs looked towards Shen Rong. The Heluo tribe did not hide the origin of Shen Rong, but the Tianlang tribe chose to disclose it.


    The six major tribes all know that Shen Rong was born in the Twilight Forest, but grew up in the Western Land.


    In the team, except for Yu Fu and a few others, the others are all about the same age. They are young adults and lack experience. Naturally, the tribe would not allow them to leave the Twilight Forest, let alone travel to the Western Land.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan heard Shen Rong talk about the West Land, but the other orcs didn''t know.


    As soon as Bodhidharma opened his mouth, the curiosity of the orcs was instantly opened.


    "Yes." Shen Rong nodded.


    Before Yuanhou disappeared, Shen Rong, as the only heir of Yuanhou, had a high status in the Yuan family. The Yuan family is one of the thirteen nobles of the Tianyuan tribe in the Western Land. Not to mention seeing the birds and fishes, as long as Shen Rong wants, he can even have slaves of the birds and fishes.


    "The aristocrats of the Western Land like the female slaves of the bird and fish tribes, and the females of the fox, cat and rabbit tribes are also very popular among the beasts. Orc hell." Shen Rong said coldly.


    There are not many good memories for Shen Rong from the West Land.


    Under the luxurious life of a drunken fan, it is all piled up with white bones.


    ����


    After listening, all the orcs gasped in unison.


    "Shen Rong, are there many slaves in the Western Land?" Yuxi asked.


    Shen Rong glanced at the fish and smiled, nodded and said: "The Western Continent has been fighting for years, and the defeated tribes will become slaves of the victors. Once they become slaves, they will no longer be able to control their own life and death. The Western Continent is strictly hierarchical, and nobles kill them. Orcs and slaves don''t need to pay for their lives, they only need to pay some compensation."


    Hiss!


    This time, the orcs not only took a breath, but also changed their expressions.


    Gollum!


    After gasping, everyone swallowed their saliva.


    The longing for Xilu in the bottom of my heart was completely cut off.


    Even, the back couldn''t help but raise a chill, chilling.


    I don''t know if it was because I was on the Detroit River in Subu, or because I was frightened by Shen Rong''s words.


    "Shen Rong, is the orc tribe of the Western Land really so terrifying?" Maple Leaf asked hesitantly.


    Before, Shen Rong talked about slaves.


    However, he did not elaborate.


    Listening to it today, Maple Leaf feels a little intimidating.


    "The Orc tribe of the Western Land is completely different from the Twilight Forest. If you have the opportunity to travel to the Western Land in the future, you must not trust others, or you will be sold as slaves by other orcs. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Shen Rong said quietly.


    Xilu is very friendly to nobles.


    The life of ordinary orcs can only be said that they cannot starve to death The status of slaves is inferior to that of beasts kept in captivity by nobles. In the eyes of the nobles, slaves are consumables. If they die, they will be bought again.


    Human life, what is that?


    Nothing to do with slaves at all.


    "I just feel that the Western Land is quite scary!" Kong Shan said.


    Li Li said: "No wonder the patriarch kept telling us not to let us walk out of the Twilight Forest. The outside world is so scary!"


    "It''s scary, but it''s not. At most, it''s a little more dangerous than the Twilight Forest." Shen Rong said calmly.


    That said.


    Even Yu Fu couldn''t help feeling a little cold.


    It is better not to say what Shen Rong said.


    "Forget it, Shen Rong, don''t say it anymore. If you say it again, I think the Western Land is more dangerous than the Death Canyon, and I would not dare to mention the Western Land when traveling as an adult." .


    She felt that Shen Rong did it on purpose.


    However, Maple Leaf did not feel that Shen Rong was lying, and at most exaggerated some dark sides.


    Rao is like this, Maple Leaf''s sense of Xilu plummeted.


    Inexplicably, even the orcs outside the Dusk Mist Forest raised a little bit of caution and vigilance.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 788： simple and rough cake

    "Patriarch Yufu, how long will it take to get to Swartok?"


    The orcs didn''t dare to ask Xilu any more, and asked the chief Yufu to talk about the Erdos Swamp. Swartok is the territory inhabited by the mallard tribe.


    Facing the unfrozen river Sub Detroit River, behind it is an endless forest swamp. The mallard tribe is not short of resources. The Erdos swamp is rich in resources, but the environment is too harsh. Except for the mallard tribe, there are no other orc tribes/tribes inhabiting this land.


    "If all goes well, we can reach Swartok in five days." Yu Fu replied. Countercurrent takes two-thirds more time than downstream. Fortunately, it is not a flood season, and if it is a flood season, the speed will be even slower.


    "Countercurrent, it takes a little longer to return to the Erdos Swamp each time." Yu Xiao echoed.


    Yu Clam smiled and said, "There are no sea worms and autumn whitefish in this section of the river, but there are yellow croakers, puffer fish and Subu river white sturgeon."


    Hearing it, it''s delicious.


    Immediately, the sullen orcs immediately came alive.


    "Shen Rong, when will you go ashore to rest?"


    When it comes to eating, all the orcs are excited.


    Shen Rong''s forehead was covered with black lines, he raised his head, glanced at the sky, and said, "Patriarch Yufu, is there a river near here that is suitable for going ashore?"


    "There is a river bend ahead, which is quite suitable." Yu Fu replied.


    There is no orc who knows the Subu Detroit River better than the orcs of the Mallard tribe. They know which rivers live which fishes live, which rivers are lurking with dangerous river beasts, and which rivers are gentle enough to go down the river...


    "Patriarch Yufu will lead the way." Shen Rong said.


    Yu Fu smiled and asked Yu Fu and the others to control Yumianke to speed up. Aim to reach the next creek before sunset, where you can go ashore to rest.


    Here, Shen Rong and the other orcs are looking forward to tonight''s fish and meat feast.


    the other side.


    With the help of the old ape, Chang Xia successfully whipped the egg white into cream.


    Thalia''s egg yolks were also very good, and were preserved by Chang Xia.


    At the same time, the milk tree sap can also be used for the results. However, without the gelatin flakes and gelatin powder, the whipped cream looks really light. It is completely different from the cream whipped with egg white. Chang Xia dipped a little and tasted it, and it did have a slight aroma.


    Chang Xia looked at the cream whipped with egg whites, and then looked at the light white cream whipped with milk tree sap. When I think about it, the cream made from pure egg whites is not real cream. The main raw material of cream is milk. However, the egg white whipped cream combined with the egg yolk whipped mixture can be steamed or baked into a cake.


    Chang Xia is not afraid of waste.


    After all, in the end, it will be made into food and eaten.


    She wondered, if two kinds of cream were combined, would it be possible to make real cream?


    Think.


    Chang Xia began to try.


    Egg whites, sugar, milk tree sap, oil and salt.


    Chang Xia didn''t know how to make cream, so she just experimented a little.


    The old ape thought the process of whipping cream was very fun.


    Whatever Chang Xia said, he did what he did.


    After a few hours of busywork, Chang Xia finally found the right proportions and successfully made cream using egg whites, sugar, milk tree sap and a little oil. The faint aroma filled Chang Xia''s breath, and she carefully sandwiched the cream for the old ape to try.


    "Old ape, how does it taste?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Cream can be eaten raw, but the taste is average and it is not easy to digest.


    The cooked ones are better.


    Chang Xia was very happy to confirm that the whipped cream was made.


    I couldn''t help but want to share it with the old ape and Thalia, let them taste a little cream, and said, "This is whipped cream, you can taste it. I will bake it for you later, and the cooked cream will taste even better. ."


    Mix the egg whites and yolks you just whipped together to make a chicken cake.


    Like chiffon cake, sponge cake and souffl��, etc. can be made, but it is difficult to bake in a clay pot, so Chang Xia did not dare to toss more. If the pot bursts, you will be injured in minutes.


    After pounding out the cream, the next step is to make the toffee with six points of confidence.


    However, whipping cream is too hard.


    It is obviously impractical to want to make more toffee.


    "It''s weird!" Thalia licked the whipped cream on his lips. He couldn''t tell what was weird about the taste, he just thought it was weird.


    The old ape laughed and said, "It''s better to be sweeter."


    Here, Chang Xia used a clay pot to heat it and baked some whipped cream. Then hold it with wooden chopsticks, feed the old ape and Thalia, and let them taste.


    This time.


    Old Ape and Thalia''s eyes lit up instantly.


    "Chang Xia, this is delicious."


    "Sweet, I can eat a clay pot."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia rolled his eyes. Pointing to the whipped cream next to him, he said, "A clay pot, old ape, do you see how much cream there is? Don''t think about it, I''ll make a cake with cream later, and I''ll save some toffee to try. If you want to eat it, Just help whip up some more cream."


    "Okay, you have prepared the milk tree sap, and I will be responsible for sending it." The old ape replied.


    He found it more fun to whip up milk tree sap and egg whites than howling. When you have nothing to do in the future, just send the milk tree sap and play!


    "Also." Chang Xia nodded.


    The old ape is comparable to an egg beater and a mixer. With his help, Chang Xia feels quite relaxed while busy. When Su Ye and the others come back in the evening, everyone can taste the delicious cake. With the orcs'' fondness for sweets, Chang Xia believed that they could not refuse sweet cakes.


    Gollum��


    Half an hour.


    The Weishan ape hiding in a cave or sleeping in the shade of a tree has no intention of sleeping at this moment. One by one around the waterfall square, craned their necks to look at the pottery pots on the square stove, the smell is getting stronger and more fragrant.


    Who still has the heart to sleep in?


    Even the fat guy who enjoyed eating worms and grass seeds in the jungle walked back from the jungle.


    "Quack!" Fat Brother circled Chang Xia, if he hadn''t been concerned about the flames in the stove, he would have jumped on the stove and opened the clay pot.


    "Sister Changxia, this chicken cake is so delicious!" Thalia swallowed her saliva carefully, staring at the clay pot on the stove.


    Chang Xia said, "Wait a minute, it''s ready to eat."


    The chicken cake with milk tree sap is obviously more fragrant than the chicken cake made before, especially after being baked in a clay pot, the fragrance becomes more intense.


    "Chang Xia is right, milk tree sap is a good thing." The old ape said excitedly. At the same time, he couldn''t help but patted his head, how could he not remember the existence of Wuhai earlier? What a pity it has been so many years!


    Soon, Chang Xia carefully picked up the pot.


    Pour out the baked cake.


    Chang Xia cut out a few pieces of baked chicken cakes and handed them to the old ape, who asked the old ape to share it with the other Weishan apes. Cut out two more small pieces, give one to Thalia and the other to Fat Brother. For the rest, Chang Xia was not in a hurry to eat, and spread the baked cream on it.


    "Old ape, bring me some fruit?"


    Chang Xia was planning to make a fruit cake to taste. The cake was rough and rough, but it tasted better. Coupled with the wild fruits produced by Weishan Holy Land, Chang Xia has been careful about his craftsmanship.


    "Okay." The old ape is now completely obedient to Chang Xia, and he can do whatever he wants, without any hesitation.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 789： Orcs conquered by cake

    In an instant.


    A rudimentary fruit cake about six inches in size has already taken shape.


    "The shape is a little off, but the taste should be okay." Chang Xia whispered. Cut out small pieces, feed them to your mouth and eat.


    Gollum��


    The old apes and a group of Weishan apes stood beside them, swallowing their saliva. Talia hugged the fat brother, one person and one bird stretched their necks, and the eager eyes were self-evident.


    "Don''t worry, everyone has a share."


    Chang Xia reached out and pressed down, signaling everyone not to get excited.


    She doesn''t know how to eat alone. She has been busy all morning, so she made such a small cake. Naturally, she wants everyone to taste it.


    soon.


    The six-inch cake was eaten up.


    "Really delicious!"


    "Unfortunately, it''s a little less."


    "Hooho-"


    Everyone is immersed in the deliciousness of the cake and cherishes it very much.


    Even after eating it, I couldn''t help but think about it.


    "Ah! It''s already afternoon?" Chang Xia looked at the sun above his head, and at a glance, it was already noon. I was busy whipping cream this morning, and I didn''t stop for a while, even forgetting lunch, "Talia, are you hungry?"


    "A little bit." Thalia said.


    "Old ape, how about you?" Chang Xia turned around and asked lightly.


    Old Ape: "I''m a little hungry. What are you going to do for lunch?"


    "Is it okay to cook soup noodles? This one is quicker, and other preparations take time." Chang Xia thought about it and suggested.


    "Yes." The old ape nodded.


    He is very sensible now, but whatever Chang Xia prepares will taste very good. It''s a pity that the Weishan apes are big and rough, and they can''t learn to cook.


    Think.


    The old ape pondered, and wanted the six major tribes to do a favor.


    Let''s see where in the Twilight Forest there are Weishan Apes, and ask the six major tribes to help send some Weishan Apes. Only thirteen tribesmen, this number is actually a little less, which is not conducive to the growth of the Weishan ape tribe.


    The more he thought about it, the more the old ape felt that this method was feasible.


    So, he made a belly in his heart. Going to wait for Patriarch Gen and the others to come back from Wuhai, so let''s chat with him.


    Here, Changxia started to make powder.


    There is still half a pot of bone broth boiled on the stove, and two more toppings are fried.


    Stir-fried pork with chili is indispensable, and then blanched green vegetables.


    Have a simple meal at noon, and prepare hard vegetables when Su Ye and the others come back in the evening. It doesn''t take much time to fry the meat with chili. To scald the vegetables, put it directly in the bone broth to scald, and then scald the powder directly when the water boils.


    After a moment.


    Chang Xia and Thalia sat at the long table and started eating.


    The old ape and the Weishan ape sat on their exclusive stone chairs, holding a big pottery bowl and working hard. Chang Xia is very fortunate that Weishan Ape''s appetite is inversely proportional to its size. If it is directly proportional, Weishan Mountain may be eaten up by Weishan Ape.


    Really, congratulations!


    Having enough to eat and drink, Chang Xia didn''t want to continue tossing.


    He simply cleaned up the tableware and chopsticks, washed his face and hands, and led Thalia back to the woodcut hut for a nap. The fat brother didn''t need Chang Xia''s reminder, he took the initiative to wipe his feet and mouth, and then went back to the woodcut corrugated wooden house.


    Weishan Waterfall, which had been noisy all morning, ushered in tranquility in the afternoon.


    Perhaps, I was too tired in the morning.


    This sleep.


    Chang Xia slept directly until Su Ye and the others came back before waking up.


    "Changxia��"


    "Xylophone Eminem?"


    Hearing Xylophone''s cry, Chang Xia opened her eyes and walked out of the wood-cut corrugated wooden house in a daze. They saw the orcs carrying the barrels through the cave passage, the xylophone and the others helping to unload the rattan baskets, which contained the bronze ritual vessels that Su Ye named and wanted to bring back to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna. Iron wares are relatively few, mostly bronze wares.


    Visible.


    Hundreds of years ago, hive people were better at forging bronzes.


    Compared with bronze, iron casting is undoubtedly more difficult.


    "Changxia, are you awake?" Xylophone asked with a smile, "I smell a special fragrance from Weishan Waterfall, what did you do this morning?"


    "I asked the old ape and Talia to help, pounded the cream, and made some cakes. By the way, I left a big cake for you, and there is iced milk tea in the water pool. In a clay pot, you put the pottery I picked up the can, the milk tea was put in the water pool in the morning to be chilled, and it must have been cold by now." Chang Xia said.


    Although still a little confused, Chang Xia talked about the milk tea and cake.


    "Chang Xia, did you really make cream?" Xylophone was excited.


    With joy, the volume involuntarily turned up. So, the other orcs looked over one after another and asked what the cream was and could it be eaten?


    He Yun, who was following Xylophone, was the smartest and walked towards the water pool.


    It doesn''t matter whether the cream is cream or not, it is most comfortable to drink iced milk tea first in hot weather. Snails prepare bowls, and things are not in a hurry to unload and organize.


    See you.


    All orcs wash their hands and faces without any urging.


    She ran to the long table obediently and sat in rows.


    "Xylophone, what delicious food did Chang Xia prepare?"


    "Iced milk tea and cake. In the morning, with the help of Lao Yuan, Chang Xia made cream. This cake is made with chicken cake and cream. I heard it tastes good."


    In an instant, all the orcs swallowed.


    It was a nine-inch cake for Su Ye and the others. Bigger, Chang Xia lacks control. Weishan Waterfall is not a Baihu cave after all, and many things are incomplete.


    Said to be nine inches, but it was actually a little bigger than nine inches.


    The cake is not round, but square.


    The chicken cake is round when it is baked, but when the cream is applied, it will be added and subtracted for a long time, and it will eventually become a square shape.


    "It''s hard to whip the cream, and each person has a small piece of cake." Chang Xia explained.


    He carried the cake in a rattan basket that was kept fresh and refrigerated in the water pool. He Yun held a clay pot of milk tea. It was cold, and the sweetness of the milk tea could be smelled through the wooden lid.


    Gollum!


    Looking at the cake that came out of the rattan basket.


    All the orcs looked straight.


    "I put some pieces of wild fruit, it tastes very good." Chang Xia said.


    She didn''t cut it, and let the xylophone hold the knife. First cut a piece for Su Ye, hers is bigger. It looks delicious with wild fruit pieces.


    "The cake is very soft, softer than the chicken cakes and rice cakes I have eaten before, and the creamy texture is very special." Su Ye took a bite and was immediately amazed by the taste of the cake.


    So, the same idea as the old ape emerged in her heart.


    Milk tree sap is a good thing.


    After the xylophone divided the cake, all the orcs were careful to carry a small piece of cake. They did not dare to open their mouths, so they took a small bite.


    Interjections such as wow resounded over the Weishan Waterfall in an instant.


    The old ape sat blankly and didn''t come over.


    Come here, but I can''t eat, so I might as well sit a little farther away, so that I can''t see it.


    "Thalia, come here, let''s drink iced milk tea." Chang Xia waved to Thalia, but the cake was not distributed to Thalia, after all, he had eaten it in the morning. There are not many things, Chang Xia tries his best to let every orc can taste the taste of cake.


    Talia lived up to Chang Xia''s love for him.


    She is very well-behaved. She didn''t ask for it because she was young.


    Chang Xia asked He Yun to help and poured half a bowl of iced milk tea for her and Talia. One big and one small holding iced milk tea, squatting beside the long table and drinking.


    The fat brother followed beside him, and it was rare that he didn''t quack.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 790： The old ape wants to expand the Weishan ape population

    "Chang Xia, can you tell me how to make the cream?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia nodded, there was nothing to hide.


    So, she thought about it and tried to use simple and clear language to explain the method of cream. However, Chang Xia said that the ratio of egg white, milk tree sap and sugar and oil is not static, and it may be adjusted according to the actual object.


    Listen to it.


    All the orcs felt their heads were big.


    It''s like a book from heaven, I can''t understand it at all.


    Thinking about it, all the orcs all turned their attention to Su Ye.


    Su Ye''s mouth twitched, can she say that she doesn''t understand it? Chang Xia, this child, talked about cooking and eating, and the truth was a string of things. At the same time, I also like to say something that everyone does not understand.


    "Chang Xia, after returning to the tribe, you can teach the xylophone again." Su Ye suggested while pinching the bridge of his nose. It can be seen that none of the orcs understands it. Not to mention the old ape, this product has been made with Chang Xia all morning, and it is estimated that he only remembers that the cake is delicious and the cream is delicious.


    "Uh!" Chang Xia paused slightly and said, "Also."


    Yu Guang passed over everyone''s faces quietly, and found that they were all confused.


    Chang Xia was silent.


    Could it be that what she said was very complicated? !


    "Chang Xia, go back to the Heluo tribe tonight. If you have something to pack, hurry up and pack it up, and set off after dinner in the evening." Su Ye said.


    It''s nearly ten days since I left the Sacred Mountain Sorcerer''s Hall in Karna, so it''s time to go back.


    Recently, the tribes have been busy hunting and harvesting, so there shouldn''t be any trouble. This year, the tribes will be patrolled in the Twilight Forest in advance. Even if there are wandering orcs sneaking into the forest, I believe that the totem warriors who patrol the forest will give the wandering orcs a great gift.


    "Leaving tonight?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    "Yeah! I can''t leave the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard''s Hall for a long time. Bai Qing is too young, and I may not be able to solve the problem." Su Ye explained, and said that the exploration of the sea of ????wu came to an end. It was like picking the sap of a milk tree. Don''t worry about Su Ye.


    Trimming the waterway, Patriarch Gen will take care of it.


    The other five tribes will send orcs to come to support, but if you want to drink milk tree sap, it is expected to wait for about half a month.


    Patriarch Gen said that it was too troublesome to wait for the orcs from the tribes to come over, so let the patriarchs do it first, and wait for Su Ye to return to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna to notify the five tribes, and wait for the orcs from the five tribes to come over, and then let the five patriarchs return to the tribe.


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia felt that it was very subtle.


    Patriarch Gen took the five patriarchs as hostages?


    Seeing that the five patriarchs did not refuse, Chang Xia was a little curious. Could it be that there is any private transaction that cannot be made?


    While it''s still early.


    Chang Xia and the others began to pack their luggage.


    The dry food that he brought, Patriarch Gen did not plan to bring it back to the tribe, but chose to leave it to the old ape.


    At this moment, the root patriarch was pulled by the old ape.


    "Old ape, is there something wrong?" Gen raised his head and looked at the old ape.


    The old ape withdrew his thumb and index finger that were holding the placket of the patriarch Gen, smiled and said, "Patriarch Gen, I''ll talk to you about something."


    "What''s the matter��" Gen Wei shook and looked at the old ape suspiciously.


    "Patriarch Gen, do you know where the Weishan Ape still lives in the Twilight Forest?" The old ape whispered. He forgot that his whisper was still loud to other orcs.


    So, all the orcs looked over in an instant.


    The old ape froze, and an embarrassed smile appeared on that ugly face.


    This smile fell in Chang Xia''s eyes, and it turned into a warning.


    The orcs were slightly embarrassed, don''t overdo it.


    However, they all pricked up their ears to eavesdrop.


    Gen rubbed his chin with his hand for a while, and said in confusion, "Old ape, what are you asking about this?" The old ape Qihui had already left the category of Weishan ape. It can be said that the Weishan Weishan Ape race is no longer the same race as other apes.


    "Weishan Ape needs to reproduce." The old ape said bluntly.


    It''s more like breaking a jar and breaking a monster, pointing at the Weishan ape sitting or lying down, the old ape showed an expression of hating iron.


    "Look at these Weishan apes, all of them are lazy and lethargic. If I don''t do anything, the Weishan apes will die."


    As he spoke, the old ape looked sad and angry.


    Patriarch Gen snorted lightly, the old ape really had no face to complain about other Weishan apes.


    Didn''t these Weishan apes all learn from the old apes?


    Besides, Weishan apes have no natural enemies in Weishan. If they are too active, the Heluo tribe will have a headache.


    "There are traces of white apes in the Wangyue Mountains, but white apes are different from other beasts. They will not take the initiative to provoke orcs, and orcs will not take the initiative to attack them." Gen said solemnly.


    Ape, there are many in the Twilight Forest.


    However, there are not many white apes of the same clan as the Weishan ape, and there are not many in the Twilight Forest.


    Like Pug, White Ape has some wisdom.


    They do not easily approach the territory where the orcs live.


    At the same time, the white ape relies on the roots and stems of wild fruit plants, eats meat, and knows how to hunt with simple tools.


    Like gorillas and gibbons, they are all apes.


    These two groups are different from the white apes. The strong orangutans and the gibbons are ferocious and extremely xenophobic. Anyone who breaks into their territory, be it beastmen or beasts, will be hunted down and attacked by them.


    Also, gorillas and gibbons are uglier than white apes.


    These two kinds of apes have no intelligence and rely solely on animal activities.


    "Gen, how do you know that there are traces of the white ape in the Moon Moon Mountains?" Snake asked.


    The Gen Patriarch gave the Snake and Snake Patriarch a white look and said, "There is a sea of ??fog in the Weishan area. Do you think our clan will do nothing? Check it out to make sure it''s safe."


    Cough cough!


    Saying this, the Snake Patriarch was a little embarrassed.


    Weeping Cliffs are scattered across islands large and small, and these islands are surrounded by reefs. Although Weeping Cliff is the territory of the Snake Mountain Tribe, the Snake Clan rarely gets close to the Weeping Cliff, and even Silver Beach is not liked by the Snake Clan.


    "The White Ape is at Weeping Cliff?" Shore said in surprise The Weeping Cliff environment is very poor, and few orcs take the initiative to approach it.


    Patriarch Gen nodded and said, "There are elders in my clan who have seen traces of white apes on Weeping Cliff. There should be a group of white apes living on an island in Weeping Cliff."


    "Gen, take them over." The old ape said excitedly.


    In the past, the old ape didn''t want to expand the Weishan ape group, but when he heard Su Ye talk about building a city that day, the old ape didn''t think much about it. However, today, Changxia made a cake, and the old ape had an idea.


    Weishan Ape can''t do meticulous work alone.


    If it is a white ape, it should be feasible.


    "..."


    In an instant, all the orcs looked at the old ape with strange eyes.


    With the huge physique of the old ape, it is very difficult to find a partner!


    The white ape froze and asked, "What kind of eyes do you have? I just want you to help us send some white apes to expand the population of Weishan apes. Besides, if we help, you can harvest the sap of the milk tree and go to the sea. Wouldn''t it be easier to capture?"


    In order to get the help of the patriarch Gen and the others, the old ape is also willing to go out.


    Directly take out the Weishan Monkey, who has no shadow, as a shield.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 791： Develop Silver Beach, Harbour Vision

    Patriarch Gen took a deep breath.


    After a while, he raised his head and looked at the snake patriarch.


    The White Ape appeared on the Weeping Cliff. The Weeping Cliff was the boundary of the Moon Moon Mountain Range.


    "Don''t look at me, there is an evil sect in Weeping Cliff, and the snake family doesn''t want to get close."


    Xylophone smiled and said, "Snake, is Wuhai seafood delicious?"


    "The seafood stew is delicious!" Snake said honestly.


    She couldn''t refuse the charm of simmering in a seafood pot. Compared with simply steaming and grilling fish, simmering in a seafood pot is more in line with the taste of the snakes. The trouble is, the seafood pot stew should be eaten while it''s hot, and the snakes can''t eat too hot, which is not perfect.


    "I remember that the Silver Beach is connected to the sea, and the snakes and snakes do not consider building a road? Connect the Silver Beach and the Twin Valley, and use Wu''s plan for the future development of the Twilight Forest. As long as the fish and bird tribes do not disagree, the three tribes will develop together. It''s inevitable..." Xylophone''s words were too deceptive.


    Not to mention the snake patriarch couldn''t help but be moved, even Su Ye was moved.


    Weeping Cliff has a special terrain, and Weishan used to be the most suitable for waterways. There are many river beasts in the Weihe River. If you want to walk by water, you must drive a boat, and the raft is unreliable.


    Silver Beach is like a long ribbon, wrapping the Weeping Cliff. If the Snake Mountain tribe wants to go to the Silver Beach, they must pass the Weeping Cliff. The situation near the Mochizuki Mountains is much better, unlike Weishan, which is full of steep cliffs.


    "Witch, what do you say?" Snake turned around and sought Su Ye''s opinion.


    Su Ye pondered, but was not in a hurry to answer the Snake Patriarch.


    "Xylophone, what do you want to do in Yintan?" Su Ye raised his head and looked at Xylophone. Xylophone is smart, but unfortunately weaker.


    Otherwise, the Heluo tribe doesn''t mind learning from the Snake tribe.


    Let the female be the patriarch.


    "Seaport." Xylophone said.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she hurriedly lowered her head.


    Harbour, it seems that she said it when her mouth was high. The port used to dock ships, and at the same time, the relationship between the fish and the orcs can be more closely tied together.


    When she said it at the beginning, she was completely imaginative.


    In terms of the current relationship between the fish and the orcs, it is obviously impractical to build a seaport.


    The sea area belongs to the fish clan. If the orcs want to build a harbor in the Silver Beach, it will undoubtedly violate the interests of the fish clan. With the arrogance of the fish clan, they would definitely not agree.


    "What is a harbor?" Snake asked blankly.


    The eyes of the other patriarchs shone brightly, and the sea port occupies a word for sea, which must have something to do with the sea. Hong Kong, they couldn''t guess what it was.


    However, a harbour should be some kind of building.


    "Seaport, not for the time being. Snake and Snake can build a road from Twin Valley to Silver Beach, which should be useful in the future. It is not appropriate to enter and exit the sea of ??fog through Weishan Holy Land. If Silver Beach can be developed, orcs will be able to use it in the future. Just eat seafood." Su Ye said.


    There is no way to harvest milk tree sap, but fishing for seafood does not necessarily have to go to the sea of ??fog. Silver Beach is close to the sea, but neither the Snake Mountain tribe nor the fish clan on the other side of the sea will approach the Silver Beach at will.


    "Okay." Snake replied.


    Of the six major tribes, Weeping Cliff and Silver Beach belong to the Snake Mountain tribe are the closest to the sea. Hundreds of years ago, the fish tribe often entered the Twilight Forest through the Silver Beach.


    With the rise of Su Ye, the three tribes signed a series of treaties.


    Gradually, Yintan was abandoned.


    It has become a forbidden place for orcs and fish.


    "Wizard, White Ape��" The old ape blinked and spoke again.


    Su Ye thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Snake, white ape, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Wizard, my clan has no manpower to capture the white ape recently." Snake said helplessly. It''s not that she shies the blame and doesn''t help the old ape catch the white ape.


    Recently, the tribe has been busy with harvesting and hunting.


    The Erdos Swamp Operation dispatched three totem warriors, and then they will help the Heluo tribe repair the waterway. Where are there people who go to Weeping Cliff to catch the white ape?


    "Old ape, how about catching the white ape after the small river canal is repaired?" Gen gave a range of time. It has been more than a hundred years for the Weishan ape, so why rush for thirty or fifty days?


    The old ape nodded and replied, "Yes. Just don''t forget it. I am not in a hurry here." With the promise of the patriarch Gen, the old ape became very good at talking. As Patriarch Gen said, a hundred years have passed, and the old ape is not in a hurry.


    Hear the words.


    The Snake Patriarch breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, she pondered in her heart, waiting for her return to the tribe.


    The matter of attracting other orc tribes/tribes must be put on the agenda.


    There are too many things one by one, and the tribe has to strengthen the construction, and there are insufficient manpower. How can this be done?


    The other patriarchs looked at each other and understood each other.


    Obviously, they all guessed the idea of ??the snake patriarch.


    In the same way, they were also moved.


    In this regard, Su Ye did not express any opinion. She asked Chang Xia to help make all the seafood salvaged today into a seafood pot and simmer it. The Xiaohe Canal has not been repaired yet, and if the seafood passes overnight, nine out of ten will die.


    Eating it is the best choice.


    The milk tree sap is kept in a water pool at a low temperature and brought back to the tribe at night, which should delay the deterioration of the milk tree sap.


    Soon, the people in Zhonghou were very busy.


    Weishan Ape was also ecstatic.


    The conversation between the old ape and the patriarch Gen was heard by the other Weishan apes.


    Thinking, not long after.


    There will be a group of white apes in Weishan. Even the gentle and gentle Weishan apes can''t help revealing their true feelings at this moment, and burst into laughter.


    That expression made Chang Xia and the other orcs stay away.


    To be honest, Weishan Ape looks really ugly. Especially when you smile, it''s even uglier. However, listening to the explanation of the old ape, his appearance is the most handsome and handsome in the eyes of the white ape family.


    If it weren''t for the name Old Ape.


    Lao Yuan wanted to name himself: Yan Yingjun At first, after hearing Lao Yuan''s words, Chang Xia had a mouthful of blood stuck in his throat and couldn''t get down, almost suffocating himself.


    Ape handsome����


    Old ape, you are a master at naming names.


    Xylophone brought the female to prepare dinner, and Su Ye asked Chang Xia to cook the soup. This decoction is prepared for the two unbroken eggs of the nest clan. According to Su Ye''s recent deciphering and translation of the murals on the mural gallery, Su Ye gradually understands the meaning of the existence of the nest clan''s egg nest.


    The energy provided by the egg nest to the egg, this energy is boiled with the meat of various beasts and medicinal materials, and then poured into the egg nest for the egg to absorb. The egg nest is built by the nest clan, which can soak the eggs in all directions in the soup made from the meat of the beast and the medicinal materials.


    This is similar to Su Ye''s decoction.


    It''s just that the hive people are more particular about it.


    Put the eggs in the egg nest, instead of being as simple and rude as Su Ye, put the eggs directly into the tub to soak.


    In fact, it is better to cook the medicine directly in the pot.


    It''s just that the egg lay in the nest for hundreds of years.


    Su Ye was worried that something would happen when stewing directly, so he chose a gentler method, soaking the eggs in the boiled soup, so that the absorption would be slower and better than safety.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 792： Eggs soaked in soup

    "Mother Su Ye, how long do eggs need to be soaked in the decoction?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye picked up the wooden lid and placed it on the tub, and replied, "When the soup gets cold, you can take the eggs out."


    "Two quarters of an hour." Chang Xia tilted her head and calculated.


    Talia stood nervously beside the tub, tiptoeing, trying to see her younger siblings in the tub. However, when Su Ye covered the tub with a wooden lid, he looked lonely.


    "Two quarters of an hour is shorter, longer." Su Ye shook his head lightly, patted Talia''s head, pointed to the tub, and instructed: "Talia, keep the tub. Before the soup gets cold, , it is impossible to hold the younger brother and sister out. According to my calculation and analysis, let the eggs and eggs soak in the decoction every three days for two consecutive months, and the eggs and eggs should hatch, provided they are still alive. "


    "Witch, younger siblings must be alive." Thalia firmly said.


    In the past, he tried to bring something into the egg nest for his younger siblings. However, the eggs can''t eat at all. Talia watched Eggy''s light getting dimmer and more worried.


    nowadays.


    With Su Ye helping to prepare the decoction, let the eggs soak.


    The bleak egg gradually regained its vitality.


    Maybe, in two months.


    Thalia''s younger siblings can really be born out of their shells.


    "Wu, it''s time for dinner." Xylophone shouted, informing Chang Xia that they should go to the long table for dinner. After dinner, they will set off back to the tribe to end their trip to the sea of ??fog.


    This trip to the sea of ??fog did not yield much.


    This made Su Ye extremely satisfied.


    Not much to say about the bronze and iron artifacts left by the nest clan, those with eyes know that this is a good thing. Like milk tree sap and mist sea seafood, the orcs'' table is enriched, and the biggest harvest is Thalia.


    When Thalia grows up, the blood ban of the underground palace will be established.


    At that time, the Orcs will be able to inherit the skills of the Nest Clan.


    Although Su Ye doesn''t value the inheritance of the skills of the nest clan, who would dislike too many good things?


    "Let''s go and have dinner." Su Ye said.


    Talia dragged the fat man towards the long table, and he gradually got used to the current life. Don''t always think about Eggy, and hold your younger brother and sister in your arms.


    "Don''t look at Eggy?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said calmly: "They are soaked in the soup, why do they need to watch? Besides, even if you watch them, they won''t break their shells now."


    Nest eggs are extremely strong and difficult to break.


    Even if it is cooked, it is estimated that it will not be cooked.


    Otherwise, how could Thalia be born?


    The Nest Clan kept them in the egg nest back then, and they may have concluded that the egg would be safe.


    It''s just that the Hive Clan has a thousand calculations, and they never come back.


    Su Ye speculated in the bottom of his heart that something happened to the nest clan who left. It''s not that they don''t want to come back, it''s that they can''t.


    The dinner was fast.


    They left a bucket of milk tree sap for the old ape, and the rest of the seafood was given to the Weishan ape, and they could do whatever they wanted.


    At the same time, Xylophone and the others brought the dry food.


    Stay at Weishan Waterfall together.


    The orcs hurriedly escaped from the Weishan Waterfall in the words of the old ape''s repeated reminders to help capture the white ape. They didn''t expect it, and the old ape also had a nagging side.


    "Old ape, are you crazy?" Chang Xia was terrified and patted her chest.


    Su Ye''s head was covered in black lines, and he said speechlessly: "He was probably stimulated. Just like Weishan, does the old ape still want to build a city?"


    "I think... the old ape didn''t want to build a city, he wanted to strengthen the Weishan ape." Chang Xia said.


    When she left, the old ape was full of reluctance.


    Combined with his request for the help of the six major tribes to capture the white ape, Chang Xia had reason to suspect that the old ape was greedy. In addition to wanting to strengthen the Weishan ape, he also hoped that the white ape would help cook the vegetables. Orcs have their own tribes, and it is impossible to stay in Weishan Waterfall for a long time.


    Here comes.


    The old ape naturally thought of the white ape.


    The predecessor of Weishan Ape is the White Ape, and the White Ape has a certain wisdom.


    Through repeated teaching, it is indeed possible for the white ape to learn to cook. The old ape is more generous and uses the wild fruits of the Weishan Holy Land to cultivate the white ape. After 30 to 50 years, the white ape may not be able to transform into the Weishan ape.


    Think.


    Chang Xia only felt a toothache.


    It''s good that the old ape doesn''t count, but once he counts, it''s really far-sighted!


    "What else did you think of?" Su Ye looked at Chang Xia, who was gasping for breath while covering her cheeks, and couldn''t help but ask one more question.


    Chang Xia said, "I suspect that the old ape wants the white ape to learn to cook��"


    Say it.


    All the orcs stopped.


    By the way, the old ape is really talented!


    Talking and laughing, the orcs walked out of Weishan.


    To renovate the small river canal, Patriarch Gen decided to start from White Lake. After all, building a canal is not a trivial matter, and some surveys are required. They can''t do things based on their ideas.


    When they came, the orcs came in big bags and small bags.


    The package contains dry food.


    On the return journey, the same large and small bags were just the dry food in the rattan baskets, and all of them were replaced with bronze wares and a few iron wares brought back from Wuhai. Among them, the bronze ritual vessels are to be transported to the Hall of Wizards of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    The rest will be placed in the Heluo tribe.


    When the fox orcs of the Qingqiu tribe arrive, these bronze and iron objects will be handed over to the fox orcs. After all, these things are put in the hands of other orcs and can''t play any role. However, it is different for the fox orcs.


    Maybe they can learn something.


    Gaga��


    The fat brother huddled in the rattan basket, and the night wind whistled past.


    It couldn''t help but rattle.


    Leaning on the xylophone, Thalia heard the fat brother quack, and couldn''t help but looked over to the rattan basket.


    "Talia, fat brother is fine." Xylophone said warmly.


    This time, it became Elder Senda carrying Su Ye and Chang Xia on his back. Patriarch Gen was carrying Xylophone, Thalia and Fat Brother, and Elder Shadow disappeared. The beautiful red carp disappeared with him However, the orcs were not worried that the shadow elder would swallow the red carp alone.


    No matter how precious the red carp is, it is only a fish.


    "Yeah!" Talia carefully held her younger brother and sister in her arms, soaked the soup, and the eggs were stained with a strong medicinal smell. Thalia didn''t find it unpleasant, but rather liked it.


    Xylophone caressed Thalia''s thorny scalp. The hair on his head was shaved by Chang Xia, and stubble has grown in the past two days, and it was a bit thorny to touch.


    Knowing Thalia''s identity, Xylophone and other females love Thalia very much.


    Everyone likes to feed them, unless Su Ye stopped them. Thalia will stretch out her belly again like before.


    "Talia, you can sleep. When you wake up, we will be there." Xylophone said warmly, "I will help you guard your younger brother and sister, you don''t have to worry."


    "I''m not sleepy yet." Thalia said softly.


    He likes the smell of the xylophone very much, it makes him feel like he is back in the egg. Warm, warm and very comfortable.


    Thalia hadn''t seen his Eminem.


    The xylophone made him feel like Eminem.


    So when Su Ye asked Thalia if she wanted to be with Xylophone, Thalia did not refuse.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 793： Hui tribe, Anton Talia

    That night.


    A group of orcs are running in the forest.


    The cool breeze is pleasant.


    Chang Xia yawned, advancing at the current speed, and returning to the tribe around dawn. After leaving the Baihu cave for more than ten days, Chang Xia misses her own Kang bed.


    These ten days have been busy.


    The yearning for Shen Rong kept growing, but ten days, no matter how slow, was enough for Shen Rong and the others to reach the Erdos Swamp. However, I don''t know if they went to Swartok where the mallard tribe lived?


    Known as the Unfrozen River, the Detroit River, Swartok''s temperature is in the cold season for more than half of the year. Compared with the Dusk Forest, the Erdos Swamp is worse in terms of climate and environment.


    This caused the orcs of the mallard tribe to be cold and heat-resistant.


    When Yufu and other Fuli tribe orcs were in the Baihu business district, they often soaked in the White River. The temperature of the Heluo tribe was too hot for them to accept.


    Fortunately, White Lake will cool down at night.


    Otherwise, Yufu and the others would rather eat and live in the White River than go ashore.


    "Chang Xia, Talia is raised in the Heluo tribe. Please take care of it. I will give the two eggs to Ximu to take care of them. If you are free, you can visit them more often��"


    Su Ye explained softly that she was not planning to stay in the Heluo tribe this time.


    When he arrived at the Heluo tribe, he went straight back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna.


    There are few people in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, so Su Ye did not plan to bring Thalia and the others there. Ready to entrust Talia to the Heluo tribe, the Baihu business district will be opened, and each tribe will send orcs to settle in Baihu Street, so that Thalia will show up in the Heluo tribe, which will be more conducive to his future life in the Twilight Forest.


    The Nest Clan have been away from the Sea of ??Fog for hundreds of years.


    During this period, they never returned to Wuhai.


    This means that either the nest clan has died, or they have lost the direction of returning to the sea of ??fog. Regardless of the outcome, Thalia would not be able to leave the Dusk Forest in the short term.


    "Okay." Chang Xia replied.


    In the tribe, Elder Ximu studied with Su Ye for a while.


    It is safer to give Egg Egg to Elder Ximu than to Chang Xia. What''s more, Chang Xia has a lot of things on his body, so he can''t take care of Eggy all the time.


    Talia is easy to solve, whether he chooses to live in the Baihu cave with Changxia or live in the tribe with Xylophone. In the end, he will arrange to live with the **** and their cubs, but considering that Thalia is a little malnourished.


    Recently, he may have to drink soup for a while.


    Other than that, nothing else.


    Facing the night wind, Chang Xia fell asleep leaning on Su Ye without realizing it.


    "Changxia, Changxia��"


    Su Ye shook Chang Xia gently and kept calling her name.


    Chang Xia opened her eyes in confusion, muttered in a low voice, and said, "Mr. Su Ye, is there something wrong?"


    "Wake up, we''re home." Su Ye chuckled lightly.


    Opening his eyes, Chang Xia took a look.


    Yo--


    It really came to White Lake.


    The team stopped, and with the help of the clansmen, began to unload the rattan baskets.


    "On the shore, you send the witches back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna." Gen returned to human form, and the two patriarchs Xifeng on the shore were carrying the rattan baskets, which contained bronze ritual vessels. These bronze ritual vessels will be transported back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, and Su Ye will personally collect the bronze ritual vessels.


    Su Ye asked Xylophone to hold Chang Xia to the ground, and Elder Senda would go to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna with the two patriarchs Xifeng Anbian.


    "Mother Su Ye, what should I do with the red carp?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye thought for a while and replied, "Red carp, let Elder Shadow keep it for the time being. After the six major tribes have communicated with each other, we will decide which day to kill."


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded and ignored it.


    Red carp can prolong life and nourish dark wounds.


    This thing, of course, is closely related to the injured old man of the tribe.


    Seeing what Su Ye meant, it was estimated that he would invite orcs from other orc tribes to come over.


    This will take longer to prepare.


    "Talia, will you go back to the White Lake cave with me, or go to the tribe with Xylophone Amu?" Chang Xia moved his limbs and walked towards Talia.


    At this moment, Thalia carefully squatted on the side of the road with Eggy in her arms.


    The fat brother quacked, excited.


    Thalia looked at Chang Xia and Xylophone.


    "Sister Changxia, what will be the arrangements for the younger siblings?" Talia didn''t answer, but asked Eggy''s arrangements. Although he wanted to live with Chang Xia, he did not forget his younger siblings who were still Eggy.


    "The younger brother and sister will be taken care of by the elder Ximu of the tribe. After all, they need to soak the soup every three days. The elder Ximu lives in the tribe and is very close to the Baihu cave." Chang Xia explained patiently, Su Ye disappeared at the moment, Most of them went to Elder Ximu and told Eggy about it.


    Changxia''s medicine is half a jar of water.


    Simple herbs can be matched, but complex ones cannot.


    After all, he didn''t study very seriously. Elder Ximu had studied with Su Ye for a while. It was not difficult for Elder Ximu to prepare decoction according to the prescription.


    "Sister Changxia, let me live in the tribe with Xylophone Amu!" Thalia said.


    He wanted to be closer to his younger siblings, even though he knew that Eggy still had life. However, if the younger brother and sister did not break their shells for a day, Talia could not really feel at ease for a day.


    "Okay. I''ll come to the tribe to see you. Thalia can also come to visit me in the White Lake cave, and I''ll cook something delicious for you." Chang Xia smiled.


    Aside, Xylophone didn''t say anything.


    Talia, her identity is not simple.


    Xylophone has been to the sea of ????wu, and naturally knows the rooms in the underground palace that are banned by the blood ban. In the room, it is likely that the heritage of the hive family is stored.


    Taliyah was young, and Su Ye took pity on him.


    Instead of letting Thalia bleed, he tried to lift the blood ban.


    But, wait till Thalia grows up.


    Or encounter other accidents, maybe Talia needs to lift the blood ban.


    Even if Thalia wants to live with Changxia, Xylophone will try to turn Thalia back into the tribe. There are many things to do in Changxia, and it is safer for Thalia to be raised in the tribe.


    Besides Thalia is still young, so she naturally has to study with the cubs of the tribe.


    If the Heluo tribe chooses to raise Talia, it must be raised well.


    Just like taking care of Chang Xia back then.


    "Talia, there are a lot of cubs the same size as you in the tribe. After a good rest in the morning, Xylophone Amu will take you to play with them..." Xylophone rubbed Talia''s bald head and said with a smile.


    Talia held the egg and hesitated: "Play? I have to take care of my younger siblings and fish."


    "Brother and sister, let the elders of Ximu help take care of them, and let Thalia take care of them when they break their shells. If they are fishing, Thalia is still young, and it is good to help with fishing when Thalia grows up. The tribe has enough food, Thalia doesn''t have to worry about being hungry." Xylophone said softly.


    the other side.


    Patriarch Gen asked the people to move the bronze and iron wares to the Baihu commercial area.


    The fox orcs from the Qingqiu tribe came over and arranged for them to live on Baihu Street. There is no need to move these bronzes and irons to the tribe.


    Besides, it''s all rubbish.


    Moved to the tribe to occupy the land, the tribe did not have copper and iron ore, and it was useless to study this stuff. Compared with broken copper and iron, the clansmen probably prefer jade more.


    At least, jade looks good.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 794： 1 person eats braised pork noodles

    For a moment.


    The lively Baihu quieted down.


    Chang Xia yawned and walked to her cave alone.


    creak-


    Pushing open the courtyard door, the cave courtyard was cleaner and tidy than before she left. I also know that it was mostly Nuan Chun and the clansmen who helped to clean it up.


    The tribe has no south wind and Yadong, and it is a little quiet.


    Counting the time, Nanfeng left the tribe for more than half a month. By distance, they should almost be back. Chang Xia was a little unaccustomed to the cave dwelling without Nanfeng clamoring for what to eat all day long.


    "I''m back." Chang Xia said.


    Closing the courtyard door, Chang Xia walked towards the kitchen.


    When I get home, I naturally want to take a hot bath and go to bed.


    "Yeah! This is the smell of braised pork. What did Nuanchun add to the braised pot?" Chang Xia made a fire and added water to the stone pot on the stove. He opened the braised pot again and looked at it, "Pig internal organs and pork cheeks seem to be braised for Grandma Wu and the others. There is braised pork, I will cook it later and eat it, and then go to sleep."


    Going out often, day and night are reversed.


    Fortunately, in the next period of time, there is probably no need to go out.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia is really worried that the schedule will be chaotic.


    Soon, Chang Xia took the powder and soaked it. I plan to wait until I finish taking a bath, then go into the kitchen to cook some powder and eat it with the braised pork.


    She had no trouble rushing on the road last night, but she was also hungry.


    After soaking in the powder, Chang Xia went back to the bedroom to take the clothes to the bathroom. At the same time, he opened his own package and soaked the laundry. If he washed it, he would have to wait until he woke up.


    Water bags, medicine bags and other items are placed on the square table at will.


    this time.


    Chang Xia was too lazy to tidy up.


    Put the clothes in the bathroom and go back to the kitchen. The hot water has not yet been boiled, in fact, it can be washed in hot and cold water, but in the long summer, I am not used to washing in cold water.


    Sitting by the stove, Chang Xia got up and took a bird''s egg and buried it in it.


    Baked bird eggs, a rare fun in the long summer.


    After burying the eggs and testing the water temperature, Chang Xia decided to fetch water to prepare for a bath. Half a pot of water was added to the pot again, and this water was used to cook the flour.


    Before leaving, Chang Xia added a few more pieces of firewood to the stove.


    The things that Weishan brought back have not been sorted out. When the xylophone is finished, he will bring some milk tree sap to Chang Xia. The rest of the seafood was left to the old ape. Chang Xia thought about drying salted fish, but later felt troublesome and didn''t mention it.


    When the small river canal is repaired, it will not be too late.


    "what!"


    Soaked in the tub, Chang Xia let out a comfortable moan.


    At this time, it was bright outside.


    The early morning mist rises from the surface of Baihu Lake, shrouding the green mountains in the distance little by little. It makes the Baihu cave look extraordinarily blurred. The once yellowish-brown sandy soil is covered with little greenery, like a dip-dyed landscape painting.


    After taking a bath, Chang Xia changed into clean clothes.


    Soak the changed clothes with the clothes brought back from Weishan with water.


    Yawning, he walked slowly into the kitchen.


    At this point, the water in the pot on the stove has boiled.


    Chang Xia pulled out the roasted bird eggs in the stove, and then boiled the flour.


    Watching the flour tumbling in the pot, Chang Xia took out the pottery bowl, rinsed it, and placed it on the cutting board, oil, salt and a little bit of mirin sauce. If he was too lazy to pick the green onion, he didn''t put the green onion. Then use long chopsticks to pick up some braised pork and put it on the cutting board and cut it into pieces, cut it, and put it into the clay bowl.


    this time.


    The flour in the pot is already cooked.


    Take it out, without cold water, and put it directly into the pottery bowl.


    Take out the flour, then use a spoon to scoop a little bit of the stewed soup and pour it into the clay bowl.


    A bowl of braised pork noodles is ready.


    Cover the brine pot, scoop out the water in the stone pot, and add fresh water. Then crack open the baked bird eggs and peel off the shells.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia was sitting at the square table in the corridor pavilion with braised pork powder.


    Happily, smoky powder.


    Next to it, there are two pieces of pickled radish and a small piece of pickled ginger. Sauce chili, Changxia directly picks it up and puts it in the braised pork powder.


    Compared with the cake, the braised pork powder tastes better.


    Unfortunately, no carbonated drinks.


    Otherwise, happiness should be doubled.


    After eating the powder, Chang Xia simply rinsed the tableware and chopsticks.


    Rinse your mouth and walk slowly towards the bedroom.


    Originally, she wanted to activate her bloodline ability and chat with the plants in the cave courtyard. But, yawning one after another.


    In the end, Chang Xia gave up the idea of ??chatting.


    Go back to the room, go to bed and sleep.


    Before falling asleep, Chang Xia was thinking about waiting for the next time she saw Shen Rong.


    It''s time for the kang bed to play its real role.


    "Nuanchun, please help to organize the Changxia things. By the way, this bucket of milk tree sap will be moved into the cellar to be refrigerated and fresh. If you want to drink milk tree sap, wait and bring the twins to the Tribal Square..."


    Vaguely, Chang Xia seemed to hear something from the xylophone.


    think about.


    Chang Xia suddenly opened his eyes.


    Dazzling sunlight came in from the window.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    Before she went to bed, she forgot to put down the straw curtain.


    That said, what I heard just now was not a hallucination. Thinking, Chang Xia Liluo got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    I saw Xylophone Nuanchun moving things.


    These things are not unfamiliar to Chang Xia, they are all hers.


    "Xyon Mu, why are you here, is the tribe finished?" Chang Xia rubbed her eyes and said, "Talia, have you settled down yet?"


    "The tribe is all sorted out. Gen and Qinghe go to scout the small river and prepare for the construction of the small river canal. Thalia, after falling asleep in the morning, I haven''t woken up yet. I look, maybe I won''t wake up until the afternoon." Xylophone explained with a smile, the beast cubs slept a lot, Talia didn''t wake up, and Xylophone didn''t specifically wake up people.


    Sleep more to grow taller.


    "The patriarch is really active!" Chang Xia sighed and asked, "How many patriarchs are there from other tribes?"


    "They are resting in the Baihu commercial area. When the blueprint of the Xiaohe Canal is confirmed, they will go over to help." Xylophone said.


    When Su Ye returns to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, he will help inform the five tribes totem warriors to come and help. Before they came, the five patriarchs would stay in the Heluo tribe to help, which was a good thing that was agreed before.


    Small river canal, mainly to facilitate the transportation of milk tree sap.


    This milk tree sap is not exclusive to the Heluo tribe.


    It is natural to have the five tribes send totem warriors to help.


    Of course, if the Snake Mountain tribe succeeds in building a harbor in Yintan in the future, the role of the Xiaohe River Canal may be more useful. After all, the Xiaohe River is connected with the Weihe River, and the Weihe River is connected to the sea area on the other side of the Silver Beach.


    tsk-


    Leave time.


    The Heluo tribe might be able to reach the sea directly by water.


    However, this is both a convenience and a crisis.


    "It should be." Chang Xia said.


    She was right in choosing to abduct Qinghe back to the tribe.


    look--


    Qinghe can not only help organize the seventy-eighty-eight materials, but also help to draw pictures. He is an all-round talent. In the future, he will have to communicate more with other orc tribes/tribes, and he is not sure where the talents are hidden.


    "I''ll bring you a bucket of milk tree sap, you can drink it directly or make a cake. The milk tree sap I brought back this time is planned for everyone to taste, and it will be finished soon. You save it. , After drinking, the next time I want to drink it is expected to take about twenty days." Xylophone reminded.


    Chang Xia''s hands are too loose.


    Su Ye was worried that her front feet would leave Chang Xia would finish off the milk tree sap on her back feet.


    However, Nanfeng has not been in the tribe recently.


    Xylophone breathed a sigh of relief.


    ������������off topic����������


    7-31: Thank you Linlin 888, Moonlight in the city 11, kenny, floating life like flowing water, clear water - clear water, (^-^), saken, seva, valley rain 1, seva, little flower, king''s land Xuanyue , Bookmate 531***706, zhang129yx, Wenwen Xinxin, Wenwen Xinxin, wxr16, People are not plants, , Flying Xiaoxiao, lovely beauty Sakura, Jane: Year, Bookmate 20180506225849334, Mingmin, ^0^, Book Friend 161031071744584, Book Friend 1610310717584, Beautiful Bad Witch, Star~, Chris


    Liu, Yi Xingtang, An Zhiruosu, book friend 20171011173749914, Miss Zhang, Liu Meihui, Mystery j, Big Brother, Peach Blossom Fairy from the Last World, zzg0017, lasa3, Tu Mi Yu Ai, Blowing Pufferfish, Xiao Ning, xxErin, etc. Monthly ticket support. Thank you Sha for your support~~


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 795： try making candy

    "Xyon Mu, give me a bucket of milk tree sap, is the tribe enough?" Chang Xia blinked and asked.


    She was the only one at home, and Shen Rong was away from home.


    I drink milk tree sap in the morning, noon and night, and it takes a month to finish a bucket of milk tree sap. Besides, the milk tree sap will not last for a month.


    The round barrels were made by the Gen Patriarch and the others. The big barrels were about five hundred catties, and the small ones were two hundred catties. Based on Chang Xia''s knowledge of xylophone, she would never give her a small barrel, and she also knew that most of it was a large barrel.


    "Enough." Xylophone said.


    One bowl per person, taste something fresh.


    When the small river canal opens, the tribe will not be able to drink milk tree sap?


    The area of ??the foggy milk tree forest is very large, and it can supply the entire twilight forest orcs to drink milk tree sap. When the waterway is open, the orcs of the Heluo tribe are definitely the first to realize the free drinking of milk tree sap.


    "I can''t get a bucket by myself, or...Xylophone Amu will bring half a bucket back to the tribe?" Chang Xia discussed and persuaded Xylophone to bring half a bucket of milk tree sap back to the tribe. Shen Rong was not at home, so a bucket of milk tree sap was a bit of a waste for her.


    Xylophone waved her hand and said casually: "I don''t bring it. If you''re worried that you won''t be able to finish it, make it into cream or cake. Don''t you still want to make toffee? You can also try to make toffee, we are all waiting to eat it. The toffee you made."


    Last time, Weishan Waterfall was too tired.


    Chang Xia made cream, but had no chance to continue making toffee.


    Going home now is long enough for summer toss.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia thought about it and thought it was right. Half a bucket of milk tree sap was brought back to the tribe, and the clansmen couldn''t drink half a bowl. Staying here with her, you can toss a little something out.


    In this room, Nuan Chun''s eyes lit up.


    Cream, cake and toffee.


    (�ޣ���)V!


    They are all things that I have never heard of, and they are related to the sap of the milk tree, so I can definitely eat them.


    "Xyen Mu, you help take the twins to the tribe and let the **** take care of them. I am here to help Chang Xia make cream cakes and toffee." Nuan Chun said neatly.


    now.


    Nuanchun is extremely fortunate that she gave birth to twins and stayed in the tribe.


    However, count the time.


    Nanfeng and the others are about to return to the tribe.


    The tribe that has been lonely for more than half a month will soon become lively.


    "Okay, I''ll help you bring the twins to the tribe, and let them taste the milk tree sap by the way. Introduce Thalia to them, and we will exercise and play together in the future." Xylophone nodded, picked up the twins and left.


    Watching Xylophone leave, Nuan Chun said, "Chang Xia, who is Talia?"


    Next, Chang Xia told Nuan Chun who Talia was while washing her face.


    At the same time, tell Nuan Chun a little bit about what happened during the trip to the sea of ??fog.


    Nuanchun exclaimed when she heard the egg nest egg. When Chang Xia said that red carp can prolong life, he couldn''t help but scream.


    The cooperation of the warm spring makes the long summer more interesting.


    So, the two cooperated and quickly packed up the things they brought back from Weishan.


    Then start preparing to whip the cream.


    In the afternoon, Chang Xia didn''t plan to make cakes.


    There is only so much milk tree sap, the cake is time-consuming and laborious to make, and it is not easy to divide. I simply chose not to make cakes, but toffee.


    Cut the toffee into small pieces for better distribution.


    Of course, it becomes very easy to make whipped cream and toffee.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing with bird eggs?" Nuan Chun asked curiously.


    Chang Xia said: "To whip cream, you need egg whites, milk tree sap, sugar and oil."


    "As long as the egg white is the egg yolk?" Nuan Chun separated Chang Xialisuo from the egg white and yolk, and asked about the role of the egg yolk. After all, the egg yolk cannot be thrown away.


    "Keep the egg yolk. If we have time to make the toffee, we can make chiffon cake or sponge cake." Chang Xia replied.


    In short, the cream cake is not edible today.


    It was hard enough for her and Nuan Chun to manually whip the cream.


    Cream cake or something, let''s wait for the next time!


    Chang Xia said something incomprehensible again, Nuan Chun was excited. She understood that every time Chang Xia said something she couldn''t understand, it meant something good or something delicious.


    The first pass is over.


    Chang Xia chilled the whipped cream in a wooden tub.


    There is a clay pot in the middle of the wooden basin, and the pot is filled with cold stones. Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to take away two cold stones, and the cold stones in the cellar were tight.


    For whipped cream, though.


    Chang Xia brought up a cold stone from the cellar.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to keep stirring the milk tree sap?" Nuan Chun asked, shaking her wrist.


    No wonder Chang Xia said that whipping cream is hard and eating cream cakes is troublesome. Even she felt tired, it was not surprising that Changxia would be tired. It''s a pity that Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others are all out. If they were all in the tribe, it would be much easier for everyone to help whip the cream.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "It will be repeated three or four times."


    "I''m so tired, it''s time for Xylophone Eminem to call two males to help." Nuan Chun said: "Shan Kun went out hunting with the hunting team recently, or I can call him over to help." I went out hunting the day before yesterday, I don''t know today Can you come back?


    "Shan Kun went out hunting again?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "Yeah!" Nuan Chun said: "Bai Qing and the others went to the Holubad Basin and didn''t come back. Shan Kun has been busy hunting recently. The tribe uses the method you taught to store meat, and the people of the cold season are not worried about starvation this year."


    The Heluo tribe, no, it should be said that the six major tribes are all privately owned.


    However, cold season food is distributed by tribes.


    This ensures that all members of the tribe have food. Of course, this distribution refers to food hoarded by the tribe, not the orcs'' private hoarding themselves.


    Orcs secretly hoard food, the Horde will not interfere.


    "The tribe has hoarded so many ginkgo fruits, and the tribesmen can''t go hungry if they don''t go out to hunt. Now the main purpose of hunting is to hoard meat, and incidentally to reduce stress in the forest." Chang Xia joked.


    Beasts multiply quickly, if the orcs do not go into the forest to hunt.


    In the forest, wild beasts will soon flood, forming a beast tide.


    This will greatly compress the living space of the orcs.


    Hunting is an innate talent of orcs.


    At the same time, it is also the responsibility that the forest gives the orcs to maintain the balance of the forest ecology.


    "Beasts hibernate in the cold season and are difficult to catch. Now we need to prepare more meat, otherwise we can only eat vegetarian food in winter." Nuanchun agrees with Changxia''s statement that the food hoarded by the tribe is enough to survive the winter, and hunting or not has little effect.


    Changxia pouted at Baihu and said, "I can''t eat other meat, and there is definitely no shortage of fish."


    Besides, now I found the sea of ??fog again.


    When the fish and shrimp in the river are tired of eating, they can go to the sea of ??fog to catch seafood.


    There is no sea clan in Wuhai, and it is not a territory of the sea. The orcs don''t need to worry about the opinions of the fish clan. Su Ye asked the Snake Mountain tribe to build a road to the Silver Beach. It should be to test the fish tribe, but to what extent, it is estimated that he will have to wait for the news from the mallard tribe. Taking the situation of the bird race as a reference, then choose whether the three races will develop together, or the orc race will take off alone.


    Some people died, but not completely...


    After the endless coma, Shi Yu suddenly got up from the bed. To see the latest chapter content, please refer to the latest chapter content. The website has not updated the latest chapter content, and the Love Reading APP has updated the latest chapter content.


    He took a deep breath of fresh air and his chest trembled.


    Confused, puzzled, all kinds of emotions flooded into my heart.


    where is this?


    Afterwards, Shi Yu looked around subconsciously, and then became even more at a loss.


    A single dorm?


    Even if he was rescued successfully, he should be in the ward now.


    And my own body... how can I not hurt at all.


    With doubts, Shi Yu''s eyes swept across the room quickly, and finally his eyes stopped on a mirror by the bedside.


    The mirror showed his current appearance, about seventeen or eighteen years old, and his appearance was very handsome.


    The problem is, it''s not him!


    My previous self was a handsome young man in his twenties, who had been working for a while.


    And now, no matter how you look at this appearance, it is only the age of a high school student...


    This change left Shi Yu stunned for a long time.


    Don''t tell him that the operation was a success...


    The body and appearance have changed. This is not a matter of surgery or not at all, but an immortal technique.


    He turned into a completely different person!


    Could it be... did you pass through by yourself?


    In addition to the mirror at the head of the bed, which was clearly placed in a bad feng shui position, Shi Yu also found three books beside him.


    When Shi Yu picked it up and took a look, the title of the book instantly silenced him.


    "Necessary Animal Breeding Manual for Novice Breeders"


    "Postpartum Care of Pets"


    "Alien Beast Ear Girl Evaluation Guide"


    Shi Yu: ? ? ?


    The names of the first two books are quite normal What''s the matter with the last one?


    "cough."


    Shi Yu''s eyes narrowed and he stretched out his hand, but his arm froze soon after.


    Just as he was about to open the third book to see what it was, his brain stabbed violently, and a flood of memories flooded in.


    Icefield City.


    Animal breeding base.


    Intern pet breeder. The website is about to close, download the Aiyue app to provide you with the apocalyptic wear of the great **** willow orange, and go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure


    Beastmaster?

 Chapter 796： Toffee vs Mint

    said.


    The two started to send the second time, then the third time.


    "Chang Xia, it''s really hard to eat this toffee!" Nuan Chun complained.


    Chang Xia moved her wrists and nodded, "Yes! It''s really hard. Mints are simpler, but the taste of mints is too irritating. I don''t like it very much."


    "Mints, what mints." Nuan Chun looked at Chang Xia alertly, and urged, "Chang Xia, tell me about the mints?"


    "Melting the sugar, boil the mint leaves in boiling water and sugar water/sugar syrup, cool the boiled sugar and cut it open, it becomes a mint." Chang Xia explained. Mints are easy to make, and there are no technical difficulties. Chang Xia didn''t say it before, mainly because the mints were too stimulating and she didn''t like them.


    In the warm season, the spirit is easy to be sleepy.


    Eating a mint in the afternoon can refresh your mind.


    "Changxia, what candy do you want for mints? I''ll go to the cellar to get them." Nuan Chun said.


    There is not much else in the Changxia family''s cellar, except for a lot of sugar.


    Maple sugar and thatch root sugar from their own tribe, and seaweed sugar sent by the Earth tribe. There is not much maple syrup left, and the maple syrup has been eaten up, but there are a lot of thatch root candy, and there are a lot of various flavors. Not to mention the seaweed candy, the bear clan of the earth tribe will bring it to Changxia every time they come, and every time they come and go, the Changxia family cellar is full of seaweed candy.


    "Take the original thatched root candy!" Chang Xia thought about it and replied.


    The cream will be whipped quickly, and the next step is to make the toffee.


    In my spare time, I might as well make some mints.


    "Warm spring, no mint leaves at home."


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia suddenly remembered that there were no mint leaves in his cave. The mint leaves picked in the dense forest of Weishan Waterfall were all used by Changxia to boil the mint water, and naturally they were not brought back to the Baihu cave.


    A warm spring voice came from the cellar, saying, "I have mint in my house."


    Nuanchun likes to add mint leaves to herbal tea to make it more refreshing. That''s why her cave has always had the habit of hoarding mints. When Chang Xia said mint candies, she was excited in the warm spring. Changxia doesn''t love mints, but warm spring loves it!


    Nuanchun loves the smell of mint very much, and she will definitely add mint leaves to the herbal tea she brews.


    Even the Liangbaikai from Nuanchun''s house is cooked with mint.


    Listen to it.


    Chang Xia patted his forehead.


    She suddenly remembered that Nuan Chun loved mint.


    Before, Chang Xia also complained a few times. It is said that mint is not catnip, and warm spring is not a cat, why do you like the smell of mint so much.


    soon.


    Nuanchun brought the original thatch root candy from the cellar.


    "Changxia, you boil the sugar, I''ll go back when I go." Nuanchun said quickly.


    The words fell silent, Nuan Chun and her people had already rushed to the cave courtyard. Look, it seems like you can''t be in a hurry.


    Chang Xia stretched out his hand and grabbed the air directly.


    After thinking about it, I found the stone pot given by the mallard tribe and started to boil the sugar.


    Thinking about the hot weather recently, Chang Xia took out two stone pots to boil sugar, and planned to make more mints. Later, let Nuanchun send some past to the tribe.


    Think.


    Changxia walked towards the cellar.


    Ready to get a little seaweed candy.


    The cellar has the most seaweed sugar, and the tribe also hoards a lot of seaweed sugar, and more importantly, the earth tribe has more seaweed sugar.


    If seaweed sugar and mint water can make mint candy, and the taste is not bad.


    The Candy from the Earth Tribe can develop other flavors, which is helpful for the Bear Clan to open their minds. Don''t give up on seaweed candy, you may also study fruit candy or something.


    When the warm spring came, Chang Xia returned to the kitchen with a can of seaweed candy.


    Chang Xia put down the sugar bowl, looked at the panting Nuan Chun, and said speechlessly, "Nuan Chun, what are you doing running so fast? I won''t steal it."


    Cough cough!


    Nuan Chun coughed, slightly embarrassed.


    She could say that she was in a hurry to eat mints, so she ran so fast.


    "What did you get from the cellar again?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Ignoring Chang Xia''s complaints, he directly changed the subject.


    "Seaweed candy, I want to try the mint candy made from seaweed candy and mint water. If this can be done well, tell the bear clan of the Earth Tribe and let them use their brains to try to make more flavors that are more delicious. candy..."


    Saying that, Chang Xia showed an expectant smile.


    Hear the words.


    The warm spring also shines brightly.


    Chang Xia''s idea is okay!


    In the future, if the shops of the Dadi tribe bear clan in the Baihu commercial area can put candies of different flavors, they will have a good time.


    "Chang Xia, tell me what to do, I''ll do it." Nuan Chun said excitedly.


    What are you waiting for��


    Do it directly.


    gurgle��


    The sugar melted into a syrup, and a rich sweet smell filled the kitchen.


    Add the boiled mint water, and lower the heat.


    Gently stir with a wooden spoon until the sugar in the pot thickens.


    Chang Xia placed the mold prepared in advance and poured the boiled mint into it. Without glutinous rice flour, Chang Xia sprinkled a layer of fruit powder into the mold. Fruit powder is amazing, it can be used to make flour and pasta.


    Right now.


    It is used by Changxia to make glutinous rice flour, and it is also natural.


    Mostly, it affects the taste of mints.


    Other than that, there''s nothing bad about it.


    "Changxia, can I eat it? I smell a strong mint smell, and I''m a little greedy." Nuanchun asked while swallowing.


    Chang Xia chuckled.


    Such a warm spring reminded her of the south wind.


    "The sugar hasn''t become cold and hard, so the taste should be a little different. You can try it." Chang Xia nodded, letting Nuan Chun taste the mint candy first.


    This pot of mints is made with original thatch root candy.


    Smell the smell, the taste of mint should not be bad.


    Nuan Chun picked up a small piece of mint candy and fed it into his mouth, the cool mint breath instantly filled the whole mouth, with the fragrance and sweetness of thatch root candy, "Chang Xia, this mint candy is super delicious, better than other candies. Taste better."


    Chang Xia smiled and shook his head.


    Nuanchun herself likes the smell of mint, and the mint candies please her, so Chang Xia is not surprised. Chang Xia was noncommittal when it was said that mints tasted better than other candies.


    She picked up a small piece of mint and ate it into her mouth.


    The cool breath of mint instantly permeates the whole mouth.


    Chang Xia squinted his eyes, nodded and said, "The taste is okay, but a little choking."


    She, she still doesn''t really like the smell of mint!


    "Send the mold to the cellar, and make a second pot." Chang Xia said.


    Mints are easy to make, and Chang Xia didn''t plan to make more. Try to make two pots and send them to the tribe. If the tribe likes it, they can make it at home.


    I have to quickly make the mints and make toffee.


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun responded.


    Soon, the second pot of mints is ready.


    This pot is made with seaweed candy. The taste of this pot of mint candy is different from the first pot, and the mint flavor is stronger. Immediately, it won the love of warm spring.


    The mints are ready and sent to the cellar to cool and harden.


    The next highlight is toffee.


    The candy Chang Xia chose was still the original thatched root candy. Add water to melt the sugar, stir constantly, then add milk tree sap and cream, bring to a boil over high heat, and cook slowly over low heat until it is thickened to the point of thick sauce, then turn off the heat.


    Unlike mints, toffee exudes a rich milky scent.


    Even if the warm spring loves mint, he has to admit that toffee is more attractive than mint.


    Just smelling this milk smell makes the orcs salivate.


    "It''s a pity that there are no nuts or anything, otherwise you can sprinkle some." Chang Xia said.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 797： Favorite Mints

    "Nuts, what nuts?" Nuan Chun asked suspiciously.


    "Thorn fruits, green peel fruits, green seeds, etc. These are nuts. Ah! I want to chat with Xylophone Amu. It''s almost the harvest season for nuts. Let the clan help to harvest more." Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    Just saying the nuts casually, Chang Xia immediately thought that the warm season is the harvest season.


    The thorn fruit is chestnut, and the green peel fruit is walnut. These two species grow near the Heluo tribe, and in the shrub forest south of Baihe Beach, there is a large thorny fruit forest. Qingzi, there is a large area of ??Qingshan.


    "The thorn fruit will take some time to be harvested," Nuan Chun said.


    When answering, Nuan Chun was thinking about the places near the tribe where thorns, greens, and other things grow.


    "Nuanchun, remember. I''m afraid I''ll forget to tell Xylophone Amu later that nuts can be stored for a long time. If you harvest more and store them in the sun, you can eat them all year in the coming year." Chang Xia mentioned to Nuanchun, If you are busy, you may forget about it.


    Let Nuan Chun remember, she will never forget.


    "Okay, I''ll remember." Nuan Chun replied.


    In previous years, the tribe would also collect some thorn fruits and other things, but they were used as food. Instead of taking it as a snack, as Chang Xia said, when you are bored.


    "Chang Xia, is the toffee ready?"


    "Do you want to taste it?"


    "Thinking about it, it smells very fragrant."


    Nuan Chun kept nodding, staring at the toffee on the mold, swallowing saliva from time to time. That appearance made Chang Xia sneer, and Nuan Chun was always steady, but this kind of appearance was rare. After all, she is not Nanfeng, Nanfeng will let go of herself, and she will never see the calm before.


    "How?" Chang Xia cut out a small piece of toffee and fed it into Nuan Chun''s mouth.


    Nuan Chun held her face in her hands, chewed the toffee in her mouth in amazement, and said excitedly: "It''s very delicious, it''s super invincible and delicious."


    I thought mints were the best candy in the world.


    After eating the toffee, Nuanchun felt that compared to the toffee, the mint taste almost tasted.


    "Come on, help send the mold into the cellar. The cellar has a low temperature, and the mints and toffee can get cold and hardened faster." Chang Xia said.


    While talking, the two of them went to the cellar with the mold.


    In the kitchen, the fragrant sweetness lingers for a long time.


    "Ah! I don''t want to leave the cellar anymore." Nuanchun put down the mold and looked at the cellar with a reluctant expression.


    Chang Xia was speechless.


    Pushing warm spring, out of the kitchen.


    "It''s so sweet! After a while in the kitchen, I feel like my whole being is sweet."


    The two cleaned up the bowls, the egg yolks separated from the eggs, and the warm spring slowly began to stir, and the long summer brought some bird eggs, intending to beat the egg whites, and use these egg yolks together later.


    No cream cake can be made without cream.


    However, chiffon cakes and sponge cakes can still be made.


    "Every time I see egg whites beaten, it''s amazing��" Nuan Chun said. Unlike egg whites, egg yolks can be whipped into cream. When I stir egg whites in the warm spring, I find it very interesting every time!


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "I also think it''s amazing."


    With that said, Nuan Chun scooped up a bowl of milk tree sap.


    "Come on, finish drinking the milk tree sap." Chang Xia said, "The egg whites are ready, I''ll make you a souffl�� and try it." Make cream, and other cakes suddenly become easier.


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun picked up the bowl and sipped the milk tree sap.


    Unlike maple sap, milk tree sap has a strong milky taste, which does not quench thirst, but makes people addicted to it.


    "Nanfeng and the others are about to return to the tribe. Shall we go to a tile kiln and ask Grandma Wu to customize a batch of pots?" Nuan Chun turned to Chang Xia and asked.


    The wild fruits exchanged in the Holubad Basin this time are used for winemaking.


    If you just eat it, you don''t need to go to the Holubad Basin to exchange wild fruits. In the warm season, wild fruits in the forest ripen one after another and can be picked anywhere.


    It''s just the smell of wild fruits in the general forest.


    Can''t compare to the wild fruits of the Holubad Basin.


    The wild fruits in the Holubad Basin are comparable to those in the Weishan Holy Land.


    "Let''s go. By the way, did you braise the pig''s internal organs and pork face in the braised pot?" Chang Xia pointed to the braised pot and asked.


    Nuan Chun patted his forehead and said angrily, "If you don''t say braised pork, I forgot about it. Find a bucket, pack the braised pork, and I''ll send it to Grandma Wu."


    "Don''t worry, just wait for the mints and toffee to be ready, and then go to the tribe together." Chang Xia waved his hand, telling Nuan Chun not to worry. It''s too late, just a little bit later. When the mints and toffee cool down, cut the candy and bring it with you.


    After listening.


    Warm Spring feels right.


    Bringing mints and toffee, Grandma Wu might forget about braised pork.


    Take a break.


    Changxia and Nuanchun are busy again.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia held an ugly, poop-like souffl�� to Nuan Chun''s mouth.


    "Nuanchun, how about the taste?" Chang Xia said.


    In the oven, chiffon cakes are being baked.


    Souffl��, baked in a stone pot in Changxia. Although it looks like poop, Chang Xia thinks it should taste okay.


    Nuan Chun held the poop-like souffl�� with chopsticks.


    He opened his mouth and took a small bite.


    "Wow! So soft and sweet." Nuan Chun said in surprise.


    She thought it would be crunchy, but she didn''t expect it to be so soft and sweet, and there was no need to chew it in one bite.


    ��Tasty than ever!��


    Nuan Chun tilted his head and said suspiciously: "Chang Xia, you secretly cook delicious food behind our backs?"


    Looking at Nuan Chun''s accusing expression, Chang Xia froze.


    When she said before, she was referring to her previous life. At that time, there was no end.


    However, there is no way to explain this.


    "Do you still want it?" Chang Xia pointed to the remaining souffl�� and said, "If you don''t eat it, I will eat it."


    "Eat, I''ll eat." Nuan Chun said quickly.


    This souffl�� is simple to make and easy to handle.


    Nuan Chun planned to wait for Shan Kun to come back, and she would make it for Shan Kun. For twins, forget it. The two fat boys are fat enough, it doesn''t matter if they eat or not.


    Busy half afternoon.


    increasingly westward.


    The setting sun poured over the white lake, coating the white lake with a golden glow.


    Changxia Nuanchun boiled a pot of mint water, and lay on the lounge chair in the corridor pavilion, quietly looking at the sky, enjoying the rare tranquility.


    "Warm spring, are there cool-leaf trees near the tribe?"


    "Coolleaf tree��" M..


    "Yes, cool-leaf tree. Cool leaves and milk tree sap can be boiled together to make delicious milk tea. In fact, I want to call cool-leaf tree a tea tree, but I''m afraid that the clansmen won''t remember it, and it''s easy to confuse it." Chang Xia Explaining that, she occasionally slipped her tongue and called Liangye tea, but the clansmen didn''t hear it clearly and thought that Liangye was fragrant leaves.


    Nuan Chun nodded and said, "There are cool-leaf trees in the bushes."


    "Really?" Chang Xia said in surprise: "Tomorrow, if we have time, let''s pick some cool leaves and come back, and I''ll make milk tea for you."


    "Okay." Nuan Chun nodded quickly, if it wasn''t for Chang Xia to say tomorrow.


    She felt that it was okay to go to the bushes to pick cool leaves now. However, when Zhang Mou was about to speak, the warm spring sounded, and Chang Xia had just returned from Weishan and needed a rest.

 Chapter 798： Thalias friend

    "It''s getting dark, let''s go to the cellar to see if the mint and toffee have solidified?" Chang Xia drank the mint water, stood up, and walked leisurely towards the cellar with Nuan Chun.


    There are cold stones in the cellar, and the temperature is low.


    Stepping into the cellar, Chang Xia groaned comfortably.


    There are fewer cold stones. If there are enough cold stones, if the cold stones are embedded in the cave, it is equivalent to installing a pure natural central air conditioner. Unfortunately, the pool in the mysterious vine forest is too shallow, and there are too few cold rocks washed up by the spring.


    Dig the spring water, and of course you can get cold stones.


    It will undoubtedly destroy that mysterious vine forest.


    Think.


    Chang Xia could only give up the tempting idea.


    She put her hope on the ice crystal grass on the side of the bird tribe. As long as he can exchange ice crystal grass with the bird tribe, Chang Xia is confident to cultivate more ice crystal grass.


    I was worried that the bird clan would be stingy and would not exchange ice crystal grass with the orc clan.


    "Chang Xia, do you smell the sweetness?" Nuan Chun took a deep breath, looking obsessively at the racks with mint and toffee molds.


    Toffee, she can''t do it for now.


    After all, the tribe currently has no way to bring milk tree sap from the fog.


    However, mints can be made.


    Thinking about it, Nuan Chun couldn''t help showing an idiot-like expression.


    Chang Xia supported her forehead, raised her hand and patted Nuan Chun''s shoulder twice, and said speechlessly, "Stop laughing. Smile again, it will be dark."


    Saying that, he crossed the warm spring and came to the shelf.


    Reached out his hand and gently pressed the mint candy on the mold.


    "Okay, serve it up." Chang Xia said. Mints and toffee are almost half-solidified. This is the most convenient time to cut. When they are completely solidified, they will become very hard. At that time, the iron-wood knives and bone knives they used in Changxia may not be able to cut.


    Of course, the strength is enough.


    Cut can still cut, but it may destroy the sugar-cutting knife.


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun responded cheerfully, picked up the mold with the mint candy, and walked to the kitchen. Chang Xia picked up the mold with the toffee and walked to the kitchen.


    Click!


    Click!


    Chang Xia didn''t move.


    Cut the sugar and give it to Nuanchun.


    Chang Xia found a rattan basket, lined it with white paper, sprinkled a layer of fruit powder, and then put the cut mints and toffee into different rattan baskets.


    After a while.


    In the warm spring, cut the mints and toffee that have been prepared.


    Chang Xia kept a small half can of everything for herself, and a small half can for Nuan Chun. The rest, put them all into the rattan basket, ready to bring over to the xylophone.


    Of course, except for the part for the xylophone.


    Chang Xia also left a small bag, and this small bag was going to be taken to the Wayao for Grandma Wu. After all, Nuanchun wants to give them the braised pig offal and pork face, and this small packet of candy is an apology.


    "Let''s go! If you delay any longer, it will be really dark." Chang Xia said.


    "Chang Xia, don''t you keep some of this cake?" Nuan Chun pointed to the cake in the rattan basket next to her, and a few souffl��s that looked good. After several trials, Changxia Nuanchun''s craftsmanship is good, and the souffl�� that is made finally no longer looks like a poop.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "I don''t need to keep it here. If you want to eat it, just make it again. I''ve reserved one next to you, you can bring it back to the twins later."


    These days.


    She has eaten several kinds of cakes.


    For the time being, Chang Xia doesn''t really want to eat.


    Shen Rong was not at home, so no one would eat it if he kept it.


    He simply took it to the tribe and let the xylophone and the tribesmen taste it, making everyone sweet.


    "Yes, it''s time to go to the tribe." Nuan Chun nodded.


    When it gets dark, she should go to the tribe to pick up the twins. If it''s later, I''ll be scolded again, but today I''m making toffee with Chang Xia, and Xylophone Eminem should be able to make a difference.


    "I smell a faint milky smell��"


    After a while, the two came to the Tribe Square with wooden barrels and rattan baskets.


    Warm Spring twitched his nose, smelling the smell of milk tree sap remaining in the air.


    Nuzui, where the wooden sheds used to be built in the Tribal Square of the Changxia Dynasty, said: "Did you not see the barrels placed there? Those barrels were filled with milk tree sap, and the smell of milk you smell is almost nine times out of ten. The smell of milk tree sap."


    At dusk, the tribe returned to the tribe in twos and threes.


    Seeing the long summer and warm spring coming to the tribe, they all greeted each other with greetings.


    "Chang Xia, what are you carrying?"


    "I smelled a milky smell, a bit like milk tree sap."


    "Chang Xia, have the toffee been made?"


    Xylophone led Thalia out of the cave and walked up with a smile.


    Chang Xia handed over the rattan basket and replied: "The toffee is made. Today, Nuanchun helped, in addition to the toffee, I also made a kind of mint. Xylophone Amu, you take a share to the clansmen, Sweet mouth."


    Said, handing the rattan basket containing mints and toffee to Xylophone.


    Pointing to the remaining rattan baskets, he said again, "There are baked cakes here, and the quantity is not much. I''d like to trouble Xylophone Amu for everyone to try."


    Hear the words.


    The people of the tribe all laughed.


    The clansmen who were preparing dinner at their own house came out of the cave one after another when they heard the movement on the side of the tribe square.


    Nuanchun went to the Wayao with the braised pig offal and pork face.


    After delivering the braised pork, she has to pick up the twins.


    The sky is getting dark, but I don''t dare to delay any longer.


    Xylophone took the rattan basket, looked at the toffee and mint in the basket with joy, took out a toffee and handed it to Thalia, waved her hand, and said, "Don''t crowd around, queue up."


    There are not many things, first come first served.


    If you don''t get it, just wait for the next time.


    Otherwise, learn to do it yourself.


    "Talia, are you still used to coming to the tribe?" Chang Xia squatted down, rubbed Talia''s bare head lightly, looked around, didn''t see the fat brother, suddenly a little strange, and asked: "Fat brother, Where did it go?"


    "The tribe is very good, I like it here. Fat brother, it ran away with Xiao Hei." Talia was very happy at first. When he mentioned fat brother, Talia''s face was full of grievances, and he didn''t know how to complain about fat. Brother was not loyal and was kidnapped by Yan Hei. It''s time to be annoyed, he''s not as popular as Saru Black.


    "Brother Fat and Xiao Hei ran away?" Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines.


    Ape Hei is playing wild in the tribe Now add a fat brother.


    Chang Xia can imagine the future life of the tribe.


    After all, in addition to Fat Brother Ape Hei, there are also beast cubs like tits. In terms of their ability to cause trouble, the **** are absolutely brilliant.


    Come to think of it, the tribe will often hear the clansmen''s scolding in the future.


    "Yeah! Fat brother seems to like Xiao Hei very much, alas..." Talia sighed softly.


    Changxia General Talia looked lonely and asked, "Brother Fat is playing with Xiao Hei, has Talia found a partner to play with?"


    this question.


    Thalia''s cold gray face was instantly flushed.


    He nodded lightly and whispered, "Yeah!"


    Seeing this, Chang Xia was very happy.


    "Talia whispered to Sister Chang Xia, who is your friend?" Chang Xia said.


    "Sister Tit." Thalia replied.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s mouth twitched slightly.


    It turned out to be the cruel little female leopard of Tittie!


    Thalia''s courage to make friends with **** is commendable. However, the **** are violent, but they are very loyal and have great prestige among the beast cubs.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 799： Remind the tribe to harvest mountain goods

    "Thalia-"


    Said Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    Thalia just said the name of the tit.


    The slightly milky voice of **** came from a distance. She was followed by a long string of beast cubs, happily rushing towards the Tribal Square. The orcs followed not far or near, watching their joyous steps.


    "Sister Tit." Talia responded, her face full of joy.


    Chang Xia let go of her hand and asked Thalia to find Titty. She had to tell Xylophone about how to make mints. Of course, she planned to see if the people could accept the taste of mints.


    Warm spring likes it, but it does not mean that all the tribes like it.


    Like Chang Xia, he lacks interest in mints.


    "Mints, it''s so refreshing to eat." Xylophone said.


    Chang Xia said: "Don''t give mints to the cubs, let the cubs eat milk candy. However, don''t eat too much sugar, it will cause tooth decay."


    Although the orcs changed their teeth early and had bad teeth, how would they eat barbecue in the future.


    Moreover.


    Beast cubs are not as restrained as adult orcs. If they want to eat whatever they like, they must be restrained by orcs.


    This said.


    The orcs no longer asked for toffee, and chose to leave the toffee to the beast cubs.


    They all took the mints handed by the xylophone.


    It can be seen that everyone has a high acceptance of mints. Eating mints in hot weather can refresh your mind, and even jokingly eating mints can drive you away from drowsiness.


    "Changxia, is it difficult to make mints?" Tianluo asked.


    Suddenly, the clansmen quickly looked over.


    This matter, Chang Xia originally planned to give Nuan Chun an explanation. However, at this moment, Nuanchun went to the Wayao to deliver the luwei and didn''t come back, so Changxia could only speak.


    "Mints are easy to make, just melt the sugar, add the boiled mint water and simmer slowly over low heat. When the sugar water is boiled into a thick sauce, put the boiled mints into the mold, and then move it to a low temperature. Refrigerate in the cellar, wait for the mint candy to solidify and harden, just cut it with a knife..."


    Mints are among the many candies.


    Easiest to make.


    "It sounds like it''s very simple. Which of you picked mint, give me some, and I''ll try it at home."


    Soon, someone from the clan asked Mint.


    "I like to add some mint leaves to make herbal tea at home, and I still have some fresh mint leaves at home. Come to my house and we can make mint candies together."


    "Add me."


    "Me, and me."


    The mints are easy to make, and the clansmen were immediately itchy. They invited them in twos and threes and decided to make some mints to eat at night.


    After all, Chang Xia doesn''t make many mints, so everyone is sweet.


    The clansmen who were invited to make mints together quickly dispersed, each went home to prepare things, and agreed to go to whose house to make mints together. Not long after, the lively Tribal Square fell silent. The clansmen didn��t ask much about Toffee, the Xiaohe River Canal was not repaired, and the milk tree sap could not be returned to the tribe from the Wuhai Sea. The result was the same whether Toffee asked or not.


    "Xyon Mu, you can taste the taste of toffee." Chang Xia said: "There are a lot of toffee, you can eat one of them. It''s easy for the cubs to eat too much to break their teeth."


    Said, took a toffee and stuffed it into the mouth of the xylophone.


    She understood the thoughts of the clansmen, Chang Xia told the beast cubs to eat less mints, and the toffee would naturally be left to them. It''s just that the toffee is too sweet, and the cubs eat too much and are prone to bad teeth.


    "This toffee is really sweet!" Xylophone was eating the toffee and felt so sweet.


    Chang Xia looked at the clansmen who did not leave, and took out a few pieces of toffee from the rattan basket and fed them into their mouths one by one, explaining: "When the Xiaohechuan Canal opens, I will teach everyone to make toffee. You can add nuts, wild fruits, etc., to make toffee with different flavors.��


    "nut--"


    "Prickly fruit, green peel fruit, green seeds, etc., those with shells are called nuts."


    "It''s almost the harvest season of thorn fruit, so this year I will collect more and store it up."


    Hearing this, the clansmen spoke up one after another.


    Just listen.


    "Nuts can be collected and collected carefully this year. You can eat them in two or three years." Chang Xia reminded. In the forest, when harvesting in the warm season, in addition to wild fruits, wild mushrooms and nuts are the most common things.


    Once heard, nuts can be stored for years.


    The clan became more and more excited.


    Thinking about which mountain forest to go to to collect nuts and wild mushrooms this year.


    The tribe is not short of food. When the clansmen harvest, they no longer pick whatever they see, but consciously select the more useful and delicious harvest.


    "Have you mentioned this to the other patriarchs?" Xylophone asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "I only remembered about nuts when I was making toffee in the afternoon. For the time being, I haven''t contacted any of the patriarchs."


    "Okay, I will inform them about this." Xylophone said.


    The orcs are all prosperous, the xylophone is not stingy, and the Heluo tribe is also generous. Whenever there is a good thing, other orc tribes will be remembered.


    Su Ye wanted to build a city, and the first thing to do when building a city was to increase the population of orcs.


    Tribes want to feed more clansmen, so naturally they need more food.


    Chang Xia said that he wanted to change the way of life of the orcs.


    The first step is to let the orcs learn slash-and-burn cultivation. In the first year of this year, Changxia did not let the clansmen participate, but chose to work alone. In the coming year, she will let the tribe gradually integrate, and these xylophones know it.


    She cooperated with Chang Xia to change the way of thinking of the clansmen little by little.


    nowadays.


    The tribe became interested in planting and breeding.


    From time to time, some clansmen go to the wilderness of Xiaohechuan to help Changxia take care of the fruits and vegetables; some clansmen also go to Woye Farm to help Baiqing feed the captive livestock in it; Nanfeng is not in the tribe, naturally there are xylophone snails and the others to help and watch.


    The change of the tribe is silent.


    The root patriarch promised Su Ye to open the Baihu business district, and also wanted to help Chang Xia.


    Other orcs entering the Horde will naturally notice these changes. At first, they may not have any ideas, and as time goes by, they will inevitably be subtly influenced.


    After chatting, Chang Xia waved goodbye.


    Thalia and **** they slapstick and have a great time.


    Chang Xia didn''t bother to bother.


    Nuanchun hasn''t come back yet, so I think she''s being scolded.


    cough cough-


    In this matter, it is not Chang Xia''s turn. Of course, it is also possible that Nuanchun told Granny Wu about the burning of clay pots. After all, Nanfeng and the others will come back from the Holubad Basin soon, and once they come back, the tribe should be busy brewing fruit wine.


    At that time, the tribal pottery will probably not be enough.


    Thinking about things, Chang Xia walked briskly back to his cave. .


    After entering the door, she did not close the door.


    Wait a minute, the warm spring has to come over that thing.


    Chang Xia was the only one at home, it was empty, and I didn''t feel appetizing to eat anything.


    "The cellar has fresh pork ribs, stewed with pork ribs soup."


    "I had soup noodles in the morning, and pancakes in the evening."


    Chang Xia didn''t want to toss, and she couldn''t eat much. The stewed pork ribs soup is because I want to drink the soup, but I can''t finish it, and it can be used to cook noodles tomorrow morning.


    Soon, Chang Xia went into the cellar to get two spare ribs.


    Cut off, clean.


    Put it in a pot and simmer, add a few slices of ginger.


    Stew the pork ribs soup, and the pancakes are not in a hurry. Add water to the stone pot next to it, boil the water to take a bath and wash your hair.


    At the same time, there was a loud noise outside.


    Apparently, Nuanchun came with the twins.

 Chapter 800： Canal ready to start

    A few words of greetings with Nuan Chun.


    Pack up the things for her to take, and send the Nuanchun family of three away.


    Chang Xia put on her clothes and went into the bathroom. She didn''t wash her hair in the morning, so Chang Xia decided to wash it in the evening. Tomorrow, I don''t know what will happen.


    The patriarch Gen took Qing He to plan a small river canal.


    When they come back, they will definitely come to find Chang Xia.


    Each tribe has something to do. The patriarchs definitely want to repair the canal as soon as possible, but they may not wait too long. Depending on the situation, it should be planned while digging and constructing the canal section.


    After shampooing, wrap the wet hair in a towel.


    Chang Xia walked into the kitchen slowly, the pork rib soup had been simmered, filled with a rich meat fragrance. Chang Xia lifted the lid and used a spatula to skim off the blood.


    Turning around and starting the pancake, the pancake is naturally a classic wild rookie egg patty.


    There are fresh vegetables sent by the clan in the kitchen, the eggs are in the closet, and the fresh meat was cut into small pieces from the cellar just now when I took the ribs.


    A little while.


    Chang Xia fried two wild rookie egg patties.


    Cut and divide into four small portions.


    Then put a little sauced chili and sauced radish in a clay bowl. The **** with sauce was cut into shreds by Changxia, and placed directly in the minced meat pie with wild veggies and eggs, and you can eat it when you eat it.


    Then put a bowl of pork ribs soup in a clay bowl and bring it to the long table in the small living room.


    at this time.


    It was already dark outside.


    The light tree saplings emit a little bit of fluorescence.


    At the same time, the light grass placed on the wooden shed promenade released a dim light.


    The lights that illuminate the Changxia family''s cave dwellings are bright and bright.


    Chang Xia pushed open the doors and windows of the small living room, enjoying the silence of the dark night alone.


    Haven''t been at home alone for a long time?


    Sure enough, it was still a little lonely.


    Chang Xia caressed the position of her belly. It''s been many months since Shen Rong''s detoxification. Maybe she can prepare for pregnancy. After all, for orcs who have interracial marriages, not every orc is as lucky as Da Ya and Kong Shan to have their own beast cubs so quickly.


    Think.


    Chang Xia decided to increase the amount of exercise.


    Make the body a little stronger, so that the chances of being able to give birth to cubs will increase. After quietly eating dinner, Chang Xia cleaned the tableware and chopsticks, sat beside the stove and slowly wiped his hair with a towel.


    When the hair is dry, close the door and window of the kitchen.


    Walking back to the bedroom, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to take away the light stone. At this time, there was a pot of light grass on the dressing table in the bedroom.


    Chang Xia has loose long hair.


    Go to the dresser and open the drawer.


    Inside were the wooden combs that Shen Rong made for her, as well as the carved jade bracelets and other items.


    Chang Xia didn''t like wearing jewelry, but tonight she couldn''t help but take out the white jade bracelet carved by Shen Rong and put it on her wrist. It was as if Shen Rong was still at home and he was not so alone.


    Putting on the jade bracelet, Chang Xia lay down on the bubbling kang bed.


    She stroked the jade bracelet with her fingers, and she never felt lonely before.


    However, after I got used to having one more person by my side.


    I can no longer endure the life of a single person.


    "Shen Rong, I miss you a little bit."


    Chang Xia spoke softly and slowly closed her eyes.


    Night, quiet.


    Occasionally, a few insects chirped, announcing the coming of night.


    the next day.


    Chang Xia woke up early and opened the door while moving her body.


    Mr. He heated the brine pot, and then washed with water.


    Then, I started watering the plants in the cave courtyard, activating the bloodline ability and listening to the hearts of the plants. Naturally, I could hear a lot of eight monsters. Speaking of which, Chang Xia hadn''t gone to the Tribe Square to communicate with Xiaoguang for a long time.


    A nagging and lustful light tree, he claims to be the most handsome tree of light trees.


    I don''t know, how has it grown recently?


    Having a friendly exchange with the plants, Chang Xia took a bow and arrow and ran towards the shooting range. The archery training that has been stranded for more than half a month should be picked up again.


    After all, it''s about eating.


    It can never be wasted.


    "Elder Dalai��"


    "Chang Xia, you are here."


    Elder Dalai was overjoyed and greeted him.


    Chang Xia handed a few pieces of toffee and mints to Elder Dalai and said, "Elder Dalai, these are toffees and mints, I''ll give you something sweet."


    "Okay!" Darai happily took the toffee and mint.


    The two chatted and laughed and entered the shooting range. Chang Xia practiced archery. Elder Dalai watched for a few minutes and confirmed that he would leave without any instructions.


    Chang Xia spent half an hour in contact at the shooting range alone.


    Half an hour later, Chang Xia walked out of the shooting range dripping with sweat.


    Saying goodbye to the elder Dalai, Chang Xia hurried to his cave.


    I happened to meet the Root Patriarch who came from the tribe.


    "Chang Xia, look at the map of the Xiaohe Canal drawn by Qing He. This is the map of the Wilderness of the Xiaohe River. If you think it''s possible, start construction today." Gen Lisuo handed the drawing to Chang Xia and asked her to read it.


    It was the same situation as Chang Xia had guessed.


    Patriarch Gen chose to divide the Xiaohe Canal into sections to build.


    This saves a lot of time.


    When the five patriarchs were left in the Heluo tribe, they couldn''t be allowed to eat rice every day, they had to work.


    Like a snake and snake patriarch, it is very suitable for building river sections.


    In the river, if there are river beasts such as anacondas, she can drive the anaconda away when she steps into the river, which can save a lot of time and ensure safety.


    "Patriarch, the river surface needs to be expanded, and the depth can''t be too shallow." Chang Xia said.


    Patriarch Gen rubbed his chin, stared at Chang Xia, and asked, "Are you looking at Yintan and the Yuzu?"


    If it is simply transporting milk tree sap, Changxia does not need to remind to expand the river surface and the depth of the river. Since he said it, it means that Chang Xia and Su Ye are eyeing the fish clan. He planned to let the Snake Mountain tribe build a port in Silver Beach, and also counted the fish clan.


    hey-hey!


    Chang Xia laughed.


    Silently.


    The fish people have big boats, and the small rivers and canals are too narrow and shallow.


    The large fish boats cannot enter the small river canal. This canal is just a waste to transport milk tree sap and misty seafood.


    Take one stepcalculate five steps.


    Chang Xia didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    Now that the Xiaohe Canal is repaired, the trouble of future expansion will be saved.


    "Okay, I''ll find Qing He to make a total." Gen said seriously.


    Chang Xia didn''t say anything, but Patriarch Gen understood what she meant, and made it one step at a time, saving the need to expand the Xiaohechuan Canal in the future.


    "Patriarch, wait a minute, you come back to the cave with me, and I''ll get Qinghe a pack of toffee and mints." Chang Xia said.


    She left a small half-jar of toffee and mints just for human favor.


    Of course, I want to leave a little bit for Nanfeng.


    "Mints taste good!" Gen said happily: "Last night, the tribesmen made a lot of mint candies. The sky above the tribe was filled with a strong mint smell. In the morning, the tribesmen woke up much earlier."


    "Wild fruit can also make fruit candy, and you can talk to Patriarch Xifeng about sugar making." Patriarch Changxia Chaogen winked and reminded.


    Patriarch Gen squinted, pondering what Chang Xia said.


    for a while.


    He understood what Chang Xia meant and asked the Dadi tribe to develop more sugar for the same reason that led the Yuanhu tribe to make sauce.


    Thriving alone, it is better to bloom in full bloom.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 801： Bush forest picking cool leaves

    "Okay, you go back to the cave first. I''ll go to Qing He to discuss how to revise the blueprint, and then I''ll find other patriarchs to start construction today."


    Gen Patriarch wanted to understand, the corners of his mouth curled slightly into a shallow arc.


    He waved his hand and said goodbye to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t stop Patriarch Gen.


    She always felt that Patriarch Gen had a weird smile before he left, but it shouldn''t be a big deal.


    Maybe!


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia shrugged and didn''t think about it anymore.


    "The construction of the river started today, and the tribe really caught up with making mints last night." Chang Xia muttered, the weather was hot, and with a mint in his mouth, he felt more comfortable. At least, it is more comfortable than drinking herbal tea.


    today--


    In the long summer, I go to the bushes to pick cool leaves.


    She didn''t know when to pick the cool leaves of the Twilight Forest, but she looked at Nuan Chun''s expression yesterday.


    There are no seasonal restrictions on picking cool leaves, so Changxia decided to go to the bushes to have a look. Most of the tea leaves of the florists in the world are picked in spring. Of course, there may be differences in different regions.


    However, this is the Twilight Forest.


    You cannot look at problems from the perspective of the earth.


    "Chang Xia, are you up?"


    Across the courtyard wall, Nuan Chun''s cry came in.


    Chang Xia ate pork ribs and sat at the square table in the pavilion in the corridor. There is a plate of steamed soy sauce meat on the table, the sauce is rich and fragrant, and there are a few sauce peppers next to the soy sauce meat.


    "Wake up, I''m having breakfast. Nuanchun, have you eaten yet?" Chang Xia raised his head and looked towards the courtyard gate. I saw Nuan Chun carrying a basket on his back and pushing the door in.


    "Eat." Nuan Chun said: "The twins are full of energy and wake up early every day. As soon as they wake up, they scream for something to eat."


    If there are clan members in the tribe who are bored, rank each family for breakfast time.


    Nuanchun''s house may be the earliest.


    Chang Xia smiled sullenly.


    Fortunately, when Nuanchun came in, she put down the bowl and didn''t eat any noodles.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that it will be sprayed out at this time.


    "Sit down for a while, I''ll leave after eating the powder." Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun put down the basket, walked up the steps, smelled the soy sauce meat, twitched his nose, and said, "The soy sauce meat made by the tribe is the most fragrant in your home." After speaking, he couldn''t help but tuck a piece into his mouth. inside.


    "If you want to eat, go to the kitchen to get the tableware." Chang Xia said.


    Nuanchun waved his hand and ate it secretly. Hands were the most exciting. When you eat it in your mouth, everything smells good, but when you take the bowls and chopsticks, the smell is gone.


    "This morning, the tribe is very busy."


    "Yesterday, the patriarch took Qinghe to explore the small river and prepared the canal blueprint overnight. The patriarch talked to me just now, and plans to start construction today."


    "So fast?"


    Nuan Chun widened her eyes in surprise.


    She thought it would take two or three days sooner.


    "In the warm season, all the tribes are busy. Several patriarchs are in a hurry to return to the tribe, and the patriarch will naturally be quicker. Besides, it is good to dig and build the canal in sections, but it is troublesome to use water recently, and it may have to be diverted." Chang Xia explained.


    The tap water in the Baihu cave dwelling comes from small rivers.


    Small rivers need to be dug to build canals, and drinking water needs to be replaced.


    This matter depends on how the tribe arranges it.


    The surface of the small river needs to be expanded, and the bottom of the river needs to be dug deeper. There are many things to do.


    Fortunately, the orcs are strong and strong. Digging and building river channels is not too hard for them, and at best the work is a bit cumbersome.


    "It seems that before the preparations for digging and building the river are arranged, the tribe will let the tribesmen suspend hunting and gathering." Nuan Chun said.


    Shan Kun didn''t return yesterday, but he should be able to return today.


    After all, I didn''t go too far to hunt, three to five days was enough for a trip back and forth.


    "The tribe will coordinate as soon as possible. This season, the forests and mountains have a good harvest, and the harvest time cannot be missed." Chang Xia said.


    Nuts such as thorns, green peels, and green seeds, as well as various fungi and melons and fruits in the mountains and forests, have basically entered the mature stage. They are not like ginkgoes, which do not drop even if they are not harvested. If the season is missed, the mountain goods in the mountains and forests will fall and break.


    Several patriarchs were eager to return to the tribe because they wanted to go back to sit in town.


    Arranged to coordinate the harvesting and hunting of the tribe, and the third crop of ginkgo will be harvested after a while. At the same time, the twilight forest will usher in frost on a large area, which means that the cold season is gradually approaching.


    Burying his head, Chang Xia quickly finished the noodles.


    Pack up the tableware and take the small back basket.


    Walk out of the cave courtyard with Nuanchun and walk towards Baihe Beach.


    In addition to the thorn fruit forest, the shrub forest also has sour fruit (lemon, hawthorn) and astringent persimmon trees. The astringent persimmon trees in the shrub forest are a bit similar to the persimmon fruits in the Weishan Holy Land, but the taste is not as sweet and sour as the persimmons in the Weishan Holy Land.


    However, if it is sun-dried into astringent persimmon cakes.


    The taste is very sweet, and it was a rare snack for the Heluo tribe in the cold season.


    "Chang Xia, where are you two going?"


    Passing by the tribe, the tribesmen asked curiously.


    Chang Xia pointed in the direction of Baihetan and explained: "I plan to go to the bush to pick some cool leaves. If you come across a cool-leaf tree when you go out, don''t miss it, remember to pick the cool-leaf. The cool-leaf is very delicious when you drink it. Yes, it can also be used to cook cold-leaf eggs and milk tea."


    "Changxia, why didn''t you tell me sooner that you were short of cool leaves? My family picked a lot of cool leaves. Cool leaves are most suitable for picking around the rainy season. The cool leaves that are picked now have a bitter taste." Tianluo said warmly.


    Ge Lei likes to drink cold leaves soaked in water, and he picks a lot of snails.


    "It''s alright, I''ll use it to boil the cold leaf egg and milk tea. It tastes bitter, so just cook both sides more." Chang Xia said.


    However, Tianluo said that cool leaves are suitable for picking before and after the rainy season.


    Chang Xia remembered the time.


    In the coming year, we should pick more cool leaves before and after the rainy season and use them to soak in water.


    "Changxia, do you need help?" Xylophone asked.


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly and said, "The tribe is going to dig and build a river today, and manpower is needed everywhere. Nuan Chun and I went to the bushes to pick cool leaves, and by the way, let''s see if the thorn fruit and the astringent persimmon are ripe?"


    That said.


    Xylophone did not force it.


    As Chang Xia said, the tribe is busy today.


    "Warm Spring You should pay more attention." Xylophone urged.


    Nuan Chun nodded and replied, "Don''t worry, I will pay attention."


    The bushes are close to the tribe, and the tribe often patrols. The situation is similar to that of the south of Baihu. As long as you do not leave the vicinity of the tribe, there is generally no danger.


    period.


    A group of **** ran over.


    Said that he wanted to go to the bush with Chang Xia, not to mention that Chang Xia had a big head.


    Even Xylophone and the others were speechless.


    The tribe is not very relieved when the long summer passes through the bushes. If you bring a group of beast cubs, don''t dig the river today, just go to the bushes to pick cool leaves.


    So, there was no time for the **** to splash.


    Changxia Nuanchun left quickly, Xylophone and the others picked up a beast cub in their arms, and threw the man to the tribe training ground, and let the elder Jami take care of them, so as to save them from running around and causing trouble.


    "Warm spring, when was the stone road here built?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    I haven''t been to Baihetan for a long time. I didn''t expect that the tribe even covered the soil here with snow slate. Chang Xia was really surprised.


    Nuan Chun replied: "This road has been paved for a long time. It seems that the road to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna was built by the tribe together."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 802： Wash cool leaves and dry in the shade

    "The terrain here is relatively flat, and it is suitable for building wood-cut corrugated wooden houses or building stone houses." Chang Xia strolled on the white river beach, approaching the bushes.


    Unlike before, it is now paved with snow slate.


    Both sides of the road are clean and tidy, and even the thatch that crossed the border was pulled up by the clansmen.


    Nuan Chun shrugged and said speechlessly: "The tribe can''t live in the cave dwellings. Who will build the wood-cut corrugated wooden house? Unless the tribe doubles, the tribe has no plans to expand and repair the house. Even if it wants to expand, it should be in the Baihu business district. side."


    The warm spring analysis makes sense.


    Chang Xia did not argue.


    In the final analysis, the number of Orcs is still too small.


    "The thorn fruit hasn''t cracked yet, so I''m not in a hurry to pick it. The astringent persimmon is still relatively green, and it should ripen in a month, and the sour fruit is about the same..."


    Walking through the bushes, the warm spring confirms the situation of various mountain goods.


    Chang Xia listened quietly.


    a while.


    The two came to the place where the cool-leaf tree grew.


    "This hillside is full of cool-leaf trees. Can you see if these cool-leaf leaves can be used to cook cool-leaf eggs and milk tea?" Nuanchun stood at the foot of the mountain, pointing to the low hillside in front. The cool-leaf trees growing on the hillside are generally not tall, about one or two meters.


    The top of the cool-leaf tree grows fresh cool leaves.


    The lower cool leaves are older, dark green or light brown.


    Dark green is the old cool leaves, light brown is the cool leaves that have been bitten by insects and are about to fall off. Looking at the condition of cool leaves, the soil on this hillside is fairly fertile.


    Under normal circumstances.


    After the cool leaves picking season, cool leaves will grow old.


    Chang Xia didn''t expect to see fresh cool leaves, as expected of the Twilight Forest, awesome.


    "In warm spring, we pick the tender cool leaves at the top of the cool-leaf tree." Chang Xia said happily, pointing to the tender green cool leaves at the top of the cool-leaf tree.


    "Pick the tender ones?" Nuan Chun was taken aback and said in surprise, "Shouldn''t we pick the old cool leaves? Tender ones, there''s no taste in making herbal tea?"


    "Old ones have a bitter taste. Pick the tender ones, and the cool leaves can be directly dried and soaked in water, or they can be fried and stored." Chang Xia explained. Fried cool leaves, which are fine live. Chang Xia has not been fried, but can give it a try.


    If it really doesn''t work, just dry the fresh cool leaves that are picked.


    Generally, wild tea is not so particular, pick it home, dry it and pick it up. When you want to drink tea, boil it with boiling water and drink it directly.


    Chang Xia decided to replicate it.


    Around, drink can not die.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Nuan Chun nodded as if he didn''t understand.


    The cold leaves added to the tribe''s herbal tea are all old, and few tribesmen will pick the tender ones. However, since Chang Xia said it, Nuan Chun did not refute it.


    Tender, not many in quantity.


    The two were busy for most of the morning, picking all the tender cool leaves on the hillside of this cool-leaf tree, and got two baskets. If dried, it should weigh about ten pounds.


    "Wait for new cool leaves to grow, and then come to pick." Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun said: "I''ll pick some old ones and go back to make herbal tea."


    "You don''t drink mint water?" Chang Xia asked in surprise. The herbal tea brewed by the tribe, Chang Xia never likes to drink, the taste is bitter and astringent, and it is difficult to eat.


    "I drink mint water, and Shankun likes to drink herbal tea. He has to drink it every day in the warm season. Today he should return to the tribe. I will cook a pot of herbal tea for him when I return to the cave next time, and I can drink it directly when he gets home. Go." Nuan Chun explained.


    Chang Xia helped pick some old cool leaves.


    Tribal males like to drink herbal tea, the bitter taste, I really don''t know how they can drink it?


    After picking the herbal tea, the two had the leaves of the big-leaf tree on their heads.


    Go to the tribe.


    "It''s really drying!" Chang Xia said.


    Her cheeks were flushed from the sun, and she forgot to wear a straw hat.


    "Yeah! It''s really hot today, so it''s better to stay in the cave." Nuan Chun said.


    After speaking, he soon returned to the tribe.


    When I passed by the Tribal Square, I didn''t see anyone.


    The two did not stay, and went directly back to the Baihu Cave.


    Nuanchun poured the tender cool leaves in the back basket into the rattan sieve, intending to help Chang Xia clean the cool leaves, but Chang Xia stopped him and said, "I will wash the tender cool leaves by myself, you can go back to the cave to make herbal tea, and then you have to prepare it for the twins. Lunch. The tribe is busy today, and there may not be any clansmen in the tribe to prepare lunch for the cubs, you have to go and have a look..."


    This said.


    Warm spring is not forced.


    He took the back basket and the old cool leaves, and went back to his cave.


    Chang Xia poured the tender cool leaves into the rattan sieve, took out the wooden basin and scooped water, and poured the tender cool leaves into it. I didn''t rush to wash it, but first washed my face and hands, and then went back to the kitchen to pour a cup of cold water and drink it.


    How to fry cool leaves?


    Chang Xia didn''t know.


    She didn''t want to fry the tender cool leaves picked this time.


    Decided to wash it directly with a rattan sieve and dry it in the shade.


    It was too hard to fry cool leaves, so let Shen Rong help. Otherwise, her small arms and calves, and her hands are tired and cramped, and she may not necessarily fry the cool leaves well.


    After drinking the cold boiled water, Chang Xia threw a toffee into his mouth again.


    Then he walked slowly to the water tank and squatted down to wash the tender cool leaves.


    After washing it three times, Chang Xia spread the washed tender cool leaves on the rattan sieve, and then moved the rattan sieve into the wooden shed to dry in the shade. Of course, be careful, wait for the tender cool leaves to dry in the shade, rub them a few times with both hands, and roll up the cool leaves. ???.xXbiQuGe.


    These tender cool leaf Changxia are intended to be used to cook cool leaf eggs and milk tea.


    It''s not that particular, she''s too lazy to rub it.


    I plan to put it in a wooden shed to dry in the shade, and then pick it up.


    cuckoo-


    When the cool leaves were put down, Chang Xia heard the roosters crowing in the beast nest.


    Suddenly, I remembered that there seemed to be a few white-footed chickens in the animal den.


    She left the cave, it should be Nuanchun to help feed.


    After returning, Chang Xia never thought of the white-footed chicken over there. At this moment, if I hadn''t heard the **** crow, I probably wouldn''t have remembered it.


    So, Chang Xia hurriedly walked towards the animal den.


    In the animal den, there are also three white-footed chickens. Withering, no vitality, but not dead. It can be seen that the vitality of the white-footed chicken is really strong. After all, it is not surprising that they can eat salt blocks.


    "I''m too lazy to toss at noon, just eat smoked chicken." Chang Xia said happily.


    It is difficult to raise white-footed chickens away from the Salt Lake, and Chang Xia did not want to raise white-footed chickens. Three, ate one and two. The remaining two, Chang Xia calculated, one boiled into white-footed chicken soup to drink, and the other was made into roast chicken to eat.


    Thinking of stepping into the chicken coop.


    Caught a white-footed chicken and walked slowly towards the kitchen.


    In fact, Chang Xia likes to eat salt-baked chicken. However, there is no salt baked powder, and it feels a bit wasteful to use salt blocks. After thinking about it, Chang Xia decided to eat smoked chicken.


    Smoked chicken made from white-footed chicken is a must.


    Today, Chang Xia decided to be extravagant.


    Alone, eat a whole white-footed chicken.


    If you can''t finish it, eat it at night.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Boil the fire and kill the chicken.


    When she was done, she went into the cellar and took a look. Yesterday, Xylophone brought the rattan basket over. Chang Xia forgot to tidy up the contents in the rattan basket. Today, I went to see if there were wild fruits or something. If there is any, take it out and eat it, so as not to spoil.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the latest content of the iRead app


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the latest chapter of the iRead app.


    The new provides you with the fastest post-apocalyptic wear to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure updates. Chapter 802 Cleans the cool leaves and dry them in the shade for free. https://


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 803： Little Rivers Harvest

    "Wild fruit of the Weishan Holy Land."


    "Hey! There is actually a live fish?"


    Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines, and he lifted the wooden barrel out of the rattan basket. Nine times out of ten, this live fish is a sea fish from the sea of ????wu.


    Xylophone brought live fish, why didn''t she tell her?


    If you don''t come down and take a look, no orcs will know that this fish died in the cellar.


    "Forget it, take it to the kitchen. Whatever you want to eat at night, steam or braised."


    In addition to wild fruits and live fish, there are several animal skins in the rattan basket, which should have been given by the old ape. Weishan Ape doesn''t know how to make animal skins, and the animal skins they send can be distinguished at a glance.


    Carrying the bucket, he wandered back to the kitchen.


    At this point, the water has boiled.


    Chang Xia carried the bucket next to the water tank and began to iron the chicken feathers.


    "Internal organs, keep the fried hot and sour chicken."


    "Smoked chicken, delicious!"


    Chang Xia sucked the saliva, cleaned the internal organs, and put them in a ceramic bowl. Go into the kitchen and start making smoked chicken. In order to eat, Chang Xia didn''t find it troublesome.


    He hummed a song and took small steps.


    Busy and happy.


    "Ah! Forgot to steam brown rice."


    Chang Xia put the white-footed chicken on the thatched grate and patted his forehead, remembering that there was no brown rice. There is hot and sour chicken, how can there be no brown rice?


    think about.


    Busy preparing steamed brown rice.


    Anyway, she ate alone at noon.


    Early or late, it will not affect others.


    "Smoked chicken, it really is the most fragrant white-footed chicken!"


    Chang Xia tore off the drumstick of the smoked chicken and tasted it in small bites, the more he chewed, the more fragrant it became. Obviously it''s smoked chicken, and Chang Xia feels like eating salt-baked chicken. The chicken is very firm without feeling chai. Among them, the strong salty aroma is even more coveted.


    The salty aroma of white-footed chicken is absolutely absent from other chickens.


    Hot and sour chicken, stir-fried pork with chili, and a green vegetable. After a while, the aroma of brown rice permeated, and Chang Xia did not rush to lift the lid. After the smell dissipated, Chang Xia slowly lifted the lid of the pot and filled half a bowl of brown rice.


    Outside, the heat was unbearable.


    Cold stones are placed on the long table in the small living room to cool down.


    Inside, it''s cool.


    Chang Xia carries brown rice, a mouthful of smoked chicken, a mouthful of hot and sour chicken offal, and occasionally a mouthful of fried pork with chili peppers.


    "I have to pick some sour fruits and store them. The stewed meat with sour fruits is delicious. In winter, it is perfect for hot pot. It seems that the chicken essence is almost finished, so I have to make some more. More, boil more chicken essence and prepare it."


    Grinding shrimp skin is more tiring, but it is easier to cook chicken essence.


    Both shrimp skin and chicken essence can be fresh, but the taste of the two is still somewhat different. For example, when eating noodles and dumplings, the soup with shrimp skin is delicious, and it is more suitable for chicken essence when cooking.


    After thinking about it, Chang Xia decided to prepare everything.


    The tribe will not let Chang Xia leave the tribe for harvesting and hunting.


    Chang Xia decided to collect some things near the tribe and use it to toss some gadgets.


    Try to keep the cellars and underground warehouses full of supplies, so that you can live in the caves beautifully in the cold season.


    "Chang Xia, are you at home?"


    Chang Xia had just finished eating and planned to lie down to digest food.


    Outside the house, there was a sudden cry.


    "I''m at home." Chang Xia replied.


    Just saw, Todd came in with a barrel.


    Covered in mud, it looked like he had rolled in the mud.


    "Uncle Todd, did you fall into the quagmire?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Todd was slightly embarrassed.


    "Changxia, I''m digging a canal."


    After explaining, Chang Xia smiled.


    Uh!


    Misunderstood.


    "I thought Uncle Todd felt the weather was hot and jumped into the quagmire to escape the heat. Is Uncle looking for me?" Chang Xia smiled and joked.


    Todd handed the barrel to Chang Xia and asked, "The patriarch asked me to bring these things over to you and ask if I can eat them?"


    The things in the barrels were all found in small rivers.


    The water used in the Baihu cave has been diverted by the tribe. It is no longer the river water in the small river, but the mountain spring water deep in the mountains and forests.


    "Loach, eel, snail, mussel..."


    Chang Xia squatted down, picked up a piece of firewood and pulled it in the barrel, identifying the contents one by one.


    Generally similar, not the same.


    However, it should be edible.


    "Uncle Todd, you can eat all of these. You ask the patriarch to pack them separately and raise them in water for a few days before eating them. The way to eat them is similar to eating fish." Chang Xia said, "Like snails, you can raise them in water for two days. Stir-fry it the same way you eat crayfish, it''s fragrant!"


    suck-


    Todd swallowed.


    "Okay, I remember it." Todd mentioned the barrel and said, "I''ll bring you some of everything later, and you teach the people how to eat."


    If you listen, you can guess.


    There are many loach and eel in the small river, it is estimated that there are many.


    To expand a small river, it is necessary to excavate wet mud. The loach and the eel hide under the wet mud, digging one by one.


    In addition to loach and eel, like fish and old turtles.


    There are definitely a lot.


    Otherwise, the root patriarch would not deliberately let Todd come over.


    A lot is enough to eat.


    Less, it will definitely be released directly.


    After all, the loach and eel are so big that the orcs can''t look down on them at all.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia replied.


    The loach and yellow eel are cleaned, baked and fried on a low fire, add a little water and stir-fry with peppers, it tastes delicious.


    "Uncle Todd, if you have small fish, remember to get some small fish. The dried small fish is fragrant and fried with chili peppers, and add some small shrimp, the taste is amazing."


    Seeing Todd go out, Chang Xia hurriedly reminded.


    Todd nodded quickly and ran towards the small river.


    You have to tell Patriarch Gen about the matter quickly, and let them catch more small fish and small shrimp or something.


    "In the evening, in addition to steaming the fish, I will also fry green peppers with lard residue."


    "Have an omelet."


    "Soup, bone soup! It''s convenient to boil some green vegetables to eat together."


    Chang Xia yawned and planned to take a nap. In your mind, plan your dinner for the evening. In the afternoon, I have time to go to Xiaohe River. In addition to watching the construction process of Xiaohe River, I also have to go to Xiaohe River Wilderness to see the situation of the vegetable garden.


    Recently, the clan has been helping to take care of it.


    It''s time to show up in the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    Some of the vegetables and fruits over there should be ripe enough to be picked Thinking about it, Chang Xia thought about it.


    The fresh vegetables in the kitchen should not come from the small river wilderness!


    Suddenly, Chang Xia had the urge to immediately go to the wilderness of Xiaohe River.


    However, looking at the big sun outside.


    The thought dissipated in an instant, and she chose to go back to the bedroom to take a nap.


    at the same time.


    Erdos Marsh, Swartok.


    Shen Rong and his group of orcs successfully arrived at the territory of the Mallard Tribe.


    Maple Leaf successfully tasted the various delicacies mentioned by Yu Xiao, and also let Chen Rong and the others find out the situation around Swartok.


    Today, under the leadership of the Yufu Patriarch, Shen Rong is approaching the border between the Erdos Swamp and the Qinghai Plateau.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 804： Hunting Dagestan sheep

    "Black fungus, are you picking?" Kong Shan said.


    He pointed to a birch tree not far away, and there was a cluster of black fungi growing on the tree.


    Shen Rong glanced at the black fungus, pouted at Hemen, and said, "Hemo, you and Bodhidharma are picking the black fungus, and the other orcs are vigilant."


    Soon, the two of Homer walked out of the group.


    Quickly pick the black fungus from the birch tree.


    rustling��


    There was a rustling sound from the bushes.


    Yufu and other Orcs from the Mallard tribe smiled. The Mallard tribe picked and hoarded a lot of black fungi. They entered the Swatork Forest in no hurry to pick the black bacteria.


    The black bacteria encountered on the road were all picked by Shen Rong.


    At this moment.


    Yu Fu held his right hand high, signaling the orcs to stop and not move.


    "Fish laughs��" Maple Leaf whispered.


    Yu smiled and said in a low voice: "The movement and smell should be Dagestan sheep. Remember the roast lamb chops that were eaten in the tribe that day? It''s Dagestan sheep."


    "Shen Rong?"


    Immediately, the orcs were all excited.


    I haven''t arrived in the Gaudi Zambo jungle yet, so I''m not worried about meeting the birds.


    The Swartok Forest belongs to the Erdos Swamp Realm, and it can be completely killed when encountering a bird tribe. After all, the bird tribe did not notify the mallard tribe in advance, and stepped into the Swotok forest, which was regarded as an invasion.


    Once found, kill it.


    There is no reason for the bird tribe to take revenge.


    "Let''s do it. Leave a few alive, I''ll bring them back to the tribe to Chang Xia." Shen Rong said.


    The black fungus picked will be equally distributed to each tribe. Dagestan sheep is much more casual, after all, it is eaten. The black fungus is considered medicine, and the big head will be sent to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kana Sacred Mountain to Su Ye, and the remaining six tribes will be divided equally.


    Hear the words.


    All the orcs smiled happily.


    The matter of hunting Dagestan sheep is handed over to Chief Yufu.


    Shen Rong did not intervene. After all, he had never hunted Dagestan sheep before, and he did not understand the habits of Dagestan sheep. Looking at the nervous expressions of the orcs of the mallard tribe, it was not easy to hunt Dagestan sheep.


    "Fish clam, investigate."


    In an instant, the mussels disappeared in place.


    All the orcs raised their eyebrows, the fish and clams are so powerful!


    After a while.


    "Patriarch, good news." Yu Ceng came back with a look of joy, and said, "We have met a flock of sheep, and the Dagestan sheep should be migrating. The head sheep should be too young and go the wrong way."


    Dagestan sheep migrate every year.


    At this time, the flock should have ended their migration long ago.


    The Swamp of Erdos enters the cold season earlier than the rest of the Dusk Forest, and the Dagestan sheep must leave the Swatork Forest before the cold season.


    "hey-hey--"


    Hearing this, the orcs of the mallard tribe burst into giggles.


    Shen Rong also understood.


    Led by the young head sheep, this group of Dagestan sheep took a detour.


    As a result, this time has not been able to leave the Swartok Forest, which is fatal to the Dagestan sheep and sheep.


    However, he encountered Shen Rong and a group of orcs again.


    It''s true that the house leaked and it rained overnight, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to get out of Swartok Forest.


    "Shen Rong, how about we join forces to wrap up this group of Dagestan sheep?" Yu Fu said excitedly.


    The flock, at least twenty Dagestan sheep.


    Leave a few heads for Chang Xia, and the mallard tribe can get half of them.


    Eat a few heads, the rest can be frozen and eaten slowly.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    Dagestan sheep.


    The rams, each weighing about 500 catties.


    The ewes are lighter, three or four hundred catties per head.


    It''s not comparable to tusk pigs and black horns, but it''s not too small.


    Plus, Dagestan''s sheep live in flocks. The mallard tribe usually does not deliberately hunt Dagestan sheep, because Dagestan sheep are fast, unless they are greedy. Usually the mallard orcs prefer to hunt reindeer, which are larger and easier to kill.


    "Whoever will attack, who will be surrounded."


    Shen Rong glanced at Maple Leaf Kongshan and other orcs.


    He did not force the assignment, and directly handed over the choice to Maple Leaf and the others.


    "Li Li, what do you say?" Maple Leaf swept across the faces of the orcs, and said, "I and Kongshan choose the main attack, and I suggest that the snake clan, snake scales, snake minds, and beasts transform into a containment."


    "Fengyun and I choose to contain." Li Li said.


    He understood what Maple Leaf meant, the speed of the bear clan was inferior, and the main attack might not be able to keep up. Help to contain, as much as possible to keep all the Dagestan sheep.


    "Divided into three groups, one group is Maple Leaf Kongshan Snake Scale and one Lili, and the second group is Hermo Dharma Snake Yi and Fengyun. The third group is Teritea and Aomori Kureni, I''m responsible for helping to sweep the tail and observe the situation." Shen Rongdao .


    Finished.


    Maple Leaf and other orcs quickly cooperated with the orcs of the mallard tribe.


    A group of orcs quietly sneaked forward.


    The elder did not participate in this investigation, and stayed in the territory of the Swartok mallard tribe to rest. Before the action, Su Ye explained it.


    This action is mainly to let the younger generation of orcs experience.


    Elders, more like mascots.


    Unless you encounter a life-or-death situation, you don''t need to show your face if you can''t show your face.


    There are thirteen people on Shen Rong''s side, plus three people from the mallard tribe.


    There are sixteen people in total.


    There are more than 20 sheep and sheep in Dagestan, no wonder Yu Fu dares to say it is round.


    If this can make the sheep escape, they probably don''t have the face to mention hunting.


    "Do it��"


    With the order of the Yufu Patriarch.


    The orcs were in a frenzy.


    Shen Rong stood on the branch, looking down at the action of the orcs.


    Be quick and accurate.


    After all, the orcs who can participate in this operation are all elite totem warriors from various tribes. If you don''t even have this ability, how can you be qualified to be pushed out by the tribe?


    "In the West Land, the Tianyuan tribe has not dared to step into the Eastern Land. In addition to the barriers between the East China Sea and the Qinghai Plateau, the fighting power of the three major races in the Eastern Land may be more taboo. Conquering the Eastern Land from the Western Land is afraid of wanting to eat the fart..."


    Shen Rong sighed.


    There is no intention to do anything at all.


    "Count the number of sheep��"


    A quarter of an hour later.


    Chief Yufu smiled and walked out from behind the tree.


    Looking at Yu Clam Yu''s smiling eyes, they are all satisfied.


    Competing with totem warriors such as Maple Leaf The two did not fall down, this is fighting for the face of the mallard tribe, which is worthy of praise.


    "Twenty-three heads." Maple Leaf said.


    Everyone was very measured, and they stunned the Dagestan sheep without killing them.


    Then bind the Dagestan sheep with vines.


    "Go forward, or go back to the tribe?" Yu Fu asked.


    Shen Rong said: "Let Yu Clam or Yu Xiao lead the way, and send four orcs to send the Dagestan sheep back to the tribe. The other orcs continue to move forward. This place is not far from the Gaudi Zambo jungle. Let''s go around the border and see. Are there any clues available..."


    Come here, how can you just go back without doing anything?


    "Okay." Yu Fu nodded and explained, "Yu Xiao, you lead the way back to the tribe."


    "One group, you bring the Dagestan sheep and Yuxiao back to the tribe first. If everything goes well, we will catch up soon." Shen Rong said.


    If everything is normal at the border, we will be able to return quickly.


    but--


    If there are problems at the border, the return journey will be extended indefinitely.


    Swotok Forest is in danger. Let Maple Leaf Kongshan lead the team back to the tribe first, so that the team can be guaranteed. After all, the twenty-three Dagestan sheep could easily be attacked by beasts and beasts.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 805： Game in the small river

    "Let''s go back to the tribe first?" Snake Scale was stunned, looking at Maple Leaf Kongshan and Li Li again, a little confused about what happened.


    Maple Leaf pondered and nodded.


    "Snakescale, you and Yuxiao have one to open the way and the other to break. I, Kong Shan and Lili Beasthua are on their way with Dagestan sheep on their backs. Do you want to leave a Dagestan sheep to eat?" Maple Leaf asked.


    "Leave two ends." Shen Rong said.


    Pointing to the remaining twenty-two Dagestan sheep, he said, "Let Snake-Scale Fish Smile take a small Dagestan sheep on the road, and you will share the remaining three equally, and let the empty mountain carry the extra one."


    "Okay." Maple Leaf nodded.


    Soon, with the help of Shen Rong and the others.


    The Maple Leafs group is ready to go and start their return journey.


    After sending Maple Leaf and the other orcs away, Clan Chief Yufu looked at the sky and asked, "Shen Rong, should we continue on our way, or should we find a camp for repair?"


    Said to be grooming, in fact, thinking about the Dagestan sheep.


    The fish clam rubbed his hands together and whispered: "Shen Rong, let''s find a place to rest? It''s very close to the Gaudi Zambo jungle, we can look for the traces of the bird tribe while repairing."


    Shen Rong glanced at everyone''s faces, and all the orcs stared at the two Dagestan sheep on the ground. Obviously, the orcs can''t wait to taste the deliciousness of the Dagestan sheep, and they are not in a hurry.


    "I''m free." Shen Rong said.


    After the words fell, the orcs looked directly at the Yufu Patriarch.


    "Follow me��" Yu Fu waved his hand and carried a Dagestan sheep, looking for a suitable camp.


    "What do you think these two Dagestan sheep should eat?"


    "Grill whole lamb, or take it apart and eat lamb chops and kebabs?"


    "I think it''s good to drink mutton soup too."


    Immediately, everyone was talking.


    Shen Rong rubbed the jade bracelet in his hand, and glanced around with alert eyes. He promised to bring a gift to Chang Xia. Gifts, including but not limited to all kinds of plant seeds.


    Ah (��������) cut~~


    Chang Xia rubbed her nose and just woke up.


    Three sneezes in a row. pen fun library


    "Miss me, or scold me?" Chang Xia muttered, sitting up.


    Open the door and go out of the room.


    After drinking the water, I walked towards the wooden shed.


    The cool leaves that were dried in the shade in the wooden shed last night have been turned over in the long summer.


    Then remove the straw hat from the wall and put it on. In the afternoon, go to the Wilderness of Xiaohe River to see the progress of the canal digging and construction, and take a look at the vegetable garden over there.


    Warm spring has not come.


    If you want to come, you should make herbal tea for Shankun in the cave.


    The scorching sun was scorching hot, and the tribesmen did not go out for a walk.


    However, occasionally I could hear one or two scoldings, apparently the **** and the cubs were making a fuss. Wandering around, passing by the wild mountain forest on the south side of Baihu Lake, Chang Xia walked in to have a look. Inside, chickens, ducks and hares are well raised.


    The pheasants are starting to lay eggs.


    The wild ducks haven''t laid eggs yet, but each one is plump.


    Rabbit cages have been changed a few times. Unlike chickens and ducks, hares and thieves can give birth, and each set has several hares. Chang Xia pondered that after the cold season, the hares should not be raised.


    Breeding too fast, feeding is very time consuming.


    If you want to eat hares, go into the forest to catch them.


    However, looking at the clan''s attitude towards the hare, they probably wouldn''t agree.


    After eating spicy rabbit meat, how could the tribes be willing to release wild rabbits?


    "It turned out to be intercepted-"


    Chang Xia looked at the entrance to the lake on the south side of Baihu Lake, where a wall was built with rocks to block the river water and prevent the silt water from flowing into Baihu Lake.


    This interception is easy to happen!


    Unless, the upstream of the small river is also blocked or diverted.


    Otherwise, there will be more and more river water, and once it collapses, the entire Baihu cave dwelling will be flooded.


    think about.


    Chang Xia walked a little faster.


    "The xylophone Hui tribe brought the bucket, and the loach and eel couldn''t hold it." Gen said loudly.


    Before approaching the Xiaohe River Wilderness, the voice of the patriarch Gen came into his ears.


    There was no sound of running water, and it seemed that the upstream was also intercepted or diverted.


    This digging and building a river channel has become dredging loach and eel, and there is no one else.


    However, it is rare to have the opportunity to play in the mud openly. Everyone should be very happy.


    "Heyun, you and the snails will come back to the tribe with me." Muqin shouted, and at the same time carried the wooden barrel full of loach and yellow eel back to the tribe.


    "Xylophone Amu��" Chang Xia waved his hand and shouted softly.


    "Chang Xia, why are you here?" Xylophone asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "I have nothing to do. I''ll stop by the vegetable garden." After saying that, she turned around and looked at the vegetable garden where she and Shen Rong were reclaiming wasteland. fruitful.


    "Chang Xia, come here��"


    In the distance, the snake patriarch waved to Chang Xia.


    Xylophone said: "You went there and dug up a lot of things in the river, and you don''t know a lot of them."


    We all know fish, shrimp, crab, loach, etc.


    Like soft-shelled turtles, you may not be able to eat them?


    Exactly, Chang Xia


    Come here now.


    Just save Todd another trip.


    "Chang Xia, can this kind of food be eaten?"


    "Yes, this is a turtle."


    Wild turtle, the taste is called a quack. However, the stewed Chang Xia feels normal, and it has to be fried with a bunch of peppers and then stewed.


    cough cough-


    Chang Xia mainly likes spicy food.


    Has nothing to do with practice.


    "River mussels, river crabs, snails, river fish..." Chang Xia looked at the game in the wooden barrel, and his saliva kept secreting. There is no wild in the Twilight Forest. Even the fruits and vegetables here are wild, so the taste is very good.


    Looking at the river fish, Chang Xia couldn''t help thinking about fried river fish with peppers.


    This little river fish, cleaned and dried, tastes amazing!


    "Chang Xia, can you eat these?" Root asked happily.


    There was not much digging in the river, and twenty or thirty barrels of game were harvested. It was a good job to dig and build the river. Unfortunately, this is a bit time consuming.


    "Patriarch Gen, this is a water snake... Forget it! The tribe is not short of food, I don''t think it is necessary to keep this. Otherwise, send it to Elder Senda." Chang Xia pointed at the water snake in the bucket, and the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. .


    This thing-


    Besides Elder Senda, who else likes it?


    "That was captured by the snake patriarch." Gen spread his hands and explained.


    Chang Xia opened her eyes wide and stared at the Snake Patriarch with frightened eyes. Snake Patriarch, are you so ruthless?


    cough cough-


    The Snake Patriarch was slightly embarrassed and sneered, "Can''t you eat this stuff?"


    "If you can eat it, you can eat it It''s just not necessary." Chang Xia said.


    Snake meat, lack of interest in the long summer.


    The tribe loves it with respect to Sendar elders.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake is the cub of Elder Senda, does he also prefer snakes? !


    "Uh! That drained?" Snake said regretfully.


    Chang Xia covered her eyes and complained: "The patriarch of the snake snake can send it to the elder Senda, otherwise, you can keep it for yourself?"


    "Ah! Is it okay?" Snake was very happy.


    He left the bucket of water snakes behind, and the other orcs around him took two steps back.


    Looking at the snake and snake patriarch''s eyes, he was full of awe.


    "Patriarch, has the upper stream of the small river been blocked?"


    "Cut it off. When the river channel is dug and built, it will be restored."


    It is possible to dig and build if there is water, but it is too tiring. The interception is a little more troublesome, but it can improve the speed of excavation and construction. Today, everyone is more curious, so we will delay some time to find game, and we will not waste time tomorrow.

 Chapter 806： Overheard little secret

    The small river is eight or nine meters wide. For ordinary rivers, the small river is not too narrow. However, if used for boat traffic.


    Eighty-nine meters, this river is not wide enough.


    So, after negotiation, the small river was expanded by 15 meters.


    This task is not too difficult.


    No matter how wide it is, it may hit the White Lake.


    After all, Baihu is a lake, not a sea.


    The orcs are strong and strong, and after the animalization, the claws of the beasts are extremely sharp, and digging the river is relatively easy for them, at most it is a bit boring!


    However, now there is the blessing of game.


    The boring and boring digging of river channels becomes lively and interesting.


    "Changxia, when will these game be eaten?"


    Some people couldn''t hold back and asked Changxia about how to eat game such as mussels and crabs? After more than half a year of training in Changxia, the clansmen''s ability to accept new things has gradually increased.


    When Chang Xia said that mud could be eaten, the clan might not hesitate.


    "I just dug it out of the mud and raised it in water for two days. If the river crab and river fish are relatively clean, they can be cooked and eaten at night." Chang Xia replied.


    "Is the crab steamed?" Gen asked.


    The crabs of small rivers are much smaller than the sea crabs of Wuhai.


    The palm-sized river crab doesn''t look very big, the back of the crab is blue, and the crab''s legs are shriveled and you can see that there is not much meat.


    "This kind of river crab can''t be steamed and eaten. It is cleaned and fried. The fried river crab is crunchy and fragrant." Chang Xia pointed to the river fish next to him and said, "This kind of small river fish can be handled as clean as river crabs. Baked or slow-fried, it''s crisp and fragrant."


    Especially the small fish and prawns in the small rivers and streams, fried slowly on a low fire, and then stir-fried with green peppers, the taste really does not know how to describe it!


    Just one word: absolutely.


    Gollum��


    Immediately, some orcs couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    "Later, don''t throw away the little river fish, keep it for the Hui tribe to fry and eat." Gen said.


    In fact, even if he doesn''t say it.


    None of the orcs planned to let go of any fish.


    They have eaten steamed fish, grilled fish and fried fish recently.


    Only the small river fish, they have never eaten. Too small to handle, orcs like big things, whether hunting or fishing, they all prefer big prey and fish. Today, Chang Xia said that small fish and small shrimp are delicious.


    For a moment.


    All the orcs were moved.


    Chang Xia won''t lie, she said that small fish and shrimp are delicious.


    This small fish and shrimp will definitely not taste bad.


    Here, Xylophone brought people back to the tribe to get wooden barrels. Chang Xia saw Patriarch Gen and the others dug the river for a while, then turned around and walked towards the vegetable garden on the other side of the wilderness.


    In the beginning, Xiaohe Chuan Wilderness was a vegetable garden cultivated by Chen Rong in Changxia.


    Slowly, the clansmen came to open up the wasteland.


    The wilderness gradually turned into a vegetable garden, criss-crossed, growing all kinds of fruits and vegetables.


    There were even some wild vegetables that Chang Xia didn''t know.


    Chang Xia activates the bloodline ability.


    The bloodline and listening are activated, and Chang Xia has a clear ear and eyesight. At first, the bloodline and listening range was about ten meters. With the accident of the Weishan Holy Land, Changxia''s bloodline ability has evolved once.


    As a result, the bloodline and listening range doubled.


    Chang Xia can hear the hearts of plants within 20 meters of his body. Healing has also improved a lot on the basis of the original. It used to take ten seconds to heal an injured plant, but now it only takes eight seconds, and the physical energy consumed has also been reduced a lot.


    Bloodline and spawn is a new ability that appears after the evolution of bloodline ability, which can shorten the life cycle of plants. Chang Xia is confident that he can cultivate Kira grass that grows in the Baihe River Basin, thanks to the ability of blood and spawning, and of course, it needs the assistance of blood and healing.


    Unfortunately, the bloodline ability can only act on plants at present.


    If one day Chang Xia''s bloodline ability can be used on orcs, it will cause a huge storm. Whether it is listening or healing, it is of great significance, and it is terrifying to give birth, not to mention.


    "It hasn''t rained recently, so I''m a little thirsty."


    "I smell the wrong direction of the wind. It may rain in a few days."


    "The two-legged beast is here to make trouble again! I don''t know what I''m tossing about all day long. I don''t know how to come over to give us some water and weeds. My rhizomes are about to be bitten by insects, and it''s so itchy."


    The voices of the plants were conveyed by the breeze blowing past.


    Chang Xia found a place to lean against the shade of a tree, and listened slowly.


    Watering and weeding, and also pouring some grass ash to repel insects. The fruits and vegetables on this wilderness vegetable field are growing very well. After picking a crop, in addition to eating, you can also make some dried vegetables or pickles, and save them to eat in the cold season.


    After listening to the complaints of the plants, I followed Chang Xia to hear that in the forest, where are pheasants and hares hiding, where are the nests of eggs, and even hear all kinds of gossip about animals in the forest...


    gradually.


    The words of the plants are getting more and more yellow.


    Chang Xia Jijing took back his bloodline ability, and if he listened again, it was time for 404.


    Chang Xia Qing coughed and sighed at the ability of plants to gossip, there is nothing they dare not say. However, there is a python lurking nearby, and this matter has to be said to the patriarch Gen.


    Recently, the tribe has been digging river channels, and the tribesmen come and go.


    The tribal beast cub might also come over to watch, if this encounters a serpent, something will definitely happen.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia quickly walked towards the river.


    Since it will rain in a few days, Changxia is too lazy to water and weed the vegetable fields.


    However, the grass and wood ashes need to be burned.


    "Patriarch��" Chang Xia stood on the shore and shouted to the patriarch Gen.


    Patriarch Gen raised his head and asked, "Chang Xia, is there something wrong?"


    "I went to the vegetable field just now and heard news that the plants said that there was a python lurking nearby." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Once finished.


    Patriarch Gen''s complexion changed greatly.


    After rubbing the ground, he jumped up from the bottom of the river.


    "Chang Xia, tell me carefully��" Gen asked the reason with a serious look.


    Aside, the other clansmen stopped one after another.


    The Little River Wilderness is close to the tribe, and there are often totem warriors patrolling here. Senman is a vicious beast. A vicious beast lurked in the wilderness of Xiaohechuan, but the tribe didn''t find it This is definitely a big event.


    "...The plants say that there is a python lurking in the forest. It''s a little strange that the python has been stealing vegetables from the vegetable field and eating it. After eating, he returns to the forest to hide." Chang Xia pointed to the wood on the other side of the vegetable field. The forest they are talking about should mean the mountain forest over there.


    Patriarch Gen lowered his head and turned to look at Todd and the others.


    "Recently, who is in charge of patrolling the small river?" Gen asked.


    He just came back from the sea of ????wu, and the affairs of the tribe are arranged by the elder Jami.


    Todd said: "It seems to be the autumn wind."


    "Where is the autumn wind��" Geng looked around with a sullen face, looking for the whereabouts of the autumn wind.


    "Autumn wind is resting in the tribe and has just finished the inspection mission." Todd replied.


    "Todd, you go back to the tribe and call Qiufeng over." Gen directly asked Todd to return to the tribe to call someone, and the matter of Sen Python must be resolved as soon as possible.


    Xiaohechuan is close to the tribe, and once it is sneaked into the Baihu cave by Senman.


    That''s no small matter.


    Besides, how did the python avoid the patrol?


    They dug the river here, and they also didn''t notice the abnormality. If it wasn''t for the fact that Chang Xia didn''t know how to joke, he wouldn''t even believe that there were beasts so close to the tribe under their noses? !


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 807： The python that knows how to burrow

    "Gen, do you need help?" Ge Wa said loudly.


    The patriarch Gen waved his hand and replied, "No, please clean up this section of the river. The upstream interception can''t be blocked for too long, and it needs to be restored as soon as possible." Thanks to the Heluo tribe, they found an oil forest in Songshan and harvested enough resin.


    It takes a lot of resin to build a river bank, but of course no resin is needed. Simply building with rocks staggered can also avoid collapse, but I am worried that when the river rises, it will be washed away.


    "Chang Xia, don''t walk around." Gen urged.


    The Landed Beastman quietly approached the forest over the vegetable garden, and when Todd came over with the autumn wind on his back, the root patriarch hadn''t come back.


    "Chang Xia, where is the patriarch?" Todd said softly.


    Chang Xia pouted towards the mountains and forest, and said, "The patriarch will come back when he says he will go."


    "Todd, can you tell me the reason for carrying me over now?" Qiufeng was confused and opened his eyes, but Qiufeng''s eyes grew small. Obviously, his eyes were widened, but he still looked as if he had not opened them.


    With a lazy and lazy look, he was taught by the elders a lot.


    "Changxia communicated with the plants, and the plants told Changxia that there was a python lurking in the forest over there. I remember that you were in charge of patrolling the wilderness of Xiaohe River recently. What happened to this python?" Todd said coldly. .


    Hear the words.


    The autumn wind shuddered.


    Senpai is considered a vicious beast, and the beast is placed near the tribe.


    Depend on--


    Qiu Feng looked at Chang Xia in horror, and said seriously: "Chang Xia, do you confirm that there is a python lurking in the forest? How is this possible... I have carefully inspected the vicinity, but I really didn''t find any trace of the python."


    The inspection mission is very serious and important.


    No orc dared to be careless.


    Qiufeng paced back and forth, muttering words in his mouth.


    "Plants don''t lie. This forest often steals fruits and melons in vegetable fields. They can''t see it wrong. However, the fruits and vegetables that the pythons steal are on the periphery of the vegetable fields. I checked and found no traces of the pythons crawling. It''s a little weird." Chang Xia replied.


    Todd Qiufeng looked at each other and said absently, "Could this python be able to fly?"


    Finished.


    The two smiled awkwardly.


    The python can fly, what kind of joke are you making?


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia also felt strange. Sen Python crawls and slides, leaving traces on the ground. Qiu Feng is not a novice. As a veteran totem warrior, how could he not notice that Sen Python is lurking in the small river wilderness?


    Is there any other accident in this? !


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help but ponder.


    Patriarch Gen told her not to walk around, obviously worried that she would be attacked.


    A breeze blows.


    Patriarch Gen quietly came to a place not far from Changxia and the others.


    "Qiufeng��" Gen called Qiufeng''s name softly and asked, "Is there anything strange about your recent inspection?"


    He went for a run in the forest, but also found no trace of the python.


    Here comes.


    Gen Patriarch''s spirit instantly became highly tense.


    "A strange place?" Qiufeng thought.


    Todd stepped forward and whispered, "Patriarch, didn''t you find out?"


    Patriarch Gen shook his head lightly, and said solemnly: "I also didn''t find any trace of the python. Before I found the python, I told the tribe''s females and beast cubs not to come here at will. Let the orcs who dig the river don''t act alone..."


    "Recently, the ground of the small river has become very soft. Is this a strange place?" Qiufeng thought about it and answered.


    "The ground becomes soft��"


    "Yes. In many places in the mountains and forests, the ground has become very soft, as if it has been tilled once. I used branches to pull through the soft ground, and there are no hidden creatures underneath."


    If no hidden creatures were found, Qiufeng did not report to the tribe.


    However, combined with the forest pythons that suddenly appeared in the mountains.


    Qiu Feng chose to tell the story.


    However, as far as the habit of the python, they have never heard of the python and know how to burrow.


    "Patriarch, Sen Mang knows how to burrow?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    She hadn''t been in the forest a few times, and Chang Xia didn''t know much about the habits of most animals in the forest. After all, the totem warriors who have been in and out of the forest all the year round can never ask the brain-dead question of Sen Python''s understanding of burrowing into the ground.


    The corner of Patriarch Gen''s mouth twitched.


    If this is the South Wind or Maple Leaf asking this kind of question.


    Patriarch Gen can turn a human head into a pig''s head.


    However, it was Chang Xia who asked the question, and Patriarch Gen was silent for a moment.


    "Senmang, absolutely doesn''t know how to burrow. However, this python lurking in the forest may know how to burrow. However, there may be other reasons." Gen Shensheng explained.


    "Patriarch, do you want to search the forest again?" Qiu Feng said seriously.


    Gen nodded and said, "Yes. The Wilderness of Xiaohechuan is too close to the tribe, and the pythons cannot be controlled. They must be found and killed."


    The Heluo tribe has been engaged in construction recently.


    The tribe is inevitably crowded, and the cubs are lively and active.


    If they are not careful, they may run out of the tribe. If this encounters a serpent, wouldn''t it be a single beast? !


    Think.


    The expressions of Patriarch Gen and the others became very gloomy.


    "Patriarch, how do the three of you search the forest?" Chang Xia worried.


    The mountains and forests on the opposite side are very large, and it is obviously impossible to search all of them in a short period of time. Chang Xia pondered whether or not to let the orcs who dig and build the river come up to help.


    Patriarch Gen waved his hand and explained, "Wait for the xylophone to bring the barrel over, and let the xylophone send Chang Xia back to the tribe. The hunting team that was out at this time should return to the tribe, and Chang Xia asked the totem warriors from the hunting team to come and help."


    The speed of digging and building the river cannot be stopped, and a lot of things will be delayed if it stops.


    At the same time, it will also delay digging and picking up game such as loach and eel.


    Before he went ashore, he told everyone.


    Digging for game is limited to today.


    Tomorrow, I will dig the river with all my strength, and I can''t spare my hands to dig for game. After all, it will take some time and slow down the progress of digging the river.


    Otherwise, it''s just the curiosity of the orcs at this moment.


    They will definitely gossip about Senman''s burrowing into the ground.


    I didn''t come, most of them were busy digging and picking up game.


    "Chang Xia, don''t walk around on this side of the river, wait for Xylophone and the others to come over, let them **** you back to the tribe, and at the same time let the hunting team from the Hui tribe come to the Xiaohe River Wilderness."


    Gen gave two serious orders, and took Todd Qiufeng and the two straight to the forest opposite the vegetable garden. The danger must be cleared as soon as possible, and the longer it is delayed, the more troublesome it becomes.


    Wait for the three patriarch Gen to leave.


    The Patriarch Snake walked over from a distance.


    "Chang Xia, where did they go?" Snake asked curiously.


    At the same time, a bucket full of game was brought ashore. Chang Xia glanced at the wooden barrel, which contained river mussels. She was quite worried that it might be a water snake, so she planned to retreat.


    Chang Xia didn''t hide it, and replied, "Patriarch Gen and the others went to the forest to find the python!"


    "I didn''t find that python after I went to the forest?" Snake said in surprise.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and said, "Qiufeng said that the forest floor has been a little soft recently. I guess this python might know how to burrow?"


    "Pfft��" Snake burst out laughing, looking at Chang Xia with a look of surprise.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 808： warm spring gift

    "Changxia, Senman doesn''t know how to burrow. Anaconda, and anaconda doesn''t know how to burrow. At most, it can burrow into the mud in the river." Snake said seriously.


    "I''ve never seen a python that knows how to burrow."


    "Senmang, who knows how to burrow?"


    Immediately, the orcs who were digging the river in the distance were talking a lot.


    When Chang Xia and the two were talking, they didn''t deliberately lower their volume. It''s no surprise that everyone can hear it. Besides, if this serpent who sneaked into the wilderness of the small river was not caught in a day, he had to cheer up.


    At the same time, I have to tell everyone sooner or later.


    If you want to hide it, the root patriarch will not stand by the river to discuss.


    "What are you talking about��"


    At this time, the three xylophones came over with wooden barrels.


    Before he got close, he heard the orcs talking loudly.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth and repeated the story of Sen Python. Xylophone''s face changed slightly, and she said, "The hunting team just came back, and now the tribe is clearing the prey. Chang Xia, I will send you back to the tribe and call the hunting team by the way."


    The matter of Sen Python can be big or small.


    In any case, it must be resolved as soon as possible.


    As he spoke, he looked at the wooden barrel next to him and asked, "Chang Xia, I sent a bucket of loach and a bucket of snails to your family, what else do you want? Just pick, and I''ll bring it back to the cave for you."


    "Clams!" Chang Xia thought for a while and replied.


    River fish and eel have to be dealt with, which is more troublesome.


    Loach snails and river mussels can be raised for two days before eating.


    Shen Rong wasn''t at home, so Chang Xia''s interest in cooking had diminished a bit.


    "Don''t want the eel and the river fish?" Xylophone was slightly startled, and said in surprise, "Didn''t you say that the small river fish is delicious? I''ll fill you half a bucket and bring it back to the cave."


    "The eel river fish needs to be handled. I''m too lazy to do it at home alone." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "When Nanfeng returns, I''ll try to get some fried fish."


    "She should be back soon." Xylophone smiled, carrying a bucket of mussels to send to the Changxia Hui tribe. While notifying the hunting team to come to Xiaohe Chuan Wilderness to help, they also had to remind the clansmen to be optimistic about the cubs of the tribe, so that the clansmen should try not to act alone.


    The two stopped and went back to the White Lake Cave.


    When talking about Nanfeng, his face is full of smiles.


    Nanfeng thought she was noisy in the tribe''s xylophone, and as soon as she left, she felt that the whole tribe was too quiet. Chatting with Chang Xia and expressing my thoughts, my mood has improved a lot.


    "Xylophone Amu, go back to the tribe! I''ll bring the barrel in by myself." Chang Xia took the barrel and urged Xylophone to return to the tribe. This barrel is a small barrel, and the river bank is a large barrel.


    It was confirmed that Chang Xia could lift the wooden barrel, and the xylophone was not long-winded.


    Turning around, he ran neatly towards the Tribe Square.


    Chang Xia stepped into the gate of the cave and saw two small wooden barrels beside the water tank from a distance. It should be the loach and snail that the xylophone said before.


    "It''s all silt, change the water."


    Chang Xia approached the water tank, used a rattan sieve to free up the loach snails and river mussels in the wooden barrel, and rinsed with clean water repeatedly. Then wash the wooden barrel clean, and finally pour the loach snails and river mussels into the wooden barrel, go to the kitchen and take out the salt shaker, and sprinkle a little salt into the wooden barrel.


    Raise them for two days and wait for them to spit out the sand.


    Then fry and eat.


    "Changxia��"


    Just after finishing the work, the warm spring shouts came from outside the house.


    "I''m at home." Chang Xia replied.


    Later, Nuan Chun pushed open the door and entered. With no free hands, he crossed the courtyard door with a large bag and a small bag.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia hurried up to greet him.


    "Warm Spring, you are��"


    "Shan Kun came back from hunting and got a lot of good things back. I''ll give you a share."


    "My family is alone, how can you take so much?"


    Chang Xia took the things, walked up the corridor and put them on the square table.


    "This is fresh beef, you cook and eat it at night. There are also mutton, wild vegetables and some wild fruits and wild vegetables. I brought you some of each. Tell me if you like, I have quite a few at home. ." Nuan Chun said.


    The hunting team went out to hunt, and most of the prey they caught was attributed to the tribe.


    The tribe will uniformly handle it and put it into the warehouse for storage, and then distribute it to the tribes in the cold season. Of course, a small part is at the disposal of the totem warriors who participated in the hunting party themselves. The hunting team is composed of all the totem warriors of the tribe, and all the clansmen who have awakened their bloodline abilities will participate.


    It is semi-private ownership and semi-public ownership.


    When the tribe is gradually built, the hunting team should be banned and become complete private ownership, and the tribe will no longer interfere in the daily life of the tribe.


    "Nuanchun, thank you!" Chang Xia said.


    Thanks to Nuan Chunji for hanging on her, knowing that her family is not short of food, she still sent so much.


    "I always eat your food. It''s rare that Shankun came back from hunting and got some good things. I have to send you some to taste. If you don''t drink herbal tea, I don''t have herbal tea for you. I''ll give you a can of mints. Time to eat." Nuanchun took out another jar of mint candies and said, "I know you don''t like the taste of mint. In this jar for you, I deliberately put less mint water, and the mint candy has a little mint flavor. Sweet."


    "Haha!" Chang Xia laughed and said happily, "Nuanchun still understands me."


    Take the sugar bowl and hold it carefully.


    Nuan Chun glanced at the pottery pots placed on the square table, and smelled the smell of mint.


    "These two jars shouldn''t have been sent by the tribe!"


    Chang Xia paused, she was busy cleaning game just now, but she didn''t pay attention to the two extra clay pots on the square table.


    "Let''s see��" Chang Xia pointed to the wooden barrel beside the water tank and said, "I came back from Xiaohe River Wilderness, and I just finished processing the three barrels of game, and I haven''t had time to come here."


    Saying that, he lifted the small lid of the clay pot.


    Inside, there were indeed two cans full of mints.


    "These two cans of mints may have been sent by Xylophone Eminem, and the two barrels of game were just sent by Xylophone Eminem, a bucket of loach, a bucket of field snails, and a bucket of river mussels just now." Chang Xia pointed out. Holding the wooden barrel next to the water tank, he explained.


    "How do you eat these game?"


    "Wash it clean Raise it with water and a little salt for two days before eating it. You can fry it, fry it, or stir-fry it like a crayfish."


    "Hehe! I''m going to the tribe to get some game."


    After Nuan Chun finished speaking, she said goodbye to Chang Xia and ran towards the Tribe Square.


    Today, when digging the river, these wild game are placed in wooden barrels and placed in the tribe square. Nuanchun has two animal cubs at home. If you get some game, you don''t need to exchange it with the tribe.


    Looking at the warm spring running away, Chang Xia was stunned.


    Recently, everyone seems to have become enthusiastic.


    "Beef, mutton and rabbit meat, wild vegetables, wild fruits... Shan Kun''s harvest is very good!" Chang Xia carried the rattan basket and walked towards the kitchen.


    She originally wanted to eat that sea fish at night, and looked at the fresh meat in the rattan basket.


    Chang Xia wanted to change the menu!


    Stir-fry beef, stew mutton, and eat cold rabbit.


    The staple food, brown rice or pancakes.


    Choose brown rice. Brown rice goes well with chili.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia walked towards the cellar with the rattan basket. In hot weather, fresh meat should be kept fresh, and it is better to store it in the cellar. Warm spring takes less portion, but Chang Xia eats less, these fresh meat can be eaten two or three times in Chang Xia.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 809： A python that can burrow into the ground, a feast of python meat

    Dusk, the hour of magic.


    There was a roar of frolic in the Baihu cave dwelling.


    Chang Xia left the kitchen and walked towards Baihu curiously. Could it be that the python in the Xiaohe Wilderness was caught?


    The meal is almost ready, just wait until the brown rice is steamed and you can eat it at any time.


    creak-


    Open the door, step out of the hospital door.


    I saw the clansmen carrying a forest python more than ten meters long, walking from the direction of the small river. Unlike other anacondas, this anaconda tends to be cool gray, somewhat like a rock.


    see.


    Chang Xia suddenly understood why this python could sneak into the wilderness of Xiaohechuan.


    "Patriarch��" Chang Xia said.


    The root patriarch was stained with sand all over his body.


    There was a smile on his face, but he didn''t look embarrassed.


    "Changxia, the forest python in the Wilderness of the Xiaohe River has been caught, and you can move freely in the future." Gen said loudly: "This python should mutate, and it is different from other forest pythons. This strange color hides in the mountains and forests, and is directly caught by the forest. We ignored it."


    "Patriarch Gen, who discovered this python?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    "Shan Kun found it. This python is not only weird in color, but also knows how to burrow into the ground. If it wasn''t for Shan Kun''s sharp eyes and found that it was entrenched in a rock, he might have missed it this time." Gent''s mouth twitched, Yu Yu said. When he looked at Sen Mang, his murderous aura overflowed.


    Before, he thought that the Qiufeng inspection was not rigorous.


    After finding this python, the root patriarch retracted his words of blaming Qiufeng.


    "Can you really burrow into the ground?" Chang Xia was shocked.


    The patriarch Gen nodded and said in fear, "Yes! This python really knows how to drill. Fortunately, the hunting team was called over this time. Tonight, everyone will eat python meat, and by the way, boil some python ointment, python The ointment works wonders for scalds and sunburns."


    "Does the tribe want to celebrate the Harvest Festival in advance?" Chang Xia laughed.


    "You said the Harvest Festival, I remembered one thing. The tribe and the witch decided to slaughter the red carp during the Harvest Festival. At that time, other tribes will be invited to celebrate the Harvest Festival. Unfortunately, Shen Rong and the others returned to the swamp of Erdos. Don''t come." Gen said.


    Red carp can prolong life and must be eaten.


    The main question is how to eat.


    After many consultations, Su Ye decided to eat the red carp at the harvest festival.


    Harvest Festival, after the second harvest of ginkgo, a certain star and moon day before the third harvest of ginkgo.


    Every year, the Harvest Festival is calculated and announced by the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    "Celebrate together, it''s great!" Chang Xia said, "It''s best to invite those weak tribes to come and participate, so that they can feel the unity and friendship of the tribe in advance, which is conducive to future employment and relocation."


    Say it.


    Gen Patriarch''s expression changed slightly.


    Obviously, he understood what Chang Xia meant.


    "That''s a good proposal." Gen nodded and left in thought.


    Chang Xia is not in a hurry to go to the tribe now, and plans to go home for dinner, and then go to the tribe to participate in the python feast tonight.


    Go ahead, Xylophone and the others won''t let her help.


    Simply go later to save the embarrassment of having nothing to do in the past.


    think about.


    Chang Xia walked into the courtyard gate with brisk steps.


    Back in the kitchen, the brown rice has been steamed.


    Pack the rice and serve it to the table.


    The serving size of each dish, Chang Xia didn''t do much. I ate one-third of the beef tonight, and the remaining two-thirds were put into the braised pot directly in Changxia, planning to make braised beef. The mutton and rabbit meat are kept first, and there are cold stones in the cellar, which can be kept fresh for a day or two.


    No matter how long, the fresh meat will taste bad.


    In a few days, the Twilight Forest will begin to cool down.


    At that time, it was very convenient to make air-dried meat or bacon. Speaking of salted meat, Chang Xia thought about making some salted dried fish.


    Eat more dried salted fish, it feels salty.


    However, occasionally eat a meal, salty and fragrant.


    It was a pity that Shen Rong was not at home, otherwise it would be more convenient to go to Wuhai to make dried salted fish. The beach is big enough, and the underground nest can be stored, which is quite suitable.


    Of course, bacon, bacon and bacon are also not to be missed.


    This year is a brand new year.


    Twilight Forest Orcs usher in a new life.


    Countless orcs are looking forward to the arrival of the cold season.


    They couldn''t wait to enjoy the warmth of the kang bed.


    After dinner, Chang Xia added something to the pot. Just about to go to the tribe to participate in the feast of python meat, the courtyard door was knocked.


    "Chang Xia, did you go to the tribe to eat python meat feast?" Nuan Chun opened the courtyard door and asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Go."


    Saying that, he closed the door of the kitchen.


    "Nuanchun, your twins?"


    "They didn''t eat dinner, so they went to Tribal Square."


    Beast cubs love to be lively, and the tribe has been busy recently and has no time to hold a bonfire dinner. It is rare to prepare a feast of python meat today, and the cubs of the tribe are going crazy with joy.


    One by one, they were fighting in the tribal square, and they couldn''t go away even when they shouted.


    Soon, the two came to the tribal square.


    At this time, the tribal square was extremely lively, and the clansmen were full of enthusiastic smiles, running back and forth, bonfires, long tables, and slapstick cubs.


    Everything looks different.


    The patriarch Gen and several patriarchs sat at the long table and chatted about something.


    Looking at the moving expressions of several patriarchs, Chang Xia guessed that it should be the harvest festival.


    "Sister Changxia��"


    Thalia ran and came to Chang Xia.


    quack!


    The fat brother twisted his plump bird''s **** and ran after him.


    He waved his wings and said hello to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia squatted down with a smile, and asked softly, "Talia, what are you playing?"


    "Play hide and seek with Sister Titty." Thalia said. After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Brother Fat''s beak, and said in a low voice, "Brother Fat, don''t bark. The **** will be attracted to them later, shh!"


    "Gah!" The fat brother called out in a low voice, but didn''t move.


    "This is Talia, the beast cub of the Nest Clan?" Nuan Chun looked at Talia, who had seen it before, but hadn''t spoken much.


    At that time.


    Thalia is quite shy.


    "Hello! My name is Thalia, from the Hive Clan." Thalia said loudly.


    Nuan Chun was slightly startled and smiled: "Hello! My name is Nuan Chun, a Leopard Clan orc from the Heluo Tribe."


    Chang Xia was very happy when she looked at the graceful Thalia.


    In just a few days, Thalia''s personality has changed so much.


    Sure enough it was right to let him play with the tits.


    "Talia, who told you this self-introduction?" Chang Xia asked knowingly, pretending to be curious.


    "Lu You taught." Thalia said.


    When mentioning Lu You, Thalia''s tone carried a little admiration Unlike tits, Thalia''s feelings for Lu You are different from those of tits.


    "Lu You, a ghost, a ghost." Nuan Chun said.


    "Lu You, she''s super powerful." Talia retorted: "Unfortunately, he can''t beat Titty. I think he deliberately lets Titty. Sister Titty is powerful, but not very powerful."


    Thalia''s words were a little confusing.


    but.


    Changxia Nuanchun understood unexpectedly.


    Lu You''s intelligence is recognized, if Tit hadn''t relied on brute force to suppress her, she really couldn''t hold Lu You down. However, these are the internal affairs of the beast cubs, and the adults do not participate.


    ������������off topic����������


    8-4: Thank you Mantou. , Memiel, syp8051, Ruo Abandoned �� Eternal Love, Geng Xiaowei and other monthly ticket support. Thanks to Sha, book friends 20190817235002667 for the great rewards~~


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 810： Sing and dance, happy night

    "Talia, I found you." Tit''s sweet **** sounded, and she flew over from the corner and pressed Talia directly to the ground.


    Thalia struggled, annoyance on her face.


    Chatting with Chang Xia so much, Thalia accidentally forgot that she was still playing hide and seek. I was caught by a tit, and I didn''t even have a chance to run.


    "Okay! I lost." Thalia lay flat, did not struggle any more, and chose to admit defeat. In terms of power alone, no one in the tribe is stronger than a tit.


    Thalia just came out of the sea of ??fog.


    Recently, he was sent by Xylophone to live at the elder''s house in Ximu, where he drank nourishing decoction every day. Listening to what Elder Ximu said, he should drink for about a month.


    It''s more comfortable than his younger siblings.


    Those two eggs were soaked in decoction every three days for two consecutive months.


    If two months later, still failed to hatch. The soup medicine has to be soaked, maybe not only soaked, but also thrown into the soup and boiled.


    "Tit, help Talia up." Chang Xia said.


    She and Nuan Chun didn''t come forward to help, and chose to let the cubs do it themselves.


    Tit supported Talia and happily ran to Chang Xia, "Sister Chang Xia, let''s play hide and seek together?"


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    The **** look like they want to play hide and seek.


    This is clearly to make a beast in the long summer, restore the body of the beast, and let the **** lick.


    "I don''t play." Chang Xia refused neatly and said, "I want to help prepare the python feast. You and Talia can play hide and seek together!"


    Nuan Chun snickered.


    Chang Xia''s scorpion-like expression is too funny.


    Tits and these beast cubs have been thinking about it ever since they saw Changxia beast.


    "Do you really not play?" Tit said regretfully.


    Chang Xia shook his head, insisting.


    "Nuanchun, let''s help Chuanchuan in the past." Chang Xia said.


    These beast cubs are really not at ease!


    Hui retreat.


    "Tit, your eyes are so evil!" Thalia complained, pointing at Tit''s eyes.


    Tits retracted the eyes staring at Chang Xia and sighed softly.


    "I want to hug Sister Changxia''s animal body��" Titty said aggrieved.


    One listen.


    Thalia was confused.


    Chang Xia''s body is small and weak.


    The Nest Clan worships the strong, and the Changxia beast is petite, so Talia doesn''t pay much attention to it. Compared to Chang Xia''s beast body, Thalia prefers the beast body of the clansmen.


    Strong, mighty, domineering.


    "I think the patriarch''s body is more powerful!" Talia insisted.


    Hearing this, the **** changed their face.


    The small fist clenched and waved towards Thalia.


    "I said that Sister Changxia''s animal body is the cutest, and I won''t accept the refutation." Titty waved her fist and smashed it at Thalia.


    Lu You and other orcs who were hiding in the dark in the distance rolled their eyes one after another.


    Bang bang!


    Talia is stubborn, even if she is beaten by tits, she still insists that the head of the root clan is more powerful. The conversation between the two is obviously not on the same channel, the cubs are fighting, and the adults are not involved.


    So, Lu You could only run out and pull the frame.


    very quickly.


    The three cubs rejoiced and started fighting again.


    Chang Xia smiled at this scene.


    The beast cub is the most innocent, and it is a lively day.


    "Nuanchun, you have twins?" Chang Xia looked around, but didn''t find the dark and chubby twins, and was a little worried.


    "I didn''t see it, it should be carried by Shan Kun." Nuan Chun replied.


    "Aren''t you going to look for it?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuan Chun waved his hand and said calmly, "I can''t lose it. If I''m too lazy to look for it, it''s better to hurry up and eat it early."


    ...


    Chang Xia was silent.


    She really looked up to Nuanchun.


    Quiet skewers, there are pure python skewers, and vegetables or peppers.


    After eating vegetable skewers, the tribesmen are no longer obsessed with barbecued meat.


    "Chang Xia, are you hungry?" Xylophone asked.


    Chang Xia said, "I came here after having dinner at home, and I''m not hungry yet."


    Lots of people and lots of food.


    The dinner is naturally late.


    "It''s fine if you''re not hungry. If you feel hungry, you can bake something to eat first. There are steamed buns and steamed buns over there, and there are also pancakes if you want to eat them." Xylophone said.


    Tonight, the Horde fights.


    You can eat anything.


    "Xylophone, you have become more generous!" Snake joked.


    She was carrying a wooden barrel with river fish in it, apparently wanting to eat grilled fish.


    Having tasted the food of the Heluo tribe, the patriarch Snake felt that the cold dishes of the Sheyue tribe were as unpalatable as shit. Recently, the patriarch of Snake asked Xylophone to learn how to make lo-mei, and it tastes great when eaten cold.


    Compared to other stir fry dishes.


    Luwei is more friendly to snakes.


    "When am I not generous?" Xylophone retorted.


    Snake hissed twice and said, "I want to eat grilled fish, how should I grill it?"


    "Chang Xia, help the Snake Patriarch to bake two fish." Xylophone said. She was busy cutting meat, how could she have time to bake fish for the snake patriarch? Besides, as for the poisonous tongue of the patriarch of Snake and Snake, if the grilled fish is unpalatable, that mouth can poison people to death.


    "Yes." Chang Xia replied.


    Put down the sign, got up, and asked, "Patriarch Snake Snake, has the river fish dealt with it?"


    "Processed, but not pickled." Snake replied. She was worried that the taste of her pickling would not be good, so she did not dare to do it.


    I didn''t see it, the Xifeng Patriarch was just hanging around himself.


    He likes to eat sweetened kebabs, and spicy ones too. However, I always feel that the sweet barbecue tastes more comfortable.


    Of course, with the exception of the earth tribes.


    Few of the other tribal orcs could accept a sweet barbecue.


    BBQ, salty and spicy is a classic.


    Of course, if you have a stronger taste, you can also order some spicy flavors.


    Just like eating cold dishes, sweet and spicy are always a little worse. Salty, spicy and spicy are completely classics, and you feel refreshed no matter how you eat them.


    "Let''s go over to the stove." Chang Xia said.


    The river fish is marinated first, and it is said to be grilled fish. In fact, it has to be fried once, and then grilled on a light and thin stone plate. The taste is more delicious than smoking directly on the flame.


    Add some bean sprouts or leeks or something, and the taste is even better.


    "Okay." Snake obeyed, followed behind Chang Xia with a bucket, and ran towards the stove.


    Warm spring continues.


    Some people felt hungry and started to grill skewers.


    very quickly.


    The seductive fragrance quickly filled the entire tribal square.


    Tonight, all the orcs who stayed in the White Lake business district rushed over.


    Or chat, or help.


    Everyone was excited.


    Orcs like to throw bonfire banquets especially when food is plentiful.


    They like to gorge on barbecue and dance around the campfire. Today, Changxia has produced sweet potato wine, and perhaps, in the near future, the favorite of the orcs will become gulps of barbecued meat and gulps of alcohol.


    Here Chang Xia taught the Snake Patriarch to make grilled fish.


    One teaches and one learns.


    The atmosphere is very harmonious.


    Beside the bonfire in the Tribal Square, the tribesmen in twos and threes began to hum the ancient ballads, accompanied by primitive sacrifice dances, with happy and enthusiastic faces filled with deep joy.


    The python feast has not yet begun.


    The tribesmen are already immersed in it.


    The grease dripped onto the flames, making bursts of sizzling noises. At the same time, with the tempting aroma of roasted meat, the laughter of the clansmen penetrated the night sky and spread far and wide.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 811： Return of the South Wind

    "Gen, is sweet potato wine enough?"


    "Wine, wine, sweet potato wine."


    The roaring bonfire echoes the light trees in the tribal square.


    Patriarch Gen rolled his eyes, and the orcs urged him to get the sweet potato wine, looking at his posture, as if he wanted to drink the sweet potato wine brewed by the Guangheluo tribe last time.


    "Xing Xing Xing-" His scalp was numb, and he called Todd to carry the wine.


    Seeing how excited everyone was, if they didn''t give alcohol, most of them wanted to come up and beat people. Three or five, the root patriarch is not worried. However, looking at the crazy crowd, Patriarch Gen felt that they wanted to take the opportunity to hit him.


    So.


    The root patriarch chooses from the heart.


    Originally, when preparing for the feast of python meat.


    The tribe felt that they took out part of the sweet potato wine for drinking.


    The real big head of sweet potato wine is in the Snake Mountain tribe. The Mochizuki Mountains are rich in sweet potatoes, but no sweet potatoes have been found in the Baihe River basin.


    hoohoo!


    Patriarch Gen nodded and took the wine.


    Immediately, the orcs let out bursts of beast roars, venting the excitement in their hearts.


    "Grilled skewers, wine. Tonight will be very lively!" Chang Xia smiled and placed the fried river fish on the stone plate, which was covered with vegetables.


    The Snake Patriarch swallowed his saliva and asked, "Changxia, do you want to turn the fish over?"


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "If the patriarch of Snake and Snake feels hungry, he can bring bowls and chopsticks to eat. This grilled fish tastes best when it is hot."


    The vegetables are half-charred, and the grilled fish is mixed with the taste of vegetables.


    The more you eat, the more addictive it becomes.


    "I''ll ask for sweet potato wine, and then come over to eat grilled fish." Snake said.


    Everyone was thinking about eating skewers. Chang Xia helped to make this fish, so no one came to take advantage of it. After all, we all know that the snake clan can''t eat too hot food, and it is very dangerous to eat with the snake clan leader.


    Eating too fast, the snake patriarch stared at him and wanted to slaughter people.


    Eating slowly makes me unhappy.


    If it is not necessary, no one wants to eat with the snake patriarch.


    Not to mention that the food is uncomfortable, and he may be beaten at any time.


    soon.


    The patriarch Snake came over with a bowl of wine.


    "Changxia, let''s eat together?" Snake invited.


    Chang Xia thought about it for a while, nodded in response, and said, "Okay. I''ll come and get some skewers. I''m not used to sweet potato wine, so I''ll have the soup!"


    Seeing that the Snake Patriarch planned to give her some sweet potato wine, Chang Xia declined.


    Sweet potato wine is choking, I am not used to drinking it in the long summer.


    Still waiting for Nanfeng and the others to bring back wild fruits, brew fruit wine, and drink fruit wine.


    "Really not?" Snake confirmed.


    If it weren''t for Chang Xia, the Snake Patriarch wouldn''t be generous in dividing the wine.


    Chang Xia firmly said: "No. Sweet potato wine is too choking, I can''t drink it. I''ll just drink the soup. What kind of skewers the Snake Patriarch wants to eat, I''ll get some for you too?"


    At this time, the Tribal Square gradually became quiet.


    The tribesmen sat together in twos and threes and started to eat.


    Large and small long tables filled every corner of the Tribal Square.


    Patriarch Snake wanted to eat grilled fish, so he and Chang Xia were half-squatting by the stove. On the stove, there is a slate, and some vegetables and grilled fish are placed on the slate.


    "Take some��" Snake said.


    Chang Xia nodded and left.


    After a while, she brought a large handful of skewers. Python skewers, vegetable skewers, and pepper skewers, I took about ten skewers of each. Putting the skewer on the slate, Chang Xia sat on the low stool, drank the python soup, and ate with the snake and snake patriarch.


    It takes a moment.


    Nuan Chun came with a skewer in hand.


    Talk, laugh, and join in.


    After a while.


    Xylophone came over with kebabs and powdered steamed buns.


    Then we had a drink with the snake patriarch.


    Obviously they only had a bowl of sweet potato wine, but they were forced to drink it out of the way.


    This really made Chang Xia gain insight.


    "That''s great!" Snake sighed.


    Xylophone smiled and replied, "Yeah! A year ago, who would have thought that a year later, the tribal life would change so much?!"


    "Guard Chang Xia!" Snake said.


    "Naturally." Xylophone nodded, anyone in the tribe could be injured, but Chang Xia couldn''t. Not to mention being injured, not even being wronged.


    Orcs, simple and enthusiastic.


    Even the beast cub knows to be nice to Chang Xia, who would be willing to let Chang Xia suffer grievances and injuries.


    The night is getting darker.


    The hustle and bustle of Tribal Square began to feel lonely.


    "Nuanchun, you bring your twins and send Changxia back to the cave. You don''t need to clean up the Tribal Square, let''s go! You can go back to the Baihu cave." Muqin said.


    The beast cub was full and fell asleep.


    The Tribal Square, which had been noisy for half the night, gradually fell into tranquility.


    Patriarch Gen sent several patriarchs away, and at the same time, the foreigners in the Baihu business district also left and returned to Baihu Street.


    The tribesmen began to clean the tribal square.


    Seeing that Chang Xia was going to help, Xylophone called Nuanchun and asked Nuanchun to bring the sleeping twins to send Changxia back to the cave.


    "Xyon Mu, really don''t need our help to clean up together?" Chang Xia asked.


    Xylophone waved his hand and said, "With so many of us, we don''t need your help. Go back to the cave early to rest, and the Tribal Square doesn''t need your help."


    "Alright then!" Chang Xia nodded.


    Nuan Chun Shan Kun alone held a sleeping animal cub and escorted Chang Xia back to the cave. There are other people who live in Baihu cave dwellings.


    The Baihu cave dwellings are all young orcs, talking and laughing one by one, and the atmosphere is very cheerful. Not long after, they came to the gate of the Changxia family cave.


    "Chang Xia, really don''t need me to take you in?" Nuan Chun said.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "It''s all delivered to the door of the house, where else will it be delivered? Let''s go! Go home, and I''ll go home too."


    Push the door, close the door.


    The cave courtyard is as bright as day.


    Chang Xia wasn''t worried about not seeing him at all.


    Instead of going back to the bedroom, she went to the kitchen.


    Before leaving, there was lumei in the pot. On the stove, the hot water is still warm, so naturally you have to take a shower after eating barbecue. Otherwise, the smell of barbecue will linger for a long time.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to go back to the bedroom to sleep, the smell of barbecue all night.


    Draw water, take a shower.


    Go back to the bedroom fresh and refreshed.


    Next the tribe digs the river and is on the right track.


    On the third day, orcs from the five major tribes began to arrive at the Heluo tribe.


    Handing over with several patriarchs, the five patriarchs stayed in the Heluo tribe for nearly a month, and their tribes accumulated a lot of things, waiting for them to return to the tribe.


    After the handover is over, they are ready to leave for the tribe.


    At the same time, a low horn sound came from Qingshan.


    Chang Xia was drying mountain goods in the courtyard of his cave dwelling, digging rivers and getting on the right track. The tribe began to send people into the forest to collect mountain goods and hunt.


    at this time.


    The warm season is coming to an end.


    The tribes began to actively enter and leave the forest, competing for the last harvest of the warm season.


    "Warm spring, this horn sound��"


    "It should be Nanfeng and the others."


    After talking for a few days, the dust finally settled.


    Nuan Chun Chang Xia couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and the two quickly pulled the mountain goods away and fell to the ground or inside the rattan sieve.


    Then, he closed the door and ran towards Qingshan.


    Walking out the door, I saw that the tribesmen who were staying in the tribe came out of the cave one after another. The number of teams increased from less to more, and they began to gather towards the green mountain.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 812： Settling cat tribe orcs

    "This trip to Nanfeng, they walked for more than 20 days, which is long enough."


    "Yeah! I thought Banyue would be able to come back, but after Nanfeng and the others left, they went there for nearly a month."


    The tribesmen were talking.


    Obviously, the sound of the horn from Qingshan is believed to be the return of Nanfeng and other clansmen.


    The closer you get to the green hills, the fresh air carries the scent of fruit.


    Chang Xia Nuanchun looked at each other with excitement that could not be ignored.


    "Fruit aroma."


    "It''s really Nanfeng and the others."


    After all, Shen Rong''s side is not so fast, they can go home quickly before the cold season. If it is slow, it may not be possible to return to the tribe until the cold season arrives.


    The swamp of Erdos is far away, and the purpose of the bird family is unknown.


    "Chang Xia, I''m back!"


    The clansmen had just arrived at the White River Stone Bridge, when the shouts of the south wind came along the breeze.


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia Nuan Chun looked at each other and smiled.


    In the same way, the clansmen showed their jokes one after another.


    The tribe should be lively again.


    "South Wind��"


    "Bai Qing."


    For a while, the clansmen began to shout Nanfeng their names.


    "Huh! Scooters?"


    When the two teams converged, Chang Xia looked at the rattan baskets and carts on Bai Qing and other clan beasts in surprise. The scooter is a modified version of the unicycle. It looks magical, but it is really a combination of a unicycle and a scooter.


    "Is this a wooden cart?" Nuanchun wondered, looking at the long trolley being dragged by Bai Qing and the other orcs. On the trolley were baskets of wild fruits, covered with leaves from big-leaf trees. Fragrance fills this space.


    "The modified wooden cart." Chang Xia said.


    The clansmen went up to them, unloaded the trolley from Bai Qing and his beasts, and pulled the trolley directly.


    "Changxia��"


    Nanfeng wailed, if he still remembered that he was carrying a rattan basket on his body.


    She couldn''t wait to rush towards Chang Xia.


    "Nanfeng��" Chang Xia happily squeezed forward, stretched out his hands to cling to Nanfeng''s neck, rubbed his face, and said happily, "Nanfeng, is this trip going well?"


    "It went well. I brought you a lot of good things. Let''s go and go back to the cave." Nan Feng enjoyed Chang Xia''s closeness, and he was a little jealous when he wandered in the distance.


    With the help of the clansmen to share the burden, Bai Qing and other orcs felt much more relaxed.


    In addition, the footsteps were a little faster.


    "Nanfeng, you don''t want to go to Tribe Square?" Chang Xia stared blankly at Nan Feng, who seemed to be heading towards the White Lake Cave, heading straight for Chang Xia''s house.


    Nanfeng pouted and said, "The rattan baskets on my body are all gifts for you. Wild fruits are with Baiqing and the others. Let''s go back to the Baihu cave."


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    Sure enough, it was a southerly wind.


    "Nanfeng." The corner of Muqin''s mouth twitched lightly, looking at Nanfeng who was walking towards Changxia''s cave dwelling. She had just returned from digging the river. Originally, I wanted to talk to Nanfeng, but looking at Nanfeng''s Erha-like expression, Xylophone breathed a sigh of relief, and then Bai Qing and the other orcs returned to the tribe.


    "This cub is useless!" Gen whispered.


    Xylophone''s face changed, and she lifted her foot and stepped on the instep of Gen.


    Uh-


    Patriarch Gen snorted.


    A face was flushed red with pain.


    However, Patriarch Gen was unable to speak.


    In the distance, the muffled laughter of the clansmen could be heard.


    No matter how bad Nanfeng is, it is also a beast cub that Xylophone gave birth to. She was willing to complain, but listening to the root or the clansmen complaining, Xylophone changed her face and hammered people in minutes.


    "Patriarch, these people are from the cat tribe. They want to settle in the White Lake business area on behalf of the Holubad Basin. Please arrange their accommodation." Bai Qing took off the rattan basket and returned to human form.


    Then, join the three orcs of the cat tribe.


    Referred to the Root Patriarch.


    Three orcs, two males and one female.


    They are Kabbalah, Kangaba and Nini.


    "I am the head of the Heluo tribe, and you are welcome to settle in the Baihu commercial area. You don''t have to worry about where you live. You can rest for a while at the tribe square first, and arrange for the tribe to take you to Baihu Street later..." Gen smiled and kindly Greetings with the three orcs of the cat tribe, there are three tribes in the Holubad Basin, namely the cat tribe, the rabbit tribe and the fox tribe.


    Chang Xia has analyzed these three tribes before, and she believes that the orcs of these three tribes should be good at farming. Although the wild fruit in the Holubad Basin occupies a favorable location, the orcs of the three tribes should usually take care of the fruit trees.


    Chang Xia wanted to change the current way of life of the orcs.


    To promote slash-and-burn farming, Changxia can reduce the labor of farming with the bloodline ability. However, to spread to all orc tribes in Duskwood, orcs must help.


    The orcs of the Qingqiu tribe and the three tribes are very suitable.


    However, the Qingqiu tribe is good at crafting.


    Su Ye decided in advance to let the Qingqiu tribe learn forging, obviously wanting the fox clan to further study forging. The three tribes are located in the gray fog grassland. The gray fog grassland is a plain like the Forest of Qingyue, and the plain is suitable for farming.


    In the future, when a city is built, the gray fog grassland will also be an important granary.


    The three tribes could not move, nor could they move.


    "Gen, do these three orcs from the cat tribe live in the Baihu cave?" Xylophone interjected, and said, "There are empty caves near where Qinghe lives. If you don''t mind Kabbalah, you can live in the Baihu cave. Lake Cave."


    Hear the words.


    The three Kabbalahs were short of breath.


    "Patriarch Gen, can we live in the White Lake Cave?" Nini was excited.


    I heard that Changxia lives in the Baihu cave. If they live in the Baihu cave, will they be able to see Changxia every day?


    "Yes." Gen replied.


    He is not stupid, he naturally understands the meaning of Xylophone arranging the three of Nini in the Baihu cave. Obviously, I want them to get in touch with Chang Xia earlier, so that they can become more familiar with them, so that they can farm together in the future.


    "Thank you, Patriarch Gen!" Nini said happily.


    At the same time, I did not forget to thank Xylophone.


    Baskets of wild fruits fill the tribal square, UU reading www. The rich, fruity aroma of uukanshu.com fills the entire tribe.


    Yuan Qing Yuan Bai roared, reaching out to taste the wild fruit in the Holubad Basin. He was directly stopped by Xylophone, "Yuan Qing, if you want to eat wild fruits, you must clean them up."


    "Hoohoo!" Yuan Qing roared twice and withdrew his hand.


    Hundreds of baskets of wild fruits, each five hundred catties. Looking at the full of wild fruits, the smile on Patriarch Gen''s face became more and more real.


    "It''s not wild fruit, it''s all fruit wine!"


    At this time, no one sighed.


    Immediately, the eyes of the clansmen looking at Ye Guo changed one after another.


    Yup!


    This is not wild fruit, but fruit wine.


    After drinking sweet potato wine, I know the taste of wine. The clansmen are naturally obsessed with fruit wine. If it wasn''t for Bai Qing and the others who had just returned to the tribe, the clansmen would all want to call Chang Xia to come over and brew the wine directly.


    "The sweet potato wine is ready��"


    Bai Qing''s reaction was quick. As soon as he said that, the orcs such as Snake and Black quickly came back to their senses. Staring at Patriarch Gen with scorching eyes, the meaning is self-evident.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep it for you." Gen Qing coughed and replied.


    He felt that if the sweet potato wine had been drunk. Bai Qing, this group of beast cubs, can''t say they want to fight him.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 813： Sunshine grass, hehe

    "Patriarch, I''ll bring you something good." Yadong winked at Chaogen, pointed at a rattan basket, and showed a mean smile.


    Patriarch Gen was at a loss.


    "Bai Qing, is this guy smoking?" Gen looked at Yadong and asked Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Looking left and right, seeing that the clansmen were not staring at them, he stepped forward, got close to Patriarch Gen''s ear, and said a few words in a low voice.


    After listening.


    Patriarch Gen had a strange smile on his face.


    "Are you sure?" Gen looked at Bai Qing to confirm the authenticity of his words.


    Bai Qingqing coughed twice, then glanced over the honeydew, nodded, and replied, "Sure. The medicinal effect is excellent. This medicinal herb is unique to the Holubad Basin, and the quantity is not small. This medicinal herb is used to grow. It''s not easy to pick on the cliffs."


    Of course, this so-called picking is not easy.


    The target audience is the cat tribe. For Bai Qing and the others, picking is not difficult.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Returning sun grass."


    Geng glanced at Baiqing and said, "Give me two, and send the rest to Elder Ximu, let him see if it can be made into pills?"


    "Hehe!" Bai Qing smirked.


    Herbs taste bitter and bitter when eaten alone, but if they are refined into pills and swallowed.


    Much simpler and more convenient.


    The warm season is about to pass, and the Twilight Forest is about to usher in the cold season.


    There is no need to hunt and pick in the cold season, and cats are suitable for making humans in winter.


    If there were pills made with Sun-Returning Herbs, Bai Qing''s expression became weird when he thought about it. Next to him, the other orcs who heard Huanyangcao all showed the same expression as Bai Qing. Those who didn''t understand, they all looked sideways at a few people.


    Gen Patriarch counts wild fruits.


    Xylophone led Nini and the three to the Baihu cave.


    At the same time, before leaving, he instructed Tianluo Heyun to help and let them go to the tribe warehouse to prepare food for the three of Nini. Of course, there are the necessities of cave life.


    The orcs of the cat tribe came from afar.


    Xylophone naturally won''t treat them badly. Everything that should be prepared should be prepared for Nini and the others in advance, so they must live comfortably.


    The tribe is very lively.


    The Changxia family cave dwelling was equally noisy.


    Da Ya didn''t go to the tribe with Yadong, and went back to the Baihu cave with Nanfeng. The same goes for honeydew.


    They don''t like to greet each other, so they go to the tribe to say hello.


    They prefer to come to the Changxia family.


    "Chang Xia, what are these?"


    "Mountain goods, the tribe recently went into the forest to pick up."


    "After two days of rest, I will also go into the forest to pick up some storage."


    Something that can be stored in Changxia must be a good thing.


    Hearing this, Miludaya nodded in agreement, and explained that if Nanfeng entered the forest, don''t forget to call them, and they could go into the forest together to pick up mountain goods.


    "Da Ya, are you and the beast cub in your belly okay?" Chang Xia asked.


    Looking at Taya''s slightly bulging belly, she was a little nervous. Da Ya''s complexion looks very good, even a little better than the warm spring.


    "I''m fine. This way, the cub is very good and didn''t make trouble with me." Daya said happily.


    After going out the door, Da Ya changed her mood, and her whole person became cheerful.


    Gorgeous face, radiant.


    Look, it''s very beautiful.


    "It''s fine, you leave the tribe, and the clansmen talk about it a lot." Chang Xia laughed, Nanfeng Milu quickly unloaded the rattan basket on her body.


    The baskets of wild fruits are carefully selected by Nanfeng.


    "Nanfeng, are all wild fruits?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Each of these baskets is almost as tall as Chang Xia. Chang Xia stood on tiptoe and looked into the basket, his nose full of the rich fruity aroma.


    "Most of them are wild fruits, and there are also some wild vegetables and special products unique to the Holubad Basin." Nanfeng returned to his human form, walked towards the water tank, and washed his face and hands with water.


    Taya honeydew followed, the wild fruits in the Holubad Basin were delicious and juicy.


    However, they have been eating recently.


    It''s a little greasy to eat, I''d rather smell something else.


    So, when they smelled the aroma of brine coming from the brine pot in the kitchen, they were all excited.


    "Changxia, do you have braised pork for lunch?"


    puff-


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    "There is a braised pot in the kitchen. The pot is boiled once a day, along with some meat and vegetables. If you want to eat it, I can cut some braised meat and vegetables for you right now."


    Chang Xia explained with a smile.


    After leaving the tribe for more than 20 days, the Nanfeng people seemed to have not eaten for half a month.


    "want."


    "Chang Xia, please cut some for us."


    "Recently, I''ve been eating wild fruits and vegetables. My face turned green."


    In the Holubad Basin, there is no shortage of wild fruits and vegetables.


    These two are what Nanfeng and the others eat the most every day. It was the first time that Bai Qing led a team out, and he was a little inexperienced. They couldn''t arrange the dry food they brought, and they ate the dry food before reaching the Holubad Basin.


    Next--


    Nanfeng and the others are regretful.


    Fortunately, there are still chili sauce and barbecue seasoning left.


    Otherwise, Nanfeng and other orcs really don''t know how to spend that long picking time.


    "Nanfeng, you brought so much dry food with you, have you eaten all of it?" Nuanchun asked suspiciously.


    Immediately.


    The three Nanfeng''s expressions were full of grief.


    Chang Xia smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "The dry food prepared by the tribe was all eaten when we arrived at the Holubad Basin. Then, you understand." Nanfeng cried and complained: "Fortunately, I brought a lot of chili sauce and barbecue seasoning. The next time I get thirsty, I eat barbecue. All kinds of skewers, barbecue, stir-fry and so on, I have no chance to prepare at all.��


    It''s because they are so excited that they rarely go out into the forest.


    There are elders accompanying them, but it was made clear from the beginning that the elders would not interfere in their actions. Along the way, it''s all up to Bai Qing.


    So-


    Everyone is tragic.


    "..."


    Changxia Nuanchun smiled did not express any opinion on this.


    learn from mistakes.


    After a setback, you will naturally gain more insight and experience.


    "Changxia, is there any news about the tribe recently?" Nanfeng asked. It has been less than a month since she left the tribe, but she feels like she has been away for several years, and the tribe has changed a bit.


    "It depends on what movements you want to hear?" Chang Xia pursed her lips and chuckled. He took out the wild fruits from the rattan basket and washed them in the wooden tub. He went into the kitchen in the warm spring, and cut the marinated meat for Nanfeng and the others. By the way, he brought out the ginger, chili sauce, and radish.


    "Tell me all��" Honeydew responded the fastest.


    Da Ya hugged her stomach and sat at the square table, she suddenly smelled a strong soy sauce fragrance wafting from the kitchen, swallowed her saliva, and probed towards the kitchen, asking, "Nuanchun, are you cutting soy sauce meat? I smell the smell of soy sauce, I''m so hungry!"


    "I''m so hungry, do you want to cook some noodles for you?" Chang Xia stood up, not in a hurry to sort out the gifts that Nanfeng said, turned around and went into the kitchen, planning to cook noodles for Nanfeng and the others.


    Nanfeng said: "Yes, I want to eat braised pork noodles."


    Immediately, Milutta nodded quickly.


    They were obviously not very hungry, but smelling the fragrance from the kitchen, they suddenly felt very hungry.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 814： stockpile

    After a while.


    The orcs sat around the square table in the gallery pavilion.


    I bury my head in the noodles, take a bite of noodles, and a bite of chili sauce. Eating, not to mention.


    "Changxia, if you have time, take us to the sea of ??fog!" Nanfeng said.


    While eating and chatting, after Chang Xia left Nan Feng and the others, he explained what happened to the tribe little by little, and Nuan Chun added a sentence or two from time to time.


    The sea of ??fog, the underground lair.


    Milk tree sap, sea of ??mist seafood.


    Thalia, the unhatched egg.


    And then to dig the river.


    Piece by piece, piece by piece.


    Hearing that Nan Feng''s blood boiled.


    Among them, the most interesting ones are the milk tree sap stewed chicken and seafood pot stew.


    As for the hive family, they are more curious.


    There are five major races in Gangwa Continent.


    Orcs, Birds, Fish, Nesters and Hill People.


    This is a well-known fact. However, there are very few orcs of the five major races that have really seen and come into contact with. Like the Nest People and the Hill People, there are rumors that they are dead and lost in history.


    Suddenly Wen Wuhai used to be the territory of the nest clan, and there were still cubs of the nest clan that survived. This is simply incredible!


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and said, "I want to go to Wuhai to dry salted fish."


    "Dried salted fish?" Nan Feng was at a loss.


    Do you have to go to the sea of ??fog to dry salted fish?


    "The sea of ??fog has a large space, and the underground nests are suitable for storing materials. Besides, dried salted fish tastes better when dried with sea fish. In addition to dried salted fish, other seafood can also be dried." Chang Xia explained, and added: "However, it is necessary to Wait a minute. When the tribe makes bacon and bacon, they can almost leave for Wuhai."


    The orcs seemed to understand, but nodded blindly.


    "Changxia, can the fish in Baihu Baihe be dried with salted fish?" Nuanchun asked.


    "Yes, just smear more salt. You can also dry some bacon, stir-fry the bacon with dried chili peppers, the salty aroma is full of fragrance, and the taste is very good. It''s too salty, so you shouldn''t eat too much." Chang Xia nodded and said.


    Listen to it.


    Nuan Chun nodded and remembered.


    "Have you eaten?" Bai Qing said speechlessly.


    Behind him, Snake Yadong all twitched the corners of his mouth.


    They were busy carrying wild fruits and arranging the goods brought back from the Holubad Basin.


    Nanfeng and the others were comfortable, sitting quietly on the pavilion in the corridor.


    Really envious!


    "I''m hungry." Milu said, "I''ve been eating wild fruits and vegetables lately, and my mouth is light and tasteless. I came to the Changxia cave and smelled the braised pork, I''m greedy!"


    Say it.


    Immediately, Bai Qing and the others swallowed their saliva.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia got up.


    He Nuanchun silently entered the kitchen and cooked noodles for the three of Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing and the others smiled, walked to the corridor pavilion, moved their chairs and sat down, waiting to eat.


    "Linger, why didn''t you come together?" Honeydew asked while eating.


    Bai Qing pouted at Baihu and replied, "She said she wanted to go to Baihu for bubbles and have something to eat by the way." She eats cooked food, but mostly prefers live or cold food.


    Honeydew nodded and didn''t ask any more.


    "Yuanqing Yuanbai came from Weishan to live in the tribe, and there is another Talia in the tribe, which is said to be from the nest tribe..." Yadong didn''t stop talking as soon as he took his seat.


    Da Ya looked up at him and said, "Talia was picked up by Chang Xia from Wuhai, and Wu asked the Heluo tribe to help raise it. By the way, Changxia also promised us to take us to Wuhai in a while. Dried salted fish, and by the way, stewed chicken with milk tree sap and stewed seafood in a pot for us to taste."


    After hearing this, Yadong''s face stiffened.


    lost.


    Completely lost.


    He shouldn''t show off to Da Ya, how could the tribe have something Chang Xia didn''t know about.


    "What is the sea of ????fog, tell me." Bai Qing said.


    So, Milu told Bai Qing and the others again about the sea of ??fog and the digging of the river. After listening, the three Bai Qing were ecstatic.


    The sea of ??fog is the sea.


    Because of the fish family, the orcs have never set foot in the sea.


    The sea of ??fog is an unknown place, which means that there is no trace of the fish clan there, which means that the orc clan can enter and exit at will. If it weren''t for the fact that the entrance is in the Holy Land of Weishan, it is estimated that Patriarch Gen and the other orcs like Bai Qing have the same idea.


    I can''t wait to enter the sea of ??fog and kill seven in and seven out.


    Unfortunately, the entrance to the Wuhai Pass is in the Holy Land of Weishan.


    There is also a distance from the Heluo tribe, so the people of this tribe can only endure their excitement and are not in a hurry to go to the sea of ????wu.


    "Wuhai, I want to go." Yadong said quickly.


    Snake didn''t open his mouth, his expression was perfect.


    If he goes, he will go too.


    Nan Feng glanced at Snake, but didn''t answer.


    Can go, who doesn''t want to go? The problem is, the tribes have been busy digging river channels recently, and until the river channels are dug, there will be no drama.


    In addition to digging river channels, the tribe is also busy hunting and picking.


    They were in a hurry to return from the Holubad Basin.


    It was because they were worried that the tribe would be understaffed, which would delay harvesting and hunting in the warm season.


    After all, whether there is a bumper harvest in the warm season is a matter of life and death in the cold season. Although, with Chang Xia''s guidance and help this year, the tribe is not worried about food.


    However, it is a habit developed over the years.


    How can it be easily broken and abolished? !


    "Brother, your braised pork noodles." Chang Xia came out of the kitchen carrying the noodles.


    The three Bai Qing are male, and the braised pork powder prepared this time is twice as much as the one for Nanfeng.


    "Changxia, I want to go to Wuhai." Yadong continued his efforts and said.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Yes. But we have to wait for the river to be built. Recently, the tribe is in urgent need of manpower for hunting and harvesting, and it is quite busy. After a while, entering the cold season, we can go to the sea of ??fog to dry seafood and harvest. Cut the milk tree sap."


    "Changxia, how did you harvest so many thorns?" Bai Qing asked.


    Prickly fruit, green peel fruit and sour fruit, etc., are harvested by the tribe every year. However, it will not be over-harvested. Wild mushrooms and wild vegetables are the main harvested products. In the cold season when there is a lack of food, wild mushrooms and wild vegetables can satisfy the stomach.


    But thorns and greens are not.


    People who eat thorn fruits tend to have abdominal distension. When people eat thorn fruits, they are more restrained.


    Like animal cubs, they are usually not allowed to eat.


    The cubs don''t know if they are full, they will die if they eat too much.


    No matter how you eat it, you will never feel full It still tastes a bit astringent.


    Bai Qing thought that the tribe had hoarded enough food this year, such as thorn fruits and green peels, and would give up picking and hoarding this year.


    Who knew that all kinds of wild goods were dried in the courtyard of the Changxia family''s cave dwelling.


    "Brother, stewed chicken with thorn fruit is very fragrant. The fried thorn fruit can be eaten as a snack, and it can also be made into thorn fruit cake. The green peel fruit is fried and eaten with sugar. It''s delicious." Chang Xia explained.


    Clan people used to eat, mostly raw.


    Plus, I''m hungry.


    If you directly use these mountain goods to feed your stomach, there must be problems.


    However, the hoarding of mountain goods in Changxia is not to satisfy the stomach, but to enrich the recipes for the cold season. I can��t go out for several months. I don��t stock up on food in caves. I eat the same food every day. No matter how delicious it is, I will get tired of it.


    Recently, fruits and vegetables have grown in large quantities and cannot be eaten.


    In the long summer, what should be marinated, and what should be dried in the sun, is not willing to waste at all. The cellar was full long ago, and the underground warehouse was also filled with all kinds of dry goods by Changxia.


    She is like a hamster, desperately hoarding food.


    Seeing this, the clansmen followed suit.


    Anything that can be eaten is brought back to the tribe by the clansmen. Learn from Chang Xia, pickling, drying, and hoarding food with various storage methods.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 815： Discuss picking up mountain goods

    "Thorn fruit, I remember there are many kinds in the forest? There are big and small, rest well, let''s go into the forest to pick more and stock up." Nanfeng said.


    What Chang Xia wants to do and wants to do.


    Nanfeng is always the one who supports her most actively.


    From childhood to adulthood, Nanfeng was the patron saint of Changxia. Whether it was the calm and calm Nan Feng in the past, or the Nan Feng who was letting himself go now, he always thought of Chang Xia in everything and put her first everywhere.


    "My cellar is almost full, you have to work hard." Chang Xia said.


    Although, they go out on missions.


    The tribe will compensate them, and the compensation includes not limited to animal skins, animal bones and various food supplies.


    But, hoarding supplies.


    Just enjoy the fun of filling the cellar a little bit.


    "Snake, you join the tribal hunting team. You need to stock up on more meat in the cave. It''s hard to eat without meat in the cold season. I also want to eat the hot pot that Chang Xia said." Nan Feng said seriously.


    Snake nodded and replied, "Okay."


    Beside her, Miludaya looked towards Bai Qingyadong.


    Seeing this, the two nodded.


    Said that he would join the hunting team and hunt more prey back to the tribe.


    "In addition to meat, I stock up on fruits and vegetables, wild goods and game." Chang Xia added.


    She stood at the door of the kitchen, pointing to the bucket beside the water tank.


    "There are loach, river mussels and field snails there, which were dug out when the tribe dug the river channel. I raised it with clear water and haven''t eaten it yet. I''ll do it when you come back."


    The five major tribes have been arriving with orcs one after another. The chiefs of the five major tribes in the past two days should prepare to leave for the tribe.


    It''s time for these game to play their part.


    "These... can be eaten too?" Nan Feng opened his eyes wide and said in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s like eating crayfish." Chang Xia nodded and answered affirmatively.


    The loach is clean. She likes to fry it in oil until golden brown on both sides, and then stir-fry it with chili. The stewed tofu with loach is delicious, and I am not used to it in Changxia.


    The mussel meat of the river mussels is used to make soup, which is very fresh.


    Snails, stir-fried snails.


    I can eat it, I feel more comfortable than eating crayfish.


    Of course, you can also hammer the snails to get the snail meat.


    "Can you still dig loach when you dig a river?" Honeydew asked quickly.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied: "This is the first day when the river was dug, the Gen Patriarch and the others dug and picked it up. After that, the tribe was busy digging the river, so they didn''t dig up game such as loach. Several patriarchs have a lot of things to do in their own tribes. If they didn''t think about digging the small river canal as soon as possible, so that everyone could drink milk tree sap as soon as possible, they would not stay in the tribe to help."


    It takes time to dig and pick up game, and what is most lacking in the warm season is time.


    "Honeydew, why are you digging game? You forgot about Misty Lake, and you want to dig game. The most suitable place is Misty Lake. The tribe built the road to Misty Ridge in Songshan Mountain. When you have free time, let Bai Qing lead the way. You go." Nanfeng said.


    Obvious.


    Nanfeng misses the crayfish in the Misty Lake.


    The road is open, and it is convenient to go back and forth.


    At the end of the warm season, harvesting and hunting, organized some clansmen to go to the Misty Lake.


    tsk tsk��


    Not to mention digging up game, she wanted to empty the Misty Lake.


    Of course, this is difficult.


    However, there is no difference between a dream and a salted fish?


    "Yes!" Honeydew''s eyes lit up, she forgot about the Misty Lake.


    Thinking about it, all the orcs only felt their eyes light up.


    "You are all concerned about the game of Misty Lake, and the mountain goods of Songshan are more important! Songshan mushrooms, Songshan wild fruits, Songshan chickens, Songshan hare." Nuanchun reminded.


    The most famous of Songshan are wild mushrooms and Songshan chickens.


    However, Chang Xia ordered the clan to harvest mountain goods.


    Songshan''s thorn fruits, green peel fruits and sour fruits are undoubtedly more valuable.


    After all, these things are shelf-stable.


    I can eat it for the whole cold season, but if I can''t finish it, it can be kept in the warm season next year.


    "It''s good time for us to come back." Nanfeng said.


    To dig the river, the tribe arranged enough manpower. For the time being, it was not Bai Qing''s turn to help. Just right, you can go into the forest for hunting and picking.


    "Eat quickly, and go back to the cave to rest after eating. After resting, make a hunting and picking plan in the warm season. When the tribe doesn''t arrange for you to dig river channels, go into the forest to hunt and harvest more." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong was not at home, and Chang Xia could not enter the forest alone.


    Even going to the Woye Cuju Field, the tribe is not at ease.


    Occasionally, I go to the bushes with Nuan Chun to pick up some mountain goods. For the farther mountains and forests, don''t even think about it. In order not to burden the tribe, Chang Xia obediently stayed in the tribe.


    When I have time, I go to the tribe to help dry all kinds of mountain goods.


    Or deal with the prey, and tell the clansmen how to pickle all kinds of meat.


    Recently, the tribe has no free time, and the milling and sugar making has been suspended for a while. The tribe has hoarded a large amount of flour and sugar, not to mention eating a cold season, the flour and sugar hoarded by the tribe is enough for the tribe to eat for three to five years.


    Now flour and sugar, the tribe has no shortage.


    The clansmen who smoked and made sugar, joined the harvesting and hunting.


    Hear the words.


    Bai Qing and other orcs speed up the speed of eating powder.


    After Nan Feng finished eating the noodles, he slowly ate the sauced chili peppers and sauced radishes.


    Sauce **** is a bit spicy for her, but it''s okay to eat it with noodles, but it''s too spicy to eat alone. Mingming sauce chili should be hotter, but when I eat it, I find that sauce **** is more spicy than sauce chili.


    The braised pork powder is cold, and Snake is very happy to eat it.


    Soup noodles are delicious, but not friendly to snakes. Compared with soup noodles, Snake prefers mixed noodles and braised pork noodles. These two types of noodles are cold and not hot.


    "Changxia, do you want to help the rattan basket move into the cellar?"


    After eating the powder, the orcs lay down and rested.


    At the same time, they plan to go back to their cave. Before leaving, looking at the dozen or so rattan baskets placed in the pavilion in the corridor, I couldn''t help asking.


    Chang Xia spread out her hands and said, "The cellar is full, let''s put it away first! I''ll tidy it up, and then figure out how to collect it."


    Hearing this, everyone didn''t ask any more questions.


    Get up I plan to leave and go back to my cave.


    After going out for nearly a month, I miss my kennel very much.


    Without further ado, Nan Feng and the other orcs left one after another.


    Soon, only Changxia and Nunchun were left in the cave courtyard. Nuan Chun helped to clean up the dishes and finished the work. The two shook off the water droplets on their hands and walked towards the rattan baskets placed in the pavilion in the corridor.


    "These two baskets are wild fruits." Nuan Chun said.


    Chang Xia twitched her nose and said hesitantly, "I seem to smell fragrant fruit?"


    Fragrant fruit is an expensive wild fruit in the gray fog grassland. Last time, the Senlu patriarch of the three tribes sent some to Chang Xia. Chang Xia ate it and was astonished.


    "Horubad Basin is adjacent to the gray fog grassland, and fragrant fruit grows, which is normal." Nuanchun calmly said. The gifts Nan Feng prepared for Chang Xia were bound to be some rare and precious wild fruits. If they were ordinary wild fruits, Nan Feng would not have brought them to Chang Xia.


    Nuanchun grew up with Nanfeng and knows Nanfeng''s character very well.


    For Chang Xia, Nan Feng has always been willing.


    He brought a low stool, Chang Xia stepped on the low stool, and picked up the leaves of the big-leaf tree above the rattan basket, revealing the true content of the rattan basket.


    What caught the eye was the dark brown husk, Chang Xia chuckled lightly and said, "It''s really fragrant fruit!"


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 816： Counting gifts

    "Is this thorny, edible?" Nuan Chun pointed to the rattan basket next to him and held out a wild fruit the size of a wooden pot. The golden-yellow fruit shell was covered with thorns, and a strange fruity fragrance penetrated into Nuanchun''s nose, and Nuanchun couldn''t help retching twice.


    Chang Xia stared at the wild fruit and hesitated, "Durian��"


    "Durian, Chang Xia knows this kind of wild fruit?" Nuan Chun blinked, looked at the wild fruit in his arms, and said softly, "This scent is very strange, it smells stinky."


    "I''m not very sure." Chang Xia said.


    Hear the words.


    Warm spring put this wild fruit like durian aside.


    "Wow! This black one is also a wild fruit?"


    "It''s full of wild fruits that I don''t know. I''m more curious about the Holubad Basin."


    The two baskets of wild fruits brought back by the south wind, except for fragrant fruits. Other wild fruits, Changxia and Nuanchun do not know.


    "Forget it, wait for Nanfeng to rest well. Ask her what happened to these wild fruits." Chang Xia said calmly. Do not know, does not hinder the ability to eat.


    "Is this a weed!" Nuan Chun hesitated.


    She took out a wooden box from the rattan basket, opened it, and contained a box of weeds. Suddenly, the warm spring is splendid.


    Chang Xia took a closer look and smelled it, and said, "This should be some kind of medicinal herb. If Nanfeng can store it with such care, most of it is more precious. Put it away and ask her later when she comes over."


    "This animal skin is so soft and smooth, what kind of beast is it?"


    "This basket should be full of fruit trees."


    "Are these fruit pits? They smell good. Are the pits edible?"


    Like a treasure hunt, the two happily sorted out the rattan baskets that Nanfeng brought back. The Holubad Basin really deserves the title of the hometown of wild fruits in the Twilight Forest. All kinds of wild fruits challenge the common sense of Changxia and Nuanchun.


    At the same time, the two longed for the Holubad Basin.


    "This basket is quite normal." Nuan Chun snorted, and finally saw a basket of wild fruits she could recognize, "Ping apples, peach peach fruits, persimmon persimmon fruits... Chang Xia, what kind of wild fruits do you want to eat? Let me get it for you? Nanfeng is rare and careful, and knows how to separate different wild fruits, weave them into mats with rattan, separate all kinds of wild fruits, and then use the leaves of big-leaf trees to lay the bed, this method is very good!"


    "You wash a little, let''s taste the wild fruit in the Holubad Basin." Chang Xia said loudly.


    There are so many wild fruits that must be dealt with as soon as possible.


    Chang Xia thought of the hundreds of baskets of wild fruits in the tribe, and his heart moved slightly.


    Even if the wild fruits that Bai Qing and the others picked were not ripe, after long-distance transportation, the wild fruits would ripen very quickly. Before the wild fruits are ripe and broken, the ones that can brew fruit wine must be selected, and the fruit wine must be brewed as soon as possible to avoid waste.


    The ripening period of wild fruit is very short, and once it matures, it is easy to rot.


    The three tribes of the cat tribe live in the Holubad Basin, guarding the golden rice bowl, but they are always hungry, which is normal.


    No matter how good the wild fruits are, they can''t exchange them with other orc tribes.


    In the end, I could only watch the wild fruits ripen and fall or break.


    Think.


    Chang Xia slapped his head sharply.


    "Long Xia��" Nuan Chun said.


    Chang Xia grimaced and said, "I should tell the cat tribe how to make fruit wine, so that a lot of wild fruits in the Holubad Basin can be prevented from rotting."


    Chang Xia is really no wonder about this matter.


    Before, Chang Xia had never made fruit wine, so she was afraid that she would be wrong.


    For things like making sauce, if Su Ye and the tribe had not decided to tell the Yuanhu tribe, Chang Xia would not have spoken. She didn''t know how to make sauce, and she was afraid that speaking out would make the Tiger Clan full of hope.


    It''s just that Chang Xia forgot one thing.


    Success often emerges on the basis of failure.


    She wants to take everything to herself, which is a good thing, but it is a bad thing for the orcs.


    This is equivalent to stifling the enterprising spirit of the orcs.


    at this point.


    Both Su Ye and the Heluo tribe noticed it.


    However, none of them said anything. However, he silently guided Chang Xia in private.


    Choosing to tell the Yuanhu tribe that soy sauce is brewed with soybeans is a kind of guidance. Today, Chang Xia suddenly said that the brewing should be told to the cat tribe in advance. This is a success.


    Nuan Chun''s face changed slightly, but soon recovered.


    She patted Chang Xia''s head and said warmly, "It won''t be too late to tell them when we have successfully brewed fruit wine. The Holubad Basin has existed for a long time, and the wasted wild fruit has long been an astronomical number. One year earlier, one later. years, it doesn''t matter much."


    "That''s right." Chang Xia nodded.


    The discomfort in the bottom of my heart dissipated by two points, and I no longer felt depressed.


    "These wild fruits brought back by Nanfeng are for me to eat. We have to go to the tribe and bring some wild fruits."


    Chang Xia, who cheered up, regained her spirits.


    Immediately, I wanted to go to the tribe to get wild fruits to make wine.


    "Changxia, which wild fruits do you want?" Nuanchun asked while nibbling on the peaches.


    Nanfeng has strong eyes, and the wild fruits he picked for Chang Xia are sweet, juicy, and delicious. When she enters the forest, she must follow her.


    Nanfeng enters the forest and never returns empty-handed.


    Don''t look at the south wind, who is letting himself go. It''s delicious, poisonous, and he likes to be lazy. In the past, Nan Feng was calm and calm, except that he talked a lot with Chang Xia, and got along very coldly with his clansmen.


    However, despite this, the clansmen like to go into the forest with Nanfeng.


    The south wind is lucky.


    When you enter the forest, you can always find prey that the clan usually can''t find.


    Even the wild fruits picked are fresher and sweeter than those of the clan, and the wild vegetables are fresher and tenderer than those of the clan. Hunting is basically effortless.


    "Kiwi fruit, wood fruit, orange fruit, grape fruit, cherry cherry fruit, berry fruit, peach fruit, persimmon persimmon fruit, bayberry fruit, jujube fruit. For the time being, I will use these to make a batch of fruit wine." Chang Xia said .


    She brews fermented fruit wine. This fermented fruit wine tastes sweet and not overpowering. However, consider the tribal people''s preferences. A batch of distilled fruit wine can also be brewed.


    The fermented fruit wine is distilled.


    Like brandy and fruit liquor, it is distilled fruit wine.


    As for the preparation of fruit wine and sparkling fruit wine, there is no need to fiddle with them now Not to mention wasting time, the clansmen probably won''t like that kind of taste.


    "Are we going to the tribe now?" Nuanchun asked.


    The wild fruits mentioned by Chang Xia are the most common wild fruits in the forest.


    Even if there is no wild fruit in the Holubad Basin, the tribe can still go into the forest to pick it. Only, there won''t be too many.


    After all, in the forest, fruit trees grow scattered.


    Unlike the fruit forests in the Holubad Basin, they all grow in pieces.


    Some orcs complained about the orcs living in the Holubad Basin. The body has a fruity scent, like a wild fruit.


    "Past." Chang Xia nodded.


    However, before going to the tribe.


    Chang Xia Nuan Chun tidyed up all the things in the rattan basket.


    Wild fruits and other items were temporarily moved into the small living room for display. The other sundries that Chang Xia moved into the bedroom were all brought back to the tribe by Nan Feng and the others, so Chang Xia had the nerve to throw them aside.


    That box of weeds can be put into the box alone for storage.


    Guess it''s not easy.


    However, if Chang Xia knew that the box was filled with Sunflower Grass, he might not know whether to laugh or cry.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 817： fruit selection, brewing fruit wine

    This time Chang Xia didn''t close the door.


    The two walked out of the cave courtyard and ran straight towards the tribe.


    At this time, the tribal square was very lively, and the tribesmen were surrounded by baskets of wild fruits, smiling happily. Xylophone, they selected some wild fruits and cleaned them, and let the tribesmen taste the wild fruits from the Holubad Basin.


    "The wild fruits from the Holubad Basin are just different!"


    "Yeah! It''s a lot sweeter."


    "The juice of these wild fruits must be delicious. However, I heard from Chang Xia that the fruit wine made from slightly sour wild fruits tastes sweeter and mellower."


    The atmosphere was harmonious and happy while eating and discussing.


    "Changxia, come and eat wild fruits."


    As soon as Chang Xia stepped into the tribal square, he was pulled over by the tribe to eat wild fruits.


    Just two steps away, my arms are full of wild fruits.


    "Enough is enough, I can''t take it." Chang Xia held the wild fruit stuffed in his arms and kept rejecting it, but he was no match for the enthusiastic clan. In the end, Xylophone couldn''t see it, and stepped forward to stop the tribe from continuing to stuff wild fruits into Changxia''s arms.


    "Xylophone Eminem, help me quickly."


    "I''ll find you a rattan basket and bring it back to the cave later."


    "Nanfeng brought me two big baskets, all of which are wild fruits that are rare in the forest. There is no shortage of wild fruits in my family, so it''s good to leave these for the clan to eat."


    After listening, Xylophone didn''t force it any more.


    She knew Nanfeng, and Chang Xia said that Nanfeng brought her two big baskets.


    He must have brought two big baskets.


    "Xyon Mu, Chang Xia wants to choose a batch of wild fruits to make wine." Nuan Chun said.


    Upon hearing it, Xylophone was very excited.


    "Okay! What wild fruits does Chang Xia want��" Xylophone said cheerfully, "I just planned to sort out the wild fruits, so I''ll sort them out after you have finished picking them."


    "Kiwi fruit, wood fruit, orange fruit, grape fruit, cherry fruit, raspberry fruit, peach fruit, persimmon fruit, bayberry fruit, jujube fruit, etc. I will pick which ones I can find. I''m going to pick sweet potatoes. Soak a batch of wild fruits in wine, and then smash a batch of wild fruits to ferment naturally." Chang Xia explained.


    Like bayberry fruit, wood fruit fruit, flat apple and hawthorn fruit, you can drink it with wine.


    Grape fruits and apples can be brewed and fermented into wine and cider.


    "How many does Chang Xia want to pick?" Xylophone nodded, and wrote down the kinds of wild fruits that Chang Xia said.


    Chang Xia said, "Everything is a hundred catties."


    "A hundred catties, is that enough?" Xylophone hesitated.


    "Enough." Chang Xia nodded and said seriously.


    She is not addicted to alcohol, and each kind of wild fruit is not too small. In fact, Chang Xia felt that fifty pounds would do. However, she was afraid that too little xylophone would not be enough.


    "Tianluoheyun, you all come here." The xylophone shook people and asked the clan to help pick wild fruits, and then said, "Changxia, did you say hello to the pottery kiln?"


    "Nuanchun helped me tell Granny Wu that she ordered a batch of clay pots." Chang Xia replied.


    Ten catties, twenty catties, fifty catties.


    Chang Xia asked for these three kinds of pots, which were too big to carry.


    This batch of fruit wine will be moved into the underground warehouse.


    The underground warehouses are close, but still some distance away.


    If it was a 100-pound clay pot, Chang Xia would definitely not be able to carry it.


    When she teaches her clan to make wine, next year, she will choose a 10-pound bottle for her own wine.


    Unfortunately, the tribe can''t burn glass.


    Fruit wine is more beautiful in glass bottles.


    Chang Xia talked to Granny Wu. Recently Granny Wu was thinking about firing ceramics. As for glass, Grandma Wu asked the clan to study it. Whether it can be burned is still unknown.


    However, Chang Xia is looking forward to it.


    Porcelain is still possible. Granny Wu has fired porcelain before.


    Porcelain is more beautiful than pottery, but not as durable as pottery. In the end, it was abandoned by Grandma Wu, and the tile kiln left a few beautiful pieces of porcelain.


    When Grandma Wu saw that Chang Xia liked it, she decided to give it to Chang Xia.


    Later.


    Grandma Wu chatted with Chang Xia.


    Listening to Chang Xia''s various pursuits of porcelain, Grandma Wu inevitably had some thoughts.


    So, she decided to quietly figure out how to make more beautiful porcelain. Over time, stunning birds and fish with porcelain.


    "The clay pot, has it been moved to the Baihu cave?" Xylophone asked.


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly and replied, "Not yet."


    Nanfeng and the others did not return, and Chang Xia was not in a hurry to move the clay pot. Besides, she asked for a lot of pottery this time. She didn''t know whether the tile kiln had been fired.


    For more than half a year, the clansmen have worked hard to hoard supplies.


    The tribal tile kiln has never stopped.


    Both sugar and flour mills have stopped working and resting, but the tribal tile kiln has never rested.


    "You take the wild fruit back to the Baihu cave, and I''ll ask you at the Wayao." Muqin said. Clay pots are bulky, and Changxia is too slow to move. Or let the tribal totem warriors be beastized, and it is faster to carry the pottery directly.


    Thinking about it, Xylophone was thinking about who to call it.


    Ge Leiyun moved them away from the tribe for a few months, and they haven''t come back yet.


    Last night, Xylophone was discussing with Gen.


    Did something go wrong?


    Logically speaking, they should be able to return to the tribe before the cold season.


    Now that the cold season is approaching, there is no news from the totem warriors such as Gore, which inevitably makes the orcs who remain in the tribe anxious.


    "Chang Xia, let''s go."


    Tianluo shouted, and asked the tribe to carry wild fruits to the Baihu cave.


    There are more than ten kinds of wild fruits, each about a hundred catties.


    This weight is very easy for the snails and the others. Each person can carry two kinds in a carrying basket, which can be carried easily.


    Chang Xia wanted to take it, but he was directly stopped by Tianluo and the others.


    Along the way, there were seven or eight females in total.


    They said they would help in the past, but in fact, they all wanted to learn winemaking from Changxia.


    After learning.


    Go back to the Tribe Square and start brewing fruit wine.


    It''s different from Chang Xia''s small fight with a hundred catties of wild fruit.


    Hundreds of rattan baskets are stacked in the Tribal Square, each of which is filled with wild fruits weighing more than five hundred kilograms. Bai Qing regretted that the Holubad Basin was too far from the Baihe Basin. If it were closer, the wild fruits they could bring back to the tribe would at least double.


    However, one has two.


    Making fruit wine this year is an attempt.


    I learned the experience I will try to pick wild fruits in the Holubad Basin as early as next year.


    Some wild fruits in the Holubad Basin ripen three times a year, and some grow twice a year. Only those wild fruits that are really rare, ripen once a year.


    If time is enough, Bai Qing and the others can even go to Holubad Basin again.


    It''s a pity that it''s harvest time in the warm season.


    No matter how good the fruit wine is, it can''t match the amount of food.


    Soon, a group of orcs came to the Baihu cave and entered the gate of Changxia''s courtyard.


    Last time, sweet potato wine brewed in Changxia.


    Apart from bringing more than ten kilograms for Shen Rong to go out, the sweet potato wine of the Changxia family was basically not consumed much. It just happened to be used to make wine. Of course, Chang Xia remembered to leave some sweet potato wine for Shen Rong to drink directly.


    "Muzi fruit, grape fruit, raspberry fruit, bayberry fruit and jujube fruit are divided into two parts, one is soaked in sweet potato wine, and the other is hammered and peeled to remove the core and fermented." Chang Xia said.


    At the same time, all wild fruits used for winemaking must not be damaged.


    For wild fruits like raspberries and bayberry, pick out the undamaged wild fruits, soak them in a little salt and water for a few minutes, and then drain them for later use.


    Chang Xia moved his mouth, Nuan Chun and the others started.


    The orcs cooperated tacitly and began to prepare fruit wine.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 818： busy tribe

    Chang Xia chose berries.


    Pick undamaged ones, soak them in a little salt for a few minutes and drain.


    Remove the stalks of the drained berries. The action is lighter in the long summer to avoid damaging the skin of the berries. At the same time, Nuanchun and other clansmen washed the wild fruits such as wood fruit, grape fruit, bayberry fruit and jujube fruit, and followed Changxia to remove the stalk or core.


    At this moment, Xylophone brought the clay pot with the clan.


    The clay pot in which the fruit wine is soaked should be sealed, washed, sterilized with boiling water, and then drained of the water in the pot. Then, spread a layer of sugar on the bottom of the crock pot.


    The most suitable sugar for soaking fruit wine is rock sugar.


    However, the orcs just ate candy.


    Who would be willing to purify sugar into rock candy?


    Chang Xia chose to put a layer of seaweed sugar on the bottom of the pot, considering that the seaweed sugar is not pure enough and the sugar content is not enough. She chose to put more seaweed sugar, and then put the berries on a layer, with very light movements, trying to avoid hurting the berries.


    A layer of sugar, a layer of berries.


    Finally, pour in the sweet potato wine.


    This step is very important.


    Sweet potato wine must be less than berries.


    The brewed berry wine is sealed and placed in a cool place, and the clay pot is gently shaken every few days. After a month, the berry wine can be opened and drunk.


    At the same time, there are also Muzi fruit wine, bayberry fruit wine, grape fruit wine and jujube fruit wine. In fact, most wild fruits can be soaked to make simple fruit wine.


    For the remaining wild fruits, Changxia chooses to crush, squeeze, and ferment.


    The fruit wine brewed in this way also needs to be filtered. Of course, you can also distill like sweet potato wine, so you get distilled fruit wine.


    The taste enters the fermented fruit wine, which is long and sweet, and more choking.


    There are more than ten kinds of wild fruits, each one hundred kilograms.


    Soon, under Chang Xia''s command, they put everything into a clay pot and sealed it. Then, with the help of xylophone, they moved the brewed fruit wine into the underground warehouse.


    When Chang Xia and the others finished their work, Nan Feng and the others slept well and woke up.


    Invariably.


    A group of orcs all headed towards the Changxia family cave.


    "Changxia, is the fruit wine ready?" Nan Feng said anxiously.


    Chang Xia smiled, nodded, and responded, "Nuanchun and Xylophone Amu and the others helped, and the fruit wine is ready."


    Chang Xia shook her sore wrist and moved her body.


    I squeezed the grapes too hard just now, and my fingers were pantothenic acid.


    "Ah! Why didn''t you wait for us?" Nan Feng said regretfully.


    Miludaya nodded in agreement. They both wanted to learn to brew fruit wine. Chang Xia had previously described to them that drinking more fruit wine for females is good for physical and mental health, as well as beauty and beauty.


    So, they were obsessed with fruit wine.


    This time they spent more than ten days in the Holubad Basin, and they didn''t complain.


    Mainly thinking that fruit wine can beautify your skin, doesn''t that mean you can eat more wild fruits? Thinking about it, Nanfeng and the others ate wild fruits every meal.


    If it weren''t for the fact that eating wild fruits could not completely relieve their thirst, they would have to drink water and eat wild fruits to survive.


    "I took 100 catties of each kind of wild fruit, and the tribe also piled up hundreds of baskets of wild fruits. If you want to make fruit wine, it is enough for you to learn." Chang Xia rolled his eyes and said.


    Bai Qing and the others came back and brought back hundreds of baskets of wild fruits.


    Xylophone stayed in the tribe to work, and did not go to the small river wilderness to dig river channels.


    At the same time, like Tianluo Heyun and the others, they were also called back by the xylophone.


    Hundreds of baskets of wild fruits must be disposed of as soon as possible. If they are overripe and spoil, it will be too wasteful. I just watched Changxia brewing fruit wine, not only need a lot of sugar, but also need a lot of sweet potato wine. Xylophone had a headache for a while, but fortunately, the second method of brewing fruit wine only needs to consume sugar and no longer need sweet potato wine, and Xylophone is relieved.


    Otherwise, she is really worried that the fruit wine will not be made, after all, the tribe doesn''t have that much sweet potato wine.


    "It''s not difficult to make fruit wine, it''s easy to learn." Nuanchun explained.


    Xylophone raised her hand, patted Nanfeng''s head twice, and said, "If you want to make fruit wine, follow me to the Tribe Square. This time you went out to the Holubad Basin to pick wild fruits hard. After discussion, the tribe decided to give Each of you has five hundred catties of wild fruit, you can choose to make wine or eat it directly, don��t think it��s too little.��


    Five hundred catties of wild fruits are really not many.


    Orcs love wine, and these wild fruits are all made into wine, which will eventually be distributed to the clansmen. Of course, like Nanfeng Baiqing, there will be more of them.


    Just like the hunting team, participants are eligible to obtain some more supplies.


    "Snake Xing and I, we can gain a thousand jin." Nan Feng let Xylophone beat her head. She forgot to say hello to Xylophone when she entered the door just now. She was beaten, and she couldn''t resist.


    Immediately, Miludaya became excited.


    "Yes." Xylophone nodded, not ignoring the wild fruit of Nanfeng.


    After finishing speaking, Xylophone caught a glimpse of a few juniors showing big cheap expressions. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said angrily: "Have you forgotten that the wild fruits in the forest are also ripe this season. Although, the taste is not as good as Huo Huo''s. Lubard Basin, but it��s still fine for wine. A thousand pounds, but not much.��


    In an instant, Nan Feng and the other orcs smirked.


    Depend on--


    They were really excited.


    "Don''t smirk, go to the tribe with me and take the wild fruits you want. We must hurry up and make fruit wine from the wild fruits to prevent the wild fruits from being overripe and spoiled. The tribe needs manpower to dig the river, don''t be lazy, go The tribe helps to make wine." Xylophone said loudly.


    Digging the river channel, it is not their turn for the time being.


    Going out for a trip is somewhat of a privilege, and it should be a few days off.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng nodded, got up with Milu and the others, followed Xylophone and other orcs to the Tribal Square.


    Chang Xia didn''t follow, she had to clean up the house.


    Nuan Chun also followed along.


    Looking at what Xylophone and the others mean, fruit wine may be brewed all night tonight. The wild fruits are already ripe, if one more day delay, some wild fruits will ripen and spoil.


    Here comes.


    It is not surprising that Xylophone chose to make wine overnight.


    After clearing up the mess, Chang Xia began to deal with the pile of wild fruits with broken skins, and he would definitely not be able to finish eating them Just squeeze the juice and drink the juice.


    Taking out a small press, Chang Xia put the broken-skinned wild fruit into the groove.


    Squeeze the squeezer lightly, and the juice quickly flows through the clay bowl.


    After drinking a bowl of juice, the sore fingers recovered a little. Chang Xia got up and walked towards the tribe, Xylophone didn''t ask her to help, of course she knew she was weak. However, helping to clean wild fruit is fine.


    Besides, it''s boring to be alone in a cave.


    Might as well go to the Tribe Square and listen to the clansmen chatting nonsense.


    as predicted.


    Wait for Chang Xia to come to the Tribe Square again.


    Xylophone and the others are already busy.


    Washing wild fruits and clay pots, no one in the entire tribe square was chatting with empty hands, all the orcs were busy.


    Even the group of beast cubs, the tits, squatted beside the water tank, carefully cleaning the wild fruits. They were instructed not to break the peel of wild fruit. If the peel is broken, it cannot be used to make sweet wine.


    "Changxia, don''t come here to pick grapes, go wash wild fruits." Xylophone said.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "I''m here to wash the wild fruits. It hurts to pinch the grapes, so I have to pick the grape seeds. However, you can also not pick the grape seeds. After the grapes are brewed, you can filter them."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 819： Determine the harvest festival

    "It''s fine, I''m not tired of picking grapes," said Xylophone.


    Next to them, the clansmen agreed, saying that picking grapes was very interesting. Peel and core the wild fruit, and you can chat with your mouth, which is very fun.


    "Xylophone Amu, are you going to make wine all night tonight?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Xylophone nodded and replied, "I have this plan."


    "Wild fruit ripens quickly, and it is more reliable to make wine earlier." Snails are handling kiwi fruit carefully and meticulously.


    He Yun echoed, "It should be made into wine sooner, as it will easily spoil if it is ripe. After processing this batch of wild fruits, the tribe can also free up their hands to go into the forest to pick wild fruits and harvest mountain goods."


    Digging river channels is mainly the task of male orcs.


    The five tribes have all sent orcs, and the five patriarchs will leave for their respective tribes tomorrow. Next, each tribe will fully enter into hunting and harvesting, actively preparing for the arrival of the cold season.


    "Take advantage of the abundance of food in the forest, pick as much as you can. The tribes in the cold season may also have to build, and at that time, they probably didn''t have time to worry about hunting and harvesting."


    "Yeah! I''m looking forward to the cold season this year."


    At the beginning of the cold season, the clansmen would still go out hunting and picking.


    However, this year is probably not necessary.


    After all, the tribe has hoarded enough food, and the tribe does not have to worry about starvation in the cold season.


    That night.


    The tribe simply got some food to eat.


    He was busy brewing fruit wine.


    The foreigners learned that the Heluo tribe was making fruit wine.


    So in twos and threes, they all came to the Tribal Square, and while helping, they also learned the arts.


    The Heluo Tribe is generous, not holding back.


    Different from making sweet potato wine, fruit wine is made from wild fruits.


    In the forest, there is no shortage of wild fruits in the warm season.


    This means that as long as the orc tribe picks wild fruits, they can make fruit wine. After drinking sweet potato wine, few orcs don''t like wine.


    for a while.


    The orcs are eager to learn.


    Near midnight, Chang Xia yawned again and again.


    "Chang Xia, go back to the cave to wash up and rest!" Nan Feng frowned and said.


    There are enough manpower. One more Changxia and one less Changxia will not have much impact. Not to mention Changxia, even Daya Nuanchun was persuaded by the clansmen to let them return to the cave to rest in advance.


    More people are more powerful.


    After another hour or so of work, it should be over.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia rubbed his eyes.


    "Then I''ll go home and rest first!" Chang Xia didn''t say no, stood up, and swayed to go back to the cave.


    Nanfeng glanced at Nuanchun and shouted: "Nuanchun, you bring your twins and Changxia back to the cave to rest." The tribe and Baihu cave were close to each other, but it was night, and Nanfeng was worried that Changxia would return to Bai alone. Lake Cave.


    After all, Nan Feng also heard about Sen Python sneaking into the wilderness of Xiaohe River.


    Be careful.


    So Da Ya was also persuaded to return to the cave ahead of schedule.


    Along with him are Shan Kun and Yadong.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Patriarch Gen personally sent the five patriarchs away.


    This trip to the Heluo tribe took a lot of time.


    However, for the five patriarchs, everything was worth it.


    With the departure of the five patriarchs, the Heluo tribe entered a busy period. Digging river channels, hunting and gathering, the whole tribe was busy.


    There are ten days until the cold season.


    News came from the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Before the cold season, the seventh-to-last day is the harvest festival this year.


    Meanwhile, that day.


    The Heluo tribe will slaughter the red carp to celebrate the harvest festival this year.


    In addition, Su Ye decided to invite the other five tribes to join the Heluo tribe to share the red carp feast.


    Once the news spread.


    The six major tribes quickly boiled.


    At the same time, all the orcs are looking forward to the arrival of the harvest festival.


    "Changxia, the Xiaohe Canal will be completed tomorrow. The tribe is going to open the Xiaohe Canal on the Harvest Festival. Can we go to Wuhai?" Nanfeng said excitedly.


    Chang Xia was drying mountain goods in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    Cave courtyards, wooden shed promenades, and even corridor pavilions and corridors are filled with all kinds of mountain goods. This is the result of the last half month, the cold season is approaching, and the warm season harvest is entering the final carnival.


    Chang Xia missed Shen Rong.


    During this period, Su Ye came to the Heluo tribe.


    Tell the news about the Changsha Erdos Swamp, and Shen Rong will postpone the time to return to the tribe. It seems to be related to the bird clan, but Su Ye didn''t say too much.


    "Do you want to go?" Chang Xia asked.


    She expects to go to Wuhai after the Harvest Festival.


    I plan to go to the sea of ??fog to dry seafood and harvest milk tree sap. Small rivers and canals pass through, and it will be much easier to drink fresh milk tree sap.


    The fox clan of the Qingqiu tribe took the lead and helped make the raft.


    The raft crossed the water in the White River and after confirming that it would not turn over, the tribe asked the fox orcs to help and made more than a dozen rafts.


    Recently, the fox orcs have been busy researching ships in addition to the bronzes and irons brought back by Wuhai. A raft is a last resort. If a better boat can be made, who likes to ride on a raft?


    Chang Xia doesn''t know how to build ships.


    However, she has been on a boat.


    He also knows how to draw and has painted several ships.


    Of course, what Chang Xia drew was only the shape, the internal structure of the ship, unfortunately, she didn''t understand it.


    Rao is so, these paintings are regarded as treasures by the fox orcs.


    Ships are the flags of the fish clan, and only the fish clan know how to build ships in Gangwa continent. The fish are stingy and control the big ship. Even if they exchanged with Orcs and Birds, they would only exchange boats. Not to mention the boats sailing in the sea, even the Subu Detroit River is easy to capsize.


    The boats exchanged by the fish tribes, at most, travel in safe waters such as Baihe Baihu. Still, the fish are not willing to exchange.


    "I want to go." Nan Feng nodded.


    She can''t wait to taste the milk tree sap stewed chicken and seafood pot stew.


    The last half month has been busy hunting and picking, and she is physically and mentally tired Nan Feng feels that she needs the comfort of food, so she rests for a few days and calms down.


    "Tomorrow! I just went to Wuhai to collect milk tree sap in advance, and on the harvest festival, I will use a raft to load milk tree sap and the seafood Hui tribe of Wuhai, and invite the orcs of all tribes to taste milk tree sap stewed chicken and seafood. "..." Chang Xia thought and said.


    She understood what Nan Feng meant and wanted to be lazy.


    In fact, the tribe also wanted to take advantage of the harvest festival to let the tribesmen relax. In the past six months, the clan people have been busy and have not had a rest.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng said excitedly, "I''ll go to Daya and Milu right now, and tell them the news to make them happy too."


    "What about warm spring��" Chang Xia pursed her lips and chuckled.


    Nanfeng hesitated, and said, "Nuanchun wants to bring twins, can she go to Wuhai?"


    "Shan Kun is at home, let Shan Kun bring the twins! Nuan Chun has been in the tribe for half a year, and it''s good to go to Wuhai to play." Chang Xia said.


    Otherwise, like Da Ya, if you have depression or something, it will be troublesome.


    "Okay." Nan Feng responded and hurried towards the courtyard gate.


    Not long after, laughter came from the Baihu Cave.


    Chang Xia raised her eyebrows, knowing that Da Ya Milu and the others should have met Nan Feng.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 820： Invite the old ape to the tribe

    hey-hey--


    The next day, it was just dawn.


    A group of orcs from Nanfeng pushed open the door of Changxia''s courtyard and woke Changxia from the kang bed.


    Chang Xia yawned and looked sleepy, looking at Nuan Chun who was still giggling, and muttered, "Nuan Chun, you haven''t finished laughing yet?"


    "I''m happy." Nuan Chun said.


    Leave the twins to Shan Kun to take care of, and go to Wuhai with Chang Xia and the others.


    This is such a blessing!


    Shan Kun originally wanted to follow, but was held back by Patriarch Gen and Xylophone. The small river canal is about to pass, and there are rafts to transport milk tree sap and other goods. What''s more, the twins have become dizzy recently, and they have begun to fall asleep. Elder Ximu looked happy after examining them.


    He said the twins are nutritionally rich and may change shape early.


    Here comes.


    It is safer for Shan Kun to stay in the tribe to take care of the twins.


    So, under Shan Kun''s aggrieved expression, he watched Nuan Chun leave happily.


    that moment.


    Shan Kun only thought of what Chang Xia said before, that people''s joys and sorrows are not connected.


    "Daya, are you sure you want to run by yourself?"


    Seeing Nuan Chun still snickering, Chang Xia don''t overdo it.


    She cast her gaze on Da Ya, who was running as a beast, with a worried look on her face.


    Da Ya said: "I''ll run first, I''m tired, and then let Yadong carry me. After returning to the tribe, I went to see the elder Ximu. He said that I was in good health and the cubs in my belly were developing very well. A proper run won''t make a difference."


    heard.


    Chang Xia didn''t ask any more questions.


    Da Ya has Yadong staring at her side, it''s really uncomfortable, Da Ya won''t fight hard.


    What I brought most this time was not dry food, but drums. The barrels are specially made to hold the sap of the milk tree.


    Before they set off, they communicated with the tribe.


    On the Harvest Festival, the tribe sent their tribesmen on rafts to Weishan to meet them. One was to test the small rivers and canals, and the other was to test the speed of the raft.


    Facing the rising sun, the faces of the orcs were filled with rich smiles.


    "This... the change is really big!"


    "Changxia, if you plant vines on the banks of the canal, I think it would be good for the tribe to expand towards the small river."


    The small river has been renovated, and the river surface has been expanded by about 15 meters.


    The two sides of the strait are built with stones, neat and tidy. It looks very different.


    "Planting vine trees on the embankment is a good proposal." Chang Xia thought about it and felt that this proposal was feasible.


    Rattan trees have great value.


    It is worth promoting.


    "But don''t worry now."


    The rattan tree has just been planted in the Baihu cave, so there is no need to expand the planting.


    Wait three to five years, and then gradually increase the greening work near the Heluo tribe.


    The Heluo tribe built the road to Weishan, which roughly faces a small river. After the small river is regulated, it becomes more and more obvious. Looking at it, the road and the small river are almost equal, like a riverside road.


    "The road is near a small river, and it''s not that hot." Nanfeng said excitedly as he ran. She carried Chang Xia on her back, and the snake beast turned beside her. The snake''s body was inconvenient to carry a round bucket, and a basket of dry food was tied to him.


    This long basket is a common tool used by the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Snakes are different from other orcs, they slide and run on the ground.


    It was destined to be unable to travel with a rattan basket, so the long basket came into being.


    "It''s cool in the morning and hot in the afternoon." Chang Xia said.


    This time, Chang Xia did not bring cold stones. It can be hot in the afternoon, but with the cold season approaching, the temperature has dropped a lot.


    Even if it''s hot, it''s not particularly hot.


    At noon, there was no rest.


    Just ate some dry food and continued to run to Weishan.


    They plan to go to Wuhai for the night tonight. They must arrive at Weishan Waterfall before dusk, and then enter Weishan Holy Land from Weishan Waterfall.


    too late.


    It is impossible to enter the Weishan Holy Land.


    After all, Weishan Holy Land is a forbidden place after the evening.


    Not even an old ape dared to step in.


    Gallop, still gallop.


    Before evening, a group of orcs successfully arrived at Weishan.


    According to the program, notify the old ape with a roar, and wait for the old ape to respond. Then, gallop toward Weishan Waterfall again.


    "Chang Xia, what delicious food did you bring this time?" The old ape said happily.


    Chang Xia spread his hands and replied, "Old ape, I''m sorry!"


    "Old Ape, is it convenient for us to go to Wuhai?" Nanfeng said neatly.


    "Now��" The old ape was startled and amazed.


    "Hehe!" Nan Feng smiled and explained: "We want to go to Wuhai to eat milk tree sap stewed chicken and seafood stew."


    "..." The old ape sighed.


    He wants to eat too!


    However, he was too big to enter the mural gallery, and naturally he couldn''t go to the sea of ??fog.


    "Hurry up and take advantage of it before it gets dark." The old ape said: "When you come back, bring me two milk tree sap stewed chicken and seafood pot. The Xiaohe Canal has been repaired, is it going to pass?"


    "The day after tomorrow, the harvest festival will pass. Old ape, come back to the tribe with us the day after tomorrow! The witch has decided to eat the red carp feast on the harvest festival, and the Weishan ape cannot be absent." Seafood pot stew.


    at the same time.


    I didn''t forget to tell the old ape about the harvest festival.


    "I want to guard the Holy Land of Weishan, and I can''t leave Weishan." The old ape subconsciously declined. He lived in Weishan for so long that he was afraid of the outside world.


    "Wu said, if you leave for a day or two, nothing will happen to Weishan Holy Land." Chang Xia said.


    The old ape had a sullen face, thinking about what Chang Xia said.


    He waved his hands and asked Chang Xia and the others to go to the sea of ????wu first.


    If you delay any longer, it will be dark. At that time, it was naturally impossible to go to the sea of ????fog, and even the Holy Land of Weishan could not be approached.


    "Think about it, we''ll be back the day after tomorrow." Chang Xia said.


    After speaking, let Nanfeng run towards the cave passage.


    The other orcs followed, heading straight for the Weishan Holy Land.


    In the team, Da Ya has never been to Weishan.


    Stepping into Weishan Waterfall, the amazement on Taya''s face never disappeared.


    Especially when I saw the old ape, the amazement reached its peak.


    She carefully covered her mouth, never daring to make a sound.


    After entering the cave passage, Da Ya whispered: "Yadong, is the old ape really the Weishan ape? I see that the green ape is normal, and the old ape is terrible!"


    When speaking, Da Ya''s mind came to the appearance of ape black.


    So cute, so cute.


    But she can''t associate Lao Yuan and Moe with cuteness.


    Even Yuanqing Yuanbai can''t be related to cuteness and cuteness. Chang Xia said that Weishan ape is ugly, and Da Ya still doesn''t agree.


    There are apes in the Twilight Forest, and the apes are more delicate.


    It was the first time that Da Ya was so ugly as Lao Ape was earth-shattering.


    "Have you ever seen an ape speak?" Yadong said calmly.


    The old ape is a special case, the entire Gangwa continent, the old ape is unique. Whether Yanhei can become the second old ape in the future remains to be discussed.


    "Old ape, strong pervert." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong told Chang Xia privately that the old ape was very strong.


    The tribal Pukang elders may not be able to defeat him.


    Elder Pukang, the pinnacle of the Totem Warriors of the Twilight Forest. The old ape may be stronger than him, and it is conceivable how perverted the old ape is.

 Chapter 821： Enter the sea of ??fog and get dry

    Gollum��


    Daya swallowed.


    No wonder Wu rest assured that Weishan Ape would guard the Weishan Holy Land.


    It turned out to be the belief that there is no orc in the Twilight Forest that can match the old ape, but anyone who wants to force his way in will end in a dead end!


    The old ape''s fist is more than the size of a sandbag.


    Also, it hurts him to beat people.


    In an instant, after passing through the cave passage, the orcs entered the interior of the Weishan Holy Land. The coolness directly hit the limbs and bones of the orcs.


    Everyone didn''t stay in the Beast Totem Plaza for a long time, and went straight to the entrance of the passage on the other side of the stone wall.


    At this time, the scorching sun overhead had already plunged into the horizon.


    The Weishan Holy Land is about to usher in the dark night.


    "Hiss��" Da Ya gasped and stared in horror at the beast totem behind her that kept regressing. Isn''t this a bit exaggerated?


    "Da Ya, is there any discomfort in your body?" Yadong asked nervously.


    Da Ya shook her head and whispered, "I''m fine." She was frightened by the terror of the Weishan Holy Land. When she first saw the beast totem, she only felt mighty and domineering. But from a closer look, there is only fear, especially as the cold air begins to spread, the fear deepens.


    "Daya, don''t be nervous, at night, the Weishan Holy Land will cool down. It is very comfortable to enter the Weishan Holy Land during the day. If you don''t believe it, let Yadong bring you back tomorrow." Chang Xia said warmly, persuading Daya not to worry.


    Just leave the Weishan Holy Land, and the chill will dissipate naturally.


    Chang Xia''s words just finished.


    Nanfeng crossed the Beast Totem Square and ran towards the stone wall pointed by Chang Xia.


    Bai Qing and other clansmen followed closely behind.


    "Quick, quick, quick." Yadong said anxiously.


    This time, Talia originally wanted to come, but Chang Xia declined. Chang Xia said that he would bring him over after the harvest festival.


    At that time, Chang Xia was going to come to the sea of ??fog to dry seafood.


    The cave houses are hoarding a lot of mountain goods, even game, and the clansmen have dug and picked up a lot.


    Nan Feng shouted that he wanted to go fishing for crayfish in Misty Ridge.


    In the end, he was stopped by the patriarch Gen and let the snakes dig the river. Nanfeng Honeydew and other females join in the hunting and picking. Misty Ridge will probably wait until the cold season.


    At the beginning of the cold season, the temperature will drop, but it will not snow.


    You can still go out during this time.


    However, with the cooling of the forest, the animals are no longer frequently active, and hunting will become more difficult.


    "Nanfeng, press down the wordless tablet." Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng lowered his head and pressed his forehead on the wordless monument.


    Soon, a gallery of murals appeared in front. It seemed to be opened several times, and with the opening of the door of the Wuhai underground palace, the odor of the mural gallery gradually dissipated.


    No need for Chang Xia to remind you, everyone jumped into the mural gallery neatly.


    "This aisle is really spacious!"


    At this time, someone murmured something.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "Spacious, but not spacious enough."


    "Chang Xia, how do you say this?" Bai Qing paused and asked in surprise.


    "The old ape wants to go to the sea of ????fog, but because of his tall body, he can''t squeeze into the mural gallery. Every time he comes, he sits under the stone wall and yells at the mural gallery. You want to hear it... You can come to the mural gallery tomorrow to experience it. "Chang Xia''s little face twisted, resisting the smile in his throat, and explained.


    Listen to it.


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    In my mind, Lao Ape''s ugly and cute face and tall and burly body suddenly appeared in his mind. It was really terrifying!


    Even if the totem warrior turned into a beast, standing next to the old ape would look small.


    That felt funny.


    Talk and laugh.


    A group of orcs walked through the corridor of murals and came to the underground palace.


    "The diagonally opposite front is the underground lair, and the left hand position is the sea of ??fog. Let''s unload the barrel to the underground lair first, and then you can move freely." Chang Xia reminded.


    Previously, Chang Xia said about the underground palace.


    The orcs didn''t have much curiosity about the underground palace, so they took a few casual glances.


    No matter how good things are, they belong to the Nest Clan.


    The room where the banned person''s skills were inherited could not be opened again.


    The rest are just a few stone sculptures.


    The stone carvings were nothing to see, and soon the orcs walked out of the underground palace.


    "This underground lair is really special!" Nan Feng exclaimed.


    The natural karst caves formed by several underground dark rivers criss-cross, and then remodeled by the skillful hands of the hive family to build underground nests like beehives.


    The upper and lower layers are enough to accommodate countless orcs to live together.


    "It''s like a hive where bees live, a very unique building." Bai Qing said.


    All the orcs fell to the ground one after another, unloading the barrels, wandering around in the first floor underground lair, and even entered the egg nest to have a look.


    There are no broken eggs in the homes of the elders of Talia and Ximu, and many people of the tribe like to take a look. The beast cubs of the Orc race are born in the state of beasts, and they change shape at about one year old. Nest cubs are born in the shape of an egg, and they can hide in the egg for hundreds of years before being born again...


    This is really too evil!


    "It''s cool, do you feel cold at night?" Nuan Chun asked lightly.


    Chang Xia nodded lightly and said, "A little bit."


    Chang Xia doesn''t know if other orcs will be cold. However, she will feel cold. In the evening, you need to change into long clothes and trousers to avoid catching a cold.


    Last time, Patriarch Gen and the others hoarded a lot of firewood.


    Chang Xia finished moving his limbs, took out the flint, and prepared to start a fire and boil water.


    "Bai Qing, stop shopping. What do you want to eat at night, hurry up and act." Nuan Chun said loudly. Seeing Bai Qing Nanfeng wandering around without stopping, the sky is about to get dark. If you don''t go to the milk tree forest to collect milk tree sap and catch pheasants, how can you eat milk tree sap stewed chicken at night?


    That said.


    Immediately, Bai Qing and the others were awakened.


    The underground lair can be seen at any time, but how to harvest milk tree sap in the dark?


    The sea of ??fog is not the light tree in the Holy Land of Weishan.


    It got dark.


    The sea of ??fog must be pitch black.


    Thinking about it, Bai Qing waved his hand and said loudly: "Bring the barrels and rattan baskets, and go to the sea of ??fog. Half of the people gather milk tree sap, and half of them go to the sea to catch seafood."


    Hearing the words, all the orcs began to act.


    Nuanchun didn''t act in a hurry, she stayed in the underground lair to help Changxia build a fire and boil water.


    Busy.


    "Warm spring, UU reading Let''s also go to Wuhai Beach to see-"


    Chang Xia greeted him, took out two rattan baskets, and handed one to Nuan Chun.


    "There are a lot of good things on the beach."


    "The sea is rich in food, no wonder the fish clan is arrogant."


    "The fish clan is arrogant, isn''t it because they don''t eat human fireworks?" Chang Xia said. Fish eat cold food, not hot food. This is better than that of the Snake Clan. The Snake Clan simply thinks that hot food is too hot to eat, while the Fish Clan believes that cold food should be eaten. Hot food is a dark dish in the world.


    Just like the debate between the sweet and salty parties.


    Fish clan, refuse to accept hot food


    At the same time, cold food is also highly regarded. No hot food of any kind is allowed on the dining table.


    Pooh!


    Nuan Chun couldn''t help laughing and burst out laughing.


    Then, he burst out laughing.


    This laughter alarmed Nanfeng and other orcs who were digging for seafood on the beach.


    "What is Nuan Chun laughing at?" Da Ya said in surprise.


    Instead of picking the sap of milk trees, everyone prefers to dig for sea goods on the beach. So Bai Qing took the humiliation and bear the burden, took the barrel into the milk tree forest to collect the milk tree sap, and was also responsible for catching pheasants.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 822： want to go to sea

    "Nuanchun, what are you laughing at?" Honeydew said loudly.


    Nuanchun carried a rattan basket and walked to the beach, happy to join Nanfeng and the others.


    "It''s nothing, just chat with Chang Xia casually." Nuan Chun smiled and waved his hand, not mentioning the fish clan.


    see.


    Nan Feng and the other orcs looked curious.


    However, thinking of this way Nuanchun often smirks.


    After a while, everyone got used to it.


    "Chang Xia, is this edible?"


    "There are more seafood hidden under the beach than game in the ground."


    "You can eat, you can eat."


    The long summer is full of response, and there are few seafood that cannot be eaten.


    "The kelp pushed up by the waves can also be eaten, whether it is cold or used for stewing, the taste is very good."


    Suddenly, Chang Xia saw a mass of kelp.


    Seeing that Nanfeng was going to throw it away, he hurriedly opened his mouth to remind him.


    The sea vegetables are going to be picked in the sea, and the kelp will occasionally be washed ashore by the waves, washed and brushed, and served cold with mirin sauce, plus a little chopped chili, a delicious cold kelp is made. At the same time, the kelp is used to stew the pork ribs soup, and it tastes great too!


    "Kelp��" Nanfeng picked up the ball of kelp, and the slippery feel felt weird in his hand. However, since Chang Xia said it could be eaten, Nan Feng was not in a hurry to throw away the kelp.


    Da Ya Milu leaned over and smelled it.


    A faint salty smell penetrated into the nose, but there was no other unpleasant odor.


    "Yes, that''s kelp. In the sea, like forests, some sea vegetables will grow. Kelp is one of them. It tastes very good whether it is used for stewing soup or cold salad. If you pick it up on the beach, remember not to throw it away. Yes." Chang Xia explained repeatedly.


    In the sea, there are many vegetarian dishes that can be eaten.


    Like kelp, wakame, asparagus, stone cauliflower, samphire and seaweed, etc. These vegetarian dishes can be eaten cold as well as stewed in soup.


    These vegetable salads are always loved in summer.


    "How big is the sea of ??fog?" Honeydew asked.


    Chang Xia was caught off guard by the topic that Honeydew suddenly turned away, and hesitantly said: "The sea of ??fog is surrounded by fog, and the specific area cannot be clearly seen, but from the coastline of the beach, it can be seen that the sea of ??fog is very large."


    "It''s so big, isn''t it very easy to go to the sea?" Honeydew said excitedly.


    Nan Feng bit his lip and said excitedly, "Honeydew wants to go to the sea?"


    "Think, let''s go to the sea to pick kelp!" Honeydew said. She asked how big the sea of ????wu was, and she was thinking about going to the sea to catch seafood. These days, she has heard a lot of people talking about the simmering of seafood in a pot. The ultimate deliciousness is mouth-watering and unforgettable.


    heard.


    The long summer is full of black lines.


    It''s getting dark, and it''s time to go to the sea to pick kelp.


    Do you want to die?


    Chang Xia took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Don''t be fooled, pick up some seafood and go back to the underground lair. Before, Patriarch Gen and the others only dared to go to sea during the day. You are brave enough to go to sea at night, so you are not afraid of encountering sea beasts?"


    However, offshore areas are safer.


    However, nothing is absolute.


    Don''t be afraid of 10,000, just be afraid of what.


    Chang Xia inherits Su Ye''s prudent style of behavior and focuses on stability. Never take risks lightly, and do not allow yourself to be in danger.


    To cook, you must know how to go.


    Cough cough!


    He was scolded by Chang Xia.


    Nanfeng and other orcs did not dare to act as demons, and quietly digged and picked up seafood.


    There has been no intelligent biological activity in the sea of ??fog for hundreds of years, although Thalia has lived in the sea of ??fog for a few years. However, because of being caught by crabs, Thalia''s face is afraid of being close to the beach, so she avoids it if she can, and naturally she won''t come to pick up the seafood that washes up on the beach. Before, Patriarch Gen and the others searched the beach, but after the transition of more than half a month, Wuhai Beach has recovered all over the sea again.


    "There are sea beasts in the sea of ??fog?" Nan Feng asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied, "I don''t know. However, Patriarch Gen said yes."


    Sea beasts are the general term of the beasts for the large and brutal fish and beasts in the sea, not a specific type.


    Like crabs, if large and aggressive.


    Also called a sea beast.


    However, the common sea beasts are mostly octopus.


    Such as octopuses, sharks and piranhas, these fiendish and untamable are the most common sea beasts. Like anacondas, they are often encountered in river waters.


    "Tomorrow, go to the sea during the day." Honeydew said.


    Looking at the shallow waters of the misty sea, I am full of longing.


    The other orcs nodded one after another. They could not go into the sea in the evening, but they could always go into the sea tomorrow. They will return to the tribe the day after tomorrow, and one day tomorrow will be enough time for them to toss.


    Harvesting milk tree sap is simple and effortless.


    Just calculate the time, wait until the drum is full of milk tree sap, and move the drum away.


    Here comes.


    They have plenty of time to go to sea.


    Thinking about it, the orcs only felt their eyes brighten, and they speeded up to pick up the seafood near the beach.


    "How much seafood did you pick up?"


    Bai Qing carried the round barrel, and followed behind with a string of pheasants.


    "Bai Qing, you are so fast!" Milu said in surprise.


    Bai Qing said: "The milk trees in the milk tree forest have not been harvested for many years, and there is too much milk tree sap in storage. Just separate a milk bump, and the milk tree sap will flow out."


    Unfortunately, he and Snake did not bring a bowl.


    Otherwise, they can drink milk tree sap to quench their thirst first in the milk tree forest.


    "Hurry up and pick up seafood." Chang Xia said.


    Prepare to go back to the underground nest to kill chickens, and stew the chicken with milk tree sap first.


    It takes no time to simmer the seafood in a pot, and it is easy to simmer. On the contrary, stewing chicken with milk tree sap takes time and must be stewed first.


    It is impossible for a group of orcs to eat these two dishes, and the others must be prepared.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll be with you too." Nuan Chun said.


    "Bai Qing, I''ll go for a walk on the beach��" Snake put a bunch of pheasants into Bai Qing, and ran happily towards the south wind.


    looking at-


    The long summer and warm spring are full of black lines.


    A calm and steady totem warrior before the snake walk.


    After marrying Nanfeng, it seemed as if the Erha attribute was unlocked, and the whole person became lively and jumping.


    "Brother, are you sick with snakes?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Bai Qing took a deep breath, suppressed the urge to beat Snake, and said with a dark face, "I''m not sick, this **** has broken learning with Nanfeng. It''s not good to be lively all day, I think Patriarch Gen and Muqin Amu would understand. , 80% will have the idea of ??sending him back to the Snake Mountain tribe."


    heard.


    Chang Xia Nuanchun looked at each other.


    Is the Erha attribute contagious?


    Nanfeng is just playing around with Yadong a lot, and his personality has changed a lot.


    Now, even the snake walk has been harmed.


    Hiss!


    Erha attribute, UU reading is really terrifying.


    "Nanfeng, the oysters and clams dug up on the beach have mud and sand, so I can''t eat them tonight. Try to pick up as many crabs and lobsters as possible..." Chang Xia reminded.


    Like raw oysters, it needs to be washed. It is not easy to eat.


    "what?!"


    "No way! My seafood pot is simmering."


    Suddenly, Nanfeng Milu couldn''t help crying.


    Nuan Chun covered his mouth and snickered, this is how game came here before. She didn''t find it strange when she heard Chang Xia say that she couldn''t eat it directly.


    Of course, you can eat if you want.


    Add salt to raise a raise, change the water frequently.


    When eating, there may be mud and sand, but nothing else.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 823： sea ??of ??fog overnight

    "Chang Xia, can''t eat seafood stew tonight?" Bai Qing regretted.


    "You can eat it, but you can''t eat what''s dug out of the beach sand. You can eat things like crabs and crayfish. Besides, you can also eat sea fish." Chang Xia explained that the seafood in the pot was stewed in disorder, and the seafood inside had no specific seafood. Seafood can be added to the stew.


    The northeast of the flower family is stewed in disorder, and anything can be stewed.


    Obviously stewed miscellaneous, but the taste is not generally delicious.


    This stew is not at the same level as the tribe''s previous stew.


    Tribes used to eat roasted and stewed meats, and the stews would add all kinds of root pieces and wild vegetables at will. In fact, the meat stewed in this way will not taste too bad. The premise is that you can get used to the meaty smell, and you can eat it.


    Chang Xia picked his mouth and couldn''t eat it.


    "Sea fish, are you grilling it?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Chang Xia: "Steaming tastes good too."


    "Chang Xia, can sea fish be made into sashimi?" Bai Qing licked the corner of his mouth, his eyes showing a hint of greed. The raw pickles and fish sauces of the mallard tribe allow the beasts to see another world, and they are full of expectations for raw pickles and fish sauces.


    "Fish sauce, only a small number of sea fish can be used. Raw pickled seafood can be eaten raw. If my brother wants to eat raw pickled, I can make it for you at night, but I have to cook the flavor root first." Chang Xia explained.


    Fish has parasites, so it is better to eat less fish meat.


    Pickled, actually. This point, just like raw porridge, eats an umami taste, but the requirements for ingredients are relatively high.


    However, the seafood is made raw and marinated, and the taste is indeed delicious.


    Fresh seafood made of raw marinade is the most delicious. To eat, it is best to eat cooked, delicious and safer.


    "Okay." Bai Qing was excited.


    He hurriedly asked Chang Xia to make some raw pickles in the evening to satisfy his cravings.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    "Are raw pickled and fish soup really that delicious?" Nuan Chun whispered.


    Previously, Nanfeng and the others secretly made fish paste and raw pickled and eaten them, but the ending was not very good, and they vomited directly. Nuanchun didn''t expect that they would still be thinking about it. She had eaten chili, **** and radish marinated in mirin sauce boiled with mirin. It was really delicious and had a strong soy sauce smell.


    But-


    She couldn''t imagine the taste of pickled and fish paste.


    In private, Nuanchun has eaten raw fish, and the taste is difficult to describe.


    By comparison.


    It is better to eat raw beef directly, it tastes better.


    "The taste of raw salted fish and fish paste is ordinary, but... The raw salted fish paste and fish paste made by the orcs of the mallard tribe are very delicious. Of course, it must be paired with fish sauce and mirin sauce." Changxia tells the truth, raw salted fish paste tastes good That''s it, nothing special.


    However, if it is the raw pickled and fish paste made by the orcs of the mallard tribe.


    Chang Xia is still happy to taste it.


    Even Chang Xia thought that if the fish tribe had tasted the craftsmanship of the mallard tribe.


    Most are happy to communicate with the mallard tribe.


    "The swamp of Erdos is too far from the tribe!" Nuanchun said sternly.


    If you want to taste the most authentic raw pickles and fish paste, you must go to Swartok in the Erdos Marshes, which is the residence of the mallard tribe. Of course, Subo Detroit River can also taste. It''s just that the orcs of the mallard tribe are needed to help.


    "The Erdos swamp is far away, and the sea of ??fog is close to each other. When Patriarch Yufu comes to the tribe next time, he can be invited to the sea of ??fog with him, and ask him to make an authentic raw pickled and fish soup." Chang Xia smiled. , opened his mouth.


    The raw marinade and fish paste made by the mallard tribe are delicious.


    In addition to craftsmanship, it is more about fresh ingredients.


    Swartock is known as an ice-free port, thanks to the Sube Detroit River, an ice-free river. Delicious river fish can be tasted in Swartok, although sea worms, autumn whitefish and other river fish are not up to the threshold of delicacy.


    However, it is only based on the taste.


    They definitely go beyond delicacy.


    "Chang Xia, how smart!" Nuan Chun said happily.


    Bai Qing didn''t speak, and it was not difficult to guess his true thoughts from the way he carefully swallowed his saliva.


    It''s getting dark.


    The underground lair was pitch black.


    However, when the hive tribe built, they should have used some special stones. The dark underground lair shone with a little brilliance. The brilliance suddenly came from the buildings of the underground lair, coupled with the stone lamps embedded in the walls, and the flames in the stone stoves.


    The underground lair is not cramped and dark, but has a magnificent feeling.


    Previously, Su Ye had studied stone lanterns and mastered the method of extinguishing and lighting them. Considering the wick and oil in the stone lamp, they extinguished all the stone lamps in the underground palace and underground lair when they left the last time.


    At this moment, Chang Xia rekindled the stone lantern.


    Bai Qingnuanchun looked at the underground lair in the evening in amazement.


    "The underground lair looks so beautiful!" Nuan Chun exclaimed.


    Before, step into the underground lair.


    Nuanchun feels cold and uncomfortable.


    Unlike other orc tribes, the Heluo tribe has always lived in animal dens. Nuanchun has never lived in a cave before. She walked into the underground lair and subconsciously felt that it was a cave, dark and humid, and there might be all kinds of insects, ants, poisonous snakes crawling out...


    "The Snake Patriarch wanted to move the Snake Mountain tribe over, but Granny Su Ye stopped him." Chang Xia laughed.


    Snake people like high temperature and humidity, which makes them feel comfortable.


    Underground nests are moist enough, but low temperature all year round. Based on this, it is impossible for the Snake Patriarch to really move the Snake Mountain tribe to Wuhai.


    However, this does not prevent the snake snake patriarch''s love for the sea of ??fog and the underground lair.


    In the hot and warm season, the snake patriarch likes the sea of ??fog.


    If it''s the cold season, she probably won''t be happy. Snakes have been in low temperature areas for a long time and are easily tired, similar to hibernation.


    "The temperature in the underground lair is low, did the Snake Mountain tribe move here to sleep?" Bai Qing complained, obviously he didn''t believe that the Snake Patriarch would do such a thing?


    Ha ha!


    Chang Xia laughed.


    "The water is about to boil, my brother kills the chicken first."


    Bai Qing put down the barrel, took out the bone knife, and asked, "How many pheasants were killed?"


    "There is no barbecue tonight, the staple food is powder buns/pancakes, and six pheasants are killed. How many pheasants have been in the snake walk, is it enough?" Chang Xia counted the number of people and asked.


    "Seven." Bai Qing said.


    "Kill them all!" Chang Xia thought for a while and said. Four are used to make milk tree sap chicken stew, and three are roasted and eaten.


    The oven that Patriarch Gen had built last time was not removed, and there was a built-in grill next to the oven. Later on, the oven can be used for chicken and the grill for seafood.


    Recently, UU reading www. uukanshu. The com tribe follows Chang Xia and is used to eating chili peppers.


    Milk tree sap stewed chicken and seafood pot stew are relatively mild in taste. Naturally, you need to make some food with a stronger taste, otherwise it will not taste good.


    "The powder bag is time-consuming, eat pancakes! You can also soak some powder, and then you can put the powder into the chicken soup stewed with milk tree sap." Nuan Chun suggested.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "The soup simmered in the seafood pot is used to make noodles, and it tastes great. I will make more noodles and more noodles."


    The noodle is made when the tribe is tossing dry food, and it is very similar to instant noodles. It is the kind of dry noodles made of large wide noodles that have been oiled, or steamed and then sun-dried.


    It can be boiled or fried after soaking in water, which is very convenient.


    ������������off topic����������


    8-8: Thank you shonnaAcl, Butterfly Dance Meditation, Lalala, Qiaoying, Yingmu Piaochen, YAryan, Shuyou 533***514, Mystery j, and many other monthly passes. Thank you Sha for your reward.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 824： Delicious seafood marinated

    After a while.


    The sea of ??fog completely ushered in darkness.


    Chang Xia used two stone pots to stew the chicken with milk tree sap.


    Let Bai Qing go to the beach and call Nanfeng and the others back, it''s getting dark, and these orcs haven''t returned to the underground lair, making Chang Xia feel speechless.


    Is the beach so fun?


    Warm spring is making pancakes.


    Among the cleaned rattan sieves next to them, there were piles of pancakes.


    Chang Xia was sitting by the stove, eating half a pancake in his hand. After a day''s drive, my stomach is almost hungry. Sitting by the stove, it was warm and warm, and Chang Xia couldn''t help yawning, feeling a little sleepy.


    "Sleepy?" Nuan Chun glanced at Chang Xia, stretched his neck and looked in the direction of the sea of ??fog.


    The rich milky fragrance, mixed with the unique umami of chicken soup, quickly spreads out in the underground lair, making it mouth-watering.


    "A little bit." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    this time.


    Footsteps were heard outside.


    Listening to the movement, it should be Nanfeng and the others.


    "Chang Xia, I caught a strange sea fish, a bit like an eel, very fierce." Nan Feng shouted and walked in from outside.


    Bai Qing and other orcs followed behind, two rattan baskets filled with seafood.


    Miluttaya was also carrying a rattan basket, which was also full of things.


    "Moray eel." Chang Xia stood up and took a few glances before confirming what the sea fish was in Nan Feng''s hands. Like a moray eel, it is a circle bigger than the moray eel Chang Xia knew. Nan Feng said it was fierce, which was quite appropriate.


    This thing is really fierce.


    "Can I eat it?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia: "Yes, it tastes very good."


    Nanfeng was very happy when he heard that he could eat it.


    After not talking much, Chang Xia got up and started to pack the seafood that Nan Feng and the others brought back.


    Pick out what you want to eat tonight, such as oysters and conch, and put them in wooden barrels for the time being. Cook the crabs and lobsters that can be eaten directly, select them, clean them, and boil them.


    "Gu Gu!" Da Ya held her stomach and swallowed her saliva.


    Carefully approach the stove, and keep your eyes on the chicken stew in the milk tree sap in the stone pot. She has eaten stewed chicken, and has never had a stewed chicken been so greedy as the one in front of her?


    After a day''s drive, I spent another hour on the beach.


    Daya was already hungry.


    Smelling the aroma of the chicken stewed in milk tree sap, I felt that my saliva was about to flow out.


    Nuanchun''s head was full of black lines, and she handed Da Ya a pancake and said, "Eat the pancake first, the chicken stewed with milk tree sap has not been stewed, so you can''t eat it."


    Cough cough!


    Da Ya took the pancake and wiped the non-existent saliva from the corner of her mouth.


    Take a big bite of the pancakes to satisfy your cravings.


    Next to it, Nanfeng Milu washed her hands and squeezed forward.


    "Nuanchun, give us a pancake too." Honeydew said.


    Nuan Chun pursed his mouth towards Teng Si and said, "If you want to eat it, take it yourself."


    see.


    Bai Qing Yadong and Snake couldn''t hold back, they came over to pick up the pancakes and ate them.


    The chicken stewed in milk tree sap was too fragrant and heavy, and Bai Qing and the others couldn''t hold it back. Eat first, then wash the seafood after eating.


    "Hurry up and eat, Nanfeng is here to help marinate the grilled fish. Brother, hurry up and clean the seafood. After washing, you have to cook it. I also want to grill some seafood." Chang Xia said.


    Remind them that they are not eating and have things to do.


    One listen.


    The orcs ate the pancakes in their hands.


    According to Chang Xia''s instructions, get busy.


    After a moment.


    Nuanchun began to clean up the long table, and Nanfeng prepared tableware.


    At this point, they were not staring at the stone pot on the stove, but at the grill next to the oven.


    Changxia is grilling oysters and sea eel.


    The unique aroma of barbecue is matched with the salty smell of seafood.


    The beasts, who were already hungry, felt even more hungry.


    "Chang Xia, are you ready?" Da Ya whispered. She sat at the long table, and the pancakes in her hands felt tasteless. Obviously it was the wild rookie egg patty that I loved to eat before, but at this moment, it couldn''t attract Da Ya''s attention at all.


    Chang Xia: "It''s almost time."


    Hearing this, the orcs were excited.


    "Warm spring, you scoop out the chicken stewed with milk tree sap. The seafood pot can also be stewed in a mess, scoop it out, put it in a wooden or pottery pot, and put it on the table."


    "Honeydew came over to help watch the grill, and I''ll prepare the seafood for marinating."


    This seafood pickled was promised to Bai Qing early in the morning.


    The mirin sauce is already cooked and served in a clay pot, ready to use.


    Washed seafood, including shrimp, crab, shrimp and oysters. Sauces, Migen Sauce, Minced Garlic, Ginger, Chili, Salt, Vinegar, Fish Sauce and Sweet Potato Wine.


    Pickled raw, it is delicious and tender.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia didn''t bring coriander this time.


    Tomorrow I will go to the Milk Tree Grove and see if I can find it. The temperature in the sea of ??fog is stable, and the growth of wild vegetables is slower than that outside. The taste is also a little different.


    "Is this raw pickling?" Nuan Chun leaned forward, curious.


    The chicken stewed in milk tree sap and the seafood pot stew have been served, and there is still a little soup in the pot, which is intended to be used for cooking noodles and noodles.


    Of course, blanching greens is essential.


    "Want to try it?" Chang Xia picked up a piece of oyster and fed it to Nuan Chun''s mouth.


    Nuan Chun opened his mouth to eat the oysters, and suddenly made a strange exclamation.


    "Nuanchun, how does the pickled taste taste?" Nanfeng asked.


    Nuan Chun kept nodding his head, gave Chang Xia a thumbs up, and said, "Absolutely!"


    Hearing this, Bai Qing and the other orcs were immediately excited.


    They opened their mouths to eat��


    "Don''t worry, I''ll mix it up and serve it on the table. UU reading is almost done with grilled seafood. Pack it up and serve it on the table. There''s also the grilled fish in the oven. Just bring it over."


    Waiting for Chang Xia to mix the last shrimp, all the orcs sit neatly at the long table.


    "eat-"


    Chang Xia gave an order.


    Everyone starts with the food they are aiming for.


    Soon, all kinds of strange moans sounded on the long table.


    Chang Xia took the chicken soup and sipped it.


    The chicken soup stewed with milk tree sap is nourishing, and it is good for the body for Da Ya to drink more in the long summer. Recently, Da Ya stopped drinking medicated food, and the situation should have stabilized.


    Drinking it again will make the cub grow too big in the belly.


    It is not conducive to production at that time.


    After the elder Ximu communicated with Su Ye, he asked Da Ya to stop drinking medicated food.


    Of course, if you feel uncomfortable.


    Then drink.


    "Is the food delicious tonight?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    As usual, everyone should speak freely. No one said a word tonight. If everyone''s chopsticks didn''t stop, Chang Xia thought that the salt was misplaced?


    "Okay, good time!"


    Nan Feng didn''t raise his head, but replied with a single sentence.


    Nuanchun Milu gave a thumbs up, and Da Ya said, "I''m busy eating��"


    Seeing this, Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Got it.


    She knew why the dinner table was so quiet tonight.


    Dare to be affectionate is afraid that speaking, it will delay eating.


    After drinking chicken soup, Changxia began to eat grilled oysters and fish, and then seafood marinated.


    The seafood is fresh enough to taste delicious whether it''s grilled or marinated. At least, Chang Xia himself is very satisfied. ..


    She even felt that the seafood pickled tonight was as good as the one cooked by the Yufu patriarch.


    On the long table, wooden chopsticks kept flying.


    The food continued to decrease, and the orcs were still reluctant to raise their heads to chat.


    I am afraid that if I open my mouth to say more, I will eat less.

 Chapter 825： action, fishing for seafood

    Mmm!


    At night, the cups and plates of the underground lair are in disarray.


    The orcs sat at the long table with their stomachs stretched out, looking like they were content.


    A strange sound rang out softly.


    "You guys are working so hard!" Chang Xia sighed, and a large table of food was swept away by everyone. Now, they are all groaning with their stomachs out.


    "too delicious."


    "Yeah! Obviously I can''t hold it, but I can''t bear to put down the bowls and chopsticks."


    "Okay, I''ll cook a pot of hawthorn water for you to digest."


    Before going out, Chang Xia ordered a bag of hawthorn, which he didn''t expect to actually use. It''s really in the dark, it''s already doomed.


    The hawthorn water is boiled, and everyone drinks it in a bowl.


    Then let them get up and clean up the long table, and Chang Xia took the lead in going into the house to wash up and prepare to rest.


    The underground lair is very spacious.


    However, Chang Xia and the other orcs did not scatter to rest.


    One male, one female.


    At night, the temperature in the underground lair decreases.


    Chang Xia wore long clothes and trousers to go to bed, and the stone house was made of stone. However, the stone used to make the stone bed was very special. The stone bed seemed to be cold. When you lie down, you can feel the cool touch through the animal skin, which is very comfortable.


    "This stone bed is surprisingly comfortable!" Da Ya exclaimed.


    Honey dew leaned forward, uncovered the animal skin, touched the stone bed, and said in surprise, "It''s cool, but it doesn''t feel cold, on the contrary, it feels warm."


    "Chang Xia, can this stone bed be moved back to the tribe?" Nan Feng was the most direct, showing the robber''s mentality most vividly.


    Chang Xia raised his hand and knocked on Nan Feng''s forehead.


    "The underground nest is integrated, you can''t move this stone bed, and you can''t move it. Granny Su Ye explained that it is not allowed to destroy every scene and object of the underground nest. This is the residence of the nest clan, and Thalia will come back to live in the future. ." Chang Xia said.


    The nest clan has no dead clan, and they cannot take the Wuhai as their own.


    Su Ye has three views, and pays attention to relaxation.


    Because of her character, the orcs of the Twilight Forest have developed better and better over the past century. No longer oppressed by the fish clan and bird clan, and lived a miserable life.


    "What a pity!" Nan Feng sighed and didn''t lift the stone bed again.


    Nuanchun yawned and said, "Stop talking, go to bed early. There''s still work to do tomorrow, picking milk tree sap, catching seafood, there are a lot of things to do."


    They came to Wuhai, not for vacation.


    Promise the tribe to help prepare food for Harvest Day.


    Among them, milk tree sap and seafood are their responsibility.


    The day after tomorrow, the harvest festival.


    The tribe will arrange for the tribe to take a raft to Weishan to meet them. If the amount of milk tree sap and seafood is not enough, they will be beaten.


    soon.


    The orcs fell into a deep sleep one after another.


    The next day, Chang Xia woke up with a rustling sound.


    When I opened my eyes, I could smell a faint milky fragrance. Outside, there was the sound of a warm spring and south wind conversation.


    "Changxia��"


    At the same time, Da Ya''s voice came from the position of the stone bed against the wall.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia: "Do you get up? It seems that you and I didn''t get up. They all got up."


    "Get up." Da Ya nodded, rolled over and sat up.


    In the stone house, there were only two people named Xia Daya.


    The three of Nuanchun got up early, listening to the news, Bai Qing had already taken people to the milk tree forest to collect milk tree sap.


    The warm spring south wind is preparing breakfast and weaving rattan baskets.


    Are the rattan baskets you brought not enough?


    Get up and walk out of the stone house.


    The warm spring is busy beside the stone stove, and the honeydew south wind is weaving rattan baskets.


    The rattan is very fresh, it should have just been picked early in the morning.


    "Didn''t we bring a lot of rattan baskets, isn''t that enough?" Chang Xia asked suspiciously.


    Honey dew said: "Bai Qing is not worried enough. This time the harvest festival witch has notified many orc tribes. It is estimated that the orc tribes near the Baihe River Basin should all come. Milk tree sap can be saved, seafood can''t be saved, prepare more. Rattan baskets, you can salvage a little more."


    Milk tree sap, the big deal is one person and one bowl.


    However, seafood can be big or small, and it can''t be divided equally.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia understood what Honeydew meant.


    Get some water to wash, and after washing, Da Ya went over to help.


    "Daya, after the meal, you can go back to Weishan Waterfall, and let the old ape inform the Weishan ape to come to the sea of ????wu. We can relax a little more with the help of the Weishan ape." Chang Xia said.


    Wu notified all the orc tribes around the Baihe River Basin.


    This made Chang Xia feel more Alexander.


    No wonder even the elders of the tribe went out hunting.


    It seems that the root patriarch also realized the seriousness of the problem.


    When the orc tribe entered the Heluo tribe, they would certainly carry some food. However, as the host of the Heluo Tribe Leopard Clan, they had to entertain a few meals at least.


    With few people, a few meals are not a big deal.


    However, if there are many people, it will be different.


    "Okay!" Da Ya replied.


    She couldn''t go into the sea, Daya knew before she came.


    It is very easy to go to Weishan Waterfall to find the old ape. Came here yesterday evening, and she sighed that she couldn''t stay in the Weishan Holy Land for a long time. Today, Changxia asked her to go back to the Weishan Waterfall, and Da Ya was very happy. ..


    "Changxia, is it safe for Da Ya to go? Or... I''ll go for a run." Nuan Chun said.


    Back and forth, an hour or two at most.


    Animalization can also save half the time.


    Da Ya said: "Nuanchun, don''t rush to me. Weishan Holy Land is just a road through the cave, where is the danger?"


    "Nuanchun, let Daya go!" Nanfeng said.


    "This road is very safe. Besides, the old ape will come to the Weishan Holy Land 9 out of 10 today. Maybe Da Ya doesn''t need to go to the Weishan Waterfall, and can meet the old ape directly after walking out of the mural gallery." Chang Xia was extremely calm.


    As far as she knows about the old ape, that guy is boring.


    I would run to the stone wall and sit around, wailing in front of the mural gallery for a long time.


    Suddenly, several people looked at each other, not arguing.


    "Changxia, can we go to sea?" Honeydew asked again.


    Chang Xia paused, looking up at Honeydew in confusion.


    Going to the sea, why ask her?


    Chang Xia didn''t dare to go to sea. If he wanted to go to sea, he had to wait for Shen Rong to return, and Shen Rong would take him to sea together.


    "Bai Qing didn''t let the honeydew go to the sea, saying it was a risk. In the morning, they went to the milk tree forest to cut the milk pimples. Let us focus on picking the milk tree sap and going to the sea. Bai Qing and the others are responsible." Nanfeng explained. .


    Snake agrees with Bai Qing''s decision and does not support Nanfeng going to sea.


    Here comes.


    Honeydew can only find Chang Xia.


    "Listen to brother." Chang Xia said.


    The patriarch Gen said that the sea of ??fog is dangerous, and Bai Qing and the others are strong, and even if they encounter sea beasts, they have the power to fight. Although Honeydew Nanfeng''s strength is not bad, in terms of combat experience, it is much worse than Bai Qing and the others.


    "Ah��" Honey dew wailed.


    Nanfeng also showed pain.


    In fact, when Bai Qing spoke, Nan Feng guessed the result.


    Chang Xia would not interfere easily. He will not be reckless. After all, Chang Xia was taught and raised by Su Ye, and Nan Feng also shared a lot of safe strategies.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not too late to go to sea when Bai Qing and the others find out the situation in the offshore area of ??Wuhai and confirm that there are no dangers such as sea beasts." Chang Xia calmly said.

 Chapter 826： go to sea

    early morning.


    The morning light dispels the morning mist that lingers over the misty sea.


    Revealing the true face of the sea of ??fog, the water mist lingering on the sea of ??fog is still entrenched on the sea of ??fog, or this is the origin of the name of sea of ??fog.


    "Changxia, it''s time for someone to go to the milk tree forest and tell Bai Qing that they are back for dinner." Nuan Chun said.


    In the morning, I ate powder packets.


    There is also milk tea brewed with milk tree sap.


    "I''ll go." Nanfeng said.


    After weaving rattan baskets all morning, Nanfeng couldn''t sit still. As soon as Nuan Chun spoke, the south wind bounced up.


    Watching Nanfeng run out of the underground lair, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    "Rest!" Chang Xia said.


    At this moment, they weave ten rattan baskets. In addition, there were 60 rattan baskets originally brought from the tribe. These rattan baskets are big rattan baskets, each can hold a thousand jins. It''s even bigger than those rattan baskets that hold wild fruits.


    Chang Xia is barely able to move and carry, that is delusional.


    After all, she is too petite.


    Beastization, jumping into the rattan basket is a ball.


    Da Ya: "With so many rattan baskets, can they be filled in one day?"


    "If the sea of ??Wuhai is rich in seafood, it should be possible." Honeydew said.


    Sea fish, the tribe has instructed to try to catch large sea fish. Small, inconvenient to transport, too wasteful to die. The seafood caught this time are mainly crabs, shellfish and shrimps. These kinds of seafood are easy to carry out of water, and they are also suitable for stewing seafood in a pot. The seafood is delicious and delicious, and it can be stored, preserved and transported. Too troublesome.


    "Changxia, do you need to change the water for these oysters?"


    "Change it again, stew and eat it at noon."


    Looking at the shellfish and seafood resting in the wooden barrel, Honeydew said: "Changxia, these shellfish and seafood can only be eaten after resting, can they catch up tomorrow?"


    "Wait a minute, dig a puddle on the beach and use stones as a bedding. The shellfish caught are thrown in and raised, and the water is changed a few times." Chang Xia lowered her head, thought for a moment, and gave an answer.


    Wuhai has just been developed, and many things are not perfect.


    In the future, it is best to build a few puddles in the sea of ??fog to rest the shellfish caught. This way, when you want to eat, you don''t have to wait.


    One listen.


    Everyone understands that today will be very busy.


    "Brother, you didn''t harvest the sap of the milk tree?" Chang Xia was puzzled, looking at the pheasants in Bai Qing''s hands, but did not see the drum containing the sap of the milk tree.


    "When harvesting, I suddenly heard that the milk tree sap is easy to smell. If I start harvesting now, wouldn''t I have to leave the foggy sea before sunset? So I decided to go to the milk tree forest to collect milk tree sap tonight. Come, the milk tree sap brought back to the tribe tomorrow is the freshest..." Bai Qing pondered and expressed his thoughts.


    Snapped!


    Chang Xia patted his forehead.


    "I forgot about this." Chang Xia said: "Fortunately, Brother thought it well. We will dig more seafood during the day, and then go to the milk tree forest to collect milk tree sap at night."


    While having breakfast, plan today''s itinerary.


    "Puddle, dig two more." Snake walk.


    Yadong asked, "What are you doing with so much digging?"


    "You forgot, we still have to catch sea fish. Sea fish have to be kept in the water. Should we wait until we leave tomorrow to catch fish?" Snake rolled his eyes at Yadong. Sea fish are heavy and cannot be kept in wooden barrels. It is too wasteful to use round barrels. .


    It is best to dig puddles on the beach, like the White Lake Pond before.


    "The patriarch suggested catching large-sized sea fish, which is easy to carry." Bai Qing raised his forehead, feeling a little headache.


    "I asked Da Ya to go to Weishan Waterfall to find Lao Yuan after breakfast, and asked Weishan Yuan to come to Wuhai to help dig and pick up seafood. At the same time, I asked them to bring some seafood back to Weishan Waterfall in advance, so that we can relax tomorrow. "Chang Xia said.


    Suddenly, Bai Qing''s face showed joy.


    "Chang Xia, it''s still you." Ya Dong said.


    Nan Feng and other orcs all gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    The tribe couldn''t send more clansmen to come to Wuhai, so Changxia could ask Weishan Ape for help, naturally it would be better.


    Of course, Chang Xia can talk about this.


    The old ape likes Changxia, and the Weishan ape is also relatively close to Changxia.


    For someone else, I''m afraid I want to eat shit.


    After dinner.


    The orcs went straight to the beach.


    Da Ya refused Yadong''s escort, walked into the underground palace, and went to the Holy Land of Weishan.


    All the rattan baskets were moved to the beach and placed there.


    Bai Qing and the others were not in a hurry to dig and pick up seafood.


    Pick a location and dig a puddle.


    There is no shortage of stones on the beach, Baiqing dug puddles, Chang Xia and the others picked up stones.


    "Chang Xia, can''t we put rattan baskets on the dark river side of the underground lair?" Nan Feng suddenly asked.


    this question.


    The long summer warms the spring when picking up stones.


    Honeydew blinked and said, "We can put shellfish and seafood in rattan baskets, and put them in the dark river together with the rattan baskets, and let the river water wash away."


    "This proposal... not bad." Nuan Chun said.


    When he said that, all the orcs looked at Chang Xia in unison.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and asked, "Chang Xia, why didn''t you say it before?"


    Chang Xia really didn''t expect this one.


    Instead of digging a hole and paving it with stones. Putting shellfish such as oysters into rattan baskets and flushing them with river water is naturally much simpler and easier.


    "I just remembered." Nanfeng said.


    Milu licked the corner of her mouth, pouted towards Bai Qing, and said, "Do you want to remind Bai Qing?"


    "Say��" Chang Xia nodded, to solve the problem of shellfish, at least they don''t need to pick up stones. The puddles still have to be dug, and shrimp, crabs and fish are better kept in the puddles.


    After all, I will only return to the tribe tomorrow. One day and one night, if there is no water, all the seafood caught will not die?


    Honeydew threw away the stones she had picked up and clapped her hands.


    He patted the sand off his hands and walked slowly towards Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing chose a place near the coast. This place does not need to be digged. It only needs to simply clean up the puddle, which can be used to hold fish. Then take this as the center and dig a few more puddles nearby.


    When Honeydew came over, Bai Qing and the others had already cleaned up the puddle.


    Going to start digging a second puddle next to it.


    After hearing the end of Honeydew, Bai Qing nodded and pointed to the first puddle, "Honeydew, what do you think of this puddle?"


    "Very good, no need to dig." Honeydew said.


    "I''m going to dig a few more next to me. Now, even if I run, I won''t be able to escape." Bai Qing said.


    Milu didn''t rush over to find Chang Xia, and helped to dig a puddle together.


    It''s rocky here, and a simple clean-up is required before digging puddles. Likewise, digging up is quick and easy.


    It didn''t take long for Bai Qing to clear five large puddles.


    Introduce seawater into the puddle.


    Bai Qing and the others started to go to sea, and several females in Changxia were busy on the beach.


    Like looking for treasures, the beach hides surprises all the time, waiting for Chang Xia and the others to dig and pick them up. Facing the salty sea breeze, with seagulls hovering overhead, it did not feel sunburned or hot.


    "Changxia��"


    Suddenly, Yadong''s cry came from the sea.


    Chang Xia was startled, put down the rattan basket and looked towards the sea.


    "Is something wrong?" Chang Xia said loudly.


    "Look, is this the kelp you mentioned?" Yadong swam back from a distance, wrapped in several kelp.


    At the same time, he was holding a handful of wakame in his hand.


    Chang Xia is confused, did kelp and wakame grow together?

 Chapter 827： sea ??jelly

    "Seaweed, wakame." Chang Xia said.


    She raised her head and looked at Yadong, her eyes were empty, obviously absent.


    "There is a large area under the sea over there." Ya Dongyao pointed to a certain position on the sea surface and said, "Apart from these two, there seem to be other sea vegetables growing."


    heard.


    Chang Xia''s eyes became more empty.


    Niubi! .


    sea ??of ??fog.


    All kinds of sea vegetables grow together, and the nest clan really has a vision. They choose Wuhai as the tribal residence. With the strength of the nest clan, they will definitely be able to drive away the sea beasts near the sea. As a result, the nest family will naturally not be short of food.


    That being the case, why did the Nest Clan choose to leave?


    "Apart from sea vegetables, is there anything else?" Chang Xia asked.


    "Yes, there are quite a lot of oysters. There are also shrimps and lobsters." Yadong was excited and looked at Chang Xia, "Chang Xia, do you want to pick vegetables like kelp?"


    "Picking, just to add a few cold dishes to the harvest festival." Chang Xia nodded and told Yadong to pick more. Sea vegetables such as kelp, like leeks, will soon grow a large piece again.


    I used to think about developing the sea of ??fog, mainly for the milk tree sap of the milk tree forest.


    Now, one more reason.


    "Nanfeng, bring me a few rattan baskets, and I''ll bring them over." Yadong said.


    Nanfeng moved neatly, took out a stack of rattan baskets and handed them to Yadong, who took the rattan baskets and swam towards the sea again.


    "Perhaps, Wuhai should prepare a few rafts." Chang Xia said.


    Watching Yadong go away, if there is a raft, the picked seaweed can be placed on the raft in a rattan basket, and then the seaweed can be brought back to the beach with the raft. Without a raft, they could only rely on Yadong and the others to run back and forth, which was quite tiring.


    After all, orcs live on land, not fish.


    Underwater activities will consume a lot of their physical energy and get tired easily.


    "Using a raft on the sea, it''s easy to overturn." Nuan Chun muttered, the tide rises in the morning and ebbs in the evening, and the movement of the waves hitting the coast can still be seen in the warm spring.


    In this case, take a raft and capsize in minutes.


    "It''s not very dangerous near the sea. Besides, I want a raft just to transport sea vegetables, not to sail to the foggy sea on a raft." Chang Xia explained.


    Actually, there are several wrecks on the beach.


    Looking like a boat, Chang Xia guessed that it should be a boat used by the Nest Clan.


    Hundreds of years have passed, and all the ships staying near the beach have rotted and broken, leaving some wreckage, which is already very good.


    "Using a raft to transport sea vegetables is indeed much easier. My tribe is not good at underwater activities, so the most suitable candidates for picking sea vegetables are the Orcs of the Mallard Tribe. Unfortunately, the Mallard tribe must guard the Erdos Swamp and beware of the prying eyes of the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan." Nan The wind whispered.


    The mallard tribe lives on the Sub Detroit River, and the orcs often dive, fish and hunt.


    Going to the sea to pick sea vegetables is a very simple thing for the orcs of the mallard tribe.


    "Hire." Honeydew said.


    Nan Feng shook his head lightly and said, "There are not many orcs in the mallard tribe, so it is difficult to hire them."


    The geographical location of Erdos Swamp is very unique, even Su Ye will not give up easily. The mallard tribe guards the Erdos swamp and sits in the Swartok forest. This is the mission of the mallard tribe orcs.


    "Hiring the mallard tribe orcs, why don''t you just say hiring the fish tribe?" Nuan Chun rolled his eyes and complained.


    Underwater activities, who can be compared with the fish tribe? !


    hey-hey-


    Honey dew sneered and hired the fish clan, who would dare to think?


    Instead of hiring a fish clan to pick sea vegetables, it is better to directly exchange sea vegetables with a fish clan. In the fish clan, this sea vegetable has the same status as the wild vegetable in the Twilight Forest, and not many fish clan orcs like to eat it.


    "It''s not good to hire, it''s exchanged." Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia pinched the bridge of his nose and said speechlessly: "As far as the relationship between the Orcs and the Fishes, do you think the Fishes can agree?" The relationship between the Orcs and the Fishes is much better than that of the Birds. However, this is relative.


    Contradictions that have lasted for hundreds of years are not so easy to relieve.


    The gradual exchange of the three races is limited to large-scale transactions, or some rare goods, such as fish and crabs, are not within the scope of trading.


    "Wu suggested that the Snake Mountain Tribe repair the road to Yintan, isn''t it a plan to find the Fish Clan to trade goods?" Nanfeng''s topic changed, and the Snake Mountain Tribe was mentioned. not far.


    Waterways, closer together.


    If you are bolder, you can even enter the Weihe River from the small river, and then go upstream, and the final destination points directly to the East China Sea-West Sea area where Yintan is located.


    Chatting, did not delay Chang Xia and their labor.


    The seafood that was dug up was classified by Changxia and packed in different rattan baskets. Except for the shellfish, everything else was poured into the puddle dug by Bai Qing.


    Shellfish, fill a basket.


    Just let the honeydew south wind carry it and move it to soak in the dark river of the underground lair.


    Use the river water to wash the sediment in the shellfish.


    At this time, Yadong went back and forth several times, and five baskets of sea vegetables were placed on the beach.


    Kelp, wakame and stone vegetables, etc., these are common sea vegetables, and Changxia can naturally identify them.


    When he saw Shishi Cai, Chang Xia only felt his eyes light up. UU Reading


    The lily will be exposed when the tide is high, purple, with a lot of differences, just like a scaled-down version of coral. Delicious, crisp and tender, tender and smooth, and chewy. In addition, stone cauliflower can also be made into sea jelly.


    The taste of sea jelly is stronger than ordinary jelly.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia looked at the stone cauliflower and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Yadong, pick more cauliflower. This cauliflower can be made into sea jelly. It has a strong taste. It can be mixed with root sauce, minced garlic and salt and eaten cold. It can also be mixed with sugar and eaten directly." Chang Xia said happily.


    Stone cauliflower, in addition to eating directly cold.


    Made into sea jelly, it is also a good leisure food.


    Hearing this, Nan Feng said excitedly, "Chang Xia, I''ll go to the sea to help pick stone cauliflower."


    "Me, me too." Honey Lu said.


    Nuan Chun didn''t make a sound, and also showed a look of impatience.


    "Yadong, is the sea safe?" Chang Xia asked cautiously.


    "That trench is quite flat, and I didn''t find any danger." Yadong replied, the only dangers might be lobsters and crabs. They have pliers that hurt when pinched.


    After thinking for a while, Chang Xia said, "Okay, you can all go pick sea vegetables. However, it only takes one hour, and in an hour, you will all come up to dig and pick up seafood."


    "Okay!" Nan Feng said loudly.


    When the words fell, the man jumped directly into the sea and swam towards the trench where the sea vegetables were growing. The honeydew warm spring followed, and it was time to jump into the sea.


    Chang Xia had a dark face and said loudly: "Rankang, you forgot the rattan basket."


    She can''t go to sea, and Chang Xia knows what her strength is. What''s more, she wants to stay on the beach and wait for Da Ya and Weishan Ape. One after another, Da Ya was about to come back.


    If Da Ya came back, she found that the sea of ??fog was empty.


    Fear of fainting.

 Chapter 828： The arrival of Weishan Ape

    "Changxia."


    "Changxia��"


    From far to near, Da Ya''s cry came.


    "Daya, I''m on the beach side." Chang Xia responded, standing on tiptoe and waving her hands towards Daya.


    From a distance, I saw Da Ya leading five Weishan apes.


    Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    The old ape is powerful!


    She originally thought that there would be at most three Weishan apes, but now there are five.


    In fact, Chang Xia didn''t know. If it weren''t for the old ape to stop him, Weishan ape would not like to come to Wuhai to help. Having tasted Changxia''s cooking skills, Weishan ape was thinking about it early in the morning. This time Da Ya is looking for the old ape, and the Weishan ape wants to come.


    "Changxia, the old ape has arranged five Weishan apes." Da Ya said happily.


    Chang Xia exchanged a few words with a few Weishan apes.


    hoo-hoo-


    Weishan Monkey roared, slapped his chest and promised to help Chang Xia do good things.


    "Chang Xia, where are the Yadong people?" Da Ya looked around, the entire beach was empty except for Chang Xia. Where are the other orcs?


    "Going to sea." Chang Xia spread out his hands, pointed to the misty sea in the distance, and said, "My brother found a trench over there, and there are various sea vegetables growing under the trench, so I asked them to pick more. Compared with seafood, sea vegetables are more convenient to carry, and if they are dried at the same time, they are more durable."


    In addition to salads, it can also be used to make soups.


    "Go to the sea, can I go to the sea?" Da Ya said excitedly.


    "Are you sure?" Chang Xia looked at Da Ya quietly, his eyes fell on her waist and belly, it was self-evident. If Da Ya is not nervous about the beast cub in her belly and wants to go to sea, she will not stop her.


    see.


    Daya slumped.


    He stared blankly at the sea of ??fog.


    her!


    Sure enough, I have no fate with Wuhai, go to the sea or something, forget it.


    "Can''t go into the sea, let''s go to the beach to dig and pick up crabs!" Da Ya said. M..


    The tone is faint, and some are unrequited.


    Chang Xia ignored Da Ya, who was making a fuss, and had been with Nanfeng Yadong for a long time. It was not unacceptable that Da Ya changed her arrogance.


    After all, Snake is about to become the second Yadong.


    Da Ya''s character is a bit off-kilter, nothing can''t do it.


    Chang Xia called Weishan Ape to come over, intending to let them go to the sea to help fish.


    It''s just that Bai Qing didn''t come back.


    Without the orcs, Chang Xia dared not let the Weishan ape go into the sea. After all, there are only thirteen people in the Weishan ape race, one less, and the old ape has to find her desperately.


    So Chang Xia took five Weishan apes to dig and pick them up on the beach.


    I plan to wait for Bai Qing or someone to come back, and then let Weishan Monkey go into the sea.


    "Chang Xia, what do you think we picked?"


    After a while, the heads of several Nanfeng people emerged from the sea. Behind each orc, there is a rattan basket filled with various sea vegetables.


    Chang Xia was shocked by the ability of the orcs to dive.


    However, the trench may not be very deep.


    Or over there next to a coast or a reef.


    It is beneficial for Bai Qing and the others to breathe, and they don''t necessarily have to come out of the water here to take a breath.


    "Weishan Ape is here, let Brother take them to the sea." Chang Xia said.


    Yadong shook the water droplets from his ears, grinned and greeted Weishan Monkey. In fact, Weishan Monkey was very excited when he saw the sea of ??fog.


    When the weather is hot, Weishan ape likes to soak in water.


    You can guess by looking at the pools of Weishan Waterfall.


    Said to be a water pool, in fact, it used to be the bathhouse of the Weishan monkey.


    "Okay! I''ll take them there. There is a reef on the other side of the trench, but there are hidden reefs. However, it''s not a problem if you pay more attention." Yadong said.


    This said.


    Chang Xia showed such an expression as expected.


    Nanfeng and the others put down the rattan baskets and plan to go to the trench to pick sea vegetables. In addition to the sea vegetables this time, there were also two baskets of crabs and shrimp lobsters, which were all dumped into the puddles on the beach.


    This thing crawls and needs to be watched.


    Otherwise, the crabs and shrimps in the puddle will run out in minutes.


    "south wind-"


    "You stay and dig and pick up seafood on the beach."


    "The puddles also need to be looked after and are understaffed."


    With Weishan Ape going to the sea, there is no need for Nanfeng and the others to go there.


    It''s not that Chang Xia hates picking too many sea vegetables, no matter how many sea vegetables. These sea vegetables can be dried and stored and eaten slowly.


    But, tomorrow is the harvest festival.


    All needs must revolve around the harvest festival.


    Picking sea vegetables, you can also come after the harvest festival. At that time, it happened to be drying salted fish and sea vegetables at the same time.


    If you post more, you will be able to exchange with other orc tribes at that time.


    Let the orcs of the Twilight Forest have a taste of seafood.


    Because of the domineering fish clan, orcs rarely approach the sea, let alone go into the sea to pick and fish.


    ��


    In an instant, Nanfeng and the others wilted.


    Ha ha!


    Daya was happy, clutching her stomach.


    She can''t go to the sea to play, Nanfeng and the others can go down, Da Ya''s heart will inevitably have a trace of resentment. At this moment, Chang Xia called to stop Nan Feng and a few people.


    Daya felt her anger dissipated.


    As a partner, you should share the blessings and the misfortunes.


    "Da Ya, it''s too obvious that you are gloating about misfortune." Nan Feng complained bitterly.


    Da Ya covered her face, looked around, and said, "Is there, it''s so obvious. I''m sorry! I have a natural smile."


    Hearing this, the corners of Milu Nuanchun''s mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    Da Ya is good at fighting people!


    One by one, UU Reading are all talents.


    While laughing and playing, the orcs didn''t stop moving.


    During the Harvest Festival, the orcs of various tribes are still waiting to taste the seafood. They must hurry up and prepare as much as possible.


    As noon approached, the south wind sent Chang Xia Daya back to the underground lair first.


    The cheeks of the two were flushed, and they looked terrifying.


    If it weren''t for Chang Xia''s repeated representations, it would look terrifying, but in fact it was neither itchy nor painful. Nanfeng Nuanchun would have long wanted to drive people back to their underground lair.


    Just before noon, he drove Chang Xia Daya back to the underground lair to prepare lunch.


    Today, Bai Qing and the others went to the sea, and they consumed a lot of physical energy.


    This noon meal should not be sloppy either.


    After eating, I have to continue working in the afternoon.


    "Chang Xia, stew chicken soup directly, without adding milk tree sap?" Da Ya said.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "You can''t eat too much of the good stuff. If you eat too much, you will get tired of it. The original chicken soup is also delicious. Besides, there is also a simmering seafood pot. If you make a few more roast chickens, you need to prepare some roast meat. The fresh meat on the side should have been brought by the old ape to Weishan ape."


    After all, they came without meat.


    "It''s the first time for Weishan Ape and the others to come to Wuhai, you really don''t want to prepare a pot of milk tree sap to stew chicken?" Da Ya said quietly.


    Chicken stewed in milk tree sap, she likes it.


    Chang Xia turned around, looked at Da Ya, and asked, "Do you want to eat milk tree sap stewed chicken?"


    "Think." Da Ya nodded and said seriously.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and said speechlessly, "If you want to eat, you can just say it."


    Chang Xia chose to give up the stewed chicken with milk tree sap because he was afraid that everyone would get tired of eating the same food. The last time Weishan Monkey ate, Changxia didn''t prepare milk tree sap to stew the chicken, but the seafood pot will be prepared.


    However, Da Ya''s words made Chang Xia change her mind.


    "Changxia, I want to eat milk tree sap stewed chicken."


    "Okay! I''ll make arrangements for you."

 Chapter 829： Back to the tribe, nervous old ape

    Sea of ??fog, early morning.


    The sky was overcast, with only a gleam of light on the horizon.


    The underground lair is no longer as peaceful as it was yesterday.


    "Quick, pack everything, Weishan Ape will be here soon."


    "Have all the rattan baskets in the dark river been brought up to drain the water?"


    Early in the morning, the underground lair was very noisy and lively, although there were less than ten people, but it seemed to have a stance like a thousand troops.


    As soon as the words fell, the Weishan Ape had already arrived.


    The orcs didn''t talk much, and Bai Qing began to let Weishan Ape move the rattan basket, beastized, and tied the rattan basket back to the tribe. Everything is safe and orderly, noisy but not cluttered.


    Chang Xia was picked up by Nuan Chun, still carried by the south wind.


    With the help of Weishan Ape, Bai Qing is much more relaxed. Da Ya Nuanchun and Snake Walk are not animalized, and choose human form to provoke rattan baskets to hurry on the road.


    Come in a hurry, go in a hurry.


    The sea of ??fog that has been lively for two days has once again ushered in tranquility.


    "Patriarch, are we really not going into Weishan?" Hei Meng stomped his feet and frequently looked in the direction of Weishan Waterfall.


    Geng glanced at Heimeng and scolded: "What''s the hurry?"


    this time.


    It was just dawn, and Weishan was shrouded in morning mist.


    He asked Elder Jami and Xylophone to help watch the tribe, except for the witch.


    The other orc tribes arrived in the Heluo tribe one after another yesterday, and they have all settled down today. He was afraid that something would go wrong on Changxia''s side, and that the Xiaohe Canal was going through for the first time, so he led a team to Weishan to welcome Changxia and his group of beastmen.


    "Black and fierce, it''s just dawn." Shen Nian reminded.


    He Sen found a tree root, sat down, and squinted to rest.


    The tribe was worried that there would not be enough rafts, so a total of fifteen rafts were dispatched this time.


    The raft is built by the fox orcs. It is made of iron wood and balsa wood. It can withstand 10,000 catties without sinking into the water.


    Fox clan orcs are not immersed in the joy of success.


    Keep up the good work, they want to build a bigger and better boat than the fish clan.


    The raft was their first step.


    Fenghuo and other orcs came ashore one after another, and the patriarch Gen sent a long howl to the Weishan Waterfall to inform the old ape that they had arrived.


    soon.


    The old ape responded with a roar.


    After a while.


    There are Weishan monkeys coming from Weishan Waterfall.


    Gen Patriarch was slightly startled and greeted him.


    "Hooho-" Weishan Ape growled, handing the rattan basket to the patriarch Gen.


    The root patriarch took the rattan basket, which contained dripping crabs, and the other basket was shellfish.


    Seeing this, the root patriarch received a signal.


    "Heimeng, you go to Weishan Waterfall with this Weishan Ape and bring things over." Gen said.


    "Move, move what?" Hei Meng said.


    He Sen twitched the corner of his mouth, pouted towards Shen Nian, and said, "Shen Nian, look a little dark and fierce."


    Beside them, the beacon firewood and other orcs lowered their heads one after another.


    Hiding the smile at the corner of his mouth, Heimeng is really not afraid of being beaten.


    Shen Nian stretched out his hand to block Heimeng''s mouth, dragged the person, and ran towards the Weishan Waterfall.


    He Sen stood up and followed slowly.


    The root patriarch stayed with another tribal old man to take care of the raft.


    The rest of the orcs all walked towards the Weishan Waterfall.


    Before noon, we must rush back to the tribe. Today is the harvest festival, and the harvest celebration is scheduled for the afternoon, which means that the time will be rushed.


    Fortunately, the tribe was prepared in advance, and the seafood in Changxia was missing.


    He Sen and other orcs put all the seafood soaked in the pool onto the raft, and at the same time arranged for someone to drive the raft ahead of time.


    Here in Changxia, they passed through the Weishan Holy Land and returned to the Weishan Waterfall.


    After saying hello to the old monkey, he hurried to the ferry of Weishan and Weihe. ..


    "Old ape, hurry up." Chang Xia sat on the shoulders of the old ape and urged.


    The old ape shook his head lightly and said, "I won''t go. You bring other Weishan apes there, and I will stay at the Weishan Waterfall and guard the passage of the karst cave."


    "Old ape, let you go to the Heluo tribe is the meaning of the witch. Today the tribes arrived in the Heluo tribe. The witch will hold a harvest celebration in the Heluo tribe. At the same time, he also intends to use the harvest festival to introduce you and the Weishan ape clan to the Twilight Forest. Orcs..."


    Chang Xia looked straight into the eyes of the old ape and explained it word by word.


    As the leader of Weishan Ape, Lao Ape must be present.


    If he didn''t pass, Yuanqing Yuanbai couldn''t hold back the scene. Ape Hei is too small, even if he is talented, it is still useless if he does not grow up.


    "But-"


    "We all go, and Weishan is empty."


    "What if there are wandering orcs or beasts breaking into the Holy Land of Weishan?"


    After listening, the old ape hesitated.


    Concerning the Weishan Ape and the Twilight Forest Orcs, the old ape''s refusal was slightly lessened, and he was slightly moved. Weishan is very boring, the old ape has lived in Weishan for more than 100 years.


    He also yearned for the prosperous world outside.


    However, he had the opportunity to get the Weishan Holy Land, and he must shoulder the responsibility of guarding.


    "Weishan is located in the Baihe Basin, which is the territory of the Heluo tribe''s Leopard Clan. Today, the witches and the elites of the six major tribes gathered in the Heluo Tribe. Who would dare to force their lives into the Weishan Holy Land? Mountain Holy Land, I don��t know the importance, I��m afraid it��s possible to die in it.�� Chang Xia said indifferently.


    Weishan Holy Land, seemingly safe and harmless.


    However, Chang Xia and the orcs who have entered the Weishan Holy Land are aware of this.


    There is great terror in the Holy Land of Weishan, and the orcs who do not know the severity or have evil intentions break into the Holy Land of Weishan, and there will be absolutely no return. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    hoo-hoo-


    The sound of beast roar came from Weishan.


    Obviously, the root patriarch is urging the old ape to rush over as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, I brought fifteen rafts this time, otherwise it would not be enough. On land, it takes one day to travel from Weishan to the Heluo tribe.


    The waterway, all the way downstream only takes more than three hours.


    Countercurrent, slow speed, about five hours or so.


    Here comes.


    To a great extent, the time between the two places is saved.


    When the old ape and Chang Xia arrived at the Weihe ferry, Patriarch Gen did not hesitate and arranged for them to get on the raft as soon as possible.


    Considering the weight of the old ape, there was no rattan basket on the last raft, so the old ape took Chang Xia to sit on it directly. However, the old ape is more particular. He asked Weishan ape to pick a lot of wild fruits from the holy land and some special products of Weishan in advance.


    These things were rooted on the raft that the old ape was riding, and he was left to take care of himself.


    On other rafts, there is a Weishan ape.


    The Weishan apes are strong and sturdy, and they ride on rafts.


    I didn''t worry about any river beasts emerging from the river at all.


    Of course, the small river canal has been cleaned up by the tribe, and there must be no river beasts.


    "Let''s go." Gen did not hesitate. When all the things were loaded onto the raft, he shouted at the orcs to pick up the paddles and slide, and let the raft start to approach the tribe along the current.


    "Old Ape, relax." Chang Xia whispered.


    The old ape stepped onto the raft, and the whole ape was tense, his muscles were tense, and his eyes were fixed on the river.


    That nervous appearance made Chang Xia nervous.


    Nan Feng laughed, handed Lao Yuan a wild fruit, and said loudly, "Old ape, eat wild fruit. The water in this canal is not deep, you can climb ashore even if you fall."


    Suddenly, the old ape relaxed.


    He raised his hand and patted it towards the south wind.

 Chapter 830： Demolish the gate of the courtyard and invite the old ape

    what-


    A loud scream resounded through the sky.


    Nan Feng covered his shoulders and looked at the old ape in fear.


    The raft sank a few centimeters to the left. Thanks to Chang Xia''s quick eyes and hands, he grabbed the ape fur on the cheek of the old ape and said anxiously: "Old ape, stop."


    The old ape forgot they were on the raft!


    As far as his strength is concerned, he can overturn the raft with a slap.


    "How dangerous! Almost capsized and fell into the river."


    Chang Xia grabbed the old ape''s ape''s hair, showing a lingering expression on his face. Lifting his feet, he couldn''t help stomping both feet on the shoulders of the old ape.


    "Old ape, we are on a raft, this is not land. What are you doing with Nanfeng, trying to get us all into the river?"


    "If you continue to be like this, wait until the tribe is not allowed to drink."


    Chang Xia was yelling and scolding, but the old ape Nanfeng on the raft didn''t dare to make a sound. Nuan Chun covered their mouths and snickered.


    ahhh-


    The old ape smiled and didn''t dare to move.


    Let Chang Xia kick around, the raft area is limited.


    The other rafts were used to carry rattan baskets, so Chang Xia and the others could only ride on the same raft. The old ape was too big, and Chang Xia sat on his shoulders.


    The rest of the orcs sat at the other end, with wild fruits stacked in the middle.


    If you don''t move, the raft can run normally. It''s easy to overturn the boat if you move around. Considering that there are old apes on their raft, the root patriarch found vines and connected this raft to the previous raft with vines.


    Here comes.


    As long as the previous raft slides, there is no need to paddle here in Changxia.


    I was afraid that the old ape would paddle and overturn the raft. Patriarch Gen did not expect that even without paddling, the old ape still almost overturned the raft.


    "Old ape, all of you please be quiet. If you delay today''s harvest celebration, I won''t teach you a lesson. The witch will do it yourself." A gloomy voice came from the front, accompanied by the sound of rushing water, and there was something that could not be said. of terror.


    ��


    In an instant, all the orcs held their breaths.


    All that was left was the swiftly rowing oars.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth with a low smile, and winked with Nan Feng and the others.


    Threatened by the patriarch Gen, within three hours, the raft had already entered the wilderness of Xiaohechuan, and as soon as he saw it, he could cross the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake and arrive at Baihu Ferry.


    Baihu Ferry is located in the wilderness on the south side of Baihu Lake.


    The tribe deliberately paved the road along the lake along the embankment of the White Lake.


    At this time, some clansmen stood at the Baihu Ferry and waited.


    Initially, the raft had arrived at the White Lake Ferry, and the rattan baskets on the raft had been moved to the Tribe Square.


    For the harvest celebration, the main venue is located in the Tribal Square.


    Su Ye will celebrate the annual harvest season in front of the totem of the Heluo tribe.


    "The patriarch is back."


    "Quickly notify the tribe square and arrange for the tribe to come and carry the seafood."


    The clansmen who stayed at the Baihu Ferry shouted loudly, and passed the news of the return of Chang Xia and the other orcs to the tribe.


    "Elder Jami, the patriarch has arrived at the Baihu Ferry."


    "Xiling, you take Mu Ning Yuli and the others to Baihu Ferry to move things."


    After a while, there was movement from the Tribal Square.


    The leisurely clansmen walked towards the Baihu Ferry. Along with them, there are orcs from other tribes. This year, no, for the first time in the history of the Twilight Forest, the orcs of all tribes celebrate the harvest festival together.


    All the orcs were smiling and feeling fresh.


    This scene.


    It happened that Su Ye was happy to see it.


    Build a city, unite the family.


    It''s not easy either way.


    "Old ape, welcome to the Heluo tribe!" Chang Xia smiled and stretched out his right hand towards the old ape, making an inviting gesture.


    At the same time, Nanfeng and other orcs who jumped off the raft and went ashore started talking.


    "Old ape, welcome to the Heluo tribe!"


    In an instant, the same sound was heard along the lake road.


    At first glance.


    It turned out that other orcs came to help carry the seafood and milk tree sap.


    The faces, familiar or unfamiliar, were all filled with the same smiling faces. Seeing it, Chang Xia couldn''t help showing the same smile.


    "Old ape, go." Chang Xia went ashore, patted the old ape''s thigh, pointed in the direction of the tribe, and said, "I will show you the Heluo tribe. This is the road along the lake, go straight from this road, I will arrive at the Baihu Cave, and I live in the Baihu Cave. To the right is the Baihu Commercial District, and to the left is the Tribe Square����


    Chang Xia''s tone was relaxed, introducing the Heluo tribe to the old ape.


    Aside, followed by Nanfeng and other females.


    Other Weishan apes, together with Bai Qing and the tribesmen, carry seafood and milk tree sap. Not to mention the atmosphere is very good, although the two sides do not understand each other''s language, but this does not hinder the communication between them.


    The old ape quietly watched this scene and said nothing.


    However, the corners of his raised mouth revealed everything.


    "Chang Xia, the witch is at your house."


    "Chang Xia, hard work."


    Chang Xia greeted the clansmen who were carrying things and talked.


    Despite being curious about the old ape, the clansmen restrained and did not come forward to communicate with the old ape. However, every passing clansman smiled at the old ape.


    The old ape wanted to smile back.


    However, I suddenly thought of Chang Xia''s complaints.


    It''s scary to say he laughs.


    The old ape suppressed a smile, grinned, and nodded.


    Beside him, Nan Feng seemed to have guessed something and snickered while covering his mouth. The shoulders kept shrugging like crazy.


    "Nanfeng, what are you laughing at?" Nuan Chun stabbed her and whispered.


    Nan Feng glanced at the old ape, leaned into Nuan Chun''s ear, and whispered a few words.


    After listening, Nuan Chun couldn''t help laughing.


    This smile made Taya Milu beside her bewildered.


    Chang Xia glared at Nan Feng vaguely, telling her not to do anything wrong. Annoying the old ape, this is not on the raft, the old ape lifts the South Wind Wheel hula hoop, she will not stop it.


    "Old ape, do you want to meet the patriarchs of other orc tribes with me?" The root patriarch ran over and asked.


    Carry everything on the raft.


    He wiped the hot sweat from his forehead and caught up with Chang Xia''s line of orcs.


    The old ape waved his hand and said, "I''ll go to Changxia''s house to sit-"


    "Old ape, you may not be able to enter the Changxia family cave." Gen smirked, pointed to the direction of the Changxia family cave, and said, "Look, that is the Changxia family courtyard gate. You can''t enter. , If you really want to go in, Chang Xia will rebuild the gate of the academy."


    ��


    Chang Xia was silent.


    rely on o(�i�n�i)o


    Chang Xia really forgot that the height of his courtyard door was limited.


    It''s a bit embarrassing that I really can''t pretend to be an old ape.


    "Old ape, don''t worry. UU read I have torn down the courtyard gate. This courtyard door has not been repaired. It would be better to repair it again." Chang Xia said decisively.


    Just tearing down the door, a trivial matter.


    It just so happened that she felt that the gate of the courtyard was not very good.


    Tribes are their own people, there is no need to close their doors.


    Simply change the courtyard gate, expand and expand.


    "Chang Xia, this is too much trouble! I can also go to the tribe square with Patriarch Gen, and meet the orcs of other tribes by the way." The old ape said. He didn''t want to trouble Chang Xia, it was a bit outrageous to ask Chang Xia to demolish the courtyard door for the first time.


    "Old ape, listen to me." Chang Xia insisted, turned to look at Nanfeng, and pleaded, "Nanfeng, please do it."


    ������������off topic����������


    8-10: Thanks to csj520, miss 61733184, Xiao Key, Gao Hui, Pikachu, Spring Treasure, Weeping Leaf, mifeng55 and other great monthly ticket support. Thank you: Liang Ning''s big reward.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 831： Su Ye dressed up

    "Okay! Leave it to me, I promise to do it properly." Nan Feng patted his chest and promised.


    Milu raised her hand and said excitedly, "I''ll help."


    "I��" Da Ya opened her mouth, trying to agree.


    Nuan Chun glanced at her and said solemnly: "You can''t do it, go back to the cave to wash up first. Clean up and go to the tribe to see if there is anything you need help with?"


    ��


    Daya pouted, but said nothing.


    After a while.


    Climb up the hillside and come to the gate of the Changxia family cave courtyard.


    Nan Feng took down the courtyard door in twos and threes, and Honey Dew helped to remove the roof ridge above.


    "Nanfeng, what are you doing?" Su Ye heard the movement in the pavilion in the corridor, and just wanted to ask, but before she could speak, Nanfeng Milu directly started to tear down the courtyard door. Suddenly, Su Ye was dumbfounded, what is this?


    "Witch." Nan Feng waved his hand and said, "Chang Xia would like to invite the old ape into the cave to sit and let us renovate the courtyard gate."


    heard.


    Su Ye''s face changed slightly.


    Then, a smile appeared.


    "Very good." Su Ye said.


    Honeydew''s neck tightened and stretched again.


    Just now, she was frightened by Su Ye''s cold expression.


    He raised his hand, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Cooperating with the south wind, he quickly opened the courtyard door. Without the courtyard gate, it is not a big problem for the old ape to enter the cave. Of course, the cave is still inaccessible.


    "Old ape, let''s go!" Chang Xia said.


    The old ape grinned, revealing a terrifying smile.


    Let the orcs in the distance retreat, this is not a smiling face, it is clearly the **** of death!


    "Old ape, come and sit." Su Ye waved his hand and said hello. Turning his eyes, he landed on Chang Xia, "Hot water is burning in the kitchen, go back to the room to get clothes and go to the bathroom to wash up. The old ape will be entertained by me. I''ll take him to the tribe square later and introduce him to other orc tribes."


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded.


    Su Ye took the old ape to the tribal square and paid more attention.


    The old ape smiled foolishly, and that face was twisted even more ferociously and terrifyingly.


    see it.


    Nan Feng and the other orcs dispersed and went back to their caves.


    Later, the tribe will hold a harvest celebration, and they will also return to the cave to wash.


    Patriarch Gen glanced at the cave courtyard, and decided to go back to the tribe first, and then come to greet Su Ye and Lao Yuan when the time was almost up.


    However, other Weishan apes were taken away by the root patriarch.


    It is planned to settle them in the cave dwelling of Yuanqing Yuanbai, and then introduce them to other orc tribes when the harvest festival is held.


    "Old ape, drink a bowl of mint water." Su Ye pouted towards the sky and said, "The Heluo tribe can''t compare to the Weishan Waterfall. It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. It''s very hot outside."


    The old ape took the mint water and took a dry mouth.


    "Cool, a little less."


    Su Ye patted his forehead and said, "Wait, I''ll find you a bigger pot."


    The pottery bowl rested on the big hand of the old ape, and it looked compact and miniature. At the same time, the old ape had to be careful and not pay too much attention. Otherwise, I am afraid that the pottery bowl will be crushed and become pottery pieces.


    "Witch, I want to eat candy." The old ape said.


    Su Ye said loudly, "Wait."


    The old ape took the initiative to ask for candy, and Su Ye was very happy.


    This means that the old ape does not regard himself as an outsider. M..


    Su Ye asked Chang Xia to invite the old ape to the Heluo tribe, hoping to introduce the Weishan ape to the Twilight Forest orcs. In the future, no matter what happened to her and the old ape, she hoped that today''s incense love would be able to maintain the long-term relationship between the orcs and the Weishan ape. friendship.


    "There are wild fruits from the Holubad Basin, do you want to taste them?"


    Su Ye brought the pot and handed it to the old ape. Next to it is the clay pot that I just brought, and it contains various candy cubes. At the same time, I also took a few mints and toffee.


    "Yes." The old ape said.


    At this moment, his eyes were attracted by the toffee and mint on the square table.


    Sitting on the steps under the porch gazebo, reaching for candy. Su Ye glanced at his hand and said quietly, "Old Ape, have you washed your hands?"


    "..." The old ape stiffened.


    Slowly got up and walked towards the water tank.


    Take the tub and wash your hands with water.


    It''s just the picture of those big hands shoved into the tub for washing.


    Feeling happy no matter what!


    "I''ve washed it." The old ape spread his hands and said seriously.


    Su Ye pushed the sugar bowl in front of the old ape and said, "Eat it!"


    When Chang Xia came out of the wash, he saw the old ape sitting on the ground, happily eating candy bars. The few pieces of toffee, the old ape cherished very much, did not eat, as if planning to save it for the last taste.


    see.


    Chang Xia had the urge to play pranks.


    However, his eyes fell on Su Ye.


    Putting out the idea of ??trying to make fun of the old ape, he asked, "Grandma Su Ye, is Bai Qing already?"


    "I don''t know." Su Ye shook his head and replied.


    At this time, if Bai Qing hadn''t been with the wolf clan orcs of the Sirius tribe. Most of the time, he played Cuju at Woye Cuju Field and returned to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna. What Bai Qing missed the most was Woye''s Cuju Field.


    Su Ye watched him open his mouth several times.


    Look, it is estimated that he wants to build a cuju field near the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    But he was afraid that Su Ye would not agree, so he was very confused.


    Chang Xia thought about it.


    The tribe is so lively, Bai Qing must have joined in the fun.


    Su Ye glanced at the sky, UU reading got up, "Old ape, get ready. We should go to the tribe square, and when you are introduced to the orc tribe, it is time to hold a harvest celebration, offering sacrifices and praying for blessings, but you can''t go wrong. It''s time."


    this time.


    Chang Xia noticed just now that Su Ye was dressed up.


    Unlike usual, Su Ye dressed up today.


    Wearing a witch''s robe, sewn from the hide of some powerful evil beast, the cheeks are painted with colorful totem textures, and the head is wearing a forehead carved from animal bones, inlaid with colorful feathers, look. It is very unusual to go up, and even the totem crutches are different from the previous ones.


    This look is no stranger to Chang Xia.


    Every year, Su Ye wears it once.


    On the annual harvest celebration, Su Ye will put on a witch robe, dance a witch dance, and pray for the sacrifice of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    In previous years, Su Ye held a harvest festival at the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna. This year, Su Ye walked down from the Sage''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna to the Heluo Tribe to celebrate the harvest festival with the orcs.


    This made the Heluo tribe extraordinarily lively.


    This harvest festival has not yet begun, and the orcs are already looking forward to the harvest festival in the coming year. After all, it is rare to see Su Ye wearing a witch robe. Su Ye is approachable, unlike the witches of the bird and fish tribes.


    Some orcs have seen the witches of those two races, and they feel very majestic.


    Unlike the Orcs, the Birds and Fishes have more than one witch.


    In fact, the Heluo tribe also has witches.


    Elder Ximu knew how to treat diseases, and could also be called a witch.


    However, the orcs respected Su Ye, and the orc tribes did not set up positions of witches.


    They have one and only one witch, Su Ye.


    Relatively speaking, the Orcs are more united than the Birds and Fishes.


    "Mother Su Ye, you look so beautiful!" Chang Xia praised. Putting on this witch robe, the momentum is really different.


    Uncommon manner, elegant and solemn temperament.

 Chapter 832： Harvest Festival, offering sacrifices and blessings

    "Wizard''s robe, it''s a little heavy." Su Ye pouted, wearing this dress is majestic enough, but it''s also really heavy, and Su ** dislikes it.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    "I sewed two shorts for you with Kirab, and put them on the upper level of the wardrobe. Have you tried them on?" Chang Xia asked, tilting her head, she didn''t seem to see Su Ye trying it on.


    Su Ye tapped Chang Xia''s head with a totem crutch.


    "You didn''t say it, how would I know?"


    She just came over today, so how could she have time to look through the closet.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we will come back and try it on when the harvest festival is over. Unfortunately, the wolf clan only knows how to spin and weave fabrics for the time being, and they don''t know how to dye fabrics. Kirab''s colors are a bit monotonous. , partial prime."


    "Don''t stand still, old ape, let''s go!"


    While chatting, the two ran towards the courtyard gate.


    After a while, there was no movement behind him.


    I saw that the old ape carefully contained the toffee and was very happy to eat it.


    The two looked at each other and couldn''t help rolling their eyes. Is this old ape addicted to candy? Everyone said that he was going to the Tribal Square, but he didn''t move, what was he thinking? !


    "Ah! Oh!"


    The old ape responded wholeheartedly, reaching out to grab the sugar bowl.


    Su Ye picked up the totem crutches and said negatively, "Old ape��"


    One listen.


    The old ape looked up at Su Ye.


    Seeing Su Ye''s murderous eyes, he instantly fainted.


    "Old ape, there are a lot of candy cubes in my cellar. If you like it, I''ll get it for you when the harvest celebration is over." Chang Xia promised.


    "Toffee." The old ape shouted out the word toffee excitedly.


    Toffee, sweet, fragrant.


    The more you chew, the more fragrant it is, the more you eat it.


    "I didn''t make much toffee, and I don''t have much left. If you want to eat toffee, after the Harvest Festival, the tribe will go into the sea of ??fog to harvest milk tree sap, I will make it for you, and send it to Weishan when it''s ready. how?"


    Chang Xia thought about it and explained it out loud.


    The old ape nodded and agreed.


    "Mints too." The old ape added.


    Toffee and mints are more flavorful than other candies.


    Chang Xia chuckled and shook his head, lamenting that the mouth of the old ape really knows how to eat. Milk candy and mint candy are secondary processed sugars, while seaweed candy and thatch root candy are all initially processed, and their taste is relatively poor.


    "Okay, I''ll do it for you." Chang Xia said.


    The old ape opened his mouth with satisfaction and laughed. Seeing this, Chang Xia Su Ye hurriedly turned around, not daring to take a second look. Someone once said that there is great terror between life and death.


    At this moment-


    Chang Xia felt that the old ape''s smile was even more terrifying.


    Soon, they came to the tribal square.


    Chang Xia mixed into the crowd, looking for the whereabouts of the south wind and warm spring.


    Su Ye led the old ape to meet the patriarch Gen, and began to introduce the patriarchs of other orc tribes to the old ape. In this harvest celebration, Su Ye personally wanted to hold a red carp feast, and the orc tribes were very supportive.


    At the same time, all tribes except the elite totem warriors.


    Some totem warriors who are weak or have been injured have followed the tribe to the Heluo tribe.


    Among the group of orcs are old people, females, and cubs.


    The red carp was cooked by Su Ye himself and stewed early.


    At this point, it may have been stewed.


    Rather than drinking red carp soup, it is better to say that it is red carp medicinal diet.


    There are too many people, and one red carp is not enough.


    Su Ye naturally wanted to maximize the effect of the red carp, added a lot of nourishing medicinal materials, and simmered it together with the red carp.


    The tribal square is filled with the aroma of various foods.


    Among them, the taste of red carp herbal soup is the most overbearing.


    Waiting for the long summer to come from the Baihu cave, the chicken is stewed with milk tree sap, the seafood is stewed in a pot, and all kinds of sea vegetables have been cooked, all ready.


    Unfortunately, the Erdos Swamp is too far away.


    In addition, Shen Rong took a group of totem warriors to carry out the mission.


    It is a pity that the mallard tribe was not able to participate in the harvest celebration.


    "Daya, Nanfeng and the others?"


    After turning around, Changxia did not find the south wind and warm spring.


    I saw Da Ya sitting in the corner, nibbling wild fruit, and eating happily.


    "They help with the barbecue, and Xylophone Amu will prepare the offerings for the sacrifices and prayers. Let them go to the grill and help prepare the barbecues. When the sacrifices and prayers are over, they will go directly to the harvest festival and taste the delicious food."


    Saying that, Da Ya felt a little hungry.


    Eating wild fruits is completely useless.


    After all, the fragrance lingering in the Tribal Square at this time was too strong.


    After hearing this, Chang Xia nodded and didn''t look for anyone else.


    Sit beside Taya and wait quietly.


    Overhead, the scorching sun was approaching noon.


    Su Ye set the time for the sacrifice and prayer to be after noon.


    Obviously, Su Ye will soon be able to see Su Ye walking up to the altar of the Tribal Square, dancing the sacrificial dance, praying for the sacrifice of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest, thanking the harvest this year, and looking forward to the safety and health of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest in the coming year.


    woohoo ��


    as predicted.


    The horn sounded from the depths of the tribe.


    Chang Xia guessed that Elder Shadow should sound the horn.


    The horn, the heavy weapon of the tribe.


    Usually guarded by elders and patriarchs, the clansmen who patrol the tribe wear animal flutes, which are small horns.


    On occasions like celebrating the harvest festival, the horns are naturally the most important.


    Stored in the deepest part of the tribe, this horn has never been seen before in Chang Xia.


    Hearing the sound, the orcs got up one after another and approached the altar.


    The horn sounded.


    All the orcs gathered around the altar.


    The root patriarch took the strong totem warrior to lift the sacrifice, UU read www.uukanshu. Com walked to the altar step by step, and placed the sacrifice on the wooden table in front of Su Ye.


    Orc sacrifices use beasts, not cattle, sheep and pigs.


    The beast used in this sacrifice was a saber-toothed tiger. In addition to the beast, ingredients such as ginkgo, wild vegetables, and bird eggs were placed next to it.


    These offerings are not unfamiliar to Chang Xia.


    Living in the Heluo tribe for more than 20 years, she has participated in more than a dozen harvest festivals.


    Different from usual, this time the long table for offering sacrifices, in addition to food, there are a few things that are familiar to Changxia.


    Kirab, powder, sugar, jade carving ritual.


    The more he looked, the more shocked Chang Xia became.


    Su Ye picked up the totem cane and began to recite the sacrifice words, thanking the beast **** for the gift, and thanking the sky, the earth and the river for the protection of the orcs...


    More are words that Chang Xia does not understand.


    Chang Xia had asked Xylophone before, and Xylophone said that it was the language of the witch.


    Wu Neng communicates with the beast god, that is the word of the god.


    After listening, Chang Xia looked confused and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After the sacrifice speech was over, Su Ye began to dance the sacrifice dance.


    At the same time, the orcs under the altar began to hold hands and danced around the altar with Su Ye.


    Orc sacrifice is relatively simple, not much complicated.


    At first, Chang Xia was startled when she learned that the harvest festival was going to sacrifice and pray for blessings.


    In my impression, sacrifice is very complicated.


    After participating in the harvest festival celebration, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gangwa Continent is in the embryonic stage of slavery, and there are not so many rules at this time. Those so-called cumbersome etiquette, along with the precipitation of years and time, a little bit of artificial integration.


    Today, Orcs are relatively simple.


    They believe in beast gods, but they do not completely rely on beast gods.


    This is good.


    Self-reliance is far longer than relying on external forces.

 Chapter 833： Shen Rongs news

    The dance is over.


    Su Ye didn''t say anything else.


    Let the root patriarch remove the offerings and announce the official start of the harvest celebration.


    The words fell, and the orcs gave a deafening cheer. They all started to help carry tables, chairs, tableware, pots of barbecue, and baskets of noodles.


    Hearty food, put on the table.


    The orcs, familiar or unfamiliar, invited each other to take a seat.


    Su Ye and the chiefs of the tribes sat at the long table closest to the altar, and scattered around were the orcs from the tribes who came to participate in the red carp feast.


    Old man, female, animal cub.


    Excited one by one, they looked at the food on the table.


    It''s just that the red carp herbal soup has not been served yet.


    Su Ye didn''t open the banquet, waiting for the red carp medicinal soup from Elder Ximu.


    Soon, Nan Feng and other females were holding the dining table, and there were ceramic bowls on the small dining table. The pottery bowl contains red carp medicinal soup, and a spoon.


    Nanfeng and the others brought the red carp medicinal soup to the table and shared the food with the orcs with spoons.


    A bowl of red carp medicinal soup was placed in front of Su Ye. The red carp medicinal soup was pale gold, clear and clear. If it weren''t for the smell of medicinal herbs lingering in his nostrils, it would be difficult to distinguish the bowl in front of him. The soup that is not like soup is actually a red carp herbal soup.


    "Nanfeng, have you left it for Chang Xia?" Su Ye asked.


    this table.


    The root patriarch and the others are not qualified to share the red carp medicinal soup.


    Only Su Ye got a bowl.


    Gen Patriarch, they are young and strong, and they are not old enough to drink red carp herbal soup.


    "There is a stay." Nanfeng said.


    Just listen.


    Su Ye nodded in satisfaction.


    At the dinner table, the other orc patriarchs did not feel jealous.


    The fact that Chang Xia is weak is well known to the Orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    "This red carp was caught by the fat brother, the fat brother is a pug, and has an excellent relationship with the nest tribe Talia. Currently, both Talia and the fat brother live in the Heluo tribe. If you want to thank the fat brother, Don''t leave Thalia."


    Su Ye sipped the red carp herbal soup.


    At the same time, it was announced that the harvest celebration had officially begun.


    While repeating the origin of the red carp, he reminded the orcs to be grateful.


    "I brought Pijilab for Thalia and Fat Brother, and some specialties from the Forest of the Clear Moon, and I''ll send them to Thalia later."


    "...My clan brought along a lot of chili peppers and chili products."


    In an instant, the clan chiefs of all tribes spoke up one after another.


    The patriarchs of several small clans also expressed that they brought gifts to Thalia and Fat Brother.


    Su Ye will speak, nothing else.


    The main reminder is that the orcs cannibalistically short-mouthed, and will take care of Thalia and Fat Guy in the future. In the future, Talia Fat Brother will live in the Heluo tribe.


    After that.


    The two Nest Clan in the egg will also be born.


    However, for Orcs.


    Thalia they are aliens.


    Su Ye uses red carp to help Thalia and Fat Brother in exchange for a peaceful life in the future.


    After all, they eat red carp, and they eat when they eat.


    For the Orcs, the situation is completely different.


    The orc tribes benefited, and they would naturally be grateful.


    "Chang Xia, your red carp medicinal soup. Da Ya, you can only drink half a bowl."


    a while.


    Nan Feng came over with two bowls of red carp herbal soup.


    Put one more bowl in front of Chang Xia, and hand the other bowl to Da Ya.


    Chang Xia paused and said softly, "I drink too?"


    "Yeah!" Nan Feng nodded and sat down beside him.


    This table is full of acquaintances.


    "I''m in great shape, don''t drink it!" Chang Xia hesitated, the smell of medicine in her nose gave her a headache.


    Nan Feng: "Wu specially told you to drink it."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia picked up the red carp herbal soup and raised his head and sighed.


    After drinking it, I felt a sense of warmth, which emerged from under my chest, and my limbs quickly emerged. It was warm and very comfortable.


    Mmm!


    Chang Xia groaned softly.


    The porcelain-white face was quickly stained with a blush.


    Da Ya took a sip, quickly picked up the bowl, and dried it directly.


    "Delicious!" Da Ya said.


    After drinking, he hugged his stomach with a full face.


    Beside, Bai Qing and other orcs looked at the expressions of the two and looked at each other.


    Then they all swallowed.


    Unfortunately, the fat brother caught a red carp.


    or-


    Next time, go to the sea of ??fog. Go to the dark river to look for it, maybe you will catch it. However, you can only think about it.


    The fat brother caught the red carp in the dark river.


    With what they know about Patriarch Gen, it is impossible for him to do nothing.


    In the end, only one red carp was brought back. It can be seen that the red carp in the dark river is not so easy to catch. The fat brother can catch the red carp, it can only be said that it is unlucky.


    "The celebration is over, is there any activity?" Chang Xia asked.


    Bai Qing: "Woye Cuju Field, everyone wants to play Cuju."


    It seems that the activities of the orcs are still a little less. Little Cuju, they will be fascinated by them.


    Like basketball, volleyball, badminton, etc., do you want to make them all?


    After all, it''s almost cold season.


    During the cold season, the Dusk Forest will be covered in snow.


    At that time, the orcs had no activities and could only stay in the tribal cat winter.


    The cat winters for a few months, which is not a short time.


    It snows early in the Twilight Forest. The cooling is fast. Once it snows, all the snow must melt, so we can only wait for the spring season in the beginning of next year.


    The meal of the harvest celebration, the beasts who ate it were satisfied.


    After the meal, the male orc crossed his shoulders and ran toward the Woye Cuju Field.


    That impatient look, UU reading www. uukanshu.com made Chang Xia speechless for a while.


    Helping to clean up the tribal square, Chang Xia and his group of orcs slowly returned to the Baihu cave. Those who like to join in the fun all rush to the Woye Cuju Field to watch the male orcs play Cuju. Chang Xia is too hot to go.


    "Mother Su Ye, did the mallard tribe return any news?" Chang Xia said softly.


    Lao Yuan did not go back to the Baihu cave with Chang Xia, and was led by the xylophone to the cave where Yuanqing Yuanbai lived. Those cave dwellings are relatively rough and suitable for Weishan apes to rest.


    Like the physique of the old ape, the general cave can not accommodate him.


    "Yes." Su Ye smiled and said, "I still wonder when you can''t help asking? It''s more calm than I guessed."


    "Mother Su Ye��"


    Chang Xia dragged Chang Yin and glared at Su Ye with anger.


    Su Ye laughed twice, rubbing the top of Chang Xia''s hair.


    Nan Feng approached and asked, "Wu, is Shen Rong coming back?"


    I haven''t seen Maple Leaf and Empty Mountain in the past two months, so I miss them.


    "Soon." Su Ye said.


    Soon, has Shen Rong set off yet?


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly.


    The cold season is coming soon, and Shen Rong has not yet set off from the Erdos Swamp.


    When Shen Rong returned to the tribe, it must have snowed in the Twilight Forest. At that time, the forest can be very scary.


    "Shen Rong met a bird clan orc."


    There were a lot of things to say, and in the end Su Ye gathered them into a short sentence.


    Listen to it.


    The orcs gasped for breath.


    "Who did Shen Rong meet?"


    "Bird orc, is that the bird orc we know?"


    After the silence, the orcs talked a lot. Horrified looked back at Su Ye, his expression full of shock and surprise.


    Therefore, the bird family really did not have good intentions, and spied on the mallard tribe in the Erdos swamp.


    Thinking about it, Nan Feng and other orcs'' expressions became condensed.

 Chapter 834： concealed news

    "witch-"


    Chang Xia raised her head and called out to Su Ye in a deep voice.


    This time, instead of calling Granny Su Ye, she called Wu directly.


    Su Ye patted her head and said calmly, "Don''t worry, good thing."


    When she said that, her eyes flickered a few times. Shen Rong didn''t say much, but he mentioned Shinahai. Others may misunderstand, but Su Ye will not.


    Shnahai, the original territory of the Orcs.


    Thousands of years ago, Shinahai was destroyed in a melee, and was shattered and collapsed into a vast ocean.


    Shen Rong mentioned Shinahai.


    It means that the legendary sunken Shinahai site really exists on the Qinghai Plateau, and it is on the Krudi Peak in the Tibetan Gorge.


    Gaudi Zambo Jungle belongs to the Krudi Peak Mountains of the Tibetan Gorge.


    The bird race appeared in the Erdos swamp, probably to attract the attention of the mallard tribe, and then let Su Ye appear in the Swartok Forest.


    Unfortunately, the Twilight Forest has changed a lot in the past six months.


    Su Ye was busy with trivial matters of the orc tribe, and chose to let Shen Rong lead the team to the Swotok Forest to contact the bird tribe. This thing was beyond the bird race''s expectations, but now it seems that it is not a bad thing.


    "Huh?" Chang Xia raised her eyebrows and looked directly into Su Ye''s eyes.


    "Wait, wait for Shen Rong to come back." Su Ye didn''t explain, unless the matter of Shinahai was confirmed with his own eyes, it would not be easy to publicize it.


    If the news is leaked, it will inevitably attract the group of jackals in the west.


    think about.


    Xingya''s face couldn''t help but appear in Su Ye''s mind.


    Xingya, Snowflake Pendant, Snow Mountain Ancestral Land.


    Weishan Holy Land, Nest Clan.


    Shnahai Ruins, Orcs.


    There must be connections between these regions, Su Ye thought while pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "Changxia, how are you going to clean up your courtyard?" Nanfeng asked.


    While speaking, a group of orcs came to the door of the Changxia family cave. In front of him is the dismantled courtyard gate, which looks strange.


    this question.


    Wake up Chang Xia Su Ye and the two.


    "Enlarge the door and save the eaves!" Su Ye said.


    Looking at the cave courtyard, Su Ye pondered, and simply removed the eaves above the courtyard gate. In this way, the gate of the courtyard has been doubled on the original basis.


    So, even an old ape.


    You can also go in and out of the cave at will.


    At the same time, there is no need to consider demolition of the courtyard door.


    "Yes." Chang Xia replied.


    The gates and walls of the courtyards are more to guard against animal attacks. In addition to living in the tribe, there is no need to worry about losing property or anything. After all, the clansmen can''t wait to empty their cellars and send them to Changxia. Who would come to Changxia''s house to steal things?


    "In the afternoon, let the snake walk over and build the wall."


    "The courtyard gate needs to be rebuilt and needs wood."


    Before Chang Xia could speak, Nan Feng arranged things.


    "I''ll do whatever I want." Chang Xia nodded in acceptance. At the beginning, Chang Xia had a lot of opinions on the construction of the cave. Now, she''s lying flat.


    The gate of the courtyard is enlarged, and it will be convenient to carry things in the future.


    Judging from the old ape''s love for sweet potato wine, I believe he will come to the Heluo tribe from time to time to visit the gate and expand the courtyard gate, which is really convenient.


    Seeing Chang Xia yawning again and again, Su Ye said, "You take a nap first. Sleep well, and then talk about the reconstruction of the courtyard gate. The old ape didn''t go back to Weishan, so the courtyard gate is not in a hurry to build it now."


    "Hmm!" Chang Xia rubbed her eyes and nodded.


    "Witch, we will also go back to the cave to sleep."


    "Go back! All go back to rest."


    Soon, Nanfeng and the others returned to their caves.


    "Mother Su Ye, I went back to the room to sleep." Chang Xia muttered, shaking back to the bedroom.


    Su Ye smiled and watched Chang Xia go back to the bedroom.


    She went back to her room and took out a pile of white paper, which recorded the big and small events of the Twilight Forest.


    Start to read and process according to the priority.


    On the side, there is a blueprint of the Xiaohe Canal. Looking at the drawings, you can see that it was made by Qinghe.


    Waiting for the long summer to wake up, Su Ye rubbed his sore cervical spine and moved his limbs.


    "Mother Su Ye��"


    "woke up."


    "Well! Granny Su Ye didn''t take a nap?"


    Su Ye shook his neck and replied, "I dealt with some chores and didn''t sleep."


    "I''ll drink some water and strangle your neck." Chang Xia said.


    Saying that, go into the kitchen to drink water.


    After drinking the water, let Su Ye sit down and help her hammer her shoulders and neck to relieve the soreness and pain in her cervical spine.


    "Mother Su Ye, is the bird clan planning to come to the Heluo tribe?" Chang Xia whispered.


    The corners of Su Ye''s mouth rose and said, "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you."


    "Really!" Chang Xia was surprised.


    "Shen Rong will bring the bird clan over, which may be related to the Shinahai site."


    As soon as I heard it, the matter involved the Shinahai site.


    Chang Xia had even more headaches.


    Weishan Holy Land and Nest Clan emerge from the Twilight Forest.


    The Shinahai ruins were exposed on the back foot of the Qinghai Plateau, and all this happened this year. Thinking about it, Changxia Su Ye Qiqi looked at the snowflake pendant.


    "about how long?"


    "Half a month, it may be delayed."


    In winter, the temperature plummets.


    At the same time, it will also be accompanied by snowfall, which will inevitably slow down once it snows.


    "Ban Yue, very soon." Chang Xia said, "I plan to go to Wuhai to dry salted fish and sea vegetables. Does Granny Su Ye want to play in Wuhai?"


    "As the cold season is approaching, there are a lot of things going on in the forest. I need to sit in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna." Su Ye was heartbroken, but could only choose to refuse.


    Stock up on food and build houses.


    This year, the Orcs had their most comfortable year.


    However, Su Ye was still uneasy, worried that there would be a change, so he had to stay in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna to deal with what might happen in the forest.


    "Communications are too backward!" Chang Xia muttered.


    Su Ye asked her to talk about dried salted fish and sea vegetables. The cold sea vegetables at the harvest festival were amazing. Whether it was kelp or wakame, they were all fresh and delicious.


    Among them, the snake tribe of the Snake Mountain tribe is the happiest.


    Those cold sea vegetables completely scratched their hearts.


    The two chatted and laughed.


    Suddenly, there was a shout from the south wind outside the house.


    Ask her to go to Woye Cuju Field to watch the totem warriors play Cuju.


    "Go! I''ll go back to the house and sleep." Su Ye pushed people and asked Chang Xia and Nanfeng to go to Woye to play. Cuju is really good.


    Unfortunately, she is old.


    Can''t play such an exciting sport.


    Chang Xia stepped forward and ran towards the south wind.


    Soon, they joined Nanfeng and the others and headed towards Woye Cuju Field.


    Cross the wall of White Lake, and then cross the White River Pontoon Bridge.


    On the other side of the river, a large open space and a high fence can be seen in the distance.


    Animals are kept in the fence, but the most striking thing is not the fence where the livestock is raised, but the empty cuju field.


    It was huge, bigger than Chang Xia imagined.


    For specific data, UU reading www. uukanshu.com should be the size of two football fields she knows.


    Enough space for the orc totem warrior to let go and run. Every confrontation depends on the strength of the flesh, the real punch to the flesh.


    "come on!"


    "Exciting, I think I want to play a game."


    Entering the cuju field, there are several rows of wooden benches outside the field, and the wooden benches are full of orcs. Everyone excitedly looked at the Cuju field, cheered wildly, and shouted.


    This scene made Chang Xia feel like he was in the Colosseum.


    However, it is indeed very exciting as Nanfeng said. However, Chang Xia disagreed with the idea of ??playing a game in the end, for fear of being knocked out.


    ������������off topic����������


    8-11: Thanks to txa, Yang Shuying, Xiyue Yinxiang, Buddhist characters, Beautiful Dreams, Yu Shi, France, etc. for their monthly support.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 835： bloody wrestling

    "Kicking Cuju, being played into wrestling."


    "There is no lawn in the cuju field, it''s all fine sand and mud, so don''t they feel pain when beaten?"


    Chang Xia muttered and nagged a few words.


    When she finished speaking, she suddenly found that the surrounding air became inexplicably quiet.


    "You... what do you see me doing?" Chang Xia saw Nan Feng and the other orcs have strange eyes, so he couldn''t help raising his hand to touch his face, but he didn''t touch anything.


    ��


    see.


    Chang Xia stepped back carefully, wanted to get up, and dodged.


    "Chang Xia, you just said kicking cuju, and playing it turns into wrestling. What is wrestling, is it as fun as kicking cuju?"


    "Wrestling, it''s fun to hear the name."


    "Chang Xia tell us about��"


    Hearing it clearly, Chang Xia Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief.


    It turned out to be curious wrestling, she thought it was a big deal, and was almost scared away by their weird eyes.


    "Wrestling! It''s probably a combination of hands and feet." Chang Xia said.


    cough-


    She knows wrestling.


    However, I don''t understand how wrestling works.


    Just like kicking Cuju, she said roughly, how to play is entirely up to Shen Rong and the others to choose. Chang Xia came over to take a look, she was not fit to play this kick.


    Said to be Cuju, more like a body impact match.


    "It''s almost like sparring!"


    "If you use both hands and feet, you can''t use weapons like the javelin."


    "Is there no limit to such discussions?"


    The orcs stared at Chang Xia, expecting her to make some constructive suggestions.


    "Perhaps, you can draw a circle, and whoever is forced out of the circle first will lose." Chang Xia thought for a while and said.


    It''s a bit like the rules of sumo.


    However, it is not clear whether it is Chang Xia or not.


    She has the attributes of a pre-apocalyptic abandoned house, sports events, and she knows a lot of names. However, let her play off the field and make rules.


    Feel sorry.


    Her hen!


    "Honeydew, isn''t Baiqing Snakes going to take a break and let them try wrestling." Nuanchun urged.


    Let Milu get up and call Bai Qing Snake and let them play wrestling.


    Exchange and learn from each other, this is the daily training class of Totem Warriors.


    Wrestling should be regarded as a competition.


    Milu stood up and said anxiously, "Wait for me."


    Before she finished speaking, she rushed towards Bai Qing.


    The other orcs nearby who heard the conversation all got up and found a wrestling venue for Bai Qing Snake. The Cuju field is very large, and there are many open spaces nearby.


    Soon, the orcs found a suitable venue.


    "Chang Xia, how big is the wrestling circle?"


    "I don''t understand! Why don''t you ask Bai Qing and Snake Xing for their opinion, after all, wait for them to wrestle. Let them determine the size of the circle for themselves."


    Chang Xia made excuses to shirk.


    She''s really a layman, I can''t do this to her.


    "The circle can''t be too big, too big, wrestling can be played all day." Nanfeng said.


    Warm Spring: "One meter."


    "One meter is too small. Two people can''t stand in the circle, how can they fall? I think three meters should be enough."


    "Five meters!"


    Orcs are tall, and male orcs are generally more than two meters tall.


    The three-meter range is enough for activities, but it is not enough.


    In the end, wait for Bai Qing to snake over.


    The orcs agreed that the circle should be set at four meters, and the four meters are not fixed and can be modified. After all, how to play wrestling, Chang Xia said in a general way, everyone will join in the fun and play, it will be harmless.


    It is rare to have time to play and play, even an adult orc, inevitably wants to let go of himself, make trouble, and toss.


    "Chang Xia, how do you play wrestling?" Bai Qing clenched his fist and waved it.


    The fist wind swept across Chang Xia''s cheeks and blew up Chang Xia''s drooping hair, which was a bit prickly.


    The circle drawn by the Changxia Dynasty nuzui and said, "Wrestling, two people''s sports, can use hands and feet, whoever gets kicked out of the circle first is a failure."


    ��


    Bai Qing Snake did not speak in a hurry.


    He walked into the circle and turned around, looking at each other.


    about to do it.


    "Wait a minute." Chang Xia suddenly spoke up, raised her hands high, stopped the two people who were about to learn from each other, and said, "Draw a line in the middle of the circle and divide the circle in half, how about crossing the line and losing it?"


    Twilight Forest has not previously wrestled.


    The rules are arbitrary.


    No, modify it again.


    Bai Qing took the gravel and quickly drew a line.


    "Snake, come."


    "war."


    Bai Qing threw the gravel, and the two quickly punched.


    Hands fighting each other, kicking feet.


    The action was so fast that Chang Xia was dazzled when he saw it.


    "Bai Qing, kick over."


    "Snake, beat your chest."


    Outside the circle, Honeydew Nanfeng was more excited than the hands-on Bai Qing.


    The high-pitched shout, accompanied by the shouting of the orcs, immediately attracted the attention of the orcs in the far distance.


    Watching the fun is the nature of the orcs.


    Soon, the orcs gave up kicking and swarmed.


    "Bai Qing, what are you playing with Snake?"


    "What is this circle��"


    The orcs who came over began to ask, and they were very interested in wrestling.


    "Wrestling, Chang Xia said that it is a sport that uses both hands and feet." Nuan Chun explained, Nanfeng Honey Dew was completely immersed in it, and did not pay any attention to the beasts swarming over.


    In the wrestling, Bai Qing Snake soon had wounds on his body.


    However, the two of them didn''t care at all.


    Looking at the expressions on their faces, it can be seen that they enjoy wrestling from fist to flesh. Chang Xia swallowed his saliva carefully, is this really just wrestling?


    Look.


    How is it like unlimited fighting? !


    Forget it, they''re happy.


    They are all powerful totem warriors. Besides, with Milu Nanfeng''s frantic expression next to her, she never worried about whether Bai Qing Snake would be injured. She should understand that she would be injured, but not seriously.


    Uh!


    Hope it!


    Looking at the frenzied expressions of the orcs.


    Chang Xia decided to take a look and leave, this scene... she really didn''t dare to watch it!


    Cruel, bloody.


    After watching too much, Chang Xia is afraid of having nightmares at night.


    At the same time, it reminded Chang Xia of fishing when he was a child and was almost dragged into the river by the fish in the river. For this reason, Chang Xia had a nightmare for half a year.


    "Changxia��"


    When I walked to the Baihe Pontoon Bridge, I happened to meet Patriarch Gen and Xylophone coming to the Cuju Field.


    "Patriarch, Xyon Amu." Chang Xia smiled and waved.


    "Are you going back to the Baihu cave?" Xylophone asked in surprise. Looking behind her, she didn''t see Nanfeng or Nuanchun Milu and other orcs, and she was immediately a little surprised.


    Chang Xia: "Yeah!"


    "The south wind?"


    At this time, UU reading www. Huge cheers came from the uukanshu.com Cuju field.


    Patriarch Gen and Xylophone were slightly surprised, the Cuju field was extraordinarily lively today!


    "She is watching Bai Qing and Snake Wrestling." Chang Xia replied obediently.


    One listen.


    Patriarch Gen and Xylophone looked at each other, new ways of wrestling and Cuju?


    "Patriarch, you and Xylophone Amu will know what wrestling is in the past. I will go back to the tribe first. The gifts sent by the tribes are all piled up and not cleaned up." Chang Xia said.


    At this moment, she was extremely grateful for the gifts sent by other orc tribes.


    She didn''t want to explain what wrestling was, let alone watch it.


    When the words fell, Chang Xia waved and quickly said goodbye to the two patriarchs.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 836： Twilight Forest Map

    "Root, Chang Xia��" Xylophone looked bewildered.


    Chang Xia looked like she was escaping for her life. The crowd of wild people was noisy, and the beasts would definitely not dare to approach the cuju arena. What was she escaping from?


    Patriarch Gen pursed his lips and said, "Do you think orcs kicking Cuju looks good?"


    "It''s alright!" Xylophone thought about it for a while, kicking Cuju was very exciting, but unfortunately, she couldn''t play with male orcs, it was too rude and savage.


    Suddenly.


    Xylophone understood what the patriarch came to mean.


    Chang Xia was frightened by playing too much in the Cuju field, so she left Huibaihu Cave in advance. Thinking of the wrestling mentioned by Chang Xia, could it be that wrestling is more violent and wild than Cuju, otherwise Chang Xia would not have left in a panic.


    "Let''s go, let''s go see wrestling." Xylophone said excitedly.


    The wrestling that can make Chang Xia change color immediately aroused great interest in xylophone. In front of people, the xylophone is dignified, steady and generous, and in the back, it is lively, cheerful and active.


    Chang Xia and other orcs thought that Nan Feng was letting go of himself, but the tribe elders understood that that was Nan Feng''s nature, because they had watched Xylophone grow up. The current Nanfeng is a replica of the previous xylophone.


    The clansmen dislike what they say and don''t want it.


    In fact, they quite like Nanfeng who lifted the self-imposed ban.


    "Bai Qing, kick his dick!"


    "Snake, drag Bai Qing Mimi, and kick him."


    "Come on, come on, tear him to pieces."


    Before he got close to the cuju field, these cruel and **** words made Patriarch Gen and Xylophone change their faces invariably. No wonder Chang Xia chose to retreat and leave.


    Actually, Chang Xia left.


    It''s not that he simply feels cruel, but that he is afraid of evoking painful memories of the end of his life.


    The Heluo tribe lives a peaceful and peaceful life.


    Gradually let the self-isolated Chang Xia walk out of the shadow of her previous life.


    She enjoys the love from her clansmen and doesn''t want to fall into self-loathing. So he left quietly and chose to go back to the cave.


    She didn''t explain why.


    Mainly because I know there is no way to explain it.


    Having had the experience of being scared to cry by the elders of Quejiao, Chang Xia believed that the patriarch Gen would help to tell lies.


    Da da!


    I heard footsteps.


    Su Ye looked up at the courtyard door.


    "Chang Xia, why did you come back alone?" Su Ye said.


    The main reason why she asked was that Chang Xia''s face was too pale, without a trace of blood, and at first glance it seemed like something had happened.


    "Mother Su Ye, Qing He." Chang Xia waved his hand, walked up the steps, poured himself a bowl of mint water and sipped, "I''m fine, the cuju field is too noisy. I''m so dizzy, I''m alone. Come back first."


    Su Ye glanced at Woye.


    The cheers over there are loud, and the Baihu Cave can also hear it.


    Chang Xia said it was too loud, but he could have said it.


    "The Cuju field is really noisy!" Qing He said.


    Being used to being in the house, Qing He wouldn''t bother going out of the cave courtyard unless it was necessary. The living conditions of the Heluo tribe are more comfortable than that of the Sirius tribe.


    As a special introduced talent, Qinghe enjoys super high treatment in the Heluo tribe.


    The tribe will send daily supplies to Qinghe every few days.


    Qing He doesn''t have to leave the cave at all.


    All day, Qing He writes and draws, and occasionally helps to sort out various materials sent by the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna. Don''t be too leisurely in your childhood.


    Before.


    Chang Xia went to Woye Cuju Field.


    Su Ye planned to go back to the room to lie down and rest for a while.


    At this time, Qing He came with the sorted documents.


    So, Su Ye didn''t have a chance to go back to the room to rest, and the two chatted.


    Su Ye wanted Qinghe to draw a map of the Twilight Forest. Recently, he has given Qinghe a lot of information about the various orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. Qinghe is indeed very talented.


    With the information provided by Su Ye, she drew the first batch of orc tribe maps bit by bit. Although, the map is very crude and rudimentary.


    However, Su Ye was overjoyed.


    She held the map drawn by Qing He and pointed from the side.


    Qinghe began to paint for the second time.


    This time, it was much more refined than the first time.


    Su Ye thinks that if Qing He goes around the Twilight Forest, he should be able to draw a more precise map.


    Talent, Qinghe is a talent.


    Unfortunately, except for Qinghe.


    There is no way to find the second one yet.


    However, the craftsmanship of the fox orcs has progressed rapidly. Recently, they are studying the bronze and iron wares brought back from the underground lair in the sea of ????wu, and they have begun to imitate them at the same time.


    Waiting for their craft to go further.


    Su Ye planned to use copper and iron ore to join forces with the fox orcs.


    In Twilight Forest, Su Ye can''t say that he understands 100%, but 60% or 70% is still there.


    In the past, she kept silent about the ore.


    Mainly because the orcs don''t know how to cast, and the ore is mostly hot potato.


    In addition to fighting for land and slaves, the war in the Western Land is more about resources. Copper and iron ore are naturally resources, especially important resources.


    "Qing He, why are you willing to come over today?" Chang Xia joked.


    After a break, Chang Xia''s face gradually recovered blood. She raised her head and looked at Qing He curiously. This person obviously lives in a cave in Baihu, but he often does not go out. The presence is very low and is often ignored by the clansmen.


    Fortunately, the person responsible for delivering supplies to Qinghe was the elder of the tribe.


    In exchange for the young orcs like Nanfeng, Qing He might really starve to death in a cave.


    "I will send materials to Wu." Qing He said.


    Chang Xia turned around and looked at the stack of white papers in front of Qing He.


    Huh?


    Chang Xia let out a startled cry.


    He looked at the stack of white paper in surprise. On the white paper, mountains and rivers were drawn. At a glance, you will know that it is a map, not just casually looking at it.


    "Mother Su Ye, this is��" Chang Xia flipped through a few blank sheets of paper curiously, and the more she looked, the more frightened she became.


    "I want Qinghe to help draw a map of the Twilight Forest." Su Ye pressed the stack of white paper and said, "Let Qinghe slowly draw the maps of the various orc tribes for now, and then I will prepare a map of saber-toothed tigers. Skin."


    Eventually, the Twilight Forest map will be drawn on the hide.


    Su Ye will hang it in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    "Drawing it based on the materials of the Sacred Mountain Wizard''s Hall in Karna, without having to enter the forest in person?" Chang Xia was puzzled. Is the map drawn in this way really accurate?


    Su Ye shook his head lightly, UU Reading said, "For now, that''s enough."


    This map is not in a hurry, Qing He has enough time to fill it up a little bit. Besides, with the rise of Changxia, the Twilight Forest will undergo great changes in recent years.


    Chang Xia pondered what Su Ye said.


    I feel that there is something else hidden, but I don''t know what is hidden.


    However, she didn''t ask.


    Helping Qing He, Chang Xia taught Qing He how to paint.


    Of course, this so-called teaching is at most a suggestion.


    Qing He is indeed very talented in painting.


    Although it is a wild way, he grows wildly.


    However, it does draw something. Of course, there is no artistic conception. Qing He''s paintings are more realistic, and what he draws can be seen at a glance. This happens to be what Su Ye and Chang Xia want.


    "The sacred tree of Kanaya painted by Qinghe is the most realistic!"


    Chang Xia rubbed the Sacred Kanaya Tree on the white paper with her fingertips. She had seen the Sacred Kanaya Tree in the Totamuyue Meadow.


    Qing He''s painting vividly shows the holiness of the sacred tree of Kanaya.


    Obviously it''s just a painting, but it makes people feel that they are really under the sacred tree of Kanaya, which is very subtle.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 837： blind date

    "Chang Xia, do you like this painting?" Qing He asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "I like it."


    The lines are black and white, but Chang Xia can feel the breath of the sacred tree of Kanaya. It was a very magical feeling, very subtle.


    "White paper has limitations, it''s only this big. Animal skins can also be drawn, but the effect is not as good as white paper. Otherwise, let Qinghe draw a bigger picture for you." Su Ye said.


    Seeing Chang Xia really likes it.


    Su Ye said a few words.


    White paper is a fixed size, so it cannot be cut or extended.


    "It''s fine, this painting is very good." Chang Xia said, "Qing He, I would like to invite you to paint a few landscape paintings to stick on the wall."


    Unfortunately, there is no paint.


    If there is paint, Qinghe paints with paint.


    This painting could be even better.


    Chang Xia doesn''t know paint, let alone make it. Just like dyeing cloth, although it is known that it is dyed with certain plants.


    But, which plants are they?


    Chang Xia knew nothing.


    These professional things can only allow the orcs to explore and move forward for the time being.


    "Yes." Qing He replied.


    Painting is her hobby.


    Being able to get Chang Xia''s favor, Qing He would be happy to help paint a few more pictures.


    very quickly.


    Su Yeqinghe tidy up the scattered maps.


    It is not early.


    Su Ye asked Qinghe to go back to the cave first, and then tidy up tomorrow.


    There are nearly a hundred orc tribes the size of the Twilight Forest.


    Large and small, trying to sort out the living places of these orc tribes, without ten days and a half months, is a delusion.


    Plus.


    The cold season is approaching.


    The Heluo tribe will hurry up and finish the last hunting and harvesting.


    Qing He lives in the Heluo tribe, and she will still be involved in the harvesting every once in a while. After the Harvest Festival, Changxia went to Wuhai to dry salted fish and sea vegetables. The Heluo tribe had eaten seafood and sea vegetables and was very positive about this.


    The other orc tribes, before they got off the table, approached the Gen Patriarch to discuss the exchange of seafood and vegetables. Of course, the milk tree sap orcs also want to exchange it.


    The warm season cannot be changed, but the cold season is possible.


    The low temperature in the cold season can delay the deterioration of milk tree sap, and the chiefs of various tribes want to exchange some to bring back to the tribe for the tribe to taste.


    This harvest festival.


    The major orc tribes understand the power of the six tribes, and they no longer reject employment.


    Some orcs even took the initiative to inquire about the details of the employment, which made Su Ye and the six major tribes ecstatic. The orcs are optimistic about employment, and gradually become accustomed to employment, and it is not far from the relocation of the clan.


    After all, who is used to a comfortable living environment, who would be willing to return to poverty?


    From frugality to extravagance is easy, from extravagance to frugality is difficult.


    Su Ye calculated the orcs, and had no other idea, he just wanted to twist the orcs into a rope and quickly develop and strengthen himself.


    One day, when Xilu waved his weapon and pointed at Donglu, the orcs of the Twilight Forest would be able to counterattack at will, instead of passively resisting.


    "Mother Su Ye, I''ll go into the kitchen to make a fire to boil water." Chang Xia said.


    Qing He left and went back to the cave, and Chang Xia went into the kitchen to make a fire.


    Chatting, the evening ushered in unconsciously.


    Tribal Square will still be very lively tonight.


    Xylophone revealed early that there will be a bonfire dinner tonight, which is for those single orcs.


    Chang Xia wanted to gather around to watch the play.


    However, I feel a little tired.


    I don''t really want to go to Tribal Square tonight. I plan to take a shower, eat whatever I want, and go to bed after eating.


    "Chang Xia, don''t you go to the Tribal Square for the bonfire dinner?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "I''m tired, I don''t want to go."


    "I''m tired, then forget it." Su Ye didn''t force it, Chang Xia has a partner, so it doesn''t matter if you go to the bonfire dinner tonight. Go, at most join in the fun, if you don''t go, just rest early in the cave.


    Maybe tomorrow or the day after, we have to go to the sea of ??fog again.


    Every few days, the Dusk Forest will enter the cold season.


    Recently, the autumn is still fresh. However, the temperature has dropped.


    At night, the night wind is blowing.


    Makes people feel a chill.


    When the cold season arrives, the temperature will drop again.


    When the cold season arrives, the most obvious thing is not snowfall, but cooling. The temperature has dropped significantly, the sun is shining today, and there is a possibility of frost and cold tomorrow.


    "Mother Su Ye, don''t wear shorts and shorts to cool down recently." Chang Xia suddenly said.


    Su Ye chuckled lightly and retorted: "Chang Xia, do you think I am you? Not to mention that the cold season is not here yet, even if the cold season is here, I can still wear shorts."


    ��


    Chang Xia silently rolled his eyes.


    Got it.


    She forgot the super physique of orcs.


    In the ice and snow, an existence that can be directly beastized and sleep on the ground.


    It''s cold, wearing shorts and shorts, you won''t be afraid of catching a cold and getting sick at all.


    Su Ye couldn''t refuse Chang Xia''s refusal to attend the bonfire dinner. Chang Xia took the clothes into the bathroom, and Su Ye got up and went to the tribe.


    Before leaving, she asked Chang Xia again.


    After confirming that she really didn''t want to go, she set off.


    Chang Xia took a hot bath and felt very comfortable.


    In the bottom of his heart, he silently calculated the time for Shen Rong''s return, and missed the end. She began to plan to go to the sea of ??fog to dry the seafood. It would take about half a month for her to go.


    After drying the dried salted fish, Shen Rong will probably be able to return to the tribe.


    Considering the situation in the Twilight Forest, seafood can be dried for a month and a half before the cold season, and it will be icy and snowy in the back.


    Frozen fish is easy to transport. This year, the six major tribes have opened the way.


    Perhaps there will be a tribe organized totem warriors to come to the Heluo tribe to exchange goods.


    Of course, this is just Chang Xia''s guess.


    The specific situation will depend on the situation in the cold season this year.


    Previously, the climate of the Erdos swamp changed suddenly, and there was almost a drought.


    The orcs were extremely nervous.


    I am afraid of a natural disaster.


    Drought, flood, blizzard.


    This extreme climate is terrifying.


    No matter how strong the orc''s physique is, it can''t compete with natural disasters.


    Especially those weak orcs, in the event of natural disasters, many orcs will really die. There are not many orcs in the base, and if some of them die in a natural disaster, Su Ye will die of distress. The number of orcs cannot be raised, so how can we develop the future of the orcs?


    After taking a bath, UU reading Chang Xia bowed.


    Dressed neatly and walked out of the bathroom, not planning to make any complicated dishes at night.


    Baking powder, eat cold noodles.


    There is marinade in the marinade pot, cut a little, add some marinade, and mix.


    So, a bowl of delicious cold powder is ready.


    Holding it, sitting at the square table in the corridor pavilion, looking at the wooden shed and the rattan baskets placed on the wooden shed promenade, Chang Xia felt that he might not be able to go to the sea of ??fog tomorrow.


    The gifts sent by the tribes have not yet been organized.


    This time, the tribes came to the Heluo tribe to participate in the harvest celebration, and brought some gifts to Chang Xia. Not much, better than a heart and gratitude.


    Although there are not many, but the bases are put together.


    There are also dozens of rattan baskets, less than a hundred, and there are various things in the rattan baskets. Chang Xia opened a rattan basket at will, and saw smoked chicken, which was actually roasted with cooking smoke, not the smoked chicken made by Chang Xia.


    Besides smoked chicken, there seem to be other smoked products.


    Look, there is a big basket full of meat, full of heart.


    "Fortunately, there is an underground warehouse��" Chang Xia sighed, wondering how to return the gift. I''ve been busy lately, so I don''t have time to fret about food in the long summer.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 838： Clan members return home with serious injuries

    "I have to be busy drying seafood. It takes time to make toffee, so make some mints."


    "Dry the seafood, and I have to tell Xylophone Amu to help her exchange some chickens, ducks and fish with the tribe to make preserved food."


    "The cold season is cold, so I have time to try some down jackets."


    Chang Xia thought while eating.


    After eating, wash the dishes and add water to the stone pot on the stove.


    After a while, Su Ye Baiqing will take a bath when he comes back. When the weather turns cold, you can''t wash in cold water. Affected by the long summer, in addition to male orcs, females of the Heluo tribe are usually used to boiling water in caves and showering with warm water.


    Across the White Lake, the Tribe Square is very lively.


    Chang Xia listened to the commotion next door, went to the reclining chair, and felt that the years were quiet.


    Lying in the pavilion on the corridor to enjoy the cool, I felt the gentle night wind blowing across my cheeks.


    Chang Xia''s eyes were drowsy, so she didn''t wait any longer for Su Ye Baiqing, got up and went back to her room.


    Climbing into the bed, he pulled a thin animal skin and put it on his belly. Chang Xia closed her eyes and slept soundly. She likes to be lively, but she also enjoys loneliness.


    Midnight.


    Chang Xia was awakened by a loud noise.


    She opened her eyes and listened carefully for a while.


    It seems that the clansmen who patrolled the Twilight Forest have returned, but some clan members were seriously injured, and the clan leader Gen brought the injured clansmen to look for Su Ye.


    dong dong��


    "Chang Xia, are you awake?" Su Ye knocked on the door and shouted softly.


    Chang Xia: "Mr. Su Ye, I''m awake. Wait a minute, I''ll get out of bed and open the door."


    Squeak!


    "Chang Xia, do you have a light stone in your room? Give it to me, I will stop the bleeding for Yundong. The light grass is not bright enough, I need a light stone." Su Ye spoke directly and explained the reason.


    "The cellar. For the room, I''ll give you Shen Rong and let him take him to the Erdos Swamp. The room has recently been lit with light grass." Chang Xia replied.


    After listening, Su Ye said, "Gen, go to the cellar to fetch the light stone and bring it up."


    "Okay." Gen replied.


    Chang Xia put on his coat, followed Su Ye towards the pharmacy, and said in a low voice, "Mother Su Ye, is Uncle Yun Dong seriously injured?"


    "It''s very serious, thanks to the hemostatic powder that Shen Rong gave." Su Ye sullen, Yun Dong''s life was big this time, and he came back with a life. The other clansmen who went with him were injured more or less, but it was not like Yun Dong almost died.


    Listen to it.


    Chang Xia gasped.


    Shen Rong conceived of Su Ye''s hemostatic powder, which doubled its efficacy.


    Chang Xia wanted to enter the house, but was stopped by Su Ye.


    Yun Dong was seriously injured, and the wound was ferocious. Su Ye did not allow Chang Xia to enter the house because she was afraid that she would be frightened and cause problems. After all, from what Su Ye and the others knew, Chang Xia was a little timid.


    "Changxia, don''t go in." Xylophone said.


    Chang Xia raised her head slightly, and out of the corner of the eye swept over Gray and the other orcs.


    Eyes tightened suddenly, orcs have a strong physique, ordinary small wounds will not be bandaged at all, and they will heal in three or five days. She stood beside the xylophone, and her breath was filled with the rich smell of blood.


    "Xyon Amu, Uncle Gore, why didn''t they deal with the wound?" Chang Xia couldn''t tell whether it was worry or nervousness. No matter how many times he smelled it, it was disgusting and uncomfortable.


    Xylophone said, "The minor injury has been dealt with."


    ��


    Long Xia was sluggish.


    These seven or eight centimeter wounds are small wounds.


    The blood has dyed most of the body red, right? !


    "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, we''ve all dealt with the injuries on our bodies. It''s just terrifying, but it''s nothing." Gray said calmly.


    Feeling that Chang Xia didn''t believe it, Gray raised his hand and wanted to jump a few times.


    Chang Xia quickly held down Gray with his eyes and hands.


    There was a wound of five or six centimeters in Gray''s abdomen. The position of the shoulder bone could not be clearly seen. From the damaged animal skin coat, it could be seen that there was also a wound there, on the lower back and the left calf. What the **** did they encounter?


    A wandering orc?


    "Uncle Gorea, don''t move, you see the wound is bleeding again." Chang Xia said.


    Xylophone handed over the hemostatic powder and asked Gray to treat the wound by himself. Tianluo Heyun and the others wanted to come over, but were stopped by Patriarch Gen and Elder Jami.


    I was afraid that they would be too excited and scared Chang Xia.


    Besides, I was worried that it would disturb Su Ye.


    "This injury is fine, it will heal in three to five days." Gray smiled.


    When he lowered his head and sprinkled hemostatic powder. There was a gleam in his eyes, the damned wandering orc.


    "Xyon Mu, can you talk about it?" Chang Xia asked.


    With the strength of Ge Lei and the others, how could they be injured so badly? Could it be that Xilu came over?


    "Grey and the others met two beast cubs in the forest and took them in softly. They never thought that these two beast cubs were stray orcs." Xylophone took a deep breath and explained briefly.


    Who could have guessed that the poor beast cub was actually a wandering orc.


    The wound on Yun Dong''s body was the hand of the beast cub.


    ��


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s face changed suddenly.


    In the last days, there was a saying that if you encounter old people, women and children, you must not approach them easily in the wild.


    They are scarier than zombies and zombie beasts.


    Humanity, human heart.


    Never stand up to scrutiny and temptation.


    Yun Dong and the other orcs were seriously injured. Most of them were drugged by the beast cubs or some tricks. They cooperated with the wandering orcs inside and out, and caught Yun Dong and other orcs by surprise.


    Thanks to Yun Dong and the other orcs, they were strong enough to kill the group of wandering orcs with their poisoned bodies. In the end, the two beast cubs knelt down and begged for mercy, saying that they were forced to be helpless or something.


    pity.


    This time, Gray didn''t listen.


    He stretched out his hand and directly twisted the neck of the beast cub.


    Although it was revenge, none of the orcs were happy. Yun Dong was seriously injured and dying, and they accelerated their return to the tribe. Fortunately, it was not far from the Baihe Basin at that time, otherwise Yun Dong might have died on the road.


    Squeak!


    After a while, Patriarch Gen came out of the pharmacy.


    The orcs looked at him quickly.


    "Gen, Yun Dong...how is the situation?" Xylophone whispered.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at the courtyard gate in the distance. The courtyard door was demolished, and he could vaguely see a few figures standing there. No need to guess, it must be Heyun Tianluo and the others.


    I don''t know if my partner is alive or dead, how can He Yun sleep?


    In the same way, when other females know that their partner is in their hands, they naturally cannot rest in the cave with peace of mind. Therefore, all the orcs stood in tacit agreement and waited outside the gate of Changxia''s courtyard. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    As long as he didn''t enter the door, Patriarch Gen had no choice but to lose his temper.


    "I''m holding on to my life. However, don''t think about getting off the kang in the cold season this year, you have to cultivate for half a year." Gen replied. He didn''t hide the volume, and in the silent night, the deep voice of the patriarch Gen came out far away.


    Sure enough, his voice just fell.


    There was a low cry from outside the courtyard gate.


    "Amu Xylophone, Uncle Yundong and the others, how many people in the tribe know about it?" Chang Xia glanced at the courtyard gate, and the movement was normal. It seemed that the Southeast Asian Wind and the others should not have heard the wind.


    "The tribe that they went back to overnight is relatively low-key." Xylophone replied.


    She guessed what Chang Xia meant.


    Yun Dong and the others returned to the tribe, the movement was loud, and the quick movement directly suppressed the matter. The tribe has alarmed many clansmen, but not many orcs know about the White Lake Cave and the White Lake Business District.


    However, I will probably know tomorrow.


    There is no need to hide this matter, other orc tribes must be reminded that they must be vigilant when they encounter the same thing in the forest in the future.


    This time, the wandering orcs used the cubs to kill.


    Next time, it might be a female or an old man.


    They must be vigilant and defensive.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 839： bandaging, emergency action

    "Have other orc tribes encountered similar things?" Chang Xia narrowed his eyes and asked softly.


    The Wandering Orc is the name of the Twilight Forest.


    Besides, they have another name in the Western Continent: Slave Hunting Orcs.


    They were all notorious thugs.


    Hunting orcs for sale, accepting bounties from nobles, treasures, delicacies, etc., are all within the scope of slave-hunting orcs hunting.


    A group of orcs who are addicted to money.


    They have no morals, and act brutally and bloody.


    "For the time being, I don''t know." Xylophone shook his head lightly. After Su Ye dealt with Yun Dong''s injury, he might return to the Kana Holy Mountain Wizard Hall overnight to contact the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest to report the situation encountered by the Heluo tribe. , convey it.


    At the same time, each orc tribe is expected to return to their respective territories immediately.


    Fortunately, Twilight Forest will patrol the forest ahead of time this year. If it is approaching the cold season like in previous years, it will only set off. There may be big problems.


    squeak��


    Su Ye opened the door, his hands covered in blood.


    Seeing this, Xylophone hurriedly fetched water from the basin and asked Su Ye to wash his hands.


    "Chang Xia, go and wake up Bai Qing. Tonight we will go back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna Holy Mountain overnight, and we will inform the other orc tribe chiefs and inform them of what happened to them. Don''t delay, let them leave for the tribe overnight. ."


    Su Ye ordered while washing her hands.


    They couldn''t estimate how many slave hunter orcs entered Duskwood.


    This matter must be notified to the major orc tribes as soon as possible.


    When necessary, directly invite the elders of the six major tribes to clear the Twilight Forest.


    The blood of Yun Dong and other orcs must not be shed in vain.


    soon.


    The white lake at night has changed to be quiet.


    Chang Xia woke up Bai Qing, but she didn''t have time to explain.


    Su Ye: "Bai Qing, go back to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna."


    "Things haven''t been cleaned up yet��" Bai Qing said.


    "It''s okay, go back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna to deal with things first. When you''re done, come here again." Su Ye responded, grabbed Bai Qing, and quickly came to a beastly leopard totem warrior, and jumped gently. , jump on the beast.


    Chang Xia couldn''t even see who the beastized totem warrior was.


    Just then, a dark shadow disappeared from the cave courtyard.


    Su Ye left.


    Xylophone let He Yun in, and at the same time arranged for the tribe to return to the tribe to get the scooter, and drag Yun Dong back to the tribe to send him to the elder Ximu. Yun Dong was seriously injured and needed to rest on the kang bed for half a year. For the first few months, Elder Ximu was asked to help take care of him.


    Also, the Orcs such as Gore were not badly injured.


    It also needs the help of Elder Ximu to bandage it again.


    "Xyon Mu, is there anything I can help?" Chang Xia asked.


    Xylophone still didn''t let Chang Xia enter the pharmacy, and he didn''t bring the trolley.


    Snails and other females stood beside their partners.


    After carefully examining the injuries on his partner''s body, he confirmed that there were no fatal or serious injuries, and heaved a sigh of relief. Injuries of this magnitude are not fatal to orcs. After bandaging it again, and cultivating in the tribe for ten days and a half, it will recover.


    Hear the words.


    Xylophone thought for a while.


    "Chang Xia, please stew more pig liver soup, or other nourishing medicated meals. This time Yun Dong was seriously injured and bleed a lot, so drink some pig liver soup and nourishing medicinal food to make up for it." Xylophone said .


    Listen to it.


    Chang Xia only felt his eyes light up.


    Otherwise, she can''t help.


    However, stewing soup is Chang Xia''s specialty.


    "Okay, I will be responsible for stewing the soup." Chang Xia patted his chest and promised.


    Xylophone: "What ingredients do you need, just say it."


    In order to prepare for the harvest celebration, the tribe deliberately hunted a lot of prey, fruits and vegetables, etc., and also prepared little.


    If you don''t know what ingredients Chang Xia needs.


    Xylophone can arrange for the clan to send it directly.


    "Okay, I''ll think about medicinal food first. Pig liver soup, I need fresh pig liver, I don''t have it here. Does the tribe have it?" Chang Xia tilted his head, thinking about what nourishing qi and blood?


    Red dates, donkey-hide gelatin and wolfberry.


    These three Changxia memories are the most profound.


    It''s just that the tribe doesn''t seem to have one.


    Yam, yam seems to be fine. Foods that nourish qi and blood include black fungus, black sesame and spinach, as well as meat, fish and bird eggs. There is no rice, and ginkgo is used for pasta.


    Chang Xia racked her brains to think about it, but she could only think of these.


    She pondered and waited until dawn to find Elder Ximu. Ask which medicinal herbs can nourish qi and blood. At that time, prepare the medicated meal.


    It''s not dawn.


    However, such a big thing happened.


    Chang Xia had no intention of going back to her room and continued to sleep, so she simply went to the cellar to look over it to see what was in the cellar. If it was missing, then go to the tribe.


    Wait for the tribe to carefully lift Yun Dong onto the trolley, and then use the trolley to carry Yun Dong to the tribe. Afterwards, Gore and the others returned to the tribe one after another.


    Muqin Tianluo was not in a hurry to leave.


    They left to clean up the blood on the ground.


    Then he hurried back to the tribe.


    After cleaning up, Xylophone will notify Chang Xia to come out.


    "I''m not that timid��" Chang Xia whispered, watching Xylophone and the others leave in a hurry. She looked through the cellar, and she already knew what she was doing. Without going back to the room to rest, he simply walked towards the wooden shed and the wooden shed promenade.


    She decided to count the gifts sent by the tribes.


    It happened suddenly.


    I can''t go to Wuhai today.


    The Baihu business district suddenly became very lively.


    It may be that the patriarch Gen informed the patriarchs of the tribes about the matter. At this time, the tribes began to pack their luggage and planned to leave for the tribe directly.


    "Changxia��"


    The sound of the south wind resounded outside the house.


    It was followed by the sound of messy footsteps.


    Soon, Nan Feng and the other orcs hurried into the cave courtyard. Just when I was about to ask, I smelled the **** smell left in the night wind.


    Suddenly, Nan Feng changed his face.


    Quickly rushing towards Chang Xia, UU reading grabbed Chang Xia''s hands and looked up and down.


    "Chang Xia, where are you injured?"


    The Baihu business district suddenly broke out into a commotion.


    Wake up the White Lake Cave. In addition, when the tribe was carrying the trolley, it did not deliberately lower the volume, and then the tribe also heard the noise.


    Nan Feng and the other orcs woke up, and they ran towards Chang Xia''s house.


    Shen Rong is no longer a tribe, if there are beasts breaking into the Baihu cave, Chang Xia will be unable to resist. Thinking about it, the orcs didn''t care about getting dressed, and rushed to Changxia''s house in unison.


    "I''m fine." Chang Xia said: "Uncle Yundong, who was in charge of patrolling the Twilight Forest, and the others are back. Uncle Yundong was seriously injured, and Uncle Golei and other clan members were seriously injured. Patriarch Gen sent Uncle Yundong over to find Su Ye. Mother-in-law wraps up����


    "Mr. Su Ye helped Uncle Yun Dong wrap up the dressing, and went back to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna overnight. The wandering orcs are insidious and cunning. Granny Su Ye is afraid of the totem warriors of other orc tribes patrolling the Twilight Forest. She needs to inform other orc tribes to be more vigilant. "


    "The tribe just sent Uncle Yundong back to the cave, and Patriarch Gen went to the Baihu commercial area."


    Before Chang Xia could finish speaking, Yadong Daya hurried to the tribe. At the same time, the other clansmen who heard the news changed their faces one after another, and then also went towards the tribe.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 840： help prepare meals

    "Changxia, Uncle Yundong is seriously injured?" Nuan Chun whispered.


    Chang Xia took a deep breath and replied, "I almost won''t be able to come back to the tribe. Listening to what Granny Su Ye said, she is expected to lie down on the kang bed for half a year to cultivate."


    Hiss!


    Nuanchun couldn''t help taking a breath.


    She and Shan Kun looked at each other and asked, "Can I help?"


    "Xuqin Amu asked me to help me make pig liver soup and prepare a few medicinal meals. If you have time, come and help me." Chang Xia said, "It may take a few days to dry the sea of ????sea goods, so I have to think about it first. A nourishing medicinal meal."


    Nourishing qi and blood is different from Da Ya''s situation.


    Some herbs are not suitable, Su Ye is in a hurry, Xylophone can only ask Chang Xia for help. Elder Ximu is also suitable, but Xylophone trusts Chang Xia more.


    After all, medicinal foods are also food for the mouth.


    In this regard, the tribe trusts Chang Xia very much.


    "Okay, I''ll come. The sea of ??fog is drying seafood, so don''t rush for a day or two." Nuanchun said happily.


    It''s a good thing that no tribe members died in the tribe.


    Serious injury is better than losing your life.


    However, the Twilight Forest may not be too quiet this year.


    The wandering orcs dare to plot against the Twilight Forest Orcs, and will inevitably face fierce revenge from the Twilight Forest Orcs. After no orc can harm the Twilight Forest Orcs, they will be safe.


    eye for eye.


    A tooth for a tooth.


    This is the survival rule of the Orcs in the Dusk Forest.


    "Then help me sort out these rattan baskets now..."


    Chang Xia pointed to the rattan baskets stacked in the wooden shed and the wooden shed corridor.


    She told the chiefs of the tribes that they would not need to prepare gifts for her when they come to the Heluo tribe''s Baihu business district next time.


    Chang Xia was afraid he couldn''t bear it.


    "How to organize it?"


    "If you can eat it, put it on the left side. Put animal skins and animal bones on the right side."


    Things like animal skins, animal bones, etc., can''t be used much in Changxia. She intends to exchange it to the tribe, and it is a waste to put it with her.


    However, Chang Xia will choose some to stay.


    After all, it was the wishes sent by the orcs of various tribes.


    It was dawn, Nanfeng Baiqing came from the tribe, and each orc was carrying a sack or a rattan basket. Obviously, these things should have been arranged by the xylophone.


    She didn''t know what Chang Xia wanted.


    She simply asked Nanfeng and the others to bring some of the things she thought she might need.


    "Changxia��"


    Nanfeng waved the rattan basket in his hand.


    "These dark little wild fruits, Eminem asked me to bring them over to show you. It seems like you said before that these little wild fruits can replenish qi and blood."


    Chang Xia stood up, put down the straw rope in his hand, and asked, "What little wild fruit?"


    "Hey! This is it." Nanfeng handed the rattan basket to Chang Xia and showed her, "This little wild fruit is not easy to pick, and the portion is not large. Eminem asked me to bring a small portion over and ask if you want it. If you want, there are still some in the tribal warehouse."


    "Wolfberry��" Chang Xia patted his head.


    She thought that the tribe didn''t exist. When she was digging for thatch roots, she seemed to have encountered it in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake. After that, things were too busy, and Chang Xia directly forgot those wolfberry trees.


    Fortunately, I told the tribe before.


    She forgot, and the tribesmen did not.


    These goji berries are black goji berries, which have been sun-dried.


    Each one is the size of a pinky finger, and the quality is very good. The clansmen should have picked them, and each one is about the same size and looks very good.


    "Can it be used?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia: "Goji berry stew chicken, add some nourishing herbs in it, it''s perfect for warming the body. If you don''t bring it, I really forgot about those wolfberry bushes."


    Hearing it, wolfberry can be eaten.


    Nanfeng breathed a sigh of relief, and the other orcs showed joy.


    "Changxia, these are pig livers." Bai Qing put down the back basket, and the back basket was full of pig livers, with a strong **** smell, and he could smell that these pig livers were very fresh.


    "Ah! So many?" Chang Xia was shocked and said, "Brother, you take the pork liver to the kitchen and slice it up by the way. I will prepare some spinach and cook a pot of spinach and pork liver soup."


    The spinach and pig liver soup is fast to stew, and it is ready to be sent to the tribe.


    Maybe they can drink a bowl before Yun Dong and the others rest.


    As for the wolfberry chicken soup, Chang Xia plans to kill the old hen and cook it. This is time-consuming, so it is slowly stewed in a clay pot. It can be drunk at noon, and fish soup can be considered at night.


    thinking.


    Chang Xia decided to write down on paper.


    Formulate a recipe, and when she goes to Wuhai to dry seafood, this recipe will be given to the tribe to let the xylophone arrange the tribe to do it. Or let Heyun Tianluo and the others do it themselves, they are all very good at cooking.


    Xylophone made Chang Xia stew soup, mainly because the clansmen trusted Chang Xia.


    I think the soup she simmers is the best.


    Yun Dong and other orcs were injured and should receive the best care.


    Let Bai Qing cut the pork liver, and Chang Xia got up and went to the cellar to find spinach. She had been to the cellar just now and happened to see spinach in the cellar.


    Recently, the tribe organized a harvest festival, and a lot of meat, eggs, vegetables and fruits were specially prepared. As usual, this spinach is estimated to be picked, but it is not needed today.


    This spinach was sent from the tribe yesterday.


    In addition to spinach, there are many fresh leafy vegetables, the portion is not much, each about ten pounds. This is for eating and drying vegetables in Changxia. The tribe doesn''t know which wild vegetables can be dried into dry vegetables, and they simply go into the forest to pick a piece of wild vegetables for Changxia.


    Chang Xia did not enter the forest, and the family never lacked meat, eggs, fruits and vegetables.


    Every time she saw a new fruit and vegetable, she would study it.


    Then the way of eating was given back to the tribe, and the clansmen followed Chang Xia''s method and learned it. Once and for all, the cellars of every tribe in the tribe were filled to the brim. Even the second cellar of some clansmen is full, and they start to expand the cellar or dig a third cellar.


    Here, Nuan Chun Shan Kun continued to help sort the rattan baskets.


    With the addition of Nanfeng and other orcs, the speed has increased significantly.


    At this time, the sky is bright.


    Nuan Chun asked Shan Kun to go back to the cave to see if the twins woke up.


    When he wakes up, he will send the twins to the tribe and let the tribe help take care of them. The twins have been sleeping longer and longer lately and may change shape around the cold season.


    Xylophone asked Nuan Chun to send the twins to the tribe during the day, UU reading www. uukanshu.com let the elders of Westwood look after them.


    I was afraid that Nuan Chun Shan Kun would be a father and Amu for the first time and would not be able to take care of the twins. It would be more appropriate to leave the twins to Elder Ximu to take care of them. The first transformation is very important, but there can be no accidents.


    "Nuanchun, are the twins going to transform in advance?" Nanfeng asked.


    Nuan Chun nodded and said, "According to Elder Ximu''s analysis, it may be just these few days. During the day, Elder Ximu helps to take care of it, and then takes him back to the Baihu cave at night."


    "Cubs as chubby as twins, the tribe is the first time ever. I''m very curious about the twins transforming. When they transform, Nuanchun must tell me. I specially prepared two gifts for them. , just wait for them to transform."


    Nan Feng said that she was looking forward to the transformation of the two fat boys.


    Da Ya caressed the position of her belly, and her face also showed a look of anticipation. She thought that it would be nice if she was born like a twin.


    "Nuanchun, borrow your fat boy for my father-" Yadong suddenly said.


    Hearing this, all the orcs stared at Yadong with indescribable eyes.


    This orc is really a dutiful son!


    Gray was injured and needed training. He sent two beast cubs over there. Could it be that he disliked Gray''s injuries too lightly? !


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 841： The filial son Yadong

    "Yadong, are you crazy?" Da Ya twitched her mouth slightly, raised her hand and twisted it around Yadong''s waist, and complained, "No wonder Eminem told you not to go there, she guessed that you would do something stupid. ."


    Listen to it.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs couldn''t help but laugh.


    I feel that the snail really deserves to be the Eminem of Yadong.


    Yadong''s prediction has already been predicted.


    It was a surprise that a filial son like Yadong was not killed by Ge Lei!


    "Cough, cough!" Ya Dongqing coughed and said, "I think it''s too boring for my father to be injured at home. After the twins transform, let them go to accompany my father and relieve the boredom by the way."


    ��


    Let the injured patient take care of the reshaped animal cub.


    This way of relieving boredom, who can bear it? !


    "Yadong, don''t go back to the tribe." Chang Xia squatted by the water tank to wash the spinach, and glanced at Yadong with the eyes of a fool.


    Yadong raised his head with a bewildered look on his face.


    Obviously, he still didn''t understand what he did wrong.


    "Changxia, where are these smoked meats?"


    "The smoked meat helps me hang it directly above the kitchen stove, and continue to smoke it with fireworks to prevent it from being damaged. The cellar can''t be piled up, and it is easy to get smelly when it is put in the underground warehouse."


    Besides, Chang Xia was worried that the smoked meat would go bad if left the fire.


    After all, the meat smoked in the warm season is perishable, and it is far less delicious than the meat cooked in the cold season. However, Chang Xia checked the bacon and it was very good.


    Hanging it above the kitchen stove is to avoid damage and waste.


    At the same time, if you put it in the kitchen, you can take it out and cook it whenever you want.


    "Animal skins and bones��"


    "Send these to the tribe warehouse!"


    The walls of his cellar are covered with animal skins and bones, and Changxia has no shortage of these things.


    Nanfeng Snake helped hang bacon in the kitchen, and Chang Xia cooked spinach and pork liver soup on the stove on the wooden shed promenade.


    "Warm Spring, please clean a few large pots." Chang Xia said.


    The spinach and pig liver soup is ready to be sent to the tribe. The clay pot is more convenient than the clay pot, and the pottery pot is easy to spill.


    In the stone pot on the stove next to it, the golden stick corn porridge is being simmered.


    Gold sticks and corn, since the long summer has been tinkering with brown rice, the golden sticks and corn exchanged by the tribe and the wolf clan have been consumed quickly. Today, there may not be many left.


    During this harvest festival, Chang Xia heard Patriarch Gen talking to Patriarch Gewa, as if he wanted to exchange another batch of golden rods and corn with the Wolf Clan.


    The Gewa Patriarch did not refuse, he should agree.


    but-


    Suddenly, Yun Dong was seriously injured.


    This exchange may be delayed.


    "It''s really fragrant!"


    The cave courtyard is filled with the scent of golden sticks and corn porridge.


    The orcs couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and began to swallow saliva in their mouths.


    "Don''t worry, I boiled a big pot." Chang Xia said, "Uncle Yundong and the others are not many. They are injured and can''t drink too much."


    When she was cooking golden stick corn porridge.


    Just calculated the amount.


    "Snake, you go to the Baihu Reservoir to catch a few fish and come back, drink porridge, and pair it with grilled fish and grilled meat for a more fragrant and more delicious meal." Nanfeng stood on the stove and hung bacon on the iron wooden stick. The roof of the kiln is very high, and a chimney is built, and the bacon is tied with straw ropes. Hang it higher to prevent the fireworks from burning the straw rope.


    However, even if it hangs high.


    I still need to pay more attention, although these straw ropes are relatively thick.


    No matter how thick the straw rope is, it is only straw rope.


    It''s just that, apart from the grass rope, Changxia couldn''t find anything more suitable.


    "Yes!" Snake nodded, found the rattan basket, and ran towards the Baihu pond.


    Da Ya kicked Yadong and said, "Yadong, go back to the cave to get the meat."


    "My house has fresh meat in the cellar, you don''t need to go back to the cave to get things." Chang Xia opened his mouth while stirring the golden stick-grain corn porridge in the stone pot. Usually Nanfeng and the others ate at Changxia''s house, and they would bring things over afterwards.


    at this point.


    The beasts were tacit, and they had already formed a tacit understanding.


    Otherwise, no matter how thick-skinned Nan Feng and the others are, they wouldn''t dare to eat rice with their bare hands.


    Even if they dare, the tribesmen will not let them go.


    If the legs are discounted, they are all light.


    "Also. Chang Xia, do you have any meat you want to eat?" Honey Dew asked.


    Chang Xia wants to help Yun Dong and the others to make soup, and the last two days have not been a sea of ??fog. Bai Qing should go out hunting with the hunting team, this time should be the last hunting before the cold season.


    The food hoarded by tribes is abundant this year.


    After the cold season, the tribe will no longer go out to hunt.


    At that time, the tribe had enough people to go to the sea of ????fog, to dry the seafood and harvest the sap of the milk tree.


    They have all eaten toffee, and the clansmen are waiting to go to the sea of ??fog to harvest milk tree sap, looking forward to tasting toffee again. However, two-thirds of the toffee made from the sap of the milk tree is sent to the White Lake business district for exchange, and the remaining one-third is distributed by the tribe.


    Wuhai is not the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    The Leopards do not want to be the target of public criticism.


    It is also appropriate to give profits to other orc tribes.


    "Catch more cattle, sheep, pigs and deer. It''s best to catch live ones. This way, you can eat fresh hot pot in the cold season. Preserved beef, preserved pork ribs, preserved pork trotters and preserved pork all taste very good." Chang Xia thought After thinking about it, he said.


    Fish, the tribe is close to the White Lake and the White River.


    If you want to eat fish, you can eat it anytime.


    There is a foggy sea this year, let alone river fish, they can still eat sea fish at any time.


    Other seafood can also be expected. In the cold season, the tribesmen are all at leisure. In their spare time, the tribe organizes totem warriors to go to the sea of ????fog, and by the way, sweep the sea beasts in the sea of ??fog, and maybe you can eat some rare seafood.


    Think.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help feeling a little thirsty.


    After all, there are too many delicious seafood.


    Unfortunately, the octopus, squid and cuttlefish in Gangwa Continent seem to be all sea beasts.


    Octopus balls, sizzling squid, grilled squid, grilled cuttlefish, etc.


    The Orcs seem to call the multi-legged sea beasts like octopuses octopuses, and even the Fish Clan shy away from octopuses. Considering the difference between Gangwa Continent and Earth, Chang Xia thinks that the octopus reminder in Gangwa Continent is quite scary.


    There are various myths and stories circulating in the deep sea of ??the earth, including the figure of octopus.


    Orcs are afraid of octopus.


    Chang Xia is not surprising at all.


    If you don''t want to eat octopus balls, sizzling squid, grilled squid...


    Chang Xia will never care about the sea beasts in the sea. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Hotpot! For the first time, I am looking forward to the arrival of the cold season."


    "I used to worry about the coming of the cold season, but this year I look forward to it coming soon. Recently, the temperature is getting lower day by day, and the frost will come soon."


    They all know that once the frost comes.


    It means that the Dusk Forest has truly entered the cold season.


    Soon, it will snow in the Dusk Forest.


    Few orcs like snow, and people used to die in the cold season every year.


    To the orcs, snow is like the spokesman for the **** of death.


    "Can Shen Rong and the others come back before the snow falls?"


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly, and replied, "Not necessarily. It depends on whether the snow falls early or late this year."


    The arrival of the cold season does not necessarily bring snow immediately.


    With the continuous drop in temperature, the green twilight forest is dying, the plants are gradually turning yellow, the food in the forest is getting less and less, and the animals will enter the hibernation period.


    The Twilight Forest at this time.


    It doesn''t make animals safe as they hibernate.


    On the contrary, the Dusk Forest would be extremely dangerous.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 842： Visit the wounded cloud

    "Warm Spring, help hand over the clay pot."


    The spinach and pig liver soup is ready, and the soup is served in a clay pot in Changxia. At the same time, put a can of golden cornstarch porridge, and handed the pot of soup and porridge to Bai Qing, and let him and Yadong carry it to the tribe.


    at this time.


    The sky is bright.


    Chang Xia bowed and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Grilled fish and grilled meat, paired with golden sticks and corn porridge is enough." Nuan Chun said.


    Chang Xia got up in the middle of the night last night and didn''t sleep again.


    Right now.


    The dark circles under the eyes are very obvious.


    "Just get something to eat. Are you sleepy? If you are sleepy, can you go back to your room and sleep?" Nan Feng pointed at Chang Xia''s dark circles and asked.


    "It''s alright, let''s have breakfast quickly. I have to go to the tribe to ask Elder Ximu about the medicinal materials. The medicinal meal cannot be stewed with medicinal materials." Chang Xia waved his hand and declined Nan Feng''s request to return to her room to sleep.


    Su Ye walked in a hurry.


    If she doesn''t leave, you can discuss with her.


    "Is it troublesome?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia tilted her head and said, "It''s not very troublesome, it''s just a little complicated."


    Medicine and food are homologous.


    Medicated meals cannot be made indiscriminately.


    Fortunately, I used to prepare the base for Da Ya''s stewed medicinal food.


    It would not be too difficult to prepare medicinal meals for Yundong and the others.


    "Do you need help?"


    "You don''t go hunting?"


    Nanfeng can''t rest, she has Nuanchun to help her.


    I don��t need anyone��s help to make spinach and pig liver soup. When I��m making medicated meals, it��s easier for someone to help me.


    "Hunting is not in a hurry, you are too busy, I can help." Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia just said that he wanted to eat hot pot in the cold season, and mentioned prey such as pigs, cattle, sheep, and deer. Nanfeng Ji came to his mind, thinking about where the tribe''s territory was suitable for hunting, and wanted to make a big fight.


    Of course, the premise cannot be too far from the tribe.


    Waiting for Xia to figure out a suitable medicinal diet, the tribe may go to the sea of ????fog to dry seafood.


    The cold sea vegetables, seafood pot stew, spicy crabs, etc. at the harvest festival, all the seafood delicacies completely amazed the beasts. Especially the Snake Mountain tribe, the Snake tribe didn''t care about building the road to Silver Beach.


    After eating cold sea vegetables, one by one seems to have been beaten with chicken blood.


    If you still remember that this is the Heluo tribe, not the Sheyue tribe. The snake tribe orcs can''t wait to rush to the silver beach immediately, and quietly go into the sea while the fish tribe is not paying attention...


    "It''s alright, I''m really too busy. I''ll call for Nuanchun''s helper. The twins are approaching transformation, and they have tribes to help take care of them, so Nuanchun is free," Chang Xia said.


    After listening.


    Nanfeng didn''t say more.


    She knows Chang Xia, and her decisions are rarely changed or shaken.


    Wait until Bai Qing returns from the tribe.


    Chang Xia has already prepared breakfast here.


    I took a seat, picked up the golden stick and corn porridge and drank it.


    "Brother, how is Uncle Yundong doing?" Chang Xia asked, but the clan stopped her. She had never seen Yun Dong who was injured.


    Bai Qing said, "Lie down and can''t move."


    "Heyun Amu helped feed the soup, and his face was not very bloody. Look, it''s much more miserable than my father''s situation." Yadong added two more words.


    Hearing this, all the orcs fell silent.


    After dinner��


    Bai Qing and his party decided to go out hunting.


    On the tribe''s side, it''s not their turn to intervene.


    Harvesting milk tree sap and drying seafood may be delayed for a day or two in Wuhai.


    One or two days is enough for them to go around the tribe.


    Changxia Nuanchun went to the tribe to find Elder Ximu. Changxia went over to ask about the medicinal herbs for nourishing qi and blood, and Nuanchun accompanied him to see his cheap twins.


    The twins are about to change shape, wilting.


    Reluctant to move too much, most of the time lying down and sleeping.


    They need to accumulate strength through sleep and transform in one fell swoop.


    Today, the tribe is a little quiet.


    Different from the freshness of the past, it was obvious that Yun Dong and other orcs returned from serious injuries, which cast a shadow over the tribe to some extent.


    The Baihu business district was quiet in the early morning.


    The orc tribes who came to participate in the harvest festival all set off to return to their homes.


    in the next period of time.


    The Twilight Forest will enter a time-controlled period.


    All strange orcs who enter the Dusk Forest may be driven out or hunted down.


    Cloud moves their blood, it must not be shed in vain.


    "Elder Ximu, are you at home?" Chang Xia gently opened the courtyard door and shouted softly.


    Elder Ximu responded, "I''m in the pharmacy��"


    "Elder Ximu." Chang Xia entered the house and greeted Elder Ximu.


    The cave dwellings of the elders in Ximu are lined up. There are six cave dwellings, and there is no distinction between bedrooms and living rooms. Except for one bedroom, other rooms are piled with various medicinal herbs and herbs picked by the tribe. The corridors and pavilions are very spacious and can even be placed Put a wooden bed.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing?" Ximu asked.


    He glanced at Nuanchun, who smiled slightly and walked towards one of the cave dwellings. The twins were lying in that cave, and there was a faint smell of blood next door. Nuan Chun paused and looked at the cave window.


    He saw Yun Dong lying on the kang bed, with He Yun taking care of him inside.


    "I want to cook a herbal meal for Uncle Yundong and the others, and ask Elder Ximu what herbs can nourish qi and blood." Chang Xia said.


    Wolfberry, Chinese yam.


    These two can be used to stew chicken stew.


    However, if you often eat the same food, no matter how delicious it is, you will get tired of it.


    Furthermore, the supplementary things should be eaten together so that they can be easily absorbed.


    "I was just thinking about preparing a medicinal meal..." Ximu''s serious face showed a rare smile, and he greeted Chang Xia to enter the pharmacy. He was not joking when he said preparing medicinal meals.


    Elder Ximu found a lot of medicinal herbs that nourish qi and blood.


    Chatted with Chang Xia at the pharmacy.


    Chang Xia used a hammer in the east and a foot in the west. He took out the useful things from his previous life and talked about it, and confirmed each other with Elder Ximu.


    "Elder Ximu, Yun Dong has been shouting itching��"


    He Yun hurriedly walked into the pharmacy, shouted Elder Ximu''s name, and told him what happened to Yundong.


    "Itchy, I''ll go take a look." Ximu got up quickly and walked towards the cave next door.


    Chang Xia thought for a while, then stood up and followed.


    "Chang Xia, what happened to UU reading ?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Chang Xia said in a low voice, "I was chatting with Elder Ximu just now, and He Yun Amu came in and said that Uncle Yun Dong was itching, as if something had happened."


    "It''s okay, you use a towel to stain the water and wipe off the ointment you just applied. It should be Yun Dong who can''t apply this ointment. I''ll make other analgesic ointments." There was something wrong with the ointment, so he asked He Yun to fetch water and wipe off the ointment.


    He Yun breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly walked out of the cave to fetch water.


    "Chang Xia, I''m going to prepare an analgesic ointment, why don''t you go back to the Baihu cave together?"


    "I brought the medicinal herbs and herbs I had just now, and went back to the Baihu cave to stew the medicinal meal. Uncle Yundong and the others have shed so much blood, so they need to eat more nourishing food."


    Everything that should be asked has already been asked clearly.


    Chang Xia didn''t plan to stay here for a long time with Elder Ximu.


    He lowered his head, not daring to look at the clouds moving on the kang bed. No wonder the patriarch Gen and the others stopped him and didn''t let them see it.


    Yun Dong, this is a serious injury.


    The left hand was fractured, the right leg had a few pieces of meat gouged out, and the large wound at the mouth of the bowl looked very terrifying. In addition, the injury on the body is only afraid of more.


    Damn slave hunter orcs!


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 843： Im not afraid of seeing blood, really

    "Chang Xia, are you alright!"


    Nuanchun walked quickly, looking at Changxia nervously.


    Just now, Chang Xia''s expression changed.


    Inside the house, Elder Ximu and Yun Dong, who was lying on the kang bed, both noticed Chang Xia''s abnormality. So the elder Ximu asked Chang Xia to dispense medicine with him, or go back to the Baihu cave.


    "I''m fine." Chang Xia shook his head lightly.


    She knew that she was a little hypocritical just now.


    Blood, I haven''t seen it before.


    She can''t always be troubled by the memory of the past, she is Chang Xia, the Chang Xia of the Heluo tribe. Gradually, Chang Xia seemed to suddenly become brighter.


    That feels amazing!


    Nuan Chun stared blankly at Chang Xia, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising, and she said softly, "Chang Xia, you seem to look better!"


    "Really?" Chang Xia smiled and said, "Wait for me, I''ll bring something to Uncle Yundong." After saying that, he walked briskly towards the cave. At the same time, he took off the beast sack on his waist, took it in his hand, and walked into the cave where Yundong rested again.


    "Changxia��"


    When Chang Xia came back, the three people in the cave were all taken aback.


    Chang Xia grinned slightly.


    Tossing the animal sac in his hand, he explained, "Uncle Yundong, this is toffee and mint. There''s not much, so that''s all that''s left. If you feel pain or itching, just eat a sweet. Mouth. The tribe will go to the sea of ??fog to harvest milk tree sap and fish for seafood. I will make more sugar."


    "Okay." Yun Dong endured the pain, showed a flattering smile to He Yun, and said, "He Yun, hurry up and feed me one."


    Although I don''t know what toffee is.


    However, it''s probably a good thing if it''s dipped in sugar.


    They had just returned to the tribe and had been dealing with their injuries. Yun Dong was unaware of what happened to the tribe recently.


    He Yunjiao glared at Yundong angrily, but did not refuse.


    She reached out and took the animal sac handed by Chang Xia, opened it, and took out a piece of toffee and fed it into Yun Dong''s mouth. Then, he turned around and said softly, "Chang Xia, are you alright?"


    Obviously, she was worried that Chang Xia would not see blood.


    Yun Dong was seriously injured, with 16 wounds on his body. Among them, there are four fatal wounds, Yun Kin can survive, it is really blessed by the beast god, life is hard!


    "I''m fine. Amu Heyun, I''m not afraid of seeing blood, really. I just smelled blood and felt a little nauseated, for no other reason." Chang Xia explained that he was an adult, but he didn''t want to be treated like a beast cub by his clan. Like that.


    She has awakened her bloodline ability and is a totem warrior.


    Totem warriors are afraid of seeing blood. It''s a shame to spread this out.


    "Is there really no problem?" Ximu said solemnly.


    Chang Xia nodded and said earnestly, "I''m fine, you forgot, I went into the forest to hunt forest wolves." During that fertile field event, she used bows and arrows to hunt forest wolves, although there were tricks.


    However, she did kill the Timberwolves with her own hands.


    Going forward, she was there when the tribe hunted anaconda snakes in the Xiaohe River grassland.


    "Okay." Yun Dong smiled and looked at Chang Xia with approval.


    The once weak cub has also grown up.


    Um!


    Toffee is so delicious.


    Chang Xia must go to Wuhai to harvest milk tree sap earlier.


    Earlier, he had been poured down a bowl of milk tree sap by He Yun, which smelled faintly of milk. It tasted like sugar water. It was very delicious.


    After delivering the candy, Chang Xia said goodbye.


    This time.


    Chang Xia''s face was no longer gloomy, and a faint smile hung on the corner of his mouth.


    She smiled and waved to Nuan Chun who was standing at the door.


    "Warm spring, the twins are sleeping again?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Nuan Chun shrugged and said helplessly: "Not long after Shan Kun delivered them, Elder Ximu drank the soup for them and fell asleep. This sleep may not wake up until the afternoon."


    "Is it okay to sleep like this?"


    "It''s alright, the orc transformations come this way. Compared with the nest clan, the orc transformations are safer."


    Immediately, Chang Xia thought of the two eggs deposited in Elder Ximu''s house.


    Nest people don''t need to change shape, but they need to break the shell.


    It''s hard to tell which is good and which is bad.


    "Changxia��"


    Suddenly, the old ape''s cry sounded.


    Chang Xia patted his forehead, too many things happened last night.


    The tribe seems to have forgotten Lao Ape and Weishan Ape.


    "Old Ape." Chang Xia smiled and asked, "Old Ape, have you had breakfast yet?"


    "Eat. Has something happened to the Heluo tribe, do you want me to help?" The old ape nodded and asked aloud.


    In the middle of the night last night, the Heluo tribe was very quiet.


    The old ape was naturally awakened.


    But, after all, this is the territory of the Heluo tribe. The old ape didn''t show up and waited quietly for dawn.


    "The tribe''s clansmen who went out to patrol the Dusk Mist Forest returned from serious injuries and were calculated by the wandering orcs. Wu Lian night returned to the wizard''s hall in the holy mountain of Karna, and the other tribe orcs also set off to return home before dawn." He told the old ape about the matter, shook his head, and said, "The tribe is waiting for the notification from the witch, there is nothing to do for the time being."


    The speed of the Weishan Ape is not dominant, and it has a normal relationship with the major orc tribes.


    He hastily offered to help, fearing that it would arouse the suspicion of the orcs.


    Therefore, the old ape didn''t mention helping to eradicate the stray orcs.


    "Injured, no one died!" said the old ape.


    Chang Xia: "All alive."


    After listening, the old ape waved to Chang Xia and walked back to the cave dwelling of the ape in Weishan. The Heluo tribe has been busy these two days, so he decided to call Weishan Ape back to Weishan from the land. It''s bustling and noisy outside, but it''s not Weishan after all.


    The home of the Weishan ape is Weishan.


    After leaving for just one day, the old ape began to miss Weishan Waterfall.


    "The old ape may want to find the patriarch��" Nuan Chun said suddenly, looking at the back of the old ape leaving.


    "He probably wants to go back to Weishan." Chang Xia said.


    She saw Lao Yuan''s longing for Weishan, and originally wanted to keep Lao Yuan in the tribe for two more days. However, a sudden change interrupted all the orcs'' plans.


    The harvest celebration is over.


    The tribes will begin exchanging goods.


    Now, the exchange simply died prematurely. No wonder Patriarch Gen went to the Baihu business district, but he did not return to the tribe for a long time.


    The goods brought by each tribe need to be exchanged, except for the patriarch who brought the orcs back to the tribe in advance. Some orcs should be arranged to stay and deal with the exchange of goods.


    This is not a trivial matter, UU reading wants to finish it.


    I''m afraid it will take three to five days to get it done.


    Thinking about it.


    Chang Xia returned to his cave.


    "Changxia, what should I do with these medicinal herbs?" Nuanchun asked.


    The medicinal herbs were brought from Elder Ximu and used for stewing medicinal foods.


    "Boil the chicken with wolfberry at noon, and add some herbs to nourish qi and blood." Chang Xia rummaged through the rattan basket, picked out the herbs he wanted, and put them aside. Then she instructed Nuanchun to send the rattan basket containing the medicinal herbs to the pharmacy. In addition to the wolfberry stewed chicken, she also planned to steam a few fish and make a fish soup by the way.


    Drinking more fish soup is good for the body, but unfortunately there is no tofu.


    It''s too tiring to make it now, so consider adding yam to it.


    She has never drank yam stew in fish soup. However, it should be fine.


    Afraid of forgetting, Chang Xia got a pen and paper, and wrote on the yam stewed in fish soup, chicken stewed with wolfberry, and meat stewed with wolfberry. It should also be steamed.


    Put wolfberry stew chicken, the chicken should not be too old.


    Otherwise, the chicken is too chai and not tasty. Simply boil the chicken soup, the chicken soup boiled by the old hen is more fragrant.


    "Changxia, let''s go to the chicken coop in the wilderness south of Baihu together to catch chickens."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 844： The old ape returns to Weishan

    "Changxia, do you all pick chickens?"


    In the chicken coop in the wild mountain forest on the south side of Baihu Lake.


    The chicken coop has expanded several times and is divided into different areas. The first batch of captives gradually adapted to the captive life of the chicken coop. Even if the wings on the wings grew, they no longer wanted to fly away.


    The same is true of the duck shed next to it.


    Hare breeds the fastest.


    "Amu Liushan, please choose the chicken. This chicken is used for Uncle Yundong and the others to make chicken soup with wolfberry. Next time, I will catch an old hen to make chicken soup." Chang Xia explained. This time, the wolfberry chicken soup will be stewed with medicinal herbs, and the efficacy will be lost after stewing for a long time.


    "Okay, listen to you." Liu Shan nodded and asked, "Would you like to take an old hen back to the cave to cook chicken soup? You look a little bad, make up for it."


    aside.


    Nuan Chun heard the words and nodded.


    "Spruce Eminem, you help catch an old hen."


    "Okay! I''ll pick the fattest old hen for you, and you can take it back to Chang Xia''s stew. Keep an eye on her and drink two more bowls."


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and didn''t interrupt.


    Her face was pale, she simply didn''t sleep well.


    After stewing the medicinal meal at noon, and taking a nap for a while, the spirit will naturally recover.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia was carrying a plump old hen.


    Nuan Chun carried a basket with ten chicks in it.


    Among them, six were only prepared for Yundong and the others. The remaining four, Changxia asked for Nanfeng Nuanchun. Nanfeng and the others were out hunting today. Based on Changxia''s understanding of Nanfeng, she would definitely return to the tribe instead of spending the night outside.


    Plus, the tribe built roads everywhere.


    Greatly save time for hunting and picking.


    "The temperature is dropping so fast!" Chang Xia gathered his clothes tightly, and he should put on long clothes and trousers tomorrow. The autumn wind swept the leaves, and the temperature was getting lower day by day.


    The Twilight Forest does not clearly divide the four seasons.


    Chang Xia pondered, waiting for the cold season this year to invite Su Ye over. At that time, let''s talk about the division of the four seasons.


    Two seasons of cold and warm, plus a rainy season.


    This kind of division is too simple and crude, and the calculation of stars and moons is too vague.


    Cultivation is linked to seasons, and the four seasons must be clearly distinguished.


    "Yeah! In the blink of an eye, the cold season is coming, and the twins are about to transform. I''m looking forward to this year''s cold season. I can''t wait to burn the kang and try the taste of sleeping on the kang." Nuanchun grinned, eyes full of joy meaning.


    In previous years, as the cold season approached, the tribal atmosphere became tense.


    The faces of the tribe were filled with worry and panic.


    I was worried that who would freeze to death in the cold season and not wait for the next rainy season.


    Ha ha!


    The laughter of the long summer and warm spring came from the wind.


    This time, the stewed wolfberry chicken soup is simmered in a clay pot on a small fire, and a small stove is required.


    So, the two of them got busy and built six small stoves in front of the stove in the wooden shed promenade. Clean the chickens, and prepare the wolfberry and the medicinal materials for qi and blood.


    Turn on the fire and start simmering the chicken soup.


    The soup simmered in this way is not only fresh, sweet and sweet, but also the chicken is smooth and tender, which is suitable for injured orcs to eat.


    On the other hand, Chang Xia started to make yam stew in fish soup.


    Of course, I also steamed six fish in a steamer.


    "Changxia, don''t you cook porridge at noon?" Nuanchun asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said, "I don''t have porridge at noon. Stewed yam in fish soup can fill my stomach. Plus steamed fish and wolfberry chicken soup, it''s enough."


    Yam is easy to be full, so don''t worry about not being full.


    What''s more, Yun Dong and the others were injured this time and lost too much blood. Eating some soft and rotten stomachs can absorb nutrients faster and help warm the body.


    What Chang Xia said, warm spring did.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to go back to your room to sleep?"


    Seeing Chang Xia rubbing her eyes frequently and yawning, Nuan Chun couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    The soup has been simmered, she wants Chang Xia to eat something and go back to her room to rest.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go to sleep after the soup is cooked." Chang Xia insisted, how can he give up work halfway.


    The strong fragrance spreads out quickly.


    Right now.


    Qing He walked in.


    "Chang Xia, what are you stewing?"


    "Qinghe��"


    "Why did you come here?"


    Based on their understanding of Qing He, she should be sleeping in a cave at this time. Recently, I helped Su Ye sort out the map of the Twilight Forest, and Qinghe''s days and nights were reversed.


    "I''m here to ask you when to go to Wuhai? I want to go with you." Qinghe said, "Aomori has never eaten seafood, so I want to get more seafood."


    She wants to help Su Ye sort out the map of the Twilight Forest.


    This year, he will stay in the Heluo tribe to spend the cold season, and the Tianlang tribe also agreed.


    "It may be later, I will be helping to stew the medicinal food these two days." Chang Xia said.


    Qing He: "Do you want to stew medicated food for Da Ya?"


    "No, it''s not. It''s stewing medicinal food for Uncle Yundong and the others. They were injured and returned to the tribe last night. By the way, Qinghe still doesn''t know what happened last night. Tell her about Nuanchun." Chang Xia patted his forehead. Going to wash my face again.


    "..." Qing He patted her head, she said why the wolf clan didn''t come to look for her today, so it turned out that they returned to the Forest of Qingyue before dawn last night.


    "Do you need my help?"


    "You''ll be with me in a while to deliver soup to the tribe."


    Nuan Chun pointed at the pots on several small stoves in Xinlei, Chang Xia was too sleepy.


    Nuanchun left Qinghe, and wanted Changxia to go back to her room to rest earlier. The dark circles are too heavy, the face is pale, and the complexion is very bad.


    "Nuanchun, are you sure you can handle it?" Chang Xia asked repeatedly.


    Nuan Chun pushed her back to the room and asked her to go to bed.


    Chang Xia is not used to staying up late, busy in the middle of the night and in the morning, and she is exhausted. Push the boat smoothly, take off your shoes, go to bed, and fall asleep in a few seconds.


    "I''m so sleepy, I said I can''t go back to my room to rest."


    Nuan Chun muttered as he cleaned the pot with Qing He. When the soup is ready, send it to the tribe.


    "Warm spring, long summer, nothing to eat..."


    "Forget it, you can eat when you wake up."


    This feeling.


    Chang Xia slept straight into the evening before waking up.


    In a daze, I heard some noise outside the door.


    Open your eyes and get up.


    Open the door, UU read www. uukanshu.com saw Nanfeng and they were all sitting in the cave courtyard.


    The four chickens she left behind were stewed in the warm spring. The courtyard is filled with a strong aroma, in addition to the chicken soup, there is also the burnt aroma of barbecued meat.


    "Chang Xia, wake up." Nan Feng waved his hand and shouted softly.


    Chang Xia replied, looked up at the sky, widened her eyes immediately, and said anxiously, "Nuanchun, why didn''t you wake me up earlier." At this time, it was time for Uncle Yundong and the others to cook a medicinal meal, otherwise it would be too late.


    "Don''t worry Chang Xia, the medicated food has been stewed and sent to the tribe." Bai Qing said.


    He rubbed Chang Xia''s head and asked her to wash her face.


    "It''s stewed, what did Nuanchun stew?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Nuan Chun said, "Steamed pork with wolfberry, yam stewed in fish soup, and steamed fish." The injured orcs such as Yundong Ge Lei liked the stewed yam in fish soup sent at noon. Just let Nuanchun stew another can in the evening, the yam stew in fish soup is simple and easy to make, and Nuanchun nodded directly.


    It just happened to save calling Chang Xia to get up and let her sleep more.


    "Uncle Yundong and the others like to eat yam stewed in fish soup?"


    "I like it very much. In the afternoon, the patriarch will return to the tribe and arrange totem warriors to send Lao Yuan and Wei Shan Yuan back to Wei Shan. By the way, they will go to Wei River to catch black fish. If you think about one or two medicinal meals, it will probably be enough."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 845： The elders enter the forest, chase and kill

    Chang Xia wiped her face.


    A suspicious expression appeared on his face.


    "Isn''t it enough to think about one or two medicinal meals?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and asked, "Uncle Yundong is going to lie down on the kang bed to cultivate, and Uncle Golei and the others also need to cultivate for a month or two. Eat, won''t you get tired?"


    "Changxia, we will go to Wuhai for ten days and a half months at most."


    "That''s right! It''s not like we go to Wuhai and we won''t come back. These medicated meals are delicious and light, and you won''t get tired of eating them for ten days and a half months."


    Obviously, this is also the meaning of Patriarch Gen.


    The weather has been good recently, and it''s just suitable for drying seafood.


    After a while, the Dusk Forest will usher in frost, and after the frost, the Dusk Forest may snow at any time. Snow falls and temperatures drop, and only bacon and air-dried meat can be made at that time.


    "Also." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    Bai Qing was right, this trip to Wuhai is at most ten days and a half months, and it won''t be too long.


    Besides, she used to be a guide.


    After the instruction, you can go back to the tribe at any time.


    After the tribe ends hunting and picking, many people will go to the sea of ??fog. There is no need for Changxia to go fishing and picking in the sea at all. It can be said that she is more of a mascot.


    Think.


    The last trace of entanglement in Chang Xia''s heart also dissipated.


    "Set up tables and chairs, and prepare tableware."


    Soon, the orcs walked towards the wooden shed promenade.


    "Nuanchun, you didn''t pick up the twins?" Chang Xia asked while drinking water.


    Shan Kundao: "Elder Ximu let the twins stay in the tribe, and they may change shape in the next two days. I''m afraid that Nuanchun and I will not know how to take care of them."


    Cubs are very precious.


    The twins of the Nuan Chun family were arguing and arguing, and the clansmen never disliked them.


    I like to take something to feed every day. I am afraid that I will eat less and starve the twins.


    With the tribe and the soon-to-be-adult beast cubs like Qingliu, there are no more than fifty in total. Any beast cub is the treasure of the tribe.


    The clansmen can''t trust Shankun Nuanchun, because they are afraid that they don''t know how to take care of disguised beast cubs.


    He simply left the twins at the elder Ximu''s house.


    And let the elders of the tribe go over and help elders of Ximu to take care of them together. It happened that Yun Dong was seriously injured and wanted to live in the home of the elders of Ximu.


    "Warm spring, do you want to go to the sea of ??fog?" Nan Feng smiled wickedly.


    Nuan Chun raised her eyebrows and asked, "Nanfeng, don''t you want to go?"


    "Who doesn''t want to? I want to get more seafood and seafood. If there are foreigners who come to the tribe to participate in exchange activities during the cold season, they will exchange seafood for something." Nanfeng said shrewdly.


    Milk tree sap is semi-public.


    Whoever catches the seafood in the sea of ????fog counts. Of course, part of it must be handed over to the tribe.


    "Nanfeng, you are thoughtful!" Honeydew excitedly said: "In the cold season, it is difficult to eat fresh fruits, vegetables and wild fruits. However, the Gray Mist Grassland and the Holubad Basin are not short of fruits, vegetables and wild fruits. fruit."


    Immediately, all the orcs had an idea.


    If there is not much snow in the cold season this year, the tribes should want to come to the Baihu commercial area of ??the Heluo tribe to exchange some goods.


    "Changxia, drink chicken soup." Nuanchun brought a bowl of fragrant chicken soup, and asked Changxia to drink the chicken soup first. This chicken soup was made with old hens.


    "The old hen boiled it?" Chang Xia asked after smelling it.


    Nuan Chun said: "Yes, the old hen you brought back."


    Next to him, Nan Feng handed Chang Xia a chicken leg. The four chickens in the wolfberry chicken soup were quickly eaten up by Nanfeng and the others.


    "Changxia, this chicken is tender and tender, delicious."


    "Chang Xia, another chicken leg?"


    "I don''t want it, you guys eat it." Chang Xia shook her head, rejecting the chicken thighs that Bai Qing handed over. Chang Xia tasted the chicken soup with wolfberry at noon. Just woke up, the slightly sweet chicken soup made her smell uncomfortable, and the soup stewed by the old hen was not bad.


    Confirm that Chang Xia really doesn''t want it.


    Bai Qing and the others ate happily.


    "Yo! Are you eating?"


    Patriarch Gen''s voice came from the courtyard gate.


    See, Gen and Xylophone walked in from outside, holding Talia.


    "What are you doing here?" Nan Feng tilted his head and looked at his grandfather, Eminem. When his eyes fell on Talia, his expression was aggrieved.


    what!


    Isn''t she the beast cub of Father Eminem?


    They were not kind to themselves, nor to Thalia.


    It''s time for the beast cub of this nest clan to practice hard.


    Seeing Nan Feng''s Yin Shiqi expression, the corners of the beastmen''s mouth twitched, and Nan Feng seemed to be twitching again! Those eyes looked gloomy, in fact, even Thalia was used to it.


    After all, after a lot of experience, you will naturally get used to it.


    Xylophone came over, raised her hand and tapped Nanfeng''s head, softly cursing, "Why are you staring at Talia? Don''t scare him."


    "Patriarch, have you eaten with Xylophone Amu?" Chang Xia asked.


    "Don''t worry about us, we just came here after eating." Xylophone waved his hand, watching Thalia look carefully at the long table, then changed his mouth and said, "Put a bowl of soup for Thalia, he wants to eat some more."


    Hear the words.


    Thalia grinned.


    If she just came to the Heluo tribe before, Thalia would refuse.


    However, after playing with Titty and the others for a while recently, Thalia''s personality has changed a lot and has become cheerful and generous.


    "Quack!" Fat Brother quacked, as if reminding Xylophone, don''t forget it, it also wants to eat. Changxia''s food is very fragrant, and it is also greedy.


    "Fat brother, you are so fat, the meat must be delicious." Nanfeng smiled strangely.


    The fat brother felt the maliciousness of the south wind, flapped his wings, and pecked towards the south wind. There was a constant rattling in his mouth, as if he was scolding Nanfeng.


    Looking at Nanfeng, who put down his bowls and chopsticks and made trouble with Fat Brother.


    Muqin''s face turned dark, "Nanfeng, have you finished your meal?"


    "Talia, come and sit." Nuan Chun brought tableware and chopsticks from the kitchen, packed the soup, sat on a chair with Thalia in his arms, and Chang Xia filled Talia with grilled meat and fish and let him eat slowly.


    Patriarch Gen came here to inform Chang Xia to let them prepare.


    Tomorrow we will go to the sea of ??fog.


    This time.


    In addition to the totem warriors patrolling the tribe, UU reading www. uukanshu.com also has some left-behind clansmen.


    The other clansmen went to Wuhai to collect milk tree sap and fish for seafood.


    "All go?" Chang Xia''s eyes widened, so generous, did the wandering orcs ignore it?


    Bai Qing asked: "In the forest, do the wandering orcs care?"


    "The elder will take action." Gen said calmly.


    Hearing the words, the faces of the orcs changed slightly.


    The elders were dispatched to inspect the Twilight Forest. It seemed that Su Ye was really angry.


    Except for natural disasters, orc tribes rarely send elders into the forest to hunt down wandering orcs. In the eyes of the orcs, wandering orcs are not qualified for the tribe to dispatch elders to encircle and suppress them.


    "I think it''s better to get rid of the den of the wandering orcs in the forest. If you don''t hit a snake by seven inches, those guys don''t know the pain." Nan Fengsen said coldly.


    If she could, she wanted to go to the West Land��


    "It really should be killed, these wandering orcs are like flies, disgusting." Honeydew agreed.


    Da Ya didn''t say anything, and murderous intent surged in her eyes.


    Chang Xia licked the corners of his mouth. Regardless of whether the orcs were male or female, they were decisive in the face of the enemy, which Chang Xia admired the most. They were warm and generous, united and friendly, and at the same time they hated evil and were extremely protective of their shortcomings.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 846： Before the cold season, the last busy

    "Don''t worry, the elders have their own considerations." Gen Yi changed his ruthless face, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, his body was elegant and easy-going, gentle and harmless.


    inexplicably��


    The orcs felt that such a root patriarch had a similar face to whose face.


    Shen, Shen Rong.


    The root patriarch used to have a black belly, which was normal.


    Is this an evolution, or was it assimilated by Shen Rong''s infection?


    "Xuqin Amu, don''t rush to leave, I''ll tell you about the herbal diet." Chang Xia drank the soup and nibbled on the chicken thigh. She decided to talk to Xylophone about the medicated meal and let her help to stew the medicated meal.


    The twins are about to transform, and Elder Ximu''s attention will be on the beast cub.


    Stewed medicated food may be too busy for a while.


    Xylophone nodded and said, "Okay."


    After a while.


    Changxia Muqin walked into the pharmacy.


    Chang Xia found the medicinal herbs that the elder Ximu said to nourish qi and blood, and handed them to Xylophone. The xylophone is old, and the tribe helps to pick various medicinal herbs every year. The xylophone is familiar with these medicinal herbs that nourish qi and blood.


    "Changxia, is it right to use these medicinal herbs to stew chicken and fish?"


    "Pork feet, pork belly, pork heart, spare ribs, etc., can all be stewed into medicinal foods. If Uncle Yundong and the others are tired of drinking, they can replace it with chicken and duck, such as eel, fish and bird eggs can also be stewed."


    Everything can be cooked in soup.


    In the same way, meat, eggs and fish can all be made into medicinal diets.


    The more you listen, the happier the xylophone is.


    "Chuyun can''t move, you can''t choose what to eat or drink. Gore and the others shouted that they wanted to eat chili barbecued meat, and said that the soup was tasteless." .


    Elder Ximu gave a death order.


    In the first half of the month, you must not eat spicy food.


    After all, they are still drinking medicine, chili peppers and wine, neither of which can be touched.


    This made Yun Dong and other injured orcs wailing and screaming grievances.


    Sweet potato wine, that is sweet potato wine!


    Before they were brewed, they were thinking about it. The rare tribe remembered that they kept some, but they couldn''t drink it.


    "They are still drinking the soup. Usually they should eat lightly, which will help the wound heal and recover as soon as possible. When the injury is healed, naturally they can eat whatever they want." Chang Xia pursed her lips and snickered.


    She guessed that Gray and the others must have wanted to drink.


    In this group of tribesmen, there is not a single one who is not greedy for wine.


    A few days ago, the elder Pukang was arrested by the elder Jami


    He stole alcohol and drank, and was then scolded. Fortunately, the orcs of the various tribes had not yet arrived in the tribe at that time, otherwise they would be really ashamed and lost to the foreign tribes.


    "Where would they listen to persuasion?" Xylophone complained.


    The tribe stored sweet potato wine and fruit wine. Elder Jami directly arranged for the old man to guard it day and night, for fear that if he was not careful, he would be sneaked in by the clansmen who wanted to steal the wine.


    Those guys don''t know moderation, and when they see wine, they can''t wait to drink it to the fullest.


    The group just ordered wine, it really made them happy, they could drink it all in one meal without leaving a drop.


    "It will be fine in two years."


    Chang Xia chuckled lightly, waiting for the tribe to wait for two years, and the food, wine, and various materials are no longer in short supply. At that time, naturally, I wouldn''t eat everything tightly.


    It seemed that nothing was said, but it seemed to say everything.


    The two smiled at each other.


    Xylophone packed up all the medicinal herbs for qi and blood, packed it in a rattan basket, and carried it out of the pharmacy. Outside, everyone has finished eating, and Nanfeng Nuanchun is clearing the table.


    "Talia, go. Back to the tribe, you should take a shower and go to bed."


    Xylophone handed the rattan basket to Patriarch Gen, and Patriarch Gen took the basket, led the xylophone, and greeted Thalia to return to the tribe together.


    Talia cleverly said goodbye to Chang Xia and the others.


    "Alas!" Nanfeng sighed and sighed: "I am no longer the favorite beast cub of Father Eminem!"


    ��


    In an instant, all the orcs covered their mouths and snickered.


    "Nanfeng, when were you the favorite beast cub of Patriarch Gen and Muqin Amu? Isn''t Chang Xia their favorite beast cub?"


    "Warm Spring��"


    Nanfeng shouted and rushed towards Nuanchun.


    Tickle skill, activate.


    The twins are placed in the tribe and are looked after by the elders of Ximu and the tribe.


    Tomorrow, Shankun Nuanchun will go to Wuhai together.


    Two-thirds of the tribe will go to Wuhai together.


    after.


    The harvested milk tree sap is sent back to the tribe in batches.


    The tribe began to make toffee or mints. At present, only these two sugars can be made, and other sugars are yet to be studied.


    At the same time, the practice of mints and toffee.


    The Heluo tribe did not hide it, and told it to the Dadi tribe and other orc tribes. Unfortunately, sugar-making skills are not very useful for other orc tribes to learn.


    However, the orcs use paper to write down.


    someday, someday


    Find sugar cane sorghum stalks or something.


    Wait for the root and xylophone to leave.


    Chang Xia suddenly came back to his senses and said, "Patriarch, it seems that you didn''t say to prepare dry food?"


    Immediately, the orcs looked at each other in dismay.


    Maybe, as if, as if.


    Gen really didn''t remind them to prepare dry food.


    Nanfeng said calmly, "This time, all of them will go to the sea of ??fog to harvest milk tree sap and fish for seafood. Naturally, it is impossible to rush over at once. We are going on a raft. Presumably some clansmen will go on land, and dry food will be sent from People who walk on land carry it."


    Land takes time, rafts can carry dry food.


    However, the reverse current will be slower.


    Looking at the meaning of the root, we should plan to let the group of people on the raft speed up to collect a batch of milk tree sap in the sea of ????wu. The barrels can be filled and sent back to the tribe from the raft.


    This said.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs immediately understood.


    The tribe wants to make a batch of toffee before the cold season.


    This batch of toffee is supposed to be exchanged for other orc tribes.


    "Stop talking, go back to the cave to take a bath and rest early." Bai Qing said.


    I have to get up early tomorrow to travel, and I should be busy in the sea of ????fog in the next half month.


    Thinking of the delicious seafood and milk tree sap, the orcs only felt full of energy, and did not feel hard and tired at all.


    "Honeydew, UU reading passed by Qinghe''s house, you inform her. Don''t leave her behind, she kept saying that she was going to Wuhai to help harvest the milk tree sap." Chang Xia said.


    Qing He originally wanted to stay here for dinner.


    In the evening, a wolf clan orc came to look for Qing He, and Qing He went to Baihu Street.


    Xu was that something happened on Baihu Street, and he never came back.


    "Okay." Honeydew agreed.


    The orcs left, and Chang Xia fetched water and went into the bathroom to wash.


    After washing, I went back to my room to pack a small package.


    This time, the tribe went to Wuhai to collect milk tree sap and fish for seafood, which was different from the previous two. The large number of people means that the amount of milk tree sap harvested and the amount of seafood caught will definitely not be small. On the small river canal, there are rafts going back and forth between the two places every day.


    If Chang Xia wants to return to the tribe, he can do so at any time.


    So she didn''t pack any clothes, filled the medicine bag, filled the water bag, and didn''t pack the rest. I didn''t even go to the cellar to prepare dry food.


    Rubbing the jade sculpture carved by Shen Rong, he lay on the bed and slowly fell asleep.

 Chapter 847： Clan into the sea of ??fog

    The next day, the sky was bright.


    The tribe was full of people and it was very lively.


    "Chang Xia, you only have a small package?" Nan Feng was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    She came to the Changxia family cave early and wanted to help with fetching things. Who knew that Chang Xia was carrying a small package when he went into battle lightly.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia said, "The tribe will frequently travel back and forth between the two places recently. I thought there was no need to bring too many things. What''s wrong?"


    Say it.


    Nan Feng''s face changed suddenly.


    "Nanfeng, have you packed a lot of things?"


    Chang Xia looked at Nan Feng, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, showing a smile that was not a smile.


    "Or... I take out some of my luggage?" Snake walks.


    Nan Feng waved his hand and said directly: "Just like Chang Xia, bring two sets of clothes, and leave the rest to Chang Xia''s house. When you come back, take it home."


    Chang Xia was right.


    The tribe will frequently travel back and forth between the two places recently.


    If you need anything, you can go back to the tribe at any time, and you don''t have to bring too many things.


    By water, by raft.


    The distance between the two places is not far, and it is easy to go back and forth one day a day.


    Hearing this, Snake moved the rattan basket into Changxia''s house.


    Nan Feng found out the clothes the two of them were going to wear, imitating Chang Xia to be empty-handed.


    A little while.


    Nuan Chun waited for the orcs to come one after another.


    Following the example, all the orcs abandoned the rattan baskets and put on two sets of clothes. The medicine bag, the water bag and the animal bag were tied around their waists. It was simple.


    Easier and easier than any outing.


    Sure enough, when they reunited with the tribesmen, they found that the people on the raft were basically empty-handed. And another part of the tribe, surrounded by all kinds of rattan baskets.


    "Chang Xia, you guessed it right." Nan Feng said.


    Really big bag, grandfather will definitely let her go to Weishan on land.


    "Bai Qing, you will be responsible for this trip to the sea of ??fog." Gen patted Bai Qing on the shoulder and left. Bai Qing was left standing at the Ferry of Baihu with a twisted face.


    Chang Xia pursed her lips and snickered.


    This time I went to Wuhai not only for young orcs, but also for elders who were older than Bai Qing. This task is not easy, if you don''t make trouble, you have to be beaten.


    "Brother, come on!"


    "Be careful, don''t be beaten."


    Milu looked at Baiqing and took two steps back carefully.


    This time, she couldn''t share weal and woe with Bai Qing. If things are not well arranged, you will be beaten properly, depending on whether the beating is light or heavy.


    The raft carried hundreds of orcs and ran upstream towards the Weishan Ferry.


    On the other side, dozens of orcs were running along the small river canal carrying dry food and other goods. The destination is also Weishan Ferry.


    Bai Qingsheng Wulian collapsed on the raft.


    Milu carefully fed him water, "Bai Qing, do you want more?"


    "A little more." Bai Qing''s hoarse voice sounded. After drinking the water in a water bag, Bai Qing felt that it was not enough, so he asked Honeydew to feed him a little more.


    Giving, it''s still getting rewarded.


    Bai Qing asked the clansmen to form a team by themselves, and the clansmen of the same group took the same raft to the Weishan Ferry. Similarly, harvesting milk tree sap and fishing for seafood are all carried out in teams.


    Here comes.


    To avoid uneven division of labor among clansmen and troubles.


    "I really admire the patriarch and Xylophone Amu!" Bai Qing sighed.


    Recently, the root patriarch intends to polish the young orcs of the tribe, and the tribe is no longer in the way. And he chose to leave things to the young orcs like Bai Qing. No matter whether it was good or bad, he and the tribe would not talk about it.


    Little by little, guide them to learn to take the initiative to do things.


    Just like the elders taught him back then.


    "Bai Qing, wouldn''t Patriarch Gen want you to take over the position of Patriarch?" Milu''s face was sullen and nervous. She is not a xylophone, what the xylophone can do, honey dew can''t do. What''s more, compared to following the forest and staying in the tribe to deal with daily chores, Honeydew prefers the former.


    Bai Qing looked at Honeydew with a frightened face.


    "You think too much, the patriarch is just honing our generation of orcs. I''m not suitable to be the patriarch. The elders say that I have weak roots." Bai Qing said.


    The force value is enough.


    Insufficient intelligence.


    This is the conclusion Changxia came to based on the tribal people''s evaluation of Bai Qing.


    Brave, bold, and honest.


    Only without the wisdom and scheming of the head of the clan.


    In Bai Qing''s generation, there is no patriarch candidate that the tribe is satisfied with.


    But among the cubs, Lu You caught the eyes of the elders of the tribe early.


    "Maple Leaf, there is a chance."


    "Actually, Shen Rong is very suitable, but... it''s a pity."


    After chatting and chatting, they naturally came to Shen Rong again. Bai Qing asked, "Changxia, when will Shen Rong return to the tribe?"


    "In half a month, he will probably be able to return to the tribe." Chang Xia replied.


    "In half a month, it should snow in the Dusk Forest. After the snowfall, the forest will become particularly dangerous, but it is safer for them to return from the Erdos swamp by water than on land."


    Nanfeng rubbed his chin and said calmly.


    She had a secret feeling that Chang Xia seemed to be hiding something?


    Think.


    Nan Feng looked at Chang Xia from the corner of his eye.


    Chang Xia licked her lips unnaturally, and sure enough, she hid something.


    Nan Feng knew Chang Xia very well. If he lied or hid things, Chang Xia would lick his mouth unnaturally. Nanfeng discovered this little action a long time ago, but he didn''t say it.


    Or did something happen to Shen Rong in the Erdos Swamp?


    With Shen Rong''s strength, even if he encounters a bird clan in the Erdos Swamp, he can still escape. If it wasn''t for Shen Rong''s accident, could it be...


    Suddenly, a strange color flashed across Nan Feng''s eyes.


    Hurrying is boring.


    Especially on a raft.


    Just a few hours, not very long.


    After a while, the raft arrived at Weishan Ferry.


    At this time, it is not yet noon. Bai Qing informed the old ape that today they are going to take the road into the sea of ????fog, and Weishan will be very lively recently.


    Go ashore and drag the raft ashore.


    A large group of orcs headed straight for Weishan Waterfall.


    Arriving at the Weishan Waterfall, the old ape asked the other Weishan apes to go to the Wuhai with him, and asked the Heluo tribe to help dry some seafood and stock up to eat in the cold season. The Snake Mountain tribe built the road to Yintan, and maybe one day they will be able to send a group of white apes to the old ape.


    The old ape knows how to plan ahead I plan to prepare the food in advance, so I must make a good impression on the white ape.


    Little Jiujiu of the old ape, no one cares.


    very quickly.


    There were a few more Weishan apes in the team, passing through the cave passage.


    The clansmen looked at the Beast Totem Square curiously, and when they passed by, they all gave the salute of a warrior.


    There is communication, not noisy.


    This is the Holy Land of Mount Wei, and the clansmen understand the importance.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun and other orcs whispered to the clansmen about the Weishan Holy Land and some basic information about Wuhai. The footsteps did not stop, passing through the Beast Totem Square, and then reaching the entrance of the mural gallery.


    "This is the fresco corridor. Go through the fresco corridor to the underground palace. The underground palace is a forbidden place for the nest people, please don''t approach it at will."


    "The underground lair is very spacious��"


    "The sea of ??fog, the sea of ??fog is surrounded by water mist, which persists for years. We only explore the offshore area, and we haven''t touched the farther seas."


    Bai Qing walked into the mural gallery first, picked up some important things and told the clansmen, so that everyone could be prepared.


    In fact, the result is the same whether it is said or not.


    The matter of Wuhai has long been spread in the tribe.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 848： The sea of ??fog is busy (1)

    "This is the sea of ??fog!"


    After a while, the orcs stood on the beach of the misty sea, often on the mist-shrouded sea surface, and looked at the shady underground lair.


    This is another world completely different from the Heluo tribe.


    "Don''t be in a daze, take action."


    Suddenly, a word came from the crowd.


    Soon, without Bai Qing''s reminder, the clansmen divided into groups according to the order in which they took the raft. Decide which orcs go to the milk tree forest to harvest milk tree sap, and which orcs go to sea to fish seafood and pick sea vegetables.


    Seafood drying needs a venue, and this matter naturally falls on Chang Xia''s head.


    Bai Qing led the tribe into the milk tree forest and taught them to harvest milk tree sap. Chang Xia took Nan Feng and other orcs to clean up the beach.


    In addition to the reserved road, Chang Xia plans to sort out the beach near the milk tree forest, and use branches, vines and thatch to build a platform for drying seafood.


    I drank water, but didn''t rest much.


    The orcs got busy.


    Have a plan, do things without panic.


    Cut vines, cut down trees, clean beaches.


    On Changxia''s side, the progress was very smooth. The gravel and gravel on the beach were picked up, the beach was leveled, and low frames were erected one by one. Woven into a net with vines, wrapped around a low shelf, to prevent the shelf from being blown over by the sea breeze.


    Where the gap is relatively large, fill it with thatch.


    A simple platform for drying seafood was built naturally.


    The rows were neatly arranged by Chang Xia and the others.


    "Changxia, sea vegetables."


    "The kelp, hang it directly on the vine to dry."


    Before entering the sea of ??fog, Bai Qing warned him. Catch and pick dried seafood and sea vegetables first, such as crabs and shrimps. Don��t catch them for the time being. When you want to eat, or finish drying the seafood, catch more and bring it back to the tribe.


    Soon, the built shelf.


    Hang up strips of kelp, and lay them directly on the low shelf.


    Originally, Chang Xia wanted to try making sea jelly with stone cauliflower.


    Who would have guessed that there would be no free time when returning to the tribe, so the sea jelly should wait until the cold season has time.


    "Heimeng, don''t be in a hurry to fish, pick sea vegetables first." Chang Xia reminded.


    Looking at the boundless sea of ??fog, Chang Xia''s eyes fell on the end of the beach, and the salted fish needs to be salted. The salt consumed is naturally not a small amount. You can choose a suitable location in Wuhai, dig a few salt fields, and use them to dry sea salt.


    Here comes.


    Drying salted fish saves the effort of fetching salt.


    Sea salt tastes good and can be eaten as well.


    The salt in the Salt Lake in the Holy Mountain of Karna seems to be inexhaustible.


    However, people without far-sightedness must have near-term worries.


    "Changxia, why can''t you fish?"


    "To dry salted fish, sea fish should be marinated with coarse salt, and then hung up to dry."


    Sea vegetables, unfortunately, the beach conditions are poor.


    Be careful, it''s better to wash it and then dry it.


    However, it''s okay to wash it before eating, and it''s fine to hang it in the sun.


    Busy and busy, Chang Xia also did not stop. In the afternoon, represented by Hechi, he took the lead in carrying thirty buckets of milk tree sap and five baskets of seafood, leaving Wuhai and returning to the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia tapped her waist and moved her limbs.


    Watching the Hechi group leave, they will come back soon.


    "Changxia, let''s turn the kelp over!" Nanfeng said.


    When Milu heard the words, she agreed, "Let''s go!"


    Da Ya didn''t open her mouth this time. The seaweed had a strong fishy smell. She vomited in the morning. Seaweeds were all dried on the beach, and the salty smell was very strong.


    Chang Xia proposed to let Da Ya follow Hechi and the others back to the tribe.


    Daya felt that it was too boring to go back to the tribe alone, and she didn''t want to go back, so she sat in an underground lair alone in a daze. At first, Chang Xia wanted Hechi and the others to stay in Wuhai for one night, and then set off back to the tribe when the tribesmen carrying dry food arrived in Wuhai tomorrow.


    He was rejected by Hechi because he wanted the people who stayed in the tribe to drink milk tree sap and eat seafood earlier.


    Chang Xia could not refute this reason.


    Although, the clansmen have drank milk tree sap and eaten seafood.


    Chang Xia pondered that it should be the Gen Patriarch who explained something.


    "Changxia, do you want to put away the kelp hanging on the vines?"


    "It''s getting dark! If you want to collect it, you have to act quickly."


    "You don''t need to put it away, just hang it up and put it in the sun for four or five days before putting it away." Chang Xia replied.


    A busy day will soon pass.


    the next day.


    The orcs acted again.


    Wait for the groups of clansmen carrying dry food to come over.


    The low shelves and vines on the beach are covered with sea vegetables. The clan''s action is too fast, and Chang Xia has a headache how to dry the salted fish.


    "Changxia��"


    Shouting Chang Xia''s name, Chang Xia came back from the beach.


    Da Ya invited the clan to enter the underground lair, and the dry food she brought filled the underground lair, and finally decided to store the dry food in the underground palace.


    Salt, put it in the open space in front of the underground palace.


    A wooden shed was erected there, and outside were vines wrapped around wooden stakes. Obviously, this was made by Chang Xia and Nan Feng yesterday.


    The beach is full of sea vegetables, and salted fish can only be dried in places closer to the underground nests. After all, this is the residence of the Nest Clan, Chang Xia is not good to open up new open spaces at will, and use them as you can.


    Besides, drying salted fish requires watching.


    If they encounter a beast attack, they can find it faster.


    Knowing that the clansmen will bring salt today, some orcs couldn''t help but go into the sea to fish in the early morning. The sea fish is bigger than the river fish, any one is dozens of catties, and the bigger one is directly hundreds of catties.


    Look.


    Chang Xia is glad that she didn''t go to sea.


    Chang Xia couldn''t imagine what it would be like to meet a hundred kilograms of sea fish?


    "Chang Xia, what should I do with the internal organs of the fish?" Bai Qing frowned and asked Chang Xia''s opinion. This thing must be dealt with, otherwise it will easily attract sea beasts.


    Whether there are any beasts in the sea of ????wu, I don''t know for the time being.


    Throwing it directly into the sea would definitely not work.


    "Can''t you dig a hole and fill it up?" Nan Feng asked in surprise.


    Bai Qing said: "It''s okay to dig a hole and fill it up, but the sea fish that the tribe wants to dry is not a small number. Burying too much will cause trouble."


    The viscera of the fish can accumulate fertilizer, and together with the sapropel and fallen leaves in the mountains and forests, it can be fermented to form a natural fertilizer. UU Reading The Xiaohe River Wilderness is going to be reclaimed. The soil is fertile and there is no shortage of fertilizer. However, some crops eat fertilizer. If they can be topdressed, the crops can grow better. However, the four seasons are not yet clear, and farming is still in the experimental stage.


    Accumulation of fat is not a big deal.


    Furthermore, there are chicken coops and duck sheds in the wild forests on the south side of Baihu Lake, and livestock farms in fertile fields.


    for a while.


    Chang Xia couldn''t think of how to solve it.


    Is it dried in the sun and then ground into powder to feed livestock and poultry?


    Chang Xia had a headache.


    "Why don''t you find a place to dry��"


    Speaking of this, the orcs were very curious.


    "Changxia, what do you do with the internal organs of the fish?"


    "It''s dried and ground into powder, which is then used to raise livestock and poultry. It feels very troublesome, so let''s dig a hole and bury it!" Chang Xia was distressed.


    "It''s easy to get sunburnt in the sea of ??fog, can you sunbathe in the Holy Land of Weishan?" He Feng said.


    Qiufeng narrowed his eyes and said, "There are pheasants in the mountains and forests of the Holy Land in Weishan, and it is easy to cause trouble if the fish''s internal organs are sun-dried there. Besides, the internal organs of the fish are messy, so I am afraid that the old ape will have an opinion when they take it to the Holy Land of Weishan."


    At the end of the discussion, the orcs decided to dig half of the pit to bury and half to dry.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 849： hunting moment

    Sea of ??fog.


    Peace and quiet.


    The orcs harvest the sap of the milk tree every day and go to the sea to fish.


    The empty sea of ??fog was filled little by little with tribesmen.


    Different from the peaceful sea of ??fog.


    The Twilight Forest is very lively.


    This time, the wandering orcs had no bottom line in their calculations, which completely annoyed Su Ye and the Twilight Forest Orcs. The six major tribes discussed sending elders directly into the forest to completely eradicate the wandering orcs. At the same time, there are also commercial banks in Xilu that were also affected by the disaster.


    In a way-


    These businesses have a close relationship with the wandering orcs. In the past, the Twilight Forest Orcs kept their eyes open and didn''t bother to pay attention to them. Who would have guessed that these businesses had succeeded in making big moves and openly plotted against the Twilight Forest Orcs.


    This time if you don''t act a little more ruthless.


    I''m afraid, these businesses and wandering orcs really think that the orcs of the Twilight Forest are easy to bully.


    Thus, a mighty crackdown began.


    At night, a small fishing beach in the Twilight Forest.


    "Monkey San''er, the thin rod hasn''t come back yet?" Yuan Yi stomped his feet and walked back and forth, his expression rarely showing a trace of nervousness and worry.


    Yuan Yi''s heart is full of disgust and contempt in this twilight forest where birds don''t shit. However, the Sirius Tribe broke the contract and no longer fulfilled the previous cooperation with the Yuan family. This has caused the Yuan family to have a very difficult life recently, and they have been ridiculed everywhere.


    Damn Shen Rong��


    That **** will not die sooner or later, but he died when he took over the affairs of the Dusk Mist Forest. Recently, there is news that Yuan Hou is not dead and will soon return to the Tian Yuan tribe from Nanyue.


    Among those in the family who had calculated Shen Rong, one or the other was trembling with fear.


    Yuan Hou is a lunatic.


    He valued Shen Rong the most, if he knew that Shen Rong was dead.


    There will be an accident in the Yuan family, a major event.


    Yuan Yi chose to take over the affairs of the Twilight Forest, because he wanted to avoid Yuanhou. Yuanhou is too cruel, and beneath that gentle and harmless mask hides an absolutely ruthless bloodthirsty heart.


    Yuan Yi tried to persuade the Yuan family to frame Shen Rong, but it was useless.


    He miscalculated animal greed.


    After all, Shen Rong was calculated and something went wrong.


    However, Shen Rong was Yuan Hou''s cub. Yuan Yi did not believe that he would die quietly, so he considered entering the Twilight Forest and looking for the Sirius tribe.


    but--


    Yuan Yi was afraid of death, and the orcs of the Twilight Forest guarded against him.


    If the wolf clan of the Tianlang tribe knew that he was from the Yuan family, hehe, Yuan Yi was afraid that he would not be able to get out of the Forest of the Clear Moon.


    "If you go back to the adults, the thin rod hasn''t come back yet." Hou San''er lowered his head, and his forehead kept sweating. Even though it wasn''t hot inside the tent, he felt like he was in the desert, dripping with sweat. My grown-up has a mild temper and never loses his temper. Today, he seems to have changed into an orc, and Hou San''er is a little scared.


    "How many slave-hunting orcs have returned from Xiaoyutan recently?" Yuan Yi asked lightly, squinting his eyes.


    Small fishing beach.


    On the outskirts of the Twilight Forest, there is a shoal in the East China Sea.


    It was jointly developed by Xilu Commercial Banks to form a resident.


    Different from other hidden stations, Xiaoyutan is a ferry on the bright side. Occasionally, fish and orcs from the Dusk Forest enter the small fishing beach.


    "Recently... no slave hunter orcs have returned." The sweat on Hou San''er''s forehead became more and more.


    Every year, the twilight forest orcs will hunt down the slave-hunting orcs who enter the forest in the cold season. However, the orcs of the Dusk Forest refer to slave hunters as wandering orcs. There are no tribes, no races, a group of orcs who make a living by plundering, and it is appropriate to be called the title of wandering orcs.


    "Monkey San''er, has the slave hunter orc hired by the Yuan family returned?" Yuan Yi asked suddenly.


    Hou San''er: "Master Hui, no."


    The Yuan family, as a great noble.


    Naturally, there are hired slave hunters. Of course, compared with the slave hunters hired by commercial firms, the slave hunters hired by the great nobles are more formal and have a bottom line.


    "What''s wrong with this!" Yuan Yi''s face changed suddenly, and he suddenly burst into foul language. If only one or two slave hunting teams didn''t return to Xiaoyutan, it would make sense.


    Now, all the slave-hunting orcs who go out have lost contact.


    Sharbi can also guess that these slave hunter orcs who enter the forest, nine times out of ten, meet the orcs of the Twilight Forest. It is very likely that it is still a powerful totem warrior.


    But the group of orcs at Little Beach were still drunk and unaware of the danger.


    "Monkey San''er, what did the thin rod go into the forest for?"


    After talking for a long time, Yuan Yi suddenly changed the subject and asked the reason for the thin rod to enter the forest.


    Hou San''er said in a low voice, "He went to the Forest of Qingyue to contact the wolf clan."


    Huhu����


    Yuan Yi breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately." Yuan Yi said: "Fortunately, I didn''t go into the forest to capture the orcs, otherwise I''d be afraid to die! The orcs of the Twilight Forest are notoriously hard to chew, and their bones are hard. Hit hard and anger the six tribes, and they sent totems. There is still a trace of vitality in the warrior''s shot, if this is to send out the elders, wait to die!"


    Hou San''er listened to Yuan Yi''s babble.


    Sweat kept rolling down his forehead, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Monkey San''er, let the servants pack up, we''ll leave Xiaoyutan as soon as possible."


    Yuan Yi seemed to have thought of something.


    Raised his head, looked directly at Hou San''er, asked him to pack his luggage, and planned to run away.


    Intuition told him��


    If you stay in the small fishing beach, you will most likely die.


    Depend on!


    I''m going to NIMA!


    There must be a slave hunter orc who caused trouble in the Twilight Forest and attracted the attention of the orcs.


    No, I can''t wait any longer.


    "Hou San''er, let''s go." Yuan Yi suddenly mentioned Hou San''er and quickly ran towards the ferry of the Yuan family''s boat. Luggage or something, how can life be important.


    No matter what.


    Saving one''s life is more important than anything else.


    Yuan Yi''s thoughts were flying around in his mind, and carrying Hou San''er, the two quickly ran straight towards Xiaoyutan Ferry. The quiet late night did not attract the attention of other orcs. At this time, the tents around Xiaoyutan were singing and dancing peacefully. How could the orcs care about what happened outside? Occasionally encountered one or two patrolling orcs. face, did not dare to intercept.


    "Little guy, where do you want to go?"


    Yuan Yi suddenly thought of a voice.


    Low, with a little hoarseness, especially shocking in the silent nightWho? Yuan Yi stopped in a hurry, stood still, left Hou San''er behind, and looked around with cold eyes, trying to find the enemy hidden in the dark.


    Ha ha--


    A light laughter sounded.


    "Didn''t you guess it just now? Why are you still asking me who I am now?" Senda slowly walked out of the dark night with the black knife in hand, looking at Yuan Yi with a glimmer of satisfaction, the whole Xiao Yu Tan Ferry, this kid has a little bit of vigilance.


    In the past, Su Ye let the Xilu Commercial Bank build a station in the Twilight Forest.


    The purpose is to let the orcs of the Twilight Forest have more contact with the outside world and understand the development of the Western Land. At first, the cooperation between the two parties was very pleasant, but unfortunately human nature is greedy and greedy, not to mention the prevalence of slavery in the Western Land.


    gradually.


    There was an orc who had a strange heart.


    "Dare to ask which clan your predecessors come from?" Yuan Yi said, "Yuan Yi, from the Yuan family in Xilu."


    "The Yuan family, is Tai''a going to live?" Senda asked with a low smile.


    Tea, Elder Tea.


    Yuan Yi''s face changed abruptly. As a direct descendant of the Yuan family, the name of Elder Tai''a was no stranger to him. Damn, what the **** did those slave hunters do? It even attracted totem warriors like the elder Tai''a to Xiaoyutan.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 850： river of blood

    Elder Tai.


    The elders of the Sirius Tribe have a close relationship with Shen Rong Amu at the same time.


    "Clean up the other offal, and then deal with it." Tai''a said coldly. In the darkness, Elder Tai did not show up, but Yuan Yi dared not ignore it because of his intimidating aura.


    Strong, very strong.


    I can''t think of any resistance at all.


    Monkey San''er couldn''t do any better, and fell to the ground limp.


    "Also." Senda nodded and agreed with Elder Tai''a''s choice.


    a while.


    The air of Xiaoyutan Ferry was filled with blood.


    Very light and strong.


    Yuan Yi sat on the ground with a wry smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Running a little slower, unfortunately!


    "Hou San''er, I shouldn''t have brought you here this time." Yuan Yi said lightly.


    Hou San''er got up and said seriously: "Where is the Lord, where is the Hou San''er. Lord, why don''t we run?"


    "Run, how to run?" Yuan Yi shook his head and asked, "Do you know who the two orcs were just now? Run, where can you run?"


    "Who are they��" Monkey San''er said.


    "The elder of the orc tribe in the Twilight Forest, the Tai''a elder is from the wolf tribe of the Tianyuan tribe. The one who captured me should be the elder of the other five tribes of the six major tribes. How do you run when you meet them?" Yuan Yi bent his knees and sat on the ground at will, showing an expression of waiting to die.


    pop-


    In the middle of the night, there was a sudden burst of applause.


    Yuan Yimeng raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound source.


    this pool.


    He didn''t speak again, quietly looking up into the dark night.


    "I''m looking forward to your running away, I really hate you smart-headed, boring!" In the dark night, a playful voice sounded softly. The words were filled with regret and perseverance.


    Under the weak moonlight.


    Yuan Yi could clearly see the two shadows at the end of the street.


    One tall and one short.


    "Bloodthirsty Gru, you are from the Twilight Forest Orcs?!" Yuan Yi exclaimed, looking at the two shadows that were approaching.


    "Kun, you said I''m so famous, why do the elders still like to beat me?" Gru tilted his head, pulling on Kun''s long braided hair, looking annoyed. He did not deny what Yuan Yi said, and naturally admitted his identity.


    "Hehe!" Kun smirked, the scars on his face made his naive smile even more terrifying, he turned a blind eye and whispered, "You shouldn''t be provocative."


    Knowing that he can''t beat him, he still provokes him.


    Even he was beaten by the elder, which was very painful.


    "Hey!" Gru pouted and said, "How can I be provocative, to tell the truth, can''t even tell the truth in Dusk Forest now?"


    "Little brat, what did you say��"


    Suddenly, Ye Feng heard a cold voice.


    Gelukun shivered in unison, eyes, nose, mouth, and heart, and did not dare to speak again.


    Aside, Yuan Yi Hou San''er swallowed his saliva, trembling and didn''t dare to move. Yuan Yi recognized the identities of Gelu and Kun, who were famously fierce and ruthless in the Western Land. No orcs knew their identities and origins. When they first appeared in the Western Land, they chose a firm and killed more than a dozen slave hunting teams.


    During the six years they traveled in the Western Continent, corpses were scattered everywhere.


    Bloodthirsty Gru, monster kun.


    They used the blood of slave hunting orcs to establish their fierce reputation.


    "Alas! It''s been a tough day!" Gru sighed.


    Kun nodded, they were majestic in the Western Continent, and their status in the Twilight Forest was plummeting!


    "Hey! Boy, what did you do in the Twilight Forest?" Gru''s height and Kun''s are two extremes. Kun''s height is 3.26 meters, and Gru is less than 1.7 meters tall. This height is completely disabled for the Orcs.


    However, Gru is short and short.


    Strong, that is really strong.


    "I said I don''t know, do you believe it?" Yuan Yi replied with a wry smile.


    In the past, Yuan Hou told him that the Orcs in the Twilight Forest were unusual, and the Orcs of the East Road, the Fish Clan, and the Orcs seemed to be the weakest. In fact, the hidden background of the Orcs is definitely the strongest among the three.


    At that time.


    Yuan Yi thought that Yuan Hou was bragging.


    How can He Dehe be able to bear the evaluation of Yuanhou for an orc who can''t even deal with slave hunting orcs?


    At this moment, it is confirmed that the bloodthirsty Gru and the monster kun are from the Dusk Forest.


    Yuan Yi believed what Yuan Hou said for no reason.


    Or perhaps, under the calm green forest of the Twilight Forest.


    There are countless fierce existences lurking.


    Uncovering a trace today is enough to make Yuan Yi terrified. Who knows how much totem warriors like Gru the Bloodthirsty and the Monster Kun are hiding in the Twilight Forest?


    Formidable totem warriors like the Bloodthirsty Gru and the Monster Kun are afraid to speak in the face of the elders in the Twilight Forest. How strong are the elders? !


    "I don''t believe it." Gru smiled and shook his head, looking like an immature animal cub, handsome, well-behaved, and harmless.


    However, Yuan Yi''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "It should be a slave hunting team that caused trouble." Yuan Yi said.


    He said the guess in his heart softly, he intended to explain that the Yuan family did not interfere in the hunt for slave orcs. However, I recalled that Hou San''er said that the Yuan family hired slave-hunting orcs to enter the forest. The words on the lips can only be choked back.


    "Tsk tsk! It''s really immortal!" Gru sneered.


    Kun also had a calm face. With the strength of the Twilight Forest Orcs, he could indeed destroy the slave hunter orcs who entered the Twilight Forest. However, the Twilight Forest is too large, and the Orcs do not have enough strength to block the entire forest.


    In addition, adult orcs need experience.


    So, the orcs acquiesced in the hunter orcs to enter the Twilight Forest.


    When the slave-hunting orcs went too far, the six tribes came forward to deter them, and all dangers were placed within an acceptable range.


    This time the slave-hunting orcs calculated Yundong to wait for the orcs.


    It''s not just overdoing it, it''s scratching the tiger''s whiskers.


    At the same time, Su Ye didn''t want to worry about raising tigers anymore, so there was this hunting operation. The Twilight Forest needs time to develop and must not be disturbed during this period. These wandering orcs lurking and parasitic in the Dusk Forest have become the targets that must be eliminated.


    Yun Dong and the others were injured, which became the best reason to declare war.


    "Ah, forgive me!"


    "I am the totem warrior of the Tianqi family, you dare to kill me!"


    "Tianhe Firm is the property of the Dream Family. You dare to kill me, Tianhe Firm, aren''t you afraid of the Dream Family''s revenge?"


    There was a miserable howl from inside the tents.


    Unfortunately, this scream did not receive any mercy from the orcs.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Gru was excited. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Kun''s mouth twitched slightly, unable to look directly at Gru''s face.


    Yuan Yi turned his head away, not daring to look at Gru''s crazy face, Hou San''er most directly lay on the ground and pretended to be dead.


    "The Yuan family has been very lively recently. Why did you hide in the Twilight Forest? Do you want to use the strength of the Sirius Tribe to return to the Western Land to **** the position of the Yuan family''s patriarch?" Gru stabbed Yuan Yi in the waist with the weapon in his hand, his face full of expression. It''s a hilarious smile.


    "..." Yuan Yi was silent and said, "Don''t dare."


    "Don''t you dare?" Gru raised his eyebrows, his eyes shifted, and he suddenly stared at Yuan Yi coldly, and said, "Is the rumor circulating in the west land true, that Shen Rong died under the Yuan family''s calculations?"


    Shen Rong, the most famous orc genius in the Western Continent.


    He came from a noble family, with a handsome appearance.


    The blood of the wolf fighting clan is strong and excellent.


    Gru and Kun have heard countless orcs compliment Shen Rong in the Western Land, and mentioning Shen Rong''s name is always the best compliment.


    https://rg/novel/122/122626/67008849.html


    rgrg


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 851： Shen Rongs old story

    "I do not understand what you''re saying-"


    Yuan Yi''s face changed slightly, don''t look too far, pretending not to understand what Gru said.


    This matter, no matter what happened to the West, the Yuan family would always avoid it without answering. Unless it is confirmed that Yuanhou died in Nanyue, or an orc sent back Shen Rong''s corpse.


    After all, this is not a glorious good thing.


    "They were all slaughtered, you are alive. Could it be the meaning of Elder Tai''a?" A strange smile appeared on the corner of Gru''s mouth, and he stabbed Yuan Yi in the waist with a weapon again, and tentatively said: "You really don''t plan to say anything. , maybe I can help you beg for mercy, and it is possible to save your life!"


    "..." Yuan Yi clutched his waist and stepped back.


    He didn''t know whether Elder Tai would kill him or not. However, if Gru stabs him like this again, his waist will probably be destroyed.


    Kun looked at Gru and said naively: "Gru, you forgot one more thing, you can''t beat Elder Tai''a."


    Right now.


    It wasn''t Yuan Yi who twitched, it was Gru.


    "Kun, go back to the Twilight Forest, you talk a lot!" Gru stared at the kun, raised his foot and kicked the kun''s calf.


    puff��


    Hou San''er didn''t hold back, she couldn''t help but snickered.


    "Are you snickering just now?" Gru withdrew his feet and approached Hou San''er with his weapon.


    Monkey San''er froze for a moment, frightened.


    He, he forgot.


    The dwarf in front of him is Gru the bloodthirsty, anyone who dares to mock him will be slaughtered, without exception.


    Yuan Yi rolled his eyes, Hou San''er was really getting more and more stupid.


    "Gru, don''t you guys help? There are hundreds of people at Xiaoyutan Ferry, so the two elders should be too busy?" Yuan Yiqing coughed and said.


    No matter how stupid Hou San''er is, he is still his servant.


    Growing up together as a child, Yuan Yi couldn''t bear to see him lose his life.


    "Help!!" Gru stopped, looked down at Yuan Yi, who was sitting on the ground, and mocked: "Kana Sacred Mountain Wizard''s Hall opened the door to send elders to clean up the small fishing beach, do you think the elders of the six tribes are Vegetarian, or do you think Wu is joking with you? You''ve seen blood in Dusk Forest, and you have to pay it back with more blood. You better hope things don''t escalate, or��"


    He happened to be returning from Xilu, passing by a small fishing beach.


    Elder Senda asked him and Kun to stay here, not to guard Yuan Yi, the two fools. But to avoid orcs escaping, if Yuan Yi dared to enter the battlefield, he would be beaten in minutes.


    The elders of the twilight forest orcs are all violent.


    It hurts to beat someone.


    The sorcerer at the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna swept the three clans back then.


    Even, so far.


    There is a fierce name of the thorn rose in the western land.


    Of course, even Gru would not dare to say these things casually.


    Hear the words.


    Yuan Yi''s face changed again and again.


    Damn, he shouldn''t have come to Dusk Forest at this time.


    Most of the insatiable orcs in the Shangxing have made a big deal in the forest. Otherwise, the orcs of the Twilight Forest would not have sent elders to encircle and suppress them at this juncture. After all, as the cold season is approaching, the tribes of the orcs are busy hunting and picking, and they have no time to distract themselves from dealing with the slave hunters orcs.


    The more he thought about it, the worse Yuan Yi''s mood became.


    "Hou San''er, do you know anything?" Yuan Yi said.


    Hou San''er lay on the ground and trembled, and whispered, "Broken Arm Hand, this time I was hired by Tianhe Trading Company to enter the forest."


    "Broken Arm Hand��" Yuan Yi''s face was ashen, wait to die!


    "Tie Yuan, the broken-armed hand who likes to play with beast cubs, Tianhe Commercial Firm is so courageous! Hey, from the Yuan family, which power is Tianhe Commercial Firm?" Gru tilted his head, his face sinking like water, There was a faint thirst for blood in the voice.


    Broken Arm Hand, a mountain bandit thug wanted by many tribes in the Western Land, can be described as notorious, almost a scum that everyone yells at.


    "Mengjia''s." Hou San''er whispered.


    Yuan Yi was immediately rotten, and he didn''t want to struggle any more.


    Mengjia, it''s really self-defeating.


    He even hired Tie Yuan, a hand with a broken arm, to enter the forest to plunder the cubs of the orcs of the Twilight Forest. Who gave him the courage?


    Who does not know that the Orcs in the Twilight Forest are notorious for being short-sighted in the Gangwa Continent.


    As long as anything involving beast cubs is involved, any small matter is a big deal. It really angers the beast clan, and it is definitely more terrifying than the bird clan and fish clan.


    "Haha!" Gru sneered, repeating Mengjia and Tianhe Firm in his mouth.


    The big Kun hid in the dark without making a sound.


    However, the evil spirit lingering around him made the dark night even colder.


    Da da-


    At midnight, there was a sound of footsteps on the street.


    Neither light nor heavy, neither fast nor slow.


    "Gru, these two didn''t want to run away, right?" Senda walked over with a smile, the blood stained by the black knife had not finished flowing, and under the weak moonlight, it looked even more terrifying.


    Elder Senda walked silently, and the sound of footsteps just now suddenly came from Elder Taia. Unlike the clean and tidy Elder Senda, Elder Tai''a''s half body was stained red with blood, and he looked like a killer.


    "No, it''s quite obedient." Gru said boringly.


    If Yuanyi Housan''er escaped, he would be able to slaughter people.


    Unfortunately, Yuan Yi is too smart.


    Ever since he was caught by Elder Senda, he has never thought of running away.


    "Tai''a, do you plan to kill this man, or bring it back to the Forest of the Clear Moon?" Senda asked. The hunting has just begun, and it is not yet time to return to the tribe.


    Elder Tai stretched out his hand to mention Yuan Yi, and said, "I asked him something, but he was satisfied with the result and let him die. When the time comes, let Gru and Kun bring them back to the tribe. I plan to leave it to Shen Rong about how to deal with it."


    "As expected, he didn''t die, as expected of Yuanhou''s cub." Yuan Yi sighed.


    It''s no wonder that Marquis Yuan hid in the dark and did not show up for a long time. It turned out that he knew that Shen Rong was not dead and returned to the Twilight Forest.


    Think.


    Yuan Yi''s relaxed mood instantly became tense.


    Knowing that Shen Rong was not dead, Yuanhou did not show up for a long time. What did he want to do? !


    Wouldn''t that **** want to seize power?


    Thinking about it, UU Reading Yuan Yi''s calf is a little soft. The Yuan family, no, maybe the Tianyuan tribe is in trouble. That male has no heart. Except for Shen Rong, the beast cub, the other orcs of the Yuan family were not taken seriously by him at all.


    This time, the Yuan family''s assassination on Shen Rong undoubtedly crossed his bottom line.


    At this moment.


    Yuan Yi was extremely fortunate to escape from the Tianyuan tribe and come to the Twilight Forest.


    "What elder Tai''a wants to ask, ask directly."


    "Who did the poison in Shen Rong?"


    "The Yuan family and the Tian family." Yuan Yi resolutely told the things he knew one by one, "Yuanhou ordered a marriage for Shen Rong, the Tian family, someone in the Yuan family did not want Yuanhou to take over as the head of the family, so they Work with the Tian family to plot against Shen Rong."


    "Tianjia, the one that controls the Tianyuan tribe?" Gru raised his eyebrows and said in surprise.


    He thought that Shen Rong was not favored in the Yuan family, dare he think too much? The Tian family is also one of the twelve great nobles in the Western Continent, and is in charge of the Tianyuan tribe.


    position, power.


    It is the top power among the twelve great nobles.


    "Yes." Yuan Yi nodded and said, "Tian Qing, the most favored noble female in the Tian family. Her appearance, talent, and strength are all outstanding."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 852： Shen Rongs fiancee

    "Tianjia, who wants Shen Rong''s life?" Tai''a narrowed his eyes and said coldly.


    Yuan Yi glanced at Elder Tai''a and said in a low voice, "Tianqing."


    ��


    The words fell, and there was silence all around.


    If they are not deaf, or have tinnitus. Yuan Yigang said that Tian Qing was Shen Rong''s unmarried partner, and it was the result of an agreement between the Tian family and the Yuan family.


    "Yuan Yi, what happened to Tian Qing today?" Senda asked quietly.


    "Tianqing wants to take charge of the Tianyuan tribe, so naturally she doesn''t want to marry the Yuan family. Once she gets married to the Yuan family, she will lose the chance to compete for the Tianyuan tribe. In private, she should have approached Shen Rong, and the two talked about it in detail. Nothing is clear to the orcs, but soon after they met, something happened to Shen Rong." Yuan Yi told the inside story, he was not favored in the Yuan family, and in the end he took up the identity of the Yuan family''s direct line.


    Some internal situations, he knows.


    He believed that Tianqing was too greedy for power. If he could get the support of Shen Rong and Yuanhou, even if he married the Yuan family, he might not be able to get the Tianyuan tribe in power.


    I just chose the most dangerous one.


    She is greedy for power and thinks that all orcs in the world are just like her.


    However, it would be fatal to underestimate Shen Rong''s position in Yuanhou''s heart.


    This time.


    Yuan Yi left the royal court because Tian Qing suddenly fell out of favor.


    This aristocratic female, who was loved by the heavenly family, fell from heaven to **** overnight. Yuan Yi smelled the crisis, and he felt that Yuanhou was back.


    The male who was said to have died in Nanyue quietly returned to the royal court from Nanyue.


    At the same time, he began to take revenge on those orcs who had hurt Shen Rong.


    Tianqing, it won''t be the first, nor will it be the last, everything has just begun. However, Yuan Yi did not expect that even if he hid at Xiaoyutan Ferry, he would still not be able to escape.


    After listening.


    Elder Senda glanced at Elder Taia.


    How to resolve this matter is up to Shen Rong.


    Outsiders like them can''t get in. Besides, this is the Twilight Forest, which is quite far from the western land.


    Shen Rong chose to come to the Twilight Forest mostly because he wanted to avoid the power struggle.


    "How to deal with him?" Senda said.


    After a while, Elder Senda couldn''t help but speak.


    If you stay silent any longer, it will be dawn.


    "Gru, you and Kun sent them to the Heluo tribe to Shen Rong, who will decide what to do." Tai said.


    He and Senda will continue to run around in the forest.


    Naturally, I can''t take Yuan Yi and these two burdens on the road. Not to mention the burden, it will also delay time. Su Ye''s order was to clear all foreigners who entered the Twilight Forest, and all the slave-hunting orcs would be killed, and the other orcs would choose to kill or expel them.


    "Okay!" Gru replied.


    He didn''t dare to resist, he could only nod his head in agreement.


    Kun asked, "Elder Tai''a, Shen Rong is in the Heluo tribe?"


    Even if Shen Rong returned to the Twilight Forest, he should go to the Sirius Tribe. Why did Elder Tai''a say to send Yuan and Yi to the Heluo tribe?


    "Shen Rong is now Chang Xia''s partner." Tai''a''s serious face flashed a smile. For Chang Xia, the wolf clan is very satisfied.


    Tianqing or something, what is that?


    ��


    Gru and Kun were dumbfounded.


    How many years did they leave the Twilight Forest, and Chang Xia got married?


    Gru and Kun are tiger orcs from the Tianyuan tribe, but they are not unfamiliar with the existence of Changxia. As an orc favored by the witch, who would dare to ignore the entire orcs of the Twilight Forest?


    "Shen Rong married Chang Xia, when did this happen?" Gru asked with a sad face.


    "Do you have any opinions on Chang Xia?" Senda''s face sank, and the black knife slowly drew out its scabbard, seeing that it was about to fall on Gru''s neck.


    Grudao: "I''m still thinking of going to the Heluo tribe to ask Changxia for marriage after the training is over."


    He likes delicate and soft females.


    The females of the six tribes in the Twilight Forest are rude and rude, and they are powerful. Except for the rabbit clan, cat clan and fox clan, Gru dared not get close to the females of the six major tribes at all.


    "Haha!" Senda laughed, patted Gru''s shoulder heavily, and praised: "Tiger cub, your eyes are very good! When I finish clearing the slave hunters in the Twilight Forest and return to the tribe, if you are still in the river Luo tribe, I invite you to drink, Heluo tribe''s sweet potato wine, maybe even fruit wine was brewed at that time."


    Gru was shot by Elder Senda.


    The whole person almost knelt on the ground, unable to get up.


    Yuan Yi, who was sitting on the ground, looked terrified, Shen Rong got married?


    The object of marriage is still Chang Xia! !


    Although Yuan Yi just came to Xiaoyutan not long ago, he still knew the name of Changxia. This female is listed as the number one female of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest that cannot be offended. It is rumored that she is extremely delicate and sick in bed all the year round, not to mention hunting and picking in the forest.


    Shen Rong, the proud son of the Yuan family.


    He even found a sickly female as his partner.


    If Yuanhou, the pampered cub, knew about this, he would kill him!


    "Shen, Shen Rong is really married?" Yuan Yi stammered, showing an unbelievable look, and said in horror, "He is married, does Yuanhou know?"


    "Who is Marquis Yuan, and what does Shen Rong''s marriage have to do with him?" Senda sneered.


    Tai''a agreed and said, "The wolf clan is very supportive of Shen Rong''s marriage with Chang Xia, so Yuanhou should go, he''d better not come to the Twilight Forest, otherwise the orcs of the Twilight Forest will tell him where it is."


    If Yuanhou hadn''t come to the Twilight Forest, Xingya would not have died.


    For Xingya, it was a thorn in the heart of the wolf clan. If not for Yuanhou to treat Shen Rong well, the wolf clan would never agree to let him take Shen Rong away. Taking away Shen Rong, but causing him to be hurt, this wolf hater has not forgotten.


    In terms of revenge, the wolf clan does not weaken any orcs.


    After listening to the words of the two elders, Yuan Yi felt a chill on the back of his neck.


    What this means.


    The wolf clan blamed Yuanhou for the poisoning of Shen Rong.


    He broke off cooperation with the Yuan family and did not take revenge, probably because of Shen Rong''s love. If the Yuan family didn''t know how to make trouble, the wolf clan would probably do something.


    Think.


    Yuan Yi glanced at the three eyes of the monkey, and UU read www. Is the uukanshu.com skinny rod still alive?


    Hou San''er''s eyes met Yuan Yi''s, also showing a look of fear.


    The Orcs in the Twilight Forest seemed to be particularly angry this time, smelling the **** smell in the night wind, things must have gotten bigger.


    "Elder Senda, there are still people alive here?" Gru said suddenly.


    Elder Senda glared at Gru and said speechlessly, "I''m not you. I naturally won''t kill those orcs captured by slave-hunting orcs."


    "We''re all leaving, who cares about them?" Grudao.


    Having said that, he was a little bit eager to cut people. In terms of irritability, Gru is even worse than the elder Pukang.


    The title of bloodthirsty is because he likes to cut people.


    "There will be orcs coming to clean up the mess from behind, you don''t have to worry about this." Senda waved his hand and disappeared into the night with Elder Tai.


    Gru squinted his eyes and smelled the blood in the night wind, feeling a little excited.


    "Kun��"


    Kun shook his head directly and said: "Gru can''t do it, you can''t hack people. This is a small fishing beach, orcs caught by slave hunting orcs. Nine times out of ten, they are orcs of the Twilight Forest. If you dare to hack the Twilight Forest beasts. Clan, Wu will not spare you."


    Immediately, Gru slumped.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 853： Gru brings a gift to Chang Xia

    eside.


    Yuanyi Housan''er shivered while listening to Gru''s conversation.


    Truly a bloodthirsty one.


    Be ruthless, the same clan all want to chop. Fortunately, there was Kun persuading him, otherwise Yuan Yi was really worried about whether he would be able to see Shen Rong alive.


    "Geru, let''s set off!" Kun urged, the Xiaoyutan Ferry was very far from the Baihe River Basin where the Heluo Tribe was located, and they did their best to hurry, and it took about seven or eight days. Now I have to bring Yuanyi Hou San''er, I am afraid it will take ten days to reach the Heluo tribe.


    He wondered how the old man traveled?


    Kun had a vague feeling that they traveled ten days, and the elder only needed three to five days, which was amazing. Elders patrol the Twilight Forest more easily than the average totem warrior, and they often end their tours without much effort.


    An orc asked this question.


    The witch and the elders told them that when they became elders, they would naturally know.


    "We caught a wild horse and rode on the road, what do you think? The beast is very tired, I want to ride back to the tribe." Grudao.


    Traveling in the western land, Gru misses the Twilight Forest very much.


    However, after returning to Dusk Mist Forest, he couldn''t help but regret it.


    The Twilight Forest is a forest. There is no road in the forest. It is very hard to travel. In addition to always paying attention to the sneak attack of beasts, you must also be careful of the poisonous snakes, insects and ants under your feet and above your head.


    "There is no road in the forest. You are on horseback. Are you not afraid of losing your way and finding the location of the tribe?" Kun asked in reply.


    Gru wailed.


    Nagging started, why didn''t Tucao Wu build the road?


    "Build a road so that the slave hunters can get closer to the tribe faster?"


    Suddenly, Gru became quiet.


    With a glance from the corner of his eye, he put his eyes on Yuanyi Housan''er, raised his hand and rubbed his chin, and said, "I remember that the Yuan family is a wolf clan��"


    Yuan Yi felt a chill on the back of his neck, bad.


    as predicted.


    "Kun, let them be beasts and carry us to the Heluo tribe."


    Gru stretched out his finger and pointed at Yuan Yi and the two of them, urging silently. He wanted to save his physical strength to go to the Heluo tribe to meet Shen Rong, but he dared to cheat and appear while he was leaving the emptiness of the Twilight Forest, which is unforgivable.


    "I''ll lead the way." Kun finished his words and turned into a beast.


    Soon, a huge giant tiger appeared in front of several people.


    Seeing this, Hou San''er hurriedly transformed into a beast and said, "Sir, I''m a beast, and I''ll take Master Gel on a load, and you''ll follow behind Master Kun."


    "Are you sure?" Gru asked.


    "I can do it." Hou San''er calmed down, knowing that Gru would not make a move, the whole person returned to normal, and said, "We are going to the Heluo tribe to see Lord Shen Rong, do you want to bring some gifts?"


    The Xiaoyutan Ferry was caught by the Twilight Forest.


    The things left in the tent, instead of being taken away by other orcs, why not turn them into gifts and take them to the Heluo tribe, at least they can leave a good impression on the Leopard tribe. Monkey San''er''s other skills are average, and he is very good at receiving people.


    Otherwise, Yuan Yi wouldn''t have brought him by his side for so many years.


    "Yo!" Gru looked at Hou San''er and praised: "You are an orc who can talk, but you are bringing gifts to Chang Xia. What is that, Shen Rong?"


    Hearing Gru say that Shen Rong is not a thing, Yuan Yi Hou San''er felt anger in his heart.


    However, I caught a glimpse of Gru''s gloomy expression.


    The two chose to swallow their anger and did not dare to refute.


    "Let''s lead the way, let''s find a gift for Chang Xia��" Gru said excitedly.


    Xiaoyutan Ferry is now the trophy of the orcs in the Twilight Forest. All the supplies in the tent belong to them. Gel is righteous when he picks a gift for Chang Xia.


    After a while.


    Yuan Yi led the way and shuttled through the tents with Geluji.


    First of all, it is naturally the warehouses of various firms.


    "Xilu, there is something wrong with these nobles. They don''t like to live in any place, but they like to live in tents. What''s so good about this tent?" All the tents at Xiaoyutan Ferry were set on fire.


    It''s better to live in a cave for this foolish thing.


    Yuan Yi covered his mouth and snickered.


    Regarding the tent, he and Gru have the same idea. What''s wrong with a wooden house/stone house, you have to live in a tent? If the wind is strong, the tent will blow over; if the rain is heavy, the tent will leak; if the snow is heavy, the tent will collapse.


    Living in a tent is really hard to describe.


    "Gru, we can''t take it anymore, we can''t take it any more," Kun said.


    Gru is short and has a big heart.


    When I saw something, I thought of putting it in a pocket and bringing it to Chang Xia.


    After walking through the warehouses of the two firms, I collected a lot of things. Among them, the most are some gorgeous clothes and jewelry. Looking at this thing, it doesn''t match at all with the twilight forest orcs.


    Don''t think about it, these things are mostly used to exchange with the fish or bird.


    After all, the orc aesthetic is notoriously simple and rude.


    "What a pity!" Gru sighed softly and muttered, "I don''t know which tribe''s totem warriors are cleaning the battlefield?"


    Although he is unwilling, he can only accept his fate.


    "What are you in a hurry for, these things are going to be sent to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna. With the witch''s doting on Chang Xia, there are really good things, and the witch will forget Chang Xia?" Kun was afraid that Gelu wanted to make a bad move, so he decisively mentioned the witch.


    Listen to it.


    Gru fell silent for a moment.


    "Okay! Pack up your things, let''s set off for the Heluo tribe." Grudao. I haven''t seen Chang Xia for several years, and I don''t know if Chang Xia still recognizes me?


    Back then, when he left the Heluo tribe.


    Ming Ming, the leader of the team, said that when his travels are over, he will go to the Heluo tribe to propose a marriage and marry Chang Xia. Why did Chang Xia marry Shen Rong now?


    Gru pondered, his face turning green and white.


    Look, it''s terrifying.


    "Kun, what happened to Gru?" Yuan Yi whispered.


    Kun shook his head lightly and said, "Leave him alone. Be careful he wakes up and troubles you."


    Ever since he found out that Chang Xia had married, Gru''s mood became very bad, endless anger surged in his heart, and he always wanted to vent.


    At this time, anyone who provokes him will have bad luck.


    Think. UU reading


    Kun looked at Monkey San''er with pity.


    Later, Hou San''er will carry Gel on the road. If he accidentally provokes Gru, Hou San''er is afraid that he will suffer.


    Monkey San''er suddenly raised his head and looked left and right.


    He felt as if some orcs wanted to plot against him.


    It''s just that no matter how he looked, he couldn''t seem to find the beastman who was calculating against him.


    In the middle of the night, a group of orcs left from Xiaoyutan Ferry.


    Not long after they left, another group of orcs came to Xiaoyutan Ferry. They quickly rescued the orcs who were locked up.


    Each movement is neat and skillful, it looks like it has been done countless times.


    It''s really "heart who sees and hears tears".


    However, all this was hidden in the dark night, and no one saw it.


    "Ah! Who are you, I''m from Tianhe Firm��"


    "Help, I don''t want to die."


    "Damn it! How dare you be rude to the nobles."


    That night, blood flowed into a river in the Twilight Forest, and countless miserable cries resounded throughout the night sky, accompanied by a strong **** aura.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 854： The sea of ??fog is busy (2)

    Twilight forest, misty sea.


    Chang Xia was lying on a rattan chair by the beach, holding the dried dried shrimp in his hand, nibbling slowly, eating with relish.


    "Daya, I''m going back to the tribe in the afternoon, are you going back?" Chang Xia asked.


    In the blink of an eye, seven or eight days have passed since I came to the sea of ??fog.


    Chang Xia couldn''t wait, and wanted to go back to the tribe for two days to get rid of the strong salty smell on his body. At this time, the Twilight Forest has officially entered the cold season, and the temperature has dropped significantly before it snows.


    Especially after nightfall, it is most obvious.


    However, the daytime temperature is still high.


    According to Xylophone, the tribe has dried a lot of bacon, and the smoked and preserved meat has been arranged, and the whole tribe has a strong smell of meat. This time, Xylophone came to change shifts on a raft, but she only stayed in Wuhai for one day and returned to the tribe tomorrow.


    Entering the cold season, the tribe no longer goes out for hunting and picking.


    However, the mountains and forests around the tribe will still pass by, picking up some mountain goods, or digging some roots, and it will not stop.


    Of course, it won''t be as busy as in the warm season.


    "Changxia is going to return to the tribe?" Da Ya said.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "I can''t help you much in Wuhai, so I just go back to the tribe early, maybe I can help dry the preserved meat, and make some soy sauce meat and fried meat by the way, Shen Rong will have a few more days. He''ll be back, and I''ll prepare something for him."


    With the sea of ??fog, fishing and harvesting proceeded smoothly.


    Chang Xia proposed to separate some clansmen and make toffee and mints directly in the underground lair. At the same time, research can make other flavors of candy.


    Not to mention, the clansmen really tinkered with several fruit-flavored toffee.


    Eating it, it tastes pretty good.


    The wild fruit is naturally provided by Lao Yuan and picked from the holy land of Weishan.


    "I have nothing to do in Wuhai. I will go back to the tribe with you tomorrow. I want to go back to the tribe to see the twins of the Nuanchun family..." Da Ya said.


    On the third day that Chang Xia and the others came to Wuhai, the tribe brought news from the tribe.


    The Nuanchun twins transformed smoothly, two very cute little fat men. The next day, Nuanchun Shankun returned to the tribe with the clansmen who transported milk tree sap and seafood. At that time, Chang Xia Gang proposed to let the clansmen make toffee in the underground lair, and she needed to stay in Wuhai to guide the clansmen to whip cream to make toffee.


    So, they could only watch Nuanchun and his wife return to the tribe.


    Actually, Chang Xia also really wanted to see what the twins looked like when they transformed.


    Chubby, must be very cute.


    "Do you want to ask Nanfeng?" Da Ya asked.


    When they came to Wuhai, they never returned to the tribe.


    The other orcs have been rotated at least twice, but Chang Xia and the others have never returned to the tribe.


    "Ask!" Chang Xia nodded and said.


    When she returned to the tribe this time, she probably wouldn''t come again. The sea of ??fog was very cold at night, and Chang Xia felt cold even when he was wearing clothes and trousers to sleep, and he didn''t bring any thick clothes.


    Next, the weather will get colder and colder.


    Chang Xia thought it would be more comfortable to return to the tribe earlier.


    The first batch of dried seafood was sent back to the tribe warehouse the day before yesterday, and the second batch of dried seafood can be collected again tomorrow. The tribe is expected to dry three to five batches of sea goods, reserve some to exchange with other orc tribes, and distribute the rest to the tribesmen in the cold season.


    To dry the seafood, the tribe is involved except the old man and the cubs.


    Of course, except for the elderly.


    They were busy sitting in the forest and slaughtering the slave hunters orcs.


    Naturally, he didn''t have time to take care of the things on the Wuhai side.


    Da Ya got up to look for Nanfeng Milu and asked them if they would return to the tribe tomorrow, and got a positive answer. So Chang Xia got up and looked for Xylophone, and told her and Liu Shan about going back to the tribe tomorrow.


    Liu Shan will stay in the sea of ????wu, and she is responsible for making toffee and mint.


    Chang Xia wants to go back to the tribe, so she must tell her, lest she can''t find Chang Xia''s people when something goes wrong, thinking that something has happened.


    Leaving Wuhai in the afternoon and returning to the tribe overnight.


    Chang Xia started packing after eating the dried shrimp. When he came, he came with empty hands, and when he came back, he came back with a big bag of things.


    And Nanfeng, they all returned to the tribe.


    Chang Xia wasn''t worried about not being able to take things down.


    The most, naturally, are all kinds of dried seafood and prepared toffee mints. Fresh seafood and milk tree sap will also bring some back to the tribe.


    The clansmen seem to never get tired of the seafood stewed in a pot and the chicken stewed with milk tree sap. A raft is deliberately set aside each time to carry fresh seafood and milk tree sap. Originally, there was no shortage of pheasants in the tribe, but some people believed that the chickens were stewed with milk tree sap.


    So��


    The goods carried on the raft are more pheasants in the foggy milk trees.


    "Chang Xia, have you packed everything?"


    Nanfeng shouted and started to carry round barrels and rattan baskets, which are fresh milk tree sap and seafood. Other sun-dried sea goods are packed in animal skin bags, and then packed in rattan baskets and carried on rafts directly back to the tribe for storage.


    "I''m almost ready, just wait a minute." Chang Xia replied.


    If the clansmen find it delicious, they will give Chang Xia a portion. She is clearly in the sea of ????wu. However, the clan must say that it was a gift to her.


    In just seven or eight days, a mountain of gifts was piled up in Changxia.


    If you want to put the tribe back, it is estimated that you will take up a raft. Fortunately, Xylophone was prepared long ago and left a raft for Chang Xia to reduce some of the dried seafood.


    Honeydew returned to the tribe, but Bai Qing did not return.


    He needs to continue to stay in Wuhai to take command. Similarly, those unmarried single males like Heimeng in the past must stay in Wuhai.


    Last time, the harvest celebration.


    Xylophone disliked them for not working hard and failing to abduct the female of the foreign race.


    The single males of the tribe who are not married are all rushed to Wuhai to work by Gen and Xylophone. On the contrary, the married males like Yadong Shankun can choose easy tasks. Obviously different treatment, almost didn''t make Heimeng and the others go crazy. UU Reading


    However, in the face of this distinction.


    Heimeng and the others couldn''t find any reason to refute or counterattack.


    "Chang Xia, this pile of sea goods will be brought back to the tribe, right?" Bai Qing came over and asked. After confirming the result, he asked Heimeng Shennian and the others to come and move things. It''s not early. Tonight they will rest at Weishan Waterfall, and they will return to Wuhai from Weishan Waterfall after dawn tomorrow.


    all in all.


    Before this trip to the sea of ??fog was over, they all had to stay in the sea of ??fog.


    "Chang Xia, your pile of things is enough to fill a raft." Nan Feng was amazed and envied: "You don''t have to wait for the tribe to distribute the sea goods, this pile can fill the underground warehouse with a row of shelves. "


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia smiled proudly.


    "Nanfeng, with your labor in the sea of ????wu, when the tribe distributes seafood, your cellar can also be full." Honeydew said.


    I feel tired after eating too much seafood.


    Honeydew is thinking of going back to the tribe to cook three pepper soup, and then grill a few strings of pepper barbecue.


    As the weather gets colder, the temperature drops faster and faster.


    The clansmen intentionally started to increase the speed of fishing. The beach has already been covered with all kinds of seafood, and even the milk tree forest has been opened up by the clansmen to dry them.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 855： Homecoming, humming a song

    "Chang Xia, come here."


    "Let''s go home!"


    Nanfeng turned into a beast and let Chang Xia pass. Ready to take her off, Da Ya climbed onto Yadong''s beast body and was always ready.


    Considering the snake''s body, Nan Feng could only support himself.


    After all, she couldn''t accept being wrapped in snakes and rolled up to drive. It felt a little weird and bad. Nanfeng would rather run down the ground by himself.


    "Go, go home-"


    Yelling, all the orcs quickly ran towards the Weishan Waterfall.


    Weishan has been very lively recently, and the old ape is smiling every day, but his smile makes the orcs who see it feel scared. Weishan Ape has been helping out in Wuhai recently. Naturally, the Heluo tribe will not treat Weishan Ape badly. Patriarch Gen personally brought the orcs to Weishan to help Weishan Ape sort out three warehouses, and at the same time help to fill these three warehouses. supplies.


    And in the dense forest near the cliff of Weishan Waterfall, a majestic woodcut corrugated wooden house was built for the old monkey. This woodcut wooden house is enough for the old ape to take the whole family of Weishan monkeys to live in. From the outside, this woodcut wooden house is more like a palace, with simple furnishings inside, with a heated kang and simple stove.


    Furniture and other things have not been prepared, after all, Lao Ape and Weishan Ape are big.


    Ordinary furniture is not suitable, a heated kang similar to a platform, enough for the old apes to rest, this is enough. However, the patriarch Gen reminded the old ape and told him that if he lived in this woodcut corrugated wooden house, he must pay more attention to the fire.


    The old ape fell in love with this wood-cut corrugated wooden house. Recently, he has been living in the wooden house, and he has not even returned to the cave he likes.


    A group of orcs left in a mighty manner.


    Bai Qing and the other orcs put the rattan basket on the raft and watched Chang Xia and the others return to the tribe.


    "Don''t look at it, it''s time to go back to Weishan Waterfall." Bai Qing urged, when his eyes passed Heimeng and them, he complained: "If you can find a partner soon, the patriarch will definitely not be embarrassed anymore, come on!"


    ��


    Hearing this, all the orcs looked at Bai Qing speechlessly.


    This guy is really standing and talking without back pain.


    If a partner is so easy to find, why are they single so far? !


    Fate is unfair, even straight men like Bai Qing can find a partner, why can''t they, is it cursed by someone?


    think about.


    The orcs looked at each other with gloomy faces.


    They ran towards Bai Qing at the same time, jumped, and directly pressed Bai Qing to the bottom, stacking Arhats one by one, causing Bai Qing to scream.


    "Bastard, let me go, let go!" Bai Qing roared.


    Unfortunately, Heimeng and other orcs directly ignored his roar.


    One by one, they tried their best to suppress Bai Qing, wishing they could beat him out.


    "Milu, I seem to hear my elder brother screaming?" Chang Xia hesitated, looking back at the direction of Weishan Ferry.


    Milu waved her hand and said calmly, "It''s okay, maybe I''ve been beaten!"


    "He mostly mocks Heimeng and the others. It''s normal for him to be beaten." Nanfeng said.


    The tribe is getting better and better, and the characters of the clansmen have become detached. There is no calmness in the past, and the number of fights is more than before. There was no Cuju field in Wuhai, and Bai Qing and the others couldn''t play Cuju. Every day at the end of their day''s work, they would fight in the open space in front of the underground palace and the underground lair.


    After a long time, the clansmen have become accustomed to their noise.


    "..." Chang Xia was silent, unable to find any reason to refute.


    She lowered her head and looked at the small river canal. The cold season is coming, and she wonders if the small river canal will freeze? In previous years, the White Lake would freeze, and when the clansmen were in a good mood, they would take the animal cubs to play on the White Lake.


    If the small river canal is frozen, the raft will not be able to run.


    This means that tribes may not be able to eat fresh seafood and drink milk tree sap.


    "Chang Xia, are you worried that Bai Qing will get hurt?" Honey Dew said softly.


    Chang Xia woke up, shook his head and said, "Ah! No, it''s not. I was thinking that if snow falls in the Twilight Forest, wouldn''t the small river canal freeze? If the river freezes, the raft will not be able to sail, so we won''t be able to eat seafood and seafood from the misty sea. Milk tree sap."


    This said.


    Suddenly, the expressions of the orcs changed suddenly.


    Recently, they are all used to eating seafood and drinking milk tree sap.


    Otherwise, when I heard that I couldn''t eat seafood and milk tree sap, I felt a little dull for a while.


    "It''s a big deal, let''s go to Wuhai from the land and go directly to Wuhai to live for a while." Nanfeng thought about it and said what he thought in his heart. If the mountains are not mine, I will be the mountains.


    Da Ya covered her eyes and whispered: "The tribe has hoarded so much seafood, isn''t it enough for us to eat the whole cold season? Besides, we can hoard a batch of milk tree sap in advance. If you just drink it, you won''t be able to drink much every day. "


    Things are distributed to each household, and the consumption will not be so fast.


    Single males/females have their own caves, tribes divide things, and all orcs have a share. A bucket of milk tree sap is hundreds of kilograms, drink it directly, one bucket is enough to drink the whole cold season.


    Da Ya thinks Chang Xia''s worries are unnecessary.


    However, everyone likes to go to Changxia''s house to eat and drink. Changxia is worried that there is not enough food to eat, and the other orcs think too much.


    "Da Ya is right, we are overly worried." Chang Xia tilted her head and thought about it, understanding what Da Ya meant.


    The materials hoarded in their own cellars and underground warehouses are enough to last a year or two in the summer. The premise is that they no longer add things to it, and think about how fulfilling the long summer has been in the warm season of this year.


    Immediately.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    She smiled, and the other orcs laughed.


    Nanfeng people are crazy, open their mouths and sing a song, the tune is very simple, changed from the ancient sacrifice words, sky, earth, forest, mountains and lakes, very simple songs, listening to Chang Xia and other orcs humming along stand up.


    Omg, tall and blue.


    The earth contains all things.


    The forest, my Eminem, you and the mountains and lakes nurture the orcs.


    God, God, God.


    O my beast god, the orcs revere you in awe.


    Simple, simple, the orcs sang it over and over again. Slowly, the whole small river canal echoed with the humming of the orcs.


    The raft was walking upstream on the river, and in front of UU reading was the direction of the Heluo tribe.


    The familiar scenery made Chang Xia feel very comfortable, as if even the salty smell on his body was taken away by the breeze.


    Qing He took out a pen and paper, sat at the tail of the raft, and quickly drew a sketch.


    A map of small rivers and canals came into being.


    The river, on the raft.


    The bright smiles of Chang Xia and other orcs were lifelike.


    Even the dark night sky lit up for two minutes. The light grass on the bow emits a little fluorescence, making the river surface picturesque, as beautiful as a dream.


    "Qing He, your painting is so beautiful!" Honey Dew said softly.


    She didn''t dare to speak too loudly, for fear of waking Qing He up.


    Hearing this, Nanfeng Daya couldn''t help being curious and walked towards Qinghe.


    Chang Xia turned around, his eyes fell on the white paper in Qing He''s hand, and he drew simple and clear lines to outline an extraordinary painting.


    https://rg/novel/122/122626/67039368.html


    rgrg


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 856： Strange male beside Shen Rong

    "Unfortunately, there is no color." Nan Feng sighed, tilted his head, and said, "I remember that the sap of some plants can be dyed. Can they be used for painting?"


    Immediately.


    Qinghe, who was burying her head in painting, suddenly raised her head and looked at Nanfeng in surprise.


    "Nanfeng, what did you just say?"


    Nan Feng stiffened and smiled.


    "I didn''t say anything just now, you heard it wrong." Nan Feng shook his head and said quickly.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes, glared at Nan Feng, and explained: "Qing He, don''t worry, Nan Feng just said that there are plant juices that can be dyed, so he thought about using these plant juices to paint pictures. However, this should not be the case. Simple. The plant sap will fade immediately when it dries, and it��s not easy to preserve.��


    There is non-fading plant sap, but too little.


    If you want to collect them and use them for painting, the amount of work is not easy.


    Nan Feng shrugged and laughed.


    When she finished speaking, she thought that the plant juice would fade as soon as it dried. Qing He asked, she didn''t dare to say it, for fear that Qing He would be even more disappointed when he was happy.


    Orcs go into the forest to pick, often getting their clothes dirty with plant sap, or rubbing them on their bodies or hands. Colorful and dirty.


    However, most of these plant juices disappear after washing.


    Occasionally stained on the hide, it will also fade after a period of time, making it difficult to preserve.


    "I think about��" Qing He said.


    She put down the pen and paper and stopped painting.


    The painted picture of the small river canal was taken away by the south wind, and he held it in his hand to enjoy it with Chang Xia and the others. Qinghe wondered how to paint with plant juices.


    pity.


    When she returned to Baihu Ferry, she still found nothing.


    Qing He was not in a hurry, and felt that he should prepare slowly. If one type of plant juice is not enough, then mix two or three or more plant juices together to reconcile.


    Thinking about it, the depression between Qinghe''s eyebrows dissipated.


    Happily stepped off the raft and helped Chang Xia carry the rattan basket.


    The tribe''s things will be moved directly into the tribe''s warehouse with the help of the tribe. The rattan baskets on Chang Xia''s raft will be moved to the underground warehouse. After all, her cellar is already full.


    "Changxia, do you want to take some back to the cave?"


    "I''ve picked out the ones that I want to bring back to the tribe. They''re all in the two rattan baskets next to me. For the rest, please help me move them to the underground warehouse!"


    Chang Xia responded.


    Beside her, there are three rattan baskets.


    There are all kinds of dried seafood in it, as well as toffee, mint and some fruit candies. The fruit candy uses wild fruits from the Weishan Holy Land, and the quantity is small.


    Although the number was not large, after it was done, some were sent back to the tribe to give sweet mouths to the tribe''s elders and beast cubs. After eating milk and fruit candy, this fruit candy quickly became the favorite of the cubs, and even the fragrant toffee temporarily relegated to the second place.


    It is evident.


    What is the charm of milk fruit candy.


    "Chang Xia, welcome home!" Da Lai smiled and waved. He smiled and patrolled the Baihu business district all day long. Recently, Changxia went to Wuhai and did not go to the shooting range to practice archery. Elder Dalai felt that Baihu was too quiet. Every time a clan member came back from the sea of ??fog, the elder Dalai would come to Baihu Ferry to have a look.


    This time.


    It was obviously night, and Elder Dalai heard the movement.


    He came from the shooting range as usual, and he was not disappointed.


    Chang Xia really came back from the sea of ??fog.


    Immediately, the elder Dalai was very happy, waved his hand, and said hello to Chang Xia loudly.


    "Elder Dalai, you haven''t slept so late?" Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    He trotted towards Elder Dalai, took off the medicine bag at his waist, took out a piece of milk and fruit candy and handed it over, saying, "Elder Dalai, try it, this is a newly made fruit candy, it''s very sweet. yo!"


    "Yeah! It''s very sweet." Dalai took the milk and fruit candy and happily ate it into his mouth.


    He had eaten the fruit candies brought back by the clan before, but he thought that those fruit candies were not as sweet as the one handed to him by Chang Xia.


    "Elder Dalai."


    "Elder Dalai."


    Soon, Nanfeng and other orcs came forward to say hello.


    Among the many elders of the tribe, the elder Dalai is the most kind. He often fights with Nanfeng and the others. He has no temper, and is really approachable.


    "Haha!" Dalai laughed and said, "Just come back, just come back."


    He didn''t stay long at the Baihu Ferry, he helped carry the rattan basket and headed for the underground warehouse. Mingming


    With a lame leg, the speed of the elder Dalai was not affected at all, and he could even say that he was walking like flying.


    No wonder he broke a leg and can still be an elder.


    The elders of Dalai are really immeasurable.


    a while.


    Nanfeng and the others sent their things to Changxia''s house, and then they went back to their caves separately.


    Traveling at night, the speed is a little slower.


    When it''s over, it''s almost midnight.


    Chang Xia yawned and went into the kitchen to make a fire to boil water. After the cold season, the nights are a bit cold, and in the long summer, I dare not try to wash the cold water to save the trouble, and boil the hot water in a proper manner.


    The power given by the beast totem, coupled with the increase in the ability of Changxia''s bloodline.


    Chang Xia''s body gradually returned to normal, but wanting to be like Nan Feng and the others was a dream. After all, different races have different starting points. Chang Xia wanted to have the physique of the Leopard Clan, unless he was reborn in the next life.


    However, Chang Xia is not greedy.


    As long as you''re healthy, you''re fine.


    Otherwise, she didn''t force it.


    After all, the tribe didn''t need her to go hunting and picking in the forest.


    If you want to go hunting and picking in the forest, you can go with Shen Rong Nanfeng and the others.


    Light a fire and add water to the stone pot on the stove.


    Everything is business as usual at home.


    There should be people from the clan often come to help with cleaning, just like when Chang Xia left. Even, the cleaning is cleaner than when Chang Xia was at home.


    Carrying bare grass into the bedroom, took the new long clothes and trousers.


    Without cotton, the idea of ????sewing cotton clothes can only be stranded. With animal skins, I don''t have to worry about heating. After all, Chang Xia doesn''t want to sew catkins in Kirab, because the catkins don''t keep warm, and sewing is a waste of time.


    After waiting for the hot water to boil, Chang Xia carried the water into the bathroom.


    This long summer did not waste time taking a leisurely bath.


    Just scrubbing, thinking, do you want to take a shower?


    However, the shower is comfortable to clean in the warm season, and it is more comfortable to take a bath in the cold season.


    Speaking of taking a bath, Chang Xia thought of the hot spring canyon in Weishan Holy Land. If you live in Weishan Waterfall or Wuhai, UU reading www.uukanshu. If you have time, you can take a bath in the hot spring canyon of Weishan Holy Land, especially when it snows. It is really comfortable to take a bath while enjoying the snow.


    took a shower.


    Chang Xia yawned and went back to her room.


    A little hungry, but too lazy to go into the kitchen to get something to eat.


    Just wait until you wake up.


    Walking into the bedroom, Chang Xia looked at the animal skin quilt on the kang bed, thought about it, opened the closet and took out a thicker animal skin quilt to lay it on. Into the closet.


    "Ah! It''s still comfortable at home."


    Chang Xia snorted softly and rolled around on the kang bed.


    He rolled over, rolled up the animal skin quilt, and fell asleep.


    In her sleep, she seemed to see Shen Rong, who was riding on Yumianke, with a handsome-looking male next to him. This male was very unfamiliar, and his skin color was different from that of the Orcs. The ears are fine-pointed, which are different from those of the Nest Clan.


    https://rg/novel/122/122626/67045265.html


    rgrg


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 857： Phyllis, Avian Orc

    Subu Detroit River, Qingyue Forest Reach.


    Shen Rong stroked the jade bracelet on his wrist, bent his knees, and sat on Yumianke at will. Yumianke was followed by a raft, which was longer and wider than the raft on the small river canal of the Heluo tribe.


    Maple Leaf Empty Mountain is sitting on a raft, with large and small rattan baskets stacked on it. Inside the rattan baskets are the special products of the mallard tribe, most of which were collected by Shen Rong for Chang Xia, and a small part were gifts from the mallard tribe orcs to Chang Xia.


    "Shen Rong, how long will it take to reach the Baihe Basin?" Phyllis asked.


    As a bird race, he prefers to fly in the sky, rather than sitting on Yumianke and following the crowd, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Soon." Shen Rong said, "We will go ashore at the Tota Muyue Meadow in the Forest of Qingyue, and head to the Baihe Basin from the Wolf Clan."


    "Can I fly over?" Phyllis asked, blinking.


    Shen Rong glanced at Phyllis lightly, sneered, and said, "You are not afraid of being caught and hunted by the orcs, just fly."


    A hundred years ago, Su Ye went to the position of the orc witch in the Twilight Forest.


    Made a covenant with the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East China Sea Fish Clan, not to disturb each other. If the three clans want to visit, they must notify in advance.


    "..." Phyllis Jun''s face collapsed, extremely aggrieved.


    His invincible beauty was useless in front of Shen Rong. Even, the other orcs looked at him with the same sparse and ordinary eyes, which made Phyllis a little frustrated.


    He proposed to fly over, not really wanting to fly, but to test Shen Rong.


    The three clan covenant, Felix was reminded by the witch of the flamingo clan when he left the Qinghai Plateau that entering the Twilight Forest must not provoke the orcs.


    The flamingo clan, get close to the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    Last time, when the cub of the flamingo clan was sick, the witch of the flaming crane clan personally invited Su Ye to go to the Qinghai Plateau, and made an exception to exchange supplies with Su Ye, including light stones and ice fruit.


    There are three witches in the bird clan.


    The witch of the flamingo clan, Nanhe, is the strongest.


    The Feihe Tribe, where the Flamingo Tribe belongs, is one of the three major tribes of the Bird Tribe.


    And the flamingo clan is the only one among the bird clan that contains highly poisonous. The flamingo clan has a royal family among the bird clan, but unfortunately, the east land is different from the west land. There is no hierarchy in the east land, and all orcs are equal.


    Next to him, Clan Chief Yufu laughed.


    It''s nice to see Phyllis deflated, picking up berries and eating happily.


    This red berry is a berry unique to Swartok Forest. It tastes somewhat similar to the mulberry in Misty Ridge, and is sweeter. This kind of sweetness is the sweetness that has been precipitated by the low temperature of the Swartok Forest all year round, and the more I eat it, the more I want to eat it.


    In the swamp of Erdos, half of the seasons are in the cold season, and the other half is not much better. The mallard tribe pursued life in the Detroit River in Subu, and initially wanted to avoid the harsh environment of the Erdos swamp and seek survival.


    but-


    With the inheritance of the mallard tribe from generation to generation.


    Gradually, the search for survival turned into an instinct.


    "Patriarch Yufu, what kind of fruit is this?" Phyllis picked up the red berries and asked curiously. It was useless to test Shen Rong, so he simply stopped. Birds like to eat wild fruits, berries from Swatok Forest, which are very popular among birders.


    Unfortunately, Swartok Forest is the territory of the Orcs.


    The mallard tribe orcs often patrol the borders of Swartok forest quickly, much to the annoyance of the bird tribe. Berries can only be picked in the jungle near the Swatok Forest, but the bird family always believes that the best berries are in the Swartok Forest.


    Next to him, the Orcs of the Bird tribe who came to Dusk Forest with Ferris.


    They buried their heads one by one, gulping down berries, with happy expressions on their faces.


    "My clan calls it red berries, but it doesn''t have a particularly nice name. In addition to red berries, there are purple berries and black berries in Swartok Forest. Those two kinds of berries also taste very good." Yufu said.


    Phyllis moved his eyes slightly and asked, "Is there anything on Yumianke, can I eat it?"


    this question.


    The four bird orcs next to them raised their heads.


    Among them, the female orc from the bird race was the most exaggerated, and couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.


    There are not many wild fruits in Qinghai Plateau, and the taste is average.


    Usually, it is difficult for the bird tribe to pick wild fruits that suit their taste, and it is rare to taste the delicious berries of the Swartok forest. The orcs of the bird tribe are extremely happy.


    The head of the fish mallard pouted at Shen Rong and said, "This pot of berries is the only one. If you want to eat other berries, ask Shen Rong, he picked a lot of berries in Swartok Forest, red berries, purple berries, Even black berries, he has them."


    "Shen Rong��"


    Phyllis was very excited, looking at Shen Rong affectionately and calling his name in a low voice.


    Shen Rong was indifferent.


    If you want to eat berries, eat your fart!


    Those berries were picked specially for Chang Xia.


    In order to preserve those berries, Shen Rong took great care.


    "No." Shen Rong said.


    Phyllis twitched the corner of his mouth, turned around, looked at the raft behind him, and said, "Shen Rong, don''t doubt the eyesight of the bird clan orcs."


    "Yeah! No." Shen Rong nodded, indicating that he heard it.


    Then, he still returned to Phyllis without a word.


    "Shen Rong, we can exchange things for berries." Fini said.


    She firmly believed that no orc could resist the temptation to exchange with the bird race.


    Shen Rong yawned without raising his head.


    ��


    As a result, the Yumiank fell into a long silence.


    on the raft.


    Maple Leaf twisted her face and buried her head in Kong Shan''s arms.


    No way, this is really funny!


    However, laughing out loud in front of the bird orcs was a bit rude. So Maple Leaf chose to hide his ears and steal the bell, as long as I couldn''t see myself laughing, then no orcs would know that I had snickered.


    "Cough cough!" Yu Fuqing coughed, breaking the tense atmosphere. He blamed himself a little, he shouldn''t have said about the berries just now, the berries picked by Shen Rong were obviously brought to Chang Xia, "Fini, there are many delicious wild fruits in the Twilight Forest, when I arrive at the Heluo tribe, I will exchange some and then invite you. How was the taste?"


    "Shen Rong, why don''t you want to exchange?" Fini tilted his head and said hesitantly, "You don''t like the cloth, light stone, and sake of the bird clan?"


    "Ice Crystal Grass, do you want to change it?" Shen Rong looked up at Fini, and said coldly.


    Cloth, the Sirius tribe has Kirab.


    Guangshi, the Heluo tribe has light trees, light grasses and vines.


    Sake, the Heluo tribe has sweet potato wine, and there will be fruit wine soon.


    These were not very attractive to Shen Rong. He is from the Yuan family in Xilu, and what he has seen, used, and eaten is far beyond the knowledge of ordinary orcs.


    Fini''s temptation means nothing to Shen Rong.


    "..." Feeney was silent.


    Ice crystal grass, let alone the flamingo clan, she would not dare to trade it.


    Too rare, too precious.


    Phyllis asked curiously, "Shen Rong, do you want Ice Crystal Grass?"


    "You have?" Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and stared at Phyllis.


    Phyllis shrugged, spread his hands, shook his head and said, "No. Ice crystal grass, even our bird orcs can''t approach it at will. Don''t think too much about it in exchange."


    Phyllis and the others were able to talk to Shen Rong like this, thanks to the exchanges and learning in Swatork Forest. Otherwise, it would be a disgrace to them if they wanted to ride on the same Yumianke with the bird race.


    Power comes from the fist.


    This is true and reasonable.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 858： shriveled bird clan

    "Heh!" Shen Rong snorted coldly and chose to close his eyes again.


    Hearing the words, Phylston was angry.


    The good-looking face contorted, glared at Shen Rong, and asked, "Shen Rong, what do you mean? Duel, I want to duel you."


    Before the words were finished, Fini and other bird orcs turned their heads.


    Duel, are you sure you can beat Shen Rong?


    The reason why they had such a good attitude was that they were beaten by Shen Rong and subdued. When Swartok Forest first met, Ferris and other bird orcs were rebellious and arrogant, and they looked down on Shen Rong and the other orcs.


    Who would have thought that Shen Rong would directly beat him up.


    Then the two sides exchanged frankly and "friendly".


    Every time the orcs of the mallard tribe such as Yufu and the others thought about that scene, they felt amused.


    It turns out that the arrogant orcs of the bird race have such a lovely side, which is really rare.


    "Are you sure you want to duel?" Shen Rong raised the corner of his eyes and looked directly into Phyllis''s eyes with a calm expression. He didn''t take Phyllis''s duel to heart at all.


    Birds are good at speed.


    Phyllis is very strong, but when he meets the stronger Shen Rong, he can only drink hatred.


    ��


    Silence for a moment.


    Phyllis turned to look at Chief Yufu.


    Hit, but can''t hit. Even the bickering couldn''t speak to Shen Rong.


    "Patriarch Yufu, are the orcs orcs as abominable as Shen Rong?" Phyllis said angrily.


    The corner of Clan Yufu''s mouth twitched slightly.


    How should he answer this? !


    I feel that no matter how you answer, you will offend people.


    So, the Yufu Patriarch chose to pretend to be stupid, opened his mouth and said, "What, how long do you want to go ashore? Soon, we will go ashore at the next river bay."


    Immediately, Phyllis was so angry that he was speechless.


    On the side, the other orcs of the bird race were as quiet as sparrows. Forget it, imitating Yufu Patriarch to act stupid and pretend that nothing happened just now.


    "Snowing!"


    Suddenly, Maple Leaf''s voice came from behind.


    All the orcs looked up at the sky, but saw snowflakes fluttering in the gray sky. This seemed to be the first snow on this side of the Dusk Forest.


    "This year''s first snow has started to fall. I hope we can reach the Baihe Basin before the snow is paved." Yufu said.


    Snow, for the Yufu Patriarch.


    It couldn''t be more common.


    However, it is different in the Twilight Forest.


    When the first snow falls, it means that the cold season has officially arrived, and the temperature will continue to drop, accompanied by low temperatures, and the forest will become scary at this time.


    Orcs will no longer set foot in the forest, in the tribal cat winter.


    Phyllis looked at the sky, frowned and said, "It snows so early in the Twilight Forest? Doesn''t that mean that it will be difficult for us to return to the Qinghai Plateau?"


    That said.


    The other four orcs of the bird race changed their faces at the same time.


    In his mind, he suddenly recalled what Wu had said before leaving the tribe, and his expression suddenly became even more ugly.


    Are they going to spend the whole cold season in the Twilight Forest? !


    This is fake!


    "The six tribes in the Twilight Forest have built roads, so it won''t be difficult to go back along the way you came." Shen Rong said leisurely.


    He didn''t want these bird orcs to stay in the Heluo tribe for the whole cold season.


    This group of bird orcs looks normal now.


    Who knows if the tribe will become unreasonable again?


    "Road, the six major tribes built the road?" Phyllis paused and hesitated: "Shen Rong, is the road you''re talking about the road I understand?"


    "The way, which way is there?" Shen Rong asked back.


    In an instant.


    Phyllis and the orcs looked at each other with a different aura in their eyes.


    Before they could figure it out, Yumianke began to dock. Then drag the raft behind it to dock, and there are a lot of things on the raft.


    Arriving at the Tota Muyue Meadow in the Forest of Qingyue, the other orc totem warriors began to separate one after another. Of course, several orcs from the Dadi tribe and the Yuanhu tribe will follow Shen Rong back to the Baihe Valley, and they will separate from the Heluo tribe and return to their own tribes.


    The wolf clan, the lion clan and the snake clan are directly separated here.


    "Shen Rong, do you really need our escort?"


    "No, it''s too troublesome to go back and forth."


    Shen Rong decisively refused and drove the other orcs away. Only Aomori didn''t leave after saying anything, "Qinghe is still in the Heluo tribe, what am I going to do when I go back to the tribe? I''m going to the Heluo tribe to find Qinghe, Canglin, you go back to the tribe earlier, remember to tell the Gewa Patriarch, I spent the cold season in the Heluo tribe this year."


    ��


    In an instant.


    The orcs who were going to leave, all looked at Aomori with indescribable eyes, this male is so shameless!


    Shen Rong glanced at Aomori, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "I have no opinion, you can do whatever you want." Shen Rong said.


    Cang Lin rolled her eyes, kicked Aomori with her foot, and ran towards Wuzhi Mountain. Immediately afterwards, the orcs of the Lion and Snake tribe left one after another.


    Of course, they all took their luggage with them before leaving.


    There are fewer things than Shen Rong''s. After all, as single males, they don''t actively hoard much other than meat.


    If they hadn''t followed Shen Rong this time, they probably wouldn''t have gone to collect supplies.


    There were bird orcs in the team, Shen Rong didn''t choose to be a beast, and all the rattan baskets were carried by Maple Leaf and the others. There are four totem warriors from the bear clan and tiger clan, plus the three people from the Yufu clan, who can bring everything.


    "We can also beastized to help carry the rattan basket." Fini said.


    Birds are used to flying and walking on land, which makes them feel strange and not very used to it.


    "All the tribes will patrol the forest in the cold season. Are you sure you want to be beasts?" Shen Rong looked directly at Fini. Without permission to fly, are they not afraid of being caught and hunted by the orcs?


    Li Li chuckled and said, "It''s the elders who patrol the forest in the cold season."


    "The elders always like to kill first and then play." Taylor grinned, looking at Phyllis with interesting eyes.


    Birds don''t like Orcs, they think Orcs are rude.


    Orcs also don''t like birds, UU reading thinks they like to put on a pose.


    Shen Rong taught Phyllis and the others a lesson, and instantly won the favor of all the orcs. At first, Wu asked Shen Rong to take charge of this mission, but there were orcs in private who refused to accept it. Of course, this dissatisfaction is because they think that Shen Rong is only half of the twilight forest orcs. Even though he is strong, these totem warriors still have some grudges in their hearts.


    Ever since Shen Rong taught Phyllis and the others a lesson.


    This grudge immediately dissipated.


    To beat the bird clan, Shen Rong really dared to do it.


    With this courage, they recognized Shen Rong as their own.


    "Let''s go��" Phyllis sighed softly and exchanged glances with the other clansmen. This trip to the Dusk Forest made him a little frustrated.


    He remembered that there was no such person as Shen Rong in the twilight forest orcs.


    Where did Shen Rong come from?


    When Phyllis lowered his head, he looked at Shen Rong with deep meaning. As neighbors, the young generation of totem warriors of the orc tribe, the bird tribe will naturally pay attention.


    Shen Rong, seems to have appeared out of nowhere.


    This is so strange!


    Wu Zong said that the orcs of the Twilight Forest are shrewd and unfathomable.


    Phyllis didn''t believe it before, but this time, he believed it.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 859： crying bird

    Maple Leaf and other orcs carried rattan baskets and ran towards the Baihe River Basin.


    Shen Rong and Clan Yufu led five bird orcs, running in human form, and approaching the Baihe Basin at the same speed.


    Huhu!


    Fini gasped lightly, somewhat unaccustomed to it.


    The males of Phyllis are slightly better, and their expressions are not very good-looking.


    Birds are accustomed to flying and rarely use their feet to travel on land. It didn''t take long for the feather shoes on the feet to become very ugly, and the bird race orcs suddenly turned ashen.


    "Shen Rong, how about I carry you to fly?" Phyllis gritted his teeth and looked at Shen Rong, saying word by word. The bird orcs are somewhat obsessed with cleanliness, and the feather shoes on their feet become ugly because of running. If they run further, they will most likely break.


    This made Phyllis completely unacceptable.


    Similarly, several other bird orcs also changed their faces.


    Obviously, forbearance has almost reached its limit.


    "Hold on again, wait until you get close to the Wuming Mountain Range, which belongs to the Baihe River Basin, and the Forest of Qingyue belongs to the wolf clan''s territory. If you encounter the patrolling wolf clan totem warriors, what I say may not be easy to use." Shen Rong rarely took the initiative to explain that he was a wolf clan orc from the Sirius Tribe, but he had never lived in the Forest of the Clear Moon.


    Shen Rong didn''t want to cause trouble for the Sirius tribe, and insisted on rejecting Phyllis''s bewitchment.


    Seeing Shen Rong let out a sigh of relief, the expressions of Felix and the others softened slightly.


    "My feather shoes are broken." Feeney said.


    Phyllis glanced at the feather shoes on his feet, and it was also not far from being broken.


    Yu Guang glanced at the rattan shoes that Shen Rong called. They were worn and did not affect the wearing. At the same time, they looked very attractive. He asked curiously, "Shen Rong, what shoes are you wearing on your feet? Look, they don''t seem to be beasts. Leather shoes."


    "Rattan shoes." Shen Rong said.


    "What kind of shoes are rattan shoes?" Phyllis was full of questions, but unfortunately, Shen Rong did not answer his doubts, but urged him to hurry.


    The closer he got to the Baihe River Basin, the more anxious Shen Rong became.


    I haven''t seen Chang Xia miss it for a few months. I don''t know what Chang Xia is doing?


    "The feather shoes are broken, how can I go?" Fini resisted his anger and said coldly. If she hadn''t been able to beat her, she really wanted to throw the feather shoes on Shen Rong''s face, thinking that as a totem warrior of the flamingo clan, when had she been so angry? !


    what!


    It really **** her off.


    Phyllis glanced at Fini and said, "Das, you carry her."


    Das''s face froze, and he didn''t dare to refuse. Crouch down and let Fini lie on her back. Fini''s shoes were broken, and the shoes on his feet wouldn''t last long either.


    Running barefoot is better than flying.


    However, Shen Rong pressed them down, they didn''t dare to be arrogant, this time they came to the Twilight Forest at a great loss! If I had known earlier, I should not have competed with the clan for this mission.


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and soon the forest of Qingyue was plated with a layer of silver.


    During the period, they met the wolf clan orcs who were patrolling the Forest of Qingyue. Shen Rong greeted them. The wolf clan orcs focused on Felix and the others, and their eyes flashed with curiosity. They leave.


    Seeing that, the Nameless Mountains are in sight.


    Phyllis stood still, tilted his head and looked at Shen Rong, the meaning is self-evident.


    This time.


    Shen Rong did not refuse, and said directly: "Beastize! Maple Leaf and the others are fast, and strive to reach the Heluo tribe tomorrow morning."


    Birds are good at flying, rushing from the sky, faster than land and rivers.


    After all, they can fly in a straight line.


    This will naturally save more time.


    ������


    When Shen Rong finished speaking, Felix and the others quickly turned into beasts.


    Several big birds caught the eyes of Shen Rong and the head of the Yufu clan. The bird family looked like a white crane, and the bird head stared at a wisp of red feathers. Thinking about it, this is the origin of the name of the flamingo family. Phyllis has the largest body and can easily carry three or five people.


    However, the bird race is arrogant.


    Like the orcs, the beast body seldom carries other orcs except for its companions. This time it was an exception. Phyllis and the others couldn''t bear the hardships of their journey, so they took the initiative to mention that they would carry Shen Rong on their way.


    The chief Yufu was brought by Das, and Felix was brought by Shen Rong.


    A group of seven people ran towards the Baihe River Basin.


    The speed is very fast, at least three times faster than the previous run.


    Like Shen Rong, Phyllis and the others also wanted to arrive at the Heluo tribe as soon as possible. The mission this time was to meet Su Ye and discuss the Shinahai ruins. Nan He had explained that if he could, he would ask Phyllis to invite Su Ye to the Qinghai Plateau.


    "Little bird, where did you have the courage to sneak into the Baihe River Basin?"


    In the middle of the night, Shen Rong and his group of orcs stepped into the Baihe Valley.


    Passing through the Nameless Mountains and entering the megalithic forest.


    Suddenly a voice came, followed by Phyllis without reacting, and fell directly to the ground.


    "what!"


    "Who attacked me?"


    "May I ask which elder is patrolling the megalithic forest? I''m Shen Rong, I just came back from the Erdos Swamp."


    Seeing this, Phyllis and the others are in a bad situation.


    Shen Rong resolutely opened his mouth.


    "It turned out to be Shen Rong! I thought these little cubs wanted to sneak attack on the Baihe River Basin."


    Immediately following, the familiar grinning sound rang out.


    Shen Rong breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out to be Elder Pukang. Elder Pukang didn''t go to inspect the Twilight Forest, so why did he come to the Stone Forest?


    During the cold season, the twilight forest orcs will send elders to patrol the forest.


    With the strength of Elder Pukang, this kind of task is very suitable for him to participate in. Why didn''t he participate this year? In fact, the reason is very simple. Last time, Yun Dong and other orcs were calculated, and the six major tribes dispatched elders to hunt down the slave-hunting orcs at the same time.


    Originally, the elders of Pukang were also among the candidates.


    But he likes to laugh loudly, and every time he moves, the scene is bloody. Therefore, the elders who participated in the task unanimously refused and asked the Heluo tribe to replace them.


    Elder Pukang was so angry that he ran to the giant stone forest alone to vent.


    By the way, wait for some crying birds to return to the tribe, and let Chang Xia help make sausages.


    "Pu, Elder Pukang!!" Phyllis'' expression changed greatly. The name of Elder Pukang of the Heluo tribe, even if Phyllis is not an orc, UU Kanshu also knows the name of this man. It''s good that Shen Rong speaks quickly, otherwise they are afraid that they will die without a place to be buried.


    Ming Mingfei was not too low, and was almost pulled down from the air by Elder Pukang.


    After being afraid, it quickly swept through the hearts of Felix and the others.


    Just now I really brushed past the **** of death, and it was extremely dangerous.


    On the side, Fini was planning to scold him, but when he heard Phyllis reveal the name of Elder Pukang, he was very obedient.


    "Elder Pukang, are you going back to the tribe together?" Shen Rong asked.


    Pukang picked his nostrils, grinned, and said, "Okay! But, let the bird cubs carry my prey back together."


    Said, pointing to the pile of crying birds not far away.


    Phyllis twisted the corners of his mouth, and his eyes fell on Fini and the others.


    "I, I choose to carry people." Feeney cried, the pile of crying birds looked so scary and bloody, Feeney couldn''t accept it at all. In comparison, she felt that the camel flying was somewhat acceptable.


    woohoo��


    She hasn''t found a partner yet, so she has to pack foreigners first.


    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved Finney felt.


    Seeing this, Elder Pukang was dumbfounded. He didn''t do anything, why did this **** cry?


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 860： Frightened silly bird clan, arrived home

    "Shen Rong, why is she crying?" Pukang whispered.


    Shen Rong shrugged, glanced at Fini speechlessly, and replied, "How do I know? This female is so strange, is it because of a disease in her brain?"


    One listen.


    Phyllis was even more silent.


    "She just doesn''t want to carry crying birds." Das said.


    Procon was curious and asked, "Why?"


    "She dislikes the crying bird being too dirty and will stain the body of the beast. Also, Finney is not married, and the body of the beast is unwilling to carry foreigners." Phyllis added silently, not to mention that Finney was not willing, he was not willing either! Naihe people had to bow their heads under the eaves.


    "She can''t say this with her mouth?" Pukang said in surprise.


    Suddenly, Phyllis and the others were stunned.


    Isn''t this common sense?


    Why do you say that, normal orcs know it!


    However, due to the fierce reputation of the elder Pukang, no one dared to refute. In short, you fist hard, you are right.


    "She dislikes it, don''t you dislike it?" Pukang grinned, clenching his fists and looking directly at the five of Phyllis.


    It''s not a threat, it''s a threat more than a threat.


    The four of Phyllis nodded hurriedly, fearing that if they were slow, Elder Pukang''s fist would fall on them. A trip to the Twilight Forest broke too many rules of Felix and the others, and he felt extremely regretful in his heart.


    In the future, they will never step into the Dusk Forest again.


    Who''s coming, who''s the puppy!


    The crying bird was finally carried by the three bird orcs of Darth, and Felix carried Shen Rong, the elder Pukang and the chief Yufu.


    This time.


    No need for Shen Rong to urge.


    Phyllis is super fast.


    When passing through the green mountain, the elder Pukang gave a long howl in advance.


    Soon, Qingshan responded with a low horn sound.


    The flying Felice''s body suddenly tensed up. At the moment when the elder Pukang roared, he felt that the body of the beast was locked by a fierce chirping aura, and there was a murderous elder hidden in the green hill below...


    This idea together.


    Phyllis felt even more sad.


    Twilight Forest is more dangerous than Longtan Tiger Den.


    No wonder Nan He restrains the bird clan orcs not to approach the Twilight Forest innocently. These orcs are too scary. They are lurking in the forest one by one. No one knows if they will be attacked when they pass by? Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    Stepping into the Baihe Basin, I encountered two waves of warnings.


    No amount of pride in the hearts of Phyllis''s five people has been smoothed out.


    At this moment.


    They just want to quietly complete the task Nan He explained.


    Other than that, there are no other thoughts.


    Heluo tribe, Baihu.


    "This horn sound seems to come from the green hills��"


    "Who will it be at this time?"


    "Shen Rong, is it possible that Shen Rong is back?"


    Chang Xia wore thick animal skin clothes, wrapped herself up, and stood on the corridor steps, looking in the direction of the green mountain.


    The tribe started snowing yesterday.


    The night passed, and the tribal ground was covered with a thick layer of ice and snow.


    In the cave, the kang has already been burned, and the house is warm and comfortable.


    Today, Nanfeng came to find Chang Xia and asked her if she would go to Woye Cuju Field to play? As the snow began to fall, the tribe began to relax.


    Except for Wuhai, who was still busy with fishing and harvesting, the tribe canceled other hunting and picking in the forest. After a busy year, the clansmen became very leisurely in the cold season this year, which made them a little uncomfortable.


    "Let''s go to Qingshan and see��"


    With that said, Nanfeng intends to run towards Qingshan.


    Before he could act, he was grabbed by Snake and said, "Nanfeng, don''t worry. Wait a minute, I think something is wrong."


    As he spoke, Snake raised his head.


    His expression was solemn, and his eyes were staring at the gray sky.


    see.


    Beside her, Yadong Milu raised her head and stared at the sky.


    Chang Xia took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Mr. Su Ye told me that this time there will be birds coming over. Let''s go to the White Lake fence and wait. If there are orcs from the bird clan, I think they will be close to the tribe. landing��"


    In other words.


    No need for them to go to Castle Peak.


    Birds can fly, they may come from the sky.


    "Birds, do you think Phyllis will come over?" Honeydew said excitedly.


    Seeing this, Nan Feng pouted and said, "You are so ugly, you should call Bai Qing back from the sea of ??fog and let him see your lsp side."


    "...You just said you want to watch it, right?" Honeydew said bluntly.


    "Look." Nan Feng said righteous words in one second, and directly demonstrated the change of face in the next second. Phyllis''s appearance, famous from the East, and a person from the South, naturally he is also curious. Now Zhang Si


    ��������)Cut~~"


    The orcs raised their index fingers towards the south wind to show their contempt.


    Serpentine silently retracted his eyes, gave Nanfeng a look, and Nanfeng shivered. Mouth is too oblivious, forgetting that Snake is beside him.


    Got it!


    Serpentine looked honest and steady.


    In private, his personality is not much better than Shen Rong''s, he is black-bellied and loves to hold grudges.


    Thinking about it, Nan Feng''s expression became more and more difficult to look at.


    hoo-hoo-


    A deafening roar sounded from the tribe.


    Upon hearing this, all the orcs looked at the tribe in unison, and whispered, "This beast''s roar seems to be the cry of the patriarch, go, go quickly."


    Saying that, all the orcs embraced Chang Xia and walked towards the wall of Baihu.


    When I walked out of the courtyard gate, I saw a long line of clansmen under the hillside, all of them walking towards the Baihu commercial area.


    "Chang Xia, how many clothes are you wearing? Is it cold or not? If it''s cold, go back and add your clothes and come back. UU Reading " Xylophone said warmly. Out of the corner of the eye, he glanced at the Nanfeng Serpent, and seeing that the two were wearing a lot of clothes, he didn''t say anything.


    When his eyes touched Nuan Chun, his eyes fell on the twins in her and Shan Kun''s arms, and the smiles on their faces became a little more real.


    After the Nuanchun twins were transformed, they were chubby and cute.


    The clansmen can''t wait to let Nuanchun keep the twins in the tribe. The chubby beast cubs are chubby when they are pinched, and they feel great. The twins are good-natured, they are given food, they can get close to the clansmen, and they don''t cry or make trouble.


    Chang Xia jokes with Nuan Chun and asks her to leave the twins in the cave.


    She brings cubs to Nuanchun, and every day is not boring.


    The twins transform smoothly, Nuanchun finds Changxia, and asks Changxia to name them. Chang Xia racked his brains and took the mountain of Shankun as his surname, and named Shanhui and Shanri, both of which have the meaning of light.


    "Cub, is it cold?" Xylophone asked gently.


    She didn''t wait for Chang Xia to talk, she couldn''t help but approach Shan Hui in Nuan Chun''s arms and kissed, and then reached out and touched Shan Xi in Shan Kun''s arms.


    "It''s cold!"


    "It''s not cold, let''s play."


    After the beast cub transforms smoothly, it can speak, but it is not very neat, and it can only jump out word by word. It sounds interesting, Chang Xia and the others like to tease the twins and teach them how to speak.


    "Chang Xia, you''ve fallen out of favor!" Nan Feng joked.


    Chang Xia chuckled and looked at the funny Nan Feng speechlessly. control the big lord


    as predicted.


    Xylophone raised his hand and slapped his head towards the south wind.


    "Nanfeng, don''t talk if you can''t speak." Xylophone said coldly. This child really wanted to go to the house without beating for a day. She wanted to make her marriage more calm, but she didn''t know that even the snake shape was damaged by her.


    This slap is not complaining.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 861： Shen Rong, hard work

    "Amu!" Nan Feng roared while covering the back of his head. Raising his head, he looked at his Eminem resentfully, "I''m an adult, and you still beat me, be careful I let the snake shape evacuate your cellar..."


    After listening.


    Xylophone is even more helpless.


    The threat of evacuating the cellar, is Nanfeng the only threat?


    Pfft!


    There was a burst of laughter nearby.


    Whoosh!


    Xylophone was just about to say something when a bird chirped overhead.


    At the same time, the snowflakes were wrapped in a cold wind and rushed towards this side.


    "Here." Gen said.


    He raised his hand to stop the talking clan, and the orcs looked up at the dark shadows that were getting closer and closer to the sky.


    Soon.


    The beast bodies of Felix and the others were reflected in Chang Xia and the others.


    "Birds, this beast is really cool!"


    "It''s really handsome and pretty."


    Immediately, all the orcs were talking.


    Shen Rong directed Phyllis to land in the open space outside the Baihu commercial area. When Phyllis was about five meters away from the ground, Shen Rong and the other orcs jumped directly.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia shouted, waving at Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong raised his head, locked Chang Xia and strode over. When passing by Gen, he paused for a moment and introduced, "Patriarch Gen, this is Phyllis of the Red Crane Clan."


    The root patriarch''s eyes brightened and he walked forward.


    At the same time, instruct other clansmen to carry the rattan baskets on Das and them.


    Seeing Elder Pukang jumping down from the Phyllis beast, the corner of Patriarch Gen''s mouth couldn''t help twitching a few times. Elder Pukang didn''t threaten or beat Phyllis and the others!


    Patriarch Gen stepped forward to confirm that Phyllis and the others were not injured.


    Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m Gen, the patriarch of the Heluo tribe, welcome to the Heluo tribe, here please��" Gen stepped forward with a smile and came to Phyllis.


    this time.


    Phyllis and their experience looked at the White Lake business district.


    The clean and tidy streets, row upon row of eaves, and square doors and windows are amazing no matter how you look at them. What I saw in front of me was really the Heluo tribe?


    He remembered the description of the clansmen on the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    Orcs are rude and informal.


    Live in caves, live in animal dens.


    Wear animal skins and eat barbecued meat with blood.


    Depend on-


    Which bird orcs want to harm them?


    This wide and tidy street, neat and tidy cave dwellings, can''t be touched by Ru Mao''s blood. Phyllis even felt that his tribe was not even half as good as the Heluo tribe. The bird tribe liked to live in high places. They built bird nests on the halfway of the cliff or on the canopy of trees.


    The Feihe tribe lives in the cliffs and streams.


    That is the famous highland of Qinghai Plateau.


    "Flying Crane Tribe, Phyllis, I have seen the root patriarch." Phyllis regained his senses and returned to his human form. After he was tidy up, he opened his mouth to greet him.


    Similarly.


    Fenidas and other bird orcs stepped forward to say hello.


    The momentum has been lowered a bit. Phyllis and the others did not want to smear the image of the bird clan in front of the beast clan, and they tried their best to maintain their "elegance".


    A pity for the long flight.


    It made Phyllis and the others look more embarrassed.


    Even if he was embarrassed, it did not damage the appearance of Felix and the others.


    "Phyllis, it''s really beautiful!"


    "It looks really good, but it''s not as good as Shen Rong."


    In an instant, Nan Feng and the others began to discuss in a low voice. Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    "Shen Rong, hard work!" Chang Xia said warmly.


    Her eyes were full of Shen Rong, and she didn''t pay attention to Phyllis in the distance. In the same way, Shen Rong ignored the other orcs around him, and only Chang Xia was left in his eyes.


    "Chang Xia." Shen Rong took Chang Xia''s hand and squeezed it lightly, in a very good mood, "Let''s go home! Maple Leaf and the others won''t be home until later, I picked a lot for you in Swartok Forest. Berries, and sea worms, autumn whitefish, and more.��


    Aside, the clansmen looked at this scene with a smile.


    I am very supportive of Shen Rong''s behavior.


    "Let''s go home." Chang Xia Hui held Shen Rong''s hand, the small hand held the big hand, and the two returned to Baihu together. Now Zhang Si


    Behind him, Nan Feng and the other orcs twitched at the corners of their mouths.


    "Nuanchun, do you think Changxia has forgotten us?" Nanfeng whispered.


    Nuan Chun shrugged, looked away from Phyllis, and replied, "Yes. Let''s go, we''ll go back to White Lake too."


    Phyllis and other bird clan orcs followed the root clan leader into the Baihu business district.


    Apparently, they would live on White Lake Street.


    If you want to meet, after you settle down, there will be time, not in a hurry.


    Milu wanted to go forward, but was pulled away by Nuan Chun. Bai Qing was not in the tribe, so he couldn''t let Honeydew be taken away by the bird orcs.


    "Nanfeng, come and move the crying bird." Pukang said loudly.


    Nan Feng''s face froze, seeing that Elder Pukang was full of headaches, he couldn''t refuse! With so many people around, how did Elder Pukang find him precisely?


    "Okay! It''s here." Nan Feng replied.


    Raise your hand and pull Honeydew over. Serpentine Yadong didn''t need to shout, he took the initiative to help carry the crying bird, and asked, "Elder Pukang, where is the crying bird going?"


    "Changxia''s family." Pukang said.


    Immediately, all the orcs looked at Elder Pukang.


    There are not a hundred crying birds in this pile, but there are fifty or sixty. All moved to Changxia''s house. Does the elder Pukang want to drown the Changxia''s cave with crying birds?


    "Elder Pukang��" Xylophone couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked, "These crying birds need to be pickled, or should I move them to the Tribe Square, and I will help pickle them and make them into preserved meat?"


    "Okay! However, I think Changxia''s recipes are more delicious." Pukang didn''t refuse. He moved the crying bird to Changxia''s house, mainly because the preserved meats made by Changxia were more delicious. UU Reading Xylophone said that he moved to the Tribal Square. He also had no objection. "Leave ten for Changxia. The dried crying birds taste very good."


    "Okay, I remember." Xylophone replied.


    He waved his hand and asked Nanfeng and the others to move the crying bird to the Tribal Square.


    Fifty or sixty crying birds, enough to be busy for a few hours. However, in the cold season, the tribesmen are all idle, and there are many people and things can be done quickly, but it doesn''t take much time.


    Shen Rong left the tribe for a few months.


    Just returned to the tribe, Xylophone wanted to leave space for the young couple.


    In this regard, the tribe is quite tacit understanding.


    They urged the single orcs of the tribe to get married, and they looked forward to the cold season of this year to let the married orcs work hard and strive for more beast cubs in the tribe in the coming year.


    think about.


    Xylophone glanced obscurely across Nanfeng''s flat belly.


    Thinking about sending some nourishing food to Nanfeng, I hope that when the rainy season comes next year, Nanfeng Serpentine will have good news.


    Whether it''s a leopard cub or a snake cub.


    Xylophone can accept it, the Twilight Forest started to merge the clan, and in the future, the tribes will live together, and there is not much difference in race or anything.


    After all, the orcs are not short of food now, and some contradictions are naturally resolved.


    nowadays.


    The six major tribes are all looking forward to the small tribe to join in and increase the population of the tribe. Su Ye said that if you want to build a city, the first hard condition is that the population of the tribe reach a certain number.


    Building a city is too tempting.


    No orc tribe could stand it.


    Because of the Baihu commercial area, the Heluo tribe did not take the initiative to win over other small tribes, for fear of causing dissatisfaction among the other five tribes.


    After the other five tribes made their move, the Leopard Clan made another move.


    This is the unspoken tacit understanding of the six tribes. control the big lord


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 862： bird shock

    Um!


    Chang Xia squirmed, trying to turn over.


    However, Lily felt sore in her limbs, and her body seemed to be imprisoned by something, unable to move.


    "It hurts-"


    Chang Xia muttered and opened her eyes.


    When I saw it, it was Shen Rong''s handsome and handsome face.


    "Shen Rong?" Chang Xia was stunned, and after a while, he realized what happened. Immediately, a face flushed with shame, and he buried himself in the animal skin quilt without looking up for a long time.


    "It''s approaching evening, are you really not getting up?" Shen Rong''s hoarse voice rang in Chang Xia''s ears, low and deep, with a frosted hoarseness.


    listen.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but shuddered.


    "You start first." Chang Xia stretched out his hand and pushed Shen Rong, letting him start first.


    Next time, next time you must not drink too much.


    The color of wine is misleading.


    This is not true at all.


    "Yeah! Okay." Shen Rong smiled and didn''t tease Chang Xia any more. After all, it really makes people anxious, and in the end, I have to coax myself.


    "Changxia."


    "Changxia."


    Just as Shen Rong got up, there was a shout from the cave courtyard.


    "Nanfeng, is there something?" Shen Rong opened the door and asked.


    Nan Fengqing coughed, glanced at Shen Rong''s contented expression, laughed twice, and said, "Some orcs from the Bird Clan said they wanted to see Chang Chang''s knowledge, so let me ask Chang Xia''s meaning?"


    After all, Shen Rong caused this matter.


    Back then, when they were in the Erdos Swamp, the three of Shen Rong mentioned Chang Xia a lot.


    Phyllis and the others naturally remembered.


    After resting their minds on doing things, Phyllis and the others thought about making their own welfare. So thinking of Changxia, I asked Patriarch Gen to ask if I could come to Changxia''s house for a meal.


    What can Patriarch Root do?


    I had to find Nanfeng and ask Nanfeng to come over and ask Chang Xia''s opinion.


    ��


    Shen Rong''s face was gloomy.


    Thinking about it, did you beat people too lightly before?


    "Nanfeng, let them come over." Chang Xia replied.


    After speaking, he got up and put on his clothes. Looking at the marks on his body, the corners of his mouth twitched twice. Fortunately, it was the cold season, the weather was cold, and he wore more clothes. If this is the warm season, Chang Xia really doesn''t have the face to go out to meet people.


    "Chang Xia, there is no need to entertain them." Shen Rong said with disgust.


    Chang Xia: "Everyone who comes is a guest."


    What''s more, Su Ye wanted to have a good relationship with the Bird Clan, so Chang Xia naturally couldn''t hold back.


    Moreover.


    She was also curious about what Phyllis looked like.


    Bird Clan, Chang Xia met at the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    Different from the toughness of the Orcs, the Birds have a feminine and delicate appearance, plus they are good at dressing up, they all look really good.


    "Okay, listen to you." Shen Rong said softly.


    However, when the peripheral light swept across the south wind, it was gloomy.


    Nanfeng couldn''t help shivering.


    I haven''t seen each other for a few months, is Shen Rong evolving again?


    Grandfather killed her, knowing that Shen Rong was stingy and wanting to hold revenge, he asked her to come to Chang Xia. Isn''t this an obvious trick to her? Don''t want this dad! Discuss with Eminem and let her change partners.


    Got the letter.


    Nanfeng hurriedly hurried towards the Baihu business district.


    Chang Xia dressed neatly and went out, looking at the cave courtyard covered with snow again, sighed, "It''s snowing really hard!"


    The cave courtyard was cleaned in the early morning, and now a thick layer has been laid.


    "I''ll clean it up." Shen Rong said.


    Seeing that Chang Xia was wearing thick clothes, Shen Rong didn''t talk any more.


    The kang is burning in the cave, the house is warm and warm, and I wear a lot of clothes, so I don''t feel cold even when I walk outside.


    To be honest, Shen Rong felt that living in the Baihu cave was more comfortable than living in the Yuan family.


    The Yuan family lived in tents, and the tents were connected one after another. They looked magnificent, but they were not very comfortable. Inside the house, there is a charcoal basin. It''s not cold, but it''s stuffy. The air doesn''t circulate. After staying for a long time, I feel dizzy.


    "I''ll go to the cellar to get some sugar and wild fruits��" Chang Xia said.


    Patriarch Gen was worried that after the cold season, he might not be able to eat fresh wild fruits.


    A few days ago, I asked the elders of the tribe to come out and make a trip to the Holubad Basin. I don''t know what means the elders used to bring back a batch of wild fruits to the tribe. Chang Xia was given three baskets full of all kinds of wild fruits.


    Chang Xia carefully placed the wild fruits in the cellar in rattan baskets.


    Thinking about it, Su Ye told her that the bird tribe likes to eat wild fruits.


    I decided to go to the cellar to pick some wild fruits, and then get some milk candies and mints. The number of milk and fruit candies was small, and Chang Xia did not plan to use them to entertain the birds. However, like thatch root sugar and seaweed sugar, you can take a little of these.


    "There are wild fruits in the cave, where did they come from?" Shen Rong was slightly startled and asked curiously.


    "Patriarch Gen asked the elders of the tribe to go to the Holubad Basin to bring it back, and the tribe gave us three baskets." Chang Xia explained and said happily: "I heard from Granny Su Ye that the bird tribe likes it very much. Eat wild fruits, I will get more."


    "Birds do like to eat wild fruits. Especially sweet wild fruits, they like it very much." Shen Rong said: "There are several kinds of berries in Swatork Forest, which taste very good. I picked a lot of berries for you this time. , When I came back, Phyllis and the others asked a lot, but they were all rejected by me."


    Speaking of this, Shen Rong''s mouth was full of smiles.


    See you.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    She knew that Shen Rong''s character was sometimes very bad.


    I like to torture people.


    Phyllis and the others mostly offended him, otherwise they would be stingy due to Shen Rong''s character, but they wouldn''t really be reluctant to take out berries for them to eat.


    "You did it on purpose!" Chang Xia complained.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly and didn''t answer.


    The meaning is very clear, he really did it on purpose.


    The bird clan, with their nostrils pointing upwards, Shen Rong looked very unhappy.


    Due to the allies between the bird clan and the beast clan, Shen Rong couldn''t beat people for no reason. Therefore, between the words, it is inevitable that there will be two more poisonous tongues.


    Shen Rong swept the snow, and Chang Xia went into the cellar to get candy and wild fruits.


    Soon, the long table in the small living room was filled with various snacks.


    At the same time, Shen Rong cleaned the courtyard of the cave dwelling, followed Chang Xia''s instructions and began to clean the wooden shed corridor. There are many people, and the small living room may not be able to sit.


    The corridor pavilion has a limited area. UU reading


    The wooden shed promenade is undoubtedly the most suitable for entertaining birds, clean it up, and then move a few stone pots and make it into a brazier. Even if you sit on the long table of the wooden shed promenade, you will not feel cold, but it will have a different flavor.


    Of course, the premise is that the clothes are thick enough.


    The brazier has been burning with firewood, otherwise it would have been frozen.


    Here, Changxia Chenrong is getting ready.


    Not long after, there were footsteps outside the house, accompanied by the conversation.


    Phyllis and other bird orcs walked into the White Lake cave in amazement. The road paved with snow slate is neat and orderly, and the rattan trees planted on both sides of the road are still green even in the icy cold season. It echoes with the snow-capped mountains in the distance, and the artistic conception is beautiful.


    Not to mention, following the snowflake slate, there are cave dwellings in an orderly manner, under the cover of ice and snow, smoke of gunpowder rises, which is peaceful and quiet.


    Not to mention the Feihe tribe, even the royal court of the Tianyuan tribe in the Western Land.


    It may not be as elegant and quiet as the Baihu Cave of the Heluo Tribe.


    "This is really where the orcs live��"


    Fini was shocked and blurted out inappropriate words. So shocked that Phyllis hurriedly reached out and covered her mouth, hurriedly apologized, and said, "I''m sorry! The weather is too cold, and Phini''s words are a little out of my head..."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 864： Phyllis asks for a kiss, gets beaten

    Ha ha!


    Immediately, the surrounding orcs laughed.


    The gaffes of Fini and other bird orcs pleased the Gen patriarch and the others.


    Orcs have always been a derogatory term in the eyes of bird people. They are vulgar, dirty, and do not understand aesthetics. It seems that the bad side of the world is used by them to describe orcs orcs.


    Now.


    Seeing Fini''s shock on their faces.


    The expression on Patriarch Gen''s face was full of pride and pride.


    "Please��" Nan Feng pursed his lips and invited Phyllis and the others into the Changxia Family Yard. Is this shocking?


    Ah-


    Next, there is time to surprise you.


    "Phyllis, are my eyes sick?" Fini shook her head and rubbed her eyes. She couldn''t believe that the Orcs, who were looked down upon by the Bird Clan, lived in more luxurious and beautiful houses than the Flying Crane Tribe.


    Dream it!


    She really didn''t wake up.


    Phyllis covered the corners of her twitching mouth and glanced at Fini.


    Clap!


    Too lazy to talk too much, Phyllis raised his hand and slapped the back of Fini''s head twice, then looked at Fini faintly, and whispered: "Your eyes are not sick, your brain is sick. Das, look at her a little bit. "


    After speaking, he raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    I''m in a bad mood at the moment, what the **** is going on with the orcs?


    Starting from stepping into the Swamp of Erdos.


    A lot of things are getting out of control, beyond what Phyllis can control.


    "Felice, why don''t you go to the Sacred Mountain Sorcerer''s Hall of Karna to find orc witches?" What are you doing here at my house?" Shen Rong stood on the corridor steps, overlooking Felice, his words were full of disgust for him.


    Phyllis laughed.


    "The Heluo tribe is elegant and beautiful. I want to stay for two more days. Patriarch Gen has already contacted the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna, and Wu will come tomorrow." Phyllis replied.


    Xu was beaten by Shen Rong a lot. Phyllis felt good about Shen Rong.


    This made Shen Rong puzzled, guessing that Phyllis was ill, not too ill.


    ��


    Hearing this, Shen Rong could only invite them into the wooden shed promenade.


    "Welcome to the friends of the bird tribe from afar��"


    Chang Xia Qiao smiled and came from the kitchen.


    Phyllis and the others raised their heads and looked at Chang Xia who was approaching. Immediately, the eyes of all the orcs looked strange.


    Birds like everything that looks good.


    They can tolerate Shen Rong''s vicious tongue, and they are inseparable from Shen Rong''s beautiful face. After all, good-looking, also has the qualifications to be arrogant.


    The name of Changxia.


    Phyllis and the others have heard Nan He mention it.


    Su Ye''s most beloved beast cub, the orc witch of the Twilight Forest, was frail and sickly since childhood, and was once predicted not to live to adulthood.


    There are many legends about Changxia in the Twilight Forest.


    but.


    None of these legends mentioned her appearance.


    See you today.


    Phyllis and the others were surprised.


    To evaluate the beauty and ugliness of people, in addition to their appearance, they also have their own temperament.


    Chang Xia''s face is delicate and delicate, but it is not the bright and generous charm of Da Ya of Maple Leaf, but the introverted beauty. However, what was even more attractive was the ethereal aura of Chang Xia''s body that was as gentle as water.


    Gentle, elegant, and light.


    Looking at her makes me feel at peace.


    Even if Chang Xia doesn''t do anything, there is a vigorous vitality surrounding him.


    That feeling is very strange, people can''t help but want to be close.


    "Chang Xia, you are so beautiful!" Fini said absentmindedly.


    At this moment, the elegant cave courtyards are not as attractive as Changxia.


    Felix Qingjun''s face flashed with admiration, and asked, "Patriarch Gen, has Chang Xia married?"


    As Fini said, Chang Xia is beautiful.


    Everywhere is just right.


    "Phyllis, do you want to die?" Shen Rong stared at Phyllis, he knew that this **** came with no good intentions.


    As soon as they met, they stared at Chang Xia.


    Last time, Swartok Forest struck too lightly.


    "Phyllis, Chang Xia is Shen Rong''s partner." Gen lightly smiled and explained.


    hum-


    The group of beast cubs from the orc race had no eyesight.


    They didn''t even know how to pursue Chang Xia early, which made Shen Rong a bargain.


    Think.


    Patriarch Gen suddenly remembered something.


    A few years ago, Gru from the Yuanhu tribe seemed to have asked him one thing.


    Today, if it wasn''t for Phyllis''s sudden speech, Patriarch Gen would have forgotten about it long ago. I heard that Gru is doing a good job in the Western Continent.


    "Shen Rong, have you heard the name Gru before in the West Land?"


    Patriarch Gen suddenly looked directly into Shen Rong''s eyes with a serious expression. The little madman Gru, like the elder Pukang, is addicted to war. Once he fights, he is like a mad tiger.


    Gru is strong enough, but he is too short.


    Patriarch Gen, like Su Yexyqin, think Changxia deserves the best.


    Gru is short in height and looks as delicate as a female.


    Patriarch Gen was not very satisfied with Gru.


    "Bloodthirsty Gru, is the patriarch asking about him?" Shen Rong thought and raised his head.


    Phyllis looked at each other.


    He was obviously asking Chang Xia for his marriage, when Patriarch Gen suddenly mentioned what Gru did?


    Gru and Bai Qing used to be called Dusk Forest Gemini.


    However, Bai Qing suddenly had an accident, and Gru went to the Western Land to experience. The twin stars in the Twilight Forest rose suddenly and disappeared suddenly.


    "Bloodthirsty Gru, bad." Gen rubbed his forehead, suffering from a headache.


    "The Root Patriarch��"


    "Patriarch Gen, does Chang Xia have any sisters?"


    In this room, Shen Rong looked at Patriarch Gen in doubt. In his ear, hearing Phyllis asking Chang Xia if he had any sisters, Shen Rong only felt a little itchy in his fist and wanted to hit someone.


    Think.


    Shen Rong stomped his foot and charged towards Phyllis.


    what-


    Phyllis let out a miserable cry, and reacted to discuss with Shen Rong.


    The two were sensible and did not let go of their hands and feet to learn from each other. Simply using physical strength to fight, the bird clan is not as powerful as the orc clan, after a while, Phyllis''s frantic voice sounded, "Shen Rong, you are jealous of my beauty. Get out! If you don''t hit people in the face, you know how to greet me. , my face offended you at that time!"


    "Shen Rong, I was wrong."


    "Don''t fight anymore, fight again, I''ve really turned my face."


    Soon.


    Phyllis''s screams came from the cave courtyard.


    Phinidas turned around, and UU reading pretended not to see Phyllis being beaten.


    "Shen Rong." Chang Xia didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and stopped Shen Rong from continuing to beat Phyllis. Shen Rong was measured and did not attack too hard.


    However, when Phyllis looked up.


    When the panda face was revealed, Chang Xia couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "Patriarch Gen, what are you doing with Tigre?" Shen Rong asked Felice after releasing him.


    He felt that when Patriarch Gen mentioned Gru, his expression was very subtle. Also, the Gen patriarch seemed to suddenly mention Gru when Phyllis asked Chang Xia whether he was married or not. He was sure that the Heluo tribe did not have a male orc named Gru, and neither did a female.


    "Gru, the crazy Gru of the Yuanhu tribe." Nanfeng said.


    Patriarch Gen nodded and said, "It''s him."


    "Patriarch, didn''t Gru go to the Western Land for training? Could it be that he has returned to the Twilight Forest? This lunatic wanted to abduct Chang Xia to the Yuanhu tribe before. Before the training, he asked the patriarch to say that he would come to the tribe to ask for relatives after his training..." Bai Qing came from the tribe and just heard Nanfeng mention Gru''s name, and his face changed slightly.


    Gru, crazy Gru.


    For him, Bai Qing was in a very delicate mood.


    The two are equally famous and equally powerful. Not dirty, Gru likes Chang Xia, and he likes Bai Qing a lot.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 865： Mad Gru, the subdued bird race

    "Who--"


    Chang Xia blinked, curious.


    Gru, she remembered as if she was brother''s friend.


    Qingqing and beautiful, the height is ordinary, a little shorter than the ordinary orcs. She is a bit shy, and brings her gifts every time they meet.


    "Gru, the one who used to bring you gifts." Bai Qing said.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong sneered.


    Before Phyllis could solve it, another Gru popped up.


    "Bai Qing, who is Gru?" Shen Rong smiled and said warmly.


    Bai Qing''s face changed suddenly, he smiled shyly, and said softly: "Gru, the totem warrior of the Yuanhu tribe. A few years ago, he left the Twilight Forest and went to the Western Land to experience."


    "Patriarch Gen, the orcs of the Twilight Forest hide a lot of things!" Shen Rong looked at Patriarch Gen and said something meaningful.


    I have seen the hardships of the Heluo tribe before.


    Now, turn around and take a look.


    The twilight forest orcs are completely hidden.


    Bloodthirsty Gru, the monster Kun.


    Besides, how many totem warriors from the Orcs of the Twilight Forest have gone to the Western Land to experience? If he remembered correctly, the witch, Su Ye, from the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna, had also been to the Western Land, and had also practiced in the Western Land.


    ����


    Tsk tsk!


    The Tianyuan tribe in the western land claims to be the strongest in the mainland.


    Look at this.


    This so-called continent is the strongest and has a lot of water.


    "Hehe!" Gen Xiaoxiao didn''t speak up, he couldn''t answer this, and he couldn''t answer it either.


    "Patriarch, Phyllis, please take your seats." Chang Xia smiled and said, "I heard that the bird tribe likes to eat wild fruits. These wild fruits come from the Holubad Basin, and they taste very good. You can taste them and see. Like it or not."


    "Chang Xia said it was delicious, it must be delicious." Fini said quickly.


    Taking a seat, Fini took the peaches and ate them happily. As soon as she took a bite, she was conquered by the taste of peach and peach fruit, which was sweet and juicy, much more delicious than the wild fruit in Qinghai Plateau.


    "Chang Xia, my name is Fini, and I come from the flamingo clan of the Feihe tribe."


    "Chang Xia, you look so good-looking, I like you very much, do you want to follow me to Feiyajian?"


    "Fei Yajian has a lot of delicious food. I''ll treat you to it."


    Phyllis hasn''t spoken yet.


    Fini pestered Chang Xia, chatting for a long time.


    "Shut up!" Nan Feng couldn''t bear it anymore, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Fini''s shirt, lifted him up and threw him in front of Phyllis, and said coldly, "Phyllis, let her be quiet, and then force me to beat him. she."


    Not all bird people like to look at people with their nostrils up.


    Fini, what''s going on with this little rubbish?


    She actually wanted to coax Chang Xia to go to the Qinghai Plateau, who gave her the courage and courage? !


    "Who are you?" Fini said arrogantly.


    He patted off Nan Feng''s hand grabbing the placket, and looked at Nan Feng.


    Nanfeng: "Nanfeng, the cub of the head of the Heluo tribe."


    Beside, Patriarch Gen heard Nan Feng''s words. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth twitched twice.


    ����


    Speechless together.


    And the other orcs at the long table.


    Fini was choked by Nanfeng''s words, and he couldn''t take a breath, and his cheeks flushed.


    "Nanfeng, don''t fool around." Chang Xia said.


    After the farce, the orcs chatted while eating.


    Before the leaves arrived, Phyllis didn''t talk about the Shinahai ruins.


    This matter is still a secret.


    At least, the fish clan doesn''t know the news yet.


    As a member of the Orcs, the Fish Clan are also qualified to know the Shinahai Ruins. However, Nan He had other considerations and planned to ask Su Ye what he meant before deciding whether to inform the fish clan of the Shinahai ruins.


    There are differences within the bird family.


    However, the big right and the wrong are above.


    The other two witches will not go against Nan He''s decision.


    "Chang Xia, this wild fruit... Where did you say it came from?" Phyllis asked.


    Shen Rong glanced at Phyllis, protected Chang Xia behind him, and replied, "Horubad Basin, you want the bird tribe to exchange things."


    "How to exchange��" Phyllis nodded, agreeing to exchange.


    Aside, Patriarch Gen twitched the corner of his mouth.


    In the past, the exchanges with the bird tribe were all expensive materials such as animal skins and animal bones.


    No one thought of exchanging wild fruits with the bird clan.


    Did they think too much before?


    "You ask Patriarch Gen, if there are other good things in the Twilight Forest besides wild fruits." Shen Rong didn''t answer, raised his finger to the sugar on the table, and said, "These are sugar, you can taste it."


    "This candy is cool and has a very strange taste."


    "I eat so sweet, fragrant, and milky."


    "This candy is delicious��"


    Soon, after being conquered by wild fruits, Phyllis and the others were conquered by the taste of sugar again. At this moment, the contempt for the Orcs in their hearts has all dissipated.


    At the same time, his feelings for the elders of the tribe are subtle.


    Most of their knowledge of the orcs in the Twilight Forest comes from the elders of the tribe.


    The orcs were messy, rude, and they ate blood-stained barbecue, all of which were explained by the elders of the tribe.


    This time, come to the Twilight Forest.


    Phyllis and the others brought a lot of luggage, food, clothes, and supplies.


    I was afraid that the Orcs would be useless.


    Who knew that he was caught by Shen Rong as soon as he stepped into the Swartok Forest, after some friendly exchanges and discussions. They were directly beaten by Shen Rong and lived together for a period of time. Phyllis and their three views were shattered and reorganized, reorganized and shattered. So far, they have chosen to put them to pieces.


    The experience of the elders is all wrong and has no reference value at all.


    "Don''t the bird clan have candy?" Chang Xia asked curiously with his hands on his face.


    Fini: "Yes, my family''s candy is exchanged with Xilutian and the trading house. It''s sweet enough, but it tastes like sugar residue, and it''s weird to eat in the mouth."


    Sugar crumbs.


    Chang Xia guessed that it should be sugar boiled from sugar cane.


    Without filtering, it is made into sugar similar to sugar cakes.


    "Pastry is not as delicious as these candies." Das agreed.


    As the conversation went on, Chang Xia learned more about the Feihe tribe.


    Compared with the Heluo tribe the living conditions of the Feihe tribe are much better. Of course, this much better refers to before, not now.


    "This is toffee, made from milk tree sap. Next to it are mint candy, thatch root candy and seaweed candy, in addition to more delicious milk fruit candy." Nanfeng looked at Fini with contempt and copied his hands. , proudly said: "In addition to sugar, my family also has delicious noodles and noodles, cold noodles/noodles, soup noodles/soup noodles..."


    Immediately following, Nan Feng read the recipe.


    Phyllis and the others are not stunned young people who have just left the Feihe tribe.


    Along the way, follow Shen Rong and the others to eat and drink.


    Some of the delicacies mentioned by Nanfeng, they have eaten on the road.


    Immediately, he couldn''t help swallowing saliva.


    Rarely, Finney didn''t hold the shelf, coughed, and said in a low voice, "Nanfeng, is what you said really delicious?"


    She wasn''t greedy and wanted to eat, but at most she was curious.


    That''s right, she was just curious and had absolutely no other meaning.


    "It''s delicious! Beggar chicken, boiled meat, braised meat, etc." Nan Feng raised his chin, showing Fini''s arrogant expression just now, "You ask me, do you want to eat it?"


    "Yes, can you?"


    Fini didn''t speak yet, but Darth couldn''t help speaking next to him.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 866： Stunned Bird Orcs

    Nan Feng''s face stiffened.


    She just talked about it, how could she know that Das was so unrestrained.


    One dares to speak, the other dares to eat.


    Immediately, Patriarch Gen and the other orcs looked at Nanfeng.


    Nan Feng was in a dilemma, and looked at Chang Xia for help. She knew what to say, but she didn''t know how to do it. It''s not that I really don''t know how to do it, but the taste of it is average, and I''m worried that it will ruin the reputation of the Heluo tribe.


    "Chang Xia, help!" Nan Feng whispered.


    Chang Xia shook his head with a chuckle, and said, "Everyone, stay in the cave for dinner tonight! Nanfeng, remember to call Nuanchun and the others to come and help."


    "Okay!" Nan Feng nodded.


    At the same time, Chao Changxia showed a pleasing smile.


    If it wasn''t for her talkativeness just now, Chang Xia wouldn''t have entertained the bird clan orcs.


    Chang Xia didn''t think much about it, and Patriarch Gen brought Phyllis and the others over. Most of the time, he had an idea, and he wanted Chang Xia to deceive and frighten Phyllis and several bird orcs.


    This time Nanfeng suffered an unpredictable disaster.


    Besides, Shen Rong came home from outside, and there were more friends at home to celebrate, which was also a beautiful thing. There are not many things to do in the cold season, and the clansmen are happy together, which is very good.


    "Chang Xia, you invite me to eat delicious food. When you go to the Feihe tribe, I will give you beautiful feather clothes and shoes." Fini said generously.


    "Bang!" Nan Feng sneered.


    The two instantly confronted each other.


    The orcs watched quietly, and no one interrupted.


    The war between females must not be casually intervened, otherwise the outcome will be tragic.


    This is the result of what Phyllis and Snake have learned over the years.


    "Brother, when did you come back?" Chang Xia whispered.


    According to the calculation of time, Bai Qing and the others still have to stay in the sea of ??fog for ten days and a half. How can you return to the tribe in advance?


    "I just came back." Bai Qing pinched the bridge of his nose and looked at Honey Dew from the corner of his eye.


    Fortunately, she returned to the tribe ahead of time, and just like Honeydew''s nympho, Bai Qingzhen was worried, would she be kidnapped by Phyllis?


    Milu shivered when she noticed Bai Qing''s cold and faint eyes.


    Immediately withdrew his gaze and showed a pleasing smile to Bai Qing.


    oops!


    It''s rare for Bai Qing to show a jealous expression, it''s so funny!


    Milu licked the corner of her mouth, not knowing what she was thinking, and suddenly let out a strange laugh.


    In an instant.


    Terrified, Finney Nanfeng stopped bickering and looked at Honeydew with horror.


    Bai Qing covered her eyes, raised her hand and patted Milu''s head twice, and said, "Honeydew, be more reserved."


    "Uh!" Honeydew was embarrassed.


    Seeing that Phyllis and the others had a good conversation here, Patriarch Gen simply got up and said goodbye.


    Leaving the space for the young orc, he told Nanfeng that she should go back to the tribe to inform him or other clansmen if something happened. For the ingredients to be used at night, he will arrange for the clan to deliver them later, so that Chang Xia cannot suffer and suffer and lose things.


    Patriarch Gen left.


    Phyllis and the others are more comfortable.


    After spending ten days with Shen Rong, Phyllis and the others did not consider themselves outsiders.


    "Shen Rong, what kind of grass is this?" Phyllis stared at the light grass placed on the long table, his long and narrow eyelids were slightly tucked, his handsome and feminine face, with a little more heroism, would not make Phyllis look feminine .


    Fini also stared at the light grass, hesitantly said, "It''s a bit like ice crystal grass��"


    After speaking, Darth and the others quickly turned their heads.


    Invariably, he stared at the light grass on the long table.


    "Light grass, a plant that emits light at night. The effect is similar to the light stone of the Qinghai Plateau, and it is one of our clan''s specialties." Chang Xia chuckled and explained.


    "What, what?" Finney stammered.


    Phyllis touched the light grass''s hand for a while, surprised.


    Light grass, when did the orcs of the Twilight Forest possess such treasures?


    Light stone and ice crystal grass are all treasures. The twilight forest orcs have not heard of treasures, but if there are treasures, he knows there are several kinds.


    If the light grass can really shine at night, doesn''t it mean that there are several pots of light grass on the long table, which is not inferior to the ice crystal grass of the bird family.


    Since I came to the Heluo tribe��


    What I saw, what I heard, one by one, one by one.


    It all gave Phyllis and the others a great shock, making them feel like a country bumpkin entering the city. Obviously it wasn''t like this before. What happened to the Orcs in the Twilight Forest? This is too hard for the Birds to accept?


    "What a fuss." Nan Feng directly turned on the taunt mode, pointed to the light tree in the center of the pool in the cave courtyard, and said, "See if that little tree is not there, it is a light tree, and like a light grass, it can emit light at night. My tribe''s tribal square There is a huge tree of light erected, if you are interested, go to the Tribal Square to take a look when it gets dark."


    Beside, Bai Qing Snake and other orcs didn''t speak.


    However, the ridicule towards Nanfeng from the bottom of my heart is all support.


    I have been ridiculed by the bird clan before, and it is rare to have the opportunity to belittle them in front of the bird clan, which is really super refreshing.


    Please open the south wind directly, don''t stop.


    "In addition to the light tree and light grass, my family also planted vine trees on the shore of the white lake below. Mysterious plants are parasitized on the vine trees. This plant can also emit light at night. The light is not as bright as the light tree and light grass, but it acts like a light stone. Same!"


    "Ah! And the candy you just ate was made by the orcs."


    "The orcs of the Xilu Trading Company are too abhorrent. They always like to squeeze and harsh our twilight forest orcs. Starting this year, the orcs have decided not to exchange with the Xilu Trading Company."


    slowly.


    The more Nanfeng said, the more outrageous it became.


    However, no orcs were present to stop him.


    It''s a rare opportunity to be able to brag in front of the bird orcs.


    More, more.


    Ha ha--


    At this moment, the laughter of all the orcs never stopped.


    Phyllis and the others were dizzy, completely stunned by Nanfeng''s words.


    "Humph!" Fini snorted and whispered, "My clan has light stones, ice crystal grass, sake, animal tendon bows, blue cloth..."


    Obviously, Feeney can''t stand the south wind''s boasting.


    He couldn''t help but retorted in a low voice.


    The reason why they didn''t dare to speak too loudly was mainly because of what Nanfeng said. It sounded tall This made Fini and the others feel ignorant and harsh. Face.


    "Fini, do you still want to eat beggar chicken, boiled fish, and chili grilled meat?" Nan Feng sneered and pulled out his trump card with his backhand.


    Listen to it.


    Feeney slumped.


    Stop muttering, there is no way that these things are delicious to listen to.


    Fini inherited the arrogant character of the bird family, but it is not really brainless. Seeing that Phyllis Das and the others didn''t talk too much, she naturally didn''t dare to be blind.


    Shen Rong had no idea of ??not hitting females.


    When he was in Swartok Forest, Fini was also beaten badly. His beautiful face was swollen, and it took three days for the swelling to subside.


    At that time, Feeney felt that Shen Rong was super scary.


    Originally, when she saw Shen Rong for the first time, Fini was still amazed by Shen Rong''s face.


    Shen Rong directly beat all Yini to death with his fists.


    This kind of male has no blessing for her to enjoy.


    Thinking about it, Fini looked at Chang Xia with admiration.


    Chang Xia is really amazing!


    Dare to find a male like Shen Rong who beats females as his partner, his courage is commendable!


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 867： Highland barley, ??

    "Fini, are you hungry?"


    Chang Xia asked lightly, feeling slightly surprised by Fini''s hot gaze. Looking at the sugar and wild fruits that were eaten on the long table, are you hungry?


    Raising his head, he glanced at the sky.


    There is still some time before it gets dark, and it gets dark early in the warm season.


    but.


    It''s still a little early to prepare dinner now.


    "I''m hungry, it''s okay." Fini was slightly embarrassed, and withdrew his gaze from Chang Xia. Patriarch Gen settled them in the Baihu business district. Before the break, Xylophone helped prepare a meal. They ate barbecued meat and wild rookie egg patties. When Chang Xia mentioned the word hungry, Fini and other bird orcs couldn''t help but recall the taste of barbecue and wild rookie egg patties.


    Thinking of it, I couldn''t help swallowing.


    The taste of grilled meat and wild rookie egg patty is really delicious.


    At least, they had never eaten such delicious food in the Feihe tribe. According to Xylophone, pancakes are made with fruit powder.


    At that time, Fini and the others wanted to exchange ginkgo with the orcs.


    Ginkgo, the bird family knows each other.


    The fruit paste that the orcs often eat is made of ginkgo.


    Fini Felice and the others also ate fruit custard when they were children.


    The taste is really not good.


    At that time, the taste of pancakes, they said it was okay.


    In fact, Donglu beast cubs, no matter which clan, have eaten fruit powder when they were young. This fruit powder is the standard of the beast cubs when they were young. Birds and fishes will exchange ginkgo with orcs, and the amount is not large.


    Mainly because I was plagued by fruit powder when I was a child, and no one will touch ginkgo again when they are adults, let alone eat fruit powder.


    "Chang Xia, is that pancake really made of fruit powder?" Fini said seriously.


    Chang Xia tilted her head and said hesitantly, "Pancake, you mean wild rookie egg minced meat pie?"


    "Yeah!" Finney nodded with a serious expression.


    "Yes! Wild rookie bird egg minced meat patties are fried with fruit powder paste. The fruit paste paste can also be made into vermicelli. With less water, it can also be made into noodle buns, steamed buns, naan cakes, etc." Chang Xia explained , said: "The fruit powder made by grinding ginkgo can be made into a variety of delicacies. My family has picked a lot of ginkgo this year, and in the cold season, there is no need to worry about starvation."


    Chang Xia didn''t hide and hold it.


    On the contrary, he explained it to Feeney very clearly.


    Su Ye chose to agree to let Phinephilis and the others come to the Heluo tribe.


    It must be a decision to share something with the bird family.


    "Okay, that''s amazing." Fini was confused. He could understand these words separately, but together, he couldn''t understand them at all.


    Likewise, Phyllis and the others didn''t understand either.


    All I know is that ginkgo can make a lot of things. Before, the pancakes they ate were made from the fruit powder they hated the most.


    "Do you like pancakes?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Fini nodded and said, "The pancakes are very fragrant and delicious."


    "Better than Guoguo." Das agreed, discussing with the three males around him. Guoguo is a kind of food often eaten by the bird people. It is made of highland barley flour that is similar to Baba. Various things can be put in it, including not only meat, wild vegetables and root pieces.


    "Guoguo��"


    "Guoguo is our clan''s food made from highland barley."


    "Is it tasty?"


    Chang Xia''s question stumped Feeney, who sent Phyllis a cry for help.


    Guoguo can''t be said to be delicious.


    It''s just that it is the staple food that birds often eat.


    Fini can only say that she doesn''t reject it, it has nothing to do with delicious food.


    "If Chang Xia wants to know the taste, he can go to the Feihe tribe to taste it for himself." Phyllis smiled, his handsome face gleaming with the smile.


    Beside her, Honey Dew couldn''t help but tut.


    He poked Nuan Chun who had just arrived with his elbow, and whispered, "Phyllis, he looks good!"


    "This face is really good-looking!" If Nuanchun recognized Honeydew, the bird orcs were indeed handsome and good-looking, whether male or female, they were all above the standard.


    There is no doubt about this.


    Bai Qing rolled his eyes, not looking at his partner.


    Honeydew has been crazy many times. Bai Qing would be exhausted if he calculated them one by one. However, he felt he had to do something tonight to save Honeydew from forgetting that she was a married female. Good stuff from the Holubad Basin last time, for tonight.


    Think.


    Bai Qing''s eyes looking at Honey Dew were filled with kindness.


    Milu shivered suddenly, she felt like she was being targeted by some beast, and the back of her neck was chilled. He hurriedly got up and looked around, hoping to find out something, but unfortunately, Bai Qing quickly restrained his emotions and didn''t give Honeydew a chance to find out.


    Maybe, wait until I return to the cave tonight.


    Honeydew will know...


    "Guoguo, it is Baba made from highland barley." Bai Qing said.


    Bai Qing has eaten the fruit of the bird clan. The taste is average, there is no special place, and it is not even as delicious as wormwood cake and golden stick cake.


    After a short pause, Bai Qing went on to say, "The bird tribe wants to exchange ginkgo with your highland barley. To eat the fruit, you have to go to the Feihe tribe. Where is the reason for this?"


    ����


    Bai Qing snorted.


    Phyllis stopped.


    He couldn''t beat Bai Qing, although Bai Qing couldn''t help him.


    However, Phyllis clearly remembered that this was the territory of the Heluo tribe, Baiqing. If you want to turn Changxia to the Feihe tribe, there is a long way to go!


    well!


    Why didn''t you realize that Chang Xia was so good-looking before?


    I missed it, what a pity!


    However, Phyllis looked gentle, but he was actually a black belly. If he could add a block to Shen Rong, he would naturally be reluctant to miss this rare opportunity.


    "Guoguo, it tastes better when eaten fresh." Phyllis smiled and said: "The sake of the Feihe tribe is very famous in the East Land. Like Qingbu, Guangshi and Ice Crystal Grass, my family also has it! "


    In order to tempt Chang Xia, Phyllis gritted his teeth and said the ice crystal grass directly.


    The ice crystal grass is taken care of by Wu personally Ordinary clansmen are not allowed to approach, the ice crystal grass is extremely delicate, and it will die if it is unsatisfactory, and it is not easy to reproduce.


    There are hundreds of ice crystal grasses discovered by the entire bird clan.


    Every ice crystal grass is the heart and soul of the bird race.


    As one of the three major tribes of the bird tribe, the Feihe Tribe grows 33 ice crystal grasses. Nan He took care of all of them himself, and at the same time, five totem warriors were arranged to guard them day and night. In the valley where the ice crystal grass was planted, even the orcs of the bird tribe could not approach. Barr nodded.


    "The Feihe Tribe is willing to exchange Ice Crystal Grass��" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Hear the words.


    Phyllis was silent.


    Chang Xia seems to really care about Ice Crystal Grass!


    However, the ice crystal grass is too important to the bird clan, even Felix dare not promise it casually, for fear of returning to the tribe and being beaten.


    "I can''t make the decision to exchange the ice crystal grass. I need to ask the witch and the patriarch of my clan." Phyllis was calm and truthful.


    This answer was within Chang Xia''s expectations.


    Last time, Su Ye spoke to Nan He himself, but Nan He did not agree.


    If Phyllis nodded this time, Chang Xia felt that the bird clan had no integrity.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 868： Independent bird clan, envious and jealous

    "Ice crystal grass is very precious. There are dozens of plants in my family. It is impossible to exchange it, unless you can come up with treasures that our family can''t refuse." Fini said seriously.


    This is not a bird''s hypocrisy.


    Rather, the ice crystal grass is of great significance to the bird family.


    Each tree is invaluable, and the Feihe Tribe will never be able to exchange it.


    "If you want to exchange ice fruit, I can call the shots." Phyllis thought about it and took the initiative to mention the ice fruit. The ice fruit made by the ice crystal grass is also a delicacy.


    The bird tribe also rarely took the initiative to exchange it. Ferris valued Shen Rong, and at the same time felt that the Heluo tribe could be handed over, so he was willing to offer to exchange ice fruit.


    "Can ice fruit be planted?" Chang Xia asked.


    Phyllis shook his head lightly and replied, "My clan has tried planting, but unfortunately they all ended in failure. So far, my clan has never used ice fruit to grow ice crystal grass." If ice fruit can grow ice crystal grass, bird Why did the clan regard the ice crystal grass as a clan treasure?


    ...


    Chang Xia nodded lightly.


    It turns out that ice crystal grass is a non-renewable resource.


    No wonder the bird family protects the calf and is unwilling to exchange ice crystal grass.


    If the light tree and light grass could not be planted, the Heluo tribe would not be willing to exchange it, or give it to other orc tribes.


    but.


    The fact that the bird species is not alive does not mean that the long summer cannot be planted.


    "If there is a chance, I would like to exchange some ice fruit, preferably one that is ripe and stalked." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    Fini blinked and said in surprise, "Chang Xia, do you want to grow ice fruit?"


    "Try it." Chang Xia didn''t deny it and explained: "My bloodline ability is special, and it has something to do with plants."


    One listen.


    Phinephilis and other bird race orcs have a bottom.


    No wonder Chang Xia had the courage to try.


    "My clan picked a batch of ripe ice fruit some time ago. When I return to the tribe, I will help you to ask the clan leader." Phyllis agreed to Chang Xia''s request. Nan He wanted to further cooperate with the orcs, as long as the ice crystal grass was not exchanged, Phyllis was sure that the witch and the patriarch agreed to this exchange.


    What''s more, he wants to exchange ginkgo from the Heluo tribe, learn how to make pancakes, powder buns and steamed buns, and enrich the food of the bird tribe.


    "Thank you!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Next, Chang Xia got up and took Fini to visit the cave.


    Phyllis and other male orcs thought about it and did not refuse, and followed them to visit


    cave. Looking at it, he exclaimed. Compared with the cave dwelling in Changxia, Fini felt that his bird''s nest was like a shack where wandering orcs lived...


    "Phyllis, I don''t want to go back to the tribe." When Fini visited Chang Xia''s bedroom, he looked enviously at the bunk bed in the bedroom. The heat in the room made Fini feel that the feather coat on his body was too thick and wanted to take it off to cool down.


    Phyllis didn''t speak, and the same expression appeared on his face.


    Birds live high, so naturally the birdhouses built should not be too large. Too big and the nest will collapse or fall.


    Looking at the cave dwelling where Changxia Shen Rong lived.


    It''s all one heaven and one earth.


    Not to mention that Fini didn''t want to go back to the tribe, Phyllis also wanted to live in a cave.


    Warm in winter and cool in summer, this is not just a joke, it actually exists.


    "Haha!" Nan Feng laughed and was very satisfied with what Fini said. She raised her hand and patted Fini''s shoulder, and said, "For your words, I will invite you to eat two more pieces of barbecue at night. Shen Rong''s barbecue. One must, make sure you eat and want to eat."


    "Really, really?" Feeney was excited.


    Nanfeng''s sudden gesture of affection made Fini a little overwhelmed.


    The education of the bird family is different from that of the orc family, and the bird family is more accustomed to living alone.


    They hunt alone, harvest alone, build birdhouses alone. Except for their partners, they are not very close to their grandfather and Eminem.


    This trip, a trip to the Twilight Forest.


    They witnessed the close cooperation of Shen Rong and other orcs, and Felice and other bird-clan orcs were a little confused. They always felt that compared with the orcs, the bird-clan was inferior to others everywhere.


    "How can I lie to you about this?" Nan Feng rolled his eyes and said, "Just tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll treat you to��"


    See what Fini has never seen in the world.


    Nan Feng patted his chest, very generous, and directly agreed to invite Fini to eat.


    "Anything will do?" Fini whispered to Nanfeng to confirm that the bird clan orcs seldom invited their clan to eat, and they were used to being independent of the bird clan orcs, and the relationship between them was light and unfamiliar.


    Occasionally, I invite three or five friends.


    Celebrate together at the Bird''s Nest.


    Usually, they all go their separate ways and rarely communicate.


    "Yes, anything will do." Nanfeng said boldly.


    During the cold season, the tribe distributed a lot of things, and the second cellar of the Nanfeng family was full of supplies. Please eat Fini, the south wind is


    Sincere.


    "Is sugar okay? I want to try the sugar that Chang Xia invited us to eat just now." Fini swallowed and said nervously.


    On the side, Chang Xia Nuanchun and the other orcs all laughed.


    Sugar, the Heluo tribe is really not lacking.


    It can even be said that the twilight forest orcs are not short of sugar.


    "Yes." Nanfeng said: "When you leave, I will give you a basket of sugar as a gift."


    Milk and fruit candy can''t be delivered, but seaweed candy and thatch root candy can be delivered casually from Nanfeng. Toffee and mint can also send some.


    "Nanfeng, thank you." Fini was very happy.


    At this moment, Fini no longer looks arrogant, no different from when Nanfeng committed the second. Sure enough, the arrogance of the bird clan is caused by living habits.


    After being in contact for a long time, the bird clan orcs actually get along very well.


    "Let''s go, let''s go into the kitchen to prepare dinner." Chang Xia said.


    It''s getting late It''s time to prepare dinner.


    Hearing this, Fini excitedly followed.


    This time 17B*xwx.cOM Zhang Si. On the other side, Shen Rong called Felix and other bird orcs, and together with Bai Qing, they ran towards Woye Cuju Field.


    Handing over the dinner to Chang Xia, they took the bird clan orcs to the Woye Cuju Field to play. Try to get the relationship right before Su Ye comes over.


    "Nanfeng, do you often come to Changxia''s house to eat?" Fini said in surprise.


    She listened to Nuanchun Milu complaining that the south wind can be eaten, and she always came to Changxia''s house to eat, and she was thick-skinned. Fini couldn''t help being curious, so he asked Nanfeng.


    This kind of thing is impossible for the Feihe tribe.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. However, look at Nan Feng''s expression.


    It seemed normal, which seemed a little weird to Feeney.


    "Chang Xia''s food is delicious." Nan Feng said confidently, "I help every time I eat, and I also bring gifts to Chang Xia."


    "..." Fini was envious.


    Cengfan, this is a strange word for Fini.


    But it made Fini full of envy and jealousy.


    This kind of intimate feeling rarely occurs between the bird orcs.


    Make a big tyrant. "Fini, don''t you bird orcs go through the door?" Nanfeng saw Fini''s face full of envy and jealousy, so he couldn''t help being curious and asked.


    Fini shook his head and replied: "Bird orcs have always been independent. We hunt and pick all by ourselves. Unless hunting beasts, we rarely hunt together."


    This said.


    Suddenly, they became Chang Xia and the others who were dumbfounded.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure construction in the last days, please collect them: () The update speed of the last days to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure is the fastest.

 Chapter 869： South Wind Kidnapped, Finis Psychology Has Shadows

    "Birds, all hunt like this?"


    "I think it''s safer for us orcs to form a hunting team to hunt."


    Hunting and picking alone is boring to think about. I really don''t understand why the bird tribe is so independent. Isn''t it more fun to hunt and pick together?


    Chang Xia rubbed his chin and said, "Maybe, this has something to do with the birds being able to fly." Besides, Chang Xia couldn''t think of any other reason.


    There are dangers hidden everywhere in the forest.


    The beasts live in groups, and they are accustomed to act together with their clansmen when hunting and picking.


    The bird family lives alone, and hunting and picking are done as a family unit. Even if the tribe refuses, the distance between the bird''s nest construction is very long.


    This is really far.


    Unlike the distance of the orcs, they are all within the range of each other''s perception.


    "You can''t go through the door, what''s the point of this life?" Nan Feng muttered.


    Feeney shrugged, she''s used to it for so many years.


    Fini finds it strange to be so lively and lively like the Orcs. But not annoying, very novel, very interesting.


    The more they chatted, the more the two sides learned about each other''s lives.


    gradually.


    I also understand the difference between the bird race and the orc race.


    Chang Xia believes that she prefers the life atmosphere of the orcs.


    Although the bird life can guarantee maximum privacy, it is also too boring.


    "Fini, do you live alone?" Nanfeng looked at Fini and asked.


    Fini nodded and replied, "When I became an adult, I began to live alone. Occasionally, I would invite the clan to hunt and pick together, but only a few times. The clan people are used to going out hunting and picking alone, and they rarely hunt and pick together."


    "Fini, find a male from my clan to marry! I''ll take you hunting and picking in the future. I''ll tell you that my clan has a lot of delicious food. I''m sure you want to eat it. If you marry me, I will definitely not wrong you. ." Nanfeng took Fini''s hand and gave her various benefits and delicacies of the Heluo tribe. At the same time, he patted his chest and promised to introduce the handsome single male of the tribe to Fini.


    Beside, Chang Xia and the other orcs pursed their lips and chuckled.


    Kidnapping, Nanfeng is serious.


    "This, this...Let me think about it again." Fini was dumbfounded.


    Undeniable.


    Finney was a little moved.


    Leaving aside the food thing, the cave alone is very attractive to Fini.


    As long as there is no abused physique, bird nests and cave dwellings know how to choose.


    "Okay, think about it." Nan Feng gave Chang Xia and the others a wink, and said with a smile, "Tonight, go back to the cave early to rest, and tomorrow I will show you around the tribe, I''m sure you will have an eye-opening view. ."


    The orcs of the Twilight Forest, the tribe cannot be kidnapped.


    It is closely related to the Sirius Tribes, which need to employ people.


    However, Fini is a bird, and she is no longer within the range of the Twilight Forest.


    The Nanfeng Kidnapped is completely free of pressure.


    It all depends on whether people can be abducted into the Heluo tribe.


    Nanfeng''s move opened Nuanchun Honeydew''s horizons and exchanged glances with Changxia. As a result, tonight''s meal can''t be prepared casually, and you have to show some housekeeping skills.


    "Changxia, the milk tree sap stewed chicken and the seafood pot are stewed in a mess. Let''s arrange these two dishes! I''m short of seafood, I''ll go to the tribe." Nuanchun said: "Beggar chicken, boiled meat, pickled fish, These are all arranged, the bird clan orcs have come from afar, we have to treat them well."


    At the same time, Nuan Chun thought about the unmarried single males and females of the tribe.


    Wait a moment.


    In the past, the tribe asked Xylophone to discuss which orcs would come over.


    If the five of Phyllis were to stay in the tribe, just thinking about it would be exciting.


    "Yes." Chang Xia smiled and nodded.


    Live together for many years.


    Who can not understand each other''s character?


    Looking at it, Changxia knew that Nanfeng Nuanchun wanted to make a living.


    Miluttaya didn''t interrupt, but she guessed some reasons.


    In this regard, they greatly agree.


    After all, they are also looking forward to the day when the Heluo tribe can build a city. Although I have never seen the city, I have heard the elders of the tribe describe the greatness and majesty of the city.


    So Nuan Chun went to the tribe with a smile.


    Nanfeng took Fini and kneaded the dough with Chang Xia. There are a lot of staple foods to make tonight. However, in the cold season, the temperature is low, so I don''t worry about not being able to eat and waste.


    "Chang Xia, do you think highland barley can be made into powder packets like ginkgo?" Fini kneaded the dough, and a thought couldn''t help but come from the bottom of his heart.


    Chang Xia tilted her head and said, "I haven''t seen highland barley, so I can''t give an answer."


    Highland barley, she knows what it is.


    But, is the highland barley in the Qinghai Plateau the same as the barley she knew? Chang Xia couldn''t give an answer, so he couldn''t answer Fini''s question.


    "I''ll bring you some highland barley next time." Fini said.


    Been with Finney for a while.


    Gradually, everyone understood Fini''s character.


    It seems arrogant, but in fact it is similar to Nanfeng, with a bit of Ma Daha''s personality.


    She is informal, not too careful, and a very sincere female.


    "Chang Xia, may I ask you something?" Fini whispered.


    Chang Xia paused, nodded, and said, "Okay, you ask."


    "Did Shen Rong beat you?" Fini was nervous, watching Chang Xia carefully.


    this question.


    He stopped Chang Xia.


    At the same time, Nanfeng Milu and the others were stunned.


    Shen Rong beat Chang Xia, is this serious?


    "..." Chang Xia was silent. After a while, she looked up at Fini seriously and asked, "Fini, why are you asking this?"


    "Don''t you think Shen Rong is scary?" Fini gestured with a very serious expression.


    Nanfeng rubbed his chin.


    She exchanged glances with Taya Milu.


    There seems to be a lot going on in the Swamp of Erdos.


    "Shen Rong, it''s really scary. But why do you think Shen Rong will fight Chang Xia?" Nan Feng nodded and shook her head again. She suddenly raised her head to look at Fini and said in surprise, "Fini, you are being beaten by Shen Rong?" beaten?"


    ��


    In an instant.


    Finney was quiet.


    Uh!


    Could it be that Fini was really beaten by Shen Rong?


    Finney was not stingy, she told everything about what happened in Swartok Forest. After listening, Chang Xia and the other orcs fell silent.


    It turns out that Shen Rong is such a Shen Rong!


    However, UU Reading they didn''t think Shen Rong did something wrong.


    In the face of the enemy, naturally one cannot distinguish between males and females, otherwise, only oneself will suffer.


    "Fini, have you recovered from your injury?" Chang Xia said, "My family has an ointment made by Wu, do you need me to bring it to you?"


    "No." Finney waved his hand, indicating that the injury was healed.


    Shen Rong''s actions were measured, and he didn''t hurt his muscles or bones. It was all skin injuries. Orcs have strong healing ability, and that little wound has been healed on the road.


    "So... Shen Rong didn''t beat you?" Fini still didn''t forget to ask Chang Xia if she was beaten. It was obvious that she really had an opinion on Shen Rong.


    At first sight, he was a very good-looking male.


    Who knew that there was a face-to-face, Shen Rong directly raised his fist and hit him.


    As a result, when Fini sees a better-looking male now, he unconsciously feels a little worried. Just worry, will I be beaten in the next second? !


    Poor Finney.


    Chang Xia shook her head firmly and told Fini that Shen Rong had never hit her.


    Next to him, when Nan Feng was thinking about introducing males to Fini, he was afraid that he would not be able to find good-looking ones. Fini''s psychological shadow might not recover in a short time.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 870： Shocked, shocked

    Except for the elders of the tribe, who would dare to underestimate Shen Rong.


    Anyone who dared to look down upon them was beaten by Shen Rong.


    Even females were no exception. Nan Feng and the others were not surprised at all when Fini received Shen Rong''s fist. Orcs do not have the concept of not hitting females, and the same goes for fish and birds. However, males are shy about their faces, and there are not many females who really do it.


    "Fini, don''t think about Shen Rong all the time, I''ll introduce you to some honest and honest people." Nanfeng complained: "Shen Rong, don''t talk about you. Maple Leaf and I have both been punched by Shen Rong, Shen Rong''s eyes There are two kinds of orcs, one is Chang Xia, and the other is other orcs."


    Male and female are treated equally in Shen Rong''s eyes.


    "Really?" Fini looked at Nanfeng in shock, Shen Rong was so fierce?


    Beside her, Miludaya nodded.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said nothing.


    Chang Xia didn''t know about Nan Feng and the others privately discussing with Shen Rong at first.


    By the time she knew it, they were all over. Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    In an instant, the last pimple in Fini''s heart disappeared.


    She thought that Shen Rong beat people because she was a bird clan orc. After hearing what Nanfeng and the others said, Fini''s sullenness dissipated.


    Shen Rong treats orcs other than Chang Xia equally.


    What''s so frustrating.


    a while.


    Nuan Chun came back with a basket of seafood.


    "These are��" Fini tilted his head, looking curiously at the seafood in the rattan basket, crabs, shrimps, oysters, etc. Fini hesitated and asked, "Are these river beasts?"


    On the Qinghai Plateau, the Feihe tribe is far from the sea.


    Fini has never eaten seafood, and if it is fish, the birds have eaten it.


    However, the bird tribe eats fish just like the mallard tribe, and they eat fish paste and raw pickles. This category of fried and stewed, the bird family has never eaten.


    "Fini, you are wrong." Nanfeng shook his head and said, "These are seafood, creatures in the sea. It is stewed with milk tree sap, and it tastes delicious. At the same time, it can also be fried and stewed. different cooking methods to make different dishes.��


    Finney looked bewildered.


    She seemed to have tinnitus just now.


    Seeing Fini''s expression, Nan Feng guessed that she had probably never eaten seafood.


    "You heard right, these seafoods come from the sea." Nanfeng said.


    Nuan Chun squatted down, cleaned the seafood, and agreed: "My family has found an unknown sea area, and that sea area has nothing to do with the fish family. These seafood are caught from that unknown sea area, stewed with the milk tree sap you just drank, and the taste not bad."


    The more I listen, the more confused and confused.


    Fini held his head, shook his head, and said, "I always hear from my clan that the orcs of the Twilight Forest are savage and uncivilized. Today, I saw and heard that I feel that the bird clan is more like a savage and uncivilized..."


    puff-


    Chang Xia and the other orcs burst out laughing.


    It''s really not easy to get Fini to say this.


    Birds and fishes are always arrogant and consider themselves nobler than orcs.


    It seems that Fini was hit a bit hard, and the whole person was dizzy.


    "Fini, this is the beginning!" Nanfeng reminded.


    What Fini saw was just the tip of the iceberg of the Heluo tribe.


    nowadays.


    Under the leadership of Chang Xia, the orc tribe has already undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Not to mention Fini, even if the elders of the bird clan came over, their emotions were still unstable.


    as predicted.


    Along with Chang Xia, they cooked one after another of delicious food.


    Fini''s eyes don''t know how to stay, the scene in front of him is too challenging for Fini''s ability to accept.


    In the nostrils, the rich food aroma.


    Let Feeney remember to swallow saliva in addition to swallowing saliva.


    In the end, Feeney chose to slack off.


    Accepting the feeding from Changxia Nanfeng and other orcs, he couldn''t see it, so he simply stopped watching and chose to eat. Anyway, will he leave the Heluo tribe for a while?


    Fill the belly first, is the serious thing.


    then.


    When Phyllis and the others came back, they saw that Fini''s mouth was full of oil.


    At this time, how could there still be the beautiful female appearance of the Feihe tribe? However, Phyllis and the others had so much fun in the cuju arena that for a while, they forgot to carry the stand, so they looked at Fini curiously and asked, "Finny, what are you eating?"


    "Changxia let me taste the dishes��" Feeney said.


    She definitely can''t say stealing food! Taste the food, this is taught by Nanfeng.


    "��"


    Suddenly, Phyllis didn''t know how to answer the call?


    After all, the scent in the nose is too greedy. Smelling the smell, they couldn''t help swallowing saliva, wishing to stretch their necks and bury their heads in the pot.


    "Why are you sweating profusely?" Feeney asked curiously.


    Das said: "Shen Rong took us to Woye Cuju Field to play Cuju."


    "Cuju?" Fini looked blank again.


    She found that since she came to the Heluo tribe, she has been at a loss more and more times.


    Brushing the bottom line again and again is really helpless.


    "Yes, it''s Cuju." Phyllis imitated Shen Rong and squatted down, washing his face with the new towel that Chang Xia gave. Suddenly, he found that the towel in his hand was soft, but not blue, "Shen Rong, what kind of cloth is this towel made of?"


    "Kirabu." Shen Rong said.


    ��


    Kirab, Phyllis frowned and muttered three words Kirab.


    The name is unfamiliar.


    "What kind of cloth is Kirab, the cloth you exchanged with the business?" Fini asked curiously.


    Nan Feng smiled.


    "Fini, you''re wrong." Nanfeng said, "Kirabu is a cloth woven by the orcs themselves. The business is very cunning. Every time they exchange, they like to pit the orcs and the orcs. I hate doing business with companies."


    In the past, the orcs of the Twilight Forest would barter with the business every three months.


    Later, the orcs found that the business was too pitted.


    Gradually, no orc tribe was willing to exchange with the business.


    The business can only open up a station in the Dusk Forest, and wait for the orc tribe to come to the door. After all, it is too dangerous to walk in the forest, and the orc tribe is unwilling to exchange, and they take the initiative to approach the residence of the orc tribe, which will be regarded as an attack.


    "Really, really?"


    This time, Phyllis and the others were really frightened!


    "Kirabu, from the Sirius tribe." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    Birds and fishes have been improving all the time, but the orcs have been standing still for hundreds of years. Now, the orcs have begun to rise.


    The pressure instantly came to the bird family and the fish family. Now Zhang Si


    Phyllis blinked and said hesitantly, "Shen Rong, have the orcs found an ancestral site?"


    The reason why the bird family and fish family can have today.


    Just because they explored some ancestral sites of the orcs thousands of years ago, and obtained some inheritance skills from the ruins.


    The Twilight Forest where the orcs inhabit, so far no ruins have been found.


    This is also the reason for the slow development of Orcs.


    Back then, the group of orcs from Xidu were heartless and heartless and took away almost all their knowledge. The beastmen left behind, relying on the inheritance and development from generation to generation, backwardness is an inevitable result. control the big lord


    "No." Shen Rong shook his head.


    The development of the Twilight Forest Orcs is this year.


    Everything is from Chang Xia''s hands.


    However, after hearing what Felix said, the development of the bird and fish clan is likely to be based on the ruins of those ancestral land, and the beast clan is at a disadvantage!


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 871： Eat support, hawthorn fruit soup

    "Shen Rong, there''s no need to hide this kind of thing!" Phyllis said with a steady face.


    Donglu, the ancestral land where the orcs lived.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs have found one or two ruins, which is quite reasonable.


    Nanfeng rolled his eyes at Phyllis and explained, "Shen Rong has been in the Twilight Forest for less than a year, and...the ancestral site you mentioned, we don''t know what it is."


    She thought for a while.


    After all, he didn''t say the existence of Wuhai.


    The inheritance skills of the nest clan are still locked in the underground palace.


    The Heluo tribe really didn''t get anything.


    The tribe''s existence today is all due to Chang Xia, and it has nothing to do with this ancestral site. However, look at Phyllis''s expression. It seems that both the bird and fish tribes have acquired the ancestral land, no wonder these two tribes were happier than the orcs.


    It turned out to be open!


    Of course, open hanging is a word learned from Chang Xia.


    "Wait a minute." Phyllis pointed at Shen Rong and said in surprise, "He''s been in the Twilight Forest for less than a year, what does this mean?"


    "Shen Rong, from the Celestial Wolf tribe, my father is an orc from the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe in the Western Land." Nanfeng Nunuzui revealed Shen Rong''s identity. The tribe did not intend to conceal this matter, and Xilu would receive news sooner or later that Shen Rong was not dead.


    "I����"


    In an instant.


    Ferris and the other bird orcs fell silent.


    The Orcs do not have the inheritance of the ancestral site, and their lives are better than if they have the inheritance of the ancestral site, which makes Phyllis what to say.


    "Come on, move the tables, chairs and tableware." Chang Xia shouted.


    It will be dark, and the cave courtyard is flashing with some fluorescent light, but it is not dim.


    There were so many people that the small living room could not sit down.


    Sitting directly on the wooden shed promenade, surrounded by braziers, would not make the orcs feel cold.


    Looking at the dumbfounded Phyllis and the other orcs, Chang Xia and the others didn''t say anything more.


    Some things can be said naturally when they need to be said.


    "Phyllis, you are all seated."


    "You have all tasted the food of the Heluo tribe, but if you have eaten it, no orc will not praise it. Don''t be stunned, take your seat!"


    End the chat.


    Chang Xia invited the Orcs of the Bird Tribe to take a seat.


    Let the warm spring honeydew bring sweet potato wine and fruit wine.


    Sweet potato wine was prepared for Shen Rong and others, and fruit wine was prepared for females.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t plan to drink it.


    She drank a little in the morning, and her body is a little uncomfortable now.


    Fortunately, the cold season is cold, and all the orcs wear more clothes. Otherwise, Chang Xia really had no face to walk out of the door.


    "Drinking?" Shen Rong asked.


    Phyllis nodded and replied, "Drink."


    "Sweet potato wine, the tribe made it by themselves." Shen Rong asked Bai Qing and the others to set out the bowl and fill it halfway, not in a hurry to fill it up. He pointed to the fruit wine that Nanfeng poured for Fini next to him, and said, "That''s fruit wine, Made from wild fruits. Try sweet potato wine first, then fruit wine."


    The fruit wine for males is naturally soaked.


    The degree of fermentation is low, females are more fond of it, males like to drink strong ones, they should not like fermented fruit wine.


    ����


    After hearing this, Ferris and the other bird orcs fell silent again.


    In just half a day, they have suffered more blows than a year. They can say anything, but they can''t say anything. Who made the bird clan love to flirt before and like to show off with the orc clan. Now, it''s their turn to be shown off by the Orcs.


    Thirty years Hedong, thirty years Hexi.


    Feng shui takes turns, this is not a rough idea.


    "This is milk tree sap stewed chicken and seafood in a pot."


    "Next to it are beggar chicken, boiled meat, and pickled fish."


    "Pancakes, buns, naan..."


    Chang Xia and the others spoke and introduced the food on the long table to Phyllis and the others. Every time he said a dish, he motioned Phyllis and the others to grab a pair of chopsticks to taste it.


    Phyllis and the others boasted a few words at first.


    Gradually, they were completely immersed in the food.


    He lowered his head and started to dry.


    Even the wine at hand, I almost forgot.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia and the others looked at each other, hiding their merit and fame.


    Shen Rong Baiqing couldn''t figure out what Chang Xia and the others were doing, so Zhizhi didn''t interrupt.


    This meal was very quiet.


    Of course, the so-called quiet means that there are no orcs chatting, and seeing the frequency of the orcs waving the bowls and chopsticks, I can guess that they are very happy and satisfied.


    what--


    After a long time.


    An orc sighed, holding wooden chopsticks while supporting his waist.


    "It''s too much! However, I still want to eat."


    Hearing this, Nanfeng couldn''t help laughing.


    She understands this taste too well. Often at this time, Nan Feng was looking forward to having the big belly of an elder Pukang and being able to eat unrestrictedly.


    "Fini, take a break." Nuan Chun said.


    When she saw Fini''s chubby belly, she was a little startled. He stood up and said, "Changxia, where is your sour fruit? I''ll make a pot of sour fruit soup for everyone to digest."


    "Hawthorn, let me think about it." Chang Xia got up and thought about where to put the hawthorn.


    There was a large table full of food, and I ate seven, seven, and eight.


    They often eat in Changxia, and they are more or less restrained.


    It was the first time for the five of Phyllis to eat, and it was inevitable that they would be overwhelmed.


    Looking at their chubby belly, I was really scared.


    "Nuanchun, are you looking for a cupboard?" Chang Xia said, "I don''t have a cupboard. I''ll go to the small living room to look it up." She remembered that there were hawthorns in the kitchen. .


    Sour fruit, including hawthorn and lemon, these fruits taste more sour.


    For digestion, hawthorn is good to eat raw or boiled in soup. Of course, you need to add sugar when boiling the soup. After adding sugar, it tastes sweet and sour, which is very good.


    Drinking it, it tastes a bit like sour plum soup.


    "Changxia, I found it." Nuan Chun said.


    In the earthenware pot in the corner of the cupboard, she found half a pot of hawthorn with a few lemons beside it. When I was cooking just now, I added a little lemon juice when the seafood pot was simmering in the long summer.


    "I''ll go to the cellar to get some seaweed candy."


    The sugar in the kitchen is exhausted, so if you want to add sugar to the hawthorn soup, you have to go to the cellar to get it.


    Chang Xia said and walked towards the cellar.


    Outside, it was snowing heavily.


    The inside of the cave was warm and warm, and Chang Xia felt a little hot wearing a thick fur coat.


    Soon, Chang Xia came up with a jar of candy.


    In the warm spring, wash the hawthorn fruit without digging out the core. After the hawthorn fruit soup is boiled, filter it and pour it out. Add water to a pot, add hawthorn fruit and sugar.


    "Hawthorn fruit soup is delicious. The twins eat a lot and have accumulated food. I gave them hawthorn fruit soup once, and they have been thinking about it recently." Nuanchun said with a smile.


    Speaking of the twins at home, the smile on Nuan Chun''s face is full of sweetness.


    However, when the twins are mischievous, this sweetness becomes a burden.


    "Don''t eat too much hawthorn, it hurts the stomach." Chang Xia warned.


    Nuanchun nodded and replied, "I remember. I''m going to find the tribe to exchange some wild fruits, and use other wild fruits to make soup for them, is that okay?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia said, "This year, the wild fruits have been turned into fruit wine. I want to keep some wild fruit sauce next year. The fruit wine tastes good."


    "Okay! Call me when you''re boiling." Nuan Chun said.


    In the bottom of my heart, I thought, let Shankun pick wild fruits early in the coming year, and when they boil the jam in the long summer, they can cook them together.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 872： Maple leaves return, reunion

    "Chang Xia, can I come in?"


    Feeney stuck his head out and peered into the kitchen.


    Her stomach was too heavy, so she could only support her waist with her hands, annoyed that she had eaten too much, and she felt the urge to vomit in her throat after taking two steps.


    "Come in!" Chang Xia beckoned and said, "Hawthorn fruit soup has just been boiled. If you want to eat it, you will have to wait for a while."


    "I''m curious to see sour fruit��" Finney was slightly embarrassed and whispered.


    The wild fruits I just ate were delicious and juicy, much better than the ones I had eaten in the tribe before. Listening to the conversation between Chang Xia and the two, Fini subconsciously thought that sour fruit was delicious too. So, I couldn''t help but follow me curiously.


    "Warm Spring, are there any leftover hawthorn fruits?" Chang Xia turned around and asked.


    "There are still a few." Nuan Chun clapped his hands, approached the cupboard, opened the door and took out a clay pot, grabbed a handful of hawthorn fruit and handed it to Fini, saying, "Hawthorn fruit is good for digestion, wash and eat it directly. However, the taste is very sour."


    Fini took the hawthorn fruit and looked at it.


    Hawthorn fruit the size of a baby''s fist, green and red intertwined.


    Feeney lowered his head and sniffed, but couldn''t smell anything.


    "Fini, wash before eating." Chang Xia reminded.


    Fini nodded, walked to the water tank with the hawthorn fruit, and washed the hawthorn fruit with a ladle. Hawthorn fruit grows on the Qinghai Plateau. However, Feeney didn''t eat it.


    As Nuan Chun said, hawthorn fruit is too sour.


    Even birds don''t want to peck at this thing.


    If it wasn''t for Chang Xia saying that hawthorn fruit can digest food, Fini really doesn''t want to eat it directly.


    "Huh?" Fini exclaimed and said in surprise: "This hawthorn fruit doesn''t seem so sour? I remember that the hawthorn fruit near my tribe is super sour."


    "Hawthorn fruit is quite sour. What you eat may be just not too sour." Chang Xia smiled and said, "Hawthorn fruit strengthens the spleen and digests food. Eating it helps digestion. At the same time, it can also be made into hawthorn cake. Hawthorn candy."


    Hawthorn candy made from hawthorn is delicious.


    Goooo!


    Listening and listening, Feeney couldn''t help swallowing.


    Suddenly, Changxia Nuanchun laughed. Fini''s temperament is too similar to that of Nanfeng, and Nanfeng will swallow subconsciously when he hears what he is eating.


    Feeney was embarrassed and smirked.


    what--


    It''s so embarrassing, I''m almost embarrassed.


    Gurgling!


    At this moment, the hawthorn fruit soup in the pot boiled and began to boil. A sweet and sour smell gradually spread out.


    "Chang Xia, is the hawthorn fruit soup ready?" Nanfeng entered the room, breaking the weird atmosphere in the kitchen, and Fini breathed a sigh of relief.


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head and asked, "Have you finished eating outside?"


    "I''m still drinking, I haven''t finished eating so soon." Nan Feng shrugged and replied. Rarely has much free time in the cold season, how could they be willing to end the wine fight so quickly? Fortunately, Chang Xia didn''t take out much wine, otherwise they could drink it for a long time.


    end, what end.


    roar-


    Suddenly, a few beast roars came from above the Baihu cave.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs were slightly startled, and then showed joy.


    Fini was stunned and asked, "Beast roar, are there beasts attacking the tribe?"


    Similarly, the orcs who were drinking beer in the wooden shed promenade stood up one after another and looked in the direction of the green mountain.


    "Fini, calm down." Nanfeng squeezed Fini''s shoulder and said happily, "I guess Maple Leaf is back!"


    This said.


    Finney came to his senses.


    They flew all the way from the Nameless Mountains to the Heluo Tribe.


    The maple leaves and the others ran from the land as beasts, and the sky flew in a straight line, and the speed was naturally faster. However, Maple Leaf and the others rushed back so quickly, and the speed is not slow!


    "Chang Xia, are you picking up someone?" Nan Feng asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied, "I''m not going to join in the fun! I''ll make some more food. When you go to pick up people, let them come over to me..."


    "Changxia��"


    At this moment, Shen Rong came over from outside.


    "Shen Rong, is something wrong?" Chang Xia asked.


    "Chang Xia, are you planning to prepare meals for Maple Leaf Kongshan?" Shen Rong paused and said, "In addition to Maple Leaf Kongshan, you may have to prepare a few more meals. There are no totem warriors from the Earth Tribe and Yuanhu Tribe. Back to the tribe.".


    "Barbecue, okay?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Others, there will be no way to prepare for a while.


    Roast meat is quickest and easy to fill.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Yes. I''ll help to marinate the meat and ask Bai Qing to pick him up. The rattan baskets that Maple Leaf and the others carried are all the gifts I prepared for you."


    If not.


    Shen Rong would not generously invite them to come to their cave for dinner.


    "Shen Rong, do you want to help?" Phyllis shouted.


    Shen Rong waved his hand and said, "No. You take a break, Maple Leaf and the others will come over later, and then we will eat together."


    Melodya followed into the kitchen to help.


    Stewed dishes take too much time.


    Therefore, Chang Xia chose grilled meat and fish, both of which are faster. At the same time, there is still sauerkraut in the pot.


    After careful consideration, Chang Xia calmed down.


    Barbecue and grill fish directly to the stone stove in the wooden shed promenade, where there is an oven and grill, which is also convenient to do.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long.


    There was a noise from outside the hospital.


    Immediately after, the root patriarch and the tribesmen walked in.


    The rattan baskets on Maple Leaf and the others were brought in with the help of the clansmen. Suddenly, the cave courtyard became very lively.


    It was obviously night, and it was noisier than during the day.


    "Maple Leaf Empty Mountain��"


    Everyone greeted each other and let Maple Ye and the others sit down and warm up.


    "Is this wine?" Li Li excitedly said hearing the wine, the eyes of the three people next to Fengyun lit up.


    Shen Rong didn''t talk too much. He took the wine jar and poured them some wine. It doesn''t matter what the fire is, let''s warm up with a sip of wine first.


    In the distance, the patriarch and the others looked at the rattan basket curiously.


    Chief Yufu and the others had dinner at the house of the patriarch Gen, and came here with the patriarch Gen. Seeing that Phyllis and the others were fighting together, Yu Clam couldn''t help but lean over.


    "Are these wild fruits?"


    "Berry, a berry unique to Swartok Forest."


    "These are fish! Why did Shen Rong bring back the tribe from the Erdos swamp?"


    The clansmen looked and talked, like the xylophone snails directly into the kitchen to help, and the clansmen went to the stone stove to help the barbecue.


    It''s cold and it''s night again.


    The cubs are kept in caves, otherwise it would be more lively.


    Shen Rong settled Lili and the others, got up and walked towards the rattan basket.


    "Nanfeng, bring some berries in a tub and wash them for everyone to taste." Shen Rong said, "I brought back two slaughtered Dagestan sheep from the Erdos swamp, and Patriarch Gen will bring one back to the tribe. , I have cooked sheep soup tomorrow for the clansmen to taste."


    Dagestan sheep, the most delicious game in the Swatok Forest.


    Like sea worms and autumn whitefish, the number is limited and it is difficult to distinguish.


    Shen Rong didn''t say it, but he would allocate some for the root patriarch to bring back to the tribe, so that the tribe''s elders and beast cubs could taste it.


    There are not many, after all, the transportation conditions are limited.


    In order to bring these things back, Shen Rong and the others went to great lengths.


    In the final analysis, one is that the Erdos Swamp is too far from the Baihe River Basin, and the other is the lack of means of transportation. If there is a big ship, the mallard tribe will definitely be willing to transport the specialties of the Erdos swamp to the six tribes to exchange with the orc tribe.


    After all, the other materials of the mallard tribe are scarce, and they also want to exchange with the six major tribes.

 Chapter 873： Ginger milk tea, go to cold

    Hawthorn fruit soup is ready.


    Long Xia Sheng is good, call Nanfeng to go out.


    At the same time, Chang Xia specially instructed Nanfeng not to let Maple Leaf and the others drink it.


    Drinking hawthorn fruit soup on an empty stomach can easily hurt the stomach. When the weather was cold, she turned around and went into the kitchen to cook a pot of **** milk tea for Maple Leaf and the others to go to the cold.


    Running on the snow, the body will inevitably accumulate some cold air.


    Ginger soup, everyone dislikes it.


    Ginger milk tea, I believe Maple Leaf and the others can accept it.


    Even if it doesn''t ward off the cold, it''s good to drink it as tea.


    "Changxia, are you planning to make **** soup?"


    Seeing Chang Xia taking Jiang, Nuan Chun quickly guessed her thoughts.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, smiled and said, "I''m going to make **** milk tea, but the **** soup tastes so bad, I don''t like drinking it myself. Instead of cooking it to torture Maple Leaf, make a pot of **** milk tea!"


    Hearing this, Nuan Chun laughed.


    Ginger soup is really rare for orcs to drink.


    However, honeydew really likes to drink. This should have something to do with her liking to drink three pepper soup. After all, compared to **** soup, three pepper soup is more choking.


    "Drinking **** milk tea on a snowy day is quite tasty." Nuan Chun said.


    Chang Xia chuckled lightly and said, "On a snowy day, hot drinks taste good."


    Not to mention **** milk tea, just a cup of hot water, it tastes very good.


    Say it.


    Nuan Chun laughed to herself.


    Talking and laughing, the aroma of grilled meat and grilled fish permeates.


    Nan Feng brought a bowl of berries into the kitchen and called out, "Chang Xia, quickly taste the berries from the Swartok Forest, which were picked by Shen Rong specially for you."


    "Long summer, the berries in Swatork Forest are especially delicious," added Feeney.


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia freed her hand, picked up the berries from the bowl and ate them.


    Sweet and sour, the taste is really good.


    "That''s right." Chang Xia nodded and said, "This smell is very similar to the mulberries in Misty Ridge and the mountain ridges in Qingyue Forest, with a colder fragrance. It should be unique to Swartok Forest. Is it related to the environment, does Fini like to eat?"


    "I really like it, not only I like it, but my people like it." After Fini ate one, he still wanted to eat it.


    Unfortunately, she was stopped by Nanfeng just as she stretched out her hand.


    "Fini don''t eat it, you should drink the hawthorn fruit soup to dissipate food." Nanfeng said.


    Your belly is already stretched out like this, and you are still greedy, so you are not afraid of your belly bursting?


    ����


    Finney sneered and retracted her hand with difficulty.


    Eyes, still staring at the berries in the bowl.


    This scene.


    It made Chang Xia and other orcs feel ashamed.


    This is really for food, and you don''t even want your life?


    Soon, Chang Xia took the boiled **** milk tea and walked towards the wooden shed promenade. Rich milky aroma, accompanied by a hint of spicy ginger.


    Immediately, it attracted the attention of all the orcs in the cave courtyard.


    "Chang Xia, what did you cook?"


    "Ginger milk tea, let Maple Leaf and the others drink it to ward off the cold."


    When they heard that it was **** milk tea, the clan sighed lightly, and after sighing, they immediately thought of going home and making it by themselves. Ginger, milk tree sap, sugar, cave dwellings are all available.


    Think.


    The tribesmen dispersed.


    Gossip, you can listen to it tomorrow. Now go back to the cave and cook a pot of **** milk tea to warm up the body, and then lie down on the kang bed, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    So, crowded cave courtyards.


    After a while, it was quiet.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia smiled and said nothing. It was very cold at night, so the tribesmen scattered and went back to the cave to rest early, which was good.


    After drinking **** milk tea, Patriarch Gen accompanied him to drink half a bowl of wine.


    He was dragged back to the tribe by the xylophone, saying that he was worried about Talia being at home alone. Hearing this, Nan Feng rolled his eyes and complained that his Eminem was no longer in love.


    Before leaving.


    Xylophone told Chang Xia and the others to rest early.


    If something happens, we can talk about it tomorrow.


    In the end, Nanfeng Snake was also in charge of sending Phyllis and the others back to the Baihu business district. Baihu Street was filled with various orc tribes one after another.


    Chang Xia mentioned before that the tribes make direction cards.


    It is erected at every intersection of Baihu Street to facilitate the orcs to distinguish the direction.


    The warm season is relatively busy, and the tribe did not catch up for a while. It is estimated that in a few days, the root patriarch will arrange for the clan to implement this matter.


    into the night.


    Shen Rong did not persuade him to drink again.


    It''s a long time coming to Japan, and Su Ye will come over tomorrow to discuss business affairs.


    Let the Nanfeng Snake walk to send Phyllis and the others back to the Baihu business district, while Nuanchun and the others stay behind to help clean up the dishes.


    After a while.


    The tableware, table and chairs are all cleaned up.


    In Nuanchun, they started to go back to their caves.


    Here, Shen Rong fetched water and called Chang Xia into the bathroom to wash together.


    After taking a shower, the two walked slowly towards the bedroom.


    Silent all night.


    The next day, before Chang Xia Lai got up in bed, she heard the sound of a conversation coming from the cave courtyard.


    "Mother Su Ye��"


    Turning his ears to listen, Chang Xia was slightly startled when he heard Su Ye''s familiar voice.


    She jumped out of bed suddenly, got up and got dressed.


    squeak-


    Open the door and look towards the cave courtyard.


    Seeing that, Su Ye, Patriarch Gen, and Phyllis were all sitting beside the long table in the wooden shed corridor, surrounded by pots of firewood. The snow in the cave courtyard has been cleaned up.


    "Chang Xia, wake up." Su Ye smiled.


    Chang Xia grinned and replied, "Wu, why did you come so early?"


    "I wanted to come over to eat the breakfast you made, but unfortunately... someone got up too late." Su Ye jokingly raised his hand and nodded towards Chang Xia.


    "You all ate?" Chang Xia was slightly startled, did she really get up late?


    Shen Rong walked out of the kitchen, holding **** milk tea in his hand, looked at Chang Xia, and said warmly, "Chang Xia, breakfast is on the kitchen stove. You go to wash first, and then eat after washing."


    "Oh! Okay." Chang Xia nodded.


    Glancing at it, I didn''t see Finidas and the others.


    At the long table in the wooden shed promenade, the orcs of the bird race sat Felix alone.


    This made Chang Xia slightly curious.


    However, she didn''t ask much about what was going on.


    After washing up, she was obediently having breakfast in the kitchen. When Shen Rong entered the kitchen, he said, "Shen Rong, when did Granny Su Ye arrive?"


    "It''s just dawn Shen Rong said: "They are talking about the Shinahai site, do you want to go and listen? "


    "Forget it. I don''t want to participate in these matters." Chang Xia shook his head lightly.


    Ruins or something, it''s quite troublesome.


    Trouble, leave it to Su Ye and Patriarch Gen to troubleshoot.


    She might as well think about the spring ploughing in the coming year when she has time.


    The vegetable fields in the Xiaohe River Wilderness are very well cultivated, and the fields should also be put on the agenda. The trouble is, there are not enough seeds for crops!


    At present, the Sirius tribe has found golden rods and corn.


    These two are food.


    However, it was not the food Chang Xia wanted.


    She wanted rice and wheat. She used to eat rice in her past life, but she couldn''t eat it, so she kept thinking about it in her heart. Although ginkgo is good, it is not rice after all.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong, it seems that there is no orc tribe in the Western Land that grows rice. There is wheat, after all, ale is made from wheat.


    "I thought you would be curious about the Shinahai ruins?" Shen Rong was surprised and said in surprise.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said, "The Shnahai site is in the Gaudi Zambo jungle, which is very far from the Baihe River Basin. I''m curious but don''t want to go there."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 874： Share intelligence, hapless orcs

    "You think it''s too far?" Shen Rong chuckled lightly, joking.


    Chang Xia nodded and did not deny it.


    I used to think going into the forest was interesting and fun. When I went there once, Chang Xia said it was boring, hard and dangerous. What''s more, she is weak, and following her will only drag others down.


    "Changxia��"


    It''s a pity that Su Ye called Chang Xia''s name directly on the wooden shed promenade.


    Chang Xia deliberately refused, but Su Ye did not agree.


    Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly.


    "Wu doesn''t seem to think so?" Shen Rong said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia finished eating the food in his mouth three or two times, shrugged his shoulders, and walked towards the wooden shed promenade. Forget it, go listen.


    Gaudi Zambo jungle is far away, even if Chang Xia wants to go.


    Su Ye may not agree.


    The Shnahai Ruins are not a matter of the bird clan. There are a lot of things involved here, and it is not something that can be decided in a short time if you want to explore.


    "Wu, is there something wrong?" Chang Xia asked.


    With Phyllis, a foreign orc, Chang Xia behaves very well.


    Instead of calling Granny Su Ye, she was called a witch.


    "Come and listen too-" Su Ye beckoned and said warmly: "The bird clan plans to discuss with the orcs of the Twilight Forest about the Shinahai ruins, how to explore, should they contact the fish clan?"


    This matter, Su Ye also felt a headache.


    "We won''t notify the other five tribes?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    The Shenahai site is of great importance, far from being as simple as the sea of ??fog. After all, Shnahai was once a city where hundreds of thousands of orcs lived.


    Gangwa Continent, a real super city thousands of years ago.


    The civilization at that time was more advanced than that of Gangwa Continent.


    In a way, the melee of a thousand years ago made the orc civilization go back a hundred years.


    "It''s snowing in the cold season, and it''s inconvenient to contact other orc tribes." Su Ye shook his head lightly, not planning to contact other orc tribes for the time being. After all, Senda and the others went out to clear the slave hunters and the business, and Su Ye was worried that the news would leak.


    Felix and the others came to the Heluo tribe.


    Only the six tribes know.


    Su Ye did not speak, the other five orc tribes would not act easily.


    "Felice, have the Orcs of the Bird Race entered the Shinahai Ruins?" Chang Xia asked straight to the point.


    Phyllis nodded, then shook his head again.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia was puzzled.


    You nodded and shook your head, what does this mean?


    "My family tried to enter the Shnahai Ruins, but failed." Phyllis replied, and Chang Xia finally understood what he meant by nodding and shaking his head.


    Su Ye said with a sullen face, "Phyllis, is there a beast totem at the Shinahai site? I''m talking about the complete beast totem, not the totem statues scattered by various tribes now."


    "Huh?" Phyllis said in surprise, "Sorcerer Su Ye, how did you know that there is a complete beast totem statue at the Shinahai site?"


    "Not long ago, we found a clan abandoned by the nesters in Weishan. At the same time, we found a beast totem in Weishan. The place was guarded by the Weishan ape and named it Weishan Holy Land. The wild fruit you just ate , it came from the Weishan Holy Land." Su Ye said lightly.


    After listening.


    Phyllis was stunned.


    "The Nest Clan?" Phyllis was dumbfounded and said in shock: "Is this Nest Clan the Nest Clan I know? As far as I know, only the Bird Clan, Fish Clan and Orc Clan are left in the East Land. The Nest Clan and The hill people have long since left, and may even be dead."


    "My clan has a nest cub. In a few days, two more nest cubs will be born." Gen Shen said in a deep voice.


    Elder Ximu said that the two eggs of the nest family are in good condition.


    After a while, it should be able to break the shell and be born.


    So, Thalia stayed with Elder Ximu every day, waiting for the two eggs to hatch.


    ...


    Phyllis covered his head and said, "Can I see the beast cub of this nest clan?"


    "Yes. He lives in the tribe, and you can see it at any time. If you are interested in Wuhai, we can also send you to Wuhai to have a look. The inheritance skills of the nest clan are banned in Wuhai, because it is a blood ban. , my clan did not force it." Gen said lightly, but Felix heard a different taste.


    really.


    The rise of the Heluo tribe.


    It has nothing to do with the ancestral site.


    The more so, the higher Felix''s evaluation of the Heluo tribe.


    Nan He ignored the repeated reminders to pay attention to the Orcs in the Twilight Forest, and remember not to underestimate the Orcs. Really foresight!


    "If it''s not troublesome, I''d like to go to Wuhai to have a look." Phyllis said seriously: "At the same time, I promised on behalf of the Feihe Tribe to share some information on the ancestral sites with the Heluo Tribe. In recent years, Xilu has frequently dispatched The purpose of hunting slave orcs entering the Eastern Continent is to explore other ancestral sites besides the ancestral snow mountain."


    This matter, the bird family knew early in the morning.


    However, the situation on the Qinghai Plateau is similar to that of the Twilight Forest.


    The territory is vast, and the number of bird orcs is limited.


    They can stop the prying eyes of one party, and they can''t stop the erosion of three or five waves of forces. He could only be forced to accept the frogs boiled in warm water in the Western Land, and let the Western Land Commercial Bank and the slave hunters go in and out.


    However, the Qinghai Plateau is the same as the Twilight Forest.


    Every year, totem warriors or elders are organized to encircle and suppress businesses and slave orcs. In this way, the pressure brought by the West Land is relieved.


    Thousands of years ago, the Eastern Land was prosperous and powerful.


    In addition to the super cities such as Shinahai, there are naturally many scattered cities in the ancestral land left behind.


    The Western Continent frequently dispatched commercial firms and slave hunting orcs into the Eastern Continent.


    Its purpose, of course, is not simple.


    at this point.


    The Donglu bird clan, fish clan and orc clan know it well.


    However, compared to the sea area, Qinghai Plateau and Twilight Forest are even more unlucky. After all, it is land, and even if there are ferocious beasts inhabiting it, it still cannot stop the greed and desire of the orcs.


    "How many ancestral sites have the fish tribe discovered?" Su Ye asked.


    Phyllis raised his head, glanced at Su Ye, and replied, "Three places. The cornerstone and burnt white of the fish clan came from the ancestral site."


    "Phyllis, did the ice crystal grass of your bird clan also come from the ancestral land site?" Chang Xia narrowed his eyes and suddenly spoke up, his words pointing directly at the ice crystal grass.


    Normally.


    Plants reproduce normally.


    Phyllis Fini has repeatedly stated that the bird race does not live with ice crystal grass.


    Combined with the ancestral land site mentioned by Phyllis, lightning flashed in Changxia.


    Phyllis did not answer and chose to answer with silence.


    Here comes.


    Chang Xia and the others could naturally guess the answer.


    The root patriarch uttered a foul language in a low voice.


    The Orcs who are also living in the East Land, why did the Birds and Fishes find the ancestral ruins, but the Orcs were excluded? In retrospect, the Orcs were crowded out by the Birds and Fishes before, and the Root Patriarch had no confidence in his heart.


    "Phyllis, how many ancestral sites did the bird clan find?" Su Ye continued to ask, this question is not important, but she wants to know.


    "Five places." Phyllis said directly.


    Sooner or later, the orcs will know that Phyllis simply wasn''t hiding it.


    "It''s not fair!" I thought about it, wanting to swear, but I was afraid of being scolded by Su Ye. You can only keep breaking thoughts in the bottom of your heart to vent your dissatisfaction.


    .

 Chapter 875： Snow Mountain, Orc King City

    "Wizard, do you think the beast **** forgot about the beast race?" Gen cocked his mouth in anger.


    Su Ye glanced at Patriarch Gen lightly, and said calmly: "The snow mountain, the ancestral land of the orcs, is in the Twilight Forest, if you can find it. In recent years, Xilu has frequently entered and exited the Twilight Forest. Do you really think they are spying on the orcs of the Twilight Forest?"


    That said.


    Even Phyllis was shocked.


    Although, there have always been rumors that Snow Mountain is in the Twilight Forest.


    but,


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 876： secret conversation

    "Contact the clear sky wizard of the fish clan!" Su Ye sighed and said, "When the Shinahai ruins were born, the Inami Water City ruins must also be born."


    After listening.


    Phyllis''s eyes flashed a different color.


    Sure enough, it is still wizard Su Ye who sees the long term.


    Chang Xia and the others were silent, should they complain about Su Ye''s scheming?


    Before the Shnahai Ruins were explored, they were thinking about the Shang Inami Water City Ruins. Unlike Snow Mountain, the existence of the Inami Water City ruins, all orcs know where it is, but no orcs can get close.


    The fish clan sends fish clan orcs to the ruins of the Inami water city every year, hoping to enter the ruins to get something. It''s a pity that the sea area where the ruins of the Inami water city sank is the storm sea area, and even the fish orcs dare not approach it easily.


    In storm areas, there are several months of the year when storm winds weaken.


    However, when the storm weakened, it was accompanied by alternating hot and cold ocean currents. It can be said that it is very incomprehensible.


    so far.


    The Stormy Seas are still called the Dead Seas.


    That place, just like the death canyon in the Twilight Forest, approaching it is equivalent to committing suicide.


    Su Ye guessed that the snow mountain was not born now.


    The fish family is more stubborn than the bird family.


    The ruins of Inami Water City must have already been born, but the fish clan An Nai did not say. I was looking forward to entering the sea of ????storms, exploring the ruins of Inami Water City, and then soaring into the sky.


    What is Qing Sky''s character, Su Ye knows better than any orc.


    Nan He is steady, the clear sky is an old yin coin, he always thinks about calculating others, and his mind is dark.


    If he knew that the bird clan orc clan decided to explore the Shinahai ruins together.


    The clear sky must be anxious.


    Think.


    The smile on Su Ye''s face became more and more real.


    Beside him, the patriarch Chang Xiagen stepped back one after another. The smile was too gentle, and it made them feel scared.


    Phyllis carefully rubbed the goose bumps on his arms.


    Out of the corner of the eye, he glanced at the retreating patriarch Gen and the others, feeling a little nervous.


    "Don''t retreat, you should fall to the ground if you retreat again." Su Ye said leisurely.


    As soon as he said that, the patriarch Xia Qing coughed to hide the embarrassment just now.


    "Wu, I''m going to wash some berries from the Swartok Forest for you. Those berries are very delicious. You can eat wild fruits that taste as good as the Weishan Holy Land." berry.


    Hearing this, Su Ye nodded slightly.


    "The berries in the Swartok Forest are really delicious. Let''s talk about what else Shen Rong brought back." Su Ye asked.


    Long summer to wash the berries.


    Patriarch Gen pouted at Shen Rong, motioning him to explain to Su Ye.


    "Dagestan sheep, sea worms, autumn whitefish..." Shen Rong explained.


    The more he spoke, the brighter Su Ye''s expression became.


    "At noon, how about stewed mutton on ice?" Su Ye suggested.


    Patriarch Gen clapped his hands and agreed: "Yes! Add some milk tree sap to stew together, it must taste delicious."


    Chatting and chatting.


    From the Shinahai Ruins, we talked about what to eat for lunch.


    Phyllis didn''t react for a moment.


    However, after returning to God, I was very happy.


    The food of the Heluo tribe is a bit addictive. Like Fini''s idea, Phyllis also wants to live in the Heluo tribe. After all, who can resist the temptation of delicious food?


    Not to mention, apart from gourmet food, snacks made by Chang Xia.


    It also attracted the attention of Phyllis and the others.


    All kinds of sweets and cakes, all of which the Feihe tribe has never seen or eaten.


    "Changxia, come ice skating!"


    Baihu, Nanfeng stretched his neck and shouted Chang Xia''s name.


    The snow fell continuously, and the White Lake has frozen. The Xiaohe River Canal is out of service, and people can see the clansmen coming to Baihu with beast cubs to play every day.


    There are wooden horses, seesaws, slides and other toys inspired by Changxia.


    So, the clansmen learned to skate and ski without a teacher.


    Not only were the beast cubs excited to play, but even the clan people played in a variety of ways.


    Fortunately, they remembered that the cold season forest is more dangerous.


    Otherwise, everyone wants to run into the forest to play skiing.


    It should be said that the bully or the orc.


    Hearing this, Patriarch Su Yegen stopped the discussion.


    "Changxia, you take Phyllis to White Lake to play. It''s still early in the afternoon, so don''t rush to prepare lunch." Su Ye waved his hand and said with a smile.


    As soon as Bai Qing came over, he was dragged by Mu Ning and the others to go ice skating. Skating and skiing, like kicking kickball, enchanted orcs. In previous years, when the cold season entered, the orcs could not wait to take root and sprout in the beast den. This year, the orcs of the Heluo tribe played on the ice and snow all day, and did not feel cold at all.


    I have to say that the reversal of life''s fortunes comes quickly.


    You never know what will happen to you in the next second.


    "Are you going?" Chang Xia raised her head and looked at Shen Rong, with an eager expression on her face. She was curious about ice skating.


    A few days ago, Shen Rong didn''t come back.


    Chang Xia didn''t have the time to play, worried that he would be in danger outside.


    Now, Shen Rong is home.


    Chang Xia''s quiet heart was eager to do something.


    "Go." Shen Rong nodded, took Chang Xia''s hand, and said goodbye to Patriarch Su Yegen.


    When the two walked to the courtyard gate, Phyllis suddenly stood up.


    "Shen Rong, why didn''t you call me?"


    Saying that, Phyllis ran after him.


    Behind him, Patriarch Su Yegen showed his aunt''s smile, looked at the lively and lovely side of the young orc, and sighed that it''s good to be young!


    Wait for Chang Xia and the others to leave.


    The expression on Su Ye''s face quickly converged.


    "Wu, have you confirmed the location of Snow Mountain?" Gen said in a low voice.


    Su Ye knew that the Snow Mountain was in the Twilight Forest, and an idea arose in Patriarch Gen''s heart. Shen Rong gave the snowflake pendant to Chang Xia. Chang Xia went to the Sirius tribe and found something strange about the snowflake pendant in Wuzhi Mountain.


    Later, she told Su Ye the matter.


    Su Ye didn''t hide it, and mentioned it to the elders of the Heluo tribe and the Gen Patriarch.


    Su Ye glanced at the patriarch Gen in approval, then nodded at the patriarch Gen, and said, "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you. Back then, when Xingya got the snowflake pendant, Xueshan should have been born, but unfortunately we were all too stupid at that time. Thinking so much..."


    "If Xingya wasn''t tempted by Yuanhou, UU reading chose to marry her own cubs, maybe we could find the traces of the snow mountain early in the morning. But, there is no regret medicine in the world, right?" Gen was extremely calm.


    Su Ye found the trail of Snow Mountain and mentioned Xingya.


    Patriarch Gen came to understand after thinking about it.


    The snowflake pendant is the key. Its birth is actually equivalent to telling the orcs that Snow Mountain was born. In the same way, the Shinahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins should both be born. Su Ye doesn''t understand what distance is involved here, and neither does Patriarch Gen.


    However, one thing is certain.


    Snow Mountain, the ruins of the Orc King City have already appeared in the world, just waiting for the Orcs to explore.


    "Gen, it''s up to you to understand." Su Ye said with a smile, and continued: "Shnahai ruins are far away in the Gaudi Zambo jungle, Nanhe chooses to let Phyllis come to the Twilight Forest, which represents the Shnahai ruins. There is danger, and the danger is not low, what are your plans?"


    "Contact the other five tribes and go deep into the Gaudi Zambo jungle to explore the Shnahai ruins." The root is decisive. The bird tribe found five ancestral sites, the fish tribe had three ancestral sites, and only the beasts had their heads shaved.


    Wait, Wuhai should also be regarded as an ancestral site.


    Immediately, Patriarch Gen felt a little more comfortable.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 877： White Lake Ice Skating

    "Wizard, when do you plan to return to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard''s Hall?"


    "I''m not going back!"


    "If you don''t return, how should you contact the five major tribes?"


    The patriarch Gen couldn''t help rolling his eyes and looked at Su Ye speechlessly. That expression seems to be saying don''t make trouble, this frozen world can''t let the elders run to inform them one by one?


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the tribe with you to deal with your Yinbei. You can use Yinbei to contact the five major tribes directly, and tell them all about the Shinahai site and the Inami Water City site. Snow Mountain, Don''t mention it for now." Su Ye said calmly.


    The root patriarch listened to the first few sentences, but did not react.


    When he heard the last, his expression suddenly changed.


    "Wu, what did you just say?" Geng''s volume suddenly soared, and he forgot to ask where the Snow Mountain was, and continued: "I use Yinbei to contact the five major tribes, and this Yinbei can only contact the holy mountain of Karna unilaterally. The wizard''s palace?"


    "I recently asked Qinghe to help organize the map of the Twilight Forest, and I found something unexpectedly. I found that Yinbei can still be upgraded, and I can contact others casually after upgrading. Unfortunately, the number of Yinbei is limited, and I will have the opportunity to enter the snow mountain in the future and find more. Yinbei, I have to equip Chang Xia with a soundbee." Su Ye explained.


    But it''s not so much an explanation.


    More like showing off.


    The reason why he wanted to prepare Yinbei for Changxia was because Su Ye was thinking about the food made by Changxia.


    With Yinbei, when Chang Xia cooks food, tell her in advance. Su Ye can come down from the Sorcerer''s Palace of Karna Sacred Mountain at any time.


    ��


    The root patriarch was speechless.


    I wanted to complain, but because of Su Ye''s majesty, he didn''t dare to open his mouth.


    After a moment.


    "Wu, where is the snow mountain?" Gen asked straight to the point.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and replied, "Don''t ask, I won''t tell you. When the time is right, I will naturally tell you. Take me to the tribe to upgrade Yinbei, and contact the five tribes who decided to explore the Shinahai ruins."


    During this period, Su Ye planned to contact Qingtian and try the tone of the fish clan.


    She can guess that the snow mountain is alive.


    Even if Nanhe is not allowed to have a clear sky, he also has an idea.


    A stable, an old Yin coin.


    Su Ye really didn''t dare to underestimate them, after all, there was a big family of the Twilight Forest Orcs who needed her to take care of.


    If you are really targeted by these two goods, the life of the orcs will not be easy.


    "Okay!" Gen nodded, got up, and left the cave courtyard with Su Ye and ran towards the tribe. When passing by the White Lake, I watched the clansmen walk around the White Lake with smiles, even if they fell and fell, they were reluctant to leave.


    Looking at it, the two couldn''t help but smile.


    These smiles are what they want to protect.


    "Chang Xia, don''t be afraid."


    "Come on, skate with me."


    "It doesn''t hurt even if you fall, what are you afraid of?"


    Nan Feng said loudly and invited Chang Xia to skate together. However, Chang Xia is very cautious, she is not sure about her coordination ability. Nan Feng asked her to skate with her, but Chang Xia decisively refused. With the skateboard on his feet, he slowly slid with the help of Shen Rong.


    to be frank.


    This speed is really unimaginable.


    Beside her, Thalia can travel faster than her.


    Even Saru Kuro is proficient in controlling the skateboard to play flowers on the lake.


    "Chang Xia, don''t be nervous." Shen Rong said warmly, "Take your time, I''ll support you."


    Feeling Chang Xia''s body being tense, Shen Rong couldn''t help but comfort him. The skateboard is cut out of iron wood and tied with vines on the instep and calf. Slip up, easy and casual.


    but-


    Chang Xia is more unlucky.


    She thought it was easy at first.


    Who knew that I fell on a big horse on my foot, and then repeated the wrestling over and over again. Gradually, Chang Xia didn''t dare to slip, and was carefully walking on the lake with the help of Shen Rong. Eyes greedy, watching everyone slip over on the lake.


    "It''s too difficult!" Chang Xia slumped and sat on the lake.


    Forget it.


    She can''t escape if she doesn''t.


    If it weren''t for the thick clothes, Chang Xia''s elbows and knees would have been bruised and bruised long ago.


    "I''ll help you for a walk?" Shen Rong invited.


    Chang Xia shook his head quickly and said, "No, it hurts to fall. You go and sit next to me for a while."


    Chang Xia didn''t slip, and Shen Rong naturally didn''t want to slip.


    "Chang Xia, how about I slip away behind your back?" Shen Rong said. He saw Chang Xia Yanxian watching Nan Feng and the others circling on the lake. Shen Rong thought of a way to walk with Chang Xia behind his back, which was equivalent to Chang Xia walking on his own.


    Chang Xia blinked and said hesitantly, "How can you slip away behind my back?"


    No matter how light she is, she still weighs a hundred pounds.


    Carrying a lap on your back is a heavy burden!


    "Come up." Shen Rong squatted down and helped Chang Xia remove the skateboard from her feet, letting her hug her neck tightly, her legs between her waist. Then, carrying Chang Xia on his back, he quickly circled the lake, focusing on the south wind.


    Who called Nanfeng the most arrogant just now!


    "Ah! Chang Xia, you are cheating." Nan Feng really couldn''t stand the excitement and said loudly: "Snake, come and carry me, we will surpass Shen Rong Chang Xia together."


    Suddenly, the lake became more lively.


    Seeing this, Honeydew Nuanchun was moved.


    Da Ya held her stomach and looked at Chang Xia enviously. Yadong grabbed Daya and said calmly, "Daya, don''t be impulsive. Even if I promise to carry you around, the UU Reading tribe will not agree."


    If the beast cub is good or bad, don''t say that grandfather Eminem will beat people.


    The clansmen would press him and beat him. For the sake of his own life, Yadong decided to stop Da Ya''s whims.


    ��


    Daya sighed softly, regretfully.


    "Cub, you have to come out early." Da Ya pursed her lips and stroked her belly.


    Yadong rolled his eyes and complained, "Daya, if he came out earlier, it would be you and me who should be worried."


    As soon as she heard it, Da Ya stopped the broken thoughts in her mouth.


    Yadong is right, if the beast cub is really born early, it will be really worrying.


    "Snake walking, hurry up and rush over!"


    "Bai Qing, knock the snake away and don''t let him pass us."


    "Nanfeng, you''d better stay at the back!"


    In an instant, the circle on Baihu Lake turned into a competition. The clansmen who did not participate waved their flags and shouted, and those who participated directly urged their partners to hurry up and hurry up.


    For a time, the entire White Lake was very lively.


    Immediately, the foreigners in the Baihu business district were attracted.


    Phyllis rubbed his hands together, looking at Shen Rong who circled the lake with envy. But without a partner, a single male can''t squeeze in at all.


    So, Phyllis looked at Fini and planned to open his mouth to say something.


    suddenly-


    He found a male standing beside Finney.


    At first glance, it looks familiar. Look, it seems to be the male of the Heluo tribe.


    This bastard, is he planning to hook up with Fini? Phyllis suddenly remembered something, Nanfeng seemed to have said that he would introduce males to Fini.


    Phyllis sullen and intends to step forward to stop it. Unexpectedly, just as he stepped out, a soft voice came from his ear, calling his name.


    (https://)


    Remember Aishang Novel Network in 1 second: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 878： Cuju on ice, a bold invitation

    "Phyllis, can I invite you to go ice skating?" Qiao Yu reached out to Phyllis and invited him to go ice skating on the lake and participate in Shen Rong''s competition.


    Qiao Yu is Qiao Wei''s elder sister.


    At the same time, they are one of the few sisters in the tribe who share the same mother and father.


    Orcs are not easy to reproduce, usually a couple can only raise one beast cub. When Qiao Yu''s father Amu gave birth to Qiao Wei, the Heluo tribe specially celebrated for three days.


    Qiao Yu has a cheerful personality, similar to that of Maple Leaf.


    He used to play with Nanfeng Maple Leaf, but recently, he was so strongly urged by the tribe to get married that he didn''t dare to approach Chang Xia, for fear of being caught by Xylophone or his own Eminem and forced to go on a blind date with a single male.


    "Nanfeng, look at��"


    Chang Xia patted Shen Rong and told him to slow down.


    Then, he turned around and winked with Nanfeng.


    So all the orcs looked in the direction Chang Xia pointed, and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Qiao Yu, she''s been hiding in a cave recently and didn''t show her face, for fear of being caught by her clansman and dating a single male. This time she took the initiative to find Phyllis, is it because she liked Phyllis?" Nuan Chun whispered.


    They are about the same age. Before Chang Xia got married, they all hunted and picked together.


    Ever since Changxia got married.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf and other orcs are connected to each other.


    The days of Qiao Yu''s unmarried single females/single males have become difficult one by one. So, they all hide from Chang Xia.


    Clan people like Changxia, and they often like to come to Changxia��s house in Baihu cave.


    In order to avoid being talked about, they even gave up food.


    "Phyllis looks good, and Qiao Yu thinks he is normal." Nan Feng said calmly.


    Qiao Yu has said before that he doesn''t like males with muscles all over his body. This point is similar to Chang Xia''s idea. At the beginning, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to be his partner, and the tribesmen were not optimistic about Shen Rong, but only Qiao Yu showed that Chang Xia had vision.


    She also told Chang Xia that if Chang Xia regretted it.


    Shen Rong, she can.


    For this reason, Qiao Yu was beaten.


    "I said why Qiao Yu looked down on Heimeng and the others, so he liked Phyllis." Milu looked at Bai Qing and then at Phyllis.


    They are equally handsome, but with completely different body shapes.


    "Look at Fini��" Qing He suddenly interjected, pointing to Fini''s location.


    Hearing the words, all the orcs took advantage of the situation to look over.


    However, I saw that there were many single males around Fini.


    Nan Feng laughed while holding Snake''s head. She privately mentioned to Xylophone and told her about Fini. Let Xylophone mention the single males of the tribe, who knows that Heimeng is very powerful.


    "You said... Who can successfully invite Fini to come over to skate?" Nan Feng joked.


    Changxia Nuanchun looked at each other, and the bird family always had a high vision.


    Fini didn''t even like Phyllis, and the outstanding single males of the Heluo tribe seem to be a little worse.


    "I think Heimeng can succeed." Chang Xia said.


    As soon as he said that, the surrounding orcs stared with round eyes.


    Among the single males such as He Sen Luanmu, Heimeng has the roughest appearance. If it is a normal orc female, it is not surprising that she is black and fierce. However, Fini is a bird family, in terms of bird family''s preferences.


    Shouldn''t it be He Sen or someone who is more likely to be successful in his later years?


    "why is that?"


    "Chang Xia, you guessed wrong!"


    In this room, Maple Ye rubbed his chin, looked at Shen Rong, and then at Hei Meng.


    "I think Chang Xia guessed right. You forgot one thing. Fini was beaten by Shen Rong. She also said that she has a shadow on good-looking males." Maple Leaf explained, pouting towards Fini. .


    A group of single males surrounding Feeney.


    Heimeng''s rough face is unique.


    ��


    In an instant, all the orcs were quiet.


    Yup!


    They forgot about it.


    as predicted.


    Fini rejected He Sen''s invitation and agreed to Heimeng.


    Heimeng''s silly smile almost caught up with the old ape''s face. At the same time, Phyllis also agreed to Qiao Yu''s invitation. Gradually, the other single males/females of the tribe found the right eye in twos and threes and slid into the white lake.


    "Shen Rong, speed up." Chang Xia approached Shen Rong''s ear and whispered.


    When the words fell, Shen Rong showed a provocative smile at Bai Qing''s meandering, and quickly slid across the lake.


    At this time, someone threw a Cuju into the surface of Baihu Lake.


    Shen Rong slipped quickly and kicked the Cuju out.


    There is one and two.


    Before I knew it, it was supposed to be playtime for skating.


    Instantly turned into a partner kicking Cuju on the ice.


    Not to mention, it''s quite interesting.


    For a while, the shouting sounded to the sky.


    "Kick! Kick! Kick!"


    "Team, kick Cuju!"


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and it has to be said that orcs know sports very well.


    What should have been a frolic time turned into a Cuju confrontation in an instant.


    "Shen Rong, can your body handle it?" Chang Xia worriedly asked. Shen Rong just came back from the Erdos swamp and hasn''t rested much.


    The person kicking Cuju on his back was still on the ice surface of Baihu Lake.


    The pressure is not small.


    "Yes." Shen Rong said firmly.


    Chang Xia is very light, and this weight is nothing at all.


    What''s more, which male doesn''t want to show his majesty in front of his partner?


    Da Ya teased Shanhui Shanri and looked at Baihu Lake enviously.


    Yadong stood next to him and helped watch Da Ya and the twins. The warm spring mountains and Kun are playing wild, and they have completely forgotten about their twins.


    "Da Ya, I''ll skate on your back after the cub is born." Yadong comforted. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and restrained the twins to prevent them from running into the Baihu Lake and disturbing Chang Xia and the others to play Cuju on the ice.


    Taya pouted and sighed, "That will have to wait for next year..."


    When the cub is born, the ice and snow must have melted. At that time, how to play ice surface Cuju.


    "You forgot the Swamp of Erdos." Yadong whispered.


    Unlike other areas in the Dusk Forest, UU Reading Erdos Swamp is in the cold season for half of the year. The Subu Detroit River is not frozen, but the waters of other rivers in the Erdos Swamp will freeze.


    Phyllis brought the bird orcs to the Heluo tribe.


    He must have a mission, Yadong pondered, nine out of ten chances to go to the Erdos Swamp in the coming year. Besides, as long as you want to go there is always a chance.


    At present, it is naturally important to comfort Da Ya.


    Listen to Ya Dongyi.


    Daya was instantly excited.


    "Yadong, are you willing to take me to Erdos Swamp?"


    "If you want to go, I''ll take you there. The mallard tribe has a lot of good things, and the tribe should not miss exchanging goods with the mallard tribe."


    Beside, the clansmen listened to Yadong comforting Da Ya.


    They all showed expressions of approval, regardless of whether the tribe exchanged goods with the mallard tribe or not. Yadong knows how to feel sorry for his partner, which is a kind of growth.


    In the past, a stinky boy who would only do things in the tribe.


    Now that I''m getting married, I''m about to become a father. The days go by so quickly!


    Unconsciously, the clansmen couldn''t help but be filled with emotion.


    Accompanied by the hustle and bustle of Baihu Lake, in the cold season of the Heluo tribe this year, the orcs lived very comfortably and comfortably.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 879： Stewed Lamb on Ice, Sea Worm Salad

    Approaching dusk.


    The beasts left from the White Lake.


    Chang Xia clings to Shen Rong''s arm, her legs are a little weak. Walking on the road lightly, like stepping on the clouds.


    "Chang Xia, are you still dizzy?" Shen Rong asked worriedly.


    Chang Xia blinked and replied, "It''s alright!"


    That said.


    Shen Rong understood that Chang Xia was probably still dizzy. Thinking about it, he stretched out his hand to hug Chang Xia and said, "Don''t move, I''ll take you back to the cave and sit for a break."


    "I want to take a bath, my body smells of sweat." Chang Xia muttered, but did not refuse Shen Rong''s princess hug. Phyllis and other bird race orcs are taken care of by the tribe, so it is not Chang Xia''s turn to worry about it. Besides, as long as Qiao Yu Heimeng and those orcs are not stupid, they will understand how to approach Phyllis and the others.


    It would be great if Phyllis and the others were really abducted into the tribe.


    Phyllis and the others do not reject the Heluo tribe. For Qiao Yu and the others, this is the biggest victory. If you try to figure it out slowly, you are not afraid that you will fail.


    "Shen Rong, let Chang Xia come over to drink **** milk tea." Su Ye shouted.


    Bai Qing was sitting on the low stool in the kitchen, holding a bowl of **** milk tea in his hand. The hot sweat on his forehead was not dry yet, so it could be seen that he must have just returned.


    "How did you bring it back, you''re injured?" Su Ye looked at Chang Xia and asked nervously.


    Shen Rong carefully put down Chang Xia and explained, "Chang Xia was not injured. After playing for a long time, he fainted. After a while, he will recover."


    "Chang Xia, you are so weak!" Bai Qing spat out his tongue at Chang Xia.


    Su Ye raised his hand and knocked on Bai Qing.


    Shen Rong didn''t speak, so he glanced at Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing''s face froze slightly. Damn it, she said it too smoothly, forgetting that the two people in the room are the most precious Chang Xia. Fortunately, Su Ye has revenge in person, Shen Rong is the most terrifying, and will take revenge.


    So, Bai Qing had a sad face.


    The sweet **** milk tea instantly becomes bitter and unpalatable.


    "Shen Rong, I was wrong." Bai Qing showed a pleasing expression and begged for mercy.


    Shen Rong smiled at him.


    Satisfied watching Bai Qing shivered and almost fell to the ground.


    "Bai Qing, what are you doing?" Chang Xia stood firm and saw that Bai Qing almost fell over, looking at him in a confused manner, took the **** milk tea handed over by Su Ye, the kitchen was very warm, she reached out to untie the clothes on her body. The animal skin coat, hand the clothes to Shen Rong and let her hold it.


    "No, nothing." Bai Qing whispered.


    Shen Rong was standing beside him. He wanted to complain, but he didn''t have the guts to speak.


    After drinking the **** milk tea, Chang Xia planned to take a bath.


    To eat mutton stewed on ice in the evening, Shen Rong brought back two Dagestan sheep from the Erdos swamp and gave one to the tribe. Tonight, the root patriarch should be entertaining Phyllis and the others, and by the way, he invited the foreigners on White Lake Street to taste the Dagestan sheep from Swartok Forest.


    There is the Yufu Patriarch, and Chang Xia doesn''t worry about how they eat Dagestan sheep.


    "Go and take a bath, I''ll cut the mutton into pieces and stew with ice cubes to remove the fishy smell." Shen Rong said.


    On the side, Bai Qing heard that he was going to eat Dagestan sheep tonight.


    Immediately, the whole person was extremely happy.


    "Shen Rong, did you leave it for Nanfeng and the others?" Chang Xia asked.


    "I cut a piece for each of them, and I will ask Bai Qing to send it to them later." Shen Rong walked towards the wooden shed, and the rattan baskets he brought back were temporarily stacked in the wooden shed, and the cellar and underground warehouse were full. These piles of things are eaten, there is no need to move into the cave.


    In the cold season, the weather is cold, and things are piled up outside the house to not be afraid of breaking.


    Originally, I planned to invite Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others to come over to eat mutton stewed with ice, but it was too late today, so it was not suitable for a dinner party.


    So, Shen Rong decided to ask Bai Qing to send the mutton over.


    Here comes.


    Saved a lot of things.


    In addition to mutton, Shen Rong packed a few copies of autumn whitefish, Musen whitefish, and other specialties only available in the Swartok Forest, and asked Bai Qing to pack them in a backpack and send them to Nanfeng and the others.


    The number of sea worms and birch black fungus was limited, and Shen Rong did not send them.


    The sea worms are going to be eaten tonight, and the white birch black fungus is directly given to Su Ye. Tea made with black fungus can cure diseases, and it is a perfect gift for Su Ye.


    Chang Xia fetched water into the bathroom.


    Shen Rong neatly divided the mutton, and then sorted the other things.


    "Bai Qing, you send these things to Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others."


    The things are limited, and they can only be sent to the orcs who are close to each other. The tribe handed over the arrangement to Patriarch Gen and Xylophone, and Shen Rong did not intervene.


    "Okay." Bai Qing took the basket and left the cave.


    Here, Shen Rong took out the white birch black fungus and handed it to Su Ye, who happily took the black fungus. This stuff is very precious. The mallard tribe will send some to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna every year.


    This one was sent by Shen Rong.


    Su Ye intends to spend it extravagantly and cook it in the evening to taste it.


    Birch black fungus can treat diseases, and normal people can drink it.


    When Bai Qing came back, Chang Xia came out of the bathroom and smelled the umami of mutton stewed on ice, and couldn''t help swallowing. Playing too crazy in the afternoon consumes a lot of physical energy.


    Chang Xia covered her stomach and walked into the kitchen.


    "This mutton smells delicious. If you eat it in Swartok Forest, it''s probably even more delicious." Chang Xia stretched his neck and stared at the mutton in the pot.


    "Dagestan sheep is more delicious than other sheep." Shen Rong nodded, pushed Chang Xia away, and said, "Don''t worry, the mutton is not cooked yet. If you''re hungry, try the cold sea worms on the table first. Are you used to eating?"


    This time back from the swamp of Erdos.


    In addition to the specialties of Swartok Forest, we also brought back a lot of them, such as fenugreek and fish sauce. Even, even brought a few pieces of the grindstone.


    Of course, the millstone was brought to Su Ye.


    Su Ye issued a ban and asked the mallard tribe to temporarily cancel the logging of millstones.


    I plan to exchange the big boat with the fish tribe, and then let the mallard tribe mine the millstone. UU Reading Grinding stone is like iron ore, but it is easier to shape than iron ore, and it is perfect for making tools.


    Hearing that the bird tribe was peeping at the mallard tribe, Su Ye naturally did not want the bird tribe to discover the magic of the millstone. Suspending the mining of millstones is more beneficial for the mallard tribe to hide the millstones.


    "Changxia, cold sea worms taste very good." Su Ye said.


    Bai Qing licked the taste root sauce on his fingers, staring blankly at the cold sea worms on the table, and the raw pickled autumn white salmon beside him.


    "I''ll try��" Chang Xia picked up the wooden chopsticks and ate a sea worm into his mouth. Immediately, I was speechless by the smell of sea worms, and could only make a whimper.


    See you.


    Shen Rong smiled and said, "It''s not easy to catch sea worms. With the help of the orcs from the mallard tribe, we got this much."


    I can''t blame him for being stingy and not separating the sea worms.


    This thing is so little, it can''t be divided.


    "It''s delicious, I really envy that the mallard tribe orcs can eat such delicious food at any time." Chang Xia covered her face, it was really delicious that her face was about to melt.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly and explained, "It''s hard to catch sea worms, and the Orcs of the Mallard tribe can''t usually eat them." If they could eat them at any time, the Orcs of the Mallard tribe would probably be able to eat them to the point of extinction. This, like Dagestan sheep, is delicious, but difficult to hunt.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 880： Deep talk and rejection

    "it''s a pity!"


    Chang Xia sighed endlessly.


    After sighing, he regained his calm.


    If good things can be eaten at any time, orcs will not cherish them too much. Often the rarer it is, the more cherished it is.


    After a while.


    The family sat at the long table in the small living room.


    Chang Xia was drinking fruit wine, while Su Ye and Chen Rong were drinking sweet potato wine. Bai Qing was full of grievances and could only drink **** milk tea.


    "Dagestan sheep is really delicious, next time I will invite the mallard


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 881： I came to Heluo tribe to propose marriage

The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 882： Chang Xia, Im looking for Shen Rong

    ��


    In an instant, Mutuo Fenghuo was silent.


    The two looked at each other, coughed, and said in a low voice, "Gru, is there a possibility that Chang Xia is already married?"


    "I don''t approve." Gru smiled.


    That delicate face was impregnated with a gentle smile. Obviously, Mutuo and the others are head to head, and the momentum is at least eight meters. He just made Mutuo Fenghuo dare not refute, so he had to sound the horn to remind the tribe that there were foreigners coming over.


    "Mutuo Fenghuo, how are you!" Kun Han smiled and greeted each other.


    Mutuo Fenghuo smiled and wanted to say something to Kun. However, due to Gru''s half-smiling expression, no amount of words were swallowed back into his throat.


    Gru used to be crazy at most, and they were called Crazy Gru.


    Who would have guessed that after going to the Western Land for a few years, the madness would be even higher. Just the smile makes people feel shabby and scary.


    "Kun, who are they?"


    Holding back the question, Mu Tuo pointed at Yuan Yi and Hou San''er.


    Kun: "Yuanyi, a beast from the Yuan family. Elder Tai asked us to hand him over to Shen Rong. The man next to him, Hou San''er, is his servant."


    "The Yuan family orcs?" Mu Tuo raised his eyebrows, looked at Feng Huo, and looked at Yuan Yi with a meaningful look. Elder Tai''a didn''t kill Yuan Yi, thinking that Yuan Yi had a close relationship with Shen Rong. Originally, the Yuan family thought that Shen Rong was dead and would not do anything else.


    It seems that things are not so simple!


    Fenghuo pointed to the cleared road and said, "You go straight along this road, and at the end is the Heluo tribe."


    "Mutuo, what''s going on here?" Kun asked curiously.


    Gru was also curious and hadn''t returned to the Dusk Forest for several years. The forest has changed a bit!


    Road, outpost.


    They haven''t entered the orc tribe, and they don''t know the biggest change yet.


    Hearing this, Mutuo Fenghuo smiled slightly.


    "The road is nothing. When you go to the tribe, you will naturally know what happened. Let''s go! I think there will be orcs coming to greet you soon from the tribe." Mutonnuzui urged.


    The patrol mission has not yet been completed, and they will continue to patrol the forests and roads near the tribe, beware of wild beasts approaching the tribe and attacking the tribe.


    Gelukun looked at each other and approached the Heluo tribe along the road.


    Yuan Yi looked at the direction where the Heluo tribe was, and felt a little worried in his heart. The changes in the orcs in the Twilight Forest made Yuan Yi uneasy.


    "House!!"


    "Well-built houses."


    Looking at the Baihu Business District, Yuan Yi and the others were stunned.


    Hearing Gru''s exclamation, Yuan Yi turned his head and looked at Gru.


    Gru glared at Yuan Yi and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "You don''t know that the Heluo tribe built houses?" Yuan Yi asked in surprise. This house is neither a wooden house nor a stone house. From the outside, it can be seen that the construction is extremely delicate, and it is more comfortable than the tent he lives in the royal court.


    It is widely rumored in the western land that the orcs of the Twilight Forest live in the caves of the beasts.


    They lived a life of consuming blood and fur, and they were completely uncivilized beasts, not worthy of being compared with the orcs of the Western Land.


    This is outrageous!


    Whose uncivilized beast lives more comfortably than an orc?


    The orcs of the Western Land were all deceived, and they were deceived very badly.


    "Who are they? I looked at the face and listened to the stranger."


    "Tiger clan and wolf clan, how did they get together?"


    Next to the Baihu business district, all the orcs were talking and looking at the four Gru who were approaching. Various discussions, trying to confirm the identities of Gru and the others.


    "Damn it! The orc on the wolf clan orc beast seems to be Gru, the mad Gru from the Yuanhu tribe. How did this guy come back from the West?" Bai Qing exclaimed, and ordered Hei Meng beside him: "Hei Meng , go back to the Baihu cave. Tell Shen Rong that the Yuanhu blog Gelulai is a tribe, and let him be careful."


    Say it.


    Immediately, the surrounding clansmen all stood on tiptoe.


    Mad Gru, most of the tribal people know him.


    A small, powerful tiger cub. Fighting is completely deadly.


    "Yo! Bai Qing, long time no see!" Gru waved his hand with a pure smile on his face. However, this smile made Bai Qing and other orcs face a formidable enemy.


    as predicted.


    Gru smiled.


    He stomped on Hou San''er with his toes, and directly stepped on Hou San''er to the ground.


    The whole person turned into a phantom and shot towards Bai Qing quickly.


    "Disperse." Bai Qing let out a low voice and took a stance to meet Gru''s violent attack. The clansmen quickly spread out and gave up the venue to the two of them.


    bang bang��


    The violent collision was accompanied by the sound of fighting each other.


    On the ground, ice, snow, sand and soil splashed everywhere.


    "Crazy Gru, as expected of Crazy Gru. As soon as we met, I gave such a great gift."


    "Hey! Is the wolf cub over there dead?"


    Monkey San''er was lying on the snow, and his waist was almost crushed by Gru.


    Yuan Yi was carrying a rattan basket on his body, so he couldn''t help Monkey San''er. Fortunately, the orcs of the Heluo tribe who were watching the play stepped forward and rescued Hou San''er.


    "Kun, why is Gru so mad?" Nan Feng approached and patted Kun''s beast body.


    Kun glanced at the two who were still discussing, and whispered: "Gelu was very angry when he heard that Chang Xia got married. He also said that he would come to the Heluo tribe to find Chang Xia to propose marriage, but he would not admit that Chang Xia got married. "


    Kun didn''t know what to say either, so he could only tell what he knew.


    Tell Nanfeng to let Changxia prepare.


    After all, Gru is going crazy, it''s too scary.


    At least, Kun did not dare to stop him.


    Hearing this, Nan Feng and the other orcs rolled their eyes silently.


    When Changxia got married, when did Gru need to be recognized? This guy is thick-skinned, and he really dares to say it.


    "Let them fight, let''s go back to the tribe." Nanfeng said.


    This matter really needs to be told to Chang Xia. If Gru is in front of Shen Rong, who knows what will happen?


    Gru likes about Chang Xia, she heard Bai Qing mention it a few times.


    However, Nanfeng and the others thought that Gru liked Chang Xia as his younger sister. UU reading is not a partner at all, so everyone doesn''t take Gru''s words seriously.


    In Baihu Cave, Chang Xia cleans the snow in the courtyard of the cave.


    At the same time, she checked the growth of light trees and vine trees. It has snowed a lot recently, and she was worried that the plants in the cave courtyard would freeze to death. Every once in a while, the bloodline ability will be used to check the situation to ensure that they can survive the winter smoothly.


    "Long Xia, Chang Xia��"


    Hei Meng ran fast, shouting Chang Xia''s name before entering the house.


    "Heimeng, is there something wrong?" Chang Xia held a small shovel and looked at the panting Heimeng in confusion. He didn''t have a relationship with Fini, so how could he come here?


    When he heard the sound of the horn just now, Chang Xia planned to go to the Baihu business district with him. However, the snow is getting bigger and bigger.


    Chang Xia was lazy, so he didn''t bother to join in the fun.


    "Chang Xia, is Shen Rong at home?" Heimeng looked around, but couldn''t see Shen Rong, his face couldn''t help showing a look of anxiety.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia was slightly taken aback.


    "Shen Rong, Heimeng is looking for you." Chang Xia shouted at the pharmacy, where Shen Rong and Su Ye discussed the hemostatic ointment. Yun Dong was injured this time, thanks to the hemostatic ointment given by Shen Rong, Su Ye chatted with Shen Rong and planned to continue to improve the hemostatic ointment.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 883： Shen Rong, I want to marry Chang Xia

    "Is something wrong with Heimeng?" Shen Rong put down the herbs and walked out of the pharmacy. Standing at the door, he looked at Heimeng, who was akimbo in the courtyard of the cave.


    Heimeng took a few deep breaths to calm down.


    "Bai Qing asked me to inform you that Gru is back." Hei Meng said.


    Gru.


    At first, Shen Rong didn''t react.


    Chang Xia is also stunned, who is Gru!


    Why did Bai Qing ask Hei Meng to come over to inform Shen Rong?


    After a while, Shen Rong suddenly remembered something. Bai Qing seems to have said that Gelu once came to the Heluo tribe to ask for a marriage to Chang Xia, but it seems that the Gen Patriarch and the others thought it was a joke and didn''t take it seriously.


    "Gru, Yuanhu Blog Gru?" Su Ye leaned against the door frame and asked curiously.


    Heimeng smirked, nodded, and replied, "Yes, Mad Gru from the Yuanhu tribe. Look, it''s scary."


    "His experience in the Western Land is over?" Su Ye said, "Gru is very interesting, Shen Rong, be careful, don''t get hurt by him."


    Listen to it.


    Shen Rong was silent.


    Su Ye was very optimistic about Gru, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    At the same time, a subtle curiosity arose in my heart.


    What kind of existence is this Crazy Guru?


    "Chang Xia, is Gru very powerful?" Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia looked dazed and hesitated: "He must be strong! I don''t know much about it. Before I became an adult, I often lay on the bed of the animal den, and even the tribe had no chance to go out. I just listened to what my brother and the others said, the specific situation is not very clear."


    to be frank.


    Suddenly I heard Bai Qing and the others say that Gru likes him.


    Chang Xia was completely sluggish.


    I''ve met Gru a few times, and that''s the arrogant little brother.


    Looking at her eyes, it''s more like a little girl likes Barbie dolls rather than love. Ahem, that would never be looking at your partner''s gaze.


    "Mother Su Ye, Gru likes me, why don''t I know?" Chang Xia turned around and looked at Su Ye suspiciously. She felt that Su Ye''s eyes were strange, and most of them were watching a play.


    Su Ye pursed her lips and smiled lightly.


    Patriarch Gen refused Gru''s request to marry Chang Xia, Su Ye knew very well.


    In fact, Bai Qing and the others also understood, but Gru did not.


    However, it would be good for Gru and Shen Rong to have a good discussion. In the cold season, idleness is also idleness, exchanges and discussions are beneficial to physical and mental health.


    Gru and Kun went to the Western Land to train for a few years, and they believe their strength has grown.


    "Shen Rong, Gru has a paranoid personality. Be careful when he targets you."


    Shen Rong was helpless. This was the second time Su Ye reminded him to be careful. Is he so unreliable? He had indeed heard the name of the bloodthirsty Gru in the Western Land, but Shen Rong didn''t think he would lose.


    Da da-


    Outside the courtyard, there were messy footsteps.


    Heimeng twitched the corners of his mouth and said in a low voice, "Oops! Gru and the others are here."


    "Changxia��"


    Sure enough, a clear voice came from outside the courtyard gate.


    "Hey!" Chang Xia responded, looking out of the courtyard.


    Just saw, a handsome and handsome male walked outside the courtyard, not tall. Among the average height of orc males of more than two meters, Gru is less than one meter seven, which is really short, and even females are taller than him.


    "Brother Gelu." Chang Xia smiled and waved hello.


    Gru has a good-looking appearance. If you don''t look carefully, it''s easy to mistake him for a female. Perhaps because of his height and appearance, Gru''s character became very irritable and irritable.


    "Chang Xia, look at what gift I brought you?" Gru smiled innocently, pointing to the rattan baskets on Kun and Yuan Yi next to him, like a beast cub, his smile was full of innocence and purity.


    If it wasn''t for the orcs'' repeated reminders that Gru was terrifying.


    It''s hard for Shen Rong to imagine such a pure male laughing, when he starts, he looks like a devil.


    "Yuan Yi��" Shen Rong raised his eyes and landed on Yuan Yi and the three monkeys.


    He raised his hand and protected Chang Xia behind him.


    Qing Lingling''s eyes stared at Yuan Yi coldly.


    Shen Rong never thought that he would meet the orcs of the Yuan family in the Heluo tribe.


    Compared with the surprise brought by Gru, Yuan Yi''s appearance made Shen Rong''s mood even more ups and downs.


    "Shen Rong, you really are fine." Yuan Yi said softly.


    With the help of Bai Qing and the others, the rattan basket on his body was quickly unloaded and moved aside. The orcs did not rush forward. At this time, the atmosphere of the cave courtyard was very strange.


    "I''m not dead, you''re surprised?" Shen Rong chuckled lightly. The smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, which made people feel gloomy and cold. This is not like the Shen Rong they know, he is arrogant and dignified similar to the bird clan orcs.


    Hearing this, Yuan Yi''s face was complicated.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Excuse me." Gru sorted out the clothes he had messed up with Bai Qing just now, walked forward slowly, stood about five meters away from Shen Rong, raised his head and stared at Shen Rong, "Shen Rong, I plan to ask the Heluo tribe to marry Chang Xia, if you want to go back to the west, I can help contact the big boat of the fish tribe."


    bang-


    The whole cave courtyard was silent.


    Gru, what kind of genius understanding is this?


    It''s okay to ask to marry Chang Xia.


    The next second, he opened his mouth to send Shen Rong back to the West Land.


    In an instant, Bai Qing quickly retreated while protecting Honeydew. At the same time, the other orcs felt the stagnant atmosphere of the cave courtyard and retreated.


    "Bloodthirsty Gru, it''s interesting." Shen Rong finished his words and quickly kicked Gru with his foot. At the same time, he pushed Chang Xia towards Su Ye.


    bang bang��


    In the blink of an eye, the two fought many times.


    This movement was much bigger than that of Bai Qing just now.


    "Shen Rong, take Gelu to Baihu. Don''t make the cave courtyard dirty. It''s hard to clean up. After all, it took a lot of effort to build the cave courtyard. If it breaks down, she will be in a bad mood." Nanfeng was eating candy, Squatting on the bench of the wooden shed promenade, he opened his mouth faintly.


    Hearing this, the two people who were fighting stopped at the same time.


    Then, at a very fast speed, they headed towards the White Lake.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the play!"


    "Exciting! I don''t know who will win?"


    "Let''s go, UU reading hurry up."


    Chang Xia covered the corners of her twitching mouth, silently watching the clansmen who wanted to watch the show. They didn''t mean to stop them at all, and even Su Ye looked expectant next to them, which really gave Chang Xia a headache.


    "Mother Su Ye��" Chang Xia Aiwan looked at Su Ye with a helpless expression.


    Su Ye raised his hand and pinched Chang Xia''s cheek, and said warmly, "Don''t worry, they are measured. However, think about how to entertain this beastman from the Yuan family."


    Saying that, Su Ye pointed at Yuan Yi.


    At this time, Yuan Yi Hou San''er released the animal body and returned to human form. Standing awkwardly in the cave courtyard, I don''t know what to do.


    Although I guessed that Shen Rong''s attitude would not be very good.


    However, Yuan Yi''s heart was filled with such indifference. Did this wolf cub forget that when he left the royal court, who cleaned him up and erased the traces.


    what-


    This ruthless character is really the same as Yuanhou.


    "Hello! I''m Yuan Yi of the Yuan family." Yuan Yi smiled at Chang Xia, but he couldn''t help but evaluate Chang Xia in his heart. As far as Yuanhou''s strength in protecting the calf is concerned, Chang Xia is so weak that he may not be able to get into Yuanhou''s eyes.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 884： Unlucky Yuan Yi, Grus true purpose

    "Hello! Chang Xia." Chang Xia replied calmly.


    Hearing the sound, Su Ye glanced at Yuan Yi in shock. Based on what she knew about Chang Xia, Chang Xia shouldn''t be so indifferent to Yuan Yi.


    Think.


    Su Ye raised his head and looked at Yuan Yi.


    Naturally, he did not miss the contempt in Yuan Yi''s eyes.


    When will the beast cub she spoiled grow up to be judged by foreigners as good or bad? With a cold face, Su Ye lightly raised the totem crutch in his hand and hit Yuan Yi with a crutch.


    With a snap, Chang Xia was startled.


    Ouch!


    Yuan Yi suffered from pain and fell directly to the ground.


    Hou San''er hurriedly stepped forward to protect Yuan Yi behind him, and watched Su Ye vigilantly.


    "The look in your eyes just now made me very unhappy, and I really want to pull out your eyeballs." Su Ye swept over Yuan Yi and the two indifferently, with a strong warning.


    The corners of Yuan Yi''s mouth twitched, and he realized that Chang Xia Suye had probably noticed the emotion just now. This crutch is not wronged, but it is a bit unfortunate.


    He himself has no objection to Chang Xia.


    Just thinking about Yuanhou, he accidentally leaked a thought.


    Seeing Su Ye''s gloomy expression, Yuan Yi shuddered and explained quickly: "Sorcerer Su Ye, don''t get me wrong, I just thought of a person, not against Chang Xia. Really, you have to believe me. I and Chang Xia I don''t know each other, so there''s no need to show bad emotions to her."


    "Really?" Su Ye asked with slightly raised eyebrows.


    Yuan Yi was afraid of death and quickly nodded in response. I was afraid that if the speed was a little slower, the crutches in Su Ye''s hand would fall again. It''s obviously a light and fluffy cane, but when it hits the body, it hurts more than Gru''s fist.


    Chang Xia didn''t believe Yuan Yi''s words.


    She chose to ignore Yuan Yi, wait for Shen Rong to return, and let Shen Rong choose to entertain or expel Yuan Yi.


    See you.


    Su Ye also did not speak again.


    Yuan Yi wanted to slap himself twice.


    As soon as they met, they offended Chang Xia. Yuanhou did not harm people lightly, so he shouldn''t have said Yuanhou''s name. On a cold day, the human figure was wearing an animal skin coat and his body was chilly, but Xia Suye, who was too long, ignored him and Hou San''er.


    Why is it so miserable? !


    "Changxia, are you going to Baihu?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Go and have a look."


    Originally, she planned to stay in the cave to receive Yuan Yi, but unfortunately Yuan Yi''s attitude made Chang Xia unhappy. Naturally, she didn''t want to stick to other people''s cold buttocks, and followed Su Ye towards Baihu, leaving Yuanyi Housan''er in the courtyard of the cave.


    "Sir��" Hou San''er shivered, her lips turning white.


    Yuan Yi rubbed his hands together, smiled slyly, and said, "Let''s go into the house to look for a fire or something. The weather is so cold! This season, there is no frost in the Western Land, and it has been snowing heavily for several days in the Twilight Forest." Bian sighed. , walking towards the kitchen.


    Yuan Yi couldn''t do anything else, except that he had a thick skin.


    This is also one of his rare advantages.


    He pondered that the Yuan family of Xilu would be unlucky, and wanted to rely on Shen Rong for a meal. Who knew that the expression did not converge well, and he offended Chang Xia, and the days will be difficult in the future!


    Think.


    Yuan Yi squinted his eyes and thought about what to do next.


    To die, I don''t want to die.


    Entering the kitchen and sitting beside the stove, Yuan Yi felt that he had come to life. In particular, smelling the fragrance of the braised gravy in the braised pot, Yuan Yi Hou San''er only felt hungry. Being held by Gru and Kun, he couldn''t eat or sleep well all the way, and he had to rush hard. Yuan Yi felt that the suffering of these few days was more than the sum of the previous decades.


    "Monkey San''er, looking for something to eat?" Yuan Yi urged.


    Hou San''er took his heart and whispered, "Sir, this is the territory of Young Master Shen Rong, I dare not."


    Shen Rong has a high reputation in the Yuan family.


    This prestige is more of a vicious name, and it was made by Shen Rong with his fists.


    If it wasn''t for Yuanhou''s accident in Nanyue, there would be no orcs in the Yuan family who would dare to plot against Shen Rong. Even if Tianqing secretly supported him, the Yuan family would not dare to do it.


    All of this can only be said that the world is unpredictable.


    ��


    Yuan Yi shivered when he recalled Shen Rongqing''s Lingling''s face.


    He didn''t urge Monkey San''er to find something to eat, he hugged his stomach and sat quietly beside the stove.


    On the other side, above the ice surface of White Lake.


    Shen Ronggelu, you come and go, punching to the flesh.


    At the same time, what did the two seem to be talking about?


    The beasts onlookers wanted to get closer, but Chen Rong and Chen Rong had a lot of commotion.


    "Shen Rong, you really don''t choose to give up Changxia. Young master of the Yuan family, there should be no shortage of beautiful female pursuits."


    "Why do you insist on marrying Chang Xia, and you don''t love her."


    Fighting and fighting, did not affect the bickering between the two at all.


    It seems like a fist-to-meat sparring, but in fact, both of them control their strength very well, they will hurt when they hit, but they will not seriously injure each other.


    "Don''t you know how terrifying the females in the Dusk Forest are?"


    After a moment of silence, Gru couldn''t help but tell the real reason for marrying Chang Xia. When he returns to the tribe this time, the clan will definitely urge Gru to marry. However, Gru likes the females of Xiaoniaoyiren, and the females in the Twilight Forest can tear apart beasts one by one...


    How dare Gru get married?


    puff��


    The corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched, and he burst into laughter.


    For a moment, Shen Rong sympathized with Gru. However, it was absolutely impossible for Gru to marry Chang Xia, even if he died.


    "Weak female, you can think about it." Shen Rong suggested.


    Gru''s expression paused slightly, and at the same time he stopped attacking, and asked, "Do you have a suitable candidate? I''m going back to the tribe this time, and the tribe elders and the patriarch will definitely urge him."


    He came to the Heluo tribe to provoke Shen Rong with great fanfare. In addition to being unhappy with the private contract of the patriarch, it was more important to express his attitude. I hope the tribesmen will take it easy for a while and urge him to get married again when he is in love with him.


    Others are in the west and occasionally receive messages from the tribe urging marriage.


    According to the normal training process, Gru didn''t have to practice for several years in the Western Land. He did not return to the Twilight Forest, simply because he was afraid that the tribe would urge him to marry.


    "...Nini." Shen Rong thought.


    In my mind, UU was reading www.uukanshu. com suddenly thought of a female. Nini, a female from the cat tribe in the Holubad Basin, is about the same height as Chang Xia, petite and petite. If Gru doesn''t like too powerful females, the cat tribe is quite suitable.


    "Who is Nini��" Gru was excited.


    Stopped his hand, approached Shen Rong and asked.


    Shen Rong: "The female of the cat tribe in the Holubad Basin, Nini. The people are in the Heluo tribe, you can find a chance to meet them. However, you can''t abduct people back to the Yuanhu tribe, Changxia will need her help in the coming year. farming."


    In the distance, the orcs looked at each other.


    The two people who had a good fight just now suddenly got together and whispered.


    Whether this is moral decline, or the decline of the world.


    cough cough��


    This topic is too far.


    However, the strangeness of Shen Ronggelu made the orcs watching from afar bewildered.


    "them-"


    "It seems to be reconciled, what did Shen Rong tell Gru?"


    "I don''t know, it''s too far to hear."


    For a moment, the clansmen were at a loss. I thought that the two would be able to compete, but who knew that things were gradually developing very bizarrely?


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 885： Ah, Im starving

    "Changxia��"


    Su Ye turned his head and sent a question to Chang Xia.


    Which play did Shen Rong play?


    Fighting and fighting, the relationship between the two suddenly became better. Isn''t this a bit weird? Totally confusing!


    Chang Xia spread her hands and replied, "I just came with you, how do you know what happened?" However, Chang Xia vaguely felt that Shen Rong was planning something. She had heard Gru complain that females in the Twilight Forest were too sturdy. If he was looking for a partner, he would definitely not look for such a strong and sturdy female.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth, twitching the corners of her mouth.


    Could it be, could it be, maybe.


    "It''s alright to stop learning from each other, if you really smash all the ice surface of Baihu, skating will be troublesome." When a clan suddenly said that, the originally annoyed clansmen burst into laughter. It doesn''t matter if it is not lively, the important thing is that the ice surface of Baihu Lake cannot be destroyed.


    Baihu Lake is spacious and comfortable to slip on.


    Although Baihe can also skate, he can''t go around in circles, he can only go straight. In addition, there is a pontoon bridge on the surface of the Baihe River, and one may hit the pontoon bridge if one is not careful.


    "Shen Rong, what did you tell Gru?" Bai Qing leaned forward and asked.


    He rubbed his chin, and his cheeks were still a little swollen. This was all injured by Gru, and Bai Qing was expecting Shen Rong to teach Gru a lesson, or Gru to beat Shen Rong. Who knew that the two of them shook hands and made peace, which made Bai Qing a little uncomfortable.


    "I didn''t say anything." Shen Rong shook his head mysteriously and remained silent.


    Gru smiled, and out of the corner of the eye searched the crowd, hoping to find the Nini that Shen Rong said. Unfortunately, looking around was fruitless.


    When Bai Qing heard Gru''s smile, he felt hair all over his body, and even the hair on his arms couldn''t help standing upside down. Taking two steps back, beware of Gru doing something.


    Gru looked thin and small.


    However, among the peers of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest, no one dared to underestimate him.


    This man is black and ruthless. After all, Gru is not an elder, but he can be called Crazy Gru, which shows his ferocity.


    "Gru, don''t go crazy." Bai Qing said seriously.


    While speaking, the clan gradually gathered around.


    They asked Gru and Kun about Xilu. After all, Gru and Kun have been training abroad for several years and have come into contact with many things. The clansmen live in the Twilight Forest, and the outside world is still somewhat attractive to them.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Shen Rong quietly walked towards Chang Xia.


    Leave the space to Gru and let him play freely.


    "Shen Rong, are you not injured?" Chang Xia said softly.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly and replied, "It''s okay, it''s all minor injuries."


    At the beginning of the fight, the two of them didn''t have any spare strength, and Gru smashed them a few times on the body, and bruises were inevitable. However, only some bruises can be recovered in two or three days, and even the ointment does not need to be rubbed. I rubbed it without seeing Bai Qing, and didn''t ask Honeydew to help me wipe the medicine.


    "Then the cave, right? Yuan Yi looked at me strangely, I left him in the cave and ignored him." Chang Xia complained with a pouting mouth. At the same time, he smashed Su Ye on Yuan Yi''s crutch and said it together.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Yuan Yi is my uncle. My grandfather has many brothers and sisters. Yuanyi and my grandfather are both direct relatives of the Yuan family, and their relationship is closer than the collateral line. At first, I fled from the royal court. From the Yuan family, he helped me..."


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia''s expression was a little subtle.


    Yuan Yi had helped Shen Rong, so why did Shen Rong treat Yuan Yi so coldly when we met just now, and even showed murderous intent.


    "However, he is not a good person."


    Xu Shi noticed that Chang Xia''s eyes were different, and Shen Rong added another sentence.


    At the beginning, he was tricked by the heavens because of his trust in Yuan Yi. If he didn''t retaliate against Yuan Yi, even if it was a repayment, Shen Rong thought he didn''t owe Yuan Yi a penny.


    "He came to the Twilight Forest. Could it be that the Yuan family ordered him?" Su Ye copied his hand and said slowly. At this juncture, they came to Donglu and entered the Twilight Forest, and they couldn''t bear to think about Yuan Yi''s purpose.


    Shen Rong thought with a calm face.


    Yuan Yi has a lazy personality and has no self-motivation.


    To say that he was instructed by the Yuan family to come to Twilight Forest to hunt him down, Shen Rong didn''t quite believe it. As far as Yuanyi''s three-legged cat is concerned, Shen Rong can subdue people with one hand.


    However, if Yuan Yi hadn''t come to hunt him down.


    Why did you choose this time to come to Donglu?


    No matter how bad Yuan Yi was, it was still the direct line of the Yuan family. As the great nobles above, how could they be willing to come to the place where the hair and blood drink in the Twilight Forest?


    Xilu looked down on Donglu, thinking that Donglu was an uncivilized land.


    The high-ranking nobles will naturally not condescend to step into the Eastern Continent.


    At that time, Yuanhou announced that his partner was from the orcs of the Twilight Forest. The entire Yuan family was ridiculed and despised by the major nobles of the Tianyuan tribe. However, due to the strength of Yuanhou, no orc dared to fall into the trap in front of the Yuan family.


    Marquis Yuan doesn''t care about private matters.


    Some people in the Yuan family satirized Yuanhou, but they were directly suppressed and subdued by Yuanhou.


    Later, it was learned that Xingya passed away.


    Many females want to marry into the Yuan family and be Shen Rong''s queen.


    Marquis Yuan didn''t say a word, just mentioned those females and threw them out of the Yuan family gate. At the same time, he also said that he would never find a partner in this life.


    Doting on Shen Rong, Marquis Yuan is absolutely sincere.


    Before Yuan Hou''s accident, no orcs in the Yuan family dared to despise Shen Rong.


    Actually, something happened to Yuanhou. The Yuan family also did not dare to treat Shen Rong slowly, but they were instigated and tempted by Tianqing. Some Yuan family orcs could not stand the temptation. Those orcs who attacked Shen Rong were worried and regretted one by one.


    Especially, with Tian Qing inexplicably falling out of favor.


    The Yuan family''s beastmen who had harmed Shen Rong were even more anxious.


    It was in this environment that Yuan Yi resolutely chose to escape from the royal court. He is not motivated, just because his talent is too poor. However, he has a keen intuition since he was a child.


    There will be an accident in Wang Ting, UU reading www. uukanshu. There will be an accident in the com yuan family.


    Aware of these two possibilities, Yuan Yi made a quick decision and took the initiative to apply to Donglu to find the Sirius Tribe to repair the relationship. Of course, this is a statement on the surface. In private, Yuan Yi mainly wants to escape from the Tianyuan tribe and find a place of refuge.


    Cuckoo��


    Wait for Chang Xia and the three to return to the cave.


    Before entering the kitchen, I heard the sound of hunger coming from the kitchen one after another.


    Hear the sound.


    The three Chang Xia looked at each other.


    A strange expression appeared on his face.


    "Monkey San''er, go find something to eat! Your family is starving to death." Yuan Yi hugged his stomach and slumped on the low stool weakly.


    After a few days of running around, the once clean and tidy animal fur coat was too dirty to look at. There was no luggage on me, so I couldn''t even change clothes.


    Hou San''er also covered her stomach and whispered, "Sir, this is the home of Young Master Shen Rong, where can I find food?"


    This is not the Yuan family, how could Hou San''er dare to be arrogant?


    I was so hungry just now that the two drank a lot of water.


    As soon as the cold water entered their stomachs, Yuan Yi and the two couldn''t help shivering.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 886： Yuanhou Qiren

    "Shen Rong, you... give them two bowls of noodles?" Chang Xia thought about it and suggested.


    Shen Rong stepped into the kitchen, silently staring at the two who were hugging their stomachs and screaming for hunger, thinking about it. However, looking at Yuan Yi''s face that looked like Yuan Hou, a strange expression appeared on his face.


    "Shen, Shen Rong." Yuan Yi shouted softly, showing a pleasing smile to Shen Rong. Hou San''er was even more humble, calling out to the young master Shen Rong, but did not dare to come forward.


    Shen Rong asked with a cold face, "What are you doing in the Twilight Forest?"


    When asked, Nafen planned to cook noodles for Yuanyi Housan''er. Gru explained the matter of Yuanyi Housan''er clearly, and at the same time repeated the explanation of the elder Tai''a.


    "The Heavenly Wolf Tribe." Yuan Yi replied with a wry smile.


    The Yuan family made a lot of friends with the Golden Rod, and the Sirius Tribe suddenly cut off their cooperation with the Yuan family. How could the Yuan family not be in a hurry?


    At the same time, the Yuan family wanted to test the Sirius tribe.


    See if the wolf clan knows anything about Shen Rong?


    The aristocrats in the west land dislike and despise the east land, but they are also afraid of the beastmen in the east land.


    So, the Yuan family struggled for a few months to arrange who would come to Donglu. In the end, Yuan Yi took the initiative to take the errand, and the Yuan family stopped.


    "Heh!" Shen Rong snorted coldly.


    If it weren''t for the distance between the East and West, the Heavenly Wolf Tribe could not wait to open the gate of the Yuan family. Does the Yuan family really think that the Twilight Forest Orcs have the same interests as them?


    "Skinny went to the Forest of Qingyue, but he never responded." Monkey San''er whispered.


    Shen Rong''s face changed slightly and asked, "When did you go?"


    "A month ago." Hou San''er replied.


    "I didn''t respond, I''m dead." Shen Rong said indifferently.


    Immediately, the two of Yuan Yi shuddered. Are the wolves of Qingyue Forest so cruel? It is not to say that the two armies do not fight without slaying. The twilight forest orcs don''t even let the messenger go?


    "The Celestial Wolf tribe can''t kill the thin pole, the thin pole is just a servant." Yuan Yi muttered, not daring to speak too loudly, for fear of provoking Shen Rong. Shen Rong became more and more powerful, and Yuan Yi felt as if he saw Yuan Hou.


    "Who said the Sirius Tribe killed it?" Shen Rong sneered and said, "Before and after the cold season, the Twilight Forest is the most dangerous. Don''t say you don''t know?"


    Before and after the cold season, the orcs of the Twilight Forest were busy hunting and picking, hoarding food.


    Similarly, the beasts living in the Dusk Forest are busy hoarding supplies for the winter. The danger is self-evident, Yuan Yi let the thin rod go into the forest at that time, it is good if he has strength, but if he has no strength, it is equivalent to sending vegetables to the beasts.


    ��


    Listen to it.


    Yuan Yi Hou San''er twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Depend on!


    Seems like this is really the case?


    "Tell me! Why did you come to the Twilight Forest? Don''t say anything about the Sirius Tribe. I don''t believe it." What a fool.


    However, it is such a waste.


    Yuanhou had mentioned to Shen Rong several times in private, telling him not to underestimate Yuan Yi.


    "Do you believe that Marquis Yuan died in South Vietnam?" Yuan Yi probed.


    Shen Rong sneered and said, "What does he have to do with me if he died in Nanyue, in the royal court, or where he died?"


    Yuan Yi was dumbfounded.


    Cursing his grandfather like this, is Shen Rong so cruel?


    "Tianqing was imprisoned by the Tian family in a manor in the royal court. Many members of the Yuan family died. I suspect that Yuanhou did not die in Nanyue, and secretly sneaked back to the royal court to avenge you." Yuan Yi had no choice but to choose a showdown. Said: "I have no ambitions, I just want to live a happy birthday. Yuanhou asked me to protect you before he left the royal court. I didn''t expect Tianqing to hurt you..."


    After listening, Shen Rong understood why Yuan Yi appeared in the Twilight Forest.


    This **** is here to hide from the debt.


    Based on Shen Rong''s understanding of his grandfather, he would definitely report it.


    Yuan Yi promised to protect Shen Rong but failed to do so, Yuanhou would definitely retaliate.


    "He wants to punish you, it''s useless for you to hide in Donglu." Shen Rong looked at Yuan Yi contemptuously, took out the boiled flour, opened the brine pot, and sliced ??out a piece of marinated pork, "Take the bowls and chopsticks and fill them first. Fill your stomach and wait to die."


    Shen Rong didn''t care whether Tian Qing was dead or not.


    However, there were orcs in the Yuan family who were unlucky, and Shen Rong smiled happily.


    Tian Qing plotted against him, but Shen Rong didn''t feel anything. However, being framed by the Yuan family orcs, Shen Rong was very angry. Tian Qing is an orc from the Tian family and a foreigner. The Yuan family is connected to him by blood. He was betrayed by his tribe. How could Shen Rong not be angry?


    In the past, Shen Rong was cold and unapproachable.


    nowadays.


    Evolved directly into a poisonous tongue?


    Yuan Yi showed a lifeless expression, he knew that Shen Rong did not lie.


    Yuanhou wanted to trick him, even if he hid in the Twilight Forest, it would be useless. He thought that if he could hide for a day, maybe one day Yuanhou would lose his anger.


    Of course, this possibility is very low.


    "Monkey San''er take the bowl and chopsticks." Yuan Yi said.


    Smelling the gravy that Shen Rong had cut, Yuan Yi couldn''t control Yuanhou or something.


    Eat a full meal, fill your stomach.


    The rest is up to fate.


    No matter how bad it is, he can still say to help Yuanhou find Shen Rong, buy one get one free, and find Shen Rong''s partner, Chang Xia.


    Thinking about it, Yuan Yi changed his fear.


    "What is this, it''s so fragrant." Yuan Yi held the bowl, excitedly looked at the braised pork powder in the bowl, mixed it, and ate it.


    Monkey San''er lowered his head and ate wildly.


    Shen Rong glanced at Yuan Yi and the two, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He simply walked out of the kitchen and went out of sight.


    "Shen Rong, are you alright?" Chang Xia sat at the square table, Su Ye boiled the cool leaves with snow water, Chang Xia felt her scalp go numb when she saw it.


    Making tea on a snowy day has a really good mood.


    However, when she really did it, she just wanted to say it was boring.


    "It''s alright." Shen Rong shook his head lightly and said, "Witch, the Tianyuan tribe may change. You''d better remind the six major tribes that the Twilight Forest should take protective measures in advance."


    Yuanhou was unwilling to be ordinary.


    There was no chance before, he could hold back.


    This time, Heaven gave him a chance. Yuanhou will definitely do something, Shen Rong doesn''t want things in the west to spread to the east.


    Su Ye paused, then raised his head and looked directly at Shen Rong.


    "Shen Rong, what are you worried about?" Su Ye said.


    Shen Rong licked the corner of his mouth and said, "Marquis Yuan, that male is very ambitious. He not only wants to control the Yuan family, but also the entire Tianyuan tribe and the entire Western Land."


    ��


    In an instant, the entire cave fell silent.


    In the kitchen, Yuan Yi Hou San''er was sweating profusely, and the delicious salad powder in his mouth instantly turned bitter. Shen Rong, this brat really dares to say it!


    In the corridor pavilion, Su Ye Changxia held her breath, it was a bit scary.


    "Shen Rong, are you sure?"


    "I am very sure."


    Shen Rong''s expression was calm, he knew Yuanhou.


    In the past, Yuanhou often mentioned these things in front of him.


    However, at that time, the Tianyuan tribe was relatively peaceful, and the relationship between the great nobles was relatively harmonious. There was no chance for Yuanhou to pick things up, but Tianqing murdered Shen Rong, which undoubtedly gave Yuanhou an opportunity.


    Even Shen Rong suspected that Yuanhou''s going to Nanyue was just a gimmick.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong''s expression became ugly.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, what role did Yuanhou play in Tianqing and the Yuan family''s black hands against him?


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 887： On How to Squeeze Yuanyi

    "Okay, this matter... I will contact the six major tribes." Su Ye nodded and said seriously.


    She did not suspect that Shen Rong was alarmist. She had met Yuanhou in the Tianlang tribe, and Su Ye''s eyes were still fresh in Su Ye''s memory.


    It''s normal for males to have ambitions.


    It''s scary to be afraid of throwing everything away for ambition.


    Shen Rong''s silence just now, Su Ye guessed some inside information, she didn''t say it, for fear that it would make Chang Xia nervous and worried.


    "Shen Rong, how do you plan to settle Yuan Yi and the two?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Depending on the situation, Yuan Yi will not leave for the time being. Su Ye ordered to eliminate the merchants and slave-hunting orcs from outside the Twilight Forest. Soon, only the orcs remained in the entire Twilight Forest.


    "I want to talk to the patriarch Gen, to take the two of them temporarily, and... I need to contact the Sirius Tribe and ask about something." Shen Rong frowned, he must contact the wolf clan to inquire about the thin pole, and enter the forest this season Dangerous.


    However, it''s on the way now.


    It''s a lot safer.


    "I upgraded Yinbei. You don''t have to go to the Forest of Qingyue to find the Gewa Patriarch, find Yinbei, and use Yinbei to contact the Sirius Tribe." Su Ye said.


    Say it.


    Changxia Chen Rong was stunned.


    Yinbei, there were a lot of restrictions in the past.


    Chang Xia had no idea about it, and now hearing Su Ye''s words, she couldn''t help but have a little thought. Yinbei, it can be used as a mobile phone!


    "Mother Su Ye��"


    "Don''t look at me, the number of Yinbei is limited, and I don''t even want to give it to you. When you find Snow Mountain, maybe you can find more Yinbei, and then you will be given one."


    Su Ye knocked on the pottery bowl and removed the roots of the cool leaves.


    With these words, she did not perfunctory Chang Xia. Su Ye really wanted to give it to Changxia Yinbei, but there was no stock in the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    However, there is one thing Su Ye is sure of.


    Yinbei comes from a snowy mountain. If you find a snowy mountain, you can find a new Yinbei.


    "Snow mountain~~" Chang Xia muttered.


    When talking about Yinbei and Xueshan, several people deliberately controlled the volume. After all, this is the secret of the Orcs of the Twilight Forest, and naturally it cannot be known by foreigners before it is made public.


    Whether Yuan Yi is an enemy or a friend has not yet been determined.


    Not to mention Changxia Suye being wary, even Shen Rong was mostly wary of Yuan Yi.


    "Shen Rong��"


    Said Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    The familiar voice of Patriarch Gen rang from outside the courtyard.


    Since changing the courtyard gate, Chang Xia feels that the effect is quite good. From far away, you can hear the movement outside.


    "Patriarch Gen, I just wanted to talk to you about something." Shen Rong greeted him with a smile on his lips, his attitude was very good.


    see.


    The root patriarch could not help shivering.


    He raised his hand to protect his chest and said solemnly: "Shen Rong, if you have something to say, don''t laugh, my scalp will feel a little numb when you laugh."


    Patriarch Gen had more or less heard about Shen Rong playing tricks on Nan Feng and the others in private.


    At this moment, seeing Shen Rong coming with a smile.


    Patriarch Gen only felt sore and uncomfortable.


    Shen Rong paused, looking at Patriarch Gen''s eyes with deep meaning, and said, "Gelu brought back two people from Xiaoyutan, one of them is from the Yuan family, and Hou San''er is Yuan Yi''s servant, so don''t worry about it. Just, Yuan Yi is reluctant to leave the Twilight Forest for the time being, I would like to ask Patriarch Gen to take him in for a while. Don''t worry, Patriarch Gen can discuss with him how to take it in."


    Shen Rong spoke clearly.


    It was almost impossible to ask the patriarch Gen to ask Yuan Yi for benefits.


    "The discussion you said��" Gen raised his eyebrows, his eyes surging with excitement.


    Shen Rong said: "The Yuan family started with weaving, and gradually involved the dyeing process. You can talk to him about spinning, weaving and dyeing. At the same time, he should also know some winemaking, casting and many other things. skill."


    This is what Yuan Hou told him.


    Yuan Yi, on the bright side, does not want to make progress.


    However, he has a lot of things under his control in private. After all, there are many friends and friends, and the nobles value their skills as important, which is relative to the commoners and slaves. If they are both nobles, there is still room for communication between them.


    Of course, whether it''s winemaking or casting, Yuan Yi may only know some fur. As far as the current situation of the twilight forest orcs is concerned, even just fur is enough. More advanced skills, they can''t use it now.


    Moreover.


    Any advanced craftsmanship starts with simplicity.


    "Shen Rong, don''t worry. The tribe will definitely entertain your uncle warmly. I''ll go into the kitchen to chat with him now." Gen was very excited, he lifted up his sleeves, and went into the kitchen to talk to Yuan Yi about taking him.


    Before his feet could step out, Shen Rong directly grabbed the neck of the Gen Patriarch.


    "Patriarch Gen, I still have something to trouble you��"


    Gen Patriarch''s mouth twitched, his neck was pinched by Shen Rong, and he couldn''t move, could he say no, definitely no.


    "What''s the matter, say it directly. Let go quickly, I''m almost breathless when you grab my neck." Gen slapped Shen Rong''s arm and said speechlessly.


    "I want to use Yinbei to contact the Wa Patriarch of the Sirius Blog to inquire about something. It is about the Yuan family, and I need to contact the Wolf Clan as soon as possible."


    "Yinbei is in my cave study, you go directly."


    Hearing this, Shen Rong looked back at Chang Xia, nodded, and hurried to the tribe.


    In this case, the head of the root clan is free.


    With a smile on Su Ye''s face, UU Reading quickly entered the kitchen.


    "Mother Su Ye, what do you think Shen Rong said to the patriarch Gen? I always think the smile on Patriarch Gen''s face is weird, a bit like a weasel." Chang Xia covered his mouth and said softly.


    Su Ye chuckled.


    He raised his hand and patted Chang Xia''s head lightly.


    Su Ye heard the conversation between Shen Rong and Gen clearly. Unless Chang Xia activates her bloodline ability to increase her five senses, her current strength is not enough to hear conversations from a few meters away.


    "Shen Rong told Yuan Yi''s little secret." Su Ye revealed.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, pondering what kind of little secret Yuan Yi had that would attract the smile of the patriarch Gen. The last time I saw this smile Changxia was when I exchanged golden rods and corn with the Sirius tribe.


    The weasel pays New Year''s greetings to the chicken.


    Chang Xia thought for a while before thinking of an adjective.


    She felt that this word was very appropriate to describe the root patriarch.


    "Don''t ask again, I don''t know if you ask again." Su Ye blocked Chang Xia''s mouth with words, pouted towards the kitchen, and listened quietly to the conversation in the kitchen if she wanted to know.


    Shen Rong was certain that Yuan Yi would choose to stay in the Heluo tribe, and the Gen Patriarch would naturally dare to speak out on condition.


    However, these have nothing to do with Su Ye Changxia.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, sitting quietly at the square table in the pavilion in the corridor, with two pots of firewood placed not far away, so they wouldn''t feel cold at all.


    At the same time, the mood is different from just now.


    Chang Xia felt that making tea on a snowy day really had a different flavor.


    "Mother Su Ye, I''ll go into the cellar to get some milk tree sap, can we make milk tea and drink it?" Chang Xia said. After drinking a cup of water boiled with cold leaves, Chang Xia slapped her mouth, thinking that milk tea is better.


    So, cut off decisively.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 888： The humble Yuan Yi, a small gift

    "Okay. You can go to the pharmacy to get some black fungus. The tea made with birch black fungus tastes pretty good." Su Ye added with a gurgling smile.


    The amount of birch black fungus that Shen Rong brought back was not large.


    Su Ye didn''t plan to use this white birch fungus to treat diseases, but planned to use it to boil and drink it as tea. After a busy year, she can finally take a break in the cold season. Su Ye intends to reward herself, and Yinbei carries it with her. She is not in a hurry to return to the Kana Holy Mountain Wizard Hall.


    Before the cold season, she drove the other orcs from the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, and let them go back to their tribes for the winter. Although the cold season is bitterly cold, it is also a time for orcs to reunite. She didn''t want to be a bad person, and let the orcs leave the tribe early.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia responded happily.


    In the kitchen, the patriarch Gen came into the room with a smile, waved his hand, and said, "I am Gen, the patriarch of the Heluo tribe."


    Yuan Yi choked and almost knocked over the cold noodles in front of him.


    Hou San''er hurriedly put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hands and patted Yuan Yi''s back.


    Gen Patriarch''s face changed slightly, a little helpless. He stepped forward, took a bowl and poured a bowl of cold boiled water and handed it to Yuanyi, "Drink some water, and suppress the shock. I shouldn''t look scary!"


    The root patriarch couldn''t help laughing at himself and handed the water to Hou San''er.


    Hou San''er took the water and fed Yuan Yi to drink it.


    "Sorry!" Yuan Yi was slightly embarrassed and explained, "I''ve been busy on the road for the past two days and I haven''t eaten enough. The cold noodles are so delicious, I was a little distracted by eating. Yuan Yi, from the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe in the Western Land, is the elder of Shen Rong. ."


    "Haha!" Gen smiled slightly.


    Elders or something, it also has to be approved by Shen Rong.


    "Listen to Shen Rong, do you want to live in the Heluo tribe for a while?" Gen rubbed his chin and continued, "Recently, an orc tribe was attacked by the orc tribe in the Twilight Forest. Wu ordered all foreign tribes to be wiped out, including not only commercial firms and other tribes. Those so-called wandering orcs, perhaps, you prefer to call them slave-hunting orcs..."


    Gen Patriarch''s words are full of routines.


    Yuan Yi Hou San''er listened and felt his feet go soft.


    This, is there really a slave hunter orc who dares to attack the orc tribe?


    No wonder the sorcerer who disturbed the orcs of the Twilight Forest directly ordered��


    It''s over, it''s over.


    The nearly 100-year-old plan of the Western Land was destroyed in one fell swoop.


    Suddenly, Yuan Yi felt inexplicably wanting to laugh.


    After all, the business and slave hunting orcs frequently shuttled between the east and west land, obviously to exchange supplies on the east land side, and to capture orcs. In fact, selfishness is looking for the inheritance skills left by the orcs thousands of years ago.


    This matter is an unspoken secret among the great nobles in the Western Continent.


    This time, the orcs of the Twilight Forest took the bottom line and directly killed all the foreigners who stepped into the Twilight Forest. Xilu wanted to complain about his grievances and wanted revenge, but he was afraid that he would not find an excuse.


    After all, who let the slave hunter orcs cross the line first.


    The more he thought about it, the happier Yuan Yi became.


    The fact that the east and the west are at odds with each other means that neither the Yuan family nor the Yuanhou will be able to enter the Twilight Forest in the short term.


    Ha ha-


    Yuan Yi couldn''t help laughing and laughed.


    "Sir." Hou San''er rolled his eyes and said, "Sir, we are also foreigners."


    Yuan Yi''s laughter stopped abruptly.


    "Patriarch Gen, Hou San''er and I want to stay in the Heluo tribe for a while, what do you think?" Yuan Yi rubbed his hands in embarrassment and smiled.


    Patriarch Gen showed the same smile and said: "In principle, I would like to agree. However, the Twilight Forest belongs to the orcs, not the leopards. If you want to live in the Heluo tribe, my clan has no opinion, I am afraid of others. The orc tribe does not agree."


    One listen.


    Yuanyi Housan''er felt a little flustered in his heart, in addition to his weak legs.


    "This, how do you say it?" Yuan Yiying looked at Patriarch Gen''s eyes and smelled something strange. He vaguely felt that there was something in the Gen Patriarch''s words, which made Yuan Yi quickly alert. Reaching out his hand, he gently patted Monkey San''er''s lower back.


    Hou San''er took Yuan Yi''s words and said tentatively, "Can we give you money?"


    "Money, no way!" Gen raised his index finger and swayed left and right, smiling: "The Twilight Forest Orcs like to barter, and money transactions are not yet open."


    Suddenly, Yuan Yi Hou San''er felt that things were a bit tricky.


    If you have a good relationship with Shen Rong, it''s not a problem to borrow it. Because of Tianqing''s incident, Yuan Yi angered Shen Rong, although he tried his best to make up for it afterwards. However, Chen Rong didn''t want to eat his way, and now he has been reduced to someone else''s territory, and he can only be a mermaid!


    Yuan Yi was filled with emotion, but his face did not show the slightest.


    "What does the patriarch want?" Hou San''er turned slightly and tried to protect Yuan Yi behind him. Yuan Yi smiled bitterly, gently pushed Hou San''er away, and asked directly, "What does Patriarch Gen want to exchange with me?"


    "The Yuan family made their fortune by weaving cloth, and they have a lot of experience in dyeing cloth." Gen smiled slightly and opened his mouth.


    Open your mouth.


    He suppressed Yuan Yi Hou San''er.


    "Patriarch Gen, throw me and Hou San''er into the forest!" Yuan Yi said.


    The weaving and dyeing skills of the Yuan family, no matter how bad Yuanyi is, it is impossible to exchange the core skills of the Yuan family to foreigners. Doing so is equivalent to betraying the family.


    The root patriarch was taken aback.


    He was taken aback by Yuan Yi''s strong attitude.


    "Since you asked so, then please-" Gen squinted his eyes and made a gesture to ask Yuan Yi Hou San''er to go out.


    Yuan Yi''s heart trembled.


    The corner of Hou San''er''s mouth twitched.


    Depend on!


    The root patriarch is really here?


    "Cough cough!" Yuan Yiqing coughed, and hurriedly said: "Weaving and dyeing cloth cannot be exchanged. UU reading However, I have many friends in the Western Land, and I also know some other skills. Like brewing, blacksmithing, pottery burning I more or less know a little about it.��


    In order to stay in the Heluo tribe, Yuan Yi also gave up.


    But I don''t know, this step falls directly into the calculation of the root patriarch.


    "Won''t it hurt you to exchange these skills? I think it''s better for you to leave the Heluo tribe as soon as possible, before being discovered by other orc tribes..." Gen said sincerely, but the words in his mouth almost made Yuan Yi Hou San''er Heart attack braids.


    ��


    At this moment, no matter how stupid Yuan Yi is, he understands that Patriarch Gen is here for these skills.


    Today, if he can''t come up with a little dry goods.


    Nine times out of ten, the Heluo tribe will be carried and thrown out of the tribe.


    Shen Rong��


    You white-eyed wolf!


    After all, I am your uncle.


    How could you help foreigners calculate their own family?


    "Patriarch Gen, please rest assured, these skills are nothing in the West. I am very grateful to the Heluo tribe for taking in them, and I specially gave a small gift to the Leopard Clan." Yuan Yi held back the mmp in his heart and showed a grateful smile.


    On the side, Monkey San''er has eyes, nose, mouth, and heart.


    Today, he has gained a lot of knowledge. In the past, some orcs said that Hou San''er turned his face and didn''t recognize people.


    However, Hou San''er opened his eyes today.


    His little tricks were placed in front of the root patriarch, and they were completely worthless.


    "Please wait a moment, I will prepare paper and pen. When our transaction is over, I will arrange for the clansmen to take you to the cave to rest." Gen smiled, this time the smile was very real, but this smile also made Yuan Yi Hou San''er tremble.


    Since coming to the Twilight Forest, Yuan Yi''s past few days have been a thrill.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 889： Xilu, Tianhe Commercial Dream Home

    "Grandma Su Ye, are you ready?" Chang Xia pouted towards the kitchen and whispered.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Gen came out and took out a pen and paper, and wanted to come and negotiate with Yuan Yi as a quid pro quo." Gen had never missed anything he was looking at.


    Su Ye never doubted the ability of the root.


    Shen Rong told Gen so many details in advance, if it didn''t work out, Su Ye would wonder if Gen was replaced by a foreigner.


    "I''m curious about the inheritance skills of Xilu, wait... I want to see it in advance." Chang Xia said seriously. Yuan Yi wants to live in the Heluo tribe for a while, and if he has the opportunity, he will try to squeeze all the value out of people.


    think about.


    Chang Xia and Su Ye exchanged glances.


    They showed clear eyes to each other.


    In terms of wealth, the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan are not as good as the Tianyuan tribe. The Tianyuan tribe of the Western Land controls the life and death power of two-thirds of the orc tribe, and it can be said that the power is monstrous. In other words, the Tianyuan tribe directly or indirectly controlled at least two-thirds of the inheritance skills that the orcs from Xidu took away.


    What an astonishing amount!


    Among them, the thirteen great nobles of the Tianyuan tribe.


    Dividing two-thirds of the inheritance skills, the Yuan family started out with weaving, and no one knows how many inheritance skills they really control, except the Yuan family itself.


    Therefore, Yuan Yi said that the skills of winemaking, ironsmithing, and pottery firing are not valuable things. This is true. The skills of brewing, blacksmithing, and pottery are superficial and proficient, and the perception is not so great.


    What the great nobles hold tightly is naturally the essence of each skill.


    Those essences are what the great aristocrats manage their families and make their own lives. Gen Patriarch mentioned weaving and dyeing, but Yuan Yi directly refused. This shows that the Yuan family controls the core inheritance skills of weaving and dyeing cloth, which must not be passed on.


    on the contrary.


    If it is just ordinary weaving and dyeing.


    Yuanyi will never make a fuss.


    Obviously, the root patriarch also understands. So he quickly changed the subject.


    "Unfortunately, Yuan Yi didn''t say a word about weaving and dyeing." Su Ye regretted and shook his head. However, being able to hear other inheritance skills from Yuan Yi''s mouth is not a failure.


    Chang Xia was even more calm and said, "The wolf tribe knows how to spin and weave cloth. With time, they may not be able to study higher skills. The difficulty of dyeing cloth is nothing more than dyes. I believe that the Sirius tribe will solve this problem."


    The most difficult of all inheritance skills is getting started, followed by mastering.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs currently only need the entry-level inheritance skills. With the development of the tribe, some problems can be solved naturally.


    Just like farming, if you understand the farming time.


    All other problems will be solved. Of course, the collection of crop seeds cannot be delayed.


    "You''re right, I shouldn''t be in a hurry. Fox clan orcs are making rapid progress in forging, and there are gold mines in the holy mountain of Karna, but no iron or copper mines. When the ice and snow melt in the coming year, we must organize orcs to go into the forest to mine copper and iron mines. Mine." Su Ye said softly.


    The development of the Western Land surpassing that of the Eastern Land is nothing more than the improvement of tools.


    Xilu used bronze wares as weapons, and a small amount of iron wares. On the other hand, Donglu still uses javelins made of iron wood and ordinary animal tendon bows. Compared with the western land, Donglu is indeed far behind.


    Su Ye once thought about mining copper and iron ore, but the orcs in the Twilight Forest didn''t know how to forge. Mining copper ore and iron ore is useless, but she can only seal the copper ore and iron ore.


    "Mother Su Ye wants to make bronze ware?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Su Ye nodded slightly and said, "The Orcs of the Twilight Forest have casting skills, so the mining of copper and iron ore naturally has to keep up. However, iron ore is not in a hurry at the moment, and copper ore is mined first."


    Copper ore is easier to forge than iron ore, iron ore is harder to melt and harder to forge.


    Until the blood ban of the nest clan is lifted, the fox clan orcs may not be able to forge iron ore.


    Chang Xia knew that iron ore had a high melting point, and if he wanted to forge iron tools, he had to melt iron ore.


    "There are iron tools in the west, maybe Yuan Yi knows how to melt iron ore?" Chang Xia smiled and winked at the kitchen. To strike iron, you can not only strike, but you need to melt iron ore with flames and then forge it.


    This stuff is complicated.


    Chang Xia knew that iron ore could be melted with coal and charcoal.


    However, she was confused as to how to do it. This kind of professional thing is not as simple and easy as kneading dough to make steamed buns.


    She can offer ideas, but not more specific opinions.


    Everything, can only rely on the fox orcs to **** forward. A few days ago, a few bear clan orcs came from the earth tribe, and Patriarch Gen arranged them to live with the fox clan orcs. Obviously, they came to learn forging from the fox orcs.


    In terms of strength, the bear clan has an inherent advantage.


    "It is impossible for Yuan Yi to know the skill of melting iron ore." Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "Forging skills are the fortune of the Meng family. The Meng family is one of the twelve nobles of the Tianyuan tribe, and the Tian family is the first. Thirteen. The Tianhe Firm is controlled by the Mengjia. The Mengjia controls the casting of the Tianyuan tribe''s weapons and is closely related to the Tianjia. There are rumors that the Tianjia is in charge of the Tianyuan tribe because of the support of the Mengjia. It is conceivable You know, how detached the Meng family is in the Tianyuan tribe."


    Compared with the Yuan family, the UU reading Meng family controls weapon forging.


    Its status, naturally, far surpasses that of the Yuan family.


    However, Mengjia orcs are generally average, and there is no particularly strong totem warrior to support Mengjia''s authority, which makes Mengjia''s position in the Tianyuan tribe drop a lot. If he hadn''t mastered the forging skills, he would have been replaced by other nobles.


    These things are not considered secrets in the Western Continent.


    Su Ye had traveled in the Western Continent, and had heard of it more or less.


    "I heard that most of the wandering orcs in the Twilight Forest are employed by Tianhe Trading Company. Since the Meng family is under the control of Tianhe Trading Company, why is it still involved in the slave trade?" Chang Xia was a little at a loss. Isn''t this putting the cart before the horse?


    Su Ye smiled lightly, his smile full of irony.


    "The Meng family is weak and can only befriend other great nobles through humble means. Gifting female slaves/male slaves is the fastest shortcut."


    Tianhe Firm used to focus on selling weapons.


    Gradually, he was reduced to selling slaves as his main business. One can imagine how embarrassing Mengjia''s position is? If the dream family''s forging skills are lost, or other nobles acquire the forging skills, or improve the forging skills, the status of the dream family''s great aristocrats may not be preserved.


    After all, among the greedy people who covet Mengjia''s forging skills, Tianjia is included.


    "..." Chang Xia was silent, she guessed that most of the so-called female/male slaves were not serious. After all, who would give a slave to a serious person?


    No wonder Su Ye mentioned Mengjia''s face with disdain.


    Consolidate your position in this way, and sooner or later you will be backfired.


    "Yuanyi, let''s go. I''ll take you to the cave you want to live in, don''t worry, it''s absolutely safe." Genxiao Xixi walked out of the kitchen, with a stack of densely written white paper in his hand. Judging from his expression, he knew that this time the harvest was very good.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 890： 3 Inherited Skills

    "Chang Xia, I''ll take Yuan Yi and the others to Baihu Commercial District. If Shen Rong comes back, let him come to Baihu Street." Gen handed the pen and paper to Su Ye, and put his hand on Yuan Yi''s shoulder. He ran to the courtyard door with people in his arms.


    Yuan Yi stretched out his hand towards Chang Xia and wanted to say a few more words.


    Patriarch Nai Hegen didn''t give him a chance, Hou San''er lowered his head to hide the twitching corners of his mouth. Sighing lightly, Xiaobu chased after the two of them.


    Before leaving, he did not forget to say goodbye to Changxia Suye.


    Chang Xia smiled and watched Hou San''er leave.


    In the bottom of my heart, I scrutinized Yuan Yi a little more. This male has many eyes, and it is indeed correct not to contact him. It is safer to leave this kind of person to Shen Rong and Gen Patriarch to deal with.


    Chang Xia is not good at dealing with this kind of calculating person, it is too tiring.


    "It''s not bad." Su Ye flipped through the pages, nodded slightly after reading it, and said, "Yuan Yi took out some dry goods, so it''s not useless."


    Then.


    He handed the white paper to Chang Xia.


    "Wine making, it should be the skill of brewing beer. I don''t understand this thing very well. Let it be studied by the fox orcs! It''s the skill of making pottery, I feel a little something. This should help her a little bit." Chang Xia analyzed.


    The three skills cannot be said to be useless, they are all the most simple operations.


    According to the records on the white paper, something can be made. However, to say how good it is would be an absolute lie.


    After all, the Heluo tribe now has the plug-in Changxia.


    Ordinary crooked melons and cracked jujubes, Su Ye and the others did not pay attention.


    "When Shen Rong comes back, you can send these things to the tribe to Xylophone, and let her arrange for the tribe to try it out. Wheat is needed for brewing ale, but I can''t find any wheat in the Dusk Forest, so I think about forging iron and making pottery first."


    Su Ye looked at the white paper and knew exactly what was written on it.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs had exchanged wheat with a business before, but the business was too cunning. The wheat they exchanged for the Twilight Forest Orcs was either hulled or fried. It didn''t give Dusk Mist Forest any chance to take advantage of it, and it really blocked all the doors ruthlessly.


    Therefore, when Su Ye ordered the extermination of the merchants and slave-hunting orcs.


    It doesn''t feel too cruel and heartless at all.


    Speaking of Rujue, who would dare to compare with the Orcs of the Western Land?


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded and agreed.


    Soon, Su Ye packed up some herbs and carried them in a rattan basket towards Yadong''s house. She is going to see Daya. Daya''s beast cub should be born in the spring of next year. Considering that Yadong Daya is a cross-racial marriage, Su Ye is not at ease. Every time she comes to the Heluo tribe, she will go to see it.


    At the same time, Yadong was instructed to take Taya to the elder''s house in Ximu every three or five minutes to ensure that Taya''s physical condition was stable.


    Su Ye left soon after.


    Shen Rong came back from the tribe and looked at the expression on his face.


    Things don''t seem to be resolved.


    "Yuan changed?" Shen Rong asked.


    Changxia Chao Nuzui in the Baihu Commercial Area, replied, "Patriarch Gen took him and Hou San''er to the Baihu Commercial Area to find cave dwellings and told you to go to Baihu Street after you come back."


    "Yuanyi gave a few inheritance skills��"


    "Three. They are brewing, forging iron and making pottery. Brewing seems to be the skill of brewing ale, and I can''t use it for the time being." Chang Xia regretted.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong shook his head lightly, and said, "Yuan Yi has better things in his hands, and these inherited skills are mediocre."


    Chang Xia chuckled.


    Should she sigh that Yuan Yi is too unlucky?


    Chen Rong was so concerned about it, if he knew, he would probably cry!


    "You go to Baihu Street, and I''ll send these three manuscripts to Xylophone Eminem." Chang Xia shook the white paper in his hand. This thing is very simple, and there is no need to transcribe it after reading it. Simply give it to Xylophone and let her arrange it.


    "Okay, I''ll go to Baihu Street again. Chang Xia, if you meet Gru, remember to tell him the cave where Nini lives." Chang Xia said suddenly.


    Listen to it.


    Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    "Shen Rong, you wait��"


    Chang Xia stopped Shen Rong and asked, "What happened to Nini?"


    "Gru likes weak and petite females. Yuanhu tribe urged him to marry, but he didn''t dare to go back to the tribe. He just wanted to come to Heluo tribe to ask for your marriage..." Shen Rong explained, showing a very speechless expression.


    When he was discussing with Gru, he felt that Gru''s love for Chang Xia was more towards family affection than his partner''s love.


    So, I tried it out.


    as predicted.


    He was really tempted by him.


    "She likes delicate females!!" Chang Xia covered her mouth and hid the corners of her twitching mouth. She said that Gru was making a scene that she didn''t want to marry. It turned out to be that the females in the Twilight Forest were too sturdy, not to be. dare to marry.


    But, doesn''t he know that there are weak people in the Twilight Forest?


    Like the cat clan, the rabbit clan and the fox clan, the females of these orc clans are all average in strength and beautiful in appearance.


    and many more-


    Chang Xia suddenly remembered something.


    The six major tribes did not marry each other before, let alone marry the weak.


    If it wasn''t for Su Ye Changxia thinking about medicated food, and Gru wanting to marry a female from a weak clan, the Yuanhu tribe probably wouldn''t agree. After all, it is too dangerous to give birth to a beast cub, and if it is not good, it will cost one corpse and two lives.


    "Shen Rong, have you told Gru about the trouble of interracial marriage?"


    "Uh! No. I still don''t know if Gru will meet Nini''s eyes. How can I say such a thing directly? Besides, didn''t Wu tell the six major tribes about the trouble of interracial marriage?"


    The matter of Da Ya was not covered up by the Heluo Tribe and the Dadi Tribe.


    You should know, you should know.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "I don''t know about this either."


    Having said that, the two walked down the hillside.


    "Forget it, when Granny Su Ye returns from Yadong''s house, I''ll ask her."


    Soon, the two waved goodbye. One east and one west, running in different directions.


    When passing by the White Lake, the lake was still full of people. Apparently, the clansmen''s fondness for ice skating has not subsided, and it is expected to continue for some time.


    Ha ha-


    Stepping into the tribe, I heard the laughter of **** from a long distance.


    Hearing the sound, it should have come from the tribal training ground. No wonder they didn''t see their silhouettes in Baihu. They were originally held by the tribe to play on the training ground.


    dong dong!


    Chang Xia knocked on the door of the xylophone home and called softly, "Xylophone Amu, are you at home?"


    Great winter.


    Unless there is something to do or go out to play.


    Most of the time, the clan people choose to stay in their own caves and sit on the kang beds to keep warm.


    "Chang Xia, come in directly." Xylophone replied.


    Thalia has been growing fast recently, and the clothes she sewed before were too short to wear. Xylophone sewed animal skin clothes for Thalia at home today, and did not go out.


    Tian Luoheyun chatted with her about Gru.


    Yun Dong has been recovering well recently. He Yun has time to visit and leave Yun Dong at Elder Ximu''s house. With Talia and Elder Ximu accompanying him, Yun Dong doesn''t feel bored.


    Even if he couldn''t get out of the kang bed to move around, Yun Dong always felt stiff and uncomfortable.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 891： chisel ice to catch fish

    Inside the cave, there is warmth.


    Xylophone and several people waved bone needles to sew animal skin coats. Looking at the size, Chang Xia guessed that it should be made for Thalia, after all, Thalia lives in a xylophone home. The **** have their respective grandfather Eminem to take care of, not the Xylophone to worry about.


    "Changxia, get on the kang quickly." Xylophone beckoned.


    She didn''t rush to ask what Chang Xia was doing here, she beckoned to let Chang Xia sit on the kang to keep her body warm, and don''t catch cold and get sick.


    Chang Xia was obedient, took off her shoes and climbed onto the kang.


    "I brought something to Xylophone Eminem. It''s not cold outside. Everyone is still playing on the white lake. It''s very lively."


    Hearing the words, Tianluohe Yun sighed endlessly.


    "In the past, everyone dared to go out of the beast den, because they were afraid of catching a cold and getting sick. This year, they played crazy, and they didn''t feel cold. One by one, they were looking forward to going to the Woye Cuju Field to play Cuju, or they wanted to go ice skating on the Baihu Lake." , Ge Lei''s injury hasn''t healed yet, so he sneaked to go to Woye Cuju Stadium to kick Cuju, but fortunately she stopped him.


    He Yun''s expression was even more bizarre. She had a livid face and complained, "Yun Dong was lying down, encouraging Ge Lei to take him to Woye Cuju Field��"


    What can I do at Woye Cuju Field? Of course it is to play Cuju.


    Yun Dong''s injury was much more serious than Gray and the others. Don''t talk about kicking Cuju, let alone lying on the kang bed for a few months, I really don''t know what was in his mind, did he really risk his life for kicking Cuju? !


    ����


    Chang Xia is full of black lines.


    In the tribe, these uncles are really cruel.


    I just want to play, don''t die.


    Xylophone put down the bone needles and animal skins in her hands, and took the white paper that Chang Xia handed over.


    Looking at it, his breathing suddenly became rapid.


    "Changxia, where did this come from?" Xylophone excitedly asked.


    Chang Xia said, "The patriarch Gen took Yuan Yi as a small gift from Yuan Yi."


    Exchange or something, that doesn''t exist.


    These three inheritance skills are the small gifts that Yuanyi gave to the Heluo tribe as a kindness for taking in. No matter who asks in the future, it will be the answer.


    Listen to it.


    The corner of Xylophone''s mouth evoked a shallow smile.


    What kind of character, can she not understand. It is said that it is a small gift, nine times out of ten, it is obtained by some trick.


    Next to him, Tianluo Heyun took a closer look.


    They all showed similar joy.


    "Why did you bring it to me, this thing should be handed over to Wu for safekeeping." Xylophone said seriously.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and explained, "Wu asked me to bring it to you, and let you arrange the clan to try it out. However, this brewing technique should be brewing ale. There is no wheat in the Twilight Forest, so you need to put it aside and wait. Someday I find wheat and try again."


    That said.


    Xylophone understood.


    These three inheritance skills are small gifts from Yuanyi to the Heluo tribe.


    It is logical to leave it to the xylophone for safekeeping, and no one can pick it up. What''s more, with the behavior of the Heluo tribe, the Leopards will not take these benefits alone. Until the research understands, the Orcs can also benefit.


    "That''s right, I''ll send the iron to the fox orcs later, and give the rest of the pottery to Grandma Wu." Xylophone said earnestly.


    If the tribe didn''t have Chang Xia, these three inherited skills would be enough to set off a huge storm in the Dusk Forest. Xilu has a very strict block on inheritance skills, and ordinary orcs can''t touch these things at all.


    Like Su Ye, even in the Western Land, she made her name as a thorn rose.


    Su Ye still couldn''t get in touch with things like inheritance skills. Some auction houses are able to auction, but with the greed of the nobles, how could they be willing to auction off precious inheritance skills?


    Even if it is auctioned, ordinary orcs will not be able to buy it.


    If you buy it, you may also suffer from bad things such as looting and killing.


    Besides, I don''t have the financial resources to buy it.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and asked, "Xyon Mu, are you sewing clothes for Thalia?"


    "Yes, he has grown fast recently, and the clothes he prepared before are a bit short. He also prepared some clothes for his younger brother and sister. We have never seen a nest cub with a broken shell, and we don''t know what it is like?" Xylophone Said, looking a little nervous.


    After some time, the two eggs will be born from the broken shell.


    Elder Ximu has become anxious recently, his nerves are highly tense, and he is worried about two eggs. Thalia lived directly at the elder Ximu''s house, guarding Eggy day and night, without any persuasion. On the other hand, the fat brother was much quieter. Maybe it was because of the cold weather. He was sullen. Recently, he was nesting in Maodong next to the xylophone home''s kang bed.


    "Quack��"


    Maybe I heard Chang Xia''s voice, or I heard that the nest cubs were about to break their shells.


    The fat brother couldn''t help but quack twice.


    Chang Xia lowered her head, looked at the fat brother at the corner of the kang tail, and said in surprise: "Xyin Mu, why didn''t the fat brother go with Talia to the elder Ximu''s house?"


    "It doesn''t like to move recently, and sleeps late in the nest all day." Xylophone said.


    Brother Fat is not a beast like a snake or a bear.


    I don''t understand why it hibernates. However, the cave did not have its rattling sound, and the xylophone was a little uncomfortable at first, too quiet.


    "Brother Pu also hibernates?" Chang Xia was stunned, looking at the sleepy appearance of the fat brother in the kang tail nest, he knew at a glance that he hadn''t woken up.


    Xylophone shook her head lightly and replied, "I haven''t heard that Pug will hibernate, except for Fat Brother. In the cold season, it doesn''t move much. At first, the cave didn''t have its rattling sound, and I was not used to it. "


    It was annoying to hear at first.


    I''m used to listening to it, but I think it''s not bad.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing and was happy.


    Beside him, Tianluo and Heyun laughed sullenly.


    Sitting and chatting a few more words. Chang Xia got up to leave, and Nan Feng said that she would take her to the Baihe Stone Bridge to catch fish, and she was very interested.


    This matter was agreed early in the morning.


    Gru and Kun suddenly came to the tribe, and Chang Xia almost forgot.


    While chatting, she suddenly remembered this matter.


    So hurriedly said goodbye to xylophone, and went back to the cave to prepare tools to catch fish with Nanfeng.


    Chisel the ice to catch fish, it''s fun, not fish.


    The Changxia family''s cellar stocks all kinds of salted fish and dried fish. Fresh fish are available in the Baihu pond. There is no shortage of fish, what is missing is the process of chiseling ice to catch fish.


    "Changxia, Changxia��"


    As soon as Chang Xia returned to the tribe to find the small back basket, there was a cry from the south wind outside the courtyard.


    In the past, when I was busy keeping warm in the cold season, there was no time to do things.


    This year, the tribe is rich in food, and the caves are as warm as spring. So, Nanfeng and the others couldn''t help but want to run into the forest.


    "Here, wait for me for a while." Chang Xia said.


    Entering the house, grabbing the animal fur coat, and then carrying the small backpack, joined Nanfeng and the others. When he walked out of the courtyard and saw Su Ye in the crowd, Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise, "Mr. Su Ye, are you coming too?"


    "Together." Su Ye said, "Let me see what''s going on with digging ice and catching fish?"


    Hearing this, Nan Feng and the other orcs giggled.


    Orcs used to eat less fish, and they had never tried to catch fish by cutting ice. This matter was brought up by Chang Xia, like catching hares in the snow, catching fish by chiseling ice, skating and so on, all of which were mentioned by Chang Xia. Nanfeng they just put their ideas into practice!


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 892： Monkey 3 childrens injustice

    "Chang Xia, what happened to Yuan Yi?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Approaching Chang Xia, Nan Feng asked Yuan Yi about the origin of Hou San''er. The fact that the patriarch Gen sent Yuanyi Housan''er to the Baihu commercial area was not covered up, and the tribe had already spread the word.


    "Yuanyi wants to live in the Heluo tribe for a while." Chang Xia smiled and said, "Of course, the rent is not free. Yuanyi gave the tribe a small gift. I just sent the gift to the tribe and gave it to the tribe. You, Eminem, keep it."


    Hearing this, the surrounding orcs looked at each other in dismay.


    Chang Xia''s words can be understood separately, but together they always feel strange.


    Borrow it, a small gift.


    There seems to be a situation here?


    "Chang Xia, what does this little gift refer to?" Maple Leaf pointed at the core, put down the stone digger in his hand, and stared at Chang Xia''s face.


    Chang Xia: "Three inheritance skills."


    hissing��


    In an instant, Nan Feng and the other orcs gasped.


    Patriarch Gen is worthy of being Patriarch Gen, he is very good at picking wool!


    Since the inheritance skills can also be extracted, they would like to call the root patriarch the strongest patriarch in the Twilight Forest, and no orcs can refute it.


    "Chang Xia Kuai tell me which three inheritance techniques are?" Honey Dew asked curiously.


    Beside them, the orcs quietly raised their ears.


    "Wine making, forging iron and making pottery." Chang Xia said: "Wine making is a craft of brewing beer, and there is no wheat in the Twilight Forest, so this memory will not be used for the time being. Forging iron, leave it to the fox orcs to ponder and burn pottery, Grandma Wu You''ll figure out what''s right and what''s wrong."


    Listen to it.


    The orcs hissed softly.


    "The Yuan family made their fortune by weaving, Yuan Yi is really stingy!" Nan Feng said in disgust.


    Nuan Chun nodded, agreeing with Nan Feng''s complaints.


    Maple Leaf dismissed them and explained: "Let Yuan Yi exchange the weaving skills, do you plan to let Yuan Yi betray the clan?"


    The wolf clan''s spinning and weaving skills are based on Chang Xia''s guidance.


    Shen Rong was more concerned with the weaving machine, and he didn''t get involved too much in weaving.


    The Sirius Tribe did not ask Shen Rong about weaving.


    Obvious.


    The Sirius Tribe did not want to ruin Shen Rong''s reputation because of the weaving.


    Being accused of betraying the clan will eventually be cast aside by the orcs. Even if the Yuan clan betrayed first, the wolf clan still does not want Chang Xia to bear the infamy.


    Yuan Yi was also a direct descendant of the Yuan family, so he naturally knew what kind of crime he would bear for exchanging weaving skills. Even the root patriarch would probably not ask for an exchange of weaving skills.


    After all, Yuan Yi bears the name of a traitor.


    Patriarch Gen and the Heluo tribe will not have a good reputation.


    "I didn''t think about it." Nan Feng was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    Beside, Nuan Chun and other orcs were embarrassed.


    Maple Leaf didn''t say, they really didn''t think about it in this regard. The orcs of the Twilight Forest coexist peacefully, and the orcs get along happily, how can there be so many crooked orcs in the West Land.


    "Yuanyi will live in the tribe for a while, and if you have any spare time, you can go to Baihu business district to play with him." Chang Xia chuckled softly and said narrowly.


    Hear the words.


    In the team, many people from the tribe were moved.


    Exchange or something, they didn''t think so much.


    They are very interested in knowing the affairs of the Tianyuan tribe in the West Land.


    Yuan Yi is different from the Orcs of the Twilight Forest. No one will have an opinion on him.


    Thinking about it, the expressions of the clansmen became very subtle, showing malicious smiles. At this moment, Yuan Yi, who was lying in a cave in the Baihu business district, couldn''t help shivering. He called out to Hou San''er and scolded: "House San''er, are you scolding me in your heart?"


    The corner of Monkey San''er''s mouth twitched lightly.


    Since entering the Twilight Forest, Yuan Yi has been smoking from time to time, and the three monkeys have become accustomed to it, and they have become unimpressed.


    Quietly cleaning, put the food sent by the root patriarch properly.


    Fortunately, he is the cook''s cub.


    Otherwise, you won''t be able to make food with these ingredients.


    Patriarch Gen put Yuan Yi Hou San''er in the most remote corner, but Yuan Yi was relieved. This means that there is no need to deal with other orcs for the time being, and the Heluo tribe will hide the identities of him and Hou San''er.


    The more he came into contact with the orcs in the Twilight Forest, the more taboo Yuan Yi became towards them.


    If it wasn''t for Yuanhou''s troubles and rains in the royal court, Yuan Yi really didn''t dare to stay in the Twilight Forest for a long time, and he was afraid that he would die accidentally one day.


    that night.


    The faces of the two elders of Sendatea.


    Yuan Yi still has a fresh memory in his memory. As a direct descendant of the Yuan family, Yuan Yi has come into contact with all kinds of orcs. It was the first time Yuan Yi came into contact with orcs like the Twilight Forest Orcs. He admired Yuanhou''s courage and dared to marry a female from the Sirius tribe.


    Just his brief contact with the Heluo tribe.


    Yuan Yi could feel that the orcs of the Heluo tribe, whether male or female, are not easy to mess with.


    Rumor has it that Chang Xia is weak and sick in bed.


    However, when I entered the Heluo tribe, I saw Chang Xia.


    He felt that those rumors were too false, and Chang Xia''s beauty was not as eye-catching as Tian Qing. However, Tongshen''s temperament is more memorable than Tianqing. Especially those eyes, once you see them, you can''t forget them.


    Yuan Yi doesn''t know if Chang Xia is strong or not.


    However, Chang Xia is not easy to mess with, Yuan Yi is very sure.


    The first time he saw that Chang Xia had forgotten to restrain himself, he was held a grudge. This made Yuan Yi very embarrassed, and he would have been a little more restrained at first.


    Perhaps the status of the Heluo tribe would be much better��


    "Monkey San''er, what''s the matter with the noise outside?" Yuan Yi asked curiously.


    Hou San''er rested his forehead and replied, "Sir, if you are in a hurry, you can get up and clean up the snow together. No matter how noisy it is outside, it has nothing to do with us."


    Cough cough!


    Yuan Yi is embarrassed.


    Raising his head, he glared at Monkey San''er.


    "You''re stupid! If the noise is an animal attack, we won''t be able to run."


    Hou San''er had a stiff face and looked at Yuan Yi dully. Yuan Yi believes it or not? This is the residence of the Heluo tribe, animal attack, what kind of joke is this?


    The Heluo Tribe, one of the six major tribes of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Such a large tribe will be stolen by the beasts into the orcs'' residence and attack the orcs. This is as ridiculous as the great nobles of the Tianyuan tribe being beaten by slaves in the royal court.


    "Forget it, I''ll clean up the snow with you."


    Yuan Yi got up from the kang bed, put on a fur coat and cleaned the snow in the cave courtyard together.


    Yuan Yi is a transparent orc in the Yuan family.


    However, no matter how transparent he is, he is still the master.


    Of course, he had never done cleaning snow or something. Hou San''er looked at Yuan Yi holding the broom and waved it, and the whole person exuded a strange aura.


    "Sir, do you want to go back to the kang bed and lie down?"


    After he cleaned up the snow, he also went into the kitchen to work. There are many things, after all, the days in the cold season are short, and it will soon be dark. He didn''t want to smear the preparations for dinner. Hou San''er was exhausted when he was on the road for several days in a row.


    "You despise me��" Yuan Yi raised his eyebrows and squinted at Hou San''er.


    This kind of tone made Yuan Yi feel insulted. He couldn''t believe that he couldn''t sweep snow, so he swung the broom faster.


    Hou San''er stood dumbfounded, covered with snow that Yuan Yi had swept over him.


    "Sir!!!" Hou San''er stared at Yuan Yi, his eyes filled with murderous intent, he wanted to commit the following crime, and wanted to kill Yuan Yi.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 893： Greedy orc, waiting for Chang Xia who wants to watch a play

    ����


    Yuan Yi was slightly embarrassed, so he hurriedly stopped his waving broom and pretended that nothing had happened.


    "Let me go outside and see what happened?" Yuan Yi dropped his broom and ran out of the cave. Monkey San''er''s eyes were fierce, and Yuan Yi was taken aback.


    He was worried that he would continue to stay in the cave, Hou San''er was afraid that he wanted to devour the master.


    This remote cave dwelling is just above the White River. Standing in front of the courtyard gate, I could just see Chang Xia and the others cutting ice near the stone bridge to catch fish.


    "Who said the orcs in the Twilight Forest lived a primitive life?" Yuan Yi sighed lightly.


    In the icy cold season, the cave is as warm as spring. Even in the royal court, Yuan Yi did not feel that the tent was more comfortable than the cave.


    He smiled and looked at the cheering Leopard Orcs on the White River. When his eyes touched other orcs, a strange flashed in his eyes.


    In addition to the Leopard tribe, the Heluo tribe��


    It seems to have seen orcs of other races.


    This is very wrong.


    As far as he knows, the orcs of the Twilight Forest are dominated by six tribes.


    Other tribes live in the territory of the six major tribes, and the orc tribe of the Twilight Forest gathers and breeds in the same race, and rarely gets married across races.


    Yuan Yi suddenly thought of Shen Rong and Chang Xia, and felt a palpitation for no reason.


    The beast cubs in the Twilight Forest are changing, and this change is likely to affect the West Land. The dormant dragon seems to be waking up.


    Xilu is in danger.


    For no reason, a faint panic appeared in Yuan Yi''s heart.


    "Yuanhou!"


    "Can the ambition in your heart really come true?"


    "Shen Rong seems to have found a new direction, don''t you regret it later?"


    Facing the vibrant Heluo tribe, Yuan Yi felt panic and unease all over his limbs. Naihe was trapped in the twilight forest, and even a thousand words could not be sent back to the royal court, let alone contact Yuanhou...


    Yuan Yi''s nervousness and anxiety did not affect the liveliness of Chang Xia at all.


    Maple Leaf and the others waved the stone diggers, each looking for a place they thought was suitable, and using the stone diggers to start cutting ice.


    The surface of the White River is frozen solid.


    Rao is a beast man with great strength, and it took his nose to chisel ice.


    The ice surface was chiseled, and the icy river below made a roaring sound. There was no need to cast bait or anything. After a while, I saw live fish gathered at the ice mouth.


    slap-


    Nan Feng happily picked up the big fish that jumped on the river.


    "Chang Xia, look��"


    Shen Rong came late, he was still cutting the ice, and the opening of the ice had not yet been cut.


    "Wow! This fish is really big, it''s suitable for making pickled fish." Chang Xia excitedly said, "Shen Rong, hurry up. Bingkou on the Nanfeng side has already caught the fish."


    As soon as she finished speaking, good news came one after another from Maple Leaf Honeydew.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    Holding a stone digger, he chiseled ice hard.


    The clansmen heard cheers one after another.


    You don''t have to look back, you can guess that anyone who successfully chiseled out the ice hole has basically caught a fish. The difference is how much.


    Everyone is far away, so as not to disturb each other.


    However, the cheers one after another made the orcs head up.


    "Chang Xia, prepare the rattan basket." Shen Rong shouted, waved the stone digger, and cut through the bottom layer of ice, and the cold river water gushed up.


    Along with the river water sprayed onto the ice, there were two fish.


    These two fish are not big, about the size of a palm.


    It should be when they were competing with the fish, they were small and crowded in ahead of time.


    "Nanfeng, I also caught a fish." Chang Xia shouted, telling Nanfeng that she also caught a fish here.


    clack-clack-clack.


    When Chang Xia shouted, fresh fish kept jumping up from the ice layer that Shen Rong had cut through. Shaking the tail of the fish, struggling on the ice.


    Chang Xia let Shen Rong pierce through the ice with a small mouth, and the big fish of several tens of kilograms could not squeeze through. The big fish was too big to deal with, so Chang Xia deliberately let Shen Rong catch the smaller fish, which was convenient for eating.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others have different ideas.


    The pierced ice mouth was one meter wide. Just now, I saw Nan Feng chasing a big fish and fell on the ice several times.


    However, the cold wind carried the laughter of Nanfeng and the others.


    Come to think of it, they are happy.


    "Chang Xia, why didn''t you let Shen Rong chisel the ice mouth bigger?" Su Ye came over and asked in surprise.


    This way, come here.


    On the Changxia side, the ice mouth is the smallest.


    The fish in the rattan basket are not big.


    Su Ye looked at it and felt that the fish in the rattan basket had no meat.


    "Mother Su Ye, a smaller fish is easier to handle." Chang Xia insisted, and said, "I specially asked Chen Rong to cut a small ice hole, the kind that weighs dozens of pounds, hundreds of pounds, it is very troublesome to handle. ."


    In the cold season, everyone lives in cave dwellings.


    Occasionally stop by and don''t stay for dinner together.


    As a result, Chang Xia felt no need to catch big fish.


    There are three or four people in the family, tossing about that kind of big fish that weighs dozens of pounds, and they can''t finish a meal.


    Chang Xiayi explained.


    Su Ye understood, she looked up at Nanfeng Nuanchun, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others are happy to catch fish now, but when they return to the cave next time, they are afraid they will cry.


    After all, the orcs cherish food, and if the fish catch it, they cannot waste it.


    If you only catch three or five big fish, it will be easier. As far as Su Ye knew about Nanfeng and the others, without twenty or thirty big fish, Nanfeng and the others would not give up.


    Think.


    The smile on Su Ye''s face suddenly became schadenfreude.


    Shen Rong was silent, and couldn''t help feeling sympathy for Snake Mountain Kun.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun didn''t want to cut the fish, and it was the males who were finally affected. Looking at the orcs running on the White River, the tribe should not be short of fish.


    Immediately, Shen Rong showed the same smile as Su Ye.


    "Chang Xia, are you almost there?" Shen Rong asked.


    In the rattan basket, half of the fresh fish has been loaded. There are four people living in the cave, and this half basket of fresh fish is enough for two or three meals.


    Chang Xia looked at the rattan basket and nodded, "Enough is enough, quickly block the ice opening."


    There are a lot of salted fish and cured fish at home, so there is no need to catch fresh fish to make cured fish. Besides, the Baihe River is close to the Baihu cave dwelling, so you can come here anytime you want to eat fresh fish.


    Shen Rong threw the ice cube beside him into the ice mouth and blocked the ice mouth.


    Dragging the rattan basket, they walked with Chang Xia on the White River.


    "Nanfeng, are you going to catch hares in the snow?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nanfeng didn''t look up and was busy catching fish, "Wait a minute, I''ll catch a few more fresh fish. Fishing in the cold season is more interesting than the warm season. Why did you end so quickly?"


    Chang Xia rubbed her hands together and kept calm.


    "I caught more than half of the basket of fresh fish, enough to eat. Besides, since Baihe is so close, you can come here at any time to cut ice and catch fish." Chang Xia persuaded politely.


    After all, you can''t speak too clearly, if you speak too clearly, it''s boring.


    "It''s fine, I''ll catch two more." Nan Feng insisted.


    With the same words, Chang Xia said a few words to Nuanchun Maple Ye and the others.


    The answer was the same, Chang Xia covered her mouth and couldn''t help laughing with Shen Rong and Su Ye. She felt that she should be able to hear the howls from Nanfeng and the others at night.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 894： Snow laying, making traps

    "Let''s go, let''s go back to the tribe. Later, we will go to the Wilderness of Xiaohe River to catch hares, and fry some flavored rabbits at night." Chang Xia clings to Shen Rong''s arm, walking briskly.


    It is a perfect match for hot pot in winter. Let��s make a fish hot pot tonight.


    "Don''t eat hot pot at night?" Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia: "Fish hot pot."


    Hearing that there was hot pot in the evening, Su Ye expressed his satisfaction.


    After a while, the three returned to the cave.


    Su Ye asked Shen Rong to hand over the rattan basket to her, she stayed in the cave to cut the fish, and let Shen Rong go to the small river wilderness to catch hares in the long summer. The days are short in winter, so don''t wait for the dark to pass for fear of danger.


    Say it again.


    If you don''t catch a hare in the small river wilderness.


    You can also go to the chicken coop and catch a few domesticated rabbits back to the cave. In the future, the hare will be caught in the wild and sent to the chicken coop.


    "Chang Xia, do you want me to carry you?" Shen Rong crouched down and asked.


    Chang Xia jumped, climbed onto Shen Rong''s back, and urged, "Shen Rong, go!"


    Next to the water tank in the courtyard of the cave, Su Ye smiled and watched Chang Xia and the two leave the cave and go to the wilderness of Xiaohechuan.


    She was not in a hurry to cut the fish, went into the kitchen and brought out the brazier.


    Sitting slowly by the water tank and cutting the fish.


    For clean fish, no need to rinse, just put it in the rattan sieve. The rattan sieve is placed on the wooden shed promenade in the cave courtyard, and the fresh fish will freeze in a short time.


    Chang Xia picked out a few, which were to be used to make fish and meat hot pot at night.


    The rest are processed and placed in the wooden shed promenade to freeze. When you want to eat, take it into the kitchen to thaw. Like flour buns, steamed buns, etc., if you make too many in the long summer, they will be frozen in the rattan sieve of the wooden shed promenade. When you want to eat, you will take it into the kitchen to thaw.


    Not to mention, this method is very convenient.


    It didn''t take long for the Heluo tribe to become popular.


    Some clansmen are more extensive, they don''t need rattan sieves at all, they just throw them on the snow. When you want to eat, take a shovel and shovel on the snow.


    "Is it cold?" Shen Rong said warmly: "Go out quickly, I forgot to ask you to put on the animal skin hat."


    "It''s alright, I''ve been catching fish on the White River just now and I''ve been active, and I''m feeling hot right now." Chang Xia replied.


    Wrapped in silver, the verdant forest is covered with snow.


    Looking around, except for the white snow, there is only white snow.


    The road on the side of the Xiaohe River Wilderness, the main road, the Snow Covered Tribe, arranged for the tribe to clean it. Walking is very convenient, and the path leading to the chicken coop and duck shed is not cleaned.


    The tribe planned to eat the chickens, ducks and hares in the chicken coop and duck shed.


    Nanfeng didn''t agree, saying that it was rare to tame chickens, ducks and hares, and it would be a pity to eat them. However, the final result will depend on the situation.


    If chickens, ducks and hares freeze to death, most of them will be eaten.


    If they pass by, the root patriarch should not mention eating again.


    Nanfeng asked Chang Xia about the warmth of the chicken coop and duck shed. Chang Xia suggested that it be closed and fed, and then used dry thatch leaves or something to keep warm.


    Can you do it? Changxia also has no bottom.


    "Shen Rong, what animal traces are these?" Chang Xia pointed to the footprints on the snow and asked curiously.


    Chang Xia patted Shen Rong on the shoulder and asked him to let it go straight down.


    Right now.


    The two walked to the wilderness south of Baihu.


    Further ahead, is the wild mountain forest. In the woods, there are chicken coops and duck sheds.


    "Pheasant." Shen Rong said, "Could it be that the chickens in the chicken coop ran out?"


    "Impossible, Nanfeng and the others have reinforced the chicken coop and duck shed. The chickens and ducks inside can''t escape. I think it should be a pheasant in the forest..." Chang Xia rubbed his hands together and said, "Shen Rong, You make a few sets, and we''ll try to use the sets to catch pheasants. If you can''t catch hares, you can eat flavored chicken."


    hey-hey--


    Chang Xia smirked.


    There is still a long way to go before Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    It is also possible to catch a few pheasants in the wilderness south of Baihu.


    It doesn''t matter what you eat, what matters is the fun of catching game in the snow.


    "What is the cover?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia gestured and asked Shen Rong to find vines and branches on the spot. First make a few vine covers, and then dig a hole. I plan to try all the methods I know.


    Busy for a while.


    "Chang Xia, it will take time for this set to catch the prey!"


    "Well! We''ll come over tomorrow morning to check."


    "Then what''s for dinner tonight��"


    Shen Rong held his forehead and looked at Chang Xia who was immersed in excitement. It''s rare to see such a silly Chang Xia. She has always been very stable in front of people. She shows her emotions like this, and it is rare to see her once.


    Cough cough!


    Chang Xia smiled embarrassedly.


    I was so excited just now that I forgot what I was going to do.


    "Whatever! Take whatever you see and go back to the cave. If it doesn''t work, go to the chicken coop. No matter how bad it is, there will be everything in the cellar and underground warehouse."


    Chang Xia is full of confidence.


    I''m not afraid to go home empty-handed at all.


    So, Shen Rong led Chang Xia slowly into the wolfberry bushes.


    There are vine trees and mulberry bushes planted here, and the ground is very smooth. However, there are many weeds growing on the ground. Above the snow-covered ground, the withered and yellow weeds exposed the tips of the grass, which were easy for pheasants to peck.


    "Shen Rong, there are pheasant footprints here." Chang Xia bent over and waved to Shen Rong.


    Too lazy to go to the wild vegetable field in Xiaohechuan, the two simply made traps in the wilderness south of Baihu, planning to hunt.


    Of course, it''s a trap.


    In fact, it is more inclined to play.


    Shen Rong looked at the footprints of Chang Xia''s fingers, nodded and said, "It is indeed the footprints of pheasants. There should be a nest of pheasants hidden nearby."


    The footprints were messy, and the yellow grass was planed.


    At a glance, you know it must be a pheasant. And, it''s a big family.


    "Cuckoo!"


    While the two were talking, the rooster''s crowing came from their ears.


    With friends and companions, Shen Rong said that he was right about a nest of pheasants.


    It seems that the taste of chicken is stable tonight. However, when I told Su Ye to eat flavored rabbits, it was not dark, so I walked around the snow twice.


    The tribe was busy with construction in the second half of the year, alarming the beasts nearby.


    However, with the arrival of the cold season.


    There are new small animals appearing near the tribe This greatly facilitates the hunting of tribesmen.


    A circle around the tribe can solve three meals a day.


    All in all, it''s quite worth it.


    As a result, the tribal inspection mission has become very popular.


    Shen Rong walked around, and soon brought back three pheasants. Chang Xia ran so slowly on the snow that he couldn''t catch a pheasant.


    She was so angry that she fell directly on the snow and was too lazy to get up.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia was angrily.


    Shen Rong smiled and said, "Don''t sit directly on the snow, squat for a while, and leave the matter of catching pheasants to me."


    "Shen Rong, look at that... roe deer, stupid roe deer." Chang Xia was very angry and wanted to argue with Shen Rong. Suddenly, he noticed a silly roe deer standing over the wolfberry bush, and he didn''t care about getting angry, he patted Shen Rong''s thigh with his hand, "Quick, hurry up, eat roe deer tonight."


    Shen Rong''s face changed slightly.


    Fortunately, it''s getting dark.


    Otherwise, as long as the summer is ever-changing, what exactly are you going to eat tonight?


    In his heart, Shen Rong was not slow at all.


    When the silly roe deer reacted, Shen Rong''s neck had already been twisted off. From the start to the end, it took ten seconds in total, and Chang Xia was stunned.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 895： crazy clan

    "Shen Rong, your speed is too fast!"


    Chang Xia opened his mouth wide and stared at the silly roe deer that Shen Rong was holding in his hands in shock. Almost escaped by the pheasant in his hand, Shen Rong''s speed just now was a little scary.


    Shen Rong was very calm. Holding the silly roe deer whose neck was twisted, he calmly said: "Quick, it''s normal! It''s getting late, let''s go back to the cave! By now, Nanfeng and the others are probably back."


    That said.


    Chang Xia gave up studying the question of whether Shen Rong was happy or not.


    "Go, go back to the cave."


    She couldn''t wait to see Nan Feng''s hard-working expressions. There is nothing to do in the cold season. It is rare to have entertainment. Naturally, I am reluctant to miss it.


    but.


    In a few days, Thalia''s younger siblings will be born.


    At that time, the tribe should be very lively.


    Although it is the beast cub of the nest clan, the life and death of the nest clan is unknown. Talia is half a cub of the tribe, and his younger siblings are equivalent to the cubs of the Heluo tribe.


    Lately, the older females of the tribe have been very busy.


    What are you busy, of course, busy preparing things for the cubs of the nest clan who are about to break their shells. First of all, the fruit powder is indispensable. No matter how much the orcs hate the fruit powder, the newly born beast cub cannot escape the fate of drinking the fruit powder.


    Even now the tribe has milk tree sap.


    However, the tribesmen decided that the first food for the beast cubs was still fruit powder. The same as orcs, there must be blessings and difficulties, and no one can fall behind.


    "Hare-"


    "I''ll eat the flavor rabbit tomorrow."


    There is something delicious, but Granny Su Ye doesn''t care whether it''s a rabbit or a chicken.


    at this point.


    Chang Xia is very sure.


    Besides, compared to watching a play.


    Eating is not so important anymore.


    Dozens of big fish, she waited for Nanfeng to cry.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help giggling. This laughter was very magical, reminding Chen Rong of the pheasant that Chang Xia held in his hands.


    "Changxia, do you want to eat fish?"


    I just walked back to the Baihu cave from the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake, but I haven''t walked up the hillside yet.


    Chang Xia was stopped by Maple Leaf. Without any unnecessary words, two big fish weighing nearly one hundred kilograms were carried by Maple Leaf and threw them towards Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong shook his head and replied, "Don''t eat."


    "Maple Leaf, you forgot! In the afternoon, I was also digging ice to catch fish in the Baihe River. If there is a shortage of fish at home, there are still leftovers." Chang Xia smiled and replied.


    This smile fell into Maple Leaf''s eyes, full of bad taste.


    Maple Leaf forcefully stuffed the big fish into Chang Xia''s arms, and said bluntly, "There are too many fish in the cave, I''ll divide it up for you." After that, he ran towards his cave without a word. Afraid of walking too slowly, Shen Rong reacted and would catch up with the big fish.


    ��


    Very good, this is a maple leaf.


    "Chang Xia, what should I do with this fish?" Shen Rong looked at the big fish jumping on the snow, his head covered with black lines. He underestimated the shamelessness of Maple Leaf. Compared with Nanfeng, Maple Leaf is the most inexplicable one!


    Chang Xia patted the boulders on her body and said, "Quickly carry the big fish back to the cave. What if Nanfeng Milu and the others come back to their senses and throw the big fish into the cave courtyard?"


    Maple Leaf made Chang Xia realize that "people''s hearts are sinister".


    So, she hurriedly took the silly roe deer from Shen Rong''s hand and asked Shen Rong to pick up the big fish on the ground and return to the cave, preferably closing the courtyard door.


    pity.


    It seems that the door to my own courtyard can''t be closed.


    However, there was Su Ye in the cave, which relieved Chang Xia''s tense mood a little.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong hurriedly picked up the big fish jumping on the ground and went straight to his cave.


    The vitality of this big fish is strong enough.


    After being out of the water for so long, she still hasn''t died.


    Could it be that fish in the cold season can survive without water? !


    With philosophical thinking about life, Chang Xia dragged the silly roe deer and pheasant and tried to get closer to his cave. I haven''t seen the play yet, and I almost turned into a play, which made Chang Xia''s mood a little subtle.


    "You two escaped and came back?" Su Ye finished handling the fish in the rattan basket, and saw Shen Rong carrying two big fish into the house, Chang Xia panting behind him.


    Shen Rong threw down two big fish and explained, "We came back from the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake and met Maple Leaf on the edge of Baihu Lake. She dropped the two big fish and ran away..."


    "I''m afraid Nanfeng Milu and the others will follow suit, and let Shen Rong go home and close the courtyard." Chang Xia added, looking at Maple Leaf''s expression, most of them came back from the tribe. Obviously, the consequences of the afternoon carnival must be terrible at this time, and it is estimated that there are many scolded in the tribe.


    Otherwise, Maple Leaf would not be able to do such a shameless thing.


    ��


    Su Ye was completely speechless.


    In the afternoon, when they left.


    Chang Xia also persuaded them to take it easy.


    Who knew that they still didn''t listen to Chang Xia''s words. At this stage of the matter, it is estimated that few people in the tribe could sleep well tonight.


    With so many big fish, they have to be handled well before they can be frozen.


    Of course, you can also freeze it directly. It is troublesome to eat, it is better to handle it before it is frozen, so as to save the trouble when you want to eat.


    "Hare?"


    "We didn''t go to the Xiaohe River Wilderness, but made a few traps and traps in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake. These are pheasants and silly roe deer, eat them at night."


    With that said, Chang Xia explained to Su Ye about the traps and traps.


    The more they chatted, the more excited they became.


    Shen Rong shrugged and went into the kitchen to handle the prey with a knife.


    The two big fish also have to be dealt with. Next time I encounter Kongshan, I will find a chance to learn from each other. If you can''t even manage your own partner, you must be beaten enough.


    at this time.


    Crouching in the empty mountain where he worked tirelessly to cut fish in the courtyard of his own cave, he couldn''t help sneezing. Kong Shan''s face changed slightly, looking at Maple Leaf who ran home in panic, and asked, "Maple Leaf, what are you doing?"


    "What can I do��" Maple Leaf retorted.


    Seeing Kong Shan sneezing frequently, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    cough cough��


    Nine times out of ten, Shen Rong was concerned about this appearance.


    However, a dead daoist is not a daoist friend.


    Looking at the pile of fish in the cave courtyard, Maple Leaf felt that he was beaten, but it was nothing. If they don''t send out a few, neither of them will want to sleep tonight.


    At this moment, she finally understood the meaning of Chang Xia''s advice in the afternoon.


    Compared to orcs like Nanfeng Honeydew, the maple leaf family caught relatively few fish.


    At the same time, UU Reading Maple Leaf also responded the fastest.


    She sent a dozen or so to the tribe, and threw two more to Chang Xia. Today, there are still more than a dozen big fish lying in the cave courtyard.


    Thinking of the big fish piled up in Nanfeng''s cave, Maple Leaf couldn''t wait to raise his head and laugh.


    "Don''t be foolish, get rid of the fish quickly. I''ll cook you a pot of **** milk tea, and then stew a milk tree sap fish soup." Maple Leaf patted her buttocks and slipped into the kitchen.


    After tossing for an afternoon, the freshness receded.


    Maple Leaf looked at the fish in the courtyard and couldn''t help but want to vomit in her throat.


    It is estimated that there will be a short period of time when I don''t want to eat fish very much.


    However, there were the most fish in caves, and they had to eat them.


    Just thinking about it, Maple Leaf felt like she wanted to cry without tears.


    At this time, there are various caves in Baihu Cave.


    "Nanfeng, really can''t send some fish to the tribe?"


    "Bai Qing, let''s send some fish to the Chang Xia family! As Chang Xia''s elder brother, how can you eat alone?"


    "There are so many old people in the tribe, do you want to give each of them one."


    This night, both the Baihu cave and the tribe were very lively and busy. Similarly, some cave dwellings in the Baihu business district are also very busy.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 896： The mountain of fish stacked in front of the courtyard

    The next day.


    Shen Rong got up early in the morning to sweep the snow.


    As soon as the courtyard door was opened, the whole person froze.


    Shen Rong held his forehead and looked at the fish hills stacked in front of the courtyard, only to feel his scalp tingling. Sure enough, both he and Chang Xia underestimated the lower limit of the Heluo tribe.


    These are really masters of special gift-giving skills.


    "Shen Rong��"


    Su Ye moved his limbs in the corridor pavilion.


    Just woke up Bai Qing and asked him to help Shen Rong sweep the snow together.


    Seeing Shen Rong standing in a daze in front of the gate of his own courtyard, he looked very strange.


    So, Su Ye couldn''t help shouting softly.


    Bai Qing held a broom and ran with his warm and stiff fingers.


    "Wow! Yushan." Bai Qing said in shock.


    Hearing this, Su Ye doesn''t understand anything. Glancing at Shen Rong, he was really surprised by this group of orcs from the Heluo tribe who were constantly operating. First, there are maple leaves forcing the big fish, and then there is the mountain of fish in front of the courtyard.


    "Shen Rong, what should I do with this pile of fish mountains? Look, there should be about a hundred of them, the smallest weighing 30 to 40 kilograms, and the larger ones hundreds of kilograms." Bai Qing circled around the fish mountain, estimating the pile of fish mountains. quantity and weight. Although it wasn''t clear, Bai Qing understood that the mountain of fish was enough to eat the whole cold season.


    Last night, the fish hot pot was really delicious.


    If he eats it every day, Bai Qing is unwilling.


    After all, he knew that the Changxia family''s caves and underground warehouses were hoarding all kinds of ingredients. These ingredients can be made into a variety of delicacies, and those delicacies are not inferior to fish and meat hot pot.


    "Witch, please wake up Chang Xia." Shen Rong said cautiously.


    The number of these fish mountains was too large, and Shen Rong also didn''t know how to deal with them.


    dong dong����


    Su Ye knocked on the door and shouted softly, "Chang Xia, is Chang Xia awake?"


    "Mother Su Ye, is something wrong?" Chang Xia replied vaguely, the kang bed was warm, and the cold air froze her hand as soon as she stretched out the quilt. Chang Xia quickly pulled her hand back.


    "Get up, there is a mountain of fish piled up in front of the cave courtyard. Shen Rong asked you to get up and think about how to deal with the mountain of fish." Su Ye explained, pushing the door open, seeing Chang Xia huddled on the kang bed Inside, even his head was hidden under the quilt, which made him laugh.


    "Yishan?" Chang Xia stuck out her head and stared at Su Ye who entered the room confused.


    Su Ye: "You forgot to cut ice to catch fish yesterday��"


    "Ah! Nanfeng and the others are revenge for their kindness." Chang Xia said. In the lively Baihu cave and tribe last night, Chang Xia and the others joked a lot.


    "Bai Qing said that there may be hundreds of fish in Yushan, the big ones are over a hundred catties, and the small ones are dozens of catties. These fish are not as small as the ones you asked Chen Rong to catch yesterday." Su Ye smiled, so many Enough fish for the whole cold season.


    "Oh my God!"


    Chang Xia couldn''t help rolling on the kang bed.


    Before seeing Yushan, Chang Xia only felt a headache.


    Knowing that today, she shouldn''t have said anything about digging ice and catching fish. When will so many fish be eaten? In the cold season, the weather is cold, and the clansmen stay in their own cave dwellings, occasionally visiting.


    It is estimated that it will take ten days and a half to finish the banquet.


    What''s more, it''s too cold to hold a banquet in the cold weather and long summer.


    Wailing, Chang Xia was reluctant to get up, stomped her feet, and walked out of the bedroom.


    Following the road that Shen Rong swept out, he walked all the way to the gate of his own courtyard.


    Into the eye, it is a fish mountain with the height of a human head.


    "Chang Xia, what should I do?"


    "Fish hot pot, grilled fish, smoked fish, salted fish, fish balls..."


    Su Ye Baiqing smiled and listened to Chang Xia who kept reciting the fish menu. Listen, I''m a little thirsty and want to eat.


    "Even if Wu and Bai Qing spend the cold season in the tribe this year, they won''t be able to finish the pile of fish." Shen Rong said helplessly. The fish menu in Chang Xia''s mouth is very tempting, but you can''t finish the pile of fish with the menu.


    If you eat fish three times a day, even a cat will get tired of it.


    Besides, they are not cats, but orcs. Compared to fish, other meats are more attractive to orcs.


    "Would you like to get another ice cellar to store this pile of fish mountains?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Su Ye squinted her eyes. She was not interested in storing fish mountains, but she was very interested in the word "ice cellar". She asked, "Chang Xia, what''s the matter with this ice cellar?"


    "Dig a cellar, cut ice cubes and put them in the cellar."


    "Hey! Ice cellar, why didn''t I think of building several ice cellars in the cold season? With an ice cellar, we can eat all kinds of iced fruits and iced drinks in the warm season."


    "However, how should the ice cellar be built?"


    As he spoke, Chang Xia mumbled and pondered on her own.


    She has never dug the ice cellar. However, as I said before, dig a cellar and put ice cubes in it. If you pay attention to the location, you should be able to store it in the warm season next year.


    "Shen Rong, you and Bai Qing moved Yushan into the cave courtyard. Leave it alone for the time being, it is still frozen in the snow. I will go to the tribe to talk to the patriarch Gen Gen to talk about the ice cellar and see how to build it. If it is built well, I will tell you in the warm season next year. Maybe I can drink iced milk tea..."


    Chang Xia said while running towards the courtyard gate.


    So, the three people who stayed in the cave courtyard looked at each other.


    "Ice cellar, drink iced milk tea in the warm season."


    Su Ye licked the corner of her mouth, her eyes showing endless excitement. Drinking ice in the warm season was something that only the bird tribe dared to think about before, after all, the bird tribe has ice crystal grass.


    "Wu, I want to drink iced milk tea right now." Bai Qing said.


    Su Ye patted his head lightly and said, "There are milk tree sap and cool leaves in the cellar. If you want to drink it, you can cook it directly. Ice, cave courtyards can be seen everywhere. iced milk tea."


    "Move the fish first, and after moving, I''ll make milk tea for you." Shen Rong promised.


    "Really?" Bai Qing said excitedly.


    Shen Rong nodded and made milk tea. It was enough for Shen Rong to have a handle on it.


    With Shen Rong''s promise, Bai Qing put down his broom, and the two of them started to move the fish. Su Ye wanted to step forward to help, but was stopped by Shen Rong.


    So, Su Ye turned around and entered the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    On the other side, Chang Xia found Patriarch Gen to talk about the ice cellar.


    Patriarch Gen shivered with excitement.


    Drinking iced drinks in the warm season The temptation is amazing.


    Immediately, Patriarch Gen took Chang Xia to find Elder Yami, and planned to implement the construction of the ice cellar today.


    There is no shortage of ice in the cold season.


    Once the cold season is over, what the Twilight Forest lacks the most is ice.


    Of course, the Swamp of Erdos is an exception.


    Half of the year there is a cold season, and the orcs of the mallard tribe are most accustomed to the ice and snow weather. In the coldest time, the mallard tribe orcs only thought that they lived in igloos, and the safest place in Erdos Swamp at that time was igloos.


    "Elder Jami��" Gen knocked on the door vigorously, calling out Elder Jami''s name.


    Elder Jami just got up, and before he had time to wash up, he was attracted by the knock on the door of the patriarch Gen, "Gen, what''s the matter in the early morning?"


    Last night''s fish, the tribe was in trouble for most of the night.


    Elder Jami couldn''t help but wonder if something happened to the fish again? Chiseling ice and catching fish is fun, don''t these orcs know how to control it?


    Thinking about it, Elder Jami rushed to open the door angrily.


    Just as he was about to scold Patriarch Gen Gen, he saw Chang Xia standing outside the door.


    Elder Yami quickly restrained his angry expression and said with a smile, "Chang Xia, why did you get up so early? It''s cold outside, come in quickly."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 897： Dig an ice cellar

    Patriarch Gen covered the corners of his twitching mouth.


    Is Elder Yami''s familiar face-changing speed serious?


    Dare, if he didn''t bring Chang Xia with him, he would only be scolded and beaten, right? There is no love in the world, and my heart hurts.


    "Chang Xia, did you come over early in the morning?" Jami took Chang Xia into the house, ignoring the patriarch Gen next to him.


    Chang Xia rarely approached the elders of the tribe actively.


    Today, it is rare for Chang Xia to come home, and Elder Jami is very happy.


    "Elder Jami, can''t you see that I''m stalking such a big man?" Gen rolled his eyes and told Elder Jami about the ice cellar in detail.


    Not stupid, everyone understands that an ice cellar is a good thing.


    "Where do you want to build an ice cellar?" Jami asked.


    Patriarch Gen glanced at Chang Xia and said, "Near the tribe warehouse."


    Elder Jami pondered, without rejecting or nodding. Silently thinking about which location near the tribe warehouse is suitable for digging an ice cellar. The ice cellar is naturally used to store ice cubes, and the location is particularly critical.


    so far.


    There are several warehouses in the Heluo tribe, and Chang Xia doesn''t know much about it.


    Except for the tribal elders and patriarchs, other tribes also know very little about the warehouses of their tribes. Half of the tribal warehouse is on the bright side, and the other half is hidden in the dark. Warehouses in the dark, non-emergency situations, are generally not enabled.


    "Okay, you decide the location as soon as possible. Take advantage of the snow, and store the ice as soon as possible." Yami thought for a while and agreed with the location chosen by Patriarch Gen. After speaking, she suddenly remembered the fish from last night and asked, "Have all the fish in the tribe been cleaned up?"


    Patriarch Gen nodded naturally.


    Beside him, Chang Xia''s face was twisted.


    Seeing this, Yami asked, "Changxia, your fresh fish hasn''t been handled properly?"


    "I caught a small half-basket of fresh fish in Baihe yesterday. In the afternoon, Wu helped me to deal with it very quickly. I don''t know how enthusiastic the clansmen are. This morning, Shen Rong got up to clean up the snow and found a mountain of fish in front of the courtyard..."


    What Chang Xia said was light.


    The expressions of Elder Jami and Patriarch Gen were ferocious and distorted.


    A mountain of fish.


    It is conceivable that this matter must involve all the clan members of the tribe.


    "Wu and Shen Rong asked me how to preserve that fish mountain, and I suddenly thought of the ice cellar."


    Come on, the origin of the ice cellar is also made clear.


    "In the cold season, frozen fish can''t be made into smoked and kippered fish." Chang Xia had a headache.


    He raised his head and looked at Elder Jami and Patriarch Gen.


    Gen waved his hand and said helplessly: "Don''t look at me, my cave was stuffed with more than 20 fresh fish by the south wind. Last night, I was busy until midnight to deal with those fish."


    "..." Elder Yami didn''t say anything, silently pointing to a corner of the cave courtyard.


    I saw that there were twenty or thirty frozen fish piled up there.


    Obviously, every household of the tribe has a lot of frozen fish piled up. These fish are treated and untreated.


    "Yesterday, how many fresh fish did Nanfeng and the others catch?"


    Chang Xia resisted the desire to complain, covered her face and raised her forehead, regretting again that she shouldn''t have raised ice to catch fish.


    "It''s okay, leave it alone." Gen said, "Wait for the orcs from other orc tribes to come over and give them the frozen fish as meat."


    The Heluo tribe has done the work of cutting ice to catch fish.


    Other orc tribes probably don''t know how to catch fish in this way.


    "The Snake Mountain tribe built a road leading to the Silver Beach. I''m afraid that the Snake tribe will go to the Silver Beach to fish. Unlike lakes and rivers, the sea water will not freeze." Chang Xia said silently.


    Hear the words.


    The expressions of Elder Jami and Patriarch Gen were momentarily stagnant.


    Snake Mountain Tribe, probably not!


    "Let''s dig a few more ice cellars��" Gen said calmly.


    He thinks it''s better not to contact the Sheyue tribe, but she prefers to do what she doesn''t want to do because of the character of the Sheshe patriarch.


    If the ice cellar is dug a lot, it can hold as many fish as possible, right?


    After all, the ice cellar is used to store ice, and to store frozen fish, that''s just incidental.


    Elder Jami waved his hand, urging Gen Kuai to inform the clan, and let them start digging the ice cellar immediately. In the cold season, the soil is frozen and it is difficult to excavate. However, this is not too difficult for the orcs.


    Take advantage of the cold season people''s leisure time, dig the ice cellar as soon as possible.


    Then he digs the ice and sends it to the ice cellar for storage.


    Soon, Patriarch Gen led Chang Xia away from Elder Jami''s house. In order to save time, Patriarch Gen blew the horn directly.


    In the early morning, the clansmen opened their doors one after another.


    Run towards the Tribe Square.


    "Patriarch, is there something wrong with you sounding the horn?"


    "If it''s all right, I''m going to go to Woye Cuju Field to play Cuju, and by the way, go into the forest to try the snow hunting that Chang Xia said."


    Chisel the ice to catch fish, you have to slow down.


    The frozen fish at home cannot be eaten in ten days and a half.


    While speaking, some clansmen saw Chang Xia standing beside the Gen Patriarch. He carefully hid behind him, with an unnatural embarrassment on his face.


    Obviously, the fish mountain in front of Changxia''s courtyard.


    Inseparable from them.


    "Quiet." Patriarch Gen waved his hand, signaling the clan to be quiet.


    First of all, he talked about the fish mountain in front of Changxia''s courtyard. The warning swept across the solemn faces of the tribe before mentioning the ice cellar.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered.


    When Patriarch Gen mentioned Yushan just now, the expressions on the faces of the tribe were colorful, which was really interesting!


    However, with Patriarch Gen talking about the ice cellar.


    The embarrassment on the faces of the clansmen faded, and they soon became excited.


    The clansmen who are used to being busy, the leisure time in the cold season makes them feel that they have nothing to do, which is quite boring. When the patriarch Gen said about the ice cellar, they immediately knew that they were busy.


    Without further ado.


    "Patriarch, where is the ice cellar dug?"


    "Dig a few, let''s dig a few more ice cellars! It''s hard to find ice in the warm season, store more in the cold season, and I want to drink two more cups of iced milk tea in the warm season."


    "I want to drink iced mint tea��"


    Speaking of food, the clansmen are more energetic.


    There was no need to mobilize the patriarch Gengen at all, and the clansmen agreed to dig the ice cellar one after another. UU reading that positive energy, see Chang Xia scalp numb.


    In the cold season, it is quite cold.


    Looking at the excited expressions of the clansmen, she thought it wasn''t cold at all?


    "Changxia, can the ice cellar be dug near the cave?" Nanfeng asked secretly. If it could be dug near the cave, it would be much easier to store ice.


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly and said, "Ice cellars are different from cellars. It''s best to find a shady location to dig and build. At the same time, try to dig as deep as possible."


    Upon hearing this, Nanfeng understood that his wish to save troubles was useless.


    Next to them, the orcs such as Maple Leaf Nuanchun who rushed over showed their regrets one after another.


    Seeing that all the orcs were there, Chang Xia squinted at Nanfeng and the others, and said, "Nanfeng, Yushan in front of my courtyard, do you know what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know." Nan Feng quickly shook his head.


    The warm spring maple leaves whistled in unison, looking up at the sky and the ground, but they didn''t dare to look at the long summer.


    See you.


    There is nothing Chang Xia doesn''t understand.


    "I remember reminding you yesterday, how did you answer me?" Chang Xia Yinsi stared at Nanfeng and other orcs, and complained: "I can''t finish eating those fish mountains until next spring, what is in your mind? What do you think?"


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 898： Hanging frozen fish, sewing small clothes

    hey-hey-


    The answer to Chang Xia was Nan Feng''s silly laughter.


    Next to Maple Leaf Nuanchun and other orcs pretended to be dead, pretending that they didn''t hear anything.


    Cutting ice to catch fish is so much fun.


    Yesterday, everyone went crazy.


    When I returned to the cave in the evening, I woke up to what a **** I had done. As Chang Xia said, there are too many fresh fish to eat.


    So, all the orcs invariably thought of a gift.


    One has two.


    The fish mountains in front of Changxia''s courtyard are piled up one by one like this. However, everyone still has a bit of conscience, and the fish sent over are all cleaned up. Otherwise, Changxia may collapse even more.


    "It''s not an example." Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun was overjoyed and said softly, "Chang Xia, have you thought of a way to store frozen fish?"


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "Frozen first, eat as much as you can. In cold season, making smoked and pickled fish is also troublesome." In fact, the most important thing is that these fresh fish have become frozen fish. , it��s fine to eat it directly, but it will cause other troubles and the taste may not be very good.


    The cold season in Twilight Forest is long, so I don''t worry about not being able to eat it all and waste it.


    Listen to it.


    The expressions of the orcs became very subtle.


    After Patriarch Gen had finished talking about the ice cellar, the clansmen actively signed up to participate. Chang Xia didn''t mix things up, said goodbye to Nan Feng and the others, and went straight back to the cave.


    The pile of fish has not been resolved yet, so I can go back and wait for some ideas to deal with it.


    After all, you can''t really keep a bunch of fish in the cave courtyard.


    The snow is okay, but it will be troublesome if the snow stops.


    Chang Xia returned to the cave, and Shen Rong Baiqing moved the fish mountain into the cave courtyard, where a fish mountain stood next to the water tank. Looking at it makes Chang Xia both happy and headache.


    "Changxia, has the ice cellar been arranged?" Su Ye cooked the noodles with the leftovers from last night, intending to have a casual meal.


    Chang Xia nodded and explained, "After discussing with Elder Yami, Patriarch Gen decided the location of the ice cellar, and now he is looking for the tribe to start digging and building the ice cellar. I want to come back to deal with this pile of fish mountains, but the rest of the matter is not involved."


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to do with this pile of fish mountains?" Shen Rong said.


    Bai Qing stared at the pile of fish mountains, hehe giggled. He likes to eat fish very much, and this pile of fish is long enough to eat, which is very good.


    "Find straw ropes to string and hang to hang."


    "Leave some small fish piled with snow and continue to freeze."


    "Do you want to apply salt?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly, and said, "You don''t need to apply salt, just hang it in the air."


    It''s very cold this day, so I don''t worry about breaking it when I hang it up. It''s the same with or without the salt, just don''t rub it, just hang it up. With that said, I walked towards the wooden shed to see if there was any room inside. It must not be hung inside the cave, and it should be hung outside to dry directly and used as air-dried fish.


    It snowed for several days in a row, and it might stop today.


    As soon as the snow stops, the sun will definitely come out.


    Chang Xia also plans to get some air-dried meat. This naturally air-dried meat tastes delicious. Especially when stewing soup, the more you eat, the more fragrant it is.


    It''s easy to put up a shelf.


    Shen Rong brought long sticks from the animal den. These long sticks were used before.


    It''s easier to put up a shelf again.


    Soon, Shen Rong built five wooden frames, and the wooden sheds were stacked with sundries. These five wooden frames were temporarily set up in the cave courtyard.


    After the wooden frame is set up, the fish will be pierced.


    Straw rope, when I dried the fish earlier, I prepared a lot at home.


    The position where the bone knife pierces the fish''s gills is tied with a straw rope through the fish''s gills, and then hangs on the rack. Chang Xia planned to hang the fish before eating breakfast, Su Ye rolled up his sleeves and helped to wear the fish and hang the fish together.


    The four of them are busy together, picking and choosing.


    Soon, the big fish in the fish mountain were all dressed up and hung on the rack.


    There were still about twenty small fish weighing dozens of kilograms left. Chang Xia buried them in snowdrifts, and when they wanted to eat them, they dug them out to thaw them.


    Draw water, wash your hands.


    Chang Xia felt a fishy smell all over her body.


    After washing my hands several times, I still feel the fishy smell on my hands is very strong.


    He couldn''t help showing an unlovable expression, and complained, "Recently, I might not want to eat fish."


    "You''ve washed it four or five times, don''t wash it. Wash it again, your hands should be peeling. Come and eat the soup powder. After eating the powder, I will go to the tribe to see the progress of digging and building the ice cellar." Su Ye stopped Chang Xia from continuing to wash his hands , and then wash, hands are directly peeling.


    Shen Rong got up and brought a jar of ointment.


    He directly helped Chang Xia smear it, not to mention the hand that applied the ointment, the smell was really reduced a lot.


    Chang Xia snorted twice and stopped shouting to wash her hands.


    Several people sat on the low stools in the kitchen and had breakfast.


    After breakfast, the three of Su Ye went to the tribe. Shen Rong naturally wanted to help in the construction of the ice cellar, while Su Yebaiqing was more of a crowd.


    Chang Xia washed the dishes and went back to the bedroom.


    Sitting on the kang bed, she thought about sewing a few sets of clothes with Kirab. Da Ya''s beast cubs will be born early in the cold season, and will start the spring later in the coming year. Talia''s younger brother and sister will be born from a broken shell recently, and Chang Xia also plans to prepare some small gifts.


    Xylophone and the others help to sew the clothes. Chang Xia plans to sew hats and shoes.


    Kirab and animal skins are not lacking, enough for long summer tossing. At the same time, she also wanted to study down jackets. There was no cloth before, so Chang Xia had no chance to study. Now with Kirab of the wolf clan as the backing, Chang Xia has more choices.


    On snowy days, Chang Xia doesn''t like to go out.


    In addition to being cold, it is also related to animal leather shoes.


    Animal leather shoes do not have soles, or they are made of layers of animal skins, so it is always uncomfortable to wear them in the long summer. Fini gave Chang Xia a pair of feather shoes. They are beautiful. They are fine to wear in the cave, but it is unnecessary to go out.


    In addition to sewing a few sets of hats and shoes for the cubs, and thinking about down jackets, Chang Xia also wanted to make a few pairs of cloth shoes. In the case of animal leather shoes, before the sole problem was resolved, Chang Xia thought it would be useless to change it.


    The soles of cloth shoes are sewn with multiple layers of cloth, UUkanshu www.uukanshu. com comfortable and light to wear.


    If the cloth shoes and animal leather shoes are combined, the degree of warmth can be greatly improved. Similarly, this kind of shoes is not suitable for wearing on rainy days, or when the ice and snow melts, only suitable for walking in caves.


    Here comes.


    Practicality is a bit low.


    Thinking about things, Chang Xia did not move slowly.


    From the top cabinet of the wardrobe, he took out a Kirab.


    I rummaged through some soft animal skins. These soft animal skins have thick fur and are very suitable for shawls and waistcoats.


    Like Chang Xia, there are several animal skin coats, which are different from the animal skin coats of the clansmen.


    Chang Xia''s few fur coats were all furry, and the color was very pure. In addition to what the Heluo tribe gave her, it was also sent by Su Ye. Elder Tiantai of the Sirius Tribe also gave one, and the one Chang Xia left untouched.


    There is no shortage of animal skins in the Twilight Forest.


    However, there is no shortage of truly perfect animal skins.


    "The hat and shoes for the beast cubs should be sewn at least two layers. The beast cubs of Da Ya''s family don''t know whether they are leopard cub cubs or bear cub cubs. Small clothes are not easy to sew! Nest clan beasts Cubs are born in human form, which is much more convenient..."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 899： Small army hat, the evil taste of warm spring

    Think.


    Chang Xia chose to sew the hats and gloves of the nest cubs first.


    Kirab is not wool and has limited stretchability. However, the newly born beast cubs are not too big, which is convenient for Chang Xia to operate. After all, the small clothes for Daya''s animal cubs, she plans to do it in the way of earth figures/pets and make them into one piece.


    Sewing large clothes, Chang Xia can''t do it with dull hands.


    Small clothes, hats, and gloves, slow down, but you can still do them well.


    The hat is the Northeast Army hat.


    This kind of hat is most suitable for wearing in the cold season of the twilight forest.


    Unfortunately, Chang Xia''s hands-on ability is poor. It''s okay to sew one or two military caps for the cubs, but she didn''t have the courage to try a bigger one.


    Chang Xia thought, waiting for the gift to go out.


    Ask Xylophone to sew a military cap for Su Ye Chenrong and the others.


    cough cough��


    By the way, she also sewed one.


    Chang Xia held the bone needle and sewed it very carefully, for fear of pricking her fingers.


    "Chang Xia, are you at home?"


    Suddenly, Nunchun''s shouts came from outside the house. When Chang Xia was nervous, the bone needle pierced directly into the pulp of the index finger of his left hand, and blood came out.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia wanted to cry without tears.


    "I''m on the bed in the bedroom��"


    Nuan Chun hugged her twins and walked over.


    When he entered the door, he saw Chang Xia looking at him with a sad face, and Nuan Chun''s footsteps paused in the dark. Could it be that Chang Xia discovered the matter of coming to deliver the fish last night?


    However, she deliberately waited for Chang Xia and the others to fall asleep.


    If Shan Kun brought the fish over, Chang Xia should not be able to find it.


    and many more-


    Chang Xia seemed to be pinching her fingers, with a blood-stained bone needle beside her.


    "Chang Xia, did you **** your hand?" Nuan Chun calmed down, put down the twins in her arms, stepped forward, and asked, "A few times, do you want to rub the medicine? Where did you put the ointment?" , I''ll get you an ointment to stop the bleeding."


    "Don''t, wait a little longer to stop the bleeding. You don''t need to apply the ointment. You bring the twins up and give me a kiss. I will **** my fingers, just because I was frightened by your voice." Chang Xia shook his head and explained.


    Hearing this, Nuan Chun didn''t say more.


    A bone needle is really not a big deal.


    Take off the coats on the twins, and then take off the shoes on their feet.


    Soon, the two chubby babies were carried on the kang bed by Nuan Chun. Chang Xia rushed over happily and played a game of kissing with the twins.


    In the warm spring, she takes off her coat and shoes and goes to the kang.


    "Chang Xia, what are you going to sew?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Close-fitting little clothes, they don''t look like much. The clothes Chang Xia wore were previously sewn by Xylophone. Later, Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others helped. Chang Xia sewed all the shorts and shorts in the warm season by himself. Those sewing were easy and effortless.


    A thick coat cannot be sewn in a long summer.


    "Hat and shoes for the cubs of the nest clan who are about to break their shells, and I plan to sew two small clothes for the unborn beast cubs of Da Ya''s family."


    The twins of Nuan Chun''s family, although she did not sew clothes by herself.


    However, Chang Xia gave a Kirab.


    The weight of this gift is very heavy, and it is worth the thought of not doing it.


    "Are you going to sew Kirab and animal skin together?" Nuan Chun looked at the things prepared on the kang table and asked in surprise.


    No wonder it will **** your fingers, the animal skin is so thick that a bone needle can''t go in without a little force.


    "Yeah! It''s warmer this way." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    Right now.


    Chang Xia took out the snacks under the kang table and teased the twins.


    Nuanchun picked up the bone needle and said, "You said how to sew, I''ll help you. Shankun went to dig an ice cellar, Nanfeng Maple Leaf went over to join in the fun, Yadong stopped Daya maybe going, and finally took Da with him. Ya went together..."


    Speaking of this, Nuan Chun smiled maliciously.


    Yadong is now being eaten by Da Ya, and the relationship between the two is stable and harmonious.


    Tribal people love to hear about it.


    Initially, the two of them were not good-looking when they got married. The clan people were very worried that after they got married, the two would fight and fight. Unexpectedly, the two of them not only did not make trouble, but their relationship became very good, and they were the first to conceive a beast cub. The things in this world are really unpredictable.


    With Nuan Chun''s help, Chang Xia''s small sewing class went smoothly.


    After all, he really let Chang Xia sew by himself. In a whole day, she may not be able to sew a small army hat, scumbag, that''s no joke.


    "This hat is beautiful and practical. When I go back to the cave, I will sew two for the twins." Nuan Chun repeatedly looked at the small military hat in his hands, the more he looked at it, the more he liked it, and said: "This military hat is suitable for wearing when entering the forest, remember to follow Xylophone Amu said, I think the tribesmen should all want to sew a beautiful military cap for themselves."


    Chang Xia nodded.


    She also has this plan.


    However, I plan to go to the tribe to find the xylophone after the sewing is finished.


    "These shoes are also very good!"


    After a while, the sigh of warm spring came again from the cave.


    "The soles of the shoes are soft, so they are not suitable for wearing out of the cave, let alone walking on the snow." Chang Xia shook his head lightly, this time it was rare that he did not agree with what Nuan Chun said.


    Over-the-knee animal leather shoes are really comfortable and warm to wear.


    However, without rubber soles, walking on snow is generally warm and easy to get wet. This shortcoming cannot be solved even by sewing multiple layers of animal skins.


    Hear the words.


    Nuan Chun thought for a while and agreed with Chang Xia''s statement.


    "Can we add wooden blocks to the soles?" Nuan Chun suggested.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said casually, "You can try and see��"


    The sole is bonded with wood blocks and resin, which can ensure that the upper does not get wet by water. However, it will slip and fall easily.


    However, she did not fight against Nuanchun''s enthusiasm.


    Perhaps, the tribesmen will find the best of both worlds.


    There is no need for the brain to rust, Chang Xia learned to be lazy, and only needs to control the general direction, and the rest is up to the clansmen to play freely.


    Soon, Nuanchun expressed a lot of opinions on the animal leather soft shoes.


    These opinions have to be practiced to confirm whether they are feasible. Finally, under Chang Xia''s reminder, UU Reading ended her gushing comments, and turned to sewing small clothes for the unborn beast cub of Da Ya''s family.


    Hearing what Chang Xia said, little stars flashed in Nuan Chun''s eyes.


    She looked up at her twins and said, "Chang Xia, can the twins wear this kind of conjoined dress?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and said, "It''s just that the twins can already change shape. When the one-piece suit is still the body of a beast, it is more convenient to wear."


    hey-hey-


    Nuan Chun smiled wickedly.


    "The twins can restore their bodies." Nuan Chun said.


    Chang Xia was speechless by Nuan Chun''s words, of course she knew that the twins could recover their animal bodies. It''s just, just to wear a small one-piece dress, as for what?


    Looking at Nuan Chun''s excited expression, Chang Xia understood.


    It should be.


    However, Chang Xia was also curious about the effect of the twins wearing one-piece suits.


    After all, the other cubs have not yet been born, and the twins are considered models. Trying the effect of one-piece small clothes in advance is none other than them.


    "Then do you do it?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Nuanchun said: "If the twins wear it, the small one-piece clothes should be sewn a little bigger. These two little fat people also have round and chubby bodies."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 900： twins bodysuit

    "wait for me a while-"


    Nuan Chunli fell off the kang and planned to go back to his cave.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia just wanted to stop it.


    She understood what Nuanchun meant by getting off the kang, but before she could speak, Nuanchun had already rushed out of the bedroom and left.


    Chang Xia''s head was covered with black lines, and he said speechlessly: "Kirabu and animal skins, my family has them."


    She was used to the idea that the clansmen would not take advantage of her, but occasionally she could make exceptions once or twice.


    "Mum-"


    Shan Hui tilted his head and put down the little Trojan horse in his hand.


    Shan Ri was happily playing with the toys, unaware of the warm spring leaving.


    Chang Xia patted Shan Hui''s head lightly and said softly, "Shan Hui, be good! Eminem will come back soon when he returns to the cave."


    After listening to Chang Xia''s explanation, Shan Hui lowered his head and played with toys obediently.


    Nuanchun often brings them to the Changxia family''s cave to play, and Shanhui Shanri is very familiar with the Changxia family. Before the transformation, the two were extremely noisy, and after the transformation, they became much quieter. Of course, there is also a possibility that it is because of the cold weather.


    The ice and snow hindered the twins'' thoughts of dismantling their home.


    Compared with the icy snow, the warm kang bed is naturally more attractive. Don''t think cubs are stupid, they are smart.


    Who is good and who is bad can be obtained intuitively.


    a while.


    Nuan Chun ran into the bedroom excitedly holding a ball of Kirab and animal skins.


    He even forgot to dodge the snow on his feet, quickly climbed onto the kang bed, and said, "Chang Xia, can you take a look at this Kirab and the animal skin?"


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded and said hesitantly, "Nuanchun, do you really plan to sew jumpsuits for the twins? These fabrics are enough to cut a thick winter coat for them, and the jumpsuit costs money."


    Generally one piece suits save fabric.


    However, the long summer wants to sew the fee cloth.


    A layer of Kirab, and then a layer of animal hide.


    It''s not just a waste of fabric.


    "They''re beasts and can take them outside to play��"


    Listening to Nuan Chun''s rippling tone, Chang Xia was quite speechless. Nuanchun wanted to sew jumpsuits for the twins for the purpose of going out.


    She thought about it.


    Most of the orcs have thick hair, which is indeed more advantageous than the human form. Nuanchun didn''t go to the tribe, not because she was not interested, but because she couldn''t go with the twins.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia sighed softly.


    Sure enough, the tribe except her.


    The clansmen all have an unrestrained heart, and the mere cave dwellings cannot be closed at all.


    Nuanchun''s hands-on ability is really strong. After three or two times, she sewed a jumpsuit, Nuanchun held the jumpsuit and coaxed: "Shan Hui, restore your animal body, I''ll try new clothes for you��"


    "Mom?" Shan Hui looked blank.


    Chang Xia held her forehead, looking at Nuan Chun with a wolf-like expression.


    "Accidental change��" Shan Zhou responded cheerfully, tearing off his clothes as he spoke, and taking a bath at night in the warm spring would let them undress by themselves. Shan Zhou has short hands and can''t take it off, so he likes to tear it hard.


    see.


    Warm spring is busy to stop.


    "Ouch! My fat cub, don''t tear it up. If you tear your clothes again, they should be torn. There are only a few pieces of clothes in total, and they are torn. Do you want to live on a kang bed throughout the cold season?"


    Cubs grow fast, even if there is a preference for tribes and Changxia.


    Warm spring home fabrics should be used sparingly, otherwise, you have to worry about not having enough.


    As soon as he heard it, Shan Zhou sensible stopped.


    No matter how afraid of the cold, it doesn''t mean that he likes to stay on the kang bed all the time, how boring it would be.


    "Outside, play?" Shan Hui said excitedly.


    Nuan Chun said: "Let''s try new clothes, and if it suits you, we''ll take you outside to play. You can go skating, play snowball fights, and chisel ice to catch fish..."


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes.


    Listening to Nuanchun''s unreliable teaching twins.


    No matter how strong the cub''s physique is, it can''t change the twins just learning to transform. Let them go ice skating, snowball fights, chisel ice and catch fish, will they really not catch cold and get sick?


    "Yes." Shan Hui stretched out his hand to tear his clothes, and threw the toy in his hand.


    Chang Xia hurriedly hugged Shan Hui and said, "Shan Hui, don''t get excited, wait for my brother to try on the clothes, let''s try again, don''t worry!"


    As he said that, he stared at Nuan Chun.


    Nuan Chun''s heart tightened and she smiled shyly.


    He was busy holding the jumpsuit to try on Yamahi.


    The round mountain day was wrapped in a jumpsuit, and the head, limbs and tail were exposed.


    Before tying the rope, Shan Zhou happily ran on the kang bed.


    Nuanchun is indeed the twin Eminem, the size is really suitable, the length of the binding rope needs to be adjusted, the limbs should be tightened a little, and there is nothing else that needs to be improved.


    "Nuanchun, you have good eyesight!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    This does not need a ruler to measure, it is all sewn by experience, and it is very suitable. This is really amazing to Chang Xia. She absolutely can''t do it.


    Today, thanks to the warm spring coming.


    Otherwise, the small army caps, shoes and small clothes, Chang Xia is worried that they will have to rework.


    "Mum, play." Shan Zhou pointed to the door and said excitedly.


    Shan Hui struggled in Chang Xia''s arms, wanting new clothes on Shan Zhou''s body. Wearing new clothes can go outside to play, the attraction outside is too great, the sensible Shan Hui wants to **** the clothes on Shan Zhou.


    "Don''t worry, when Eminem sews a new dress for your brother, we''ll go out to play together." Nuan Chun calmly said. With experience, sewing a second jumpsuit, warm spring faster.


    Chang Xia let go of Shan Hui.


    Shan Hui sat obediently beside Nuan Chun, his chubby face full of anticipation. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    In the long summer, go to the kitchen to get the boiled milk tea and berries.


    Planning to feed twins, a well-behaved, sensible and cute beast cub, who would be willing to refuse? At least, Chang Xia couldn''t refuse.


    "Cub, do you want to drink milk tea?"


    "Aunt Changxia, and sweet berries!"


    When I heard it, there was a delicious milk tea.


    The twins rushed towards Chang Xia happily, but Chang Xia hurriedly stopped behind them and told them to retreat. Don''t fall down directly onto the kang bed, it would be dangerous.


    It is inconvenient to drink milk tea with the body of a mountain day beast.


    Call him urgently.


    In the end, Nuan Chun couldn''t stand it any longer and helped him take off the jumpsuit on him. The twins kept the previous warning in mind, and if they broke their clothes, they could only stay in the cave.


    So, a naked and chubby animal cub.


    swoosh-


    Appeared on the kang bed.


    Shan Zhou is neither too cold nor afraid of losing face.


    Lying on the kang table, he picked up the milk tea that Chang Xia poured, and drank it.


    "Shanxi! It''s cold and cold all over the body. Shall we put on our clothes and drink it. The milk tea is on the kang table and can''t escape."


    "Don''t. It''s not cold, it''s hot."


    snort! He doesn''t want to wear clothes, and Eminem is not allowed to play outside once he wears clothes. Drink slowly, my brother will drink up the milk tea. When he was young, he really endured too much.


    "Nuanchun, is he really okay like this?" Chang Xia turned his head and looked at Nuanchun.


    Nuanchun shook his head calmly and said, "The kang bed is warm, and he won''t catch a cold. Pour me a bowl of milk tea to drink. It''s a little dry."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia poured out another bowl for Nuan Chun.


    this time.


    She could understand why Shan Zhou drank milk tea so fast, it turned out to be worried that Nuan Chun and Shan Hui would **** him. Come on, another snack foodie.


    (https://)


    Remember Aishang Novel Network in 1 second: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 901： The warm spring mother and son being watched

    "Come on, let''s go outside."


    Warm spring sews the jumpsuit and puts it on for the twins.


    Before she got off the kang bed, the twins jumped off the kang neatly and ran out towards the cave courtyard.


    Chang Xia held the sewn hat and gloves.


    Get off the kang and put on shoes.


    Following Nuanchun out of the bedroom, he saw the twins jumping happily in the courtyard of the cave, and the sound of laughter echoed throughout the cave.


    "Chang Xia, this jumpsuit is really convenient!" Nuan Chun said happily.


    With this jumpsuit, she can be considered liberated. The twins are released directly from the cave, and the clansmen can also help take care of one or two.


    Chang Xia nodded, she was a little worried.


    This jumpsuit is convenient and convenient. The clansmen don''t want to make one for fun, right? Suddenly, a bad thought flashed in Chang Xia''s mind.


    Talk and laugh.


    Went to the tribe in warm spring and long summer.


    The tribe is digging and building an ice cellar, and the whole tribe is noisy.


    When passing by the Tribal Square, the eyes of the tribe were instantly attracted by the twins. In the cold season, the twins are detained in the cave and rarely come to the tribe to play. Today, it is rare to see the twins coming, and the clansmen gather around them one after another.


    "Warm Spring, what are the twins wearing?"


    "This dress is very interesting, how did you sew it?"


    "It''s very thick, so I''m not afraid of getting cold and getting sick. The **** are crying at home all day long to come out and play. I am afraid that she will catch a cold and stay at home. Come and tell me how the clothes are sewn in Nuanchun, and I will sew a piece for the **** when I go home. ����


    In an instant, the clansmen were talking about each other.


    The eyes staring at the jumpsuit began to shine, grabbing Nuan Chun''s arm, and asking how the jumpsuit was sewn.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    Quickly get out of the crowd, take the hat and shoes to find the xylophone.


    Nuan Chun had black lines all over her head, her body was being pulled by the clansmen, and she couldn''t even leave if she wanted to leave.


    As soon as the twins landed on the ground and ran a few laps, they were picked up by the clansmen and held on their hands. By the way, I studied how the jumpsuit was sewn, and the twins suddenly showed the same unrequited expression as the warm spring.


    I knew it earlier.


    It''s better to stay in the Changxia family cave and have fun.


    dong dong��


    Chang Xia knocked twice and pushed the door into the house.


    "Xylophone Amu, are you at home?" Chang Xia shouted softly. Patriarch Gen took the tribe to the tribe warehouse to dig and build an ice cellar. Chang Xia was not sure that Xylophone was definitely at home. In addition, the two eggs near the nest clan were born out of their shells, and Xylophone had to be busy with a lot of things.


    Xylophone opened the window and replied, "Chang Xia, I''m in the bedroom."


    She just came back from the tribal warehouse. She fell and was wet. She just took a shower from the bathroom and changed into clean clothes.


    "Xylophone Amu, you just finished taking a shower?" Chang Xia was surprised. Xylophone''s hair was dripping with water, and at a glance, she knew how she had just come out of the bathroom.


    "I fell over at the Tribal Warehouse just now, got wet all over, and came back to take a shower. Is there anything wrong with Chang Xia?" Xylophone is familiar with the way, but whenever Chang Xia comes to look for her, it is most likely that there is something wrong.


    It''s okay, Chang Xia won''t come to the door.


    Chang Xia Han smiled and handed over the small army hat and shoes in his hands.


    "These are the hats and shoes that I sewed for Talia''s younger siblings. As for the clothes, Xylophone Amu knows that my craftsmanship is poor, so I won''t be ugly." Chang Xia explained.


    Xylophone wrapped her wet hair in a towel and took over her military cap and shoes.


    "You did this?" Xylophone was surprised and said in surprise.


    The more she looked at the military cap, the more she liked it, as did the shoes.


    In the cold season, there is no need to go into the forest to hunt this year.


    However, the daily patrols of the tribe still have to be maintained. If you can wear such a military cap on your head and such animal leather shoes on your feet, Xylophone feels that even if she patrols the snow all day, the clan will not feel cold.


    "Nuanchun helped to do it." Chang Xia hid her left hand behind her. She wanted to do it, but when she started, she was startled by Nuanchun, and stabbed her finger directly.


    This is too embarrassing.


    Chang Xia felt that it was safer to keep it secret.


    "Warm Spring''s craftsmanship is really good." Xylophone said: "Such military caps and shoes are very suitable for totem warriors who go out on inspections. Chang Xia, your brain is so flexible."


    Obvious.


    Xylophone guessed the purpose of Chang Xia''s visit.


    Most of the time, I wanted her to help and tell the clan about the military cap and shoes.


    "Other, I can''t help. I''m very happy that these little things can help the clan. By the way, Nuanchun sewed two jumpsuits for the twins, and I originally planned to prepare them for the unborn beast cub of Da Ya. , Nuanchun and the twins are surrounded by tribesmen in the Tribal Square at this moment, Xylophone Amu is interested, you can go over and take a look..."


    The jumpsuit is ready for the warm spring.


    Chang Xia pondered that when she met Da Ya, she would give her the jumpsuit.


    Whether it is cold season or spring.


    In this season, the temperature in the Baihe Basin is relatively low. The onesie was given to Taya as a gift, I believe Taya will be very happy.


    "Let''s go, we''ll go over now."


    Xylophone was very straightforward, put on his coat and walked to the Tribe Square.


    The half-dry hair is wrapped in a towel. If you want to go out at this time, you must not remove the towel, otherwise the hair will freeze.


    Wrap it up and remove the towel after returning to the cave.


    On the way, Xylophone asked about the jumpsuit. At the same time, she didn''t forget the military cap and shoes in her hands. It happened that there were many people in the tribal square, so she arranged the military cap and shoes together.


    very quickly.


    Xylophone Changxia came to Tribe Square.


    At this moment, the Tribal Square still maintains the appearance when Chang Xia left.


    Nuan Chun and the twins were surrounded by the clansmen. The twins were exhibits and were circulated among the clansmen. Nuan Chun was the interpreter, helping to explain the sewing method of the jumpsuit. Costly fabrics are really expensive fabrics, but beast cubs are precious.


    The Heluo tribe can still use this fabric.


    The Kirab that was exchanged with the Sirius Tribe, the root patriarch stored it in the tribe''s warehouse, like the home of an orc with a beast cub, they all got part of the Kirab. At the same time, the tribal elders also have a share.


    A mere piece of jumpsuit is naturally easy to get hold of.


    "Xylophone, come and see the strange clothes on the twins."


    When a clan member saw Xylophone coming, they hurriedly waved to her to come forward.


    Xylophone squeezed into the middle, and Chang Xia slipped away again. This time, Nuan Chun seized the opportunity and slipped out together.


    twins��


    The twins are in the arms of the xylophone.


    "Nuanchun, you slip away now, don''t you care about the twins?" Chang Xia''s eyes widened, looking at Nuanchun who was following him closely.


    Nuan Chun waved his hand and said calmly, "If you can''t freeze, let the clan help take it for a long time."


    If she didn''t leave again, she was afraid that she would be dragged by her clan and kept asking questions.


    I didn''t think there was anything scary before.


    Today, this experience.


    It really made Nuan Chun feel the danger in the world, and the drool of answering was almost dry, but the clansmen walked wave after wave. After wiping off the unwarranted cold sweat, Nuan Chun felt that the next time I came to Tribal Square, it would be best to come quietly.


    Otherwise, you can''t bring twins.


    "Did you give the military cap and shoes to Xylophone Eminem?"


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s hands were empty, Nuan Chun couldn''t help but ask one more question. She and Chang Xia came to the tribe mainly to find the xylophone. Of course, Nuanchun also plans to take the twins to the tribe warehouse to find Shan Kun.


    Now.


    Nuanchun thinks we will wait until the afternoon.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 902： Leather gloves, duck down

    After a while.


    The two returned to the White Lake Cave.


    Nuanchun went to the kang bed and showed a comfortable smile.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia shook his head with a chuckle, and said, "You still have quite a lot left. Would you like to sew a military cap for Shan Kun? You shouldn''t be able to make shoes. You can try sewing a pair of leather gloves."


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun replied.


    He got up and poured himself a bowl of milk tea.


    After drinking, I was ready to sew a military cap. This time, it was for Shan Kun, and Chang Xia was choosing fabrics, and planned to sew one for Su Ye, Chen Rong and Bai Qing each. Leather gloves and shoes must also be prepared, but Nuan Chun only has two hands, and Chang Xia has no plans to ask her to help. When Su Ye and Chen Rong return to the cave, let them help.


    When Chang Xia was a child, many clothes were sewn by Su Ye.


    Although Shen Rong is a male, his sewing skills are not as good as that of ordinary females.


    "Chang Xia brought the fabric, Wu, Shen Rong and Bai Qing have to sew military caps, right? For shoes, you need to measure the size, so don''t worry. And the leather gloves you just mentioned, let''s talk about how to sew them. system?"


    The warm spring bites the thread.


    A large army hat, quickly sewn.


    She tried wearing it on her head and felt very warm.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "You sew leather gloves for Shan Kun, and Chen Rong''s military caps will be sewed by himself at night."


    Her own craftsmanship is still not shameful.


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun didn''t ask anymore after thinking about it, and discussed the leather gloves with Chang Xia. While chatting, choose the right animal hide.


    Unlike military cap shoes.


    Leather gloves, the innermost layer is Kirab, the middle is fur, and the outer layer is leather.


    In this way, it is both warm and convenient to do things.


    At the same time, it can also ensure clean and tidy.


    "Warm spring, you sew tighter, don''t let Mao Mao run out." Chang Xia said.


    She and Nuan Chun tried to sew leather gloves that covered their fingers. It was very troublesome to sew ten fingers. A little careless, the fur on the hide ran out.


    Fortunately, the warm spring has solid craftsmanship.


    The sewing is slow, but the sewing is tight.


    This way, if you wear it hard, you don''t have to worry about breaking the line, and it will split directly.


    "Chang Xia try it��" Nuan Chun handed the sewn gloves to Chang Xia, and let Chang Xia wear them to test the feel. If you can, hand sew the remaining one.


    Chang Xia took the gloves and put them on her hands, a little loose.


    This glove was sewn for Shan Kun.


    Shan Kun''s hands are bigger than Chang Xia''s, and it''s normal for Chang Xia to wear loose clothes.


    Putting the leather glove on his left hand, Chang Xia tentatively clenched his fist and tried to lift something.


    "Warm spring, you can then sew another glove."


    Chang Xia stroked the leather gloves, which were a bit heavy and thick, and wore a lot of weight.


    This kind of animal skin gloves is very suitable for wearing in the forest.


    Wearing it, I don''t have to worry about frostbite at all.


    Looking at it, Chang Xia felt that animal leather shoes could be put on the agenda. The animal leather shoes sewn by the tribe are single-layered, generally warm and easy to get wet.


    Taking advantage of the free time in the cold season, Chang Xia felt that he should improve the "clothing" thing. There are rattan shoes in the warm season, and animal leather shoes in the cold season should also be prepared.


    In the cold season for several months, I can''t stay in the cave all the time.


    Not to mention the cubs can''t stand it, let alone the adult orcs.


    "Wait a minute."


    Chang Xia suddenly remembered the duck down collected in the warm season.


    Animal leather gloves, if stuffed with some duck down, should be lighter.


    This glove, sewn in warm spring, retains its fur. If the duck down is stuffed, the outer hide is the hide without fur. This should make sewing a little easier. However, the stitches may need to be finer to prevent running down.


    "Chang Xia, what''s the matter?" Nuan Chun put down the bone needle and asked.


    Chang Xia: "Duck down."


    duck down��


    Nuan Chun was confused, not understanding what Chang Xia suddenly mentioned about duck down.


    Do you sew duck down gloves?


    Duck down is fluffy, how to sew it?


    Nuan Chun''s head was full of question marks, but he still listened to Chang Xia''s wishes, stopped and didn''t do anything.


    Chang Xia quickly brought a bag of duck down from the cave next to Baiqing.


    These duck feathers have been selected. The thick duck feathers have been thrown away, and all that is left are fine feathers.


    During the warm season, Changxia used a steamer to steam it to kill the poison, and then dried it in the sun.


    With this bag of duck down, she worked hard for three whole days.


    "Warm spring, try using Kirab and animal skins to sew these duck down." Chang Xia picked out a soft animal skin and took another Kirab. Hand the thing to Nuanchun and let her try sewing.


    Kirab is very tight, even tighter than blue cloth.


    Chang Xia felt that using Kirab to sew duck down should be no problem.


    However, whether it is feasible or not, it still needs to be sewn in the warm spring to determine.


    Warm Spring took over the hide and Kirab and began to sew. The duck down is the last stuffing, so it''s not a hassle to start sewing. Even easier than sewing the leather glove just now.


    The animal hide is thick, with fine fur.


    When using bone needles to sew, it takes a lot of strength.


    This is also one of the reasons why long summer seams are not good.


    Sewing and sewing, there may be no strength.


    "Chang Xia, are you stuffing duck down now?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Chang Xia took the leather gloves and started stuffing them with duck down. If it can be successful, the down jacket that Chang Xia wants can be put on soon. If it fails, for a long time in the future, Chang Xia will not even think about wearing a down jacket.


    The Sirius tribe had just learned to spin and weave, and wanted to improve their skills.


    This takes a long time.


    Soon, Chang Xia stuffed the leather gloves with duck down.


    Then he handed the leather gloves to Nuanchun, who took the bone needle and started sewing again. This time, Nuanchun''s movements are much slower, and she needs to be careful in sewing to prevent duck down from running out.


    "Chang Xia, have I finished sewing?"


    After a while.


    Nuan Chun handed the sewn leather gloves to Chang Xia for her to check.


    "It seems to be pretty good." Chang Xia put it on his hand, moved his fingers, took it off, and squeezed it with his hand to see if the duck down would come out.


    "How-"


    "You try. UU reading "


    Nuan Chun took a set of leather gloves to the left.


    She was stronger than Chang Xia, and when she clenched her fist, she could see that the leather gloves were slightly tight, and the seams showed signs of swelling, but the duck down was not squeezed out.


    See you.


    Nuan Chun and Chang Xia looked at each other.


    There was obvious excitement in his eyes.


    "Changxia, it seems to be possible." Nuanchun said excitedly. She felt that duck down leather gloves were lighter and more flexible than pure animal leather gloves, and the warmth was not much different.


    After all, she and Chang Xia were sitting on the kang bed at this time.


    "You sew another one to make a pair of gloves." Chang Xia handed out the animal skin and Kirab again, and it seemed that the down jacket could be arranged. Unfortunately, the amount of duck down collected in the warm season this year is limited. This bag of duck down can be made into two sets of down jackets at most.


    In the coming year, we must let the clansmen increase their collection efforts.


    At the same time, the duck shed can be appropriately expanded.


    "Just wait, it''ll be ready soon." Nuanchun moved his fingers and started work again. Chang Xia has been talking about down clothes, and now she sews duck down leather gloves. The next step is to sew duck down clothes.


    Thinking about it, Nuanchun moved three points faster again.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 903： gossip 23 things

    a while.


    Chang Xia put on duck down leather gloves on both hands.


    "Chang Xia, how?" Nuan Chun said anxiously.


    Chang Xia moved his fingers and picked up the sundries on the kang table with his hands.


    "Very good. Duck down leather gloves are looser and less heavy than animal leather gloves. However, animal leather gloves are more practical for hunting in the forest."


    Comparing the two pairs of gloves, Chang Xia gave a sincere opinion.


    heard.


    Warm spring to try on two pairs of gloves.


    Understand the meaning of Changxia dialect.


    "Unfortunately, there is too little duck down. Otherwise, it will be used to sew into duck down clothes, which will definitely be comfortable and light to wear." Nuan Chun sighed and sighed.


    Chang Xia echoed two sentences.


    The two looked at each other, and in the coming year, they must let the tribe feed more ducks for duck down. The duck tastes good, and it is not a waste to feed more.


    "Warm Spring��"


    Outside the courtyard, there was the sound of Xylophone shouting.


    Hearing the sound, Nuan Chun shivered, looked towards Chang Xia, and said in a low voice, "Chang Xia, I seem to hear Xylophone Amu''s shout?"


    "You heard it right, it was indeed her voice." Chang Xia nodded, got up, got off the kang, and planned to open the door to welcome the xylophone.


    Outside the hospital, Xylophone was panting.


    The twins followed at their feet, slumped, looking like they were touching porcelain on a xylophone.


    "Nuanchun, Xylophone Amu brought the twins here, hurry up and get off the kang to pick them up." Chang Xia urged.


    The twins were chubby, and Chang Xia struggled to hold one.


    One listen.


    Nuan Chunli fell off the kang with surprise on his face.


    Today, why is the tribe willing to let the twins come back so early?


    "Chang Xia, what are you running for?" Xylophone had a dark face. After she was chatting with the clansmen in the tribal square, she turned around and didn''t find Chang Xia Nuanchun. Originally, I wanted to get out and come to the Baihu cave to find Chang Xia, but I didn''t know that I was being pestered by the clan to ask about the military hat and shoes.


    This delay has passed for half a day.


    "hey-hey!"


    The two of Chang Xia smirked and did not dare to answer.


    Nuan Chun squatted down, picked up the twins, and said softly, "Cub, what''s wrong?"


    "Tired!"


    "Mom is hungry, meaty."


    The twins didn''t struggle, and let Nuanchun hold them in their arms, their little heads arched **** Nuanchun''s body, purring softly, and shouting hungry.


    heard.


    Chang Xia coughed twice.


    I''ve been so busy today that I forgot about lunch.


    When the twins came over, they drank milk tea and ate some berries, but Chang Xia didn''t feel hungry. At this moment, if the twins were not hungry, she would never have thought of not having lunch at noon.


    "Xyon Amu, what are the clansmen doing today?" Nuan Chun asked.


    The twins were hungry, but she wasn''t in a hurry. Before, Chang Xia fed them milk tea and berries and other snacks. Hungry is definitely not hungry, but when it was time to eat, the twins subconsciously shouted that they were hungry.


    "They were busy going back to the cave to sew military caps and shoes," said Xylophone.


    In the past, the twins would definitely be abducted back to the cave for a meal by the tribesmen. Today, the tribesmen are busy returning to the cave to sew military caps and shoes, and of course the high-profile jumpsuits on the twin beasts.


    As a result, the tribesmen did not have time to tease the twins.


    After listening.


    Warm spring is suffocating.


    I knew earlier that I shouldn''t take the twins with the intention of showing off. It''s a loss, a big loss.


    "You two figured out something new��"


    Xylophone stood on tiptoe and looked towards Chang Xia''s bedroom.


    Before the two went out, their faces were full of joy. When you look at it, you can tell you''re in a good mood.


    "Duck down leather gloves and animal skin gloves." Chang Xia said.


    As soon as Xylophone was overjoyed, she just asked casually. Who knows that Chang Xia and the two really tinkered with new things. The clansmen spend all day thinking about fighting and playing. Chang Xia Qingxian can always come up with new things. Chang Xia is valued by the tribe, and he really has the ability.


    Xylophone didn''t wait for Chang Xia to speak, and stamped the snow off the bottom of her feet.


    Walking into Changxia''s bedroom, he saw two pairs of gloves placed on the kang table.


    He stretched out his hand, picked up the glove on the kang table, looked at it carefully, and quickly figured out what the glove was about. Like the previous military hats and shoes, the xylophone gets happier the more you look at it. Good things are all good things.


    "Changxia, I''ll take the twins back to the cave and come back in the afternoon."


    Nuan Chun picked up the twins, put them on his shoulders roughly, quickly said goodbye to Chang Xia, and ran towards his cave.


    The military cap and animal skin gloves have not been sewn up yet, so I have to come here in the afternoon.


    I caught a lot of river fish yesterday, and Shankun made a lot of fish **** in the warm spring. Go home at noon and cook fish **** for the twins, just enough to consume some fish meat.


    Today, Chang Xia was speechless for the second time by the warm spring.


    She just wanted to speak to stay warm spring at home for dinner.


    Before he could speak, Nuan Chun picked up the twins and ran away.


    "Her family caught a lot of river fish yesterday. Shan Kun listened to Nuanchun and made a lot of fish balls. The twins have a good appetite. Nuanchun mostly went home and cooked fish **** for the twins."


    Xylophone smiled and explained to Nuan Chun.


    Chisel the ice to catch fish, so that the whole tribe is surrounded by fishy smell.


    I can''t blame Chang Xia for this.


    After all, Chang Xia had persuaded the clan, but unfortunately no one was willing to listen.


    It is estimated that the sky above the tribe for half a month must be filled with the smell of fish.


    puff-


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and laughed. After laughing, she suddenly remembered the frozen fish hanging in her house, and her smile suddenly became pale and feeble.


    "I handed over the cap and shoes to Thalia for safekeeping. He was very happy. Yelling, UU Reading is going to cut ice in the White River to catch fish for you." Xylophone chuckled and said. .


    The previous sentence, Chang Xia was very happy to hear it.


    Immediately following, the second half of the sentence made Chang Xia wonder whether to laugh or cry.


    She also chiseled ice to catch fish, and her house was almost submerged by fish.


    "Xyon Mu, you must have stopped Talia?" Chang Xia said nervously.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s nervous expression, Xylophone nodded with a smile.


    Chisel the ice to catch fish, wait at least half a month, and wait for the tribe to consume a wave of frozen fish. This time, the one who benefited the most from digging ice and catching fish was the elder Pukang. The tribesmen did not forget the elder Pukang''s good appetite. When giving frozen fish, the first thing that came to mind was him.


    If the pile in front of Changxia Courtyard is a fish mountain.


    The cave where the elder Pukang lived was directly piled up with frozen fish, and the cave was filled with frozen fish. Xylophone had to arrange for a few clansmen to help the elder Pukang hang the frozen fish and listen to the elder Pukang��s intentions. Make it into air-dried fish and eat it directly.


    Xylophone nodded, and Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Recently, let alone eating fish.


    She felt allergic to even hearing the word fish.


    Without him, just because he was too stimulated.


    Got a little psychological shadow from the fish.


    Xylophone stayed at Changxia''s house for a while, asking how to sew duck down leather gloves and animal skin gloves before leaving.


    Xylophone leaves.


    No one in Shen Rong and Su Ye went home.


    Chang Xia was too lazy to go into the kitchen to prepare lunch, so he picked up a few powder packets from the rattan sieve in the cave courtyard and steamed them on the stove connected to the kang bed, intending to make do with filling his stomach.


    Thinking about what Xylophone said just now, she said that Nuanchun''s family made a lot of fish balls, and they could cook a bowl whenever they wanted to eat them.


    This is indeed a good idea.


    Just like the steamed buns on the rattan sieve in the cave courtyard.


    When Shen Rong comes back, do you want to get some fish balls? Speaking of which, these fish **** were considered the thing that she and Shen Rong had agreed upon.

 Chapter 904： 1 family paste soles

    evening.


    Shen Rong and the others came back.


    On the kang table, there are four military caps and four pairs of animal skin gloves. Duck down leather gloves, just the one I made before, you can tell by the size that they are made for Chang Xia.


    Shoes, Chang Xia wants to make cloth shoes.


    Animal leather shoes, before the sole problem is solved.


    Chang Xia didn''t plan to sew for the time being, but she told Nuanchun Muqin how to do it. After brainstorming, she wanted to use the whimsy of the clansmen, maybe someone could come up with a good way to solve the sole problem.


    It is feasible to use wood as soles, but wood is easy to decay, and iron wood is too heavy. These problems can be big or small, and it is not easy to solve.


    "Chang Xia, you are quite busy today!"


    Su Ye stepped over the threshold of the kitchen and couldn''t help but tease Chang Xia.


    The matter of military caps, animal skin half-boots and jumpsuits made the tribe extraordinarily lively and noisy. Even if they were digging and building an ice cellar, they couldn''t stop the clan''s gossip.


    hey-hey!


    Chang Xia smirked twice.


    Busy is really busy, but it is a busy spring.


    She assisted from the side, and helped hand over animal skins and Kirab.


    In the afternoon, when Nuanchun came home.


    Chang Xia packed her a big bowl of berries from the cellar, and let Nuan Chun bring them back to the cave to eat slowly. Not to mention food this year, the tribe is not short of wild fruits.


    All thanks to the elders who went to the Holubad Basin again in the cold season, and the old monkeys generously allowed the Heluo tribe to go to the Weishan Holy Land to pick wild fruits. Different from the sudden changes in the climate of the Baihe River Basin, the weather in the Holy Land of Weishan is as "stable" as before, and even the situation in the foggy sea is not much different. Obviously in the same space, the inside and outside are very different.


    The Heluo tribe entered the world of ice and snow.


    Weishan Holy Land and Wuhai are still in autumn, and the temperature drops, but not much.


    The fruit trees in Weishan Holy Land are full of fruit, delicious and juicy. The temperature of the foggy sea has dropped, and it is no longer suitable for drying fish and dried sea vegetables. If the tribe was not busy digging and picking up ice cellars, it would be very comfortable to live in Wuhai at this time. Although he couldn''t sleep on a kang bed, the suitable temperature would not be particularly cold.


    "Prepare the fabric, and I''ll sew some military caps for you."


    Su Ye knew Chang Xia''s scumbag craftsmanship, and asked Chang Xia to prepare the fabric. She planned to sew it by herself.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "Mother Su Ye, look at what this is?"


    Entering the bedroom, he took out the military cap and gloves on the kang table, shook it in front of Su Ye, and told her that Nuan Chun helped to sew it. The animal skin half boots and cloth shoes have not been made yet, and Su Ye Chenrong needs help for that.


    Hear the words.


    Su Ye smiled and took the military cap and gloves.


    "Not bad."


    Su Ye praised again and again.


    The cold season in the Twilight Forest is very cold, and sometimes the beast can''t stand it.


    Human form, not to mention.


    Today, there are military caps and gloves, which make it a lot easier for orcs to patrol the forest.


    "After the meal, let''s try to make cloth shoes. We''ll ponder on the animal skin and half boots. Wood soles are not very suitable." Su Ye said softly.


    Orcs are not serious, and half-boots made of wood are prone to accidents. Balsa is easy to be trampled on, and if iron wood is used, the animal skin on the feet may crack.


    into the night.


    After dinner, the family sat around the kang bed.


    On the kang table, there is a paste of fruit powder. Next to it are rags, left over from sewing caps and gloves during the day, which Chang Xia intends to use to paste the soles of his shoes. The soles of cloth shoes are pasted layer by layer with rags. After the paste is good, it is dried, and then sewn with needles and threads. That is a lot of work.


    The upper is made of soft cloth and cotton.


    Finally, the sole and the upper are sewed with needle and thread to make cloth shoes, which are comfortable and light to wear, and a must-have for home travel.


    "Changxia, so Kirab won''t really crack?"


    "Mr. Su Ye, don''t worry, the fruit powder paste is very sticky. When it''s dry, you need to suture it with needles and threads, so you don''t have to worry about whether it will crack."


    Chang Xia Su Ye gave the rags a paste of fruit powder, and Shen Rong Baiqing tried to glue animal skins with resin, and planned to use the steps of making cloth shoes to try to make animal leather shoes.


    The family is very busy.


    Even though it was night, they didn''t feel bored.


    While chatting while doing it, Chang Xia Su Ye pasted the soles of ten pairs of cloth shoes one night. When they were dry, they had to be cut and stitched together with needles and threads. Shen Rong Baiqing moved a little more quickly and made twelve pairs of animal leather soles.


    Chang Xia has checked that the resin-bonded hide is stronger than the fruit powder-bonded Kirab. I was worried that after the hide was dry, the bone needles would not be able to penetrate the multiple layers of hide.


    Shen Rong patted his chest, telling Chang Xia not to worry.


    He was responsible for sewing the soles of the shoes.


    Late at night, Chang Xia asked Su Ye Baiqing to go back to the cave to rest. She took the soles of her shoes and put them on the end of the kang. They should be dry by tomorrow. At that time, you can start sewing the soles.


    "Sleepy?"


    See Chang Xia yawning again and again.


    Shen Rong started to clean up the kang bed, and laid out the mattress and quilt that were removed.


    "Shen Rong, how is the ice cellar dug?" Chang Xia lay down and asked Shen Rong about the progress of the ice cellar. Busy sewing things today, no time to go to the tribe warehouse to check the ice cellar.


    Shen Rong said, "I dug two."


    Listen to it.


    Chang Xia called him a good guy.


    All fall out, the speed is different.


    According to the meaning of the patriarch Gen, we should continue to dig tomorrow.


    After the ice cellar has been dug, it needs to be repaired, the walls are plucked, and then a layer of resin-fused mud wall is applied. After the wall is dry, the ice will be transported to the ice cellar.


    Has experience in digging and building cave dwellings.


    Patriarch Gen and the others are very fast at digging and building ice cellars.


    There was no need to ask Chang Xia to make up his mind, he just dug out the ice cellar.


    Ice cellars are different from caves and underground warehouses. Ice cubes are stored in them. Naturally, the tightness must be considered carefully. There is resin, the matter of sealing the door, the root patriarch is very calm. Big deal, just block the door.


    When the ice is used in the warm season next year, the door will be destroyed.


    "How many do the tribes plan to dig?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    "The patriarch is expected to dig five, and UU read to dig a few, depending on the size of the ice cellar." Shen Rong said. Before he finished speaking, the patriarch of the root meant that even if the ice cellar could not store all the ice, it could still be used as a warehouse.


    With this year''s experience, Patriarch Gen believes that the tribe can hoard more supplies in the coming year.


    Once the road is cleared, the tribes will exchange more frequently.


    Patriarch Gen wants to strengthen the Heluo tribe, and supplies are the foundation.


    Only with enough supplies, the tribe can raise more clansmen. This year''s cold season has wiped out foreign businesses and slave hunting orcs, and Xilu will surely fight back in the coming year.


    Some things have to be prepared in advance.


    Su Ye upgraded Yinbei and frequently contacted the orc tribe.


    Patriarch Gen seems to know nothing.


    In fact, he talked to the elders privately and planned to stock up on various supplies in advance. Try to expand the Heluo tribe into Heluo City or Baihu City within three years.


    Think.


    Patriarch Gen felt full of energy.


    Chang Xia frowned and said in a low voice, "I always feel that the patriarch wants to do something��"


    Shen Rong stroked Chang Xia''s cheek for a while. He had contacted the Tianlang tribe before and asked about the whereabouts of the orcs of the thin rod. The Gewa patriarch told him that there was no trace of the thin rod orcs in the Forest of Qingyue.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 905： Chang Xia, I want to ask you one thing

    "Shen Rong, is it Yuanyi''s business for you to contact the Sirius Tribe?"


    "Yes, it''s not. Yuan Yi said that the Yuan family sent a team to Qingyue Forest to negotiate with the wolf clan, and wanted to restore the cooperation of the Golden Rod. I contacted the Gewa Patriarch, and he said that there was no thin rod orcs in the Qingyue Forest. trace..."


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia''s face suddenly changed.


    These words sounded unremarkable, but after careful consideration, problems can be quickly identified.


    Could it be that there are orcs who want to provoke a conflict between the Yuan family and the Tianlang tribe?


    Or, the thin rod and a group of orcs were in danger in the forest, were attacked by a beast, and died in the forest. No matter what the possibility is, it must be clarified that nothing can happen to the Twilight Forest at this juncture.


    "You want to enter the forest?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Shen Rong nodded and explained: "Skinny and other orcs must live to see people die and see corpses. Yuan Yi said that my grandfather secretly sneaked back to the royal court, and was going to make trouble in the Tianyuan tribe. I want to make this happen. Tell the Sirius Tribe."


    Yuanhou was eloquent and eloquent, but Shen Rong had to guard against it.


    cough cough��


    Although, this is a bit too much. However, Shen Rong chose the Twilight Forest Orcs, so naturally he had to make a choice. Even if Yuanhou was his grandfather, Shen Rong didn''t plan to take it lightly. On the contrary, Shen Rong was more cautious.


    He knew Yuanhou better than Yuanyi.


    That male is very ambitious, and once he decides to do something, no orc can stop him. Maybe, the dead Xingya can stop it.


    However, Xingya is just a dead person after all.


    "Are you worried that Yuanhou is eyeing the Twilight Forest Orcs?" Chang Xia was surprised and said in surprise.


    Shen Rong nodded lightly and said in a low voice, "Marquis Yuan is very good at deceiving people, and it''s very dangerous. I have to go to the Forest of Qingyue in person and tell the wolf clan to prepare in advance. He is in the Tianyuan tribe to make wind and rain, absolutely The Dusk Forest cannot be pulled into the water."


    After listening, Chang Xia saw that Shen Rong''s expression was very subtle.


    Yuan Yi said that Yuan Hou was very fond of Shen Rong, the only son.


    For him, he did not hesitate to fall out with the Yuan family, and directly calculated the Tian family.


    Putting Chen Rong on his side, he directly wanted to kill his grandfather. What kind of filial son is this? !


    Shen Rong understood Chang Xia''s eyes and smiled lightly.


    "I know him. Even without the support of the Twilight Forest Sirius Tribe, he can still succeed in whatever he wants to do. The wolf clan doesn''t have enough manpower to spin and weave cloth, so he can''t be tempted by him to go to the west to fight."


    Shen Rong said these words with confidence.


    What about Grandpa?


    Who knows if Marquis Yuan secretly contributed to the matter that Tianqing and the Yuan family had plotted against him? This kind of indifferent grandfather, Shen Rong felt that he would not recognize him!


    Chang Xia pursed her lips and smiled.


    Okay!


    Your father, you have the final say.


    "When do you plan to enter the forest?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong replied, "Wait for Phyllis and the others to leave."


    Su Ye contacted the six major tribes to discuss exploring the Shinahai ruins. Phyllis and the others temporarily settled in the Heluo tribe, and they have been playing crazy with the Leopard orcs recently. Also lingering and unwilling to leave, there are Gru and Kun.


    While Gru was busy pursuing Nini, Kun was simply fascinated by the food of the Heluo tribe. Just like Gelu''s idea, Kun thought to find a female Leopard tribe of the Heluo tribe on a blind date, and then settle down in the Heluo tribe.


    Guessing Kun''s thoughts, Bai Qing and the others secretly arranged for a single female from the tribe to meet Kun. Kun is strong and tough, and is very popular among the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Of course, like Qiao Yu, a female who judges a beast by its appearance.


    There are still not many Twilight Forests.


    Compared with face, orcs value their own strength more.


    "I heard from Nanfeng that Qiao Yu Heimeng has been very diligent recently. I think... the Feihe Tribe will be disappointed this time. They sent Felix and the others to the Twilight Forest. It is very likely that the chickens will fly and eggs will be beaten, and they will lose their troops after losing the wife. "


    Su Ye told Chang Xia in private.


    Nan He asked Phyllis to come to the Heluo tribe, mostly because of the intention of a blind date.


    After all, getting married is the most difficult thing.


    It''s not the Heluo tribe, and the bird tribe''s situation is similar.


    With her outstanding strength and appearance, Phyllis is indeed very attractive to females. However, the straight man of Phyllis is still slow to heat up, and no matter how enthusiastic a female is, he can be driven away by Phyllis.


    Unexpectedly, a Qiao Yu appeared from the Heluo tribe who did not play cards according to the cards.


    Chang Xia believes that perhaps when the exploration of the Shinahai site is over, the Heluo tribe will be able to add a lot of population.


    "The Gen Patriarch will be very happy!" Shen Rong said.


    The Heluo tribe is close to the sacred mountain of Karna, and there is no way to recruit people like the other five tribes. The root patriarch watched the five tribes win over the other orc tribes, and his heart was bleeding.


    Fortunately, the five major tribes did not build a commercial area.


    If you want to exchange, you can only come to the Heluo tribe.


    Otherwise, Patriarch Gen would really like to go to the five major tribes to make a scene.


    I use Yinbei to connect with other orc tribes, and from time to time I hear the chiefs of other orc tribes brag about how many orcs have joined the tribe recently...


    In the coming year, the Twilight Forest should be able to complete its reorganization.


    Building a city is only a matter of time.


    The night is getting darker.


    Inside the cave, Shen Rong Changxia''s conversation gradually disappeared.


    Finally, return to peace.


    In the next few days, the Heluo tribe was busy digging and building ice cellars.


    At the same time, the clansmen who went out were wearing military caps of various colors on their heads, and the animal leather shoes on their feet also turned into animal leather half-boots. Wearing animal skin gloves on his hands, all of them are not fashionable.


    This scene.


    More and more, Felix and the other bird races are more and more uneasy.


    In the bottom of my heart, I was more curious about the Heluo tribe, and couldn''t help but think about what Bai Qingnanfeng said. Find a male/female of the Heluo tribe, live in the Heluo tribe, enjoy the food of the Heluo tribe, and live in a spacious and bright cave��


    Come on.


    Bai Qingnanfeng has something to do recently, so he will talk to Ferris and the others.


    The location is Baihu Street.


    Not to mention that the bird races like Ferris were provoked, even the orcs from other orc tribes who settled in the Baihu business district were attracted by what Bai Qing and the others said.


    As a result, the single male/female of the tribe met with orcs every three or five times.


    Unfortunately, now is the cold season.


    Chang Xia couldn''t sigh that spring is here, and everything is recovering.


    this day.


    Gru came over and knocked on the courtyard door of Chang Xia''s house.


    Although the gate of Changxia''s courtyard was dead in name only, Gru still knocked on the door very seriously today.


    Stepping into the cave courtyard, Gru''s expression was serious and serious.


    It made Chang Xia nervous for no reason, and whispered, "Gru, is there anything you can do here?" Such a serious expression made Chang Xia a little nervous.


    Su Ye went to the tribe.


    Recently, the discussion about exploring the Shinahai ruins has come to the most critical time.


    After all, Phyllis urged him twice.


    Before deciding, Phyllis was ready to leave and return to the Qinghai Plateau. Listening to the situation, it seems that there is a change in the Shinahai site.


    "Chang Xia, I want to ask you one thing." Geluqing coughed to ease the awkward atmosphere. The delicate and beautiful face was dyed red for no reason.


    This scene.


    Seeing Chang Xia froze for a while.


    Before this matter was said, Gruxian became nervous and shy.


    Immediately, Chang Xia was like a great enemy.


    "Wh, what is it, you speak slowly." Chang Xia cautiously said.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 906： Gift to Yuanhu Tribe

    "Then, Nini..."


    Gru rubbed his hands nervously, his mouth faltering.


    Shen Rong put down the bone needle and put the sole of the shoe glued with the animal skin on the square table. Today, the sky is clear, and they are sitting on the corridor pavilion basking in the sun in the long summer.


    The ice and snow are melting, but at a very slow rate.


    There was snow flowing in the cave courtyard, and the ground was a little damp. Gru stomped his feet on the steps, shaking off the snow blocks and snow water from the soles of his feet, and did not walk to the corridor pavilion for a long time.


    "Gru, are you constipated?" Shen Rong mocked with a poisonous mouth.


    This guy has been chasing and beating Nini recently, and can''t wait to live at Nini''s side. Kabbalah and Kangaba did not express any opinion on this, and strong people rarely choose weak people as their partners. Gru is short, powerful, and born in the Yuanhu tribe.


    If Nini can marry Gru, it will definitely be a big happy event for the cat tribe in the Holubad Basin.


    However, the Kabbalah has a backbone.


    Don''t interfere in Nini''s affairs, let Nini choose by herself.


    "Changxia, I want to take Nini back to the Yuanhu tribe." Gru said quickly.


    Being constipated by Shen Rong, Gru''s mouth twitched a few times, and he quickly expressed his thoughts. The Yuanhu Tribe learned that Gru and Kun had returned to the Twilight Forest, and they frequently urged Gru to return to the tribe.


    Gelu is afraid that the Huiyuanhu tribe will be arranged on a blind date.


    So, he worked hard to pursue Nini.


    Nini is exactly what Gru likes, both in appearance and personality.


    If Shen Rong initially suggested that Gru approached Nini more with the intention of taking advantage, now he is sincere and wants to spend his life with Nini.


    Nini was at first terrified of Gru''s closeness.


    As time passed, Gru was gradually accepted.


    This time.


    Gru invited Nini to go back to the Yuanhu tribe with him, but Nini did not refuse. However, Nini asked Gru to find Chang Xia and ask Chang Xia''s opinion.


    After all, Nini came to the Heluo tribe with a mission.


    She wants to help Chang Xia farm the land. Although there is nothing to do in the cold season, Nini insists that she must get Chang Xia''s permission to go to the Yuanhu tribe.


    "Okay. But why do you want to ask my opinion when you bring Nini back to Yuanhu tribe? You ask Nini, she will agree, but she can''t force others." Chang Xia nodded, then looked blank.


    I don''t understand why Gru came to ask her opinion?


    She is not an orc from the cat tribe, so ask her what is going on.


    After receiving Chang Xia''s promise, Gru couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and explained: "Nini said you nodded, and she agreed to go back to Yuanhu tribe with me. Changxia rest assured that before spring begins, I will definitely bring Nini to Heluo tribe to help you. farming."


    Not to mention Nini, Gru is also willing to come to the Heluo tribe.


    After all, the Yuanhu tribe does not have as many delicious and fun things as the Heluo tribe.


    ��


    Chang Xia smiled lightly.


    Sigh Nini''s simplicity and honesty.


    "We have to wait for the ice and snow to melt before reclaiming the wasteland. It is still very early in the cold season. However, you are going to bring Nini back to the Yuanhu tribe. Do Kabbalah and the others know?"


    Nini is a female of the cat tribe and now lives in the Heluo tribe.


    The cat tribe, the rabbit tribe and the fox tribe live in the Holubad Basin, and the orcs of these three tribes are good at planting fruit trees.


    Patriarch Chang Xia and Gen have the intention to invite the three tribes to join the Heluo tribe.


    It''s just that the orcs take care of the fruit forests in the Holubad Basin, and no action has been taken yet. When the planting of Changxia is on the right track in the coming years, Changxia will be ready to hire, or directly invite the three tribes to settle in.


    Of course, none of these things are left out at the moment.


    Changxia and Heluo tribes did not publicize it, but only mentioned it to the cat tribes. With Nini''s timid and cautious nature, they probably wouldn''t talk to Gruti.


    "I told Kabbalah and Kang Aba that they have no opinion. Unfortunately, they don''t want to go to the Yuanhu tribe together." Gru regretted.


    "Gru, when are you going to leave?"


    "Leave in the afternoon."


    He really wanted to continue living in the Heluo tribe, but the tribe did not agree.


    Chang Xia got up and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the cellar to get something. It''s for Nini, you can take it back to the Yuanhu tribe with her."


    Nini will be an orc of the Heluo tribe in the future.


    This time, following Gel back to the Yuanhu tribe, Chang Xia naturally didn''t want her to return empty-handed.


    "Shen Rong, go to the cellar with me." Chang Xia said.


    Fruit wine, sugar, powder, salted fish, etc., these are the specialties of the Heluo tribe, and you will not lose face if you bring them to the Yuanhu tribe.


    Gruwei paused, a strange color flashed in his eyes.


    Obviously, he did not expect how polite Chang Xia would be to help Nini prepare gifts. Originally, Gru planned to wait for the opportunity to hunt a few prey when he entered the Lake Norge boundary.


    He has practiced in the Western Land for the past few years. ..


    He and Kun are both single males and have no money in their hands.


    The tribe hasn''t gone back for many years, and they don''t know what''s going on in their beast den.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of being urged to marry by the clan, Gru didn''t want to bring Nini back to the Yuanhu tribe in such a hurry, for fear of losing face. However, after hearing Bai Qing and the others say that the Yuanhu tribe had also built houses, Gel''s nervousness was relieved.


    Lake Nog is not suitable for the construction of cave dwellings.


    The wood-cut corrugated wooden houses and stone houses are very good, and Gru is very curious about the changes in his tribe. UU Reading He came back a little late, and they missed the front and back with Thale.


    Two days earlier, I could meet with Terry and the others, and make an appointment to go back to Lake Norge together.


    Unfortunately, it''s a bit slow.


    "This..." Gru was dumbfounded and said absentmindedly: "Chang Xia, you are too polite. This gift is too heavy, I can''t bear it."


    Gru lived in the Heluo tribe for a few days.


    He also understands the amount of fruit wine.


    Chang Xia shot two cans of soaked fruit wine, and Gru was dumbfounded.


    Is this too arrogant? !


    In addition, let alone the sugar cubes, dry powder and other things stacked in the rattan baskets.


    "Gru, this is for Nini to go to the Yuanhu tribe." Chang Xia said.


    My own cellar is full of piles, and I usually want to send something to the clansmen, and the clansmen directly return two or three times. She can only give back some snacks, and it is rare to have the opportunity to help Nini prepare things, so Chang Xia naturally does not want to be stingy.


    Birds orcs like Felix, if they leave the Heluo tribe and return to the Qinghai Plateau. Chang Xia also intends to give a gift, which is considered to be the friendship of the landlord.


    Gru was slightly embarrassed and insisted: "Chang Xia, this gift is too generous. I think Nini will also refuse, don''t make it difficult for me."


    "Gru, Nini is from the cat tribe. You take her to the Yuanhu tribe, and you naturally hope to be recognized by the tribe. However, Nini''s identity as a weak clan cannot be changed. This gift is for Nini, and the same For the Yuanhu tribe." Chang Xia said seriously.


    In other words.


    This gift is more for the Yuanhu tribe to see.


    Tell the tiger clan that in addition to the cat clan, Nini is backed by the Heluo clan.


    Hearing this, Gru didn''t say anything about refusal.


    Marrying a weak clan, no one can guarantee that they will be able to give birth to beast cubs, let alone a strong clan.


    ps: At the end of the month, ask for a monthly pass~~

 Chapter 907： add more

    Cubs.


    represents hope.


    No matter which clan, the importance of beast cubs cannot be ignored.


    Gru Xiangzhong Nini, this is not a good thing for Yuanhu tribe. Gru is a powerful totem warrior, Nini from a weak family, his strength is negligible. In terms of emotion and reason, Nini is not a suitable choice for Gru.


    Fortunately, the Heluo tribe started the first.


    Chang Xia had a **** physique and found Shen Rong from the Wolf Fighting clan as his partner.


    And the Sirius Tribe has not yet refused, and directly agreed to the marriage. When the orcs of the Twilight Forest learned about this, the orcs discussed it for a long time.


    This year, the changes in the Heluo tribe and the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Completely stunned Orcs.


    In addition, the Sheyue tribe and the Dadi tribe chose to marry the Heluo tribe one after another. This has broadened the horizons of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest. They chose to be a partner instead of restricting their own tribes.


    However, cross the strong and weak race to marry.


    It hasn''t appeared yet, and Grunini is the first to eat crabs.


    In the existence of Chang Xia, no orc dared to put her among the weak.


    Gru understood the meaning of Chang Xia''s words, lowered his head and looked deeply at the rattan basket in front of him. This time, he didn''t say anything about refusal.


    "Chang Xia, thank you."


    In the end, Gru picked up the rattan basket and left Changxia''s house.


    Before leaving, I said thank you.


    Chang Xia finds it interesting to have the proud Gru say thank you.


    With medicated meals, interracial marriage will no longer be taboo. However, Gru''s identity is unusual, and whether the Yuanhu tribe will accept Nini is unknown.


    However, these things are not for foreigners to intervene.


    The only thing Chang Xia can help is to prepare some gifts. I hope that the Yuanhu tribe will take this gift into consideration and try not to embarrass or embarrass Nini as much as possible.


    "Chang Xia, do you think the Tiger Clan will accept Nini?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    Chang Xia shrugged, spread out his hands and said indifferently, "Who can say for sure about this?" However, among the orcs in the Twilight Forest, the Tigers are far stronger than the Cats.


    No one can see the future of Grunini.


    "Shen Rong, are there strong and weak races in the Western Continent?"


    "Yes, it is more severe than the Eastern Continent. In addition to the division of racial strength, there is also the division of tribal strength. The Western Continent has strict levels, and the only ones who can break the level are the nobles."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia nodded as if he understood.


    When Shen Rong mentioned the orcs of the Western Land, most of them chose to stop.


    Similarly, the orcs who have been to the Western Continent for training have avoided talking about some things in the Western Continent. Chang Xia is not stupid, and he somewhat understands that the Western Land is far darker than the Eastern Land. There, the race is based on blood, and the origin is based on the status of aristocrats.


    The strict hierarchy prevents the possibility of lower-class civilians and slaves from rising.


    It was a completely different world from Donglu.


    Compared with the Western Land, this distinction in the Eastern Land is not a big deal at all.


    oops!


    When he was distracted, Chang Xia directly grabbed his hand.


    Shen Rong raised his forehead and said, "Chang Xia, put down the bone needles. Leave it to me to sew, and try to make these pairs of shoes today."


    Asking Chang Xia to apply the ointment, Shen Rong took the sole of Chang Xia''s hand.


    At this time, Chang Xia was wearing a pair of cloth shoes on her feet.


    Compared with animal leather shoes, cloth shoes are softer and more comfortable to wear. Chang Xia plans to make a few more pairs and wear them differently. At the same time, the animal leather shoes made by Shen Rong were also very successful. It is more beautiful and durable than the animal leather shoes sewn by the tribe. The resin paste sole makes the animal leather shoes extremely solid, and there is no need to worry about the problem of getting wet.


    Ferris and other bird orcs were attracted by the sight of cloth shoes and animal leather shoes.


    Tangled Chang Xia and wanted to exchange, and even the ice fruit was promised by Fini. It can be seen that the charm of cloth shoes and animal leather shoes.


    Soles made of wood, studied by the tribe, were also successful.


    Not as comfortable as resin-bonded leather shoes, though. As a result, the tribal people decided to change the soles and use resin-bonded soles to make animal leather half-boots.


    Try it on in the long summer, comfortable and warm.


    The best choice for visiting the forest.


    The only downside is that it consumes resin and hides.


    Today, the Heluo tribe is prosperous. This consumption is fully supported, and the shortcomings are directly ignored.


    After all, the business was wiped out.


    The tribe no longer has to accumulate animal skins to exchange with the business, and the exchange with the bird clan and fish clan can also save. The annual Normandy market is of general interest to the orcs.


    On the contrary, the exchange activities in the White Lake business district attracted their attention.


    Orcs do not lie to orcs, and there will be many discounts for large exchanges between tribes. Now, who still cares about the Normandy Bazaar?


    "Mother Su Ye has been in and out of the tribe frequently recently. I think the exploration of the Shnahai Ruins is likely to be settled." Chang Xia said with a frown.


    Phyllis and the others set off for the Qinghai Plateau, and Shen Rong planned to go to the Forest of Qingyue. When Changxia arrived, he would be alone in the cave again, which was quite boring.


    However, she really wanted her to go to Qinghai Plateau or the Forest of Qingyue.


    Most of the time she didn''t want to.


    Traveling in the warm season is hard enough, and in the cold season... Chang Xia can''t even think about it.


    It takes more than half a month to go from the Baihe River Basin to the Erdos Swamp, and then from the Erdos Swamp to the Shnahai Ruins, ten days and a half are indispensable.


    this way.


    It takes a month just to travel. UU reading


    Next, enter the Shinahai site to explore.


    Chang Xia felt that things would not end in half a year.


    At the beginning, when Su Ye heard that Chang Xia refused to participate in the exploration of the Shinahai site, she did not persuade her much. She also knew that exploring the Shinahai site was too hard, so she grew Xia''s thin arms and thin legs, and the pain was really unbearable.


    "Well! It should be soon." Shen Rong said.


    He contacted the Gewa Patriarch again yesterday, and the news from the Wolf Clan still did not reveal the whereabouts of the orcs such as Thin Rod.


    Yuan Yi approached Shen Rong, and Shen Rong told Yuan Yi about it.


    With a gloomy face, Yuan Yi definitely told Shen Rong that unless something happened to the thin rod orcs, he would definitely contact him.


    Xiaoyutan has been taken away. If the thin rod returns to Xiaoyutan, he should find a way to contact Yuanyi. The Yuan family has its own contact signal, and Yuan Yi has not received the signal from the thin pole for a long time. He has some preparations in his heart.


    Most of the thin rod orcs have an accident.


    However, there is still the saying that if you live to see people die, you must see corpses.


    After all, this involves the Yuan family and the Tianlang tribe. If it is not handled properly, it may leave a huge hidden danger.


    "Yuanyi has found you?" Chang Xia asked.


    She remembered that when Shen Rong returned to the cave yesterday, his face was particularly ugly.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "Yes. I used Yinbei to contact the Tianlang tribe, but the wolf clan still hasn''t found any trace of the orcs in the group of thin rods? Yuan Yi said that there are nearly thirty orcs in the group of thin rods, of which there are nine orcs. Totem Warrior..."


    If the totem warriors of the Western Continent pull their hips again, the entire team will not be wiped out.


    Thirty lives and deaths are unknown, this is not a trivial matter.


    After listening, Chang Xia was silent.


    She knew that this matter had to be figured out.


    It''s just that the elders who went out to clear the business and the wandering orcs still haven''t returned to the tribe. I want to inquire about the news, but I can''t find anyone!

 Chapter 908： Explore the list of Shnahai sites

    "Did Yuanyi mention the walking route of Thin Rod and the others?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Nearly thirty orcs, including nine totem warriors. Unless a powerful elder shot and killed them all in one hit, it was possible that they would not even have the chance to release the signal.


    only-


    is it possible?


    "He said it. However, it''s easy to get lost when entering the forest. In addition to the general orientation, the route of walking may be changed." Extremely surrounding orc tribes.


    The huge twilight forest still looks like a primitive jungle.


    More unknown animals and plants inhabit the forest. Even the elders dare not walk in the forest at will, if they lose their way, they will die.


    "Have you told the patriarch about this?"


    "Said."


    The matter of Yuan Yi involved not only Shen Rong. It was the Yuan family and the Tianlang tribe. Elder Tai asked Gru and Kun to send him to the Heluo tribe, expressing the hope that the Heluo tribe would intervene.


    Recently, the wolf clan has been busy spinning and weaving, and has no time to negotiate with the Yuan family.


    So, Elder Tai''a thought of Shen Rong as a party. Furthermore, Shen Rong gained the trust of the Heluo tribe, and with the Heluo tribe as the backing, Shen Rong''s safety was more guaranteed. Never underestimate the wisdom of an elder, a seemingly random action.


    Behind it, there may be more secrets hidden.


    Elder Tai''a''s calculations, the Heluo tribe calmly accepted and did not care.


    After all, if you really care.


    Elder Senda would have stopped him at the small fishing beach at the time. If he did not speak, it meant that he acquiesced to Elder Tai��a��s decision.


    Here comes.


    Naturally, the Heluo Tribe could not lose the face of Elder Senda.


    Shen Rong married Chang Xia and was considered a member of the Heluo tribe.


    Treating its own people, the Heluo tribe has always been generous.


    "Chang Xia rest assured, I will not put myself in danger." Shen Rong promised.


    With the appearance of Yuan Yi, the worries in Shen Rong''s heart began to emerge. This means that the Yuan family is eyeing the Twilight Forest, which is not a good signal.


    Su Ye''s plan for the Twilight Forest is to build an orc city with six major tribes as the core in the next three to five years.


    Once this plan is successful, the Orcs will be invincible no matter what dangers they face in the future. Time, what the Twilight Forest Orcs lack most at present is time.


    Shen Rong chose to go into the forest to find the whereabouts of the thin rod and the group of orcs.


    I just wanted to buy Su Ye time.


    Obviously, Patriarch Su Yegen guessed Shen Rong''s plan.


    They are very supportive of this. If he objected, the patriarch Gen would not leave Yuanyi, and would arrange for people to live in Baihu Street.


    "Prepare more dry food in the past two days so that we can enter the forest later. The cold season is no more dangerous than the warm season, and the forest in the cold season." Chang Xia urged.


    During the cold season, many beasts fall into hibernation.


    However, there are also many beasts that go out foraging.


    In the cold season, there are few things to eat, and it is difficult for beasts to find food, and it will become extraordinarily ferocious.


    "There is nothing to do when the tribe is free. Will the patriarch arrange for the tribe to enter the forest with you?"


    The excavation and construction of the ice cellar is progressing smoothly. Recently, the walls were plucked and the walls were pasted with resin mixed with river sand. As soon as the decoration is finished, it is time to start stocking up on ice. The matter of cutting the ice was assigned to Bai Qing by the patriarch Gen. Bai Qing led the tribe around the tribe, looking for a suitable location and location for cutting the ice.


    Shen Rong was silent and did not answer.


    This was something he provoked, and Shen Rong had no face to ask Gen Patriarch for help.


    really.


    on the third day.


    Su Ye negotiated with the six major tribes and decided to organize a team to go to the Qinghai Plateau to explore the Shinahai ruins with the bird tribe.


    This team is very luxurious.


    Each of the six tribes sent an elder and six totem warriors.


    The elders of the Heluo tribe going out this time are the elders of Quejiao. Among the six totem warriors, two elder totem warriors are the main ones, and four young totem warriors are auxiliary.


    Visible, explore the Shnahai ruins.


    Su Ye maintained a cautious and steady attitude, not rashly aggressive.


    Six elders, plus thirty-six totem warriors, a total of 42 people. This kind of combat power is enough to sweep through half of the Twilight Forest.


    When Chang Xia learned about the list of sites to explore in Shinahai, there were no familiar names such as Baiqing Shankun on it. This gave her a deeper understanding of the strength of the Heluo tribe. In fact, it is most appropriate to let the elders of Pukang accompany him to explore the Shinahai ruins.


    However, considering the instability of the Pukang elders.


    The Heluo tribe did not dare to let go easily.


    After all, Elder Pukang, who released himself, is too lethal.


    This time, we cooperated with the bird tribe to explore the Shinahai site in order to forge a friendship between the two tribes. It''s not a bad relationship. I really let the elder Pukang lead the team there. If it doesn''t work, it will cause big trouble.


    "Mother Su Ye, when will the elder Quejiao leave?"


    "Tomorrow, early morning."


    "Are Phyllis and the others together?" Chang Xia tilted her head and said suddenly.


    Su Ye glanced at Chang Xia and said, "They will be together naturally, what are you doing?"


    "Qiao Yu��" Chang Xia winked, Phyllis and Qiao Yu have been playing hot recently, not to mention that Hei Meng is about to take Fini back to his cave to live with him. UU reading The other bird orcs all have their own orc companions in the Heluo tribe.


    all of these.


    Thanks to Bai Qingnanfeng''s active contribution to the flames.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and explained, "It''s not in a hurry."


    Chang Xia raised her eyebrows and glanced at the list in her hand. The fingertips stayed for a few seconds under the names of Qiao Yu Heimeng, etc. The arrangement of Granny Su Ye and Patriarch Gen did not seem to be in a hurry.


    Put Qiao Yu Heimeng and the others on the list to explore the Shinahai ruins, and they are not afraid that Felice and the others will turn Qiao Yu and other orcs to the Feihe Tribe on the Qinghai Plateau.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t think about it for too long.


    Phyllis left.


    Shen Rong followed into the forest and went to the Forest of Qingyue to find the whereabouts of the orcs such as the thin pole. Thinking about it, Chang Xia only felt a headache.


    "As for the Yuan family, I will contact the six major tribes, and they will help them find the whereabouts of the thin rod group of orcs." Su Ye suddenly said.


    heard.


    Chang Xia was ecstatic.


    He rushed forward, hugged Su Ye, and pressed his face against Su Ye''s face on tiptoe.


    "Mother Su Ye, thank you!"


    Su Ye raised his hand and patted Chang Xia''s head, silly boy, there is no need to thank him for such a thing. Shen Rong was too calm, Su Ye and Patriarch Gen waited for him to speak, but the unlucky child just didn''t speak.


    at last-


    Su Ye could only let go and reveal the matter to Chang Xia.


    "Let Shen Rong not rush into the forest, just wait. If there is really no news, it will not be too late to enter the forest.".


    "Shen Rong is afraid that the longer the delay, the more troublesome things will be."


    "In the forest, there are indeed some problems."


    Su Ye did not reveal a sentence, and Chang Xia''s face changed slightly. Elder Senda did not return to the tribe for a long time, and he was really stumped by things.


    It''s just, does it have anything to do with the disappearance of the thin rod orcs?

 Chapter 909： egg broken shell

    "Mother Su Ye, is there any trouble with Elder Senda?" Chang Xia asked, his face changed slightly, with a gloomy aura.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said coldly, "It''s not much trouble."


    Seeing that Su Ye was reluctant to say more, Chang Xia wanted to ask, but it was not easy to speak. Maybe, wait for Elder Senda to come back and ask him in person.


    Elder Senda is very strong, and Chang Xia is not worried that something will happen to him.


    "Witch, witch��"


    Suddenly, the south wind rushed in.


    Panting, panting heavily with his hands on his hips.


    "Nanfeng, is something wrong?"


    "Broken the shell, the two eggs of the nest family broke the shell, Elder Ximu asked you to come over."


    Hearing this, Su Ye Changxia looked at each other.


    "Walk-"


    When the words fell, Su Ye hurried towards the tribe.


    Chang Xia''s movements were a little slow, Nan Feng was unable to roll his eyes, okay, the breath has not calmed down yet, and he has to run back to the tribe again.


    However, she was also curious about what happened to the nest cubs when they broke their shells.


    Tucao returns to Tucao, and the action is not slow at all.


    As soon as I walked into the Tribe Square, there were many clansmen standing in the square, all with their hands tucked into their sleeves, whispering to each other, all with smiles on their faces.


    Said hello to Su Ye, and followed behind.


    All the orcs slowly approached the elder Ximu''s house.


    See you.


    How could Chang Xia not be able to guess the thoughts of the clan?


    Everyone wants to go to the elder Ximu''s house to see the nest cubs break their shells.


    Unfortunately, there are too many people.


    The maximum number of people who can enter the cave is twenty or thirty, and any more people will be kicked out of the cave. After all, for fear of scaring the cubs, the cubs of the nest clan will still live in the Heluo tribe in the future, and there is no hurry to visit them for a while.


    So, when they arrived at the door of Elder Ximu''s house.


    There were already quite a few clansmen standing there. They stretched their necks and looked into the cave.


    All the orcs have a tacit understanding, and occasionally they deliberately keep the volume down when talking.


    Seeing Su Ye coming over, they all gave way and let her and Chang Xia Nanfeng go in.


    "Wu, come in quickly." Xylophone said anxiously.


    Thalia described the situation when he broke his shell, and look, the two eggs on the kang bed should be about to break their shells. The xylophone, who has always been calm, is rarely a little restless.


    On the side, Elder Ximu is a male.


    Looking at Eggy, who started to shake, she was equally nervous.


    His hands were tightly clasped together, his breathing was short, not to mention the side, Elder Ximu was about to lose his breath and almost fainted.


    So, Tianluohe Yun supported him and let Elder Ximu sit in the corner of the cave.


    I didn''t dare to ask him to come forward to help, because I was afraid that Elder Ximu would be too excited and cause fainting. Then things get even more uncontrollable.


    "Are they going to break the shell?" Before entering the house, Su Ye took off the animal fur coat and handed it to Nanfeng, who asked Nanfeng to help hold it. He asked, rolling up his sleeves.


    Xylophone said, "It should be!"


    The shell of the egg is getting smoother and smoother, and it keeps shaking.


    Look, it looks like it''s about to break the shell.


    They have never been in contact with the nest clan before, and they don''t know much about the broken shells of the nest cubs. The only hive family is Thalia, the little bean.


    How he broke his shell, Thalia can''t even tell.


    After several months of feeding, Thalia has changed from her weak appearance before, with flesh growing on her face, becoming chubby, and her body bones becoming very strong. It''s not useless to fight with **** all day long.


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and gently landed on the egg.


    very quickly.


    The little guy in Eggy, I don''t know if it was a hand or a hand, and touched Su Ye''s palm. Su Ye smiled and said softly, "Naughty little cub."


    Such liveliness made all the orcs in the house smile.


    Talia was led by He Yun and stood beside Elder Ximu. The fat brother was held by Talia with one hand. Today is the day when the younger brother and sister break their shells, and Thalia wants to share this joy with the fat brother. Ignoring the fat brother''s refusal, Talia brought the fat brother to the elder Ximu''s house and stayed beside his younger brother and sister.


    "Xylophone, come in with a basin of warm water. I''ll wipe the eggs and wet the shells, which should help them break the shells." Su Ye said.


    They don''t know how to build a nest, after all, they''re not nesters.


    You can only manually help the eggs to help the cubs break their shells so that they can be born as soon as possible.


    "Okay!" Xylophone replied.


    Soon, Xylophone brought a basin of warm water.


    Su Ye wet the towel and began to wipe the eggs. The wiping force is very light, and the egg becomes very thin at this time, and the beast cub inside the egg can be vaguely seen. Xu was approaching the hatching time of the beast cubs, and the eggs began to grow in size as if they had eaten from an extruder. The egg in front of him was three or four times bigger than when he was taken out from the underground lair in the sea of ??fog.


    "Talia, were you born in a human form?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Talia tilted her head and looked at Chang Xia in confusion. He didn''t understand the meaning of Chang Xia''s words. The Nest Clan has only one form, and he cannot be a beast.


    No, to be precise.


    The beastization of the nest clan can give you a few more hands.


    Currently, Tali Asia is young.


    There is no difference between animalization and humanoid state.


    Therefore, he does not understand what beastization is all about. When playing with the tits, Talia envied them when they saw that the **** could be beasts.


    Su Ye carefully wiped the two eggs, put down the towel, and said, "Chang Xia, the Nest Clan is different from other races, they don''t have animal bodies. Beastization will only give them a few more hands, Talia Nian Young, the animal body and the human form should be the same."


    Hill people, the situation is similar to the nest people.


    However, the hill people are huge. The adult hill people are more than ten meters tall, and they are real giants. This family likes to live in the hilly area, so they are crowned with the title of hill people as a racial name.


    Su Ye has also never seen the nest clan, and doesn''t know much about the nest clan''s beast body.


    However, it seems that the Nest Clan really has no animal body.


    She is also not clear about other changes.


    Perhaps, when Thalia becomes an adult, they will be able to figure out what the lycanthropy of the hives will look like.


    "Yeah! I can''t change. UU reading " Talia''s face was tight, and grievances appeared in her eyes.


    He Yun rubbed Talia''s head gently, comforting her warmly.


    With Ha Woon''s comfort, Thalia soon became happy again.


    The nest clan is sensitive to emotions. When he chose to come to the Heluo tribe with Chang Xia and other orcs, he felt the kindness of Chang Xia and the others.


    If he sensed evil thoughts, how could he agree to come with Chang Xia?


    "Talia, I''m sorry!" Chang Xia smiled, apologized to Talia, and promised, "Sister Chang Xia will make you cloth shoes as an apology?"


    "Really?" Thalia said excitedly.


    Talia is very envious of the small military cap and animal skin half-boots that Chang Xia prepared for her younger brother and sister. It''s a pity that he is a big cub, and he didn''t receive Chang Xia''s gift, which made Talia a little aggrieved.


    However, Thalia is very sensible.


    Without asking, Xylophone prepared cloth shoes and animal leather half-boots for Thalia in private. However, recently, the egg broke its shell, and for a while he did not take into account the upper Thalia.


    "Really." Chang Xia said seriously.


    She didn''t lie to Thalia, there were indeed cloth shoes and animal leather shoes for Thalia at home. Saru Hei also had a share, but when he returned to Weishan, Chang Xia didn''t take it out.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 910： they are so small

    wow wow��


    Suddenly, a soft shout came from the kang bed.


    Listening carefully, it suddenly came out of the egg.


    All the orcs held their breaths, stared at the beast cubs working **** the kang bed, and cheered them on silently. In this part of breaking the shell, no one else can help, and the eggshell must be broken by the beast cub.


    Talia tightly grabbed the fat brother''s neck, and the fat brother almost suffocated.


    He beat Talia with his wings, but fortunately, Ha Yun noticed the difference and rescued the fat brother who almost died.


    "Quack!" The fat brother flapped his wings and pecked Talia directly with his beak, cursing, as if accusing Taliyah of being careless, and almost strangled him.


    Thalia''s tense mood didn''t feel relaxed.


    He lowered his head and kept apologizing to the fat brother.


    Kacha-


    Suddenly, a crisp click sounded.


    Su Ye and the other orcs were in a tight mood.


    I saw that the egg on the left side of the kang bed was cracked, and a small hand was pounding the egg shell. The wow wow wow sound came from this egg.


    The egg on the right noticed the movement of the egg on the left.


    Immediately, he became anxious.


    He also waved his little hands, pounding the eggshell.


    See you.


    The orcs became more and more nervous.


    After a while, a few more clicks sounded.


    "He''s so young." Chang Xia said softly.


    She stood beside Su Ye, tiptoeing, and through the gap in the egg shell, she could already see the condition of the beast cub in the egg. Much thinner than the twins, with the same skin color as Thalia, different from the Orcs. The body was stained with a little egg liquid, and the faint fishy smell permeated.


    "The egg on the right has also broken its shell." Su Ye said.


    She agreed with Chang Xia''s statement that the beast cub in the egg was very small. The beast cubs of the Orc race are born in the shape of a beast, and they transform into shape when they are about one year old. After transformation, they can stumble and walk.


    The nest cub was born in human form, and looked at about four or five pounds through the eggshell.


    It was the first time Su Ye saw such a small beast cub.


    Of course, this small refers to the human form. In the form of beasts, she has seen smaller ones. Thinking about it, Su Ye glanced at Chang Xia beside him.


    "Xylophone, pour a basin of warm water into the house. Bring over the clothes you prepared earlier. They have already broken their shells." Su Ye said softly.


    Su Ye turned slightly to let He Yun release Talia.


    "Talia, you go up and take them out of the eggs."


    As Talia said, the cubs in the eggs are male and female, the elder brother on the left and the younger sister on the right. The little beast cub, tremblingly climbing the eggshell, made contact with the outside world for the first time, even though he clearly knew that the beast cub''s eyes were unable to see.


    However, the moment I looked at them.


    A heart of all orcs could not help but soften.


    The new life is soft and weak, but it can make the orcs very moved.


    "They are really small!" Nan Feng whispered.


    The orcs watched nervously as Talia stepped forward and carefully picked up the beast cub from the egg. Su Ye took his brother and carefully put it into the tub to clean it, while Tianluo took his sister and squatted down to clean it carefully. Xylophone Heyun held a soft Kirab, put the clothes on the kang bed, washed them clean and dried them, and then put on clothes.


    Elder Ximu and Chang Xia held their breaths and watched nervously at the newly born beast cub.


    The three of them didn''t dare to squeeze in and watch. The nest cubs were too small, so they didn''t dare to touch them, for fear of hurting the cubs.


    Outside the house, the orcs listened to the movement inside the house.


    "Have you been born yet?"


    "I don''t know, it seems to have suddenly become quiet."


    "I heard the sound of water��"


    The clansmen talked in a low voice. Xylophone went out to play water twice, but no clansmen dared to ask. It''s about the nest cubs breaking their shells, and the clansmen are afraid of delays, so they don''t dare to approach and disturb. Although there is no snow today, the temperature outside is very touching.


    this moment.


    The people of the tribe are thinking about the egg breaking.


    But no orc felt cold, after all, his hands were in his sleeves and pockets. They were fully armed on their heads and feet, and they didn''t feel cold at all.


    Waiting for the xylophone snail cubs to dress neatly.


    Su Ye opened the door, with a smile on his lips, and said warmly, "The nest cub was born safely. If you are curious, line up to come in and see. But, let''s make it clear first, you are not allowed to touch the cub with your hands."


    Nest cubs are born in human form, thin and small.


    Su Ye was worried about the curiosity of the clansmen, so she couldn''t help but reach out and touch.


    So, he gave a warning in advance, reminding him not to touch the beast cub with his hands.


    "Witch, we remembered it."


    Hearing this, I can come in and see the cubs.


    The orcs outside the house couldn''t help laughing, lined up spontaneously, and quietly entered the house to watch the newly born beast cubs. When I saw it, I couldn''t help but be amazed. However, they all remembered Su Ye''s reminder and took a look.


    After reading it, leave the cave.


    After leaving the cave, everyone started talking loudly.


    "They are so small, can they be raised?"


    "Certainly, you can see that Thalia is very stocky."


    Thalia said that he can walk on the ground in a few days after breaking his shell and find food by himself. If it was like the Earth Baby Chang Xia knew, Thalia would have died long ago.


    "Mother Su Ye, what do they eat? Milk tree sap, or fruit powder?"


    "On the stove, I''m warming the sap of the milk tree. If the fruit powder is mushy, I can prepare it. However, I don''t know what to feed them?"


    "Try the milk tree sap first, the fruit powder paste, and then wait."


    Hear the words.


    Xylophone walked towards the kitchen and brought the warm milk tree sap on the stove into the cave. The rich milk fragrance quickly filled the entire cave, and Thalia and Fat Brother couldn''t help swallowing.


    Listen to it.


    The orcs laughed lightly.


    Thalia hurriedly reached out to cover her face.


    This is the milk tree sap for the younger brother and sister. It''s a shame to be greedy.


    quack��


    Unlike Talia, who blamed herself.


    The fat man stepped forward to touch the porcelain xylophone, and his little head rubbed against the xylophone''s calf. Quack seemed to be complaining to the xylophone, telling her that it wanted to drink too.


    "Fat brother, don''t worry, I''ll cook the milk tree sap for you after feeding the cubs. UU reading " Xylophone chuckled and promised.


    The fat brother is very smart, and Xylophone is very fond of him.


    Even Patriarch Gen is very patient with Fat Brother.


    Let Nanfeng complain a lot, saying that she is no longer Father Eminem''s favorite animal cub. In this regard, Gen Patriarch and Xylophone rolled their eyes.


    "Quack!" Fat Brother was satisfied.


    Taking eight figure steps, he returned to Talia and quacked towards him.


    It seems to be saying, don''t be afraid, it will be there when you are hungry.


    In the cave, the tension from Brother Fat was relieved a lot. Su Ye took the warm milk tree sap, tested the temperature, confirmed that it was not hot, and started feeding with a polished iron wooden round spoon.


    Puchi Puchi.


    The beast cub, which had just broken its shell, gulped down the milk tree sap.


    The thumping sound from his mouth seemed to be extremely hungry.


    "Xylophone, do you still have warm milk tree sap in the kitchen? I''m afraid this bowl is not enough." Su Ye said, a large bowl of milk tree sap was drunk by the two cubs in a while. Looking at their unfinished expressions, it is obvious that they are not full.


    Muqin said: "Yes, I''ll go get another bowl now."


    Fortunately, I didn''t promise to give the rest of the milk tree sap to Fat Brother just now.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 911： Named Miles and Noah

    After a while.


    The orcs let out their chest-suppressed breaths.


    "Looking at the little one, it really can drink!" Nan Feng complained, reaching out and licking a handful of Thalia. Look at Thalia, and look at the two little ones on the kang bed, sighing again and again.


    hey-hey!


    Thalia smiled naively.


    If you can drink it, it means your body is good.


    The younger brother and sister are happier than him, and Talia is very fortunate that he promised to come to the Heluo tribe with Changxia. If you continue to stay in the sea of ????wu, the younger brother and sister may not be born yet.


    "Talia, give them a name?" Su Ye said.


    Nest cubs are born in human form, and they don''t need to follow the rules of the orcs, and they can only be named after the transformation.


    Talia looked at her younger brother and sister on the kang bed, turned her gaze to Chang Xia, and said, "Wu, I want elder sister Chang Xia to help her name her younger brother and sister."


    "you sure-"


    "Sure."


    Confirming Talia''s insistence, Su Ye turned to look at Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, Talia wants you to name them." Su Ye gently hugged his brother and handed him to Chang Xia. The younger sister was in Tianluo''s arms, and Tianluo followed and carried her sister forward and placed it in Changxia''s line of sight.


    "Myers, Noah."


    "Miles has the meaning of warrior and kindness, and I hope that Miles can become a powerful totem warrior in the future."


    "Noah means calm and peace. I wish Noah peace and health."


    These two names represent Chang Xia''s expectations and blessings for his younger siblings.


    Thalia clapped her hands happily, shouting the names of Miles and Noah excitedly. On tiptoe, he approached his younger siblings, hoping to pass on this happiness to them.


    "Myers and Noah." Su Ye repeated.


    The name is different from Shanhui Shanri, but it also contains blessings.


    "Chang Xia, why didn''t they take the surname Ta to Talia?" Nan Feng asked curiously.


    Chang Xia Wei Dun explained: "Talia, this is a first name, not a surname. I don''t know the surname of the Wuhai Nest Clan. Miles and Noah are both names. If the future is over, the Nest Clan will be able to return. In the hometown, you can put a surname after their name."


    "Chang Xia is right." Su Ye said: "The nest clan is different from the beast clan. Their surnames represent the glory of the clan, which is very important."


    In the underground palace of Wuhai, the nest clan banned the inheritance skills.


    Su Ye couldn''t confirm which clan the nest clan came from.


    After all, the race cannot be determined from the totem alone.


    Thousands of years ago, too much was destroyed in that melee. If there is a racial inheritance, various races can identify which race they come from according to the totem.


    Now, not.


    Chang Xia knew about this because Su Ye mentioned it to her.


    By comparison.


    Orcs are named more arbitrarily.


    If Shan Kun Nuanchun was given the names of the twins, it might be very casual.


    Xu Shi understands this, and Shankun Nuanchun will ask Chang Xia for help and let Chang Xia name the twins.


    After the clansmen heard the names Chang Xia gave to the twins.


    They shouted, and in the future, the name of the cubs of the tribe will follow Chang Xia''s method, let the cubs follow the surname of Father or Eminem, and then add the name.


    very quickly.


    The clansmen outside the house also knew the names of the younger siblings.


    Miles, Noah.


    If it weren''t for the cold weather, they even thought of throwing a bonfire for their younger siblings to celebrate their broken-shell births.


    Tomorrow, the elders of Quejiao and the others will set off for the Qinghai Plateau.


    Xylophone wants to bring the clan to help pack luggage and prepare dry food.


    Miles and Noah have to stay with the elders of Westwood for the time being, and let him help take care of them. However, considering the nervousness of Elder Ximu, Xylophone asked Granny Minyue to come and help.


    Enter the cold season.


    Su Ye arranged for the orcs from the six major tribes to go back to their respective tribes.


    Grandma Wu wants to stare at the tile kiln.


    Grandma Min Yue came to help, which can relieve the burden of the elder Ximu.


    Before Miles and Noah hatch, Elder Westwood can take good care of them. Once hatched, Elder Ximu dared not take care of it. As Chang Xia Nanfeng said, they were too young to be touched and hurt them.


    "Chang Xia, you are so courageous!" Nan Feng sighed.


    Chang Xia''s head was covered with black lines, and he explained: "Hold Miles, even if you are daring?"


    "Yeah! Like me, I don''t dare to hold them. They are so small and a little bit big. I feel that if I use a little force, I will hurt them." Nan Feng shouted.


    The beast cubs born in the orc race are equally small.


    However, because of the animal shape, he didn''t look so nervous.


    However, Chang Xia''s beast body when he was a child made Nan Feng and the others nervous, and they didn''t dare to hug him either. Looking at Miles and Noah, Nanfeng couldn''t help but think of Chang Xia when he was a child.


    This said.


    Chang Xia suddenly became embarrassed.


    Who doesn''t have a little dark history as a child?


    It''s just that her black history has more than 100 million points.


    Talking and laughing, the two came to the tribal square.


    At this moment, there are many clansmen gathered around the tribal square. Nuan Chun, Maple Ye and the others are all there, Xylophone packs up the elders of Quejiao and the others while they are out, and the clan just watched Miles and Noah.


    As a result, the clansmen gathered in the tribal square intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Chang Xia, I heard that you hugged Miles-"


    As soon as they approached the tribal square, Nuan Chun and the others gathered around.


    "Hugged, what''s the matter?" Chang Xia looked at each other, looking strangely at the clansmen who came around. What does the expression of admiration on UU reading mean?


    This feeling made Chang Xia think he hunted saber-toothed tigers? !


    "You''re amazing!" Fini said, "Chang Xia, is there any difference between the nest cubs and the beast cubs and bird cubs?"


    "I''ve never seen a bird cub." Chang Xia said helplessly.


    Orc cubs, she has seen. When the twins were born, it was very funny. Look, like a puppy. Of course, the last sentence Chang Xia slandered in his heart at most, and would never say it.


    Bird cubs, Feeney said.


    Immediately, the beast cubs near Changxia were very interested.


    "You...why are you staring at me like this?" Feeney was nervous.


    She is a bird clan orc, and when she was watching Miles and Noah just now, Fini didn''t go to line up. Afraid of causing a bad impression of the Heluo tribe, after all, she and Hei Meng have had a hot fight recently, and maybe she will marry in the future. ..


    "Fini, tell us about the bird cubs..."


    "That''s right! I have never seen a bird cub at such a big age."


    "By the way, you are not curious about the fish cubs?"


    In an instant, the topic turned a corner, and I didn''t know where it went.


    "Bird cubs are the same as Orc cubs. They are born in the shape of animals. However, they are a bit like Nest cubs, and they are born from eggs," said Feeney.


    bang-


    The orcs in Changxia were even more curious.


    Birds, it turned out to be eggs!


    how-


    Ahem, I can''t talk about this topic, I''m afraid of harmony.


    "Egg-born, bird cubs are born from eggs! It''s amazing, I really want to see it."


    "When Fini and Heimeng get married, the beast cubs born in the future may be bird cubs. Don''t worry, we will definitely see it."


    Saying this, Fini''s whole face blushed.

 Chapter 912： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Hehe! Qiao Yu..."


    Suddenly, Milu showed a wretched smile.


    Named Qiao Yu who stood beside him and teased Finney. Finney is a bird orc. If Qiao Yu and Phyllis can get along, she will have a bird orc as a partner. In the future, there is a chance to give birth to bird cubs, and of course it is also possible to give birth to orc cubs.


    "Qiao Yu, work hard!"


    "Yes, hurry up and turn Felice onto the kang, and get pregnant with the beast cub as soon as possible."


    "The cold season is very cold. You can bring Phyllis back to your cave. Your house is so big, and you''re afraid you won''t be able to lay down a Phyllis?"


    Chatting and chatting, the topic became full of color.


    The corner of Qiao Yu''s mouth twitched slightly.


    At this moment, she was as dumbfounded as Finney.


    She licked the corner of her mouth lightly, and a strange color flashed across her eyes. It''s a pity that we will leave for Qinghai Plateau tomorrow, why don''t we try it tonight?


    think about.


    A faint blush appeared on Qiao Yu''s face.


    Phyllis''s delicate face, coupled with his tall and slender body, made Qiao Yu extremely excited. Action is not as good as action, Qiao Yu and Fini looked at each other, and the two exchanged glances, both with a little strangeness.


    It seems that some caves will be very lively tonight.


    Chang Xia didn''t stay in the tribe to help Xylophone pack their luggage. The tribe has been very leisurely recently. Before Chang Xia could do anything about it, he was driven back to the Baihu cave.


    When he returned to his cave, he saw Shen Rong preparing lunch.


    "Shen Rong, what do you want to eat for lunch?" Chang Xia rubbed her shriveled stomach and was busy with Elder Ximu, she was really hungry.


    Later, I have to deliver Thalia''s things to him.


    "Fishball." Shen Rong smiled and asked, "Did Talia''s younger brother and sister break the shells smoothly? I heard that the tribe seems to be quite lively."


    "Very smooth." Chang Xia said: "Talia asked me to name his younger siblings, and I named them Miles and Noah. The tribe decided to leave tomorrow for the Qinghai Plateau. The six tribes are in Erdos. Swamp mallard tribes meet."


    "Has the date been decided? It''s good." Shen Rong''s face changed slightly and nodded.


    Seeing Shen Rong''s face sinking like water, Chang Xia was slightly nervous.


    "Shen Rong, Granny Su Ye asked me to tell you, she explained to the other five tribes for you, and asked them to help find the whereabouts of the orcs such as the thin pole, please don''t be nervous. About entering the forest, wait for the five tribes to report back. I''ll decide later..."


    Chang Xia said slowly while paying attention to Shen Rong''s face.


    heard.


    Shen Rong smiled bitterly.


    He originally wanted to deal with the thin rod on his own.


    Who knew that Wu finally came forward and asked the five major tribes to help.


    This made Shen Rong feel a little embarrassed.


    "Chang Xia, am I very useless?" Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia stood on tiptoe, pinched Shen Rong''s handsome cheek twice, and said angrily, "Shen Rong, who dares to say you are useless? If you choose to come to the Heluo tribe with me, the Leopard Clan has already accepted it. You don''t need to feel embarrassed about your existence, unless you don''t see yourself as a member of the Twilight Forest Orcs."


    "That''s not what I meant." Shen Rong explained quickly, saying, "Yuanyi and these orcs entered the Twilight Forest because of me. I don''t want to harm the interests of the orcs in the Twilight Forest because of myself."


    "Fool!" Chang Xia chuckled lightly and said, "You are your own, and Dusk Forest always treats your own people with care."


    Of course, the targets of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest are limited to their own people.


    The Orcs of the Twilight Forest will not hesitate to lend a helping hand to the Orcs they recognize. Shen Rong, who used to be Chang Xia''s partner, is now an orc recognized by the orcs of the Twilight Forest, and his own.


    his business.


    It is also a matter of the twilight forest orcs.


    Shen Rongqing''s face was moved in a flash.


    Different from the icy Yuan family, Shen Rong was moved by the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    At that time, Yuanhou chose Xingya.


    Maybe it was because of Xingya''s character.


    The orcs of the Yuan family are indifferent, warm, kind, and gentle in their bones. This bright breath attracts them madly.


    Originally, the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    Shen Rong promised Chang Xia to get married, but he was attracted by Chang Xia''s eyes full of vitality. In the endless hell, you will yearn for the warmth of the world.


    "Thank you!" Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia''s soft body tightly, and said thank you softly. This thank you is not only for Chang Xia, but also for the selfless tolerance of the Heluo tribe and the Twilight Forest Orcs.


    Chang Xia patted Shen Rong lightly, comforting him silently.


    After a while.


    The two smiled at each other.


    Holding hands, chatting about how many fish **** to cook.


    At the same time, the elders of Quejiao and the others will leave for the Qinghai Plateau tomorrow. Would you like to help prepare some food? In the cold season, the cold weather is like lo-mei, and you don''t have to worry about rotting and smelling.


    In addition to the lo-mei, you can also make some such as sauce beef.


    After lunch, take advantage of time.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong intends to do a little bit of everything.


    However, Xianrou went to the tribe to find the root patriarch.


    By the way, I called Nanfeng Nuanchun and they came to help. In the evening, everyone had hot pot together, which was lively and lively.


    At the same time, you can also invite Phyllis Fini and them together.


    The right should be exercised by them.


    The next time we meet again, maybe half a year later.


    "Are these fish **** enough?" Shen Rong asked. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Chang Xia glanced at the fish **** and replied, "Enough. Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing probably won''t go back to the cave for lunch, so they will cook the two of us."


    When cooking the fish balls, Chang Xia added some dried shrimp and seaweed to make it fresh.


    Meanwhile, the soup in which the fish **** are boiled is fish soup.


    The fish **** cooked in this way are full of salty and fragrant, and the smell makes the mouth salivate.


    "Shen Rong, are all the frozen fish in the cave courtyard made into fish balls?" Chang Xia asked. When she entered the house, she saw that the place where the frozen fish were stacked was empty, and glanced at the direction of the wooden shed promenade. There are a few more rattan sieves over there, and there seems to be a lot of fish **** in the rattan sieve.


    "Yeah!" Shen Rong nodded and said, "Fish **** are more convenient."


    If you want to eat frozen fish, you have to thaw it, which is too troublesome.


    It is much simpler to make fish balls. Baihu Cave is adjacent to Baihu Lake and is also close to Baihe River. If you want to eat fish, you can catch fresh fish anytime.


    The fish on the shelf in the cave courtyard, after several days of drying, exudes a faint smell of fish. The fishy smell was much lessened, which made Shen Rong Changxia heave a sigh of relief.


    The fish on the shelf would turn into frozen fish, and the stone stove would occasionally make a fire.


    Shen Rong covered the shelf with a straw curtain. The weather has been good recently, which accelerated the drying speed of the big fish. In another day or two, I don''t have to worry about the big fish turning into frozen fish, after all, they are all dried.


    Chang Xia is quick.


    When the tribesmen returned to God.


    All the fish are frozen, and it is impossible to make dried fish.


    You can only resign yourself to eating frozen fish, or make fish **** and eat fish balls. No orcs really dare to waste. The tribe has just been lifted out of poverty, and no orcs are willing to throw away food.


    "When this batch of fish is finished, I think the clan will be ready to move again." Chang Xia chuckled lightly, and the clan members are thinking about the dried fish in her family.


    However, there are foreshadowings.


    Presumably when the clansmen started, they were more or less clear about the importance.

 Chapter 913： A lively day

    "This time, the root patriarch should give a warning in advance."


    Shen Rong pondered, he thought that Patriarch Gen would stop the tribe from catching fish in the White River recklessly. In the cold season this year, the Heluo tribe has plenty of food.


    There''s no point in catching fish in the White River, unless food is in short supply.


    Chang Xia nodded, agreeing with Shen Rong''s statement.


    Don''t waste resources just for fun.


    Fish is a renewable resource, but it cannot withstand wanton capture.


    Before farming was understood, Chang Xia didn''t think he had the energy to dig ponds to raise fish.


    At noon, I ate fish ball soup.


    Bringing the gift for Thalia, Chang Xia and the two walked towards the tribe together.


    There are black horn cattle in the fertile livestock pens. To prepare beef with sauce for the elders of the bird horn, they naturally have to slaughter a black horn cattle. There are also two pots of lo-mei, and two wild boars have to be slaughtered.


    This matter must be reported to the root patriarch.


    Of course, Chang Xia planned to ask what kind of dry food Xylophone would prepare to avoid repetition. However, like naan, steamed buns and instant noodles, the tribe has stock. No need to make it, just get it from the warehouse.


    "Blood smell?" Shen Rong paused for a while and said in surprise.


    Chang Xia blinked and asked, "What **** smell?"


    "There is a heavy smell of blood coming from the tribe��" Shen Rong frowned, thinking to himself, could the tribe be slaughtering their prey?


    One listen.


    Chang Xia thought for a while.


    Think about it with Shen Rong.


    The two looked at each other and quickened their pace.


    Stepping into the tribal square, you will see the clansmen gathered around the square.


    There was a stone pot on the stove, and hot boiling water was burning in the pot. On the side, Patriarch Gen and the others were slaughtering black horn cattle and wild boars, and Bai Qing and other orcs were helping.


    "We don''t seem to have to help prepare dry food."


    Looking at the busy tribal square, Chang Xia spread his hands and said something.


    The slaughter of black horn cattle and wild boar should be to make sauce beef and lo mei. Of course, the braised beef tastes good too. The tribe has a braised pot, which is simple and convenient to make braised food.


    "Changxia��" Xylophone waved and greeted.


    Chang Xia stepped forward, handed the things to Xylophone, and said with a smile, "I came here with Shen Rong and wanted to talk to Patriarch Gen about slaughtering a few livestock to make lo-mei, and bringing them into the forest to eat for the elders of Quejiao, how do you know the tribe It''s all ready to go."


    "This is for Phyllis and the mallard tribe." Xylophone whispered.


    If you want to win the hearts of the bird clan orcs, you naturally have to show your true skills. At the same time, the Heluo tribe is willing to befriend the mallard tribe and prepare some food, which is easy for the Heluo tribe. Besides, black horns and wild boars are kept in the fertile barn.


    They even saved the effort of going out hunting.


    Now, the Heluo tribe is more and more aware of the benefits of planting and breeding.


    Just now, there was a discussion among the clansmen. After entering the forest after the spring of the coming year, we must capture a few more black-horned cattle, wild boars and other prey back to the tribe to keep them in captivity.


    heard.


    Chang Xia''s eyes flashed with a smile.


    Skilled hunters often appear as prey.


    The Heluo Tribe is a very clever move.


    It seems that nothing has been done, but in fact, everything should be done and should not be done. .


    Ha ha-


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    "I originally planned to invite Phyllis and the others to my house for dinner tonight, but now it seems that I don''t need it." Chang Xia looked away and nuzui, and saw Phyllis and Qiao Yu greasy together, behaving intimately.


    Not far away, Fini Hei Meng situation is similar.


    It''s still cold season!


    Chang Xia felt like it was spring, and everyone was a little ready to move.


    With a smile on the corner of Xylophone''s mouth, he replied, "It''s more suitable for Qiao Yu and the others to entertain."


    Saying that, the two looked at each other with smiles in their eyes.


    Looking at the situation of Qiao Yu and the others, there are nine out of ten situations tonight, so there is no hurry to invite them to dinner. In the next day, when Phyllis and the others live in the Heluo tribe, there will be time to eat together.


    think about.


    Chang Xia did not ask Phyllis for an invitation.


    Thinking about it, help me prepare some snacks like dried meat.


    "Xuqin Amu, I''m going back to the Baihu cave to prepare some snacks." Chang Xia said, "Let Patriarch Gen give me a pork fan, and some beef cattle for me. Later, let the clan help deliver it to my house, I''ll go A trip to the chicken coop and duck shed."


    Small snacks, chicken tips and drumsticks are indispensable.


    Such as duck breast, duck gizzard, duck intestines, etc., are very delicious.


    Unfortunately, the cold season is not suitable for catching small fish.


    Fish steaks and tails can also be prepared. There are dozens of big fish on the shelf in the courtyard of my own cave, which is enough to toss around for a long summer.


    Before, she didn''t think about snacks.


    At this moment, Chang Xia was very excited when she thought of snacks.


    These snacks are a must for chasing dramas!


    After speaking, Chang Xia dragged Shen Rong and ran to the Baihu cave.


    Xylophone looked at the two people who were leaving with a confused expression. However, she did not forget Chang Xia''s explanation, turned around to find the root patriarch, and relayed Chang Xia''s words to the root. At the same time, call Nanfeng Nuanchun over and let them go to the White Lake Cave.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s excited appearance, he would probably be tossing something.


    "Amu, I just sat down to bake the fire." Nan Feng was aggrieved, staring at Xylophone with a grudge on his face.


    The twins wear onesie and play with **** and other cubs.


    There were clansmen watching to help, and Nuanchun directly became the shopkeeper. She had no problem with being called by Xylophone. She''d rather help out than play with the twins. The twins are too energetic and too tiring to carry.


    "If you want to bake the fire, I will let Nuanchun and Fengye go back to the Baihu cave to help Changxia make snacks." Xylophone ignored Nanfeng''s resentful eyes and talked directly to Nuanchun. Having said that, we are going to find Maple Leaf.


    One listen.


    It turned out to be Huibaihu cave dwelling to help Changxia make snacks.


    Nan Feng was instantly refreshed.


    He grabbed the xylophone and said delicately, "Amu, you are definitely the best Eminem in the whole continent. Warm spring, we will go back to the Baihu cave now."


    With that said, pull up the warm spring and run.


    The xylophone held his forehead, indicating that he did not see the south wind.


    This temper-


    Aside, Tianluoheyun covered his mouth and chuckled.


    Nan Feng''s character is very similar to the xylophone when he was young.


    In the past, they also said that the south wind is like a root, with a calm personality and capable of taking care of things. Who knows that since Chang Xia became an adult and married, Nan Feng seems to have changed into an orc, and his personality has become lively and jumpy, much like the xylophone of the past.


    tsk-


    This belated rebellious period is really a joy to see.


    After all, the tribe doesn''t have any entertainment activities. With a few more people like Nanfeng Yadong, the tribe can be more lively, which is good.


    Let Tianluo and the others think of Bai Qing and the others when they were young.


    He was trained by the elders of Pukang, Senda, and the others all day long. The tribal chickens were flying and dogs were jumping around. Every day was very lively.


    "It''s funny?" Xylophone said quietly.


    Hearing this, Tianluoheyun immediately stopped laughing.


    Pretending that nothing had happened, they didn''t want to be missed by Xylophone. After getting married, Xylophone became smaller, and most wanted to hold grudges.


    She really misses her, she will arrange for you to do the hardest work of hunting and picking. Revenge or something is completely blatant and should not be concealed.

 Chapter 914： Small 0 food, meat

    "Changxia��"


    "Don''t ask, let''s go to the chicken coop and duck shed to catch some chickens and ducks back to the cave."


    Chang Xia and the two returned to the Baihu cave, and first went home to get the rattan baskets. Before leaving the courtyard gate, they met Nanfeng Nuanchun who came from the tribe.


    Nanfeng sent an inquiry signal to Shen Rong.


    I see.


    Shen Rong shrugged and spread his hands.


    Obvious.


    He was as dazed as Nanfeng Nuanchun, and he listened to Chang Xia chatting a few words with Xylophone in the tribal square. Then he went back to the Baihu cave, and after that, Chang Xia called him to go catch chickens and ducks in the wild forests in the south of Baihu.


    Listen, it should be meat.


    However, it seemed like it was a snack. Shen Rong also didn''t know the specifics.


    Forget it, no matter what.


    The food was delicious on the left and right, thinking about Shen Rong and the three of them excited.


    "Changxia, how many chickens and ducks will you stay?"


    "In addition to the hares, we will catch five of them and return them to the cave."


    Chang Xia wanted to catch a few more, but it was tiring to stir fry. This time, I mainly made snacks for the orcs such as Phyllis and the elder bird horns who went out. If I want to eat it later, I will make it if it��s a big deal.


    Said to be snacks, it is nothing more than easy to carry with you!


    There is no vacuum packaging machine in the Twilight Forest, and it can only be bagged with leaves or animal skins. Because Chang Xia likes to think about food, Shen Rong used iron wood to polish Chang Xia a lot of pots and jars. These pots and pots are more resistant to falling than pottery.


    In addition, the sturdy properties of ironwood.


    Let Chang Xia fall in love.


    Carrying chickens, ducks and hares, the group of four returned to the cave.


    Make a fire and boil water.


    Slaughter chickens, ducks and hares.


    "Chang Xia, can you tell me?" Nan Feng crouched down and began to pluck chicken feathers.


    Chang Xia said, "I plan to fry chicken, duck and hare into vegetables, and put them in an iron-wood can as a gift for Phyllis and the others."


    Sauce beef, sauerkraut and so on.


    These are prepared by the tribe, but Chang Xia doesn''t need help.


    So, she plans to make some meat as snacks by herself.


    Like the mallard tribe who brought gifts to Chang Xia, Chang Xia has to repay one or two. Considering the bad weather in the Erdos Swamp, she specially prepared some more chili sauce, chili powder, etc. for the chief fish mallard.


    In the cold weather, eating chili can dispel cold and dampness.


    "Pork breast, beef jerky, braised chicken wings, braised duck legs..."


    Gollum.


    Gollum.


    Chang Xia was talking.


    Next to him, Nanfeng Nuanchun swallowed his saliva.


    Even Shen Rong was no exception.


    These snacks, hearing the name, feel delicious.


    Most importantly, none of them had eaten.


    "Don''t worry about it, this is for Phyllis, Chief Yufu and Elder Quejiao. If you want to eat it, I''ll cook it for you later."


    Chang Xia ignored Nan Feng''s eager eyes and refused.


    After speaking, Chang Xia entered Su Ye''s pharmacy.


    Some medicinal materials for seasoning are stocked in pharmacies.


    Star anise, prickly ash, cinnamon, etc., can be used when stir-frying. Just a few chickens and ducks, the braised chicken wings and the braised duck legs are too lazy to separate them, so they just go together. Chicken, can be made into braised chicken. Duck, the sauce pan duck tastes good, but it takes a long time and can''t be done now.


    Think left and right.


    Chang Xia finally decided to fry directly.


    The chicken internal organs are picked out separately and made into hot and sour chicken offal.


    Chicken and hare, made into spicy taste. Duck, make blood sauce duck. It''s freezing cold, so I don''t have to worry about it breaking.


    Chicken **** and duck **** can be cut and made into chicken **** and duck breasts.


    Of course, these fried separately are all heavy flavors.


    Spicy and salt.


    Just to eat longer.


    "Nuanchun, please write down the seasoning." Nanfeng said.


    Nuan Chun stretched his neck and looked at Chang Xia holding a flour sieve with a lot of seasoning on it. Just looking at it, it seems like a lot.


    "Too many, I can''t remember." Nuan Chun shook his head, regretting.


    Chicken, duck, hare, and a big fish.


    Wait for the chickens, ducks and hares to be cleaned up.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to go to the shelf in the cave courtyard to get half-dried air-dried fish, take one, and cut it into two-finger-sized pieces.


    "Changxia, fish can also be made into snacks?" Nanfeng only felt his eyes lit up and said happily.


    Beside him, Nuanchun''s eyes also flashed with a strange brilliance.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched slightly, her tone faint.


    "You guys still want to cut ice to catch fish��"


    Hearing this, Nanfeng Nuanchun''s face stiffened and she smiled shyly.


    I can''t accept this.


    Last time, the fish mountain stacked by Changxia''s family, plus the fish sea at the Pukang elder''s family.


    Made the tribe elders lose their temper.


    Patriarch Gen said directly, next time whoever dares to cut ice and catch fish in the White River unscrupulously, he doesn''t mind shoving people directly into the White River.


    cough cough��


    Immediately, the clansmen became obedient and sensible.


    Even if you want to go to the Baihe River to catch fish, if you catch one or two at most, you will pass the addiction of digging ice to catch fish, and you will no longer dare to catch fish indiscriminately.


    "No, how dare you."


    "I haven''t finished eating the fish **** at home, and the twins haven''t eaten them recently."


    Compared with the south wind, warm spring has more headaches.


    Ben thought, with two foodie cubs at home, the fish must be consumed quickly. Who knew that the twins had only been eating for a few days, so they didn''t want to eat fish balls, and even began to dislike fish soup.


    Here comes.


    Naturally, Shankun warms the spring.


    The two of them were not as thick-skinned as Nanfeng Maple Leaf. Apart from sending a few fish to Chang Xia and his grandfather''s house, the fish caught by chiseling the ice were all frozen on the snow in the cave courtyard. In addition to the part of the river fish that is made into fish balls, there are more than 30 fish in the house, each weighing dozens of pounds.


    When I captured it, I really didn''t feel it.


    Now.


    Warm spring can already feel the heavy weight of the frozen fish.


    Originally, I was thinking of Xing Chang Xia, making frozen fish into air-dried fish. However, it was too slow to start, the river fish were all frozen, and it was troublesome to thaw.


    "Or... thaw the frozen fish, cut it into pieces, and turn the fish into fried fish like fried meat, or make it into spicy fish pieces and eat it as a daily snack." Chang Xia suggested.


    Deep-fried fish, keep it well and put it in the warm season of the coming year.


    Spicy fish nuggets are what we will do next in Changxia.


    Just like the small fish, it is fried and has a heavier taste.


    Listen to it.


    In the warm season of the south wind, the whole person is excited.


    "Chang Xia, tell me what to do��"


    "What are you urging, UU reading to take your time."


    To deal with the clean chickens, ducks and hares, Nanfeng and the others followed Chang Xia''s instructions and began to pick the meat, slice it, and put it in separate ceramic bowls.


    Right now.


    There were noisy footsteps from the cave courtyard.


    "Changxia, Patriarch Gen asked us to bring fresh meat." Shan Kun shouted, and he and Snake came with beef and pork.


    A fan of beef and a fan of pork.


    More than expected.


    "Carry it into the kitchen, we are all in the kitchen." Chang Xia stood on tiptoe and waved to Shan Kun through the kitchen window to let them go directly into the kitchen.


    "Who''s here?" Nanfeng asked.


    "Shan Kun and Snake." Chang Xia replied.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun was here, and the Gen Patriarch simply drove Shankun Snake, and there was no shortage of the two of them in the tribe. Come here, maybe I can help Chang Xia do something.


    "Shan Kun, did the twins come with you?" Nuan Chun was slightly startled, not seeing the twins behind Shan Kun, and was a little worried.


    Shan Kun said: "They played crazy with tits, and Liu Shan was watching."


    Immediately, Nuan Chun put away his worries.


    Speaking of which, these two are also big-hearted.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 915： it snows again

    "Nanfeng, what is Changxia going to do?" Snake asked, Tong Shankun put the meat in the rattan basket in the kitchen, and looked at the dishes on the cutting board, which contained various seasonings and sliced ??chicken and duck. meat etc.


    Nan Feng licked the corners of his mouth and replied, "She said to make snacks."


    "Flesh?" Snake was excited.


    "Yes." Nan Feng nodded and responded.


    Before that, Chang Xia made a lot of small snacks.


    However, these little


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 916： we work hard

    "Snowfall will affect the speed."


    Shen Rong frowned, raised his head and stared at the white and empty sky.


    Driving in the snow comes with all kinds of risks.


    However, they went to the Qinghai Plateau to take the waterway, and the mallard tribe led the way, so the danger was much less. Conversely, other orc tribes are much tougher.


    Let''s see if they contact Chief Yufu to go by water, or go to Erdos Swamp from the land? As far as Shen Rong guessed, it should be preferred to ensure the safety of waterways.


    ??


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 917： Are you kidnapping people, the kind that get married?

    Ha ha--


    Shen Rong chuckled lightly and carried the twins into the house.


    "Mom, I''m hungry!"


    "Fragrant, eat it."


    Before the twins entered the house, they kept mumbling.


    Nuanchun put the steamed buns in the steamer and steamed them, and went up to pick up the twins. Shankun slaughtered wild ducks by the water tank, and Nanfeng cut the remaining fat into pieces and boiled it in oil.


    In the kitchen, there is a strong smell of coke.


    No wonder the twins shouted when they entered the kitchen


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 918： singles list

    The next day.


    Nanfeng and the others really took action.


    In the early morning, when they said goodbye to Phyllis and the other orcs, Nanfeng went to Patriarch Gen to ask about the single orcs of the tribe. Of course, a funny thing happened this morning.


    Fini was driven to Baihu Street by Heimeng.


    Although Qiao Yu was standing, his legs were trembling all the time, and he was leaning on Felix''s chest. Stubbornly refused to let Phyllis hug him, Phyllis smiled brightly and was in a good mood.


    Similarly.


    The other three orcs of the bird race also looked like spring breeze.


    It can be seen that the war that broke out in these caves last night was very fierce.


    "Chang Xia, I have compiled the list of single orcs from the tribe."


    In the morning, Chang Xia leisurely shoveled out the snow blocks for the light tree saplings, rattan trees and mulberry bushes, and replaced it with a layer of thatch mat to avoid frostbite on the roots.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled and said in surprise, "Are you in such a hurry?"


    "I''m not in a hurry, Snake is more in a hurry than me. Early in the morning, he and Shan Kun went to find Bai Qing." Nan Feng waved his hand, as if to say that this matter is not worth mentioning. After all, just get a list of single orcs, it''s not like looking for Bai Qing directly, obviously he is going to get straight to the point.


    ����


    After listening to this, Chang Xia just wanted to shout arrogant.


    The action power of this max is unparalleled.


    She patted off the boulders in her hand and took a look at the list.


    Yo!


    Chang Xia knows a little about which clansmen are single among orcs of the same age.


    But, isn''t this single elder a little too much? No wonder, the Heluo tribe is such a big orc tribe, there are dozens of beast cubs, dare to love the orcs genetically love being single and love freedom, and they are all single!


    Looking at this list-


    Chang Xia thought that the Normandy Fair in the coming year would allow the tribe to go out as a whole.


    "Is this... the list is authentic?" Chang Xia sighed.


    Nanfeng shrugged and complained, "I saw this list and complained to my grandfather. When we urged us to marry, why didn''t we see the elders catching them?"


    Look at this.


    Nearly half of the tribe lived alone.


    Compare the number of cubs of the other five tribes.


    Oh hoo!


    The situation is pretty much the same.


    If you don''t hurry up, you won''t need Xilu''s calculations. Donglu Orcs can play by themselves, no wonder Su Ye is eager to urge the Orcs to marry.


    Six major tribes, each tribe has nearly a thousand orcs. Half single, how did this develop to this point? In fact, the root cause is lack of food.


    In the past, all the clansmen were busy hunting and picking, so there was no leisure to pursue a partner.


    What''s more, the orcs have a big appetite.


    It is difficult to support myself, so getting married and raising another family is too stressful.


    Not to mention that many elders of the tribe are not married, the same is true of elders.


    This is also due to the long lifespan of the orcs, and the powerful totem warriors can easily live to a hundred years old. If he died at the age of forty or fifty, the number of orcs in the Twilight Forest might be cut in half.


    "Has Patriarch Gen said the reason?"


    "My father said that the tribe used to be poor and there was too little food. The tribe felt that they couldn''t even support themselves, so there was no need to find a partner to marry."


    After listening, Chang Xia nodded clearly.


    Sure enough, there was still a lack of food.


    The beastman Mu Qiang is the same with finding a partner to marry.


    Strength can''t impress others. If you want to get married, you want to eat shit.


    Also, in the past, they were all related to the same race, and rarely cross-tribe and cross-racial marriage. In the same tribe, everyone''s strengths are not very different. They grew up together when they were young. The two sides knew each other too well. Those who saw the right eye got married early, and the one who didn''t see the eye was dragged for a year...


    Now--


    With the cross-tribal marriages such as the South Wind Snake, a new door is opened.


    very quickly.


    The Orcs of the Twilight Forest will usher in a population explosion period.


    "In the coming year, the Normandy Grand Bazaar has to go." Chang Xia muttered to himself, self-produced and self-sold would not work, so he had to expand his horizons. With medicated meals, there is no need to worry about the taboos brought about by interracial marriage.


    Chang Xia thought the steps could be bigger.


    Either don''t kidnap people, or just stare at the bird and fish orcs.


    The tribe can even accommodate the nest clan, and they are all orcs from the East Land, so there is no reason to exclude the bird clan and the fish clan. Chang Xia would not admit that she was interested in the cubs of the bird and fish clan.


    The two studied the list for a long time.


    "Where''s Shen Rong?" Nan Feng asked.


    It''s not surprising that Nuan Chun didn''t come, her twins would toss for a while in the morning. If you want to go out, most of the time you have to wait for three poles in the sun.


    "He went to the tribe, you asked Genen Patriarch and didn''t see him?" Chang Xia said.


    Speaking of which, Su Ye sent Phyllis away and they didn''t come back. Is it back to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna? Should not be! If she wants to leave, Su Ye will definitely tell her.


    Nan Feng shook his head lightly and replied, "I didn''t meet him. However, I saw Wu go to Elder Jami''s house with a cold expression..."


    The words fall.


    Nan Feng looked up at Chang Xia.


    At the same time, Chang Xia also looked at the south wind.


    Afraid that something happened?


    "Don''t worry, it might be something else." Nan Feng whispered.


    Chang Xia said with a sullen face, "A team from the Yuan family set off for the Forest of Qingyue before the cold season and wanted to negotiate with the Celestial Wolf tribe. However, Shen Rong contacted the Gewa Patriarch to inquire, but the Wolf tribe did not see this team. There are also Elder Senda and the others who have swept away the business houses and the wandering orcs, and they have not returned to the tribe yet.��


    I''m sore.


    Nan Feng cursed in a low voice.


    I''m afraid this matter is not trivial, it''s troublesome!


    No wonder Wu''s expression was so ugly, it seemed that something really happened in the forest.


    "Do you want to go to the tribe and ask��" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia lowered her head to think, and after a while she shook her head.


    Su Ye is busy now. She couldn''t help much in the past. It would be better to wait quietly in the Baihu cave and wait for news. No matter how bad it was, when Shen Rong came back, it would be the same to ask him.


    "Forget it, I''m not involved in this matter. Let''s go catch chickens and ducks in the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake! I want to make snacks." Nanfeng confirmed Chang Xia''s thoughts and said.


    The list of single orcs has been obtained, and the next thing needs to be done slowly. At present, it is more important to make snacks.


    Yesterday, I could only watch but not eat.


    I almost didn''t make Nanfeng greedy Although the duck in blood sauce and spicy fish nuggets made up for the greed in my belly. However, the craving for meat has not diminished in the slightest.


    "Aren''t you waiting for the warm spring to come?" Chang Xia asked with a chuckle.


    In fact, she was also a little thirsty.


    After a while, I went to the chicken coop and duck shed to catch two of them and brought them home, and made some to store up and eat slowly. Raise fat in the cold season, and wait for the spring to be busy.


    "Okay! Wait a minute." Nan Feng nodded and replied.


    Helping Chang Xia to shovel snow blocks for the plants in the cave courtyard, spread thatch mats, and chat. It snowed for half the night last night and stopped again in the early morning.


    At the same time, the sky is rarely clear.


    The sun was shining and it was warm. Squatting in the snow, I don''t feel cold, but a little warmth, which is very comfortable.


    "Changxia��"


    After a while, the voice of warm spring came from outside the courtyard.


    Listening to the movement, it seems that Nuan Chun is not the only one who came here.


    as predicted.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew is here.


    Daya didn''t come, she should have been persuaded by Yadong to stay in the cave. It''s freezing cold and slipping easily. Su Ye suggested that Da Ya should not go out for activities. If she was really bored, she would walk around in the cave to avoid falling.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 919： Mysteriously Disappeared Tribe

    "Warm spring is here!" Nan Feng was excited.


    Standing up, he urged Chang Xia to take the basket and go to the wild forests in the south of Baihu Lake.


    Chang Xia clapped her hands and said calmly: "What''s the hurry, we''re not in a hurry. Besides, even if the chickens and ducks are caught, it''s impossible to eat them right away."


    That said.


    Nanfeng suddenly wanted to cry.


    After a while, Nuan Chun entered the house and saw Nan Feng with a disappointed face.


    Immediately, Nuan Chun asked, "Chang Xia, why is Nan Feng going crazy?"


    "She urged her to go to the chicken coop and duck shed. I said it was useless to be in a hurry. Even if the chickens and ducks were caught, they would not be able to eat snacks immediately." Chang Xiaqing coughed and explained in a low voice.


    Rarely is the weather sunny, and it is more leisurely to bask in the sun.


    Although he wanted to eat snacks, Chang Xia wanted to be lazy compared to basking in the sun. It''s rare to have good weather in the cold season. What''s wrong with basking in the sun?


    Moreover.


    She also has to take care of the cute plants in the courtyard of the cave.


    Nuan Chun smiled.


    "Nanfeng, let''s go!" Nuanchun didn''t take the opportunity to get down, who made her anxious to eat the snacks that Changxia made yesterday. Delicious snacks made from meat, better than pure jerky. Like yesterday''s pork jerky and beef strips, it''s much better than the jerky I made before.


    The warm spring gave Shan Kun the opportunity to go hunting in the fertile fields.


    The amount of fresh meat exchanged with the tribe is not much. There are three meals a day, and there are two cubs with good appetite at home. The consumption of a day is quite a lot.


    Fortunately, there are powdered steamed buns and pancakes made of fruit powder.


    If I could only eat barbecued meat before, Shan Kun would be worried that I wouldn''t be able to support the twins and the warm spring, Alexander.


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia shrugged.


    Putting on the backpack, he was pulled by the south wind and walked towards the wild mountains and forests in the south of Baihu Lake.


    When passing by Baihu, Chang Xia glanced in the direction of the tribe.


    Thinking about it, what are Su Ye and the others talking about?


    "Nuanchun, how many chickens and ducks are you going to catch?"


    "Five of each!"


    No matter what, it can''t exceed Changxia. Besides, when the snacks are ready, the tribe knows that the chicken coop and duck shed will definitely become extremely lively.


    Nanfeng thought about it.


    Suddenly, I understood the meaning of warm spring.


    At first, she planned to catch ten.


    Like barbecue, no matter how many orcs can eat it.


    The snacks that Chang Xia made yesterday really scratched the heart of the orcs, and no orcs could refuse at all.


    Chang Xia Jing listened to the discussion between the two.


    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, and the ice and snow under his feet made crunching noises, which was unexpectedly interesting. Chang Xia couldn''t help stepping on it twice, just to hear the creaking sound.


    After catching chickens and ducks, the three separated at White Lake.


    Chang Xia told Nanfeng Nuanchun about the seasonings, and they were all eager to go home and do it.


    Saying goodbye to Nan Feng and the two of them, Chang Xia sauntered into the house.


    Make a fire and boil water.


    Just now, Chang Xia told Nuan Chun Nan Feng.


    Let them bring wings, necks, chicken feet, duck feet, etc. to Changxia, and she will make them together.


    Hearing the words, the Nanfeng two agreed without asking.


    With the water boiling, Chang Xia carried a knife and planned to kill the chicken.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll-"


    Just when Chang Xia was trying to wipe the chicken''s neck, Shen Rong came back.


    He took the bone knife from Chang Xia''s hand and moved neatly, one knife for one chicken.


    "I just heard from Nanfeng that Granny Su Ye went to see Elder Yami��" Chang Xia meant something, but didn''t say too much.


    Shen Rong paused and said, "A major incident happened in the forest, it''s very serious. It delayed Elder Senda and the others back to the tribe. Now they are tracking down the cause."


    "What''s the big deal?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "In the east of the Dusk Forest, there is a small clan that may have been wiped out. The place where the clan lived was in a mess, and the bodies of several totem warriors were found at the scene. Those corpses may be orcs among the line of orcs..."


    Shen Rong''s face was sullen and his tone was solemn.


    Elder Senda and the others didn''t get angry, just because where the tribe lived, the corpses of the tribe''s orcs were not found for the time being. The only few corpses at the scene were orcs from the Yuan family. This is related to the forces of the Western Land, and it must be strictly investigated.


    The elders sent by the tribes into the Dusk Forest have gathered.


    Start with the small clan''s settlement as the center, and radiate around to find the whereabouts of the survivors.


    "Fuck!" Chang Xia cursed in a low voice.


    No wonder Elder Senda has not returned to the tribe for a long time.


    If such a big event occurs, it will definitely disturb the entire Dusk Forest.


    Sure enough, it was the right choice to clear the business and the wandering orcs.


    "Have you told Yuan Yi about this?" Chang Xia asked.


    She didn''t believe that Yuan Yi didn''t have a way to contact Slim Rod? As one of the twelve nobles of the Tianyuan tribe in the Western Land, the Yuan family must have a lot of good things in their hands.


    "Speaking." Shen Rong nodded, his expression was calm, showing no signs of joy or anger.


    Chang Xia turned around and said, "What did he say��"


    "He wants to enter the forest." Shen Rong said. He remembered that Yuan Yi had changed his face in an instant. Shen Rong guessed that Yuan Yi might have guessed something. For some reason, he didn''t say it clearly.


    ��


    Chang Xia''s face changed slightly, and he hesitated: "Does he know something?"


    The western land frequently sends orcs into the eastern land for the purpose of the ancestral land. This ancestral land does not only refer to the ancestral land of the Snow Mountains. The Eastern Land is the origin of the orcs. Thousands of years ago, there were many orcs living on the Eastern Land.


    Xilu spy on the civilization thousands of years ago.


    Including but not limited to inheritance memory and various inheritance knowledge.


    Except for the Orcs.


    Both the bird and fish tribes have discovered the ancestral site.


    nowadays.


    Both the Shnahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins have been born.


    The legendary snow-capped mountain may have also been born.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s expression became very subtle. Recalling Su Ye''s mysterious expression, could it be that something happened to the ruins of the Snow Mountain Temple?


    Shen Rong was silent.


    He didn''t communicate much with Yuan Yi.


    This is true even in the Yuan family, which means that he doesn''t know much about Yuan Yi.


    The most impression comes from Yuanhou''s evaluation of Yuanyi.


    "Let Granny Su Ye meet Yuan Yi." Chang Xia suddenly said.


    Shen Rong couldn''t ask anything, so he would leave it to Su Ye to solve it.


    As the witch of the orcs of the Twilight Forest, Su Ye''s ability is like a deep pool, UU reading www.uukanshu. com can''t touch her bottom line. Since they can''t figure it out, why not leave it to Su Ye to deal with it.


    Hear the words.


    Shen Rong''s eyes flashed with joy.


    Playing with Xinyan, Shen Rong can''t handle Yuan Yi, so leave it to someone who can play with him.


    "Chang Xia, what are you asking me to see Yuan Yi?" Su Ye stepped into the courtyard of the cave dwelling, but suddenly heard Chang Xia ask him to see Yuan Yi, and suddenly asked out of curiosity.


    As soon as Chang Xia looked up, she saw Su Ye coming in.


    People!


    Sure enough, you can''t speak behind someone''s back, whether it''s good or bad.


    Chang Xia smirked, stretched out his hand and pinched Shen Rong, and whispered, "Quickly explain to Granny Su Ye��"


    Shen Rong grinned in pain, and looked at Chang Xia in embarrassment.


    Chang Xia used this trick more and more skillfully, and it hurt more and more.


    "I talked to Yuan Yi about the deer clan. He had a weird expression and told me that he wanted to leave the Heluo clan and enter the forest to go to the deer clan." Shen Rong said softly.


    Su Ye paused.


    She wasn''t stupid, she naturally understood the meaning of Shen Rong''s words.


    Yuan Yi is hiding something, this matter is related to the deer tribe.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 920： Im looking for you to talk about the deer tribe

    "The Yuan family, the disappeared deer tribe." Su Ye squinted his eyes, hiding the fluctuations and waves in his eyes. Su Ye would not believe that the Yuan family orcs hunted orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    But the facts are in front of you.


    Su Ye couldn''t bear to be suspicious.


    "I''ll go to Baihu Street and ask Yuan Yi to find out what happened to the Yuan family orcs who died in the Lu tribe..."


    Su Ye turned around and Shi Shiran ran towards the Baihu business district.


    "As expected of Granny Su Ye, I don''t need to talk too much, just guess the ending. It''s terrifying to be her enemy."


    Chang Xia muttered, she really is not suitable for conspiracy.


    Forget it, food still heals the heart.


    Shen Rong didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    Or maybe the bad old man Yuanhou had the courage to break his arms with Su Ye. His words were inferior, and he didn''t have the guts to count on Su Ye.


    The two looked at each other and saw the sorrow in each other''s eyes.


    Head down, plucking chickens and ducks.


    They are not involved in the affairs of adults.


    "Why didn''t Nanfeng come today?"


    "We went to the wild forests in the south of Baihu together in the morning to catch a few chickens and ducks, and she went home to make snacks."


    Upon hearing this, Shen Rong understood.


    Yesterday, the snacks Chang Xia made for Phyllis and the others were too greedy.


    It''s no wonder that the south wind is greedy.


    If Chang Xia hadn''t stopped him, Shen Rong would have wanted to steal it.


    Unfortunately, the portion is not much.


    Really tasted the taste, can not eat more.


    "Changxia, let''s make more spicy fish nuggets. There are a lot of fish in the house, so it is not an option to hang them all the time. Make spicy fish nuggets in clay pots..."


    The spicy fish nuggets are in line with Shen Rong''s taste.


    Therefore, Shen Rong spoke of gluttony in a high-sounding manner.


    "Yes." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    At first, Chang Xia didn''t think about what to do with the dozens of fish. Snacks open a new door for her.


    "Fried fish nuggets, make some too."


    Spicy fish nuggets, eat more for fear of getting angry. Of course, fried fish nuggets are about the same.


    However, do a little of each.


    When you want to eat it, you can change the flavor at any time.


    When the Heluo tribe successfully built a city in the future, Chang Xia thought she could open a snack shop on Baihu Street, selling all kinds of delicious snacks. It''s very interesting to think about!


    "Okay!" Shen Rong said.


    In the past, Shen Rong didn''t like to eat fish, and even hated it a little.


    Ever since he became attached to Chang Xia at the Normandy Grand Bazaar because of fish balls, he no longer rejected eating fish, and gradually fell in love with eating fish instead.


    This is a bit unexpected.


    The chickens and ducks are cleaned, and the necks, wings, and claws are selected.


    After doing these things once, Shen Rong didn''t need to speak again in Chang Xia, and waved the bone knife to cut the meat and deboned neatly.


    see.


    Changxia began to prepare seasonings.


    The pepper was not enough, she walked towards the cellar.


    She remembered that there was a basket of seasonings from the Qingqiu tribe in the cellar.


    The pepper in Su Ye Pharmacy ran out yesterday.


    "Didn''t you go to the cellar to get the seasoning?" Shen Rong chuckled, glanced at the dried cuttlefish in Chang Xia''s hand, and joked.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    Put the seasoning on the cutting board.


    "I smelled the seafood in the cellar and couldn''t help but want to eat it."


    Saying that, I stuffed the dried cuttlefish into the oven, planning to bake it a little hotter before eating it. Dried cuttlefish and dried squid can be eaten directly.


    However, Chang Xia felt that it tasted better when cooked.


    She tore off a small piece, ate a little by herself, and stuffed the rest into Shen Rong''s mouth.


    At the same time, he was holding a few dried shrimps in his hand.


    Pure natural seafood, you can smell the breath of the sea when you eat it. The more you chew the dried seafood, the more fragrant it is, and it also has a faint umami taste. It is quite addicting to eat.


    "This seafood tastes good!" Shen Rong said, "It tastes better than the seafood I''ve eaten in Xilu. I think the fish clan is cunning, and it is dishonest to exchange second-hand goods with the Xilu business."


    heard.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    "The west land is far away from the sea, and the freshest sea freight will become stale in the past. The dried seafood we eat is processed right after it is caught, which can''t be compared."


    Although, she has never dealt with the fish clan. M..


    However, Chang Xia didn''t think that the fish clan would fool the foreign clan in this kind of thing.


    Isn''t this smashing your own sign?


    One listen.


    Shen Rong thought it was right.


    The Royal Court is located in the center of the West Land, far away from the sea.


    How can the seafood eaten there be compared with the seafood they ate in Wuhai?


    The two are not on the same channel at all.


    Soon, a special salty aroma permeated the oven.


    Chang Xia took the iron wooden board out of the oven, picked up the dried cuttlefish with chopsticks, and tore the strips with Shen Rong, you and I ate them one by one.


    Neither of them was in a hurry to make snacks.


    If he is seen by Nanfeng, he will probably not help but complain about his leisurely appearance.


    the other side.


    Su Ye walked into the Baihu commercial area and slowly approached the cave dwelling where Yuan Yi lived. At this moment, Bai Qing happened to be on Baihu Street.


    So he led Su Ye to Yuan Yi.


    dong dong��


    Bai Qing stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Monkey San''er said loudly.


    Bai Qing said: "I''m Bai Qing, Wu wants to ask Yuan Yi about something."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Qingsuye stood outside the door when he heard a crackling sound coming from the courtyard. Then there was another loud bang that knocked down, UU reading www. uukanshu.com sounds like being tripped over.


    Following closely, Hou Saner covered his face and opened the door.


    "Are you okay?" Bai Qing hesitated.


    What was this monkey three doing in the cave courtyard just now?


    A face was directly swelled by two bags, and vaguely, the cheeks seemed to be scratched in several places.


    Look, it''s like falling straight into the snow.


    "No, it''s fine." Hou San''er responded wholeheartedly, trembling with pain in his heart. He was plowing snow just now, just a little absent-minded. After all, what Shen Rong said just now made Hou San''er quite concerned.


    Who knew that Bai Qing suddenly knocked on the door and mentioned Su Ye again.


    Hou San''er stepped on the broom and fell straight to the ground, and just got up and tripped over by himself.


    It''s really a rainy day!


    How miserable?


    Yuan Yi stood on the steps and watched Hou San''er perform.


    Covering his face, he felt like he didn''t know whether to feel sorry for Hou San''er or to spit out a few words about him.


    "Yuan Yi, I have seen Wizard Su Ye." Yuan Yi walked down the steps and greeted Su Ye. When passing by Hou San''er, he raised his foot and kicked him lightly.


    Bai Qing smiled and glanced at Monkey San''er.


    Following Su Ye into the courtyard, he looked at Yuan Yi curiously.


    Yuan Yi''s eyebrows and eyes are similar to Shen Rong''s, but he is not as calm and reserved as Shen Rong. He is more sloppy and frivolous.


    However, Bai Qing did not dare to underestimate Yuan Yi.


    The other orcs were all in the hands of Senda Elders, but Yuanyi Housan''er survived, and was sent to the Heluo tribe by Gru and Kun.


    On this point.


    Bai Qing believes that Yuanyi is not simple.


    "I want to talk to you about the deer tribe��"


    Su Ye walked up the steps and sat down at the square table. There is a brazier next to it, and the Heluo tribe is sunny today, sitting in the corridor pavilion, it does not feel cold.

 Chapter 921： There are rumors in the west

    Yuan Yi covered his eyes.


    Baring teeth, it hurts a bit.


    Depend on-


    He knew that this stinky brat, Shen Rong, had a lot of ideas.


    Just now, he accidentally showed a trace of abnormality and was caught by him. If he knew that Su Ye would be attracted, he might as well tell Shen Rong about it at the beginning.


    Su Ye, the wizard of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Her status as a wizard is not the same as other wizards. .


    Because Su Ye is the only witch of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    The only wizard who can be compared with Su Ye is the Tianqi wizard of the royal court of the Tianyuan tribe in Xilu. Compared with Su Ye, the other witches in the Western Continent are somewhat worse.


    "Shen Rong really guessed right. As for the deer clan... you seem to know something. I want to know why the deer clan was attacked, and who attacked the deer clan?"


    Su Yemo rubbed the cane in his hand.


    His tone was calm, without a trace of emotion.


    Bai Qing copied his hands and stood quietly behind Su Ye.


    Hearing this, a little surprise flashed in his eyes. The fact that the deer tribe was attacked, the tribe did not spread the news, and Bai Qing was naturally unaware.


    "And the corpses that died in the deer tribe, what''s the matter?"


    After a pause, Su Ye spoke again. This time, there was a faint killing intent in her words, Gu Jing Wubo''s gaze fell lightly on Yuan Yi, and suddenly, Yuan Yi only felt that Mount Tai was on the top, fearful and nervous.


    "There are rumors in the west: the deer family is the messenger of the Snow Mountain Palace, offering sacrifices to the deer family, and the spirit of the deer family can lead the orcs to the snow mountain palace. In the last month of the warm season, Tian Qi''s family Tian Qili entered the small fishing beach, and he privately told Meng Jia Meng Leng met, and then the two mysteriously disappeared from the small fishing beach." Yuan Yi whispered, when he mentioned Tian Qi Li and Meng Leng, his expression became very cold.


    Obvious.


    Yuan Yi has a very poor sense of these two people.


    Tian Qili, the most notorious existence in the Tianqi family.


    Consistent with Mengjiameng''s stinky smell, he is a well-known dude in Xilu.


    Brutal, bloodthirsty, with a dark and twisted character.


    Due to the deep background behind the two, they are obviously notorious, commit numerous crimes, and still live a luxurious and superior life.


    "continue-"


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes and spit out two words lightly.


    Yuan Yi licked the corner of his mouth and continued, "I overheard the conversation between the two of them. They want to find the Snow Mountain Palace in order to prove their abilities and seize their respective positions in the family."


    The two men were cold and violent.


    Their own strength is mediocre, and their status in their respective families is not high.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to send out the Twilight Forest to open up and find the ancestral land.


    Bang!


    The cane in Su Ye''s hand directly pierced a hole in the corridor.


    According to an unfounded rumor, these orcs plundered an orc tribe in the Twilight Forest, **** it!


    The deer clan is not a weak clan.


    On the contrary, the strength of the deer clan is quite strong among the beast clan.


    It''s just that the deer people like peace and don''t like fighting.


    Like the three-ethnic tribes in the Gray Mist Grassland, they were mixed tribes established under the leadership of the Deer Clan. The deer tribe involved in this accident is a small tribe.


    There are less than a hundred people in the tribe, and they live a life of poverty and peace and indifference to the world.


    Who knows because of a rumor.


    Actually attracted the coveting of the jackal, causing a catastrophe.


    "Tianqi''s family, Meng''s family, one of the twelve nobles of the Tianyuan tribe in the Western Land. It''s really majestic!" Su Ye said coldly, looking up at Yuan Yi, and said, "Why did the orcs of the Yuan family die? In the deer tribe?"


    Hearing this, Yuan Yi smiled wryly.


    "I really don''t know about this. The purpose of the thin rod entering the forest is to go to the Qingyue Forest to negotiate with the wolf tribe of the Sirius tribe about the exchange of gold rods. I don''t know why they appeared in the deer tribe?"


    The location of the deer tribe is in the same direction as the Forest of Qingyue.


    However, the route is different.


    Yuan Yi doesn''t understand why thin rods are in the deer tribe?


    This lost way is not so outrageous.


    Could it be that the thin rod is hiding something from him, or that the Yuan family also wants to find the Snow Mountain Palace? Thinking about it, Yuan Yi''s expression became condensed.


    "I heard from Shen Rong that you want to enter the forest?"


    "Yes, I want to go to the place where the deer tribe is."


    No matter whether the thin rod lives or dies, Yuan Yi must personally confirm that the thin rod is his person, and at the same time bears the tasks explained by the Yuan family, so he can''t be sloppy.


    at the same time.


    Yuan Yi wanted to confirm the matter of the deer tribe, did the Yuan family participate in it?


    "Get ready! Start your journey into the forest tomorrow."


    After speaking, Su Ye got up and planned to leave. She could see that Yuan Yi didn''t lie, although there was still some concealment, but Su Ye could guess what he was concealing.


    The Twilight Forest is the territory of the Orcs.


    Whoever came in had to follow the rules of the orcs.


    Crossing the border means declaring war with the orcs.


    Apocalypse home, dream home.


    One of the twelve great nobles of the Tianyuan tribe in the Western Land, indeed terrifying.


    However, the Twilight Forest Orcs are not afraid of challenges.


    Watching Su Ye leave, Yuan Yi''s elegant and easy-going face turned gloomy. Hou San''er released his hand covering his face and whispered, "Sir, do you suspect Thin Rod''s betrayal?"


    "He doesn''t dare. However, it''s hard to tell about the orcs under him." Yuan Yi said indifferently.


    He knew the thin rod, and he never dared to betray Yuanyi.


    It''s just that there are nine totem warriors and more than twenty orcs in the team of Thin Rod this time, and there is no guarantee that there are traitors among them. UU reading


    Yuan family, the tree has deep roots.


    The more branches there are, the easier it is to split, and it is inevitable that some people are eager for success.


    The West Land is their own territory. No matter how the Tianqi family and the Meng family toss, as long as they don''t hurt each other, they won''t say anything.


    After all, who doesn''t do things in private?


    This thing is bound to be messy.


    However, Tian Qili and Meng Leng had forgotten that this was the Twilight Forest.


    Eastland, not Westland.


    The seemingly amiable orcs of the East Land, once provoked, turn into a ferocious hunter in minutes and start the hunting mode. Where did Tian Qili and Meng Leng have the courage to dare to kill in the Twilight Forest? These two **** idiots originally thought that Meng Jia was crazy enough to let Tie Yuan enter the Twilight Forest, but who knew that Meng Leng was not a human being!


    If you want to die, don''t pull him.


    Yuan Yi was furious in his heart, but his expression remained calm.


    "Sir, are we really going into the forest with the Heluo tribe tomorrow?" Hou San''er worried.


    He observed for many days and found that the Heluo tribe was not simple.


    This made Hou San''er very worried that something would happen.


    "Monkey San''er, it''s up to you and me to enter the forest or not. Take the time to prepare more dry food and bring more clothes." Yuan Yi sighed and reminded.


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    At the beginning, if he had a good relationship with Shen Rong, why would he and Hou San''er be in such an awkward situation in the Heluo tribe, how could they have known about the world earlier?


    However, the relationship with Shen Rong is more distant.


    It can also avoid being targeted by Yuanhou that lunatic, which is a good thing.


    Yuan Yi wondered, should he meet Chang Xia again and tell Chang Xia about Yuanhou Zicong?


    As far as Yuanhou''s madness is concerned, if he knew that Shen Rong got married, he didn''t tell him.


    Most of them will go crazy, thinking about Yuan Yi makes me laugh, want to laugh, want to laugh.

 Chapter 922： Sarah Rewards Plus

    aside.


    Monkey San''er lowered his head.


    He pretended not to see Yuan Yi''s madness.


    Laughing for a while, grim-faced for a while. He always complains about Lord Yuanhou bt, in fact, he wants San''er to say that his own adults have more nt.


    "Monkey San''er, go to Baihu Commercial District to inquire about Changxia."


    Shen Rong, this stinky brat, is plotting against him, so don''t blame him for finding Chang Xia. Based on what he knew about Shen Rong, it was absolutely impossible for Shen Rong to take the initiative to mention the matter of Marquis Yuan.


    quack-


    Thinking about it, Yuan Yi couldn''t help laughing twice.


    Listening, Hou San''er covered her face again. Such an adult really has no eyes to see. He was scolded by Chang Xia last time. If he wants to find Chang Xia, he is not afraid of being choked again? ..


    However, Hou San''er didn''t ask much.


    Quietly walked towards the Baihu business district to help inquire about Chang Xia''s whereabouts.


    The Heluo tribe was not large, and it was easy to inquire about Chang Xia''s whereabouts.


    Soon, Hou San''er returned to the cave again.


    Yuan Yi touched his chin, Chang Xia was in a cave in Baihu. Baihu Street is very close to Baihu Cave, but He Yuanyi is not popular with the Heluo tribe, so it is impractical to quietly go to Baihu Cave to find Changxia.


    If it is determined by the Heluo Tribe that the plot is wrong.


    Yuan Yi was worried that he would be thrown into the forest by the Leopard clan to feed beasts.


    "Hou San''er, do you think I will be thrown out by Shen Rong if I go to the Baihu cave to find Chang Xia? That kid is Yuanhou''s cub, and he can indeed do such a thing."


    "Shen Rong is plotting against me, I''m a little unwilling to go back without revenge."


    "What excuse do you have to find to meet Chang Xia?"


    Yuan Yi paced, thinking about how to meet Chang Xia.


    "Sir, you can send a gift to Chang Xia." Hou San''er suggested.


    "Gift, we came to the Heluo tribe empty-handed, where did the gift come from?"


    Yuan Yi spread out his hands with a bitter look on his face. Ever since he was brought to the Heluo tribe by Gelu and Kun, Yuan Yi has suffered a lot. To think that as a direct descendant of the Yuan family, how could he ever cry like this, it''s really hard to say!


    "Inheriting skills." Monkey San''er said.


    One listen.


    Yuan Yi stopped.


    Substantial gifts, he really can''t come up with it.


    However, Yuanyi does know a lot about inheriting skills and knowledge.


    Previously, he gave Gen Patriarch three inheritance skills. Later, he was extorted two more copies by the root patriarch one after another.


    certainly.


    The inheritance skills he came up with were the most common.


    Xilu, anyone who has a little relationship with aristocrats can know something.


    However, if you give it to Chang Xia as a gift.


    This kind of Xibei goods is somewhat unmanageable.


    "I have to think about it��" Yuan Yi said.


    The Yuan family''s family is naturally not good, even if Yuan Yi is willing to give it, it may bring disaster to the Heluo tribe.


    and many more-


    Yuan Yi thought of Mengjia.


    He had previously given Patriarch Gen an iron-smithing inheritance skill.


    Um!


    One of the most superficial blacksmith inheritance skills.


    Mengjia did something in the Twilight Forest and offended the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    Yuan Yi happened to know something about Mengjia''s inheritance skills.


    Thinking about it, Yuan Yi''s mouth drew a gloomy arc.


    "Monkey San''er, I have thought of what gift to prepare for Chang Xia. What do you think of Mengjia''s forging skills?" Yuan Yi said with a grinning smile.


    Monkey Saner was slightly stiff.


    "Sir, are you sure?"


    This will inevitably offend the dreamer.


    "Mengjia is doing trouble in the Twilight Forest. Do you think the orcs of the Twilight Forest can spare Meng Leng? If Meng Leng died in the Twilight Forest, who would know that it was me who disclosed the Mengjia inheritance skills to the Heluo tribe..."


    Playing conspiracy, Yuan Yi naturally has some experience.


    He is usually too lazy to use his brain. There are too many smart orcs in the Yuan family. If you want to live a stable life, you must hide your clumsiness. After all, he is not a lunatic from Yuanhou, and he can do it well against his fellow clan.


    "San''er, prepare me a pen and paper."


    This pen and paper was left by the patriarch Gen, so it was convenient to come over from time to time to pick up the wool.


    Yuan Yi is very interesting. When the patriarch Gen came, whether it was chatting or talking about the mountains, he was willing to follow the words of the patriarch Gen.


    see.


    Gen Patriarch did not embarrass Yuan Yi and the two of them.


    Hou San''er entered the room and took out the pen and paper, Yuan Yi took it, and began to draw.


    The core technology of Mengjia''s forging skills is the furnace for calcining iron ore and the bellows for heating the furnace. Iron ore has a high melting point, and it is extremely difficult to melt it. During this period, it must be continuously forged and beaten.


    Previously, Yuan Yi gave the blacksmithing skills.


    It just recorded how to beat iron ore, and said nothing about calcining iron ore.


    Stove and bellows, that is not even half a word. Mengjia has been working hard to rebuild the stove over the years, but it is a pity that the refurbishment of the stove is not that simple.


    Mengjia has a forging skill about the hive clan.


    Among them is the construction of the furnace.


    It''s a pity that after so many years, Mengjia still can''t restore the stove used by the nest clan. As a result, the weapons built by the Meng family were gradually replaced by other noble families. Even the Tian family is eyeing the Meng family, wanting to embezzle the Meng family and expand the advantages of the Tian family.


    Thirteen families of the Tianyuan tribe had a gentleman''s agreement.


    In charge of the Tianyuan tribe, one must be independent from the Twelve Great Nobles, and must not interfere in the interests of the twelve Great Nobles.


    The Tianjia coveted Mengjia''s forging skills, which itself has crossed the line.


    The other eleven, UU reading www.uukanshu. com will naturally not sit idly by.


    The ambitious nobles all want to swallow other nobles and make the Tianyuan tribe their own. On the bright side, the Tianyuan tribe is still jointly governed by the Tian family and the twelve great nobles. In private, the twelve great nobles are allied or divided with each other, and the struggle is fierce.


    Something happened to Shen Rong.


    It''s not just the calculations of Tianqing and some people in the Yuan family.


    Among them, it also involves the entanglement of interests at the higher levels of the Tianyuan tribe.


    Moments later.


    Yuan Yi stopped writing, picked up the white paper and took a few breaths.


    Looking up at the sun overhead, approaching noon.


    "San''er, let''s go." Yuan Yi was in a good mood, he wanted to go to Chang Xia''s house for a meal. After living on White Lake Street for a few days, he heard many orcs talk about Chang Xia''s cooking skills.


    Hearing that Yuan Yi was about to move, at midnight, he wanted to go to the wall of Chang Xia''s house to smell the fragrance.


    "This time has passed?" Hou San''er hesitated.


    Yuan Yi smiled and said, "The time just passed, you don''t want to taste the food cooked by Chang Xia? It''s a rare opportunity..." He shook the white paper in his hand. The record above is the real memory of forging inheritance.


    Even in the Western Continent, it is priceless. !


    well!


    Humble.


    Once upon a time, if he wanted to eat a meal, he had to exchange his inheritance memory?


    Thinking about it, Yuan Yi''s brisk steps suddenly became heavy.


    He, he shouldn''t have gotten involved with Shen Rong in the first place. If he didn''t get involved, now he''s lying in his tent, enjoying the service of a beautiful slave, how could he be so humble to survive.


    Time and life.


    Rolling up the white paper, Yuan Yi shook his body and walked towards the Baihu cave.


    He walked out of the cave, and there were orcs quietly heading towards the tribe on Baihu Street. Obviously, the patriarch Gen did not really ignore Yuan Yi.

 Chapter 923： Yuan Yi came to visit, killing intent

    Heluo tribe.


    Patriarch Gen put down the duck skeleton and licked the corner of his mouth.


    His mouth kept making hissing and gasping sounds, while reminiscing about the spicy taste of the duck skeleton.


    The more you eat this snack, the more greedy it becomes. It''s refreshing.


    Unfortunately, the portion is a little less. Nanfeng cooks too little, not enough to eat!


    "Patriarch, Yuan Yi left Baihu Street and headed towards Baihu Cave. Depending on the situation, it seems that he is going to find Shen Rong." Fenghuo entered the house, staring at the duck skeleton on the long table, swallowing saliva as he spoke.


    I am thirsty, I want to eat.


    Patriarch Gen rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t look, this is reserved for Thalia. If you want to eat it, go to Nanfeng. This is the snack that Chang Xia made for Phyllis and the others yesterday. It''s made with wild ducks."


    Patriarch Gen waved his hand and covered the pottery bowl with a rattan sieve.


    Staring at it again, he was afraid that he couldn''t help but steal it.


    There were a total of three duck skeletons, Patriarch Gen ate one, and the remaining two belonged to Xylophone and Thalia. The two took care of Miles and Noah at the elder''s house in Westwood, and would come back later.


    Xylophone originally wanted to take Miles and Noah over.


    Su Ye suggested to stay at Elder Ximu''s house temporarily and let him help take care of it. After a few days, after confirming the physical conditions of Miles and Noah, bring them to the tribe to walk around safely.


    "Okay, I''m leaving."


    Fenghuo nodded and turned to leave.


    Patriarch Gen twitched the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "Stop for now! Tell me what happened just now. Why did Yuan Yi suddenly leave Baihu Street?"


    "Wu went to Baihu Street to meet Yuan Yi." Fenghuo said.


    Patriarch Gen was surprised, he didn''t know about it.


    Su Ye left Baihu Street, and Bai Qing followed her to Changxia''s house.


    It never occurred to me that the tribe would report to Patriarch Gen. As a result, the news of Patriarch Gen was a little behind.


    "Where is the witch?" Gen asked.


    Fenghuo shook his head and replied, "I''m staring at Yuan Yi on Baihu Street, and I''m not sure about the whereabouts of the witch. If I''m not in the tribe, it''s probably in Changxia''s house."


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Changxia''s house for a meal."


    The patriarch Gen raised his head to look up at the sky, and there was a hint of joy on the corner of his mouth.


    With a big wave of his hand, he shouted to the beacon fire and walked towards the Baihu cave.


    Xylophone didn''t go back to the cave, and most of the time he had lunch at the elder''s house in Ximu. The patriarch Gen was too lazy to steam the noodle buns, and it happened that Yuanyi had something to do. He immediately thought of going to Changxia''s house for lunch, killing two birds with one stone.


    Hear the words.


    The beacon followed.


    Shen Rong, protecting the calf, was reluctant to be too tired in Changxia.


    At the same time, he didn''t want to be disturbed by his clansmen and Chang Xia''s life.


    Normally, he refuses too many orcs to come. Nanfeng Maple Leaf is too familiar and thick-skinned, and is not afraid of Shen Rong''s cold face at all.


    Beacon is different.


    He is single and male.


    If he dares to come to the door, Shen Rong will dare to attack.


    When he first came to the Heluo tribe, he often had private appointments with Fenghuo and the others.


    After being beaten many times, Fenghuo and the others were a little worried about Shen Rong.


    "Chang Xia, are you at home?"


    Yuan Yi smiled and stood in front of the cave courtyard.


    He waved to Chang Xia who was washing his hands by the water tank in the cave courtyard.


    Chang Xia was surprised.


    He looked at Yuan Yi and the two in front of his courtyard in surprise.


    Snacks are ready, fried fish nuggets and spicy fish nuggets are put into clay pots. Chang Xia is cleaning pumpkin seeds and preparing steamed corn, pumpkin and brown rice at noon.


    When she went to the underground warehouse to put fried fish nuggets in clay pots.


    Inadvertently, in the rattan basket sent by the three tribes, I found a large pumpkin. Chang Xia was overjoyed and planned to cut half a pumpkin into it while steaming brown rice at noon.


    She carefully cleaned these pumpkin seeds and planned to pick them up.


    Wait for the coming year to plant pumpkins.


    At the same time, thinking about the next time they meet the orcs of the three tribes, remind them to pick more pumpkins and stock up. Pumpkins can be stored without tampering. If the skin is broken, it can be stored for several months.


    "You, call me?"


    Chang Xia hesitated and stood up slowly.


    Ying looked at Yuan Yi''s eyes.


    Yuan Yi responded with an elegant and easy-going smile, nodded, and said, "Sorcerer Su Ye promised me to go into the forest tomorrow, I''ll come and see you."


    Looking at Yuan Yi''s smile, Chang Xia shivered.


    This smile��


    Much like the expression on Shen Rong''s face when he was calculating the beastman, Chang Xia said that he couldn''t bear it.


    "Chang Xia, who are you talking to?" Shen Rong said as he walked out of the kitchen. Looking up, I saw Yuan Yi and the two standing in the courtyard of the cave, their faces suddenly changed, and they said coldly, "Yuan Yi, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to see Chang Xia." Yuan Yi scolded Chen Rong, this stinky boy, for being rude. He kept his smile on his face, raised his hand slightly, and waved the white paper on his hand.


    See it.


    Chang Xia suddenly remembered something.


    Although I want to complain about the smile on Yuan Yi''s face.


    She refrained from speaking, and looked at the blank paper in Yuan Yi''s hand��inheriting skills. Yuan Yi suddenly became generous, making Chang Xia a little surprised.


    "Shen Rong, quickly invite Uncle into the house." Chang Xia chuckled lightly.


    Shen Rong suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Chang Xia.


    What kind of madness did Chang Xia smoke?


    Before, Chang Xia mentioned that Yuan Yi was more on guard.


    What''s the matter with this change of face in the blink of an eye?


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong took a careful look. Naturally, he saw the blank page in Yuan Yi''s hand.


    Inheriting skills? !


    However, Yuan Yi would be so kind to present the inheritance skills.


    "Please��" Shen Rong sent an invitation perfunctorily, and let Yuan Yi walk up the corridor pavilion.


    Bai Qing stuck his head out of the kitchen, looked at Yuan Yi in surprise, and said in surprise, "Hey! Why are you here?"


    In the pharmacy, Su Ye also heard the movement.


    She didn''t come out in a hurry.


    Through the window, Su Ye''s eyes fell on the white paper in Yuan Yi''s hand.


    In the bottom of my heart, I figured out Yuan Yi''s purpose.


    "I''m here to eat!" Yuan Yiwen smiled and waited for Hou San''er to pull out the chair and take a seat at the square table. He turned his eyes and looked at the pumpkin seeds in Chang Xia''s hand, and said curiously, "Chang Xia, UU reading What are you doing?"


    "I''m cleaning pumpkin seeds." Chang Xia said.


    "Yuan Yi, don''t be sloppy, talk about something." Shen Rong said coldly. Looking at Yuan Yi''s face, Shen Rong''s stomach hurt. On this point, Shen Rong thought the same as Chang Xia, his hands were itchy, and he wanted to greet Yuan Yi''s cheek.


    "Shen Rong, about your marriage...do you know about your father Yuanhou?" Yuan Yi rolled up the white paper, tapped the square table lightly, his eyes swept across Shen Rong''s face, fell on Chang Xia, and said: " Chang Xia, I''m sorry! The last time I met, I thought of Yuanhou, and my attitude was a little rude."


    "Yuan Yi, shut up!" Shen Rongsen scolded coldly.


    He was poisoned and was dying.


    Nine out of ten Yuanhou knew about it.


    If he hadn''t thought that he was his father, Shen Rong would have wanted to kill him.


    Some things that he didn''t understand before, with Yuan Yi''s appearance, Shen Rong gradually figured it out. The clearer it became, the more angry Shen Rong was in his heart.


    "Shen Rong, running away can''t solve the problem. With Yuanhou''s importance to you, you shouldn''t be afraid of him attacking Chang Xia��" Yuan Yi''s tone changed, and his words were full of murderous aura. One sentence: "Marquis Yuan, domineering and dictatorial, doesn''t like the resistance of others. The only exception is for you. If he objected to your marriage, have you thought about the ending of Changxia?"


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 924： forging skills

    ��


    In an instant, the entire cave was silent.


    Patriarch Gen brought Fenghuo into the courtyard door, and happened to hear what Yuan Yi said.


    So, all the orcs turned their attention to Shen Rong.


    Yuan Yi''s remarks revealed many things.


    "Yuanyi, I want to know how Yuanhou will treat Chang Xia?" Gen chuckled. This smile... made Chang Xia roll his eyes again. Could it be that a refined and easy-going expression is the standard for black-bellied people? One by one, do you like to laugh like this?


    to be honest-


    This smile is very permeating!


    Su Ye stepped over the threshold, stood in front of the pharmacy door, stared at Yuan Yi, still smiling, and asked, "Yuan Yi, I''m also curious about the ending of Chang Xia?"


    Yuanhou, kidnapped Xingya decades ago.


    Xingya died early, which made Su Ye and the Sirius Tribe very sad.


    Hear the words.


    Yuan Yi''s face stiffened.


    He sneered twice and turned his attention to Shen Rong.


    Patriarch Su Yegen and the two brought him great pressure.


    So, Yuan Yi ignored Shen Rong''s cold eyes and reiterated Yuanhou''s domineering character. At the same time, focus on the paranoia of Ming Yuanhou towards Shen Rong.


    After listening.


    Su Ye touched the tip of her nose.


    "Marquis Yuan used to be quite normal��" Su Ye said.


    Yuan Yiqing coughed and whispered, "Maybe it has something to do with Xingya''s death. He feels he owes Shen Rong and wants to give the best in the world to Shen Rong."


    When he was a child, whenever there were beast cubs in the Yuan family, they were not friendly to Shen Rong.


    Yuanhou can treat the beast cub regardless of his face, and teach the beast cub''s grandfather Amu, that is a normal operation. Sao operation is to trick the beast cub in private, like a worm-catching snake stuffed into the beast cub''s clothes to scare you! Steal the cub''s lunch or something.


    As long as you can''t think of it, there is nothing that Yuanhou can''t do.


    The Tian family married the Yuan family, so they wanted to win over Yuanhou.


    Marquis Yuan didn''t refuse, and it had something to do with Tianqing being really good. In addition, Shen Rong was cold-hearted, even if he was an orc from the Yuan family, Shen Rong didn''t show any special closeness. Yuanhou was afraid that Shen Rong would be lonely and wanted him to have more contact with foreigners, so he agreed to the marriage request of the Tian family.


    Who knows that Tian Qing is very ambitious and unwilling to marry.


    She wanted to compete for the power of the Tian family, so she chose to attack Shen Rong.


    tsk tsk��


    It should be said that the sky is blinding, but it is still too naive.


    Shen Rong''s front foot had an accident, and Tianqing''s back foot fell out of favor.


    Presumably, Tianqing is very remorseful.


    Miscalculating one''s own ability can sometimes lead to death.


    "Shen Rong, we don''t care. Chang Xia is the best." Gen snorted coldly. In his eyes, Chang Xia deserves the best. If Shen Rong hadn''t been chosen by Chang Xia, there would be only one skeleton left. Now, what''s the matter with Yuanhou?


    "Shen Rong, why don''t you say something?" Su Ye said leisurely.


    Shen Rong said with a cold face, "He won''t come to the East before he takes the West."


    puff��


    Immediately, all the orcs were stunned.


    Uh!


    Shen Rong, what are you talking about?


    I couldn''t hear the wind just now, can you say it again?


    At this time, not only Su Ye and other orcs were surprised, but Yuan Yi Hou San''er was also stupid.


    "The reason why I didn''t mention Yuanhou is because I know him. Before my Eminem died, Yuanhou promised to take Xilu as a gift for Eminem. Tianqing murdered me, I''m not sure it was him who helped. The Tian family is in charge of the Tianyuan tribe, and Yuanhou needs an excuse to overthrow the Tian family''s rule..."


    "impossible."


    Yuan Yi didn''t even think about denying it directly.


    "Marquis Yuan regards you as more important than himself. Even if he plots against the Tianyuan tribe, he will never use you as a gimmick."


    Yuan Yi is very sure of this.


    After speaking, Yuan Yi raised his hand to look at Shen Rong, and said earnestly, "Marquis Yuan looked for me before going to Nanyue, please ask me to take care of you."


    "You took care of Shen Rong so that he was poisoned and almost died." Chang Xia inserted a knife.


    Yuan Yi was forcing it hard, he was really careless about this matter, don''t you regret it!


    "I didn''t know that Tianqing madman wanted to poison Shen Rong, I thought she wanted to lure Shen Rong to do something astringent and win the support of the Yuan family." Yuan Yi said speechlessly.


    Not only Yuan Yi was taken aback by Tian Qing''s poisoning of Shen Rong, it was estimated that even the Tian family did not expect it. Just as Shen Rong had an accident, Tian Qing fell out of favor and was imprisoned.


    Obvious.


    The Tian family wanted to cut off their relationship with Tian Qing.


    However, as Shen Rong said.


    Once Tianqing makes a move, things are no longer within the Tian family''s control.


    "Shen Rong, are you sure Yuanhou will not come to the Twilight Forest?" Su Ye frowned and said solemnly.


    She could feel that Yuan Yi didn''t lie.


    If Yuanhou is so paranoid and crazy, it would be a little troublesome.


    Race is innate, Chang Xia cannot change it.


    However, if Marquis Yuan dared to kill Chang Xia, Su Ye was not a vegetarian, and the Heluo tribe would not be easy to mess with.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t come in a short time, let alone time." Shen Rong affirmed.


    The Tianyuan Tribe is on the rise.


    How could Marquis Yuan have time to come to Donglu?


    Even if he wanted to come, someone would stop him.


    Patriarch Gen had a sullen face and said, "Let Nanfeng Maple Leaf come over and sit down." The tribe increased the number of patrols and patrolled day and night.


    As he talked, Chang Xia became a topical person, unable to even get in.


    "Ah! I should steam the pumpkin brown rice��"


    Chang Xia exclaimed, hurriedly walked to the water tank, and brought the drained pumpkins placed in the rattan sieve into the kitchen.


    Cough cough!


    Gen Patriarch coughed twice, glanced across the white paper Yuan Yi was holding in his hand, turned around and instructed Fenghuo: "Fenghuo, send Yuanyi and Hou San''er back to Baihu Street, it''s time to go back to the cave for lunch at noon. ."


    As he spoke, he went straight to find a chair and sit down.


    Who could have guessed that he wanted to eat here in the presence of this move? !


    From the bottom of Yuan Yi''s heart, he gave a thumbs up to the patriarch Gen. He was worthy of being the patriarch of the Heluo tribe, one of the six major tribes. His face and scheming are really rude!


    "I thought that Shen Rong Chang Xia didn''t get any gifts for getting married. I specially prepared a gift for Chang Xia today, I hope she likes it." Yuan Yi chuckled lightly.


    It seemed that he hadn''t heard the words the Gen Patriarch said to see off the guest just now.


    What a joke, he came here today to grab a meal.


    The Heluo tribe can''t be walked for a while, UU reading www. uukanshu.com has never even tasted Chang Xia''s cooking skills?


    Shen Rong was stunned.


    Surprised, he took the blank paper that Yuan Yi handed over.


    Spread it out and take a serious look.


    Immediately, he took a deep breath.


    "Yuan Yi, where did you come from?" Shen Rong was shocked.


    With his hands, he squeezed the white paper tightly, staring at Yuan Yi with burning eyes.


    Forging skills, this should be the secret of the dream family. Where did Yuan Yi come from? If this thing leaks out, the Meng family will look for Yuan Yi desperately, even if they fight with the Yuan family, it is enough.


    "Don''t ask where it came from, this is my gift to Chang Xia. Is it okay to have a meal at your house for this gift?" Yuan Yi said calmly.


    Shen Rong took a deep breath and handed the white paper to Su Ye.


    "If you want to stay, stay." Shen Rong turned around and entered the kitchen, explaining to Chang Xia what was recorded on the white paper, and calming down his excitement by the way.


    See you.


    Patriarch Su Yegen looked at each other.


    The bottom of my heart is more interested in white paper.


    After a while, Su Ye took a look at the blank paper. Her pupils shrank suddenly, she raised her head and looked at Yuan Yi, with deeper curiosity flashing in her eyes.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 925： 7 day period

    "You... really hide it!"


    Su Ye licked her dry lips. This inheritance technique is very different from the previous ones. The front ones are, at best, appetizers.


    this one.


    It can be said that it is the real inheritance skill.


    "Wonderful!" Yuan Yi smiled very implicitly, but he didn''t hide the smugness in his eyes. Obviously, Su Ye''s praise made him very useful.


    Yuan Yi has always kept a low profile.


    He was naturally able to gain the approval of the servants such as Hou San''er.


    Looking at the dishes, it''s not just the aristocrats.


    The lower classes and slaves are even worse.


    A humble life requires a strong backer. Coupled with the fact that orcs are naturally strong, like living in such a noble family, the encounter will only be more bleak.


    Right now.


    Patriarch Gen had seen what was written on the white paper.


    His hands trembled a little.


    Forging skills, no wonder Su Ye said that Yuan Yi was hidden. The Tianyuan tribe is good at forging, it should be Mengjia. Yuan Yi is from the Yuan family, but he controls the core inheritance skills of the Meng family, which makes the patriarch Gen unavoidable to think more.


    "This inheritance skill comes from me, not the Yuan family."


    Looking at Patriarch Gen''s strange expression, Yuan Yi thought that he should explain something to avoid misunderstanding. After all, after revealing Yuanhou''s temperament, Shen Rong threw a bomb and bluntly said that Yuanhou had plans for the Tianyuan tribe.


    If this is spread out.


    The Yuan family was besieged and killed by aristocratic families in minutes.


    As expected of Yuanhou''s cub, he dares to say such things casually. Aren''t you afraid that the Heluo tribe will sell the news to the Yuan family''s hostile forces?


    "Stay for lunch together at noon." Su Ye smiled and invited.


    Yuan Yi replied, "It''s an honor!"


    After such a long preparation, it is not easy to finally manage to get a lunch!


    Hou San''er pretended to be a puppet with eyes, nose, mouth, mouth and heart.


    Patriarch Gen folded the white paper and stuffed it into his chest. Look for opportunities, get some Hui tribes of iron ore, copper ore, etc., and let the fox orcs of Qingqiu tribe try one or two.


    Recently, they have made good progress in their research on bronzes.


    In addition, he acquired the forging skills and knew how to make furnaces and bellows.


    The Twilight Forest should also enter the Bronze Age.


    Everyone knows that iron forging is not easy.


    Patriarch Gen focused on copper mines, and he could forge bronze wares first. The ironware is slowly drawn, and there is a technological process, but I am afraid that it will not be able to create ironware.


    At noon, Chang Xia stewed fish with pickled vegetables and chicken with vinegar fruit.


    Barbecue is a must, plus steamed preserved meat, spicy fish, fried pork with chili and scrambled bird eggs with chili, served with pumpkin brown rice.


    It can be said that the food is very good.


    Hiss!


    Yuan Yisha shivered violently, but couldn''t stop.


    Hou San''er was not much better than Yuan Yi when he was sweating profusely.


    Drink water and eat vegetables.


    Eat vegetables and drink water.


    In the end, Chang Xia couldn''t stand it any longer.


    After pouring milk tree sap on them, they couldn''t help but persuade them to eat grilled meat instead of the spicy dishes like sauerkraut fish and spicy fish nuggets.


    It''s a pity that they were rejected by Yuan Yi.


    Xilu doesn''t eat chili, it should be said that no noble has ever eaten chili.


    They plant more ornamental plants among peppers in the garden.


    "This... chili is delicious, but it''s a bit spicy." Yuan Yi''s spicy tongue was swollen, and his speech was slurred. However, it still didn''t stop him from wanting to eat pickled fish, spicy fish nuggets, and chili fried pork.


    "Hiss!" Hou San''er drank the milk tree sap, nodded and said, "It''s delicious, the more you eat, the more fragrant, the more you eat, the more you want to eat it."


    It''s no wonder that adults are willing to use inheritance skills to eat.


    This rice is so delicious!


    Monkey San''er is not used to brown rice, he likes to eat steamed buns.


    The steamed buns were softer than Xilu''s black bread, and chewed with a faint aroma of fruit powder. I heard that the orcs hate to eat fruit powder. The steamed bread made from this ginkgo, let alone black bread, is not comparable to white bread.


    "I didn''t treat you badly!" Gen had a dark face and was extremely speechless.


    Yuan Yi said: "Monkey San''er can only bake bread, and the ingredients you bring, he can only roast meat. The taste of the roast meat, let''s not mention it!"


    He disliked Hou San''er, but he didn''t mean anything else.


    Cooking is a very difficult thing, at least not Yuanyi.


    ��


    Patriarch Gen held his forehead and said, "You both know nothing, so you can''t say a word. I can arrange for the clan to deliver meals to you."


    The ingredients sent to Yuan Yi and the others every day are fresh.


    Who knew that these two would not cook vegetables at all. What a waste.


    "Hey! Can you deliver food?" Yuan Yi was dumbfounded.


    Monkey San''er also froze.


    These few days, what kind of barbecue was the two of them eating?


    It''s a loss, it''s really a big loss.


    After a while, Yuan Yi came back to his senses, looked at Chang Xia eagerly, and begged, "Chang Xia, can you come over for dinner tonight?"


    "Go away!" Shen Rong twitched the corner of his mouth and spat out a word.


    Patriarch Gen chuckled and said: "At night, let Fenghuo bring you some food. What you want to eat, you tell Fenghuo in advance. If you can prepare, he will help to prepare it."


    Hearing the words, the third son of Yuanyi Monkey was overjoyed.


    Busy thank you.


    To solve the problem of eating, Yuan Yi felt that he could live on Baihu Street until the end of the world. Unfortunately, the matter of the deer tribe must be resolved.


    Otherwise��


    He was worried about getting into big trouble.


    "Sorcerer Su Ye, does the Lu tribe have the latest news?" Yuan Yi put down the bowl and chopsticks, and said seriously: "Tian Qili and Meng Leng are too brainless and cruel. I''m worried that it will cause a big problem, if possible, I hope that it will be as soon as possible. into the forest."


    "There are elders in the forest who are following him, and there is no news for the time being," Su Ye said.


    Who would have imagined that these orcs in the West Land were so crazy? For an unwarranted rumor, he dared to slaughter the orcs of the Twilight Forest, and he was really not afraid of death.


    Was the method too gentle before?


    Su Ye pondered, and a faint killing intent instantly enveloped the orcs in the small living room.


    Shen Rong raised his hand to protect Chang Xia from killing her.


    Monkey San''er Yuanyi was the worst, almost fell to the ground.


    Root patriarch Bai Qing and other orcs are used to it, this small battle is not a big deal. If Su Ye was really angry, it would be terrible.


    "Can I ask what happened to the Lu tribe?" Yuan Yi said.


    To offer sacrifices, you need to prepare an altar. Tian Qili and Meng Leng are ready to enter the East Land, and they will definitely prepare the items needed for the altar in advance, but the Twilight Forest is dangerous, and they can''t take these things with them, which is not conducive to the journey.


    Su Ye said, "Three days ago."


    Elder Senda and other orcs originally planned to leave for the tribe five days ago.


    Inadvertently, they found that the situation of the deer tribe was wrong, so they lurked close to the deer tribe to check the situation. Seeing this, several elders changed their faces directly.


    These days.


    In addition to tracking the enemy''s tracks.


    Also check whether other tribes near the deer tribe have encountered the same danger?


    Fortunately, the elders have special tools to help them on their way, which can save them most of the time, otherwise it would be more troublesome.


    "Seven days, we must find the deer tribe orcs within seven days." Yuan Yi said seriously.


    For more than seven days, the deer tribe orcs are more fortunate than fortune. As far as the understanding of Dusk Mist Forest is concerned, the orcs living here are definitely the most familiar.


    Yuan Yi didn''t say it casually when he said the seven-day period.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 926： 1 into the forest

    "Yuanyi, what do you mean by seven days?" Gen''s expression changed drastically and he said solemnly.


    Beside the long table, the other orcs were waiting, staring at Yuan Yi with a solemn expression. .


    "To make sacrifices, an altar needs to be built. The Twilight Forest is very dangerous, Tian Qili and the others can''t carry the items for building the altar with them. They kidnapped the deer tribe, and they must be preparing to take the orcs of the deer tribe to the place where the items for building the altar are stored. . This place is not too close to where the deer tribe lives, nor is it too far."


    Yuan Yi kept his face calm and patiently explained to the beastmen.


    He concluded that within seven days, the Orcs of the Deer Tribe would not have to worry about their lives.


    However, more than seven days.


    Deer tribe orcs have a low chance of surviving.


    Patriarch Gen squinted and pondered, thinking about the situation where the deer tribe lived, thinking about Tian Qili and other orcs, where might the deer tribe orcs be taken?


    very quickly.


    Patriarch Gen and Su Ye quickly exchanged glances.


    Apparently, they had a place in mind.


    "Gen, take me back to the tribe." Su Ye said. When the words fell, she stood up and asked Patriarch Gen to lead the way, planning to go to the tribe.


    Depending on the situation, it should be to contact Elder Senda.


    Long Xia Wei Dun.


    If she remembered correctly, Su Ye once said that the number of sound shells was limited. At present, it is only held by the Orc tribe of the Twilight Forest. How can I contact the elders of Senda? Also, do Su Ye and Gen Patriarch know where the deer tribe orcs were taken?


    Tilt his head, Chang Xia''s thoughts flew around.


    Yuan Yi watched Su Ye and the two leave, and turned to look at Shen Rong.


    "Shen Rong, do you think Wizard Su Ye guessed Tian Qili''s hiding place?"


    Shen Rong glanced at Yuan Yi indifferently and said nothing.


    Isn''t this an obvious fact?


    Su Ye has a map of the Twilight Forest in his hand, which Qing He just sorted out not long ago. Yuan Yi understood clearly, if Su Ye and Patriarch Gen couldn''t guess, Shen Rong would feel strange.


    This is Donglu Twilight Forest, the territory of the orcs.


    Tian Qili and Meng Leng dare to kill the orcs, so they have to prepare for the **** baptism from the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    think about.


    Shen Rong''s eyes couldn''t help but show a cold and hostile anger.


    He has undergone the most rigorous training of the Yuan family, and his hands are stained with countless blood, which is different from Yuan Yi. Yuan Yi is a non-fighting faction and prefers Gou.


    Yuan Yi didn''t like fighting, and his own strength would never be too bad.


    If it is bad, he is not qualified to inherit the status of the direct line, and he is not qualified to live in the tent of the direct line.


    The Orcs of the Western Land advocate force more than the Eastern Land.


    Even if it is a slave, if the strength is strong, it can also obtain a good status.


    Right, beauty.


    These have everything.


    on the contrary.


    The weak are not worthy of living in the Western Continent.


    "I''ll go into the forest tomorrow, will you come with me?" Yuan Yi said.


    Not hearing Shen Rong''s answer, Yuan Yi didn''t react. After a while, he asked Shen Rong if he would enter the forest together tomorrow. No matter whether the thin rod is alive or dead, Yuan Yi must personally confirm it, which is related to the answer to the Yuan family.


    but.


    If it is true that Tianqi Li Menglian intends to sacrifice the deer tribe orcs, the twilight forest orcs will never wait silently. He also wanted to find out whether the Yuan family was involved. The more he thought about these things, the more troublesome he became, and Yuan Yi''s whole face became gloomy.


    "Together." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly, but he didn''t say anything to stop it.


    She is not stupid, so she can naturally smell the crisis from this incident.


    Xilu wanted to find the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace, and was already crazy, so he chose to kill the orcs in the Twilight Forest. This time, they chose the deer tribe to start, next time?


    think about.


    Chang Xia lowered his head.


    No wonder Su Ye left halfway through, apparently planning a counterattack.


    Next, Su Ye may block the Twilight Forest. At the same time, they contacted the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East China Sea Fish Clan, and the three races joined forces to ban Donglu.


    However, this is far from the end.


    Bai Qingfenghuo was quiet and silent, but the expressions of the two of them passed over with joy. Obviously, they are also looking forward to going into the forest together tomorrow.


    Chasing and killing foreigners is especially exciting for them.


    In the past, there was Su Ye''s constraints, and they could only choose to expel at most.


    Now, things have changed.


    The two looked at each other and decided to go to the tribe to find the root patriarch later.


    a meal.


    Except Yuan Yi Hou San Er.


    The other orcs didn''t eat well.


    Yuan Yi got Shen Rong''s letter of approval, and slowly returned to Baihu Street with a big belly.


    before leaving.


    In his hand he held an iron wooden jar with snacks in it.


    Yuan Yi opened the iron canister and sniffed it, then closed it neatly. Carefully put the iron wooden can in his arms, beware of Hou San''er competing with him.


    Three monkeys...


    "Shen Rong, are you sure you want to enter the forest?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong nodded and said seriously: "I have to enter the forest. In addition to investigating the disappearance of the deer clan, I want to confirm the identity of the Yuan family in this incident."


    Although he disliked Yuanhou very much.


    However, he didn''t want the Twilight Forest Orcs and Yuanhou to face each other.


    Chang Xia was his partner, and it was not important to Shen Rong whether Yuanhou recognized him or not. However, if the Yuan family had a feud with the Twilight Forest, things would get too big, and I''m afraid it would be difficult to end it. He didn''t want things to turn out that way.


    Shen Rong''s words happened to be what Yuan Yi was worried about.


    If Yuanhou wants to seize control of the Tianyuan tribe, he must not enmity with the orcs of the Twilight Forest. UU reading www. uukanshu.com, I think Yuanhou also understands this.


    The three races of the East Land seem to be gentle and harmless.


    Whoever dares to think that they are gentle and harmless is really a shark.


    For so many years, Xilu has been eager to make a move against Donglu. Why did they only dare to send business houses and wandering orcs to harass them, because they were afraid that the Donglu orcs would counterattack.


    From the perspective of strength alone, the overall strength of the Eastern Orcs is stronger than that of the Western Land.


    However, the number of orcs in the Eastern Land is far less than that in the Western Land.


    Over the years, the two sides have maintained a delicate peace.


    Once the balance of peace is broken.


    No one can predict what will happen in the future.


    "What do you want to bring?" Chang Xia took a deep breath and didn''t ask any further. Entering the forest in the cold season, Chang Xia didn''t know what luggage to prepare, so he simply let Shen Rong decide.


    The journey is bound to be dangerous.


    Dry food and other items should not be brought too much.


    Chang Xia felt a headache, and likewise Shen Rong was a little numb.


    "I..." Shen Rong was silent, and said, "I''ll go to the tribe and ask Xylophone Amu? I just can ask the opinion of Wu and Gen Patriarch."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded.


    For this kind of thing, it is more suitable to find a patriarch and a xylophone.


    Unlike the elders of Quejiao and the others before, this trip into the forest involved two of the twelve great nobles in the Western Continent, and the matter was very tricky.


    However, I want to rescue the deer tribe orcs.


    Most of this is up to Elder Senda.


    When Shen Rong and the others rushed over, the day lily was cold.


    Soon, the three of Shen Rong went straight to the tribe. Chang Xia sat quietly at the square table in the pavilion in the corridor, with a sullen expression and a long sigh.


    After a while.


    She went straight back to the bedroom, undressed and went to bed for a nap.


    Can''t figure it out, too lazy to think.


    Might as well take a nap.


    These things are left to Su Ye and the others to deal with.

 Chapter 927： black forest basin

    afternoon.


    Chang Xia woke up from the kang bed.


    I could smell the aroma of roasted meat coming from the kitchen.


    Get off the kang, open the door.


    Seeing Shen Rong and Su Ye sitting at the square table, Bai Qing was sitting on the steps with **** milk tea and basking in the sun leisurely.


    "Are you roasting meat?" Chang Xia yawned and asked lightly.


    Shen Rong shook his head and said, "It''s not roasting meat, it''s roasting pork breast and pork strips. I plan to take it into the forest tomorrow and make some naan cakes." Cakes, at least naan cakes are chewy, unlike steamed buns, which need to be baked on a fire.


    "Have you discussed it?" Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye glanced at Chang Xia and asked her to get dressed.


    "Aren''t you curious who entered the forest?"


    "You would say no-"


    Hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing, Chang Xia''s cleverness was gone.


    "Tomorrow, Pukang will lead the team. Shen Rong Baiqing and other five young people, plus the autumn wind in Hechi." Su Ye replied.


    This time.


    The Heluo tribe took the lead.


    The other five tribes followed closely, and it was important to remove all the orcs from the Twilight Forest except the orcs.


    This "removal" is full of killing intent.


    Obviously, the behavior of Tian Qili and other orcs completely annoyed Su Ye.


    She intends to block the Dusk Forest.


    It just so happens that it takes time for the Orcs of the Dusk Forest to develop.


    Tian Qi Li Meng''s cold behavior provided Su Ye with the best chance. If it wasn''t for the safety of the deer tribe orcs, Su Ye really wanted to thank these two.


    "The Baihe Basin used to be the residence of the deer tribe, it''s far away!"


    "In the warm season, it takes seven or eight days. However, the tribe has a road to the earth tribe, which can save half the time. Now in the cold season, using sleds or snowboards can be faster. Otherwise, you would think that the Senda elders are How did you walk quickly in the forest to support it?"


    The sled needs to be pulled by orcs.


    Snowboarding is simpler, similar to what Chang Xia said about skating.


    Chang Xia asked the Heluo tribe to raise livestock, and Su Ye also thought about what kind of wild animals should be caught to pull the sled so that they can travel in the forest in the cold season in the future?


    Think left and right.


    Su Ye set the target: Timberwolves and Snowwolves.


    These two beasts are of a suitable size, and have both tenacity and stamina for tameness. Perfect for towing sleds.


    So, Su Ye contacted the Sirius Tribe privately.


    Let the wolf clan start to capture the forest wolf and the snow wolf and tame the wolf clan. The wolf clan and the forest wolf and the snow wolf are the upper and lower positions, so that taming can become easier.


    ! !


    Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    The orcs of the Twilight Forest seem to have a very deep hidden background, right?


    Squeezing out a little every now and then can shock Chang Xia. Obviously there are skis, why did the clansmen look at a loss when Chang Xia said skating.


    Chang Xia has a feeling that the clan is playing her.


    "Don''t think about it, only the elderly can know about the snowboard. If I wasn''t in a hurry this time, I wouldn''t take it out. However, the ice skating you mentioned is really interesting. I used to think that the snowboard is suitable for the cold season. Hurrying in the forest, I didn��t think much about it.��


    Su Ye sighed.


    Different thinking, the same thing has different meanings in the eyes of different orcs.


    On the snowboard, it''s very clear.


    That said.


    Chang Xia suddenly felt comfortable.


    She thought that the clansmen were playing herself, so she felt aggrieved.


    "Mother Su Ye, did you and Patriarch Gen guess where Tian Qili would take the deer tribe orcs to sacrifice?"


    "Black Forest Basin."


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia was stunned.


    Black Forest Basin, this place name is quite unfamiliar. It seems like I have heard it before, and it seems like it is the first time I have heard it. Where is it?


    Bai Qing glanced at Chang Xia and said, "The Black Forest Basin is near Death Canyon."


    Hiss!


    Chang Xia gasped.


    No wonder it feels unfamiliar and familiar.


    It turns out that the Black Forest Basin is near Death Canyon.


    Death Canyon, the most dangerous Jedi in Dusk Forest, is not one of them. There are piles of skeletons, black lakes as black as ink, and all kinds of highly poisonous plants growing everywhere.


    Although Weishan is dangerous, it is not fatal.


    Death Canyon is dangerous and deadly.


    "The Deer Tribe lives in the Black Forest Basin?" Chang Xia was shocked. Could the Deer Tribe be one of the seven tribes in the Twilight Forest, or else dare to be so brave?


    Su Ye rolled her eyes at Chang Xia and understood what she meant.


    "The deer tribe likes peace. They live in the Yinchuan grassland outside the Black Forest Basin. Half of the rumors in the Western Land are true. The deer tribe is indeed the messenger of the Snow Mountain Palace. It is said that the deer tribe can bring peace." Su Ye explained.


    The deer people are the peace messengers of the snow-capped mountains.


    Thousands of years ago, the deer people played the role of peace messengers of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    At the same time, like the Deer Clan, there are also the Niu Clan who have peace messengers. However, just like the mysterious disappearance of the snow-capped mountains hundreds of years ago, the Niu Clan also disappeared.


    nowadays.


    There is no record of cattle among the orcs.


    What''s more, some orcs don''t know that there is the existence of the cattle clan.


    "I remember that the three tribes also have the deer tribe��" Chang Xia said.


    "Yes." Su Ye said, "The three tribes were established with the help of the Deer Clan, but not all Deer Clan likes to be lively. The Deer Clan likes tranquility, and they choose to thrive in the Yinchuan Forest."


    Like the Heluo tribe, the Leopard tribe mainly lives.


    However, the Heluo tribe is not the only one with the Leopard clan in the Dusk Forest.


    In the forest, there are also many leopard orcs scattered.


    Unless they encounter an invincible natural disaster, under normal circumstances, orcs rarely ask for help. However, it is far easier to accept the same clan than the foreign clan.


    "Aren''t they afraid?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    "Death Canyon is dangerous, but it won''t move. As long as you don''t go in, there will be no danger. Besides, Yinchuan Forest is quite far from Death Canyon, but considering Tian Qili''s action, Lu The tribe lives in the Yinchuan Forest, so it might be a little secret." Su Ye guessed.


    There are not many deer tribes in the Twilight Forest, but they are not too small.


    Tian Qili did not choose to kidnap other deer orcs, but chose the deer tribe of Yinchuan Forest, which in itself is questionable.


    Could it be that Tian Qili and the others are here for the Death Canyon?


    The Black Forest Basin is the most suitable place to hide near the Yinchuan Forest.


    There is a certain danger, but it is not fatal.


    "However, the Black Forest Basin is next to the Canyon of Death." Chang Xia tapped the tabletop and complained, "Could it be that Tian Qili wants to bring the deer tribe orcs to the Canyon of Death to sacrifice? Is he crazy? He bravely ventured into the Canyon of Death because he felt dead. There are too few bones in the canyon, or do you think the black lake in the canyon of death is too dark?"


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener has a heart.


    Su Ye had some ideas about Death Canyon.


    Previously, she mentioned the Snow Mountain Ruins. There is proof that the location may be in Death Canyon, but considering the special nature of Death Canyon, Su Ye chose to hide it.


    Now��


    Tian Qili and Meng Leng suddenly kidnapped the deer tribe orcs and hid in the Black Forest Basin.


    Su Ye''s expression became more solemn.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 928： Snow Mountain Ruins, Death Canyon

    "Witch, the Snow Mountain Ruins��"


    Shen Rong blinked and turned his attention to Su Ye.


    Obviously, he seems to have guessed something, but not much. So, he asked Su Ye to verify the truth.


    Su Ye nodded slightly.


    "I looked through the ancient books and animal skin scrolls passed down from generation to generation in the wizard''s palace, and then followed the guidelines of the snowflake pendant. I found a clue about the Snow Mountain ruins, and these clues point to the death canyon. Considering the special nature of the death canyon, I have not stated it for the time being. I plan to wait. After the birds and fishes have explored the Shinahai ruins and the Inami ruins, they decide whether to send totem warriors to walk through the canyon of death..."


    Unexpectedly, Tian Qi Li Meng Leng gave Su Ye a small accident.


    Hiss!


    Chang Xia covered her mouth.


    It was cold, so I kept pumping the air-conditioning and gnashing my teeth.


    But, this is really eye-opening.


    "Mother Su Ye, are you going into the forest tomorrow?" Chang Xia whispered.


    If the Snow Mountain Palace is really in the Canyon of Death, who would dare to go in and explore? Dude, don''t dare to play like this!


    So many years have passed.


    No orc in Dusk Forest has yet successfully explored the Canyon of Death.


    Su Ye shook her head lightly and said, "I''m not going." Even if she went, it couldn''t be now, she was waiting for news from the fish clan. She has to wait for news from the fish clan as to whether the ruins of the Inami Water City are still alive.


    The horror of death canyon.


    She knows better than any orc.


    Even if Tian Qi Li Meng Leng successfully sacrificed with the deer orcs, it would be impossible to step into the death canyon, let alone find the snow mountain ruins.


    The deer tribe is the peace messenger of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Sacrificing the deer orcs, Tian Qi Li Meng Leng wanted to find the Snow Mountain ruins, but it was a dream.


    However, Su Ye wanted to talk to the Deer Clan about the Niu Clan.


    Did the cattle really disappear back then?


    Over the years, no matter whether it is in the East or the West, there has never been a trace of the cattle orcs. There are rumors of the five major races, hills and dens. Only the Cow Clan among the Orc Clan was silent.


    It seems that the clan really died after the melee!


    "Shen Rong, you go to the tribe. Tell Gen, let him prepare to go into the forest with you, and tell him about Death Canyon."


    Suddenly, Su Ye thought about it and looked up at Shen Rong.


    If Tian Qi Li Meng Leng really found the clues of the Snow Mountain ruins, it means that they kidnapped the deer tribe orcs as a premeditated killing.


    The elders, such as Puconsenda, are less intelligent than brave.


    After Su Ye thought for a while.


    Decided to let Patriarch Gen take a trip, the Heluo tribe was not busy in the cold season.


    He left for a period of time and had little influence on the Heluo tribe.


    Shen Rong nodded, got up and left.


    "It''s an eventful autumn!"


    Many ruins appeared one after another, causing Su Ye a headache.


    Could it be that the melee of a thousand years ago will be restarted again?


    Thinking about it, Su Ye''s expression became very ugly. War can destroy too many things, and Su Ye is reluctant to start a war unless it is necessary.


    "Mother Su Ye, are you going to block the Twilight Forest?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye didn''t deny it, nodded and said, "I do have such a plan. The Twilight Forest will enter the development period next. I want to block the Twilight Forest to avoid leaks, and give the Twilight Forest Orcs as much time as possible to develop."


    Birds and fishes all control the ancestral ruins.


    Orcs are behind people, thanks to their long summer, they have to work harder if they want to overtake in a corner. Time, this is what the Orcs lack most.


    "Bird and Fish��"


    "Don''t worry, only Xilu is blocked."


    Su Ye is very straightforward, the Orcs need to exchange better items with the Birds and Fishes. This time, when he received Felice and other bird orcs, Su Ye asked the Heluo tribe to entertain them generously, just wanting to go fishing.


    Good things should be shared, but hiding them is nothing.


    After drinking the **** milk tea, Bai Qing muttered with a sugar cube in his mouth, "The bird clan and the fish clan have a lot of good things in their hands, how can they block the Twilight Forest."


    He knew that the tribe sent Fini a set of jade ornaments.


    According to Heimeng''s information, Fini couldn''t put it down.


    Chang Xia originally proposed to exchange jade ornaments for ice crystal grass, but now the tribe has taken a solid step and is waiting for the feedback from the bird clan orcs.


    Jade ornaments belong to the Heluo tribe.


    The bird clan orcs want it, they can only exchange it.


    Of course, marriage or something is also possible. No matter which choice you choose, the Heluo tribe will not suffer.


    "Changxia, make a hearty dinner in the evening. I went to the pharmacy to prepare ointment for them. The pork jerky and pork strips are almost ready."


    Thinking about the future, he made a joke.


    Su Ye went to the pharmacy to prepare an ointment.


    Before leaving, let Chang Xia prepare a delicious meal for Shen Rong to practice.


    Not to mention that this journey is hard, it may also be dangerous.


    More importantly, to hurry on the road, the luggage can only be reduced as much as possible. As a result, dry food and other items can''t be brought too much.


    This is for orcs who are used to eating delicious food.


    Greedy is far more terrifying than hurrying.


    Before leaving Bai Qing Fenghuo, he repeatedly reminded Shen Rong to ask him to prepare more barbecue ingredients and seasonings. You can''t bring more dry food, and bring as much seasoning as possible. If you can''t do it, you can still do it yourself.


    Pork breast and pork strips, these snacks are not food, but life-saving food and grass.


    Chang Xia pondered and planned to stuff some dried seafood into Shen Rong''s luggage. Like dried shrimp and squid, you can chew it when you are on the road or bored.


    Candy, of course, bring some.


    I don''t think it''s possible to bring powder. It''s more convenient to bring instant noodles.


    Chang Xia was thinking about luggage in her mind, thinking about what to eat at night.


    Feast.


    Just eat hot pot!


    Meat and vegetarian food can be boiled in the pot.


    On a cold day, eating hot pot can also warm the body.


    Heartbeat is worse than action.


    Chang Xia began to search for ingredients in the kitchen to see which ones could be used to cook hot pot. Then go into the cellar and choose other materials suitable for cooking hot pot.


    Fish **** are a must.


    Chicken soup is used as the base of the hot pot, and the chicken is fried and eaten.


    Chang Xia called to Bai Qing to ask him to help pick up the rattan basket, and she began to choose the ingredients.


    "Chang Xia, what do you have for dinner?" Bai Qing said excitedly.


    He originally wanted to go to Woye to get hares in the afternoon, but Su Ye stopped him and told him to stay in the cave and not go out. Before the matter on Tian Qili''s side was resolved, the Heluo tribe began to block the tribe''s strict entry and exit. Like Bai Qing, they are all trapped in the tribe, and most of them play in Baihu.


    Woye is close, but across the White River.


    Unless they are accompanied by adult orcs, they are strictly forbidden to cross the river to the fertile fields.


    "Hot pot." Chang Xia said.


    Bai Qing had eaten hot pot several times. Hearing Chang Xia say that he would eat hot pot at night, Bai Qing was very happy, opened his mouth and said, "Mushroom, Songshan mushroom."


    "Wild mushrooms, I''ll look for them." Chang Xia thought about it and wandered around the cellar. There were many things, although they were neatly arranged. However, Chang Xia couldn''t remember where everything was stored.


    To find something, you must do it yourself.


    At the end of the warm season.


    The tribe picked a lot of wild mushrooms, including Songshan wild mushrooms.


    Unfortunately, the number of Songshan chickens is small.


    The tribe caught a few and kept them in the chicken coop. Every time Nanfeng went to the chicken coop to feed the chickens, he would stare at the Songshan chickens, greedy and wanting to eat.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 929： Fern Root Chaptera, Hot Pot

    "Ah! I found it."


    Chang Xia greeted Bai Qing to come forward and caught a few handfuls of Songshan wild mushrooms.


    After thinking about it, I took some dried bracken. At the end of the warm season, the tribe dug up a lot of fern roots to make fern root powder.


    The Changxia family also divided a lot.


    Before, I was busy.


    In the long summer, there was no time to tidy the cellar, and in the winter there were all kinds of uproar.


    Entering the cellar today, Chang Xia suddenly saw the fern root powder next to the wild mushrooms in Songshan, and his eyes lit up.


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 930： Farewell to Shen Rong, the ability will evolve again

    Time turns.


    Step into the second day, early morning.


    The snow fell in the middle of the night and stopped at dawn.


    Chang Xia got angry and stomped her feet. Shen Rong and his party of orcs are waiting for the moment, and before heading to Yinchuan Forest, they will set off in the direction of the Earth Tribe.


    The sky is not yet bright.


    The Heluo tribe woke up early.


    "Chang Xia, go back to the cave!" Shen Rong patted Chang Xia on the top of his hair and persuaded her to return to the Baihu cave. In the morning, the sun is not yet


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 931： Added a few people to the family

    Too comfortable.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia fell asleep.


    However, even when she fell asleep, her hand still did not leave her stomach.


    Waiting for the long summer to wake up, the sun rises three poles.


    In the kitchen, there is a breakfast prepared by Bai Qing.


    The cold powder that has completely cooled down.


    Fortunately, Bai Qing didn''t add the lo mei and lo tang. Frozen rice noodles, you only need to boil hot water in Changxia and cook the rice noodles again.


    After a while.


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 932： Bloodline ability re-evolves

    Half an hour.


    Miles and Noah were fast asleep.


    Boqin Talia leaned in front of the bulging kang bed, looking curiously at the two sleeping little ones.


    Chang Xia and several adults left the bedroom.


    Su Ye moved her arms. She was a little nervous when she hugged Miles and Noah just now. Now her arms are a little sore, numb, and tingling slightly.


    Xylophone returns to the tribe to get things.


    Chang Xia and the two sat at the square table in the corridor pavilion.


    "Mother Su Ye, stretch out your hand


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 933： Ripening light grass

    "Chang Xia, are you sure you''re all right?"


    Su Ye was not at ease, frowned, and nervously checked Chang Xia''s body.


    Chang Xia nodded affirmatively and said, "I''m a little tired, but I can recover after a break. My physical strength is slag, and the use of bloodline abilities consumes physical energy."


    Deficiency, I feel that my kidneys can''t bear it.


    Once, I hollowed out my body.


    Running, it seems like it can''t be stopped. We have to increase our efforts, like fighting against the clan, Chang Xia dare not even think about it.


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 934： myers talking

    "Run more after the long summer."


    Other than that, the xylophone can''t give better advice.


    In the battle, it is estimated that even the cubs of the tribe dare not fight against Chang Xia.


    If Chang Xia was injured, wouldn''t he become a sinner of the tribe?


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia lay down beside the square table with a hopeless expression on her face. The bloodline ability is easy to use and easy to use, and you have to plan to use it.


    After that.


    Xylophone brought Fat Brother Talia to stay here in Changxia.


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 935： good news returns

    "Noah��"


    Chang Xia carefully picked Miles up and started feeding him milk tree sap.


    At this moment, the two of them looked at Noah together.


    Su Ye teased while feeding the tree sap. It''s a pity that Noah has no plans to speak again except ah ah.


    "Accidental?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye thought for a while and said, "When Talia comes back, ask him."


    Thalia is smart.


    It didn''t take long to learn to speak.


    Obviously, in addition to being born, this kind of intelligence is more of a racial inheritance.


    According to the animal skin scroll Su Ye flipped through, there were three nest tribes. This is really too little for orcs, fish and birds.


    Hill people are even worse.


    Just a family, a family into a family.


    Undoubtedly a compliment to the hill people.


    The Orcs are known as the Hundred Races, and the Birds and Fishes are not bad either.


    The larger the ethnic group, the greater the competition.


    Fewer ethnic groups and less competition. However, the external pressure to resist is great.


    There are good and bad.


    Let Su Ye choose, she prefers a large ethnic group.


    In the event of danger, the race can reproduce and pass on. Like the Nest Clan and the Hill People, once an accident occurs, the dead clan is no child''s play.


    "Wu, we''re back."


    Outside the house, Thalia''s cheerful voice came.


    Before anyone entered the house, a strong medicinal smell came to the nostrils.


    It seems that Thalia''s medicinal bath is very authentic. He was about to pickle, thick and a little choking.


    Chang Xia covered his mouth and nose, and asked, "Xylophone Amu, did you take a bath after Talia''s medicinal bath?"


    "Washed." Xylophone said: "He soaked for a long time and couldn''t wash it off."


    Xylophone chatted with the clan, who knew that when Thalia was taking a medicinal bath, she accidentally fell asleep. Next to the tits, they thought that Thalia liked to soak, and when they left, they did not wake up Thalia.


    So, that''s it.


    "Xylophone, coax Noah." Su Ye quickly put Noah on the xylophone, Noah is also interesting. Cry and drink milk tree sap.


    This skill is her stunt!


    Do crying and drinking, both ways, and will not choke.


    Xylophone laughed, took Noah, and coaxed skillfully. Beside him, Thalia stood on tiptoe and patted Noah.


    Xu is smelling the medicine.


    Noah''s cry began to grow louder.


    Thalia froze and took two steps back carefully.


    Next to it, Chang Xia was delighted to see it.


    The interaction of these little guys, watch and laugh once. "Xyon Mu, Miles just spoke." Chang Xia said.


    Xylophone was startled and almost fed the sap of the milk tree into Noah''s nose, and said in shock: "Chang Xia, you heard that right? Miles, born for half a month! Can you speak?"


    Hurry up.


    It''s not too fast, it''s too fast!


    Thalia is calm.


    "It''s a little slow." Talia was a little disgusted, and the younger brother and sister were too weak to live up to their expectations, and explained: "The nest family can run and jump in half a month, and can speak after three days of birth."


    ��


    In an instant.


    The cave is very quiet.


    In Gangwa Continent, is there a more outrageous race than the Nest Race?


    Maybe, hill people.


    "Talia, are you in Versailles?" Chang Xia asked.


    Thalia blinked, not understanding what Versailles meant. He tried hard to explain that as he grew up, some knowledge could automatically emerge in his mind, which should be the inherited knowledge of the nest family.


    Apparently, the hive clan left.


    It did leave something for Thalia, such as the inheritance of knowledge, orcs are only inherited by wizards. The previous wizard will use secret methods to pass on some knowledge that cannot be declared to the next wizard through secret methods.


    Nest clan, can every orc inherit knowledge?


    No wonder the Nest Clan dared to leave Thalia and the three in the Egg Nest.


    Reckless, no wonder.


    "Wu, is this normal?" Xylophone asked dumbfounded.


    Su Ye pinched the bridge of his nose and had a headache, and said, "It''s normal! After all, it''s a nest clan, so it''s not surprising that it''s different from the orc clan."


    In the end.


    Or the orc inheritance has been cut off too much.


    Let them know too little about the hive.


    If you don��t know much, you will be afraid and panic.


    "Yes, Nina." Miles urged, kicking his legs.


    The three of Chang Xia were chatting, and for a while, they forgot to feed Miles the milk tree sap. In a hurry, Miles popped out three words.


    "This appetite is so good!" Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia hugged Miles, and Su Ye helped pour another bowl of milk tree sap.


    At the same time, I also poured half a bowl for the xylophone.


    It was confirmed that the nest clan spoke early, and Su Ye and the others did not seek the reason. Race level determines many things. Who knows these things. As long as it''s not a bad thing, whatever.


    This is the experience of Su Ye and Heluo tribe raising Chang Xia.


    The cub is fine.


    Others, who can manage so much.


    Ding Ding��


    Suddenly, a few dings sounded.


    Su Ye''s face stiffened, she quickly regained her senses, and looked at the table.


    Chang Xia xylophone was duller, and when Su Ye picked up Yinbei, he remembered that the sound of ding ding was the sound of Yinbei.


    "I''m Su Ye."


    Connecting to Yinbei, Su Ye calmed down his ups and downs.


    "Wu, I am Gen." Gen''s voice came through Yinbei.


    Su Ye took Yinbei and walked out of the cave.


    Xylophone Changxia glanced at each other, a little anxious. Looking down at Miles and Noah, who were waiting to be fed, he could only endure anxiety. Continue to feed them the milk tree sap, meanwhile, have Thalia go to the kitchen and bring the custard over.


    After drinking the sap of the milk tree, the two little ones also eat half a bowl of fruit powder paste.


    The two little ones have big appetites.


    You can eat whatever you want, don''t choose, it''s easy to feed.


    After a while.


    After feeding the fruit powder, Xylophone took a towel and wiped the mouths of the two little ones.


    Chang Xia went out with a clay pot and tableware.


    this time.


    Su Ye sat at the square table with Yinbei in front of him.


    An unfamiliar voice entered Chang Xia''s ear.


    She paused and listened curiously.


    "...We were in the Black Forest Basin and successfully rescued the deer tribe orcs last night. Except for the beast cubs, which were a little frightened, the other deer tribe orcs were all normal. The root of the question is, there is no result yet."


    Chang Xia was half-understood.


    Su Ye asked a few questions and replied to the other side.


    In the end, he hung up Yinbei directly.


    Wait for the results of the root interrogation, and then contact.


    Su Ye glanced at Chang Xia, who was standing beside him, and explained: "It was Tai''a, the elder of the Sirius tribe. Yesterday, Gen and the others joined Senda, and they rescued the deer tribe orcs that night. I am busy resting today. , and dealing with Apocalypse Li Meng Leng..."


    "It''s good that there is no danger." Chang Xia said.


    "Unless you enter the Death Canyon, the Black Forest Basin is not enough to threaten them." Su Ye said to himself. So many elders take action and still have accidents. This is not to disgrace the elders.


    Xylophone stood at the door holding Noah.


    He also heard the conversation between Su Ye and Chang Xia, and the anxiety in his eyes dissipated.


    When the tribe goes out, those who stay in the tribe are always afraid.


    In particular, Yun Dong Ge Lei and the others were seriously injured before. This made the big-hearted clansmen learn to be nervous.


    Next.


    Su Ye contacted the five major tribes one after another.


    Convey what happened in the Black Forest Basin.


    Soothe everyone''s heart and tell them not to worry.


    at the same time.


    Black Forest Basin.


    Yuan Yi expressionlessly retracted the hand that passed through the thin pole''s chest.


    In his hand, he tore off a bright red heart. Blood was dripping down Yuan Yi''s hand. Aside, Hou San''er looked at the dead thin rod coldly.


    Go around the roots and head back to the campfire.


    The blood-stained hand swayed freely, welcoming Shen Rong''s undisguised disdain.


    Yuan Yi was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    Ask Housan''er to fetch water to wash off the blood on his hands.


    "Shen Rong, did you guess it right?" Yuan Yi said softly.


    Shen Rong said indifferently: "If you can make Thin Rod betray you, it must be the person in power in the Yuan family. I guess it is Yuan Wei, he has always been at odds with my father. I was poisoned, and it came from his handwriting. Unfortunately, he underestimated it. Heaven''s decisiveness."


    Yuan Yi sighed lightly.


    Silent, not speaking.


    Obvious.


    Shen Rong guessed correctly.


    Yuanwei is the one who bought the thin rod and betrayed him.


    Yuanwei has private contacts with Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family. The purpose of coming to Donglu this time is the Snow Mountain Ruins. When they find the Snow Mountain ruins, they are eligible to seize power.


    In the end, it''s the rights that move people''s hearts.


    a moment later.


    The root patriarch came to the bonfire.


    Seeing his light expression, Shen Rong said, "Patriarch Gen, is there any result?"


    Apocalypse Li Meng''s cold ending.


    He didn''t ask, and he didn''t need to.


    Death is undoubtedly their final destination.


    "Map." Gen spit out two words and explained: "Apocalypse''s family treasures a map of the Snow Mountain Palace. After hundreds of years of intelligence collection, Tianqi''s family has circled three locations, and Death Canyon is the most suitable site for the Snow Mountain Palace. The place."


    The Meng family and the Yuan family were simply pulled into the water by the Tianqi family and fooled over.


    "The nobles of the Western Continent have a profound background!" Bai Qing sighed, his eyes glittered with brilliance, and Yuan Yi was nervous for a while. With this gluttonous gaze, how could Yuan Yi not be worried?


    Fenghuo smiled and said, "Unfortunately, it''s too far away."


    On the side, other orcs joined in.


    In the distance, the deer tribe orcs were eating barbecued meat and had recovered their spirits.


    The five beast cubs froliced ??around the bonfire, and the crisp laughter spread over the Black Forest Basin, dispersing the dark clouds above their heads.


    "Gru has completed his training, and you have the opportunity to go to the Western Land for a walk." Senda winked and joked.


    Patriarch Gen nodded and agreed: "Elder Senda is right!"


    If you encounter a few big bosses like Yuan Yi, why should the Twilight Forest grow and develop? You are responsible for excavating the ancestral land, and we are responsible for receiving and inheriting the skills, without interfering with each other, which is good.


    Shen Rong lowered his head.


    The thoughts in my heart are very consistent with Yuan Yi.


    Why do you want to go to the Western Land to practice, it is clearly the inheritance of skills in the hands of aristocratic families in the Western Land. However, to be able to pass on the skills of the greedy, and to say it in a high-sounding manner, the elders of Senda are really rooted in the patriarch.


    "Death Canyon, come in?"


    Shen Rong had a sullen face and asked what he wanted to ask the most.


    Cold season days are always short.


    After the interrogation, the Black Forest Basin ushered in darkness.


    Senda and other elders were not in a hurry to send the deer tribe orcs back to Yinchuan Forest. I plan to consult Su Ye''s meaning, and then think about the Antunlu tribe.


    Yinchuan Forest is far from other orc tribes.


    If the deer clan does not refuse, they should be the first clans to join the clan in the Dusk Forest. Of course, all of this is based on the will of the deer tribe.


    but.


    After this horrible experience.


    The Rao Shilu tribe likes peace and tranquility, and most of them will not refuse.


    Compared with the lives of the clansmen, everything else is dispensable.


    "Patriarch Luqi, this picture... Do you have an impression?" Gen didn''t answer Shen Rong''s question, instead he took out a pair of animal skins and handed it to the patriarch Luqi next to the bonfire.


    Lu Qi is the patriarch of the deer tribe in Yinchuan Forest.


    Honest and kind personality.


    However, this honest and kind deer clan chief.


    When he fought back this time, he showed ruthlessness and determination, which surprised Shen Rong and other orcs. Sure enough, honest people are the most terrifying when they get angry.


    then.


    The patriarch Gen gave Shen Rong a wink.


    Shen Rong nodded and didn''t ask about Death Canyon again.


    He guessed that the patriarch Gen might want to talk to the patriarch Luqi. Whether or not to enter the canyon of death, the root patriarch cannot decide. This matter must be asked for the opinions of Wu and many elders. Death Canyon is an unusual place.


    Whether to enter or not to enter requires careful consideration.


    The patriarch Luqi took the animal skin roll and unfolded it gently.


    "Patriarch, this picture��"


    Before Lu Qi''s patriarch spoke, Suoya was the first to stand up in surprise.


    Seeing this, Bai Qing patted Suoya on the shoulder and asked, "Suoya, have you seen this picture?"


    Suoya glanced at the patriarch Luqi.


    The patriarch Luqi nodded and agreed with Soya.


    "My family has an identical painting, which is clearer than this animal skin scroll." Suoya said. Suoya is the strongest totem warrior of the deer tribe.


    He is qualified to touch the heritage of the deer tribe. that painting


    It is the most precious thing of the deer tribe, and it is called the inheritance by the deer tribe.


    The same painting, the deer tribe of the three tribes also has a painting.


    These paintings seem to be the same painting and can be combined.


    With a painting, Tianqi''s family has some ability to guess the real location of the Snow Mountain ruins.


    "This is interesting!" Geng twitched the corner of his mouth.


    The deer clan has heritage related to the Snow Mountain Palace. He recalled his leopard clan, as if he had nothing.


    Isn''t that a little unfair?


    What is missing from the Leopard Clan, they don''t even deserve to own a painting.


    Seeing Patriarch Gen''s unwilling appearance, Shen Rong was speechless.


    The Deer Clan, once the peace messengers of the Snow Mountain Palace, held the inheritance of the Snow Mountain Palace in their hands, which was normal.


    "How many are there in this painting?" Shen Rong asked.


    this question.


    All the orcs looked at Shen Rong in unison.


    Could it be that there is more than one painting like this?


    "Three pictures." Lu Qi said: "There is one picture from the head of the three tribe Lu Qian, and another picture is lost."


    "The lost picture should have fallen into the hands of Tianqi''s family." Shen Rong said.


    The three paintings all record the Snow Mountain Palace.


    With one of the paintings, Tianqi''s family found the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    This willpower is really powerful.


    "Luqi, do you know that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace are in the Canyon of Death?" Gen straight to the point and asked directly.


    Lu Qi was silent.


    Not denying, just admitting.


    The corners of the Gen Patriarch''s mouth twitched, and he said speechlessly: "Luqi, you know why you didn''t say it? The Bird Clan found five ancestral sites in the Qinghai Plateau, the Fish Clan found three ancestral sites in the East China Sea, but I, the Twilight Forest Orc Clan, have so far. Nothing so far..."


    The other orcs listened quietly.


    This does not include Yuan Yi.


    He heard that the bird clan and the fish clan found several ancestral sites, and the whole person was stunned.


    Eastern Orcs do not speak of martial arts.


    So many ancestral sites were found, but no rumors were leaked.


    Depend on-


    Could it be that when the east land takes off, the west land is still kept in the dark? Donglu, it''s really scary. Read the book


    The patriarch Luqi lowered his head with a look of guilt.


    They follow the ancestral teachings and guard the Snow Mountain Palace from generation to generation. Considering the terrifyingness of Death Canyon, he just didn''t reveal the slightest bit to other orcs.


    Today, the patriarch of the root said this.


    The patriarch Luqi was panicked and embarrassed, looking a little overwhelmed.


    "Zu Xun, can''t say." Lu Qi whispered.


    Sawyer remained silent, it was not his turn to intervene.


    He knew that the deer tribe had a painting, but he didn''t know what it represented. Now, Suoya is very excited to learn that the painting hides the location of the Snow Mountain Palace ruins.


    The Orcs are weak, and they are often bullied by the Birds and Fishes.


    A hundred years, the rise of Su Ye.


    Change the embarrassing position of the orcs.


    Patriarch Gen hated his indisputable tone, and Suoya supported it.


    No matter how important ancestral training is, it can compare to the development of the Orcs.


    "Patriarch Luqi, I think the patriarch Gen is more thoughtful. There is no need to hide the painting. They have all come to the door of Tianqi''s family in Xilu, and you still plan to hide it. Compared with Zu Xun, the life of the clan will be lost. Not worth mentioning."


    Suoya''s indifferent words directly hit the weak underbelly of the patriarch Luqi.


    This time.


    If it weren''t for the root patriarch, they would save them.


    All the deer tribes will be sacrificed.


    "Lu Qi, say."


    At this time, the deer tribe walked out of an old man.


    His back was hunched, his face wrinkled, and his hair was gray.


    "Elder Yafei." Lu Qi lowered his head and shouted softly. The elder Yafei was the only elder of the Lu tribe. He opened his mouth, but the Luqi patriarch was no longer hypocritical.


    In fact, the deer tribe was easily broken.


    Just because the deer tribe is kind-hearted, they let Tian Qili and his group of orcs enter the tribe. The cubs of the tribe were captured, and the orcs of the deer tribe could only be slaughtered.


    The orcs who died in the deer tribal settlement.


    It was killed by Elder Yafei and Suoya, hateful, there are too many enemies.


    "The deer family is the peace messenger of the Snow Mountain Palace. My family lives in the Yinchuan Forest, just to guard the Snow Mountain Palace ruins. The Death Canyon is too dangerous. Our family has never set foot in the Death Canyon. Whether the Snow Mountain Palace Site is really in the Death Canyon is impossible. Sure. That painting is the Snow Mountain Palace."


    "There is a sentence recorded on the painting: When the death canyon blooms everywhere and the water of the black lake becomes clear and clear, the Snow Mountain Palace will reappear in the world."


    "We can''t enter the Snow Mountain Palace ruins, let alone obtain inheritance skills and inheritance knowledge. Therefore, the Lu Clan kept silent for many years, and did not dare to reveal any rumors."


    Lu Qi said softly.


    If you write it down, tell the beastmen.


    heard.


    Gen Patriarch silently glanced at Yuan Yi and Hou San''er.


    There, the two of them were foreigners.


    The words of the patriarch Luqi are very important and must not be leaked out.


    Yuan Yi is alert.


    When the root patriarch changed his face, he realized the killing intent.


    make a prompt decision.


    "Patriarch Gen, I think the Heluo tribe is very good. I want to take Monkey San''er to disturb me for a while longer. I wonder if I can?"


    In an instant, the orcs quietly restrained their killing intent.


    It is clear.


    When the words of the patriarch Luqi fell.


    Beside the bonfire, many orcs were murdered.


    Shen Rong raised his eyebrows, darkening that Yuan Yi was indeed the beastman favored by Yuanhou.


    In terms of this resilience, no one really can match it.


    The root patriarch showed a trace of killing intent, and he immediately knew how to choose. If this orc is either a friend or an enemy, it must be killed simply and neatly, otherwise there will be endless troubles.


    "Okay." Gen smiled and nodded.


    On his face, there was a flash of regret.


    Yuan Yi''s mouth twitched.


    Regret, the corner of Gen Patriarch''s mouth just now was regret.


    Sure enough, the Heluo tribe''s heart to kill him will not die!


    Fortunately, I reacted fast enough, and I didn''t give Patriarch Gen a chance to take action.


    Aside, Hou San''er quietly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    In terms of ferocity, he would like to call the Eastern Orcs the strongest.


    One second, he was smiling and chatting, and the next second, the knife was directly married to his neck.


    If it weren''t for the adults'' quick response, they would be gone.


    this moment.


    Hou San''er deeply realized why the adults sighed frequently and said that they shouldn''t come to the murky waters in the Twilight Forest. The orcs here are too evil, and they all like to play cards without playing cards.


    The thief is terrible!


    "Gen, can you enter the canyon of death?"


    This time, it was an elder who spoke.


    The forest has been busy for many days, and even the elders are eager to return to the tribe. The newly built house this year has not been able to enjoy the cold season.


    The nth day of homesickness.


    "I will contact Wu tomorrow and ask Wu to decide." Gen calmly said.


    The twilight forest seeks stability, and the snow mountain palace ruins are certainly attractive. The root patriarch did not have many ideas, the Heluo tribe developed rapidly, and the ancestral site or something, the Leopard Clan''s demand was not very strong.


    Rather than venturing into the Canyon of Death, the Gen Patriarch tends to squeeze Yuan Yi.


    Safe and stable.


    Make sure that the root patriarch has an idea, and the other orcs are relieved.


    The night is getting darker.


    The orcs began to find suitable places to rest.


    The whereabouts of Tian Qili and other orcs, no orcs said anything.


    Shen Rong was worried at first that the patriarch Gen was soft-hearted and chose to let Tian Qi Li Meng Leng go. They came from aristocratic families of the Tianyuan tribe. They died in the Twilight Forest, and the orcs would bear a lot of pressure.


    Who knows that the patriarch root is very decisive.


    Asked what he wanted to know, without saying a word, he directly twisted the necks of the two.


    Now, Shen Rong could still remember how the two of them were dying.


    Obvious.


    They didn''t expect to die in the Dusk Forest.


    Obviously, Tian Qili forgot that this is the East Continent, not the West Continent.


    Noble status is here, useless.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong wanted to laugh three times.


    "Shen Rong, are you laughing?" Yuan Yi''s face was dark, with worry flashing in his eyes.


    Tianqi Li Meng died in the Twilight Forest, and Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family would not let it go. These two people are far more important than the business and slave hunting orcs.


    They represent the face of the aristocrats of the Western Continent.


    Looking at the root patriarch and other orcs, he looked indifferent.


    Yuan Yi was very distressed.


    These orcs don''t seem to know, they''re in big trouble.


    "I can''t laugh?" Shen Rong said.


    Yuan Yi was worried, why couldn''t he see it?


    Just, too lazy to point it out.


    ��


    With these words, Yuan Yi was speechless.


    At this moment, if he couldn''t guess that Shen Rong did it on purpose, he would be a fool.


    "Aren''t you worried about the Heluo tribe being retaliated against? Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family, not even the Yuan family dare to look down on it. Besides, the Yuan family itself participated in this sacrifice..."


    If Yuanhou fails to seize power, the Twilight Forest will suffer revenge from the three major nobles of the Western Land.


    Is this a small thing?


    "Yuan Yi, when did the East Land fear the West Land?" Shen Rong sneered.


    As soon as he said that, the elders such as Senda in the distance showed a satisfied smile. These words came into the hearts of the orcs.


    Yuan Yi froze.


    He really forgot.


    Yuan Yi has a deep understanding of how ferocious the orcs of the East Land are.


    Not to mention the three aristocratic families, it is possible to start with the Tianyuan tribe, even the orcs of the Twilight Forest. Not to mention, in addition to the Twilight Forest Orcs, there are also Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and East Sea Fish Clan.


    Here comes.


    Gen Patriarch twisted Tian Qi Li Meng Leng''s neck.


    Not really a big deal.


    In Xiaoyutan, he has seen Elder Senda''s brutality, beheading foreigners, without changing his face.


    "whatever!"


    After a while, Yuan Yi chose to put it down.


    He is just a layman, and it is not his turn to intervene in the affairs of the two continents.


    With this thought, Yuan Yi suddenly relaxed.


    Just like Shen Rong, he has a gurgling smile.


    Suddenly, Shen Rong felt aggrieved.


    the next day.


    Patriarch Gen used Yinbei to contact Su Ye and asked about Death Canyon.


    Su Ye learned about the painting, and after careful consideration, asked Patriarch Gen to settle the deer tribe to the Heluo tribe, and then pushed back the matter of exploring the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Death Canyon is too dangerous.


    Even Su Ye would not dare to risk the life of an orc.


    Again.


    The words left on the painting of the deer tribe, like a prophecy, cut off Su Ye''s mind to explore. The death canyon is full of flowers, and the black lake is clear and clear. This unreliable prediction cannot be confirmed true or false.


    but.


    Su Ye chose to trust.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs have no shortage of inheritance skills.


    There is no need to risk the life of the orcs. Besides, if he wants to explore someday, Su Ye intends to contact the bird and fish clan together.


    Eat alone, no good results.


    Su Ye always knows how to choose.


    Gen Patriarch twisted the necks of Tian Qili and Meng Leng, which was equivalent to forming a deadly feud with Tian Qi''s family and Meng''s family. The Orcs are not afraid of the Tianyuan Tribe, but if they can win over the Birds and Fishes to form an alliance, who would be willing to fight alone? !


    The deer tribe is moving.


    The whole family moved to the Baihe Basin.


    Patriarch Gen conveyed what Su Ye meant, and Lu Qi and the Lu tribe orcs smiled happily, and nodded directly without asking more.


    The other elders opened their mouths to speak.


    Obviously, they want to win the deer tribe to their own tribe.


    However, Su Ye spoke clearly and let the Lu tribe settle in the Baihe River Basin.


    This made other elders look at the eyes of the two elders of Sendapcon, full of killing intent.


    Who are the two elders of Sendapcon��


    Killing intent, not at all.


    If it weren''t for the need to send the deer tribe back to Yinchuan Forest to sort things out.


    They can''t wait to find other elders to exchange ideas.


    Two days later.


    The other elders left one after another.


    The Lu tribe was ready to go, and the patriarch Lu Qi looked back at the place where the tribe lived, and turned away without hesitation.


    In the future, the deer tribe will live with the Heluo tribe.


    The deer tribe exists in name only.


    A trace of regret flashed in the heart of the patriarch Luqi.


    However, when I saw the happy smiles of the clansmen.


    He felt that the existence of the deer tribe might not matter anymore.


    The important thing is that everyone is alive and well.


    "Departure, the destination is the Heluo tribe." Gen shouted, without taming the livestock, he could only use manpower to pull the cart.


    After the deer tribe has been lycanthropized, it is quite appropriate to pull a sled.


    The root patriarchs are responsible for opening and breaking the trail and ensuring the safety of the team.


    Yuan Yi Hou San''er was mixed in the team, with neither sad nor happy expressions on their faces. In a short period of time, they don''t even want to leave the Heluo tribe, let alone walk out of the Twilight Forest.


    Unless the Snow Mountain Palace ruins are developed by the orcs.


    Before that, Yuanyi Housan''er was locked with the Heluo tribe, and no one wanted to unlock it.


    If it''s really unlocked, Yuan Yi Hou San''er can only be gone.


    Days go by slowly.


    Hearing that Shen Rong and the others started their journey back to the tribe.


    The worries that Chang Xia had raised so tightly were completely relaxed.


    The main concern is that Su Ye proposed to explore the Canyon of Death, which is too evil, and even the most experienced elders can''t guarantee that they can survive from the Canyon of Death with all their tails.


    Su Ye made it clear that he would temporarily cancel the exploration of Death Canyon.


    All the orcs of the Heluo tribe were relieved.


    "Amu, Chang Xia is sleeping on the kang again?"


    Today is a sunny day.


    The most rare good weather in the cold season.


    Nanfeng thought about calling Changxia to go to Woye to let the wind out.


    After solving the troubles caused by Tian Qili, the Heluo tribe gradually relaxed its vigilance. The tribe is no longer restricting the daily activities of the tribe, and the Woye Cuju Field is very lively again.


    Likewise, the wrestling venue was noisy.


    "Yes." Xylophone put down the bone needle and nodded.


    Nan Feng frowned and asked, "Amu, has Chang Xia been a little sleepy lately?"


    Snooze, more than Miles and Noah.


    This said.


    Xylophone also frowned tightly.


    Chang Xia has been sleeping too many times recently.


    "You go to the elder Ximu''s house to invite Wu back and let her take a look." Muqin said.


    Yesterday, the tribe took two pregnant females, and they vomited frequently. Elder Ximu couldn''t handle it, and asked the tribe to call Su Ye over early in the morning.


    this time.


    Things should be pretty busy over there.


    Xylophone just wanted Nanfeng to come over to remind him.


    "Okay, I''ll call someone right now." Nanfeng said neatly.


    Sending Nanfeng off, Xylophone confirms that Miles and Noah are asleep. Put down the Kirab and bone needles in his hands, turned around and walked towards the cave where Chang Xia lived.


    Gently opening the door, he saw Chang Xia''s sleeping face.


    His cheeks were slightly flushed, and he looked very well-behaved.


    Going forward, Xylophone nudged Chang Xia twice, and said warmly, "Chang Xia wake up, wake up."


    "Xyon Mu, I''m sleepy." Chang Xia mumbled without opening his eyes.


    As soon as he turned over, he fell asleep again.


    see.


    xylophone


    Really worried.


    This kid can fall asleep while talking.


    Look, it''s a bit like when I was a kid.


    At that time, Changxia was frail and could only promote growth through sleep.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia''s body returned to health and suddenly lethargic.


    How can this not make people anxious?


    Xylophone stretched out her hand, ignoring Chang Xia, who was sleeping soundly, and went straight to check Chang Xia''s body to make sure she was not injured or bitten by poisonous snakes and insects.


    "Don''t be noisy! I''m sleepy and want to sleep." Chang Xia said, rolled up the quilt, and turned the whole person into the innermost of the kang bed.


    Not long.


    Made a slight snoring sound.


    At this moment, the xylophone is really useless.


    Just had breakfast not long ago.


    In other words, Changxia was more than two hours away from getting up. Last night, she remembered that Chang Xia slept very early. At that time, Xylophone and Su Ye were still feeding Miles and Noah the fruit powder.


    There are no wounds on the body.


    Not injured.


    suddenly became drowsy.


    Xylophone thought about it carefully, it seemed that Chang Xia had been lethargic for two or three days.


    It''s just that she lives here recently.


    Did not find it wrong.


    Su Ye didn''t notice either.


    Today, if it weren''t for the South Wind''s talkativeness.


    Xylophone may still be in the dark, thinking that Chang Xia is just sleepy and needs to sleep more.


    Forget, Chang Xia slept too long.


    In a hurry.


    Xylophone could not help pacing back and forth.


    However, he was worried about waking up Chang Xia.


    So, he could only walk out of the cave and stand on the corridor looking towards the courtyard gate, hoping that Su Ye would come back soon.


    Shen Rong goes out, if something happens to the tribe in Chang Xia.


    They were embarrassed to explain to Shen Rong.


    "Xylophone, what did Nanfeng say about Chang Xia''s sleepiness?" Before Su Ye entered the room, the voice came in.


    Xylophone in three steps and two steps, walking down the steps quickly.


    "Wu, something has really been wrong in Chang Xia recently." Xylophone explained, elaborating on what he recalled just now, and then added: "Fortunately, Nanfeng reminded me in time, and I didn''t notice anything wrong."


    "Don''t talk about you, I didn''t notice it." Su Ye said seriously.


    In the bottom of my heart, I can''t help but complain that Chang Xia is unreliable.


    There is a problem with the body, and I don''t know how to tell them.


    Fortunately, she has been living in the Heluo tribe recently, otherwise she would have been more worried.


    "Xylophone, where is Changxia?"


    "I fell asleep on the kang bed. I just went in and called a few times, but she said she was sleepy. Please don''t disturb her. She wants to sleep."


    "This unlucky boy!"

 Chapter 936： 1 painting

    at the same time.


    Black Forest Basin.


    Yuan Yi expressionlessly retracted the hand that passed through the thin pole''s chest.


    In his hand, he tore off a bright red heart. Blood was dripping down Yuan Yi''s hand. Aside, Hou San''er looked at the dead thin rod coldly.


    Go around the roots and head back to the campfire.


    The blood-stained hand swayed freely, welcoming Shen Rong''s undisguised disdain.


    Yuan Yi was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    Ask Housan''er to fetch water to wash off the blood on his hands.


    "Shen Rong, did you guess it right?" Yuan Yi said softly.


    Shen Rong said indifferently: "If you can make Thin Rod betray you, it must be the person in power in the Yuan family. I guess it is Yuan Wei, he has always been at odds with my father. I was poisoned, and it came from his handwriting. Unfortunately, he underestimated it. Heaven''s decisiveness."


    Yuan Yi sighed lightly.


    Silent, not speaking.


    Obvious.


    Shen Rong guessed correctly.


    Yuanwei is the one who bought the thin rod and betrayed him.


    Yuanwei has private contacts with Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family. The purpose of coming to Donglu this time is the Snow Mountain Ruins. When they find the Snow Mountain ruins, they are eligible to seize power.


    In the end, it''s the rights that move people''s hearts.


    a moment later.


    The root patriarch came to the bonfire.


    Seeing his light expression, Shen Rong said, "Patriarch Gen, is there any result?"


    Apocalypse Li Meng''s cold ending.


    He didn''t ask, and he didn''t need to.


    Death is undoubtedly their final destination.


    "Map." Gen spit out two words and explained: "Apocalypse''s family treasures a map of the Snow Mountain Palace. After hundreds of years of intelligence collection, Tianqi''s family has circled three locations, and Death Canyon is the most suitable site for the Snow Mountain Palace. The place."


    The Meng family and the Yuan family were simply pulled into the water by the Tianqi family and fooled over.


    "The nobles of the Western Continent have a profound background!" Bai Qing sighed, his eyes glittered with brilliance, and Yuan Yi was nervous for a while. With this gluttonous gaze, how could Yuan Yi not be worried?


    Fenghuo smiled and said, "Unfortunately, it''s too far away."


    On the side, other orcs joined in.


    In the distance, the deer tribe orcs were eating barbecued meat and had recovered their spirits.


    The five beast cubs froliced ??around the bonfire, and the crisp laughter spread over the Black Forest Basin, dispersing the dark clouds above their heads.


    "Gru has completed his training, and you have the opportunity to go to the Western Land for a walk." Senda winked and joked.


    Patriarch Gen nodded and agreed: "Elder Senda is right!"


    If you encounter a few big bosses like Yuan Yi, why should the Twilight Forest grow and develop? You are responsible for excavating the ancestral land, and we are responsible for receiving and inheriting the skills, without interfering with each other, which is good.


    Shen Rong lowered his head.


    The thoughts in my heart are very consistent with Yuan Yi.


    Why do you want to go to the Western Land to practice, it is clearly the inheritance of skills in the hands of aristocratic families in the Western Land. However, to be able to pass on the skills of the greedy, and to say it in a high-sounding manner, the elders of Senda are really rooted in the patriarch.


    "Death Canyon, come in?"


    Shen Rong had a sullen face and asked what he wanted to ask the most.


    Cold season days are always short.


    After the interrogation, the Black Forest Basin ushered in darkness.


    Senda and other elders were not in a hurry to send the deer tribe orcs back to Yinchuan Forest. I plan to consult Su Ye''s meaning, and then think about the Antunlu tribe.


    Yinchuan Forest is far from other orc tribes.


    If the deer clan does not refuse, they should be the first clans to join the clan in the Dusk Forest. Of course, all of this is based on the will of the deer tribe.


    but.


    After this horrible experience.


    The Rao Shilu tribe likes peace and tranquility, and most of them will not refuse.


    Compared with the lives of the clansmen, everything else is dispensable.


    "Patriarch Luqi, this picture... Do you have an impression?" Gen didn''t answer Shen Rong''s question, instead he took out a pair of animal skins and handed it to the patriarch Luqi next to the bonfire.


    Lu Qi is the patriarch of the deer tribe in Yinchuan Forest.


    Honest and kind personality.


    However, this honest and kind deer clan chief.


    When he fought back this time, he showed ruthlessness and determination, which surprised Shen Rong and other orcs. Sure enough, honest people are the most terrifying when they get angry.


    then.


    The patriarch Gen gave Shen Rong a wink.


    Shen Rong nodded and didn''t ask about Death Canyon again.


    He guessed that the patriarch Gen might want to talk to the patriarch Luqi. Whether or not to enter the canyon of death, the root patriarch cannot decide. This matter must be asked for the opinions of Wu and many elders. Death Canyon is an unusual place.


    Whether to enter or not to enter requires careful consideration.


    The patriarch Luqi took the animal skin roll and unfolded it gently.


    "Patriarch, this picture��"


    Before Lu Qi''s patriarch spoke, Suoya was the first to stand up in surprise.


    Seeing this, Bai Qing patted Suoya on the shoulder and asked, "Suoya, have you seen this picture?"


    Suoya glanced at the patriarch Luqi.


    The patriarch Luqi nodded and agreed with Soya.


    "My family has an identical painting, which is clearer than this animal skin scroll." Suoya said. Suoya is the strongest totem warrior of the deer tribe.


    He is qualified to touch the heritage of the deer tribe. that painting


    It is the most precious thing of the deer tribe, and it is called the inheritance by the deer tribe.


    The same painting, the deer tribe of the three tribes also has a painting.


    These paintings seem to be the same painting and can be combined.


    With a painting, Tianqi''s family has some ability to guess the real location of the Snow Mountain ruins.


    "This is interesting!" Geng twitched the corner of his mouth.


    The deer clan has heritage related to the Snow Mountain Palace. He recalled his leopard clan, as if he had nothing.


    Isn''t that a little unfair?


    What is missing from the Leopard Clan, they don''t even deserve to own a painting.


    Seeing Patriarch Gen''s unwilling appearance, Shen Rong was speechless.


    The Deer Clan, once the peace messengers of the Snow Mountain Palace, held the inheritance of the Snow Mountain Palace in their hands, which was normal.


    "How many are there in this painting?" Shen Rong asked.


    this question.


    All the orcs looked at Shen Rong in unison.


    Could it be that there is more than one painting like this?


    "Three pictures." Lu Qi said: "There is one picture from the head of the three tribe Lu Qian, and another picture is lost."


    "The lost picture should have fallen into the hands of Tianqi''s family." Shen Rong said.


    The three paintings all record the Snow Mountain Palace.


    With one of the paintings, Tianqi''s family found the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    This willpower is really powerful.


    "Luqi, do you know that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace are in the Canyon of Death?" Gen straight to the point and asked directly.


    Lu Qi was silent.


    Not denying, just admitting.


    The corners of the Gen Patriarch''s mouth twitched, and he said speechlessly: "Luqi, you know why you didn''t say it? The Bird Clan found five ancestral sites in the Qinghai Plateau, the Fish Clan found three ancestral sites in the East China Sea, but I, the Twilight Forest Orc Clan, have so far. Nothing so far..."


    The other orcs listened quietly.


    This does not include Yuan Yi.


    He heard that the bird clan and the fish clan found several ancestral sites, and the whole person was stunned.


    Eastern Orcs do not speak of martial arts.


    So many ancestral sites were found, but no rumors were leaked.


    Depend on-


    Could it be that when the east land takes off, the west land is still kept in the dark? Donglu, it''s really scary. Read the book


    The patriarch Luqi lowered his head with a look of guilt.


    They follow the ancestral teachings and guard the Snow Mountain Palace from generation to generation. Considering the terrifyingness of Death Canyon, he just didn''t reveal the slightest bit to other orcs.


    Today, the patriarch of the root said this.


    The patriarch Luqi was panicked and embarrassed, looking a little overwhelmed.


    "Zu Xun, can''t say." Lu Qi whispered.


    Sawyer remained silent, it was not his turn to intervene.


    He knew that the deer tribe had a painting, but he didn''t know what it represented. Now, Suoya is very excited to learn that the painting hides the location of the Snow Mountain Palace ruins.


    The Orcs are weak, and they are often bullied by the Birds and Fishes.


    A hundred years, the rise of Su Ye.


    Change the embarrassing position of the orcs.


    Patriarch Gen hated his indisputable tone, and Suoya supported it.


    No matter how important ancestral training is, it can compare to the development of the Orcs.


    "Patriarch Luqi, I think the patriarch Gen is more thoughtful. There is no need to hide the painting. They have all come to the door of Tianqi''s family in Xilu, and you still plan to hide it. Compared with Zu Xun, the life of the clan will be lost. Not worth mentioning."


    Suoya''s indifferent words directly hit the weak underbelly of the patriarch Luqi.


    This time.


    If it weren''t for the root patriarch, they would save them.


    All the deer tribes will be sacrificed.


    "Lu Qi, say."


    At this time, the deer tribe walked out of an old man.


    His back was hunched, his face wrinkled, and his hair was gray.


    "Elder Yafei." Lu Qi lowered his head and shouted softly. The elder Yafei was the only elder of the Lu tribe. He opened his mouth, but the Luqi patriarch was no longer hypocritical.


    In fact, the deer tribe was easily broken.


    Just because the deer tribe is kind-hearted, they let Tian Qili and his group of orcs enter the tribe. The cubs of the tribe were captured, and the orcs of the deer tribe could only be slaughtered.


    The orcs who died in the deer tribal settlement.


    It was killed by Elder Yafei and Suoya, hateful, there are too many enemies.


    "The deer family is the peace messenger of the Snow Mountain Palace. My family lives in the Yinchuan Forest, just to guard the Snow Mountain Palace ruins. The Death Canyon is too dangerous. Our family has never set foot in the Death Canyon. Whether the Snow Mountain Palace Site is really in the Death Canyon is impossible. Sure. That painting is the Snow Mountain Palace."


    "There is a sentence recorded on the painting: When the death canyon blooms everywhere and the water of the black lake becomes clear and clear, the Snow Mountain Palace will reappear in the world."


    "We can''t enter the Snow Mountain Palace ruins, let alone obtain inheritance skills and inheritance knowledge. Therefore, the Lu Clan kept silent for many years, and did not dare to reveal any rumors."


    Lu Qi said softly.


    If you write it down, tell the beastmen.


    heard.


    Gen Patriarch silently glanced at Yuan Yi and Hou San''er.


    There, the two of them were foreigners.


    The words of the patriarch Luqi are very important and must not be leaked out.


    Yuan Yi is alert.


    When the root patriarch changed his face, he realized the killing intent.


    make a prompt decision.


    "Patriarch Gen, I think the Heluo tribe is very good. I want to take Monkey San''er to disturb me for a while longer. I wonder if I can?"


    In an instant, the orcs quietly restrained their killing intent.


    It is clear.


    When the words of the patriarch Luqi fell.


    Beside the bonfire, many orcs were murdered.


    Shen Rong raised his eyebrows, darkening that Yuan Yi was indeed the beastman favored by Yuanhou.


    In terms of this resilience, no one really can match it.


    The root patriarch showed a trace of killing intent, and he immediately knew how to choose. If this orc is either a friend or an enemy, it must be killed simply and neatly, otherwise there will be endless troubles.


    "Okay." Gen smiled and nodded.


    On his face, there was a flash of regret.


    Yuan Yi''s mouth twitched.


    Regret, the corner of Gen Patriarch''s mouth just now was regret.


    Sure enough, the Heluo tribe''s heart to kill him will not die!


    Fortunately, I reacted fast enough, and I didn''t give Patriarch Gen a chance to take action.


    Aside, Hou San''er quietly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    In terms of ferocity, he would like to call the Eastern Orcs the strongest.


    One second, he was smiling and chatting, and the next second, the knife was directly married to his neck.


    If it weren''t for the adults'' quick response, they would be gone.


    this moment.


    Hou San''er deeply realized why the adults sighed frequently and said that they shouldn''t come to the murky waters in the Twilight Forest. The orcs here are too evil, and they all like to play cards without playing cards.


    The thief is terrible!


    "Gen, can you enter the canyon of death?"


    This time, it was an elder who spoke.


    The forest has been busy for many days, and even the elders are eager to return to the tribe. The newly built house this year has not been able to enjoy the cold season.


    The nth day of homesickness.


    "I will contact Wu tomorrow and ask Wu to decide." Gen calmly said.


    The twilight forest seeks stability, and the snow mountain palace ruins are certainly attractive. The root patriarch did not have many ideas, the Heluo tribe developed rapidly, and the ancestral site or something, the Leopard Clan''s demand was not very strong.


    Rather than venturing into the Canyon of Death, the Gen Patriarch tends to squeeze Yuan Yi.


    Safe and stable.


    Make sure that the root patriarch has an idea, and the other orcs are relieved.


    The night is getting darker.


    The orcs began to find suitable places to rest.


    The whereabouts of Tian Qili and other orcs, no orcs said anything.


    Shen Rong was worried at first that the patriarch Gen was soft-hearted and chose to let Tian Qi Li Meng Leng go. They came from aristocratic families of the Tianyuan tribe. They died in the Twilight Forest, and the orcs would bear a lot of pressure.


    Who knows that the patriarch root is very decisive.


    Asked what he wanted to know, without saying a word, he directly twisted the necks of the two.


    Now, Shen Rong could still remember how the two of them were dying.


    Obvious.


    They didn''t expect to die in the Dusk Forest.


    Obviously, Tian Qili forgot that this is the East Continent, not the West Continent.


    Noble status is here, useless.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong wanted to laugh three times.


    "Shen Rong, are you laughing?" Yuan Yi''s face was dark, with worry flashing in his eyes.


    Tianqi Li Meng died in the Twilight Forest, and Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family would not let it go. These two people are far more important than the business and slave hunting orcs.


    They represent the face of the aristocrats of the Western Continent.


    Looking at the root patriarch and other orcs, he looked indifferent.


    Yuan Yi was very distressed.


    These orcs don''t seem to know, they''re in big trouble.


    "I can''t laugh?" Shen Rong said.


    Yuan Yi was worried, why couldn''t he see it?


    Just, too lazy to point it out.


    ��


    With these words, Yuan Yi was speechless.


    At this moment, if he couldn''t guess that Shen Rong did it on purpose, he would be a fool.


    "Aren''t you worried about the Heluo tribe being retaliated against? Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family, not even the Yuan family dare to look down on it. Besides, the Yuan family itself participated in this sacrifice..."


    If Yuanhou fails to seize power, the Twilight Forest will suffer revenge from the three major nobles of the Western Land.


    Is this a small thing?


    "Yuan Yi, when did the East Land fear the West Land?" Shen Rong sneered.


    As soon as he said that, the elders such as Senda in the distance showed a satisfied smile. These words came into the hearts of the orcs.


    Yuan Yi froze.


    He really forgot.


    Yuan Yi has a deep understanding of how ferocious the orcs of the East Land are.


    Not to mention the three aristocratic families, it is possible to start with the Tianyuan tribe, even the orcs of the Twilight Forest. Not to mention, in addition to the Twilight Forest Orcs, there are also Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and East Sea Fish Clan.


    Here comes.


    Gen Patriarch twisted Tian Qi Li Meng Leng''s neck.


    Not really a big deal.


    In Xiaoyutan, he has seen Elder Senda''s brutality, beheading foreigners, without changing his face.


    "whatever!"


    After a while, Yuan Yi chose to put it down.


    He is just a layman, and it is not his turn to intervene in the affairs of the two continents.


    With this thought, Yuan Yi suddenly relaxed.


    Just like Shen Rong, he has a gurgling smile.


    Suddenly, Shen Rong felt aggrieved.


    the next day.


    Patriarch Gen used Yinbei to contact Su Ye and asked about Death Canyon.


    Su Ye learned about the painting, and after careful consideration, asked Patriarch Gen to settle the deer tribe to the Heluo tribe, and then pushed back the matter of exploring the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Death Canyon is too dangerous.


    Even Su Ye would not dare to risk the life of an orc.


    Again.


    The words left on the painting of the deer tribe, like a prophecy, cut off Su Ye''s mind to explore. The death canyon is full of flowers, and the black lake is clear and clear. This unreliable prediction cannot be confirmed true or false.


    but.


    Su Ye chose to trust.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs have no shortage of inheritance skills.


    There is no need to risk the life of the orcs. Besides, if he wants to explore someday, Su Ye intends to contact the bird and fish clan together.


    Eat alone, no good results.


    Su Ye always knows how to choose.


    Gen Patriarch twisted the necks of Tian Qili and Meng Leng, which was equivalent to forming a deadly feud with Tian Qi''s family and Meng''s family. The Orcs are not afraid of the Tianyuan Tribe, but if they can win over the Birds and Fishes to form an alliance, who would be willing to fight alone? !


    The deer tribe is moving.


    The whole family moved to the Baihe Basin.


    Patriarch Gen conveyed what Su Ye meant, and Lu Qi and the Lu tribe orcs smiled happily, and nodded directly without asking more.


    The other elders opened their mouths to speak.


    Obviously, they want to win the deer tribe to their own tribe.


    However, Su Ye spoke clearly and let the Lu tribe settle in the Baihe River Basin.


    This made other elders look at the eyes of the two elders of Sendapcon, full of killing intent.


    Who are the two elders of Sendapcon��


    Killing intent, not at all.


    If it weren''t for the need to send the deer tribe back to Yinchuan Forest to sort things out.


    They can''t wait to find other elders to exchange ideas.


    Two days later.


    The other elders left one after another.


    The Lu tribe was ready to go, and the patriarch Lu Qi looked back at the place where the tribe lived, and turned away without hesitation.


    In the future, the deer tribe will live with the Heluo tribe.


    The deer tribe exists in name only.


    A trace of regret flashed in the heart of the patriarch Luqi.


    However, when I saw the happy smiles of the clansmen.


    He felt that the existence of the deer tribe might not matter anymore.


    The important thing is that everyone is alive and well.


    "Departure, the destination is the Heluo tribe." Gen shouted, without taming the livestock, he could only use manpower to pull the cart.


    After the deer tribe has been lycanthropized, it is quite appropriate to pull a sled.


    The root patriarchs are responsible for opening and breaking the trail and ensuring the safety of the team.


    Yuan Yi Hou San''er was mixed in the team, with neither sad nor happy expressions on their faces. In a short period of time, they don''t even want to leave the Heluo tribe, let alone walk out of the Twilight Forest.


    Unless the Snow Mountain Palace ruins are developed by the orcs.


    Before that, Yuanyi Housan''er was locked with the Heluo tribe, and no one wanted to unlock it.


    If it''s really unlocked, Yuan Yi Hou San''er can only be gone.


    Days go by slowly.


    Hearing that Shen Rong and the others started their journey back to the tribe.


    The worries that Chang Xia had raised so tightly were completely relaxed.


    The main concern is that Su Ye proposed to explore the Canyon of Death, which is too evil, and even the most experienced elders can''t guarantee that they can survive from the Canyon of Death with all their tails.


    Su Ye made it clear that he would temporarily cancel the exploration of Death Canyon.


    All the orcs of the Heluo tribe were relieved.


    "Amu, Chang Xia is sleeping on the kang again?"


    Today is a sunny day.


    The most rare good weather in the cold season.


    Nanfeng thought about calling Changxia to go to Woye to let the wind out.


    After solving the troubles caused by Tian Qili, the Heluo tribe gradually relaxed its vigilance. The tribe is no longer restricting the daily activities of the tribe, and the Woye Cuju Field is very lively again.


    Likewise, the wrestling venue was noisy.


    "Yes." Xylophone put down the bone needle and nodded.


    Nan Feng frowned and asked, "Amu, has Chang Xia been a little sleepy lately?"


    Snooze, more than Miles and Noah.


    This said.


    Xylophone also frowned tightly.


    Chang Xia has been sleeping too many times recently.


    "You go to the elder Ximu''s house to invite Wu back and let her take a look." Muqin said.


    Yesterday, the tribe took two pregnant females, and they vomited frequently. Elder Ximu couldn''t handle it, and asked the tribe to call Su Ye over early in the morning.


    this time.


    Things should be pretty busy over there.


    Xylophone just wanted Nanfeng to come over to remind him.


    "Okay, I''ll call someone right now." Nanfeng said neatly.


    Sending Nanfeng off, Xylophone confirms that Miles and Noah are asleep. Put down the Kirab and bone needles in his hands, turned around and walked towards the cave where Chang Xia lived.


    Gently opening the door, he saw Chang Xia''s sleeping face.


    His cheeks were slightly flushed, and he looked very well-behaved.


    Going forward, Xylophone nudged Chang Xia twice, and said warmly, "Chang Xia wake up, wake up."


    "Xyon Mu, I''m sleepy." Chang Xia mumbled without opening his eyes.


    As soon as he turned over, he fell asleep again.


    see.


    xylophone


    Really worried.


    This kid can fall asleep while talking.


    Look, it''s a bit like when I was a kid.


    At that time, Changxia was frail and could only promote growth through sleep.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia''s body returned to health and suddenly lethargic.


    How can this not make people anxious?


    Xylophone stretched out her hand, ignoring Chang Xia, who was sleeping soundly, and went straight to check Chang Xia''s body to make sure she was not injured or bitten by poisonous snakes and insects.


    "Don''t be noisy! I''m sleepy and want to sleep." Chang Xia said, rolled up the quilt, and turned the whole person into the innermost of the kang bed.


    Not long.


    Made a slight snoring sound.


    At this moment, the xylophone is really useless.


    Just had breakfast not long ago.


    In other words, Changxia was more than two hours away from getting up. Last night, she remembered that Chang Xia slept very early. At that time, Xylophone and Su Ye were still feeding Miles and Noah the fruit powder.


    There are no wounds on the body.


    Not injured.


    suddenly became drowsy.


    Xylophone thought about it carefully, it seemed that Chang Xia had been lethargic for two or three days.


    It''s just that she lives here recently.


    Did not find it wrong.


    Su Ye didn''t notice either.


    Today, if it weren''t for the South Wind''s talkativeness.


    Xylophone may still be in the dark, thinking that Chang Xia is just sleepy and needs to sleep more.


    Forget, Chang Xia slept too long.


    In a hurry.


    Xylophone could not help pacing back and forth.


    However, he was worried about waking up Chang Xia.


    So, he could only walk out of the cave and stand on the corridor looking towards the courtyard gate, hoping that Su Ye would come back soon.


    Shen Rong goes out, UU reads www. uukanshu.com If something happens to the tribe in Changxia.


    They were embarrassed to explain to Shen Rong.


    "Xylophone, what did Nanfeng say about Chang Xia''s sleepiness?" Before Su Ye entered the room, the voice came in.


    Xylophone in three steps and two steps, walking down the steps quickly.


    "Wu, something has really been wrong in Chang Xia recently." Xylophone explained, elaborating on what he recalled just now, and then added: "Fortunately, Nanfeng reminded me in time, and I didn''t notice anything wrong."


    "Don''t talk about you, I didn''t notice it." Su Ye said seriously.


    In the bottom of my heart, I can''t help but complain that Chang Xia is unreliable.


    There is a problem with the body, and I don''t know how to tell them.


    Fortunately, she has been living in the Heluo tribe recently, otherwise she would have been more worried.


    "Xylophone, where is Changxia?"


    "I fell asleep on the kang bed. I just went in and called a few times, but she said she was sleepy. Please don''t disturb her. She wants to sleep."


    "This unlucky boy!"

 Chapter 937： Snow Mountain Palace Ruins

    "Zu Xun, can''t say." Lu Qi whispered.


    Sawyer remained silent, it was not his turn to intervene.


    He knew that the deer tribe had a painting, but he didn''t know what it represented. Now, Suoya is very excited to learn that the painting hides the location of the Snow Mountain Palace ruins.


    The Orcs are weak, and they are often bullied by the Birds and Fishes.


    A hundred years, the rise of Su Ye.


    Change the embarrassing position of the orcs.


    Patriarch Gen hated his indisputable tone, and Suoya supported it.


    No matter how important ancestral training is, it can compare to the development of the Orcs.


    "Patriarch Luqi, I think the patriarch Gen is more thoughtful. There is no need to hide the painting. They have all come to the door of Tianqi''s family in Xilu, and you still plan to hide it. Compared with Zu Xun, the life of the clan will be lost. Not worth mentioning."


    Suoya''s indifferent words directly hit the weak underbelly of the patriarch Luqi.


    This time.


    If it weren''t for the root patriarch, they would save them.


    All the deer tribes will be sacrificed.


    "Lu Qi, say."


    At this time, the deer tribe walked out of an old man.


    His back was hunched, his face wrinkled, and his hair was gray.


    "Elder Yafei." Lu Qi lowered his head and shouted softly. The elder Yafei was the only elder of the Lu tribe. He opened his mouth, but the Luqi patriarch was no longer hypocritical.


    In fact, the deer tribe was easily broken.


    Just because the deer tribe is kind-hearted, they let Tian Qili and his group of orcs enter the tribe. The cubs of the tribe were captured, and the orcs of the deer tribe could only be slaughtered.


    The orcs who died in the deer tribal settlement.


    It was killed by Elder Yafei and Suoya, hateful, there are too many enemies.


    "The deer family is the peace messenger of the Snow Mountain Palace. My family lives in the Yinchuan Forest, just to guard the Snow Mountain Palace ruins. The Death Canyon is too dangerous. Our family has never set foot in the Death Canyon. Whether the Snow Mountain Palace Site is really in the Death Canyon is impossible. Sure. That painting is the Snow Mountain Palace."


    "There is a sentence recorded on the painting: When the death canyon blooms everywhere and the water of the black lake becomes clear and clear, the Snow Mountain Palace will reappear in the world."


    "We can''t enter the Snow Mountain Palace ruins, let alone obtain inheritance skills and inheritance knowledge. Therefore, the Lu Clan kept silent for many years, and did not dare to reveal any rumors."


    Lu Qi said softly.


    If you write it down, tell the beastmen.


    heard.


    Gen Patriarch silently glanced at Yuan Yi and Hou San''er.


    There, the two of them were foreigners.


    The words of the patriarch Luqi are very important and must not be leaked out.


    Yuan Yi is alert.


    When the root patriarch changed his face, he realized the killing intent.


    make a prompt decision.


    "Patriarch Gen, I think the Heluo tribe is very good. I want to take Monkey San''er to disturb me for a while longer. I wonder if I can?"


    In an instant, the orcs quietly restrained their killing intent.


    It is clear.


    When the words of the patriarch Luqi fell.


    Beside the bonfire, many orcs were murdered.


    Shen Rong raised his eyebrows, darkening that Yuan Yi was indeed the beastman favored by Yuanhou.


    In terms of this resilience, no one really can match it.


    The root patriarch showed a trace of killing intent, and he immediately knew how to choose. If this orc is either a friend or an enemy, it must be killed simply and neatly, otherwise there will be endless troubles.


    "Okay." Gen smiled and nodded.


    On his face, there was a flash of regret.


    Yuan Yi''s mouth twitched.


    Regret, the corner of Gen Patriarch''s mouth just now was regret.


    Sure enough, the Heluo tribe''s heart to kill him will not die!


    Fortunately, I reacted fast enough, and I didn''t give Patriarch Gen a chance to take action.


    Aside, Hou San''er quietly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    In terms of ferocity, he would like to call the Eastern Orcs the strongest.


    One second, he was smiling and chatting, and the next second, the knife was directly married to his neck.


    If it weren''t for the adults'' quick response, they would be gone.


    this moment.


    Hou San''er deeply realized why the adults sighed frequently and said that they shouldn''t come to the murky waters in the Twilight Forest. The orcs here are too evil, and they all like to play cards without playing cards.


    The thief is terrible!


    "Gen, can you enter the canyon of death?"


    This time, it was an elder who spoke.


    The forest has been busy for many days, and even the elders are eager to return to the tribe. The newly built house this year has not been able to enjoy the cold season.


    The nth day of homesickness.


    "I will contact Wu tomorrow and ask Wu to decide." Gen calmly said.


    The twilight forest seeks stability, and the snow mountain palace ruins are certainly attractive. The root patriarch did not have many ideas, the Heluo tribe developed rapidly, and the ancestral site or something, the Leopard Clan''s demand was not very strong.


    Rather than venturing into the Canyon of Death, the Gen Patriarch tends to squeeze Yuan Yi.


    Safe and stable.


    Make sure that the root patriarch has an idea, and the other orcs are relieved.


    The night is getting darker.


    The orcs began to find suitable places to rest.


    The whereabouts of Tian Qili and other orcs, no orcs said anything.


    Shen Rong was worried at first that the patriarch Gen was soft-hearted and chose to let Tian Qi Li Meng Leng go. They came from aristocratic families of the Tianyuan tribe. They died in the Twilight Forest, and the orcs would bear a lot of pressure.


    Who knows that the patriarch root is very decisive.


    Asked what he wanted to know, without saying a word, he directly twisted the necks of the two.


    Now, Shen Rong could still remember how the two of them were dying.


    Obvious.


    They didn''t expect to die in the Dusk Forest.


    Obviously, Tian Qili forgot that this is the East Continent, not the West Continent.


    Noble status is here, useless.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong wanted to laugh three times.


    "Shen Rong, are you laughing?" Yuan Yi''s face was dark, with worry flashing in his eyes.


    Tianqi Li Meng died in the Twilight Forest, and Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family would not let it go. These two people are far more important than the business and slave hunting orcs.


    They represent the face of the aristocrats of the Western Continent.


    Looking at the root patriarch and other orcs, he looked indifferent.


    Yuan Yi was very distressed.


    These orcs don''t seem to know, they''re in big trouble.


    "I can''t laugh?" Shen Rong said.


    Yuan Yi was worried, why couldn''t he see it?


    Just, too lazy to point it out.


    ��


    With these words, Yuan Yi was speechless.


    At this moment, if he couldn''t guess that Shen Rong did it on purpose, he would be a fool.


    "Aren''t you worried about the Heluo tribe being retaliated against? Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family, not even the Yuan family dare to look down on it. Besides, the Yuan family itself participated in this sacrifice..."


    If Yuanhou fails to seize power, the Twilight Forest will suffer revenge from the three major nobles of the Western Land.


    Is this a small thing?


    "Yuan Yi, when did the East Land fear the West Land?" Shen Rong sneered.


    As soon as he said that, the elders such as Senda in the distance showed a satisfied smile. These words came into the hearts of the orcs.


    Yuan Yi froze.


    He really forgot.


    Yuan Yi has a deep understanding of how ferocious the orcs of the East Land are.


    Not to mention the three aristocratic families, it is possible to start with the Tianyuan tribe, even the orcs of the Twilight Forest. Not to mention, in addition to the Twilight Forest Orcs, there are also Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and East Sea Fish Clan.


    Here comes.


    Gen Patriarch twisted Tian Qi Li Meng Leng''s neck.


    Not really a big deal.


    In Xiaoyutan, he has seen Elder Senda''s brutality, beheading foreigners, without changing his face.


    "whatever!"


    After a while, Yuan Yi chose to put it down.


    He is just a layman, and it is not his turn to intervene in the affairs of the two continents.


    With this thought, Yuan Yi suddenly relaxed.


    Just like Shen Rong, he has a gurgling smile.


    Suddenly, Shen Rong felt aggrieved.


    the next day.


    Patriarch Gen used Yinbei to contact Su Ye and asked about Death Canyon.


    Su Ye learned about the painting, and after careful consideration, asked Patriarch Gen to settle the deer tribe to the Heluo tribe, and then pushed back the matter of exploring the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Death Canyon is too dangerous.


    Even Su Ye would not dare to risk the life of an orc.


    Again.


    The words left on the painting of the deer tribe, like a prophecy, cut off Su Ye''s mind to explore. The death canyon is full of flowers, and the black lake is clear and clear. This unreliable prediction cannot be confirmed true or false.


    but.


    Su Ye chose to trust.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs have no shortage of inheritance skills.


    There is no need to risk the life of the orcs. Besides, if he wants to explore someday, Su Ye intends to contact the bird and fish clan together.


    Eat alone, no good results.


    Su Ye always knows how to choose.


    Gen Patriarch twisted the necks of Tian Qili and Meng Leng, which was equivalent to forming a deadly feud with Tian Qi''s family and Meng''s family. The Orcs are not afraid of the Tianyuan Tribe, but if they can win over the Birds and Fishes to form an alliance, who would be willing to fight alone? !


    The deer tribe is moving.


    The whole family moved to the Baihe Basin.


    Patriarch Gen conveyed what Su Ye meant, and Lu Qi and the Lu tribe orcs smiled happily, and nodded directly without asking more.


    The other elders opened their mouths to speak.


    Obviously, they want to win the deer tribe to their own tribe.


    However, Su Ye spoke clearly and let the Lu tribe settle in the Baihe River Basin.


    This made other elders look at the eyes of the two elders of Sendapcon, full of killing intent.


    Who are the two elders of Sendapcon��


    Killing intent, not at all.


    If it weren''t for the need to send the deer tribe back to Yinchuan Forest to sort things out.


    They can''t wait to find other elders to exchange ideas.


    Two days later.


    The other elders left one after another.


    The Lu tribe was ready to go, and the patriarch Lu Qi looked back at the place where the tribe lived, and turned away without hesitation.


    In the future, the deer tribe will live with the Heluo tribe.


    The deer tribe exists in name only.


    A trace of regret flashed in the heart of the patriarch Luqi.


    However, when I saw the happy smiles of the clansmen.


    He felt that the existence of the deer tribe might not matter anymore.


    The important thing is that everyone is alive and well.


    "Departure, the destination is the Heluo tribe." Gen shouted, without taming the livestock, he could only use manpower to pull the cart.


    After the deer tribe has been lycanthropized, it is quite appropriate to pull a sled.


    The root patriarchs are responsible for opening and breaking the trail and ensuring the safety of the team.


    Yuan Yi Hou San''er was mixed in the team, with neither sad nor happy expressions on their faces. In a short period of time, they don''t even want to leave the Heluo tribe, let alone walk out of the Twilight Forest.


    Unless the Snow Mountain Palace ruins are developed by the orcs.


    Before that, Yuanyi Housan''er was locked with the Heluo tribe, and no one wanted to unlock it.


    If it''s really unlocked, Yuan Yi Hou San''er can only be gone.


    Days go by slowly.


    Hearing that Shen Rong and the others started their journey back to the tribe.


    The worries that Chang Xia had raised so tightly were completely relaxed.


    The main concern is that Su Ye proposed to explore the Canyon of Death, which is too evil, and even the most experienced elders can''t guarantee that they can survive from the Canyon of Death with all their tails.


    Su Ye made it clear that he would temporarily cancel the exploration of Death Canyon.


    All the orcs of the Heluo tribe were relieved.


    "Amu, Chang Xia is sleeping on the kang again?"


    Today is a sunny day.


    The most rare good weather in the cold season.


    Nanfeng thought about calling Changxia to go to Woye to let the wind out.


    After solving the troubles caused by Tian Qili, the Heluo tribe gradually relaxed its vigilance. The tribe is no longer restricting the daily activities of the tribe, and the Woye Cuju Field is very lively again.


    Likewise, the wrestling venue was noisy.


    "Yes." Xylophone put down the bone needle and nodded.


    Nan Feng frowned and asked, "Amu, has Chang Xia been a little sleepy lately?"


    Snooze, more than Miles and Noah.


    This said.


    Xylophone also frowned tightly.


    Chang Xia has been sleeping too many times recently.


    "You go to the elder Ximu''s house to invite Wu back and let her take a look." Muqin said.


    Yesterday, the tribe took two pregnant females, and they vomited frequently. Elder Ximu couldn''t handle it, and asked the tribe to call Su Ye over early in the morning.


    this time.


    Things should be pretty busy over there.


    Xylophone just wanted Nanfeng to come over to remind him.


    "Okay, I''ll call someone right now." Nanfeng said neatly.


    Sending Nanfeng off, Xylophone confirms that Miles and Noah are asleep. Put down the Kirab and bone needles in his hands, turned around and walked towards the cave where Chang Xia lived.


    Gently opening the door, he saw Chang Xia''s sleeping face.


    His cheeks were slightly flushed, and he looked very well-behaved.


    Going forward, Xylophone nudged Chang Xia twice, and said warmly, "Chang Xia wake up, wake up."


    "Xyon Mu, I''m sleepy." Chang Xia mumbled without opening his eyes.


    As soon as he turned over, he fell asleep again.


    see.


    xylophone


    Really worried.


    This kid can fall asleep while talking.


    Look, it''s a bit like when I was a kid.


    At that time, Changxia was frail and could only promote growth through sleep.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia''s body returned to health and suddenly lethargic.


    How can this not make people anxious?


    Xylophone stretched out her hand, ignoring Chang Xia, who was sleeping soundly, and went straight to check Chang Xia''s body to make sure she was not injured or bitten by poisonous snakes and insects.


    "Don''t be noisy! I''m sleepy and want to sleep." Chang Xia said, rolled up the quilt, and turned the whole person into the innermost of the kang bed.


    Not long.


    Made a slight snoring sound.


    At this moment, the xylophone is really useless.


    Just had breakfast not long ago.


    In other words, Changxia was more than two hours away from getting up. Last night, she remembered that Chang Xia slept very early. At that time, Xylophone and Su Ye were still feeding Miles and Noah the fruit powder.


    There are no wounds on the body.


    Not injured.


    suddenly became drowsy.


    Xylophone thought about it carefully, it seemed that Chang Xia had been lethargic for two or three days.


    It''s just that she lives here recently.


    Did not find it wrong.


    Su Ye didn''t notice either.


    Today, if it weren''t for the South Wind''s talkativeness.


    Xylophone may still be in the dark, thinking that Chang Xia is just sleepy and needs to sleep more.


    Forget, Chang Xia slept too long.


    In a hurry.


    Xylophone could not help pacing back and forth.


    However, he was worried about waking up Chang Xia.


    So, he could only walk out of the cave and stand on the corridor looking towards the courtyard gate, hoping that Su Ye would come back soon.


    Shen Rong goes out, if something happens to Chang Xia in the tribe.


    They were embarrassed to explain to Shen Rong.


    "Xylophone, what did Nanfeng say about Chang Xia''s sleepiness?" Before Su Ye entered the room, the voice came in.


    Xylophone in three steps and two steps, walking down the steps quickly.


    "Wu, something has really been wrong in Chang Xia recently." Xylophone explained, elaborating on what he recalled just now, and then added: "Fortunately, Nanfeng reminded me in time, and I didn''t notice anything wrong."


    "Don''t talk about you, I didn''t notice it." Su Ye said seriously.


    In the bottom of my heart, I can''t help but complain that Chang Xia is unreliable.


    There is a problem with the body, and I don''t know how to tell them.


    Fortunately, she has been living in the Heluo tribe recently, otherwise she would have been more worried.


    "Xylophone, where is Changxia?"


    "I fell asleep on the kang bed. I just went in and called a few times, but she said she was sleepy. Please don''t disturb her. She wants to sleep."


    "This unlucky boy!"

 Chapter 938： Sudden drowsiness in Changxia

    the next day.


    Patriarch Gen used Yinbei to contact Su Ye and asked about Death Canyon.


    Su Ye learned about the painting, and after careful consideration, asked Patriarch Gen to settle the deer tribe to the Heluo tribe, and then pushed back the matter of exploring the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Death Canyon is too dangerous.


    Even Su Ye would not dare to risk the life of an orc.


    Again.


    The words left on the painting of the deer tribe, like a prophecy, cut off Su Ye''s mind to explore. The death canyon is full of flowers, and the black lake is clear and clear. This unreliable prediction cannot be confirmed true or false.


    but.


    Su Ye chose to trust.


    The Twilight Forest Orcs have no shortage of inheritance skills.


    There is no need to risk the life of the orcs. Besides, if he wants to explore someday, Su Ye intends to contact the bird and fish clan together.


    Eat alone, no good results.


    Su Ye always knows how to choose.


    Gen Patriarch twisted the necks of Tian Qili and Meng Leng, which was equivalent to forming a deadly feud with Tian Qi''s family and Meng''s family. The Orcs are not afraid of the Tianyuan Tribe, but if they can win over the Birds and Fishes to form an alliance, who would be willing to fight alone? !


    The deer tribe is moving.


    The whole family moved to the Baihe Basin.


    Patriarch Gen conveyed what Su Ye meant, and Lu Qi and the Lu tribe orcs smiled happily, and nodded directly without asking more.


    The other elders opened their mouths to speak.


    Obviously, they want to win the deer tribe to their own tribe.


    However, Su Ye spoke clearly and let the Lu tribe settle in the Baihe River Basin.


    This made other elders look at the eyes of the two elders of Sendapcon, full of killing intent.


    Who are the two elders of Sendapcon��


    Killing intent, not at all.


    If it weren''t for the need to send the deer tribe back to Yinchuan Forest to sort things out.


    They can''t wait to find other elders to exchange ideas.


    Two days later.


    The other elders left one after another.


    The Lu tribe was ready to go, and the patriarch Lu Qi looked back at the place where the tribe lived, and turned away without hesitation.


    In the future, the deer tribe will live with the Heluo tribe.


    The deer tribe exists in name only.


    A trace of regret flashed in the heart of the patriarch Luqi.


    However, when I saw the happy smiles of the clansmen.


    He felt that the existence of the deer tribe might not matter anymore.


    The important thing is that everyone is alive and well.


    "Departure, the destination is the Heluo tribe." Gen shouted, without taming the livestock, he could only use manpower to pull the cart.


    After the deer tribe has been lycanthropized, it is quite appropriate to pull a sled.


    The root patriarchs are responsible for opening and breaking the trail and ensuring the safety of the team.


    Yuan Yi Hou San''er was mixed in the team, with neither sad nor happy expressions on their faces. In a short period of time, they don''t even want to leave the Heluo tribe, let alone walk out of the Twilight Forest.


    Unless the Snow Mountain Palace ruins are developed by the orcs.


    Before that, Yuanyi Housan''er was locked with the Heluo tribe, and no one wanted to unlock it.


    If it''s really unlocked, Yuan Yi Hou San''er can only be gone.


    Days go by slowly.


    Hearing that Shen Rong and the others started their journey back to the tribe.


    The worries that Chang Xia had raised so tightly were completely relaxed.


    The main concern is that Su Ye proposed to explore the Canyon of Death, which is too evil, and even the most experienced elders can''t guarantee that they can survive from the Canyon of Death with all their tails.


    Su Ye made it clear that he would temporarily cancel the exploration of Death Canyon.


    All the orcs of the Heluo tribe were relieved.


    "Amu, Chang Xia is sleeping on the kang again?"


    Today is a sunny day.


    The most rare good weather in the cold season.


    Nanfeng thought about calling Changxia to go to Woye to let the wind out.


    After solving the troubles caused by Tian Qili, the Heluo tribe gradually relaxed its vigilance. The tribe is no longer restricting the daily activities of the tribe, and the Woye Cuju Field is very lively again.


    Likewise, the wrestling venue was noisy.


    "Yes." Xylophone put down the bone needle and nodded.


    Nan Feng frowned and asked, "Amu, has Chang Xia been a little sleepy lately?"


    Snooze, more than Miles and Noah.


    This said.


    Xylophone also frowned tightly.


    Chang Xia has been sleeping too many times recently.


    "You go to the elder Ximu''s house to invite Wu back and let her take a look." Muqin said.


    Yesterday, the tribe took two pregnant females, and they vomited frequently. Elder Ximu couldn''t handle it, and asked the tribe to call Su Ye over early in the morning.


    this time.


    Things should be pretty busy over there.


    Xylophone just wanted Nanfeng to come over to remind him.


    "Okay, I''ll call someone right now." Nanfeng said neatly.


    Sending Nanfeng off, Xylophone confirms that Miles and Noah are asleep. Put down the Kirab and bone needles in his hands, turned around and walked towards the cave where Chang Xia lived.


    Gently opening the door, he saw Chang Xia''s sleeping face.


    His cheeks were slightly flushed, and he looked very well-behaved.


    Going forward, Xylophone nudged Chang Xia twice, and said warmly, "Chang Xia wake up, wake up."


    "Xyon Mu, I''m sleepy." Chang Xia mumbled without opening his eyes.


    As soon as he turned over, he fell asleep again.


    see.


    xylophone


    Really worried.


    This kid can fall asleep while talking.


    Look, it''s a bit like when I was a kid.


    At that time, Changxia was frail and could only promote growth through sleep.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia''s body returned to health and suddenly lethargic.


    How can this not make people anxious?


    Xylophone stretched out her hand, ignoring Chang Xia, who was sleeping soundly, and went straight to check Chang Xia''s body to make sure she was not injured or bitten by poisonous snakes and insects.


    "Don''t be noisy! I''m sleepy and want to sleep." Chang Xia said, rolled up the quilt, and turned the whole person into the innermost of the kang bed.


    Not long.


    Made a slight snoring sound.


    At this moment, the xylophone is really useless.


    Just had breakfast not long ago.


    In other words, Changxia was more than two hours away from getting up. Last night, she remembered that Chang Xia slept very early. At that time, Xylophone and Su Ye were still feeding Miles and Noah the fruit powder.


    There are no wounds on the body.


    Not injured.


    suddenly became drowsy.


    Xylophone thought about it carefully, it seemed that Chang Xia had been lethargic for two or three days.


    It''s just that she lives here recently.


    Did not find it wrong.


    Su Ye didn''t notice either.


    Today, if it weren''t for the South Wind''s talkativeness.


    Xylophone may still be in the dark, thinking that Chang Xia is just sleepy and needs to sleep more.


    Forget, Chang Xia slept too long.


    In a hurry.


    Xylophone could not help pacing back and forth.


    However, he was worried about waking up Chang Xia.


    So, he could only walk out of the cave and stand on the corridor looking towards the courtyard gate, hoping that Su Ye would come back soon.


    Shen Rong goes out, if something happens to Chang Xia in the tribe.


    They were embarrassed to explain to Shen Rong.


    "Xylophone, what did Nanfeng say about Chang Xia''s sleepiness?" Before Su Ye entered the room, the voice came in.


    Xylophone in three steps and two steps, walking down the steps quickly.


    "Wu, something has really been wrong in Chang Xia recently." Xylophone explained, elaborating on what he recalled just now, and then added: "Fortunately, Nanfeng reminded me in time, and I didn''t notice anything wrong."


    "Don''t talk about you, I didn''t notice it." Su Ye said seriously.


    In the bottom of my heart, I can''t help but complain that Chang Xia is unreliable.


    There is a problem with the body, and I don''t know how to tell them.


    Fortunately, she has been living in the Heluo tribe recently, otherwise she would have been more worried.


    "Xylophone, where is Changxia?"


    "I fell asleep on the kang bed. I just went in and called a few times, but she said she was sleepy. Please don''t disturb her. She wants to sleep."


    "This unlucky boy!"

 Chapter 939： possibly pregnant

    "Changxia��"


    Entering the room, Su Ye softly called Chang Xia''s name.


    The long summer roll was wrapped in the quilt and shrunk in the innermost corner of the kang bed.


    He didn''t even bother to hum, and through the quilt, a small blushing face was revealed, and he was drowsy.


    see.


    Su Ye is not good to speak again.


    Holding his forehead, he looked back at Xylophone Nanfeng.


    It''s like saying who the two of you are going to wake Chang Xia up.


    Xylophone Nanfeng turned around and pretended not to see Su Ye''s cry for help. Su Ye was reluctant to wake up Chang Xia, and they did the same.


    Seeing that Chang Xia slept soundly, who would have the nerve to wake him up?


    Chang Xia didn''t get up and was angry, so he didn''t lose his temper.


    But, sleep comfortably who wants to be woken up.


    Nan Feng licked the corner of his mouth and hesitated, "Let''s wait for her to wake up and check again?"


    Suddenly, two exhalations came from the cave.


    Obviously, Su Yexuqin was waiting for Nanfeng to speak and hand them the steps.


    "Okay, wait a minute." Su Ye said.


    Xylophone nodded, followed by exiting the cave.


    By the square table in the corridor pavilion.


    Su Ye confirmed the situation with Xylophone, and Xylophone definitely told her that there was no wound on Chang Xia''s body, and she checked it carefully.


    Nanfeng pouted.


    "Drowsiness, I remember Nuanchun and Da Ya were both drowsy. It''s a bit strange that the two aunts of the tribe often vomit." Nanfeng muttered.


    Orc females have good physique.


    When morning sickness is rare, Nanfeng will say morning sickness is strange.


    "Nanfeng, can you say it again?"


    "Yes, I didn''t hear it just now."


    In an instant, Su Yexuqin looked at Nanfeng with burning eyes.


    It seemed like I heard something great just now!


    Nan Feng was stunned, and said in shock: "I didn''t say anything just now, I just said that Nuan Chun and Da Ya were sleepy before. Wait, could it be that Chang Xia is pregnant?"


    Nanfeng came back to his senses.


    Suddenly, he looked at Su Yexylophone in shock.


    It is said that interracial marriage is difficult to conceive, first Da Ya, and then Chang Xia.


    Could it be that interracial marriage is the correct way for orcs to reproduce? Thinking about it, Nan Feng lowered his head and stared at the position of his belly.


    She can eat and sleep, and she has no morning sickness.


    Is it more than just pregnant?


    "Wu, Chang Xia was asleep and didn''t wake up, you help me check some body." Nan Feng said.


    One listen.


    Xylophone eyes with joy.


    "Nanfeng, you..."


    "Don''t think too much, just check. I see that Da Ya is pregnant quickly in the summer. Could it be that interracial marriage can strengthen the conception?"


    This said.


    Even Su Ye was excited.


    Exudes thoughts similar to Nanfeng.


    Thinking about it, Su Ye got up and walked towards Nanfeng, checking her carefully.


    "Nanfeng, you have some minor health problems." Su Ye said in a deep voice, "Xylophone, please explain to Snake, and tell Nanfeng not to touch cold water recently, and to wear more clothes when going out. Also, eat less chili recently. I Get her two pairs of soup and drink it for ten days. After ten days, I''ll check her again."


    Hearing this, Xylophone''s face froze.


    The south wind is calm.


    Listen, it''s not a big problem.


    "Wu, what happened to Nanfeng?" Xylophone was extremely nervous.


    No matter how much she dislikes Nanfeng, Nanfeng is her blood. How can you really not care?


    "It''s okay, a small problem." Su Ye waved his hand and explained, "She used to be playful and liked to soak in cold water. Her belly is a little cold, so drink ten days of decoction to get rid of the cold."


    Whoosh!


    At first glance, it is indeed a small problem.


    Xylophone was worried, and the dust settled.


    Raising his hand, Nanfeng slapped the back of his head with two slaps.


    Nanfeng grinned in pain, but did not escape. She understood that Xylophone was worried about herself. However, fortunately, she had a whim today and asked Su Ye to help check her body.


    Orcs are strong and strong, unless they are injured, they seldom take the initiative to seek medical treatment from Elder Ximu, let alone trouble Su Ye for help.


    Not long ago.


    The tribe has organized female body checks.


    It''s not a big problem for everyone, like the cold entering the body or something.


    Orcs didn''t care at all.


    Now I know that cold air enters the body and may affect the offspring.


    Xylophone pondered and asked the females to drink more **** soup in winter.


    That''s right, the cancellation of **** milk tea or something.


    Drink **** soup directly, or decoction.


    "You can ask the females of the tribe to drink this soup," Su Ye said.


    Obvious.


    What Xylophone can think of, Su Ye can also think of.


    After thinking about it, Su Ye said again, "Remember to communicate with other tribes, this matter is related to the development of the Orcs."


    The Twilight Forest is rich in resources.


    With the rise of Changxia, the orcs are no longer short of food and clothing.


    Having enough food and drink means you can raise more cubs.


    The matter of reproduction is naturally put on the agenda.


    "Okay, I remember." Xylophone said seriously.


    Nan Feng touched the place where the xylophone had hit and said, "I think Maple Leaf needs to check his body."


    Su Yexylophone looked at each other.


    "You go to Maple Leaf''s house and ask her to come over." Xylophone said.


    In the cold season, the clansmen are all cats at home.


    Maple Leaf is like that.


    Nan Feng smiled and went out quickly.


    Not only did she want to call Maple Leaf over, but Honeydew would also not let it go.


    When Chang Xia is really pregnant, the tribe is bound to be more lively. At the center of the storm, no one can escape this disaster.


    "Xylophone, stew a chicken for Changxia at noon." Su Ye said.


    When the month is shallow, it is not possible to use decoction to nourish, but medicated diet can be used. However, it should not be excessive, chicken soup, fish soup and bone soup, drinking more of these will not be affected.


    heard.


    Xylophone immediately got up and walked towards the beast den.


    the other day.


    She went to the wild forest in the south of Baihu Lake, and came back after catching some chickens, ducks and hares in the chicken coop and duck shed. At this moment, it is raised in the animal den.


    If you want to eat it, kill it at any time.


    very convenient.


    Su Ye sat down and couldn''t help getting up and walking towards the cave.


    When he entered the house, he saw that Xia Xia''s sleeping position had not changed.


    He smiled, shook his head and backed out. Follow, go to your own cave to see the situation of Miles and Noah.


    I see.


    The two little ones opened their eyes.


    When he woke up, he opened his mouth to chew on his little hands and saliva flowed out.


    "Myers, Noah." Su Ye shouted softly and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    The beast cub is hungry fast, like Miles Noah, has a big appetite, eats a lot, and gets hungry fast. If it was a year ago, Su Ye wouldn''t have asked the Heluo tribe to adopt them.


    "hungry."


    "Drink grandma."


    The two little ones turned over and wanted to let Su Ye hug them.


    Of course, the most anticipated is the milk tree sap and fruit powder gooey.


    "Okay, I''ll hug you up. Wait a minute, let''s go outside to drink granny''s mush." ??Su Ye smiled and stepped forward to hug Miles and Noah.


    more than twenty days.


    Miles and Noah were both able to speak, and their walking was a little unsteady.


    Holding the wall, he can walk a dozen steps.


    Looking at Miles and Noah, Nuanchun dislikes his twins.


    However, race is different.


    Comparison is useless.


    Su Ye carried Miles and Noah off the kang and let them walk down the ground shaking. She stood by and watched, helping her from time to time.


    The milk tree sap and the batter are in the kitchen.


    When they got out of the cave, Su Ye asked them to sit down on the low stool beside the square table, and then went into the kitchen to get the milk tree sap and fruit powder.


    "Hey! They''re awake." Xylophone came back with two chickens, and saw Miles and Noah sitting on the low stool obediently.


    Su Ye came out with the milk tree sap.


    Put the milk tree sap on the chair and let Miles and Noah drink it by themselves.


    Then go into the house and take out the fruit powder paste. Recently, the fruit powder paste they ate has been added with minced meat, and the amount has changed from half a bowl to one bowl.


    "Wake up. Very good. I opened my eyes and gnawed my hands on the kang bed. I didn''t make any noise or cry." Su Ye smiled, rubbed the top of Miles'' head, and smiled to wipe off the milk stains from the corners of Noah''s mouth. Let the two drink slowly. After drinking, eat the fruit paste.


    Xylophone smiled.


    Miles and Noah are really sensible.


    Possibly, this is related to the inheritance of knowledge by the nest clan.


    The two little ones are weaker, but still inherit the inherited knowledge of the nest clan.


    This is what Thalia told them.


    After Miles spoke, Thalia often communicated with him.


    At the same time, they told their younger siblings about their situation so that they could learn to be grateful. After that, Noah still cried.


    But not noisy, crying should be a way for Noah to express his emotions.


    That kind of crying quietly makes Su Ye very distressed every time.


    A well-behaved female with a soft and sensible personality.


    Tit patted her chest and promised that Noah would be covered by her in the future, and others would not be bullied.


    Miles is different.


    He is more cheerful and aggressive.


    This is in line with the Orc values.


    Unfortunately, Miles is too young.


    Older, Lu You and the others want to train with him.


    Recently, the twins of Nuanchun''s family like to come and play.


    Mainly playing with Miles, Noah was disliked by the twins. If you calculate biological age, Miles and Noah are much older than the twins. However, Miles and Noah are a few months younger than the twins, calculated from the time the eggs broke. M..


    Nest family''s unique shell breaking skills.


    Miles and Noah are fine except that they are smaller than the twins.


    Looking from a distance, it looks like a cub of the same age.


    "Myers, here we come!"


    Outside the courtyard, Shan Zhou''s shouts were heard. Miss Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives.


    The twins come at the same time every day.


    Nuan Chun showed an unlovable expression and followed behind the twins. She was planning to go to Woye to watch wrestling, but she was stabbed in the back by the twins as soon as she left the house.


    Ahh!


    This rare good weather has to be wasted again.


    The Changxia family has few people.


    Nuanchun is not thick-skinned enough to dare to leave the twins here.


    "Shanhui Shanri came to play with Miles again?" Xylophone jokingly, these few radish heads were playing around all day, and the whole cave was very lively.


    Thinking about it, Xylophone glanced at the Changxia cave.


    There are more and more tribal beast cubs, which is great!


    "Yeah! Yes." Shan Hui is serious, with a baby fat face, with the seriousness of an adult orc, very similar to the previous Bai Qing.


    Look.


    Several adults couldn''t help laughing.


    "Shanhui, have you ever drunk milk tree sap?" Miles asked.


    Holding the bowl, he drank half the bowl of milk tree juice in one go. It can be seen that he is eager to play with Shanhui Shanri.


    Noah is very gentle, sitting on the low stool, holding the bowl on the chair, drinking small sips, seeing Shan Huishan come over, smiled and said hello.


    Shan Zhou rushed up the steps and replied, "Drink! I also ate two pieces of barbecue."


    "Barbecue!" Miles touched his mouth. He and Noah had two rice-grain teeth, and they couldn''t eat barbecue if they wanted to.


    I heard from the elder brother (Talia) that the Nest Clan can grow baby teeth in about a month.


    Tooth replacement in about three months.


    Barbecue, at least have deciduous teeth.


    Now, I can only eat fruit powder paste and minced meat.


    Of course, steamed eggs with minced meat can also be eaten.


    "You can''t eat it." Noah''s soft voice sounded, warning to look at Miles, and exhorting: "Miles is not allowed to eat stealthily."


    Su Yexuqin told her.


    Before the teeth grow well, don''t eat barbecue indiscriminately.


    Otherwise, your stomach will hurt.


    And let Noah keep an eye on Miles, don''t let him make a mistake.


    "Got it." Miles sighed.


    Hearing the childish words of the beast cubs, Su Ye and other orcs all burst into laughter.


    "Yo! Shanhui Shanri came to play with Miles again?" Nanfeng waved his hand and said the exact same words as Xylophone. It should be said that they are indeed mother and daughter.


    Nuan Chun turned around and looked at Maple Leaf Honeydew in surprise.


    Da Ya was detained in the cave and seldom went out. She had a big belly, the cold season was cold, and the roads were icy and prone to slipping.


    The tribe is worried about her walking around, afraid of falling.


    Therefore, he explained that Yadong was optimistic about Da Ya, and if he could reduce going out, he would try to reduce it as much as possible.


    "You came here together?" Nuan Chun said.


    Maple Leaf shrugged, and Honey Dew said, "We were called by Nanfeng, saying it was the witch''s order, I still don''t know what happened?"


    "I just checked Nanfeng''s body and found a small problem. By the way, I will help you to take a look. If there is any problem, drink the soup as soon as possible." Su Ye explained.


    heard.


    The three of Maple Leaf Honeydew looked at Nanfeng in surprise.


    This guy looks like a black horned cow, is he sick?


    Nan Feng Qing coughed and said, "It''s not a disease."


    "What is that��" Honeydew blinked, curious.


    "Chang Xia has been sleepy lately, maybe she''s pregnant." Nan Feng threw the bomb, which immediately stunned the orcs such as Maple Leaf.


    "Really, really?" Maple Leaf was nervous.


    Su Ye shook her head lightly and said, "The month is shallow, so I can''t be sure for the time being. However, there is really no other problem with her body, and she is inseparable."


    One listen.


    The orcs laughed.


    After laughing, several people''s expressions froze.


    This bastard, Nanfeng, is a jerk!


    At this moment, Maple Leaf Honeydew can''t guess the reason why Nanfeng called them here, it''s really stupid.


    "Come and sit." Su Ye pointed to the chair beside him, urging Maple Leaf Honey Dew to move faster and not linger. She waited, but also thought about medicinal food. At present, Changxia can''t eat too nourishing medicated meals, and needs to be lighter.


    Before.


    Da Ya''s medicated meals are not suitable for the long summer.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew looked at each other with grief.


    "I''m in good health. If I can eat and sleep, there will definitely be no problem." Honeydew said.


    Maple Leaf rolled her eyes at her and walked into the corridor pavilion.


    Sit down, reach out and ask Su Ye to help check.


    Next to the water tank, Xylophone carried a knife in no hurry to kill the chicken, and looked up at the corridor pavilion.


    "Very good. UU Reading " Su Ye waved his hand and asked Maple Leaf to give up his seat, shouting: "Honeydew, it''s your turn. If you are all right, let Kongshan come over later. Bai Qing, wait. He''ll come back and talk."


    very quickly.


    Su Ye checked her body for Maple Leaf Honeydew.


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with the two of them.


    Not pregnant, may be fate did not arrive.


    Nan Feng sighed, she was the only one who had to drink the soup.


    "Hey! Why are you all here?" Chang Xia yawned and walked out of the room.


    She was woken up by the twins and Miles, and had eaten the fruit powder. The twins took Miles to run in circles in the cave courtyard, euphemistically known as peek-a-boo.


    Noah sat obediently on the steps and watched quietly.


    Without any idea of ??participation, the sun shines on Noah''s cold gray cheeks, and there is a different kind of cuteness.


    "Chang Xia, are you awake?" Su Ye said happily.


    Nan Feng beckoned and said warmly, "Chang Xia, come here quickly."

 Chapter 940： well! Cant eat barbecue

    "Hey! They''re awake." Xylophone came back with two chickens, and saw Miles and Noah sitting on the low stool obediently.


    Su Ye came out with the milk tree sap.


    Put the milk tree sap on the chair and let Miles and Noah drink it by themselves.


    Then go into the house and take out the fruit powder paste. Recently, the fruit powder paste they ate has been added with minced meat, and the amount has changed from half a bowl to one bowl.


    "Wake up. Very good. I opened my eyes and gnawed my hands on the kang bed. I didn''t make any noise or cry." Su Ye smiled, rubbed the top of Miles'' head, and smiled to wipe off the milk stains from the corners of Noah''s mouth. Let the two drink slowly. After drinking, eat the fruit paste.


    Xylophone smiled.


    Miles and Noah are really sensible.


    Possibly, this is related to the inheritance of knowledge by the nest clan.


    The two little ones are weaker, but still inherit the inherited knowledge of the nest clan.


    This is what Thalia told them.


    After Miles spoke, Thalia often communicated with him.


    At the same time, they told their younger siblings about their situation so that they could learn to be grateful. After that, Noah still cried.


    But not noisy, crying should be a way for Noah to express his emotions.


    That kind of crying quietly makes Su Ye very distressed every time.


    A well-behaved female with a soft and sensible personality.


    Tit patted her chest and promised that Noah would be covered by her in the future, and others would not be bullied.


    Miles is different.


    He is more cheerful and aggressive.


    This is in line with the Orc values.


    Unfortunately, Miles is too young.


    Older, Lu You and the others want to train with him.


    Recently, the twins of Nuanchun''s family like to come and play.


    Mainly playing with Miles, Noah was disliked by the twins. If you calculate biological age, Miles and Noah are much older than the twins. However, Miles and Noah are a few months younger than the twins, calculated from the time the eggs broke. M..


    Nest family''s unique shell breaking skills.


    Miles and Noah are fine except that they are smaller than the twins.


    Looking from a distance, it looks like a cub of the same age.


    "Myers, here we come!"


    Outside the courtyard, Shan Zhou''s shouts were heard. Miss Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrives.


    The twins come at the same time every day.


    Nuan Chun showed an unlovable expression and followed behind the twins. She was planning to go to Woye to watch wrestling, but she was stabbed in the back by the twins as soon as she left the house.


    Ahh!


    This rare good weather has to be wasted again.


    The Changxia family has few people.


    Nuanchun is not thick-skinned enough to dare to leave the twins here.


    "Shanhui Shanri came to play with Miles again?" Xylophone jokingly, these few radish heads were playing around all day, and the whole cave was very lively.


    Thinking about it, Xylophone glanced at the Changxia cave.


    There are more and more tribal beast cubs, which is great!


    "Yeah! Yes." Shan Hui is serious, with a baby fat face, with the seriousness of an adult orc, very similar to the previous Bai Qing.


    Look.


    Several adults couldn''t help laughing.


    "Shanhui, have you ever drunk milk tree sap?" Miles asked.


    Holding the bowl, he drank half the bowl of milk tree juice in one go. It can be seen that he is eager to play with Shanhui Shanri.


    Noah is very gentle, sitting on the low stool, holding the bowl on the chair, drinking small sips, seeing Shan Huishan come over, smiled and said hello.


    Shan Zhou rushed up the steps and replied, "Drink! I also ate two pieces of barbecue."


    "Barbecue!" Miles touched his mouth. He and Noah had two rice-grain teeth, and they couldn''t eat barbecue if they wanted to.


    I heard from the elder brother (Talia) that the Nest Clan can grow baby teeth in about a month.


    Tooth replacement in about three months.


    Barbecue, at least have deciduous teeth.


    Now, I can only eat fruit powder paste and minced meat.


    Of course, steamed eggs with minced meat can also be eaten.


    "You can''t eat it." Noah''s soft voice sounded, warning to look at Miles, and exhorting: "Miles is not allowed to eat stealthily."


    Su Yexuqin told her.


    Before the teeth grow well, don''t eat barbecue indiscriminately.


    Otherwise, your stomach will hurt.


    And let Noah keep an eye on Miles, don''t let him make a mistake.


    "Got it." Miles sighed.


    Hearing the childish words of the beast cubs, Su Ye and other orcs all burst into laughter.


    "Yo! Shanhui Shanri came to play with Miles again?" Nanfeng waved his hand and said the exact same words as Xylophone. It should be said that they are indeed mother and daughter.


    Nuan Chun turned around and looked at Maple Leaf Honeydew in surprise.


    Da Ya was detained in the cave and seldom went out. She had a big belly, the cold season was cold, and the roads were icy and prone to slipping.


    The tribe is worried about her walking around, afraid of falling.


    Therefore, he explained that Yadong was optimistic about Da Ya, and if he could reduce going out, he would try to reduce it as much as possible.


    "You came here together?" Nuan Chun said.


    Maple Leaf shrugged, and Honey Dew said, "We were called by Nanfeng, saying it was the witch''s order, I still don''t know what happened?"


    "I just checked Nanfeng''s body and found a small problem. By the way, I will help you to take a look. If there is any problem, drink the soup as soon as possible." Su Ye explained.


    heard.


    The three of Maple Leaf Honeydew looked at Nanfeng in surprise.


    This guy looks like a black horned cow, is he sick?


    Nan Feng Qing coughed and said, "It''s not a disease."


    "What is that��" Honeydew blinked, curious.


    "Chang Xia has been sleepy lately, maybe she''s pregnant." Nan Feng threw the bomb, which immediately stunned the orcs such as Maple Leaf.


    "Really, really?" Maple Leaf was nervous.


    Su Ye shook her head lightly and said, "The month is shallow, so I can''t be sure for the time being. However, there is really no other problem with her body, and she is inseparable."


    One listen.


    The orcs laughed.


    After laughing, several people''s expressions froze.


    This bastard, Nanfeng, is a jerk!


    At this moment, Maple Leaf Honeydew can''t guess the reason why Nanfeng called them here, it''s really stupid.


    "Come and sit." Su Ye pointed to the chair beside him, urging Maple Leaf Honey Dew to move faster and not linger. She waited, but also thought about medicinal food. At present, Changxia can''t eat too nourishing medicated meals, and needs to be lighter.


    Before.


    Da Ya''s medicated meals are not suitable for the long summer.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew looked at each other with grief.


    "I''m in good health. If I can eat and sleep, there will definitely be no problem." Honeydew said.


    Maple Leaf rolled her eyes at her and walked into the corridor pavilion.


    Sit down, reach out and ask Su Ye to help check.


    Next to the water tank, Xylophone carried a knife in no hurry to kill the chicken, and looked up at the corridor pavilion.


    "Very good. UU reading " Su Ye waved his hand and asked Maple Leaf to give up his seat, shouting: "Honeydew, it''s your turn. If you are all right, let Kongshan come over later. Bai Qing, wait. He''ll come back and talk."


    very quickly.


    Su Ye checked her body for Maple Leaf Honeydew.


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with the two of them.


    Not pregnant, may be fate did not arrive.


    Nan Feng sighed, she was the only one who had to drink the soup.


    "Hey! Why are you all here?" Chang Xia yawned and walked out of the room.


    She was woken up by the twins and Miles, and had eaten the fruit powder. The twins took Miles to run in circles in the cave courtyard, euphemistically known as peek-a-boo.


    Noah sat obediently on the steps and watched quietly.


    Without any idea of ??participation, the sun shines on Noah''s cold gray cheeks, and there is a different kind of cuteness.


    "Chang Xia, are you awake?" Su Ye said happily.


    Nan Feng beckoned and said warmly, "Chang Xia, come here quickly."

 Chapter 941： Chang Xia, whats your secret?

    "Anything?" Chang Xia asked, walking slowly towards Nanfeng.


    As soon as he walked to the square table, he was carefully pressed by Nan Feng on the chair.


    "Witch, show Chang Xia-" Nan Feng said excitedly.


    Eyeballs stared at Chang Xia''s flat belly, as if confirming something. Xylophone put down the knife, threw the slaughtered pheasant beside the water tank, and stood beside him.


    All the orcs invariably showed the same aunty smile.


    See you.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help shivering.


    Uh!


    Are you all sick?


    With this smile, she couldn''t help but get goosebumps.


    "Look, what are you looking at?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Su Ye tapped Chang Xia''s forehead lightly and reprimanded: "You didn''t realize that your body is not normal recently? If it wasn''t for Nanfeng''s reminder today, neither Xylophone nor I would have noticed."


    "I... my body is not normal?" Chang Xia was at a loss.


    "Drowsiness." Nanfeng said.


    In recent days, she came to look for Chang Xia, and she was sleeping.


    At first, Nanfeng didn''t think much about it. The cold season is boring, the cat sleeps on the kang bed, which is comfortable and comfortable. However, looking back and thinking about it, Chang Xia slept too much.


    what!


    Chang Xia held her cheeks.


    "I may have really slept a little��"


    Su Ye finished the examination and confirmed that Chang Xia''s body was fine.


    Sleepy, she must be pregnant.


    Other than that, she couldn''t think of any other possibility.


    "I''m fine." Su Ye said, "Drowsy, maybe I''m pregnant. In half a month, I''ll check if I''m really pregnant."


    Now, Su Ye can''t check it either.


    One has to wait a little longer to be completely sure.


    "I''m pregnant, I''m pregnant." Chang Xia stammered, pressing her hand to her belly, her mind went blank for a moment. It was sudden and she wasn''t ready.


    Could it be that Shen Rong was pregnant the night before he left?


    Think.


    Chang Xia''s cheeks were flushed.


    "Chang Xia, do you have any secrets?" Honey dew leaned closer, curious.


    She wanted to give birth to Bai Qing''s offspring, a leopard cub, or a lion cub. Generally speaking, the female will give birth to the cubs of the parent with the stronger blood. However, nothing is absolute.


    ��


    Chang Xia''s cheeks are flushed red.


    Yin honeydew said a word.


    It''s a hit again.


    "Where did I get the secret?" Chang Xia retorted, where did the secret come from? After complaining, she looked at Su Ye and asked, "Mr. Su Ye, are you still not sure?"


    "No." Su Ye said: "The month is shallow, you can only confirm some things based on your physical condition. If you want to be really sure, wait for one month to check with your bloodline ability."


    Hear the words.


    Chang Xia nodded.


    Drowsiness, no morning sickness.


    It''s hard to tell that she''s really pregnant.


    "Chang Xia, you really don''t have a secret?" Honey Dew asked quietly.


    Shen Rong came from a strong clan and a weak clan in Changxia. It''s not surprising that the two of them could have children, but it was too early. It''s almost time to get married, so Taya Yadong grabs it first.


    nowadays.


    Even Chang Xia was pregnant.


    The three of Honeydew Maple Leaf remained silent for a while.


    Here comes.


    It is inevitable that they will be compared by the clan.


    What a pity!


    "Changxia, I''m curious." Maple Leaf said.


    Nan Feng remained silent, quietly approaching Chang Xia, looking forward to it.


    "No. But..." Chang Xia suddenly remembered the bloodline ability Healing, she looked up at Su Ye, opened her mouth and said, "Mother Su Ye, can my bloodline ability be used against them?"


    Chang Xia still remembered that she used the bloodline ability Healing on herself.


    The taste was simply amazing.


    "What is this saying��" Su Ye was suspicious.


    Changxia Dynasty Milu Nuzui, what secret can there be in that kind of thing. Chang Xia wanted to soothe their hearts, and by the way, used the bloodline ability and healing to soothe them.


    Su Ye chuckled lightly.


    "Okay, don''t make yourself dizzy." Su Ye reminded, this upgraded bloodline ability is closely related to Chang Xia''s physical ability, and the output must be controlled, otherwise, if the kidneys are deficient every minute, Chang Xia is estimated to be entangled by the three of them. Method.


    A few days ago.


    The two of them were doing experiments, and Chang Xia looked weak.


    Su Ye still has a fresh memory.


    "What did you say?" Nanfeng asked.


    Xylophone explained, "Changxia''s bloodline ability has evolved again, don''t move, she uses bloodline ability to heal and nourish your body."


    Listen to it.


    The three Maple Leafs were speechless.


    Nuan Chun was amazed.


    Chang Xia''s bloodline ability evolves so fast that they don''t know what to say.


    Evolve, put it on ordinary totem warriors.


    The last evolution was enough to become a tribe elder. In terms of strength alone, Changxia''s combat power is still the five scumbags.


    However, the auxiliary aspect.


    Chang Xia''s strength has doubled.


    Bloodline ability �� The listening range is ten miles.


    The ability of bloodline �� spawn to directly ripen the light grass.


    Only the bloodline ability and healing effect, Chang Xia has not figured out for the time being.


    However, the bloodline ability and healing can work on the human body, and this is the biggest effect. Before, she was careful to nourish Shen Rongrun''s body. Now, Chang Xia believes that the bloodline ability, healing, may have a certain ability to dispel poison.


    Like wound healing and healing, it has not been tested yet.


    If it is really possible, it feels a bit against the sky.


    Orcs'' innate bloodline ability can only act on themselves. So far, I haven''t heard of any totem warrior''s bloodline ability that can work on other orcs.


    "My stomach is warm." Honeydew said in surprise.


    Soon, it was the south wind''s turn.


    Nan Feng also clutched his hot belly and said in agreement, "It feels super comfortable!"


    "Chang Xia, your bloodline ability is very special." Maple Leaf felt the change in his body, turned his eyes to Su Ye, and said, "Witch, Changxia''s bloodline ability is best hidden and not made public."


    Hear the words.


    The expressions of the orcs changed slightly.


    Obviously, they understood the warning in Maple Leaf''s words.


    "Maple Leaf, this is the Heluo tribe. No orcs will be detrimental to Chang Xia, but it is necessary to hide a thing or two from the outside world." Su Ye nodded, acquiescing to Maple Leaf''s proposal.


    "I feel a little sleepy?" Honeydew said.


    The body is warm and sleepy.


    Similarly, Nanfeng Maple Leaf also has this idea.


    "If you want to sleep, go to Changxia cave and sleep for a while, eat here at noon, and then I will kill a chicken." Muqin said.


    The three of Milu''s faces were ruddy and in good spirits.


    However, UU reading www. uukanshu.com The three also want to sleep.


    Xylophone thinks this is a good thing.


    Chang Xia said: "You guys go to sleep. I used the bloodline ability to heal myself that day and slept for half a day."


    This is a half-admit to Honeydew''s secret.


    Hearing this, the three of Milu''s eyes lit up.


    Running towards the Changxia cave dwelling, feeling joyful.


    Maybe there will be good news in a few days.


    "Changxia, I also want to..." Nuanchun put it forward and said.


    Xylophone pointed at the twins running in the cave courtyard and said, "Nuanchun, you don''t want it." If she falls asleep, who will help take care of the beast cubs in the cave courtyard?


    Chang Xia is inconvenient, and Su Ye is even more inconvenient.


    Xylophone has to prepare lunch.


    See you.


    Nuan Chun looked regretful.


    Chang Xia smiled, looked at Nuan Chun''s choked expression, and said, "After the meal, I will give you a bloodline ability to heal."


    At noon, the animal cubs will take a nap.


    At that time, it was okay for the warm spring to take a short nap.


    "Chang Xia, you really love me." Nuan Chun was very happy.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 942： fish clan appeared

    "Chang Xia, drink another bowl."


    Muqin persuaded him and gave Chang Xia a bowl of chicken soup.


    In the bowl, there was suddenly a chicken leg.


    Chang Xia hiccupped and waved her hand: "Xyen Mu, I just drank a bowl of chicken soup and ate a chicken drumstick. Should I give this drumstick to the twins or Miles Noah?"


    "They all have them, this is for you." Xylophone insisted.


    Su Ye held a bowl and drank the soup.


    "Chang Xia, you''ve been sleepy lately, eat more."


    As Su Ye said, Chang Xia did not refuse. After two bowls of chicken soup, my stomach is full, and there is no place to put other things.


    but-


    Chang Xia noticed that his appetite seemed to have grown a little bit.


    So, there is no more refusal.


    Drowsiness, increased appetite.


    With a smile on the corner of Chang Xia''s mouth, she lowered her head and stared at her flat stomach.


    There might really be her and Shen Rong''s cubs there.


    "Wu, how long will my grandfather and the others go to the tribe?" Nan Feng asked, after careful calculation, it took more than half a month for Patriarch Ligen and the others to go out.


    Su Ye said, "Five or six days away!"


    The return journey is different from the departure.


    This time, they are going to travel with the entire deer clan.


    Young and old, hurrying on the snow.


    It''s hard to speed up.


    "It''s still five or six days!" Nan Feng muttered, not because she missed Patriarch Gen, but because she was curious about the deer tribe and wanted to see the deer orcs.


    Apocalypse can be caught and sacrificed, and the tribesmen are curious about the deer orcs.


    They wanted to know what was the difference between the deer tribe orcs and the deer patriarch.


    "Xylophone, are the residences of the deer tribe orcs ready?" Su Ye said.


    Xylophone nodded and replied, "Witch, please rest assured. I will let the tribesmen clean the cave in advance, and when the deer orcs arrive in the tribe, they can stay at any time."


    The residence of the deer tribe orcs.


    In the newly expanded White Lake business district.


    Fortunately, Baihu Street was expanded ahead of schedule.


    Otherwise, it would be really difficult to arrange dozens of orcs.


    On Baihu Street, all tribes orcs live.


    The orcs of the deer tribe, from now on they are members of the Heluo tribe, naturally cannot live in Baihu Street. Leaning against Baihu Street is naturally possible.


    There is a lot of space over there, enough for the deer orcs to move around.


    At the same time, it also gave them their own space.


    "very good."


    When Xylophone works, Su Ye is always at ease.


    She said that the house will be cleaned up until the deer tribe orcs arrive.


    Su Ye knew clearly that there must be orcs in the cave every day to burn the kang. The prepared pots and pans, the xylophone will be prepared in advance.


    Of the six major tribes, Su Ye is most satisfied with the Heluo tribe.


    certainly.


    This is not to say that the other five tribes are not good.


    Only, in comparison.


    The Heluo tribe has the most harmonious and comfortable atmosphere.


    after lunch.


    Chang Xia gave Nuan Chun a burst of blood power and healing.


    Nuan Chun took the twins back to the cave to take a nap.


    Before leaving, the twins and Miles performed a life-and-death farewell.


    Immediately, Chang Xia and the others felt a pain in their stomachs from laughing.


    Warm spring leaves.


    Snakes and mountains came to pick up Nanfeng Maple Leaf, and they planned to go hunting in Woye in the afternoon. Honeydew yelled to go together.


    Chang Xia hasn''t spoken yet.


    He was stopped by Su Yexuqin.


    So, Changxia shrugged towards Nanfeng and the others, and verbally sent blessings.


    Going in person is delusional.


    "Chang Xia, tell me what you want to eat. Winter hunting is too dangerous, so you can''t follow Nanfeng and the others to make a fool of yourself." Xylophone said warmly.


    Su Ye: "Listen to the xylophone, be good."


    At this juncture, I go to winter hunting.


    What if there is something good or bad?


    "It''s cold, I''m too lazy to go out." Chang Xia smiled.


    In fact, even if Xylophone didn''t say anything, Chang Xia wouldn''t go hunting in winter with him.


    Thinking about Da Ya''s recent treatment, Chang Xia has no idea about going out. What''s more, she lives in a house and has everything in a cave, so she doesn''t have much adventurous spirit.


    "Changxia��"


    Outside the house, there were shouts.


    Xylophone told Chang Xia not to move, and she walked towards the courtyard gate.


    After a while.


    He saw Xylophone carrying a bucket of milk tree sap into the door, followed by two clansmen.


    One person is carrying a rattan basket.


    The rattan basket on the left is the wild fruit of the Weishan Holy Land, and the right is the seafood of Wuhai.


    "Chang Xia, this wild fruit was brought to you by the old ape. He said that the fruit wine is delicious, and I hope you can help refine some more next year." He Feng laughed.


    Carry the rattan basket up the corridor and place it beside Chang Xia.


    The small rivers and canals have not yet melted, these milk tree sap, seafood and wild fruits were pulled back by them with sleds.


    The portion is small, and each family can get a small bucket.


    There are more Chang Xia families.


    Here live Su Ye and Myers.


    Miles Noah''s appetite is well known to the tribe.


    When they are free, the clansmen will come to see them.


    Occasionally, I also take Miles Noah to go ice skating and skiing at White Lake. The two little ones are daring, like the twins, and love this exciting sport.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia smiled and nodded.


    I just finished eating the wild fruits in the cellar. Did the old ape count it?


    Xylophone put down the barrel and saw Chang Xia staring at the wild fruits in the rattan basket. Then I picked some to wash in a basin, and stuffed a few for Hefeng and the others.


    After eating wild fruits, Hefeng got up and left.


    They had just returned from the sea of ????wu, and they were in a hurry to return to the cave to wash and rest.


    Chang Xia nibbled at the flat apple and asked, "Is Miles Noah asleep?"


    "Crying, falling asleep." Xylophone said.


    "Actually, it''s good to let Nuanchun take us back to the cave." Su Ye complained.


    puff��


    Changxia Muqin burst out laughing.


    Warm spring will cry.


    The twins are growing up, and Nuanchun often complains about being too noisy.


    Throw Miles Noah over, and the warm spring may go crazy.


    Talking and laughing, Chang Xia yawned again and again.


    Ding Ding��


    Su Ye was just about to speak, and asked Chang Xia to go back to the cave for a nap.


    There was a sudden ding sound from the sound shell in the beast sac at the waist. At this time, use Yinbei to contact her, who will it be.


    "I''m Su Ye."


    "Wizard, I am the snake snake of the Snake Mountain tribe."


    Upon hearing this, the voice of the snake patriarch came from the opposite side of Yinbei.


    Su Ye''s lazy expression suddenly changed, her back straightened.


    She made a quiet gesture towards Xylophone Changxia.


    "Snake, is there something wrong with UU reading ?" Su Ye asked.


    What happened to the deer tribe, Su Ye explained to the other five tribes. After counting the time, the elders of each tribe should have returned to the tribe. After all, they are not dragged down by the deer tribe orcs, and the speed of the skis is not slow.


    "Witch, my orcs met the fish orcs in Silver Beach."


    Hearing this, Su Ye''s eyes flashed a strange color.


    The fish orcs were steady as always, half a month later than she expected. On Gou, Su Ye would like to call the fish clan the strongest.


    "Which fish orc?" Su Ye asked with a chuckle.


    "Fish clan, clear sky." The snake and snake''s tone was a bit strange. Clear sky was famous in the East Land, and like the bird clan Felix, he also had a lot of fame in the Twilight Forest.


    Phyllis left on the front foot, and the back foot appeared in the clear sky.


    This is very interesting!


    Aside, Xylophone Chang Xia whispered.


    The matter of Qiao Yufeiris was half successful. I don''t know if the tribe has a clear sky for females, do you want to ask?


    Su Ye was talking with the Snake Patriarch.


    Hearing Xylophone Changxia''s discussion in his ears, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Are the Heluo tribe addicted to digging their feet?


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 943： Snake Patriarchs Secret

    "Who else?"


    Su Ye could hear the Serpent Patriarch''s insincere words.


    Qinglan is a totem warrior from the younger generation of the fish tribe. This is not enough to make the Snake Patriarch pay attention, it can make the Snake Patriarch hesitate and make Su Ye more curious.


    Immediately.


    Xylophone Changxia stopped talking.


    The two of them stared at Yinbei.


    The two of them are not stupid, and they also have some taste.


    "Clear sky, here he is." Snake said.


    Su Ye paused for a moment and asked in surprise, "Are you sure it''s a clear sky?"


    Clear sky, Megalodon.


    The youngest wizard of the fish clan.


    This elusive person rarely leaves the East China Sea.


    This time, coming to the Heluo tribe made Su Ye feel that the visitor is not good. However, when the clear sky came to the Heluo tribe, the patriarch of Snake and Snake was uneasy. What happened?


    "It''s him." Snake said.


    On the other end of Yinbei, the Snake Patriarch pouted.


    Glancing at her, she was caught by the snake that was still on the bed. It was the snake cub that Chang Xia rescued in the Xiaohechuan grassland, and he also successfully transformed.


    It''s different from the tiger-headed twins.


    Snake, with a delicate appearance.


    Slightly different from the snake orcs, the ears are thin and pointed, and the eyes are a little light blue.


    Light blue eyes are a unique symbol of the fish orcs.


    This thing is like the cold gray skin of the hive tribe.


    Father Snake, he is about to come out.


    The patriarch of Snake Snake is more powerful than her Eminem, sleeping with the fish orcs.


    "Snake, are you familiar with Clear Sky?" Su Ye suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Xylophone Changxia widened her eyes.


    Depend on-


    This is really exciting news!


    Who is Clear Sky, the youngest wizard of the fish clan.


    Although the fish clan is different from the orc clan, there are four wizards in the fish clan. But Clear Sky is the youngest wizard of the fish clan, and he comes from the strong fish clan, the Megalodon, so it can be said that the future is bright.


    ��


    The Serpent Patriarch''s face stiffened.


    **** it.


    Forget, ordinary orcs speak of witches with awe.


    She forgot for a while.


    After all, who told that **** to run away after sleeping?


    It was obvious that she should run first, and the clear sky gave her the name of Fu Snake.


    Back to the tribe, the Snake Patriarch was often ridiculed by Snake Fruit.


    This **** has the face to come to the Snake Mountain tribe!


    Originally, the Patriarch of Snake and Snake did not intend to entertain Qingkong and his group of fish orcs.


    but-


    The **** said bluntly that he wanted to see Wizard Su Ye.


    As a result, the Snake Patriarch can''t refuse even if he wants to.


    "He, shouldn''t he be Snake''s grandfather? The last time I saw Snake Cub, I felt that his eyes were different, he looked like a fish orc." Su Ye murmured.


    After the talk is over.


    Yinbei''s serpent patriarch did not deny it.


    Suddenly, the three of Su Ye were stunned.


    They just wanted to let the tribe''s single female seduce Qinglan.


    In the blink of an eye.


    The patriarch Snake told them that she slept with the witch of the fish clan, the youngest and most potential witch, and gave birth to the snake.


    Cow!


    "Snake, you are better than Sheguo''er. I am impressed by the snake orcs of your Snake tribe. This time, let the single females of the Snake tribe work hard and try to keep Qinglan in the Twilight Forest. By the way, the Heluo tribe Qiao Yu has successfully left Phyllis of the bird family. Snake Mountain Tribe, please work hard! Also, I will be waiting for you and Clear Sky Wizard in Heluo Tribe."


    Su Ye spoke for a long time.


    Then.


    Pat, hung up Yinbei.


    Chang Xia''s drowsiness dissipated a bit, revealing a gossip smile.


    "Mr. Su Ye, we have many talents from the Orcs in the Twilight Forest!"


    After speaking, he couldn''t help but let out a few weird squeals of laughter.


    Xylophone echoed, "I used to ask Snake about Father Snake''s situation, but she always looked around. It turned out that she was really hiding a secret!"


    Su Ye rolled his eyes at the gossip Chang Xia and Xylophone.


    The Snake Mountain tribe has always been dominated by females.


    Its patriarch never married.


    However, cubs are always born.


    The reason for this is that the twilight forest orcs never stop gossiping.


    All orcs like to pick up the companionship of the chief of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Unfortunately, it never succeeded.


    However, it is different now.


    First, the relationship between Sheguoer and Elder Senda was exposed.


    nowadays.


    The Snake Patriarch accidentally revealed the identity of Shexuan''s father.


    tsk tsk��


    She is indeed a female snake clan.


    The vision of finding a partner is really awesome!


    "The Snake Patriarch has taken care of the Fish Clan''s Clear Sky Wizard and the Silver Beach Port. Isn''t it easy to build it?" Chang Xia said.


    The sea of ??fog will pass through the Weishan Holy Land.


    It is not easy for the orcs of the Twilight Forest to eat seafood.


    However, if you establish a relationship with the fish tribe, develop the Silver Beach Port.


    Take time off.


    Why can''t the orcs eat seafood?


    Furthermore, the Silver Beach Port can also be used as a point of contact with the fish tribe.


    The location of Silver Beach is far superior to that of Swartok Forest.


    Erdos Swamp, the climate is too harsh.


    Establishing diplomatic relations with the Bird Tribe, it may be necessary to transform the Swartok Forest.


    Yintan, there is no need for renovation.


    As long as the fish clan nod, the orc clan can directly build a port in Silver Beach.


    At the same time, you can also take the waterway from Yintan, and go straight to the Heluo tribe from the Xiaohechuan Canal.


    The land passage leads directly to the Snake Mountain tribe.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is not far from other tribes, and the location is really good.


    "It depends on how charming the snake is?" Su Ye smiled and agreed.


    Open and hang cool.


    Always open and hang up, always cool.


    Hearing this, Changxia Muqin chuckled again.


    There is the best news leaked by the snake patriarch, and they are in a good mood for the arrival of the fish orcs.


    At the same time, there are still some vague expectations.


    Su Ye named the patriarch of Snake and Snake to lead the team.


    Chang Xia couldn''t wait to see how Patriarch Snake and Sorcerer Clear Sky fell in love with each other.


    Thinking about it.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help yawning.


    Xylophone rubbed her head and said warmly, "Changxia, go back to the cave and take a nap."


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia rubbed her eyes, got up and went back to the house.


    "Wu, is Chang Xia really all right?" Xylophone said softly.


    Su Ye said calmly, "It''s fine."


    Drowsiness is normal in pregnancy.


    Chang Xia is pretty good, think about the two people in the tribe who keep vomiting in the morning, what to eat and what to eat, most of them eat sour fruit and sauerkraut every day.


    Otherwise, eat it in your mouth.


    vomit.


    Elder Ximu has been suffering from hair loss recently.


    In this matter, Su Ye can''t help much.


    However, there is sauerkraut.


    How much can those two clansmen eat into their mouths.


    As a result, UU reading vomits something even if he vomits. It''s more comfortable than retching on an empty stomach.


    Think.


    Su Yexuqin couldn''t help having a headache.


    They have tried all the methods they should think of.


    Unfortunately, their methods are useless.


    Why don''t you wait for Chang Xia to wake up and ask her if she can do anything?


    Hawthorn fruit, pregnant females should not eat more. Lemon fruit, sour teeth.


    well!


    There are so many things happening every day.


    "Heyu and Aning from the Wufan tribe?" Xylophone whispered, "They both vomited everything they eat, and they have all lost weight recently."


    "Yeah!" Su Ye felt a headache.


    The two of them were healthy, but they couldn''t eat anything.


    Hawthorn fruit can be eaten, but the problem is that pregnant people can''t eat more of it.


    Lemon fruit, Su Ye feels sore teeth thinking about it.


    "When Chang Xia wakes up, let''s ask her?" Muqin said.


    Before, the two were pregnant with beast cubs.


    The tribe has been keeping it secret. After all, it is better to wait until the pregnancy is stable.


    Who knew they kept vomiting all the time.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 944： I vomit badly, try stewed fish with sauerkraut

    That night.


    Chang Xia was carrying fish soup with barbecued meat on the side.


    After the chicken soup at noon, she had an appetite.


    "Chang Xia, is there any way to relieve the puerperium''s nausea?" Xylophone asked.


    In the small living room.


    Thalia eats while taking care of Miles Noah.


    Too busy to say.


    Xylophone remembered what she had chatted with Su Ye in the afternoon, and asked Chang Xia casually.


    "Is it serious?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    She knew that the tribe had clansmen pregnant with animal cubs.


    However, the tribe didn''t say anything about it.


    It is estimated that you will have to wait for the actual tire phase before opening your mouth.


    Xylophone nodded and said honestly: "It''s very serious. You can eat a little bit of pickled sauerkraut. You can even eat milk tree sap in your mouth."


    Listen to it.


    Chang Xia understood.


    This morning sickness is serious.


    If you can''t eat anything, how do the cubs grow?


    At the same time, the females themselves are also tired and will not be able to hold on.


    "Have you tried vinegared chicken?"


    "Sour and spicy chicken, pickled radish, sour radish."


    "Sour cowpea and sauerkraut stewed fish."


    Chang Xia tilted her head and swallowed her own saliva as she spoke.


    The tribe ate all the soy sauce fruits, and there were still some vinegar fruits left. The Changxia family''s cave house kept a small half-jar of vinegar fruit, which was not finished yet.


    "Xylophone, you will ask Changxia to help you try to make some food to send to the tribe tomorrow." Su Ye said, "Heyu and Aning have been vomiting recently, and they have lost a lot of weight. They can eat the hawthorn fruit, but, You said that hawthorn fruit can''t be eaten when pregnant."


    "Mother Su Ye, don''t wait for tomorrow. After dinner, I will send the two Eminem with pickled cabbage fish in a stew pot, pickled radishes and pickled radishes and sour cowpeas. In the cellar, I made a lot." Chang Xia said.


    I haven''t eaten for so many days.


    The tribe must have tried everything they could think of.


    However, most of the clan people didn''t think of vinegared chicken and hot and sour chicken.


    After all, limited horizons.


    For a while, it''s not surprising that I didn''t think of these.


    "Okay, listen to you." Xylophone said happily.


    For the same dish, the taste of Changxia Roast is better than theirs.


    Chang Xia said it was the psychological reason of the clan.


    Xylophone doesn''t care about that, she believes that Chang Xia''s stewed fish with pickled cabbage, Heyu and Aning will definitely be able to eat them without vomiting.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Looking at Xylophone''s confidence in her.


    She was a little nervous.


    "Fish fish, eat."


    Miles opened his eyes wide and understood the words stewed fish with sauerkraut.


    So, he resolutely shouted to eat.


    Noah tilted his head, and his soft and glutinous voice sounded, "Sister, eat fish and fish."


    puff��


    In the small living room, several adults burst out laughing.


    "Okay, big sister will cook fish for you." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    Compared with the stewed fish soup.


    Chang Xia thinks that stewed fish with sauerkraut tastes better!


    This is related to Chang Xia''s habit of eating spicy food, which has a heavier taste.


    The stewed fish soup has a light taste.


    Eat the freshness of the fish itself.


    Delicious is delicious, but I always feel that it almost tastes bad. If Su Ye hadn''t stopped her, she would have poured the root sauce into the fish soup.


    "Xyon Mu, do you still have live fish at home?" Chang Xia asked.


    Xylophone said: "Yes, I brought three of them back. I cooked one at night, and there are two live fish in the bucket next to the water tank."


    "Okay. Wait a minute, please Xyloim Amu to kill both live fish. I went into the cellar to get the sauerkraut, and Percinthalia followed me and helped me get the pickled radish and the sour cowpea. Take some of each, What do Heyu and Aningam like to eat?"


    Chang Xia finished drinking the fish soup.


    I grabbed the barbecue and nibbled it.


    This scene.


    It naturally fell into the eyes of Su Ye and Xylophone.


    Appetite has also grown!


    It seems that she is really pregnant.


    Thinking about it, the smiles in the eyes of the two became more and more obvious.


    "Okay, leave the live fish to me." Xylophone replied.


    After a while.


    Xylophone Chang Xia is busy.


    Su Ye cleaned up the long table.


    Miles Noah sat on the low stool and played with the fat guy.


    The fat brother was strangled by Miles, showing a hopeless expression. Noah took a small piece of Kirab, which should be left over from sewing clothes. She took it to dress up the fat brother, tied it around the fat brother''s neck for a while, and tied it to the fat brother''s wings for a while.


    What''s more is��


    Noah also wanted to tie this little piece of Kirab to Fat Brother''s beak.


    Euphemistically, I dislike the fat brother''s unpleasant name.


    The fat brother really wants to cry but has no tears!


    Thalia was cute as a child.


    Miles and Noah are total devils.


    Although the fat guy disliked Miles and Noah, the two little devils.


    However, the fat guy dutifully helped take care of them, letting Miles and Noah toss on it.


    Su Ye watched this scene.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth never stopped.


    Really a warm-hearted pug.


    "I''m hungry, I want to eat fish and fish." Miles let go of the fat brother and stretched his neck to look at the stove.


    Noah blinked her cute eyes and showed the same expression.


    There was a strong sour smell in the kitchen.


    This sour smell is very good to eat.


    Talia pinched Miles'' cheek and said, "Myers, you just had dinner. Look at your belly, it''s bulging."


    "Hungry." Miles insisted.


    Bai Qing swallowed his saliva and said, "Changxia, this stewed fish with sauerkraut is so fragrant!"


    "Scent? It''s clearly sour, where is it?" Chang Xia couldn''t laugh or cry, the sour taste was completely irrelevant to the scent. Bai Qing put the greed and said it so beautifully. This made Chang Xia feel a little embarrassed for not giving them a taste of the stewed fish with sauerkraut.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a scoop to taste when the stew is done."


    Two fish, each weighing seven or eight catties.


    No matter how good the appetites of Heyu and Aning are, they can''t finish them all.


    Chang Xia cooks a lot, so she thought of having something together.


    If it weren''t for the chicken offal, she would still like to make a bowl of hot and sour chicken offal.


    In addition to lethargy.


    When Chang Xia found herself, she seemed to have awakened the heart of a foodie.


    Whatever comes to mind, I want to make it and try it.


    This taste, of course, is a million dots.


    Xylophone briskly cleaned the clay pot, and after a while, returned to the tribe to send it to Heyu and Aning. Pickled radish, sour radish and sour cowpea, cut the xylophone, put it in a clay bowl, and then put it in a rattan basket.


    gurgle��


    The sour taste is getting stronger.


    In the kitchen, the sounds of the orcs swallowing their saliva became louder and louder.


    "Xylophone Amu, that''s all right." Chang Xia said.


    The words fell. UU Reading


    Xylophone neatly took a bowl and filled two bowls, and asked Su Ye Baiqing and the others to eat first.


    Another small half bowl for Chang Xia.


    The rest, scooped into clean clay pots.


    "Brother, yes." Miles stood up and stumbled towards Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing''s face changed, and she hurriedly caught Miles who was running over. Thalia quickly hugged Noah to prevent her from stealing lessons from Miles, and rushed over to Su Ye.


    "Don''t worry, the fish is too hot to eat." Su Ye smiled, got up and took a bowl, took out a few pieces of fish for Miles and Noah, and put them in the bowl to cool. Scoop the soup with a spoon, blow it cold, and drink it for them both.


    "Ah! It''s comfortable."


    Chang Xia took a sip of the fish soup with pickled cabbage and stewed fish.


    Let out a satisfied sigh.


    "Don''t worry, Eminem Xyon, let''s have some fish soup first. Wait, I''ll accompany you to the tribe, and by the way, I''ll take a look at Eminem Heyu and Aning."


    Hearing this, Xylophone looked at Su Ye.


    At night, it was cold and dark.


    She was worried that Chang Xia would go out.


    "Pacintalia stayed in the cave to take care of Miles and Noah, and we went to the tribe together." Su Ye said.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 945： Fat penguin, its hard to go out

    "Changxia, is it cold?"


    As soon as he walked out of the gate of the cave courtyard, Su Ye opened his mouth.


    The xylophone placed the clay pot and rattan basket in the basket, and held a light stone in her hand.


    Su Ye led Chang Xia and walked behind.


    There are vine trees planted on the shore of Baihu Lake, and the vine trees emit a little fluorescent light. On the snow, a white light. Even if there is no light stone, the road is still clearly visible.


    "I''m not cold." Chang Xia squirmed.


    Yes, she was wriggling.


    Wear too much and walk like you''re wriggling and climbing. M..


    He wore a thick military cap on his head, a furry scarf around his neck, animal skin gloves on his hands, and animal skin half-boots on his feet.


    This outfit is more worn than the clansmen who entered the forest.


    Cold, that''s impossible.


    Even if you fall, it probably won''t hurt.


    If Su Ye didn''t hold him, Chang Xia was really worried that he wouldn''t be able to walk.


    I knew it earlier, it''s such a hassle.


    She shouldn''t have proposed coming to the Horde.


    Going during the day will probably be easier.


    "Go slowly, we are not in a hurry." Su Ye said.


    After Chang Xia was breathing heavily, Su Ye warmly persuaded her to take smaller steps.


    It was just dark.


    Heyu and Aning must not have slept.


    Elder Ximu estimated that he was researching medicinal diets, hoping that Heyu would be able to eat something.


    As for Heyu and Aning''s partners, they should be coaxing them to try to eat something. When you want to vomit, you can vomit as much as you want. retching, more painful.


    "Mother Su Ye, I... I''m wearing too much clothing and walking is difficult."


    "Ha ha!"


    Suddenly, Su Ye Muqin couldn''t help laughing.


    With Chang Xia, the mood will always improve.


    Usually this section of the road, at most a quarter of an hour.


    Tonight, the three of Chang Xia walked for half an hour. When he arrives at the tribe, Chang Xia will be exhausted. Leaning on Su Ye, panting, he said, "I, I have to take off my clothes, otherwise I won''t be able to go."


    "Don''t take it off." Su Ye said seriously.


    At night, it''s cold.


    Undressing is a taboo.


    Chang Xia has a body, and catching a cold is not a trivial matter.


    "I''m tired from walking!" Chang Xia pouted and complained.


    Xylophone said, "Don''t worry, I''ll call someone over for you."


    If you are tired from walking, let the people carry it on your back.


    It will never be tiring!


    "Hefeng-"


    Walking into the tribe square, I saw Hefeng strolling. He came back from the sea of ??fog today, rested in the afternoon, and walked around the tribe square in the evening.


    So, he was caught by the xylophone.


    "Xylophone, what are you doing?" Hefeng stepped forward and asked.


    Xylophone pointed at the back basket and replied, "Chang Xia and I have cooked a pot of pickled cabbage and stewed fish for He Yu Aning, and we plan to send it to them to taste. Chang Xia is a little uncomfortable, you carry her to the elder''s house in Ximu. "


    "Okay!" He Feng nodded.


    With Su Ye following, Xylophone is uncomfortable for Chang Xia.


    He Feng didn''t ask much.


    If there is a big problem, Su Yexuqin will not let Chang Xia go out.


    "Uncle Hefeng, can you carry it?" Chang Xia hesitated. Wearing a lot of clothes, like a fat penguin, it is not suitable to hold, and the back is more troublesome.


    He Feng said: "You can climb up and be able to carry it on your back."


    Hefeng was two meters tall, and he was easily caught by Chang Xia, a little Karami.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that He Feng was able to carry him on his back.


    "Chang Xia, don''t you think Hefeng can''t carry you?" Xylophone is full of black lines, how tall does Chang Xia look at her weight?


    Not to mention a long summer, ten.


    Hefeng can also carry it easily.


    "This child is probably sleepy." Su Ye joked.


    He Feng smiled and didn''t interrupt.


    Can''t bear Chang Xia, what kind of joke is this?


    Hefeng, a veteran totem warrior of the tribe. Strength, looking at the mountains but not the water, really fighting, hammering Bai Qing is no problem.


    After all, He Feng bloodline ability has evolved twice.


    Bai Qing is on the brink of the second evolution.


    However, as long as it didn''t evolve.


    He Feng can hammer Bai Qing.


    Shen Rong was an exception. He didn''t enter the second evolution, but he had the fighting power after the second evolution. This should have something to do with his race, the wolf fighting clan, the race that is best at fighting. In the Sirius tribe, there are not many orcs with the blood of fighting wolf.


    At first, the Tianlang tribe promised Yuanhou to take Shen Rong away.


    In addition to Yuanhou''s special status, it was also because Xingya wanted Shen Rong to go to the Western Land.


    Similarly.


    The Yuan family accepted Shen Rong.


    It was because of the blood of the wolf fighting clan flowing in Shen Rong''s body.


    Yuan family orcs, one of the few who has the bloodline of fighting wolf.


    In addition, Shen Rong is the son of Yuanhou.


    As long as he grows up, he will definitely be the top pillar of the Yuan family in the future.


    You Hefeng carried Chang Xia on his back, and then Xylophone Su Ye picked up the speed.


    a while.


    A group of four came to the door of Elder Ximu''s house.


    Along the way, I met many people.


    The people of the tribe were curious and came along with them.


    "Wu, why are you here?" Ximu asked in surprise.


    He was carrying the medicated food that had just been stewed and planned to send it to Heyu Aning. In the cave next door, Heyu Aning began to vomit again. Their partner, Qingfeng Mingyu, was holding water, waiting for the others to rinse their mouths after spitting.


    Between the eyebrows, the sadness is very strong.


    Not to mention, the dark circles under the eyes of a face are quickly dipped.


    He Yu Aning vomited, they couldn''t sleep in a hurry, and it was surprising that their faces were so good.


    After the initial joy subsided.


    Now, Qingfeng Mingyu is only left with anguish and annoyance full of body and mind.


    "Heyu, are you feeling more comfortable? Come, drink some water and rinse your mouth. Elder Ximu will cook the medicinal meal right away. How much do you and Aning eat?"


    Mingyu fed Aning a drink of water, and said in a low voice, "Aning, it''s really not good. Let''s eat hawthorn fruit! Cubs, let''s go with the fate."


    He couldn''t see how An Ning worked so hard.


    To persuade Aning to eat hawthorn fruit is obviously the worst plan.


    pop-


    Aning raised his hand and gave Mingyu a beating.


    Beside him, Qingfeng looked frightened.


    Mingyu''s words, he almost said it just now.


    Thinking about it, Heyu''s personality is similar to Aning''s, if Qingfeng dared to speak, Heyu would probably dare to strike hard.


    Cough cough!


    Su Yeqing coughed.


    Remind Aning who was in the cave.


    Hearing the sound, several people in the cave quickly raised their heads.


    Seeing Su Ye and the other orcs, He Yu didn''t react, An Ning blushed. This **** Mingyu made her humiliated in front of Chang Xia.


    Aning believed that in front of Chang Xia, he had always been amiable.


    This time, being framed by Mingyu, he showed Chang Xia her pungent side. Sure enough, he beat Mingyu too lightly just now.


    Wait for Chang Xia to leave. UU Reading


    hum-


    "Witch��" Qingfeng and the other orcs greeted him.


    Su Ye waved his hand to tell them not to mind.


    "In the evening, Xylophone and I told Chang Xia about the situation with Yu Aning. Chang Xia heard that you were vomiting all the time and couldn''t eat anything. I thought about it and prepared some food for you." Su Ye said.


    Pickled radish pickled radish and sour cowpea.


    All of these are done by tribal people.


    Recently, they are too nervous.


    Just forgot about these things.


    Just thinking, give He Yu Aning sauerkraut from sour fruit.


    Pickled cabbage, let Heyu Aning eat it raw. If she knew earlier, she should have told Chang Xia about Yu Aning''s situation earlier, so that they would not be tortured for the past few days. In the end, the thinking is still too rigid.


    The first more wonderful novel 3w,00shu. c-c must be added to favorites.

 Chapter 946： eat it

    "Qingfeng, quickly bring the sour cowpea��"


    "Mingya, you''re really stupid. I''ve been eating pickled cabbage all day, but I didn''t remember that pickled radishes and sour cowpeas were still in the cellar."


    The nostrils were filled with a strong sour taste.


    Heyu Aning not only didn''t dislike it, but he was full of interest.


    A foolish three-year pregnancy.


    Both of them forgot that sour radish, sour cowpea and sour pepper were pickled in their cellar. However, what I have eaten these days is indeed sauerkraut.


    That''s right, it''s the sauerkraut piled up from the cabbage.


    Eat it raw, the taste is not to mention "sour and refreshing".


    Obviously, it can be fried and eaten!


    Listen to it.


    Heyu Aning wanted to eat.


    Qingfeng and the two hurried forward to take the basket from the xylophone.


    At the same time, all the orcs in the room showed embarrassed expressions.


    Xylophone also didn''t expect this.


    I thought of letting Heyu Aning eat pickled cabbage, but I didn''t think of pickled radish and sour cowpea, let alone cooking with pickled cabbage.


    Chang Xia stood in the corner with a smile on his face.


    After all, it is rare to see the nervous and embarrassed expressions of Xylophone and other orcs.


    "He Yu Aning Amu, eat sour radish and sour cowpea when you vomit. Xylophone Amu and I have stewed pickled cabbage and stewed fish for both of you. Try it and see if you will vomit? If you can eat it, I will give it to you tomorrow. Stewed sauerkraut with pork belly, as well as hot and sour chicken, stir-fried with sour chili..."


    Chang Xia spoke softly and softly.


    Jian Heyu Aning ate a few pieces of sour radish and pickled radish.


    She opened her mouth slowly.


    If you eat too much sour food, your stomach will feel uncomfortable.


    Don''t vomit again at that time, it will be troublesome.


    Hear the words.


    He Yu Aning obeyed and stopped.


    He wiggled his nose and stared at the clay pot on the xylophone. Inside is the freshly stewed sauerkraut stewed fish. Although it is covered with a wooden lid, the faint sour taste is very overbearing, and it quickly spreads in the cave.


    "Qingfeng, you go to the kitchen to get the tableware, I didn''t bring the tableware."


    Muqin glanced at Qingfeng and instructed him to go to the kitchen to get the dishes. When the clay pot was opened, the smell of stewed fish with sauerkraut quickly penetrated the breath of the orcs.


    Not to mention Heyu Aning swallowing saliva frequently.


    The three of Chang Xia had just eaten and went out, and they couldn''t help but feel a little greedy.


    "This stewed fish with sauerkraut is so fresh!" Ximu exclaimed.


    He put down the medicated meal in his hand, and there was stewed fish with pickled cabbage. This pot of medicated meal could not enter Heyu Aning''s eyes for the time being.


    He Feng licked his mouth and said in a low voice, "Xylophone, how do you make stewed fish with pickled cabbage?"


    He wanted to eat, but he didn''t have the face to speak.


    This stewed fish with sauerkraut was made for Heyu Aning.


    He Feng thought about asking how to do it, and asked his partner to make a pot for him tomorrow.


    Well, the Heluo tribe is not lacking in fish.


    If you want to eat, you can go to the White River to cut ice and catch fish at any time.


    The White Lake has been turned into an ice skating rink. After all, the cubs of the tribe will go to White Lake to play and play.


    A few ice holes were dug, and the beast cub fell into it.


    The consequences could be disastrous.


    "Fry the ingredients, then add the fish and sauerkraut to stew together." Xylophone said.


    Hefeng seems to understand, but it is very profound.


    He decided to ask his partner to find a xylophone tomorrow. He is not so good at cooking, so he won''t join in the fun.


    I smell it, but I can''t eat it.


    Hefeng swallowed and resolutely exited the cave.


    Then he was pulled by the clansmen in the courtyard and asked about the stewed fish with sauerkraut.


    After Hefeng repeated the words of the xylophone.


    A female nodded and left.


    Depending on the situation, I''m afraid that my partner will catch fish overnight and cook the fish in a pot of sauerkraut.


    "He Yu Aning, you two should eat slowly and be careful of the fishbone. First drink a few mouthfuls of pickled cabbage fish soup, and then eat the fish meat and pickled cabbage slowly."


    Xylophone was afraid that the two of them would be pierced by a fishbone.


    He hurriedly opened his mouth and asked the two of them to eat slowly.


    "Mingyu, do you have steamed buns and pancakes? I want to eat sauerkraut stewed fish with steamed buns and pancakes. It tastes too bad." After eating two mouthfuls of sauerkraut stewed fish, Aning felt his appetite increased and immediately called Mingyu to eat it. of.


    Beside him, Heyu nodded.


    Listen to it.


    All the orcs in the cave breathed a sigh of relief.


    No vomiting, no vomiting is fine.


    "There are frozen steamed buns on the snow in the cave, Mingyu went to pick up a few and put them in the kitchen to steam." Ximu said. He Yu Aning vomited whatever he ate, and Qingfeng Mingyu couldn''t eat with him. Tonight, there was a stewed fish with pickled cabbage from Xylophone and the others.


    "Eat slowly with Yu Aning, you can''t eat more." Su Ye said.


    The two of them hadn''t eaten for several days.


    Don''t eat too much suddenly, there will be accidents.


    Hearing that Su Ye said that he couldn''t eat more, He Yu Aning felt wronged. Holding a bowl, sipping sauerkraut and fish soup, my heart is full of warmth.


    After a while.


    Mingyu came into the house with the steamed buns.


    Next to him, Qingfeng was holding the fried wild veggie egg patty.


    Inside the cave, the smell of food in a room.


    Although Su Ye persuaded Yu Aning to eat less, the two still drank two bowls of sauerkraut fish soup, and ate a steamed bun and two pancakes.


    All the orcs were stunned by this good appetite!


    In the end, Su Ye stopped him from eating any more.


    After confirming that He Yu Aning had no desire to vomit, Su Ye chatted with them again. Chang Xia interjected from time to time, exchanging experiences while learning from scriptures.


    Chang Xia''s pregnancy has not been fully confirmed.


    Su Yexuqin didn''t talk much, and planned to tell the clan after it was implemented.


    The night is getting darker.


    At the same time, I was also afraid that Pacintalia wouldn''t be able to stay with Miles and Noah.


    The three of Su Ye got up and planned to return to the tribe.


    At the same time, he promised to give Heyu Aning a delicious meal tomorrow.


    Heyu Aning expressed that he also wanted to eat stewed fish with sauerkraut.


    Xylophone said that tomorrow I will cook pork belly stew with sauerkraut. Heyu Aning wanted to eat stewed fish with pickled cabbage and asked Qingfeng Mingyu to make it.


    Stewed fish with sauerkraut is simple and easy to learn.


    Xylophone said that if the teaching package is provided, it will definitely teach Qingfeng Mingyu.


    At first, making any kind of food required Changxia to end, and Nanfeng Nuanchun assisted by the side. With a year of teaching, the clan people''s cooking skills soared.


    gradually.


    Chang Xia only needs to speak, and the xylophone can start.


    Chang Xia doesn''t have to work as hard as before, just open her mouth and that''s it.


    Leaving the elder Ximu''s house.


    The three slowly walked down the streets of the tribe. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    This return trip is not in a hurry.


    Chang Xia didn''t let Xylophone go back to the cave with his clan.


    "Uncle Mingyu of Qingfeng can sleep peacefully tonight. They have dark circles and scary eyes. They look much worse than Heyu and Aningam." Chang Xia smiled and complained. .


    Xylophone patted his forehead and said, "blame us for being stupid. I just wanted to let Heyu Aning eat pickled cabbage and sour fruit, but forgot the sour radish and sour cowpea. Heyu Aning suffered a lot these days."


    Sour radish and sour cowpea��


    The tribe basically has cellars in every household.


    I don''t know what happened, but not a single beast remembered it.


    It should be unlucky with Yu Aning!


    "Qingfeng Mingyu also wants to persuade Heyu to eat barbecue��" Su Ye opened his mouth with black lines all over his head. Those two people are also talents, knowing that He Yu Aning can''t smell the smell of meat, they have tried to persuade them to eat barbecued meat several times.


    Don''t talk about eating.


    Light smells the smell of barbecue.


    He Yu Aning vomited.


    Later, Qingfeng Mingyu was caught by Elder Ximu and beaten severely.


    The two of them reacted, and they didn''t let Yu Aning eat any more barbecued meat.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 947： Im getting fat, Im worried

    For several days.


    In addition to instructing Xylophone, Chang Xia cooks a meal for He Yu Aning.


    At the rest of the time, he almost always sleeps on the kang bed and eats when he wakes up.


    If it wasn''t for Su Ye''s confirmation that Chang Xia''s body was fine, Xylophone Nanfeng and the others would have liked to shake Chang Xia to wake up and drive her out of the cave.


    One day.


    Chang Xia slept for fifteen hours.


    "Witch, are the snakes and snakes coming soon?" Xylophone was peeling chestnuts. In the morning Changxia said that he wanted to eat chestnut chicken. Xylophone went into the cellar to find chestnuts, cooked them, and peeled them.


    Recently, the weather has been fine.


    A group of orcs from the south wind went hunting in Woye Winter.


    I left yesterday, maybe a day or two.


    Su Ye thought for a while, nodded and said, "I didn''t arrive today, but tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Clear sky is the father of Snake, and the fish orcs should stay in the Snake tribe. Of course, it also depends on whether the snakes are willing to be in the clear sky. The Yue tribe will stay for a few days."


    "She doesn''t want to, Elder Sheguoer will." Xylophone said.


    Su Ye smiled slightly.


    Then it depends on whether Shen Rong arrives home first, or the Snake Patriarch comes first.


    Maybe.


    Both sides arrived at the same time.


    "Why did you let Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others go out?" Su Ye said.


    Recently, Chang Xia gave Nan Feng and the others a bloodline healing every day. Nan Feng was paired with the decoction, and in just a few days, all the cold energy in his body dissipated.


    Su Ye has a vague expectation.


    Xylophone held her forehead and said helplessly, "I can''t persuade��"


    "I''m still thinking of letting Chang Xia take care of them, maybe there will be more cubs in the tribe next year." Su Ye said.


    Hear the words.


    Xylophone was very excited.


    "Witch, can Changxia''s bloodline ability, healing, help pregnancy?"


    "It doesn''t count as a pregnancy aid, it can condition the body and make it perfect."


    Su Ye has studied Chang Xia''s bloodline ability a lot.


    After many days of observation.


    She is very sure that Changxia''s bloodline ability and healing are very special.


    Not only does it have miraculous effects on plants, but it is also beneficial to orcs.


    "Male, is that okay?" Xylophone said softly.


    Su Ye nodded and affirmed, "Yes."


    The Changxia race is the Totoro race, and its physical strength is inherently weaker. It is delusional to want to use the bloodline ability recklessly.


    However, the Orcs are currently developing well.


    Su Ye never thought of pushing Chang Xia out.


    It''s good for my own cub, to live a peaceful and peaceful life in the back.


    Fighting and killing, conspiracy and tricks.


    These are not suitable for the long summer.


    "Mother Su Ye��"


    Chang Xia yawned and walked slowly towards the corridor pavilion.


    Xylophone smiled and asked, "I''m hungry!"


    "Yeah! I''m a little hungry." Chang Xia said. When she fell asleep, she suddenly woke up from hunger. Ever since she drank chicken soup that day, Chang Xia opened the door to a big appetite.


    Eat six meals a day.


    However, each meal is not too much.


    No matter how much, Su Yexuqin should worry about it.


    In just a few days.


    Chang Xia''s cheeks grew fleshy.


    "What do you want to eat?" Xylophone asked.


    The chestnut stewed chicken has not been done yet.


    Chang Xia was eating boiled chestnuts. He ate a few chestnuts, but he didn''t dare to eat too much, for fear of heartburn.


    "What soup did the kitchen cook today?"


    "Old duck soup."


    This old duck soup is what Su Ye wanted to drink.


    Inside, there are dried bamboo shoots.


    "Then I''ll drink a bowl of old duck soup, and keep my stomach for lunch with chestnut roast chicken." Chang Xia pinched the flesh on his face, worried: "Have I eaten a lot recently and feel fat? This beast cub. I have to put it in my stomach for a few months, and I will gain weight like this..."


    Chang Xia looked worried.


    She really didn''t dare to think about what she would become fat in the future.


    Generally speaking, the appetite increases when the cub is fully developed.


    She has not yet determined whether she is pregnant or not, and her appetite has grown, so worrying!


    "You are weak and born with insufficiency. Giving birth to a beast is equivalent to rebirth. Eat more, just enough to replenish your body. Get fat, there is nothing wrong with it." Su Ye comforted.


    She is very happy that Chang Xia''s appetite will increase.


    Whether the orcs are strong or weak, they have a good appetite.


    Before Changxia, I had a small appetite and ate too little.


    Now, at best, it''s back to normal.


    Xylophone agreed and said, "The witch is right, don''t worry about getting fat and don''t eat it. If you eat now, it is equal to conditioning your body. The cub has a good appetite. It''s harder. You think about warm spring��"


    The warm spring is approaching when the cubs are about to be born.


    Long-term lethargy and gluttony, in the final analysis, is the lack of maternal nutrition. Unable to supply the nutrients for the twins, the warm spring can only be supported by lethargy and eating more.


    The marriage of Chang Xia and Shen Rong is an interracial marriage.


    Interracial parenthood is taboo.


    Su Ye Muqin could not eat seven or eight meals a day in the long summer.


    Six meals, a little less.


    Chang Xia is frail, and they are worried that something will happen to Chang Xia later in her pregnancy.


    Listen to it.


    Chang Xia was quiet.


    Nuan Chun was pregnant with twins, and Chang Xia participated.


    Fortunately, Su Ye came over in time, otherwise there might be an accident.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia didn''t reject her gaining weight anymore. Compared with physical safety, if you are fat, you will be fat. The big deal is that after giving birth to cubs, try to lose weight.


    Chang Xia was in a daze.


    Xylophone went into the kitchen and filled a bowl of old duck soup with a duck leg in the bowl.


    "Changxia, drink the soup." Su Ye said.


    On the square table, except for the soup.


    Xylophone also brought two steamed buns, which Chang Xia ate while drinking soup.


    Drinking soup alone will not make your stomach full.


    Looking at the steamed buns and duck legs, Chang Xia chose to rot and eat them.


    However, she secretly decided that after eating the steamed buns and duck legs, she would walk around the cave courtyard five times, no, three times.


    Absolutely absolutely cannot go back to the cave to sleep directly.


    Beside her, Su Yemuqin smiled with her aunt and watched Chang Xia eat.


    Miles and Noah were taken by the xylophone to the tribe, and they asked Granny Minyue and the others to help watch. When the weather is good, the tribe will go out into the forest.


    The cubs of the tribe were gathered and handed over to the elders of the tribe to take care of them.


    Miles Noah is growing fast, and his height and size are about to catch up with the twins. In addition, Miles was very active, so they were packed by the xylophone and sent to the tribal training ground, so that they could train and play with the **** and other beast cubs.


    to this.


    Thalia is very supportive. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    It can be seen that the nest cubs are more durable than the cubs.


    A little one, even Noah, who loves to cry.


    When training, they are very serious.


    This was something Su Ye and the others didn''t expect, and at the same time their curiosity about the Nest Clan deepened.


    "Where are Miles and Noah?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    I''ve been drowsy lately, I''ve slept a lot.


    Chang Xia felt that the cave was inexplicably much quieter.


    When I woke up, I didn''t see Miles and Noah.


    Immediately, she couldn''t help but ask.


    Xylophone said: "I sent them to the tribal training ground, and asked Grandma Minyue and the others to take care of them."


    "It''s so small, so I''ll send it to the tribal training ground." Chang Xia was taken aback.


    "The nest cubs are very unusual." Su Ye said: "Myers Noah''s training volume is the same as the twins, and they don''t feel tired at all."


    Hiss!


    Chang Xia felt a toothache.


    Are these beast cubs so introverted one by one?


    "In time, he will surely become a powerful totem warrior." Xylophone praised.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 948： Shen Rong goes home

    Time flies by.


    Chang Xia eats, eats, sleeps and sleeps, very leisurely.


    Today, she just got up from the kang bed.


    Suddenly, a loud horn sounded from above the tribe.


    Hearing the sound, Su Ye Muqin stood up abruptly, one person looked at Qingshan, the other looked at Baihe Beach.


    "Who blew the horn?" Chang Xia muttered, with his hands in his sleeves, he walked out of the cave slowly and asked, "It hasn''t snowed for two days, and it''s snowing again."


    "Changxia��"


    Su Ye Muqin looked at Chang Xia with a strange expression.


    This kid has been sleeping stupidly lately!


    Hearing the sound of the horn, did not think of something else.


    "Huh! What''s the matter?" Chang Xia was confused and asked: "The horn sounded from the south wind? Didn''t she and Feng Ye go hunting in Woye Winter? What did she do with the horn? She is not afraid of being attacked by the patriarch..."


    Chang Xia didn''t finish saying a word of scolding.


    The whole person suddenly woke up.


    "Fuck!"


    "Mother Su Ye, are they Shen Rong back?"


    Chang Xia was pleasantly surprised.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I''m still not sure who it is, maybe it''s the Snake Mountain tribe who came here, it''s hard to say."


    The sound of the horn is from the Horde.


    It is yet to be confirmed who is coming over/coming back to the Heluo tribe.


    "Walk-"


    "No!"


    Chang Xia''s raised foot was stopped by Su Ye before he stepped over the steps.


    At the same time, Xylophone is also disapproving.


    It''s snowing today and the ground is slippery.


    Changxia''s situation is special, how can you go out casually? What''s more, it is inconvenient to go out in the snow, it is better to wait in the cave, and it will take a long time to know the answer.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia said aggrieved.


    Da da-


    Suddenly, footsteps came from the courtyard door.


    Chang Xia suddenly raised his head and looked outside the courtyard, and saw the south wind running in the snow.


    "Nanfeng?" Chang Xia said in surprise: "You came back from the winter hunt? It''s snowing so hard, why didn''t you go back to the cave to change your clothes..."


    "I''m lucky in this winter hunt. When we encountered a herd of deer that got lost, we hunted several deer and brought you one. The venison is nourishing. Let me, Eminem, stew some venison for you to make up for it." Nan Fengding In the blizzard, the eyebrows were covered with snowflakes.


    Grinning, a smile on his face.


    However, Chang Xia couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    This scene.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of the beginning of spring.


    She had just brought Shen Rong back to the tribe, and it was just in the evening, and Nan Feng also came to Baihu with a piece of meat. At that time, Chang Xia lived in the animal den.


    "Nanfeng, give me the deer. Go back to the cave to wash up and change clothes. Come to Changxia''s house for dinner at noon, and I will cook the deer for you." Xylophone said distressedly.


    Go forward and take the deer.


    Raising his hand, he patted the snowflakes on Nanfeng''s head.


    "Yes, call Snake at noon to come and eat together." Chang Xia said.


    She didn''t step forward to pat the snow for Nanfeng, worried that she would be stopped by Muqin Su Ye before she started. Even Nanfeng would probably not agree.


    "Let''s talk about it!" Nan Feng shook his head lightly and said, "The horn sounded from the tribe just now. Maybe Shen Rong and the others are back. If Shen Rong comes back, you will be busy here."


    "Come here!" Chang Xia said: "It might be the Snake Mountain Tribe and the Fish Clan!"


    "Fish-"


    Nan Feng''s eyes flashed with starlight, gossip.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "O fish clan."


    "I''m going home to wash up, come over immediately." Nanfeng said.


    He waved to Su Ye and ran neatly towards his cave.


    Xylophone raised her hand, rolled her eyes angrily, and complained, "I shouldn''t feel sorry for her, I''m afraid she will freeze."


    Ha ha!


    Su Ye Changxia smiled slightly.


    The deer, Nanfeng, was delivered on time.


    Whether it was the snake patriarch bringing the fish clan over, or Shen Rong and the others returning home.


    This deer is all right.


    "Eat stewed venison at noon��" Chang Xia said.


    Being able to catch deer in the Baihe River Basin, Nanfeng has good luck going out for winter hunting.


    I haven''t eaten it for a long time, and Chang Xia is a little concerned about this bite.


    Immediately, he planned to have a whole deer feast at noon.


    Xylophone was not in a hurry to clean up the deer, but carried the deer on the wooden shed promenade.


    When it snows, the corridor pavilion is placed with a few pots of firewood to keep warm.


    The three chatted, their eyes kept looking outside the courtyard gate.


    "Xylophone, go back to the tribe." Su Ye said.


    If the root patriarch and the others come back, they will definitely arrive at the tribe square first. Then, come to Baihu Cave.


    The xylophone knows the elegant meaning by hearing the strings.


    Get up and walk towards the tribe.


    Chang Xia muttered and said, "Bai Qing, where did you go today? If he is in the cave, you can let him go to the Baihu business district to take a look."


    "Don''t worry, if the patriarch of the snake snake and the fish clan orcs come to the tribe, Baihu Street will definitely send the clansmen to inform me." Su Ye said calmly. No matter who came to the Heluo tribe, they could receive the news very quickly.


    It''s just that it''s a bit of a pain to wait.


    ten minutes.


    half an hour.


    Chang Xia couldn''t bear it any longer, and simply stood up and walked around.


    Su Ye drank **** milk tea and smiled at the snow falling from the sky.


    This winter season is so pleasant!


    since winter.


    more than two months.


    No bad news from the other orc tribes yet.


    It can be seen that the orcs in the Twilight Forest have had a very good cold season this year.


    A few days ago.


    The weather is good, and the wolf orcs have come to the Heluo tribe.


    They brought gold rods, corn and Kirab, which immediately made White Lake Street lively. When other orc tribes heard the news, they all came for Kirab.


    Kirab is important.


    Each tribe has a lot of business, and try to make the orc tribes who come to the Baihu commercial area come back full of rewards. After the road was cleared, the orcs became active.


    "It''s so slow!" Chang Xia muttered.


    "What''s the slow-"


    Shen Rong''s deep voice sounded from the courtyard of the cave.


    It turned out that when Chang Xia was pacing, Shen Rong quietly walked into the courtyard gate. Su Ye smiled and pouted towards Chang Shannu.


    Shen Rong took light steps and waited for Chang Xia to complain.


    He just resumed his normal footsteps.


    "Shen Rong��" Chang Xia was extremely happy.


    Jumping, he was about to run to the cave courtyard to meet Shen Rong.


    Su Ye''s face changed suddenly, she quickly got up and grabbed Chang Xia, scolding lightly: "Chang Xia, you forgot my advice again."


    "Mother Su Ye, I''m sorry!" Chang Xia froze and smiled.


    Shen Rong took three steps and two steps, and quickly walked up the corridor.


    He wanted to reach out and hug Chang Xia, but his body was covered in snow, so he could only bear the excitement in his heart. UU reading www. uukanshu.com patted off the snowflakes on his body and stepped forward to get close to Chang Xia.


    "Shen Rong, there is hot water in the kitchen to wash up in the bathroom." Su Ye said strongly.


    Shen Rong was dumbfounded.


    He patted the snowflakes off his body.


    Why didn''t Su Ye allow himself to contact Chang Xia?


    "Chang Xia, it''s different now. You wash up and put on clean clothes first, and we''ll go into details." Su Ye insisted, raising the crutches in his hand and hitting Shen Rong twice.


    Shen Rong''s face stiffened.


    He went into the forest, how is Changxia different?


    However, speaking of this.


    Shen Rong didn''t refuse any more, looked at Chang Xia deeply, and suddenly found a problem. Chang Xia''s face seems to have become round?


    Is it an illusion?


    "Don''t worry, good thing." Su Ye added with a smile.


    Chang Xia smiled and put his hand on his belly.


    Reaching out his hand, he pushed Shen Rong to go to the kitchen to draw water to wash. Go back to the cave and get Shen Rong clean clothes. The package on Shen Rong''s body was randomly discarded on the corridor.


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 949： Shen Rong doing stupid things

    here.


    Shen Rong fetched water and walked into the bathroom in a daze.


    Undress, intend to rinse.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia caressing his belly flashed in his mind.


    I couldn''t help but feel the surprise and excitement in my eyes. Turning around, hitting the bathroom wall directly, stepping on rattan shoes and moving it, staggered and almost fell again.


    "Long, Chang Xia��"


    Outside the house, Su Ye Changxia heard the sound of bang bang from the bathroom.


    look at each other.


    Shen Rong performing art in the bathroom?


    Just thinking about it, he saw Shen Rong running out of the bathroom naked.


    Su Ye''s mouth twitched and turned around.


    What kind of madness is this wolf cub smoking? I didn''t take a bath, I ran out naked, don''t be ashamed!


    "Shen Rong, what are you doing?" Chang Xia''s eyes widened, her hands trembling, and she covered her eyes with one hand, reminding, "Go back to the bathroom to take a shower, what are you doing running out naked?"


    One listen.


    Shen Rong froze.


    Depend on--


    I was too excited just now, thinking that Chang Xia might be pregnant with her own cub.


    In a hurry.


    Forgot what he was doing and ran out of the bathroom.


    So, I didn''t wait for Chang Xia to urge again.


    Shen Rong''s handsome face flushed, and embarrassed, he went back to the bathroom again.


    Chang Xia held Shen Rong''s clothes and covered his face.


    "Quickly send his clothes in��" Su Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at the shy actions of the two, they smiled.


    Once upon a time!


    She also had such green years.


    With stiff steps, Chang Xia took Shen Rong''s clothes to the bathroom. Then he sat quietly at the square table, with red cheeks like the most beautiful sunset.


    "Haha!" Su Ye smiled and asked, "Shen Rong is in good shape!"


    "Mother Su Ye��" Chang Xia shyly glared at Su Ye. How can such shameful words be said in public.


    There are also good losses!


    Su Ye seemed to see through Chang Xia''s mind.


    "Don''t worry, I just took a look and didn''t see anything." Su Ye said seriously.


    In the bathroom, Shen Rong Mumu scrubbed his body.


    He couldn''t look directly at his stupid move just now.


    but.


    Think of Chang Xia''s action of stroking his belly.


    Shen Rong''s ashamed mood calmed down a little bit.


    Is Chang Xia''s belly really pregnant with his beast cub? Cross-racial marriage is difficult, and it is difficult to conceive children. Daya Yadong is lucky, and has not seen Maple Leaf Kongshan live together for so long, and there is no news.


    Shen Rong looked forward to it.


    However, there is no real hope.


    He and Chang Xia are still young and have a long time for them to have children.


    but.


    When Chang Xia is really pregnant with a beast cub.


    Only then did Shen Rong realize that the joy in his heart could not be contained.


    think about.


    Shen Rong scrubbed quickly.


    Put on clean and tidy clothes, and walked towards the two people sitting in the corridor pavilion.


    "Chang Xia, you��"


    Shen Rong squatted down and put his hand on Chang Xia''s belly.


    His face was full of excitement and joy.


    this moment.


    Su Ye Changxia understood why Shen Rong was so excited just now that he lost his temper.


    Chang Xia was startled and said in amazement, "Shen Rong, when did you know?" After speaking, he looked towards Su Ye.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly.


    "I didn''t say it, he guessed it himself."


    Xu was the action of Chang Xia stroking his stomach just now, which was seen by Shen Rong.


    This kid is really smart.


    Just a few words from her, and one action from Chang Xia. He even guessed the strangeness of Chang Xia, and it could be seen that he really took Chang Xia to heart.


    "Calm down!" Chang Xia patted Shen Rong''s head and said warmly, "It will take a few days to be completely sure."


    heard.


    An astonishing smile appeared on Shen Rong''s face.


    Different from usual, at this moment, Shen Rong seemed to have faded away all gloom and returned to his innocent smile like a beast cub.


    Next to him, Su Ye was silent.


    Shen Rong seemed indifferent to the damage the Yuan family caused to Shen Rong.


    In the bottom of my heart, there is some uneasy feeling after all.


    but.


    At this moment, the gloom in Shen Rong''s heart completely dissipated.


    Su Ye couldn''t help speculating, if Yuanhou knew about the change in Shen Rong''s mood. Maybe he will go crazy. He has trained Shen Rong for decades, and he is looking forward to Shen Rong taking over the Yuan family, and he wants him to take charge of the Tianyuan tribe in the future.


    Shen Rong may have given up on his dream.


    Yuan Yi reminded them to beware of Yuanhou, most of whom guessed something.


    think about.


    The expression on Su Ye''s face did not change.


    In the bottom of his eyes, a little change has quietly occurred.


    Even if it is the totem warrior she once admired, Yuanhou wants to hurt Chang Xia. Su Ye will never allow it, even if it is an enemy.


    "I, I mean... Do I need to do something?" Shen Rong stood up and paced back and forth around the corridor pavilion, with dark circles under his eyes, but his energy was not high enough.


    Look.


    Su Ye Changxia burst out laughing again.


    "Shen Rong, would you like to... sleep in a cave for a while. I have Granny Su Ye and Amu Muqin to take care of me. I have been able to eat and sleep recently, and my health is in great shape! It''s you, with so many dark circles under your eyes, you have been busy on your way recently. How to rest!" Chang Xia pushed him, wanting Shen Rong to go back to the cave to lie down and sleep.


    Chang Xia didn''t rush to ask about the deer tribe.


    It''s not too late to ask when Shen Rong wakes up.


    However, lunch may be postponed today.


    When Patriarch Gen and the others came back, Xylophone was going to help settle the orcs of the Deer Tribe. The Horde should be busy at this point.


    "I''m not sleepy, really." Shen Rong insisted, he wanted to chat with Chang Xia, but didn''t want to sleep. Unfortunately, Chang Xia ignored him. Push people directly into the cave and close the door.


    see.


    Shen Rong tried to open the door several times.


    However, the initial excitement subsided.


    Shen Rong''s eyelids became heavy.


    "Chang Xia, cub..."


    Before going to bed, Shen Rong was still muttering about Chang Xia and Zizai.


    Outside the house, Chang Xia leaned against the door.


    Listening to the movement in the cave, he confirmed that Shen Rong went to bed obediently, and then left lightly.


    "Sleep?"


    "Sleep. To be honest, I''m not sleepy. Not long after I entered the room, I started snoring."


    In the cold season, dozens of people are running in the forest.


    Among them are old men and cubs, which is no easy task for any totem warrior. Fortunately, there are two elders from Sendapcon, plus the root patriarch.


    Otherwise, the pressure will only get better.


    Don''t look at how easy it is for the clan to go hunting in the forest every day.


    In fact, is based on strength.


    For the three tribes or some weak tribes, in the cold season, they would not dare to enter the forest. Even the forest near the place of residence is afraid to approach.


    Fear of attracting ferocious beasts.


    The deer tribe, listen to Su Ye and let them follow the root patriarch back to the Heluo tribe.


    He nodded without saying a word.


    It is from the strength of the Heluo tribe.


    One of the six major tribes in the Twilight Forest, the Heluo tribe is powerful and goes deep into the Twilight Forest Orcs. In fact, if Su Ye didn''t speak, the patriarch Lu Qi wanted to look for the patriarch Lu Qian with a shy face, hoping to be accepted by the three tribes.


    With the exposure of Death Canyon.


    The ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace are a semi-open secret.


    The deer tribe, no longer have to obey the ancestral training of the beast cub Yinchuan Forest.


    How could the patriarch Luqi not want to take refuge in the powerful orc tribe, like the sacrifice that happened this time, this time, it was enough to scare the deer orcs to death.


    Sacrifice the deer orcs to obtain the Snow Mountain Ruins.


    The aristocrats of the Western Continent actually believed this kind of rumors! ! !


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 950： Powerful Snake Patriarch

    "Changxia, are you going to Baihu Street to watch the fun? I heard that the Snake and Snake Patriarch personally brought a group of orcs from the Fish Clan to the Baihu Commercial District..."


    Nanfeng finished washing up.


    Change into clean and tidy clothes.


    I ran to Changxia''s side and passed by Baihu.


    I noticed the movement from the White Lake business district.


    So, he quickly ran towards Chang Xia''s house. While calling Chang Xia to watch the fun, he informed Su Ye by the way that the fish orcs were about to arrive in the tribe.


    heard.


    Su Ye and Chang Xia looked at each other.


    The previous speculation came true.


    The root patriarch who went out really came to the tribe at the same time as the fish orcs.


    The kung fu of the front and rear feet is really a coincidence.


    "Shh!" Chang Xia raised her index finger, pointed in the direction of the bedroom, and said in a low voice, "Nanfeng, be quiet, Shen Rong just fell asleep when he got home."


    After listening.


    The south wind was ecstatic.


    When Shen Rong arrived home, it meant that his grandfather had also gone home.


    "How long have you been back?"


    "Not long after you left my side, Shen Rong arrived home."


    "Do you still eat stewed venison at noon?" Nan Feng licked the corners of his mouth, greedy, and looked up at the stag in the wooden shed promenade.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Eat. But, it will be later."


    The south wind is clear.


    this time.


    The tribe was busy, so lunch had to be postponed.


    "Are you going to Baihu Commercial District?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia looked at the sky, shook his head and said, "I won''t go when it''s snowing. You go! However, the snake and snake patriarch may bring the fish clan orcs to the Baihu cave dwelling. You must go to the Baihu commercial area��"


    "What are you hiding?" Nan Feng smelled the gossip.


    Leaning forward, he stared into Chang Xia''s eyes.


    I hope I can see something from the depths of Chang Xia''s face and eyes.


    "Mother Su Ye, can you tell me?" Chang Xia asked.


    Chang Xia is not sure if he can talk about the gossip about the snake patriarch. She sought Su Ye''s opinion, and if she could, she would tell Nanfeng.


    "It can be said." Su Ye thought for a while, and then said, "Wait for the snake to come over and see the situation."


    The corner of Nanfeng''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Obvious.


    This secret comes from the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Possibly, it is also related to the patriarch of the snake snake.


    Suddenly, Nan Feng opened his mind.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she whispered, "Could it be related to the patriarch of Snake Snake, her partner?"


    Chang Xia silently gave her a thumbs up.


    No nod, no head.


    Meaning, obviously.


    Nan Feng laughed, his face suddenly changed.


    This time, the patriarch of Snake and Snake brought fish orcs to the tribe! !


    The companion of the snake and snake patriarch, from the fish family.


    I''m sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.


    Nan Feng tilted his head, his face full of question marks.


    Chang Xia grinned and winked at her.


    Seeing this, Nan Feng couldn''t think of anything, and the whole person trembled.


    This gossip is so cool!


    Does Snake know about this? It''s silly to watch Snake Walk, and most of them don''t know it. Thinking about it, Nan Feng let out a weird laugh.


    Su Ye Changxia rarely said anything about her.


    After all, the snake patriarch''s partner is a clear sky wizard, which is really exciting news.


    How can ordinary orcs hold it? !


    The three chatted, drank **** milk tea, and ate pork jerky and sugar.


    While enjoying the snow, it is comfortable and comfortable.


    Soon.


    Footsteps came from outside the courtyard, and the movement was not small.


    Chang Xia Nanfeng looked at each other with a clear smile.


    Su Ye glared at the two of them, telling them not to be funny. At this moment, it was probably the snake patriarch who brought the clear sky wizard over.


    as predicted.


    Su Ye and the others guessed correctly.


    Along with him are the Gen Patriarch and the xylophone.


    "Sorcerer of the clear sky, so young!" Chang Xia whispered.


    Nan Feng nodded and looked at the clear sky secretly. For Wu, the fact that Clear Sky is really young is a bit too much. Like the witches Nan Feng had seen, they were all too old.


    This is the first time I''ve seen a witch of the same age as the root patriarch.


    "Clear Sky has seen Wizard Su Ye!" Clear Sky said.


    He respectfully gave Su Ye a warrior salute.


    He did not despise Su Ye because of his identity as a witch. Donglu orcs, who has never heard of Su Ye''s legend. Rely on one''s own strength, integrate the orcs of the Twilight Forest, let the orcs rise from the Eastern Land, and live on an equal footing with the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan.


    all of these.


    Managed by Su Ye.


    "Sorcerer of the clear sky, you''re polite." Su Ye replied with a salute.


    Clear sky understands etiquette, and Su Ye naturally gives face. In terms of seniority, if Su Ye didn''t return the salute, Qingkong had nothing to say.


    "Enter the living room!" Chang Xia suggested.


    The corridor pavilion has a limited area, and it is more comfortable for people to go to the living room.


    The living room has a kang and a brazier.


    "Okay, go to the living room." Su Ye said, "Sorcerer of the clear sky, please��"


    "Changxia, it''s all my own. Do you have hot water in your house? I want to take a bath to warm up my body. In this weather, I was walking well before I went out. Suddenly it snowed heavily." Snake said politely. Just ask for hot water.


    When she came, she brought a package specially.


    I plan to take a shower at Changxia''s house.


    "I''ll take you to the bathroom." Xylophone said.


    The Snake Patriarch nodded and said, "Clear Sky, would you like to take a bath together first?"


    Sunny''s mouth twitched.


    This female, they don''t have to hide their identities?


    At first, it was Snake who said to hide it, not him.


    Also, he left first, because of the sudden accident of the fish clan, he had to go back to the East China Sea to deal with it. Who knows that he was misunderstood by Snake, and he has been scolded by him in recent years.


    Seeing Qing Sky''s embarrassed expression, the Snake Patriarch rolled his eyes.


    "They all know, hide the shit." Snake said.


    puff-


    Chang Xia Nanfeng covered his mouth and snickered.


    The fiery character of the Snake Patriarch has fallen in love with him.


    Most of the clear sky wizards provoke the Snake and Snake Patriarch. The Snake and Snake Patriarch they have seen before is elegant and dignified, and they are all generous except for raising the bar with the Gen Patriarch and the Xylophone.


    "Sorry!" Qing Sky was slightly embarrassed and apologized.


    Here comes.


    Not in a hurry to enter the living room.


    Chang Xia Nanfeng gave way, Xylophone took the snake and snake patriarch to fetch water, and the root patriarch greeted the clear sky wizard to take a seat.


    Su Ye had a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    See how the Snake Patriarch and the Clear Sky Wizard get along.


    Su Ye felt stable this time.


    He is much more stable than Qiao Yu Heimeng. He knew that Snake was so awesome, and it was time for Qiao Yu Heimeng to ask her to learn from her, so that they could take down Phyllis and Fini as soon as possible. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Snake, didn''t you bring it?" Gen asked curiously.


    Snake was raised by the Snake Patriarch in the Snake Mountain tribe, and the clear sky wizard may not have the chance to see him. It''s rare to come to the Twilight Forest this time, can the clear sky wizard miss this opportunity?


    Hearing this, the clear sky wizard smiled slightly.


    Reach out and take it into his arms. Soon, he took out a slender snake cub.


    "Take it." Clear Sky said.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia widened his eyes.


    This! !


    It turns out that you can go out with the beast cubs, can you do this?


    Long experience.


    "Father." Snake called out softly, wrapping around the clear sky wizard''s arm.


    The soft cry of the beast cub made the surrounding orcs show gentle smiles. Su Ye said, "Snake, are you hungry?"


    "Hungry!" Snake was confused, subconsciously answering Su Ye''s question.


    "Xylophone, pour a bowl of milk tree sap for Snake." Su Ye shouted. Nanfeng said neatly: "Wait a minute, I''ll go get the milk tree sap for Snake."


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure https://

 Chapter 951： Cute and soft snake?? Cubs

    "Milk tree sap?" Clear Sky was confused.


    In his memory, there was no milk tree sap in the Dusk Forest. Could it be that he found it newly?


    Su Ye smiled slightly, not hiding the sea of ??fog.


    Tell the clear sky about the nest clan in detail, and also tell the clear sky about the Heluo tribe raising the three brothers and sisters of Talia.


    Clear sky was not too surprised.


    Donglu, as the origin of the orcs.


    The Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea have successively found ancestral sites.


    How could there be nothing in the Twilight Forest.


    Nest tribe, the long-disappeared race! It is amazing that eggs can hatch after hundreds of years.


    Contrast with the milk tree in the sea of ??fog.


    Clear sky is more curious about Weishan Holy Land.


    Complete Beast Totem.


    With the melee of thousands of years ago, the totems sacrificed by various tribes are incomplete.


    Clear sky is eager to see this complete beast totem.


    Su Ye did not refuse, and promised to let the orcs take Clear Sky to the Weishan Holy Land when he had time. However, the premise is that Weishan Ape can nod.


    "It''s a little hot, when you feed, slow down."


    Nanfeng brought the milk tree sap, which Chang Xia often drank recently, plus Miles and Noah. On the kitchen stove, the milk tree sap is always warm. You can drink whenever you want.


    "Very strong milky fragrance!" Qingtian said.


    The snake was warm with the scent of milk tree sap, which was familiar to him.


    Before in the tribe, the snake patriarch fed the snake.


    "Grandma, drink." Snake spit out the snake letter, slipped down Clear Sky''s arm, and instantly returned to human form in Clear Sky''s arms.


    A delicate and tender milk doll instantly caught the eyes of all the orcs.


    "Wow! What a poor cub."


    "It''s very delicate, much better than the twins."


    "Come into the cave, it''s cold outside."


    Nanfeng Changxia didn''t react, and stared at Snake''s beautiful face.


    Su Ye was the first to regain his senses, and hurriedly urged Clear Sky to carry the snake into the cave. When Snake returned to human form, he was naked.


    The corridor pavilion even has a brazier.


    However, the cave courtyard was freezing cold.


    If you can''t tell, it will freeze the snake.


    Qingkong was in a hurry and wanted to pick up the snake and enter the cave.


    Nai He was too unfamiliar and couldn''t pick up Snake for a long time. In the end, Su Ye couldn''t see, reached out and picked up Snake, and shouted to the kitchen: "Snake, bring Snake''s clothes, I will dress him."


    "Snake, he''s awake?" Snake said in surprise, holding the water.


    She remembered that Snake was carried by the clear sky, fell asleep, and hadn''t woken up yet!


    Chang Xia whispered: "I just woke up. I wanted to drink milk tree sap, and I slammed back into human form. It was so naked that we were all startled."


    One listen.


    The Snake Patriarch supported his forehead.


    Put down the bucket and unpack the package.


    Find clothes for Snake.


    After searching for a long time, she and Qingtian''s clothes were placed in the package.


    Snake''s, still on Baihu Street.


    cough cough��


    The Snake Patriarch was slightly embarrassed, pulled the corner of the xylophone, and whispered: "Xylophone, do you have twins'' clothes? Snake''s clothes are on Baihu Street, the cave where the snake orcs live, and I didn''t bring them. "


    "You!" Xylophone lowered her head.


    Sweeping the clothes inside the package, all of them belong to adults.


    Only there is no snake.


    This female, see the color forget the cub.


    "You and Qingkong go to the bathroom to wash up, I''ll find clothes for Snake and feed him milk tree sap." Xylophone said.


    Saying that, he walked out of the kitchen.


    this time.


    Su Ye carried the snake into the cave.


    Changxia Nanfeng followed closely, and without him, Snake was too delicate and beautiful. Let them both be a little greedy and want to hug and kiss.


    "Witch, take Miles'' or Noah''s clothes and put them on for Snake! Snake didn''t bring Snake''s clothes, but brought her and Qingtian."


    After listening, Nan Feng revealed a meaningful smile.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered.


    "Okay, come and dress Snake." Su Ye said, "I called Gen to deal with the deer. It''s almost noon, and lunch should be ready."


    "I''ll go back to the cave and call Snake to help." Nanfeng said.


    She didn''t forget that Patriarch Gen had just returned from the forest, and Shen Rong, who came back together, was sleeping in the cave. My grandfather had to entertain the fish clan orcs, and it was rare for Nanfeng to be considerate to the root patriarch once.


    Xylophone looked at Nanfeng''s back with relief.


    The small group of beast cubs in the past also knew how to feel distressed.


    After getting married, I grew up a lot.


    soon.


    The xylophone dresses the snakes neatly.


    "He''s so cute!" Chang Xia stared at the snake, Xylophone hugged him, and used a spoon to feed the snake to drink the milk tree sap.


    Chang Xia sat next to him, poking the snake with his fingers from time to time.


    Snake was very good, and Chang Xia poked at him quietly.


    He even took the initiative to stick it over so that Chang Xia could poke his cheek. Chang Xia rescued him, and Snake always remembered it.


    Say it again.


    Snake likes the scent of Chang Xia very much.


    If he wasn''t hungry, he would have wanted Chang Xia to hug him.


    "long


    Xia, take it easy. "Su Ye said.


    He stretched out his hand and patted Chang Xia''s hand. Pointing at Snake''s cheek, he said, "Look, you''ve poked Snake''s cheek red."


    hey-hey!


    Chang Xia smirked.


    Soft cheeks, like marshmallows.


    It feels like it''s going to melt when you touch it.


    Poke it up, it''s so addicting.


    "It''s alright! Poke Sister Changxia." She Xuan raised her head, and there was still a circle of milk stains around her mouth. Seriously, he told Su Ye that he didn''t feel pain when his face was poked in the summer.


    Such a cute look.


    Suddenly, the three adults sitting around the square table almost melted.


    Cute, super cute.


    The cubs, who are completely different from the twins and Miles and Noah, are cute and beautiful, and I really want to secretly take them home and raise them.


    "Snake, you are so cute!" Chang Xia praised, leaned in and kissed Snake''s cheek.


    Suddenly, Snake''s beautiful face was dyed with red tide.


    Make him even cuter!


    at this time.


    Even Su Ye agreed with Chang Xia''s words.


    Su Ye has only seen one cute animal cub like Snake for so many years - Chang Xia.


    When I was a child, Changxia was white and tender.


    Talk, speak softly.


    Like the snake, it has a delicate and lovely appearance.


    Soft and fragrant.


    "Snake reminds me of when Chang Xia was a child��" Xylophone said.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "I want to say this too. When I was a child, Chang Xia was very cute. Unfortunately, when I grew up, the flesh on my face disappeared. Now I eat more, and I just grow meat. "


    ��


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed.


    She was often sick as a child. UU Reading


    During the day, in addition to urinating and urinating, even eating is on the bed.


    The animal den is her whole world.


    Even if there are clansmen who take good care of them, fever is a common thing.


    For this reason, the clansmen worry a lot.


    "Sister, it looks good." Snake burped his milk after drinking the sap of the milk tree. Reach out towards Chang Xia, wanting Chang Xia to hug.


    Xylophone did not stop.


    Carefully hand the snake to Chang Xia.


    "Snake, don''t move!" Xylophone ordered.


    Snake nodded obediently, and quietly let Chang Xia hold him. Gu Lulu''s big eyes rolled around, as if he was looking for someone.


    "Is Snake looking for Father Eminem?" Chang Xia asked softly.


    Snake nodded and hummed.


    Chang Xia said: "They are washing in the bathroom, and they will come over later."

 Chapter 952： clear sky with stolen food

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Really good!" Chang Xia said.


    Snake drank the milk tree sap, and was hugged by Chang Xia obediently.


    Su Ye said, "It''s nothing like Snake''s childhood."


    Snakes are well-behaved, not like snakes and irritable. To be honest, Snake doesn''t look like the cub of a snake. Could it be that Snake looks like a clear sky?


    "Why is Snake not like me?" Snake retorted.


    After grooming, put on clean and tidy clothes, and even recover a lot of energy.


    Clear sky followed behind, intending to wash the changed clothes. He was stopped by the Snake Patriarch, who said that he would wait until he returned to Baihu Street after dinner, and then rubbed it.


    this time.


    Wash and dry to freeze.


    "You are as cute and cute as Snake?" Su Ye asked with a sneer.


    Hearing this, the Snake Patriarch twitched the corner of his mouth.


    In the Twilight Forest, the situation of the cubs of various tribes could not be concealed from Su Ye''s eyes. The Snake Patriarch has no way to refute this, she was really noisy when she was a child.


    Seeing Snake Jing Jing being held in Chang Xia''s arms, quietly.


    The Snake Patriarch couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    This cub is like the clear sky!


    She was never quiet when she was a child, and her character was more domineering than tits.


    "You guys talk, I''ll help Patriarch Gen to deal with the deer." Clear Sky said. The orcs present are considered their own.


    Clear Sky did not carry the identity and pretense of a wizard.


    He took off his coat, rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the wooden shed promenade.


    The Snake Patriarch waved his hand and said, "Go! Learn more from the Gen Patriarch."


    Chang Xia blinked.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, can I ask Clear Sky Wizard to help?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Su Ye calmly said: "This is your home, you can regard the clear sky wizard as the companion of the snake, not the fish wizard."


    Of course, it''s not enough to ask Clear Sky Wizard to help.


    However, if it is the partner of the snake patriarch, it is naturally no problem.


    Like Su Ye, the witch of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Usually in the cave, I often help Chang Xia do this and that. At that time, Su Ye was not a high-ranking witch, but just Chang Xia''s elder.


    "Changxia��"


    Shen Rong woke up.


    When I opened the door, I saw Patriarch Root and Clear Sky Wizard skinning the stag.


    Slightly surprised.


    Chang Xia turned around and asked, "You don''t sleep much?"


    Add up before and after, less than an hour.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied. His eyes fell on the snake in Chang Xia''s arms, and when he saw the patriarch of the snake sitting next to him, he quickly guessed the identity of the snake.


    "That is the clear sky wizard of the fish clan, and also the partner of the patriarch of the snake snake, the father of the snake. He and the patriarch Gen are dealing with stags and eating stewed venison at noon."


    Chang Xia smiled and explained two sentences.


    Shen Rong rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the wooden shed promenade.


    Say hello and help out with the bucks.


    Soon.


    The south wind came with a snake.


    The same is not long-winded, Snake added in.


    It''s just that Snake''s gaze on the clear sky is longer.


    The clear sky seemed to be unaware, and let the snake walk around to look at it. With such a scrutiny, Clear Sky has experienced too many times in the Snake Mountain Tribe and is accustomed to it.


    "Snake, is there any taboo for the clear sky wizard?" Xylophone asked.


    The snake and snake patriarch tilted his head, thought, and said, "Can the mallard tribe make raw pickles and fish paste? The fish tribe''s taste is similar to the mallard tribe orcs, and they tend to eat cold."


    "The tribe has fresh seafood, raw pickled and fish paste...Chang Xia, can you do it?" Xylophone thought for a while, and could only ask Chang Xia''s opinion.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded and said, "I think the simmering seafood pot, the wizard of the clear sky should like it. I will use seafood to make a raw pickled platter, and Nanfeng will help to get some clean ice cubes. Later, we will Stew venison with ice cubes."


    "Okay! I''ll go to Baihu to get ice cubes." Nanfeng said.


    very quickly.


    Even the snake patriarch followed into the kitchen.


    Snake, hand it over to Su Ye.


    Xylophone didn''t let Chang Xia do it herself, she just opened her mouth and left everything to her and the Snake Patriarch. The Snake Patriarch looked surprised, Xylophone got close, and whispered a few words in the Snake Patriarch''s ear.


    In an instant.


    The Snake Patriarch happily congratulated Chang Xia.


    At the same time, he also promised to bring her a big gift when he comes to the Heluo tribe next time.


    This great gift, Xylophone Chang Xia guessed that it might be the meat of an anaconda snake.


    Su Ye didn''t come up with the medicinal meal.


    The meat of the anaconda snake can help the orcs who marry interracially, and nourish the female body.


    nowadays.


    With the medicinal diet, the Snake Clan finally hugged the Anaconda.


    In the future, the anaconda should be able to truly become the spirit of the snake clan.


    Snakes and anacondas are mutually beneficial.


    In the past, the anaconda paid the price and obtained the blessing of the Snake Mountain tribe. When necessary, the Snake Clan will hunt and kill boa snakes to help the Snake Clan breed offspring.


    "It''s the same flavor root sauce and fish sauce, made by Changxia, and it feels more fragrant and attractive." Snake was amazed. The Snake tribe prefers cold food, and the Snake Mountain and the Mallard tribe have exchanged a lot of flavor root and fish sauce grass.


    Unfortunately, the fish in the Sub Detroit River is temporarily unavailable.


    The orcs of the Snake tribe of the Snake tribe are very fond of the raw pickles and fish paste made by the orcs of the Fuyue tribe. The taste is absolutely amazing!


    "Patriarch Snake and Snake!" Chang Xia said with a smile.


    Xylophone said: "This is really not a compliment! The same dish, if you fry it with me, the taste is different."


    Chang Xia always said that the taste is the same.


    However, the clansmen eat differently.


    Talking and laughing, Chang Xia uses the seasoned mirin sauce.


    Try and make a small bowl of seafood platter.


    The snake patriarch held a bowl and walked briskly towards the cave courtyard.


    Patriarch Gen and Qingkong were chopping venison, while Shen Rong was cleaning his internal organs.


    "Clear sky, try the seafood platter made by Chang Xia��" Snake said.


    Clear sky was slightly startled, curiously looking at the raw pickles in the bowl, the strange fragrance filled clear sky''s entire nostrils, and the tongue was full of saliva.


    "It''s fragrant!" Qingtian hesitated and said two words.


    The root patriarch laughed.


    "Chang Xia''s craftsmanship, ordinary orcs can''t eat." Gen said, approached the snake and snake patriarch, and said: "Don''t be stingy, snake and snake, feed me a shrimp. Chang Xia''s own raw pickles, I I haven''t eaten in a long time."


    This said.


    Next to him, Shen Rong snaked and quickly stepped forward.


    Seeing this, Clear Sky regretted not to talk too much. new


    This time, there are three more mouths, just a bowl of raw marinade.


    Lost, lost a lot.


    The Snake Patriarch pursed his lips and snickered. It''s very interesting to see the clear sky showing a mean expression. Since becoming the witch of the fish clan, Clear Sky has rarely shown emotions.


    Even in private, the clear sky is calm and self-sufficient.


    It is rare to have such an expression as today.


    "Patriarch Gen, this is what Chang Xia specially made for me." Qingkong deliberately emphasized the word "give me", but unfortunately, who is Patriarch Gen? Shen Rong and Snake, who were influenced by the Heluo tribe, had thick skins.


    Stand, don''t go.


    The Snake Patriarch couldn''t help laughing Soon, a bowl of raw pickles was eaten by the four of them in the clear sky.


    The three patriarchs are very satisfied.


    Only the clear sky couldn''t help but nag.


    "Patriarch Gen, you don''t speak morality. Why do you want to fight with me for a bowl of raw pickles? Besides, don''t the orcs love barbecue the most?"


    "Seafood or something, I''ve never seen orcs eat it raw before!"


    "Snake is too generous, why should you feed it together? It''s a loss, a loss."


    In minutes, the clear sky was possessed by Elder Ximu.


    Nian Gen Gen Patriarch rolled his eyes frequently, and Shen Rong kept his composure, mainly because they were squatting to deal with the internal organs, and the clear sky thought the internal organs were too dirty, so they didn''t get close.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 952 The clear sky where the food was robbed free read.https://

 Chapter 953： Generous clear sky, gift

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    a while.


    Nanfeng came back with ice cubes in a rattan basket.


    Shen Rong lit a fire for the stone stove in the wooden shed promenade and washed the stone pot.


    The root patriarch put the chopped meat into a washed stone pot, and then poured ice cubes. A whole buck, the root patriarch cut a quarter.


    The rest, let Shen Rong freeze in the cave courtyard.


    Keep and eat slowly.


    "Simmering with ice cubes is unique." Qing Sky said in surprise.


    The root patriarch rolled his eyes, and the man finally stopped, no more broken thoughts. I just ate a few raw and marinated shrimp and crab pieces, what about it?


    "Boiled with ice, it can preserve the freshness and tenderness of the venison to the greatest extent." Shen Rong said.


    Of course, this is the taste of taking care of the clear sky. After stewing, tear it by hand, and eat it directly with the flavor root sauce. Such as braised venison, or stir-fry, etc., the taste is heavy, and the clear sky may not be used to eat.


    Look, everyone doesn''t care much about the identity of the clear sky.


    However, the lunch menu.


    It is more or less biased towards the direction that the clear sky can eat.


    What you eat is not eating, and you should be careful when entertaining guests.


    The venison was stewed, and the orcs returned to the corridor pavilion.


    Compared with the living room, everyone prefers to sit in the corridor pavilion and chat.


    Fire and enjoy the snow.


    Both are correct.


    "I came in a hurry this time, and I didn''t prepare any gifts for Chang Xia. This cornerstone is a gift!" Qingkong took out a palm-sized cornerstone and handed it to Chang Xia.


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for the root patriarch to make a sound.


    "I also brought a few altars to burn white, and I will send them to Wizard Su Ye and Patriarch Gen later."


    This said.


    The root patriarch was immediately satisfied.


    It is rare to be able to scour the wool of the fish tribe, how could he want to miss it?


    "Thank you, Clear Sky Wizard!" Chang Xia said.


    This palm-sized cornerstone is invaluable.


    The clear sky is indeed generous, at least more generous than the bird family. However, this should have the credit of the snake patriarch.


    "Wait, I invite you to taste the sweet potato wine and fruit wine of the Heluo tribe." Gen heartily said.


    Clear skies.


    The root patriarch is naturally not stingy.


    Su Ye asked Chang Xia to collect the cornerstone and start talking.


    "Qingkong, what''s your purpose in coming to me?" Su Ye said.


    Clear sky blinked and said, "I heard that the bird tribe came to the Heluo tribe not long ago?"


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded, raised his head, and looked at the clear sky with a slightly different look. If it wasn''t for the fish clan being gentle, this meeting would have been twenty days ago.


    "Shinahai Ruins were born, right?"


    "You came to the Twilight Forest, did the ruins of Inami Water City also exist?"


    Without further ado, the two sides are straight to the point.


    "The Bird Tribe invited the Orcs to explore the Shinahai site together. More than 20 days ago, the Orcs set off for the Qinghai Plateau. Now, they should arrive near the Shnahai Site. How to explore specifically depends on the choice of the Nanhe wizard." Su Ye said frankly.


    Clear sky nodded, this was within the expectations of the fish clan.


    However, the fish tribe did not expect the bird tribe to be so decisive.


    "My clan would like to invite the orcs to explore the ruins of Inami Water City��" Clear Sky said.


    Su Ye nodded and replied, "Yes."


    The root patriarch narrowed his eyes and looked at the clear sky.


    Straight eyes, seeing the clear sky is unnatural for a moment.


    "Chief Root, is there something wrong?" Qingkong leaned against the Patriarch Snake and Snake, wanting to stay a little longer from the Root Clan.


    Root''s name.


    Even if the clear sky is far away in the East China Sea, I still understand it.


    scheming, calm and black-bellied.


    Of course, this is all afraid of the strength of the Leopard Clan, trying to beautify the Root Patriarch as much as possible.


    It''s ugly to be stingy to hold revenge.


    "What is the purpose of the fish clan inviting the orc clan to explore the ruins of Inami Water City?" Gen asked with a smile.


    First the birds, then the fish.


    These two clans are not weaker than the beast clan.


    They invited the orcs to explore the two ancestral sites, making it clear that they wanted to share the benefits of the orcs.


    Patriarch Gen thought about the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace in Death Canyon.


    Is this their purpose?


    "Snow Mountain Ruins." Clear Sky said.


    Gen Patriarch''s face froze, it turned out that it was really for the Snow Mountain Ruins.


    It seems, whether it is the bird family or the fish family.


    They all knew that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace must be in the Twilight Forest.


    The Twilight Forest is the stronghold of the Orcs, without the permission of the Orcs. Unless the bird clan and the fish clan break the agreement, it is impossible to explore the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace without disturbing the orc clan.


    Inami Water City Ruins, Shnahai Ruins.


    these two ruins.


    It is not as important as the Snow Mountain Palace ruins.


    There is no doubt about this.


    "Yes." Su Ye said: "I can tell you that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace have already appeared. However, it is too dangerous. The Orcs do not plan to explore at the moment. When they decide to explore, they will definitely contact the Fish Clan."


    One listen.


    A strange color flashed across the clear sky''s eyes.


    Knew it!


    The orcs have been hiding for many years, how can they have no background?


    The ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace are of great significance.


    Snow Mountain was once the origin of the orcs. No orc can ignore the Snow Mountain Palace ruins, let alone ignore it.


    Legend has it that finding the snow-capped mountains can restore the glory of the orcs thousands of years ago.


    The fish clan did not want to compete for the hegemony of the Gangwa Continent.


    However, everyone understands the truth of falling behind and being beaten.


    In particular, in recent years, the orcs from the West Land have been moving frequently, and they have been eyeing the East Land Tigers.


    The East China Sea, where the fish tribe is located, has many coastlines adjacent to the western land. Naturally, the fish clan had to make plans early, and they couldn''t wait for Xilu''s small movements to be frequent, but do nothing.


    "A place that can be regarded as a dangerous place by Wizard Su Ye��" Qing Sky looked directly into Su Ye''s eyes.


    It can make Su Ye avoid like a scorpion and choose to give up exploring.


    Clear sky quickly thought of several place names.


    "Death Canyon." Su Ye didn''t hide it, and directly told the location of the Snow Mountain Palace ruins. This place is famous for its fierceness, and its name spreads to Donglu.


    The clear sky sucked in a few breaths.


    His expression changed suddenly.


    The danger level of this death canyon is still higher than the storm sea where the Inami water city is transplanted. Accidentally into the storm waters, there is still a chance to survive.


    However, those who enter the canyon of death will die.


    "Yeah! Wizard Su Ye is right. The Snow Mountain Palace Ruins are really not in a hurry to explore. Maybe we can make arrangements after the Shinahai Ruins and the Inami Water City Ruins are over." Qingkong said from his heart.


    The Difficult Monsters are calm and calm.


    This Snow Mountain Palace site is located in the valley of death, and no one will be in a hurry if it is placed on it.


    After all, no one wants to kill themselves.


    "Is the prophecy of the Deer Clan true?" Snake said.


    Su Ye sighed softly, and said, "Whether it''s true or not, we need to wait. Maybe one day, the death canyon will really be full of flowers, and the black lake will be instantly clear. At that time, maybe the cattle will be reborn. Now in the world, invite us to the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace����


    talking and talking.


    Su Ye laughed first.


    The last prophecy comes from the painting of the deer tribe.


    The latter sentence comes from the painting collected by the patriarch of the three tribes, Lu Qian.


    Now, there is only the painting in the hands of Tian Qi''s family, and I don''t know what it records.


    As for the current relationship between the Twilight Forest Orcs and the Tianqi Family, that painting is not to be exchanged. Apocalypse Li Meng''s cold death, Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family are estimated to have killed the twilight forest orcs, and it is absolutely impossible to exchange paintings.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 953 Generous clear sky, gift free read.https://

 Chapter 954： add more

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Prophecy, what''s going on?" Qing Sky was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    The fish tribe has never heard of any prophecies related to the snow-capped mountains.


    Where did this prophecy come from?


    They are also Orcs from the East Land, there is no reason for the Orcs to know about them, but the Fish Clan to not.


    The Snake Patriarch glanced at Su Ye.


    Seeing that Su Ye didn''t shake his head, he told Qingkong about Tian Qili''s kidnapping of the Lu tribe. The clear sky is full of troughs, sacrificing the deer clan, and obtaining the location of the Snow Mountain Palace Ruins, this kind of thing is actually believed by the Tianqi family!


    but.


    Apocalypse home from a painting.


    Infer the location of the Snow Mountain Palace ruins.


    This makes clear sky admirable.


    As for the sacrifice, it can only be said that the Tianqi family has narrowed the road.


    "Apocalypse home, are you crazy?" Clear Sky said in shock.


    The Snake Patriarch sneered and said, "The Tianqi family is going downhill, and if he doesn''t engage in some crooked ways, he is afraid that his noble status will be banned. He is not crazy, who is crazy."


    Hearing this, Clear Sky nodded.


    Apocalypse''s position in the Tianyuan tribe is indeed embarrassing.


    As one of the twelve aristocratic families.


    They are almost dead!


    However, the Meng family and the Yuan family joined in.


    I don''t know what kind of benefits the Tianqi family gave up?


    "Clear sky, can I get the painting in the hands of Tianqi''s family?" Gen suddenly said. .jj.br>


    Orcs can''t be replaced, but fish can do it?


    Qingkong shook his head lightly and said: "The Tianqi family regards the Snow Mountain Palace ruins as a life-saving grass, and he will not easily exchange the painting. If he is forced, maybe he will send the painting to the auction and let the entire Western Continent compete. becomes more troublesome."


    One listen.


    The orcs thought it was right.


    Who dares to expect the orcs who dare to capture the sacrifice of the deer clan?


    "The venison is almost ready, I''m going to make the sauce." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong followed closely, planning to help Chang Xia prepare the sauce.


    Here, Su Ye asked Nanfeng Snake to prepare tableware and eat lunch in the living room.


    The living room of Changxia��s family is used less frequently, and meals are basically eaten in the small living room or the corridor pavilion. There are many people and it is more direct, just eat on the side of the wooden shed promenade.


    Today, treat clear skies.


    I deliberately tidied up the living room and ate in the living room.


    Seafood is marinated, and venison is marinated. Obviously, this raw pickle is for the clear sky. Venison is eaten raw, and Changxia is not used to it.


    The root patriarch can accept it.


    Of course, barbecue is a must.


    Steaming steamed buns were brought into the living room in wooden tubs.


    The freshly stewed venison was placed in a clay pot, and ice cubes were specially put in it for Qingkong and the Snake Patriarch.


    Goooo!


    The snake patriarch clutched his stomach.


    "Every time I come to the Heluo tribe, I feel very hungry." Snake joked.


    Snakes hate eating hot food.


    However, the hot food of the Heluo tribe.


    Let the snake clan orcs coveted.


    Snake has lived in the Heluo tribe for a long time, and gradually likes to eat hot food. Of course, too hot food is still unacceptable. After all, the tongue can''t accept it and can''t eat it.


    Clear Sky said: "It''s fragrant! It''s delicious!"


    He had been to the Royal Court of Xilu and tasted the delicacies that were respected by the nobles.


    For clear sky.


    The food in the royal court is very general.


    The entrance, in addition to the smell of spices, is also the smell of spices.


    This makes the fish clan who prefer light, very despised.


    Xylophone brought two cans of wine, one of sweet potato wine and one of fruit wine. Fruit wine, she took it at will, not deliberately selected.


    "Heluo tribe fruit wine is a must." Snake licked the corner of his mouth, expecting.


    Sweet potato wine, the Sheyue tribe has it. The Snake Patriarch didn''t expect too much from it, but the fruit wine was different. The Snake Clan brewed in the way taught by Chang Xia, but the taste was not good.


    "Oh! Is that so?" Clear Sky became excited.


    Drink in clear sky, don''t drink too much.


    As a witch, he cannot let his own preferences go.


    However, have a drink every now and then.


    This is a little hobby of Clear Sky.


    It''s just that clear sky drinking likes to drink good wine, bad, he doesn''t drink it.


    The sweet potato wine of the Sheyue tribe, the clear sky only has a soft spot for Erguotou. Others are of little interest.


    Look at Snake Snake so highly of fruit wine.


    Clear sky was very curious, and immediately asked Gen Patriarch to pour fruit wine first, sweet potato wine at will.


    "Peach Peach Fruit Wine��"


    When the lid is lifted, the fruity aroma of peach and peach fruit comes to the nostrils.


    At the same time, it was accompanied by a pungent smell of alcohol.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help covering her mouth and nose when she entered the house. The brewed fruit wine had a strong taste, and Chang Xia couldn''t stand it.


    "Changxia, shall we drink grape fruit wine?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "A little bit."


    Nan Feng smiled and gave Chang Xia a small half bowl.


    Snake Patriarch smelled the smell and said, "Chang Xia, is this fruit wine exchange?"


    "Next year! This year, I haven''t brewed much, so I''ll just exchange it. I can give the Snake Patriarch a can. This fruit wine can be drunk before going to bed, it is good for sleep, and it can beautify your face." Chang Xia replied.


    One listen.


    The Snake Patriarch was even happier.


    Helps sleep and beauty.


    Just ask, which female can refuse?


    "Amu, eat." Snake said anxiously.


    The Snake Patriarch kept chatting, and Snake was so anxious that she patted the Snake Patriarch''s arm with her small hand, urging her to feed herself meat.


    "Cub, don''t worry." Snake pointed to the pottery pot and said, "The meat is very hot, wait until it cools down before eating. Do you want to try seafood? Clear sky, try peeling a shrimp for Snake."


    "Okay." Clear Sky replied.


    Xylophone brought a bowl of cold venison soup and said: "This soup is cold, you can feed the snake to drink some soup, and then eat the meat. There are ice cubes in the clay pot, the meat is already cold, you tear it with your hands. Feed the snakes and eat them without burning your mouth."


    At noon, the clear sky is to be entertained.


    Xylophone explained to Granny Minyue and asked her to help take care of the three brothers and sisters Talia.


    When Bai Qing came back, Chang Xia asked him to pick up people from the tribe. He was stopped by Xylophone, saying that he arranged for the tribe to help take care of Talia and the others, and then pick them up in the afternoon.


    Miles Noah is strong, and the xylophone plans to bring people back to the tribe.


    Let the tribal elders help to take care of it together.


    In the cold season, I still live in a xylophone for the time being.


    Wait until after spring.


    Root mentioned before that he plans to hand over the cubs of the tribe to the elders of the tribe to take care of them. There will be many things to do in the coming year. Afraid that the clansmen won''t have much time to take care of the cubs, it is safer to raise them together and let the elderly help take care of them.


    "Is this sauce unusual?" Qing Sky said in amazement.


    The venison at noon is cut into large pieces for easy eating.


    Chang Xia asked the orcs to wash their hands before serving, and dipped them in the sauce.


    Not to mention, this Shredded Venison Dipping Sauce is delicious.


    "It''s more tender than the stewed venison I used to eat." Gen agreed.


    Xylophone said: "Ice stew is more delicious!"


    Chang Xia drank the soup, while UU reading ate slowly.


    Shen Rong fed her a bite from time to time, taking good care of her.


    Bai Qing buried his head and ate.


    On this table, aside from Snake, he is the youngest.


    No need to entertain guests, just eat by yourself.


    The atmosphere is very harmonious while eating and chatting.


    At the same time, there was Bai Qing on Baihu Street to help with reception, and the atmosphere was also very good.


    "Chang Xia, can you tell me about this seafood marinated sauce?"


    Having tasted the ice-braised venison, Clear Sky''s attention once again fell on the seafood marinated. Of course, the venison next to it is raw and marinated, which is also in line with Clear Sky''s appetite.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 954 Monthly Pass Plus Free read. https://

 Chapter 955： Hawthorn Lemonade

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Wizard of the clear sky like it?" Chang Xia smiled and said, "There''s nothing that can''t be said about this sauce, mainly the flavor root and fish sauce grass of the mallard tribe, plus a little vinegar fruit, chives, peppers, dried shrimp powder and salt, etc. Wait."


    The sauce is simple and not easy.


    Simple is simple modulation, not simple is everything added in it.


    It took Chang Xia a lot of hard work to collect these spices.


    Listen, the Snake Patriarch gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    Clear sky stiffened, a little absent-minded.


    Most of the stuff in this sauce is something he doesn''t know.


    "Don''t look at me, I''ll only eat." Snake shrugged and told Clear Sky not to count on her. If this sauce was really easy to prepare, would the orcs of various tribes still pursue Changxia so much? The same dish, divided into two.


    One is made by Chang Xia.


    The other is made by other orcs.


    listen -


    It''s hard to argue with this.


    "Can the flavor root and fish sauce grass of the mallard tribe be exchanged? On behalf of the fish clan, I would like to exchange a batch of flavor root and fish sauce grass, is that okay?" Clear Sky said.


    If you can''t count on the sauce.


    Clear sky has his eyes on Migen and Fish Sauce.


    Whether it''s a sauce, or marinated seafood and venison.


    Both have added mirin sauce and fish sauce.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "If you want to exchange the flavor root and fish sauce grass, you have to ask the mallard tribe. I think the fish mallard should be willing to exchange, of course, it depends on what the fish tribe exchanges..."


    Sunny nodded.


    In my mind, I was thinking about what to exchange with the mallard tribe.


    Here, the Snake Patriarch stopped Snake.


    "Snake, you can''t eat any more." Snake said seriously.


    She touched the belly of her own animal cub, it was bulging, and the Snake Patriarch was worried that he would burst open. Before in the tribe, I had never seen Snake''s appetite so good.


    Every time I eat, I have to be coaxed to eat.


    The Changxia family, let alone coaxing to eat, the snake and snake patriarch was urged by Snake to feed them quickly.


    Snake tilted his head and said softly, "Amu, yes."


    "No, you can touch your belly yourself��" Snake refused seriously, her little belly was round, which was a bit scary.


    Chang Xia patted Shen Rong and said, "Shen Rong, there is hawthorn sauce in the kitchen. You can make a bowl of hawthorn water with the hawthorn sauce and bring it over, and let the snake and snake patriarch feed the snake and drink it."


    beside.


    Clear sky touched his stomach.


    Slightly embarrassed, don''t talk about snakes.


    Even he was a little lost, eating too much, and panicked.


    "Shen Rong, make a can of hawthorn lemonade, we all drink a bowl." Su Ye said.


    Eat and chat.


    Suddenly, all the orcs were exhausted.


    Hearing this, the patriarch of Snake asked Chang Xia about the method of brewing hawthorn sauce. Sour fruit, a wild fruit that the orcs never touched before. With the long summer, the sour fruit is used for cooking, and then the sour fruit is used to make fruit drinks. At the end of the warm season this year, the orcs entered the forest, and all wild fruits that could be imported were picked by the orcs and returned to the tribe. new


    They followed the recipe given by Chang Xia.


    Do it over and over again, although a lot of things are wasted.


    but.


    Hard work pays off.


    During the cold season, orc tribes no longer have to worry about lack of food.


    This cold season is also the most leisurely year for Su Ye.


    In previous years, she always worried that orcs would starve to death and freeze to death. Far away, even if he heard the news, he could not rush to rescue in time.


    This year is different.


    Even if the weather is cold, the tribes of the orcs still communicate with each other.


    This road is well done, very good.


    "Let''s go with me!" Chang Xia got up and followed.


    Simply brew hawthorn water, Shen Rong can. However, with Hawthorn Lemonade, Shen Rong can''t. Chang Xia thought to rest assured, if Shen Rong was too sour to drink, it would be a waste.


    Prepare two lemons and slice them.


    Break up the sugar cubes to make it easier to taste.


    The syrup has been eaten, and the cellar is full of sugar cubes.


    Toffee, there are quite a few in the Changxia family.


    However, it is not necessary to use toffee, seaweed sugar or thatch root sugar for brewing hawthorn lemonade.


    "Don''t move, I''ll-"


    "I can."


    Chang Xia is very persistent, her hands are not broken, and her body is not paralyzed.


    How can you not do a little thing?


    "I''m afraid you''ll be tired." Shen Rong said nervously.


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes and whispered, "I just got pregnant, but I''m not giving birth soon. Exercising more is good for the body. Otherwise, if you can''t eat it lightly, the cub will grow too big and won''t be born, and it will be easy to die. Two lives."


    This said.


    Shen Rong''s face turned blue with fright.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia hurriedly explained for a long time.


    Only then did Shen Rong coax him.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia felt tired. It was her who was clearly pregnant, and Shen Rong was more nervous than her, so he had to pay more attention to what he said in the future, otherwise he would be exhausted from coaxing others.


    Soak the hawthorn lemonade and let Shen Rong hold the clay pot.


    Chang Xia took the bowl slowly.


    Entering the house, Nan Feng took the bowl in his hand.


    "Snake, slow down when you feed the snake." Su Ye reminded.


    If the snake''s stomach is too stretched, hawthorn lemonade can help digestion. However, the water could not support the stomach.


    Drink slowly, and let the snake go down to the ground for a walk.


    At the table, everyone ate almost the same.


    The orcs held bowls and sipped hawthorn lemonade.


    Then we talked about the ruins of Inami Water Castle.


    When the ruins of Inami Water City were born, the storm lingering over the sea of ????storms disappeared quietly, and even the currents that alternated between hot and cold on the seabed disappeared mysteriously.


    The fish are stable.


    Before and after, I just tried seven or eight times.


    Confirm that storms and currents are really gone.


    Only then did Qingkong bring the fish clan orcs to the Twilight Forest to find Su Ye.


    I didn''t look for Nanhe, the reason is very simple.


    Donglu, Su Ye is the strongest.


    A hundred years ago, Su Ye single-handedly reversed the position of the Orcs in the Eastern Land.


    Let the orcs occupy the Dusk Forest and thrive here.


    Even after a hundred years, no totem warrior dared to provoke Su Ye''s status.


    The Birds and the Fishes are willing to share the two ancestral sites with the Orcs. In addition to coveting the Snow Mountain Palace ruins, they are more in awe of Su Ye.


    Xilu was about to move.


    In the East Land, there is Su Ye, the needle of the sea-fixing god.


    Eastern Orcs can sit back and relax.


    "Perhaps, the time for the birth of the Snow Mountain Palace Ruins has not yet come." Su Ye suddenly said.


    Hearing this, the orcs were stunned at first and didn''t understand.


    After a moment.


    The orcs understood.


    Like the Shnahai Ruins and the Inami Water City Ruins.


    Before, when I was not born.


    Not to mention exploring and even approaching is very dangerous.


    However, after birth.


    The danger is still there, but the life-threatening external danger just disappears.


    "Then... wait, we''re not in a hurry." Clear Sky said.


    hundreds of years.


    They all waited.


    Do you still worry about a few more months, or a few years.


    Want to explore these ruins, mainly to uproot the regret of the orcs.


    This regret will not disappear in a day.


    Orcs cannot move forward. UU reading


    Hundreds of years passed, and the orc civilization stagnated.


    The main reason is that the orcs are thinking about the glory of a thousand years ago.


    But forget, take the initiative to create a new future.


    On Gangwa Continent, the orcs were trapped in the strange circle of inheritance thousands of years ago.


    Can''t get out, can''t leave.


    Deformed development.


    If they don''t break, what awaits the orcs will be another melee.


    If the orcs want to move forward, they must break the cycle.


    at this point.


    There are orcs who see it clearly, and there are orcs who would rather sink.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 955 Hawthorn Lemonade Free read. https://

 Chapter 956： The 2 faces of the patriarch of the root

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    After dinner.


    Clear Sky and Su Ye chatted for a while.


    Mainly discuss the matter of exploring the ruins of Inami Water Castle. Qingkong wanted to know how many orcs Su Ye planned to send to the Sea of ????Storm. He thought that the number of people could not be less than when exploring the Shnahai ruins, otherwise there would be orcs on the fish clan.


    to this.


    Su Ye nodded in agreement.


    The specific time to go to the Inami Water Castle ruins can only be determined after discussion.


    chat and chat.


    Snake fell asleep in the arms of the clear sky.


    Beside him, the Snake Patriarch was sleepy.


    Chang Xia returned to the cave early and took a nap.


    Seeing this, Su Ye took the initiative to end the chat and asked Patriarch Gen to send Qingkong''s family of three back to Baihu Street to rest.


    There''s something to talk about later.


    Wait for the orcs to disperse.


    Su Ye stood quietly on the corridor, looking at the white mountains.


    The Shinahai Ruins and the Inami Water City are successively present, and the Snow Mountain Palace Ruins will not be silent for too long. The troubled autumn made Su Ye a little worried.


    Fortunately, the West will be in chaos.


    In the chaos, naturally there is no spare time to pay attention to Donglu.


    The confusion is just right.


    Su Ye had previously thought about whether to send totem warriors to the Western Land.


    Waiting for the opportunity to stir up the chaos in the west land, so that the orcs of the west land could not focus on the east land.


    This method may be too cruel.


    However, this is all for the future of Donglu.


    But Xilu is too aggressive!


    Before Su Ye could make a move, there was a problem inside Xilu.


    According to the dialogue between Yuan Yi and Shen Rong, Su Ye analyzed Yuanhou''s character.


    An extremely tolerant and ambitious male. Because of the commitment to Xingya, plus the protection of shortcoming. Yuanhou will no longer remain silent. The dispute in the Western Land began with Shen Rong''s poisoning, unless Yuanhou succeeded in ascending the throne and took over the power of the Tianyuan tribe.


    Otherwise the strife will not stop.


    think about.


    Su Ye let out a sigh of relief.


    However, the orcs must always keep an eye on the movements of Xilu.


    If there is a calm situation later, you have to set a fire inside, and we must let the turmoil in the West Continent last for more than five years...


    The appearance of the fish clan and the orcs.


    Let the Heluo tribe liven up again.


    Especially the single orcs of the fish clan such as Qinglan, when hanging out in the Heluo tribe, they can always meet the orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    Like Woye Cuju Field and Wrestling Field, it has completely become a place for orcs to communicate and communicate. The "skating rink" of Baihu has become more of a single orc, a hidden corner for parties and hookups.


    at first.


    Clear sky is unwilling to let Qing Lan and the others come into contact with the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    However, there is a lesson from the bird family.


    Clear sky thinks that the fish family is better than the bird family, how can the bird family be more beautiful than the first.


    Therefore, they did not stop Qinglan and the others from contacting the Heluo tribe orcs. The Snake Patriarch came over this time, and he also brought many single orcs from the Snake clan.


    Interracial marriage is bound to become a trend in the future.


    Patriarch Snake adapts faster than any orc.


    This is due to the wonderful inheritance method of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Besides, the Heluo tribe is actively marrying various orc tribes, and now the scope of marriage has expanded to the bird tribe and the fish tribe, how can the Sheyue tribe fall behind.


    Chong, all for me.


    today.


    Su Ye discussed with the other five tribes and decided on a specific time to go to the ruins of Inami Water City. This time is set in seven days. After seven days, all the orcs will meet in the Snake Mountain Tribe and set off from the Silver Beach to the Storm Sea.


    Determine the departure time here.


    Su Ye hurriedly left the root patriarch''s house.


    This made the root patriarch and the snake snake patriarch look inexplicable.


    Determining the departure time is the matter of the orcs in the Twilight Forest. Clear Sky took Snake to the Woye Cuju Field to watch the orcs play Cuju.


    Clear sky thinks Cuju is very fun.


    Consult with the patriarch Gen, and want to exchange a few Cujus to bring back the fish clan.


    The root patriarch readily agreed.


    During the cold season, the tribesmen were idle and bored, and they did a lot of Cuju with Shen Rong.


    "Gen, what happened to the witch?" Snake whispered.


    The root patriarch shook his head lightly and said, "I don''t know."


    "Wu is fine, she is in a hurry to return to the Baihu cave." Xylophone explained with a smile. Counting the time, I can almost confirm Changxia''s situation today.


    Don''t say Su Ye is in a hurry, Xylophone is also in a hurry.


    "I''ll go to the tribal warehouse to get something, and I''ll go to the Baihu cave later. You two have something to talk about slowly, and discuss everything you need to prepare in advance."


    Saying that, Xylophone ran straight towards the tribe warehouse with the rattan basket.


    Gen Patriarch''s face changed suddenly.


    What happened to the xylophone?


    I was so relieved to let him and Snake be alone in a room.


    There are problems, definitely big problems.


    The Snake Patriarch glanced at the Genen Patriarch, and when he saw his twisted face, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Others say that the xylophone sticky root patriarch should really let those orcs see the face of the root patriarch.


    This dog male is disgusting!


    However, considering the character of the root patriarch who loves to hold grudges.


    The snake patriarch cursed more fiercely in his heart, and his face was calm.


    "You don''t follow to the tribal warehouse��" Snake said indifferently.


    Patriarch Gen sullenly asked, "Snake, do you think Xylophone dislikes me? She didn''t tell me to go to the tribe warehouse with me just now. There are all kinds of food in the cellar. What are you going to do in the tribe warehouse at this time..."


    At first, the patriarch of Snake and Snake had a calm expression on his face.


    but-


    As the root patriarch continued to talk.


    Her face gradually changed.


    Suddenly, the snake patriarch stood up and said coldly: "At this time, it is time for the snake to drink the sap of the milk tree. I will go to the Woye Cuju Field to pick up the snake, you can do what you want."


    Where did this dog male come from, how many can read.


    Afraid, take it.


    He clearly wanted to drive himself away, but he didn''t say it.


    If it wasn''t for the defeat, the Snake and Snake Patriarch wanted to grab the Gen Patriarch''s head and press it directly into the bottom of Baihu Lake, so that he would have a cold heart.


    Wait for the snake patriarch to leave.


    The root patriarch stood up and slowly sorted his clothes.


    "Hey! Snakes are really ignorant. Leave early, and I can go to the tribe warehouse with Xylophone."


    With that said, he hurried straight towards the tribe warehouse.


    If it really printed the words of the patriarch of the snake and snake, this male is a real dog.


    Here Su Ye returned to the White Lake Cave.


    Shen Rong was kneading the dough, and Chang Xia said that he wanted to eat raw rice noodles before going to bed. So, Shen Rong fiddled with it, planning to wait for her to wake up to eat the freshly-pressed rice noodles.


    "Shen Rong, where is Chang Xia?" Su Ye entered the room and asked where Chang Xia was.


    Shen Rong said, "She is sleeping in a cave, what''s wrong?"


    "I''ll check it for her to confirm." Su Ye whispered.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong''s hand shaking the dough shook.


    Busily clapping the fruit powder on his hands, he followed Su Ye and ran straight towards the cave.


    Su Ye gently opened the door and walked towards Chang Xia on the kang bed. UU reading www.uukanshu. As a witch, she has special skills to confirm whether Chang Xia is pregnant. However, this technique requires pregnant females to give birth to cubs for at least a month...


    Shen Rong licked the corner of his mouth, slightly nervous.


    After a while, Su Ye released Chang Xia''s hand.


    "Witch, what''s up?" Shen Rong said in a low voice.


    Su Ye''s eyebrows were dyed with joy, she nodded and said happily: "I am pregnant, I am pregnant."


    Although, it was almost certain.


    But, after all, not really sure.


    this moment.


    All worries fell to the ground.


    "The first three months are the most important, you should take care of it more." Su Ye urged.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 956 The Two Faces of the Root Patriarch Free read.https://

 Chapter 957： Shen Rongs promise

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Yes, I know." Shen Rong said solemnly.


    Su Ye thought for a while, and then said, "It''s okay, I will live in the Heluo tribe recently."


    The cold season this year is very leisurely.


    After the upgrade of Yinbei, the contact function has been greatly improved.


    She can''t live in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    It happened that I could stay in the cave to take care of Su Ye. The cubs who used to be small, are now pregnant with cubs that belong to her. Time flies so fast.


    "Wu, Inami Water City Ruins, you also don''t plan to participate?" Shen Rong said softly. He thought that the ruins of Inami Water City would give Su Ye an idea, but Su Ye remained motionless and chose to sit in the back of the Twilight Forest.


    This was somewhat beyond Shen Rong''s expectations.


    "I can''t leave!" Su Ye said.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong was slightly startled.


    The Orcs are different from the Birds and Fishes. The Orcs have only one wizard, Su Ye. Bai Qing is too young to grow up.


    This is doomed that Su Ye cannot be as free as the clear sky.


    "Twilight Forest Orcs really only have one witch?" Shen Rong asked in astonishment.


    Su Ye smiled without explaining.


    There used to be many witches in the orc race, and those witches could not be called wizards.


    Su Ye is the only witch who has completed the wizarding inheritance.


    Duskwood has one and only one witch.


    This is not a rumor, but a fact.


    A few decades ago, Su Ye discovered that Xingya had the potential of a witch, and wanted to train her to become the patron saint of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest. Unfortunately, Xingya chose Yuanhou.


    Yuanhou came from the Western Continent, so Xingya was destined to have no chance to become a witch.


    Later, Xingya died.


    Su Ye was somewhat resentful towards the wolf clan.


    Thereafter.


    Su Ye went to various orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    During this period, she picked up Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia has the potential of a witch, but her weak body and race are destined to be unable to become a qualified wizard.


    The particularity of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    It means that the witch of the orcs must be strong.


    Pure wisdom cannot lead the Orcs to become stronger.


    These things.


    The elders of the six major tribes are all aware of it.


    Half of the patriarchs of the six major tribes knew about it.


    "Is the situation the same as the Shinahai site when I went to the Inami Water City Ruins this time?"


    "Same." Su Ye said.


    In matters of the bird family and the fish family, a bowl of water must be level.


    Otherwise, something will happen.


    The cold season is stable this year, and another team is dispatched to the storm sea area, and the six major tribes can hold it. It is absolutely impossible to change to previous years, it is too dangerous.


    "Marquis Yuan��"


    Su Ye raised his head and stared at Shen Rong''s face.


    "No matter who I am, as long as I dare to hurt Chang Xia, I will kill him."


    Su Ye''s voice was filled with boundless arrogance, and **** murderous intent lingered around him. At this moment, Su Ye is no longer an amiable elder, but more like a ruthless witch.


    Shen Rong took a deep breath and resisted the shock and pressure brought by Su Ye.


    "I understand that no one can hurt Chang Xia. Unless they step on my body, no one can." Shen Rong said seriously.


    Su Ye mentioned the name of Yuanhou.


    Shen Rong understood what she meant.


    Decades ago, Yuanhou kidnapped Xingya.


    Let the Duskwood Orcs miss a wizard.


    This time.


    If Yuanhou dared to attack Changxia.


    Su Ye will no longer have scruples.


    Even if she went to war with Xilu, she would choose to hunt down Yuanhou without hesitation.


    "Yeah!" Su Ye nodded, temporarily approving Shen Rong.


    Turn around and enter the pharmacy.


    Chang Xia is lethargic because of weakness.


    Soup, still have to drink it.


    However, she was pregnant with a beast cub, and the decoction could not be drunk casually, otherwise it would hurt the beast cub in her belly.


    Then try swallowing a pill?


    However, it cannot be eaten every day.


    It is a three-part poison, and this principle is as common in Gangwa Continent.


    "Alas! I have a headache." Su Ye sighed.


    Shen Rong heard the words and did not interrupt.


    Chang Xia''s drowsiness has eased, but he still needs to sleep about ten hours a day.


    The tribe and Yu Aning no longer vomited, and their appetites increased.


    Being taken back to the cave by their respective partners, eating and sleeping all day, very good.


    Da da-


    Shen Rong started to squeeze the powder with the press.


    Footsteps came from the cave courtyard.


    When I looked up, I saw the patriarch Gen was carrying a rattan basket, followed by a xylophone.


    "Shen Rong, where is the witch?" Xylophone asked.


    Shen Rong pouted towards the pharmacy and replied, "Just entered the pharmacy."


    "Chang Xia, have you confirmed it?"


    "Confirmed, really."


    Understanding what Xylophone was asking, Shen Rong grinned and showed a silly smile.


    Xylophone was excited and urged, "Gen, put things in the kitchen. Shen Rong, this is what Chang Xia likes to eat. You can make it for Chang Xia to eat. If you are missing anything, tell me directly. No, I''ll ask the clan for help."


    "Okay, I won''t be polite." Shen Rong said seriously.


    It was a matter of long Xia, Shen Rong said that he could be a little more cheeky.


    The xylophone stepped up the steps, towards the pharmacy. Patriarch Gen sent the rattan basket into the kitchen, turned around and grabbed Shen Rong, and said in a low voice, "Shen Rong, do you still have that thing? Give me some, I''ll be useful."


    "What��" Shen Rong asked back, not knowing why.


    The root patriarch gestured and said that it was a special product of Swartok Forest.


    Shen Rong twitched the corners of his mouth, looked at the patriarch Gen speechlessly, nodded and said, "Yes, how much do you want?"


    "How much do you have?" Gen said excitedly.


    Seeing that Shen Rong''s expression was different, the corners of Gen Patriarch''s mouth twitched.


    He raised his hand, patted the back of Shen Rong''s head, and roared, "I want it for the clan. Yuzu, you forgot Qinglan? This time, there are several females from the Yuzu. Qinglan couldn''t keep it, so she stayed. A few fish females are also good. You forgot, Chang Xia is very interested in fish cubs."


    heard.


    Shen Rong thought for a while and released the press.


    "I''ll get it for you��" Shen Rong said.


    Who could have imagined the special products that Shen Rong and other orcs brought with them. Now, it has become the first-class baby of the tribe.


    very quickly.


    Shen Rong wrapped it in leaves and handed it to Patriarch Gen.


    "Patriarch Gen, you can contact Chief Yufu. This thing is growing in the Swartok Forest. You can ask the orcs of the Fuzu tribe to pick more, concoct, and collect it. Later, come to the Heluo tribe, and then the tribe will help to exchange it."


    One listen.


    Gen Patriarch gave Shen Rong a thumbs up.


    As expected of a young orc, his head turns fast.


    "There''s a lot of this stuff in Swartok Forest?" Gen was excited.


    Shen Rongqing coughed.


    Yu Guang looked at the pharmacy, always paying attention to the situation there.


    "A lot." Shen Rong said.


    Suddenly, Patriarch Gen''s excited hands trembled.


    Good stuff, good stuff.


    The Yufu Patriarch has no vision, why didn''t he think about picking and concocting such a good thing as UU reading ? You don''t need it yourself, take it out and exchange it, how many good things can be exchanged.


    tsk-


    Patriarch Gen showed a calculating expression.


    creak ��


    Suddenly, there was a sound of the door opening from the pharmacy.


    Shen Rong raised his foot and kicked the patriarch Gen, reminding him to put things away quickly. Opinions are not enough, just chat privately.


    Really get it on the surface.


    Die in minutes.


    I haven''t seen the orcs who came back from the Swamp of Erdos, and no one talks about this.


    After all, who is willing to admit that he can''t be a male, isn''t that a shame?


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 957 Shen Rong''s Promise Free Read.https://

 Chapter 958： Gossip 8 Trigrams (1)

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "you two-"


    Xylophone was slightly startled, and suspicion swept across the faces of the two.


    She seemed to have seen Shen Rong kicking the root just now?


    Delusion, or dazzling. Shen Rong is so courageous that he dares to kick the patriarch. Did he see the wrong eye?


    Patriarch Gen glared at Shen Rong.


    This **** dares to kick him, not afraid of death!


    However, Xylophone should not see what is in his hand, otherwise he should be kicked off the kang bed and sleep alone on the kang in the guest room. This time, the adults don''t remember the villain''s deeds, so they forgive Chen Rong once.


    "It''s okay." Gen shook his head.


    Shen Rong said, "Changxia wants to eat raw rice noodles before going to bed, I''ll make some."


    "Raw rice noodles really taste good!" Xylophone asked: "Is there anything else you want to eat in Changxia? If there is a shortage of cave dwellings, come to the tribe and tell me."


    "No." Shen Rong thought for a while and shook his head.


    Privately, he and the root patriarch quickly exchanged glances.


    Passed smoothly.


    Successfully concealed the little action just now.


    "How can Changxia''s family be short of food?" Su Ye said with a chuckle. Full of cellars and underground warehouses, enough to eat for a year or two.


    Chang Xia''s appetite increased.


    It is not to become a Pukang elder.


    The xylophone worry is a bit redundant.


    "You and Gen early return to the tribe, and everything you need to prepare for the exploration of the Inami Water City ruins is ready. This time, when you meet in the Snake Mountain tribe, you will move more neatly. Don''t be gentle with the fish tribe, you can be anxious to death."


    Su Ye stood by the threshold.


    He waved his hands towards the two patriarchs and drove them away.


    At the same time, remind the root patriarch to choose the totem warriors to go to the sea of ????storms this time. Try to choose a gentle and steady personality, and don''t go if you are impatient.


    Otherwise, sooner or later, there will be a conflict with the fish clan.


    Gen Patriarch''s expression froze.


    Understand the reminder in Su Ye''s words.


    He originally wanted Elder Pukang to lead the team and listened to Su Yeyi.


    Pukang elders are crossed out first.


    After thinking about it, do you want to let Elder Qingyu lead the team this time? Elder Jami is old, and the cubs of the tribe need her to greet him, which is inappropriate.


    The other elders have more or less personalities, which makes the Patriarch Gen uneasy.


    think about.


    The patriarch of the root has a difficult expression on his face.


    "Xylophone, go back to the tribe." Gen took the xylophone and was about to leave.


    Xylophone was confused, and was pulled back to the tribe by the root patriarch. She also wanted to stay at Chang Xia''s house for a while and chat with Shen Rong a few more times.


    Su Ye pursed his lips.


    He smiled and looked at the two who left.


    This one is really reluctant to leave the xylophone for a moment.


    Usually, always pretend not to care.


    He is stupid again. Fortunately, Xylophone is smart in other things, and he is also stupid when it comes to Gen. Together, these two are a perfect match.


    Shen Rong was very quiet.


    It''s rare that the patriarch root doesn''t care about the thing he kicked just now.


    Others, whatever.


    "Is the raw rice noodles ready?" Su Ye said.


    Shen Rong nodded and asked, "Wu, do you want to eat?"


    "Have a bowl." Su Ye nodded, Bai Qing finished her schoolwork and went to the Woye Cuju Arena. When the weather is good, Woye is very lively.


    Recently, the fish orcs came over.


    Woye Cuju and wrestling fields were full.


    Su Ye doesn''t like to join in the fun, so naturally he won''t go there. Bai Qing and his friends set up a Cuju field by themselves, right next to Woye Cuju Field, where they play Cuju all day long.


    sometimes.


    Even lunch is done there.


    In the morning, I started to boil the chicken bone soup.


    Fragrant.


    Served with freshly squeezed rice noodles.


    Su Ye held a bowl and nodded while sitting in the corridor pavilion while eating.


    Inside the cave, Chang Xia seemed to smell it.


    Rubbing his eyes, he walked out of the cave.


    see.


    Su Ye chuckled lightly, and said to Shen Rong, "Look, it''s not... she woke up by herself."


    "It''s so fragrant! Granny Su Ye, do you speak ill of me?"


    Chang Xia yawned.


    Rubbing his hands, he walked slowly towards the corridor pavilion.


    Su Ye smiled and said, "Yes, yes, I spoke ill of you. Eat?"


    "Eat." Chang Xia affirmed.


    Taking the milk tree sap passed by Shen Rong, he sighed.


    His eyes stared blankly at the raw rice noodles in front of Su Ye, which was very cute.


    a while.


    Shen Rong brought Chang Xia a bowl of steaming raw rice noodles.


    "Come, eat!" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia pushed aside the bowl in front of him and took the bowl and chopsticks with a smile.


    I just woke up, but my taste buds haven''t opened yet. However, Chang Xia felt very hungry after smelling the unique sour taste of raw rice noodles.


    However, the sour taste of the freshly squeezed rice noodles is not too strong.


    After all, it only started in the morning.


    To wake up the dough in a bowl in advance, the raw rice noodles taste better.


    But, who cares at the moment?


    "Bai Qing, are you crazy again?" Chang Xia asked lightly. Recently, Chang Xia finds it strange that he can''t see Bai Qing when he wakes up.


    Su Ye pouted towards Woye and said, "They have built a small Cuju field by themselves, and they don''t want to think about it. Most of the time they won''t go back to the cave at noon, and only come back at night."


    Daily homework completed.


    Su Ye will not hold Bai Qing by his side.


    Bai Qing is not yet an adult, and it is rare to have the opportunity to play crazy, Su Ye is happy to let him go. Wait for another day, when Bai Qing becomes an adult. The burden on his body is no longer easy. At that time, if Bai Qing was allowed to play, he probably wouldn''t go there.


    Chang Xia nodded.


    "Fish clan, any news?"


    After a while, she approached Shen Rong and asked in a low voice.


    Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed and shook his head lightly. He was busy taking care of Chang Xia, how could he have time to pay attention to the fish clan?


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know. Maybe, when Nanfeng comes to visit, you can ask her, she is the most gossip about this kind of thing." Su Ye said.


    I just agreed with the six major tribes to go to the Sea of ????Storm and explore the ruins of Inami Water City. Su Ye also didn''t pay attention to other chores of the fish clan recently.


    "What a pity!" Chang Xia shook his head with a smile.


    She just finished speaking.


    The voice of Nanfeng came from outside the courtyard.


    Hearing the sound, Su Ye said, "Look, people who gossip are here!"


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia laughed.


    "Wow-"


    Nanfeng entered the house and let out a wow.


    "Chang Xia, you can make delicious food behind our backs!"


    Immediately following, Maple Leaf and several others walked into the cave courtyard. Smelling the smell, they guessed what Chang Xia was eating.


    "I want to eat raw rice noodles, which Shen Rong just made." Chang Xia explained and asked, "How did you guys get together, didn''t you go to Woye to play crazy today?"


    "That place was given to them in the old years, you know." Nan Feng made a mysterious gesture, and the corners of Maple Leaf''s mouth twitched.


    Nan Feng said that, the gesture was quite astringent.


    cough cough��


    Shen Rongqing coughed.


    Remind the south wind to pay attention to the occasion.


    On the side, Milu raised her **** and said directly: "The females from the fish clan this time are slender and good. We hope that He Sen and the others will work harder in the past years, so that even Hei Meng can turn back to Fini. I don��t believe that they couldn��t abduct Yalan back in the old years.��


    Alan, among several females.


    Honeydew thinks the most beautiful.


    Although Nanfeng Maple Leaf did not admit it, UU Reading Honey Dew made a direct decision.


    "Clear Lan-"


    Chang Xia is most concerned about Qing Lan, who makes Qing Lan''s face equal to Shen Rong''s. It looked very much like the Elf King Chang Xia had seen in his previous life.


    Seiran Phyllis can be famous in the Eastern Continent.


    Appearance, that really has nothing to say.


    Leverage drops.


    Absolutely get it.


    In contrast, the males of the Twilight Forest Orcs are a little bit worse in terms of appearance alone. Orc males are majestic and tough, and their appearance is not as refined as that of fish and birds.


    However, when Lu Youshexuan these beast cubs grow up.


    That''s another story.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 958 Gossip and Gossip (1) Free read.https://

 Chapter 959： Gossip 8 Trigrams (2)

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Qinglan, it''s hard to do." Nanfeng pouted and complained.


    Maple Leaf went to make raw and squeezed rice noodles on her own, leaving Nanfeng Honey Dew to chat with Chang Xia about gossip.


    "I think Qinglan is more sullen, and the tribe''s single females are too reserved. If there is a second Qiao Yu, maybe it will be." Honeylu smiled with a bitter taste, and whispered: "This time, I think The Snake Mountain tribe should be more careful. The female Snake tribe is somewhat similar to the Snake Patriarch, like a domineering queen."


    talking.


    Honeydew raised her eyebrows and made a head-knocking gesture.


    oh-


    Chang Xia jumped up in shock.


    Shen Rongsuye was startled, but seeing Chang Xia chatting so deeply.


    I don''t have the embarrassment to criticize, so I have to passively listen to gossip together.


    However, Honeydew''s head-beating gesture really frightened them both.


    This savage way seems to have happened a long, long time ago.


    Back then, males phased females or females phased males. They will choose to use a rough method to stun the male/female, and then carry it back to their den.


    Now, this way is long past tense.


    Dare to knock orcs.


    Aren''t you afraid of being beaten?


    "Should I go and talk to Ayu?" Nanfeng said.


    She felt that Honeydew was right.


    As long as Seiran can stay, who cares what method?


    Maple Leaf brought two bowls of raw rice noodles, gave Nanfeng Honey Dew, and then went into the kitchen to bring her own. After sitting down, he opened his mouth and said: "A Yu doesn''t like Qing Lan, she thinks Qing Lan is too weak and not strong enough. A Yu''er likes Qing Lan, but Qing Lan''s personality is not suitable for A Yu''er, don''t mess around. If something goes wrong afterwards, how will you end up?"


    "Ugh!"


    "such a pity."


    The two sighed softly.


    I took the wooden chopsticks handed over by Maple Leaf, and I was happy.


    Su Ye smiled lightly.


    With Nanfeng Milu, a wobbly dragon and a young phoenix, why not double the population of the Heluo tribe in the coming year?


    Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong was very quiet.


    This topic should not have been interrupted by him.


    "Nanfeng, don''t stare at Qinglan. This time the fish clan came with them. It seems that there are several older fish clan orcs. Have you heard about the situation?" Su Ye tapped on the table and said, "The tribe Here, except for Ayu in the late years, many of your uncles and aunts are single, so you should look farther."


    Listening to Su Ye''s words that iron is not steel.


    Suddenly, Nanfeng Milu seemed to have opened a magical door.


    The two looked at each other.


    Knock dizzy, carry people.


    This matter is not suitable for Ayu in the late years.


    But, rest on those older members of the tribe.


    That doesn''t matter at all.


    Young, inaccurate grasp of strength, prone to accidents.


    Elders are different.


    The elders of the Heluo tribe, which one is not experienced in a hundred battles. Knock out an orc, that''s just a matter of minutes.


    hey-hey-


    A few strange laughter suddenly sounded.


    "Mr. Su Ye, aren''t you afraid that the clear sky wizard will trouble you?" As soon as he turned around, Su Ye directly taught them to get on the bus first and then buy the tickets. When the melons are ripe and the stems fall, no one suffers!


    Su Ye raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "I didn''t say anything, he''s useful to me? Besides, his skills are not as good as others, and Qingkong can''t control it."


    Don''t look at the elders of the Heluo tribe who are amiable, simple and kind in front of Chang Xia and the others. In private, one by one is extremely cruel.


    This is also the root patriarch did not let go.


    If Nanfeng waits for a little hint.


    Su Ye is sure.


    The orcs who came from the fish clan this time will all suffer tonight.


    "Qinglan, leave it to the Snake Mountain tribe."


    After a while, Su Ye explained.


    Clear sky, he is not afraid.


    However, the snake snake is too difficult to deal with.


    Don''t eat too much, leave the young orcs of Qinglan to the Snake Mountain tribe. Those older ones, if they are single, stay in the Heluo tribe!


    To increase the population of Orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Su Ye is really heartbroken.


    Shen Rong''s hand on his knee trembled unconsciously.


    ��


    What a fairy dialogue.


    Are all the orcs in the Twilight Forest so cruel?


    think about.


    Shen Rong couldn''t help but look at Chang Xia, if he hadn''t agreed to Chang Xia''s request to marry at the Normandy Fair. Could the Heluo tribe dare to kidnap people?


    "Shen Rong, don''t think too much. I can''t knock you, and I can''t tie you." Chang Xia said with a smile, obviously guessing what was going on in Shen Rong''s mind under the wonderful expression on his face. Even though she saw Shen Rong at first glance, she wanted to knock Shen Rong unconscious and carry him away.


    How impressive is the strength.


    For such a lofty way, I forgive Chang Xia that she is not worthy.


    Ha ha-


    Hearing this, Su Ye and the other orcs laughed.


    "Shen Rong, if you stand still and make Chang Xia stunned, she may not be able to carry you." Nan Feng patted the table and laughed loudly. Just thinking about that scene made him hilarious.


    Maple Honeydew covered her mouth.


    I almost spit out the powder in my mouth.


    Chang Xia, are you serious?


    With your physique, you still want to knock the orcs unconscious and carry them back to the beast den.


    this time.


    Shen Rong''s face was really dark.


    Raising his hand, he tapped Chang Xia''s forehead.


    "Orcs, did you really use this method to find a partner before?" Shen Rong said in shock.


    No wonder Xilu always said that Eastland orcs are vulgar and drink blood.


    Knock dizzy, carry away.


    What is this way of finding a partner?


    Don''t be afraid, if you hit it with a stick, the person will be gone.


    Glancing at Honey Dew again, she was the one who made the coax just now. It was suggested that Ayu and the others knocked Qinglan out directly, carried the person back to the cave, and cooked rice with raw rice.


    "Yes." Su Ye said proudly: "The orcs believe in the strong and the weak, and they will be knocked out. If you are strong enough, who can sneak up on you? Back then, I was never knocked out."


    Immediately.


    All the orcs looked at Su Ye with surprise and admiration.


    Just now, Su Ye seemed to be exposed.


    "You heard that right, a hundred years ago, the Twilight Forest was not as peaceful as it is now. There are constant disputes between the orc tribes. If they meet in the forest, they will be favored by the other side. It is very likely that they will be knocked unconscious and carried back to the other side''s tribe. Help him/ She breeds beast cubs." Su Ye smiled, but the words in his mouth made Chang Xia and the others stand upside down.


    This-


    Terrible!


    Without a word, he directly grabbed the orcs.


    Who is to blame for this? !


    Honeydew nodded and said, "I heard from the tribe elders."


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said that she was knocked out and carried away.


    "A Yu and the others were too young to know how to strike. It''s totally fine to let the elders of the tribe who are single and not married do it." Su Ye said.


    Speaking of which, she also wanted to watch a play.


    Who made the fish race like the bird race, like to look at the orc race with their nostrils.


    This time.


    Let the Heluo tribe teach them a lesson.


    For a moment. UU Reading


    Nanfeng chopsticks are used quickly.


    "I think Aunt Limi is very good, what do you think?"


    Boom.


    Changxia Maple Leaf hurriedly swallowed saliva.


    Milu was a little surprised, the name Li Mi was very unfamiliar to her.


    Beside, Su Ye''s mouth twitched.


    Li Mi.


    How could she not be familiar with this name.


    Nanfeng, this child likes to challenge high difficulty very much!


    Aren''t you afraid that the fuss won''t stop and you''ll be beaten by Gen and Xylophone?


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 959 Gossip and Gossip (2) Free read.https://

 Chapter 960： Gossip 8 Trigrams (3) Plus More

    "Who is Aunt Limi��"


    Milu hesitated, looking at the south wind in confusion.


    In an instant, all the orcs changed their faces at the same time. Is this true?


    For the first time, Honeydew found that the expressions of the orcs were so strange. Like fear, like nervousness, more like excitement.


    "I haven''t seen Li Mi much recently, where has she been?" Su Ye asked.


    After all, she didn''t hear the Heluo tribe mention Li Mi all year, which was a bit strange.


    Li Mi


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 961： kidnapped fish

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    the next day.


    There was a huge noise coming from the Baihu business district.


    Even the Baihu cave was awakened.


    Chang Xia was lying on the kang bed, seemingly awake but not awake, muttering: "Shen Rong, what happened? Early in the morning, it was so lively."


    "I''ll get up and have a look-" Shen Rong said.


    Listening to the movement, it is like the noise of Baihu Street next door.


    Baihu cave dwellings are not very close to each other. Even if there is a lot of noise, it can''t make such a big noise. There are orcs from various tribes living in Baihu Street. When something happens, it is a big event.


    think about.


    Shen Rong quickly dressed up.


    Chang Xia slowly got up, planning to get up as well.


    see.


    Shen Rong didn''t stop him.


    Too much sleep is not good for Chang Xia''s health.


    She remembered that Shen Rong was left to her.


    What''s more, if there is an accident on Baihu Street, it will never be a trivial matter.


    As soon as Shen Rong opened the door, Su Ye, who was next door, opened the door. On the left, Bai Qing hasn''t moved. He''s been playing crazy recently, and he''s probably still in his sleep.


    "There was an accident on Baihu Street��" Su Ye said.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "I''ll go take a look."


    "Go back quickly." Su Ye nodded and urged.


    She was wearing a coat and tied the rope slowly. The weather in the cold season is also changeable, with two days of fine weather and a few days of heavy snow. The snow-capped mountains have never melted. In another month, we will enter the end of the cold season.


    At that time, the climate will gradually warm up.


    As the snow and ice melt, the mountains will reveal their original appearance.


    However, it will be colder then.


    At the same time, the orcs will never leave the Horde at the end of the cold season.


    Forests where snow and ice are melting are usually the most dangerous times.


    The danger is not the beasts of the forest, but the melting snow.


    "Bai Qing, what happened in the Baihu business district?" Shen Rong rushed to Baihu Street, Bai Qing was standing on the street, and Patriarch Gen was in front of him talking to the clear sky wizard.


    Bai Qingqing coughed.


    He leaned close to Shen Rong''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Shen Rong''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "real or fake?"


    "real."


    Shen Rong''s face changed slightly, and what Nan Feng and the others were talking about appeared in his mind yesterday.


    Today, a male orc named Qinglun from the fish tribe has disappeared mysteriously. .


    It''s kind of funny.


    So, Shen Rong curiously asked Qing Lun''s age and appearance.


    Bai Qing has been dealing with the fish clan a lot recently.


    "Qing Lun, about the same age as Patriarch Gen. He is a very handsome fish orc, about the same height as me. I heard that I have been married, but my partner has been dead for many years. There is a beast cub, the cub is about the same age as Chang Xia. ." Bai Qing explained.


    The more he listened, the more sinister Shen Rong''s expression became.


    If you are not sure before.


    this moment.


    Shen Rong was sure and sure.


    Qing Lun, this sad fish orc.


    Nine times out of ten, he was kidnapped by a sturdy female in the tribe.


    doing what.


    Naturally what is done.


    "Shen Rong, your expression is not right?" Bai Qing looked directly at Shen Rong''s face, keenly aware that Shen Rong seemed to know something.


    Shen Rong stabbed Bai Qing with his elbow.


    Nunu mouth towards the side, the two quickly walked to the corner.


    Shen Rong picked up what Nan Feng and the others said yesterday, and told Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing covered his mouth.


    Know your partner Honeydew is involved.


    Bai Qing was too lazy to roll his eyes.


    Honeydew was daring, and it wasn''t the first day he knew. To be honest, he enjoyed Honeydew''s boldness.


    Cough cough!


    private affairs between the couple.


    Bai Qing quickly stopped his fantasy and discussed with Shen Rong who would kidnap Qing Lun.


    Look at the calm expression of the root patriarch.


    Bai Qing guessed that nine out of ten he knew.


    Otherwise, how can it be so calm?


    However, Qing Lun''s surname Qing must come from the Megalodon.


    Megalodon, the strong family of fish.


    Qing Lun is definitely strong.


    Let him be taken away without the power to fight back.


    The females who start are naturally not weak.


    This-


    It can''t be under the hands of an older elder in the tribe, right?


    Qing Lun, looks dignified.


    It is not without reason to provoke the elders to do it.


    "Bai Qing, which of the tribe''s females can forcibly kidnap Qing Lun?" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    Bai Qing rubbed his chin, thinking.


    "I can''t be sure. But if the elders do it, I think it''s more likely."


    Shen Rong thought about the elders he had met.


    Are older.


    Come to think of it, such a rude thing should not be done.


    Kidnapping Qing Lun is more like a face-slapping fish clan.


    Shen Rong thought it was more to vent his anger.


    "Shen Rong, why are you here too?" Gen asked.


    Shen Rong said, "Wu asked me to come here because I was worried about an accident on Baihu Street."


    Upon hearing this, the clear sky was embarrassed.


    Since the family members disappeared mysteriously in the cave, they were discovered by other tribes in the early morning.


    Qingkong lived with the patriarch of the snake snake, and waited for Qinglan to come and tell him the news of Qinglun''s accident. The orcs of the Heluo Tribe have been alarmed. After all, the Heluo Tribe is responsible for what happened on Baihu Street.


    only.


    When the root patriarch found out that the missing person was Seirun.


    His expression became subtle.


    Clear sky asked, the root patriarch was a little hesitant.


    "Patriarch Gen, do you know something?" Qing Kong stared at Patriarch Gen, this matter was humiliated and threw in front of Wizard Su Ye.


    Gen slightly embarrassed, raised his hand and patted the clear sky.


    Let Bai Qing drive away the nearby orcs.


    "Last year, something happened at the Normandy Bazaar. Did Clear Sky Wizard know?" Gen whispered.


    Beside him, Shen Rong pricked up his ears.


    Huh?


    Another Normandy market.


    Could it be that Qinglun''s disappearance has something to do with Li Mi.


    However, I heard from Nanfeng that Li Mi has not returned to the cave. At least, two or three days.


    "Last year, the Normandy Grand Bazaar." Qingkong recalled. After a while, he opened his mouth and said, "Qingzhi seems to have been injured in the Normandy Grand Bazaar last year. The injury is strange. I asked Qinglun''s uncle, and he said it was fine."


    Qing Lun is Qing Sky''s uncle.


    At this moment, chatting with the root patriarch is a private matter.


    Clear sky directly addressed Qing Lun as uncle, not by name.


    Again, it''s a statement of position.


    "Then, can''t be wrong." Gen clapped his hands with a weird expression.


    It turned out that the fish orc who provoked Li Mi in the Normandy market last year was called Qing Qi, and he was Qing Lun''s beast cub.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it��" Clear Sky said suspiciously.


    The patriarch Gen licked the corner of his mouth and whispered: "Qingqi was injured by a female of our clan. At that time, our clan and the fish clan had a very unpleasant quarrel, and the female who injured Qingqi was injured. , was punished by my family and went to the cliff to atone for one year."


    The sky was silent.


    Shen Rong was quiet.


    Qingtian was silent, because he knew what kind of temperament Qingqi was. Not bad by nature, but not close to good people.


    Shen Rong was quiet, naturally because he heard a big melon.


    At this moment, Shen Rong felt a little supportive.


    "This time I came to the Twilight Forest. Uncle Qing Lun insisted on coming over. He should have planned to apologize for Qing Qi. Qing Qi is a little bit ignorant of being favored by her clan, and she has also caused trouble in the fish clan." Qing Kong sighed, and suddenly he made an expression again. , hesitantly said: "Uncle Qinglun is missing, could it be that female..."


    The root patriarch opened his mouth and said, "Before yesterday, I was sure that she did not return to the tribe. However, I am not sure now."


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 961 The Kidnapped Fish Race Free Read.https://

 Chapter 962： Li Mis Strong Revenge

    silent. (For mobile reading, please visit)


    Dead silence.


    Bai Qingqing coughed, breaking the silence.


    "Patriarch, shall I go back to the tribe?" Bai Qing leaned forward and whispered.


    Any longer delays will inevitably arouse the curiosity of more orcs. Don''t watch the orcs being driven away, those curious eyes are watching them all the time.


    "Together." Gen thought for a while, and called on the clear sky to go back to the tribe together.


    Qing Lun''s mysterious disappearance.


    There must be a result today, otherwise there will be more trouble.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the tribe with you." Qingkong nodded and replied.


    He and Gen Patriarch have the same idea, try to keep things under control and don''t make a big fuss. The trouble is not conducive to the next exploration plan of the fish clan and the orc clan. Qing reported that this **** was injured too lightly last time. When he returns to the tribe, he will be beaten twice.


    As soon as they leave.


    The Baihu business district was suddenly very lively.


    There were endless discussions.


    Shen Rong wanted to follow the tribe, thought about it, and finally chose to go back to the cave.


    Tell Su Ye about Qing Lun, so that she and Chang Xia don''t wait in the cave to worry. ..


    Meanwhile, take what happened at the Normandy Bazaar.


    Talk to Su Ye and the two.


    At this moment, Shen Rong secretly thought that it was no wonder that Nanfeng liked gossip. This gossip detection sounded really interesting.


    Moments later.


    Shen Rong returned to the cave.


    as predicted.


    The two waited in the kitchen.


    "Shen Rong, what happened to Baihu Street?" Chang Xia wiped his face and asked curiously.


    Shen Rong said: "Qinglun of the fish clan is missing. In the morning, he was discovered by the orcs of the fish clan."


    puff-


    Chang Xia let out a laugh.


    "This...could it be the hand of a female in the tribe?" Chang Xia said casually and found that Shen Rong did not deny it.


    Suddenly, she and Su Ye were shocked.


    "Really, really?" Chang Xia stammered.


    "Patriarch Gen brought Clear Sky Wizard back to the tribe, intending to confirm and then decide what to do next." Shen Rongqing coughed, and added: "I heard Patriarch Gen say that this missing Qinglun was the cause of the disturbance in the Normandy market last year. The splendid grandfather."


    ��


    Su Ye Changxia was quiet.


    "Aunt Limi, so fierce!"


    Could this be: After the reunion, I became your Eminem.


    Or join if you can''t beat it.


    Being sentenced to fall off a cliff to atone for one year, this means that Qing has been seriously injured. Li Mi must be punished in this way in order to dispel the anger and killing intent of the fish clan towards Li Mi.


    then.


    Chang Xia wonders what Qing Qi did to Li Mi at the Normandy market.


    At the same time, what happened to him by Li Mi.


    Ahh!


    More and more curious things.


    Su Ye met Chang Xia''s eager eyes, and said decisively, "Don''t think about going to the tribe now. Before things are clarified, the root should be sealed."


    Once this happens.


    The relationship between the fish and the orcs will cool down.


    This is not what Patriarch Root and the Clear Sky Wizard would like to see.


    Even if Su Ye didn''t show up, he still understood what Patriarch Gen and Sorcerer Clear Sky would do.


    At this juncture, Su Ye naturally stopped Chang Xia and did not let her go to the tribe to join in the fun. I believe that news will spread soon.


    for a while.


    Bai Qing yawned into the kitchen.


    what-


    He pointed at Chang Xia in surprise, and said in surprise, "Chang Xia, you got up so early today."


    to be frank.


    After the cold season, Changxia rarely gets up early.


    Is the sun rising in the west today?


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes and said angrily, "Which day did I not get up early?"


    "Yes, yes, you get up early every day." Bai Qing suddenly felt locked by two sharp gazes, and when he stiffened, he hurriedly showed Chang Xia a pleasing smile, and followed her words to flatter him.


    Almost, almost got beaten up.


    Chang Xia is now the group pet. Dare to provoke her, wait to die!


    Bai Qing wiped away the cold sweat that didn''t exist.


    Get water, wash.


    "It''s quite lively outside today��" Bai Qing muttered, and said, "In the early morning, there were many people gathered around the White Lake. No ice skating or skiing, just standing on the shore of the White Lake, watching the snow?"


    inside the house.


    The three of them smiled.


    Watch the snow, they wait to watch the play.


    Chang Xia was drinking milk tree sap, holding a bowl and standing in the corridor pavilion.


    Standing on tiptoe, he looked towards the courtyard gate.


    Nanfeng Yadong, a little expert in gossip, has not moved for a long time.


    This made Chang Xia a little regretful.


    Da Ya is getting heavier and heavier, Ya Dong rarely walks around the tribe, and even Chang Xia rarely comes here. On the other hand, Nanfeng Milu and the others would occasionally stop by Milu''s house and chat with Da Ya to prevent her from being too bored.


    crunch-


    Outside the house, there was a sudden sound of messy footsteps.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was excited.


    He raised his head to dry, quickly drank the milk tree sap, and put the bowl on the square table.


    "Chang Xia, you heard..."


    as predicted.


    Nanfeng Milu ran in from the outside with a bitter smile.


    There is gossip, how can it be without them.


    "Come into the kitchen to have a fire, let''s chat while cooking." Chang Xia beckoned and said quickly.


    Bai Qing was dumbfounded.


    Looking at the three females full of strange smiles.


    "Shen Rong, what happened to them?" Bai Qing whispered.


    "Aren''t you curious that this morning is very lively? There was an accident on Baihu Street. Last night, a fish clan orc mysteriously disappeared." Shen Rong explained casually to Nunuzui in the Baihu business district.


    Bai Qing''s face changed suddenly, after a while.


    "Who is so arrogant!"


    Shen Rong shrugged and did not answer Bai Qing.


    He wondered, too, and quickly walked back to the kitchen. Shen Rong walked out of the kitchen because he was afraid that Chang Xia would go to the tribe to watch.


    "White Lake Street..."


    "Stop, I know this. Tell me directly what happened to the tribe. Patriarch Gen took Clear Sky Wizard to the tribe. Whose house did he go to?"


    This said.


    Nanfeng Milu smiled even more strangely.


    "Yesterday, who were we talking about?" Nan Feng winked.


    Chang Xia took a deep breath and said nervously, "Aunt Li Mi returned to the tribe ahead of time? Is she really the one who kidnapped Qinglun from Baihu Street to the tribe? How did she do it?"


    door.


    Shen Rong Baiqing paused. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The two looked at each other and stood quietly at the door listening.


    "That''s right, Aunt Li Mi did it." Milu said: "When Patriarch Gen brought Clear Sky Wizard over, I heard that Aunt Li Mi opened the door directly, and the clothes were messy."


    Chang Xia tilted his head and said hesitantly, "Why?"


    "Vengeance." Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia did not understand the thinking of the orcs.


    Nan Feng was indeed right, Li Mi''s move was indeed revenge.


    At the beginning, Qingyi angered Li Mi in the Normandy Grand Bazaar, and Li Mi made a serious move. He broke Qing Qi''s two legs and almost injured his third leg.


    Patriarch Gen and the elder who led the team at the time wanted to keep Li Mi.


    Just punish Li Mi to fall off the cliff.


    The fish clan was unwilling, but the fault was in Qingqi, and the fish clan could only accept the punishment of the Heluo tribe. In fact, if Li Mi didn''t start with such a heavy hand at that time, there would be no problem at all.


    But she has a fiery temper.


    He didn''t hold on to his strength for a while, and almost ruined the roots of Qingheng''s life.


    At that time, the Heluo tribe could only punish Li Mi.


    "This revenge is a bit interesting." Su Ye said silently.


    If I can''t kill you, I will find a chance to be your Eminem. In the future, I''ll beat you up if anything happens.


    Li Mi, such a flea?


    Chang Xia was at a loss.


    Is this revenge? She doesn''t understand the world.


    However, Li Mi is really domineering in doing so.


    Knocked out, he directly carried Qing Lun back to his cave.


    Qing Lun can''t admit it or not.


    "Nanfeng, did Patriarch Gen say what to do next?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    "Li Mi made it clear that she wants Qinglun to be her partner. The partner''s affairs, how outsiders do acupuncture, naturally let Li Miqinglun and the two handle it themselves..." Milu laughed, her expression extremely wretched.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 963： Fertile play, bonfire dinner

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    Su Ye thought.


    Originally, she reminded the root patriarch.


    Let him arrange the candidates for the storm sea area, with a stable personality.


    Today, there are words of Li Mi.


    Su Ye thinks it''s okay to go to a few hot characters.


    Orcs, be gentle and calm. It''s also belligerent, and it''s good to fight if you don''t agree with each other. Exploring the ruins of Inami Water City should be lively.


    certainly.


    Don''t let the elders of Pukang go out.


    "Nanfeng, go back to the tribe and tell your grandfather. Let Li Mi join in the exploration of the Inami Water City ruins, and the leader will clear the rain. Let him remind the snakes, don''t linger, it''s time to act quickly. Now, we have to leave for the Snake Mountain Tribe right away."


    Su Ye quickly explained the idea again.


    Then, urged Nanfeng to return to the tribe.


    a few days later.


    The six major tribes converged in the Snake Mountain tribe and set off for the Silver Beach together. Take the big boat of the fish tribe to the stormy sea, which can save a lot of time during this period.


    The sea does not freeze.


    The speed of hurrying, surpassed the last time I went to the Shinahai Ruins.


    One listen. ..


    What Su Ye said was serious.


    Nanfeng got up and walked towards the tribe.


    "Maple Leaf, do you want to participate in the exploration of the ruins of Inami Water City?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Maple Leaf shook his head and said, "It''s not our turn."


    "Why?" Chang Xia didn''t know why.


    Honeydew seemed to have guessed something, her expression as intimidating as ever.


    Cough cough!


    "The sea of ????storms has no shortage of fish orcs. When Patriarch Gen arranges to explore the ruins of Inami Water City, he should choose those single orcs." Honeydew explained. In the same way, what Su Ye asked the Gen Patriarch to tell the Snake Patriarch just now had the same meaning.


    If you want to abduct the orcs, the action is neat.


    Procrastination, like what.


    Here comes.


    The orcs who went to the Sea of ????Storm to explore the ruins of Inami Water City.


    It should be mostly single orcs from each tribe.


    The number of people may be a little bit more than the last time I went to the Shnahai Ruins.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth and said nothing.


    This statement is very pragmatic.


    If the tribe is a single orc, all find a partner.


    The distance from building a city will indeed go further.


    The three-to-five-year plan may be two or three years ahead of schedule. It can promote the relationship between various races, increase the population, and help the tribe become stronger.


    It''s a real feat.


    congratulations.


    "Changxia, do you want to go out for a walk today?" Maple Leaf said.


    heard.


    Chang Xia turned around and looked at Su Ye and Chen Rong.


    "Where?" Chang Xia asked. Seeing that Su Ye and Chen Rong did not refuse, he asked.


    Maple Leaf replied, "Wo Ye."


    In a few days, the cold season will come to an end. At that time, it is impossible to enter the forest, and the melting of ice and snow is too dangerous. While there is still some time, you can enter the forest for winter hunting, and the vicinity of Woye has been repeatedly swept away, so there is little danger.


    "Go." Chang Xia replied.


    Shen Rong said, "We don''t go into the forest, at most we hunt outside the forest for winter."


    The first three months are dangerous during pregnancy.


    However, Su Ye was also afraid of keeping Chang Xia at home to make trouble. It''s not a big problem to go out for a walk properly. After all, it is near the tribe, and even if the weather is good, Taya will pester Yadong to leave the cave to come to the tribe.


    "Yes. Let''s go to Woye for barbecue at noon, bring pots and pans and seasonings." Chang Xia said quickly.


    It is rare that I am in good spirits today, and I have no thoughts of sleeping.


    Chang Xia planned to go to the snow and have a whole barbecue.


    Then let Shen Rong build an igloo in Woye, and eat barbecue in the igloo.


    In the evening, how about a night''s rest in the igloo?


    The more you think about it, the more feasible it becomes.


    "When the south wind returns, we will go to Woye. I want an igloo, where I can eat barbecue at noon and sleep in the igloo at night..."


    As Chang Xia said.


    Next to him, Su Ye was moved.


    Igloo, the residence of the mallard tribe during the cold season.


    Sounds like an interesting look.


    "Chang Xia, what do you need to prepare��"


    "Come on, let''s go back to the cave to prepare first, and then go directly to Woye."


    As soon as I heard it, I spent the night in Woye.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew couldn''t be more excited. Sleeping in the snow was something I had never thought about before, especially with the clansmen in the snow.


    It''s not like a bonfire dinner! !


    "Pots and pans, seasonings, and the rest... I can''t think of it for the time being. Woye is very close to the tribe. If anything is missing, I''ll go back to the cave to get it." Chang Xia thought for a while and replied.


    a time.


    She really couldn''t remember what to prepare.


    "You clean up at home, I''ll go to the tribe to chat with Xylophone Amu. Tonight, we will have a bonfire dinner in Woye. Since the cold season this year, the tribesmen have not had a happy gathering together. I think it''s very suitable to spend the night in the snow with the tribesmen. Together." Maple Leaf said.


    Before he finished speaking, people rushed out of the courtyard gate.


    Milu also stood up and ran towards her cave.


    Obvious.


    She should have gone to Bai Qing.


    Chang Xia stared dumbfoundedly at the back of the two leaving.


    I casually mentioned that I spent the night in the snow and wanted to eat barbecue in the igloo.


    How did this turn into a bonfire dinner in Woye?


    However, the bonfire dinner is also good!


    Just like what Maple Leaf said, since the cold season entered this year, the clansmen have not had a good celebration together. While the snow and ice haven''t melted, it''s really time to play.


    "Bonfire dinner, it''s pretty good." Su Ye said.


    Shen Rong hesitated and said, "Are the pots and pans still ready?"


    "Prepare, I want an igloo." Chang Xia said seriously.


    A bonfire dinner is a bonfire dinner, and her igloo barbecue must have it.


    Otherwise, she cries.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the kitchen to pack up. Pack up, we''ll go to Woye to occupy the place early and build an igloo for you." Shen Rong said.


    With that said, Shen Rong went straight into the kitchen.


    Su Ye muttered, and Chang Xia went into the cave to get military caps and gloves, and changed to animal skins and half boots.


    At the same time, Su Ye asked Chang Xia to wear more clothes.


    He also asked if he wanted to bring the animal skin bedding, so that he would not be afraid of freezing in the igloo. He was declined by Chang Xia on the grounds that he would go home to get the animal skin quilt when he stayed overnight, and it was inconvenient to carry it now.


    Su Ye was persuaded, it was still early.


    It''s really not necessary, just put on the animal skin bedding now.


    It takes up space, and it is not convenient to build an igloo.


    After all, it''s not just the Changxia family who will go to Woye later.


    Instead, it will be the orcs of the entire Heluo tribe. At the same time, there are orcs from the tribes of Baihu Street.


    Tonight, doomed to sleepless.


    Shen Rong moved neatly.


    Soon, a set of pots and pans was packed.


    At the same time, UU reading all kinds of seasonings are also ready.


    All things are packed in rattan baskets, and when you pick them up, you can go to the fertile fields.


    "Chang Xia, have you and Wu packed up? Pack up, let''s go!" Shen Rong shouted.


    Chang Xia replied, "I''ll decorate some snacks��"


    Su Ye took the animal sack and packed Chang Xia with snacks.


    Last time, pork jerky and beef jerky opened new doors. Chang Xia often tinkers with various snacks in the cave, some meat and vegetarian.


    There are many varieties and complete styles.


    Thinking of going out to play, Chang Xia tried to pack snacks.


    When you are hungry, you can fill your stomach. At the same time, when encountering tits, they can also be used to tease the beast cubs.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 963 Play in the wild, campfire dinner for free.https://

 Chapter 964： Build an igloo and spend the night in the snow

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Chang Xia, walk slowly."


    "No orcs are taking your place."


    "Shen Rong, hurry up ahead, I''m looking at Chang Xia."


    Seeing Shen Rong stop and go, Su Ye impatiently urged him to go faster, don''t waste time. Of course, when his eyes fell on Chang Xia.


    She gently reminded Chang Xia to walk slowly.


    They were not in a hurry, the tribe had just received the news that no orcs would rush ahead of them to go to the fertile fields to grab the place. Besides, even if they were robbed, no orc would rob Chang Xia. What was this kid anxious about?


    Chang Xia was in a very good mood at the moment.


    Holding Su Ye''s arm, he slowly walked down the hillside towards the pontoon on the wall of Baihu Lake. In the cold season, the elders of Dalai Catch the Winter at the shooting range. It''s a pity that I didn''t visit the White Lake fence today.


    Next, there was no way to practice archery for a whole year.


    I hope the elders will not be disappointed.


    "Wu, where are you and Chang Xia going?"


    Just walked down the hillside and came to the White Lake Wall.


    She met the Snake Patriarch who came from the Baihu Business District. She was holding Snake, and Snake''s eyes were red, as if she had just cried.


    "Wo Ye." Su Ye said, "Shexuan''s eyes are red, have you just cried?"


    "He''s looking for Clear Sky, and I''ll take him to the tribe." Snake held his forehead and pinched Snake in annoyance. This **** is really irritating. She took it with her when she was a child. After she met the clear sky, she became very sticky to the clear sky.


    The Snake Patriarch was so annoyed. .


    This can not only take you to the tribe to find a clear sky.


    "Sister, hug." Snake said in a milky voice, reaching out to Chang Xia, asking for Chang Xia to hug.


    Chang Xia smiled and took the snake.


    He lowered his head, kissed Snake''s cheek, and comforted her warmly.


    see.


    The Snake Patriarch was even more aggrieved.


    "Snake, don''t think about me coaxing you next time." Snake said.


    Snake raised his mouth and buried his head deep in Changxia''s neck, ignoring the Snake Patriarch directly.


    It made Chang Xia Suye burst into laughter.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, we plan to go to Woye to play. Do you want to come together?" Chang Xia invited.


    The Snake Patriarch''s face changed slightly, and he said in surprise: "Lengtian, are you going to play in Woye?"


    "I asked Chen Rong to build an igloo and plan to have a barbecue in the igloo. In the evening, you can also try to spend the night in the igloo. Maple Leaf went to the tribe to find the root patriarch. The tribe may hold a bonfire dinner in Woye at night. I''ll go early and grab a good one. Location��"


    One listen.


    The Snake Patriarch was immediately interested.


    A bonfire dinner, such a fun event, she naturally didn''t want to miss it.


    "What do I need to prepare?" Snake asked.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes and said, "What can you prepare? Go back to Baihu Street and notify the fish clan, just bring people over there."


    heard.


    The Snake Patriarch felt reasonable.


    This is not the Snake Mountain tribe, what can she prepare.


    "I''ll go back to the Baihu business district, and Snake will ask you." Snake said simply.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and entered Baihu Street.


    "Snake, will grandma hold you?" Su Ye looked at Chang Xia, took the snake, and said warmly, "Sister Changxia has a stomachache, so let grandma carry it to Woye. When we get to Woye, we will let Changxia go to Woye. Sister Xia hugs."


    "Okay." Snake was very obedient and came to Su Ye''s arms obediently.


    Soft, not the same as the twins and Miles, a bit like a soft Noah. Looking at it makes people like it.


    "He''s really good!" Chang Xia couldn''t help but leaned in to kiss Snake again.


    Satisfied to see Snake''s little blushing, a little shy.


    Su Ye reminded: "I want to hug the snake, you watch the road carefully, don''t drop yourself. If you fall, unless you give birth to a beast cub, or you can only stay in the cave all the time and are not allowed to go out. "


    Hearing Su Ye''s half-warning instructions.


    Chang Xia smiled and walked seriously.


    They were delayed for a while, and Shen Rong had already arrived at Woye.


    Put the rattan basket not far from the cuju field, greeted the clansmen who were playing in the cuju field, began to find a suitable location, and then picked ice and built an igloo for Chang Xia.


    The people who kicked Cuju heard Shen Rong saying that he wanted to build an igloo for Chang Xia.


    They were so excited that they wanted to join.


    Igloo, I heard about the orcs of the mallard tribe.


    The clansmen have not seen an igloo with their own eyes, let alone built an igloo.


    When hunting in the forest in the cold season, some orcs burrowed through the snow and slept in snow pits. However, I have never tried to build an igloo.


    a time.


    Cuju and wrestling were all left behind by the tribe.


    At this moment.


    The igloo became their love.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly, hiding his merit and fame.


    When Su Ye Changxia arrived at Woye with Snake, the igloo on Shen Rong''s side was about to take shape. It really should be said, the number of people is great.


    The igloo is not big.


    It can hold about ten people.


    "Shen Rong, you are so fast!" Chang Xia said in shock.


    Shen Rong said: "It all depends on everyone''s help��"


    Shen Rong pursed his mouth towards the clansmen who were helping to pick ice next to him, and explained what had happened just now. After tonight, Woye will build one igloo after another, and these igloos should not be demolished until the snow melts.


    think about.


    The smile on Shen Rong''s face became a little weird.


    With the blessing of an igloo and a bonfire dinner, Woye should be very lively tonight.


    Chang Xia didn''t have many ideas.


    However, Su Ye and Shen Rong looked at each other.


    The eyebrows were raised slightly, as if thinking of something, the expressions of the two were very strange.


    Have experience in building houses, building igloos.


    Of course it doesn''t matter.


    Wait for the root patriarch and a group of orcs to come from the tribe.


    The igloo that Chang Xia wanted has been completed.


    Holding the snake, she happily wandered around the igloo, and at the end, she did not forget to take a circle outside.


    "This igloo is good, very good." Gen said happily.


    He and Qingkong pondered how to divert the attention of the orcs. Let everyone pay as little attention to Qing Lun Li Mi''s affairs as possible, this is a disgraceful affair.


    The faces of the fish race orc race were dull.


    However, Li Mi, who caused trouble, was useless to scold the patriarch, and he might not be able to beat him. Qing Lun didn''t know what was going on and became very silent.


    Clear Sky twisted his face.


    Silently stared at Qing Lun who had turned into a little daughter-in-law.


    Is this really his cold-faced uncle?


    One night, it was as if he had changed into an orc.


    The two orcs who were in trouble were like outsiders watching the show and didn''t care. The two people who dealt with things, he and the root patriarch, were more like protagonists.


    The clear sky only feels that there are too many grooves.


    The maple leaves from the south wind come.


    Immediately, their eyes lit up, a bonfire dinner, an igloo, and a night in the snow.


    Isn''t this the perfect chance to change the subject? !


    Immediately, UU reading www. uukanshu.com did not discuss.


    The root patriarch agreed directly.


    Open your mouth and let the xylophone prepare you something for a campfire dinner.


    They came to Woye to build an igloo and planned the venue by the way.


    "Father, hug."


    Seeing the clear sky, Snake immediately shouted softly.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly and handed the snake over. Clear sky happily took over her own animal cub, and the two of them kissed each other and were very tired.


    Fortunately, the patriarch of Snake and Snake has not come yet.


    Otherwise, it''s time to be jealous again.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 964 Build an igloo and spend the night in the snow free read. https://

 Chapter 965： Ready to move fish orcs

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    The root patriarch took over Woye.


    Plan the venue and reserve an open space for the bonfire dinner.


    Then, they started arranging the clansmen to build the igloo. Each igloo can accommodate about ten people, and the Woye Cuju Field was requisitioned.


    Patriarch Gen plans to build fifty igloos.


    These igloos will not be demolished until the snow melts.


    Of course, the igloo field of the Cuju field is requisitioned. After the bonfire dinner, the clansmen should be demolished in the next two days.


    The enthusiasm of the igloo fades, and the Cuju arena is the true love of the clansmen.


    Shen Rong did not participate in building the remaining igloos.


    He started to clean up the igloo that he just built. He will eat lunch and dinner in the igloo today. Naturally, he needs to clean up the igloo.


    First, the stove has to be built.


    The stove in the igloo does not need a stove, but a fire.


    On the fire, put a clay pot.


    It is also convenient to cook food in a clay pot and roast meat.


    Chang Xia followed beside him, helping Shen Rong with something from time to time.


    "Shen Rong, you didn''t bring any firewood?" Su Ye said.


    Campfire stand, can be built with wet wood.


    However, the fire in the igloo does not work with wet wood. How can a person sit in an igloo with heavy burning smoke?


    "I brought some dry wood under the rattan basket, and I will start the fire when the stove is dug up." Shen Rong said.


    Iron wood is resistant to burning, and Shen Rong does not bring much dry wood.


    Enough to cook a meal at noon.


    Of course, it''s not enough to go back to the cave to pack a basket.


    The location that Shen Rong chose was close to the Baihe River.


    It is convenient to get water. The only downside is that it is close to the water source of the Baihe River. It is slippery and needs to be careful when walking, otherwise it is easy to fall.


    Su Ye restrained Chang Xia and did not dare to let her wander around.


    I was worried that she would fall and fall.


    Chang Xia walked around the igloo a few times, tightening his neck, guarding Shen Rong to dig the stove and make a fire. After watching it for a while, I felt a little hungry, so I opened the beast sac and ate snacks quietly. From time to time, feed Shen Rong a little.


    Su Ye copied his hands.


    Look at the root patriarch and his clansmen to build an igloo.


    this time.


    Clear sky sent Snake over and asked Su Ye to help take care of it.


    He rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward to help build the igloo.


    Fish clan, it is difficult to have access to ice and snow.


    After all, there is no snow in the sea, and the cold snap will not freeze the sea.


    Rare opportunity to play in the snow, clear skies in high spirits.


    So, when Seiran Seilun and the other fish orcs arrive at Woye. I saw that my witch was building an igloo with his arms exposed.


    That appearance was completely different from what he saw in the sea.


    "Uncle, is that really a clear sky wizard?" Qing Lan was shocked, tugged at the corner of Qing Lun''s clothes, and asked in a low voice.


    Qing Lun glanced at the clear sky and said casually, "Yes, it''s him."


    After speaking, Seirun looked at Woye.


    Like looking for something.


    When Qing Lan listened to Qing Lun''s casual reply, the corners of her mouth froze. It''s just been separated for a quarter of an hour, can you be so obsessed with it?


    I still remember the legend of the fish clan that Qing Lun was loyal to his partner.


    In the blink of an eye, he was hooked away by the female Heluo tribe.


    Don''t you feel ashamed? !


    Qinglan sighed, he felt that it was wrong to come to the Twilight Forest this time.


    Qing Lun is very strong.


    He was knocked unconscious by a female and taken away.


    Qing Lan was really dumbfounded.


    now.


    Seeing Qinglun''s lost soul, if Qinglan really couldn''t guess the reason.


    He was really blind.


    Qing Lun was deliberately knocked unconscious by Li Mi and kidnapped.


    what is forced.


    This stuff is absolutely fun.


    Such a Qing Lun, does Qing Chen know? In the blink of an eye, there is one more murderous Eminem, always thinking about the Eminem who wants to beat him, really sad for Qing!


    "You go to help the clear sky wizard build an igloo, I''ll find someone." Qing Lun said.


    After finishing speaking, I didn''t wait for Qing Lan to answer.


    Go straight in a certain direction.


    So more than a dozen fish orcs were left and looked at each other in dismay.


    "Uncle Qinglun, a very serious orc in the past. What magic does the female of the Heluo tribe have that makes him look like an orc?" An Lunshu muttered.


    Qinglan rolled her eyes and complained, "An Lunshu, do you really think that Uncle Qinglun just turned into an orc? I think he''s more like his brain is flooded?"


    "Don''t discuss it, join with the clear sky wizard to build an igloo." Anlu said indifferently.


    However, he watched the back of Qing Lun leaving.


    There was a glimmer of admiration in his eyes.


    Qing Lun, Yan Fu is not shallow!


    Li Mi''s personality is hot and hot, but his figure has nothing to say.


    As Qing Lun''s friend, how could Anlu not know the sultry Qing Lun? Li Mi happens to be Qing Lun''s ideal type. Qinglun came to the Heluo tribe, obviously wanting to apologize to Li Mi, but in fact, who knew that he didn''t have any thoughts in his heart?


    In the past, there was no precedent for the Orcs of the Dusk Forest to marry foreigners.


    Recently, this year, the six major tribes began to marry.


    The fish clan smelled a different breath.


    Plus.


    Qing Lun Anlu and the others know that Qing Sky has a leg with the snake snake of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    think about.


    These fish tribes who have ideas for orcs orcs.


    Sign up tacitly and choose to enter the Twilight Forest with Clear Sky.


    Seiran and the others didn''t know about these things.


    Anlu prefers hot and passionate orc females to cold fish females. It is a pity that the relationship between the fish clan and the orc clan has eased over the years, and the relationship can only be said to be one. At most, the two sides are no longer hostile.


    It will take time for more in-depth contacts.


    but-


    When he came to the Heluo tribe this time, Anlu obviously found that the Heluo tribe did not prohibit them from contacting those single males/females. Even, there is a faint meaning of fueling the flames.


    Suddenly, Anlu felt very interesting.


    Tonight at the bonfire dinner, Anlu was looking forward to meeting a plump female.


    Then have the chance to have a great night.


    The Heluo tribe is located in the Baihe River Basin, and Anlu felt that it would be good if he settled here. It is not far from the sea, and it is convenient to go back to the East China Sea during leisure time.


    Before meeting the clear sky.


    Anlu was even thinking about the name of the beast cub in the future.


    Living in a cave, dig a few pools.


    What corals and shells to put in the pool.


    "Anlu, you guys came just in time, help build the igloo. Try to build all the igloo before lunch, and prepare a bonfire dinner in the afternoon." Qingkong said.


    Anlu pouted at Qinglan and the others, and the fish orcs stepped forward to help.


    "Where did Qing Lun go?"


    He remembered, when he left the tribe.


    Qing Lun agreed to return to Baihu Street.


    Now, why didn''t he come with him?


    Afraid of losing face, I still feel embarrassed.


    "He''s looking for someone." Anlu replied.


    Saying this, the other fish orcs next to Anlu showed astringent smiles.


    Sunny''s mouth twitched.


    Qing Lun, this is really straightforward enough.


    Break the jar, or want to swear an oath of sovereignty?


    think about.


    Clear sky took a deep breath, swept across the faces of Anlu and the other orcs, and said in a low voice, "Don''t mess around and anger the Heluo tribe, be careful that you and I won''t be able to go back to the East China Sea."


    Both are males, how could Qing Tian not be able to guess what Anlu and the others were thinking?


    One by one, the spring heart floats.


    There is still some restraint in the Snake Mountain tribe.


    When I came to the Heluo tribe, I didn''t hide it at all. I thought about meeting a female orc all day long and talking about romance in the snowy night.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 965: The Fish Clan Orcs Are Ready to Read Free.https://

 Chapter 966： Discuss interracial marriage

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Wizard, please rest assured." Anlu whispered: "I asked the patriarch of Snake and Snake. Wizard Su Ye intends to marry the Orcs and the Fishes of the Birds. She thinks that there are too many single Orcs from the Orcs, which is not conducive to the future development of the Orcs... "


    One listen.


    The clear sky froze for a moment.


    Snakes definitely don''t lie, is it true?


    Of the six major tribes, there are indeed more than half-orcs who are single.


    In fact, this problem is the same with fish.


    There are also many single orcs in the megalodon clan. Like Anlu, there are more than 100 people in the clan. Changed to other races of the fish race, the number is only a lot more.


    If inter-racial marriage, it can solve the problem of single orcs of the fish tribe.


    Clear sky thinks that the fish clan will also agree.


    One by one is also single.


    It is better to use it to marry the Orc and Bird Clan. In addition to deepening the relationship between the three clans, it will also be able to harvest a batch of beast cubs in the future, killing two birds with one stone.


    "I''ll talk to Wizard Su Ye later-"


    Clear sky tilted his head, thinking for a moment.


    One listen.


    The corners of Anlu''s mouth rose.


    At the same time, Nunu pouted towards the orc next to him, making a successful gesture.


    "Clear Sky Wizard." Patriarch Gen stepped forward and asked Clear Sky if he had a favorite location. He planned to leave two igloos for the fish clan orcs in advance.


    Clear sky heard the words, did not reject the good intentions of the patriarch Gen.


    I chose two igloos that were closer to Shen Rong''s igloo. After Anlu and the others built the igloo, don''t forget to clean up the igloo with the Heluo tribe orcs.


    He was going to go to Su Ye and ask about the marriage.


    At the same time, he thought of Phyllis leaving the Dusk Forest not long ago.


    Could it be that the Orcs and the Birds have reached a request for marriage.


    Thinking about it, the clear sky quickened a bit.


    This scene.


    Attracted the attention of the root patriarch.


    However, the root patriarch did not think much about it.


    He thought that Qingkong was not worried about Snake, and looked for Su Ye, just to pick up Snake.


    After all, the Snake Patriarch also came.


    It''s just that she is standing with Xylophone at the moment, as if they are talking about something.


    a while.


    The clear sky came to Changxia.


    He was busy building the igloo.


    Shen Rong kept the igloo neat and tidy. A stove was dug in the center of the igloo, and a small fire was built in it. There was a clay pot on the fire, and hot water was boiled in the pot.


    Su Ye and Chen Rong were handling fish, and planned to eat grilled fish and drink fish soup at noon.


    Chang Xia was holding the snake and roasting by the fire, and at the same time eating snacks.


    "Sorcerer Su Ye��" Qingkong waved his hand and shouted softly.


    Su Ye raised his head, smiled back, and said, "Come in! Snake is roasting in the igloo, and Chang Xia is taking him with him."


    "Cough!" Qingkong coughed and whispered, "I want to ask Wizard Su Ye something, is it convenient for Wizard Su Ye?"


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded.


    After a while, seeing the clear sky, he didn''t speak.


    "Wizard of the clear sky is inconvenient to say?" Su Ye asked, and said, "If you are not in a hurry, we can speak slowly, and I will rinse this fish."


    This fish was when Shen Rong was fetching water.


    Caught by the way.


    this time.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others are all catching fish in the White River.


    Tonight''s campfire dinner, grilled fish is a must.


    Here comes.


    Nanfeng and the others were like wild horses running away, one by one they ran to the White River to cut ice. They enjoyed the fun of cutting ice and catching fish. Of course, the premise is that the fish cannot be brought back to their caves.


    "It''s not a big deal, but it''s a little hard to talk about." Qingkong looked awkward, glanced at Chen Rong, and then looked at Chang Xia in the igloo. After taking a few deep breaths, he squatted down, helped Shen Rong handle the fish together, and said, "Sorcerer Su Ye, do you have any thoughts on interracial marriage?"


    Immediately.


    Su Ye was stunned.


    Shen Rong''s hand shook, and the bone knife almost fell to the ground.


    In the igloo, Chang Xia was full of interest. Holding the snake, she came over and said excitedly, "Will the clear sky wizard be willing to marry the orcs?"


    "There is such a convenient idea, but how to implement it depends on the meaning of the orcs." Qingkong said. After the words were spoken, the awkwardness disappeared. Talk again and it becomes easier.


    "The fish clan is willing to marry the orc clan, are you sure?" Su Ye said seriously after washing the fish.


    Clear Sky said, "Yes."


    If the fish people are unwilling, they will not participate in the Normandy Grand Bazaar every year.


    But the two sides couldn''t let go of the shelf.


    Obviously there are males/females in the phase, and in the end there will always be unhappy breakups.


    gradually.


    Not many single orcs are willing to participate in the Normandy Bazaar.


    "I''m worried that the fish clan will despise the orc clan-" Su Ye said.


    Qing Sky was slightly embarrassed and said in a low voice, "The fish clan doesn''t look down on the orc clan, but our clan is not very good at speaking. Like arrogance or something, it''s all a misunderstanding."


    "Who took the initiative between you and the Snake Patriarch?" Chang Xia suddenly asked a hot topic.


    "I took the initiative!" Snake''s soft voice suddenly sounded from the front.


    Chang Xia was startled and looked up.


    I saw Shi Shiran, the patriarch of the snake and snake, coming from a distance.


    "Fish clan orcs are so boring, you should deal with them directly. Like Li Mi, it''s quite suitable. Clear sky, there are females in our clan who like Qinglan, does Qinglan have a favorite female in the fish clan, if so? , you remind him, wake up tonight and don''t be knocked unconscious and carried away." Snake stepped forward, picked up the snake and kissed it.


    This seems to be speaking to the clear sky.


    It was more for Chang Xia and the others.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    Yesterday, Maple Leaf said.


    Tribal females do not have a crush on Seiran, but there are those who look like Seiran, but their personality is not suitable. As a result, naturally no females will want to start.


    However, there are other fish orcs who are female.


    To be more specific, Chang Xia did not ask in detail. qs


    "I''m not very clear about Qinglan, I need to ask Qinglun." Qingtian was embarrassed, and was complained by the snake and snake patriarch in front of him. What could he do, he could only pretend that he didn''t hear it.


    As long as he doesn''t hear.


    No orc knew, he was sullen.


    This technique of concealing one''s ears and stealing bells is really old and skilled.


    "Witch, can the orcs really marry the fish and birds?" Snake and Snake stared at Su Ye and said seriously.


    In the Snake Mountain tribe, the patriarch did not disclose the identity of his partner in the past.


    More reason is inconvenience.


    If the orcs can marry the birds and fish.


    The patriarch of the snake snake really wanted to hold a marriage ceremony with the clear sky.


    There is no female who does not look forward to the marriage ceremony, even the patriarch of the snake and snake is no exception.


    She even wanted to hold a marriage ceremony with her grandfather, Eminem.


    "Yes." Su Ye said.


    The taboo reason for interracial marriage is cracked.


    She is not a villain.


    Naturally, it will not stop the orcs from looking for a partner. UU reading


    Not to mention the bird clan and the fish clan, if there are orcs in the orc clan who want to marry the hill people or the nest clan, Su Ye also has no problem. Of course, the premise is that orcs can find hills and dens.


    "Clear sky, end the exploration of the ruins of Inami Water City, let''s get married!" Snake said happily.


    Clear sky smiled, nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    "Snake, don''t you worry about exploring the ruins of Inami Water City for three to five years? After all, it was Inami Water City, one of the most prestigious cities a thousand years ago." Su Ye said leisurely.


    One listen.


    The Snake Patriarch was dumbfounded.


    Su Ye''s reminder is not impossible!


    Immediately, the snake patriarch looked at the clear sky aggrieved.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 966 Discussing Interracial Marriage Free Read.https://

 Chapter 967： desire for cubs

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Clear sky-"


    Snake blinked, full of grievances.


    Qing Sky smiled slightly and said, "You can get married at any time. The specific time will be discussed by the fish clan and the elders of Sheguo''er. Do you think it is possible?"


    This said.


    The Snake Patriarch was instantly very happy.


    She really did not choose the wrong male, and after seeing Eminem, she would say that she has no vision.


    hum.


    The patriarch of Snake Snake snorted coldly.


    On the side, Chang Xia and the other orcs pursed their lips and chuckled, wishing silently.


    "When Snake and Snake get married, don''t forget to invite me." Xylophone came over from the White River with a smile, carrying a rattan basket in which there was a big fish. It seemed that they should have brought fish to Chang Xia.


    Exactly, I heard what Clear Sky said.


    "If you forget anyone, I will never forget you." Snake responded with a smile. Since the previous misunderstanding was cleared up, the relationship between Snake and Xylophone has heated up rapidly. Of course, when the two were together, they complained a lot about the root patriarch.


    This caused the root patriarch to dislike seeing the snake snake patriarch.


    The two were tired and chatted a few more words.


    then.


    Xylophone took the rattan basket to Shen Rong and said, "This fish is suitable for stewing soup, so I will keep the stewing soup for Chang Xia. Are you planning to eat here at noon?"


    In wooden tubs, pickled fish are piled up.


    Look, it should be intended to be used for grilled fish.


    "Yes." Shen Rong replied.


    "We brought pots and pans and spices. We plan to settle lunch and dinner in Woye. Xylophone Amu, Nanfeng and the others are chiseling ice and catching fish in the Baihe River. Are there any clansmen going into the forest to hunt? How to prepare the barbecue for the bonfire dinner?"


    Campfire dinner for hundreds.


    There are a lot of things to prepare.


    As before, the tribe dared to hold a bonfire dinner only when the harvest was plentiful.


    It''s like having a bonfire dinner at any time now.


    "Bai Qing took a group of people into the forest. The barbecue for the bonfire dinner was prepared by them. I asked the tribe to start building the stove. There is not enough flavor root sauce. First boil the flavor root. I need to use the bonfire dinner in advance. The seasoning is ready." Xylophone said.


    Her tone was full of relief and rejoicing.


    Too little seasoning.


    Fortunately, I exchanged the flavor root and fish sauce grass with the mallard tribe.


    With the popularity of mirin sauce and fish sauce, mallard tribes will soon become particularly popular. Xylophone prayed, hoping that the Yuanhu tribe could successfully brew soy sauce. Just like the seasoning fruit, the flavor root could not supply the food of the entire Donglu orcs.


    Soy sauce is different.


    The Yuanhu tribe has a vast land and resources, and there is no shortage of soybeans.


    Grilled meat and grilled fish need to be marinated in advance.


    The seasoning required for marinating is not a small amount. It must be prepared in advance, and it will definitely not catch up with the time.


    "There are too few orcs in the mallard tribe, and the number of flavor roots that can be exchanged each time is limited. Your Heluo tribe can exchange so many flavor roots, it''s really taking advantage!" Snake sighed.


    Snake Mountain tribe, Snake tribe orcs prefer cold food.


    Migen sauce and fish sauce are naturally the favorites of snake orcs.


    However, the number is limited, and the snake clan orcs are very frugal with the taste root sauce and fish sauce every time, they are afraid that they will not eat the next meal.


    The patriarch of the snake snake looked at the boiled taste root in the distance.


    He couldn''t help showing bitterness and envy in his eyes.


    "Some of the flavor roots that my clan hoarded were brought back to the tribe by Shen Rong and the others. Last time, Shen Rong led a team to Erdos Swamp to negotiate with the bird clan, and they excavated the flavor roots in the Swartok Forest." Xylophone Road.


    The mallard tribe did treat the Heluo tribe preferentially.


    There are more fish sauce grass exchanges than other tribes.


    However, not much more.


    After all, the number of flavor roots dug by the mallard tribe is limited. Chief Yufu did not want to offend other orc tribes, and tried to be fair and just when exchanging. .


    this explanation.


    The patriarch of Snake Snake was even more heartbroken.


    It could be heard that the orcs of the mallard tribe got along very well with Shen Rong.


    Otherwise, how could they promise Shen Rong and the others to dig their roots in Swartok Forest? First Chang Xia, then Shen Rong. The Heluo tribe is really lucky!


    The Snake Mountain tribe, how come there is no such good luck?


    "Let''s go, prepare a bonfire dinner with me." Xylophone pulled the Snake Patriarch and walked towards the center of the venue. The ground was frozen solid by a thick layer of ice, and even if a bonfire was burning on the ice, it still failed to melt the ice.


    Therefore.


    Don''t worry at all.


    During the dinner, water suddenly accumulated on the ground, making the venue muddy.


    very quickly.


    More and more orcs came to Woye.


    Inside an igloo.


    Welcome to their respective owners.


    At the same time, Tit came to Changxia''s igloo with a bunch of radish heads.


    She called out to Sister Changxia in a milky voice.


    Suddenly, I don''t want Chang Xia Meng''s.


    So, Chang Xia readily took out snacks to entertain the group of beast cubs.


    After eating snacks, **** waved their hands. Bringing this group of radish heads to conquer other igloos, the lively igloos quieted down in an instant.


    And, quieter than before the **** came.


    Snake was taken away by tits.


    Chang Xia lamented again and again, scolded Titty for being unethical, and kidnapped Snake away. If you can''t hold the fluffy snake and cub, the long summer is boring!


    "The snake is a little timid, let him play with the **** and practice courage." Su Ye said.


    The clear sky is a little tense.


    "Shen Rong, is it safe for these cubs to wander around Woye like this?" Qingkong whispered.


    Shen Rong understood Qingkong''s concern and explained: "Don''t worry. There are special elders watching them, nothing will happen. And you forgot to follow the two elders beside them, they are specially looking after this group of beast cubs. ."


    Cubs represent hope.


    If the tribe dares to let the **** come to Woye, they must be fully prepared.


    One listen.


    The clear sky is relieved.


    The fish clan learned that he had children, and the elders and elders of the Megalodon clan were all crazy with joy. Even if the cub is a snake cub, not a giant shark cub, the clansmen are very happy.


    Orc descendants are tough.


    Any animal cub is very precious.


    This time, when the clear sky came to the Twilight Forest, he also shouldered the heavy responsibility of bringing the snakes back to the fish clan.


    Snake can be successfully transformed, and the fish has not seen him yet.


    This makes the elders and elders within the Megalodon Clan inevitably miss them. At the same time, the fish clan agrees with Anlu and their idea of ??marriage, which is also related to Snake.


    As long as there are cubs born.


    Whether the future partner is a fish or an orc.


    The fish elders and the elders all thought about it.


    No matter how many thoughts, it is not as important as the beast cub.


    It can be said.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake made an extremely great contribution in promoting the marriage between the fish clan and the orc clan. After all, it was she who gave birth to the snake.


    "Are the orc cubs raised together?" Clear Sky asked curiously.


    Hearing this, Su Ye smiled lightly.


    "Raise them together, UU read , then you have to have enough beast cubs. Orcs and fish clans are similar, and there are not many offspring. It is an accident that you see this large group of beast cubs playing together today, and you have never seen them before. "Su Ye said: "Among the group of beast cubs, three are from the nest clan. The only two twins are the beast cubs born in the Heluo tribe in recent years."


    Before, several years.


    The Heluo tribe did not have any new beast cubs.


    Twins bring good luck, though.


    First Da Ya, then He Yu Aning, and now Chang Xia is also pregnant.


    Su Ye smiled at the corner of his mouth, and continued for a while.


    Heluo tribe.


    Do not-


    Perhaps, the Twilight Forest will welcome a large wave of beast cubs.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 967 Desire for the Cubs Free read.https://

 Chapter 968： Discuss how to raise animal cubs

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Fish clan, no animal cubs have been born for many years. The elders of my clan are very optimistic about Snake, and look forward to me taking Snake back to the Giant Shark Tribe." Qingkong sighed.


    Not many offspring.


    Not just the Heluo tribe.


    In Donglu, the situation of the three clans is similar.


    On the contrary, the Western Continent is different, especially the low-strength slaves, who breed extremely fast. Some orc tribes deliberately purchased such slaves in order to allow them to reproduce and expand the tribal population base.


    Orc breeding is closely related to bloodline.


    The stronger it is, the fewer beast cubs are born.


    "Patriarch Snake agreed?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Clear sky.


    Embarrassed, he said, "I haven''t told her yet."


    "She will agree." Su Ye was very indifferent, Snake wanted to marry Qingkong, and Snake was her bargaining chip. The fish clan promised to marry the orcs and would no longer stop the two clan orcs from contacting, but the orcs did not necessarily include the clear sky.


    Clear Sky, the youngest and most powerful witch of the fish clan.


    Unless the fish clan is demented, how can he be kidnapped by foreign clan at will.


    Snake is a key that can help snakes and snakes to pry open the elders and elders of the fish clan. In other words, snakes can give birth to snake cubs, and maybe they will give birth to fish cubs in the future. The fish clan definitely wants to have the beast cub of the clear sky bloodline, and this is one of the handles that the snake and snake can hold the fish clan.


    Although, the Megalodon cannot be the master of the clear sky.


    How can the clear sky really not care about the Megalodon.


    "If you want to be together with Snake and Snake, you must bring Snake back to the Megalodon Shark. Don''t feel ashamed of conspiracy and tricks. It can help you and Snake get what you want. With a little calculation, it will be good for both you and the Fish Clan. Beneficial and harmless." Su Yeyou said, mentioning the clear sky.


    Clear sky identity is unusual.


    Without using a little means, the fish clan may not necessarily agree to this marriage.


    "I understand." Clear Sky said seriously.


    He is not just a grown-up stunned young man, Su Ye''s words are in the middle. Clear sky can understand. At the same time, he used his brains to figure out how to make the fish clan elders and elders take the initiative to propose marriage.


    That''s right.


    Clear sky wants to calculate the fish elders and elders.


    Not only want them to agree to marriage, but also want them to take the initiative to speak.


    After a moment.


    The igloo is filled with the tempting fragrance of fish soup.


    And, there is the charred aroma of grilled fish.


    "Shen Rong, can I eat the grilled fish?" Chang Xia asked, poking his head.


    Mingming had just eaten a lot of snacks, but Chang Xia felt hungry again. Smelling the aroma of grilled fish makes my mouth water.


    "Changxia, the fish soup is ready, you should drink some fish soup first." Su Ye said.


    Fill out the fish soup and let Chang Xia drink the fish soup.


    The grilled fish in Shen Rong''s hands was relatively large, and it took time to grill. It''s not so quick to bake, Chang Xia might as well drink fish soup to fill his stomach instead of drooling over the grilled fish.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia regretted, took the fish soup, still staring at the grilled fish in Shen Rong''s hands, opened his mouth and said, "I really want to eat barbecue today, and I think the taste of barbecue is very delicious."


    heard.


    Shen Rong smiled.


    "I''ll get you a barbecue later. Grilled meat, grilled vegetables, grilled fish, all of which are grilled for you, is that okay?"


    One listen.


    Chang Xia was ecstatic.


    He kept nodding his head, expressing his inner joy.


    "Haha!" Qingkong laughed and said, "Can I steal it? I heard from Snake that Shen Rong''s barbecue skills are unique, and it is more delicious than the barbecue made by the xylophone."


    "Clear Sky Wizard has won the prize!" Shen Rong agreed.


    Stealing or something.


    It doesn''t matter whether the barbecue is good or not, one is the seasoning, and the other is the heat.


    The former, Shen Rong never thought of concealing it.


    The latter requires brainstorming.


    Near noon.


    The igloos all over Woye began to raise the smoke of gunpowder.


    The bonfire stand in the center of the venue was built in two places. At night, a total of five bonfire stands will be built for the orcs to sing and dance.


    Five big pits, circled and drawn early.


    Chisel the ice and build the bonfire.


    There are many people, so don''t worry. At this moment, twos and threes were invited into an igloo to discuss what to eat for lunch.


    Xu was influenced by Changxia.


    Most orcs decide to eat grilled fish and drink fish soup for lunch.


    Fish, there is Baihe next to it.


    They have fished a lot of Nanfeng maple leaves, and they are now stacked on the surface of the Baihe River. If you want to eat, just walk over and get it.


    If you want to eat barbecue, you have to find the xylophone.


    Bai Qing, who was hunting, has not returned to Ferro.


    After drinking half of the fish soup, Shen Rong cooked the grilled fish and handed it to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia took the grilled fish and opened his mouth to take a bite.


    Then he let out a contented moan, slapped his mouth, and said happily, "It''s delicious."


    Hearing this, Shen Rong smiled extremely happy.


    Clear sky is cautious, carefully flipping the grilled fish on his hands.


    As a fish orc, Qing Sky rarely touches barbecue and eats less. He eats raw more often than roasted. However, the grilled fish in Chang Xia''s hands tasted so fragrant that the clear sky was a little greedy.


    Shen Rong got up.


    Going to find Xylophone and order fresh meat and vegetables from her.


    Chang Xia wanted to eat barbecue, and he naturally wanted to satisfy her wish. With Su Ye by his side, Shen Rong was not worried that Chang Xia would eat barbecue and eat badly. If it''s really bad for your health, Su Ye will naturally stop it.


    half an hour.


    Shen Rong returned to the igloo with the Snake Patriarch with half a basket of things.


    At this moment.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others finished digging ice and catching fish.


    Build a small fire in the igloo next door and plan to prepare lunch.


    The quiet fertile fields are full of people and lively in an instant.


    Chang Xia eats grilled fish, grilled on fire.


    Looking at the busy figures of Nanfeng and the others in the igloo next door, smiles blossomed on their faces.


    "Chang Xia, what are you laughing at?" Shen Rong put down the rattan basket and asked lightly.


    Clear sky holds a grilled fish that looks like a grill, and uses chopsticks to feed the snake and snake patriarch to eat grilled fish. The clear sky barbecue skills are ordinary, with Shen Rong grilling ingredients to enhance the color, and the grilled fish taste is not too unpleasant. The two of them shared the food in the clear sky, and soon finished eating a grilled fish.


    After eating, these two people remembered their own beast cubs.


    Snake was taken to play by the tits, and it seems that he has not returned to the igloo.


    "Patriarch Snake and Snake, don''t worry, Granny Minyue will prepare food for the cubs. They can''t starve. If they didn''t bring them back, they would probably have eaten by now." Chang Xia explained with a smile.


    Whoever is hungry, the tribe will not be hungry for cubs.


    The igloo next door to Chang Xia Chao Nunuzui continued, "Look at Nuan Chun Shan Kun, they didn''t even think about going to pick up the twins..."


    On the big heart.


    Changxia admires Nuanchun and Shankun the most.


    These two are really careless.


    When they are young, the twins are rough.


    However, looking at the physique of the twins, it doesn''t look like they are stocked at all.


    This makes Chang Xia feel that stocking is good. There are tribes who help to keep an eye on the cubs, so there is no need to worry about some.


    Besides, at their age.


    It''s not necessarily a good way to raise animal cubs. UU reading


    "The physical quality of the twins is stronger than that of Snake. I wonder how Nuanchun is raised?" Snake said seriously.


    She hugged Shanhui Shanri, and her body was better than Snake.


    Even the wildness made the snake patriarch admirable.


    "What''s the matter, let''s keep it free!" Chang Xia said: "She doesn''t worry about it very much, and she asks the tribesmen to help raise them together. Usually, she follows the **** and this group of beast cubs in the tribe, and nothing on her body is clean at the end of the day..."


    talking and talking.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but have a headache.


    If her cubs are as noisy as twins.


    Chang Xia felt that she might not be able to hold back her temper? !


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 968 discusses how to raise animal cubs free read.https://

 Chapter 969： Preparation before dinner

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "The Snake has a quiet temperament. In the Snake tribe, he used to stay in the house alone to paint, and he had little time to play." Snake said.


    Snake is well-behaved and sensible, and rarely makes a fuss.


    heard.


    Chang Xia is full of envy.


    Such a sensible animal cub is really rare.


    Like Noah, he is timid.


    Quiet is quiet, but likes to cry.


    Xylophone would rather Noah be as loud as Miles than cry silently. Cubs like to cry, really helpless.


    Sometimes, I don''t understand what''s going on.


    Just seeing Noah crying silently, the aggrieved appearance makes people feel distressed and sad. So, the elder Jami suggested that Noah should play with Titty and the others to grind her weak character.


    The beast cub is small, and there is still a chance to change.


    then.


    The tribe reverberates with the lively sound of the cubs rejoicing every day.


    Playing with **** and the others, Noah''s cry-loving character has really changed a bit. Even if you cry, the adults do not show up to appease, and let the beast cubs solve it by themselves.


    The **** have a carefree personality.


    Cry, that doesn''t exist.


    Lu You is smart and always coaxes people before Noah wants to cry.


    That familiar movement surprised the orcs like Xylophone.


    I can''t help but sigh that Lu You has the style of a general. With more training, he will surely become a totem warrior of the tribe in the future.


    "Beast cub, you have to let him go out and run more. Staying at home all day, what''s the point?" Su Ye glanced faintly at Patriarch Snake and Snake, and the dissatisfaction between his words was obvious. .c


    The Snake Patriarch chuckled lightly.


    She is busy with various chores of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Elder Sheguoer is not good at raising animal cubs.


    The Snake tribe is different from the Heluo tribe. The snake cubs are more independent, and there is less communication and contact between the clansmen. Snake is the smallest cub of the tribe. The other cubs of the Snake Mountain tribe are bigger than him. They are usually carried by their respective grandfathers, and it is impossible to run around in the tribe.


    "The Snake Mountain Tribe is very quiet." Clear Sky said.


    Compared with the lively Heluo tribe, the Snake Mountain tribe is too quiet.


    Whether it''s tribal orcs or beast cubs.


    The Sheyue tribe is far less lively and energetic than the Heluo tribe.


    The Patriarch Snake understood Qingkong''s words, which she couldn''t solve.


    In fact, six tribes.


    The atmosphere of the other five tribes is not as good as that of the Heluo tribe.


    The orcs like the Heluo tribe, they enjoy the harmonious tribal atmosphere of the Heluo tribe, and they prefer the enthusiasm and simplicity of the Leopard Orcs.


    Talking about how to raise cubs��


    Shen Rong didn''t stop, the aroma of grilled meat, vegetable skewers and grilled fish permeated again.


    Immediately.


    Orcs came out of the nearby igloos one after another.


    They wanted to rub Shen Rong''s roasting ingredients.


    The roasting ingredients they prepared did not taste as good as those prepared by Shen Rong himself.


    Shen Rong generously distributed the remaining seasonings to the orcs who came over. Carrying the grilled barbecue into the igloo to feed Chang Xia, the south wind maple leaf next door took a deep breath, smelling the fragrance in the cold wind, and each looked at his partner quietly.


    Snake Xing Kongshan''s face was slightly stiff, and he smiled slyly.


    Milu laughed and said, "Don''t look, you won''t be able to eat it any more. Hurry up and grill the fish. In the afternoon, you have to set up the venue for the dinner party. Yadong, you help Da Ya into the igloo to bake the fire, don''t walk around, the ground A lot of water was spilled, it was slippery, and I was worried about falling and falling."


    One listen.


    Yadong carefully helped Da Ya into the house.


    Daya wanted to refuse.


    But, hear the final fall and wrestle.


    Da Ya was sensible and asked Ya Dong to help her into the house. Shen Rong came over with a grilled fish and said, "Is Da Ya here? Chang Xia asked me to bring you a grilled fish to taste."


    "Shen Rong, I''m here." Da Ya said happily.


    Ha ha-


    Chang Xia is such a wonderful person!


    Before she came, she knew that she was thinking about Shen Rong''s grilled fish.


    Really considerate.


    "Da Ya��" Nanfeng looked at Da Ya resentfully, she was no longer Chang Xia''s favorite sister, and she didn''t care about her when she had delicious food.


    Daya''s mouth twitched.


    Nan Feng''s jealous expression really didn''t hide it at all.


    Shen Rong raised his forehead and said, "I''ll bake two more for you."


    Obviously they can bake by themselves, these orcs like to act like a spoiled child. Don''t look at Shen Rong''s look of disgust, but he really enjoys this kind of dependence in his heart.


    "Shen Rong, you are the best!" Nan Feng said loudly, jumping up and down.


    If she hadn''t been forcibly pulled by Snake, she would have wanted to give Shen Rong a kiss. Of course, whether it can be kissed or not is another question.


    "Shen Rong, this is the marinated fish." Kong Shan stepped forward, brought the marinated fish, and helped to skewer it so that Shen Rong could grill the fish.


    Snake squatted down and asked, "Shen Rong, do you want to marinate the vegetables before grilling?"


    "No need." Shen Rong rolled his eyes and stared at Snake Walk speechlessly. He looked like he had no words to say. Snake has lived in the Heluo tribe for a year, still wondering how to make vegetable skewers?


    It is obvious that he does not know how to parry the south wind.


    He simply came over and chatted with Shen Rong.


    The **** **** for survival.


    Snake play is very transparent!


    puff-


    Kong Shan couldn''t hold back and snickered.


    Snake walk is calm and composed, living in the Heluo tribe for a year, and his face is also trained. I might have felt humiliated before, but now, Snake Xing feels the same thing.


    The Snake Patriarch next door contorted his face.


    Looking at Snake''s expression without any embarrassment, he felt that Snake had changed as a person.


    "Changxia, what happened to Snake in the Heluo Tribe?" Snake opened his mouth and asked, Snake was once a very good totem warrior of the Sheyue Tribe. If it wasn''t for Nanfeng, the snake patriarch would be reluctant to let him marry Nanfeng.


    Steady and calm.


    Contrast that with the now cheeky snaking.


    The Snake Patriarch felt anger boiling under his chest.


    "He, it''s nothing!" Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    Can she say that those who are close to the vermillion are red and those who are close to the ink are black, of course not. Snake walking is very good, his personality has become lively and cheerful, and he has more topics with Nanfeng. The relationship between the two is deepening day by day.


    but.


    I don''t know if it''s a snake cub or a leopard cub.


    Looking at Chang Xia who was empty of thoughts, the Snake Patriarch naturally didn''t believe what she said.


    After taking a few deep breaths, the Snake Patriarch did not ask any further questions.


    No matter how the snake walks, it is the beast cub of the Heluo tribe, and it has nothing to do with the Sheyue tribe. When the snake traveled back to the Snake Mountain tribe at most, the Snake Patriarch found an opportunity to knock one or two.


    Apart from that.


    The Snake Patriarch can''t manage more.


    This twilight forest will be the world of young orcs from now on.


    The Snake Patriarch could afford it and put it down, waved his hand and said: "Forget it, UU reading whatever you want! Anyway, there is something really wrong, and it''s Gen and Xylophone that are the headaches."


    After finishing speaking, the snake patriarch showed a strange smile.


    heard.


    Su Ye pursed his lips and smiled.


    Xylophone often complained to Su Ye about the South Wind Snake in private.


    Of course, Su Ye would not say these words to others.


    At this time, the fertile fields are filled with the rich aroma of grilled fish.


    The orcs brought long tables and wooden chairs from the Heluo tribe to build a bonfire. Five bonfires several meters high, towering high, look extraordinary.


    The ingredients for the dinner party are piled up around the bonfire.


    The orcs who had lunch gathered together, chatting and discussing.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 969 Preparations before the dinner free read.https://

 Chapter 970： Orc song and dance

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    increasingly westward.


    The cold wind is hunting, and the fertile fields are warm.


    Five high bonfire stands, burning roaring fire.


    The orcs held stone pots in which fragrant meat was simmered. Next to it, whole cows and sheep are being roasted on the grill. The cubs frolic around the bonfire, with adults standing by to guard them.


    Chang Xia was wearing a thick coat and sat at the long table by the bonfire with Daya.


    not far away.


    Sitting with Yu Aning.


    Obviously, the female identities at this table are different.


    Specially arranged by the Heluo tribe to sit together, the orcs have a heart that yearns to be busy. Let them sit and chat together to avoid boredom.


    "Chang Xia, I heard that you are pregnant?" He Yu whispered.


    Aning looked at Chang Xia happily, his face full of excitement.


    Chang Xia smiled, nodded, and replied, "Yes, a month."


    "Congratulations!" He Yu said, "Have you vomited or not, what do you want to eat? Sour cowpeas, sour radishes and sauerkraut, do you want to eat them? I have a lot of stock in my cellar. I''ll ask Qingfeng to send you some?"


    "Changxia, there are quite a few in my family." Aning echoed.


    Chang Xia shook his head with a smile and said, "I didn''t vomit, but I was a little sleepy. When it comes to eating, I''m not picky at all. Don''t worry about me, Eminem, have you vomited recently? How is your sleep at night, do you wake up often? Often wake up, remember to drink more milk tree sap."


    There are no calcium supplements in Twilight Forest.


    Milk tree sap is a good choice.


    Da Ya listened quietly next to her, and there was a lot of food in front of her.


    These were prepared by Shen Rong and tasted very good. Daya Xu is close to giving birth, and his appetite is getting better day by day. However, Su Ye was worried that the cubs would grow too fast and that Daya would have difficulty giving birth in the future, and told Yadong to watch Daya''s daily diet.


    Orcs, there has been no such thing as a big beast cub giving birth.


    Su Ye didn''t want to happen to Da Ya.


    Da Ya''s appetite is a bit scary.


    It''s time to catch up with the warm spring when she is pregnant with twins, but Su Ye is sure that Da Ya is pregnant with a beast cub.


    "I would wake up at night and my calf would twitch."


    "I''ve been sleeping soundly recently, I can eat and sleep."


    Next to it, Da Ya interjected, saying, "I always want to pee at night��"


    Speaking of this, Da Ya is very annoying and has a headache. Even though I slept well, I always have to get up and go to the toilet. In the cold season, the weather is freezing cold, and who is willing to leave the kang bed?


    Even if Yadong prepared a wooden barrel for Taya.


    Da Ya often lost her temper for getting up and going to the toilet, but it was useless to lose her temper.


    heard.


    The three of Chang Xia shrugged.


    This happens to every female before giving birth.


    The four of us ate and chatted comfortably.


    Occasionally, I don''t forget to feed the beast cubs running around with the skewers on the table.


    Soon, the tribe will arrange totem warriors to go to the sea of ????storms. This time, like the situation on the Qinghai Plateau, the return date is undetermined.


    next time.


    The tribe wants to throw a lively bonfire dinner again.


    We should wait for all the clan to return.


    The magic hour is approaching.


    Chang Xia stood up and looked into the distance, saying, "Mother Su Ye and Patriarch Gen walked over, and the dinner should start."


    "Yeah!" Da Ya nodded, stretching her neck and looking forward.


    The sky above the fertile fields is filled with a strong fragrance.


    The orcs took their seats one after another, waiting for the start of the bonfire dinner.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others brought sweet potato wine and fruit wine, and brought pots of food to the table. Tableware and other items are all neatly arranged.


    Chang Xia this table.


    The four of them were still sitting in Chang Xia.


    There was a small jar of fruit wine on the table.


    Other food portions are the same as other tables.


    He even prepared a few more sour dishes. This is the unique benefit of this table, and other tables do not have it.


    This is the xylophone extra help to fry.


    It was specially prepared for Heyu Aning.


    Chang Xia Da Ya is not a picky eater, she eats everything.


    He Yu Aning''s appetite has recovered a little, but every meal is still dominated by sour dishes.


    a while.


    Su Ye and Gen Patriarch spoke one after another.


    However, both of them spoke very concisely and without being long-winded.


    Before and after, just two or three minutes.


    The root patriarch announced that the bonfire dinner was officially opened.


    The orcs stood up, held the bowls in front of them, and held them high to meet the others. .jj.br>


    He let out a roar, venting the excitement in his heart.


    "Chang Xia, would you like something to drink?" He Yu asked, licking the corner of his mouth.


    Chang Xia nodded, rubbed his hands together, and said, "Drink and warm up."


    When the words fell, Aningda nodded, indicating that she wanted to drink a little.


    It is rare that my partner is not around, and no one talks about it. The four of them are a little excited and feel very exciting.


    "Shen Rong, why don''t we go?" Yadong whispered.


    Shen Rong said: "Let them have a drink. After drinking, let''s go over."


    Su Ye said that drinking some fruit wine properly has no effect on their side. Recently, Shen Rong''s spirit was tense, and Chang Xia probably felt a lot of pressure.


    Otherwise, he would not have said that he wanted to come to Woye to spend the night.


    Similarly.


    Da Ya is about to give birth, and she will definitely be nervous. In addition, Yadong is a father for the first time, and her emotions will inevitably be nervous.


    As for the two Eminem and Yu Aning, the situation is similar.


    It is good for the body to let them vent with the help of a bonfire dinner tonight.


    Of course, this is also what Su Ye meant.


    Otherwise, who would let the four of Chang Xia sit at a table.


    On the table, no other orcs have been arranged to pass by.


    Yadong''s expression was still uneasy, showing unease. Next to him, Nan Feng stretched out his hand and slapped him heavily, and said solemnly, "Yadong, what are you worried about? It is inevitable that Da Ya will be nervous when she is about to give birth. As her partner, how can you be so impetuous? Calm down, you are very It''s almost time to be a father''s male."


    Beaten by the south wind.


    Yadong gradually calmed down.


    Recently, don''t say Da Ya is nervous.


    Isn''t it Yadong?


    The closer to production, the more nervous the two became.


    The tribe root patriarch discussed with Xylophone and decided to let Golei snails live there in two days. Gray''s injury gradually recovered with little impact. Living in the Baihu cave is just enough to help Yadong Daya.


    Of course, this is thanks to the fact that Gray''s injuries are not as severe as Yun Dong''s.


    Yun Dong is still lying down, and the clansmen helped to carry it over at the bonfire dinner tonight.


    Injury to the back and coccyx nerve, the injury is not so easy to heal quickly. However, Yun kinetic energy simply sits upright, which means that it will not be paralyzed, which is good news.


    Eat and drink.


    Some orcs raised their necks and sang, humming ancient songs on this continent.


    gradually.


    The orcs all hummed along.


    If there is singing, there will naturally be dancing.


    Several cheerful females took the lead in putting down the bowls and chopsticks, walked to the open space in front of the bonfire, and began to stretch their graceful postures and dance.


    "Chang Xia, look at��"


    "Hey! It seems to be Aunt Li Mi So Aunt Li Mi can dance?"


    The singing and dancing of the orcs are straightforward and unrestrained.


    Singing and dancing, full of power and wildness.


    Looking at it, you can feel the fresh life.


    Heyu smiled and said proudly: "Li Mi''s sacrifice dance is the best dance in the Twilight Forest! At the same time, she is also very good."


    "The male who chased Li Mi in the past can circle the Heluo tribe three times." Aning echoed.


    Li Mi''s personality is hot and strong.


    She doesn''t look down on those who are weaker than herself, and she also despises those who are ugly.


    After all, it is good to be able to live on its own strength. Naturally, Li Mi was unwilling to follow through. This time, the kidnapping of Qing Lun was originally revenge. Now it seems that he has fallen into the trap of the fish clan, which makes Li Mi feel very subtle.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 970 The Orc''s Song and Dance Free read.https://

 Chapter 971： Next, supper time

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Look-"


    "Single females are over."


    "It''s funny! It''s a pity, there is a cub in the stomach and can''t jump."


    He Yu Aning muttered, looking at the open space in front of the bonfire with great interest. She didn''t get pregnant with a cub before, let''s not talk about it, I have to go and dance.


    Now, no.


    A cub that was finally conceived.


    How could an accident happen.


    "I seem to see that the orc named Qinglun from the fish clan also passed by." Chang Xia hesitated, turned to look at Da Ya, and asked her for confirmation.


    this time.


    It''s not just females who come forward.


    Some single males also put down their bowls and chopsticks, twisted their bodies one after another, and joined the dancing crowd.


    In terms of liveliness, this bonfire dinner surpassed the last harvest festival.


    During the last harvest festival, the orcs were somewhat restrained.


    Under the influence of Li Mi this time, the orcs have a burst of hormones, humming songs, and dancing dances, all with a strong tendency to induce. ..


    Chang Xia breathed the rich breath in the air.


    Tonight, let''s go back to the Baihu Cave!


    Wo Ye''s wild aura doesn''t match his calm self.


    "Chang Xia, are you staying overnight at Woye Igloo tonight?" Da Ya said softly.


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "Go back to the cave! Tonight''s Woye, I''m worried that it will be very noisy. Too much noise will affect sleep and is not conducive to the growth of beast cubs."


    heard.


    He Yu Aning nodded in agreement.


    Woye, tonight belongs to this group of single adult orcs.


    Originally, they also wanted to enjoy the moon and snow in the fertile fields, but now it seems that they should return to the tribe earlier, wash and sleep, and live in peace.


    "Chang Xia, are you full?"


    Shen Rong came over with the bowl and chopsticks in his hand.


    Behind him was Yadong, who held a bowl with a few pieces of duck gizzards in it, smiled and handed the bowl to Taya, saying, "Taya, look what I''ve left for you?"


    "Duck gizzard, thank you Yadong!" Taya said happily.


    Whether she can eat duck gizzards, she has no idea. However, Yadong specially reserved this duck gizzard for her, so Taya was very happy.


    "Shen Rong, did you bring me some vegetables?" Chang Xia was coquettish, her mouth raised.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly and said, "Wait back to the cave, I''ll make steamed chicken for you."


    Su Yegang has developed a new medicated diet, which is most suitable with steamed chicken. Shen Rong didn''t even think about it, and promised to make steamed chicken for Chang Xia. What''s more, the food at Chang Xia''s table, the barbecued meats were all roasted by Shen Rong himself, and for other food, Shen Rong also helped a lot.


    Just say your mind.


    Far better than Yadong''s bowl of duck gizzards.


    "Steamed chicken, very special?" Chang Xia blinked and asked curiously.


    "The medicinal diet that Wu Gang has researched." Shen Rong smiled, took a piece of roast meat and fed it to Chang Xia''s mouth, and at the same time agreed to make the steamed chicken with Songshan chicken.


    "Songshan chicken, I want to eat it too." Da Ya licked the corner of her mouth, swallowing her saliva while eating duck gizzards.


    This said.


    He Yu Aning nodded.


    Songshan chicken is tender and smooth, different from other pheasants.


    After eating Songshan Chicken, it is hard to forget the taste of Songshan Chicken.


    It is a pity that the Songshan chicken is small and only lives in the Songshan area.


    The Heluo tribe is worried that the clansmen eat too hard, which will lead to the extinction of the Songshan chicken. It is strictly forbidden for the tribe to hunt Songshan chickens. Changxia wants to capture Songshan chickens for breeding, but the progress is not so good.


    Songshan chicken is the same as the white-footed chicken in Salt Lake.


    Belonging to regional creatures, it is difficult to reproduce without the local living environment.


    "Changxia��"


    He Yu Aning whispered Chang Xia''s name.


    Chang Xia turned to look at Shen Rong and asked, "How many Song pheasants are there in the chicken coop?"


    "Sixteen. Nan Feng stares at them all day and drools. Xylophone Amu will personally go to the chicken coop to count the Song pheasants every day, for fear that she will eat them stealthily." Chen Rong replied.


    "One per person. Quietly, don''t let Nanfeng know." Chang Xia grinned and said with a smirk.


    A total of sixteen Songshan chickens.


    After eating four of them, Nanfeng can react even if he doesn''t know how to count.


    but.


    The ones who eat chicken are Chang Xia and the others.


    Even if Nan Feng knew, he could only drool.


    Unless, she is also pregnant.


    Otherwise, Xylophone would not have agreed to slaughter Songshan chickens for her to eat.


    Yes, xylophone is so unselfish.


    whee-


    He Yu Aning snickered while covering his mouth.


    Da Ya leaned on Yadong''s shoulder, holding her stomach with both hands.


    Obviously, the same laughing stomach hurts.


    That scene, I feel exciting when I think about it. Nanfeng is not the only one who cares about Songshan chickens in the tribe. Like Elder Pukang, the tribe did not dare to let him near the chicken coop.


    Of course, Pukang elders are a little better.


    That is to eat without being picky.


    Tasty, unpalatable.


    He eats whatever he can eat.


    Like Chang Xia, it won''t work. She doesn''t even touch it if it''s unpalatable.


    Eat, it is impossible to eat.


    Recently, due to his health, Shen Rong and Su Ye did not dare to let Chang Xia enter the kitchen, and Shen Rong''s cooking skills continued to improve. Even Su Ye praised Lianlian and bluntly said that Shen Rong was talented.


    "Cough cough!"


    Suddenly, He Yu Aning turned his head and didn''t look at the bonfire stand.


    Qingfeng Mingyu also came over with food and accompanies his partners.


    heard.


    Chang Xia Daya looked up and looked over.


    I saw that the open space in front of the bonfire was overflowing with passion.


    What''s more outrageous is that it seems that some orcs are missing.


    Chang Xia didn''t understand what happened at first?


    Looking at each other with Da Ya, the expressions of both of them are a bit confused.


    "The bonfire dinner must end early!" He Yu patted Qingfeng on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go! Let''s go back to the cave, and give this fertile field to Li Mi and the others."


    Aning chuckled lightly and put down the tableware as well.


    "��"


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and looked at Da Ya again.


    Suddenly the two seemed to want to understand something.


    Is this the right eye, drilled into the igloo?


    Orcs, so unrestrained!


    "Shen Rong, is Chang Xia full? If you''re full, take her back to the cave to rest early, and spend the night in Lai Woye in two days. Woye is a bit lively tonight, so she shouldn''t want to spend the night here to watch the stars."


    Su Ye leaned on crutches and walked leisurely.


    Glancing at Taya, she was sure that she was in good condition.


    Putting his eyes on Chang Xia, the bonfire dinner was still very lively. However, the next time is entertainment time, which is not suitable for underage cubs to watch.


    In the distance, Xylophone asked Qingliu and the others to return to the tribe.


    Animal cubs such as tits, held by their respective grandfathers or Eminem, also intend to leave the venue.


    "I''m full." Chang Xia said regretfully.


    Ye Mingming has just started, but unfortunately the next time is not suitable for participation.


    Next to them, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others are full of interest.


    Obvious.


    They can continue to stay in Ferro.


    Da Ya raised her mouth, UU reading www.uukanshu. com reached out and patted his belly, and murmured again.


    "Nuanchun, don''t you bring the twins back to the cave?"


    When passing by Nuanchun Shankun, Chang Xia noticed that the two of them were sitting like a mountain without any intention of getting up, and immediately asked curiously.


    Nuan Chun smiled mysteriously and told Chang Xia.


    The twins were brought back to the tribe by Granny Min Yue, and she and Shan Kun were in no hurry to return to the cave.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia gave Nuan Chun a contemptuous look.


    "Chang Xia, good night!" Honey dew leaned over, showing a smug smile, holding Bai Qing in her arms and planning to dance over the bonfire.


    Chang Xia pouted, waved his hand perfunctorily, and said, "Good night!"


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 971 Next, read it for free during midnight snack time. https://

 Chapter 972： Plans for Yuanyi

    "Mother Su Ye, will the Normandy Fair be held next year?"


    Woye was brightly lit, and Changxia and his group of orcs walked slowly towards the Baihu cave. Quiet and peaceful in front, noisy and lively behind.


    Baihe Pontoon Bridge.


    It separates Woye and Baihu Cave into two completely different worlds.


    "It was held." Su Ye said.


    Normandy, where she met him.


    Being young is nothing but stubbornness. After I lost it, I realized how ridiculous my stubbornness was.


    but.


    Even if it is missed.


    To have such beautiful memories, this life is also worthwhile.


    The Normandy Grand Bazaar will continue to be held in the past and in the future. It was Su Ye''s obsession, she wanted Normandy to be full of life, not dead.


    Looking at the memories on Su Ye''s face, Chang Xia was very curious.


    What is so special about Normandy, she asked Su Ye the same question before.


    Unfortunately, Su Ye smiled mysteriously.


    never answered directly.


    "Why did you choose Normandy as the place of communication?" Shen Rong asked in surprise.


    Normandy''s location is really good, but it should be a three-way zone. Away from the Twilight Forest orc horde, it takes time to travel back and forth.


    Su Ye smiled slightly and said, "Normandy is the place to meet."


    After speaking, Su Ye didn''t speak again.


    Shen Rong opened his mouth and wanted to ask something.


    Chang Xia pulled him and shook her head lightly.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong trembled slightly and stopped his curiosity.


    "Spring is the time to harvest maple sap, and the tribe may be busy." Chang Xia pondered, missing the maple sap harvesting time this year, and the amount of harvesting is not much. In the coming year, the tribe will start early, and the number of people who go to the Normandy Grand Bazaar may not be many.


    at the same time.


    Changxia plans to open up wasteland.


    In early spring, there are many things to be busy with.


    Although, the Normandy Grand Bazaar is a lot of fun. Chang Xia didn''t have time to go to participate, the tribe depends on the meaning of the root patriarch and the elders.


    As long as Su Ye wanted the Normandy Bazaar to go on forever.


    The Orcs of the Twilight Forest will choose to support.


    After all, for decades.


    To end it abruptly will more or less make the orcs feel uncomfortable.


    "After tonight''s bonfire dinner, I think the orcs and fishes will be very willing to participate in the Normandy Fair in the coming year. Of course, I mean those single orcs." Su Ye''s expression was indifferent. Previously, the three races in the East Land did not intermarry.


    The Normandy Grand Bazaar is not so attractive to them.


    Even if they meet each other, they can''t get married.


    We can only wait for the reunion of the Normandy Grand Bazaar once a year.


    nowadays.


    Orcs took the lead in opening up marriage.


    The Normandy Bazaar will only be more lively in the coming year.


    Interracial marriage is a taboo, and Su Ye used his wisdom to solve this taboo. It is conceivable that with the successful conclusion of the Normandy Bazaar in the coming year.


    The name of Su Ye.


    It will surely shine in the East Land again.


    Hear the words.


    Changxia Shenrong thought carefully.


    He soon understood what Su Ye meant.


    The three major races are open to intermarriage, which will inevitably attract countless single orcs to Normandy, and the big market will naturally come true.


    However, Chang Xia was puzzled.


    Su Ye values ??the Normandy Bazaar very much.


    But why are you unwilling to build Normandy?


    Is it just obsessed with the annual blind date of various races?


    It feels strange and awkward.


    Ah ha!


    Chang Xia thought about it and couldn''t help yawning.


    Too many things have happened today, and I am excited. Chang Xia did not rest at noon, the excitement disappeared, and the body naturally fell into fatigue.


    Not yet at the door.


    Chang Xia yawned again and again.


    See you.


    Su Ye Chen Rong shook his head with a light smile.


    Behind him, Bai Qing was unwilling to follow behind.


    Obviously, he still wants to play with his friends in Woye. However, both Su Ye and Gen Patriarch spoke up and drove them back to the tribe.


    A little while.


    The group of four returned to the cave.


    Shen Rong went into the kitchen to fetch water and let Chang Xia soak his feet.


    Chang Xia lay sleepy on the kang bed and took off her heavy animal skin coat. She felt that her whole body was light and airy.


    "Chang Xia, come and wash your face."


    Shen Rong entered the room with a wooden basin, wet the towel, and called Chang Xia to get up to wash his face and rinse his mouth.


    Chang Xia lazily got up and washed his face and rinsed his mouth.


    With the help of Shen Rong, he took off the animal skin half boots on his feet and soaked his feet.


    It''s too cold.


    Su Ye is not allowed to take a bath every day in Chang Xia, for fear of catching a cold.


    She was just pregnant, and it was very troublesome to catch a cold.


    After a lot of work, I can finally put on clean pajamas and lie on the kang bed. Chang Xia didn''t wait for Shen Rong to return to the cave, and went straight to sleep.


    Wait for Shen Rong to return to the house.


    What greeted him was Chang Xia''s slight breathing.


    With a smile on the corner of Shen Rong''s mouth, he slowly went to bed.


    At the bonfire dinner tonight.


    Shen Rong specifically went to Yuan Yi Hou San''er, and found that the two were very peaceful. They sat at the long table with the beasts in the Baihu business district, and they didn''t cause trouble, which made Shen Rong very satisfied.


    Yuanyi is not easy.


    Shen Rong asked Patriarch Gen to remind him in private.


    From the day he left the Western Land, Shen Rong no longer considered himself a beastman from the Yuan family.


    With Yuan Yi''s keenness, he must have discovered this.


    Don''t look at when Yuan Yi mentioned Yuanhou, it was almost always a derogatory term. However, Shen Rong knew that the more he did, the more optimistic Yuan Yi was about Yuanhou.


    Here comes.


    Shen Rongyue firmly believed that Yuanyi should stay in the Heluo tribe.


    Best, find a strong female and use her means to keep him in the Dusk Forest.


    Only when he becomes his own person can Shen Rong feel relieved.


    When Shen Rong knew that Li Mi existed, he first felt that Li Mi was a good fit for Yuan Yi. But unfortunately Li Mi has her own choice, she chose Qing Lun.


    but.


    There are also many single females in the Heluo tribe.


    Shen Rong decided to chat with Bai Qing or Nanfeng and ask them to act.


    Be sure to keep Yuan Yi "sincerely" in the Heluo tribe.


    Woye, a bonfire dinner.


    Yuan Yi kept sneezing.


    The monkey next to him was so anxious that he said nervously: "Sir, have you caught a cold? Let''s go to the tribe to find Elder Ximu to show you��"


    Su Ye, Hou San''er didn''t dare to look for it.


    Looking for Elder Ximu, Hou San''er thought there was still a chance.


    "It''s fine. UU Reading " Yuan Yi waved his hand and said, "Mostly, Shen Rong is thinking about me. It''s been so long, that kid is really obsessed and persistent."


    Listen to it.


    Monkey San''er''s face turned black.


    Being worried about by Young Master Shen Rong, his own adults are really not afraid of death!


    "Hou San''er, why don''t you go and try?" Yuan Yi pouted at the open space in front of the bonfire and said, "This is not Xilu Yuan''s house. You can try to pursue your own happiness." Hou San''er has followed him since he was a child. But Yuan Yi hopes that he can find his own happiness in Donglu.


    Monkey San''er was silent.


    After a while.


    "Sir, I''ll follow you."


    Hou San''er understood that Yuan Yi would return to the West Land sooner or later.


    If he stayed in Donglu, he would not be able to follow Yuan Yi back to Yuan''s house.


    "Hou San''er, the west land is a cage for you. I know your abilities. If you are willing to stay in the east land, stay in the Heluo tribe. In the future, you can have your own partner and your own beast cub. This is in the There is absolutely no possibility for the West Land to have it.��


    Yuan Yi said it very clearly.


    Go back to the Western Land with him, Hou San''er is a slave.


    Even if they are married and have a partner, the cubs in the future will be named slaves.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 973： Yuan Yis Considerations

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    half an hour.


    Monkey San''er was silent.


    Yuan Yi sighed, Monkey San''er was stubborn, he knew it.


    When he came to Donglu this time, he didn''t intend to bring Monkey San''er. Hou San''er joined the team on his own initiative, and by the time Yuan Yi knew, the boat had already left the port.


    "...Before you leave the Twilight Forest, you can go back at any time. I treat you as a brother, and I hope that your future beast cubs will be free orcs instead of carrying the name of slaves. Think about it, we still have a lot of time."


    Yuan Yi spoke more slowly, and his tone became more serious.


    He never regarded Housan''er as a slave.


    However, he alone cannot change the entire system of the Western Land.


    If Hou San''er wanted to get a new life, he had to leave the West Land.


    Staying in Donglu and being taken in by the Heluo tribe, this is Hou San''er''s best choice. At the same time, Yuan Yi wanted to give Hou San''er a chance to give birth.


    He could see it. jj.br>


    Shen Rong wanted to keep him in Donglu.


    In a short time, he didn''t even want to leave the Heluo tribe and go back to the West.


    "Sir, I will think hard." Hou San''er said softly.


    Yuan Yi stretched out his hand, patted Monkey San''er, and said with a smile, "Then start by calling my name, don''t call adults."


    Done.


    Yuan Yi took his long legs and walked towards the bonfire overhead.


    Tonight, fertile spring love is sprouting.


    Yuan Yi has some ideas.


    After brushing the broken hair on his head, Yuan Yi twisted his body and slid between the dance floors in the open space in front of the bonfire. With his gentle and elegant temperament, matched with his decent face, the breath of a mature uncle came to his face.


    Immediately, many females were made to smile.


    zizi-


    The towering bonfire rack made a sizzling sound.


    The writhing orcs smiled. Gradually, the two parties who looked right began to approach.


    In the distance, Patriarch Gen stretched out his hand to Xylophone and issued an invitation.


    "Xylophone, let''s try it too." Gen said with a smile.


    It is rare to have a chance to revel with the clan, no orc will care about him and the xylophone. Patriarch Gen was naturally reluctant to miss this opportunity. If it wasn''t for the fear of Xylophone''s rejection, Patriarch Gen even wanted to sing a song.


    Confess to the xylophone as you did when you were young.


    "Okay!" Xylophone responded generously.


    Tonight, everyone is in a frenzy.


    The xylophone unloaded the image burden, and the patriarch of the same root danced.


    Out of the corner of the eye, he glanced at the single orcs hugging each other.


    There was a hint of joy in the eyes of the two of them.


    The night is getting darker.


    The chirping of insects and birds gradually ceased.


    Only the fiery temperature of Woye remains.


    the next day.


    There was a heavy snowfall in the sky.


    Looking up at the sky, thick clouds cover everything.


    When Chang Xia wakes up.


    Shen Rong Baiqing is cleaning the snow in the courtyard.


    "Today''s snow is really heavy!" Chang Xia sighed.


    With his hands in his sleeves, Su Ye stood on the pavilion in the corridor overlooking the White Lake, and said, "The snow began to fall in the middle of the night, and it didn''t stop until the early morning. I hope nothing happened to Woye last night, with such a heavy snowfall. Frostbite easily."


    "If something really happened, the tribe wouldn''t be so quiet." Shen Rong replied.


    The snow was so heavy that the snow in the courtyard had just been swept, and soon it was covered with another layer. He and Bai Qing simply cleaned the places they needed to pass by, and ignored other places for the time being.


    "Perhaps, it''s too cold to return to the tribe." Chang Xia said with a grin, but he''s not stupid, how could he be so obediently frozen in Woye?


    "The pots and pans in the Woye Igloo shouldn''t be covered by ice and snow, right? There are still unfinished fish..."


    Suddenly, Chang Xia remembered the kitchen utensils left in the Woye igloo.


    A little worry crossed his face.


    Shen Rong said: "The fish must have turned into frozen fish. The pots and pans are all placed in the igloo. It should be fine after thinking about it. I''m afraid that the snow will be too heavy and the opening of the igloo will be frozen."


    "Let''s go to Woye to see��" Bai Qing said.


    He rubbed his frozen red hands, not caring at all.


    Shen Rong asked him to wear gloves, but Bai Qing refused, saying that it was inconvenient to clean the snow and would easily affect his performance.


    These words made Shen Rong really speechless.


    "Don''t worry, go after breakfast." Su Ye said.


    The snow was too heavy, and Su Ye was worried about letting Bai Qing go out. Near the end of the cold season, Su Ye was afraid of an accident when such a heavy snow came suddenly. I plan to contact other orc tribes later and ask about the situation of each tribe.


    "Shen Rong, come into the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Chang Xia, what do we eat in the morning, hot pot? It''s cold, and hot pot tastes good." Bai Qing put down his broom, rubbed his hands and walked up the steps. The snow is stomped off and up the corridor pavilion.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, hesitated, and said, "Isn''t it a good idea to eat hot pot in the early morning? Noon or evening is the most suitable, eat soup noodles in the morning! Hot soup noodles are also very suitable for the cold season. ."


    Hot pot is delicious.


    But don''t be greedy.


    If you eat too much, you will get angry easily.


    Chang Xia doesn''t want to drink bitter herbal tea, and hot pot is still safe to eat in moderation.


    "Soup noodle, fish broth noodle will also work." Bai Qing agreed to Chang Xia''s proposal after thinking about it, and said, "I''m going to kill the fish. There are two fish by the tank. Do you want to kill two?"


    There are always people in the clan who are unwilling to chisel ice, and the Changxia family will never be short of fish.


    "One is enough." Chang Xia said.


    There were only four of them, and one herring was enough to eat.


    After washing, Chang Xia applied a moisturizing cream.


    Sitting with Su Ye on the low stool beside the stove, Shen Rong Baiqing was busy preparing breakfast. Orcs do not have the custom of Chinese New Year, and entering the cold season means reunion. Therefore, the end of the cold season has no special significance for the orcs.


    Chang Xia Mo counted the time.


    Now, it''s probably early December.


    At the same time, it is also the coldest time in Dusk Forest.


    In previous years, there will be no heavy snow at this time, but the temperature is very low. Orcs usually huddle in their own animal dens, and use thick hides to cover the dens tightly to prevent cold air from getting into the dens.


    Like the old man and the cubs of the tribe, they will be arranged by the tribe to live in the warehouse.


    How is this year-


    Not to mention huddled in cave dwellings, the clansmen go out every day to walk around.


    Or go to Woye Cuju Field to play Cuju, or go to Baihu for two laps. Don''t live a full life, it''s cold, what is cold, it''s not cold at all!


    "What is Chang Xia thinking?" Su Ye asked.


    Seeing Chang Xia holding the milk tree sap in a daze, the milk tree sap in the bowl was about to cool off.


    She was still in a daze, Su Ye couldn''t help reaching out and pushing Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia recovered, UU reading www.uukanshu. com hurriedly drank the milk tree sap from the bowl.


    "I''m thinking, at the end of the cold season, should I call Nanfeng Fengye and the others to come and gather?" Chang Xia said.


    "Gather what?" Su Ye looked confused.


    At the end of the cold season, what is there to gather?


    At this time, it was freezing cold. This year it is snowing heavily. Is it uncomfortable for the cat to keep warm on the kang bed? Why bother tossing some and not.


    "I''ll just say it casually, it doesn''t seem like there''s anything to get together." Chang Xia thought about it and felt that Su Ye was right. There is no New Year''s Day in the Twilight Forest, and there is no need for a party.


    Say it again.


    In two days, the tribe will leave another group of clansmen.


    Chinese New Year is for reunion, forget it, let''s not get together!


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 973 Yuan Yi''s Considerations Free Read. https://

 Chapter 974： Heavy snowfall, teach? 嗲?/a>

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "At the end of the cold season, the weather is freezing cold. In two days, the tribe will leave again. You want to get together and wait for the spring!" Shen Rong shook his head lightly, denying Chang Xia''s plan to get together. Furthermore, Chang Xia was pregnant with a beast cub.


    The first three months are the most important.


    Be careful.


    Shen Rong hopes to spend these three months smoothly.


    "Okay! When the spring begins, we invite Nanfeng and the others to gather in the cave." Chang Xia replied. I am used to the liveliness of the past, but recently the cave dwelling is quiet, which makes Chang Xia very unaccustomed.


    man!


    They like to be lively and enjoy the quiet.


    After getting used to the quiet, I yearn for the lively.


    Last night was crazy.


    The Heluo tribe was particularly quiet this morning.


    Chang Xia was eating quietly with a bowl of fish meal. Usually, there should be lively noises coming from Baihu.


    Today, White Lake is quiet.


    "Haven''t everyone got up yet?" Chang Xia muttered.


    Su Ye smiled slightly, his smile full of joy.


    Didn''t get up, okay!


    It''s better to be quiet today.


    Bai Qing said, "Hey! No orcs will compete with us on the Cuju arena, that''s great!" After saying that, Bai Qing''s speed of eating fans was two points faster.


    Obviously, he is looking forward to playing Cuju at Woye.


    It''s cold, and it''s comfortable to stay in the cave, but it''s a little stuffy.


    Bai Qing prefers the vast Cuju field, where he can gallop to his heart''s content, and at the same time hunt with his friends in winter.


    Recently, Su Ye has assigned less homework.


    Pachinko can have fun.


    When the cold season is over, a new round of schoolwork will begin.


    At that time, it was difficult for Bai Qing to play.


    "Didn''t you guys dug and build a small cuju field by yourself?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Speaking of this, Bai Qing was furious.


    "The cuju field we dug and built is often occupied by adults." Bai Qing twisted his face, resentful.


    They can''t beat those adults.


    Even if it is the Cuju field they dug and built, they still cannot control the initiative.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia laughed.


    She can''t help with this.


    Orcs believe in fist supremacy.


    As a sorcerer, Bai Qing would assume the identity of a sorcerer. Naturally, the clansmen did not dare to fight with him, but Bai Qing was not stupid. How can this kind of thing use identity to oppress people?


    The strength of Bai Qing and his friends is really outstanding.


    However, they were against adult orcs, and they were also adult orcs of the Heluo tribe. The ending is predictable.


    A fiasco, they simply can''t regain their Cuju arena.


    These little guys secretly swore that when they were adults, they would find the right opportunity to knock on the sack. Violently take revenge on these immoral adults, even robbing the cuju arena without adult cubs, shameless.


    They can obviously dig and build it themselves.


    But he didn''t do anything, instead he fought with Bai Qing and the others.


    A mysterious smile appeared on Su Ye and Chen Rong''s face.


    Recently, Pai Qing''s strength has developed rapidly, and it turned out to be stimulated.


    Bai Qing has the bloodline of fighting wolf, and the bloodline of fighting wolf becomes more and more brave. However, Bai Qing also has the potential of Wu, as the successor of Wu, Bai Qing''s tempering can''t be too bloody.


    Here comes.


    It is not a good thing for Bai Qing to grow up.


    Su Ye brought Bai Qing to the Heluo tribe, half of his thoughts hoped that Shen Rong could help Bai Qing hone his bloodline of fighting the wolf. At first, she thought about taking Bai Qing to the Sirius tribe.


    Just think of Xingya back then.


    Su Ye lacked confidence in the Sirius tribe.


    She worries that Bai Qing will follow in Xingya''s footsteps.


    After careful consideration, Su Ye decided to reduce the contact between Bai Qing and the Sirius tribe. The Sirius Tribe may have guessed Su Ye''s thoughts more or less. The Wolf Tribe chose to restrain the tribe and try not to contact Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing is smart.


    He somehow guessed why.


    However, he wisely said nothing.


    He silently completed the tasks and schoolwork assigned to him by Su Ye, and worked hard at the same time.


    I hope to be recognized by Su Ye and the Orcs of the Twilight Forest as soon as possible.


    "Next time, you can consider using some small tricks. For example, traps or poisoning, of course you can''t use heavy ones." Shen Rong suggested.


    This said.


    The bottom of Bai Qing''s eyes suddenly flickered.


    Yup!


    They couldn''t beat those rascal adults head on.


    However, other means can be used.


    Thinking about it, Bai Qing''s speed of eating noodles accelerated again. He needs to discuss with his friends, determine specific policies, and then start implementing actions.


    see.


    Shen Rong didn''t say any more.


    Su Ye nodded in satisfaction, but Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Shen Rong made it clear that he wanted to teach Bai Qing badly. Seeing Su Ye''s expression, he seemed to approve.


    Chang Xia thought about it, and soon wanted to understand. In the future, Bai Qing will take over as Su Yewu''s position. His integrity is a good thing, but it is also a bad thing.


    Appropriate training will make Pachin more sharpened.


    better for his future.


    Perhaps, the tribe will not be too quiet next.


    Orcs hold revenge, never one or two.


    After dinner.


    Bai Qing hurriedly left the cave and headed for the tribe.


    Shen Rong packed up his dishes and planned to go to Woye to see the situation of the igloo.


    If it wasn''t supposed to snow.


    Chang Xia can go to Woye Igloo to continue playing together.


    However, there was too much snow.


    Su Ye and Chen Rong were worried that Chang Xia would go out and leave people in the cave.


    Chang Xia took out a pen and paper and planned to draw a few sets of clothes. With Kirab of the Sirius Tribe, the orcs gradually no longer have to worry about the lack of fabrics. Unfortunately, the wolves still don��t know how to dye, and the clothes that can be sewn still don��t have many styles.


    However, this does not hinder Chang Xia''s pursuit of beautiful clothes.


    She originally wanted to polish jade ornaments.


    He was stopped by Su Ye and said that during pregnancy, it is best not to use sharp weapons. The real reason was that Su Ye was afraid that Chang Xia would hurt himself. new


    this time.


    The two sat on the bed in the living room.


    There are various snacks on the kang table.


    Su Ye used Yinbei to contact other orc tribes to inquire about the snowfall.


    Chang Xia quietly drew the drawings, moving and still, which was extraordinarily warm.


    Suddenly, the sound of crunching on the snow came from the cave courtyard.


    Chang Xia looked up at the cave courtyard, and saw Nanfeng Fengye and a few people walking up the steps together. They stomped their feet on the steps to brush off the snowflakes from their bodies, then headed towards the living room.


    "Changxia��"


    Before entering the house, Nan Feng''s familiar voice came.


    Meanwhile, there''s Honeydew''s giggles.


    "I''m on the kang bed in the living room, come here!"


    The living room is large and convenient for many people.


    In addition, Chang Xia didn''t sleep, so he accompanies Su Ye in the living room to handle daily affairs.


    At this moment, Nanfeng and the others came over.


    Su Ye holds Yinbei, UU reads www. uukanshu.com plans to go back to the cave next door.


    Leave the living room to Nanfeng and the others to chat. In the cold weather, they don''t dislike going out. Such courage!


    "Why did Wu leave?" Maple Leaf said, "Did we come here too noisy and disturb Wu?"


    "She used Yinbei to contact other orc tribes to inquire about the snowfall situation. Come and play with me, and Granny Su Ye naturally wants to go back to the cave." Chang Xia explained and complained: "I originally wanted to go to Woye, but they all disagreed. Tell me about Woye, it snowed last night, when did you go back to the cave?"


    "I went back to the White Lake Cave with Kong Shan late at night." Maple Leaf said.


    Nan Feng was slightly embarrassed and did not answer.


    "Bai Qing and I will be late! After all, snowfall is also quite flavorful, one is hot and one is hot, and it is exciting." Honey dew smiled bitterly, and the words in her mouth also did not lock the door.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 974 Heavy Snowfall, Teaching Bai Qing Free Read.https://

 Chapter 975： The unfortunate Yuan Yi is missed

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    heard.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Silently staring at the astringent honey dew, this female is good or not, but it is a pity that she has a mouth.


    "Last night, nothing interesting happened to Woye?" Chang Xia blinked and whispered. She left early, and lying on the kang bed could still hear the singing from Woye.


    Too tired to listen to it for two seconds.


    As soon as he tilted his head, he fell asleep.


    "interesting-"


    "I was just about to tell you."


    The three of Nanfeng laughed.


    "Do you know what Ah Yu''er did last night?" Nan Feng Zixi opened her mouth and looked around, her expression very wretched.


    now.


    Chang Xia was too curious to talk about her.


    "What is she doing?" Chang Xia asked.


    Ah Yu''er likes to laugh and is shy.


    In the past, during the warm season, wild fruits from the mountains and forests were always picked for Changxia to eat.


    "She knocked Yuanyi unconscious and carried the person back to the tribe." Maple Leaf resisted the grim expression on her face. The scene last night was too shocking, not to mention that Maple Leaf was frightened. The decisive and swift startle.


    On the front foot, Nan Feng was still thinking about matching A Yu''er and Qing Lan.


    The back foot was told by Maple Leaf that Ah Yu''er liked Qinglan''s face, and their personalities were not suitable. Nan Feng just rested his mind and didn''t think about it.


    Who knew that Ah Yu''er would take the initiative to attack.


    I picked a male myself.


    Yuan Yi, Shen Rong''s uncle.


    The pen in Chang Xia''s hand crooked, and he almost drew on him.


    She widened her eyes and stammered, "Feng Fengye, what did you just say? I seem to have heard something wrong, Yuanyi or something, tinnitus?"


    "Chang Xia, you heard it right. A Yu''er knocked Yuan Yi out and carried him back to the tribe. Hou San''er tried to stop it, but was blocked by other clansmen." Nan Feng added.


    In the bottom of my heart, I couldn''t help giving Ah Yu''er a thumbs up.


    Who would have thought that this is usually a weak, shy and timid female.


    To start, it is called a brutal and decisive.


    Yuan Yi didn''t react, and he was knocked unconscious and carried away.


    After printing what Chang Xia said, people cannot be seen, and sea water cannot be measured.


    "Hou San''er, is he alright?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    "Hou San''er was dragged into the igloo by an older female and worked all night. When he remembers Yuan Yi, it should be this morning." Honey Lu said with a smirk.


    In addition to Yuan Yi, Qing Lan also seemed to be dragged away by a female from the Snake Mountain tribe.


    The other orcs of the fish tribe seem to have gained something.


    In short.


    The bonfire dinner last night was quite a success.


    Marriage is hard to say for now.


    At least the single orcs took the first step bravely.


    "Aunt Li Mi, you didn''t pay attention to her?" Chang Xia asked. Thinking about how to tell Shen Rong about Yuan Yi, Ah Yu''er is soft and weak, but she is a tough female. Who is not good for her, she has to look at Yuan Yi.


    Yuanyi, as the direct descendant of the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe.


    He has a partner, and even many beautiful female slaves. Ah Yu''er admits death, how should this matter be resolved?


    "She, Qinglun was eyeing at the beginning of the bonfire dinner." Maple Ye said with a dark face, speechless: "The fish male is very shameless, and directly told Aunt Li Mi that she should be responsible, and must marry, otherwise he will be fooled. Haunting her in the Heluo tribe."


    Immediately.


    Chang Xia was silent again.


    Are orc brain circuits so unique?


    "I��"


    "You heard that right."


    Xu Shi guessed what Chang Xia wanted to say.


    This time, Nanfeng spoke first.


    "The marriage between the fish clan and the orc clan, I think if the clear sky wizard and the snake and snake patriarch don''t hurry up, Aunt Li Mi and Qing Lun may get married before them." Honey dew said with a smile.


    Qing Lun intends to marry Li Mi.


    Su Ye and the tribe will definitely facilitate this.


    After all, Li Mi dared to knock Qing Lun out and carry it back to her cave, so she probably wouldn''t reject Qing Lun. That being the case, marriage is naturally the best choice.


    It can be said.


    This matter was actively recruited by Li Mi.


    Silent for a long time.


    Chang Xia let out a long sigh and said, "The tribe will be very interesting in the future!"


    The expected cubs of all races are likely to be accessible.


    Happy, and a little complicated.


    "Bai Qing wants to go to the Sea of ????Storm Sea to explore the ruins of Inami Water City, I have a headache!" Milu ended the chat on Woye''s side and took the initiative to talk about what happened two days later.


    She wanted to leave Bai Qing in the tribe and work hard to give birth to cubs.


    but.


    He didn''t want to stop Bai Qing from wanting to go out.


    Maple Leaf said: "I am also very interested in the sea of ????storms."


    "Don''t think too much." Nanfeng sneered and said, "This time I went to the Sea of ????Storm to explore the ruins of Inami Water City. Most of them will be the single orcs from the tribe. Before the rainy season arrives, give birth to cubs and add population to the tribe."


    This is from the root patriarch.


    Nan Feng tested his tone.


    Gen Patriarch understood Nanfeng''s thoughts and refused decisively.


    At the same time, he also advised Nanfeng to stay safe. Instead of thinking about going out and doing things, it is better to work hard with Snake, strive to conceive a beast cub as soon as possible, and make a contribution to the development of the tribe.


    Isn''t that more important than going to stormy seas?


    Ugh-


    In response to the south wind, it was Maple Leaf''s lamentation.


    Honeydew''s expression was a bit complicated, and there was a little guilt in her happiness.


    However, in the end, I am mostly happy.


    "It''s better to stay in the tribe. I have conditioned your body for you. If you''re lucky, you might be able to conceive soon." Chang Xia comforted.


    She used her bloodline ability to heal many times to warm and nourish Nanfeng and the others.


    now.


    Nanfeng and they are in great shape.


    "It''s difficult!" Nan Feng sighed softly, pouted, and complained: "Some aunts and uncles in the tribe have not been pregnant for many years, and it is our turn to keep urging them. It''s really annoying!"


    "I''m looking forward to being pregnant with Bai Qing''s beast cub." Honey Lu said.


    Maple Leaf was silent.


    She and Kongshan have been with Kong Shan for more than a year, but there is no good news.


    Both are in good health.


    But, just didn''t get pregnant.


    She was helpless about this.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about these nasty things. Chang Xia, did Wu tell you about the Qinghai Plateau, is there any progress at the Shinahai site?" Nan Feng suddenly asked.


    It''s not good to talk about anything, you have to talk about heart-wrenching things.


    It''s better to chat gossip.


    "No. UU reading " Chang Xia shook his head lightly. Recently, Su Ye has not received the sound of the elder Quejiao. Similarly, the bird tribe did not contact Su Ye.


    but.


    Should be fine.


    If something happens, even if the elder Quejiao doesn''t contact Su Ye.


    The elders of other tribes will also ask the chief Yufu to contact Su Ye using Yinbei. The weather in the Twilight Forest is harsh in the cold season, and it is estimated that the Qinghai Plateau is not much different.


    At this moment.


    The bird tribe should be discussing how to explore the Shnahai ruins.


    At the same time, there should also be an intersection with the fish clan.


    After all, Qingkong personally entered the Twilight Forest and came to the Heluo tribe to meet Su Ye. It is impossible to hide such a big event from the bird clan, and most of the bird clan also know that the fish clan''s search for Su Ye must be the matter of the Inami Water City ruins.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 975 The Unfortunate Yuan Yi, Was Missed Free read.https://

 Chapter 976： departure and parting

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    this day.


    The tribe will set off for the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Then turn from the Snake Mountain tribe to Yintan, and take a boat from Yintan to the Storm Sea. .


    The leader of the team was Li Mi, and the elder Qingyu was responsible for accompanying him as a mascot. Most of the people who went with them were single orcs. Among them, it is not restricted to male or female.


    When Qing Tian heard the news, he smiled happily.


    The marriage of the fish race and the orc race is stable. However, he had to find an opportunity to tell the elders and elders about his marriage with Snake and Snake, otherwise Qing Lun would take the lead.


    Qing Lun is cheeky, and Qing Sky has never had a chance to see it before.


    This time.


    The clear sky is an eye-opener.


    He regretted that he didn''t bring Qingbin to the Twilight Forest. He really should have let Qingbin see his shameless grandfather. At the same time, thinking of Li Mi, who has a hot personality, Qingkong couldn''t help shedding tears of sympathy for Qingqi.


    I''m afraid that kid will not think too well in the future!


    "The tribe is almost empty!" Chang Xia sighed, the number of people who went to the Storm Sea this time was twice as many as last time. Rather than exploring the ruins of Inami Water City, Changxia prefers to go on a blind date.


    nowadays.


    Various races look forward to exploring their ancestral land.


    It is far less active than promoting marriage.


    Obviously.


    Donglu Orcs changed their previous thinking and determined to develop Donglu. The first is to develop the population base of the Orcs in the East Land, and the second is the economy.


    Birds and fishes feel the changes of the Heluo tribe.


    Naturally, he understands what kind of earth-shaking changes will take place in the Dusk Forest next. In order to survive, they naturally hope that the relationship between the three races will become closer.


    marriage, marriage.


    Undoubtedly a solid choice.


    "Empty?" Geng smiled and said proudly: "In a short time, the tribe will be full. It may not take three or five years to build a city."


    Mention the word Jiancheng.


    The people nearby are all yearning for it.


    If it wasn''t for the maple sap to be harvested at Hongyeling in Kaichun, Patriarch Gen would like to double the number of clansmen who went to the Storm Sea. Su Ye had contacted with the bird and fish tribes, and the three races would send single orcs to the storm sea area, and they did not prohibit the contact of the orcs of the three races.


    At the same time, after getting married.


    Where to live is up to the orcs to decide.


    Here comes.


    Single orcs are increasingly active.


    It is different from the usual seriousness that goes into the forest.


    The orcs who went to the Sea of ????Storm this time have strange smiles on their faces.


    Before and after, two groups of clansmen were sent away.


    The Heluo tribe has reduced dozens of orcs.


    Woye Cuju Field and White Lake Ice Rink have vacated many places.


    Pachin and the others fell into a carnival.


    Chang Xia looked up at the sky, the heavy snow at the end of the cold season still had no plans to stop. According to the estimates of the elders of the tribe, the snow may fall for a few days.


    "A carnival at the end of the cold season?" Chang Xia pouted, the snow was too heavy, and the Woye igloo was covered by two-thirds of the snow, so it was naturally impossible for her to spend the night in the snow.


    Waiting for the snow to stop, the spring is approaching.


    At that time the snow and ice gradually melted. Wo Ye Lin leaned against the White River.


    No longer suitable for overnight stays.


    Who knows when lying in the igloo to rest, the igloo will silently turn into snow, that scene Chang Xia said he couldn''t imagine.


    in the cave.


    Su Ye began to sew small clothes for the cubs.


    Shen Rong sat quietly beside him, took the needle and thread from Chang Xia''s hand, and sewed the military hat and animal shoes. Chang Xia repeatedly reminded them not to be in such a hurry.


    It''s still a long time before the cub is born, so it''s a little early to do it now.


    Su Ye insisted.


    She told Chang Xia that there are many things to do in the warm season.


    I don''t necessarily have time to stay in the Heluo tribe. With the opening of the exploration of the Shinahai Ruins and the Inami Water City Ruins, she was not allowed to go to the Qinghai Plateau or the Storm Sea.


    It is necessary to sew a few clothes for the cub in advance.


    After listening.


    Chang Xia did not stop him.


    Time flies by.


    The tribe is still lively.


    Of course, the most lively ones are Yuan Yi and A Yu''er.


    Since he was knocked unconscious by Ah Yu''er and carried back to the tribe, Yuan Yi''s expression was really good-looking. Whether something happened between the two, outsiders don''t know.


    Look at Yuan Yi''s aggrieved expression.


    Nan Feng and Chang Xia complained, and nine out of ten the two had slept.


    Don''t you see, Hou San''er often giggled after the bonfire dinner. Obviously, there is someone in my heart.


    "What are you doing here?" Shen Rong put down his needle and thread, looked at Yuan Yi''s constipated face, and his words were full of alienation.


    Yuanyi''s best draw.


    Crossing the river and demolishing the bridge, Shen Rong was playing like a jerk.


    When Yuanyi is needed, good wine and good food will be served. When it''s over, just drive people away.


    Yuan Yi was grinded a few times, and gradually found out Shen Rong''s temperament. He has become accustomed to his vicious words. However, seeing the needle and thread in Shen Rong''s hands, Yuan Yi''s indifferent face couldn''t help twitching.


    If Yuanhou knew about it, he would value the cub.


    He put down his sword and played with needle and thread.


    He was afraid that he would vomit three liters of blood.


    "Shen Rong, talk well." Chang Xia patted Shen Rong and invited Yuan Yi to go to the kang. Looking behind Yuan Yi, he didn''t see Monkey San''er, and he was relieved.


    Yuan Yi took off his shoes and put on the kang, and said, "Shen Rong, I want to ask you about Xilu, has there been any special movement in Xilu recently?"


    The Twilight Forest was completely cleared.


    The manpower brought by Yuan Yi was wiped out.


    At the same time, the Twilight Forest began to block contact with the Western Land.


    The fish clan and the bird clan responded one after another. Now Yuan Yi can''t receive any news from the west land at all. If he wants to know if the Tianyuan tribe is moving, he can only find Shen Rong. Through Shen Rong asking Su Ye and the Heluo tribe, only then can we know the situation of Xilu.


    Ah Yu''er wrapped around Yuan Yi tightly.


    Yuan Yi was really afraid that one day he would change his mind and chose to stay in the Heluo tribe.


    These days.


    He avoided Ah Yu''er a lot.


    A Yu''er is different from the other females around Yuan Yi. She seems soft and weak, but she is actually frank and cute. A seasoned male like Yuan Yi is the worst for a female like Ah Yu''er.


    "Westland��"


    Shen Rong blinked, looking at Yuan Yi curiously.


    With Yuan Yi''s lazy character, he suddenly cared about the turmoil in the Western Land.


    This made Shen Rong unavoidably think about it.


    "Is there any big news in the Tianyuan tribe?" Yuan Yi ignored Shen Rong''s scrutiny, and calculated according to the time that Yuanhou should return to the royal court from Nanyue. At the same time, he should proceed to liquidate the Yuan family, based on his knowledge of Yuanhou.


    If he doesn''t make a move, he will be suppressed by means of thunder.


    Here comes.


    The Western Continent is bound to stir up shocks.


    "I don''t know." Shen Rong said coldly.


    Yuan Yi''s face froze, and he stared at Shen Rong speechlessly.


    "We really haven''t heard the wind from the west land recently��" Chang Xia echoed, Su Ye''s sound shell has been very quiet recently.


    Something really happened in the west. UU reading


    The fish and birds will also say something to the orcs.


    In addition, the orcs who went to the Western Land to experience training in the Twilight Forest will also contact their respective tribes and let the tribe contact Su Ye.


    weird things.


    Su Ye really didn''t receive any news.


    Either there was no major incident in the West Land, or someone blocked the news.


    "That''s impossible!" Yuan Yi''s face changed suddenly and he pondered.


    In fact, even if Yuan Yi didn''t come to Shen Rong to inquire about the situation in Xilu.


    Su Ye planned to ask Shen Rong to chat with Yuan Yi.


    The West Land is too calm, peaceful, almost weird.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 976 Departure and Parting Free read.https://

 Chapter 977： Fish clan, Che Chi domain

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Xilu, as always."


    Su Ye pinched the bridge of her nose and responded to Yuan Yi''s question.


    The totem warriors who had practiced in the Western Land, the news sent back was no different from usual. Without Yuan Yi''s repeated reminders, Su Ye would not be suspicious.


    Yuan Yi''s face was sullen.


    "Yuanhou learned that Shen Rong had recruited people to plot poisonous calculations, how could there be no waves? Something must have happened to Xilu, something big." Yuan Yi''s face changed suddenly, and he quickly thought about the reasons for Xilu''s current situation, but found nothing.


    There are too few clues at hand to analyze anything.


    "I will let people pay attention." Su Ye said.


    Yuan Yi''s expression didn''t seem to be a fake, Su Ye thought about it and gave a reply.


    "Shen Rong, you should know about Marquis Yuan. He has never suffered a loss, but this time you have suffered a big loss. Don''t you think it''s strange that he didn''t do anything?"


    The orcs were silent for a while.


    Yuan Yi held his forehead and looked directly at Shen Rong''s face.


    He felt uneasy, as if something had happened. But I can''t say it, it feels very uncomfortable. This made Yuan Yi a little restless and uncomfortable.


    Shen Rong tapped on the tabletop.


    "Maybe!"


    Yuanhou likes to make plans and then move.


    Xilu seems to be calm, but there must be dark tides in private.


    However, as long as Donglu was not involved, Shen Rong was too lazy to pay attention.


    Su Ye''s thoughts were similar to Shen Rong''s, so they were calm.


    "What are you afraid of?" Shen Rong stared at Yuan Yi and said, "Even if there is a riot in the Western Land, what is it to do with you Yuan Yi? Instead of worrying about something for Yuan Hou, you might as well think more about your relationship with Ah Yu''er. I remember that you have a lot of females in your house at Wang Ting."


    heard.


    Su Ye Changxia swept across Yuan Yi''s face meaningfully.


    Donglu''s partner is very pure, monogamous.


    Yuan Yi is the male of Ah Yu''er''s image, of course there is an age difference. However, who made Ah Yu''er like it, the tribe didn''t say much.


    Shen Rong suddenly said that Ming Yuanyi was not clean.


    tsk-


    Wait for Yuan Yi''s.


    It will be even worse than Shen Rong''s previous exchanges.


    "Shen Rong, can you be more specific?"


    Ah Yu''er''s voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. Inside the house, Yuan Yi shivered and looked up at Ah Yu''er who stepped into the living room.


    see.


    He couldn''t help holding his forehead, what is this all about!


    Yuan Yi asked Shen Rong about Xilu, just to let him relax and let himself go back to Xilu. Who knew that he was stabbed in the back by Shen Rong before he even opened his mouth. He was very sure that Shen Rong suddenly mentioned his female in the Western Lu royal court, nine times out of ten, because he was sure that A Yu''er was outside the door.


    A mere female.


    Shen Rong thought it could affect him?


    "Ayu''er��" Chang Xia smiled and greeted.


    A Yu''er greeted Su Ye Changxia one by one, and his eyes stayed on Yuan Yi. Juanxiu''s face is soaked with grievances, like crying but not crying, full of grievances.


    Look.


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched twice.


    He understands Yuanyi, eats soft and not hard.


    Ah Yu''er''s move was considered to be the weak point of Yuan Yi''s grasp.


    No wonder Yuan Yi came to ask about Xilu''s situation.


    Dare, he wanted to hide from Ah Yu''er.


    "Ayi, it''s time to go home for lunch at noon!" Ah Yu''er said.


    Yuan Yi froze.


    There was a wry smile on his face.


    "I''m going to talk to Shen Rong about something, you go back to the cave to prepare." Yuan Yi was stubborn, his strength was not bad, the night of the bonfire dinner was a ghost, and he was knocked unconscious by A Yu''er and carried back to the cave. So far, Yuan Yi has not understood the reason.


    Shen Rong pouted and said coldly, "I don''t have anything to talk to you about. Xilu, peace and tranquility, nothing to do. Besides, you are now in the Heluo tribe, and you are concerned about what to do in the Xilu." For the deer tribe, the Twilight Forest Put the blame on Yuan Yi.


    Yuan Yi successively took out some inheritance skills to vindicate the crime.


    The root patriarch added and subtracted with him.


    Do some calculation.


    Yuan Yi wanted to atone for ten years in the Heluo tribe.


    Of course, ten years is a quantifier.


    If Yuan Yi is willing to take the inheritance skills offense, the time limit will be reduced.


    Yuan Yi wanted to curse, but he had to bow his head because he was under the eaves.


    Where did the deer tribe come from the loss?


    This loss is counted on his head, and what kind of sin is it that he wants to add.


    "You want to go back to the royal court��" A Yu''er raised her eyebrows and joked.


    Yuan Yi quickly shook his head, denied it, and retorted: "No."


    "Then go back to the cave with me."


    "Okay, let''s go back to the cave."


    Aside, Chang Xia looked at each other in dismay.


    This situation is very wrong!


    Ah Yu''er easily grasped Yuan Yi, what''s going on, what kind of handle does Yuan Yi have in Ah Yu''er''s hands?


    "Chang Xia, how much do you know Ah Yu''er?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied, "I don''t know much."


    "Did something happen the night of the bonfire dinner?"


    The three of them looked at each other, and felt that Yuanyi Ayu''er got along very strangely. Maybe wait for Nanfeng and the others to come over and ask someone to know something.


    noon.


    Shen Rong went into the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    Su Ye used Yinbei to contact the fish clan and inquired about the current situation of Xilu.


    The fish sea area is vast, and they are closer to the west land. Any movement in the west land cannot escape the eyes and ears of the fish clan. Seeing that Yuan Yi''s previous expression didn''t look like a lie, Su Ye planned to find out about the fish clan to be cautious.


    "Su Ye."


    "it''s me."


    "I''m surprised that you are willing to take the initiative to contact me..."


    On the other end of Yinbei, there was a soft voice. Low and deep, full of magnetism, you can feel it by listening to the sound, this is a very attractive male.


    "What''s going on in Xilu?" Su Ye ignored the ridicule on the other side, cut to the chase, went straight to Huanglong, and asked what she wanted to know.


    Che Chiyu, a wizard of the fish clan or killer whale clan.


    Fish clan, the most mysterious witch.


    "What do you know?" Che Chiyu raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Su Ye lived in the Twilight Forest for a long time, and how did she know so clearly about the movements of the West Land? This shocked Che Chiyu!


    "Something happened to Xilu." Su Ye said calmly.


    Che Chiyu said: "It''s accurate to say that something happened to the Tianyuan tribe. I just heard the wind that a murderer appeared in the Tianyuan tribe. They picked the twelve nobles and pulled the Tian family off their horses. This can be regarded as piercing the sky of the Western Land. !"


    The nobility fell.


    Below, chaos will naturally follow.


    It''s just that there is no chaos below.


    This made Che Chiyu''s scalp numb, and restrained the fish orcs, trying to return to the sea as much as possible. For the time being, don''t stay in all walks of life in the Western Continent, for fear of being affected by the storm.


    "What?" Su Ye swallowed his saliva and asked, "You''re sure you didn''t say anything wrong just now. What happened to the Tianyuan tribe, why didn''t there be any news from Xilu?"


    Rao is Su Ye''s calm personality.


    At this time, he was still shocked by the news from Che Chiyu.


    "The news I just heard, UU Reading is still confirming. However, it''s not close to ten. I have informed the fish orcs who traveled in the western land, and asked them to return to the sea as soon as possible, hoping to stay away from the storm in the western land. You Remember to make plans early and don''t get involved." Che Chiyu reminded.


    The fish clan is about to marry the orc clan.


    Che Chiyu didn''t want the power of the orcs to be damaged, and reminded Su Ye to notify the orcs of the orcs who had been training in the Western Land as soon as possible.


    On the side, Chang Xia held her breath and calmed her mind.


    A little nervousness appeared on his face.


    "thanks for reminding."


    When the words fell, Su Ye hung up Yinbei without saying goodbye. .jj.br>


    "Chang Xia, I''m going to the tribe." Su Ye hurriedly got up, planning to go to the tribe to find the root patriarch, and then contact the other five tribes.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 977 Fish clan, Che Chiyu read for free. https://

 Chapter 978： Greenhouse Vegetables

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Wu, Chang Xia has eaten."


    After a while, Shen Rong came over from the kitchen.


    Seeing Chang Xia sitting alone on the kang bed, he was slightly startled.


    "Chang Xia, where did Wu go?"


    Chang Xia tidied up the things on the kang table, got off the kang, and put on shoes.


    "She has something to go to the tribe to find the Patriarch Gen. Yuan Yi guessed right, something really happened to Xilu, a major event." Chang Xia said, "Mr. Su Ye just contacted the Chechiyu wizard of the Fish Clan, and learned that there was a ruthless man in the Tianyuan tribe. Twelve nobles were selected and the Tian family was pulled down. It affected the entire reunion tribe, but there was no news from the outside world."


    Shen Rong''s face changed slightly.


    This cruel man-


    Eighty-nine out of ten are related to Yuanhou.


    This male is really ruthless, and if he doesn''t make a move, he will take all the time of the nobles of the Tianyuan tribe off the horse. How bold and powerful is this? !


    "He shouldn''t be so capable!" Shen Rong hesitated.


    Under the long table in the small living room, there is a brazier. There is no firewood in the brazier, but charcoal fire.


    The window was half open, and the slightest coolness blew into the small living room from the window.


    Noon is fish hot pot.


    Recently, they eat hot pot most of the time.


    Eat something else and cool down.


    The hot hot pot is different, hot and spicy, and can be dipped in various sauces as you like. Chang Xia was willing to get angry and wanted to eat hot pot.


    "Do you think the ruthless man in the mouth of the wizard Che Chiyu is Yuanhou?"


    "Besides him, I can''t think of anyone else with such ability."


    Yuan Hou is a very attractive male.


    Dictatorship, domineering.


    But it always attracts the pursuit of countless people.


    "However, things didn''t end so easily." Shen Rong calmly analyzed and said, "The Twelve Great Nobles and the Tian Family have been rooted in the Western Continent for hundreds of years, how could it be overturned? Yuanhou should be tricky to seize the Tianyuan tribe. If you want to truly control the Tianyuan tribe and the entire Western Land, even the Marquis of Yuan can''t do it in a short time."


    This said.


    Chang Xia suddenly felt relieved.


    When Donglu is developing, the most lacking thing is time.


    If the Twilight Forest were given three to five years, Chang Xia believed that even if they fought against the Western Land, the orcs of the Twilight Forest would have nothing to fear.


    "Wait for the witch?" Shen Rong asked.


    Bai Qing and Shen Rongti didn''t mention it. They didn''t return to the cave at this time.


    Most of them solve it by themselves in the wild with friends.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "No. At this time, it is also lunch time at the Gen Patriarch''s house. They will entertain Granny Su Ye, let''s eat!"


    Looking at the fresh vegetables on the long table.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    "Shen Rong, where did these fresh vegetables come from?"


    "You planted it. I thought it was growing well, so I picked some and tried it."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    Before, she was bored. I went to the cave and asked Grandma Wu to get some flower pots. These flower pots were large and small.


    Changxia fills the pots with soil and sprinkles some collected vegetable seeds.


    Outside, it was freezing cold.


    In the cave, the kang has been burning all the time.


    Chang Xia placed these flower pots at the end of the kang.


    Shen Rong is responsible for watering and loosening the soil, who would have thought that the harvest would be very good.


    "I''m looking forward more and more to the next spring��"


    Influenced by Changxia.


    When Shen Rong took care of these greenhouse vegetables.


    The same is used to record with pen and paper.


    When you plant vegetables next year, you might be able to use them.


    The two chatted while eating, and the content of the conversation was naturally how to grow vegetables. Soil loosening, fertilizing, watering.


    In the past, what Chang Xia said was very general.


    After the real farming, I found that there are many unreasonable places.


    However, these are experiences.


    Failure is the mother of success.


    Chang Xia communicated with Shen Rong and compared with Nini and the others, and made corrections over and over again. For the coming spring, Changxia is no longer nervous.


    Not really.


    She also has plug-ins.


    After Chang Xia and Shen Rong had lunch, Su Ye still did not come back.


    "Go back to the house for a nap, or go to the corridor pavilion for a walk to digest food?" Shen Rong packed up the tableware and asked what Chang Xia meant.


    Chang Xia thought about it and said, "Let''s go."


    Recently, Nanfeng and the others haven''t come to visit, it''s quite boring.


    Sitting and lying down on the kang bed all day.


    After the drowsiness was relieved, Chang Xia''s excitement in the cave was reduced by two points. She was looking forward to the weather getting better, so she could leave the cave and go outside to get some air.


    open the door.


    A chill came over him.


    Chang Xia shivered.


    "Snow, it hasn''t stopped yet!" Chang Xia sighed, this snow has been falling for a long time, but fortunately it will stop for a while every day, not counting the snowfall all day long.


    If it snows all day, it is estimated that the entire Dusk Forest will be covered with snow and flooded.


    The snow piled up in the courtyard of the cave has long been knee-deep.


    Chang Xia walked in, about his thighs.


    She is very fortunate that before the cold season, she has done insulation measures for the vines and mulberry bushes.


    Otherwise, the snow may freeze many vines and mulberry bushes. Su Ye thanked Chang Xia privately, thanking her for telling the orcs to build the house.


    The snow this year is too big.


    Fortunately, the orcs have kang beds for heating and houses to withstand the cold and snow.


    so far.


    Su Ye has not received the news that there is an accident in the orc tribe.


    In previous years, if there was such a heavy snow, many orcs would freeze to death in the orc tribe.


    "It stopped just now, and now it''s down again."


    Shen Rong tightened the animal skin coat on Chang Xia''s body to make her be careful not to catch a cold.


    "It''s so cold, I really don''t understand why Bai Qing insists on going out?" Chang Xia complained.


    Shen Rong smiled and said, "He''s not playing around, he''s exercising. They are planning to have a contest with the adults who are competing for their Cuju arena. Recently, they have been practicing Cuju skills hard, and they are also using the cold weather to sharpen their own body. ."


    It wasn''t just Bai Qing and his friends who went out.


    Even the **** and the younger cubs are taken by the elders of Jami to run and exercise in the tribe training ground every day.


    Of course, Xia did not know about these matters.


    She has been in a low spirits recently and often stays in the cave.


    Tribal things are irrelevant, and the tribe will not tell Chang Xia.


    Unless it''s really important, or gossip or something.


    Nanfeng and the others will reveal one or two.


    Exercising these things, the clansmen unanimously blocked Chang Xia.


    "Won''t this exercise hurt the body?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Shen Rong patted her hand and said warmly, "Elder Ximu is watching, nothing will happen."


    In the tribe, the elders of Ximu have decoctions and medicines every day in their homes.


    There are also various medicinal baths.


    The biggest change is Thalia and her younger siblings.


    Miles and Noah are tall and tall.


    Go straight to the twins, and there are even signs of overtaking.


    Su Ye checked for them and confirmed that there was no problem. They didn''t know much about the Nest Clan, and Thalia told Su Ye that the changes in him and his younger siblings were normal. The Nest Clan grew rapidly, which was different from the Orcs.


    It is a pity that there is no nest match for the nest family.


    Otherwise, the three siblings of Thalia could grow even faster.


    After listening.


    For the first time, Su Ye gave birth to the heart of snooping through the inheritance skills of the nest clan''s ban.


    The nest clan made Su Ye feel that the beast clan is not a race that the beast gods love. The Nest Clan is so blessed that it makes people jealous!


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 978 Greenhouse Vegetables Free read. https://

 Chapter 979： scary fish

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    Chang Xia raised his head.


    Looking at the sky covered in clouds.


    "Shen Rong, do you like male cubs or female cubs?" Chang Xia suddenly asked.


    In my mind, two faces of **** and snakes appeared at the same time. Chang Xia couldn''t help but sigh, she only felt a headache.


    Shen Rong was dumbfounded.


    Chang Xia had asked this question before.


    Today, why do you suddenly think of it again?


    "I like both." Shen Rong said.


    No matter what gender it is, as long as it is born in Changxia, he likes it.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia was even more sad.


    Obviously, Shen Rong didn''t understand what she meant.


    Forget it, it''s useless to think too much.


    Yawning, Chang Xia decided to go back to his room for a nap. If you can''t solve the problem, just don''t think about it. The left and right cubs haven''t been born yet, so what''s the hurry.


    Send Chang Xia back to the cave for a nap.


    Shen Rong quietly left the cave and ran towards Baihu Street.


    the other side.


    Su Ye sat at the Gen Patriarch''s house with a sullen face.


    Discuss with other orc tribes, and let the totem warriors who went to the western land for training hurry up and return to the eastern land.


    The turmoil in the Western Land will not stop in a short time.


    The best option to avoid accidents.


    Just leave.


    Coincidentally, not long ago, the Twilight Forest swept away merchants and wandering orcs.


    At this time, withdraw from the west land.


    Although it will cause Xilu to notice, it will not make Xilu vigilant.


    very quickly.


    In the silent Twilight Forest, various messages were quickly conveyed in private. In the end, the news came back from Xilu again.


    but.


    This is a few days from now.


    "The chaos in the west land is just right. This way, we can explore the Shinahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins much safer, at least we don''t have to beware of the hyenas in the west land." Gen said calmly.


    Yinbei has hung up.


    Su Ye has already explained everything that should be told.


    Now.


    The only thing left is to wait.


    "Who do you think is the murderer in Che Chiyu''s mouth?"


    "Marquis Yuan."


    One question and one answer.


    The cave dwells once again ushered in silence.


    In fact, even if you don''t ask. Su Ye also knew in his heart that nine out of ten this person was Yuanhou, combined with Yuanyi Shenrong''s analysis.


    Yuanhou seems gentle and harmless.


    In fact, decades of preparations have been made for this day.


    "I wonder why no one has noticed the abnormality before?" He was suspicious and said, "Yuanhou has been deployed for decades, and he will always reveal his faults. It is impossible for everyone in the West to be dull and unable to discover Yuanhou''s conspiracy."


    "We suspect Yuanhou only because of Yuan Yi and Shen Rong''s words." Su Ye said.


    This is God''s perspective.


    Xilu, without their God perspective.


    How can we discover Yuanhou''s layout over the years?


    Besides, even if you notice it, you don''t really care, after all, the Yuan family itself is one of the twelve great nobles. It is normal for noble families to have filth with each other.


    When in doubt, do not think deeply.


    This happens to be the shrewdness of Yuanhou, he has always been domineering and strong. Coupled with the unique charm of personality, not only does it not arouse suspicion, it will only make people more convinced that he will never plot against others in private.


    Just because.


    He is disdainful.


    The lights are dark, which describes the situation.


    "The changes in the Western Continent are more beneficial to the Eastern Continent."


    In the corner, a hoarse voice sounded slowly.


    This way, the three races can be more closely connected. Any bells and whistles, the news of the three races can be shared, and the development of the orcs takes time.


    I believe that the fish and birds will be willing to buy time for the orcs.


    Chaos in the west.


    Even if he wants to stop, it depends on whether Donglu agrees or not.


    "When necessary, lend a helping hand to the losers in the Western Land. The Eastern Land needs the chaos in the Western Land to last a little longer. We need time to come to the truth about Chang Xia''s proposal to build a city."


    "That''s right. I hope that the Shinahai Ruins and the Inami Water City Ruins can gain something, whether it is the inheritance of skills or knowledge. The Eastern Continent is not as good as the Western Continent. Chang Xia said that the future war will be a competition for weapons. ."


    In the cave, several unfamiliar voices sounded one after another.


    Obviously, these are the elders of the Heluo tribe who have not shown their faces.


    It''s about the East.


    Su Ye asked Gen Patriarch to invite them all over.


    dong dong��


    After a while, the xylophone knocked on the door.


    "Wu, it''s time for lunch."


    Su Ye pinched the bridge of her nose, got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s eat first."


    Westland, far away.


    It''s no use worrying. At this time, you should trust the children in the Twilight Forest. They know how to protect themselves.


    at the dinner table.


    Everyone was talking about business.


    Xylophone listened quietly without interrupting.


    Patriarch Gen gave her vegetables from time to time and let her eat.


    The orcs at this table went out.


    Most of them may not be fully recognized by the clan.


    The Changxialai tribe, the closer to the cave dwelling on the other side of the tribe''s warehouse, the higher and stricter the courtyard wall of the cave dwelling. As for the elders of Jami, it seems that they are not enough to live in the past.


    For such cave dwellings alone, there are no less than twenty Heluo tribes.


    Listen to Nanfeng''s secret reveal.


    In the deeper part of the warehouse, there seems to be a cave.


    That place belongs to the most remote corner of the tribe.


    The tribe has few people to move around.


    Near the warehouse, the clansmen cannot approach it at will.


    Nanfeng and the others don''t even know if there are cave dwellings there.


    Last time.


    Tribes dig and build ice cellars.


    The root patriarch also specially warned the clansmen not to approach the warehouse at will.


    "Gen, what happened to Ah Yu''er?" Su Ye turned around and suddenly remembered the strange relationship between Ah Yu''er and Yuan Yi. So, I couldn''t help but ask one more question.


    The root patriarch was startled.


    "Ayu''er-"


    Xylophone said: "What happened to her?"


    "What happened to her and Yuan Yi?" Su Ye said, "Yuan Yi talked to Shen Rong at noon, and A Yu''er went to the Baihu cave to find someone. The expressions of the two were very strange, what happened that night at the bonfire dinner party? thing?"


    "Wu, Ah Yu''er has a lot of potential." Shui smiled and said, "She has learned to poke her feet with me. She is younger, but her strength should not be weaker than Maple Leaf. She has a soft temperament and is not suitable for taking the lead. The things and people you care about will become very paranoid.��


    ��


    In an instant.


    The orcs beside the long table looked at the water elder with strange expressions.


    Xylophone was dumbfounded.


    She didn''t expect that the weak and weak Ah Yu''er actually practiced poking with the water elder. Elder Pukang is known as the Iron Fist, and Elder Shui can even kick the iron tree off with a single jab.


    Ah Yu''er knocked Yuan Yi out.


    It''s not that Yuan Yi was negligent. UU Reading


    Daring, he may really be unable to beat Ah Yu''er.


    Elder Shui said that Ayu''er is not weaker than Maple Leaf, which may be a modest remark.


    If Ah Yu''er really learned to poke his feet, he would step down.


    The orcs felt that the picture was too beautiful, so they dared not think about it.


    talking.


    The water elder laughed.


    That kind and gentle face, for no reason, made the orcs feel the chills on the back of their necks.


    "A Shui, don''t laugh." Su Ye held his forehead and complained: "You laugh at people. Yuan Yi''s identity is not ordinary, you let A Yu''er take it easy, don''t play bad people, we are still counting on Take out more inheritance skills from his mouth..."


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 979 The Terrible Ah Yu''er Read Free.https://

 Chapter 980： Snow has stopped, good news

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    by the dining table.


    The rest of the orcs held their breaths.


    The water elder has a very high status.


    Horde, few orcs dare to speak to her like that.


    She smiled just now.


    All the orcs felt a chill on the back of their necks and a little fear in their hearts. Fortunately, Su Ye spoke up in time to stop Elder Shui''s smile.


    It''s obviously just a normal laughter.


    Hearing it in my ears, it was inexplicably shocking.


    "It shouldn''t be broken!" Shui replied hesitantly.


    One listen.


    Patriarch Gen held his forehead and winked at Xylophone.


    Xylophone nodded knowingly.


    After the meal, I plan to chat with Ah Yu''er and let her get along with Yuan Yi as gently as possible. The orcs of the Twilight Forest are unwilling to do anything with their partners, so they have to be persuaded.


    Ah Yu''er, looking at a delicate female.


    Who would dare to think that there is such a brutal side in private? !


    "You, don''t admit defeat when you get old." Su Ye said. When Elder Shui was young, he was more violent than Li Mi. Otherwise, you can''t practice that one-handed poking.


    A hundred years ago.


    The Twilight Forest was not as peaceful as it is now.


    It is common for orcs of three races to fight to the death at every turn.


    Like Chang Xia.


    If it was a hundred years ago, it could not survive a day.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest are in awe of Su Ye, because she ended the chaotic living environment in the Twilight Forest and gave the orcs a normal and orderly life.


    Like an orc who has lived for more than a hundred years, the feeling is even deeper.


    Ah-


    The water elder just wanted to laugh.


    In the bowl, a piece of barbecue was instantly caught by the clan.


    Don''t laugh, eat barbecue.


    Elder Shui choked, and the smile in his throat was forced back.


    However, for the sake of roasting the meat in the bowl, she was too lazy to argue and lose her temper. After all, it''s not a beast cub, and losing his temper is also consuming energy.


    have eaten.


    Before Su Ye left, he instructed Patriarch Gen to strengthen his inspection.


    At the end of the cold season, the beasts in the forest will become bloodthirsty and ferocious.


    They will sneak into the place where the orcs live, waiting for the opportunity to attack. This year, the tribe has dispatched dozens of clansmen to go out, and they must strengthen their vigilance to prevent accidents.


    It snowed heavily for seven or eight days.


    this day.


    Finally the snow stopped and the sky cleared.


    "The sun is so warm, it''s so comfortable!" Chang Xia lay on the lounge chair in the corridor pavilion, covering the quilt to bask in the sun.


    Cats winter throughout the cold season.


    Today, the weather is the best.


    Warm sunshine, gentle breeze.


    The snow and ice covering the ground began to melt quietly. The snow water gathered on the ground merges into the White Lake and White River, and finally flows into the sea.


    Next to them, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others sat quietly and basked in the sun.


    "The snow has melted, and it''s wet everywhere." Nan Feng sighed. This year, the tribe has paved roads. Like in previous years, the whole tribe was wet mud when the ice and snow melted.


    Maple Leaf said: "The tribe seems to be preparing to go to the sea of ????fog, do any of you want to go?"


    "I''m not going��" Milu waved her hand and said hesitantly, "I feel like I can''t wake up lately, so I''m thinking about asking Wu to check to see if I''m pregnant?"


    Have the experience of warm spring and summer.


    Honeydew felt unwell recently, but did not panic.


    This said.


    Immediately, Nanfeng Maple Leaf sat up in shock.


    "Honeydew, are you serious?" Nanfeng asked nervously.


    Milu nodded and replied, "It''s been a few days. I haven''t told Bai Qing yet. I want to find Wu Wu and then tell Bai Qing."


    "I eat and sleep well, there''s nothing wrong with me." Nan Feng lamented.


    Maple Leaf didn''t speak, and his face couldn''t help showing sadness. This one after another came to her, making her feel bad and difficult.


    Before.


    It is said that interracial marriage is taboo.


    Da Ya Chang Xia��


    One by one, they were pregnant very quickly. On the contrary, it was she and Kong Shan, who had been silent for several years. No matter how calm and calm Maple Leaf was, they felt aggrieved.


    That''s right.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan has been with each other for several years.


    It''s just that the two of them concealed it well, and the tribe didn''t know it before.


    "Mother Su Ye has been very busy recently, and even Bai Qing was caught by her. She should be back at noon." Chang Xia said.


    Since Yuan Yi came to the door that day.


    Su Ye became very busy.


    Chang Xia was curious, but did not ask too much.


    "Shen Rong?" Nan Feng said.


    The tribe of the Changxia Dynasty pouted and replied, "The same."


    Milu rubbed her chin, glanced at Chang Xia, and said, "Bai Qing has been busy recently. I asked him, and he told me not to ask."


    Suddenly, the maple leaves bounced.


    "Why didn''t the tribe find me?" Maple Leaf said unswervingly.


    They are also tribal totem warriors, so it makes no sense to only look for Bai Qing instead of her.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    His gaze fell on Maple Leaf''s belly.


    Maple Leaf stiffened and suddenly understood.


    The tribe may wish they could conceive a calf rather than complete the quest. The cold season is over, and the Twilight Forest is about to usher in the rainy season.


    Soon, it will be busy again.


    At that time.


    The tribe has the intention to let the tribe rest, but may not have the time.


    "What are you looking for?" Su Ye rarely returned to the Baihu cave in advance, just in time to hear what Maple Leaf said. She was in a good mood, so she picked it up.


    "witch-"


    Nan Feng and other orcs got up one after another and said hello.


    Maple Leaf hurriedly shook his head and said nothing.


    "Mr. Su Ye, come here quickly." Chang Xia beckoned to Su Ye, urging her to come to the corridor pavilion, and explained, "Honey dew said she''s been a little sleepy recently, so take a look."


    "Really?" Su Ye was slightly startled and said happily.


    It was rare for Honey Dew to not open a yellow accent, and she said calmly, "It''s been a few days, and I don''t know if it''s because of the weather or because of my physical discomfort."


    "Sit, all sit." Su Ye stretched out his hand and pressed down, making Honeydew and the others sit.


    Without asking Maple Leaf to help, he took the initiative to pull out the wooden chair and sit at the square table. Then, began to examine the body of Honeydew.


    "Similar to the previous situation in Chang Xia, it will take a month to be completely sure. Recently, don''t move around." Su Ye urged seriously, Milu''s personality has changed, wait a minute, I have to talk to Bai Qing and let him watch it honeydew.


    After repeatedly telling Honeydew, Su Ye looked up at Nanfeng Maple Leaf.


    "You two come here too��"


    "Wu, I''ve been able to eat and sleep lately, and there''s nothing wrong with me."


    "I''m fine."


    heard.


    Su Ye''s face turned cold.


    "Come here and sit down."


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf shivered and did not dare to disobey. He approached Su Ye obediently and sat beside him.


    see.


    Changxia Milu snickered while covering her mouth.


    oops!


    scolded.


    Knowing that Su Ye doesn''t like to say repetitive things, the two of them were stunned.


    "Huh?" Su Ye asked in surprise, UU reading stared at Nan Feng and asked, "Nan Feng, you can really eat and sleep lately, and you haven''t had any reactions? Like vomiting, lethargy, and cravings. ����


    "No." Nan Feng was at a loss and shook his head.


    Aside, Chang Xia''s face changed slightly.


    A strange color flashed in his eyes, Su Ye''s words don''t seem right!


    Is it��


    "Wait a minute, Maple Leaf is here." Su Ye told her not to move, turned around and beckoned to Maple Leaf, asking her to come closer.


    Nan Feng was dumbfounded, is there something wrong with her body?


    "Huh?" Su Ye raised his brows again and asked Maple Leaf the same thing.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng looked at each other, unable to understand what Su Ye meant.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 980 The snow stopped, the good news is free to read. https://

 Chapter 981： Notify the tribe

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Mother Su Ye��"


    Seeing that Su Ye''s expression was wrong, Chang Xia couldn''t help but speak.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf was confused, looked at each other, didn''t dare to move at will, let alone make a sound.


    Honeydew covered her mouth.


    Look at the expression, as if guessing something.


    She reached out and stroked her belly.


    Yu Guang looked at Chang Xia with admiration.


    "The two of them...may be pregnant as well." Su Ye said with a sullen face, hesitating: "I''m not sure, but the situation is very similar to you before. Nanfeng Maple Leaf, you guys have been like Honeydew recently, don''t jump around and be quiet. The cave dwells for a month."


    heard.


    The two Nan Feng were dumbfounded.


    "I, I, I..."


    "Wu, do you want to stop checking and try?"


    The two stunned, stammering, asked Su Ye to check again. There may be no signs of pregnancy, they can eat and sleep without any abnormality.


    Su Ye ignored the two and his eyes fell on Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, your bloodline ability is very unusual. Don''t use it arbitrarily in the future, and you don''t need to mention Chang Xia''s warm and nourishing body for you." Su Ye said coldly.


    Chang Xia said, "Mother Su Ye, maybe it''s for another reason."


    Bloodline ability and healing are good, but they are far from being able to help orcs get pregnant. Conditioning your body should improve your chances of conceiving.


    The main reason is that the tribe is strong, and there is no longer a shortage of food.


    Eat and drink enough to nourish your body.


    Here comes.


    Pregnancy is naturally a matter of course.


    Orcs are strong in physique, with great male and female bodies.


    In the past, lack of food and nutrition, the probability of conception is naturally low.


    "Eat well and sleep well."


    "This year''s cold season is no longer starving and freezing, and the clansmen are lying in warm cave dwellings. It would be strange if they couldn''t conceive a beast cub!"


    Listen to Chang Xia''s explanation.


    Su Ye''s expression gradually relaxed.


    think about.


    What Chang Xia said was indeed true.


    After the two of them finished chatting, they found that the two of Nanfeng were still looking stupid.


    "Witch, do I need to stop my mouth?" Honeydew asked seriously.


    Su Ye was suspicious and asked, "Forbidden, what are you going to ban?"


    "Is there anything I can''t eat? My taste is very good recently. Grilled meat and grilled fish are all edible." Honeydew said.


    Su Ye''s mouth twitched slightly.


    It turns out that the two fools are not only Nanfeng Maple Leaf, but the honeydew situation is also not better. In the early stages of pregnancy, it is necessary to ban what to say, and make a fuss like He Yu Aning eats and vomits, and then I feel wronged. It is a blessing to be able to eat, what is forbidden.


    "If you want to eat, eat more. You are afraid that you will vomit whatever you want to eat after a while. You can ban anything, but don''t ban it. You are not Da Ya, she is about to give birth. That''s why you need to ban your mouth, too. It��s too big, and it��s dangerous to give birth, so she tries to be as restrained as possible when she usually eats.��


    Su Ye explained patiently.


    She worried if it wasn''t made clear.


    These few stunned greens are not allowed to make any birds and moths.


    "Don''t worry too much, I''ll go to the tribe to let Xylophone come over. You will live with the tribe elders this month, and check the situation first." Su Ye thought for a while, she felt that to be on the safe side, it would be best to let experienced elders from the tribe Look at them for a month.


    Good news came one after another from Nanfeng.


    I don''t know about the Heluo tribe, is there any good news?


    The cold season is over.


    The Heluo tribe really ushered in spring.


    In the next cold season, the Heluo tribe will be even more lively.


    "Wu, why don''t you slow down?" Nan Feng said in a hurry.


    This is still uncertain, she thinks it is better not to tell Xylophone for the time being. To be honest, Nanfeng is still a little nervous.


    Su Ye glared at Nanfeng and scolded: "Slow what? With your attitude, you should have informed Xylophone earlier."


    Don''t think she doesn''t know what Nanfeng and the others are doing recently.


    Cuju arena, wrestling arena, White Lake ice rink.


    There''s no place they haven''t been to.


    Fortunately, the weather was bad some time ago.


    They didn''t go into the forest for winter hunting, but camped. With all kinds of ideas provided by Chang Xia, the tribe has been quite fulfilled in this cold season.


    hey-hey-


    Chang Xia laughed.


    Let Nanfeng chat with her before, now it''s okay.


    No one wants to go outside to play anymore, everyone has to stay in the cave.


    The more he thought about it, the more Chang Xia wanted to laugh.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Ye took out Yinbei directly. She had just returned from the tribe and was too lazy to go again. The ice and snow melted and the ground was wet, Su Ye took out Yinbei to contact Patriarch Gen and shook him directly.


    see.


    Nanfeng and the others were quiet.


    After becoming an adult, Maple Leaf Honeydew became independent early and did not live with her elders for a long time. This is abruptly, to live with the elders.


    To be honest, the psychological pressure is a bit high.


    "Wu, is there something wrong?" Gen asked nervously.


    Su Ye left not long ago, and suddenly used Yinbei to contact him.


    The root patriarch inevitably thinks a bit too much.


    "Is Xylophone here? I''ll look for her." Su Ye said.


    Hearing that, Su Ye was looking for Xylophone, and Patriarch Gen was a little surprised. He asked Su Ye to wait a moment and went out to find the xylophone.


    After a moment.


    "Wu, I am Xylophone."


    "Xylophone, Nanfeng may be pregnant. Except for her, Maple Leaf Honeydew is in a similar situation. You can contact their elders and come to Baihu Cave to take care of them recently."


    Su Ye was straightforward and revealed the situation of the three.


    Chang Xia, there is her staring.


    The tribe did not arrange for the tribe to come.


    This time.


    The three of Nanfeng Maple Leaf and Su Ye are not at ease. After all, it has not been a month and the situation is not obvious. This situation is different from Da Ya''s time. The sooner you find out, the more nervous you will be. Let the tribe arrange for the tribe to come and take care of it, which is more reassuring.


    One listen.


    Xylophone was all tense.


    "I, I know." Xylophone shuddered and asked, "Wu, is Nan Feng really pregnant?"


    Beside, the root patriarch was leaning against the wall.


    Suddenly, he stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    Is his feudal cub pregnant with a beast cub?


    Is this true or false? !


    Not to mention that the xylophone was a little unresponsive, the root patriarch was also a little silly.


    "Not sure yet. After all, the month is shallow, and the blood vessels cannot be detected." Su Ye said. She understood Xylophone''s mood at the moment, and it was rare to have the patience to explain one more sentence.


    Before.


    This is also the case in Chang Xia.


    However, at that time, Chang Xia''s drowsiness was obvious.


    It''s like the south wind maple leaf can eat and sleep without the slightest sign.


    Today, if it wasn''t for Honeydew, I asked Su Ye to help check her body. Nine times out of ten, neither of these two people noticed the difference in their own situation.


    Su Ye was afraid of an accident.


    Only then did she contact Xylophone and let her inform the tribe to arrange for the tribe to come to the Baihu cave.


    "I''ll arrange it right away��" Xylophone shouted loudly, holding back the excitement in her heart.


    Su Ye hangs up Yinbei Xylophone holds Yinbei tightly, and has not recovered for a long time.


    "Xylophone, it''s time to notify Elder Jami." Gen reminded. Bai Qing''s father Amu died early, and Bai Qing was brought up by the elders of Jami and the tribe.


    Maple Leaf''s side is simple, she and Kongshan''s grandfather Amu are in the tribe.


    Xylophone looked at the patriarch Gen and said, "My legs are a little weak, you can hold me a little. Not long ago, Nanfeng was a small group, and in a blink of an eye, she married and had her own beast cub. This time flies! "


    The root patriarch chuckled lightly.


    The same words, he heard the xylophone say again not long ago.


    That time, it was Chang Xia.


    However, time flies really fast.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 981 Notify the tribe to come read for free. https://

 Chapter 982： Hot and sour meat powder, greedy

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    a time.


    Patriarch Gen and Xylophone chatted for a while.


    Narrating the interesting story of Nanfeng''s childhood, at the end, Xylophone hurriedly left the cave. She also has to inform Elder Jami and Eminem of Maple Leaf.


    Half an hour later.


    Xylophone brought people to Changxia''s house.


    "witch-"


    Jami was supported by the xylophone and walked up the corridor pavilion.


    Here, honey dew just got up.


    She was stopped by Elder Jami''s eyes and did not let her get up.


    "You are all here, sit down!" Su Ye said: "Milu said that she has been drowsy recently, and her energy is not as good as usual. I checked her and found that her physical condition is very similar to the previous Chang Xia. I speculate that maybe I''m pregnant. I checked Nanfeng Maple Leaf by the way, and I found out that they are in the same situation as Honeydew Changxia."


    this speech. .


    It explained things in detail.


    "The time is short, and I can''t be completely sure. It''s just that you know how much young orcs like to be wild. I can only inform you elders to help watch them. After a month, check again to confirm the authenticity."


    Su Ye spoke slowly, word by word.


    The words were full of exhortations.


    Obviously, she was worried that Nanfeng Maple Leaf didn''t understand the importance and lost the beast cub.


    as predicted.


    Xylophone and other orcs suddenly changed their expressions.


    On the contrary, the three of Nanfeng Maple Leaf only felt a chill on the back of their necks.


    "Wu, please rest assured. We must be optimistic about these three people, by the way, are there any taboos in terms of diet?" Xylophone asked nervously.


    "No. They should eat and drink. They are in good health. Don''t be like He Yu Aning. You can''t eat anything. You have a headache." Su Ye said calmly. At first, she was worried that Chang Xia would vomit. No, it will be troublesome to vomit.


    For now.


    Changxia is doing well.


    This really made Su Ye heave a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the people who were chatting hotly, Nan Feng whispered: "Today, it may be the last time to go out in the cold season."


    Maple Leaf trembled.


    They looked at each other with honey, and saw the panic in each other''s eyes.


    The cave is big.


    However, compared with the tribe.


    quite small.


    The rainy season is still more than half a month away.


    These days, you can only be locked in your own cave, isn''t that crazy?


    I knew so.


    I shouldn''t have come to Changxia''s house with Honeydew today.


    Put your hand on your belly, is there really a beast cub? The nervousness dissipated a little while stroking his belly.


    If it is really a cub.


    Maybe staying in a cave is not so hard.


    before leaving.


    Chang Xia asked them to each take a jar of milk tree sap.


    The tribe''s milk tree sap was almost exhausted, and Chang Xia worried that Nanfeng and the others lacked calcium, so they brought a jar of milk tree sap back to the cave. The ice and snow have melted, and the tribe has arranged for the tribe to go to the sea of ??fog to harvest milk tree sap.


    By the way, visit to visit Weishan Ape.


    See if there is any change in Weishan, after all, I haven''t seen each other for a month.


    Su Ye used Yinbei to contact the old ape, but could not get through. Obviously, the old ape lost Yinbei again.


    well!


    Send away Nanfeng and other orcs.


    Chang Xia sighed softly.


    Nanfeng and the others were detained in the cave, and no one talked about gossip in the future.


    These days are so boring!


    "What are you sighing for?" Su Ye asked with a smile.


    Chang Xia said: "Nanfeng can''t come to visit, no one chats about gossip, and I can''t go out, boring."


    "Spring will start soon, be patient." Su Ye said.


    The snow is melting, and the forest can become dangerous recently.


    The tribe has increased the number of clansmen on patrol, patrolling day and night, worrying about wild beasts sneaking into the tribe and attacking the clansmen. This kind of thing happened in the past.


    "More than half a month��" Chang Xia pouted, unable to move the needle and thread, let alone the jade carving. Speaking of which, she seems to have become a waste.


    "More than half a month has passed in the blink of an eye. When spring begins, how about the orcs of the deer tribe to open up the wasteland with you?"


    "Mother Su Ye, what do you mean by that?"


    "The deer tribe lives in the Yinchuan forest, and they know how to plant. During the cold season, I didn''t tell you that there are many good things in the Yinchuan forest. After the spring, let the deer tribe communicate with you. After a cold season, the deer orcs are emotional It should recover."


    previous experience.


    Let the orcs of the deer tribe be frightened.


    After moving into the Heluo tribe, Su Ye and the Genen Patriarch did not force them to integrate into the tribe immediately. Instead, they encircled a piece of land in the Baihu business district.


    Let them live there without disturbing each other.


    heard.


    Chang Xia suddenly woke up.


    It seems that during the bonfire dinner, the deer orcs were not seen.


    Su Ye didn''t say anything.


    Chang Xia really forgot about the dozens of deer orcs.


    After all, the deer tribe caused quite a stir except when they first arrived in the tribe.


    Since then, there seems to be no rumors.


    gradually.


    Chang Xia forgot about the deer tribe.


    "What''s in Yinchuan Forest?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Su Ye shook his head mysteriously and said, "When spring begins, you will naturally know."


    It wasn''t that Su Ye pretended to be mysterious, but she didn''t even know it. She hadn''t deliberately learned about the deer tribe in Yinchuan Forest before. If it wasn''t for the incident that led to the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace in Death Canyon, Su Ye probably wouldn''t have gotten to know the deer tribe in person.


    The Twilight Forest is vast.


    Here, there are large and small tribes of orcs.


    Even Su Ye couldn''t understand all the orc tribes.


    Chang Xia looked at Su Ye aggrieved.


    Appetite, but do not say.


    Isn''t this intentional to make her think about it?


    cough cough��


    Su Ye looked away embarrassedly, thinking, why don''t you make time to go to the Baihu business district and meet the patriarch Luqi?


    "Shen Rong, where have you been?" Su Ye changed the subject and did not dare to tease Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia said: "He went to inspect today. Maybe, he won''t be able to come back until evening." It was a bit sunburned, so Chang Xia moved to the shade.


    "Where does he go on tour?"


    "I don''t know. However, he said that he will bring the prey back at night, and it should be necessary to enter the forest."


    The tribe has more than doubled in size this year.


    The clansmen need to patrol the area five times larger.


    As a result, the number of places to patrol will naturally increase. At this time, patrolling is not as convenient as snow. In addition to beware of wild beast attacks, watch out for falling snow.


    "Okay! We are looking forward to the prey he brought back at night. What do you want to eat at noon?" Su Ye looked at the sky and planned to enter the kitchen to prepare lunch. Bai Qing didn''t come back, they should have dinner together at noon.


    Chang Xia licked the corner of his mouth, and UU Reading said, "I want to eat something sour, and I want to eat noodles. Let''s get a hot and sour pork noodle to eat, stir-fry the meat with sour chili and sour radish, and then cook the noodles."


    "Okay, listen to you." Su Ye nodded, got up, entered the kitchen, and opened the pottery altar to grab sour peppers and sour radishes.


    Changxia builds a fire and washes the pot.


    The two cooperated tacitly.


    Soon.


    Just finished the hot and sour pork noodles that the long summer is looking forward to.


    Chang Xia smelled the smell first, and then stirred. Then satisfied to pick up the bowls and chopsticks, start to simmer.


    what!


    It tastes so good.


    The sour chili and sour radish are appetizing, and Chang Xia thinks she can eat two big bowls.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 982 Hot and Sour Pork Noodles, gluttonous free read. https://

 Chapter 983： Milk tree sap with vinegar fruit

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "After eating, you take two steps. Don''t lie down right away, it''s not good for your health." Su Ye kicked Chang Xia with his feet, calling her to get up and walk around the corridor twice.


    The hot and sour pork noodles at noon is really delicious.


    Su Ye ate half a bowl more.


    As soon as she cleaned up the dishes, she saw Chang Xia lying on the reclining chair in the pavilion in the corridor. While reminiscing about the hot and sour meat noodles he had eaten, he stroked his stomach.


    see.


    Su Ye had to speak, calling her to get up and walk twice.


    Lie down after eating, easy to accumulate food.


    "Eat too much, hold on." Chang Xia was coquettish, lying on the reclining chair, unwilling to get up. In the afternoon, the sun was a bit dazzling, but it didn''t prevent Chang Xia from wanting to lie down with salted fish.


    Su Ye pulled the person up and said, "Walk twice before going to sleep."


    After walking around the corridor a few times, Chang Xia lay back on the reclining chair again, yawning. She planned to take a nap and not return to the cave, but unfortunately, before she could implement it, Su Ye was driven back to the cave.


    afternoon.


    Wait for the long summer to wake up.


    Conversation came from the cave courtyard.


    Chang Xia struggled and got out of bed.


    When he opened the door, he saw Shen Rong Baiqing slaughtering wild boars in the courtyard.


    A very fat wild boar.


    "Shen Rong, you came back very early!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    According to the route planning of the usual patrol, Shen Rong should not be able to go home until it is close to dusk. Now, at most around three or four in the afternoon, it''s very early.


    "Today''s inspection met a group of wild boars, four big and seven small, and we caught them all in one go. Therefore, today''s inspection ended early." Shen Rong explained.


    Eleven wild boars are indeed a rare harvest.


    After the cold season, the tribe did not organize tribesmen to go hunting in the forest.


    Occasionally, the clansmen go into the forest for winter hunting, and they are all petty. The hunters are all hares and pheasants, and wild boars and wolves are not common.


    "How did you carry a whole head back?"


    "This is the small head. Except for our family, Nanfeng and the others all share the small head. The big ones, the root patriarch slaughtered them in the tribe, and directly divided the meat for the tribe."jj.br>


    One listen.


    Chang Xia knew.


    Most of Shen Rong already knew the news that Nan Feng and the others were pregnant with cubs.


    "Snake walking, they are happy and stupid!" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Shen Rong nodded and replied: "When Patriarch Gen said that, Snake Xing Kongshan was really stupid. However, Bai Qing was the most excited. He picked up the wild boar and ran towards the cave, almost hitting the tribe''s wall."


    Ha ha!


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and laughed.


    The rare and calm elder brother also has such a stupid side.


    visible.


    Really happy silly.


    "Come on, stop talking." Bai Qing was holding a half fan of pork, but she couldn''t help urging Shen Rong to take over for a long time.


    Shen Rong raised his hand, picked up a half of the pork and placed it in the rattan basket next to him.


    Wait a minute, to move into the cellar.


    The ice and snow began to melt, and naturally the cave courtyard could no longer freeze food. Soon, Shen Rong cut the pork into pieces and put it into the rattan basket.


    Later, depending on the situation, it is salted or made into fried meat.


    There is no shortage of bacon at home, and it is too late to smoke bacon at this time.


    "Bai Qing, you clean the pork belly first, we will eat pork belly chicken at night." Chang Xia looked at the pork belly and suddenly became greedy for the pork belly and chicken. She remembered that there were a dozen pheasants in the animal den, and they were slaughtered at any time when it was convenient to eat.


    Bai Qing said nothing when he heard the pork belly chicken.


    Reach out, take out the pork belly and go to the water tank to wash the pork belly.


    Pork intestines and belly are the hardest to clean.


    Seeing Bai Qing cleaning the pork belly, Su Ye went into the kitchen and took out the fruit powder. Changxia taught the clansmen how to use fruit powder to scrub the internal organs, and the ashes of plants and trees can also be used, but they must be washed repeatedly with salt after scrubbing. It is much cleaner to use fruit powder. The tribe is not short of fruit powder, so it is natural to choose fruit powder.


    "The fried meat is almost finished, do you want to make some more?" Su Ye asked.


    She likes to eat deep-fried meat, which is very fragrant to fry chili peppers.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Yes! I want to eat soy sauce meat. The weather is cold and soy sauce meat is not easy to cook."


    "It''s okay, I''ll do it." Shen Rong said.


    In cold weather, this soy sauce pork takes more time to make.


    However, Chang Xia is really hungry for soy sauce meat.


    Seeing that Shen Rong said he would do it, he did not refuse. The soy sauce meat dried by the cold wind in the cold winter may taste more fragrant.


    think about.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing.


    Recently, the drowsiness has decreased.


    This mouth was busy again, and he was greedy for whatever he thought of.


    The stomach is like a bottomless pit. Not long after eating, I felt hungry. If you don''t eat something into your mouth, you will panic immediately.


    "Hungry?" Su Ye said.


    Seeing Chang Xia baring his mouth, he swallowed again.


    Su Ye knew that Changxia was hungry nine times out of ten.


    "Yeah! I want to eat." Chang Xia asked, "Is there anything delicious in the kitchen? I shouldn''t say something to eat. When I say something to eat, I get really hungry."


    "There is milk tree sap in the pot on the stovetop, and the braised pot still has braised flavors. Would you like to get you some mixed noodles? The noodles that Shen Rong just cooked in the afternoon can be eaten by pouring some braised soup." Su Ye handed the fruit powder to him. For Bai Qing, he got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Chang Xia followed into the kitchen.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly, put the pork away, and walked towards Bai Qing with the pig intestines and lungs.


    This pig''s internal organs are cleaned and directly made into sauerkraut.


    And the pork head meat is also braised together. After the pig head meat and pig internal organs are marinated, all the orcs love to eat it.


    Shen Rong also likes this.


    Chop the marinated pork head and internal organs, add seasoning and mix well.


    Just a few jars of wine.


    "Is there any hot and sour pork noodles at noon, I still want to eat it." Chang Xia said.


    Lately, she''s been partial to hot and sour flavors.


    I''m not very interested in halogen powder.


    Su Ye paused for a while, and said in surprise, "I just ate at noon, do you still want to eat?"


    "I want to eat it. I''ve been craving hot and sour flavors recently. If I eat pork belly chicken at night, why not get another pickled fish. If I don''t eat some sour and spicy food, my mouth will have no taste." Chang Xia took it from the pot on the stovetop. Warm milk tree sap, sip it.


    The milk tree sap is still fragrant and delicious.


    However, Chang Xia looked at the milk tree sap in front of him.


    Suddenly, there is an urge to use it in my heart. Do you want to add some vinegar fruit, or add some sour chili and chili powder?


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing staring at the sap of the milk tree? Hurry up if you want to drink it. I''ll blanch the powder for you again, and the leftover fried pork with sour peppers at noon should also be warmed up. It''s cold, you can''t eat cold ones. ." Su Ye urged.


    Chang Xia said: "I just wanted to add vinegar fruit and chili powder to the milk tree sap."


    Su Ye froze.


    Staring at Chang Xia with frightened eyes.


    What kind of horror is this?


    Add sugar, add salt.


    Su Ye can also understand, add vinegar fruit and pour chili powder.


    Is this a bit too much?


    Also, if you can really eat it, UU reading will not have problems eating it.


    "The sap of the milk tree is not bean curd. Don''t be fooled. Let Xylophone help make bean curd one day. You can try adding vinegar fruit and pouring chili powder." Su Ye persuaded.


    She was afraid that a silly child like Chang Xia would come here.


    Busy to stop, but also talk about things with Douhua.


    Douhua is about to be eaten by tribal people.


    Anything that can be imported is added to the bean curd by the clansmen. Don''t say sweet, salty, spicy. Tribal sweet, bitter, spicy and salty, tried all of them.


    The degree of darkness makes those who hear it cry, and those who see it are sad.


    Chang Xia did not dare to touch bean curd for a long time, for fear of eating an unspeakable strange taste, which would scare her into a psychological shadow.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 983 Milk Tree Sap and Vinegar Fruit Free read.https://

 Chapter 984： rainy season sacrifice

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Then, forget it!" Chang Xia shook his head and declined. Douhua, she didn''t want to touch it, she wanted to eat tofu, "Shen Rong, let''s make tofu tomorrow! There are still a lot of soybeans in the cellar. To make tofu, we can eat fish head stewed tofu and fried tofu. Unfortunately, we didn''t make fermented bean curd before. ."


    Stinky tofu, Chang Xia won''t make it. jj.br>


    fermented bean curd, she will do it. Unfortunately, I forgot it when I first entered the cold season.


    Make tofu tomorrow and give it a try.


    "Okay, you can make it if you want." Su Ye said.


    fermented bean curd or something, do. As long as Chang Xia doesn''t think about going out, he can do anything in the cave.


    Wait for Chang Xia to finish drinking the milk tree sap.


    Su Ye handed over the cooked hot and sour pork noodles.


    In the nostrils, smelling the sour and spicy taste, Chang Xia sighed contentedly.


    "This smells so good!" Chang Xia was intoxicated, he drank the soup first, then sat at the square table with the powder, and ate slowly.


    Su Ye smiled lightly and shook his head.


    Open the lid of the pot and take out all the gravy inside. After a while, Shen Rong wanted to braise pork head and internal organs, and asked, "Chang Xia, do you want to eat braised pork?"


    "Come on, I want to eat something with bones." Chang Xia raised his hand and replied.


    "I''ll look for it for you, can the duck neck be okay?" Su Ye rummaged through the gravy that she fished out. She picked out all the duck neck, duck wings, duck claws, and put them in a bowl, and brought it to Chang Xia to let him She sat and nibbled slowly.


    "Witch, leave me a duck claw."


    Chang Xia ate too fragrantly, and Bai Qing looked up while cleaning the pork belly.


    Finally, unable to hold back, he opened his mouth.


    Su Ye replied: "Okay, let Chang Xia keep one for you. Shen Rong is over, is there anything you want to eat?"


    "I don''t need it." Shen Rong shook his head.


    It takes time to nibble on these bones, and he likes refreshing ones.


    Like braised pork, it is very good and can be eaten in big mouthfuls.


    Of course, when bored.


    It''s okay to chew on these bones.


    "Shen Rong, I''ll leave you a duck neck." Chang Xia nibbled on the duck''s wings and swayed the flour, pointed at the duck''s neck in the bowl, and said.


    what!


    Really satisfied.


    "Mother Su Ye, the snow melts so fast, does it really take half a month for the snow covering the Twilight Forest to melt away?"


    Chang Xia looked at the cave courtyard in just one day.


    Melting a third of the snow is really fast.


    At this rate, the snow in the Twilight Forest will melt in half a month, and it will melt into snow water within three to five days, flow into the glacial lake, and finally into the sea.


    "It depends on the weather at the end of the cold season��" Su Ye said.


    If this sunny weather continues, the snow in the Twilight Forest will soon melt away. However, there is no guarantee that the good weather will last.


    end of cold season.


    Even if there is no snow, the temperature is not high.


    The melting speed of ice and snow is naturally not that fast.


    "That''s right! Today is the most comfortable season in this cold season. The clouds are scattered. I think the weather should be good recently."


    afternoon.


    The sun is a little tanning.


    However, the cat winter is too long.


    Chang Xia doesn''t feel sunburned.


    this time.


    You can also hear the laughter of the clansmen playing on the ice of the White Lake.


    It is estimated that the tribe of tomorrow will not allow the tribe to play on the ice surface of Baihu Lake.


    Snow and ice melt fast, and the ice surface is thick, but there are also weak spots. At this time, if you play on it, you may fall into the White Lake.


    Is this the last carnival of the cold season?


    "Hope it!" Su Ye said casually.


    This cold season is the most boring for Su Ye.


    At the same time, it is also the safest.


    Orcs don''t have to worry about enough food, don''t worry about getting cold and freezing.


    Everything is too beautiful to be true!


    "Changxia, apart from pork belly chicken... What else do you want to eat at night?" Shen Rong asked, the pig intestines and lungs were cleaned, the pork face was scalded and shaved, and he was waiting for the stew.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and said, "Cut some pork belly and stir-fry double-cooked pork."


    "I want to eat red simmered meat." Bai Qing said.


    The simmered and rotten red simmered meat is soft and juicy in one bite. Eat it with brown rice, it tastes so delicious. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t steam the brown rice, the sauce of the red simmered pork is just as delicious on the steamed buns.


    "I''ll do it." Shen Rong said.


    He also wanted to eat red simmered pork. Eating, more comfortable than barbecue. It''s a pity that you can''t eat too much, you will get tired of eating too much.


    "Thank you Shen Rong!" Bai Qing was very excited.


    Su Ye pointed to the fresh meat cut in the rattan basket and asked, "Chang Xia, what are you going to do with the meat? Marinate or hang it?"


    "Fried meat, soy sauce meat, air-dried meat." Chang Xia thought about it and said, "I don''t need to marinate it with salt for now. I want to save some to eat fresh."


    spring.


    Hunting is dangerous.


    Chang Xia didn''t want Shen Rong to enter the forest.


    For the time being, just patrolling around the tribe is fine.


    When the weather gets warmer, it is necessary to reclaim the small river wasteland.


    At the same time, the vegetable field should also be cleaned up.


    Of course, this wild boar won''t last that long.


    chatting.


    Time passes quickly.


    Shen Rong put the pork face and pork viscera into the brine pot and boiled it.


    Su Ye Baiqing started to knead the dough, ready to steam the steamed buns. On the stove, stewed pork belly chicken.


    "Bai Qing, in a few days, let''s go back to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard''s Hall."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s face changed slightly.


    "Mother Su Ye, why do you want to go back to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard''s Hall?" Chang Xia asked suspiciously.


    Su Ye said: "I haven''t been back for the whole cold season, so I have to clean up the wizard''s hall. In the beginning of the spring, sacrifices and blessings need to be held in the holy mountain of Karna."


    This said.


    Chang Xia remembered the sacrifices and prayers in the rainy season.


    Every year in the rainy season, the Twilight Forest will hold a sacrifice and blessing at the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. When spring returns to the earth, the orcs sacrifice to the earth, hoping that the new year will be a bountiful harvest. That''s probably what it means!


    The specific situation, Su Ye is not clear.


    "It''s dangerous to travel at the end of the cold season, can''t you wait until spring to go back?" Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye shook her head lightly. She understood that the spring that Chang Xia said was referring to the rainy season, and said, "If the rainy season returns, it will be too late. Sacrifices in the rainy season are very important and should not be sloppy. Don''t worry, Gen will arrange totem warriors to **** me and Pachin will return to the Sacred Mountain of Karna, the Sorcerer''s Hall. At that time, the other five tribes will also send orcs to the Holy Mountain of Karna."


    Sacrifices in the rainy season are the same as the harvest festival.


    They are all important festivals of the Orcs.


    As a witch of the orcs, Su Ye must sacrifice to the earth, rivers and mountains on time.


    "Oh! All right." Chang Xia replied.


    She was used to Su Ye living in a cave, otherwise she heard that she was going to leave.


    a time.


    Chang Xia is not used to it. UU reading


    Of course, it may be related to pregnancy and emotional ups and downs.


    Little things feel very serious.


    "Don''t be angry, the rainy season sacrifice is over, I''ll come again." Su Ye smiled and patted Chang Xia''s angry cheek. After the child was pregnant, he had a good temper, and he was sulking at every turn, but he didn''t like to open his mouth, so he competed with himself.


    "Really?" Chang Xia was overjoyed when she heard the words.


    Su Ye said: "Really. I''m not here to watch you eat three meals a day. Who knows if you''ll sleep until the third day before getting up for breakfast?"


    hey-hey.


    Chang Xia smirked.


    She likes the feeling of being in charge.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 984: The Rainy Season Sacrifices Free Read.https://

 Chapter 985： visit south wind

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Aron��"


    "Can I visit Nanfeng?"


    "Look, it''s sunny today, and the snow in the tribe has melted. The road is clean, and you don''t have to worry about falling over."


    yesterday.


    Su Yebaiqing returned to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Patriarch Gen arranged for Elder Pukang to lead a team to **** him away in person.


    It was sunny for many days, and the snow around the Heluo tribe melted away. In the mountains in the distance, there are only speckled traces of snow. The snow and ice in the sun have melted into snow water, which merges into rivers and lakes. In the shadows or in the mountains, there is still snow that has not completely melted.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there." Shen Rong said.


    Recently.


    Chang Xia was bored, so he nourished the pots of fruits and vegetables in the cave with blood. At the same time, don''t forget to loosen the soil and fertilize them. After a lot of work, Chang Xia was very tired.


    Only, compared to boring.


    Appropriate fatigue makes Chang Xia feel much more comfortable.


    Shen Rong was afraid that Chang Xia was tired and sick.


    Hearing that she wanted to visit Nanfeng, she nodded immediately.


    "You prepare a rattan basket, and I''ll pick a gift for Nanfeng. Today I will visit Nanfeng, tomorrow it''s Maple Leaf''s turn, and the day after tomorrow, honeydew..."


    Got it.


    Chang Xia arranged the itinerary for the next few days early.


    It can be seen that I have been really panicked in the cave recently.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong pursed his lips and laughed softly.


    Such a long summer, super cute.


    Make him want to open his mouth to take a bite and pinch.


    "Listen to you." Shen Rong agreed again and replied.


    What to eat, what to wear, what to wear? Wear it, forget it. Chang Xia mumbled what gifts to prepare for Nan Feng while arranging. Although it was not completely sure whether Nanfeng was pregnant or not, the tribesmen acquiesced that they were all pregnant.


    these days.


    The things sent to the Baihu cave are almost like long dragons.


    pity.


    There was no good news from the tribe.


    However, Elder Su Yeximu developed a new medicinal diet based on Chang Xia''s bloodline ability and healing. Recently, tribal people are drinking. Both males and females were asked to drink.


    The new medicated diet can regulate the dark wounds of the body and restore the body to the most perfect level. Su Ye thought it was related to their physical condition that Nan Feng and the others were able to conceive.


    then.


    Recently, the sky above the tribe was filled with the scent of medicine that could not be dispersed.


    I heard that even the orcs of Baihu Street drank with them. Obviously, the news revealed by the Heluo tribe shocked the Orcs too much.


    Anytime, betrothed orcs.


    Can be crazy about it.


    Coincidentally, Su Ye also supports it.


    As you can imagine.


    This wafting medicinal fragrance is by no means limited to the Heluo tribe. Others, the orc tribes who heard the news should all be cooking medicated meals, all eagerly looking forward to giving birth to their own beast cubs soon.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go!" Chang Xia said.


    After packing up two large baskets of gifts, Chang Xia was satisfied.


    Calling Shen Rong to pick the basket, ready to go to Nanfeng''s house. The Nanfeng family cave dwelling is at most ten minutes away from the Changxia family. If you walk fast, you can get there in five or six minutes.


    now.


    The snow and ice melted, and the roads were clean and tidy.


    Chang Xia held a can of toffee and ran slowly towards Nanfeng''s house with Shen Rong.


    Haven''t stepped into the cave courtyard yet.


    Nan Feng''s familiar voice had already crept into his ears.


    "Amu, can I go out to Changxia''s house?" Nanfeng muttered, and said, "The weather is fine, I want to go out for a walk. I''ve been at home for five or six days, so boring, I''m free. Mushrooms are growing all over me."


    "No." Xylophone refused.


    "The ice and snow have melted, and the roads are clean and tidy, so why can''t I go out? Besides, Chang Xia said that he often stays at home, and it''s easy to get sick. I didn''t go to the forest, so I went to Chang Xia''s house to visit, why not? "Nanfeng is unrelenting, if it weren''t for the fear of rolling on the ground and being beaten, Nanfeng would very much like to learn how to roll a **** roll on the ground.


    In the distance, Snake walks quietly and learns needlework.


    The south wind cannot go out.


    She is not allowed to snake out of the house, unless it is a tribal patrol mission.


    Poor Snake was also locked in a cave for five or six days, unable to do anything, and was asked by Nanfeng to learn how to sew clothes, on the grounds that Shen Rong knew how to do it, and he had to know how to do it.


    "You want to go out and find a witch." Xylophone said.


    Considering that Nanfeng did not dare to look for witches, Xylophone ran against Nanfeng and was righteous.


    Can she not know about the cubs she gave birth to, and clearly wants to go out. When I go out, I want to have fun if I''m not sure. Instead of worrying about being afraid, it is better to lock Nanfeng in a cave from the beginning.


    Nanfeng cursed.


    dong dong!


    At this time, Chang Xia knocked on the courtyard door.


    "Who is it��" Nan Feng jumped up suddenly and ran towards the courtyard door quickly.


    From behind, Xylophone scolded angrily and said angrily: "Nanfeng, slow down for me. How many times have I said it, don''t run, don''t run, don''t you have ears?"


    Snake threw down the needle and thread in his hand and quickly got up to catch up.


    There are worries, and there are joys.


    "Nanfeng, are you crazy?" Chang Xia stared at Nanfeng who was running from the corridor steps, stood on tiptoe, raised his hand and pinched Nanfeng''s ear, scolding: "Xuqin Amu for you Are you too kind? You dare to run, and you are not afraid of scaring the beast cubs in your stomach. I think the elder Ximu should come over."


    "Stop. I don''t dare, really." Nanfeng immediately begged for mercy, and let Elder Ximu come over, she still had a way to survive. In terms of Nian Gong, who can catch up with Elder Ximu? If there is an Elder Ximu at home, Nanfeng feels that he is really not far from madness, which is terrible.


    See Chang Xia teaching Nanfeng.


    The xylophone snaked around in various sizes, and he was relieved.


    This Nanfeng is begging for a fight, but unfortunately, he can''t fight at the moment, he can only scold him at most.


    "Chang Xia, why did you come here today?" Xylophone greeted her, took the rattan basket on Shen Rong''s shoulder, slightly startled, and said, "Shen Rong, what did you take, it''s so heavy."


    "The gifts that Shen Rong brought to Nanfeng are quite complicated." Shen Rong said.


    In the rattan basket, everything is used. Shen Rong really can''t remember what exactly there is, let Nan Feng look over it by himself!


    "Come here, why do you bring so many things? The Nanfeng family''s cellar is used for everything, and the tribe has added a lot of things recently." Xylophone muttered, and asked: "Shen Rong, what is missing at home, tell me, I will let the root Send it to you."


    "Xylophone Amu, how can my family lack anything? When the tribe gave them to Nanfeng, they also gave me a copy." Chang Xia could not laugh or cry. Before this thing was sent to Nanfeng''s cellar, Xylophone was worried that her family would not have enough food to eat.


    Nan Feng shrugged. UU Reading


    My Eminem is biased and never hides it.


    When you are young, the south wind will get used to it.


    Xylophone pampers Chang Xia, and Chang Xia pampers herself.


    Nanfeng thinks this is good, and she is not at a loss.


    "Is there really no shortage?" Xylophone confirmed.


    Chang Xia resolutely said: "It''s really not lacking. I was very bored in the cave, so I came to chat with Nanfeng. By the way, let''s take a look at Nanfeng''s health? Have you vomited recently, did you sleep well at night?"


    "If you can eat and sleep, you will be hungry soon." Nanfeng said.


    She has always had a good appetite, but recently she has been very hungry and has eaten a lot. If it weren''t for the lessons learned from Daya Changxia, the tribe would have contacted the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna and asked Wu to come over.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 985 Visiting the South Wind Free read.https://

 Chapter 986： Fight the landlord

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Hungry fast, maybe it''s related to interracial marriage. If the animal cub inherits the bloodline of the male and the female, the body is more or less contaminated with the bloodline of the other side, and the energy required for growth is at least double. Of course, it is only a guess."


    Chang Xia analyzed and calmed Nan Feng.


    It is understood that after the appetite of tribal Yu Aning improved, the change.


    Beasts already eat a lot and change during pregnancy, but, change. Chang Xia is the same, after pregnancy, her appetite doubled.


    Similarly.


    Da Ya''s appetite is more exaggerated than Chang Xia''s.


    At first, the clan thought she was pregnant with twins.


    Su Ye confirmed again and again.


    There is only one beast cub in Taya''s belly.


    The tribes are sorry.


    Xylophone asked Snake to put the rattan basket in the kitchen, and then said, "Maple Leaf''s appetite has changed recently, and honeydew''s appetite is a little exaggerated. Elder Jami is very happy, and he wants to eat more."


    Su Ye said that it is okay to eat a little more in the early stages of pregnancy.


    A few months after giving birth, you should control your diet at most and eat as much as you can.


    "Will it become more and more edible?" Nan Feng was terrified: "Chang Xia, is it true? Look at the face, only today... the face has become round, and eating again, worrying about the door."


    Zhen Nanfeng is exaggerating.


    Recently, Xu has been eating a lot and not exercising.


    Nanfeng''s delicate face became round at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    , tall.


    A little fat, looks fat, at most plump.


    Chang Xia stretched out his hand and pinched it, smiling: "It feels wrong! After eating the cave courtyard a few times a day, I can diet, otherwise I will be hungry faster and panic."


    thing.


    Long summer experience.


    At first the idea was the same as that of the south wind.


    Fear of eating too much and gaining weight.


    I don''t know if I eat less, I feel flustered and want to stuff it into my mouth when I see it. He was also scolded by Su Ye, and after that, Chang Xia dared to think about dieting or something.


    "Circling, is it useful?" Nan Feng hesitated.


    Chang Xia: "How much to use."


    At least, the weight of the eyes has increased significantly.


    dong dong��


    Suddenly, the courtyard door was knocked again.


    Without waiting for Xylophone to respond, Liu Shan panted and pushed open the courtyard door with a worried expression, "Xylophone, come to Yadong. Daya is born, come, and the tribe will find Elder Ximu..."


    The words fall.


    Liu Shanying disappeared from the faces of the beasts again.


    "Snake walking, take care of Nanfeng in the cave. Chang Xia will follow, please send Shen Rong back to the cave, or wait for Nanfeng''s house." Xylophone got up and explained a few words sharply. Without taking anything, he quickly rushed to the courtyard gate, heading straight for Yadong''s house.


    After that, just a few seconds of effort.


    When Xia Nanfeng returned to his senses, Xylophone also disappeared and left.


    "Just now-"


    "Looks like a cedar?"


    "Yes. You said that Da Ya was born. Damn, Da Ya was born?"


    After a while, the two reacted suddenly.


    Thinking of it, he suddenly stood up and thought of Yadong''s house. Then he was directly held down by Shen Rong who was behind him with quick eyes and quick hands.


    Do you know what''s going on?


    Lively, but also dare to join.


    Thank you Xylophone for the order to leave, otherwise Shen and Rong would have dared to persuade them.


    "Forget it, I''ll help too. On the contrary, I''ll make Xylophone Amu worry, just wait! It seems that it''s a little early now that Da Ya is alive."


    "It''s really early."


    Warm spring was born prematurely, because of the twins.


    Da Ya is a month early, so don''t worry!


    , How did Da Yasheng inform Liu Shan that it is difficult for Liu Shan to visit today?


    pity.


    For a while, the Yadong family must be tense.


    If you want to inquire about the news, it is best to wait for Da Ya to give birth to the beast cub.


    We talked a couple of times.


    The two suddenly knew what to talk about.


    Mingzhi still had a lot to say, but he was interrupted by Da Ya''s production. Come on, remember everything.


    moment.


    I was worried about Da Ya''s birth, and everything else came to mind.


    "...What to talk about?" Snake was speechless. Looking at the two sitting in a daze, Snake Xing felt silly.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes and said, "Chat, what are you talking about. Talking about Da Ya will give birth to leopard cubs, and male cubs? It''s time to join in the fun, what is there to talk about, it''s like being in a daze in the sun."


    "Ah!" Chang Xia nodded, attached.


    Worrying about Da Ya, why bother to chat.


    As soon as the voice fell, the courtyard door was pushed open again. The next time he entered the house, suddenly the maple leaf honeydew, followed by the empty mountain Baiqing with a wry smile.


    "Changxia, just got home." Maple Leaf.


    Honeydew: "Look, let''s say it''s definitely Nanfeng''s house. Except, Changxia has no place." Compared with Changxia, Changxia likes a lively place. Like Woye Cuju, even if you are bored, you will play. ..


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia: "I think about Nanfeng''s house, Ming Fengye''s house, and then brother''s house..."


    "Okay! Ming''s family is waiting to visit." Maple Leaf was happy.


    Honeydew nodded, indicating that the back family is waiting for the long summer.


    "Have you heard, Daya has given birth." Nan Feng said that Minghui and Chang Xia would visit the Fengye family together, and later the Bai Qing family.


    "It''s just business, Ben... I want to see the situation from Da Ya, but unfortunately, I was chased away." Honey Dew.


    When I heard about Da Yasheng, I was very curious.


    I just thought about visiting, but I didn''t know that I was chased by Xylophone. Knowing that I''m bored recently, it''s rare to join in the fun, so that''s right.


    At.


    Switch to the Chang Xia family.


    The Chang Xia family went to the Nanfeng family again.


    No matter how boring you are, you will run around like that.


    Who is special, who can enter the forest and run around casually.


    "I was also warned!" Chang Xia.


    As soon as I heard it, several sighs sounded at the same time.


    Shen Rong Baiqing''s mouth twitched, and he could only pretend not to see it.


    "It''s boring!" Chang Xia sighedNanfeng''s long headrest table, with: "Ah! It''s so boring."


    "Cuju can be played, wrestling can be played, and ice skating can also be played." Honeydew also showed a loveless expression.


    Maple Leaf is better, but not by much.


    "Play Dou Landlord!" Chang Xia''s eyes suddenly lit up, excited: "Yes! Let''s play Dou Landlord. Nanfeng, do you have white paper? Take some white paper, cut one out, and make a card."


    "Blank paper," Nan Feng beckoned to Snake, "Snake, get the white paper for Chang Xia."


    Listen, it''s fun.


    Honeydew Maple Leaf was equally excited.


    After a while, you can do anything. It feels like it''s about to melt away. It was rare for Chang Xia to say that it was fun, so naturally he became excited.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 986: Fighting the Landlords Free read.https://

 Chapter 987： cub born at dawn

    "It''s pretty simple."


    "It doesn''t sound difficult."


    Soon, Chang Xia directed Shen Rong and the others to help and made the first deck of cards in Gangwa Continent. Then, she started talking about the rules.


    The four of Shen Rong listened quietly.


    At the same time, he gave the snake a wink and asked him to take out some white paper.


    Snake shook his head lightly, and whispered, "Blank paper, run out."


    "My family has it." Shen Rong said.


    He decided to wait for Chang Xia and the others to play a few games before deciding whether to go back to the cave to get the blank paper. Compared to Cuju, poker seems a bit boring.


    At least.


    When I listened to the rules just now.


    Shen Rong felt normal.


    Empty the table, Chang Xia rubs the cards.


    first round.


    Then, start.


    "I''m in charge of dealing the cards and teaching you how to play. You can fight the landlord, at least three people can play, one is the landlord, and the other two are the other. The two sides fight, and the one who finishes the cards first wins." Chang Xia shuffled the cards and began to give The three of Nanfeng dealt their cards.


    In the end, there are three hole cards left.


    Let the three of Nanfeng start bidding. It was the first time to play, and there were not so many rules.


    Chang Xia asked Nan Feng to bid first.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew looked at each other, shook her head, and did not follow suit.


    Nanfeng has three hole cards.


    Chang Xia moved the wooden chair and approached the south wind. Glancing at the cards in Nanfeng''s hand, the corners of his mouth twitched, what kind of luck is this, the cards are so good!


    "Changxia��"


    "Play as you like."


    "4 of spades." Nan Feng grinned and threw a single card.


    Maple Leaf shook his head, but did not follow.


    Milu held the card and looked at Bai Qing behind her. To be honest, she didn''t understand the so-called rules just now.


    Bai Qing nodded and asked Honey Dew to follow him.


    So, Honeydew threw a cube 5.


    The south wind threw the king...


    Next, before Maple Leaf Honeydew could react, Nan Feng quickly threw a pair of 2s, making sure that no one wanted to throw his cards off the long table again.


    Ha ha-


    To win the next time, Nan Feng''s attitude is very arrogant.


    Watch a round.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew gradually realized how to play.


    Only then did I understand that they were played by Nanfeng.


    I forgot to throw the bomb in my hand, and what happened to the landlord and peasant?


    Actually, when making cards.


    Chang Xia thought about changing the things on the cards into birds, fish, orcs. Later, Chang Xia discovered that he had to change one place, and the others had to be changed.


    Think.


    She simply copied it without changing anything.


    Anyway, it''s just a pastime.


    Nanfeng and the others asked the reason, and Chang Xia directly said he didn''t know.


    There is a foreshadowing.


    Nanfeng and the others didn''t ask any more questions, they just played.


    "Changxia, I''ll go back to the cave." Shen Rong said suddenly.


    Chang Xia was startled and asked, "A Rong, is something wrong?"


    "He went back to the cave to get the white paper. Nanfeng''s house ran out of white paper. Seeing that you guys are having a good time, let''s make another deck of cards and play along." Bai Qing said.


    Milu was detained in a cave.


    Bai Qingqing went out for inspections, and the elder Jami stayed in the cave to accompany Honeydew at other times. Recently, Milu and the others have been panicking, and Bai Qing''s situation is similar.


    Da Ya is going to give birth.


    Elder Jami also rushed over.


    I can''t go to Yadong''s house to join in the fun, so naturally I can only come to Changxia for entertainment.


    Hear the words.


    Nan Feng covered his mouth and laughed.


    Obviously, she was very happy to hear Bai Qing say this.


    Bored, we should be bored together.


    Nanfeng couldn''t go out, and Snake was also detained at home. If the snake can go out, Nanfeng will make trouble. Patriarch Gen and Xylophone calculated the thoughts of these females in advance and simply detained them in the tribe together.


    There is a lesson from Yadong Daya.


    Bai Qing and the others were reluctant, so they could only endure it.


    After a month to determine the situation of Nanfeng and the others, the ban will naturally be lifted.


    However, at that time, they probably wouldn''t even think about going out.


    this day.


    Chang Xia and the others went from fighting landlords to leveling up.


    Seeing.


    As it moves westward, the xylophone still hasn''t come back.


    Chang Xia put down the cards, frowned and said, "Da Ya, haven''t you given birth to a cub yet?"


    this question.


    The orcs were not in the mood to play cards.


    Of course, play for a day.


    A hard-hitting orc will get tired too.


    "How about... Let''s go and have a look?" Shen Rong stood up and moved his limbs.


    This card seems inconspicuous, but it is more addictive than kicking Cuju.


    This thing is poisonous.


    You have to be restrained, not addicted.


    Otherwise, it''s easy to get into trouble.


    "Hey! You haven''t gone back yet?" Xylophone pushed open the door and was shocked when she saw a group of orcs sitting around the long table in Changxia.


    Chang Xia said, "Xyon Mu, has Daya gave birth?"


    "No." Xylophone shook her head, but there was no nervousness or panic on her face. It''s not so fast to give birth to a cub.


    Nan Feng''s face changed and he said in surprise, "It''s been a day, why haven''t you given birth yet?"


    "Beast cub, how can it be so easy to give birth? Daya''s first child is born slowly. According to the experience of the elders of Jami, it is estimated that they will be born at night. I will come back to prepare dinner, and I will go over to help at night. You are doing this. What?" Xylophone stared at the white paper on the table, looking at the strange pictures drawn on it, and couldn''t help but ask.


    White paper, from the Hall of Wizards in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    But you can''t just waste it.


    "This is a card made by Chang Xia to pass the time." Nanfeng said.


    Upon hearing it, Taya hasn''t given birth yet.


    Chang Xia and the others changed their faces.


    When Nuanchun gave birth to twins, it was very fast.


    Put it on Daya, why is it so slow?


    Day and night, this must not hurt to death.


    "Just don''t waste it." Xylophone admonished and went straight into the kitchen.


    See you.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs got up one after another and planned to leave.


    Playing cards, let Nanfeng collect it. Take it to Maple Leaf''s house tomorrow. It''s a long and boring time, and it is estimated that I have to play cards to pass the time.


    on the road.


    "Shen Rong, do you think we should cook some soup for Da Ya and send it over?" Chang Xia worriedly asked. Hands, unconsciously caressing his stomach.


    Chen Rong shook his head and said, "It shouldn''t be necessary. There are Elder Jami and Xylophone Amu over there. They should be able to prepare."


    Listen to it.


    Chang Xia thinks it''s right.


    At this time, it''s better not to bother.


    In the evening, Chang Xia slept on the kang early in the morning.


    After playing poker for a day, I was mentally exhausted. I wanted to wait and see if there would be good news from Da Ya. UU Reading


    pity.


    When Chang Xia fell asleep, there was no movement from Da Ya.


    at dawn.


    roar-


    A loud beast roar penetrated the night sky of the Baihu cave.


    It resounded throughout the Heluo tribe.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia was suddenly awakened.


    Shen Rong scooped up Chang Xia, who almost rolled off the kang bed, into his arms.


    "Chang Xia, it''s alright. I''m by my side, don''t be afraid." Shen Rong comforted the frightened Chang Xia with a soft voice, and listened carefully. The loud roar of the beast sounded again.


    "This voice��" Chang Xia frowned, sounding somewhat familiar.


    Shen Rong said: "Yadong''s roar. I think Da Ya should have successfully given birth to a cub, and Yadong is informing us."


    "Let''s go, let''s get up." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Shen Rong looked outside the house, it was still dark. Vaguely, with the brilliance of light trees and light grasses, the sky is slightly brighter.


    "It''s not dawn yet, are you sure you want to get up?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia raised her mouth and said coquettishly, "Get up, I can''t sleep right now. Just in time, you can go to Da Ya''s house to see what the newborn cub looks like..."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 988： palm-sized bear cub

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    heard.


    Shen Rong found a reason to refute.


    Therefore, he could only tell Chang Xia to wear more clothes. At the same time, the first bed is neatly dressed, the door is opened, and Chang Xia is fetched and washed.


    Recently, the weather has been sunny.


    At night, the temperature is still relatively low.


    In the cave, the kang still needs to be burned. Shen Rong was afraid of the cold, so he could even take a cold shower. However, long summer trip.


    "Wash up." Shen Rong brought hot water, wrung out the towel, and handed it to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia dressed neatly, kang.


    "Is it snowing outside?" Chang Xia asked, looking at it through the window, it was foggy outside, and Chang Xia was worried about the snow.


    Snow and slippery roads.


    Even if Chang Xia was curious about Da Ya''s cub, she would still be open to it.


    After all, he is responsible for the beast cub in his belly.


    The willful time.


    "It''s not snowing outside, but it''s cold. Wear military caps and gloves. Do you have any gifts for Daya''s beast cub?" Shen Rong washed his face with Changxia''s water.


    "The gift for the beast cub was given to Da Ya. Let''s get a basket of bird eggs! It''s ready in the morning, and when Yadong''s house arrives, let Yadong cook the eggs and distribute them to the clan. It''s a happy egg. "Long Xia.


    No red paper, dyed red bird eggs.


    Just give away boiled eggs to make happy eggs.


    "Okay, wait and bring the basket of eggs." Shen Rong nodded. .


    As he spoke, Chang Xia wiped his face. At the same time, staring at Shen Rongrang also wiped his face. When Shen Rong put away the washbasin towel, he carried the basket of bird eggs.


    Chang Xia holds the light stone.


    this.


    Slightly bright.


    Chang Xia was afraid of wrestling and brought a light stone.


    "Slow down, hold on." Shen Rong.


    Rest assured, let Chang Xia go by himself, holding the rattan basket in one hand and Chang Xia in the other. Therefore, the one awakened by the roar of the Yadong beast was far from Changxia Chenrong.


    The quiet Heluo tribe.


    Today, the clan has awakened from sleep.


    very quickly.


    Shen Rong Er arrived at Yadong''s house.


    Coincidentally, he met Nanfeng and other beasts. The beasts looked at each other, smiled, and walked into Yadong''s house in unison.


    "Changxia��"


    The xylophone who collided with the porch steps to help.


    "Nanfeng, I really know what to say. Forget it, let''s go! Come in and see the Daya beast cub." Xylophone wanted to scold, but it was a festive day. As soon as he turned around, he didn''t say anything about Chang Xia. He waved at him and let him enter the house to visit the Da Ya beast cub. The smile on his face was more than that of Tian snail''s grandmother.


    "Xyon Mu, let Yadong cook the basket of bird eggs. After the light is on, let''s send the eggs to the tribes. Unfortunately, the eggs can''t be dyed red. The red eggs are the most festive." Chang Xia said with a smile. .


    "Happy egg." Xylophone took the rattan basket.


    The snails walked from the kitchen, and the kitchen stewed chicken soup for Da Ya and said, "The juice from the rhizomes of Zhizhong is red, dyed, and difficult to wash."


    "Poison? Poison, you can dye eggs. Happy eggs, after all, they are eaten." Chang Xia didn''t rush into the house and chatted with Tianluo.


    "It''s not poisonous, it''s easy to wash." Snails.


    "That''s fine, the rhizomes of Tianluo Amu, just use the dyed eggs! Waiting to eat the happy eggs of the Daya beast cub." Chang Xia: "Xyon Mu, the rhizomes are very heavy, remember to tell the wolf tribe. Maybe, the rhizomes are very heavy. The sap can be used to dye cloth."


    Chang Xia is afraid of forgetting.


    Specifically, let the xylophone help me remember things.


    The beast cub has not yet been born, and Chang Xia feels that he has a habit of being lost. When encountering a problem now, I usually ask Shen Rong to help me remember it, or just solve it directly.


    Otherwise, forget it afterwards.


    "Okay." Xylophone earnestly.


    Listening to the snail, the sap of the rhizome can also be used to dye cloth.


    Tony, I''m glad.


    The clothes made of red cloth, the snails haven''t worn yet.


    "Chang Xia, quickly guess which clan is Da Yasheng''s beast cub?"


    In the cave, the crisp voice of the south wind came through the door, urging Chang Xia to enter the house quickly. Obviously, Da Ya''s beast cub has been seen.


    heard.


    Changxia Dynasty Muqin Snail smiled slightly.


    Turn around with Shen Rong and enter the cave.


    "Okay." Chang Xia stared at the package in Nanfeng''s arms in shock. At that point, Daya really gave birth to a beast cub that was born overnight.


    "The male cub of the bear clan, the cub of the bear clan is very born and grows very quickly. Within a month, it can grow dozens of times!" Da Ya smiled, her face full of maternal brilliance. I thought it would give birth to a leopard cub, but I didn''t expect a bear cub, which was quite unexpected.


    Chang Xia glanced at it, but didn''t dare to touch it.


    , just slap.


    "Nanfeng, how dare you hug? I remember that when Miles Noah broke his shell, he even dared to take one." Chang Xia was surprised.


    Nan Feng blinked and said, "How can it be the same?"


    Shaped cub, looks so fragile, how dare you suffer?


    The animal cub is the same, Nanfeng will naturally feel that there is nothing to worry about.


    .


    Chang Xia looked at the slapped bear cub.


    I was worried that Nan Fengxin would dump the cub.


    To be honest, the Taya Bear cub, born to twins from the Nuanchun family, makes me nervous.


    Mmmm!


    The cub purred softly.


    "Nanfeng, are you crying?" Chang Xia was nervous.


    Nanfeng weighed it and said, "I''m hungry. I''m eating milk or fruit powder."


    Animals do not have the habit of breastfeeding, so it should be said that beasts will breastfeed themselves. The beast cubs eat the fruit powder paste from birth, and now they eat the sap of the milk tree to mix with the fruit paste paste. A little, just feed the minced meat directly.


    Perhaps, the reason why the cubs grow so fast.


    , It really grows fast, and it has to be a beast cub of the nest clan.


    Miles Noah''s beast cub, a few months old, can run, jump, and speak slyly. Really, make Chang Xia feel fantastic.


    "Feed and drink milk." Tianluo smiled and entered the house with warm milk tree sap. Beside it, there is also half a bowl of fruit powder paste.


    Don''t look at the newborn cub.


    Appetite is good.


    "Is Da Ya hungry? The chicken soup is good, let Yadong kitchen fill it, and bring it in as soon as it is ready." Tianluo took the beast cub from Nanfeng, and at the same time, did not forget Daya lying on the kang bed. UU reading


    Taya: "Hungry, super hungry."


    "Daya chicken soup." Yadong entered the house with a clay bowl, which contained a whole chicken, and the stewed soft and rotten chicken exuded a tempting aroma.


    Zhida Yayi, who smelled the smell and swallowed her saliva.


    Inside the house.


    Changxia Nanfeng swallowed saliva.


    Pfft!


    Da Ya covered her mouth and smirked, and asked, "Do you want to eat?"


    "Don''t, don''t mind."


    "Yes, eat quickly. After watching the beast cubs, go home and prepare breakfast."


    Waiting, no matter how hungry I am, I don''t have the nerve to grab food from Da Ya.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 988 The slap in the face of the bear cub free read.https://

 Chapter 989： Shen Rongs troubles

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    After a while.


    Changxia and other beasts retreated from the cave.


    Leave the space for Da Ya, she must be very tired just after giving birth. Eat something, sleep for a while, and regain your strength.


    Saying goodbye to the south wind, Chang Xia took a brisk pace.


    Facing Chen Yang, he followed Shen Rong to his cave.


    "A Rong, have you seen it, the bear cub is really good. Then, you can find it all on the bed."


    "Then, how to support it!"


    talking and talking.


    Chang Xia put her hand on her belly.


    If it''s okay to have wolf cubs, chinchillas cubs.


    Cubs, can there be no bear cubs.


    Embarrassing headache!


    More than slap, how to feed?


    In one room, Chang Xia only felt that the ground was cracked.


    "A Rong, what should I do about the little chinchilla?" Chang Xia''s legs were weak, and he wanted to lie down and calm down.


    "Chinchilla cub��" Shen Rong protected Chang Xia and fell into deep thought.


    I haven''t seen the chinchilla cubs, and I love the shape of the long summer chinchilla. Shen Rong expressed that he was very happy if the chinchilla was the cub.


    Soft and soft, I love it in my arms.


    Best female cubs.


    Male cubs and wolf cubs are safe.


    The first child, a soft and soft chinchilla female cub.


    Second child, regenerated male wolf cub.


    One, wait for the cub to grow up.


    Just let the younger brother protect the elder sister, perfect.


    For a moment.


    Shen Rong arranged everything.


    "If it''s a female chinchilla cub, I think it''s wrong." Shen Rong smiled and said what he imagined in his mind.


    Chang Xia frowned and hesitated: "Are you afraid of the male cub in the form of a chinchilla, and the female cub inheriting the blood of the fighting wolf?"


    pause.


    Shen Rong was silent.


    Indeed!


    , the question should be.


    , the problem is very.


    Shen Rong, who had no idea at first, instantly felt aggrieved.


    a while.


    The two returned to the cave.


    "A Rong, are you still tangled?" Chang Xia smiled and looked at Shen Rong with a solemn expression next to him, and was immediately amused.


    Shen Rong stiffened slightly.


    "Problem, it''s serious."


    Therefore, Shen Rong''s expression was inexplicably serious.


    Dian Shen Rong prefers female cubs and only thinks that female cubs like Chang Xia will be wonderful. Suddenly, Chang Xia said that he could be a male cub.


    Shen Rong believes that it takes time to calm down.


    puff.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia once again endured the ban.


    "Don''t think about it, you''re hungry." Chang Xia.


    Smelling the chicken soup from Da Ya''s house, Chang Xia is hungry. With a change in appetite, Chang Xia pinched the flesh of her cheeks, really worried that she would become fatter after giving birth.


    "The horse is preparing breakfast, what do you want to eat?"


    As soon as I heard Chang Xia cry of hunger.


    Shen Rong converged the complicated thoughts in his mind.


    Go to the kitchen and prepare breakfast.


    "I want to drink chicken soup, but it''s a little late. Fried bacon, bird and egg fried noodles? I want to eat bacon fried rice, but unfortunately, there is no rice!" Chang Xia regretted.


    Ask Shen Rong, Xilu doesn''t seem to have rice. ..


    At least, the royal court has no rice.


    Millet, Gangwalu can have no rice.


    Sure enough, he tried his best to enter the forest.


    Maybe-


    deer tribe.


    Chang Xia pondered, is there a chat with the patriarch Luqi in the Baihu business district?


    Su Ye left and said.


    Wait for the deer tribe to relax and chat.


    The golden rod and corn were found in the forest of Qingyue, and Yinchuan Forest promised to return the grains.


    Simple corn and brown rice has satisfied the long summer.


    He thought that it was Chang Xia''s duty to look for new grains to enrich the staple food of the orcs'' dining table.


    "Don''t worry." Shen Rong.


    Accept the baptism of new things, Shen Rong believes.


    This year, the beasts in the Baihu business district will definitely bring more "gifts" to Chang Xia, some of which Chang Xia is looking forward to.


    "I want to eat white rice!" Chang Xia pouted, looking forward and recalling.


    "Noon, steamed brown rice."


    "Okay! Make do with it."


    Recently, I can recall memories in my mind.


    Otherwise, the mouth will be more greedy.


    one.


    Painful, and finally return to yourself.


    Bright, the morning mist disperses.


    Yadong carried a rattan basket to send a happy egg to Changxia Chenrong. The red and bright happy egg looked very festive.


    "Changxia, how many happy eggs should I give?" Yadong.


    Hand the rattan basket to Chang Xia, intending to give the whole basket to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia hurriedly waved his hands, symbolizing that he had won six, six or six. How many happy eggs to send, I really know, that''s what it means.


    "6. Then send 6 to the tribe. There are a lot of eggs cooked in the cave, and I''m worried about sending it." Yadong. Ben, worried that the happy eggs at home were less cooked, so when Chang Xia pushed back the rattan basket, he took 6.


    Yadong felt learned.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, trying to explain.


    Seeing Yadong leaving happily, he simply shut up and didn''t explain any further.


    Shen Rong brought the fried noodles to the kitchen, intending to let Chang Xia sit in the porch and gazebo to eat. After a while, the morning sun shone on the white lake, sparkling, and the courtyards of the caves were plated with a golden glow, which was extremely beautiful.


    "Ya Dong?"


    "Send a happy egg and leave."


    Chang Xia guessed.


    Yadong is carrying a happy egg, the first one of his own.


    Can I ask how many happy eggs each family should send.


    Unexpectedly, Chang Xia pushed the rattan basket away and took the 6 happy eggs with his backhand. Thought it would be enough to send 6 happy eggs...


    never mind.


    6, also less.


    Chang Xia picked up Yixi Egg and knocked on the corner of the table, peeled the shell, and ate the egg.


    "Happy egg, send 6?" Shen Rong pulled out the wooden chair and took a seat. Looking at the table 5 happy eggs, and looking at Chang Xia''s hand.


    Chang Xia said: "Yadong brought a basket of happy eggs, but he thought it was too many, so he pushed them away. He took 6 in the back, and rushed away without waiting for an explanation. I hope the tribes will dislike Yadong''s anger and send fewer happy eggs."


    "6, it''s a little." Shen Rong.


    Saying that, he picked up the happy egg and learned to knock the corner of the table in Chang Xia.


    Early in the morning, birds leave their nests to feed.


    All kinds of chirps sounded from the top of the head, which was very lively.


    Changxia Shen Rong sat in the pavilion and began to eat breakfast.


    After breakfast, Shen Rong feeds chickens and ducks at the animal nest. By the way, I caught a chicken and cooked chicken soup for Chang Xia in the afternoon. Su Yebaiqing returned to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna to prepare for the rainy season sacrifice.


    recent.


    Tribes increase the number of patrols.


    At the end of the cold season, UU reading is the rainy season.


    The craziest room of the beast.


    This year, there is a lot of snow in the cold season, and the beasts that have been hungry for the whole cold season will attack everything they see when they wake up.


    Chang Xia slept well and heard nothing.


    Shen Rong heard wolf howls several times at night.


    There should be wolves in the surrounding areas of the tribe. However, no one can be sure that the hungry beast will walk into the forest.


    This year, the Heluo tribe went crazy for infrastructure construction.


    The tribe more than tripled.


    Like a temporary problem on the edge of Weishan, there is trouble on the side of Woye.


    There are mountains one after another over there, and the wolves, tigers and leopards can follow the footsteps of the beasts and walk from the forest.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 989 The troubles of Shen Rong read free.https://

 Chapter 990： Sarah Rewards Plus

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "A Rong, the tribe is so deserted."


    Chang Xia was eating fried rice noodles with bacon, bird and eggs, and looked at the tribe suspiciously.


    Since the tribe was always lively and suddenly quiet, Chang Xia felt that it was a strange habit.


    Shen Rong whispered: "Recently, the tribe has increased the number of patrols."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia''s expression changed.


    "A Rong, what happened to the tribe?"


    Jiang Chang Xia was very nervous, and Shen Rong said warmly: "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, the tribe will increase the number of patrols to prevent wild beasts from invading the tribe. Recently, the roar of beasts can be heard frequently at night. Patriarch Gen is worried that the beasts will come out of the forest..."


    A clear explanation.


    Chang Shatton is relieved.


    This kind of thing is common.


    At the end of the cold season every year, the Beast Tribe will experience one.


    Even if Chang Xia didn''t participate in the tribal inspection, he knew what was going on.


    This year, the snowfall has been heavy, and the hibernation period of the beast has been prolonged. Recently, the weather has warmed up, and the beast has woken up from hibernation. When awake, it will naturally start foraging.


    "A Rong, who is in charge of the inspection?" Chang Xia.


    "Ming, Bai." Shen Rong took care of Chang Xia, and Su Ye returned to the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, but the cave was gone. The tribe thoughtfully put Shen Rong Baiqing''s inspection mission in vain.


    At night, hand over to the tribe to its totem warriors.


    Wait until the end of the cold season, and the Twilight Forest welcomes the spring/rainy season.


    At that time, the tribe used frequent inspections.


    back to spring.


    In the rainy season, everything recovers.


    At that time, the forest was short of food again.


    The beasts return to their lands, and the forest becomes peaceful.


    "Ming, it happens to be elder brother''s house." Chang Xia. Today, I made an appointment with Maple Leaf''s house. After dinner, I will take a gift to find Maple Leaf in the cave courtyard to digest food.


    Shen Rong: "Ming, Bai Qing also patrols outside. It''s good to play with honey dew. Remember, you will definitely be able to leave the tribe."


    Ming, can follow Chang Xia.


    Then, Shen Rongti began to exhort.


    Chang Xia agreed.


    Recently, I should be addicted to playing cards.


    When the rainy season arrives, we will be busy reclaiming wasteland and tidying up the fields.


    Unfortunately, the collection of whole grains has been slow. Otherwise, it is time to cultivate the land in the beginning of spring and start breeding.


    After dinner.


    Shen Rong helped pack the gifts again.


    Take the gift and head towards Maple Leaf''s house.


    Da Ya''s family, less recently. After Da Ya relaxes, let''s play happily together. , take the month.


    After all, bear cubs.


    Careful nurture, at least when the bear cubs can play on the ground, Da Ya Yadong can make waves. Of course, Tianluo Ge Lei can also make the door.


    Cubs grow fast.


    Chang Xia believed that Da Ya would be able to play cards with her soon.


    After arriving at Maple Leaf''s house, Nanfeng Honey Dew squatted on the corridor steps of Maple Leaf''s house to eat powder.


    ��


    ��


    "Didn''t go home?" Chang Xia was shocked.


    Nanfeng Milulu giggled.


    Maple Leaf: "Have you two eaten?"


    "Eat." Chang Xia nodded, restraining the south-facing honey dew from giving her thumbs up, the two left from Da Ya''s house, and followed Maple Leaf.


    Xu Zhi knows that Changxia will play today.


    Fengye Fenghe returned to the tribe and left the cave to a group of young beasts.


    "Chang Xia, can you make two more cards later?" Nan Feng asked.


    Chang Xia was stunned and said, "Well, why do you still make cards?"


    "Xin disclosed the card business, Qinghe and Ayu''er know about it, wait a minute, I will visit if I can." Nan Feng explained slightly embarrassed. Really can blame the talkative, really hold back.


    The ice and snow melted, and the Woye Cuju field was wet.


    Cuju and wrestling are convenient, let alone skating.


    Recently, the clan has nothing to do.


    "Nanfeng, how many visits will you have?" Maple Leaf was nervous.


    Home cave, how many received.


    Suddenly a group of beasts, the Maple Leaf family will be crowded.


    Say it again.


    Even if the cards are enough.


    Maple Leaf''s table and chairs are also enough.


    ��


    Nanfeng hesitated.


    Honestly, sure how much it will be.


    Seeing this, Maple Leaf stopped holding his forehead.


    "Changxia, more. We live in a cave together, and there are two sets of tables and chairs together. More, squeeze." Maple Leaf.


    Nan Feng smirked.


    Not to mention the Maple Leaf family, Nanfeng has their own caves, and there are only two or three sets of tables and chairs.


    There is no comparison with the Chang Xia family.


    The light wooden shed promenade is enough for twenty or thirty sitting and playing cards.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia responded.


    I just disliked the fact that the tribe suddenly became deserted. I liked liveliness and quiet. It seemed contradictory, but it was actually quite normal.


    Lively and noisy.


    Quiet, lonely.


    Noisy to tolerate.


    Only being alone, Chang Xia can accept it.


    She doesn''t shy away from being a little bit affectionate, and likes the atmosphere of being pampered by her family.


    dong dong!


    Soon, the door of Maple Leaf''s courtyard was knocked on.


    "Maple Leaf, are you home?" Qing He''s voice sounded, closely followed by Ah Yu''er''s voice. As soon as you listen, you can listen to who is standing outside the door.


    A cold season.


    Qinghe is very familiar with the tribe.


    In addition to liking the cave door, he has a much cheerful personality.


    A fish.


    Chang Xia couldn''t bear to look directly.


    A shy and reserved female can turn into Godzilla in minutes, dare you believe it?


    "Come in! Eat the powder, have you eaten yet?" Maple Leaf said. Let Qing He push the door in by himself and ask if he didn''t eat breakfast.


    female, after male.


    one look.


    About twenty or thirty.


    Maple Leaf held his forehead, come on, except for the outside patrol.


    Tribal young beast, one-fifth.


    "I ate it all."


    Entering the house, the family greeted with a smile.


    Except for a few beasts in Qinghe, the family grew up together. Some years, some years, influence.


    "Nanfeng, are you playing cards?"


    The clan asked Nanfeng Solitaire directly.


    Nan Feng quickly finished the flour in the bowl and handed over the cards.


    "Be careful, don''t tear up the cards, they''re made of white paper. Tear up, beware of Eminem''s trouble, don''t blame him for beatings later." @:.


    Nanfeng handed over the cards and let the clan look at them.


    At the same time, I didn''t forget to warn you.


    Solitaire is thanks to Chang Xia''s tinkering. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    If the beast dares to waste the white paper, he will be beaten in minutes.


    "The painting is very crude!" Qing He.


    Chang Xia said, "Yesterday, I drew it casually."


    "Home white paper, go back to the cave later and make a better-looking pair. When you arrive, give it to Wu directly." Qing He. In the cold season, Qing He often interacted with Su Ye, and Qing He was completely attracted by Su Ye''s charm.


    Seeing good things, Qinghe first thinks about the wolf tribe, his father Amu, Yewei''s partner Aomori, and Su Ye.


    "Okay! I think Wu will definitely like it." Chang Xia was happy.


    Chang Xia is really happy that Qing He can think of Su Ye.


    Su Ye privately praised Qing He with Chang Xia, and lamented that Qing He was very capable, but unfortunately did not have the potential to become a witch.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 990 Sha''s reward plus more free read.https://

 Chapter 991： A smile in a sunny day is rewarded and added

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    finally.


    A group of beasts left Maple Leaf''s house in a mighty manner.


    Long summer noodles lead the way.


    Later, Nanfeng chatted with the clan about the rules of playing cards. Excited to chat, the clan shouted, and immediately found a long table to sit and play.


    The dazzling sun shines on the bodies of the beasts.


    Full of vigor and vitality.


    In the distance, the clan looked at Chang Xia''s line of beasts and smiled consciously.


    The tail of the cold season is passing away.


    The year that Chang Xia misses in the end is not the year of reunion. Su Yebaiqing is still busy at the Worship Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, preparing for the rainy season sacrifice.


    .


    late.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to prepare a table of delicious food.


    He moved his chopsticks to make a wish, hoping that Su Ye Boqing would be together in the new year. Preferably, tribes can be together for years.


    There is no such thing as a festival in the Twilight Forest.


    The only festive harvest festival.


    The heavier days are like offering sacrifices to the harvest in the rainy season.


    Other than that, nothing else.


    It''s not that the Orcs attach importance to festivals, and festivals hold bonfire dinners and consume food. With a poor life as an orc, how can they often hold bonfire dinners?


    "Where will the sacrifices be held in the rainy season?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly and said, "The tribe hasn''t spread the news yet, it should be soon. The rainy season is here, and the Normandy fair is about to open. This year, the tribes are looking forward to the Normandy fair, and the witch should be very happy."


    The rainy season is over.


    The beast tribe left for Normandy to participate in the fair.


    An annual event.


    All beasts will look forward to it, of course, this year is especially special.


    The tribe must stay behind totem warriors, based on the opinion of the patriarch, if they can pack the single beasts of the tribe, they will send them to the Normandy market.


    Su Ye used Yinbei to contact Patriarch Gen.


    In the Normandy fair, singles from the bird and fish tribes will participate.


    to say.


    The Normandy market is the busiest this year.


    The Shinahai ruins are the base of the Inami Water City ruins. All races have revealed their thoughts on each other. The beasts of thoughts will naturally worry about it.


    "Unfortunately, I participated." Chang Xia.


    Shen Rong didn''t particularly look forward to it and said, "Chang Xia, are you worried that the clan will leave the tribe?"


    "Leave, that''s also wrong." Chang Xia paused, then smiled.


    Based on his understanding of the clan, Chang Xia believed that the clan would leave, and he should find a way to turn the other half back to the Heluo tribe.


    After all, the root patriarch''s biggest dream is to build a city.


    Listen to Xylophone Eminem.


    The root patriarch dreamed of Baihu City/Heluo City.


    Escorting the single beast of the tribe to Normandy, during the period, he will definitely brainwash the tribe, so that he firmly believes that the Heluo tribe is the best tribe in the Eastern Land.


    Even if it is male/female, be sure to abduct your partner back to the Heluo tribe.


    Some words, even if Chang Xia did not listen to the root patriarch.


    Anything you can think of.


    "The Patriarch Tzugen led a team to **** the Normandy market. I think no clan would choose to leave..." Shen Rong covered the corners of his twitching mouth and spoke.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    A new year is about to begin.


    Looking forward to the new look of the tribe.


    "Changxia��"


    Outside the house, the call of the south wind was heard.


    Chang Xia was slightly surprised, Nan Feng didn''t play cards with Honey Dew today?


    "I''m willing to look for it now, just one, where is the snake, why didn''t you follow me?" Chang Xia joked.


    Just cold season.


    The tribe lacked food and did not arrange totem warriors to enter the forest.


    Nan Feng smiled and said, "Behind the snake, let''s go first."


    The anger is good, the xylophone is not restrained by the south wind to let the cave dwelling. When the rainy season sacrifices are over, Su Ye will check Nanfeng''s body again, and he will probably be able to confirm the situation.


    The recent situation of Nanfeng is similar to that of Changxia.


    Even if it is not confirmed, the tribe can confirm that Nanfeng is indeed pregnant.


    "The day after tomorrow, the rainy season will offer sacrifices. After that, the tribe will go to the Normandy market, what do you think?" Nanfeng said softly.


    Chang Xia heard it.


    The day after tomorrow, the rainy season sacrifices.


    Immediately surprised, he asked, "The day after tomorrow, has the rainy season sacrifice been confirmed?"


    "Confirmed. Wu Gang contacted my father, from the tribe. I heard the news and looked for it immediately." Nan Feng replied.


    "Normandy market, what can you think?" Chang Xia rolled her eyes and stared at Nanfeng''s troubled face speechlessly. It was the Normandy market that Nanfeng disliked. No matter how the patriarch Xylophone forced him, he would participate in life and death.


    once.


    It seems quite excited.


    Hard to think about going to the Normandy fairs?


    "think?"


    "Why do you think? The tribes walk a lot in the Normandy market. The cold season just didn''t warm up, it was very cold. Besides, Normandy did not build houses, only animal dens or animal sheds..."


    Second, I accidentally picked up Shen Rong.


    Chang Xia felt that the Normandy market was losing money.


    He hurried the whole journey without rest, and was despised and disliked by many beasts. Chang Xia was really willing to recall that scene.


    "Really?" Nan Feng stiffened.


    Chang Xia gave Nan Fengyi a look of understanding.


    a while.


    Snake into the cave courtyard.


    Looking at Nan Feng who was thinking about it, he swallowed the words of reproach in his mouth.


    "Chang Xia, what''s wrong?" Snake sounded.


    Chang Xia said, "Being caught up in thinking, let yourself be quiet for a while. When I was pregnant in March, I actually thought about participating in the fair in Normandy. Do you really know what''s in Nanfeng''s head?"


    Listening to Chang Xia''s complaints.


    Snake walk for a while gratified.


    My partner was beaten and scolded, and he really had to rely on Chang Xia Ma.


    "Snake walking, is the rainy season sacrifice the day after tomorrow confirmed?" Shen Rong asked.


    Snake nodded and replied: "It was confirmed just now. The Heluo tribe is close to the holy mountain of Karna, and Yiming set off to the wizard''s hall. The tribe should have received the news early, and it is certain that this tribe has arrived at the holy mountain of Karna. temple."


    Rainy season worship.


    Co-organized by the six tribes of Su Ye. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The Yihui invited the elders of various tribes to participate, saying that the sacrifice in the rainy season was actually a stage to show the strength of each tribe in disguise.


    , after Su Ye became a witch.


    In the rainy season, the sacrifice becomes a simple sacrifice.


    Considering that the six tribes are far apart, Su Ye allowed some of the beasts to go to the Sorcerer''s Hall on the Holy Mountain of Karna to participate in the rainy season sacrifices. When the sacrifice is over, there is no so-called exchange and discussion, and everything is simple.


    For a hundred years, sacrifices in the rainy season need to see blood.


    Chang Xia suggested building a road to connect the six tribes and their animal tribes. Su Ye wanted to recreate the centuries-old monsoon sacrifice, so that the beast tribes could show their strength. Only, it can still be implemented.


    These are the territories that Su Ye did not plan.


    Hopefully, the reform will be smooth in the next three to five years.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the apocalyptic wear of Dashen Liuxiang orange to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, so that you can view the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 991 The Smile Rewards in Sunny Days Plus More Free read.https://

 Chapter 992： Ah Yuer lost his vest

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "Can Kana Holy Mountain Wizard Hall participate in the rainy season sacrifice?" Chang Xia asked. The Heluo tribe has lived for many years and has not participated in the rainy season sacrifice.


    A rare opportunity, Chang Xia is willing to be wrong.


    "Yes, think?" Nan Feng nodded, curious.


    Changxia is quite a house, and some of them like to stay with the tribe. At one point, it is very similar to Qinghe. Nanfeng thought that he would be interested in the rainy season sacrifices, which are quite boring, just like the harvest sacrifices.


    the only difference.


    During the rainy season, the participants will restore the animal body.


    It is a custom to use the animal shape to assist the witch to perform sacrifices, which is passed down from generation to generation. It is said that the animal body is used to participate in the sacrifice in the rainy season, and its purpose is to facilitate the fighting after the sacrifice, that is, to communicate and learn from each other.


    True or false, there is no way to verify.


    "I want to see, I haven''t participated in the rainy season sacrifice yet."


    The sacrifice in the rainy season represents the anticipation of the new year. Chang Xia is very curious about which beasts the six tribes will send to participate.


    In the cold season, Su Ye is more leisurely.


    Chang Xiazhi saw that the rainy season sacrifices were recorded repeatedly on white paper.


    It was a guess that Su Yeneng wanted to resume fighting.


    Changxia did not participate in the rainy season sacrifices.


    However, the relevant situation is known.


    After Su Ye became the witch of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, he canceled all martial arts. Exchanges and discussions are limited to the most common, and deathmatch is strictly prohibited.


    "Ask my father..."


    Nan Feng looked at Chang Xia, his eyes half closed.


    Changxia wants to participate, is it difficult to worship in the rainy season this year?


    think about.


    Nanfeng thought, if Changxia participated. Also, it''s been very boring to stay in the cave recently, and it''s also very wrong to be able to breathe in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    aside.


    Shen Rong snaked and looked at each other.


    A few words of effort.


    The two decided on the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Afraid that the patriarch Xylophone is crazy?


    .


    If it is only the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna, it should be fine!


    The Shaman Temple in the Holy Mountain of Karna, the site of the Shaman.


    The safest place in Duskwood.


    "A Rong is gone, the tribe will ask the Patriarch Gen about the sacrifice in the rainy season." Chang Xia stood up and left as soon as he said that, preparing to ask the Patriarch Gen to implement the matter of participating in the sacrifice in the rainy season. ..


    Shen Rong nodded and agreed.


    Recently, Yuanyi has been looking for it frequently.


    The trouble caused Shen Rong to have a headache, but every time Yuan Yi looked for him, without saying a word, Ah Yu''er would definitely show up within three seconds.


    at first.


    Shen Rong understood why Yuan Yi avoided Ah Yu''er like a scorpion.


    After Shen Rong and A Yu''er fought.


    Shen Rong understood.


    Yuan Yi was afraid of Ah Yu''er, so he beat and escaped.


    How hard is it? !


    , Shen Rong just wanted to laugh. Yuanyi''s royal court kept many beautiful slaves, and the Yuan family showed no ambition and only loved beauty.


    Ah Yu''er has a beautiful appearance and a soft and weak temperament.


    but-


    When he started, Shen Rong just wanted to say two words: cruel.


    It is easy to see that Yuan is always fully armed and tightly wrapped. Shen Rong should only be careful, and when he sees A Yu''er''s ability, Shen Rong really wants to rip off Yuan Yi''s clothes to confirm that he was really beaten?


    "Shen Rong��"


    Said Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    As soon as Shen Rong thought of Yuan Yi, he knew that he would meet at the gate of the courtyard.


    "Yuan Yi, what''s the matter?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Chang Xia didn''t address Yuan Yi''s uncle, but chose to call him by his first name.


    Nan Feng laughed and joked: "Ayu''er? Look closely, do you know?"


    Yuan Yi shivered when he heard Ah Yu''er''s name.


    What kind of weak female?


    It is clearly a food-eating flower, extremely ferocious.


    see.


    Nan Feng looked confused.


    Yuan Yi''s face was full of fear at the name of Tia Yu''er.


    Are you afraid of Ah Yu''er?


    The same difference is also long summer. The Ah Yuer I know is brave, shy, reserved, and even dares to talk to her.


    "Okay, yes." Shen Rong didn''t wait for Yuan Yi to speak, and directly denied it twice. Yuan Yi wanted to leave the Heluo tribe and return to the Western Land.


    Show that you can.


    The Heluo tribe lived for a few months and learned about the changes of the Twilight Forest in a year.


    Once out of Dusk Forest, return to the Royal Court.


    It means that the Yuan tribe will know the news of the Eastern Orcs.


    If the Heluo tribe is stupid, they can promise Yuan Yi to leave. Even if Yuan Yi took the inheritance skills of the Yuan family, he couldn''t.


    "Ayu''er, take Yuanyi back to the cave. Work hard and try to conceive a beast cub as soon as possible. If you want to be able to conceive a beast cub, Yuan Yi will definitely be willing to stay in the Heluo tribe and live with him."


    In order to get rid of the harassment of Yuan Yi stop.


    Shen Rong took the trump card directly.


    Summon Ah Yu''er.


    Sure enough, Shen Rong''s voice just fell.


    A Yu''er knew where she had gone, with a delicate face, but her eyes flashed with a frenzy that matched her temperament.


    "Ayu''er, where did you fight?" Chang Xia said blankly.


    A Yu''er happily held Yuan Yi''s arm, very happy, and said gently, "Shen Rong, thank you for the reminder. Chang Xia Nanfeng chatting, take Yuan Yi back to the cave first..."


    Nan Feng narrowed his eyes.


    No matter how blind you are, you can still see Ah Yu''er right.


    "Snake walking, do you see where Ah Yu''er came from?" Nan Feng turned his head and asked.


    Snake: "I didn''t see it clearly, it''s very strong."


    "It''s really strong, and it''s as powerful as I didn''t find it." Nan Feng was extremely confused, no matter whether he was hunting or picking, A Yu''er did not show any strangeness. However, this flash of one hand really startled Nanfeng.


    "say what-"


    Field, Chang Xia wandered outside.


    No way, who is the weakest. Activating the bloodline ability might be able to discover the strangeness of Ah Yu''er.


    "Do you think Yuan Yi and A Yu''er get along strangely? In fact, the reason is very simple. A Yu''er is very strong. Yuan Yi wants to escape, so he escapes." Shen Rong explained the reason clearly.


    Chang Xia blinked, blindfolded.


    Is Ayu''er strong? !


    Really, Chang Xia always thought that A Yu''er was the same.


    Soft and weak, need family care.


    , but Shen Rong said that Ah Yu''er was very strong.


    Stronger than Yuan Yidu.


    Yuanyi, the direct descendant of the Yuan family of the Yuan tribe. It seems ordinary, but the actual strength is absolutely weak. However, such Yuan Yi was easily subdued by Ah Yu''er.


    Really kidding! !


    "Try?" Nan Feng was slightly startled, UU reading www.uukanshu. com ask directly.


    Shen Rong didn''t refute, and used silence instead of answering.


    Snake is curious: "How strong?"


    "Bidu is stronger than Bai Qing, and he is one line behind Bai Qing. In a life-and-death struggle, Ah Yu''er can survive."


    After a while, the south wind snaked and gasped in unison.


    How strong is Bai Qing.


    Known.


    However, Shen Rong said that A Yu''er can kill Bai Qing in a life-and-death fight, is it outrageous? Such a delicate and delicate female, so afraid?


    , did not question Shen Rong.


    The pride of the totem warrior makes the beast lie at will.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 992: A Yu''er Lost His Vest Free Read.https://

 Chapter 993： rainy season sacrifice

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    "...A Yu''er?" Chang Xia''s eyes widened, surprised.


    Shen Rong pinched Chang Xia''s fleshy cheeks, which were soft and felt very good. Regrettably, there is a lot to be had.


    "Yes, Ah Yu''er is very strong." Shen Rong touched the tip of his nose and explained, "It doesn''t matter whether you will win or lose if you have a private discussion."


    Fighting with Ah Yu''er is very tiring.


    I really know how Ah Yu''er trains.


    Every punch, every kick.


    They all attacked the body at the point of death.


    Be careful and you can die. It''s really hard to take your life to learn. Yuan Yi is weak, but he doesn''t have much combat experience. Against A Yu''er, he can kill in seconds, and he is completely powerless to resist.


    silence.


    Except for silence.


    Chang Xia knew how to speak.


    "Whoever the tribe learned from, and what they do, they like to hide their hands." Nanfeng scolded, and stopped to complain. Things are precedent, like the elders. Even if Chang Xia Nanfeng grew up from the Heluo tribe, he knew how many elders in the tribe.


    The bright side, you know.


    Private, no one knows.


    Just like those cave dwellings near the warehouse, who live in them is secret.


    "Defense?" Shen Rong.


    Snake shook his head and said, "Definitely. The situation of the Snake Mountain tribe is much worse. Except for the tribes that hide like the deer tribe, ordinary beast tribes will hide their hands, and the habit will persist for a hundred years."


    pause.


    The beasts were even more speechless.


    The matter of wearing a vest also involves the ancestors.


    Chang Xia shrugged and stopped the discussion.


    , from now on.


    Chang Xia felt that everyone looked fake and real.


    After a while.


    When the four arrived at the tribe, Nan Feng pushed open the gate of the cave courtyard and said, "Amu, is it my father''s house?"


    "Nanfeng, what''s wrong?" Xylophone was busy preparing for the sacrifice in the rainy season. There were few sundries in the cave courtyard and needed to be sorted out. After waiting, let Patriarch Gen take the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    "Chang Xia asked Grandfather something." Nan Feng said.


    Hearing this, Patriarch Gen walked out of the room.


    "Changxia, what are you asking?" Gen took a white paper with Su Ye''s stuff written on it. The Heluo tribe was close to the sacred mountain of Kana and was in a hurry.


    "Patriarch, I want to participate in the next rainy season sacrifice."


    Chang Xia is very direct and purposeful.


    If you want to replicate the twenty-four solar terms of the earth throughout the year, you must thoroughly understand Gangwa Lu, which should be said to be the Twilight Forest.


    certainly.


    The specific implementation depends on Su Ye.


    Like the inter-scale weight scale or something.


    Chang Xia and Su Ye mentioned that they didn''t elaborate.


    East and West Changxia understands the limit and cannot elaborate. We can only outline the outline, and confirm the implementation of the specific filling. It also depends on the hidden elders of Su Ye beast. Chang Xia firmly believes that beasts lack talents and Bole''s eyes to discover talents.


    exactly.


    Chang Xia is willing to be the eyes of Bole.


    The root patriarch has a meal.


    "Why do you want to participate in the rainy season sacrifice?"


    There is nothing special about the sacrifice in the rainy season. As the head of the Heluo tribe, I really wanted to avoid it.


    Rainy season offerings are more boring than harvest offerings.


    Still have to restore animal form to participate.


    With martial arts, offering sacrifices in the rainy season is very interesting.


    Now, the century-old Su Ye canceled the martial arts session, and sacrifices in the rainy season are simply boring. , the rainy season sacrifice The Twilight Forest has not yet welcomed the rainy season, so it is the only consolation to worry about the rain sacrifice.


    "Since I didn''t participate, I was curious and wanted to participate."


    One listen.


    The root patriarch was helpless.


    The reason, if not.


    refused at all.


    "Changxia, the rainy season is long, are you sure to participate?" Xylophone hesitated.


    Rainy season sacrifice, a whole room.


    From early morning until dusk.


    As simple as the harvest festival, how long will Su Ye bring Bai Qing back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna to prepare?


    "If you want to participate, let''s chat with Wu by the way." Chang Xia explained.


    In the same way, the patriarch Gen had no reason to refuse, so he had to nod his head.


    Chamber, the root patriarch nodded.


    Nanfeng: "Father, I also participate in the rainy season sacrifices and pray for the beast cubs in the belly." After half a sentence, the Gen Patriarch refused without thinking. However, after hearing the second half of the sentence, the root patriarch was speechless.


    One or two good reasons.


    How could Jean refuse? !


    Pray for the beast cub, even Xylophone can''t refuse.


    That said, even the xylophone would like to participate together.


    "Gen, Ming together with the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall." Xylophone.


    The root patriarch was helpless.


    "In that case, do you want to inform Yu Aning together?"


    Pray for the beast cub, it really complements each other.


    In the rainy season, we pray to the beast **** to give the beasts a safe and healthy new year, which is the same as the harvest sacrifice.


    "by."


    Hearing this, Xylophone nodded decisively.


    then.


    "Call Maple Leaf Honeydew and let Yadong Daya bring the bear cubs."


    "One, you have to bring all the cubs of the tribe."


    "By the way, go to Weishan to pick up Yan Hei, and join the Worship Hall of the Sacred Mountain of Karna to participate in the rainy season sacrifice."


    A member of the Orc tribe in the Weishan Sarutogami Forest.


    During the rainy season, it is natural to fall off the Weishan ape.


    Listen to the dialogue of the root patriarch Xylophone.


    Chang Xia only felt his head.


    It was a simple rainy season sacrifice, but it was all messed up.


    It turned into a tribal thing in minutes.


    Fortunately, the five tribes are far away from the holy mountain of Karna, and now they have arrived at the Wizard''s Hall. Linking up with the five tribes, Chang Xia was worried that the area of ??the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna would be enough to accommodate the beasts of the six tribes.


    but-


    Via Heluo tribe one.


    Year, the rainy season sacrifice.


    The five tribes will definitely bring their own tribe cubs to participate.


    Session, maybe also tribe old and young.


    "It''s a little noisy?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Nanfeng shrugged and said, "It''s just so lively, the new year should be lively and lively. Changxia, get together at Chuyu, preparing for a barbecue party, or a grilled fish feast or something?"


    "The first rain?" Chang Xia tilted her head, thinking.


    The last of the cold season.


    Chang Xia wants to get together.


    Unfortunately, Su Yebaiqing was busy with the sacrifices in the rainy season.


    At the same time, Shen Rong was afraid that he would be tired in the long summer, so he persuaded him to give up.


    "Yes, UU Reading First Rain." Nan Feng.


    Every year at the beginning of the rain, the beast will bathe in the first rain, hoping that the year will be free from the infestation of diseases. Said to the beast that the first rain was heavy.


    "To." Chang Xia responded.


    It''s three months pregnant, but it''s okay to be careful.


    Orcs are strong in physique, except for Changxia, it is common for tribes to go hunting in the forest during pregnancy. Only, now the tribe is short of food, and it''s just like a crime! ..


    compared to hunting in the forest.


    The tribe hopes that the cubs will live in peace.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng was very excited.


    Being able to go into the forest while pregnant is a lot less fun. Nanfeng loves fun, parties, gossip, playing cards, all of these hobbies.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 993 The Rainy Season Sacrifices Free Read.https://

 Chapter 994： climb mountains

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    early morning.


    Chang Xia got up early and dressed neatly.


    Today, the tribe has organized a group to participate in the monsoon worship at the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. Yesterday, Xylophone sent the notice, and the clan responded in succession.


    Therefore, except for some clan left-behind tribes to inspect.


    The rest of the beasts made an appointment, and they all ran towards the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    same.


    The beast that lives on White Lake Street.


    Upon hearing the news.


    Find the root patriarch, show your intentions, and also participate in the rainy season sacrifices.


    one.


    Hundreds of mighty beasts stand at the Tribal Square in the early morning, intending to participate in the monsoon sacrifice in the Ming Dynasty. The root patriarch looked at the crowded tide and had a headache. ..


    Many, I want to persuade the beasts to participate in the monsoon sacrifice.


    Ming Zai Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Temple.


    After all, the sorcerer''s hall is limited and can accommodate so many beasts. However, the beasts listened to the persuasion and said that even if they stayed outside the wizard''s hall at night, they still wanted to go to the holy mountain of Karna.


    The Temple of the Wizards in the Holy Mountain of Karna, where the witches live.


    Ordinary beasts rarely get close.


    A rare opportunity for the night of the holy mountain in Kana, who is willing to be wrong?


    No matter how the root patriarch persuaded, he didn''t listen at all.


    "Repeat it again, enter the holy mountain of Karna and run around. Remember to bring two food, the holy mountain of Karna allows hunting."


    "Root, can you make it?"


    The root patriarch opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    pity.


    Didn''t wait to speak.


    On the side, Jizu interrupted his thoughts.


    Hearing this, the Gen Patriarch supported his forehead.


    You can only wave your hands and let the clan make their way. Qunzhi, young elder, the root patriarch dares to put on the air of the patriarch, for fear of being sacked by the quilt.


    Private beating or something.


    He is very skilled at being played by the beasts of the Heluo tribe.


    "Chang Xia, let''s go!"


    Nan Feng waved his hand, very happy.


    Shen Rong snaked around with a basket on his back, which contained food for two.


    After all, Ming Cai is the day of worship in the rainy season.


    The patriarch Gen is at the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, helping Su Ye prepare for the trivial matters of the monsoon sacrifice. Of course, the five tribes have arrived.


    Wait for the root patriarch, what should you help?


    .


    In the Heluo tribe, almost the whole tribe moved.


    Wait until you arrive at the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    It can startle the beast.


    The Heluo tribe is not far from the sacred mountain of Kana, and has built a road, which is paved with snowflake slate. It only takes two halves to reach the foot of the holy mountain of Khana.


    The Shaman''s Temple, located on the top of the holy mountain of Khanna.


    Mount Khanna, area.


    The mountains are ups and downs, endless.


    , The peaks of the holy mountain of Khana are relatively short, and a mountain is connected to a mountain.


    The trees growing on the mountain are relatively sparse, and each tree is tall and towering. Go straight along the trees on both sides of the road, and at the end is the Wizard''s Hall.


    "Hey! Nanfeng, the Salt Lake has also built a road?"


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, looked at the fork in the road, and smelled a faint salty smell in his nose. That direction, just like the location of the Salt Lake.


    Nanfeng: "Yes."


    "Only the road has been built in the salt lake, and there are several wood-cut corrugated wooden houses built there. To get salt, the wood-cut corrugated wooden houses can also rest." Maple Leaf.


    In the cold season, a trip to the Salt Lake.


    Along with the salt, I hunted two white-footed chickens.


    "That''s great!" Chang Xia smiled.


    The first time I entered the forest, I fetched salt from the Sacred Mountain Salt Lake with Shen Rongkana.


    It was an interesting experience.


    While talking and chatting, a group of beasts slowly approached the Wizarding Hall.


    The rainy season has just entered, and the temperature is low.


    The scorching sun overhead is just right.


    During the walk, the body is warm and will feel hot.


    "Yadong, the bear cub is hungry. Hand over the milk tree sap and bite your fingers." Taya cried out in pain, and hurriedly called Yadong.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia and the other beasts turned around one after another.


    "It grows so fast��" Chang Xia sighed.


    After a long time, the beast cub was slapped.


    Just a few days.


    It''s three times longer.


    Milky, looks super loving.


    Chang Xia still had no arms to hold, and squeezed the bear cub''s claws, which were soft and tender, and felt very good.


    "Hurry up, it''s normal!" Nanfeng: "Listen to what Elder Ximu said, the bear cubs are weaker than the twins, and they need to eat more good things to make up for it. It is related to the reason why both parents can be married across races, beasts. The cubs have potential, but they are weaker when they are just born, so keep them."


    "What?" Chang Xia was stunned.


    Still growing slowly?


    A few times, the head turned several times and it was still slow.


    Chang Xia carefully recalled the situation of the twins, and it seemed to be true.


    one.


    Yadong Daya works hard, and with the tribe backing her back, she will also work hard. Now, let Yadong Daya and the bear cub live at Weishan Waterfall.


    "The bear cub has just been born, so the soup and medicine baths are suitable. For now, I can only drink more milk tree sap and eat more fruit powder. Wait a little longer, eat it with black fish and white fish, and soon I will be able to catch the twins Miles Noah. ." Maple Leaf.


    things, Maple Leaf also knows.


    The problem of beast cubs bred by interracial marriages is more complicated.


    Elder Ximu specially asked Patriarch Gen to use Yinbei to contact the Sheyue tribe, and chatted with Elder Sheguoer several times, just to determine the situation of the bear cub.


    after all-


    Then, the long summer will encounter the same problem.


    Elder Ximu naturally made plans early.


    to this.


    Elder Sheguoer is very cooperative.


    With the cooperation and exchange of the three races.


    In the future, interracial marriages will become the norm. When it comes to the cubs, the elders of Sheguo''er also dare to be negligent.


    "Daya said that the bear cubs are a little slower than the beast cubs of the Di tribe, and they are very intelligent." Honey Dew.


    The bear cubs, with their heads and heads, are very similar to twins.


    In the honeydew room, Da Ya''s house would sit and tease the bear cubs.


    Bai Linger slept a lot.


    Bai Qing was busy with some trivial matters of the tribe.


    As soon as honey dew was bored in the cave, the elders of the local Jami were relieved. Therefore, I can only go to Da Ya''s house with the elders of Jami.


    "The bear cub''s mark of the beast **** is deeper, even deeper than that of the twins Miles Noah. According to the patriarch of Snake Snake, the mark of the beast **** of Snake is deeper than that of the snake cub of the Snake Mountain tribe, and they should be married across races. A characteristic of a beast cub." Nan Feng said softly.


    thing, not yet verified.


    Nan Feng did not hype about the depth of the mark of the beast **** , which was related to the strength of the bloodline''s ability.


    Even, it is related to the potential of awakening the bloodline ability.


    In an instant.


    Chang Xia and other beasts changed their faces.


    If the beast cubs bred by interracial marriage, the potential is strong in the same clan marriage.


    In the future, interracial marriage will become a trend.


    Good things and bad things.


    , For better or worse, it is Chang Xia''s turn to worry.


    Because the sorcerer''s palace has arrived.


    Su Ye looked dumbfounded at the hundreds of beasts brought by the patriarch Gen, and was surprised: "Gen, what''s going on?"


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 994 Mountain Climbing Free read.https://

 Chapter 995： Wizards Hall

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the last chapter of the last days, the ancient tribes farmed and engaged in infrastructure!


    cough cough.


    Gen Patriarch coughed twice.


    "All want to participate in the rainy season sacrifice." Gen replied.


    Xylophone glanced at the root of the eye, and said in detail: "Changxia wants to use the rainy season to offer sacrifices to pray for the beast cubs. In a word, the tribes want to participate."


    Say it.


    Dayton, the beasts of his beast tribe gathered together.


    The expressions all changed.


    ��


    I didn''t remember anything.


    In the five tribes, the females also successfully conceived animal cubs in the cold season.


    It''s good news.


    After Su Ye knew, the smile on his face did not disappear.


    "Root, talk about loyalty."


    "That''s it! A good thing should be notified."


    As a result, the root patriarch was questioned by his tribal patriarch.


    Gen Patriarch supported his forehead, speechless: "What''s the matter? I didn''t plan to bring it with me, but Chang Xia suddenly mentioned it yesterday..."


    back of the pot.


    an explanation.


    The beasts are sadder.


    Chang Xia, why is he a beast of the Heluo tribe?


    , this year.


    In the new year, Nian also brought tribal beasts to participate in the rainy season sacrifices.


    see.


    Su Ye''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    I originally wanted to revive martial arts, but I was worried that my family would be willing.


    nowadays.


    Hearing the cries of various tribes, Nian will bring more beasts to participate in the monsoon sacrifice. Su Ye pondered, the martial arts resumed.


    Wait until the end of the rainy season.


    Go directly to each tribal patriarch to discuss.


    one.


    This year, the Shaman Temple of the Holy Mountain of Karna must be rebuilt, and at least one venue capable of accommodating thousands of monsoon worshippers will be built.


    Fortunately, the area of ??Kana Holy Mountain is enough.


    Only, consume less resources.


    "Snake, help the root to settle the house, more, be careful not to have any accidents. Chang Xia Nanfeng will live in the wizard''s hall first, don''t run around." Su Ye hurriedly explained a few words and left.


    Carefully ponder the recovery of martial arts and rebuild the holy mountain of Karna.


    Two things are particularly important.


    The most important thing is to rebuild the holy mountain of Kana.


    When the rainy season sacrifices are over, start preparing. The Heluo tribe is the main one, and the five tribes are auxiliary.


    For the reconstruction, Qinghe needs to explore the sacred mountain of Kana to prepare drawings.


    The quiet wizard''s palace in the past.


    Today, it has become extraordinarily noisy and lively.


    Snake and other patriarchs help the root patriarch to settle the Heluo tribe beasts.


    Under the leadership of Grandma Muqin Minyue, some women with special identities in Changxia were brought into the Wizarding Hall.


    The Wizard''s Hall, built with rock iron trees.


    A stone-wood building.


    In 2008, the six tribes joined hands to rebuild.


    Today, the wizard''s hall is also a stone and wood structure.


    Comfort is exactly the same.


    It looks like a woodcut corrugated wooden house, which is more solemn and majestic than the woodcut corrugated wooden house.


    Nearly 5,000 square meters of open space, there is a totem in the center. The totem is similar to the beast totem in the Holy Land of Weishan. A kind of precious stone that carves the totem, the black jade cold stone is pitch-black as ink, similar to the Qingming Stone, but not as tyrannical as the Qingming Stone.


    The Zun Totem is more than 30 meters high and stands tall in the Totem Square of the Wizard''s Palace. Quietly looking at the unknown Fang, silently guarding the twilight forest orcs.


    Echoing the beast totem from afar, stands the white tree next to the wizard''s hall.


    White trees, towering into the clouds.


    The tree body covered two-thirds of the wizard''s hall.


    If the Beast Totem is likened to the general guarding the Orcs of the Dusk Forest, White Tree is more like an elder behind the scenes.


    Quiet, kind, and indifferent to the world.


    Chang Xia looked at the beast totem, looking at the white tree in the distance, and the wizard''s hall that he was about to step into.


    No matter how many times you watch it, it''s shocking.


    The wizard''s hall is simple and simple to build.


    With a height of fifteen meters, the beast can easily enter the wizard''s hall even if it transforms into a beast. There are nine rooms in total, subdivided into more than twenty rooms.


    Of course, it was also rebuilt every year.


    In the wizarding hall of Yi, you can take a look at the steps by stepping on the steps.


    Now, it is subdivided into more than 20 rooms.


    The most placed in these rooms are various books recorded on white paper of various animal skins. There are more than 20 rooms, only five for living activities.


    Among them, Su Ye Baiqing occupies one room each.


    One toilet, one bathroom, and one guest room remaining.


    Grandma Min Yue took Chang Xia into the wizard''s hall, where she settled down in the remaining guest room. Like the beasts helped by Apo Minyue''s wizard''s hall, they can directly live in the wizard''s hall. In the open space next to the wizard''s hall, more than ten woodcut corrugated wooden houses were built.


    The kitchen of the wizard''s hall, also over there.


    The only one who can really live in the Wizard''s Hall is Su Ye Baiqing Er.


    Considering that Chang Xia had a beast cub, many times, I was afraid of an accident.


    Su Ye made an exception to live in the wizard''s hall.


    "It''s cool in the wizard''s palace, a little colder." Nanfeng shrank his neck and said.


    Grandma Min Yue chuckled and explained: "The black jade cold stone used to build the wizard''s hall, the black jade cold stone is the same as the Qingming stone, it belongs to the cold stone. Preserve the ancient white-paper animal skin scrolls in the wizard''s palace. The rooms in the living room are better, like the rooms next door that store the ancient white-paper animal skin scrolls, and the temperature is lower."


    Some things, waiting for the holy mountain of Karna.


    He was told by Su Ye.


    What can be done and what can be done. .


    They have been repeatedly told, after all, the inheritance in the wizard''s hall is related to the inheritance of the orcs, and it is sloppy.


    Like the wizard''s hall, beasts are usually allowed to enter at will.


    Grandma Min Yue was only allowed in when she was cleaning. Its beasts, like Xiling Mu Ning, are not qualified to enter the wizarding hall.


    Young, afraid of being sensible.


    Enter the wizard''s hall and accidentally break into the room where the inheritance knowledge is stored.


    Break something, that''s all.


    "Nanfeng, please remember it carefully, rest in the wizard''s hall, you are allowed to walk around freely, and you are allowed to enter his room to use flint..."


    Grandma Min Yue hasn''t spoken yet.


    Beside, Xylophone began to explain with a sullen face.


    Nan Feng rarely did not refute, and remembered it carefully. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "The room where the witch lives, and the one in Bai Qing''s diagonally opposite. Two rooms, one bathroom, one toilet. The rest room is the last one. The room is very spacious, enough to rest for twenty." Granny Min Yue explained softly. .


    The renovated wizard''s hall is spacious and bright.


    Dark, narrow, and everything.


    Chang Xia looked at the iron wooden door that Grandma Min Yue pushed open, and a faint scent of logs wafted into her nostrils. The smell is very fresh and nice.


    "Wow-"


    It can provide rest for twenty beasts.


    As you can imagine, there are many rooms. Fortunately, with the living room, the roof partition. It is the same as the room where the white paper ancient books of animal skins are stored. The building is more than five meters high and covers an area of ??several hundred square meters.


    The room has no superfluous furnishings, and is simply paved with animal skins.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the last days of Dashen Liuxiang orange, the ancient tribes farming and infrastructure construction, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 995 The Wizard''s Palace Free Read.https://

 Chapter 996： Snake Patriarchs Gift

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "This room has never been used, and the things are rudimentary. You can make do with it. I''m going to prepare lunch for Wu, and Xylophone helps to clean up the room. If you feel that you are missing something, you can go to the bathroom next door to find it..."


    Granny Min Yue explained a few words and left in a hurry.


    The bathroom has a compartment, and some sundries are stored in the compartment.


    The minimum size of each room in the Wizard Hall is 500 square meters, and it is no problem to separate several rooms.


    "How can I sleep without a kang bed?"


    "Beast transformation, sleep on the animal skin bedding! Anyway, it''s only one night, it''s not in the way."


    "Chang Xia, can I sleep on the ground?"


    Xylophone looked at Chang Xia and asked.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others are used to being rough, so Xylophone is not worried. Only Chang Xia is different, Xylophone is afraid that she will not be able to sleep.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded, one night, just make do. Compared with the clansmen who have to sleep on the floor outside, they can lie down on the animal skin bedding in the room to rest, and the treatment is not too good.


    Nan Feng snorted twice and said, "Amu, you don''t have to worry about Chang Xia. Maybe, Wu will let Chang Xia sleep with her at night."


    "It''s possible." Maple Leaf said.


    Honeydew squatted down and touched the ground, feeling slightly cold.


    "Xylophone Amu, the ground is cold, you need to put more animal skins on it, or else you will catch a cold when you fall asleep." Honeydew tried it and said.


    In early spring, the weather is warmer and the temperature is still low.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom stall to see that there is no shortage of animal skins in the wizard''s hall. I''ll bring you a few more animal skins. You can clean the room and tidy it up." Xylophone said.


    He Yu Aning followed the xylophone and went to the bathroom cubicle to find animal skins.


    Leave Nanfeng and the others to clean the room.


    "This room is really spacious. One room is almost the size of my cave." Daya sighed, and walked around the room with the bear cub in her arms.


    Grandma Min Yue has cleaned this room.


    However, if you want to put animal skins on it later, you still have to clean it up.


    "According to Grandma Min Yue, this room is the smallest. I''m very curious about Wu and Bai Qing''s room. When there is time in the evening, let''s go and see��" Chang Xia said.


    After the renovation, Chang Xia had never been to the Wizarding Hall.


    Looking around the spacious room, Chang Xia became a little more curious about the other rooms.


    "Okay! But you take the lead."


    "Chang Xia proposed to visit, I think Wu will definitely agree."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia rolled his eyes.


    The most valuable things in the wizard''s hall are animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books. These are the ones that Nanfeng and the others are the most annoying. Among the orcs, there are few who love learning.


    Like Chang Xia picking up a green lotus, Su Ye wanted to rob people.


    "I''m a little sleepy and want to sleep." Maple Leaf said.


    Yawning and starting to rub his eyes. Recently, Maple Leaf is a little lethargic, and his appetite still hasn''t changed much, unlike Chang Xia Nanfeng and the others.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll put the animal skin bedding for you. The floor is covered with black jade and cold stones, so you can''t just lie down and sleep. This room is spacious. If you want to rest, try to use the animal shape as much as possible, which is more secure." Xylophone carried it. A stack of animal skins, followed by He Yu Aning, they were also not empty-handed.


    The room is more than 500 square meters, and there are only a few people in Changxia.


    Even if there is enough space for animalization, don''t worry about being too crowded.


    "Xylophone Amu, I want to lie down by the window. I can enjoy the sun here, and the sun is warm." Chang Xia pointed to a place by the window. This room has ten windows. Chang Xia chose one of them and asked Xylophone to help lay the animal skin bedding.


    She didn''t feel sleepy at first.


    However, Maple Leaf said it was sleepy.


    Chang Xia yawned, sleepy eyes.


    one look.


    Nan Feng and several others followed suit, choosing a position by the window to lay the animal skins.


    "You guys rest in your room first. For lunch, I''ll go and see how to prepare?" Xylophone looked at the packed holiday and planned to leave.


    Da Ya hurriedly followed, and said, "Cub Bear is hungry again, so I want to boil milk tree sap for him."


    "Okay, I''ll take you to Grandma Min Yue. I think... she should have cooked the milk tree sap for you." Xylophone said. The bear cub was too young, so Da Ya took it and rested with Chang Xia and the others at the Wizard''s Hall.


    Like twins and Miles Noah, with **** they are.


    this time,


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 996 The Gift of the Snake Patriarch Free Read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Should be frolicking in Totem Square.


    Beast cub, energy is like a bottomless pit.


    It''s not tiring, it''s a headache.


    "We all go to bed, get up early, and feel tired when we move." He Yu took off his clothes, transformed into a beast, and returned to his beast form, lying on the animal skin bedding.


    At the same time, he did not forget to pull the animal skin to cover his body.


    By comparison.


    Chang Xia lay on the thickest animal skin quilt, lying in a human shape, quietly closing his eyes with the warm sun outside the window.


    Outside the sorcerer''s palace.


    In the empty totem square, orcs chatted in twos and threes.


    His expression was full of excitement and exhilaration.


    Su Ye did not forbid the orcs to build the stove to make a fire. The patriarch Gen divided the orcs into several areas and asked them to build the stove. These stoves will be removed by themselves when the rainy season sacrifices are over tomorrow to restore the original appearance of the Totem Square.


    "Shen Rong, it''s been a long summer?" Snake asked.


    Shen Rong was a little surprised when she saw the snake patriarch. She didn''t go to the ruins of Inami Water City?


    "She went to the wizard''s hall to rest, is there anything wrong with Patriarch Snake?" Shen Rong replied.


    heard.


    The Snake Patriarch was not surprised.


    "I promised to bring her a gift last time. The gift is in the wooden hut where I rest. You can go and get it with me." Snake said.


    One listen.


    Shen Rong was a little surprised and replied, "Okay."


    The snake patriarch took it, and the two walked towards the row of wood-carved wooden houses next to the wizard''s hall.


    while walking.


    Shen Rong couldn''t hold back his curiosity and asked, "Patriarch Snake Snake, why didn''t you go to the Storm Sea?"


    "In the rainy season, the tribe has a lot of things to do. I don''t have time to go to the sea of ????storms to explore Inami Water City, and arrange for the elders of the tribe to lead the team there." Snake replied. However, in the end, she and the elder Sheguoer agreed to clear sky and let him take the snake away.


    At the same time, urge Clear Sky to determine the date of marriage as soon as possible.


    It is best to be in front of Qinglun Limi.


    after the rainy season.


    Before the first rain.


    The Normandy Grand Bazaar opens.


    This year''s Normandy Grand Bazaar is different from previous years.


    It is bound to be very lively, plus the end of the Normandy market, the first rain in the Dusk Forest, and the rainy season is coming.


    The tribe should go into the forest to hunt and gather.


    Do some calculation. ..


    There''s really a lot going on.


    It was normal that the Snake Patriarch did not go to the Storm Sea.


    "Serpent followed?" Shen Rong blinked, guessing.


    The Patriarch of Snake and Snake nodded and said, "He met the Patriarch Qingkonghui Megalodon, and by the way, sent the friendship between the Orcs and the Fishes."


    It''s a pleasure to chat with smart people.


    Snakes go to the sea, which is of extraordinary significance.


    Although the snake snake patriarch and the snake fruit elder were not so happy, they still chose to let the clear sky take the snake away.


    "Shexuan is very smart, he will definitely be able to complete this task." Shen Rong praised. He likes snakes very much, who doesn''t like a beautiful beast cub? What''s more, he is smart and sensible, and not noisy.


    Nanfeng told Snake in private.


    If she could choose, she would like to give birth to a cub like Snake.


    Even if it is a snake cub, she can accept it.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 996 The Gift of the Snake Patriarch Free Read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 997： 6 animals and 3 things, offerings

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "This is a snake medicine made with the secret method of the snake clan. You can take it back to Chang Xia. Let Chang Xia share the remaining copies with Nanfeng Honeydew. Females like Maple Leaf who are married can also take it. However, if If there are no special circumstances, save it. After all, this is the only snake medicine in our clan. In the future, the Snake Mountain tribe will not make it again.��


    The Snake Patriarch led Shen Rong into a wooden house.


    After a while.


    She took out some clay pots.


    Seriously hand it to Shen Rong and tell him how to take it.


    At the same time, it also said the preciousness of snake medicine.


    Obviously, this snake medicine is made from boa snakes and other precious medicinal materials. As Su Ye Changxia developed a medicinal diet, the Snake Clan decided to seal the snake medicine.


    Snake medicine, in the end it hurts heaven and earth.


    There was no way before, the Snake Clan had no choice but to reproduce excellent offspring. Today, the taboo of interracial marriage has been broken.


    The Snake Clan chose to destroy the secret method of making snake medicine, and at the same time sealed the snake medicine.


    but.


    The prepared snake medicine should not be wasted.


    This time.


    The Snake Patriarch brought all the snake medicine stored in the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Giving it to Chang Xia, the Heluo tribe is the most exaggerated. There are three full females, and these snake medicines should be able to help.


    "Thank you!" Shen Rong held the pot in his hand tightly and thanked the Snake Patriarch.


    The snake patriarch waved his hand and said, "I''ll find you a basket or a back basket, you can take it... send it to the wizard''s hall, don''t leave the wooden house on my side. Tonight, maybe a female will come to help, this thing Valuable, store with care.".


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    With the gift of the snake patriarch, Shen Rong cautiously approached the wizard''s hall.


    He didn''t rush into the wizard''s hall.


    Choose to wait outside, the Wizard''s Hall is the residence of Su Ye and Bai Qing. Outsiders are generally not allowed to approach casually. This time, because of the rainy season, the orcs were allowed to walk up the holy mountain of Karna and enter the wizarding hall.


    but.


    Yi Su Ye''s reformation of the following Twilight Forest.


    It shouldn''t be too long before the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna is opened.


    Su Ye finished planning.


    He saw Shen Rong standing quietly on the steps of the Wizard''s Hall.


    "Shen Rong, what are you holding?"


    "The gift that the patriarch Snake brought to Chang Xia, said to be snake medicine."


    Listen to the word snake medicine.


    Su Ye instantly understood what it was.


    "Chang Xia and the others are resting in the guest room, and put this snake medicine in my room." Su Ye said. Let Shen Rong enter the wizard''s hall and lead him to his room.


    After putting away the snake medicine, Su Ye asked Shen Rong about lunch.


    Shen Rong told Su Ye that Bai Qing Snake had set up the stove and was already preparing.


    After listening.


    Su Ye didn''t ask any more questions.


    She was able to stay with Chang Xia to eat with her.


    The problem is, there are many Nanfeng and the others.


    Grandma Min Yue and the others couldn''t prepare so much food.


    Shen Rong said he was ready, but Su Ye didn''t care. In the afternoon, it is time to set up the altar, and the rainy season will start tomorrow morning and continue until dusk.


    During the rest is able to rest.


    But also hard work.


    Noon, wait for Chang Xia and the others to wake up.


    Walking out of the Wizard Hall, the empty Totem Square is divided into several areas.


    Find Shen Rong and find that there are young orcs nearby.


    There were no tables and chairs, everyone sat on the floor. Tableware and other items were brought from the tribe. They were prepared before and everything was ready.


    "Chang Xia, can I eat while sitting on the ground?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Yes. I want to drink water, where is my water bladder?"


    Shen Rong found the water bag and handed it to Chang Xia.


    Aside, Nanfeng Honeydew has already eaten.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia drank the water, took the bowl and chopsticks and started to eat.


    Shen Rong told Chang Xia about the snake medicine gift from the Snake Patriarch. Beside, Nanfeng Milu was very happy when she heard that they also had a share.


    Originally wanted to taste the snake medicine immediately.


    Shen Rong said that the snake medicine was on Su Ye''s side, and they immediately


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 997 Six animals and three things, offerings free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    I didn''t mention it again.


    Today, we have to prepare for the rainy season sacrifice. It is estimated that the snake medicine will not be studied until the rainy season sacrifice is over.


    afternoon.


    The orcs helped several patriarchs to set up the totem square.


    Welcome to the rainy season worship tomorrow.


    Chang Xia looked at the ritual utensils in front of the beast totem, which were not the same as the ceremonial utensils of the nest clan he saw in Wuhai. However, the meaning of the ritual vessel should be the same.


    The style is different, it should be related to race.


    Orcs and hives are different after all.


    The bronze ware, stone ware, and the jade ware next to it, Chang Xia guessed that Su Ye added it recently. Compared with other ritual utensils, the jade utensils carved with jade are obviously too new, and there is no time imprint after the precipitation of the years.


    The ritual utensils placed in front of the beast totem mainly include food utensils (dings and bowls for cooking and stewing meat?), water utensils (utensils for washing), musical instruments (stone bells, drums), miscellaneous utensils (pots, altars) ).


    These stone tools are not fully recognized by Chang Xia.


    She could recognize some, but Su Ye mentioned it when she was chatting with Su Ye.


    However, the jade placed next to it.


    Chang Xia knew them all, such as Bi, Zhang, Cong, etc.


    Generally recognizable, the pattern engraved on it is unfamiliar. Chang Xia speculated that these patterns may have been revived by Su Ye based on the animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books in the wizard''s hall. These patterns originated from a thousand years ago, when the orcs prospered.


    There should be weapons.


    However, Chang Xia did not see a few decent weapons.


    It can be seen that the orcs have indeed declined for hundreds of years.


    Su Ye actively plotted to revive the orcs, and most likely also wanted to make the orcs stronger.


    "Nanfeng, do sacrifices also need to be sacrificed in the rainy season?" Chang Xia asked.


    She has never participated in the rainy season sacrifice, and does not know much about the specific process of the rainy season sacrifice. At this moment, in front of the beast totem.


    The root patriarch took the totem warriors and began to place the sacrificial objects.


    "Yes. Six animals and three things, but this year''s rainy season sacrifices should increase a few things." Nanfeng said.


    Before, the sacrifice of the six animals in the rainy season was unchanged.


    It is mainly a variety of powerful beasts, all of which gather six heads for sacrifice.


    Three things, one thing is ginkgo; two things are golden rods; three things are beans.


    nowadays.


    Orcs get rid of poverty, such as rice noodles, sugar, corn, sweet potatoes, etc., all qualified to be placed on the altar. How much to place depends on the intentions of Su Ye and the patriarchs.


    In the past, the orcs did not dare to labor and mobilize people to worship.


    Every sacrifice requires a lot of manpower and material resources, and the orcs have a thin family base can''t stand the consumption. How can it be so arrogant this year? !


    The six animals used for sacrifice are the sawtooth tiger, the inkstone elephant, the black horned ox, the green mountain pig, the forest python, and the forest wolf. It is said that the totem warriors did not go deep into the forest because they were afraid that the time would not catch up with the sacrifices in the rainy season.


    Until next year''s rainy season sacrifice, the orcs want to hunt more powerful beast sacrifices.


    Listen, is this still human?


    These six beasts, even the most common black horn cattle and green mountain pigs.


    The size is larger than the average black horn and wild boar.


    At a glance, you can tell that he is definitely the leader.


    This handwriting is really scary.


    Similarly.


    It can also be seen that the orcs really lived comfortably in the cold season last year.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 997 Six animals and three things, offerings free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 998： Planting planning in Changxia

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "When the rainy season sacrifices are over, when is the tribe going to leave for Normandy?" Honeydew asked curiously while eating jerky.


    She has little interest in offering sacrifices in the rainy season.


    Wanting to help, Bai Qing stopped him.


    He simply sat next to Chang Xia and watched the crowd busy.


    Nanfeng said: "It should be recently��"


    "It''s useless for you to be curious, and you can''t go." Maple Leaf complained that she was also not interested in the rainy season sacrifices. She came here just for fun, and it was too boring to dislike the tribe. She wanted to go hunting for white-footed chickens in the Salt Lake, but unfortunately she was not allowed.


    Chang Xia looked at the various sacrifices in front of the beast totem with great interest.


    Listening to the conversation between Honeydew and the others, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.


    This one by one, in addition to fighting, love to gossip. They don''t have the slightest interest in learning anything.


    "I''ll just ask, the Normandy Grand Bazaar only takes a few days to go back and forth." Honeydew said. She was curious, and if she really went, Honeydew might not be willing. As I said before, the Normandy Grand Bazaar only takes a few days to open, and more time is spent on the road.


    Again and again.


    Very tiring.


    "Yeah! I didn''t want to participate in the past, I just felt that the time was too short. The travel time is longer than the one staying in Normandy. I really don''t know what I can do in the past?"


    "This year, maybe it will be extended."


    "Do you think the witches will let the six tribes build roads? The Normandy Plain is vast and rich in products. If the road is built, it will be convenient to go back and forth in the future.".


    Sitting was boring, and a few people couldn''t stop chatting.


    In the distance, the clansmen are busy or communicating.


    The peaceful holy mountain of Kana has become extraordinarily lively and harmonious today.


    Chang Xia withdrew his gaze from looking at the ritual utensils and offerings.


    "I should be able to build the road. But it shouldn''t be possible in the past two years." Chang Xia replied, the orcs have been busy with construction in the past two years, and their tribes and territories have not been built. Normandy plains, no hurry.


    After all, the Normandy plains are not close to the six tribal territories.


    Orcs don''t have so many manpower and material resources. At present, the priority is to build orc tribes, and to build Twilight Forest to build harmony together, and it has to be pushed back.


    This said.


    Several people in the discussion suddenly woke up.


    How to build a road for the Normandy plains with just a few people from the tribe?


    "Chang Xia, what are you going to do this year?"


    "Open up wasteland and cultivate land."


    Land reclamation was decided early in the morning.


    Planting, how to plant?


    Chang Xia is still pondering, mainly because there are not many seeds collected for grains. Last year, Gru''s gift was wheat.


    Later, I listened to Yuan Yi.


    He helped pack and pack the wheat.


    Those wheats are not fried and should be able to grow.


    However, Chang Xia never planted wheat.


    Plus, the flour and ginkgo milled fruit powder overlap. Chang Xia has no interest in growing wheat, she wants to grow rice and eat rice.


    Despite the lack of interest in growing wheat.


    This kind, still needs to be planted.


    Perhaps, Gangwa continental wheat is different from the earth. In addition, the orcs will grow stronger day by day, and the ginkgo in the Twilight Forest is limited. The ability to support the orcs now does not mean that they will be able to support them in the future.


    Planting wheat is inevitable.


    At the same time, the introduction of gold rods and corn from Qingyuezhi Forest is also a busy goal for this year''s Changxia.


    The climate of the Baihe River Basin is different from that of the Forest of Qingyue.


    Planting golden rods and corn requires calculation of the time for planting.


    Of course, Changxia has plug-ins.


    The seed should be able to grow and live, but it is nothing more than a matter of whether the harvest is more or less. After careful calculation, Chang Xia''s task this year is not easy.


    However, she is not busy alone.


    The tribe will arrange for the help of the clansmen, plus the three of Nini.


    At the same time, listening to Su Ye''s meaning, the orcs of the deer tribe may also help with planting.


    "Is it like the Wilderness of the Small River?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia nodded slightly and replied, "Yes. There are vine trees and mulberry bushes planted in the wilderness at the south of Baihu Lake, which cannot be transplanted temporarily. The water source is convenient, so it is suitable for land reclamation. Besides farming, I also want to transplant some fruit trees.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 998 Planting Planning in Changxia Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    "


    She remembered that February and March were suitable for planting trees.


    Transplanting fruit trees also works.


    Some fruit trees are planted near the tribe, and they are bred from generation to generation through grafting. After a few years, more delicious fruit will be available. At this time, wild fruits can be turned into fruits, just like chickens and ducks in a chicken coop and duck shed, gradually changing from pheasants and ducks to poultry.


    Process a little longer.


    But, the results are definitely worth it.


    "Fruit tree, is this going to be transplanted?" Maple Leaf hesitated and said, "In the forest, there are fruit trees growing everywhere. If you want to eat it, can''t you go into the forest to pick it?"


    "If you want to eat chicken, is the chicken coop convenient, or is it convenient to go hunting in the forest?" Chang Xia didn''t explain much, and directly made an analogy.


    "What''s the point, it must be convenient to go to the chicken coop to catch chickens." Nanfeng said carelessly, "Speaking of transplanting fruit trees, I suddenly want to eat wild fruits. Did any of you bring wild fruits to the holy mountain of Karna?"


    Pregnant females are so nonsensical.


    When I think of something, I suddenly want to eat it.


    "I didn''t bring it." Maple Leaf said.


    Honeydew said: "My wild fruit has been eaten long ago, no."


    "My family has it, but I didn''t bring it." Daya was lying half-lying, basking lazily in the sun, and the bear cub was placed on her belly. Lie down and rest in bed. Soon, he was jumping up and down.


    "Shen Rong took care of my things, so I have to ask him." Chang Xia said.


    Saying that, she stood up and looked at the crowd.


    The rattan basket was moved aside by Shen Rong and mixed with everyone. Chang Xia couldn''t distinguish his rattan basket, so he could only find Shen Rong.


    "Snake--"


    Chang Xia didn''t find Shen Rong, and saw the snake walking in the crowd.


    Busy opened his mouth and shouted Snake''s name.


    Hearing the sound, the snake walked over. Glancing at Nan Feng, he asked, "Chang Xia, is something wrong?"


    "Nanfeng wants to eat wild fruits, but Maple Leaf and the others didn''t bring them. You ask Shen Rong if he brought wild fruits to the sacred mountain of Kana?" Chang Xia said.


    Hear it.


    Snake walks into the crowd.


    Shen Rong didn''t bring it, so he had to go to the wizard''s hall to ask Su Ye.


    but.


    For this matter, I might have to find Granny Min Yue.


    After all, all the chores in the Wizard''s Hall belonged to Grandma Min Yue.


    There must be wild fruits in the wizard''s hall. When each tribe comes to the Heluo tribe to barter, they will prepare a copy for Su Ye The wizard''s hall has a warehouse dedicated to storing sundries. This warehouse is not a bathroom. In the small compartment of the house, some of the things stored in it are as valuable as the animal skin scrolls and white-paper ancient books in the wizard''s hall.


    After a while.


    Snake brought Shen Rong over.


    "I brought a few flat apples, can flat apples be okay?" Shen Rong approached and said.


    Nan Feng licked the corner of his mouth and said happily: "Okay! Where is the Ping Apple, I really want to eat it right now..."


    As he spoke, Nan Feng swallowed his saliva.


    Goooo!


    Suddenly, Honeydew Maple Leaf pursed her lips and swallowed.


    see.


    Chang Xia was a little worried about whether the flat apples that Shen Rong brought were enough?


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 998 Planting Planning in Changxia Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 999： sacrificial ceremony begins

    "you-"


    Daya''s mouth twitched lightly, and she silently stared at the greedy people.


    Still, she thought about her own experience last year.


    Instantly regained his expression, without saying much.


    "As soon as Nanfeng said it, he was very greedy."


    "Me too."


    As he spoke, he swallowed frequently. After a while, even Chang Xia was greedy, if the wild fruits brought by Shen Rong were not enough.


    Really won''t fight?


    "I took five and cut them up for you, half a bowl per person." Shen Rong thoughtfully washed the five flat apples, cut them into pieces, put them in a bowl and brought them over.


    Smelling the fragrance of flat apples, Chang Xia''s mouth was swallowed faster.


    After taking the bowl, several people hurriedly started eating.


    "Nanfeng, are you still greedy?" Snake asked lightly. He was thinking about going back to the tribe. He still had half a basket of wild fruits in his cave, which Patriarch Gen sent over.


    All the wild fruits hoarded in the tribal warehouse were eaten.


    If you want to eat again, you have to go to the Holubad Basin to exchange.


    Of course, there should be wild fruits in the fruit forest of Weishan Holy Land. However, the wild fruit in the fruit forest is the food of the Weishan ape.


    if not necessary.


    The Heluo tribe will not take the initiative to go to the Weishan Holy Land to pick wild fruits.


    Find the old ape to exchange at most.


    Of course, this exchange is quantitative.


    It is impossible to supply all the orcs of the tribe.


    After all, the fruit forest is so big, and the Weishan Ape has to eat it. It is impossible to exchange all of them, and the ones that can be exchanged are naturally a small part.


    "Snake walking, don''t worry. No matter how greedy you are, go to Grandma Min Yue. There must be some stock in the wizard''s hall, so you can''t go back to the tribe." Chang Xia waved his hand and said.


    "I want to eat barbecue, and I feel hungry again." Nanfeng didn''t say that he wanted to eat wild fruits, after all, the flat apple in his mouth had not been eaten yet. However, Xu Shiping''s apples were sweet and sour, and Nanfeng suddenly wanted to eat barbecue.


    This said.


    A few people next to Chang Xia stopped in unison.


    Nanfeng, sin!


    see.


    How could Shen Rong still guess?


    "I''m going to barbecue for you, do you still want something to eat?" Shen Rong said warmly. He wished Chang Xia had a better appetite. Su Ye told him that eating more during pregnancy was good for Chang Xia��s body, especially after giving birth to the beast cub, if he helped Chang Xia raise his body, he would not be able to do so in the future. Get sick at every turn.


    Maple Leaf Road: "White-footed chicken��"


    She is not hungry, just thirsty. Nanfeng Honeydew''s appetite is terrifying, and Maple Leaf asks itself that it is not as good as it is. If she wants to eat white-footed chicken, she is purely greedy, not hungry.


    this time.


    Kongshan Baiqing also came over.


    There are many people, and the busy things for the sacrifices in the rainy season are quickly arranged.


    Next, wait for tomorrow to come.


    "I''m going to the Salt Lake to catch white-footed chickens for you. I''ll ask Wu''s opinion on this matter. You wait a moment. I''ll go and find the patriarch." Kong Shan said neatly.


    Milu looked at Bai Qing, licked the corner of her mouth, and said, "Bai Qing, I want to eat chili grilled meat, you go help Shen Rong grilled meat."


    Heaven and earth are big, and pregnant women are the biggest.


    Bai Qing walked towards Shen Rong without saying a word.


    In the distance, similar to Yu Aning was also infected.


    Qingfeng Mingyu was very interested, got up and walked over. Of course, when he came over, he was holding something in both hands.


    Showing a pleasing smile to Shen Rong, their barbecue skills are average.


    Heyu Aning wants to eat barbecue and needs help from Shen Rong Baiqing.


    this night.


    The Temple of the Wizards of the Holy Mountain of Karna is particularly lively.


    the next day.


    It was dawn, and the orcs had finished washing up early.


    "Clean up quickly, the rainy season sacrifice will begin soon, don''t delay the time of sacrifice." Gen loudly urged, the Totem Square was cleaned up, and ritual utensils and offerings were placed on the altar.


    Except for the six animals I saw yesterday.


    There are a lot of things next to the three things, rice noodles, sugar, corn, wild fruits, etc. The altar is full of various ritual utensils and offerings.


    Su Ye put on the sacrificial dress again.


    Step by step toward the altar.


    Beside him, Bai Qing was wearing a dress one size smaller and followed closely behind.


    at the same time.


    The root patriarch and the other patriarchs led the orcs, fell to the ground and transformed into a beast, and returned to the shape of a beast to stand around the altar.


    When the first ray of morning light fell on the earth.


    Su Ye''s steady voice sounded at the same time.


    Chang Xia couldn''t understand the initial sacrifice speech. However, gradually, she understood a little, nothing more than hope that the beast gods will protect the orcs of the Twilight Forest, and hope that this year will be a good year and the crops will be prosperous.


    Some words are very complicated.


    It was very brief, and with the help of Su Ye''s special way of speaking, Chang Xia gradually understood the meaning of those words. No wonder Su Ye once said that Chang Xia has the potential to become a witch, but unfortunately his strength is too weak to inherit the duties of a witch.


    The witch can kill beasts on the top, and manage the twilight forest from the bottom.


    Su Ye in Chang Xia''s eyes is omnipotent.


    The lengthy sacrifices were accompanied by special ballads, which were hummed by Bai Qing. Similar to the tone of Su Ye''s chanting words, very strange.


    I heard that this can communicate with the beast god.


    All the orcs lay on the ground, quietly listening to Su Yebaiqing''s prayer.


    Every quarter of an hour, the orcs circled the altar.


    Nanfeng and the others were reluctant to participate in the rainy season sacrifices because the rainy season sacrifices were very cumbersome. A prayer session like this lasts a day with several breaks.


    Repeated actions are frustrating.


    During the second break.


    Xylophone stepped forward and led Chang Xia and the others away, and asked them to go back to the Wizard''s Hall to rest. Wait for the afternoon to participate in the rainy season sacrifice.


    Obviously did nothing.


    Chang Xia felt very tired.


    Chang Xia lay on Nanfeng''s beast, and she carried it back to the guest room of the Wizard''s Hall.


    "So tired!" Honeydew said.


    Nan Feng squatted down carefully, letting Chang Xia slide off the beast and said, "It''s boring, I want to sleep on my stomach."


    "Fortunately, Xylophone Eminem let us come over to rest��" Maple Leaf rarely showed signs of fatigue, and Yu Aning didn''t come this time. Their willpower is stronger than those of the young Maple Leaf, and they want to pray for the beast cub in their belly, which is hard for them. Hold up.


    "Heyu Aning Amu is amazing!" Chang Xia stuck out his tongue, and with the help of Nan Feng, gulps water. The entire beast body lay limp on the animal skin quilt, like a mass of liquid, small and soft.


    Nanfeng pushed carefully, a little worried.


    "Chang Xia, are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, I''m a little dizzy. I''ll just lie down. It turns out that sacrifice is so hard in the rainy season!"


    "Nanfeng, don''t play with Changxia." Maple Leaf flicked his tail and slapped Nanfeng''s tail. Seeing that Chang Xia was so tired, this silly child even teased Chang Xia with his claws. He really hurt Chang Xia, so he was not afraid of the mixed doubles between Wu and Xylophone? !


    "Don''t touch me, I''ll sleep."


    Saying that, Chang Xia buried her head in Mao Mao.


    very quickly.


    There was a slight snoring sound.


    Next to them, Nanfeng and the others were slightly startled.


    Maple Leaf bit the animal skin quilt, gently covered Chang Xia, and said, "I will sleep for a while, and I have to participate in the rainy season sacrifice in the afternoon. Since it is here, don''t give up halfway."


    Having said that, he went back to his own animal skin quilt and lay down.


    When Xylophone came over again, Chang Xia and the others were already sound asleep in the guest room. She asked Da Ya to bring the bear cub into the house, she moved very lightly, walked to Chang Xia, checked it over, and made sure it was all right, before leaving carefully.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1000： The patriarch of Luqi came to visit

    Um?


    Chang Xia struggled and kicked away the animal skin on his body.


    On the window sill not far from her in the guest room, there was a pot of light grass. The light grass released a little bit of fluorescence, echoing the sunset outside the window.


    "it''s dark!"


    Chang Xia exclaimed and jumped up.


    Da Da ran towards the outside of the wizard''s hall with small steps, but unfortunately, she didn''t wait for her to reach the door. The door was pushed open from the outside, and Xylophone whispered, "Chang Xia, are you awake?"


    "Xuqin Amu, I''m awake." Chang Xia hurriedly answered and asked, "I slept for a while, but why did it get dark? Where did Nanfeng and the others go? There''s no one in this room."


    "It''s okay, you are too tired to sleep for a while." Xylophone squatted down and let Chang Xia climb up, she carried Chang Xia out. In the crowd, except for the bear cubs of Da Ya''s family, even the twins are taller than Chang Xia.


    This is big.


    Who trusts Chang Xia to run with the body of a beast?


    It''s safer to walk on a pack.


    "The rainy season is over, so the witch asked everyone to stay for one night and hold a bonfire dinner at Totem Plaza tonight. At the moment, Nanfeng and the others are playing outside."


    The sacrifice is over.


    In previous years, everyone left the holy mountain of Kana directly.


    There are so many people coming this year, Su Ye thought of having a carnival together.


    "Tonight, a bonfire dinner?" Chang Xia was startled, and she slept all afternoon. It felt like several days had passed. Is this normal?


    Exit the Wizard''s Hall.


    The Totem Plaza altar has been removed.


    Several clusters of bonfires several meters high stand around the beast totem.


    Lighting up the entire totem square, the orcs shuttled back and forth, and began to prepare for the bonfire dinner in the evening.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to drink water?" Shen Rong came up to him and said, "Xyin Amu, Wu Shuo can restore the human form, and the human form is more convenient."


    Chang Xia was held by Shen Rong and fed water.


    Then he was carried by Nanfeng back to the Wizard''s Hall and changed his clothes.


    Wait for Chang Xia to walk out of the wizarding hall again.


    All the orcs have returned to human form, and the human form is more convenient for activities.


    "You don''t call me when you wake up?" Chang Xia accused.


    Nan Feng said, "You slept soundly, and I didn''t respond when I pushed you. Maple Leaf said don''t disturb you and let you sleep more."


    Chang Xia was silent.


    Did she sleep so dead?


    "What to eat at night��" Honeydew asked, licking the corner of her mouth.


    Maple Leaf pointed to the six animals piled up in the Totem Square and said, "What do you want to eat? The sacrifices after the sacrifice were brought back to the tribe by the patriarch to make barbecue for us to eat. This year, we can bake it ourselves, but, I want to eat stew."


    The topic changed.


    The orcs thought about what to eat.


    Following the crowd, Chang Xia walked to the beast totem.


    Su Ye made a fire beside the bonfire and changed her dress. She regained her amiable appearance and no longer felt inaccessible.


    "Are you still tired?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Chang Xia shook his head and replied, "Sleep too long, boring."


    The two chatted while the rest of the orcs were busy preparing for the dinner party, and the cubs were laughing and playing around the bonfire.


    Everything is as beautiful as a dream.


    The third day after the end of the rainy season.


    Patriarch Gen led the team to the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    This time, Su Ye accompanied him.


    This shows the importance attached to the Normandy Grand Bazaar. The three races broke the bad habits and chose to marry, which will cause huge fluctuations in the situation of Dongluge in the future, and it cannot be overemphasized.


    The root patriarch left.


    The Heluo tribe became more deserted.


    but.


    Chang Xia did not rest.


    The ground is still too hard, and the ground cannot be broken for the time being.


    She started raising seedlings in the cave to prepare for the next cultivation.


    at the same time.


    The patriarch Luqi walked into the Baihu cave and found Changxia.


    "Squeak!"


    The courtyard door was pushed open, and Lu Qi shouted softly, "Chang Xia, are you at home?"


    "At home." Chang Xia replied.


    Hearing this, she walked out of the wooden shed.


    "Patriarch Luqi��"


    When he saw that the person standing in front of his courtyard was the patriarch of the deer tribe, Chang Xia''s eyes flashed with joy.


    What a surprise!


    Su Ye had told Chang Xia before that the deer tribe might look for her.


    At that time, Chang Xia had been looking forward to it.


    It''s just that the cold season is over.


    The rainy season has passed for nearly a month, and the orcs of the deer tribe have not shown up.


    Chang Xia was a little disappointed at first, but over time, she gradually forgot about it.


    "Chang Xia, I''m sorry to disturb you." Lu Qi was slightly embarrassed and nervous.


    In fact, after the Heluo tribe settled the deer tribe. The patriarch Luqi thought about it, and wanted to come and see Chang Xia.


    But when he first arrived in the Heluo tribe, the people were a little nervous.


    Patriarch Lu Qi could only suspend the idea of ??contacting Chang Xia.


    This delay has passed for several months.


    Now, seeing the rainy season, no action will usher in the warm season.


    Yesterday, Gru brought Nini over.


    I heard that it also brought a lot of specialties of the Yuanhu tribe.


    The patriarch Luqi lives in the Baihu business district, and he has not listened to the orcs of Baihu Street talking about it. Patriarch Luqi knew about Nini''s origin. After all, she lived in the Heluo tribe for several months.


    Nini came back from the Yuanhu tribe.


    It must be that Changxia is preparing to open up wasteland.


    see.


    The patriarch Luqi couldn''t sit still.


    "Patriarch Luqi, please take a seat!" Chang Xia clapped his hands and invited the patriarch Luqi to take a seat at the square table in the corridor pavilion.


    "Shen Rong, prepare milk tea for Patriarch Luqi."


    Get water, wash your hands.


    At the same time, he asked Shen Rong to help pour the milk tea.


    Shen Rong put down the jade carving tool in his hand and walked out of the door The patriarch root took away a large number of orcs. The tribe has not been out hunting recently. Except for necessary patrol tasks, Shen Rong Baiqing and other orcs stayed in the tribe.


    "This is milk tea boiled with milk tree sap and cool leaves. Patriarch Luqi has a drink." Chang Xia dried her hands, and there was a bowl of milk tree sap in front of her.


    "Thank you!" Lu Qi thanked him, picked up the milk tea and drank it seriously.


    As soon as you drink it, you will be amazed by the taste of milk tea.


    At this moment, he agrees with what the orcs said, and if he wants to eat delicious food, he has to look at Chang Xia. In the same way, the taste of Changxia is the best.


    Milk tea, cooked by the patriarch Luqi.


    The taste is not half as good as this bowl of milk tea.


    "It''s delicious, this is the best milk tea I''ve ever had." Lu Qi said.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    Similar compliments, she has heard many times.


    Every time I listen to it, I feel very happy.


    "Patriarch Luqi came to find me, what happened?" Chang Xia asked.


    Lu Qi shook his head lightly, untied the beast sack on his waist, placed the sac on the square table, pushed it gently towards Chang Xia, and explained, "I originally planned to come to the Baihu cave to look for you in the cold season. These things were sent here. It''s just that the clansmen were emotionally unstable at that time. As soon as it was delayed, it was delayed until now."


    At first.


    When the deer tribe moved into the Heluo tribe.


    The patriarch Luqi got rid of the root and the patriarch sent a gift.


    However, that gift was ordinary. It''s hide, bone, and a piece of prey.


    "I heard from everyone, you like to collect the seeds of various plants. Inside this beast sac are the seeds that my family collected in the Yinchuan Forest, there are more than ten kinds. Except for a few kinds, the others are the most common in the forest. Xia, do you like it or not?"


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1001： find rice seeds

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "seed-"


    "Seeds from Yinchuan Forest."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia looked happy, rubbed his hands seriously, and happily took the beast sac handed over by the patriarch Luqi. Reach out and carefully untie the rope of the beast sack.


    Inside, suddenly there are small animal sacs.


    "I''ll bring some here for you to take a look at first. If you like it, I''ll go back and get you some more. There aren''t many others in Yinchuan Forest, but there are many kinds of plants. My family collects some seeds like this every year. Store it. At the same time, there are also clansmen who try to plant, with success and failure." Lu Qi explained.


    Not being stingy, just bring a small bag of seeds to Chang Xia.


    Instead, the seeds in these beast sacs are considered samples, which are used for Chang Xia to choose.


    "paddy!!"


    Chang Xia untied the small beast sacs one by one and poured out the seeds inside.


    Some are familiar, some are unfamiliar.


    Suddenly Chang Xia was taken aback, her eyes fixed on the seven or eight grains of rice in the palm of her hand. A bit bigger than the rice paddy she knew, but it couldn''t be wrong.


    This is the rice that Chang Xia has been looking for.


    She carefully placed the rice in the palm of her hand on the square table, took one of the grains, and carefully peeled off the husk to reveal the grains of rice.


    then.


    Put the rice grain to your mouth and eat it.


    "Chang Xia, this is not delicious." Lu Qi hurriedly spoke, trying to stop it.


    Chang Xia looked delighted and said happily: "Yes, rice. This taste can''t be wrong, it is rice, the millet I have been looking for. Like corn, it can be eaten as a staple food. Patriarch Luqi, is there much rice in Yinchuan forest? "


    The patriarch Luqi was stunned.


    He just said that this kind of seed is not delicious, and it tastes ok if you eat it on fire. It is hard to swallow when boiled and eaten.


    but.


    Before he saw Changxia eat it, he peeled off the top layer of rice husks.


    The patriarch Luqi understood instantly.


    Rice is a good thing, they used to eat it the wrong way.


    I also heard from Chang Xia that rice, like corn, can be eaten as a staple food. The patriarch Luqi was very excited, how could he not know about the millet of the Sirius tribe, famous for the Twilight Forest?


    "A lot, quite a lot. This kind of wild grass grows all over the mountains and plains in Yinchuan Forest. My family doesn''t know how to eat it, so we usually choose to burn it with the straw, and try to cook it, but unfortunately we didn''t peel it..." Lu Qi replied.


    "The rice needs to be husked, boiled with water," Chang Xia explained.


    After speaking, she looked at Patriarch Luqi eagerly and asked, "Patriarch Luqi, how much rice did the Lu tribe collect? What do you want, please say it directly, I want to exchange a batch of rice with the Lu tribe, besides eating, I I want to eat and breed often to plant rice in the Baihe River Basin.��


    Unfortunately, it was too late to meet the patriarch Luqi.


    If it happens in the warm season, she can realize the freedom of rice now.


    However, it is not too late.


    Plant in spring, harvest in autumn.


    This year, she will be able to eat rice, which is a lot more than expected.


    What''s more, the rice in the Twilight Forest is different from the earth.


    There may be many seasons of planting here, and she may be able to eat white rice without waiting for autumn. The thought of fragrant white rice made Chang Xia feel restless.


    hungry, want to eat.


    "Changxia, there is no need to exchange. My clan has picked a lot of rice. This time the Lu clan moved into the Heluo clan, and my clan brought everything over. If you want rice, you can go to our clan to get it at any time." Lu Qi Generous.


    Rice is not a valuable thing.


    The deer tribe likes peace and does not usually hunt much.


    The daily diet consists mostly of wild fruits and vegetables and plant roots. Rice, although the deer tribe did not find the right way to eat it, the tribe still picked a lot.


    Of course, this has something to do with the diligence of the deer tribe orcs.


    Rice is a plant and can be eaten.


    Although the taste is indescribable, the industrious orcs of the deer clan still pluck all the rice grains seen in the Yinchuan forest back to the clan.


    Compare with other wild fruits and vegetables.


    The rice is durable, just need to be dried and stored, and you don''t have to worry about it being damaged.


    Last time, when migrating.


    Patriarch Luqi thought about throwing away those rice grains.


    later,


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1001 Discovering Rice Seeds Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    He was also worried that the Heluo tribe would not have enough food. In the end, all the rice harvested by the deer tribe brought the Heluo tribe.


    but.


    The Heluo tribe was prosperous, and the deer orcs moved in.


    The root patriarch sent enough food for the deer tribe orcs to eat, and the deer tribe orcs were diligent in housekeeping, so he always followed the Heluo tribe to patrol the forest in the cold season. Hunting and picking are both correct, and I have a very good life.


    That pile of rice was gradually forgotten by the deer orcs.


    This time.


    The patriarch Luqi came to look for Chang Xia.


    I didn''t plan to put rice seeds in it.


    Just before leaving.


    The patriarch Luqi made a strange move and stuffed a few grains of rice into the small beast sack.


    Who knows that the most hopeless rice, instead, attracts Chang Xia''s attention.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go to the Lu tribe��" Chang Xia stood up, not rude, and said excitedly, "Patriarch Luqi, please lead the way. I think I''ll go get the rice and rice now, I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time."


    Looking at Chang Xia''s excited and happy appearance.


    "Patriarch Luqi, trouble!" Shen Rong said warmly.


    The patriarch Luqi was slightly startled and said, "No, no trouble."


    Immediately, the three quickly left the cave and headed towards Baihu Street. The seeds on the Sifang table were temporarily forgotten by Chang Xia, and her mind was full of fragrant white rice.


    After 20 years of greed, I can''t complain about Chang Xia''s eagerness.


    As soon as he walked down the hillside, he met Nan Feng who was chatting with Elder Dalai. Snake stood beside him, quietly listening to Nanfeng and Elder Dalai chatting.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing here?" Nan Feng asked curiously.


    Turning his gaze, it fell on the patriarch Luqi beside him.


    "This is the patriarch of the deer tribe, the patriarch Luqi. I''ll go to the deer tribe with him to get something. Elder Dalai, you can talk slowly. I''ll go and do some business first."


    Chang Xia quickly explained it in three words.


    Then excitedly ran towards Baihu Street.


    see.


    Nan Feng and the elder Dalai looked at each other.


    "go?"


    "Go, feel something good."


    The corners of Snake''s mouth twitched, looking at the two people who were playing dumb.


    "Snake, let''s follow." Nanfeng said. Saying that, he trotted after him. Elder Dalai was crippled and looked at walking slowly, but in fact, the speed was not inferior to Nanfeng''s trot.


    Snake took a deep breath and also chased after him.


    There is worry about Nanfeng, but more curiosity about Changxia going to the deer tribe.


    Chang Xia has always been steady does nothing in a hurry. It was rare for them to show obvious anxiety and excitement this time, how could they not be surprised?


    then.


    Waiting for Chang Xia to return to God.


    A long string of little tails followed behind her.


    The patriarch Luqi has no opinion, the deer clan will live with the leopard clan in the future, and the deer clan orcs have more contact with the leopard clan orcs, which is more beneficial to them.


    This trip to Normandy.


    Patriarch Gen approached Patriarch Luqi and asked the deer orcs if they wanted to participate.


    The patriarch Luqi refused.


    Rather than marrying other orc tribes, it is better to have a single orc from the deer tribe marry a single orc from the leopard tribe. After all, there are not many single orcs in the deer tribe, and they are not in a hurry for the time being.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1001 Discovering Rice Seeds Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1002： Exchange rice with the deer tribe

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "paddy-"


    Chang Xia was full of smiles, and his mind was on the rice.


    Naturally, ignore the abnormality behind him. Shen Rong was different, he covered his mouth and nose to hide the twisted expression on his face.


    The root patriarch leaves the tribe.


    The clansmen are really slack, and everyone is boring!


    Out of the corner of the eye, there was a long string of tails behind him. At a glance, you know that you are here to watch the show.


    "Patriarch." Suoya came up to meet him, and when his eyes touched Changxia Chenrong, he was slightly surprised, raised his smile, and said, "Changxia, welcome! Please come in��"


    Different from the cave dwellings of the Heluo tribe.


    The cave dwellings of the deer tribe are similar to fortresses.


    It is composed of several cave dwellings. Perhaps the last sacrifice brought too deep psychological shadow to the deer orcs. Therefore, the deer tribe rebuilt the cave dwellings they lived in. Of course, this was tacitly approved by the root patriarch.


    Chang Xia looked at the cave dwelling like a fortress, and was undecided.


    "Suoya, go to the warehouse and carry a bag of rice." Lu Qi said.


    Suoya raised his foot hesitantly and asked, "Patriarch, what is rice?" Does the warehouse have rice? How could he not know, and what is this rice?


    "Yellow grass. Changxia is called paddy. Bring a bag and show it to Changxia. Changxia said that paddy is the same as the golden bar of corn. After peeling it, it can be eaten as a staple food. It is an excellent thing." With joy, he explained loudly.


    In the future, the deer tribe will be integrated into the Heluo tribe.


    Living with the Leopard Clan, Patriarch Luqi hopes that the Orcs of the Lu Clan can be respected and recognized by the Leopard Clan.


    If rice is really a good thing.


    The patriarch of Luqi felt that with the help of rice, the Lu family would have no worries in the future.


    "Suodan, carry the rice with me." Suoya said.


    Hearing that this yellow grass is comparable to the golden stick of corn, Suoya was very excited. At the beginning, the deer tribe discussed many times whether to bring yellow grass. It is very hard to travel in the cold season, and there are many yellow grasses, which will greatly slow down the speed of travel.


    Later, the Heluo tribe helped to bring it on.


    No matter how unpalatable yellow grass is, it can still be eaten.


    Orcs are frugal and should not be wasted.


    "Okay." Sodan said happily.


    Soon, the entire deer tribe gathered. Young and old, after a cold season, the spirits of the deer orcs have improved.


    They warmly entertained Chang Xia''s group of orcs and invited them into the cave.


    Chang Xia was anxious to confirm the rice, and politely declined the invitation of the deer orcs. Furthermore, in the center of the fortress cave of the Deer Tribe is an open space, surrounded by many tables and chairs, and she feels that it is the same to rest here.


    The warm sun shines, and it doesn''t feel cold.


    For a moment.


    Soya Sodan came with two bags of rice.


    "Untie��" Shen Rong said.


    Hearing this, Zoya Sodan quickly untied the rope. During the cold season, Suoya Suodan had contact with Shen Rong, played Cuju together, and played wrestling together. Chang Xia was unfamiliar to them, and Shen Rong Snake was no stranger to Suoya.


    "It hasn''t been threshed yet!" Chang Xia said.


    When the deer people harvest rice, they are harvested together with the rice straws.


    Even the rice in the animal skin bag is still attached to dry leaves. Chang Xia stretched out his hand and grabbed a handful of grains. There was no mold or odor. After the deer orcs harvested the grains, they really did a good job of drying the grains.


    "Patriarch Luqi, I want all of the paddy the Lu tribe has. These paddies have to be threshed, dried again, threshed and hulled and can be eaten directly. However, I want to keep some breeding and try planting in the Xiaohe River Wilderness this year..."


    These rice grains are wild rice.


    However, there are more grains per plant.


    Much better than the wild rice that Chang Xia knew.


    It can be seen that the land of Gangwa Continent is indeed fertile. Even without cultivation, wild rice yields are not low. As a result, Chang Xia became more and more confident in the development of the Orcs.


    Ginkgo, wheat, and wild rice on hand.


    The food in the warehouse is enough for the orcs to thrive and grow in the Twilight Forest.


    "Suoya, you take out all the rice in the warehouse and send it to Changxia to Baihu Cave." Lu Qi said decisively.


    Only in Changxia''s hands can rice play its greatest role.


    Unless there is a lack of food, the deer orcs have no


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1002 Exchange Rice with the Deer Tribe Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Someone wants to eat rice. Sore throat, hard to swallow. What Chang Xia said was threshing and shelling, and then boiled it with water.


    The patriarch Luqi was curious.


    However, Yinchuan Forest is not short of rice.


    During the warm season, he can apply to lead a team to harvest in Yinchuan Forest.


    "Thank you!" Chang Xia said seriously: "Nanfeng, let Xylophone Amu send a batch of food to the deer tribe. Fruit flour, rice flour, sugar, prepare some of each."


    The patriarch Luqi is interesting and generous.


    Chang Xia would not let him suffer, although he refused the exchange. .


    However, it must be how it should be.


    The emergence of rice has made Changxia more determined to cultivate.


    "Okay." Nanfeng replied.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s serious expression, Nan Feng understood that rice is definitely a good thing.


    She turned around and gave Snake a look.


    Snake nodded, quickly left the deer tribe''s cave, and headed straight for the tribe.


    The patriarch Luqi paused for a while, and after regaining his senses, he waved his hand hastily, and refused: "Chang Xia, no, really no need. Since my family lived in Baihu Street, I have been bothering everyone on weekdays, and these rice grains are not worth mentioning at all. "


    "Don''t be polite, Patriarch Luqi, this is what the Lu family deserves. The Heluo tribe is clearly rewarded and punished. No matter who finds something good, they can get a reward from the tribe. This time the rice is a big discovery, and it is worthwhile to give more rewards. ." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Speaking of this.


    The patriarch Luqi did not refuse.


    Promise directly to Chang Xia that when planting rice, please allow the deer orcs to help. Planting other things, the deer orcs dare not point fingers. However, if it is rice, the deer orcs are still somewhat confident.


    heard.


    Long summer rejoice.


    Immediately, promise Lu Qi Patriarch.


    Invite the deer tribe to help with spring ploughing and land reclamation.


    Shen Rong brought his clansmen and joined Suoya to carry the rice.


    Soon, the empty space was filled with rice grains.


    Chang Xia counted 56 bags in total.


    The rice is not threshed, but the stalks and leaves are attached, although they are all sun-dried. However, how much will take some weight.


    Animal skin bags sewn by orcs, each of which is very large.


    Loading things, can easily hold two or three hundred pounds.


    Bigger ~ www.novelhall.com ~ four or five hundred pounds is not a problem.


    The deer clan is small and the number of clan members is small. The animal skin bags used are all small, and each animal skin bag can hold about two or three hundred kilograms. The last migration was in a hurry, and the animal skin bags for rice were large and small. The average value of each bag was taken in the long summer. 100 catties, 56 bags of rice, more than 10,000 catties.


    That weight sounds a lot.


    However, not many.


    Chang Xia wanted to keep farming and eating, but he could eat it, but he could only taste it.


    After all, more than 10,000 catties have to be threshed.


    Being able to maintain ten thousand pounds is the best result.


    "Changxia, have all the rice and rice moved back to the cave?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "Everyone, please help, move the rice to the tribe. These rice should be dried and threshed. The tribal square is the most suitable because of its large area."


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1002 Exchange Rice with the Deer Tribe Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1003： dry rice, white rice

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    Deer tribe orcs, help.


    Help carry the rice to the Tribal Square.


    The deer orcs wanted to know how Changxia would eat the rice. Rice is called yellow grass by the deer tribe. Yellow grass grows all over the Yinchuan forest.


    There are no orcs who know rice better than the deer clan.


    "Changxia��"


    In the Tribal Square, Xylophone was just about to call the tribesmen to send something to the Deer Tribe.


    Just saw Chang Xia bring a group of orcs, coming from Baihu Street mightily. So, she took a break from thinking about going to the warehouse.


    "Xylophone Amu, these rice grains need to be dried. Where is the tribal drying curtain? This time there is a lot of demand. The rice brought by the deer tribe needs to be dried and threshed. I need help from the tribe." help.


    The drying curtain is woven with fine rattan.


    Spread out on the ground to dry crops, weave tightly without leaving gaps. Tighter and larger than rattan curtains used as curtains.


    Tribes pick ginkgo, nuts, etc., and they can be dried with a sunscreen, which is more convenient than a rattan sieve. For example, the drying of golden rods and corn requires the use of drying curtains. First, it is not easy to be contaminated with gravel by drying, and the second is faster to dehydrate.


    "The sunscreen is in the wooden shed, I''ll call someone to move it��"


    Before the words of the xylophone were finished, the clansmen who came to help move the sunscreen and spread it out. Shen Rong took the rice he carried, untied the rope, and poured out the rice.


    "These rice grains need to be threshed, the grains must be removed from the stalks, and the rice leaves also need to be screened out." Chang Xia squatted down, picked up a bunch of grains, and peeled them off with his hands as a demonstration.


    "It''s very troublesome to peel like this!" Nanfeng said.


    Maple Leaf said: "The grain is so small that it is really troublesome." @:.


    "White rice is fragrant, and the hard work and trouble are worth it." Chang Xia said seriously.


    very quickly.


    56 sacks of rice were all poured out on the sun curtains spread out in the Tribe Square.


    The grain is not threshed and needs to be threshed.


    This is a huge project.


    "Beast transformation, rub with animal claws." Xylophone said: "This is faster, don''t peel one by one, how long will you peel it like that?"


    Immediately.


    The orcs squatting in the sunscreen responded one after another.


    Of course, this does not include the deer orcs.


    Their deer hooves after animalization are obviously not suitable. It''s better to rub it with your hands and rub it with your hands. It won''t work in the long summer, and other orcs adapt well.


    Opened up the mind.


    The speed of the orcs increased instantly.


    "Nanfeng, if you rub it with your palm, it doesn''t hurt?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Nanfeng said: "It''s a bit thorny, but it''s okay. I''m too lazy to beast, so I just rub it directly, it''s easy and convenient."


    "Chang Xia, your hands are tender. Don''t listen to Nanfeng''s rubbing with your hands. You peel it slowly. There are many people, and the rice can be dealt with quickly." Xylophone came over and warned.


    At the same time, she asked Changxia about the specific situation of the rice.


    Chang Xia slowly peeled the grains and told Xylophone in detail about the rice. As soon as the xylophone is heard, rice is the staple food, which is better than gold sticks and corn. In the future, it is possible to replace ginkgo.


    Immediately.


    She couldn''t understand the reason why Chang Xia was excited.


    Immediately, Xylophone decided to double the things prepared for the deer tribe.


    And he is full of expectations for the white rice that Chang Xia said.


    "Chang Xia, can I have a meal of white rice?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Long Xia Wei Dun.


    White rice, she is thirsty and wants to eat very much.


    However, with a total of more than 10,000 catties of rice, Chang Xia was reluctant to eat it.


    "Changxia, let''s have a meal! My family also wants to know what the white rice tastes like after the shell is peeled and boiled with water. The rice in Yinchuan Forest can be harvested three seasons a year, and after the first rain, it can be harvested for about half a month. During the warm season, the second season can be harvested. At the end of the warm season, the third season can be harvested." Lu Qi explained.


    If the rice is really as delicious as Chang Xia said.


    After the first rain, the orcs who went to the Normandy Bazaar almost returned to the tribe.


    At that time, the tribe can free up enough people to go out.


    "Patriarch Luqi, are you sure that about half a month after the first rain, Yinchuan Forest can harvest a season of rice?" Chang Xia was so excited that he even closed his eyes.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1003 Dry rice, white rice Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    It continued to turn slightly red, with a thin layer of mist.


    The patriarch Luqi smiled and nodded.


    "Yellow grass grows in every corner of Yinchuan forest. No, paddy grows in every area of ??Yinchuan forest, mountains, rivers and rivers. It is also easy to pick. However, it is a bit thorny. Be careful when picking to avoid puncture."


    Aside, Sawyer helped explain.


    Rice is cheap and easy to grow. The deer orcs have never planted rice deliberately. They only need to sprinkle some grains when picking rice every year, and the next season, they can harvest a lot of rice.


    Therefore.


    When Changxia proposed to plant rice.


    The patriarch Luqi recommended himself, hoping that the deer orcs could help grow rice together.


    Just because, in their eyes, rice planting couldn''t be easier.


    The two sides considered completely different corners, but they chatted together unexpectedly.


    "Okay, let''s eat white rice at noon." Chang Xia waved his hand and said arrogantly: "Steamed white rice at noon, pickled fish, boiled meat, spicy chicken, flavored rabbit, chili stir-fried vegetables... These are all arranged, and strive to make everyone Tasting the fragrant white rice."


    "Chang Xia, I love you!"


    "Changxia kiss one, spicy chicken is the best!"


    In an instant.


    Deafening cheers came from the tribal square.


    Of course, Chang Xia wanted everyone to taste the taste of white rice, and didn''t intend to fill them up. With the big appetite of the orcs, Chang Xia was worried and ate half of the 10,000 catties of rice. It was too scary!


    At most one bowl per person.


    ahem-


    This is really not Chang Xia stingy.


    She was not sure about the situation in Yinchuan Forest.


    Be careful.


    Besides, if the Yinchuan Forest can harvest rice after the first rain, then the tribe will not worry about not being able to eat white rice.


    Until then, Chang Xia did not talk about land reclamation.


    It is estimated that the clansmen will go to the small rivers to open up wasteland by themselves, just to eat a few bowls of white rice. Thinking about it, Chang Xia felt that the future was bright.


    "Changxia, give the threshing to the clansmen, let''s husk the rice!"


    "Can you rub your hands?"


    "Be careful with your hands, don''t crush or grind the rice grains into powder."


    Chang Xia reminded that in the future, large-scale rice cultivation, stone mills, windmills and other items must be purchased. The headache is the thresher, harvester, etc. Chang Xia doesn''t understand!


    She is handicapped.


    This kind of manual work is not good at all.


    "Changxia, can the rice be ground with a stone mill?" Shen Rong asked.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia couldn''t help but give Shen Rong a thumbs up.


    As expected of Shen Rong, he could see through the problem at a glance.


    "Yes. However, it is inconvenient to grind with a stone mill. We can make a larger stone mill. It is more convenient to use a stone mill to mill rice. After milling, we get brown rice. Brown rice has rice husks in it, so we need to use a flour sieve. filter."


    This is the most common method before mechanization.


    After the popularization of mechanization, traditional tools were gradually replaced.


    Chang Xia knew what some traditional tools looked like, but he didn''t know much about how they were made. However, looking at Shen Rong''s wise eyes.


    Chang Xia was worried that she would put it down instantly, Shen Rong was her plug-in!


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1003 Dry rice, white rice Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1004： The long-lost and familiar rice fragrance

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "Shi Nian, what kind of?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia gestured and drew the appearance of a stone mill. Look, it does have some similarities with the stone mill, but not completely similar.


    "If you have time, give it a try."


    heard.


    Chang Xia nodded in agreement.


    The tribe took the road of slash-and-burn farming.


    Stone grinding has to be done sooner or later.


    A handy tool can greatly improve efficiency. This is not a joke.


    "It''s tiring to peel the shell like this!" Nan Feng said.


    Chang Xia said, "You don''t want to eat fragrant white rice?"


    How can it not be tiring to rub and peel the shell by hand? This is also the sturdy orc body, who would dare to rub rice husks with ordinary people? Hands do not want it!


    "Think!" Nan Feng sighed, if it wasn''t for the white rice that Chang Xia said, how could she sit obediently and help. To do this kind of thing, she is more willing to go out hunting.


    pity.


    At least, one year can not go into the forest to hunt.


    "You should just sit and grind your temper." Xylophone said.


    The south wind is too off-kilter, so sitting and husking the rice is the most suitable for tempering. If it wasn''t for thinking that Nanfeng was pregnant, Xylophone would have let Nanfeng sit for three or five days.


    ��


    Nanfeng was silent.


    She didn''t dare to refute this.


    Afraid that Eminem''s brain was congested, he pressed her to do it for a day.


    Shouldn''t that drive her crazy?


    More than a hundred people cleaned up the rice in the morning.


    Without a windmill, the xylophone used a rattan sieve to sieve the rice straw.


    Milled brown rice, sieve the chaff through a sieve with a tighter weave. The milled chaff, also called rice bran, is suitable for raising poultry and livestock. After Nanfeng became pregnant, the xylophone took over the chicken coop and the duck shed, and the rice bran was packed, and later put on the chicken coop and duck shed to raise poultry.


    There are hundreds of tribesmen.


    Chang Xia took about three hundred kilograms of rice.


    The rest of the rice is placed in the Tribal Square to dry. In the afternoon, they are packed in animal skin bags and sent to the warehouse for storage.


    After First Rain.


    Changxia tried breeding and raising seedlings.


    This is the first attempt in the Twilight Forest.


    All the orcs were curious and followed Chang Xia back to the Baihu cave.


    However, he hasn''t moved yet.


    Xylophone stopped a group of orcs and asked them to bring the ingredients for lunch. It is impossible for Changxia to entertain hundreds of people. Rice is cooked at Changxia''s house. Dozens of orcs from the Deer Tribe, plus Nanfeng and other orcs, will have lunch at Changxia''s house.


    This is also a benefit for the deer orcs.


    The tribe prepares meals at home and waits for the rice to be steamed.


    Xylophone brought people over to make dinner.


    "Wash the rice, rub it a few times, and flush out the husks inside."


    After a while, a group of orcs came to Changxia''s house.


    Near noon.


    Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, instructing Shen Rong and the others to fetch water and wash rice in wooden buckets. Start cooking rice, more than 300 catties of rice, just enough for the wooden shed stove.


    Wash vegetables, cut vegetables.


    Nan Feng and the others were arranged by Chang Xia to wash the vegetables and cut the vegetables for the male to use the knife. The cooking fell on Shen Rong and the others, and the meals of dozens of people would definitely not let Chang Xia do it.


    Recently, their cooking skills have soared.


    As long as Chang Xia talks, Shen Rong and the others can do well.


    The patriarch Luqi and the others rolled up their sleeves and helped with the little things they could do. Suoya Suodan and other orcs crowded by the stove, stealing from the teacher to learn the art. If you don''t understand, ask directly.


    They were all young orcs, and they could chat.


    The atmosphere was very lively, and the cool breeze was blowing past, and there was a hint of warmth.


    "Snake walking is very skilled in cooking!" Maple Leaf said in surprise.


    Snake people love to eat cold food. Before Snake came to the Heluo tribe, they naturally did not understand cooking.


    Well now.


    Look at the way he swings the spatula.


    At a glance, I know that I usually cook at home a lot.


    Nan Feng licked the corner of his mouth and replied, "The cold salad he made tastes better."


    "What kind of cold salad?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Shen Rong took over the cooking and took over everything else by the way.


    Let Chang Xia go to the wooden shed promenade to sit, and the table is placed on the table.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1004 The Long-Lost Familiar Rice Fragrance Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Small snacks.


    "Meat, vegetarian. Snake has tried to make cold dishes, and I think it tastes very good. Do you want to eat? Want to eat, I will let Snake make it for you to taste. I dare to say, Snake made cold dishes, It is not inferior to the raw pickles made by the orcs of the mallard tribe." Nanfeng said proudly.


    She used to hate cold food.


    Food should be served hot.


    Like grilled meat, it tastes the best when it is freshly grilled.


    "OK!"


    "I can''t wait to try it out."


    Hearing this, Changxia Maple Leaf agreed. On the side, Da Ya asked Nuan Chun for a way to raise the cub. Recently, the bear cub never sleeps at night, and the noisy Da Ya Yadong can''t sleep well at night, and she is worried.


    "What do you want to taste?" Nuan Chun said.


    While chatting with Da Ya, she didn''t hear what Nan Feng said just now.


    Chang Xia said: "Nanfeng said that the cold dishes made by Snake Walk are delicious, and we want to try Snake Walk''s craftsmanship."


    "Really? Then you must try it." Nuan Chun asked curiously.


    After she finished speaking, the bear cub in Taya''s arms next to her opened her eyes and cried. At a glance, you know that the bear cub must be hungry.


    "Are you hungry?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuanchun got up and said, "I''m hungry. I boiled milk tree sap for him in the kitchen just now. Daya, coax him, and I''ll go to the kitchen to bring the milk tree sap."


    The twins have the tribe to help watch, and Nuanchun only feels that nothing has happened.


    Da Ya coaxed the bear cub and sighed softly: "I really hope he grows up quickly, let the tribe help watch like twins, and play with other cubs, Yadong and I will relax."


    I used to think that cubs were the cutest creatures in the world.


    Now, Da Ya can''t wait to throw the bear cub into the White River, and let him flow into the sea with the river, so that he can''t see it.


    heard.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs all laughed.


    It can be seen that the bear cub has really tossed Da Ya a lot recently.


    "When he grows up, you will probably be disappointed again, thinking that he grows too fast. In the blink of an eye, he can run and jump, and he no longer needs you and Yadong." Chang Xia said softly.


    Time passed slowly and quickly.


    Sometimes it just slips by inadvertently. ..


    Several people sighed.


    Nuan Chun came over with the milk tree sap and smelled the milky fragrance of the milk tree sap.


    "Nuanchun, is there any milk tree sap in the kitchen?" Nanfeng licked the corner of his mouth, a little greedy.


    Chang Xia covered her stomach and agreed, "Smelling the fragrance, I want to drink it."


    Next to it, Maple Leaf Honeydew giggled along with him.


    Obviously they want to drink too.


    "Yes, I''ll bring you the clay pot."


    "Nuanchun, I am with you."


    Not long after, the cave courtyard was filled with an alluring aroma of rice. This smell was unfamiliar to other orcs, but Chang Xia was ecstatic.


    The rice is fragrant, a taste I haven''t smelled in more than 20 years.


    Today, I finally smelled it again.


    "What scent is this?"


    "It''s very special. It smells like pancakes and steamed buns. I want to eat it."


    "The smell of rice, smell it! Let me tell you, rice tastes more delicious. Drink it with the milk tree sap. After drinking, start setting up the table and chairs. I think Chen Rong and the others are almost ready to cook! "


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1004 The Long-Lost Familiar Rice Fragrance Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1005： Arong, dont you want to eat?

    Chang Xia''s words fell.


    The surrounding orcs moved in succession, setting up tables and chairs, and taking bowls and chopsticks.


    I can''t wait to have more hands.


    At this moment.


    The cave courtyard is filled with a strong aroma of food.


    The fragrant rice is mixed with the various aromas released by the delicious food. Almost no one can hold it back, and the sound of swallowing saliva is heard one after another.


    "Nanfeng, is Xylophone Eminem here?" Chang Xia asked.


    After the rice was cooked, I took out the firewood in the stove and smothered it for a few minutes.


    On the long table, tableware and chopsticks are arranged.


    One dish, to the table.


    The Orcs of the Deer Tribe are almost drooling.


    Nanfeng said: "I didn''t see her, she didn''t come."


    "Go to the tribe and ask Xylophone Amu to prepare a wooden bucket to fill the rice." Chang Xia said, reaching out to lift the lid on the stone pot. The rich aroma of rice is tangy to the nostrils.


    "Wow! It''s delicious."


    "This scent is very different."


    "How come we didn''t know how to husk the rice before steaming it."


    The deer tribe orcs sighed again and again.


    They have lived in the Yinchuan Forest for hundreds of years. They have eaten raw rice, boiled it, and burned it, but they never thought about husking the rice.


    Like orcs eating ginkgo.


    They know how to add water to fruit powder, boil it and eat it.


    I didn''t know it could be fried into pancakes.


    Some things are simple.


    However, before puncturing.


    I can''t think of anything, it turns out that I can do it in a different way.


    "Changxia, is the rice cooked?"


    Across the courtyard wall, the loud sound of the xylophone came in from outside. Along with them, there are several people from Tianluo Heyun.


    Smell the rice in the cave garden.


    Stepping into the door, Xylophone and several people had smiles on their faces.


    This fragrance is enough to prove that rice is indeed a good thing. It''s like, the first time they smelled the fragrance of fruit powder made into pancakes, it was a glutton.


    "Xyon Mu, do you bring a wooden bucket? The rice is steamed, and we are ready to have lunch here." Chang Xia flipped the white rice in the stone pot with a spatula. It was twice the size of what she knew, and the cooked rice was white and crystal clear, and it was pleasing to look at.


    "Take it, the tribe is also ready to eat, just waiting for the rice you said." Xylophone said with a smile. In fact, the lunch on the tribe''s side was prepared early. Every household prepares lunch at home, which is not as cumbersome as in Changxia.


    Of course.


    in the morning.


    Listen, Chang Xia''s long list of dish names.


    After the clansmen returned home, they prepared one or two delicacies.


    Just waiting to eat with the rice that Chang Xia said.


    "It''s a little hot. It''s more convenient to use a wooden bowl to scoop rice. A pottery bowl will be hot." Chang Xia made room and handed the wooden bowl to Xylophone.


    Xylophone took the wooden bowl and started scooping rice from the stone pot.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf waved the spatula to loosen the rice in the other stone pots on the stove, making it easier to scoop the rice. At the same time, I also want to smell the aroma of rice.


    "Don''t worry about us, you just pack the rice and eat it directly. It''s already afternoon, so you should be hungry." Xylophone waved her hand and asked Chang Xia and the others to pack their own meals, and let them handle it here. Before they came, they all ate something at home.


    but.


    Smell the fragrance of the food in the cave courtyard of the Changxia family.


    To say it is not greedy, it is definitely a lie.


    "Okay, Nanfeng packs rice in wooden barrels, and we have lunch." Chang Xia nodded, not being polite to Xylophone. After all, the deer orcs are all on the table, just waiting to eat white rice.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng replied.


    Filled with two buckets of rice, he walked over to carry the wooden bucket and walked towards the wooden shed promenade. Yelling, let the orcs pack the food.


    One big bowl per person.


    For now, that''s it.


    For the rest, priority is given to the elderly and cubs.


    The old man should be happy, and the cubs are greedy and hard to control.


    "This is completely different from rice. It smells and looks different."


    "It''s soft and glutinous, with a sweet aroma when chewing. It doesn''t taste like rice, but white rice, white rice, really lives up to its name."


    "We have eaten rice in vain for decades, what a loss!"


    Serve with white rice.


    The deer clan orcs talked a lot, in addition to admiration, they were more sighed and regretted.


    Empty into Baoshan without knowing it.


    They guard a treasure mountain in the Yinchuan forest, but they don''t know it.


    This is the same as the orcs have ginkgo, but do not know how to eat ginkgo.


    "Changxia, you are amazing! After the First Rain Festival, Yinchuan Forest must be visited. Harvest as much rice as possible. This white rice tastes more fragrant than corn and brown rice. Rice has to be planted, and it must be planted. "Nanfeng said seriously.


    On the side, other orcs joined in.


    It means that they are willing to devote their efforts to the reclamation of the Xiaohe Wilderness.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia smiled happily.


    Sure enough, the power of food is amazing.


    In this room, Xylophone and the others packed the rice, hurriedly bid farewell to Chang Xia, and hurried to the tribe. It was so fragrant that they swallowed saliva frequently.


    Listening to the discussions of the orcs, who can hold back.


    Touching quietly, he ate a few mouthfuls of white rice.


    Immediately amazed by the smell of the white rice, he was speechless, without saying a word, carrying a wooden barrel full of rice, he went straight to the tribe.


    You have to quickly distribute the rice to the clan, and then go home to eat white rice.


    In early spring, the temperature is not high.


    The scorching sun above his head is releasing warm sunshine.


    The orcs in the cave courtyard reminisced about the aroma of rice and cherished every bite of rice in their mouths. Just one bowl, not much, naturally eat slowly.


    "A Rong, why don''t you eat it?"


    "Keep it with you, I eat pancakes and barbecue the same way."


    Shen Rong smiled, UU reading www.uukanshu. com rice tastes really good. However, Shen Rong chose to be restrained, and after tasting the taste of the rice, he left half a bowl of rice to Chang Xia.


    heard.


    Chang Xia narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    "Thank you A Rong!" Chang Xia didn''t refuse, she was really hungry for rice and wanted to eat more. However, she didn''t open a small stove for herself, she filled a bowl, and left the rest to the old man and beast cubs of the deer tribe.


    Nan Feng was eating boiled meat, chewing his rice, kicked Snake and said, "Snake, learn from Shen Rong."


    ��


    Snake walked with an aggrieved face, and gave half of the white rice in the bowl to Nanfeng.


    How can my own female be too domineering, in addition to pampering, she can only suffer.


    see.


    The other males got up one after another and shared the rice noodles in their bowls with their mates. I''m afraid to take a step back and suffer the death stare of my partner.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    "Snake, your cold dishes are super delicious!" Chang Xia said: "The raw pickles and fish paste made by the orcs of the mallard tribe are all raw, and they are all seafood and fish. ."


    Snake''s cold salad is just like Shen Rong''s barbecue.


    The taste is very unique and delicious.


    The same method does not necessarily make the same delicious.


    Snake is very talented in culinary arts.


    However, it may also be forced out. After all, Nanfeng''s cooking skills are mediocre, and the things he cooks are limited to those that can be eaten. It is impossible to say how delicious it is.


    "The cold salad made by Snake is really delicious!"


    "It''s delicious, I never thought vegetables could do this."


    "I like to eat this meat, how did it come out?"


    ()


    .23xstxt.23xstxt.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1006： Ambition of Yinchuan Forest

    This meal.


    All orcs eat directly.


    It sighed, reminiscing about the rare delicacy.


    "Patriarch Luqi, you have harvested too little rice. Yinchuan Forest is full of rice, why didn''t you harvest more and store it?" Nan Feng sighed.


    Holding on, Nanfeng felt that the rice was not full.


    I still want to eat, I want to eat every meal.


    The patriarch Luqi smiled wryly and explained, "There are more than 40 people in our clan, and it''s already an effort to be able to harvest the rice near the place where we live."


    The deer orcs don''t have much desire to hunt.


    I prefer to collect.


    Otherwise, the deer tribe would not be able to accumulate 10,000 catties of rice. After all, rice is unpalatable, and the deer orcs focus more on picking ginkgo, wild fruits and other plant roots. These rice grains were harvested near the tribal settlement by the tribal elders and the cubs.


    Unpalatable, but mouth-watering.


    Having experienced starvation, the Orcs are very religious about their food.


    "Pity!"


    "Yes! It''s a pity."


    Yinchuan forest rice has three seasons a year, and the deer tribe has few people, so the amount of rice that can be harvested is limited every year. Thinking, countless rice is wasted every year.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs were heartbroken.


    After the heartache, the orcs discussed going to Yinchuan Forest to harvest rice.


    However, Yinchuan Forest is far away from the Baihe River Basin.


    I want to go, but I can''t go now.


    The tribe was empty, first the ruins of the Shnahai and the water city of Inami, and then the Normandy Grand Bazaar. Hundreds of totem warriors have left the tribe, and Yinchuan Forest will not be considered for the time being.


    "Let''s open up wasteland!" Bai Qing said.


    Small river wilderness with vast fields. If all these fields are cultivated into fertile fields and planted with rice, it will be enough for the Heluo tribe to live a life of white rice.


    If the Heluo tribe was brought to the area of ??Weishan, all of them would be reclaimed.


    Not to mention feeding the Heluo tribe, the Leopard Clan can even feed most of the Twilight Forest Orcs. Small river, small river wilderness, ginkgo mountain forest, grassland upstream of small river, small river Weihe. Among them, it does not include the north of Baihu Lake, the dense forest and the south of Baihu Lake. This vast area is fully developed.


    It will take several years for the Heluo tribe to develop together.


    "Tomorrow, let''s go to the Xiaohe River Wilderness." Shen Rong said: "Let the tribe ask the orcs from the Fox tribe to help prepare some wasteland tools such as stone diggers. With tools, wasteland development can be easier."


    The ice and snow have melted for more than a month.


    The land is gradually restored to softness, and land reclamation is simpler.


    Of course, it will be harder than the warm season.


    "My clan can help��" Lu Qi said.


    Totem warriors such as Suoya Suodan agreed one after another, saying that they could all help open up the wasteland. They will live in the Heluo tribe in the future, and naturally hope to have a good relationship with the Heluo tribe. The orcs don''t have so many twists and turns. One is one, and the other is two.


    "Okay. However, at the beginning of the wasteland reclamation, there are not too many orcs for the time being. Let Chang Xia plan first and draw the field circle that needs to be reclaimed. Then start the construction, and Suoya Suodan will come over tomorrow!" Shen Rong replied.


    Bai Qing echoed: "Wait for a large area to open up wasteland, and then organize more orcs."


    "Okay." Lu Qi happily patted Suoya on the shoulders and said, "Tomorrow, you and Bai Qing and Chen Rong will go to wasteland, do more work and talk less, just listen to Bai Qing and the others."


    "Yes."


    "remember."


    The two of Suoya had no opinion, and nodded obediently.


    very quickly.


    The patriarch Luqi took the deer orcs back to Baihu Street.


    Chang Xia looked at the sky and went back to the cave to take a nap.


    at dusk.


    Went to Tribe Square with Shen Rong.


    At this time, Xylophone and the others were just harvesting rice.


    These rice grains will be temporarily stored in the warehouse. Changxia plans to breed and raise seedlings after the First Rain Festival, and try to grow rice in the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    The first species.


    Chang Xia felt equally uneasy.


    However, I have communicated with the patriarch Luqi many times.


    Chang Xia''s uneasy mood was much calmer.


    The patriarch Luqi said that the rice in the Yinchuan forest is cheap, like weeds. Just sow seeds, you can plant and live without worry.


    The only worry is that the Baihe River Basin and the Yinchuan Forest have different climates.


    These wild rice may not be able to grow three seasons a year?


    Chang Xia didn''t care about this worry.


    Now, wild rice has not been planted, so whether it can be planted or not is a matter of two things. Three seasons a year, that''s something to worry about after living.


    "Changxia, do you want to bring some rice back?"


    "Don''t take it."


    Chang Xia smiled and shook her head. White rice is delicious, but you can''t eat it alone.


    That''s all there is to it. She takes a little today, and the rest of the tribe will take a little tomorrow. How much will be left in the end?


    "After the First Rain Festival, let the tribal totem warriors go to Yinchuan Forest to confirm the situation. Or wait for us to successfully grow live rice, and then we can eat as much as we want." Chang Xia said calmly, and said: "Kana Saint I want to send some from the Mountain Wizard Hall, and ask Granny Su Ye to taste the white rice from the Yinchuan Forest, which will make her greedy too."


    "Don''t worry, I''m preparing here. What I sent to Wu was naturally peeled rice." Xylophone responded, raising her finger to the side of the wooden shed in the Tribe Square.


    Females, such as Tianluoheyun, rub the rice by hand.


    Obviously, it was prepared for the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Confirm that the rice is harvested and sent to the warehouse.


    Chang Xia and the two returned to the Baihu Cave.


    Earlier, too anxious.


    Chang Xia hurried to the deer clan when he saw the rice grains.


    The remaining seeds, Chang Xia has not taken a closer look.


    Before it got dark, Chang Xia had to identify the remaining seeds. Maybe you can find something new.


    a while.


    The two returned home.


    Shen Rong entered the house to make a fire and boil water.


    Chang Xia took out the small animal sacs from the cave and untied them one by one.


    "Are there any good things?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia said: "I don''t know some of them. These should be vegetable seeds. UU Reading What exactly is, we will have to wait until they are planted to confirm."


    "That''s not bad." Shen Rong said.


    "Yeah! I''m really lucky this time, I found rice seeds in Yinchuan Forest." Chang Xia said happily. Put the seeds on the table back into the beast sack, and plan to wait for the weather to warm up a bit, try to plant these seeds, and see if you can harvest anything?


    Whole grains.


    The most important thing in Changxia is rice seeds.


    Dusk Forest has ginkgo, which overlaps with wheat.


    Chang Xia''s expectations for wheat were not so high, and among the gifts Gru brought were wheat seeds. She intends to hand over the wheat seeds to the Sirius Tribe and the Tri-Clan Tribe. The territories of these two tribes have a large amount of plains. If they are cultivated into fertile fields, they will be easy to plant.


    Rice seeds, which she wanted to plant herself.


    After the First Rain Festival, Changxia wanted to go to Yinchuan Forest.


    If Yinchuan Forest is really suitable for rice cultivation, roads and bridges should be built, none of these should be left behind. Changxia wants to convert Yinchuan Forest into a rice planting base, but these decisions must be made after confirming the situation of Yinchuan Forest.


    The Baihe Basin is far away from the Yinchuan Forest, and it is not easy to include the Yinchuan Forest in the territory. However, the Dadi and Yuanhu tribes seemed not far from the Yinchuan Forest, and perhaps they should be asked for their help.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1007： Land reclamation, 0 mu of fertile land

    the next day.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs headed straight to the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    Shen Rong carried Changxia Qinghe to investigate the environment in the wilderness area of ??Xiaohechuan, plan and prepare for the next wasteland development.


    Rice planting requires water, and the small river wilderness is adjacent to the small river canal.


    Don''t worry about the water source.


    However, Chang Xia thought that since he started to open up the wasteland, he simply dug the canal before the wasteland was opened. This saves the trouble of watering in the future.


    The small river wilderness is mostly flat, and there are no rocky swamps.


    This saves a lot of trouble for land reclamation.


    The most troublesome is the rocky gravel on the wasteland, as well as the swamp.


    Changxia Qinghe gave a plan.


    Shen Rong called Bai Qing and the other orcs and went straight to the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    Before the land reclamation, Bai Qing chose to dig and build a canal just like Changxia did. And it is planned to dig several ponds in the wilderness of small rivers. In addition to storing water, the ponds can also be used to raise fish. It can be said to be a lot of benefits!


    Chang Xia mentioned it.


    Bai Qing immediately agreed.


    Ponds can raise fish and grow lotus root.


    More importantly, Chang Xia said that crayfish can also be cultivated.


    This said.


    Why is Bai Qing not nodding?


    Honeydew has been clamoring for crayfish a long time ago, and there is no crayfish in Baihe Baihu. Crayfish live in Misty Lake in Misty Ridge. If you want to eat it, you must go to Misty Ridge.


    Now, Chang Xia says that the pond can grow crayfish.


    Immediately, the orcs were all excited.


    It''s impossible to refuse, they can''t wait to dig the pond immediately and go to Misty Ridge to catch the crayfish back.


    A life that cannot be supported, the two said.


    First of all, eat a spicy crayfish to satisfy your hunger.


    Busy three days.


    The main planning of Xiaohe Wilderness has been completed.


    The ponds and canals have been dug, and the entire small river wilderness is in the shape of a field.


    The fields are staggered, and the square fields are connected by vertical and horizontal canals. The corners were suddenly dug water pools. The water pool was dug, and there was no rush to store water, but first drying and disinfection.


    There is no other disinfection method, the most direct is to use the sun for a few days.


    "Changxia, let''s go!" Nanfeng stood on the road along the lake, tiptoed, shouting to the Changxia family.


    The pond canals are dug.


    Next, it''s time to open up wasteland.


    On this day, all the old and young of the Heluo tribe came to the Xiaohe River Wilderness. The orcs of Baihu Street joined in one after another.


    The orcs carried the stone diggings provided by the fox orcs.


    Talking and laughing, ran towards the small river wilderness.


    "Let''s reclaim the fields in the east first, which are closer to the previous vegetable fields," Chang Xia said. Point to the ten fields near the vegetable field and decide today''s task.


    Each field is about an acre or so.


    This size is convenient for cultivation and management.


    No matter how big it is, it is more troublesome.


    The square field, surrounded by canals, looks neat and tidy.


    The cold season has passed, and spring has come.


    It hasn''t rained recently, and the soil is still relatively firm. Chang Xia tried to lift the stone digger to dig, but found that it was very laborious.


    but.


    Look at the other orcs next to you.


    Easy.


    Chang Xia sighed softly.


    She decided to put down the stone digging and cut the grass with the old man and the cub.


    To open up wasteland is not something she can do.


    Seeing Chang Xia obediently put down the stone digger, Xylophone and other orcs laughed lightly. Shen Rong and Baiqing are in the ridge of the field. When planting rice, irrigation is necessary, and the ridge is very important.


    Days go by.


    The once small river wilderness is barren and overgrown with weeds.


    Now, the small river wilderness has been reclaimed into fertile fields. Although I haven''t planted anything yet, I can already see the future, which will be very fruitful.


    "Chang Xia, are you really not going to continue to open up wasteland?"


    "One hundred acres of land is enough. No matter how much, it can''t be managed. Besides, the first attempt is not suitable for reclaiming too much."


    Chang Xia was originally planned.


    Ten acres of land were reclaimed for experimentation.


    Who knows that the clansmen are too enthusiastic, and before they know it, the data has increased tenfold.


    Ten acres of land turned into a hundred acres in a blink of an eye.


    If it weren''t for Changxia''s obstruction, the wilderness of Xiaohechuan would turn into fertile fields in minutes. Although the fertile fields are good, the planting techniques have not yet been figured out.


    It is better to keep the wilderness for digging thatch roots.


    other day.


    Planting techniques are well understood.


    Not to mention hundreds of acres, thousands of acres are worth it.


    Orcs have a big appetite, and the more fields the better.


    The weather is getting better day by day.


    A blink of an eye.


    The day when the Normandy Bazaar should be scattered has come.


    Two days ago, Xylophone was talking about when Patriarch Gen would come back.


    When they came back, it was almost time for the first rain. After the First Rain Festival, we have to go to Yinchuan Forest to check the rice, which is a top priority.


    All the orcs of the tribe are looking forward to it.


    "Has the rice been bred yet?" Xylophone asked.


    Chang Xia thought for a while and replied, "I plan to wait until after the First Rain Festival to breed. At that time, the fertile fields cultivated in the wilderness of Xiaohe River are almost dry and can be used to store water for the fields."


    In these matters, when the time comes, please ask the orcs from the deer tribe to help.


    For rice cultivation, I believe the deer orcs can be of great help.


    The deer orcs, plus Nini and the others.


    Changxia''s confidence in planting has greatly increased.


    On the other side, Nan Feng became active again, and followed Xylophone busy with the things over the chicken coop and duck shed.


    Long summer is busy with planting.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun and they plan to take over the farming here.


    They are by no means so active because they want to farm crayfish.


    Of course, the tribe was busy reclaiming wasteland at the same time.


    Hongyeling, the Heluo tribe also did not fall into the matter of harvesting the sap of the red maple tree. With last year''s experience, the tribe''s picking this year is not as busy as last year.


    The elder Pukang led the team and temporarily lived in Hongyeling.


    Every day, the harvested red maple sap is transported back to the tribe, and the elders of the tribe help to boil the red maple sap into maple sugar/maple syrup.


    The tribesmen tasted different maple syrup and maple syrup than last year.


    It is also made from red maple sap, but the taste of maple sugar and maple syrup are completely different. After comparing the clansmen, some expressed their likes and some did not like them.


    Start harvesting red maple sap.


    What Chang Xia and the others can drink every day, UU reading no longer only needs milk tree sap.


    And more red maple sap.


    The days are so beautiful, the flesh on the face grows faster.


    Recently, Chang Xia is not alone in gaining weight.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others have gained a lot of weight. Like Maple Leaf, they exercise very regularly every day. However, it is still inevitable to gain some weight.


    Worrying about the beast cubs in the belly, even if Maple Leaf was reluctant, she did not reduce her daily food. When it comes to the development of the cubs, no one dares to be careless.


    Xylophone finished asking.


    He left in a hurry and returned to the tribe.


    The tribal square was boiling with red maple sap, and she had to go back and help watch.


    Perhaps because of the maple syrup and maple syrup, an insoluble sweetness lingered over the Heluo tribe. Xylophone was afraid of accidents, and asked the elders of the tribe to help keep an eye on it, and at the same time, reminded Bai Qing that they would increase their patrols.


    Su Ye and Patriarch Gen went to Normandy, and Chang Xia had no way to gossip about the birds and fish recently. She felt that it was a pity that the rice prepared by Xylophone for the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Sacred Mountain of Karna was also not delivered.


    After all, Su Ye Baiqing hasn''t come back yet.


    It''s not necessary to send it.


    Chang Xia was looking forward to Su Ye and the others returning to the tribe soon.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1008： open the gate, store water

    "Changxia, the ponds and canals opened today to store water, do you want to go there together?" Shen Rong asked.


    Early in the morning, after meals.


    Shen Rong packed up, carrying a stone digger and planning to go to the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    After many days of drying and disinfection, all the ponds and canals have been cleaned up, and it is only two days before the First Rain Festival. Shen Rong and Baiqing discussed and decided to store water in the ponds and canals.


    After the First Rain Festival.


    The cultivated fertile fields also need to store water.


    It is naturally necessary to store water in ponds and canals in advance.


    These days, Shen Rong and Baiqing did not wait, quarrying stones from Baihe Beach to build ponds and canals, trying to make the ponds and canals stronger and more practical.


    Just half a month.


    It is not an exaggeration to describe the small river wilderness as earth-shaking.


    Pieces of neat and fertile fields are intertwined.


    After the gate is opened to store water, it is not impossible to make a statement with blue waves.


    "Go." Chang Xia said firmly.


    Hundred acres of fertile fields, small rivers and wilderness will be her first step in farming.


    Opening the gates to store water today is of great significance.


    Unfortunately, no bamboo has been found so far, otherwise she would like to light firecrackers to celebrate. The soul is imprinted with the imprint of the sons and daughters of flowers. When celebrating, how can there be no fireworks and firecrackers, it is definitely not perfect.


    Leave the cave and walk down the hill.


    Xylophone and the tribe are waiting along the lake road.


    Seeing the two of Chang Xia coming over, they waved and greeted each other.


    Then a group of orcs walked towards the wilderness of the small river. The lively footsteps were light and cheerful, revealing the joy in the hearts of the clansmen.


    "Changxia, do you want to transplant the vines and mulberry bushes in the wilderness at the south of Baihu?" When Xylophone passed by the wilderness at the south of Baihu, her eyes touched the vines and mulberry bushes growing in the ground, full of joy.


    Last year, measures to keep warm in the cold season were done well.


    Chang Xia helped transplant the vines and mulberry bushes, all of which survived.


    Instead of freezing and dying, the tender shoots emerged from the branches, full of life, and it was a joy to watch.


    "I want to let the vine tree grow for two years before transplanting, and the mulberry bush can be transplanted." Chang Xia said.


    Recently, I have often passed through the wilderness in the south of Baihu Lake.


    This piece of vines and mulberry bushes is naturally in the eyes of Changxia.


    The vine tree is different from the mulberry shrub, the longer the year, the more popular the vine tree is. The mulberry shrubs are different. They are well cultivated. Some mulberry shrubs may bear fruit this year. It is also suitable to transplant mulberry bushes and leave this wilderness to vines.


    "Transplant mulberry bushes, okay." Xylophone replied, "There are quite a few mulberry bushes here. Has Changxia considered where to transplant them?"


    Xylophone when asked.


    In his mind, he quickly dragged the area suitable for transplanting near the tribe.


    "Woye is very suitable. However, Woye has a cuju field, a wrestling field, and a livestock pen. The transplanting of mulberry bushes would take up too much space. Does the shrub forest south of Baihe Beach think it''s okay?" Chang Xia suggested. .


    The shrub forest grows ginkgo trees, thorn and **** fruits, and astringent persimmon trees, and the environment is very suitable for mulberry shrubs. In addition, this area is full of mountain forests, and the mulberry bushes are transplanted, which is also convenient for management.


    Xylophone thought for a while and nodded.


    "Okay. After the end of the small river wilderness, the gate will be opened to store water, and I will take the clan to the bushes to clean up."


    before transplantation.


    Shrubs should clear the forests where mulberry shrubs are planted.


    There is a large area there, and the xylophone is not worried that there is no place to transplant it.


    The wild fruits in the mountains and plains of the Holubad Basin can not stimulate the xylophone. She is looking forward to the day when the bushes will become like the Holubad Basin, with wild fruits hanging all over the mountains and fields.


    Confirm the transplant of mulberry bushes.


    A group of orcs arrived at the Little River Wilderness.


    Bai Qing and other orcs arrived early, and they patrolled the ponds and canals to do the final inspection work. After the inspection was over, Changxia opened the gate directly and sent the water from the Xiaohe Canal into the pond and canal.


    "Changxia, do you need to reclaim some vegetable fields?"


    "I think it can be cultivated a little more, and the peppers can be more varied."


    "Fruits and vegetables can all be planted."


    Before opening the gate, Nanfeng and the others looked at the results of the half-moon''s busy work, with pride and pride on their faces. His eyes touched the vegetable field that Changxia Chenrong first cultivated, and his mind moved slightly.


    Chang Xia said, "Let the vegetable fields be reclaimed by the clansmen."


    Tribes implement private ownership, most of the time public ownership. For such trivial matters as vegetable fields, Chang Xia thinks it is more suitable to let the clansmen perform on their own.


    heard.


    Xylophone approved the proposal.


    Immediately, the females such as Tianluo Heyun and others began to discuss.


    They discussed where to cultivate vegetable fields and what to plant.


    Listening, the smile on Chang Xia''s mouth never disappeared. Passive, how can there be initiative. When people of other tribes taste the benefits of planting, they will naturally take the initiative to try planting, whether it is successful or not.


    As long as you do it, you will succeed, right?


    "I plan to cultivate a vegetable field near the cave and plant some ginger, onion, garlic and pepper." Nanfeng said.


    These three meals a day can be used.


    Planting far, picking inconvenient.


    Like Chang Xia, it is very convenient to plant ginger, onion, garlic and pepper in the animal nest.


    Honeydew said: "I want a variety of peppers. However, not many of the peppers planted by the tribe survived last year. Can it be done this year?"


    "Last year, the time of planting was wrong. This year, if we find the right time to plant again, it will definitely work." Xylophone firmly said. Last year, she planted the most live peppers, although she didn''t pick many peppers in the end.


    but.


    It was successful after all.


    "I want to grow some beets." Da Ya said.


    As a bear female, Taya always loves sweet food.


    During pregnancy, appetite changes.


    I loved spicy food at that time.


    After giving birth to the bear cubs, Daya''s taste returned to normal again. Chang Xia said that she would grow it by herself, and Da Ya was thinking about beets.


    "Okay! You can plant anything you want, remember to try more." Chang Xia said happily. She wished that all the clansmen would take action, taking advantage of the fact that the patriarch Gen had not returned to the tribe, and had time to toss the wasteland.


    Wait for the root patriarch to return to the tribe.


    It''s time for the tribe to go out hunting and picking.


    At that time represented the busyness of the new year and ushered in reincarnation again.


    "Shen Rong, open the gate!"


    There was Bai Qing''s shouting in the distance, reminding Shen Rong to open the gate.


    Shen Rong glanced at Chang Xia and Xylophone, under the motion of the two nods.


    Reach out and lift the wooden gate.


    The rushing river water instantly poured into the mouth of the dam and irrigated the criss-cross channels.


    at first.


    The water in the canal is cloudy.


    Gradually, the water became clear.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs walked slowly along the ridge towards the nearest pond.


    "Are you going to catch some fish in the pond and throw them in?"


    At this time, the water in the canal fills the pond little by little.


    Looking at the empty pond, Xylophone asked aloud.


    "You can try��" Chang Xia replied.


    Honeydew said: "Fish raising, what about crayfish?"


    "There are so many ponds, you can discuss with my elder brother, and reserve one or two ponds for crayfish breeding. However, crayfish will drill mud. It is best to cultivate crayfish by the side of the mountain, or the pond should be thicker..." Chang Xia suggested that Honeydew ask Bai Qing to discuss.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1009： End of trip to Normandy, return home

    "Okay, I''ll go find Bai Qing." Honey Lu said.


    After he finished speaking, he quickly ran towards Bai Qing. Recently, Honeydew and Nanfeng discussed about going to the Misty Lake in Misty Ridge to catch crayfish one day.


    They have been thinking about it since last year.


    Missed for a few months.


    In the beginning of spring, the tribe is empty and understaffed.


    They were greedy and did not urge.


    Now, near the root patriarch, they returned from Normandy. Honeydew thought that she could talk about going to Misty Ridge.


    "Maple Leaf, together?" Nanfeng Nunuzui asked.


    Maple Leaf licked the corner of his mouth, reminiscing about the smell of crayfish, nodded, and said: "Together, we will decide on a pond for breeding crayfish, and then discuss going to Miwuling Miwu Lake to catch crayfish. The river prawns in White Lake are always eaten less. Taste."


    Eat crayfish with a heavy taste.


    Stewed boiled river prawns, Maple Leaf thinks it is not so refreshing to eat.


    Like a snake, I feel that the boiled river prawns are great!


    "crayfish-"


    Xylophone shook her head, the crayfish in Misty Lake was really delicious.


    However, Xylophone did not have much hope of being able to feed. Looking forward to the taming of the livestock pen as soon as possible, and use the livestock to pull the carriage, which is convenient for going out for picking and hunting.


    at the same time.


    It also saves time on the road.


    Here comes.


    Sooner or later, they can be in the tribe and eat the crayfish from the Misty Lake.


    after the passage.


    Wild fruit from the Holubad Basin, Roots and Fish Sauce from the Erdos Marsh.


    and many more-


    Things that were never expected before.


    It is now within reach.


    The fate of the Orcs, which had been stagnant for hundreds of years, finally started to move towards a bright future.


    Woohoo!


    The loud and rich horn sound came from a distance.


    Accompanied by the sound of the horn, there is also the sound of a familiar beast roar.


    This beast roar is not as loud as the horn.


    However, how can the xylophone not hear the voice of its own partner?


    "Go, go back to the tribe. Wu and the others are back!" Xylophone said excitedly.


    Hearing this, all the orcs all showed their excitement.


    It has been more than half a month since Patriarch Ligen and the others went to the Normandy Grand Bazaar. The clansmen are all thinking about it, just like Chang Xia said that everyone loves gossip.


    This time.


    The Normandy Grand Bazaar alarmed Su Ye.


    The three major races will send single orcs into the Normandy grasslands to participate in the big market.


    If it weren''t for the Baihe River Basin being too far from the Normandy Steppe.


    Everyone wants to go to the Normandy grasslands to watch this big market.


    Close the big wooden gate and open the small wooden gate next to it. Let the trickling water flow into the canal, nourishing the hundred acres of fertile fields in the small river wilderness.


    After confirming that the ponds and canals were safe, all the orcs ran towards the tribe.


    Even the honeydew south wind is the same, the crayfish is delicious. However, who made the crayfish far away in the misty lake, at present, gossip is still important.


    ��


    ��


    Su Ye fell to the ground and moved his body and limbs.


    This trip to the Normandy grasslands is very hard.


    It takes longer to travel than to stop at the big market.


    Although it was hard work, it was worth it.


    The biggest harvest this time comes from the Heluo tribe. Su Ye Yuguang swept over a group of orcs behind him. There were fish clan and bird clan in the team.


    This situation would never have happened before.


    Benefit from the open marriage of the three races.


    After a hundred years, the fish and the birds have once again stepped into the Twilight Forest in a just and aboveboard manner.


    "In front, is the Heluo tribe. The first thing we saw is the Baihu business district. This street is populated by orcs from other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. The orcs barter here to exchange all kinds of materials they need..."


    The patriarch Gen took light steps and hurried towards the Heluo tribe.


    At the same time, he also introduced the Heluo tribe to the fish and bird tribes in the team.


    The Heluo tribe is near.


    Su Ye chose to walk slowly, one after another, and his limbs were sore.


    Bai Qing turned into a beast, and quietly followed Su Ye to guard.


    The other orcs wanted to slow down but were stopped by Su Ye.


    "In the past half a month, the Heluo tribe seems to have undergone great changes again." Su Ye smiled and used the power of the witch to feel the changes in the land under his feet.


    Bai Qing blinked and asked hesitantly, "What did Sister Changxia do?"


    "To open up wasteland, she has cultivated a large field in the wilderness of Xiaohechuan. This year, she seems to really want to do a big job." Su Ye responded.


    "What does she want to plant��" Bai Qing was suspicious.


    Su Ye said to do a great job.


    Obviously, the reclaimed fields are definitely not small in area.


    With so many fields, what will Changxia be used to plant?


    "Who knows?!" Su Ye chuckled and said, "When I go back to the White Lake cave, I will naturally know. This time we visited Normandy, and the results were also good. I think she will like the gift from the bird and fish clan. one''s gift��"


    between speeches.


    White Lake business district is in sight.


    The orcs of the root patriarch who walked in the forefront have already joined Xylophone and the others.


    The noise resounded over the entire Heluo tribe.


    Above the head, the sun is like fire.


    But it was not as enthusiastic as the reunited orcs.


    "Gen, where''s the witch?" Muqin looked around and saw no sign of Su Yebaiqing, frowned, and couldn''t help asking.


    On the side, Chang Xia and other orcs listened intently.


    "She and Bai Qing are behind, we are tired from the journey, Wu wants to take a walk." Gen explained.


    This time.


    The orcs at home were neat, and many orcs were turned back.


    The Gen Patriarch smiled and felt that Baihu City/Heluo City was already in sight.


    "Let''s go meet-"


    "Need not."


    Su Ye brought Bai Qing forward, waved his hand, and asked Xylophone to help entertain the other orcs. This time, the Heluo tribe has added more than 30 orcs, and more orcs should join in one after another.


    These things are not trivial things.


    Settling in also takes time.


    Their situation was different from Shen Rong before.


    With their own tribes and clansmen behind them, the arrangement still has to be arranged.


    After all, I can''t lose the face of the Heluo tribe and the Twilight Forest.


    "I''ll take Wu back to the cave." Chang Xia said with a smile, his eyes flicked over familiar or unfamiliar faces, and his heart was full of joy.


    The more people there are, the more lively the tribe will be.


    This also means that the greater the changes in the Twilight Forest familiarize yourself with other orcs, don''t be in a hurry.


    After settling down, there will be time to get acquainted in the future. After all, they chose to come to the Heluo tribe. It means that the next half of his life may be spent in the Heluo tribe.


    "The aunt and aunt of our tribe are really awesome!"


    "Yeah! If you can''t call it a shot, it''s amazing."


    "The tribe can see the fish cubs and bird cubs in the future. I''m happy."


    Looking at the bird clan and fish clan, which are completely different from the orc clan, the orcs of the Heluo tribe were very happy. Affected by Chang Xia, everyone was curious about the cubs of various races.


    They can''t wait to learn a lot.


    Without waiting for them to discuss for long, the root patriarch chose to disband.


    Let the clansmen take their partners back to the cave, and find the xylophone directly if they are lacking. Xylophone helped arrange it, making sure to make the bird and fish orcs who first entered the Heluo tribe feel physically and mentally happy.


    "Is this really an orc tribe?"


    "It''s incredible, the Heluo tribe is more beautiful than the Xilu Royal Court."


    Stepping into the Baihu commercial area, there are endless sighs from the bird and fish orcs. The exclamation made the orcs of the Heluo tribe feel happy, feeling even happier and sweeter than eating candy.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1010： Su Ye visits Xiaohe Wilderness

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "Chang Xia, you''ve been busy for half a month!" Su Ye joked.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s footsteps paused.


    "Mr. Su Ye, have you discovered it?" Chang Xia pouted and said in surprise, "Is the witch''s ability so powerful? The tribe and the orcs of Baihu Street helped me. I reclaimed a hundred acres of wasteland in the Xiaohe River Wilderness. Today Open the gates to store water in the ponds and canals, and then store water in the fields after the First Rain Festival.��


    heard.


    The smile on Su Ye''s face became more and more real.


    She can feel the changes in the Baihe River Basin, and there is still a gap between what she saw with her own eyes.


    So, Su Ye hurriedly asked about land reclamation.


    At the same time, he asked Chang Xia to take them over to take a look and confirm with his own eyes.


    "It is thanks to the patriarch Luqi that we open up wasteland ahead of time."


    "That day, he came to me with the skin bag with the seeds. We had a good chat, I undid the skin bag and found the grain."


    "...All the orcs ate a meal of white rice. They all supported wasteland reclamation and responded positively to the planting of rice. The patriarch Luqi said that the first rain festival is half a month, and Yinchuan Forest can harvest a crop of rice. I want to confirm."


    along the way.


    Chang Xia took care of what happened in half a month.


    Inform Su Ye Baiqing one by one.


    heard.


    The two were equally excited.


    Let Chang Xia take the door without entering, and go straight to the wilderness of Xiaohechuan. They want to witness the hundred acres of fertile fields, ponds and canals with their own eyes, and then go back to the cave to see what the rice looks like. Of course, if you can eat a meal of white rice that is fragrant in Chang Xia''s mouth, it will be better.


    a while.


    Su Yebaiqing was standing in the wilderness of Xiaohe River in amazement.


    Ahead, the wilderness that was once overgrown with weeds and shrubs has become a field with neat squares. Although they were bare in front of them, Su Ye and the others were full of excitement and shock.


    "Are all these fields planted with rice?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said: "I want to plant all the rice. The wheat seeds that Gel brought from Xiaoyutan, I intend to let the Sirius tribe and the three tribes try to plant them. They have more plains and are suitable for growing wheat. ."


    After listening.


    Su Ye understood in his heart.


    Changxia places more importance on rice, and there are ginkgo trees in the Twilight Forest. Ginkgo is similar to wheat, and unlike rice, wheat is not in a hurry to grow.


    "Have you contacted the wolf clan and the patriarch of Lu Qian?"


    "I haven''t contacted them yet. I mainly want to wait for you and Patriarch Gen to come back and discuss with you before making a decision. The three tribes are not busy for the time being, but the Heavenly Wolf tribe is different. The wolf tribe has a lot of things to do, I think... It''s not possible, Let the three tribes try to grow wheat first."


    Wheat is grown, and Changxia is not worried.


    The big deal, let the orcs secretly go to the west to learn.


    Xilu attaches great importance to the inheritance of skills, but wheat cultivation is not an inheritance of skills. Stealing is not difficult and not too dangerous.


    I didn''t pay attention to it before, it''s just that the orcs of the Twilight Forest didn''t think about researching planting.


    One listen.


    Su Ye understood Chang Xia''s worries.


    This matter should really be discussed before making a decision.


    After seeing the hundred acres of fertile fields, ponds and canals, Su Ye was very satisfied.


    When Bai Qing heard that these ponds might raise fish and shrimp, he was immediately excited. He was also thinking about the spicy crayfish, but he couldn''t.


    Farming in ponds means that you can eat crayfish in the Heluo tribe without going to Miwuling, which is really pleasant.


    The group of four slowly returned to the White Lake Cave.


    Chang Xia asked about what happened in the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    Su Ye didn''t hide it, and told the story of the bird clan and the fish clan. At the same time, this time, the Normandy Grand Bazaar did not hold barter, and mainly focused on bonfire dinners, allowing single orcs to sing and dance to find their favorite mates.


    Needless to say, this trick is very practical.


    Without the barriers of race and tribe, single orcs are very enthusiastic about each other.


    In just a few days, one good thing after another has been facilitated.


    Xu is too curious about the Twilight Forest. This time the orcs abducted the orcs of the Bird and Fish Clan back to the Twilight Forest. Among them, the Heluo tribe is the most exaggerated. Seeing this, other orc tribes have sought help from the root patriarch.


    The more you listen, the more interesting it is.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing,


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1010 Su Ye Visits Xiaohe River Wilderness Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Laugh all the time.


    Even Shen Rong couldn''t help but chuckle.


    It seems that the root patriarch has really put in a lot of effort, hoping that the tribe''s population will grow as soon as possible, and the conditions for building a city will be achieved as soon as possible.


    Except for the Orcs who went to the Shnahai Ruins and the Inami Water City Ruins.


    There are significantly fewer single orcs in the Heluo tribe, which means that this year or next year, the tribe will have many beast cubs.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but wonder if Xylophone and the tribal elder were thinking about expanding the tribal training ground.


    The number of beast cubs is more than one.


    The Horde training ground is obviously not enough.


    chat and chat.


    They returned to the White Lake Cave.


    Before entering the courtyard, I heard that my cave was very lively.


    Chang Xia pushed open the door and entered.


    as predicted.


    Nan Feng and the others were all sitting at the long table in the wooden shed promenade, chatting happily with each other. Seeing that the four of Chang Xia came back, they stood up and greeted them.


    "Wu, there is hot water in the kitchen, you and Bai Qing can prepare to go to the bathroom to wash up." Nan Feng said with a smile, they didn''t see Chang Xia when they came over, and as soon as they came, they knew that Su Ye took Chang Xia out of ten. small river wilderness.


    So they went into the kitchen to make a fire and boil water.


    By the way, I also cooked two bowls of noodles for Su Ye Baiqing.


    Nuan Chun said: "I cooked two bowls of soup noodles. If Wu and Bai Qing are hungry, they can eat the noodles first, and then wash up after eating."


    "Yeah! Okay, let''s eat the powder first, and then wash up after eating." Su Ye replied.


    Roll up your sleeves, wash your face and wash your hands.


    Get ready to eat and wash up.


    After excitement, the body is inevitably hungry and tired.


    When she heard the soup powder, Su Ye couldn''t help covering her stomach and felt a little uncomfortable. Bai Qing rubbed his face and ran into the kitchen quickly.


    When he was growing up, he was very hungry.


    Fortunately, there is a lot of jerky in the animal bag, and when you are hungry, you can stuff a piece.


    However, the jerky is too greasy to eat.


    He ran very fast when he heard that there was ready-made noodle soup in the kitchen.


    Seeing this, no one said anything.


    After Su Ye Baiqing finished washing, Shen Rong helped Chang Xia to fetch water, and the two washed slowly. At the same time, chatting gossip with Nanfeng.


    Usually, they dare not talk about the gossip about the elders of the tribe.


    This opportunity is too rare.


    They can say what they want, and no one stops them, it feels so comfortable.


    "The Normandy Bazaar is so interesting!"


    "Yeah! It''s a pity that I didn''t see it with my own eyes. It''s a pity."


    "What a pity If you are curious, you can also participate next year. However, you have to be careful not to be knocked out by the orcs and carried away."


    Li Mi knocked out Qing Lun.


    It quickly spread in Donglu, and I believe it will not take long.


    The entire Eastern Orcs will know about this.


    to this.


    Chang Xia wanted to know the thoughts of Li Mi and Qing Lun. However, Li Mi probably didn''t care, and Qing Lun, who chose to let Li Mi carry it back to the tribe, probably wouldn''t care. @:.


    tsk-


    This is fun!


    Because the expression of the fish clan orcs is definitely not very good-looking.


    Ha ha! Thinking about it, Chang Xia and the others were overjoyed and laughed out loud.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1010 Su Ye Visits Xiaohe River Wilderness Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1011： first rain festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    If the pinyin anti-theft text is incorrect, clear the cache and refresh the page!


    Two, in the blink of an eye.


    The Twilight Forest welcomes the First Rain Festival.


    this.


    In the Heluo tribe, all the orcs are well dressed and ready for the first rain. Early in the morning, when I woke up and opened the door, I found that the sky was foggy.


    "Is it going to rain today?" Chang Xia blinked, looking at the foggy mist, the rain on the first rain festival would be very disappointing.


    Su Ye rubbed his neck to open the door and said, "How can it rain on the First Rain Festival? How can you ask this? Besides, which year did you see the First Rain Festival?"


    Chang Xia smiled and responded.


    "Just wondering why the rainy season, it must rain after the first rainy season. It feels very mysterious and weird."


    This said.


    Su Ye tilted his head and thought about it.


    "I was curious about this question before, but... the answer."


    Not to mention Chang Xia''s curiosity, Su Ye is equally curious.


    Rainy season, always after the first rainy season.


    It will officially land in the Twilight Forest.


    Before the First Rain, there will be rain in the Dusk Forest.


    boom��


    Just as he was speaking, there was a burst of roars.


    Obviously, Dusk Mist Forest welcomed the first spring thunder of the rainy season, and it will be too long before the rain.


    Sure enough.


    Take it, spring thunder bursts.


    Accompanied by spring thunder.


    The clouds thickened and darkened.


    The pattering spring rain dripped from the ground intermittently.


    "First rain, first rain."


    In an instant, there were loud cheers from the tribe.


    The neatly dressed clansmen walked into the cave all together, stood in the rain, and bathed in the first rain of this year''s rainy season.


    "Changxia, go back to the cave after showering for a while." Su Ye advised.


    in the kitchen.


    Shen Rong ignited a fire to boil water, and boiled **** tea in a stone pot on the stove. After the first rain, drink a bowl of **** tea first, and then take a bath in the bathroom to avoid catching a cold and getting sick.


    Pass.


    Like Shen Rong Baiqing was afraid.


    They are strong and strong, and they say to them in the first rain that everything counts.


    "Shen Rong, hurry up!" Chang Xia called, calling for Shen Rong to bathe in the first rain together. He looked very excited. In the past on the first rain festival, the tribe used to use the white tree branches that Su Ye picked from the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain in Karna to stain the first rain, and gently sprinkle the long summer body, which is considered to be the first rain. Whoever made her weak, how dare the tribe let her get wet.


    Use white tree branches to stain the first rain, and then lightly beat the branches a few times.


    Let Chang Xia bathe in the first rain.


    before.


    Whispering the branches of the long summer white tree, and the holy tree of Kanaya.


    When the summer grows up, Su Ye is replaced with white tree branches.


    From childhood to adulthood, Chang Xia has enjoyed too special treatment. Thanks to the little orcs, otherwise, how could Chang Xia be so happy and unrestrained?


    "Yes." Shen Rong responded.


    Busy from the kitchen, along with the three of Chang Xia, stood in the courtyard of the cave dwelling to bathe in the first rain. The First Rain Festival in the Royal Court of the Western Land, a food festival. The Food Sacrifice Festival, which is similar to the First Rain Festival, is said to be a festival dedicated to the ancestors of the orcs who arrived in the Western Land.


    this day.


    Western Orcs will burn incense and pray.


    This fragrance is a special spice in Xilu.


    Specially used for worship.


    At the same time, this one allows hot food, only cold food and cold water.


    "It''s cool, it''s very comfortable." Chang Xia laughed, letting the rain wet her whole body, feeling the cold rain rolling down her skin, it felt wrong.


    Su Ye was calculating.


    After estimating the difference, I rushed back to the cave in Changxia.


    "Okay, it''s too late. Go back to the cave and take a bath. Before taking a bath, drink a bowl of **** tea." Su Ye urged.


    Chang Xia cheated and returned to the cave obediently.


    Shen Rong got up and planned to follow him into the kitchen to help Chang Xia pour **** tea.


    "You can do it yourself, and then shower for a while. One year, just this time, don''t miss it." Chang Xia waved his hand and motioned to Shen Rong''s cave courtyard to shower for a while. On the first rain festival, this clan hated to soak in the rain.


    talking.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1011 The First Rain Festival Free Read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    If the pinyin anti-theft text is incorrect, clear the cache and refresh the page!


    Chang Xia went into the kitchen by herself.


    Scooped a bowl of **** tea and drank it slowly.


    Ginger tea with milk tree sap is unpleasant to drink.


    Well, think about your body.


    Chang Xia squeezed his nose and poured **** tea into his stomach. After the **** tea entered, layers of fine sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    Put the bowl, Chang Xia went back to the bedroom to get the clothes.


    Then fetch water into the bathroom to take a bath.


    In the rain, she wears a hat to avoid getting her hair wet. I just washed my hair yesterday, and Chang Xia wants to wash it today. Wear a hat, get wet, dry hair, and wash hair naturally.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia groaned comfortably in the bath tub.


    After soaking for too long, the body warms up, and Chang Xia gets up from the tub.


    Waiting for Xia to leave the bathroom, Su Ye wiped her hair with a towel and stood in the pavilion. The body was wet, and stopped dripping.


    "Mother Su Ye, do you want to take a bath?"


    "Wash, I plan to get in the rain again today, take a shower and change clothes."


    After bathing in the first rain, Su Ye planned to spend the whole day in the rain outside. In Changxia, she went into the kitchen to fetch water and wash in the bathroom.


    Early in the morning.


    After eating breakfast, the orcs indulged in the first rain.


    Seeing Chang Xia rubbing his stomach, Shen Rong asked, "Chang Xia, are you hungry?"


    "No." Chang Xia nodded, really hungry.


    Shen Rong walked up the steps, took off his wet clothes, set up the railings of the corridor, went into the bedroom to wipe a few towels, and prepared to go into the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Chang Xia.


    "A Rong, what to wear?" Chang Xia asked stupidly, looking at Shen Rong''s lean and explosive body.


    Early Spring.


    The temperature is low, still a little cold.


    "Cold." Shen Rong. After a while, I also went to the small river wilderness to check the dams on the other side of the ponds and canals.


    The arrival of the first rain.


    It shows that the Twilight Forest is about to enter the rainy season.


    The paddy fields also began to store water, and the ponds and channels became heavier.


    In the cave courtyard, Bai Qing was running happily in the rain, playing and exercising. It is rare to see Bai Qing being so childish, and the adults in the cave all prevent Bai Qing from having fun in the rain.


    Su Ye Baiqing went back there late.


    Xylophone delivered the rice that had been prepared earlier.


    That night, Chang Xia cooked a pot of white rice. Boiled fish, fried meat with peppers, braised meat, fried meat, etc., seven or eight delicacies are served on the table. With the fragrant white rice, Su Yeshi supported himself for the first time, sat on a wooden chair, and got up for a long time.


    Then, speak the first sentence.


    Let the wasteland reclaimed by Changxia increase more.


    There are few hundred acres of fertile fields.


    Bai Qing opened his mouth, watching from the frequency of stopping and nodding. I agree with Su Ye''s proposal. How can a hundred acres of fertile land be enough? Double it, triple it, mind more.


    pity.


    Chang Xia rejected this proposal.


    For the first time planting rice, a hundred acres is exaggerated.


    Again, OK.


    Besides, the deer tribe said that the Yinchuan forest is full of wild rice fields. It''s too big. After the First Rain Festival, I will go to Yinchuan Forest and pick the rice there. Are you afraid of eating white rice?


    Open up wasteland, plant.


    This is urgent and must be done one step at a time.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1011 The First Rain Festival Free Read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1012： plan to go out

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "Chang Xia, do you want to go to Yinchuan Forest?"


    After Su Ye washed up, Shen Rong prepared breakfast.


    Called Bai Qing, who was playing wildly in the cave courtyard, into the house, cleaned up, and the four of them sat around the square table in the corridor pavilion and began to eat breakfast.


    "Yeah! I''m going to confirm the situation of the rice." Chang Xia couldn''t let go of the rice in the Yinchuan forest, and wanted to go over to confirm the authenticity. The orcs of the deer tribe said that about half a month after the First Rain Festival, the rice over there can be harvested once.


    Changxia''s belief is stronger, Yinchuan Forest must be gone, it must be gone.


    "Is your body... OK? The rainy season is rainy, and the Yinchuan forest has a large number of poisonous snakes, insects, ants, and ants. Are you not afraid?" Su Ye reminded her that entering the forest in the rainy season is more dangerous than the warm season.


    During the rainy season, the forest is flooded, and accidents such as mudslides and landslides are prone to occur. Poisonous snakes, insects and ants, this is a small matter.


    "It''s alright!" Chang Xia thought for a while, but still insisted on going to Yinchuan Forest. If she didn''t go, Chang Xia felt uneasy. Although poisonous snakes, insects and ants are scary, she can transform into a beast and let Shen Rong lead them on their way.


    see.


    Su Ye didn''t persuade him any more.


    Leave the matter to the root patriarch.


    Rice is very important, and Yinchuan Forest must be visited.


    It''s just, who goes and when.


    These all need to be discussed, see Chang Xia''s serious appearance.


    Su Ye thinks that it should be recently that the Heluo tribe will organize totem warriors to accompany Chang Xia to the Yinchuan Forest. After all, no orcs are willing to refuse Changxia. Yinchuan Forest is far away from the Baihe River Basin, but not far from the Normandy Prairie.


    Starting from the Yuanhu tribe, it is only a few days'' journey.


    If the road can be built, the journey can be even closer.


    "I don''t care about you, you can discuss with me." Su Ye waved his hand and said.


    She had just received the news from the elders of Quejiao that there was a new discovery at the Shinahai site. This new discovery has hindered the exploration of the Shinahai ruins. Recently, all the orcs have been trying their best to solve the puzzles and try to enter the depths of the Shinahai ruins as soon as possible.


    The specific news, the elder Quejiao did not elaborate.


    Su Ye intends to contact the elder Quejiao later to ask and take a look.


    at the same time.


    The Inami Water Castle Ruins also responded.


    Li Mi and the other orcs successfully reached the sea of ????storms.


    Right now, I just started to clear the dangers around the ruins and prepare for entering the ruins of Inami Water Castle.


    The good news keeps coming.


    The smile on Su Ye''s face never disappeared.


    "If the rain stops, I will go to the tribe to find the root patriarch." Chang Xia said happily.


    Su Ye said this, which meant that she was relieved and would not stop Chang Xia from going to Yinchuan Forest. Now you only need to get the consent of the root patriarch, you can set off into the forest.


    certainly.


    Before going to Yinchuan Forest.


    To start breeding.


    The rice is soaked repeatedly in warm water to allow it to germinate.


    After germination, it is sprinkled into the rice fields to start seedling cultivation.


    This is the most common type of rice breeding.


    High temperature can promote the germination rate of rice seeds and save some time.


    Transplanting seedlings can save some rice seeds.


    The ten thousand catties of rice from the deer tribe is wild rice.


    Planting rice varies greatly depending on the variety. Hybrid rice requires fewer seeds, while conventional varieties require several times more. However, choosing seedlings and transplanting in the long summer can save a lot of rice seeds. Except for the part of the rice that was eaten, the remaining nine thousand catties. Changxia plans to use it all for raising seedlings, striving for the hundred acres of fertile fields in the small river wilderness to be filled with seedlings. During the warm season, you can smell the fragrance of rice flowers.


    Nursing is very important.


    The root patriarch returned to the tribe on the second day.


    Chang Xia talked to him about raising seedlings.


    Depending on the situation, the tribe should start soaking the seeds today.


    Seed soaking is related to the germination rate, and Patriarch Gen asked Grandma Wu and the others to do it themselves.


    In terms of qualifications, Granny Wu and the others are more suitable for this kind of thing.


    The pottery fired from the tile kilns of the Heluo tribe has always been the largest among the six tribes, with the lowest scrap rate.


    The tribe made sugar and flour, all of which were instructed by Grandma Wu and the others.


    As the saying goes, if there is an old man in a family, there is a treasure.


    This sentence is as common as the orcs.


    "Breeding and breeding


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1012 Intention to go out Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    , you don''t care? "Su Ye asked curiously.


    Chang Xia values ??rice, and she cannot ignore the matter of breeding and raising seedlings. At the juncture of breeding, she chose to go to Yinchuan Forest, which made Su ** puzzled.


    Chang Xia said: "I talked to Grandma Wu, and she is more suitable for management and breeding than me." She gets full marks for theoretical knowledge and zero for hands-on practice. What should be said, what should be explained, Chang Xia organized it into a book and handed it to Patriarch Gen.


    The rest depends on the actions of the tribe.


    As far as she knows.


    The Root Patriarch will definitely try breeding ahead of time.


    After it is determined that the rice seeds can germinate, the seeds will be soaked in large quantities.


    In terms of stability, the root patriarch has never made mistakes. Besides, if the breeding fails, the rice in Yinchuan Forest is their retreat.


    Chang Xia mentioned the name of Grandma Wu.


    "Awu, she is really amazing. Min Yue and Liu He are all recluses, none of them are good stubble. You ask them to help breed. I am full of confidence in Xiaohe Chuan Wilderness this year."


    Su Ye smiled and acquiesced to Chang Xia''s actions.


    Let the right people do the right things.


    Must be able to do more with less.


    This is what Su Ye learned from Chang Xia.


    Su Ye would definitely lead the team to explore the Shinahai ruins in person, and even if there was a potential crisis, Su Ye would personally go into battle.


    but-


    The longer you spend with Chang Xia.


    Su Ye''s concept gradually changed.


    Some things, she no longer does it herself, and chooses to delegate power.


    In hindsight, she found that it was better than doing it herself.


    One to two to go.


    Su Ye gradually learned to be lazy.


    After dinner.


    Bai Qing pestered Shen Rong and followed him to the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    The rain didn''t stop, Chang Xia put on her scorpion and went to the tribe. She planned to see if the tribe had started breeding. At the same time, I asked Patriarch Gen to talk about going to Yinchuan Forest.


    very quickly.


    Only Su Ye was left in the cave.


    She took out the Yinbei, contacted the elders of Quejiao, asked about the progress of the exploration of the Shinahai site, and was also curious about the good news that the elders of Quejiao said.


    Putting on the mino clothes, Chang Xia strolled in the light rain.


    As soon as I walked into the Tribal Square, I saw that the Tribal Square was full of orcs.


    The clansmen were drenched in the rain and had breakfast. One by one chatting happily, seeing Chang Xia walking over in a mino jacket, he waved his hand to say hello.


    If it was a different person, nine out of ten people in the clan would nag.


    The first rain festival, how can you not bathe in the first rain.


    But.


    Seeing that it was Chang Xia, no orc said anything.


    Instead, UU reading www. uukanshu.com felt that Chang Xia did the right thing. If it really caught a cold and got sick from the rain, it would be a big deal. After all, Chang Xia was still pregnant with a beast cub.


    Chang Xia greeted the clansmen one by one.


    Then slowly walked towards the root patriarch''s house.


    Knock on the door, push the door in.


    Seeing Patriarch Gen and his three brothers and sisters standing in the courtyard of the cave dwelling in the rain, Miles treading water around the courtyard, scolding Pug from time to time, which was quite noisy.


    I haven''t seen any sign of the xylophone, isn''t it at home?


    "Patriarch��"


    "Chang Xia, why did you come here in the rain? Come on, come inside."


    Aside, the three of Thalia and Bago happily greeted them. Just as he was about to approach, he was stopped by the patriarch Gen, "You are all wet, don''t approach."


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1012 Intention to go out Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1013： News of Shnahai Ruins, Thriller

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "I''m here to talk to the patriarch." Chang Xia greeted the three Talia brothers and sisters with a smile, and asked about the current situation. Then, this answered the question of the patriarch Gen.


    The root patriarch took a dry towel and wiped his dripping hair and cheeks.


    "Oh! What are you talking to me about?" Root asked curiously.


    Thinking in his mind, what Chang Xia would talk to him about.


    Breeding?


    This matter is temporarily handed over to Grandma Wu and the others to help and watch.


    Chang Xia is looking for it, should I also look for Grandma Wu?


    "I want to go to Yinchuan Forest. Granny Su Ye asked me to come over and ask the patriarch about the departure date..." Chang Xia explained.


    After listening.


    The root patriarch froze directly.


    Can this be talked about?


    When Chang Xia entered the forest, this topic was serious.


    What''s more, Chang Xia is currently pregnant. Is Chang Xia serious about going to Yinchuan Forest at this time? Why didn''t Wu stop directly, Patriarch Gen was heartbroken.


    "Do you have to go?" Gen seriously asked.


    "The patriarch Luqi said that in the second half of the First Rain Festival, Yinchuan Forest will be able to harvest a crop of rice. After the First Rain Festival, there will be rain in the Twilight Forest. I think when the rain stops, I will go to Yinchuan Forest to check the situation of the rice there. "


    Chang Xia briefly talked about what he had talked to the patriarch Lu Qi.


    Repeat with the root patriarch in detail.


    heard.


    Patriarch Gen knew that Yinchuan Forest was very important.


    "Okay, you go back to the cave first. I will discuss it with the elders of the tribe, and I will inform you to set off when the time is determined. Yinchuan Forest is close to the Yuanhu tribe. You may need to contact the Taige patriarch about this matter, and ask the tiger tribe to act together. ." Gen thought and gave an answer.


    Chang Xia was very happy, nodded and said, "That''s exactly what I mean. The Yinchuan forest is full of rice, and the Hu Nuoge, where the Yuanhu tribe is located, may also grow wild rice."


    One listen.


    Patriarch Gen felt the need to contact Patriarch Tiger immediately.


    He has eaten white rice, which is more suitable as a staple food than pancakes and steamed buns, and never gets tired of eating it.


    "I''ll contact the Yuanhu tribe immediately��" Gen promised.


    heard.


    Chang Xia was very happy.


    Before leaving, inquire about the progress of the breeding. .


    Gen Patriarch smiled and told Chang Xia that Grandma Wu''s side was going well. The soaked rice seeds have begun to germinate.


    After confirming the feasibility of seed soaking.


    Today, Grandma Wu and her clan began to soak the remaining rice seeds in batches. At the same time, the tribe was arranged to start preparing the seedling fields.


    After breeding, the rice seeds germinate.


    The sprouted rice seeds need to be sprinkled into the seedling fields, so that the rice seeds can continue to develop, take root and grow into seedlings. When the seedlings have grown to a certain extent, they can be transplanted.


    This method can guarantee the germination rate to a greater extent.


    It has a higher survival rate than directly sprinkling the rice seeds into the seedling fields.


    When the patriarch of Luqi first heard about breeding and raising seedlings, he was astonished.


    The deer tribe is very casual in planting rice, and the harvested ears of rice are scattered around the tribe''s residence at will. Breeding and breeding, they didn''t think so much. Besides, even if they don''t, there is enough wild rice in Yinchuan Forest for the deer orcs to harvest.


    but.


    Because of the curiosity about breeding and raising seedlings.


    The patriarch Luqi took the deer orcs and actively participated in it.


    With the help of the deer orcs and Nini, the tribe is much more relaxed.


    Compared with the deer orcs and Nini.


    The leopard orcs of the Heluo tribe are generally patient when it comes to breeding and raising seedlings.


    Go out of the root patriarch''s house.


    Chang Xia hesitated, and finally did not go to Grandma Wu''s side. Since she chose to let Grandma Wu take over the breeding and raising of seedlings, Chang Xia thought that she should not intervene too much.


    She chooses to control the general direction.


    At the same time, prepare for the next trip to Yinchuan Forest.


    If it is confirmed that Yinchuan forest rice can be harvested, Changxia will not miss it.


    Here comes.


    They may have to stay in Yinchuan Forest for a while.


    Food, clothing, housing, and transportation, issues that should be considered, must be considered clearly.


    After some thought.


    Chang Xia decisively chose to go back to the cave to pack up.


    "...Is it dangerous?"


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1013 News of the Shnahai Ruins, Thriller Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    As soon as Chang Xia walked into the courtyard, he heard Su Ye''s voice full of seriousness and seriousness.


    Hearing this, she couldn''t help but lighten her pace.


    Step by step, slowly walked towards the corridor pavilion.


    "We were blocked by a strange forest, and we were temporarily unable to enter the Shinahai ruins. However, the surrounding dangers have been cleared."


    The hoarse voice of the elder Quejiao was transmitted to Chang Xia''s ears through the sound shell.


    this time.


    Chang Xia understood.


    It turned out that Su Ye was talking to the elder Quejiao.


    The things we talked about were suddenly about the Shinahai ruins.


    Su Ye Yuguang caught sight of Chang Xia''s voice entering the door, but did not speak. If it were another orc, she would most likely stop it, and wait until the communication with Elder Bird Horn is over before letting people approach.


    "Nan He didn''t do anything?" Su Ye said.


    Quejiao replied: "The bird tribe has just contacted the Feihe tribe, and the Nanhe wizard will be able to arrive at the Shinahai ruins as soon as the day after tomorrow. We are still testing to see if we can figure out the situation in this forest?"


    "Where''s the fish clan?" Su Ye thought about it and asked about the fish clan.


    "The fish clan has tried it, and they have no clue like us." The Quejiao Patriarch said with a faint smile. When the fish clan tried, they suffered a big loss and almost killed the two totem warriors. Fortunately, the orcs were quick-witted and pulled back the two fish clan totem warriors who were trapped in the woods in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    Hearing the sound, Su Ye knew that most of the fish clan suffered a loss.


    "Okay, wait for Nanhe to come over. We will contact again. You go to rest first, don''t go near that forest, I will go back to the wizard''s hall to check the information." Su Ye urged.


    At the beginning.


    Su Ye knew that exploring these two sites would not be easy.


    Who knew that before entering the ruins, he encountered a problem.


    millennia ago.


    Orc civilization developed to its peak.


    At that time, the bloodline ability of the totem warriors also reached the peak.


    In the ruins, Su Ye did not find it strange to encounter any accident. It''s just that she didn''t expect the accident to come so quickly.


    Hanging up Yinbei''s communication, Su Ye smiled and said, "Gen agreed?"


    "He said to discuss with the elders of the tribe, I think he agreed." Chang Xia nodded happily and asked, "Is there any trouble with the elders of Quejiao?"


    "Yeah! They were blocked by a strange forest. If they wanted to enter the ruins, that forest was the only way to go. Several totem warriors were injured because of that forest, but fortunately, there have been no casualties yet." Su Ye held her forehead, she wanted to go back to the wizard''s hall, enter the wizard''s hall to search for animal skin scrolls or ancient white paper books, and find information and materials related to the strange forest. UU Reading


    One listen.


    Chang Xia was suddenly curious.


    "Mother Su Ye, what kind of strange situation is this strange forest?"


    "The woods eat people."


    Chang Xia froze and couldn''t help gasping for air.


    "Trees, woods eat people?!" Chang Xia said in shock.


    Su Ye nodded, pinched the bridge of his nose, and said, "Yes! Anyone who gets close to that forest will be attacked. There are no other plants growing in that forest, but countless purple-red trees..."


    Listening to Su Ye''s description, Chang Xia''s arms and neck could not help but get goosebumps and the hair stood upside down.


    I don''t know if I''m scared or too surprised.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1013 News of the Shnahai Ruins, Thriller Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1014： cannibal tree

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "But, how can trees eat people?" Chang Xia was puzzled and asked.


    Su Ye sighed softly and replied, "Yes! How can trees eat people? Maybe there are other reasons. I have to go back to the Wizard''s Hall to find relevant information."


    "Mother Su Ye, when are you going to leave?"


    "When you decide the time to go to Yinchuan Forest, I''ll go back to the wizard''s hall. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry to go back to find information. The Shinahai site is located on the Qinghai Plateau, and the bird tribe should be worried. Let''s wait for Nanhe to test it first. "


    Su Ye learned to be lazy.


    When she encountered such a thing before, she must choose to return to the wizard''s hall as soon as possible, for fear that delaying a little time will cause trouble.


    Well now.


    Learn to fish with Chang Xia.


    It doesn''t matter, she''s not in a hurry.


    Not to mention the fact that the Shinahai site is located on the Qinghai Plateau, she is not in a hurry.


    On a memo, at most, jot this down.


    see it.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered.


    At the same time, he gave Su Ye a thumbs up to show his appreciation.


    "Mother Su Ye, are there any purple-red trees in the Twilight Forest?"


    After the joke, the conversation between the two returned to the man-eating tree again.


    Obviously, this is not easy.


    Su Ye pondered for a long time.


    "The Twilight Forest is so vast that I can''t say for sure that there are no purplish-red trees. However, in the area I am familiar with, there should be no purplish-red trees that can eat people."


    Manpower is limited.


    No matter how capable Su Ye is, he can''t control the entire Twilight Forest.


    Like Death Canyon, Su Ye didn''t know much about it.


    The Shnahai site existed thousands of years ago.


    This purple-red tree may come from that era.


    So much has disappeared in that era.


    Su Ye was not surprised that people in the world didn''t know the purple-red cannibal tree, at most some sighed, that''s all.


    heard.


    Chang Xia thought about it and said, "It seems that we can only wait for the news of the bird clan."


    Fish Clan, Chang Xia also did not have expectations.


    The fish tribe lives in the sea all year round, and the man-eating tree grows on the land. There is no relationship between the two.


    to this.


    Naturally, no orcs have hopes and expectations for the fish race.


    For now.


    Just hope that the bird family can harvest something.


    Otherwise, it will depend on whether Su Ye can find any available clues in the wizarding hall.


    "Wait! This first rain is pounding, it should be a day or two." Su Ye yawned and said, "I didn''t sleep well last night, and I felt dizzy."


    "Are you sick?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Su Ye waved his hands and kneaded his temples.


    "As the rainy season is approaching, the area that has been injured before is sore, and the ointment is not very useful. However, this rain will fall, and it will be more comfortable tonight."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia understood.


    It should be rheumatism.


    There is no cure for rheumatism, it all depends on nourishment.


    "How about... I''ll go to the kitchen and boil some hot water for you to soak your feet?"


    "No, I''m wearing the ointment. It''ll be fine in a few days."


    In the past, she loved the rainy season very much.


    Once upon a time, I prefer to run and play in the rain.


    However, the person who protected her from the rain left. The rainy season became her most annoying season, especially the soreness of her legs, which made Su Ye even more upset.


    "Really?" Chang Xia didn''t believe it.


    The sadness between Su Ye''s eyebrows was obvious.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s worried eyes, Su Ye restrained his emotions and said with a chuckle, "Really. I went back to the cave for a meeting, and the sound of raindrops disturbed me. It''s rare that I have nothing else to do. I''ll take a break. Get busy!"


    Talking and laughing, Su Ye got up and walked back to the cave.


    Chang Xia frowned.


    Watching Su Ye walk back to the cave.


    She always felt that something was wrong with Su Ye today.


    However, she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Da da-


    while thinking.


    Shen Rong came out of the rain.


    Behind him, there was no sign of Bai Qing.


    Apparently went to the tribe to find him


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1014 Cannibal Tree Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    The partners were playing and didn''t go back to the cave with Shen Rong.


    "Why do you sit in a daze?" Shen Rong asked lightly.


    He took off his wet clothes and prepared to draw water to wash.


    "I just chatted with Granny Su Ye for a while. I think her expression is a bit wrong, but I can''t guess what''s wrong." Chang Xia said with a headache.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong made a move.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I didn''t talk about anything, I just talked about the Shinahai ruins. However, it should have nothing to do with the Shinahai ruins. Granny Su Ye stared at the empty courtyard in a daze, as if she was reminiscing about something. It''s weird."


    It was the first time Chang Xia had seen that look.


    It seems to be mixed with a trace of sadness, which is very strange.


    "Memories-"


    Shen Rong was dignified.


    I can''t take this!


    He doesn''t know much about Su Ye.


    As a wizard of the Orcs.


    Orcs seldom take the initiative to talk about Su Ye, and no orcs dare to talk about it.


    It is estimated that the elders of the tribe or some elders know about her affairs.


    "Wu, where have you gone?" Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia pouted at the cave and said, "She said she didn''t sleep well last night and felt a little unwell, so she went back to the cave for a meeting."


    This said.


    More headaches.


    In the Twilight Forest, who dares to treat a wizard?


    However, Chang Xia''s expression was calm.


    Obviously, Su Ye''s situation should not be serious. If it''s serious, she shouldn''t be so calm, it''s long overdue to go to the tribe to invite Elder Ximu over.


    Orcs are addicted to war.


    The body will be somewhat injured.


    In the rainy season, many totem warriors will be a little uncomfortable.


    Maybe Su Ye did the same.


    After Shen Rong persuaded him a few words, Chang Xia pushed him into the bathroom to wash.


    Chang Xia sighed to restrain her emotions, not thinking about Su Ye. Thinking about what to bring to Yinchuan Forest this time?


    This trip to Yinchuan Forest, in addition to viewing wild rice.


    Changxia still wants to harvest a crop of rice, after all, it will take several months for the rice to be planted in the wilderness of Xiaohe River. Who can resist the taste of rice?


    The remaining rice of the tribe is used for breeding.


    nowadays.


    There was only a few hundred catties of rice left for Su Ye.


    Su Ye cherished Chang Xia and ate it once that night.


    Later, Chang Xia proposed to cook the rice.


    They were all stopped by Su Ye, saying that it was reserved for her to eat slowly.


    Chang Xia is not a young child, how can he really eat alone. So the hundreds of kilograms of rice were put away in the cellar by her.


    Wait for Shen Rong to wash up.


    Just watching, Chang Xia was lying on the square table and writing something.


    "Chang Xia, what did you write?"


    "I think about what luggage should I bring into the forest. This time I go to Yinchuan Forest. Maybe I will stay there for ten days and a half months. There are not many things to bring."


    Shen Rong was slightly startled.


    Are Su Ye and the tribe really willing to let Chang Xia enter the forest?


    but.


    Think back to the taste of white rice. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Looking at Chang Xia''s firm expression again, Shen Rong understood.


    Not really willing, but Chang Xia made up his mind to go to Yinchuan Forest.


    "The weather is getting warmer in the rainy season. I''m afraid there are insects, ants, snakes and scorpions in the forest. Bring more wormwood and mosquito coils, and prepare all kinds of ointments in advance."


    Chang Xia quickly recorded.


    Shen Rong didn''t say wormwood mosquito coils, she really forgot.


    Wait a moment.


    Gotta go to the pharmacy to find it.


    See if Su Ye has prepared a new ointment.


    When Su Ye goes out once, there will be new inventory, and Chang Xia has figured out the rules.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1014 Cannibal Tree Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1015： we also want to go

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    at dusk.


    The patriarch Gen came to the Baihu cave and had a chat with Chang Xia.


    Express the tribe''s position and agree to her going to Yinchuan Forest. At the same time, a team of totem warriors will be arranged to go to Yinchuan Forest with Chang Xia.


    Get a nod from the tribe.


    Chang Xia packed her luggage more seriously.


    at the same time.


    The patriarch Gen also told Chang Xia that he had contacted the Yuanhu tribe.


    When Chang Xia and the others pass through Lake Nog, the Tiger Clan will send totem warriors to accompany them. Compared with Baihe Basin, Hu Nuoge is closer to Yinchuan Forest.


    The root patriarch chose to contact the Yuanhu tribe instead of the earth tribe.


    The main consideration is that the bear clan is busier than the tiger clan.


    The earth tribe wants to make sugar.


    Likewise, the Yuanhu tribe is still researching how to make soy sauce.


    It is easier for the Tiger Clan to assign totem warriors and follow Chang Xia to the Yinchuan Forest. Of course, when the patriarch root contacted the Yuanhu tribe, he also greeted the earth tribe.


    The root patriarch has always been thorough in his work.


    Will not fall into the limelight easily.


    "Patriarch, who are you planning to send to Yinchuan Forest?" Chang Xia asked.


    Patriarch Gen shrugged and said, "It''s up to you��"


    Knowing that Chang Xia was going to Yinchuan Forest, Bai Qing Snake looked for him. Since the cold season last year, they have been staying in the tribe, and they have a rare opportunity to enter the forest. These orcs are very excited.


    Even Nanfeng shouted to go.


    As soon as she muttered, she was forcefully pressed down by the xylophone.


    Chang Xia went, it was a last resort.


    There is no orc in Dusk Forest who knows rice better than her, not even the deer orcs. She insisted on going, but the tribe could only let go.


    Where is the south wind going? @:.


    If she goes, Maple Leaf Honeydew definitely wants to go too.


    At that time, a group of pregnant females will enter the forest, and the tribe will not be allowed to send more totem warriors with them? In the beginning of spring, the tribe has a lot of things to do, how can they send so many orcs to Yinchuan Forest?


    One listen.


    Chang Xia felt a pit.


    as predicted.


    The root patriarch left with his forefoot.


    Bai Qing snaked and waited for the orcs, and then stepped into the cave courtyard.


    There was a pleasing smile on their faces, and at a glance, they knew that they wanted to ask Chang Xia for help.


    "Changxia��"


    Suddenly, Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing.


    Turning around, he cast a cry for help at Shen Rong.


    "You guys want to go... Okay, don''t let Nanfeng and the others join in. One Chang Xia in the team is enough, and there can''t be another pregnant female. Otherwise, let alone the tribe doesn''t agree, the witch won''t agree either. Don''t forget, Yinchuan Forest is near Death Canyon, that place is not a joke..."


    Shen Rong received the distress signal released by Chang Xia.


    Decisively speaking out for Chang Xia.


    Seeing Bai Qing and the others suddenly change their expressions, Shen Rong guessed that they were coming, and they were probably encouraged by Nan Feng and the others. However, it is a pity. This time, neither the tribe nor Su Ye will let go.


    Chang Xia had a reason to go.


    Nanfeng and they are different.


    In the small river wilderness, fertile fields, or Weishan, the tribe and Su Ye may relax. Only Yinchuan Forest is absolutely impossible. It is next to Death Canyon, and the danger is self-evident.


    Snake twitched the corners of his mouth.


    He didn''t know if Bai Qingkongshan would be beaten.


    However, Snake felt that when he returned to the cave, he would probably be beaten.


    After the pregnancy, Nan Feng became much more irritable. Can do it, never beep.


    Nan Feng learned that Chang Xia planned to go to Yinchuan Forest, so he began to prepare in the cave. Obviously, she thinks that if Chang Xia can enter the forest, she can do it too.


    but-


    Patriarch Gen and Su Ye said no.


    This is outrageous!


    "This matter can''t be discussed again?" Kong Shan felt a little weak in his legs and trembled, begging to look at Shen Rong.


    pity.


    Shen Rong doesn''t want to eat this.


    "Do you think we can negotiate?" Shen Rong said, "You all go back to pack up. When the rain stops, you can go straight. The patriarch has contacted the Tiger Clan, and when they arrive at Hu Nuoge, the Tiger Clan Totem Warriors will follow us to the Yinchuan Forest."


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1015 We also want to read it for free: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    There is another sentence, Shen Rong did not elaborate.


    If it is determined that the Yinchuan forest rice can be harvested, they will stay in the Yinchuan forest for a period of time, harvest the rice in the Yinchuan forest, and then return to the tribe.


    How long will it stay in Yinchuan Forest?


    Everything is subject to the confirmation of the rice situation after arriving at Yinchuan Forest.


    ��


    ��


    Silence, endless silence.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and snickered silently.


    Tonight, these cave dwellings will be very lively.


    If they are not pregnant, Chang Xia is not stingy to bring a few more people. The rainy season is not the warm season. At this time, the tribe is busy, but not particularly busy.


    "Changxia, I''m going." Nuanchun''s firm voice, from far to near.


    All the orcs raised their heads and saw Nuan Chun Shan and Kun came together. There was excitement on their faces that Bai Qing and the others could understand. Last year, the two of them stayed in the tribe with their cubs.


    This year, it was finally their turn to pretend.


    This feels so cool!


    "Who will take care of Shan Hui Shan Zhou?" Chang Xia did not refuse and asked about the arrangement of the twins. As long as the twins are taken care of, Nuan Chun will go to Yinchuan Forest with Nuan Chun, and Chang Xia will be happier.


    "They went to the tribe to live with me and Eminem." Nuan Chun said neatly.


    Shan Kun nodded and smiled, feeling relieved.


    Finally, I can finally get rid of the twins and enter the forest.


    This is so much fun! !


    "Have you decided?" Chang Xia confirmed it again.


    Shan Kun said: "Yeah! It''s decided."


    "Okay, go back to the cave to pack up. The rain stops, we''ll go straight. It takes a lot of time for the tribe to go to Yinchuan Forest. I hope that when we arrive at Yinchuan Forest, we can see the golden rice fields..."


    Chang Xia agreed neatly, waved his hand, and let Shan Kun and his wife return to the cave to prepare.


    see.


    Bai Qing lowered their heads.


    With a blank face, he approached his cave.


    The heavy footsteps made Chang Xia Ren laugh uncontrollably.


    Shortly after.


    Gru brought Nini over.


    The purpose is the same as Shankun Warm Spring.


    Seeing Nini''s eyes full of spring, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Chang Xia even said a few words of congratulations, which she said again when Nini and Gru returned to the tribe a few days ago.


    but.


    Not too many good words.


    Xu Shi was recognized by the Yuanhu tribe, which made Nini a lot more confident.


    Speaking and doing things have become more calm and refreshing.


    Such Nini makes Chang Xia like it even more.


    "Gru, why did you two come here?" Chang Xia asked with a smile. The two were no longer bored in the cave, and it was strange that they were willing to visit her.


    After all, after returning to the tribe.


    Except for the help of Xiaohe Wilderness to open up the wasteland, she rarely met two people outside.


    "Chang Xia, I heard that you plan to go to Yinchuan Forest?" Gru didn''t answer the question, looking at Chang Xia''s face eagerly.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong felt a little uncomfortable.


    He didn''t like Gru, and UU always felt itchy when he read .


    "You want to go?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Gru smiled and said, "Staying in the tribe is boring, going into the forest is more fun." Don''t look at Gruth''s vernacular, in fact, he is a war-loving man.


    Cold season cats winter months.


    The thirst for war in his bones has long been unbearable.


    It was a rare opportunity to enter the forest openly, and he naturally didn''t want to miss it.


    Moreover.


    He heard that the Heluo tribe had contacted the Tiger Clan, and when Gru heard the wind, he came directly to Chang Xia and expressed his thoughts.


    "Are Nini going too?" Chang Xia nodded, agreeing with Gru''s statement.


    Nini said warmly, "Gru wants to go, I''ll accompany him."


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1015 We also want to read it for free: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1016： Chang Xia, animalize it

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    moment.


    Gru, who has a five-meter aura, transforms into a puppy.


    The big watery eyes were full of tenderness, and she focused on Nini beside her.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth, resisting the desire to complain.


    Not long ago.


    Gru also beat Shen Rong to life for her, and in a blink of an eye, he went to Nini''s arms.


    Ah! male.


    However, watching Chu Aotian-like Gru was subdued by Nini.


    pretty good.


    Fading away the rebelliousness of the past, Gru has become much calmer.


    Or perhaps, this is the reason why the Yuanhu tribe urged him to marry.


    "Don''t show your love, go back to the cave and prepare the things you need to go to Yinchuan Forest. When the rain stops, go straight. This time, we may stay in Yinchuan Forest for a while."


    Chang Xia waved his hand and chased people away.


    The smile on his face shows that he is in a good mood.


    To go to Yinchuan Forest, the deer tribe is indispensable.


    Shen Rong personally went to Baihu Street to discuss with the patriarch Luqi.


    In the end, the deer clan decided to let the five orcs of Suoya Suodan go with Chang Xia.


    Not counting the Yuanhu tribe, there are more than a dozen people in the Heluo tribe.


    This trip to Yinchuan Forest.


    It will obviously be very lively.


    The first rain fell for two days.


    Day three.


    Clear sky.


    In the morning, the fog is shrouded in mist.


    The white lake is covered with white mist.


    It looks like a dream.


    Chang Xia held the wow and waited for Shen Rong to tie the rattan basket into a beast.


    After the busy work, finally tied her wow.


    Taking into account the bumps and other issues, Su Ye suggested that Changxia be transformed into a beast, and Shen Rong would carry him on the road, which would be safer and safer.


    last night.


    Chang Xia cleaned up her nest, which was filled with a lot of soft animal skins. Be sure to lie down so that the entire body of the beast can sink.


    "Chang Xia, are you ready?" Nuan Chun entered the door and asked.


    Chang Xia pouted towards Shen Rong and replied, "Wait a moment, Granny Su Ye is tying the rattan basket. Once it''s tied, she will put it in my nest. Are you all ready?"


    "We are all ready and can set off at any time." Nuan Chun said.


    She didn''t dare to stay along the lake road for a long time, the eyes of Nanfeng Maple Leaf were too terrifying. Look, as if he wants to eat people.


    In the end, the tribe did not agree to their request to go out.


    Confirm what Shen Rong said.


    The tribe could make an exception to allow Changxia to enter the forest, that is, she wanted to go to Yinchuan Forest to investigate the growing environment of rice, and prepare for the tribe to plant rice in the Xiaohechuan wilderness next. Nanfeng and the others will only distract the team.


    How can the tribe agree?


    As soon as Nan Feng opened his mouth, he was pressed down by the xylophone.


    see.


    Naturally, Maple Leaf Honeydew did not dare to open her mouth again.


    "Changxia��"


    Not long after, Nini walked into the courtyard gate.


    Chang Xia blinked and wondered, "Nini, why are you here too? Are you all in a hurry?"


    "No, it''s not." Nini gasped lightly.


    Look at the warm spring.


    Guess why.


    "Nanfeng, they are below." Nuan Chun mumbled, lowered the volume, and whispered. She pouted towards Baihu, she just ran away because Nan Feng and the others made her uncomfortable.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia hurriedly shut his mouth.


    In the past two days, she has been harassed by several Nanfeng people.


    After Nini''s fearful expression, Chang Xia expressed her understanding.


    "Soon, I''ll be fine soon." Chang Xia said.


    When the words fell, Su Ye shouted: "Chang Xia, turn into a beast! Give me the nest, I''ll pack it up for you, and cover it with a layer of animal skin, even if it rains, you won''t be able to get it."


    The rattan baskets were bundled in a scattered way, leaving a small space for the nest.


    Then build a cover with animal skins, and a simple animal nest is naturally ready. Look, Nuan Chun Nini is a little moved.


    pity.


    Different animals have different treatment.


    Nini comes from the cat family, and the cat body is petite among the beasts.


    However, it is still better than Changxia


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1016 Chang Xia, Beast Transformation Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Two or three times bigger.


    It''s obviously impossible to curl up in a nest like Chang Xia.


    On the contrary, you can lie in the rattan basket. The rattan basket is generally comfortable, and it is better to ride with a humanoid.


    "Chang Xia, let me hold you up!" Nuan Chun said eagerly.


    heard.


    Su Ye retracted his hands.


    Let Nuanchun carry the animalized Chang Xia into Wowo, she leaned over to pick up the clothes on the ground, folded them, and put them in the rattan basket next to Wowo.


    Nini looked at Chang Xia''s beast body in amazement.


    Eyes full of longing.


    Desire for something, it goes without saying.


    "Let''s go!" Chang Xia moved, found the most comfortable position, and waved his little hand. She was worried that if it was delayed any longer, Nanfeng wanted to sneak in.


    Thanks to the exaggerated body of the Leopard Clan, if the Leopard Clan is as petite as Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia guessed that Nanfeng would probably cause trouble.


    very quickly.


    Nuan Chun Nini rushed out of the hospital door.


    Shen Rong took a step forward and walked slowly towards Baihu.


    Su Ye walked slowly beside him.


    She sent Chang Xia away, and then turned back to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall. Promise to help find information, how much still have some effort.


    the past two days.


    The elders of Bird Horn have not been contacted.


    Obviously, the progress of the Shinahai site is mostly not smooth.


    If Shun Shun Quejiao elders should have contacted Su Ye long ago, and told the truth about the man-eating tree.


    a while.


    A group of people stood at the intersection to Baihe Beach.


    "Bai Qing, take care of everyone." Gen ordered, no more instructions. He gave a simple explanation, waved his hand, and signaled Chang Xia and the others to set off, don''t delay.


    hoo-hoo-


    Bai Qing roared.


    Run ahead first.


    "Chang Xia, remember to bring us gifts!" Nan Feng said loudly.


    The position of his hand against his belly, his eyes filled with regret. If I had known, she would enter the forest in the rainy season, and she would not be entangled with snakes in the cold season.


    A loss, a real loss!


    Why can snake walk go, she can''t.


    what-


    Last night''s punishment for snake walking was too light, so angry.


    "Bai Qing, be careful." Honey dew chasing after the team, admonished.


    this comparison.


    Xylophone looked at Nanfeng with disgust.


    This heartless beast cub is thinking about the gifts and food of Yinchuan Forest. Can''t you say a word to Snake?


    Thanks to Snake''s good character, don''t care.


    Chang Xia stood in the nest and said goodbye to the clansmen. After the rain, the forest becomes greener and fresher. Along the road, there are small puddles one after another.


    The puddle reflects the blue sky, and the water ripples gently.


    Chang Xia could not wait to sing a song.


    However, when he opened his mouth, he suddenly remembered that she couldn''t sing orc songs.


    The songs of the previous life cannot be sung.


    well!


    Forget it, eat candy.


    After Su Ye sent Chang Xia away, he took Bai Qing back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    The Shnahai Ruins.


    She didn''t tell Patriarch Gen about about cannibalizing trees, and the conclusion is still unresolved.


    Saying it out will only make more orcs worry.


    So, Su Ye hid it. I plan to reveal it when I find clues. She expects the Shinahai ruins to be explored in half a year to a year. Now that she looks at it, she is afraid that it will be a two-year base, which will give her a headache!


    "Bai Qing, you need to strengthen your training! The Twilight Forest will be busier and busier in the future. You need to grow up as soon as possible. I need you to be in charge."


    Su Ye''s faint voice.


    It rang softly in Bai Qing''s ear.


    In the past, she thought that the time was enough, and she did not have high demands on Bai Qing.


    With the rapid development of the Heluo tribe, the changes in the Twilight Forest will change with each passing day. She has more and more things in her hands, and as the only witch in the Twilight Forest, the time for Bai Qing to grow is getting shorter and shorter.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1016 Chang Xia, Beast Transformation Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1017： entertainment on the go

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    Two days later.


    Chang Xia and his party of orcs arrived at the Yuanhu tribe.


    After accepting the warm hospitality of Patriarch Tago, he stayed for another night in Yuanhu tribe.


    The next day, he took the tiger clan orcs headed by Kun and ran to the Yinchuan Forest again. Unlike the first half, the second half is difficult to walk.


    It is expected to reach Yinchuan Forest within five days.


    In the long summer, the cold stone wrapped in animal skins is coiled, and the forest is sultry in the rainy season.


    Shen Rong and the other orcs were carrying rattan baskets and couldn''t run fast in the forest, which made them even more depressed and irritable.


    "Kun, find a suitable camp."


    Bai Qing looked at the twilight in the sky and signaled Kun to find a camp to rest.


    This is the territory of the Yuanhu tribe. new


    In terms of understanding, Kun and Gru are more suitable than Bai Qing.


    "In front, there is a lake. We can rest there tonight. There are fish in the lake, so we don''t need to hunt anymore." Kun took Bai Qing''s lead and led the way towards the lake.


    They have a large team.


    Even if you spend the night near the lake, you are not afraid of animal attacks.


    There are few people, so stay away from the water source at night.


    Avoid being attacked by beasts that drink water at night, and it is safest to stay far away.


    Listen to Bai Qing and Kun to determine where to stay at night.


    Shen Rong turned around, looked at Chang Xia on the beast, and said softly, "Chang Xia, are you still dizzy?"


    Chang Xia felt dizzy and uncomfortable.


    The team slowed down in the afternoon.


    "I''m holding the cold stone, it''s alright." Chang Xia replied weakly. The undeveloped forest was hot and humid, and it was airtight. For a long time in the summer, it is inevitable to be a little uncomfortable.


    She had a mint in her mouth and played with the cold stone.


    It''s also quite comfortable.


    "You lie down and don''t move, we''ll be near the lake in no time. When we get to the lake, come down and walk twice." Shen Rong persuaded warmly, thinking that the Tiger Clan and Bear Clan should build the road. The road in Yinchuan Forest needs to be repaired. .


    Yinchuan forest has wild rice.


    This road needs to be repaired sooner or later.


    The deer tribe moved into the Heluo tribe and became a member of the Leopard tribe.


    Yinchuan Forest became a borderless land.


    Yuanhu Tribe and Dadi Tribe are quite far from Yinchuan Forest, just depends on Su Ye''s meaning. At that time, Yinchuan Forest will be classified as either the tiger clan or the bear clan.


    However, no matter who the Yinchuan Forest is assigned to.


    This road has to be repaired.


    After feeling the convenience of the passage, no orc can refuse it.


    Walking in the forest is too dangerous. On the contrary, if the road is open, the danger is not much reduced, but it can save the time and comfort of the journey.


    Walking through the dense forest, the sound of rushing water could be heard in my ears.


    At the same time, there is a strong water vapor and a faint rotten smell in the nose.


    "It''s here." Kun stood still, and in front of him was a lake. The area of ??the unknown lake was about a quarter of the size of Mobai Lake. The blue waves were rippling. There were many birds and birds in the reeds. bird.


    In an instant.


    The entire sky above the lake was filled with the panicked sounds of birds.


    "Pick up more eggs, there must be a lot of eggs among the reeds. If we can catch a few wild ducks, we can eat roast duck and blood-sauce duck at night."


    Nuan Chun sat on the mountain kun beast and pointed to the reeds by the lake in the distance, his expression full of excitement and eagerness.


    The reeds next to the White Lake and the reeds on the other side of the White River Beach.


    They are often in and out of the clansmen, and every time they get a good harvest. The savvy clansmen deliberately left one or two when picking up bird eggs. The chickens and ducks among the reeds are stupid. They lay their eggs in the same place every time. As long as they don''t finish picking up the eggs, they can keep picking them up.


    A can of roast duck and duck with blood sauce.


    Immediately, the eyes of the orcs began to shine.


    Kun and other orcs who were lightly loaded, quickly unloaded the rattan baskets on their bodies.


    Touching quietly, I touched the reeds of the lake.


    With the help of Nuan Chun Nini, Shen Rong unloaded the rattan basket. Chang Xia didn''t rush to restore his human form, and took two steps on short legs. After Shen Rong built a simple animal nest with rattan baskets, he put on his clothes and walked in.


    After a while, she dressed neatly and came out.


    this time.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1017 Recreation on the Road Free read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Nuan Chun Nini chose a camp to stay.


    Shen Rong Shankun helped clean up.


    Bai Qing looked for stones to build a stove, stalked the lake under the mountain to catch fish, and Suoya Suodan went into the forest to pick wild vegetables.


    The orcs did not need to be ordered, and acted independently.


    Chang Xia akimbo, walking slowly and moving. Still holding the mint in his mouth, sniffing the earthy fragrance between his nostrils, the dizziness in his mind gradually dissipated.


    Fengqin is a female from the Yuanhu tribe.


    He is half a head taller than Nuanchun and looks more burly than average females.


    It is difficult to distinguish male and female from the back.


    The beast turns his hands and quickly clears the weeds and bushes near the camp.


    "Nuanchun, can I eat lo-mei at night?" Feng Qinba pouted, she loves the lo-mei from the Heluo tribe. Although Changxia announced the brine package. Fengqin thinks that the Heluo tribe''s lo-mei tastes better, and the one made by herself doesn''t have that taste.


    Nuan Chun hesitated and said, "The lo mei has to be simmered for a long time, and it may be too late at night."


    "Huh? Does it take a long time to make lo-mei?" Feng Qin was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    Every time she does it, it feels very fast!


    "Fengqin wants to eat luwei?" Chang Xia asked with a chuckle.


    Fengqin nodded, swallowed her saliva, and said, "I want to, I really want to."


    "Wait until Yinchuan Forest to make it! The longer the stew is, the more flavorful it will be. When I cook it normally, it doesn''t taste as good." Chang Xia explained.


    she said.


    Fengqin showed a stunned expression.


    She said that the lo-mei made directly, why does it taste so-so?


    Before Chang Xia went out, he brought a lot of semi-finished lo-mei. When I went to the Yuanhu tribe a few days ago, I made a meal for Fengqin.


    So, Fengqin was thinking about it.


    Also shouted too little, did not have enough fun.


    In the rainy season, the temperature gradually rises.


    Chang Xia did not prepare much cooked food, and it is easy to spoil.


    "This season''s wild vegetables are fresh, let Snake make a salad, his salad is really good." Chang Xia pointed to Snake, who was catching fish in the lake, and opened his mouth with a smile.


    Nuan Chun echoed: "The cold dishes made by Snake are really delicious!"


    Saying that, he couldn''t help but swallow.


    Suoya Suodan went to pick wild vegetables. The deer orcs preferred vegetarian food. The wild vegetables they picked were always the freshest and most delicious. Excavated plant rhizomes, crisp, sweet and juicy.


    Bai Qing found stones and started to build the stove.


    After Shen Rong tidied up the camp, he went into the forest to look for firewood, and by the way, to see if he could get the whole prey, Kong Shan Gelu followed.


    "Brother, bury me two eggs later, I want to eat baked eggs."


    Bai Qing built the stove Chang Xia saw the needle and asked Bai Qing to bake the bird eggs for her. Next to the lake, Chang Xia was not worried about finding the eggs.


    This did not come back with the tiger clan orcs.


    Everyone carried a lot of eggs and a bunch of pheasants and ducks in their hands.


    Of course, there are also some unknown birds.


    All kinds of cackling, clucking, clucking, and chattering were mixed together, making it too noisy.


    "Kun, why don''t you just cut off their necks, it''s so noisy!" Feng Qin said fiercely.


    Chang Xia hurriedly raised his hand to stop it and said, "Cut the neck with a knife and let the blood bleed, it''s better this way."


    If there are conditions, you have to take it into consideration.


    No conditions, just twist your neck. It''s faster and more convenient, but the meat is not so tender and delicious, and there will be a strong fishy smell.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1017 Recreation on the Road Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1018： You go up, or I go up

    heard.


    Fengqin obediently took out the animal bone knife and bled the chicken and duck.


    There are so many people that a few chickens and ducks can''t fill everyone''s stomach.


    All the chickens and ducks that were caught were killed and put aside. After the water was boiled, they would be scalded.


    On the other side, snakes came out of the lake.


    Rattan baskets filled with harvest.


    Entering the forest is dangerous, and the orcs will never be stingy to fill their stomachs.


    The forest lacks everything, that is, there is no shortage of prey and all kinds of edible food.


    very quickly.


    Shen Rong carried firewood and returned with his prey.


    A roaring bonfire is burning.


    The half of the lake is flushed red.


    The lake surface reflected the orange-red firelight, which was bright and dazzling.


    Chang Xia squatted down and slowly shed the pheasant''s hair. Beside, Nuan Chun Nini moves much faster, not to mention Bai Qing them.


    Chang Xia took care of the pheasants in his hands.


    Next to it, more than 20 chickens and ducks were all cleaned up.


    see.


    Chang Xia was a little embarrassed.


    Is she really slow?


    "Chang Xia, give me the pheasant, and you can sit by the stove and roast the fire. It''s getting dark and the temperature is dropping, so wear more clothes so you don''t catch a cold." Shen Rong said.


    With that said, he took the pheasant from Chang Xia''s hand.


    Mixed with other chickens and ducks, I plan to take it to the lake for disposal.


    "Don''t throw away the internal organs, clean them separately. I''m going to fry a hot and sour chicken dish at night. Suddenly I really want to eat sour, and I have a bad appetite on the road."


    Shen Rong responded, taking advantage of the fact that it was not completely dark.


    Quickly deal with the chicken and duck.


    In the distance, Gru and Kun are dealing with wild boars that have just been hunted.


    This wild boar is not big, about 1000 jin.


    It''s not far from Yinchuan Forest, and if you can''t finish it, you can take it to Yinchuan Forest.


    before they come.


    Chang Xia explained it briefly.


    If the wild rice in Yinchuan Forest can be harvested.


    They may need to stay in Yinchuan Forest for a while.


    On this trip, the Patriarch of Goingen specially gave Yinbei to Changxia, if the wild rice in Yinchuan Forest could be harvested. The tribe will send totem warriors to help pick and transport the rice back to the tribe.


    There are nearly a thousand orcs in the Heluo tribe.


    Plus the orcs who settled in one after another, and the orcs who later moved into the Heluo tribe.


    now.


    There are more than a thousand orcs in the Heluo tribe.


    The taste of white rice, no orc can refuse.


    If the wild rice in Yinchuan Forest can be harvested, Changxia will not miss it.


    Except for the ears of rice that must be reserved, Changxia''s ambition is to collect all the rice that can be seen in the Yinchuan forest.


    This must be reserved for the ear of rice, which is naturally convenient for harvesting the second crop.


    but.


    Chang Xia guessed that the second crop should be much less than the first crop.


    After all, it is impossible to leave too many ears of rice in the fields in the long summer.


    When the rice fields in the small river wilderness are really successfully developed, the orcs will no longer be short of food.


    Follow-up plans to develop Yinchuan Forest. At that time, the Twilight Forest will fully enter the era of farming, which also shows that the orcs have entered the next era, and hunting and picking will eventually become a thing of the past.


    "Chang Xia, you even brought sour peppers?" Nuan Chun asked in surprise.


    "Not only did I bring sour peppers, but I also brought sour radishes and sour beans. After I was pregnant, the tastes changed. I was afraid that I wanted to eat sour and spicy food, so I brought everything I should bring." Changxia Shousu Influenced by the patriarch Ye Hegen, he likes to take precautions when doing things.


    Cramping, she can''t do it.


    "Chang Xia, you are really thoughtful!" Feng Qin praised.


    Nini said, "I brought some of everything."


    When Nini packed her luggage, she thought more about Chang Xia and Gru.


    Even, she also specially looked for the xylophone.


    Nini''s luggage was actually packed by Xylophone.


    "Nini, you brought it too?" Nuan Chun was even more surprised. Nini should not have much in her hands. Where did she bring it?


    "I asked Xylophone Amu to help me pack my luggage, and some of it was for Chang Xia. Gru and I didn''t have much, just clothes and ointments." Nini said: "There is a lot to eat in the forest. , I didn''t take care of it."


    She and Gru are very grateful to Chang Xia, besides, they are both adult orcs. If you are not hungry, just prepare some commonly used things.


    Others, not so important.


    Orc life has always been rough.


    If it wasn''t for the Heluo tribe, Nini would not have known that she could live such an exquisite life.


    "Nini, you are so kind!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Nuan Chun also gave Nini a thumbs up, and Nuan Chun also prepared a lot of things for Chang Xia. After all, going into the forest with a beast cub, some things can be prepared, so naturally, more preparations should be made.


    "Nanfeng also asked me to bring more things for Chang Xia," Snake agreed.


    This said.


    Bai Qingkongshan opened their mouths one after another.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing and crying.


    However, the whole person felt extremely warm.


    "Bai Qing, what did Milu and the others bring to Chang Xia?" Chen Rong asked curiously.


    Bai Qing said: "Honeydew asked me to bring all kinds of chili peppers to Chang Xia. Dried chili peppers, chili powder, chili sauce..."


    "I have sauerkraut, sour peppers and sour cowpeas here." Kong Shan said.


    Snake twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Nanfeng has prepared meat, all kinds of meat. There are soy sauce meat, fried meat, air-dried meat and bacon."


    So Snaking Package is the largest.


    However, the snake walk comes from the snake family, and the animal body is inconvenient to carry rattan baskets.


    Thanks to the help of Bai Qingkong Mountain and the others.


    Otherwise, Snake is really wanting to cry without tears.


    One listen.


    Shen Rong understood.


    This should be a privately negotiated decision by Nanfeng Maple Leaf They were worried that Changxia would not be able to eat well in the forest, so they were looking forward to bringing more things with them. This way, I am not afraid of not having anything to eat if I am thirsty.


    "Everyone has their hearts!" Shen Rong said.


    When I return to the tribe, I really have to consider bringing more gifts.


    A relationship can last forever.


    Blindly taking advantage of it will eventually lead to small gains and big losses.


    "We usually go to your house to eat and drink. This trivial matter is what it should be. Besides, isn''t Chang Xia going to Yinchuan Forest so that the orcs of the Twilight Forest can eat enough in the future?"


    Bai Qing was very calm.


    If not, the Gen Patriarch would be reluctant to hand over Yinbei to Changxia.


    The importance of Yinbei is self-evident.


    Except for the old ape that Tie Hanhan, which orc tribe dares to discard Yinbei at will?


    Talk and laugh.


    From this unknown lake, smoke of gunpowder came.


    At the same time, it is accompanied by bursts of tempting fragrance.


    This is also due to the fact that there are many people and strong strength.


    In other words, the orcs would never dare to make a fire and roast meat in an open space, especially near a lake.


    Here in Changxia, the warm spring is stir-frying duck with blood sauce.


    Shen Rong and Baiqing quietly raised their ears and stared at the forest not far away.


    "You go up, or I go up." Shen Rong whispered.


    Bai Qing opened his mouth and just wanted to talk.


    "I''m coming." Gru licked the corner of his mouth and stood up with a bloodthirsty look on his face. The tip of the tongue sticks out, the hungry look, and the delicate face, under the light of the fire, seem a bit permeable.


    Kun heard the sound.


    Shrinking his neck, he leaned towards the stove.


    The other tiger clan orcs don''t go too far, they thought that Gru would be able to restrain himself somewhat after he had a partner. Who knows that instead of restraining, he has become more and more rampant and perverted.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1019： Night by the Lake

    Gru''s words fell.


    Instantly flashed into the forest.


    Then, a tragic beast roar came from the forest.


    "Has he always been this crazy?" Shen Rong hesitated before saying the word "crazy". He raised his hand, hiding the twitching corner of his mouth.


    Gru''s expression just now was really embarrassing.


    Bai Qing coughed.


    "well enough!"


    Kun smirked and said, "This is quite normal. He remembers that this is the Twilight Forest, and it is somewhat restrained." The implication is that after returning to the Twilight Forest, Gel''s madness is much normal.


    If this was placed on the West Land, Gru first tore off his clothes, stood on tiptoe, let out a weird laugh, and slowly approached the prey with his waist twisted. The appearance of Kun was too embarrassing to describe.


    Bloodthirsty Gru.


    Kun would like to say it was BT Gru.


    Normal people, who can fight shirtless?


    Not to mention he also likes to lick the blood of his prey/enemy.


    The more he thought about it, the more ferocious his expression became.


    Fortunately, when he returned to the Twilight Forest, Gru began to restrain himself, licking his mouth at most, and even restrained his weird smile and twisted waist.


    Otherwise, Kun really doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Tiger clan is really normal orcs, not related to bt.


    One listen.


    The expressions of the orcs were even weirder.


    Is this normal? !


    Shen Rong had heard of the bloodthirsty Gru''s murderous name in the royal court.


    However, no contact.


    It seems that, fortunately, I didn''t get in touch with Gru out of curiosity before. This kind of seriously ill totem warrior can stay away as much as he can.


    After all, Gru might be the next Pukang elder.


    Shen Rong rubbed his left shoulder lightly, the bruise on his left shoulder had long since disappeared. However, Shen Rong always felt that as long as he thought of Elder Pukang''s name and face, his left shoulder still had a dull pain.


    "Xilu made him evolve?" Bai Qing said in surprise.


    Kun''s face twisted for a while, Bai Qing''s evolutionary sentence really made him unable to defend himself.


    Before leaving the Twilight Forest, Gru''s personality was a little weird, but he was more or less normal. After a few years of experience in the Western Land, Gru''s fighting style has become more and more bt, and Kun''s character is extensive. I don''t think there is anything wrong.


    It''s just that I heard more of Gru''s description in my ears.


    Even if he has a rough personality, he feels that Gru''s eyes are irritating when he fights.


    "Xilu, it''s really dangerous!" Snake walks.


    Next to it, Shan Kun Kong Shan echoed.


    Obviously, they have both played against Gru before, and they all know each other somewhat. The same as the six tribes, the totem warriors present, except for Suoya Suodan from the deer tribe, other orcs are all acquaintances.


    "Hooho-"


    In the forest, there was a shrill beast roar.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but look up and asked, "A Rong, what''s the matter with this scream?"


    into the night.


    Make such a big noise.


    Is it really safe?


    "Gru is hunting the beasts that sneak in nearby." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia frowned and looked up at the direction of the forest.


    "Aren''t you going to help?"


    "Don''t worry, Gru can handle it."


    The orcs waved their hands, they didn''t want to disturb Gru''s Yaxing in the past. Annoying him and being caught by him to communicate and learn from each other, isn''t that harming yourself?


    Orcs like to communicate and learn from each other, and enjoy the thrill of fighting from fist to flesh.


    but-


    Fight with Gru, that''s all.


    Gru the dwarf fights desperately, even if he uses his hands and feet together, he will open his mouth and bite. He was so ruthless that he even dared to break his own hands and feet.


    On ruthless, on madness.


    Gru is famous for his fierce reputation in the six tribes of the Twilight Forest.


    heard.


    Chang Xia suddenly remembered what everyone called Gru: Gru the Bloodthirsty. This name is not serious at first, and looking at the strange expressions of Bai Qingshan Kun and other orcs, it can make warlike orcs avoid like scorpions, and Grudo is not easy.


    "Chang Xia, Gru is fine." Nini smiled and said, "Gru likes to fight. He is a little crazy when he fights. Let''s leave him alone. When he has a good time, he will come back by himself."


    In the distance, Shen Rong and other orcs listened to Nini''s words.


    Convince yourself.


    As expected of a female who dared to marry Gru.


    This heart is different, the atmosphere.


    Nini is a little weaker, and her heart and knowledge are far beyond ordinary people.


    That''s enough to match Gru.


    Nini can be recognized by the Yuanhu tribe, in addition to Changxia''s support, presumably, her own bearing can indeed convince the inside of the tiger tribe.


    All the orcs move together.


    Soon, a sumptuous dinner will be ready.


    "Nini, call Gru back for dinner." Chang Xia said.


    During this time, the forest screamed again and again.


    The insects near the lake disappeared immediately. Obviously, they also knew that the lake was particularly dangerous tonight, and chose to disappear or hide.


    Nini clapped her hands and shouted towards the forest.


    "Gru, come back for dinner!"


    "Roar-"


    What responded to Nini was a thick roar of a tiger.


    After a while, a head of a colorful giant tiger soaked in blood slowly walked out of the forest.


    The tiger''s eyes were half closed, revealing a strange gluttony.


    Nini ignored the terrifying appearance of the colorful giant tiger and waved to the giant tiger.


    "Gru, let''s go to the lake to wash." Nini smiled and greeted Gru to approach the lake. I plan to clean Gru myself before eating.


    Don''t look at Gru''s figure, his height is average.


    but.


    Gru in the form of a beast can definitely be called a behemoth.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she whispered, "Nuanchun, do you think Gru is scary, or Nini is more scary?"


    Even a normal orc would be somewhat frightened when he saw Gru like this.


    Nini looked at it and seemed very excited.


    Is this right?


    "Maybe, it''s all scary." Nuan Chun said.


    To be honest, Gru came out of the forest dripping with blood.


    The fire was shining, and UU reading looked terrifying.


    Don''t say that Chang Xia finds it scary, Nuan Chun''s heart is stunned.


    However, Nini took brisk steps and approached Gru excitedly. Does that look weird?


    "Could it be that Nini, like A Yu''er, hides her strength?" Chang Xia guessed, and gave Shen Rong a look of help.


    Shen Rong shook his head firmly and said, "Nini, very weak."


    "The cat family, even the totem warriors are average. Besides, Nini has no ability to activate the bloodline at all, she is just an ordinary orc." Bai Qing echoed.


    "Talent." Snake said: "She may naturally like strong people, especially strong people with a special personality like Gru."


    Hearing that Snake said that Gru had a special character, all the orcs fell silent.


    Even the tiger clan orcs couldn''t refute it. After all, they wanted to say bt for the adjective "special", which was more appropriate.


    "Chang Xia, are there any female cat tribes in the Heluo tribe?" Kun turned around and locked his gaze on Chang Xia, with a little eagerness in his eyes.


    Chang Xia said, "No."


    After speaking, Chang Xia looked at Kun strangely.


    "Kun, do you want to find a female cat clan as a partner?" Feng Qin asked in surprise.


    Kun''s heart tightened, and he said nervously, "Can''t you?"


    "You are looking for a female cat with this physique, do you want to crush her to death?" Feng Qin rolled her eyes and complained.


    Next to it, the other orcs were overjoyed.


    Feng Qin''s rant about his strength made Kun unable to refute.


    "Kun''s physique, you really can''t find a female with too weak physique."


    "Bear females can be considered."


    "Lion females are also good, sturdy and powerful."


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The website of the mobile version of the novel of the Republic of China:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1020： L reward plus more

    ��


    ��


    In addition to silence, Kun is still silent.


    He may be influenced by Gru and likes petite females as well.


    The females of their own tribe are mostly Fengqin. Kun looked at them as if they were brothers, without any evil thoughts.


    "Kun, you didn''t attend the Normandy Fair this year?" Chang Xia asked, looking at Kun''s expression, she guessed that he liked delicate females as much as Gru. As a result, the females of the six major tribes are basically unsuitable.


    The females of the six major tribes belong to the strong female type.


    Kun shook his head and said, "I didn''t go. The tribe is busy clearing the nearby barren forests, waiting to try to grow more beans this year. This year, only elderly single orcs participated in the Normandy Fair."


    "That''s a pity." Chang Xia said.


    Kong Shan laughed, patted Kun on the shoulder, and said, "This year, in the Normandy grasslands, there are fish and bird females participating in the big market. You didn''t go...you missed it!"


    The Kun is terrifying in height, far exceeding that of ordinary orcs.


    Weak females will be afraid to see him.


    Maybe it would be different if it were a fish and bird female.


    heard.


    Kun''s cheeks moved, and the rough and slightly ferocious face added a bit of ferocity.


    As expected of an orc who can try with Gru.


    "Are the females of the fish clan and bird clan good-looking?" Feng Qin asked curiously.


    Chang Xia paused for a while, and said in surprise, "Have you ever seen a female of the Fish Clan or Bird Clan in the Yuanhu Tribe?" Su Ye said that this year, the Twilight Forest turned back many Fish Clan, Bird Clan orcs. Shouldn''t the Yuanhu tribe not have a single fish, bird, orc?


    "My clan didn''t kidnap the females of the fish clan and bird clan, but tied back a few males. They are more delicate, and their strength is not bad." Feng Qin said.


    heard.


    Chang Xia''s hand twitched twice.


    Depend on.


    Here are a few Limi Aunts again!


    Beside, Shen Rong and other male orcs were terrified.


    They all looked at Kun with admiration, no wonder he and Gru didn''t want to get married. Even if they are married, they want to find foreigners, such a strong female, ordinary males really can''t bear it.


    Fengqin''s words made Chang Xia unable to rectify it.


    Blind date or something is directly omitted by the tiger clan.


    Is it acceptable for males to use tying instead?


    In terms of sturdiness, it has to be a female of the Yuanhu tribe. According to Chang Xia''s understanding of the six major tribes, it seems that the females of the Yuanhu tribe are the most sturdy, as strong as honeydew, and they can''t do things like kidnap Bai Qing.


    The Tiger Clan not only dared to do it, but also directly tied the Orcs of the Fish Clan and Bird Clan.


    Women do not allow men.


    There is no clear distinction between males and females.


    Females are stronger, and they are really more outrageous and awesome than males.


    "What happen to you guys?"


    Gru cleaned up and returned with Nini.


    Seeing that the orcs looked aggrieved, he couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    cough cough��


    Chang Xia coughed twice and said, "It''s okay, prepare tableware and chopsticks to eat."


    All the orcs took advantage of the situation to reveal the topic just now, but Feng Qin was confused, she couldn''t understand where she said something wrong. Looking at Chang Xia Nuanchun with questioning eyes, the two of Chang Xia turned their heads away and pretended not to see it.


    After all, it cannot always be said that tiger females are too tiger.


    Ordinary males are intimidated by the sight, this is too hurtful.


    "Fengqin, don''t think about it. Come and eat duck with blood sauce, it''s late, but it''s gone." Nuanchun reminded, urging Fengqin to hurry over to eat.


    Of course, this rice does not refer to white rice.


    If you want to eat white rice, you have to wait until you go to Yinchuan Forest.


    Playing and frolic, the orcs were immersed in the stage of grabbing food.


    Gradually, the terrifying topic just now was forgotten.


    After dinner.


    Chang Xia suddenly bounced and complained, "My roasted bird eggs��"


    After she was full, she leaned against Shen Rong''s arms and looked up at the night sky. His eyes suddenly fell on the side of the stove, and the electric light flashed, thinking of the egg she asked Bai Qing to help bury.


    "It''s burnt!" Bai Qing said.


    Having said that, he got up and pulled Chang Xia.


    For a long time, he didn''t pull anything out, slightly embarrassed and smirked.


    Don''t talk about scorching, it''s all burnt to ashes.


    Pfft!


    Nuan Chun Nini burst into laughter.


    They really all forgot about Changxia''s roasted bird eggs.


    Who knew that after the meal, Chang Xia would suddenly think of it. This meal is ready, they even finished dinner, how can there still be **** left on the roasted bird eggs in the stove? Mostly turned into civil ash, nothing.


    well!


    Chang Xia covered her eyes and complained again and again.


    "Want to eat?" Shen Rong asked with a chuckle.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said weakly, "Forget it, I''ll bury two more tomorrow morning."


    Although, there is a bonfire stand not far away.


    There is no shortage of eggs.


    However, she ate alone, leaving no gaps for the baked bird eggs. Besides, Chang Xia yawned again and again and wanted to sleep, how could he still have time to eat roasted bird eggs?


    "Okay, go to sleep!" Shen Rong nodded, pulled the animal skin over Chang Xia''s body, and let her rest in his arms.


    At night, the orcs use the earth as their bed.


    Rest around the campfire.


    Gru is responsible for guarding the first half of the night, and the second half of the night.


    The vigil is everyone taking turns, and tonight it''s Gru and Kun. Of course, Chang Xia and the other females don''t need to keep vigil at night, and the males will work in pairs and rotate every night.


    The chirps sounded softly.


    Like a sleeping song, it coaxes everyone to fall asleep quietly.


    The night passed peacefully.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Chang Xia woke up under the impact of a strong **** aura.


    At this time, she was pillowed on animal skins and covered with animal skin bedding. The whole person is very relaxed and placed on the ground, with thatch and animal skins also placed on the body.


    Rubbing her eyes, she sat up.


    But see.


    Shen Rong and other orcs were slaughtering wild beasts by the lake in the distance.


    "Nuanchun, they went into the forest to hunt early in the morning?" Chang Xia asked in a hoarse voice. Gru went into the forest to play last night, but did not bring back his prey.


    Could the extra prey be hunted in the morning?


    Nuan Chun handed over a bowl of warm boiled water and let Chang Xia drink it, explaining: "This prey was caught last night by Gru and Kun during the night''s vigil. There was no hunting last night, but it was just slaughtered in the morning."


    Chang Xia said that it is delicious to kill now.


    The orcs are very obedient, and they all listen to Chang Xia.


    "Tsk tsk! Two big wild boars, this trip to Yinchuan Forest will not worry about oil-frying. Fengqin, how far is it from Yinchuan Forest?" Chang Xia asked. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Fengqin said, "A day and a half."


    "A day and a half, not too far, not too close. I''m still thinking about getting close, and I''ll boil the oil after I arrive in Yinchuan Forest. It will take a day and a half!" Chang Xia said with a headache, saying that it''s not too far, not too close, mainly because he is worried about pork After a long time, the taste will go bad.


    "The weather is hot and humid, and the pork will go bad in a day and a half." Nuan Chun said.


    If you are in the tribe, you can also put a cellar.


    They have to hurry to Yinchuan Forest, and there is no way to keep the meat fresh. Even if Chang Xia has a cold stone in his hand, it is useless, because of the thousands of pounds of meat, the small cold stone in Chang Xia''s hand does not work at all.


    "Set up a pot and boil the oil. The pork is turned into fried meat, but fried meat is not good. We don''t have a pottery altar and wooden barrel for fried meat..."


    Smoking takes time and is equally inappropriate.


    "Wood barrel, I''m going to chop down the tree." Feng Qin said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia thought about it and nodded in agreement.


    9-25: Thanks to Xinzi for the January ticket, Crying Girl for the January ticket, *# for the January ticket, Dreamer''s dream for the January ticket, book friends 20180427163611649 for the January ticket, mifeng55 for the January ticket, sweet liquor. Feed the March pass, Xizi MM feed the January pass, txa feed the January pass, Menglong 245625107 feed the January pass, Beidai feed the May pass, Buddhist characters support the role for the January pass, Miss Liu feed the January pass, L Feed the January pass, csj520 feed the January pass, Wanyu''s mother feeds the January pass, book friend 531***706 feeds the January pass, and Tang Xiaobaotang feeds the January pass.


    Thank you L for the reward of 1666 coins.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1021： Mysterious wild fruit in the Xia River

    so much prey.


    One or two meals are definitely not enough.


    There is still more than a day away from Yinchuan Forest. To avoid food waste, we can only consider various storage methods and bring food to Yinchuan Forest.


    vomit.


    After a while, Shen Rong and the other orcs cleaned up their prey.


    Warm Chun Nini in a pan and boil the oil.


    Just started to boil the oil, Chang Xia couldn''t help but vomit.


    Obviously, the oily smell is too heavy.


    Chang Xia smelled uncomfortable and retched.


    "Chang Xia��" Shen Rong became anxious, strode towards Chang Xia, and asked nervously, "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong, or something else?"


    "No, I''m fine. The oily smell is heavy and I''m a little sick to my stomach. You can cut a pickled radish for me, get some sauce and chili powder, and I''ll eat two pieces together." Chang Xia waved his hand, signaling the orcs not to worry and move. , choose the upper air outlet, away from the stove where the oil is boiled.


    After listening.


    The orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    If Changxia has three longs and two shorts, would it be worth it?


    Most of this trip to Yinchuan Forest has to be cancelled.


    Shen Rong walked towards the rattan basket, found the rattan wooden barrel containing the sour radish, took out half of the sour radish, and acted according to Chang Xia''s instructions.


    very quickly.


    The mixed sour radish, Shen Rong came towards Chang Xia.


    At this moment, Chang Xia is a little far from the camp.


    Deep-fried meat has a strong taste, lard tastes domineering, and the rich burnt aroma can be smelled from a distance of a mile or two. However, the smell drifted away from the distance, and Chang Xia''s tumbling belly gradually calmed down.


    Eating radish with sour, salty and delicious sauce, Chang Xia''s ugly expression calmed down a little and returned to its original rosy.


    "Are you more comfortable?" Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia nodded and smiled: "A Rong, don''t worry, it''s normal for a female pregnant with a cub to vomit. I have a good pregnancy, and the cub in my belly knows how to hurt people. I haven''t had a big reaction for more than two months. Just now. Just choked on the smell of oil, and now it''s all right."


    She doesn''t want to be treated special.


    After all, this is the wild.


    In the forest, Chang Xia didn''t want Shen Rong to be distracted.


    In the distance, everyone felt relieved when they saw that Chang Xia was really fine.


    At the same time, I started to prepare breakfast. After the meal, I had to continue on my way to Yinchuan Forest. This place has already left the territory of the tiger clan, and it is also not close to the territory of the bear clan.


    It is the junction of the territory of the deer tribe.


    This kind of three regardless of the zone is the most dangerous.


    There is no orc organization totem warriors to regularly clear the beasts in the forest, no one knows which poisonous snakes and beasts inhabit the forest, and all the orcs dare not be careless.


    In a hurry, the fried meat was not fried through.


    However, this does not affect eating. After all, when fried meat is eaten, it needs to be stir-fried, and it will have little effect if it is not thoroughly fried.


    Pieces of fried meat are poured into wooden barrels along with lard.


    Fill seven or eight large wooden barrels directly.


    This time.


    All the meat of the prey is made into fried meat.


    Left a part to eat, and even the internal organs have been oiled.


    Its purpose is to preserve.


    Three poles in the sun.


    The camp is cleaned up, and the orcs are ready to set off.


    This time.


    In addition to sugar, Changxiawowo also has a small bowl of sour cowpea and salty and sour radish. It is convenient to eat when you are uncomfortable in the long summer and relieve acid.


    "Gru, is there a shortcut?" Bai Qing asked.


    A day and a half, he felt a little longer.


    Yu Guang glanced over where Chang Xia was, Bai Qing hoped to reach Yinchuan Forest as soon as possible.


    Gru paused, pouted towards Suoya Suodan, and said, "This is near the former territory of the deer tribe. You might as well ask them if you ask me."


    think about.


    Bai Qing turned his attention to Suo Ya Suo Dan.


    Sawyer shook his head lightly, and the long antlers swayed slightly. Compared with other orcs, the deer orcs are more suitable for carrying rattan baskets.


    "I know a shortcut." Suodan smiled and said, "We can take the waterway from the Xiashui River to the Yinchuan Forest, which is expected to save half the journey. However, the Xiashui River has crocodiles, anacondas, etc. The ferocious aura of aquatic beasts is more dangerous."


    ��


    When I heard the three words Xia Shuihe.


    All the orcs turned their attention to Sodan.


    Summer River.


    The name is unremarkable.


    but-


    The Xia Shui River connects the Black Lakes of Death Canyon.


    Xia Shui River, Blind Shui River.


    Yinchuan Forest Reach, of course, is not very dangerous.


    However, who can guarantee that this river will be safe?


    Besides, in addition to crocodiles and anacondas, the Xiashui River is even more dangerous to those unknown water beasts. There are rumors that the black lake is connected to the sea, where countless water beasts and sea beasts are buried, just like the bones buried underground in the death canyon, the black lake is extremely dangerous.


    No matter how hard they die, no orc dares to joke about their own lives.


    Suoya stared at Suodan with cold eyes, and said coldly, "Suodan, have you been to Xiashui River?"


    In an instant.


    The orcs looked at Thordan with strange eyes.


    Are the deer orcs so brave?


    "One, once."


    "I do not believe."


    "Twice, I''ve been to Xiashuihe twice."


    Suo Dan was slightly embarrassed, smiled and said, "There is a super delicious wild fruit in the Xia Shui River. I accidentally saw it by the river once."


    This is for eating, not dying.


    "Suodan, tell me what that delicious fruit looks like?" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    If you talk about food, Chang Xia won''t be sleepy.


    "It''s round and very juicy." Sodan explained in a hesitant manner. The wild fruits in the Xiashui River were split open, very juicy, with smooth skins, like pumpkins with black seeds inside.


    Listen and listen.


    Chang Xia felt that Sodan was talking about watermelons.


    However, watermelons should grow in the ground.


    The wild fruit that Suo Dan said grows in the water is different from the watermelon that Chang Xia knew.


    Gollum.


    Suddenly, some orcs couldn''t help making a grunting sound.


    Obviously, attracted by the wild fruit described by Sodan, he was greedy and wanted to eat.


    "When did it happen?" Suoya resisted the urge to beat Sodan, seeing Chang Xia curious about the wild fruit in the Xia River, and then asked.


    "Last year, the warm season." Suodan said, "I''ve really been there twice. Xiashuihe is too dangerous, I didn''t dare to go again." When he said that, Suodan kept pouting. It can be seen that he was obsessed with the wild fruits in the Xiashui River, and regretted that he did not enjoy it.


    "Warm season-"


    This is the beginning of the rainy season, and the warm season is still a few months away.


    "Shen Rong, what do you say?" Bai Qing didn''t rush to make a decision, turned to look at Shen Rong and asked for his opinion.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly, and said decisively, "Xiashui River is too dangerous, we can''t go by water. We''ll try again in another day."


    Chang Xia is pregnant with her own cub.


    Shen Rong would never take her into danger.


    What''s more, they don''t have to go by water if they are not in a hurry.


    Chang Xia didn''t retching anymore, and the situation was okay.


    One listen.


    Bai Qing didn''t ask again.


    In fact, when Suo Dan mentioned the three words Xia Shuihe.


    Bai Qing backed away.


    Xia Shuihe, who dares to approach easily? Unless the orcs conquer the canyon of death one day, before that, the orcs will not easily approach anything related to the canyon of death.


    Risk and income are not proportional.


    Everyone knows how to choose, but the wild fruit mentioned by Sodan.


    If you are in the forest section of Yinchuan, you can try to take a look at the water.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1022： Lugu, the hometown of deer

    "what-"


    "This is Yinchuan Forest!"


    Late night.


    Chang Xia woke up amidst a series of howls, and heard Nuan Chun''s curious inquiries.


    "A Rong, have we arrived at Yinchuan Forest?" Chang Xia''s soft voice sounded softly, with a hint of hoarseness. Apparently, she just woke up from a deep sleep.


    "We went to the land where the Lu tribe used to live." Shen Rong said.


    A day and a half.


    The orcs hurry up and finally reach the Yinchuan Forest. Under the leadership of Suoya Suodan, they traveled through the Yinchuan Forest and successfully reached the land where the Deer Tribe lived before.


    This is a place called Lugu.


    Lu is the same as deer, and the deer tribe prefers to call Lugu the hometown of deer.


    "Lugu, we call this valley the land of deer." Suoya said.


    The invasion of aliens broke the tranquility of Lugu. In order to survive, the deer tribe chose to leave the former hometown of deer. The death canyon hides a big secret, and the deer tribe can''t keep this secret. The Lugu of Yinchuan forest is too close to the death canyon.


    "Pack up, we will stay in Lugu for ten days and a half months." Bai Qing shouted and stepped into the Yinchuan forest, smelling the strong fragrance of rice flowers in his nostrils. This smell has been smelled in the tribe, it is the smell of rice.


    The patriarch Luqi did not lie to them.


    The first crop of wild rice in Yinchuan Forest has matured.


    This season is exactly the time to harvest the rice.


    Even later, wild rice should drop a lot.


    "The night wind brings the fragrance of rice flowers��"


    Chang Xia raised his head, sniffing the night wind blowing past his face, and his cheeks were full of excitement and happiness. This trip to Yinchuan Forest was a success!


    think about.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but activate the bloodline ability.


    All kinds of complicated conversation sounds are endless.


    Chang Xia quickly filtered these noisy voices and searched for the information he wanted.


    "The two-legged beast in the valley has left, and a lot of mature yellow grass outside has fallen. If it rains again, it will be gone!"


    "Another Twolegs have entered the valley. What are they trying to do?"


    "What do you care about them? I hope they''ll kill those nasty rats in the ground before they keep gnawing on my roots."


    In the night wind.


    The chanting of the plants crept into Chang Xia''s ears little by little.


    With the improvement of his abilities, Chang Xia can actively control the speed at which the sound enters his ears. This way, Chang Xia doesn''t have to worry about overloading his body.


    The rice in the Yinchuan forest is indeed ripe.


    It had rained before, and a lot of wild rice in the wilderness fell.


    Don''t harvest again, wait for the next heavy rain to come.


    Ripe rice grains will fall, waiting for a new round of rebirth.


    "Changxia��"


    "Shh!"


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly towards Nuanchun and said in a low voice, "She is communicating with the plants. Come over later and clean up the place to stay first."


    The deer tribe has repaired the new house.


    Sadly, two-thirds of the houses were destroyed in the last invasion.


    Sawyer led them towards the remaining third. This one-third was enough for Shen Rong and his group of orcs to settle down, and it was just a cold season passed.


    The house is covered with thick dust and needs to be cleaned before moving in.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia woke up.


    The dilapidated Lugu has become much tidy after a simple clean-up.


    "A Rong, let''s unload the rattan baskets!" Chang Xia said.


    She heard from the largest ancient tree in Lugu Valley that it would rain in a few days. It is necessary to harvest as much rice as possible before the rain to avoid the rice being knocked down by raindrops.


    heard.


    Shen Rong carried the woodcut corrugated wooden house that Chang Xia Dynasty had cleaned up and walked.


    Soon, Nuan Chun Nini came to help.


    "Chang Xia, this wooden house is cleaned up, you can go in and change your clothes." Nuan Chun hugged Wowo and led her into the woodcut hut in front of her.


    These woodcut corrugated wooden houses are relatively remote in Lugu.


    It happens to be Sawyer''s former residence.


    He likes quietness and avoids places with good locations in Lugu.


    With a few clansmen, we built a wood-cut corrugated wooden house here.


    This just avoided the last sneak attack.


    After a while, Shen Rong unloaded the rattan basket on his body. Not far away, Bai Qing and the others set up a bonfire and planned to prepare food.


    To save time on the road, they didn''t eat at night.


    this time.


    When I arrived at Lugu, I was already hungry.


    "I really want to go into the wilderness to harvest some rice and come back to cook a meal of white rice��"


    Sodan licked the corner of his mouth, smelling the fragrance of rice flowers from the night wind, and he kept rubbing his stomach. Having tasted the taste of white rice, Sodan has been thinking about it and never forgetting it.


    Sawyer glanced at Sodan.


    He didn''t bother to talk about Sodan, this guy has always been like this since he was a kid.


    Greedy, greedy.


    This is famous among the deer tribe.


    Bai Qing smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, Suodan, it is safer to harvest rice during the day. Your deer tribe has been away from Lugu for a whole cold season. Who knows if there are any beasts and beasts nearby?"


    In the forest, there is no shortage of ferocious beasts.


    Even the six powerful tribes will regularly slaughter the beasts near the territory. Usually beasts have their own fixed hunting grounds, but there are always accidents. As a result, it is necessary to regularly inspect the tribal hunting grounds on a regular basis.


    "We need to hurry up to harvest the rice. It rained in the Yinchuan Forest two days ago, and a lot of grains fell. In a few days, it may rain again."


    Chang Xia dressed neatly and walked out of the wooden house.


    Rubbing his hands, he reminded the orcs. Harvest the rice as soon as possible. When the next heavy rain comes, there will be no chance to harvest the rice again.


    "Clear the wild beasts near Lugu tomorrow Find out the environment of Yinchuan forest, if you don''t have enough time, pick rice at night." Shen Rong said.


    Yinchuan Forest is very large.


    With more than twenty of them.


    It is obviously unrealistic to try to harvest all the rice in Yinchuan Forest.


    However, they can harvest as much as they can.


    "Can."


    "I have a sketch of Yinchuan Forest in my room."


    Hearing this, everyone understood what Shen Rong meant.


    Chang Xia said that it will rain, and it will definitely rain. As a result, there is not much time left for them to harvest the rice.


    What''s more, the rice has to be dried after being harvested.


    "Lugu still needs to be sorted, and the rice has to be dried after harvesting. We don''t have a drying curtain, and weaving the drying curtain is too time-consuming."


    This is not the Heluo tribe.


    It is obviously impractical to weave curtains to dry rice in the long summer of twenty or so.


    The deer tribe is not as powerful as the Heluo tribe.


    There is no stone slab on the ground of Lugu, but in front of the woodcut corrugated wooden house where the deer orcs live, a courtyard the size of 100 square meters is paved.


    "Collect the slates in front of the ruined wooden houses in Lugu, and then build a larger rice drying yard, and put all the harvested rice together to dry. After drying, we can turn it over a few more times..."


    Barbecue while talking, no orc dislikes barbecue too greasy.


    Hungry orcs, eating roast meat quickly.


    They have to rest early after eating barbecue. There are a lot of things to do tomorrow, and they have no chance to sleep in leisurely.


    What''s more, everyone''s mind is on the rice.


    At this time, let them rest more, it is estimated that they will not be able to fall asleep.


    ps: Add more today~~ Make up for yesterday''s.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1023： 1 frog croak, sickle

    Haw.


    the next day.


    The sky is light, and the silent Lugu rises with smoke of gunpowder.


    Last night, before going to bed.


    Chang Xia listened to the incessant croaking of frogs in his ears, and he thought about the bullfrog. There are also frogs croaking near the Heluo tribe, but it is far less noisy than the Yinchuan Forest.


    a whole night.


    It was so noisy that Chang Xia couldn''t sleep.


    The croaking of frogs will be dissipated only when it is dawn.


    "Chang Xia, haven''t woken up yet?" Nuan Chun whispered.


    Looking at Shen Rong who walked out of the cabin, she glanced at the cabin.


    Shen Rong said: "I was disturbed by frog croaking, and I didn''t sleep well all night. I said that I would catch more bullfrogs today and eat them."


    As soon as he said it, it caused laughter from the orcs.


    "There are indeed a lot of worms and birds in Lugu." Suoya said.


    However, he was curious about what Chang Xia said about eating bullfrogs. Is that really edible?


    Sodan was more direct and asked, "Can bullfrogs be eaten?"


    "Chang Xia said that it can be eaten, but bullfrogs can definitely be eaten. You have eaten it, but you think you can''t eat it?" Nuan Chun looked curiously at Suoya and their strange expressions, Nuan Chun had to think so.


    "I''ve eaten it roasted, and it''s unpalatable," Sodan replied.


    Sawyer shook his head, he had never eaten a bullfrog. The deer people rarely go into the forest to hunt actively, and they are generally interested in meat. The bullfrog is so big, so naturally he will not hunt and kill the bullfrog.


    Bullfrogs actively devour insects and ants, but the deer family does not dislike them.


    "It''s okay, just catch a few more today and let Chang Xia help."


    "Catching bullfrogs is more suitable at night."


    "Light the torches at night to go near the water source, and the bullfrogs like to lie down there and croak. When there is a fire, they can''t even run."


    Nuan Chun Nini chatted while preparing breakfast.


    Under the leadership of Suoya, Bai Qing and Shen Rong began to wander around Lugu to clear the threat. At the same time, it is planned to dig out the slate and arrange the grain drying field.


    Taking advantage of the good weather, harvest more paddy to Huilu Valley.


    If it rains, harvesting will become very troublesome, which is not conducive to rice harvesting.


    Chang Xia said last night that it would rain in a few days.


    Two or three days are days, and seven or eight days are also days.


    Naturally they dare not waste time.


    Lugu, the area is not small.


    The deer tribe also likes to plant flowers and plants in Lugu.


    This made it a lot easier for Shen Rong and the others to organize the grain drying field.


    There is no drying curtain, and the rice can only be poured on the slate to dry, so that although it is dry, there will be sand and gravel mixed into it. However, it is much cleaner than drying directly on the mud floor.


    Wait for the long summer to get up.


    Shen Rong and the others sorted out the grain drying yard.


    Nuan Chun Nini took the newly made broom and cleaned the sand on the slate.


    At the same time, Suoya took people to inspect Lugu again. Bring back a pile of prey, which is piled next to the water tank and has not been cleaned up.


    "You got up so early?" Chang Xia fetched water, washed his face with cold water, and suddenly became much refreshed. It was a place overgrown with weeds last night, but at this time it was covered with slate and turned into a clean and tidy grain drying yard.


    "It''s dawn, get up." Nuan Chun said.


    In the morning, nothing else was prepared.


    The fried meat is shredded to make bird egg fritters, and the soup in the pot is bird egg soup. Paired with grilled meat, grilled meat is still a staple food for orcs.


    It will be very busy today.


    Warm spring prepared a lot of barbecue.


    When you are full, you can work easily.


    I heard Suoya say that there are several rice fields in Lugu.


    Unfortunately, it was destroyed during the cold season last year.


    "Chang Xia, is this the rice you said?" Gru, holding a large bunch of rice straws, walked towards Chang Xia from far to near.


    Chang Xia nodded and said happily: "This is the rice straw. This is the rice. It needs to be threshed and then hulled. What I eat is the rice after it has been hulled."


    "Outside the Lugu, there are mountains and plains."


    "It''s golden. I think Yinchuan Forest should be renamed Jinchuan Forest. The mountains and plains are full of golden wild rice, which looks very spectacular."


    Lugu is a valley.


    The terrain is relatively flat, go out.


    The golden color of the mountains and plains is extremely dazzling.


    "Yinchuan Forest is the name passed down from generation to generation, and I also think Jinchuan Forest is more appropriate." Suo Dan echoed.


    Whenever the wild rice is ripe.


    The entire Yinchuan Forest became particularly dazzling.


    As if the whole world, there is only one color left - golden yellow.


    "Eat breakfast, we will start picking rice after breakfast." Chang Xia said: "However, before picking rice, we have to make a big wooden barrel to thresh the rice."


    Chang Xia did not know how to make harvesters and threshers.


    However, the original method of harvesting rice is known.


    Threshing the rice by hand, holding the straw, and beating **** the edge of the big wooden barrel, let the rice thresh and fall into the big wooden barrel.


    Large wooden barrel, square.


    It looks like a meter high.


    However, depending on the height of Shen Rong and the others, the height of the wooden barrel can be appropriately adjusted to about one meter five, so that when hitting the straw, there is no need to bend over a lot.


    While preparing the large wooden barrel, you also need to sharpen a few sickles suitable for harvesting rice straws. Ordinary animal bone knives are too neat and unsuitable.


    These chores should have been prepared last night.


    But Chang Xia was too sleepy, so he went straight to sleep.


    While eating, Changxia opened his mouth.


    Chen Rong and the others had to do these things, but Chang Xia couldn''t handle it himself.


    "The sickle needs to be polished with animal bones. We don''t have animal bones on hand, and ordinary beast bones can''t be polished." Bai Qing frowned, thinking.


    If it doesn''t work, for the time being, we can only harvest rice with beastly hands.


    "If it''s just a few scythes, I have suitable animal bones here, which can be used for grinding." Sodan said.


    Hearing this, Soya squinted at Sodan.


    When the deer tribe relocated the tribe packed and took away everything that could be used that could not be used.


    Where did Sodan come from?


    "Don''t look at me, I forgot to tell the patriarch about this last time. I know a place, there is a skeleton of a sawtooth tiger, its skeleton is used to sharpen the sickle, it should be enough." Sodan explained, pointing at Lugushen at a certain location.


    The corner of Suoya''s mouth twitched lightly, resisting the urge to do so.


    Beside, Bai Qing and other orcs smirked.


    They found Sodan really interesting, always doing unexpected things, and definitely a talent.


    "Wait back to the tribe, and I''ll teach you a lesson." Suoya took a deep breath, suppressed the complicated emotions in his heart, and glanced at Suodan silently.


    Sodan froze.


    Wait until you hear what Sawyer has to say.


    Immediately, he regained his spirits.


    "After the meal, we will cut the wood to make a big wooden barrel. Soya, I will leave you and Sodan to solve the problem of the sickle. We will first harvest the rice near Lugu, and then slowly go out to harvest it."


    Saying that, the orcs silently speeded up their eating.


    Seeing, the sun is about to climb overhead.


    Obviously, it''s getting late.


    After breakfast, all the orcs dispersed and got busy.


    The three of Chang Xia were not in a hurry to help pick the rice.


    They are responsible for tidying up the rattan baskets they brought, as well as tidying up the wooden houses near the drying yard. Next, we will spend some time in Lugu.


    We can''t let Bai Qing and the others sleep on the floor every day.


    These woodcut corrugated wooden houses must be cleaned up, and at the same time, we must also check in Lugu to see if there are onions and garlic.


    Most of the seasonings such as onion and garlic that I brought have been consumed.


    Naturally need to pick some to supplement.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1025： Sun Valley, Sun Valley, Shepherds Purse Dumplings

    "These wild vegetables are actually edible?"


    After a while, the surprised sound of warm spring sounded from a certain grass.


    It was followed by the exclamations of Nini and Chang Xia.


    The three of them looked at each other, with half a basket of picked ginger, onion, garlic and wild vegetables placed beside them. The wild vegetables of the Heluo tribe, mainly cabbage and radishes, were hoarded last year. Fresh wild vegetables have not yet grown.


    but.


    The wild vegetables in Lugu are mostly ground vegetables, shepherd''s purse and bobo vegetables.


    These are spring wild vegetables.


    Tender and juicy.


    Whether it is fried or cold, the taste is very good. Of course, it can also be used to make dumplings or make buns.


    "Didn''t you find that the temperature of Yinchuan Forest is higher than that of Baihe Basin? Maybe that''s the reason." Chang Xia thought about it and said, "Pick more, make dumplings at noon, and eat noodle buns."


    heard.


    Nuan Chun Nini didn''t ask much about what dumplings were.


    "Changxia��"


    a while.


    Bai Qing shouted Chang Xia''s name aloud.


    They made two big wooden barrels and called Chang Xia to come over and see if it would work.


    If so, they are ready to start harvesting the rice.


    "Come on." Chang Xia responded and walked back with Nuan Chun and the others. Next to the drying field, I saw the big wooden barrels that Bai Qing and the others had made.


    "Chang Xia, is such a big wooden barrel okay?"


    "It should be possible, give it a try."


    Talking, let Bai Qing Shen Rong carry the big wooden barrel and run out of Lugu. Over there, Suoya Suodan started to harvest the rice. This time, Chang Xia asked us to harvest the rice stalks together so that we could beat the grains.


    In the future, the deer tribe harvested rice, and only the bottom ear of rice was harvested.


    Chang Xia took a bunch of rice straws and pinched them tightly. Tiptoe beat on the edge of the small barrel. The small wooden barrel was not too low, and Chang Xia struggled when he fell low.


    see.


    Shen Rong took the straw after he got off.


    Learn the action of Chang Xia and beat the straw.


    Very slowly, the bottom of the small wooden barrel was spread with a layer of grain, mixed with many straws.


    "Wow! That method is very convenient!"


    "A little less than a manual rub, which is good."


    "Shen Rong, let you try."


    In an instant, all the orc bees crowded over and demanded to threw rice, as if they regarded threshing rice as a fun sport, and they all scrambled for it.


    "It seems that the small wooden barrel for the rice is ready." Chang Xia smiled and said, "You come back and continue to clean up the wooden house, and you will have to dry the rice later. The storage of the rice is also a problem. The animal skin bags you brought It may be enough, the wooden house is fine for living, but if you store rice, it will be bigger.��


    I went to the warehouse of the deer tribe just now.


    The place was dark and dry, apparently suitable for storing rice.


    "Let Bai Qing build another wooden shed��"


    "Look again."


    After speaking, the eight people returned to the back of the wooden house.


    I scrubbed several of my wooden houses with animal skins. Except for a few females in Changxia who rested in the wooden houses last night, my totem warriors slept directly on the ground.


    There are not seven wood-cut corrugated wooden houses in total.


    If you live, it is enough.


    Females live in a house, and my male partners squeeze together.


    However, the harvested rice is also stored, and the wooden house is obviously sufficient.


    If it is always sunny, Lugu is narrow enough and can be placed anywhere. However, the little tree in Lugu said that it would rain in a few days.


    Then we must consider the issue of rice storage.


    Wait for the eight people in the summer to clean up their eight wooden houses.


    There are two piles of rice in the drying yard. Changxia asked Nuanchun to make two targets, and pushed the piled rice away to dry. During the period, Nini helped to weave a rattan sieve, which is used to screen straw.


    A windmill knows how to do it, so forget about it.


    Rattan sieve is still needed.


    Shen Rong, our strength is small, there are a few straws mixed in the rice, and there is no need to screen out those straws.


    "Gru, pour over there, don''t stack them together, stack them together to dry." Chang Xia whispered. It was Gelu and Kun who brought back the rice that time. We both carried small wooden barrels and poured them under the spread rice, but Chang Xia stopped us.


    heard.


    The two walked aside.


    "Gru, he will go out and tell Shen Rong, and let me arrange a few orcs to come back. You need to build a small wooden shed to store the rice. There are a total of seven wood-cut corrugated wooden houses there, which may be enough."


    "Okay, you get the idea."


    The words fell, and the two left again with a small wooden barrel.


    Looking at the sky.


    At this time, the sun is eight poles.


    Chang Xia drank water, it was time to prepare lunch.


    "We have dumplings for lunch."


    Originally, Chang Xia also planned to steam a few baskets of noodle buns. But it''s too late, too much time to steam the buns. I simply decided to make dumplings at noon, and make powder buns before.


    "What flavor?" Nuan Chun asked, rubbing her hands.


    "Shepherd''s purse dumplings, pure meat dumplings, bird egg dumplings..."


    With that said, Chang Xia recited several names of dishes.


    Hearing the name, Nuan Chun Nini was very excited.


    Busy, get ready for the end. Dumpling skins have to be made by yourself, but fortunately, it is difficult to make. Nuanchun listened to Chang Xia, so he kneaded the dough and made the dumpling skins first.


    Nini Changxia cleaned the wild vegetables and prepared the stuffing for the dumplings.


    Of course, the barbecue must be a lot.


    When we cleared Lugu in the morning, we caught a lot of prey.


    No small no big, no dead, no living.


    Damn, Shen Rong, we handled it smoothly. At that time, it only took Chang Xia to marinate it and make it into barbecue, which was a lot of work.


    a moment ago.


    There is a tempting fragrance wafting under the valley.


    In Luguli the orcs who harvested the rice were confused and stretched their necks to look at Lugu. Seeing this, Bai Qing simply began to harvest. In the middle of the afternoon, the rice drying field was full of rice, and the harvest in the afternoon was a bandit, and it was impossible to return to Lugu earlier.


    By the way, I only looked at the wooden shed we built by Suo Ya Suodan, and the retreat was fast. We just couldn''t help when we went back.


    At the same time, I also want to go back to drink water.


    cough cough��


    No matter what, we are only there, we are hungry because of the smell.


    "Shen Rong, come back?"


    "Go back, I''ll go back just for lunch."


    Talking, the orcs rushed to Lugu with small wooden barrels.


    Lugu, Chang Xia looked at the wrapped dumplings, steamed half of them, and reserved them to cook them directly. Yes, after cooking, we have to call Shen Rong to come back.


    Dumplings have lived for a long time, and they are only mushy.


    It tastes best freshly cooked.


    "Fengqin, don''t work on the wooden shed. Go to Lugu and tell Shen Rong to come back and eat dumplings. You are about to cook dumplings. Dumplings are the best when they are cooked..."


    Chang Xia''s words were finished.


    Fengqin threw the wood under her hands and ran towards Luguli.


    Soya''s side stopped building the wooden shed.


    Dumplings, the name makes people greedy.


    Not to mention, when we were steaming dumplings just now, the fragrance released made us greedy. It''s a pity that Chang Xia has opened his mouth, and we have the nerve to come over.


    At that time.


    Chang Xia asked Feng Qin to call Shen Rong and let us come back to eat dumplings.


    Sodanli dropped the wood under his hands and ran to the water tank to wash his face and hands. I lived in the Heluo tribe for a cold season, and I have a vague memory of washing my face and hands after meals.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The website of the mobile version of the novel of the Republic of China:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1025： Eat dumplings, knit straw hats

    see.


    Nuan Chun Nini couldn''t help laughing.


    Sodan gave a silly smile.


    On the side Suoya covered his eyes, looking faceless.


    "Changxia, what are you doing delicious at noon? It smells so good!" Bai Qing said loudly.


    The sound came from far to near, and soon passed through the drying field to the front of the wooden house. In the open space, there are long tables and wooden chairs.


    Seeing him go to the kitchen, Nuan Chun shouted and said, "Don''t look, wash your face and hands. Chang Xia made dumplings at noon, steamed and boiled."


    Dirty, with nothing clean all over.


    Entering the kitchen like this, Chang Xia would be disgusted to death.


    So Nuanchun kept people out of the door and asked them to go to the water tank to clean them. After they were cleaned, they went to sit at the long table and waited to eat.


    "Dumplings, what dumplings?"


    "Don''t look at me, I''ve never eaten dumplings."


    "I saw that it seems to be made of fruit powder and wild vegetables..."


    Suddenly, the water tank was crowded with orcs. Shen Rong and the other orcs fetched water to wash up quickly, craned their necks and looked towards the kitchen. The barbecued meat on the long table was generally attractive and did not arouse the curiosity of the orcs.


    "Nuanchun, bring a bowl in. The dumplings are ready!"


    Don''t cook too much at one time, as too much cooking will make it mushy. To cook separately, the steamed dumplings, let Nini carry the steamer to the long table, next to the seasoning made by Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll pack the dumplings, you go and rest." Nuan Chun grabbed the spatula and asked Chang Xia to rest outside the kitchen. Cooking dumplings is simple, but after seeing the warm spring once, it will not count. The first pot of cooked dumplings contains seven bowls.


    As soon as they got off the table, they were greeted with looting by the orcs.


    Everyone dislikes someone, one bite at a time.


    Chang Xia covered her face, her head covered with white lines, and said, "The dumplings are not steamed outside the steamer, so she also eats them with the dipping sauce."


    The words fell.


    The orcs who robbed the dumplings froze.


    Take a seat quietly, hold the steamed dumplings outside the steamer in your bowl, learn the way of Changxia, and eat it with sauce.


    Very slowly, the seventh pot of dumplings is cooked.


    In Changxia, your dumplings are so small that you can catch the special ones.


    Of course, that has nothing to do with the little appetites of the orcs.


    Too big, orcs will find it refreshing to eat. One bite at a time, this is called comfort. Of course, while eating dumplings, the orcs forgot about the barbecue under the long table.


    "It''s the first time you think wild vegetables taste so delicious!"


    "You''re eating bird egg dumplings, which are delicious."


    "Yours is pure meat, cool."


    Xiaojia seems to be opening a blind box, and while eating, he discusses the dumplings with what fillings to eat. The more you eat, the more depressing you become, the more tired you are, the more you eat, a sumptuous meal is enough to comfort this hard work.


    In the afternoon, 10,000 catties of rice were harvested.


    In the distance of Lugu, more than 100,000 catties can be harvested.


    In the entire Yinchuan Forest, Chang Xia dared to calculate. After all, we have a total of 70 people, and it is realistic to want to collect all the wild rice from the entire Yinchuan forest.


    "You will contact the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall later, please bring news to the patriarch Gen, and let me arrange for totem warriors to come and respond. By the way, we will contact Yuanhu tribe and Xiaodi tribe, she can also send totem warriors to Yinchuan. Forest, your harvest will be more perfect."


    Chang Xia Rejing spoke.


    Yinchuan forest is very small, not all wild rice matures together.


    The wild rice in the distance of Lugu is earlier, and some regions may be earlier than Lugu, and similarly, it will naturally not be later.


    There is no matter how Chang Xia intends to give up the wild rice in the Yinchuan Forest.


    Harvest less rice, and fewer orcs can taste delicious white rice.


    That did not play a huge role in promoting farming in Changxia.


    At the same time, it can also help the orcs to complete the change from fishing and hunting to farming more slowly.


    "South of Lugu, wild rice matures earlier. After harvesting the rice farther in Lugu, you suggest picking the southern part first, and the wild rice in my area matures later." Suoya suggested.


    "Okay, listen to Suoya." Chang Xia said happily: "When the rice is dried, you can eat a meal of new rice from Yinchuan Forest this year."


    "When do you eat��" Sodan was excited.


    Beside me, the other orcs raised their heads one after another, revealing bright little eyes.


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed.


    "Another day to dry and eat new rice tomorrow night."


    The freshly harvested rice has less moisture and can be eaten after drying.


    Although he disliked Xiaojia''s kind and cute expression, Chang Xia also wanted to eat white rice. After thinking about it, you decide to dry the rice today, dry it for another day tomorrow, and eat white rice in the evening.


    One listen.


    No white rice to eat tomorrow night.


    The orcs were very excited.


    "You have to hunt a wild boar, braised pork with white rice, this is a must."


    Immediately, no orcs proposed to hunt wild boars.


    Braised pork, is there any food that the orcs can agree to?


    "Spicy chicken, pickled fish, boiled meat."


    "Boiled meat is something to miss."


    In an instant, the dining table became a backdrop for the orcs to discuss food.


    One by one, after that meal is over, I am thinking about the last meal.


    It made Chang Xia roll his eyes frequently.


    Aside, Nuan Chun Nini snickered while covering her mouth.


    You want to eat those dishes too.


    Before the meal, Chang Xia let the orcs rest for half an hour before going to harvest the rice.


    At the same time, you use Yinbei to contact Su Ye.


    Ding Ding��


    A few beeps passed.


    Su Ye''s voice came from Yinbei.


    "Chang Xia, has he arrived in Yinchuan Forest?"


    "Mr. Su Ye, you haven''t reached the Yinchuan Forest yet. In the afternoon, Brother and Shen Rong harvested the rice for a long time. The Yinchuan Forest is full of mature wild rice. You contact him and want you to bring a piece of rice to Patriarch Gen. Message, let me arrange a team of totem warriors as soon as possible to transport the rice back to the tribe, and when you come, bring fewer animal skin bags."


    "Can the wild rice be harvested here? Okay, you can go to the Heluo tribe and tell me the good news."


    Then, the two chatted for a long time.


    Waiting for Xia to hang up Yinbei, Bai Qing, Shen Rong and other orcs have not left Lugu.


    Nuan Chun Nini turned the rice with a target.


    Less exposure, must be less exposed to the sun.


    Otherwise the rice may be dried or dried.


    After pouring out a bowl of water and drinking it, Chang Xia picked up Yinbei again and contacted Patriarch Tiger and Patriarch Xifeng. The two patriarchs were very slow, and they directly agreed to send totem warriors to harvest the rice together. They were very grateful to Chang Xia.


    Rice is the food and can be eaten as a staple food.


    Although we have eaten white rice, it can be admired by Chang Xia.


    If rice is a good thing.


    Putting away Yinbei, Chang Xia rubbed her sore neck and waist. Quickly walk out of the wooden house, moving his seven limbs.


    "Chang Xia, are you comfortable?"


    "Sitting for a long time, it''s not a little sour. Just move a little bit. They don''t turn over the rice under the little sun and wear a straw hat, so that even she will get sunburned."


    Saying that, Chang Xia suddenly woke up.


    "You don''t have to weave some straw hats. Weave one for the orcs who harvest the rice. The sun seems to be drying people, so it means that people will be sunburned."


    Gloves, it is estimated that it is OK.


    Animal leather gloves are too cold to wear and are comfortable.


    However, the straw hat is also hers.


    9-26ps: Thank you for coming late in 2016 to vote for the January ticket, Huihui is a cute little guy to vote for the January ticket, Wolf 327 to vote for the January ticket, Xpress to vote for the January ticket, book friends 533***514 to vote for the January ticket , Shang Liuli feeds the January ticket, Pikachu feeds the January ticket, sunwa feeds the January ticket, csj520 feeds the January ticket, the visionary''s dream feeds the January ticket, the orange feeds the January ticket, kenny feeds the February ticket, the crying girl votes Feed the January pass, oil residue ice cream for the May pass, draw a circle to curse the mud to feed the February pass, and An Zhiruosu to feed the January pass.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1026： add more

    Aaron University.


    Veronica was walking along the stones on the grass.


    "Veronica she..."


    "She disappeared suddenly..."


    "I heard that she slept with He... in private, so her academic performance was so good."


    "Ah? No wonder, the farce was probably the flirtation between Professor Hewen and her, two sluts."


    "More than that, I also heard that at night she often squatted in the grass to give..."


    "Ah, then I won''t sleep tonight."


    "This guy is a disgusting liar. She deliberately pretended to be her previous appearance, just to make those male students become her admirers and play them in the palm of her hand. What a scheming *****."


    "Oh, I don''t think that Hewen is a good person. He is just a pervert who used his grades to deceive women''s bodies."


    "But I heard that Professor Hewen is quite handsome..."


    "Hmph! So handsome, even if he appeared in front of me, I wouldn''t blink..."


    Veronica smiled and shook her head.


    The group thought she couldn''t hear anything, but her hearing was much better than they thought, not only the voice of the living, but also the voice of the dead.


    These people actually don''t have much malice, after all, they never really knew the truth of the matter.


    They just listened to some rumors and started to discuss this matter, and these people didn''t really want to "sanction" Veronica or something.


    They were just using it to pass the time.


    After all, they have to move their mouths, and the depravity of the goddess is always more topical than the trivial matters surrounding an ordinary student.


    Veronica is not good at communication, but she can always understand such a simple thing.


    The way that group of people looked at her was different from the previous group of people. They were not angry or hated.


    It was nothing more than trivial mockery and teasing.


    She jumped from one stone to another on one foot, dangling her balance with her hands outstretched.


    "Look at her, she''s still pretending, I said..."


    All are eager to speak out, slamming any seeming injustice.


    After all, the central character of this topic used to be the holy goddess aloof, and even a bad word about her would attract the attention of admirers.


    Recently, with the help of the maid Erin, she barely understood the reason for the people who surrounded her before.


    They were once trapped by the spell cast by Prince Gawain, and the charismatic fascination of the Goddess of Death lingering on her.


    Now that they are free, it is understandable that they will be angry, although they choose the wrong object to vent their anger, because they do not want to think about what the truth is, let alone say a few words in front of her.


    But Veronica can understand, after all, they are just mortals, mortals are flawed, and their emotions are easily manipulated. As long as a seemingly credible statement, without evidence and facts, they will hold high torches to burn the people they once worshipped.�� saint".


    They don''t want the truth, they just want to fill their wounds.


    And as long as Veronica is torn, chewed, and swallowed, their injuries can be fully recovered.


    This is the best way to see them with the naked eye.


    Although they were limited by their identity, they couldn''t really do anything excessive to Prince Gawain''s daughter, but they could vent their emotions in some more hidden and despicable ways.


    Cold violence will hardly cause any substantial harm to the vast majority of noble children.


    But for Veronica, who had just been freed and wanted to make friends, this was a very powerful blow.


    Veronica turned around on the stone, closed her eyes and felt the fragrance of plants flowing from the tip of her nose.


    "Obviously powerful and powerful, why would she do such a thing?"


    "Maybe it''s just for excitement, that''s why I do that kind of thing with Professor Hewen."


    "Maybe she lacks love, so she will be dominated by Professor Hewen and become his **."


    Veronica knew that they were using their imaginations to weave the story into the type that made them feel more emotional.


    People always lack a lot of things, a sense of strength, security, and love. Some people are deeply afraid that if they don''t criticize others, others will look down on her.


    So they need to fabricate other people''s scandals, and then feel satisfied in the process of promoting this rumor.


    It seems that they are superior to others.


    At least more noble than the protagonist of the mouth story.


    It''s not their sin, mortals are such a species, no, it''s not inherently despicable, it''s just misfortune.


    They just have unfortunate genes, unfortunate childhoods, and unfortunate personalities. They need to cover up their emptiness, fear and inferiority by sucking other people''s ugly attitudes.


    Veronica bent down and picked up a stone.


    It is not difficult to believe in gossip, but to find out the truth is the opposite. Humans like easier things, it is their nature.


    Since the beginning of evolution, those genes that are more suitable for survival and to achieve a dominant reproductive position have been continuously selected and inherited.


    "I also heard that Veronica did not come close to Aaron University at all, but came in as the daughter of Prince Gawain, which is why she needs to please Professor Hewen, she needs grades, she is definitely not the first This is the first time I''ve done this."


    Kelly told her that the man behind her rumors had disappeared, probably because of an accident.


    These words were originally from a student named Zahir, as if he used to be his own admirer.


    It was a pity that she was already going to find him.


    Veronica weighed the weight of the stone in her hand.


    "But I don''t think that Professor Hewen is a good person. Don''t just look at him as good-looking, but people say it''s disgusting. Why do you think he came to our school? I heard that he was in the original school and Several female students were expelled after having inappropriate relationships."


    Veronica smiled, if the speaker had even taken the time to understand who Hevindlanger was, he would not have believed such a stupid lie.


    Swish!


    The female student who spoke was stunned, and when she realized what was happening, her legs trembled inwardly.


    A stone just flew past her and was embedded in the tree trunk beside her.


    Veronica knew that what she said later was not entirely correct, but at least it was 90% right.


    She didn''t intend to do this, and she didn''t care about the rumors herself.


    But she couldn''t stand someone being slandered and demoralized because of her, especially when that person was Hevin.


    Unfounded slander.


    Veronica''s voice was very calm, and everyone present could hear it clearly:


    "You want the truth? Then I''ll give you one."


    Everyone looked at Veronica who was standing in the middle of the grass.


    She turned her head slightly like the Snow Queen, and everyone could vaguely see that the air was freezing with her at the center, and countless corpses rose from the ground, kneeling towards the Queen with their long swords high.


    It was her indifferent and arrogant face that made everyone have such unrealistic associations and hallucinations.


    "I know that there are many people who don''t like me, but I didn''t care about your opinions at first, because I don''t need the love of you rabble. You hate me, love me, or even look down on me, but I don''t care.


    "My admirers, if anyone here has ever been an admirer of me, now take my word and declare it to your kind.


    "You are disgusting.


    "You feel that you love me, so you ask me to respond to your admiration, not to develop a romantic relationship with anyone, but to be your ''saint'' obediently, to be like a jade, and to become a beautiful and unreachable idol.


    "Yes, yes, I can understand your pain, I didn''t fall in love with you, I didn''t respond to your feelings, because I don''t care about your stuff! What are you, a bunch of crazy strangers? Even with the most beautiful words. Your own behavior, in my eyes, you are just a bunch of perverted stalkers, my life has nothing to do with you, no matter who I fall in love with or who I don''t love, it''s none of your business."


    A word came out from the crowd:


    "But you took advantage of us. If you really didn''t like us, you could have told us earlier."


    Veronica sneered, then laughed:


    "Hahaha, do you mean that I am not only your goddess, but also your mother by the way? Do I have to guide you on the right path?


    "You guys are crazy about me, figure that out."


    "I didn''t even notice you guys who dare not even say a word to me, and I''m curious, I haven''t even spoken to any of you, why do you imagine that I''m a perfect and noble goddess , and after that, it''s easy to believe that baseless slander."


    No one answered.


    "I am Veronica, a living person, not your clay idol, even if you want to put me high on the church, I will run away, I will kick the door of the church, All the chains are shattered, I am not any goddess, let alone your dream lover.


    "Instead of admiring me, it''s better to spend more time on study. There are so many people who say they adore me, and some of them understand my character."


    Only silence.


    "You guys just think I''m pretty, and I''m very charming, so you make up countless advantages for me, and then don''t even look into my heart, because you idiots don''t care at all! You don''t care What kind of person am I, you are just worshiping and infatuated with the goddess you imagined."


    Veronica shook her head:


    "People who consider myself my admirers and followers, ask yourself, does anyone really know me? Except for things like what time do I get to school and what I have for lunch, you''re just watching my life.


    "Does anyone know which philosophical school I support? Does anyone know whose books I like to read? Does anyone know? No, you''re a bunch of disgusting lunatics.


    "I am just a medium to you, a medium to satisfy your selfish desires, escape the reality of your own failures, and cover up your inferiority complex, and even some people just don''t dare to fall in love with real people, so they chose me as their goal.


    "Not everyone will become my admirer. Normal people won''t be so crazy about a person that they can''t even see right from wrong."


    "Wake up, go back to your life, stop pointing fingers at me, stop being madly obsessed with the ''perfect doll'' you imagined, I''m not an idol, just a person exactly like you, there are Disadvantages, mistakes will be made.


    "I''m not a god, so I don''t need admirers, and I shouldn''t be worshipped by anyone.


    "It''s not just me, no one deserves to be worshipped by others, after all, we are all mortals, not clay idols in temples.


    "You are just using my appearance and the ''character'' you have created for morbid self-gratification, the only person a person should worship is himself.


    "You should be the most perfect version of yourself in your heart, instead of using me as a shield against the external world and using me to cover up your psychological flaws."


    Veronica turned her head, and everyone seemed to be able to see a bone crown appearing on top of her head, as if there was nothing.


    "And those who talk about my relationship with Professor Hewen, I''ll let you know.


    "As I just said, if there is any admirer who really knows me, it is impossible for him not to know that my favorite is the work of Hewendrenger, and I am only telling the author of my admiration. Affection.


    "Then you people who just saw me talking to the professor believed the baseless remarks, and even deliberately spread rumors to satisfy their dark desires, it seems that as long as there is a little bit of ''evidence'', you can enjoy Slandered me and the professor, and vented my emotions.


    "I feel sad for you, sad for your ignorance, sad for your laziness, you don''t even want to really know the truth, and you wantonly spread these remarks that will cause great harm to others.


    "You said that I had a relationship with Professor Hewen just to get good grades? Say I''m just a scumbag? Now keep your eyes open."


    Those present, whether they were former admirers or those who knew little about her, all looked at the newly crowned queen.


    The howling wind was proclaiming her power, the withered branches and leaves were like the golden decoration of the palace, and her arrogant posture made everyone feel ashamed.


    Everyone present did not want to pay homage to her.


    "Just because I didn''t resist, you can pour out violence against me recklessly, just because Professor Hewen didn''t have the ability to destroy you, you use vicious and dirty thoughts to speculate on such a virtuous person!


    "Since you are bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, then I will tell you today, you guys who wantonly criticize and hurt others without knowing the truth, I have hired lawyers and detectives, the most professional lawyers and detectives a princess can hire. , UU reading Those who maliciously spread rumors about me and Professor Hewen have to put me in jail.


    "Of course, as long as you can prove that what you said is substantiated, then I will withdraw the accusation, but I will never let anyone go.


    "You never care how much damage your tiny stings can do when aggregated."


    "You only care if what you''re talking about satisfies your pathetic jealousy and false sense of justice."


    Veronica threw off the hem of her skirt and turned to leave.


    All visions vanished, and those present felt that they were in a state of half-dreamer and half-awake.


    "You may have forgotten that I am a princess."

 Chapter 1027： Yinbei Newsletter from Su Ye

    The days are spent in the toil of the orcs such as Changxia.


    The tiger clan and the bear clan were close, and the totem warriors of the two tribes tried their best to hurry, and it took three days to successfully reach the Lugu. The Heluo tribe was slower, and it took seven days to arrive at Lugu in the Yinchuan Forest.


    at this time.


    Sun-dried rice can be seen everywhere in Lugu.


    The golden Yinchuan Forest was swept away by Chang Xia and other orcs.


    On one side is the withered wilderness, and on the other is the verdant forest. Two completely different landscapes appear harmoniously in the same forest, exuding a strange beauty.


    this day.


    Chang Xia took the cold mung bean soup and sipped it.


    A ding ding sound came from Yinbei.


    "Mother Su Ye��"


    Chang Xia took out the sound shell and was slightly surprised to find that it was Su Ye who contacted him.


    "Changxia, how is the rice harvest in Yinchuan forest going?"


    Su Ye''s gentle voice sounded softly from the other end of Yinbei.


    "At present, two-thirds of the harvest has been harvested, and the progress is very good." Unfortunately, the orcs must be arranged to return the sun-dried rice to the tribe. Otherwise, the wild rice in the Yinchuan Forest can be harvested at this time.


    Hearing this, Su Ye was very happy.


    "Chang Xia, go back to the tribe in advance!"


    "Is something wrong with the tribe?"


    "No, the tribe is fine. There is something wrong with the Shinahai site, you may need to go to the Shinahai site in the Qinghai Plateau in person..."


    heard.


    Chang Xia was taken aback.


    Su Ye personally asked her to go to the Shnahai Ruins.


    This is clearly not right.


    "Mother Nahai, has something happened to the Shisuye site?" Chang Xia said lightly.


    Nahai sighed heavily and said, "Does he still remember the man-eating tree you told you after leaving the tribe? You want him to go to the Shisuye site mainly because he can verify one thing, one related to Whether the orcs can retreat into the death canyon and explore the snow mountain ruins."


    "The man-eating tree��"


    "Yes, the man-eating tree."


    Na Hai was relieved and informed Chang Xia of the matter little by little.


    The Qinghai Plateau is far away from the Baihe Basin, and Changxia is pregnant with beast cubs. At that time, it was not suitable for long-distance travel, but that matter could only be brought forward by Chang Xia.


    "Does he still remember the prophecy of this painting by the deer tribe?"


    "Remember, the man-eating tree has nothing to do with the prophecy of this painting? You have seen this painting, is there anything in it?"


    A little weirder at least.


    Other than that, there is nothing worth paying attention to.


    "You believe in the first sentence of the prophecy, it has nothing to do with the man-eating tree." Nahai said bluntly.


    Chang Xia slowly recalled the first sentence of the prophecy in his mind, as if flowers were blooming all over the canyon of death. Death Canyon is the safest Jedi in the Twilight Forest. The canyon is full of corpses, piled up like mountains.


    Flowers bloom in that kind of place.


    Blood-sucking magic flower?


    "Can a man-eating tree devour corpses?" Chang Xia''s thoughts changed and he said in surprise.


    Nahai nodded across Yinbei and said, "You read the animal skin scrolls in the wizard''s hall in those days and found some clues. The man-eating tree will be called scavenger vine in a thousand years, it is a tree, a vine plant. They are Feeds on decaying creatures, digesting their hides, guts, and bones."


    heard.


    Chang Xia sucked in the cold air.


    That''s not a biological waste disposal at all.


    "Elder Bird Horn said that man-eating trees attack living people, and scavenging vines feed on rotten creatures, so they should take the initiative to attack living people, right?" Chang Xia asked in confusion.


    "The Shisuye site has been banned for hundreds of years, and the scavenging vines are fed. We step into the living area of ??the scavenging vines at the Shisuye site. Even if we attack people, the scavenging vines will contact the orcs." Nahai laughed again. He said, "You talk to Nan He Pass and let you try to feed scavenger vines with decaying creatures, and the retreat went smoothly."


    After listening.


    Chang Xia understood the meaning of Na Hai.


    "Mother Nahai, he wants you to go to the Shisuye site to bring the scavenger vine back to the Twilight Forest, and then plant it back into the death canyon."


    Carrion vines are likely to solve the first crisis in Death Canyon.


    Solve this pile of corpses, and you can crack the first level of the death canyon.


    After all, the prophecy said, to solve the two crises.


    Snow Mountain ruins will be revealed.


    "There''s something wrong, you want to try it out." Nahai said seriously.


    If the scavenging vines in the Shisuye ruins are the props to solve the first level of the Death Canyon, the thing that purifies the White Lake, forty-four times out of ten, is in the ruins of the beautiful water city in Yi.


    Shisuye Ruins.


    The ruins of the beautiful water city in Iraq.


    The birth of those two ruins was not for the existence of the Snow Mountain ruins.


    The appearance of the eight ruins means that the orcs began to reincarnate in that century.


    Nahai thought for a long time.


    Then you chose to contact Chang Xia. You are worried about Chang Xia''s safety, and you are also concerned about the future of the Orcs. In the end, Nahai chose to hand over the initiative to Chang Xia and let you decide how to choose.


    "Mother Nahai contacted the mallard tribe and asked us to wait for you at the Forest Ferry of Qingyue."


    Chang Xia gave the answer, you want to go to the Qinghai Plateau.


    Is your bloodline just for this moment? !


    "He decided to go to the Qinghai Plateau. You contact Nanhe and ask the elders of the Feihe tribe to come and pick him up."


    Waterways are not dangerous.


    compared to above.


    Let the elders of the bird clan take a trip, and there is no guarantee.


    "You will discuss the return journey with Brother and Shen Rong later, and leave for the tribe tomorrow." Chang Xia was long-winded and decided the departure time directly.


    It happened that the Yinchuan forest was harvesting rice and entered the most advanced stage.


    After that, no totem warriors escorted a batch of rice away.


    That trip to Yinchuan Forest harvested hundreds of thousands of catties of rice, which was an absolute small harvest. Among the eight small tribes, the Heluo tribe accounts for half, and the remaining half is divided into half by the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan.


    Even if it''s only more than half, it''s not hundreds of thousands of pounds.


    That amount was enough for the orcs of the two tribes to eat the fragrant white rice.


    More than 100 people, busy for nearly a month.


    The harvest is bandit, the real harvest is bandit.


    The rice harvest has begun, and the ginkgo will also usher in the first harvest.


    Orcs are again worried about the food crisis.


    During that period, Tonahai, the patriarch of Gen, brought good news to Chang Xia. The tribe was led by the orcs such as Wu Grandma, and the rice breeding and seedlings were very successful.


    At this time, outside the seedling fields in the Great River Wilderness.


    The seedlings are growing very well, and the tribe slows down the cultivation of the land to welcome the next transplanted seedlings.


    Knowing the good news, Chang Xia Anxin was picking rice in the Yinchuan Forest. Unfortunately, it was interrupted by that communication from Nahai today.


    Hang up the sound.


    Chang Xia rubbed the bridge of her nose and walked out of the wooden house.


    Inside, Nuanchunfengqin is drying the rice, and Nini is cooking mung bean soup.


    The weather in Yinchuan Forest is getting better day by day.


    Although, it will rain every eight or seven.


    However, the temperature has dropped.


    At night, the croaking of the frogs became louder. We ate several stir-fried bullfrogs and dry-pot bullfrogs in Changxia, and still prevented the frogs from croaking.


    "Chang Xia, who''s Yinbei?" Nuan Chun wore a straw hat and had just turned over the rice, her face flushed from the sun. Whether it is sunbathing or cold. Wearing a straw hat seems to be of little use, but fortunately there is no ointment, so it will peel off sooner or later.


    Chang Xia said, "Mother Nahai, you need to go to the Qinghai Plateau."


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure construction in the last days, please collect them: () The fastest update speed of the last days is to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure.

 Chapter 1028： Tiger Clan Fengwu

    "What?" Nuan Chun was shocked, and almost fell to the ground with a stagger.


    In the distance, Feng Qin Nini came quickly.


    "Changxia, you''re going to Qinghai Plateau... What''s going on?" Nini asked nervously, "You''re leaving before the harvest of the Yinchuan forest rice is finished. What should I do?"


    "Qinghai Plateau is tens of thousands of miles away from the Twilight Forest. It is too dangerous for you to enter the forest with a beast cub." Feng Qin frowned and said solemnly.


    Qinghai Plateau.


    It''s not that they returned to the Heluo tribe from the Yinchuan Forest.


    Tens of thousands of miles away, which is a distance that ordinary totem warriors would not dare to risk.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, going to the Qinghai Plateau is the meaning of witches. I decided to leave tomorrow to return to the Heluo tribe, and there will be bird clan orcs coming to greet them, not wading through mountains and rivers." Chang Xia explained with a smile.


    Carrion vine thing.


    Chang Xia plans to hide it and wait until he returns from the Qinghai Plateau.


    Look at what Su Ye means, and then decide whether to disclose it or hide it.


    However, at that time, whether it was public or concealed, the orcs who should know would naturally know it, and it would have little impact.


    One listen.


    The three Nuan Chun breathed a sigh of relief.


    noon.


    The orcs who went out to harvest rice returned to Lugu.


    Chang Xia went to Bai Qing Shen Rong and told about Su Ye.


    "It''s too dangerous for you and Shen Rong to go back. It just happened that the rice was harvested in the Yinchuan forest. Let Nuanchun Shankun **** the rice back to the tribe. You walk together and help each other." Bai Qing said.


    Regarding the canyon of death, Bai Qing made a decisive decision.


    It was decided to arrange for a group of clansmen to delay their return to the tribe.


    Nuanchun Fengqin and his party of orcs left. The orcs who escorted Daogu back to the tribe for the first time were just able to come from the tribe. Lugu could always maintain a relative number of orcs, but he was afraid of accidents.


    very slowly.


    Bai Qing arranged for Nuanchun and a group of eight to **** Daogu and the Changxia Hui tribe.


    In order to save time, the rice escorted each time will be transported to the Yuanhu tribe, and then the Heluo tribe will pick up and transport the rice back to the tribe. Among them, the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan helped a lot. After all, the two tribes have no share, it is a disadvantage.


    That night.


    Chang Xia asked Nuan Chun to help stir-fry a stir-fried bullfrog.


    Recently, you are thirsty.


    Generally hungry.


    Especially meat, all kinds of meat.


    Like vegetables, how did you like to eat them those days.


    Some time later, Chang Xia''s favorite food is sauerkraut.


    Pregnant females, the taste becomes not slow.


    In the evening, I ate stir-fried bullfrog. Chang Xia held her stomach with satisfaction, and told Bai Qing to make the next arrangement. Actually, there is something to be arranged.


    Waiting for Yinchuan forest rice harvesting to start.


    Orcs will still leave Foothills.


    The last time I came here, it should have been Chang Xia coming back from the Qinghai Plateau with scavenging vines.


    Yes, leave and leave.


    Shan Kun instructed the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan to arrange totem warriors, who must come to inspect every eight or seven times, and always pay attention to the situation in Yinchuan Forest and the death canyon.


    Apocalypse Li Mengre is certainly dead.


    However, Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family still have dead clans. As one of the seventeen minor aristocrats in the West Land, even if those two families are down, the thin and dead camel is smaller than the horse.


    It''s okay, you have to be on guard.


    The ruins in front of their own house, but they can be exploited by the Li people and get a bargain.


    Seventh day.


    It was bright, and there was a quiet sound from Lugu.


    Nuanchunfengqin and other orcs turned into beasts one after another, and baskets of rice were bound under our beasts. Recently, in Bai Qing, in addition to harvesting rice, we also opened a road in Yinchuan Forest. That road extends towards the Yuanhu tribe and connects with the Xiaodi tribe at the same time.


    Tiger clan and bear clan are stupid.


    Yinchuan Forest is very important.


    Even if it is the snow mountain site, it is only about the wild rice in the Yinchuan forest.


    That road will have to be repaired sooner or later.


    Take advantage of the lack of free time, repair a little bit.


    very slow.


    After dawn.


    Chang Xia and his party left Lugu.


    the other side.


    Shankun contacted Nanhe, and the Feihe tribe dispatched an elder and two totem warriors to leave the Qinghai Plateau and head towards the Baihe River Basin in the Twilight Forest.


    Hurry up and hurry up.


    On the seventh day, Chang Xia and his party of orcs arrived at the Hunuo Ge Yuanhu tribe.


    Meet the orcs from the Heluo tribe.


    The one who led the team was Oak, and a tiger female was next to me. The female tiger clan has a rougher appearance than Su Ye, and the eyebrows are not very similar.


    You are so close to Oak, more than a special friend''s distance.


    see.


    All the orcs are forbidden to change their faces.


    Who knows about the name of oak swinging in the Heluo tribe?


    It''s just that the females of the tiger clan are easy to provoke, and the oak tree is playful, so what happened? Thinking about it, the expressions of the orcs changed again.


    "Changxia��" Oak smiled and waved his hand.


    is conceivable.


    Oak is really nice.


    A proper handsome uncle, raising his hand to satisfy the charm of a mature male.


    Many non-females would agree.


    "Uncle, why is he?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Oak hugged Wowo with a big heart, watching his orc help unload the rattan basket.


    "How can it be you?" Oak asked back, I wanted to come to the Yuanhu tribe, but I was caught in a big braid by the root. It was okay to come.


    Who knew that he had just arrived at Hu Nuoge, and he had also gone to the Yuanhu tribe.


    I met Fengwu��


    That''s really **** up!


    Oak believes that the root and the Yuanhu tribe are ventilated, and deliberately let Fengwu come to block me. When Oak was old, he had provoked very few orc females, including Fengwu of the Tiger Clan. Fengwu was so weak. Even though Oak was very good at Fengwu, he finally chose to break up.


    I don''t know how decades have passed.


    Feng Wu has been looking for a partner.


    Every eight or seven, I would fight with Oak.


    Over time, the oak was beaten by Fengwu so much that if he could avoid it, he avoided it, and if he could avoid it, he avoided it. However, I thought of avoiding it that time.


    Since this happened to Li Mi.


    Oak felt that Feng Wu looked at him with serious eyes. UU Reading


    "Changxia, the Yuanhu tribe has prepared a meal. You can chat while you eat." Feng Wu said, "You are Feng Wu of the Tiger Clan, Su Ye''s aunt."


    "Hi! You are Chang Xia of the Heluo tribe." Chang Xia said.


    As you spoke, you looked curiously under Oak and Fengwu. The two had a strange atmosphere, as if they were hiding something.


    Nearby, Nuan Chun Fengqin and other orcs were familiar with Feng Wu''s name.


    The Changxia residence is like walking around in the tribe.


    It is strange that you know about Fengwu.


    Warm spring we know.


    Looking at Feng Wu''s active attitude, Nuan Chun guessed that you were at least half stimulated by Li Mi.


    tsk-


    Uncle Oak is going to be unlucky!


    Thinking about it, Nuan Chun smiled slyly.


    With the help of the tiger tribe, the rice was moved into a warehouse of the Yuanhu tribe, registered, and put into the warehouse.


    When the rice harvesting in Yinchuan Forest begins, the settlement will be unified.


    The orcs from the Heluo tribe are all our elders in Changxia. One by one, they surrounded Chang Xia and asked about your physical condition. After asking, only then did I inquire about the news from Yinchuan Forest. Knowing that the rice can be harvested very slowly, they all showed the color of the scriptures.


    Recently, the tribe ended the harvest of ginkgo.


    All orcs are very busy.


    That kind of busyness made the orcs very happy.


    Baskets of ginkgo are piled up in the warehouse, and every cellar is full of grain.


    Before now, I was worried that there was enough food, and the orcs were happy every day. In the morning, I am distracted to consider whether to drink red maple sap or milk sap; at noon, I am thinking about eating pancakes or steamed buns; in the evening, I will stir-fry meat with peppers, roast chicken, roast duck��


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure construction in the last days, please collect them: () The fastest update speed of the last days is to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure.

 Chapter 1029： sad oak, go home

    "Chang Xia, I heard that you are going to the Qinghai Plateau this time when you return to the tribe. Is this true or false?" Tiger asked curiously.


    Based on the importance of Su Ye and Heluo tribes to Changxia.


    Definitely not, choose the period when Chang Xia is pregnant with beast cubs and let her go away.


    The Qinghai Plateau is tens of thousands of miles away from the Heluo tribe.


    How can Chang Xia''s body afford it?


    "This matter involves the Shinahai Ruins, so I can''t go into details. However, I was indeed invited by the witch, and I need to go to the Qinghai Plateau," Chang Xia replied.


    Su Ye did not announce the carrion vine.


    Obviously, the existence of scavenger vines has not yet been made public.


    Carrion-eating vines are related to the Snow Mountain ruins, and Chang Xia guessed that the bird clan should also place a ban. In the same way, the situation with fish tribes is mostly the same.


    heard.


    Patriarch Tago quickly changed the subject and persuaded Chang Xia to eat more vegetables.


    Without saying a word, the topic just now.


    Su Ye has always acted cautiously, she didn''t reveal the rumors, and most of them couldn''t say.


    Patriarch Tiger is shrewd and sophisticated, and he understands it naturally.


    After dinner.


    Chang Xia wanted to set off directly.


    He was stopped by Shen Rong and traveled for several days, he was afraid that Chang Xia''s body would not be able to bear it. The Yuanhu tribe and the Heluo tribe were not far apart, so Shen Rong decided to spend the night in the Yuanhu tribe and set off on another day.


    The matter of eating rotten vines is not in a hurry.


    Orcs currently lack the time to develop, and it doesn''t matter whether the Snow Mountain Site is open or not, and it doesn''t matter.


    Chang Xia thought about it and didn''t refuse.


    A group of orcs immediately decided to rest for the night in the Yuanhu tribe.


    Unexpectedly, when he fell asleep, something went wrong.


    It was someone else who caused the trouble, and it was the oak.


    The corners of the oak''s mouth twitched, and his eyes were full of energy. Suddenly, Feng Wu was behind me, the stinging forehead was twitching, and the oak tree still didn''t understand anything.


    "Fengwu��"


    "Li Mi''s method is really useless."


    Seeing Feng Wu''s guilt-like appearance, he held a sigh of relief in his chest, going down and coming up, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    "Fengwu, congratulations on getting what you want." Tiger said with a smile, looking directly at the bright oak under the kang bed. That **** finally got up, Feng Wu did a good job.


    "Yeah!" Feng Wu smiled and nodded.


    Glancing at Oak, Feng Wu felt proud. It was in vain that you spent a lot of money to exchange sweet potato wine with snakes and snakes, succeeded in getting the oak half-drunk, then knocked unconscious, and successfully completed the marriage ceremony. Now, oak is recognized and recognized.


    Of course, it can be successful.


    Li is the help of the Kaiheluo tribe and the family members.


    "Whose idea?" Oak touched the stinging forehead, and it was the cup of greed last night. If I was greedy for cups, I would react to being knocked unconscious by Feng Wu. Looking at the clothes under the body, the oak is very vague, and the marriage ceremony is less than half completed.


    I know the female Fengwu.


    Either it is a shot, and once it is shot, the loopholes that can be calculated must be calculated vaguely.


    ��


    Feng Wu smiled and answered.


    Oak glanced at Tiger, and I thought Tiger had the guts.


    Since it is Tago, this can only be the root.


    "What did Root let him do?" Oak covered the corners of his twitching mouth, and could think of the kind of tricks he could think of. Except for Root, Oak thought it was the seventh person.


    "Don''t guess. Get up slowly and pack up. Chang Xia is planning to leave, and he is in a hurry. Don''t stay in bed." Feng Wu directly changed the subject and urged Qu Qi to get up. You don''t have a sense of measure, and it will really hurt the oak.


    That male is probably bruised by his self-esteem.


    Feng Wu has been accustomed to me, let me get up slowly.


    "That thing... do we know about Chang Xia?" Oak went to bed stiffly and stared at Feng Wu with a death ray. If the younger generation knew about that, his face would be really embarrassing.


    ��


    Feng Wu looked at Oak''s serious expression.


    Not wanting to laugh.


    "Worry, we rested early last night."


    After listening, Oak heaved a sigh of relief.


    "You go back to the Heluo tribe to live with you, you are used to living here." Oak said. Marriage is a foregone conclusion, Oak can only accept. What''s more, I dare to accept it, Feng Wu will do it, and Gen and Tiger will definitely be ruthless.


    Depend on-


    Drink wrong.


    Last time, I must drink it carefully.


    "Okay." Feng Wu said. When you choose to do it, you think about that question. Fortunately, the two tribes are far apart. If you want to go back to Lake Nog, you can come back anytime.


    Complicated to pack up, the two walked out of the cabin.


    Oak bared his teeth and touched the still tingling forehead.


    "Feng Wu, did he want to kill you?"


    "Your hands are heavy and not a little swollen. You have given him medicine."


    Feng Wuqing coughed and explained.


    You are really heavy to start, too heavy, who knows that the oak will wake up halfway and run away. Oak can definitely do that kind of thing, and only when the dust settles can Feng Wu really take it easy.


    "Huh?" Chang Xia exclaimed in surprise.


    Looking at Feng Wu in astonishment, did you also go to the Heluo tribe?


    Nuan Chun and other orcs decided to go to Yinchuan Forest, and when the rice harvesting began, they would return to the tribe with Bai Qing. The rice escorted back, in addition to sending some of the rice to the Heluo tribe, is less likely to stay in the warehouse of the Tiger Clan, waiting for the Yinchuan Forest to start harvesting the rice, and then the eight small tribes will divide it up.


    "Fengwu used to live in the Heluo tribe." Oak was slightly embarrassed, and explained aloud to Fengwu, then said, "You are your partner now, they can be called Eminem or Auntie."


    Oak didn''t care either.


    Take the initiative to explain to Feng Wu to avoid embarrassment.


    Just, when explaining.


    The hand of the oak is covering the front of the head, and the effect will be better.


    see. UU reading


    Chang Xia and the other orcs shouted.


    Before he finished shouting, he covered his mouth with his hand and snickered.


    Obviously, more or less guessed something.


    Changxia Nuanchun quietly gave Fengwu a little thumbs up.


    At the same time, admire the ability of the root patriarch. In order to build the city, I really worked hard to solve the marriage problem of the single orcs of the tribe.


    Perhaps, this year''s cold season.


    The Heluo tribe can completely start the marriage of single orcs.


    "Slow, hurry up." Oak froze his face and retracted his hand covering the front of his head. Careful, it is time to cover the front of the head with the hand.


    Seeing that the matter was exposed, Oak''s face was always green and white, which was very funny.


    Some greetings.


    Changxia we leave the Yuanhu tribe.


    Run towards the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia wanted to return to the tribe as soon as possible, trying to return to the Heluo tribe after the bird clan orcs from the Feihe tribe arrived in the Twilight Forest.


    Then come.


    You can rest in the cave for two days.


    It is very hard to travel in the forest for a long time.


    Even if Chang Xia has his own way, he still feels very comfortable.


    Yes.


    Walking under the road is obviously less comfortable than outside the forest.


    At most, it''s clammy and boring like being in the forest.


    At the same time, there is no sentry building beside the road.


    There is no place for the orcs to rest, and there is no guarantee of danger.


    After spending eight days on the road, Chang Xia and his group of orcs successfully returned to the Heluo tribe. Su Ye received the letter and came directly from the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    First, confirm Chang Xia''s physical condition.


    Seventh, tell Chang Xia about the scavenging vines at the Shinahai site, and some related matters about the orcs of the bird tribe.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure construction in the last days, please collect them: () The fastest update speed of the last days is to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure.

 Chapter 1030： add more

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    Heluo tribe.


    White Lake, Changxia family.


    Compared with Yinchuan Forest, the temperature of Heluo tribe is lower.


    There are three poles in the sun, and the spring breeze is warm.


    Chang Xia was still lying on the kang bed soundly asleep.


    Shen Rong ran a few laps around the White Lake and met Su Ye who came from the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna. This time, Bai Qing didn''t come, and he stayed in the wizard''s hall to study.


    The thousand-year-old ruins were born one after another, and Su Ye felt that the burden on his shoulders became heavier.


    As a result, Bai Qing''s daily learning tasks increased.


    In addition to daily exercise, the task of entering the wizard''s hall to read ancient animal skin scrolls and white-paper ancient books has also been added. Moreover, Su Ye mandated how much to watch every day.


    "Wu, you came so early?" Shen Rong asked in surprise.


    They returned to the tribe at night.


    The bird clan orcs of the Feihe tribe have not come yet.


    There was plenty of time, so Shen Rong went to the tribe early in the morning to report the harvest of Yinchuan Forest to Patriarch Gen. At the same time, return Yinbei to the root patriarch.


    Yinbei is important, and it is safer to leave it to Patriarch Gen to hold it.


    "I''ll take a look at Chang Xia, and tell her about the Shinahai site by the way. Now, the situation in the Twilight Forest is not easy, and I can''t leave at will. You and Pukang will follow Changxia on this trip to the Shinahai site. "


    Su Ye leaned on a totem crutch.


    In the words, there is a little regret.


    I used to be able to leave the Twilight Forest and walk around elsewhere.


    Now, not anymore.


    The Snow Mountain ruins are now visible, and the West Land is eyeing.


    Su Ye could not leave the Twilight Forest for fear of being stolen by foreigners.


    She must stay behind and coordinate the orc horde to deal with any surprises that may arise at any time.


    "Apart from eating rotten vines, is there anything else we need to pay attention to at the Shinahai site? We don''t need to care about inheritance skills?"


    Shen Rong was slightly startled, surprised that Su Ye didn''t mention inheritance skills.


    For orcs.


    Inherited skills, civilized skills.


    These should be the most important.


    However, looking at Su Ye''s expression, she doesn''t seem to value these things.


    "Whatever! This time, the most important thing to explore the Shinahai Ruins and the Inami Water City Ruins is not the inheritance of skills and civilization skills, but the props that can enter the death canyon. The three of us have already found the key to the opening of the Snow Mountain Ruins. , the difference is how to enter the death canyon.��


    Inherited skills, civilized skills.


    These things are precious, but not the most important.


    Times are advancing, and the skills of thousands of years ago may not be suitable for the present.


    The Snow Mountain Site is the former site of the Snow Mountain Temple.


    Snow Mountain Temple used to be the temple where the orc wizard lived thousands of years ago.


    Strange things like Yinbei come from the Snow Mountain Temple. In addition to the sound shell as a communication object, it is said that there are also wind shells used for traveling, fire shells used for cooking, and so on.


    The craftsmanship of these strange objects originates from the Snow Mountain Temple.


    To make such a strange thing, in addition to the superb skills, there is also the secret method of the orcs using the bloodline talent. The loss of these civilization skills has caused the thousand-year-old orc civilization to stagnate and be difficult to develop.


    Many orcs are immersed in the glory of a thousand years ago, unable to extricate themselves.


    If this vicious circle is not broken, it will be difficult for orc civilization to develop, let alone evolve.


    The orc civilization of a thousand years ago was too aloof.


    Even if he was as calm as Su Ye, every time he flipped through the ancient scrolls of animal skins in the Wizard''s Hall, he couldn''t help but yearn for the records of the orc civilization thousands of years ago.


    Orc civilization thousands of years ago.


    Dazzling, unprecedentedly powerful.


    At that time, the orcs could use their tools to go to the sky and the ground. The orcs used the bloodline ability like gods, and every contact was an erosion of the soul.


    "What''s the use of carrion vines?" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    Su Ye said: "Devouring the corpse mountain in the canyon of death."


    Death Canyon is a mountain of corpses, whether on the ground or underground, there are corpses everywhere. No one knows what kind of weirdness lurks in these corpses?


    The danger of death canyon.


    In addition to the fierce and fiery wind, there are also countless poisonous snakes and scorpions.


    Those poisonous snakes and scorpions have inhabited Death Canyon for hundreds of years


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1030 Monthly Pass Plus Free Read: https://,!


    ����, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    , On the dangers are more intractable and difficult to deal with than some ferocious beasts.


    These are clearly known dangers.


    More are unknown creatures lurking in the dark. Snow Mountain Temple is the residence of wizards. Considering the peak development of orc civilization a thousand years ago, it is not allowed that there are more dangerous creatures lurking in the death canyon.


    If you want to enter the Snow Mountain Temple, you also need to cross the black lake.


    The canyon is already dangerous, and if there is another black lake, who can stand it?


    In the depths of the black lake, no one knows how much danger lies behind.


    In the past few hundred years, there have been daring totem warriors who have forced their way through the canyon of death, all of which have ended in failure.


    so far.


    No orcs know what''s really going on inside Death Canyon.


    The emergence of carrion vines.


    Su Ye saw a glimmer of hope.


    Neither she nor the bird and fish were willing to give up.


    heard.


    Shen Rong softly recited the three words Rotten Vine.


    scavenger, scavenger.


    Feed on rotting things.


    It''s really good for putting down roots in Death Canyon.


    "Is Carrion Vine dangerous?" Shen Rong asked.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said, "The bird tribe has tried it, and the scavenger vines are very well-behaved after feeding, and they can even be kept at home."


    According to the animal skin ancient scrolls she consulted.


    Carrion-eating vines from thousands of years ago, a must-have in orcs�� homes, are more clever and harmless than pets.


    After a while.


    The two returned to the cave.


    Before Chang Xia woke up, Shen Rong fetched water to wash.


    Then, head into the kitchen to prepare brunch.


    He asked Su Ye, Su Ye didn''t eat breakfast, Chang Xia didn''t get up, so naturally he didn''t eat.


    Su Ye didn''t rush into the cave to wake up Chang Xia, turned around and entered the pharmacy. This time Chang Xia went to Qinghai Plateau, and Su Ye planned to prepare some ointments by himself.


    At the same time, he brought Bai Qing''s Yinbei over.


    I plan to let Chang Xia take it to the Qinghai Plateau, so that I can contact you at any time in case of any problems.


    This trip to the Qinghai Plateau, the return date cannot be determined. Naturally, the Yinbei of the Heluo tribe cannot be taken away casually. After the rainy season, the orc tribe becomes busy, and the Yinbei is very important.


    "Huh! It''s dawn."


    Chang Xia got out of bed and bowed.


    Open the door and catch a glimpse of the sun high in the sky.


    His face was slightly stiff, it was not dawn, but noon.


    This time, I slept long enough.


    "Wake up." Su Ye looked at Chang Xia who was walking in a daze, smiled lightly, shook his head, and said, "Go wash up, Chen Rong has lunch ready. If you don''t eat a meal, you''re not hungry? ".


    Shen Rong said that Changxia''s taste has become fast recently. UU reading


    In the morning, sauerkraut is said to be delicious, but at noon, sauerkraut is particularly disgusting.


    This changing taste is more fickle than the weather in the psychedelic jungle.


    "Mother Su Ye!" Chang Xia exclaimed in surprise.


    He trotted, rushed over and hugged Su Ye, happily pressed his face against his face, and rubbed it hard.


    "It''s all people who are going to be Eminem, keep your focus." Su Ye smiled and scolded.


    The expression on her face was full of smiles, which showed that she actually enjoyed Chang Xia''s closeness and favor. However, the arrogant Su Ye still wanted to scold him, hoping that Chang Xia would be more prudent. Don''t forget that she was pregnant with a beast cub, so she couldn''t be fooling around.


    "I haven''t seen Granny Su Ye for a long time. I miss you so much." Chang Xia was coquettish, sticking to Su Ye greasy.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Dashen Liu Xiangcheng''s "Walking through to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure" in the last days!


    Chapter 1030 Monthly Pass Plus Free Read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1031： L reward plus more

    Shen Rong smiled.


    Waiting for Chang Xia and Su Ye to be crooked enough.


    Just now, he urged Chang Xia to wash up, and the food was ready.


    It can be started at any time, boiled white rice, steamed soy sauce meat, fried two dishes, and cooked a meat slice soup.


    "Shen Rong, did you cook white rice?"


    After washing, Chang Xia looked at the white rice on the square table of the corridor pavilion with a look of joy.


    "In the cellar, the tribe sent thousands of catties of rice, and I milled two hundred catties, enough for us to eat for a while." Shen Rong explained.


    Waiting for the end of Yinchuan forest rice harvesting.


    All the people of the Heluo tribe can eat white rice.


    However, the three major tribes should reserve some to exchange with other orc tribes. At present, rice grains appear in Yinchuan Forest, and other orcs want to eat them, but they can''t eat them for a while.


    Orc tribes and tribes live in harmony.


    The three major tribes naturally do not eat alone.


    "The seedlings in the small river wilderness are growing very well. It''s good that the Heluo tribe can eat their own rice this year." Su Ye said happily.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "It''s nothing, I hope that the orcs of the Twilight Forest can eat white rice. When the tribe succeeds in the trial planting this year, I want other orc tribes to give it a try."


    At present, orcs rely on the ginkgo in the forest.


    Has been able to get rid of the suffering of hunger.


    However, it is not enough to get rid of hunger. When the orc tribe starts to multiply, the population will grow rapidly, and the ginkgo that can be picked at that time will not change. However, the number of orcs has increased, and soon there will be insufficient food.


    Changxia actively studies farming and planting.


    I just want to resolve this conflict.


    Planting rice is the first step, and the second is planting things like wheat, golden sticks, and sweet potatoes. In contrast, corn cultivation is optional.


    The yield of corn is not high and it is difficult to harvest.


    The income ratio is far inferior to that of rice and wheat.


    With the development of farming and planting, it may be eliminated.


    "Your wish depends on the harvest of the Xiaohe River Wilderness this year." Su Ye said.


    Orcs have a strong ability to accept, but the speed of accepting new things is still insufficient. If you want to promote rice cultivation, you must show visible results.


    Like the deer tribe living in the Yinchuan forest for so long.


    They grow rice haphazardly.


    If it weren''t for Chang Xia''s teaching, the rice would be grown according to the method of the deer tribe.


    Of course there is a harvest, but the harvest is hardly proportional to the labor. The rice planted cannot feed the orc tribe, and the orcs will naturally not waste their mind and energy.


    "Well! I''m not in a hurry, I''ll take it slowly, step by step." Chang Xia said.


    After the meal, Su Ye gave Chang Xia a full body check to see if she was ill. In a few days, she will leave for the Qinghai Plateau again, and Su Ye can''t be relieved.


    "There is no major problem with your body. Remember to eat some of the things that snakes bring to you every day. At present, you don''t need to take medicated meals. When you come back from Qinghai Plateau, you can start stewing medicated meals..."


    After a while, Su Ye''s expression relaxed and comforted.


    at this time.


    There were loud footsteps outside the courtyard.


    Accompanied by the footsteps, there are also the voices of the Nanfeng people.


    "Chang Xia, we''re here to see you."


    Xu is smelling the smell of the food left in the wind, and the south wind is very loud. They had planned to come early, but they thought that Chang Xia would not be able to get up in the morning because of the long journey.


    So, I decided to come here at noon.


    "Hee hee! Come and sit��"


    Chang Xia was happy, pointing to the wooden chair next to him and asking Nan Feng and the others to come over quickly. At the same time, let Shen Rong get up and go to the kitchen to prepare red maple sap for Nanfeng and the others. This year, the tribe is ready, and the sap of the red maple trees has been harvested one after another.


    However, it''s almost over now.


    "witch."


    After greeting Su Ye, Nan Feng and the others started chatting around Chang Xia.


    Seeing this, Su Ye got up and left the space for them.


    She had been to the Heluo tribe a few days ago and checked the bodies of several Nanfeng people, and there was no problem. If you are too lazy to do anything today, just leave.


    Su Ye left.


    Nanfeng and the others chatted more vigorously.


    Shen Rong brought the red maple sap, but they didn''t care.


    Listen to Chang Xia talk about how to harvest the rice, dry the rice, and then catch the bullfrog and make the stir-fried bullfrog. Nanfeng and several people shouted, obviously it was the most ordinary chat, but it was just the climax of Chang Xia''s words, and the atmosphere was warm.


    Shen Rong smiled and shook his head.


    He turned around, walked into the pharmacy where Su Ye was, and discussed the preparation of the ointment with Su Ye.


    "Bullfrogs, there seem to be rice fields in the Xiaohe River wilderness. After the rice fields began to store water, a lot of bullfrogs came running. It was noisy at night, and I could hear the calls in the Baihu cave. Tonight, should we go over to catch the bullfrogs? ?" Honeydew exclaimed excitedly.


    Hearing Chang Xia say that Bai Qing had a very fulfilling life in Yinchuan Forest, Honey Dew shifted her attention and focused on the bullfrog.


    Have eaten other food.


    Only this stir-fried bullfrog and dry pot bullfrog.


    She hasn''t eaten yet.


    Plus, honeydew is more spicy than it used to be lately.


    Hearing stir-fried bullfrog and dry pot bullfrog, how can you bear it?


    Nan Feng was more direct, she was desperately swallowing saliva. That greedy look is really embarrassing.


    "Go." Maple Leaf nodded neatly and agreed.


    At the end, let Chang Xia explain the method of stir-frying bullfrogs and dry-pot bullfrogs again I will wait to catch the bullfrogs tonight and start cooking.


    "Changxia, do you really decide to go to Qinghai Plateau?"


    After talking about happy things, Nanfeng couldn''t help asking about Qinghai Plateau.


    The tribe did not hide this matter.


    Nanfeng and the others naturally knew about this.


    "Well! I have to go. No one can do it but me."


    Only Chang Xia can bring the scavenger vines from the Shnahai ruins back to the Twilight Forest alive. With her bloodline ability, Chang Xia is the only orc who can do this.


    Otherwise, Su Ye would not open this mouth.


    This said.


    Nanfeng and the others understood.


    This mission should be related to Changxia''s bloodline ability.


    The tribe revealed that Changxia was going to the Qinghai Plateau, but did not say anything about the scavenger vine.


    This stuff was common a thousand years ago.


    However, now only the Shnahai site has it.


    Before.


    The elders of the horns even called the scavenger vine the man-eating tree.


    Nearly burned it with fire to solve the threat.


    "Can your body hold it up?" Maple Leaf worried.


    Chang Xia smiled and said to himself, "I''m in great shape! I''ll definitely be able to hold it up. Besides, this time I''m going to Qinghai Plateau, and there will be bird orcs from the Feihe tribe coming to pick me up, so I don''t even have to travel."


    Immediately, Nanfeng and the others were relieved.


    Originally, Chang Xia planned to prepare some small gifts for Nanfeng and the others in Yinchuan Forest.


    Unfortunately, this time I went to Yinchuan Forest to be busy picking rice.


    Not to mention preparing small gifts, they are so busy every day that they don''t even have much time to rest. Gifts, of course, are gone.


    Chang Xia pondered.


    If I have time to go to the Shinahai Ruins this time, I have to buy some treasures for Nanfeng and the others. After all, they have been detained in the tribe, which is quite boring.

 Chapter 1032： Catching bullfrogs at night

    into the night.


    Shen Rong helped prepare the torches.


    Followed by a string of clansmen, each with a torch.


    "Chang Xia, please slow down. Anyone who is not allowed to go to the rice field will stay on the ridge for me. Don''t go over the seedling field."


    Shen Rong kept his face sullen and warned again and again.


    I don''t know who leaked the news about coming to Xiaohechuan Wilderness to catch bullfrogs at night. Before it was dark, the tribe Qingliu brought a group of beast cubs over, and they all entangled Chang Xia to catch the bullfrog together.


    Chang Xia had no choice but to ask Shen Rong for help.


    So, Shen Rong took Qingliu and the others to make torches.


    After dark, have dinner.


    Along with totem warriors such as the tribe and Feng Oak, with a bunch of immature beast cubs, as well as orcs such as Changxia Nanfeng, they came to the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    quack-


    The frog calls of bullfrogs are endless.


    Everyone wears an animal skin bag around their waist, which is used to hold bullfrogs. First of all, the older Qingliu people still have iron wood forks in their hands. This iron wood fork is specially made and can be used to tie loach and yellow eel.


    Looking from a distance, it looks like dense needles are tied together.


    Suddenly, he was stabbed, and there were more than a dozen small blood holes.


    Hefeng Oak and the others also wanted to go down to the field to catch bullfrogs, but looking at the large group of beast cubs, the adults all stopped and chose to be vigilant nearby.


    The Little River Wilderness is often patrolled by totem warriors.


    Not very dangerous.


    However, don''t be afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    Stability is more important.


    The big deal, tomorrow night we will come quietly to catch the bullfrog.


    "Nanfeng, there isn''t a good little frog over there." Chang Xia beckoned and asked Nanfeng to come and do it. Both frogs and bullfrogs are frogs, but frogs are beneficial insects, and the Twilight Forest is rich in species, which needs to be considered in the long summer. (Frogs/Frogs are protected animals and are recommended to be caught and eaten.)


    "Frog, can I eat it?" Nan Feng was slow to start, one in each hand.


    Chang Xia said: "I can eat it. Frogs are better than bullfrogs. Except for the dull ones, my baby can eat them. Wait, there is no eel here."


    "You don''t have a Su Ye fork, where is the eel?" Honeydew said excitedly.


    That Qudan fork is hidden by you, we all want to poke eel and loach. Even wanted to stab water snakes.


    All of them are very old, and their ambitions are very small.


    "That, there."


    The long summer south wind makes way for the honeydew to spread.


    Maple Leaf silently caught the bullfrog, and the animal skin bag around his waist was bulging, obviously the harvest was very wrong. While catching bullfrogs, I thought about stir-fried bullfrogs and dry pot bullfrogs.


    Night breeze.


    The silent big river wilderness is especially silent tonight.


    Chang Xia was amazed again and again, and Qingliu Youwai was even more quiet and ordinary.


    In order to catch the bullfrog, the **** fell directly into the paddy field. The oak next to him was swift and slow, and he fished out the person. Tit was crying and making trouble, smiling and holding up the bullfrog under his hand, his body was covered in mud and water, and the smile on his face was very unhappy.


    "Qiliu, your bullfrog is smaller than his." Tit said proudly.


    Qi Liu snorted twice, muttered, and said, "You want to catch a smaller one than him, Lu You Fengling... Slow down you guys! You can lose, but it''s a pity that Miles and the twins came over. , we are more powerful."


    Miles we are too big.


    Directly detained in the tribe, is to leave the tribe at night.


    Same words.


    It sounded repeatedly on the side of Yuwai Aoyagi.


    Bigger than small, more than little.


    The entire Great River Wilderness was silent and ordinary.


    Shen Rong silently held the torch and followed Chang Xia and the others. Despite deliberately catching bullfrogs, the animal skin bag around the waist is equally rewarding.


    "Outside the rice fields, there are so many loach and eel."


    "Yeah! How come it was discovered that there are so few game animals living outside the paddy fields in the future?"


    "Even if I find out in the future, I''ll eat it��"


    Changxia has a paddy field and has been walking under the ridge.


    The most bullfrogs caught.


    Yes, the animal skin bag under Shen Rong''s waist is bulging, you are worried that if you eat it tomorrow, it will be a stir-fried bullfrog. That trip to Bai Qing has come up, there is a good fortune!


    The cold is the first to make trouble late into the night.


    Shen Rong urged them again and again, and then he called the orcs back.


    And back to the White Lake Cave.


    We have an appointment with Qingliu, and we will come over tomorrow night to catch bullfrogs and loaches.


    Orcs, live and breathe for the first sunrise.


    Get up early in the morning and retreat to the forest for hunting and picking, and return to the tribe to rest at sunset.


    Leaving the tribe in the evening is something that has never been imagined in the future.


    In the middle of the night, along the lake road, the stars are dotted, and the grid against the small half of the white lake is the first. Often, you can also hear the sound of fish jumping out of the water in the lake.


    "Come back so late, take your time to wash and rest. Nanxu can reach the Baihe Basin the day before yesterday, so don''t run around and rest in the cave tomorrow." Qu Dan, dressed in clothes, stood behind the door and looked at Chang Xia Qi, who came back from the wilderness of Dahe River. people.


    Pointing to the kitchen, let the two go to the bathroom to wash up.


    Chang Xia stomped his feet, shook off the soil under his feet, and watched Shen Rong push the bullfrog outside the animal skin bag back to the outside of the rattan basket, pressing the bottom with a wooden board.


    "The day before yesterday, so slow?" Chang Xia was startled.


    Qu Dan said: "Slow? You don''t think it''s too fast, Nanhe should discuss with the Yuzu, it''s a long delay. Otherwise, at the speed of the Birds, Nanxu should be able to come to Baihe after he returns to the Heluo tribe. watershed."


    Shen Rong retreated to the kitchen to fetch water.


    Chang Xia took off the animal shoes under his feet and replaced the straw sandals.


    Straw sandals are softer than rattan shoes.


    When in the cave, Chang Xia is usually used to wearing straw sandals.


    "After going back and forth, you probably rushed to transplant the seedlings from the lower tribe." Chang Xia raised his forehead and thought. UU Kanshu The seedlings are still growing well, and they can be transplanted for the time being.


    This trip to the Qinghai Plateau, the return date has not yet been determined.


    After all, when you arrive at the Shinahai Ruins, you can always go through the door.


    Then go.


    It must take a lot of time.


    It is impossible to delay for a few months.


    "He told Awu or Xylophone what he should explain, and let you and the orcs of the deer tribe figure out the rest." Tiemu said.


    Chang Xia nodded, thinking about writing down what he still remembered for the reference of Luqi Patriarch. If carrion-eating vines are too important, Chang Xia would like to leave the tribe before planting the seedlings, and then go to the Shinahai site in the Qinghai Plateau.


    We talked a couple of times.


    Long Xia retreated to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Tiemu yawned and went back to the cave to rest.


    Talk all night.


    On the seventh day, Changxia wrote in the cave. Transplanting seedlings, tidying up the paddy fields, planting seedlings, etc., write down everything that can be remembered.


    By the time.


    Let Patriarch Luqi and Granny Wu adjust.


    Shen Rong put the ointment prepared by Ironwood into a medicine can.


    At the end, prepare for the Qinghai Plateau.


    afternoon.


    Xylophone came over to ask Shen Rong if he needed help.


    Shen Rong asked Xylophone to ask for some flint and other things, and I want some other things.


    After all, the cellars and above-ground warehouses were full of stuff, and Chang Xia and I were both short of those stuff. However, are there any hoarding of flint and suye in cave dwellings?


    Nanfeng, you come to drop by.


    Helping Chang Xia sort out the sundries, the less people there are, the more nervous Chang Xia is.


    Oral, let Nanfeng you do it.


    By the way, it''s nice to have a chat.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The latest update of literature is the fastest.

 Chapter 1033： add more

    "Isn''t it here yet?"


    Chang Xia looked at the cloudless sky and muttered to himself.


    Su Ye glanced at her.


    Chang Xia lay on the square table as if she had no bones. Su Ye sat next to her and sorted out all kinds of miscellaneous notes she had written, ranging from farming to hunting. Chang Xia wrote everything she could think of.


    "Nanxu said it''s here today, it doesn''t matter whether it''s morning, noon or night. What are you in a hurry, besides you want to go to the Qinghai Plateau in such a hurry?" Su Ye smiled and looked at Chang Xia Lai on the table.


    Shen Rong went to Baihe to fish.


    The tribe wanted to make pickled fish, and the people who stayed in the tribe went to Baihe to help.


    "I''m not in a hurry. It''s just that people didn''t come, so I''m a little worried." Chang Xia pouted and said, "If I knew it wasn''t coming, I would go to Baihe with A Rong to watch everyone catch fish."


    "There are many people by the river. If you go, you won''t be afraid of being squeezed into the river? Many fish in the Baihe River are heavier than yours. Besides, what''s so good about catching fish." Su Ye raised his hand and pointed at Chang Xia''s head. A light tap.


    "Nanfeng, they all went."


    ��


    ��


    It was really boring to see Chang Xia staying in the cave.


    Su Ye put down the white paper, stood up, and said, "Let''s go, I''ll go to Baihe with you."


    They may arrive in the afternoon or evening at Nanxu.


    Forget it, wait no more.


    "Really?" Chang Xia bounced, excited.


    Stepping up and taking Su Ye''s arm, the two walked slowly towards the stone bridge downstream of the White River. The tribe fished there, and the tribesmen were watching the lively.


    Not even close, there was a commotion.


    When the clansmen saw Chang Xia Suye coming over, they gave way and said hello.


    Rattan baskets by the river, full of fish.


    The method of pickling fish is taught by the mallard tribe. The tribes have eaten pickled fish marinated by the mallard tribe. The taste is slightly fishy and has a special fragrance.


    So, it''s spring.


    The root patriarch wanted to make a batch of kippers.


    Pickled fish, the longer it is marinated, the more fragrant it is, a bit like ham.


    Of course, the fish for making kippers should not be too large. Fish that is too large is too complicated to marinate, it is difficult to taste, and it is easy to rot and spoil.


    "Wow! So many fish?" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Su Ye was also surprised.


    "Gen, you catch so many fish and use them to make kippers?" Su Ye looked at the rattan baskets by the river, it must be tens of thousands of catties!


    Gen covered the corners of his twitching mouth and explained, "I''m thinking of catching three to five thousand catties to make kippers. Who knows that these **** don''t want to go ashore when they get off the river."


    Why does this pickled fish need so much?


    Wait a minute, they go ashore and have to let them take some fish home.


    Last year, the lesson of chiseling ice and catching fish was not profound enough.


    They have to be taught a little longer.


    One listen.


    Su Ye understood.


    After holding back the entire cold season, spring returns to the earth.


    The temperature has risen sharply, and this group of male totem warriors is about to go crazy. It is rare to have the opportunity to play around, so naturally, I am full of energy and go crazy.


    "Try some smoked fish��" Chang Xia said.


    Looking at the clansmen who are still making noise in the White River, there may be several times more fish by the river. Simply make more pickled and smoked fish, the big deal, and then exchange it with other orc tribes.


    After all, not all orc tribes live near the river.


    Dangers in rivers are sometimes more deadly than in terrestrial forests.


    That is to say, the six major tribes dare to live near the river, and the other orc tribes will choose to live away from the water. However, life needs water, and it cannot be too far away from water.


    "Fried fish nuggets are also fine, you can eat them anytime you want." Nan Feng licked the corners of his mouth and interjected.


    Honeydew said: "I want to eat grilled fish��"


    Looking at the fresh fish in the rattan basket, Honeydew said that she was a little greedy.


    "If you want to eat it, you pick up half a basket of fresh fish and bring it back to the cave." Gen was very generous, and directly asked Milu to take half a basket of fresh fish back to the cave.


    What are you afraid of, the tribe lacks fish for everything.


    The patriarch Gen is not worried that there are not enough fish to make kippers, but he is afraid that too much will be wasted.


    "I want two." Honeydew said.


    Half a basket, how could she eat so much?


    Bai Linger was sleeping in Baihu recently, and honeydew was alone in the cave.


    She is greedy for grilled fish, one or two is enough.


    No more, you can''t finish it.


    What''s more, if you want to eat, you can go down the river and the lake to catch it at any time, it is not troublesome at all.


    One listen, two.


    The corner of the root patriarch''s mouth twitched twice.


    "Honeydew, are two enough to eat?" Nanfeng asked in surprise. After she became pregnant, her appetite was twice as large as before. She could eat two grilled fish weighing six or seven kilograms slowly by herself.


    "Enough, of course. I am the only one in the cave dwelling. Elder Jami has recently returned to live there, and Bai Linger is sleeping in Baihu again. If I eat two grilled fish by myself, it must be enough." Honeydew nodded. , eat grilled fish, and eat it with other foods.


    The tribe has been busy lately.


    Elder Jami returns to the tribe.


    Originally, the elder Jami planned to let Ayu or other young females accompany Milu.


    Was bluntly rejected by Honeydew.


    She is in good health, and it is very convenient to live alone.


    Besides, if something really happened, the clansmen could hear it if you shouted casually.


    woohoo ��


    Suddenly, a loud horn sounded from the sky.


    Hearing the sound, the patriarch Su Yegen looked at the sky together.


    Several black dots quietly appeared in the horizon.


    "Gen, get ready. Nanxu brought the orcs of the bird clan over, and let all the orcs in the White River come up. If you need to deal with the pickled fish, go get the pickled fish, and if you need to smoke the fish, smoke the fish. The weather is hot, don''t let the fish go bad. "


    talking.


    Su Ye started to organize her clothes.


    "Changxia, go back to the cave."


    Nanxu is just an elder of the Feihe tribe.


    There is no need for Su Ye to greet her in person, she just needs to wait in the Baihu cave and wait for the bird orcs from Nanxu to arrive. The matter of welcome is handed over to the root patriarch.


    "Chang Xia, do you want fish?" Nan Feng asked, she strung two fish on a straw rope and handed it to Honey Dew. Seeing that Chang Xia was planning to return to the Baihu cave, he asked her another question.


    Chang Xia said: "Take two and eat fish and meat hot pot at noon."


    "You and Wu Xian go back to the Baihu cave, I''ll bring the fish back later." Shen Rong said.


    Go ashore and shake off the water droplets on your body at will.


    Kung fu for a while. UU Reading


    There were seven or eight baskets of fresh fish by the river.


    Looking at the baskets of fresh fish, Patriarch Gen''s expression kept changing.


    Finally, he sighed, waved his hand, and asked Hefeng Oak and the others to move the fish back to the Tribe Square and hand them over to the Xylophone Snails and the others to deal with.


    He had to meet the elders of Nanxu.


    Approaching the Heluo tribe, the Nanxu elders began to descend.


    This is not the Feihe Tribe, and it cannot directly land in the tribal territory, which will be regarded as a provocation by the orcs. The elders of Nanxu came here to pick up Changxia to the Shinahai ruins, not to provoke the Heluo tribe.


    Walking with the elders of Nanxu.


    And Chang Xia and their old friends Phyllis and Das.


    Previously, the two of Felice had been to the Heluo tribe and had a good relationship with Chang Xia.


    So Nanhe asked them to lead the way for the elders of Nanxu.


    "Elder Nanxu, in front of you is the territory of the Heluo Tribe Leopard Clan. The first thing we saw was the Baihu commercial area, where the orc tribes/tribes would barter. There are dozens of shops, including Twilight All kinds of materials in the forest."


    Phyllis landed and returned to human form.


    Pointing to the Baihu commercial area, he began to introduce the Heluo tribe to the elders of Nanxu.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1034： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "It''s so prosperous!"


    The Nanxu elder sighed and looked at the Baihu business district.


    His sharp eyes seemed to want to look at the Heluo tribe farther away through the Baihu business district. The Feihe tribe is one of the prosperous tribes in the Qinghai Plateau, and the elders of Nanxu feel that the Feihe tribe is far inferior to the Heluo tribe.


    Whether in spirit or otherwise.


    In every respect, it is far inferior to the Heluo tribe.


    now.


    The elders of Nanxu understood why the Nanhe sorcerer chose to marry the Orcs. The Orcs developed too fast, and the speed was ridiculous. If the bird clan does not make changes, in the future, it is bound to be overwhelmed by the orc clan.


    The three races in the East Continent have been in healthy competition for centuries.


    Birds do not want to be left behind.


    The Twilight Forest has changed so much that the elders of Nanxu are a little confused and confused.


    He remembered that the Orcs of the Twilight Forest had a very hard life before.


    Everything has changed in just a few years.


    "It''s prosperous, not like the Twilight Forest. It''s more prosperous and stronger than some medium-sized tribes in the Western Continent. I can now understand the reason why the South River wizard promised you to marry the orcs and get along well with Qiao Yu."


    The Nanxu elder patted Phyllis on the shoulder.


    At the same time, support Darth with eyes of approval.


    Having a good relationship with the Heluo tribe is equivalent to breaking into the interior of the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    Here comes.


    Orcs have any good things, and they can also think of birds.


    Regarding the fish clan, the bird clan has already received the news.


    The fish tribe is more generous than the bird tribe, and even a dignified wizard is willing to give it up. How can the bird tribe have any reason to object to marrying the orc tribe?


    Oppose, doesn''t it mean that the bird family is not as good as the fish family.


    This is absolutely impossible.


    The two of Phyllis smiled, and their smiles were full of pride.


    They lived in the Heluo tribe for some time.


    Attracted by the cave dwellings of the Heluo tribe, even the bird tribe prefers to live in higher bird nests. However, they are still attracted by the convenience of cave dwellings.


    The cave dwelling is comfortable, and the bird''s nest is high.


    They can also choose to give up.


    After all, if you live in a bird''s nest, you have to worry about accidents when it is windy and rainy.


    Caves are different, so don��t worry at all. Not to mention wind and rain, even if there is a hailstorm, the cave is as warm as spring.


    "Elder Nanxu, Patriarch Gen is here."


    soon.


    A group of three arrived outside the Baihu business district.


    About a kilometer away from Baihu Street.


    Patriarch Gen brought some curious orcs and walked towards the three elders in Nanxu.


    "Elder Nanxu, welcome to the Heluo tribe. Please��"


    Patriarch Gen invited them into Baihu Street.


    Last time, the cave where Phyllis and the others lived was directly divided by the root patriarch and circled into the bird family. Simply when the Baihu Commercial Street was built, a lot of vacant land was reserved. For the second expansion, the root patriarch deliberately dug and built many cave dwellings.


    At the same time, on some open spaces that are not suitable for digging cave dwellings.


    Dozens of woodcut corrugated wooden houses were also built.


    These dozens of woodcut corrugated wooden houses are all built in the pattern of cave dwellings. If there are orcs who are not used to living in caves, they can change to live in wooden houses at any time.


    Patriarch Gen is absolutely serious about the construction of the Baihu business district.


    He wanted to make Baihu Street the first street in Twilight Forest.


    At present, the White Lake business district is working hard to develop towards First Street.


    "You have a job." Nanxu smiled and talked with the patriarch Gen.


    One is close, the other is deliberate.


    The relationship between the two sides is naturally harmonious.


    Phyllis Das stared at Baihe in the distance, and asked curiously, "Patriarch Gen, what are you doing over there?"


    "Fishing, my clan is going to make some pickled fish. Today, the clan people went down to the river to catch fish, and it''s just over. If you are interested, just go and take a look. I will take the elders of Nanxu to the Baihu cave to find the sorcerer Su Ye. ." Gen said with a smile, what a handsome young man.


    For his own people, the root patriarch has always been generous.


    Seeing that the two of Phyllis were interested in fishing, they waved directly to let them watch.


    One listen.


    The two of Phyllis were heartbroken.


    The Nanxu elder smiled and nodded in agreement.


    When you arrive at the Heluo tribe, there is no need to detain the two of Felice by your side.


    see.


    The two of Phyllis left happily.


    Patriarch Gen took the elders of Nanxu to walk slowly along Baihu Street.


    From time to time, explain to the elders of Nanxu who the owners behind these shops are, and at the same time tell the elders of Nanxu what goods are exchanged in the shops.


    Not to mention, this really scratched the heart of the elders of Nanxu.


    Talk and laugh.


    Walk through Baihu Street and through the Baihu Wall.


    The two successfully entered the Baihu cave.


    The moment he stepped into the Baihu cave, the elders in Nanxu were amazed.


    "This is the Baihu Cave!" Nanxu was amazed. The Baihu Cave in front of him was far more beautiful and neater than what Phyllis and the others described.


    Lost, lost completely.


    The flying cliff where the Feihe tribe lives.


    The Flamingo Clan considers it to be the most spectacular and beautiful tribe in the Eastern Land.


    However, compared with the Baihu cave today, they lost completely.


    "What do you think of the elders of Nanxu? The Baihu cave dwelling is a newly built residence after the expansion of our clan, so it can still enter the eyes of the elders of Nanxu!" Gen is modest, but the premise is to ignore the pride and pride in his eyes.


    Nanxu elders are very straightforward.


    He raised his hand and gave Patriarch Gen a thumbs up.


    "My clan used to think that Feiyajian was the most beautiful tribe in the Eastern Continent. Even the water city where the fish clan lived was slightly inferior to Feiyajian. However, compared with Baihu cave dwellings today, Feiyajian is far inferior. "


    Flying cliffs and streams are more of a landscape formed by nature.


    The Baihu Cave is purely built by the orcs with their hands.


    Each has its own merits and cannot be compared.


    However, in terms of living comfort, the elders in Nanxu believe that there is no need to compare, and the Baihu cave dwelling is definitely better.


    Ha ha.


    The root patriarch laughed heartily.


    From the uphill along the lake, we came to the gate of the Changxia family cave.


    "The elders of Nanxu, please! This is the Changxia family, and the sorcerer Su Ye is here."


    After crossing the courtyard gate, he saw Chang Xia standing on the corridor steps. UU Reading


    "Chang Xia, I have seen the elders of Nanxu. The witch is in the living room, please come in." Chang Xia smiled and walked down the steps to greet the elders of Nanxu and the patriarch Gen.


    The elders of Nanxu represent the Feihe tribe.


    In love and reason.


    Neither can be entertained in the corridor gazebo.


    Of course, after the greeting.


    again different.


    The elder Nanxu looked at Chang Xia with a smile, and said, "Fini originally wanted to bring you a gift. However, this trip is rather tight. I asked her to entertain you in Fei Yajian, please forgive me!"


    "Fini is too polite." Chang Xia took a step back and invited the elder Nanxu into the living room.


    Finney is so polite.


    At first, Chang Xia thought she was just talking casually, but she didn''t know she was taking it seriously.


    It seems that this time I went to Qinghai Plateau.


    I have to prepare some more things. It is the first time to be a guest in the Bird Clan, so I can''t be too rude.


    "Nanxu, come in!" Su Ye said: "I haven''t seen you for more than half a year, your rambunctious character is the same as always!"


    "Haha! Thank you sorcerer Su Ye for your praise." Nanxu smiled, stepped over the threshold and walked into the living room. Looking at the layout of the living room, the surprise in the eyes resurfaced.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1035： bird family

    "Nanxu, just say what you see, I like to let Geng send you." Su Ye chuckled and pushed the bowl in front of him. Next to it, there were two clay pots on the table, a pot of red maple sap, and a pot of milk tree sap.


    In addition, there are wild fruits picked from the Weishan Holy Land.


    Flat apple, peach peach and pear pear.


    In terms of abundant food, the Heluo tribe is not behind any tribe.


    "The Heluo Tribe has changed so much that I feel that my eyes are not enough. The Feihe Tribe hopes that the Gen Patriarch will give me some advice and take care of the Honghe Tribe." Nanxu said.


    Taking a seat, his eyes were attracted by the pottery bowl in front of him.


    The pottery bowl is filled with half a bowl of milk tree sap, and the fragrant milk fragrance is fragrant.


    The root patriarch smiled and said, "The relationship between the orcs and the birds will last forever!" He raised his hand and clicked on the table.


    "The sap of the milk tree comes from the sea of ??fog in the unknown sea. The elders of Nanxu can taste it and see if they like it. There is also red maple sap from Hongfengling here. The elders of Nanxu can also taste one or two."


    heard.


    Nanxu elders are not polite.


    After holding the milk tree sap, she dried up, and at the end, she licked the corners of her mouth and praised again and again.


    On the side, Chang Xia smiled and poured a bowl of red maple sap for the elders of Nanxu, and explained: "The elders of Nanxu will taste the red maple sap unique to our family again��"


    Next to the wild fruits, there are many snacks such as milk candy, seaweed candy and mint candy.


    This tasting.


    The elders of Nanxu simply forgot where they were.


    Delicious and delicious.


    delicious.


    At this moment, the Nanxu elder just wanted to say that he also wanted to stay in the Heluo tribe. Compared with the Heluo tribe, what place is Feiyajian, it is nothing!


    pity.


    As an elder of the Feihe tribe.


    The elders of Nanxu are different from Phyllis and the others.


    Anyone can leave the flamingo clan, but the elders cannot.


    "Elder Nanxu, there will be lunch later. Now, let''s talk about the Shinahai site and the scavenger vine." Su Ye raised his hand to stop the elder Nanxu. After eating, it is estimated that there is no need to eat lunch at noon.


    The elders of Nanxu were slightly embarrassed.


    Damn, that''s so rude.


    "Sorry! These foods are so delicious that one can''t help but sink." Nanxu sneered and said, "The current team exploring the Shinahai ruins has successfully entered the ruins. However, the former Shinahai city It''s too majestic and it takes a long time to clear it up."


    I heard that the expedition team successfully entered the Shinahai site.


    The three of Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    After nearly three months, I finally stepped into the Shinahai Ruins. Progress can''t really be said to be fast.


    At the beginning, the Heluo tribe was led by Chang Xia.


    Three months straight for a makeover.


    "It''s not bad to have successfully entered the Shnahai Ruins." Su Ye said.


    "The scavenging vine is temporarily guarded by a special totem warrior, and a special entry and exit channel is cleared. However, we know too little about the scavenging vine, and we dare not rashly deal with the forest." Nanxu frowned, and the scavenging vine was Plant-based vines, who would have imagined that in hundreds of years, the vines would turn into towering trees?


    "According to the ancient animal skin records, the scavenger vines are docile and non-aggressive." Su Ye said with a sullen face, "However, the scavenger vines in front of the Shinahai site are obviously aggressive, so maybe something happened. It is a wise choice for you to maintain the status quo. Everything is focused on exploring the Shinahai site, but the scavenger vine is related to the Snow Mountain site, and we cannot ignore it, let alone burn it down with a fire.��


    Aggressive scavenger vine.


    No orc dared to take it lightly.


    If it is confirmed that the scavenger vine will attack living creatures, the bird family should choose to burn it as soon as possible. After all, the Shinahai site is located on the Qinghai Plateau, and it is impossible for the bird tribe to sit by and watch the hidden threat beside them.


    "I will confirm whether the carrion vine is a threat��" Chang Xia said.


    In terms of understanding of plants, Changxia is definitely the most suitable person in Gangwa Continent.


    ��


    Da da.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from the cave courtyard.


    The orcs turned to look, and saw Chang Xia returning with half a basket of fresh fish.


    Next to him were the three Nan Feng.


    In this case, most of them want to come over for a meal.


    At the same time, Xylophone and Phyllis were also accompanied.


    "Do you want to go out to see Nanxu?" Su Ye asked.


    The things that should be talked about are almost the same, and the rest will be said slowly and not in a hurry.


    The exploration team has just entered the Shnahai Ruins, and there is not much to gain so far. The only thing worth caring about is the carrion vine. Carrion-eating vines, wait for Chang Xia to confirm.


    Here comes.


    Other things don''t need to be discussed in detail.


    Besides, the elders of Nanxu are very curious about cave dwellings.


    Su Ye simply asked Patriarch Gen to show him the cave dwellings. In the future, Qinghai Plateau and Twilight Forest will strengthen cooperation, and it would be good for the elders in Nanxu to see the Heluo tribe more.


    "Okay." Nanxu said happily.


    In the courtyard of the cave, the two of them circled around Shen Rong.


    Just now, Shen Rong promised to cook boiled fish and grilled fish for them at noon. The two had eaten boiled fish and grilled fish in the Heluo tribe before, and they quickly accepted the spicy taste. Even the last time he returned to the Qinghai Plateau, Feliste exchanged peppers to return to the Feihe tribe.


    It''s a pity that the bird race orcs have average income.


    If it wasn''t for Qiao Yu Hei Meng and them, all the peppers brought back would have to be destroyed and wasted.


    "Phyllis, what are you doing?" Nanxu asked curiously.


    Go out of the living room and stand in the corridor pavilion. When he saw Phyllis Das squatting beside the water tank, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Cut the fish, Shen Rong promised to make boiled and grilled fish for us." Phyllis replied.


    Listen, it''s like eating. The Nanxu elder was even more curious and asked, "Are boiled fish and grilled fish delicious?"


    "Delicious." Das was excited.


    "It''s better than braised pork." Nanxu didn''t believe it. He had eaten the braised pork made by Qiao Yu, and it was the best delicacy in the world.


    On the side, Nan Feng interjected: "Elder Nanxu, braised pork is different from boiled fish. Braised pork is soft, glutinous and smooth, and melts in your mouth, while boiled pork is spicy, and the two dishes taste completely different."


    "I like them all." Honeydew licked the corners of her mouth, even though she liked chili peppers. wap.kansh��


    However, this does not prevent braised pork from being her favorite.


    "Shen Rong��"


    "Well, can UU read ?"


    Soon, the three of Nanfeng had an argument about boiled fish and braised pork.


    Phyllis Das raised his head and looked at Shen Rong eagerly. Shen Rong''s mouth twitched slightly, understanding the emotions in the eyes of the two.


    "Yes." Shen Rong said.


    At a glance, you can guess what the two of Phyllis are thinking.


    Just want to eat boiled fish at noon, and add a braised pork.


    "Shen Rong, you have gained the friendship of the flamingo clan." Phyllis grinned happily. When the words fell, he turned to look at the elders of Nanxu, and said happily: "Elders of Nanxu, Shen Rong promised to make boiled fish and braised pork for us at noon. The braised pork in Changxia''s family is the most authentic and delicious, Qiao What Yu does is worse."


    This said.


    The elders of Nanxu were heartbroken.


    I thought it would be a chore to come to the Twilight Forest.


    Looking at it now, what kind of drudgery is this, it''s a beautiful job!

 Chapter 1036： Lets go

    The Nanxu elder laughed.


    Frankly waiting to taste the most authentic and beautiful braised pork.


    Then led by the root patriarch, visit the cave.


    "Felice, are all of your bird orcs tall, thin and fair?" Nan Feng asked. The orcs were strong and burly, with a wheatish complexion. Like a lion orc living in a psychedelic jungle, his complexion is close to bronze.


    Phyllis and other bird orcs are different.


    All of them are very clean, different from the fish clan nest clan.


    Really white, like Fini''s skin is porcelain white.


    It looked like a freshly peeled bird egg, white and tender.


    ��


    "The flamingo clan is relatively white, and some bird clan orcs are darker." Phyllis thought for a while and answered the embarrassing question of Nanfeng.


    Phyllis thinks that a wheat complexion like Shen Rong looks the best.


    The last time I came to the Heluo tribe, Shen Rong had a fair complexion. Recently, he went to the Yinchuan forest to harvest rice and got a lot of tan.


    "Changxia is very white!" Das said.


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Nanfeng and the others. Compared with Chang Xia, these females are indeed darker, a little darker than him and Phyllis.


    "Nanfeng, if you don''t enter the forest, you will naturally turn white." Chang Xia said.


    There is no female like crazy all day long, sunshade or something, that is completely an extravagant hope. Exposure to the sun every day can make ghosts white.


    "Bai, I didn''t want to turn white. I just think the bird clan are quite white, and I''m a little curious." Nan Feng waved his hand. What Nanfeng said just now, he just said it casually.


    ��


    as predicted.


    The orcs had black lines on their faces.


    You don''t want to go white, ask what.


    Isn''t this a depressing mentality?


    "Phyllis, are there any single females in the Feihe Tribe who are married?" Chang Xia changed the subject and asked about something else.


    Let Nanfeng continue chatting.


    Not sure, what strange question she asked in the next second.


    "Yes." Phyllis nodded and replied.


    Das blinked and said, "Chang Xia, what are you asking the unmarried females to do?"


    He understands that the single males of the Heluo tribe seem to have almost a partner. No, there is basically no need for this.


    "Yuanhu tribe, Kun." Chang Xia whispered.


    Kun, this name is no stranger to Phyllis.


    Phyllis pondered and said, "There are many excellent females in my clan, and I can introduce him to know him."


    The kun of the Yuanhu tribe is worthy of the Feihe tribe''s attention.


    "Kun and Gru are in similar situations, you should consider carefully." Chang Xia said.


    As soon as I heard it, Nan Feng waited for the orcs.


    The cheeks couldn''t help but change slightly. Could the Yuanhu tribe like petite females? First Gru, now Kun.


    These two hobbies are not ordinary!


    Phyllis nodded, indicating that he remembered Chang Xia''s reminder.


    after lunch.


    A group of three people, led by Patriarch Gen, came to the Tribe Square to watch the kippers.


    Chang Xia stayed in the cave to pack his bags. At first, the elders of Nanxu planned to make a quick decision and set off back to Qinghai Plateau that afternoon.


    However, have tasted the delicacies of the Heluo tribe.


    He thought it was okay to stay in the Heluo tribe for one night and then leave the next day.


    "Left tomorrow, have everything packed up?" Su Ye asked.


    Changxia Dynasty Shen Rong pursed his mouth and said, "A Rong, everything is packed up."


    This trip will be led by Phyllis Das to the Qinghai Plateau. You can''t take too many things, and you must consider the issue of weight.


    Therefore, Shen Rong had to simplify some of his luggage.


    "I brought some more seasonings, as well as the gifts Chang Xia prepared for Fini. Plus some clothes, I''m afraid it''s not convenient to bring more." Shen Rong explained.


    Su Ye thought for a while.


    Approve Shen Rong''s decision.


    If it''s close, it''s okay to bring more.


    This trip is too far away, plus Felix and the others are needed to carry them, so some things must be considered more carefully.


    "The Feihe tribe is very rich, and there is no shortage of food."


    Su Ye tilted his head, thinking carefully.


    Feiyajian is much richer than the previous Heluo tribe. She didn''t worry that Chang Xia was hungry in the past, at most she was a little uncomfortable.


    After all, birds like to live in high places.


    It is difficult for ordinary orcs to accept it.


    Chang Xia understood this.


    At least, I won''t worry about starvation.


    Time flies, in the blink of an eye.


    It was the day when Changxia should set off.


    It was dawn, and Changxia Shenrong packed up and waited for the elder Pukang to come.


    The elders of Nanxu brought Phyllis Das over early, and they ate breakfast at Changxia''s house. There are only three of them, and they are too lazy to do it themselves.


    "Gen, you go to the tribe to see where Pukang is?" Su Ye frowned, not seeing the figure of the elder Pukang for a long time, the orcs couldn''t help but be a little worried.


    Overslept and still didn''t get up?


    "Hehe-"


    The root patriarch just raised his foot and planned to take a step.


    I heard a harsh grinning sound coming from the courtyard gate.


    This is the iconic laughter of the elders of Pukang. Hearing the sound, the orcs were quietly relieved. Fortunately, at the critical moment, the Pukang elder did not lose the chain.


    "Pukang, you are too slow!" Su Ye said coldly.


    Elder Pukang picked his nostrils, ignoring Su Ye''s reproachful eyes, and said loudly, "I went out and saw a pheasant that got lost, and I took it home."


    ��


    Suddenly, all the orcs lost their words.


    This explanation is better than no.


    Sending the pheasant home is an excuse except for the elders of Pukang. It is estimated that no orcs will believe it. It is too outrageous, and whoever believes it is an idiot.


    "Elder Pukang, you sent it into the home in your stomach, right?" Chang Xia laughed and pointed to the greasy beard of the elder Pukang. Xu is going out. The elderly Pukang should eat at home and accidentally missed the time.


    hehe!


    Being pointed out by Chang Xia, the elders of Pukang are not annoyed either.


    "Don''t chat, you two, hurry up and set off. Later, when the weather gets hot, you''ll know it''s uncomfortable." Su Ye waved his hand and urged Chang Xia to leave early.


    Although, UU reading has not yet entered the warm season.


    The temperature in the twilight forest is not low, and it will also be uncomfortable in the sun.


    "Phyllis Das is a beast, the two of you exchange and lead Xia Chenrong to fly, and Pukang follows me. You choose whoever will take the person first and who will carry the luggage." Nanxu said neatly.


    "Das, do you bring someone or I bring someone?" Phyllis said.


    Das said: "You take it first, I will take the luggage."


    With that said, a group of orcs walked out of the cave courtyard.


    Not enough space here.


    Phyllis and the others are beasts and need more space.


    Soon, a group of orcs took the luggage, this time not in rattan baskets, but in animal skin bags. After all, flying in the sky is somewhat different from flying on land.


    Beastization, bundled with animal skin bags.


    The big event took off, followed by the beastization of the elders of Nanxu and the elders of Pukang.


    In the end, Xia Shenrong, the leader of Phyllis''s animalization belt.


    "Chang Xia, pay attention to safety!"


    "If something happens, use Yinbei to contact me, and be careful along the way."


    The words of the exhortation didn''t take too long, and when Nanfeng and the others came to say goodbye one by one, Phyllis rose into the air. Chang Xia was close to Shen Rong, a little nervous and panicked.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1037： Pukang Elders Jerky

    "Tie up the fur coat��"


    Shen Rong pressed against Chang Xia''s ear, reminding him to tie the ropes of the animal fur coat tightly. Above the sky, the wind is strong.


    Meanwhile, put on a hat.


    It''s also shaded from the wind.


    In the front, the elder Pukang sat cross-legged on the beast of the elder Nanxu.


    Cozy, chic.


    It is completely different from Chang Xia''s full armor.


    "It''s so windy!" Chang Xia muttered, raised her hand to put on her hat, and fastened the rope around her neck. She didn''t dare to turn her head, let alone overlook the scenery below her.


    "Felice is flying very steadily, don''t worry." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia''s whole body was tense because of the tension, and it was very stiff. Shen Rong hugged Chang Xia lightly, comforting her and letting her relax. They have just set off from the Heluo tribe, and it may take five days at the earliest to reach the Qinghai Plateau.


    Long summer needs to adapt, otherwise it will be difficult.


    "It''s the first time I went to the sky, I''m not used to it." Chang Xia took a deep breath, trying to calm down his tense emotions and try to calm himself down.


    Whoosh!


    The elders of Nanxu made sharp bird calls.


    Drive away flying birds to avoid being attacked.


    All the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest received Su Ye��s Yinbei, and they knew which orc tribes the Bird tribe would pass by starting from the Baihe River today. You must say hello in advance, otherwise Fei is usually attacked by orcs, then the joke will be too big and it will be difficult to end.


    "Don''t worry, I''m by my side." Shen Rong said.


    Holding Chang Xia in his arms, a gentle voice rang softly in Chang Xia''s ears, soothing her unease and anxiety.


    Phyllis flew very steadily.


    Not pursuing speed, but not slow either.


    Condescending.


    Changxia gradually adapted to the high-altitude environment.


    Overlooking the forest below, full of interest. Seeing from a high altitude and on land are two completely different experiences.


    "There seems to be a green hill over there. I can see the Red Maple Ridge."


    After getting used to it in the long summer, I began to enjoy the different scenery in the forest with great interest. Not to mention, it''s pretty spectacular from top to bottom.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia understood the envy and jealousy of the Orcs for the Birds.


    Birds can soar gracefully in the sky, orcs can only run on the ground, there is really no comparison between the two. However, compared with the fish clan, the orcs feel a little more comfortable. After all, whether it is the bird clan or the orc clan, the waters are not their main battlefield.


    Seeing Chang Xia smiled.


    Shen Rong''s tense mood was relieved.


    Similarly.


    The elders of Nanxu also breathed a sigh of relief.


    They are mainly afraid that Chang Xia is not used to flying at high altitudes.


    The Twilight Forest is tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Qinghai Plateau. It takes half a month to walk on land. It needs the help of the mallard tribe to travel from the Detroit River in Subu. However, if you fly from the air, you can reach the Feihe tribe in five or six days.


    This saves a third of the time, while avoiding the fatigue of the long journey.


    In terms of speed, the bird clan has an absolute advantage among the three clans.


    At noon, the elders of Pukang asked the elders of Nanxu to rest in the Wuming Mountains.


    Shen Rong supported Chang Xia, who was trembling, to the ground. Chang Xia almost forgot how to walk. After a long time, he recovered.


    "Chang Xia, are you still getting used to it?" Phyllis asked nervously.


    Chang Xia moved his limbs and asked Shen Rong to help prepare lunch, and replied, "It''s alright. It just feels light when I come down. It''s like stepping on cotton when I step on the ground."


    The weightlessness made her a little dizzy.


    However, Chang Xia still got used to it.


    "Chang Xia, eat a piece."


    After a short while, Shen Rong found the jerky from the luggage, took out a piece and handed it to Chang Xia for her to eat slowly.


    "Okay." Chang Xia obediently took the jerky from the boa snake and nibbled it slowly. She also brought the gift that the Snake Patriarch gave her.


    It''s just that the secret medicine is best put together with steamed eggs or stewed soup.


    Just eat it directly, it''s too wasteful.


    "Shen Rong��"


    Phyllis looked at Shen Rong eagerly, his eyes swirled around the jerky in Chang Xia''s hands, he was greedy and wanted to eat it!


    "Jerky snake meat is very special. It is considered as a contraceptive pill for Changxia. If you want to eat jerky, you can ask the elder Pukang. He is most likely to lack jerky." Suggest that the two of Phyllis find a relationship with the elder Pukang.


    This time, he brought the jerky of anaconda and snake, and not many other snacks.


    I need to keep it for Chang Xia. I don''t know when I will come back to Qinghai Plateau this time, so that little thing can stand up to everyone''s consumption.


    "Phyllis wants to eat jerky, come here." Pu Kang grinned, beckoned to Phyllis, took out a few pieces of jerky and handed it over, and said happily, "These jerky are the sauce that Shen Rong helped prepare. Smoked from the ingredients, the taste is authentic.��


    Pukang elders are not picky.


    You can eat anything and everything.


    However, as the standard of living of the tribe gradually increased.


    The jerky of the Pukang Elder is no longer as dry as before, and at the same time there are several more flavors.


    original.


    Spicy.


    Milky, yes, it is milky.


    Pukang elders are welcome.


    At the same time, he is also keen to feed tribal beast cubs.


    When Su Ye was researching medicinal diets for Da Ya, she also helped the elders of Pukang prepare a new medicinal diet. He also asked Chang Xia to sort out the elder Pukang several times. Now the elder Pukang has completely controlled his bloodline ability, and all the side effects have disappeared.


    Just, the habit of eating for many years.


    It is not something that can be changed overnight. Even without the blessing of the side effects of the bloodline ability, the elders of Pukang are still accustomed to carrying animal skin bags with them, which are always filled with uneatable jerky, and occasionally barbecued meat.


    Orcs, can''t figure out what''s in the old Pukang''s animal skin bag.


    "Huh! Milky?" Phyllis took the jerky, slightly startled.


    Das retorted and said, "What milky flavor is obviously spicy."


    "Mine doesn''t have much flavor��" Nanxu rudely reached out and took the jerky that the elder Pukang handed over. When Phyllis opened his mouth to say the taste of milk, he and Das lowered their heads and smelled the jerky on their hands, and gave different answers.


    hehe-


    The elder Pukang laughed and was very happy.


    "Elder Pukang''s jerky has many flavors, and what you eat depends on luck." Chang Xia explained with a smile, the prepared jerky was remixed by the elder Pukang, and what you eat depends on your strength.


    "Milk-flavored jerky, it''s my first time eating it." Phyllis said. After taking a bite and chewing slowly, the more you chew, the more fragrant it becomes. He gave a thumbs up to the elder Pukang and praised: "Great jerky, the more you eat it, the more addictive you are."


    "Mine is delicious too!" Das echoed.


    "Shen Rong, can this kind of jerky be taught to the bird clan to make?" The elder Nanxu was the most direct. Rather than eating it once, he wanted to eat it all the time.


    "Yes." Shen Rong nodded and agreed to the request of the elders of Nanxu without hesitation. The jerky is simple to make, the only troublesome thing is the modulation of the sauce. With the rise of the orcs, both the bird and the fish now understand the importance of seasoning.


    It is believed that the Feihe tribe will also pick and stock up on seasonings.


    If there are seasonings, is it not enough to have hands to make jerky? !


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1038： Book Friends 2,02,260,071,900…

    "Phyllis, Qiao Yu didn''t tell you how to make jerky?" Chang Xia asked curiously while chewing on the jerky. Tribal people are accustomed to food, and it is impossible to eat barbecue and fruit powder again.


    Phyllis coughed, but did not speak.


    "Everyone is busy exploring the Shinahai ruins, and it is relatively simple to eat every day." Das touched the tip of his nose and explained: "Three meals a day of barbecue and pancakes, or barbecue and steamed buns."


    Even stewing a broth is worried that it will take too long.


    Although Qiao Yu''s cooking skills are good, there is no room for it.


    Phyllis is looking forward to the end of the long summer, and can improve the three meals a day at the Shinahai site. No matter how delicious the barbecue, pancakes and steamed buns are, if you eat them every day, you will be tired of eating them!


    "The bird tribe is in a hurry to explore the Shinahai ruins?" Shen Rong was surprised and said in surprise.


    The Nanxu elder looked embarrassed.


    Phyllis Das looked at each other.


    Can they say that the Birds are angry with the Fish?


    The two races bet to see who is the first to explore the ruins, and the winner will get 10% more. Of course, orcs are not included.


    "Is there anything I can''t say?" Chang Xia blinked, unable to understand the inexplicable silence of Phyllis and the others. Shinahai City was once a super city. If you want to explore it all at once, it will take a year or two at the earliest!


    It''s no use worrying.


    She didn''t believe that the bird race would not understand.


    Knowing that you can''t do it, there must be something wrong.


    "Fish clan." Phyllis licked the corner of his mouth and whispered: "My clan and the fish clan make a bet to see who can end the exploration of the ruins first."


    ��


    The reason is strong enough!


    Completely indefensible.


    "Hehe! Whether it''s the Shinahai ruins or the Inami Water City ruins, they are all super ancient ponds thousands of years ago. If the exploration is over within three or five years, it will be considered fast. Are you serious about betting with the fish clan? "Pukang laughed and looked at the three elders in Nanxu with suspicious eyes.


    Birds have always been shrewd.


    This time.


    How can you do such a stupid thing?


    Equally confused, there are the fish clan.


    However, I thought that the bird family and the fish family have never dealt with it.


    It is also acceptable to be stupid.


    cough cough.


    This time, it wasn''t just Phyllis who coughed.


    The Nanxu elders and Das whistled and pretended to be deaf.


    Seeing this, Changxia Shenrong didn''t ask any further questions.


    At noon, take materials on the spot.


    I ate some dry food I brought with me and sat in the shade to rest. The sun is very hot at noon, and Changxia recommends taking a rest for an hour before setting off.


    Five boring days.


    It''s over in the blink of an eye.


    On the sixth day, the Qinghai Plateau was in sight.


    "Changxia, below that is the Erdos Swamp, and the mallard tribes live on the edge of the Swartok Forest. Beyond the Swartok Forest is the Gaudi Zambo Jungle. Before the Shnahai Ruins were born, they were in the Cangxia Crewe. In a basin of the peak, the basin was eroded by the lake and turned into a vast ocean, and the Tibetan Gorge Krudi Peak is the highest mountain of the Bird Clan.


    Before Shen Rong came, he did his homework specially.


    Although I haven''t been to the Qinghai Plateau, I still know some things that I should know.


    Like Chang Xia, he asked three questions and didn''t know.


    Spring comes.


    Chang Xia was engrossed in all kinds of things, and he had no time to care about the Qinghai Plateau. It is rare to return to the tribe to rest for two days, and then play with Nanfeng.


    "Compared to Twilight Forest, it''s more like another world." Chang Xia exclaimed.


    The Qinghai Plateau occupies the second word of the plateau, and the average altitude is much higher than that of the Twilight Forest. At the same time, there are clear boundaries between the two places.


    "The world calls the Qinghai Plateau the roof of the Gangwa Continent."


    The voice of the elders of Nanxu came from the front. The elders of Nanxu were in a very good mood as they approached the Qinghai Plateau. This may be related to the blood of the bird family, they naturally like to be high.


    Soaring in the sky overlooking the earth, the highest point is the Qinghai Plateau.


    In an instant, the three elders of Nanxu were extremely excited.


    A sound of birdsong spread throughout the sky.


    Go through the Swartok Forest and enter the Gaudi Zambo jungle.


    At the speed of the Bird Clan, they could reach the Feihe River where the Feihe Tribe was located before dark. Temporarily rest for two days in Feiyajian, and then set off for the Shinahai Ruins.


    Of course, this was mainly because Chang Xia''s body couldn''t bear it.


    Returning to Flying Yajian, please ask Nanhe Wizard to help check to make sure Changxia is safe.


    With Su Ye and the Orcs value Chang Xia.


    If there are three longs and two shorts in Changxia, the birds and beasts are likely to turn against each other at that time.


    Birds want to befriend the orcs, not offend them.


    Different from the flora and fauna of the Twilight Forest, a little bit comes into Changxia''s eyes.


    The Qinghai Plateau is full of peaks and mountains, and the peaks soaring into the clouds rise from the ground to the sky.


    Look, very impactful.


    In an instant.


    Changxia seems to return to the earth, in Zhangjiajie Scenic Area.


    It''s more like the movie "Avatar" I''ve seen in my last life, the waterfalls on the Qinghai Plateau are far more majestic than the Lost Forest.


    Chang Xia doubted that he was in the sky.


    These waterfalls are like falling from the sky, and they are even more magnificent than Weishan Waterfall. Looking at the Qinghai Plateau like this, Chang Xia understood why the bird tribe chose to live and live here, and it was so compatible with the bird tribe.


    For Orcs, life would be very hard.


    Orcs are the kings of the land and are good at running on the ground.


    but.


    The Qinghai Plateau is full of peaks and mountains, and the terrain is extreme.


    It is simply not suitable for orcs to survive, let alone thrive.


    "It was spectacular!"


    "I''ve never seen such extreme terrain."


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong glanced at each other, and both of them were amazed and shocked at the same time.


    "Changxia, the highest mountain in front of you is Fei Yajian. Welcome to the Feihe Tribe." Nanxu''s happy voice came from the wind.


    Whoosh!


    A chirping of birds resounded across the sky.


    Soon, several more shadows appeared in the sky.


    The black shadow is from far to near, with a beast body similar to the elders of Nanxu.


    Without introduction, Chang Xia recognized that these were not birds, but orcs from the Feihe tribe.


    Chang Xia felt that the Feihe tribe had some imagination with the crane. UU reading


    However, the size is more like the crane in myth and legend.


    Fairy spirit fluttering, it is no wonder that the bird family is arrogant, who calls people beautiful beasts.


    Rows of white cranes/grey cranes chirped, and Chang Xia heard that it should be the welcoming ceremony of the Feihe tribe.


    "Chang Xia, I''m Sdebar, the patriarch of the Feihe tribe, welcome you to Fei Yajian."


    At this time, the head of a white crane approached.


    A low voice sounded slowly.


    Pulled by him, he swept towards the highest bird''s nest in the flying cliff.


    Flying Cliff Stream is not a mountain.


    Instead, it includes all the big and small peaks of the Feihe tribe.


    It''s just that the Flamingo Clan used to call the highest mountain "Flying Cliff Stream". At the same time, the elders of the Flying Crane Tribe and Patriarch Sdebar lived on that mountain.


    Entering the Flying Cliff Stream, Chang Xia''s heart was even more impacted.


    Even Shen Rong was curiously looking at the peaks rising from the ground. From a distance, he could vaguely see the bird''s nest inside the peaks.


    These birdhouses are built on old trees, or gradually on the edge of cliffs. Different shapes, full of exotic flavors.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1039： Durian falls in love with me, reward and more

    hehe-


    The elder Pukang laughed and said, "Changxia, Qinghai Plateau is different from Twilight Forest. There are many peaks and mountains here. Except for the bird family, no other orcs like to come here."


    I really want to refute, but what Elder Pukang said is too right.


    Very few foreign orcs step into the Qinghai Plateau, and even the slave hunting organizations in the Western Continent are reluctant to enter the Qinghai Plateau unless necessary.


    Birds live high on the top of the mountain. Even if they hunt and pick, they like to capture their prey at high altitudes. It is difficult for foreigners to enter the Qinghai Plateau to catch birds.


    What''s more, the bird family is used to calling friends and companions every time they go out.


    Wanting to capture the bird clan orcs alone is tantamount to a fool''s dream.


    By contrast.


    Twilight Forest is much simpler.


    Orcs live in scattered, strong and weak, if not for the six major tribes every year to prevent the elders from clearing the twilight forest, the situation facing the orcs will only be more difficult.


    "We have arrived."


    Patriarch Stebar quickly stopped at the top of Flying Cliff Stream.


    There is a huge platform on the top of the mountain, looking down from the top of the mountain.


    Bird''s nests are built around this peak, and the bird''s nests are all kinds of strange. There are useful rock buildings; useful branches and thatch buildings; and more hanging upside down on the canopy of ancient trees.


    Chang Xia watched with relish.


    Bird nests built by bird tribes are more creative than orcs.


    However, Chang Xia believes that the comfort level of the bird''s nest may not be too good.


    After all, the internal space of the bird''s nest is limited, and it is about the same size as the previous animal nest of the Heluo tribe. It''s raining and windy, and it''s likely to suffer.


    However, Chang Xia is interested in bird nests built on tree canopies.


    It reminded her of the fairy in the novel.


    This bird''s nest built on the canopy is somewhat similar to the elf''s wooden house. Of course, the bird''s nest is better than the abridged version of the wooden house.


    Listening to Phyllis''s explanation, the bird family plans to rebuild the bird''s nest.


    At present, the Orcs of the Bird Tribe are learning skills.


    Of course, this study is naturally guided by the wizard of the river and the wizard of Su Ye. Phyllis Das and the others have consulted with the Leopard Orcs in the Heluo Tribe, but the Birds are arrogant, but they know how to behave.


    You can''t do things like steal other people''s skills.


    Before rebuilding, it is natural to say hello to the Orcs.


    very quickly.


    Phyllis Das returned to human form one after another.


    "Patriarch, Qiao Yu didn''t come back?" Phyllis asked in surprise.


    If Qiao Yu and the others returned to Feiyajian and learned that the three of Changxia had arrived at the Feihe tribe, they would definitely come to the mountain where the patriarch lived. reading book


    "There has been new progress at the Shnahai site recently, and it''s slower over there." Sdebar shook his head and explained to Phyllis, saying that he led Chang Xia and the others towards the bird''s nest below.


    "Elder Pukang, please-"


    The bird''s nest where Chief Stebar lived, was the closest to the top of the mountain. There are two bird''s nests, one large and one small, built of a kind of white stone that can release reflections. In front of the bird''s nest, there is a spacious yard.


    Looking carefully, there is a courtyard in front of each bird''s nest.


    It can be seen that the construction of bird nests by the bird family is not random, but carefully selected.


    "Patriarch Sdebar, the stones you used to build the bird''s nest are so beautiful." Chang Xia stared at the bird''s nest not far away in amazement, stepped down, and soon saw two exquisite bird''s nests. Two birdhouses, one large and one small, shone brightly in the sunlight.


    "Creek rocks, a kind of rock unique to the mountain stream in Qinghai Plateau." Sdebar explained, pointing to the mountain stream under the mountain peak. This kind of stream rock can be seen everywhere in the mountain stream.


    Because of its uniqueness, every bird family will collect some.


    Carve it into an object and place it in the bird''s nest.


    For example, Patriarch Stebar built a bird''s nest out of streams and stones.


    "Xishi, does it glow at night?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    As far as she knows, the light stone of the bird clan is famous far and wide, and it is very famous in the entire Eastern Continent.


    Patriarch Stebar shook his head slightly.


    "The only rocks that can glow at night are light rocks."


    If the stream stone can shine at night, the Donglu Guangshi can not be so rare.


    Birds are not stingy, and they do not want to exchange more with foreigners.


    "It''s a pity!" Chang Xia regretted and said, "My family has cultivated vine trees, light trees and light grasses. This time, I brought a gift to Fini, I hope she likes it."


    "Chang Xia, can I ask you what gift you brought to Fini?" Sdebar asked curiously.


    In fact, it wasn''t just him who was curious.


    The elders of Nanxu, as well as other bird orcs who came.


    At this time, they were all very interested in the gift that Chang Xia said.


    "A light grass." Chang Xia said.


    She generously asked Shen Rong to take the light grass and hand it to Patriarch Sdebar.


    "Light grass likes the sun, so you need to take it out to bask in the sun during the day, water it every three days, and apply plant ash every half month."


    At the end, Chang Xia carefully told the light grass how to plant it.


    Patriarch Stebar held the light grass.


    The whole person was excited.


    Light grass, he is no stranger.


    Phyllis and the others have been to the Heluo Tribe, and told the Feihe Tribe of everything they have seen and eaten.


    "Chang, Chang Xia." Sdebar stammered, looked at Chang Xia nervously, and said seriously, "You really intend to take this light grass.


    As a gift for Fini? "


    "Yes. It is difficult to transplant the light tree. In addition to the Heluo tribe in the Twilight Forest, only one has been transplanted from the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Kana. However, the light grass is relatively simple. Recently, my family is studying the breeding of the light grass, and the research is successful. , if the bird clan is willing, they can exchange light grass with our clan..."


    With the current strength of the Heluo tribe.


    It is not difficult to give a light grass.


    The Heluo tribe abducted Felice Fini and other bird orcs, and both Changxia and the Heluo tribe felt a little guilty. A light grass can also be sent.


    In addition to the light grass, Chang Xia also brought three rattan branches.


    "The light grass is a gift to Fini, and these three vine branches are a gift to the Feihe tribe. I hope Patriarch Stebar and other bird orcs like it."


    As soon as the words fell, Chang Xia took three rattan branches from Shen Rong''s hands again.


    Then he handed it to Patriarch Sdebar.


    see.


    The three elders in Nanxu were surprised.


    this way.


    They have seen many times Chang Xia nourishes these things with the power of blood.


    Just, UU reading www.uukanshu. com They didn''t expect Chang Xia to give them to the Feihe tribe.


    Whether it''s a light grass or a vine tree.


    These are all very precious items, and they cannot be overestimated by their value.


    Their value is equivalent to the Frozen Grass, Beast Tendon Bow and Light Stone of the Bird Tribe. If it was the bird clan, they couldn''t be so generous and gave it to foreigners as a gift. reading book


    "Chang Xia, I can''t be the master. When Phyllis went to invite Wu over, he said that Elder Pukang, Chang Xia, and Shen Rong came over." Sdebar felt heavy with these two things.


    "Sdebar, you invited the elders of Pukang into the house! What are you talking about standing in the yard? It''s rude!"


    Suddenly, a female came out of the big bird''s nest.


    Dressed very delicately, with beautiful feathers tied into her hair, and a forehead ornament between her eyebrows. The forehead ornament is carved out of stream stones to form the appearance of water droplets, and the same stream stone necklace is worn around the neck. A beautiful feather coat, paired with the feather shoes on the feet, is really exquisite from the beginning to the end.


    This is Changxia so big.


    For the first time, I saw a female who knew how to dress up.

 Chapter 1040： highland barley bun

    "Tinaya, Sdebar''s partner." Tinaya smiled, swaying in style, and extended her hand to invite Chang Xia to enter the house.


    Elegant and dignified.


    Tinaya''s beauty is full of thorns, like a blooming red rose.


    At a glance, it can attract the attention of all orcs.


    This kind of beauty is different from snake snake/xylophone, it is really dazzling.


    "Chang Xia." Chang Xia smiled and looked at Tina Ya in amazement. Tina Ya was very generous and let Chang Xia look at it. w��p.kanshu Wu


    "Does Chang Xia like them?" Tina Ya stroked the jewelry she was wearing, very happy that Chang Xia knew how to appreciate the beauty of accessories.


    "I like it." Chang Xia nodded and said, "The beauty of the stream and stone is comparable to that of my family''s jade. Unfortunately, this trip was too hasty, and I couldn''t bring the jade."


    "Jade?" Tina Ya blinked, stepped forward and dragged Chang Xia into the house, ignoring the other orcs beside her. Concentrating on chatting with Chang Xia about jade, she looked a little impatient.


    Chang Xia had presented jade ornaments to Fini.


    It''s a pity that Fini wasn''t in Flying Cliff Stream.


    Otherwise, it would be more convincing to show Tinaya the real thing.


    The two chatted happily, from ordinary jade hairpins and jade bracelets to jade chapters and jade bi. The more they chatted, the more enjoyable they were, the Sdebar Patriarch was embarrassed, and showed an embarrassed but not rude smile to Elder Pukang and Shen Rong.


    Elder Pukang waved his hand and didn''t care.


    He didn''t care, and Shen Rong wouldn''t talk too much.


    "Patriarch Stebar, they talk about theirs, we talk about ours, don''t care." Shen Rong said warmly.


    The Pukang elders are more concerned about what they eat.


    Others are random.


    Chang Xia chatted happily with Tinaya.


    Shen Rong took over and took the initiative to chat with Patriarch Stebar and the Orcs of the Bird Tribe about the Shnahai Ruins.


    It will be dark.


    Patriarch Stebar took the initiative to stop chatting.


    Wake up Tinaya and let her start preparing dinner.


    "Changxia, you have a good time. Yesterday, some people went out hunting and caught a few antelopes. Tonight I will eat roast antelopes and drink antelope bone soup."


    Tina Ya restrained her excitement and pulled Chang Xia.


    Unfortunately, there is no delicious wild fruit in Qinghai Plateau.


    However, because of the Shnahai site.


    The mallard tribe did not prohibit the bird tribe from entering or leaving the Swartok Forest.


    Recently, many Orcs of the Orcs have traveled to Swatok Forest to pick berries.


    Just now, Tinaya and Changxia were chatting and eating berries. The more they chatted, the more tacit understanding they became, and it meant that they would meet each other late.


    Especially when Tina Ya learned that the Heluo tribe has many matching jade ornaments.


    I can''t wait to be animalized immediately and fly to the Heluo tribe to exchange.


    "Yan antelope��" Chang Xia smiled and said, "Fini said that the rock antelope is delicious, and invited me to Feiyajian, and invited me to eat rock antelope. I didn''t expect that I went to Feiyajian, and I haven''t seen Fini yet, but Eat the rock antelope first."


    heard.


    Tinaya laughed.


    She is Fini''s aunt, listening to Chang Xia''s tone.


    I am very happy to learn that Chang Xia and Fini have a very good relationship.


    "Tonight, you can taste the authentic delicacies of our bird clan," Sdebar said.


    Guoguo, a pasta made of highland barley, is the staple food of the Qinghai Plateau Birds.


    Just like the twilight forest orcs eat ginkgo, and the birds eat highland barley.


    Chang Xia is curious about highland barley.


    Tina Ya took out the highland barley and showed it to Chang Xia.


    Highland barley, similar to wheat.


    Chang Xia guessed that highland barley was a variant of wheat.


    Of course, she just thought about it and didn''t study the reason.


    Just like the wild rice in Yinchuan Forest, it is actually not the same as the rice Chang Xia knew. It''s edible, it''s delicious, it''s enough here.


    "Chang Xia, what are you thinking?"


    Seeing Chang Xia staring at the highland barley in a trance, Shen Rong stepped forward, raised his hand and nudged her twice.


    "Uh! Hmm." Chang Xia was recalling how to eat highland barley. Of course, this memory refers to the highland barley that he remembered in his previous life. She vaguely remembered that highland barley could be used to make wine, and it could also be made into highland barley fried noodles. However, this highland barley fried noodles is similar to the fruit eaten by the bird tribe.


    In addition to��


    It seems that highland barley can also be made into porridge, rice crackers, bread and steamed buns. Of course, it can be ground into powder and made into cakes.


    After all, highland barley is similar to wheat.


    The way of eating is not much different from that of wheat.


    "I''m thinking about how to eat highland barley." Chang Xia came to his senses, holding a handful of highland barley in his hand, weighing it, and when he answered, he was a little careless. Read the book


    "Chang Xia, can you talk about it?"


    Hearing this, Patriarch Sdebar and Tina Ya and other bird race orcs were all shocked.


    Pairs of longing eyes stared at Chang Xia.


    "I think the way of eating highland barley is similar to that of ginkgo. In addition to the fruit often eaten by the bird people, it should be able to be made into porridge, fried into rice, bread and steamed buns, and made into pastries. These should be able to be made."


    In an instant, all the bird orcs in the courtyard were stunned.


    Can this highland barley be eaten like this?


    hehe-


    The elder Pukang laughed aloud and said proudly, "As expected of Chang Xia, it''s amazing."


    In the past, when the orcs ate ginkgo, they would only make it into a paste. After eating the fruit powder for hundreds of years, the orcs really smell the fruit powder.


    discoloration.


    "Chang Xia, what do you need me to do?" Tinaya asked directly.


    Chang Xia thought for a while, and said, "The oatmeal should be boiled directly, and the rice flour is directly fried in the pot. The bread is not suitable for the time being, and it needs to be baked in the oven. We can try to make steamed buns tonight. Pastries, and so on. "


    heard.


    The orcs rejoiced.


    There are many ways to eat highland barley, which is enough to improve the livelihood of the bird people.


    Sure enough, it was the right thing to invite Chang Xia to Qinghai Plateau. Read the book


    same time.


    A decision came to the mind of the head of the Stebarr.


    Chang Xia first gave light grass and vine trees, and then generously gave highland barley to eat.


    Birds must not be too stingy.


    Light stone, animal tendon bow, and ice crystal grass/ice fruit.


    However, these are the treasures of the bird family.


    As the patriarch of the Flying Crane Tribe, Sdebar can call the shots in the first two. Only the last ice crystal grass/ice fruit must be consulted with the witch.


    He simply asked Phyllis to invite the Procyon sorcerer.


    This matter, wait for Wu to come over and talk about it.


    After the words fell, the orcs began to get busy.


    Guoguo is naturally the staple food, but in addition to Guoguo, there is also a green barley bun tonight. Chang Xia moved his mouth, and Shen Rongtina Ya and the others helped.


    The elders of Pukang and Nanxu helped to slaughter the antelope.


    a time.


    The whole courtyard is very lively. UU Reading


    Chang Xia looked at a handsome face, and she felt that the bird family was not as difficult to reach as rumored. There is arrogance, and it is more from the pride in the depths of the bones.


    Chang Xia didn''t dislike such orcs.


    at this point.


    Similar to fish.


    so far.


    The only person Chang Xia was wary of was Yuan Yi.


    That male heart has nine orifices, and if he is not careful, he will be calculated. Thanks to Ayu''er, Yuan Yi couldn''t make waves in the tribe.


    Recently, Yuan Yi was pulled by Ah Yu''er to create a beast cub.


    Chang Xia hadn''t seen Yuan Yi for a while.


    "Changxia, is the highland barley milled like this?"


    "It''s thinner, it''s too thick, and it will make your throat tingle when you eat it."


    Before making steamed buns, the highland barley needs to be ground into highland barley flour. Others are similar to making steamed buns with fruit flour, but at most they are called differently.

 Chapter 1041： highland barley wine

    a while.


    Tinaya took the milled highland barley powder and began to add water and knead it.


    After kneading, it begins to ferment.


    I left some highland barley flour here, and Chang Xia started making cakes.


    Fruit flour can make rice cakes, and highland barley flour can also be made. Rice cakes are easy to make, easy to learn and easy to make. Tina Ya next to her looked at it carefully, and learned while watching. If it took a lot of effort, she would help.


    Chang Xia is pregnant with beast cubs.


    Su Ye informed the Feihe tribe in advance.


    Orcs value beast cubs, and birds are no exception.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly a few birdsong came.


    Chang Xia looked up and saw two bird shadows passing over his head.


    "Chang Xia, my clan''s Nanhe sorcerer is here." Tinaya explained that Changxia sent the light grass and vine trees, and Patriarch Sdebar didn''t know what to do, so he asked Phyllis to invite the Nanhe sorcerer and hand it over to her. Decide.


    Birds are different from Orcs.


    They have three wizards.


    Among them, the South River wizard is the strongest.


    Her sorcerer''s palace is in Flying Cliff Stream, and Felix invited people over without spending much time.


    as predicted.


    Tina Ya''s words fell silent.


    Phyllis followed the Procyon wizard into the courtyard.


    Adjacent to the cliff, even though the sun is shining, the courtyard is breezy and cool. The sorcerer of the South River is dressed similarly to Tina Ya, with more delicate accessories.


    but.


    Chang Xia looked at the approaching wizard Nanhe.


    She couldn''t help but have a strange thought in her heart.


    This South River wizard is very young, a little too young. According to Su Ye, Nan He was only ten years younger than her.


    The sorcerer of the South River in front of him can''t be described as an exaggeration.


    "Pukang, you are still the same, disheveled and dirty. No wonder no one wants you at such an old age. It''s a pity for your handsome face." vicious.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang laughed.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe''s face hasn''t changed for decades, and he has a good look!" Pukang returned, his expression unchanged.


    Aside, the orcs such as Patriarch Stebarr looked at the sky and the ground.


    No one dared to interrupt.


    Being scolded by the elders of Pukang, the sorcerer of Nanhe was not affected at all. She thought that this was the praise of the elders of Pukang to her. She is different from Su Ye, Su Ye likes to be half-ugly and Nan He loves the look of admiration and admiration in the world. Read the book


    "You are Changxia Chenrong��"


    The South River wizard stepped forward and looked at the two of them. "He looks so handsome!"


    "The skin is so delicate, what did you rub?"


    Having said that, the South River wizard directly started. He stretched out his hand and pinched Shen Rong Changxia''s cheek, as if he were treating a beast cub.


    ��


    Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    Shen Rong tensed his body, he could sense that Nan He was very strong.


    Just like Su Ye, there is a very terrifying power hidden in the seemingly thin body. He may not be able to beat, he will lose.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe, you scared them." Tinaya said softly.


    Beside him, Chief Sdebar and other Orcs from the Bird Race, no one dared to stop him. Even the elders of Pukang chose to sit on the sidelines and watch.


    Cough cough!


    Suddenly, the South River wizard covered his mouth and chuckled.


    Withdrew his hands and resumed his dignified posture again.


    However, the eyes of Changxia Shenrong looking at the South River wizard were full of inquiry.


    Is this female really a witch of the bird race? !


    Phyllis sensed Shen Rong''s questioning eyes and nodded with difficulty. It means that you are not mistaken, this is indeed the Southern River wizard of the bird tribe.


    A little childish.


    So pretty.


    Often rude.


    However, it is indeed the witch of the bird race.


    And still the strongest.


    Otherwise, they would not be allowed to fiddle with it, all of which stemmed from insufficient strength.


    Can''t beat, can''t scold.


    It can only be rotten, and at most being pinched, it is not a big deal.


    After all, he was his own witch, and at most he was constrained not to leave the Qinghai Plateau. Even if it''s shameful or something, it''s all on its own territory. w��p.kanshu Wu


    To say that Su Ye is concerned that there is no witch in the Twilight Forest, so he can only wander in the Twilight Forest all year round, and cannot go out. The sorcerer Nanhe lives in Feiyajian, and it is purely because the bird tribe is afraid that she will go out and cause trouble.


    Last time.


    The sorcerer Su Ye came to the Feihe tribe.


    Wizard Nanhe moved his hands and was beaten directly by Wizard Su Ye.


    It''s a pity that the bird clan orcs are afraid of being settled by the autumn queen, and no orcs dare to peek.


    Afterwards, it was only found that the South River wizard''s eyes were dark for three or five days.


    "Don''t be stunned, start preparing dinner quickly. If you delay any longer, the innocence will become dark." Nan He urged, staring at the highland barley powder on the table, and curiously asked: "Tina Ya, what are you doing? This seems to be highland barley, How did it turn into powder?"


    Guoguo doesn''t seem to use highland barley flour, what is this highland barley flour for?


    "Changxia taught us to make highland barley buns, and these highland barley flours are going to make highland barley rice cakes. Wait a minute, we also plan to make some highland barley rice crackers." Tinaya explained.


    This explanation immediately confused the South


    River Wizard.


    Highland barley buns, highland barley rice cakes, and another highland barley rice flower.


    The Feihe Tribe is not so complicated.


    When the long summer comes, how come so many tricks?


    No wonder Su Ye treats Chang Xia like a baby.


    If this bird clan orc is so capable, Nan He will definitely treat people as treasures. kan�Ĥ�


    "Don''t be stunned, do it quickly."


    Nan He came back to his senses and resolutely urged.


    Eastland now.


    Who doesn''t know that the Heluo tribe''s chief Xia is good at cooking?


    All orcs look forward to the opportunity to taste the food that Chang Xia cooks himself.


    At the same time, Nan He is not hypocritical.


    Roll up the sleeves of the feather coat and make rice cakes by yourself.


    Chang Xia sat next to him, eating delicious berries from Swatok Forest, and instructing Tinaya and other bird orcs to prepare the food for tonight.


    Shen Rong didn''t help with the barbecue, but contributed his exclusive cooking.


    Tonight''s highland barley and rock antelope in Qinghai Plateau are the protagonists.


    Patriarch Stebar invited the three of Chang Xia to taste the authentic food of the bird tribe.


    Guoguo, this highland barley fried noodles is a must.


    After dark.


    The fruity aroma quickly spreads out.


    When Tina Ya was making Guoguo, Chang Xia stayed by the side. Watch carefully and plan to learn first hand. Guoguo''s unique production method is unique.


    but.


    Elder Pukang and Shen Rong are more concerned about highland barley wine.


    Different from the simmering white of the fish clan, the highland barley wine of the bird clan is not well-known in Donglu. The main reason is that the highland barley wine has never been exchanged by the bird tribe, and foreigners rarely have the opportunity to taste the highland barley wine of the bird tribe.


    If you say ice fruit, the bird tribe will exchange some of them.


    Only the highland barley wine bird clan is very stingy.


    "Highland barley wine." Pukang licked the corners of his mouth and asked, "Nanxu, tonight the bird tribe is going to serve us with highland barley wine? When did the bird tribe become so generous, I asked myself if I didn''t have such a big face, it was worth the bird tribe to use. Highland barley wine draws you in."


    ��


    The Nanxu elder rolled his eyes.


    Could it be that he learned from his own Nanhe sorcerer? Elder Pukang didn''t have such a vicious tongue before.


    "Just you, it''s definitely not worth the bird clan to take out the highland barley wine." Nanxu nodded in agreement, and suddenly the elder Pukang was speechless.


    Beside, Phyllis explained the highland barley wine to Shen Rong.


    "My clan''s highland barley wine has never been exchanged with a foreign clan, and Shen Rong should have never heard of the name of the highland barley wine." Phyllis said: "This highland barley wine is not easy to brew, and our clan doesn''t have much stock."


    "Highland barley wine, wine made from highland barley?" Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and looked at Phyllis in surprise. Donglu Shaojiu, Shen Rong knew about it early in the morning.


    Before the sweet potato wine was brewed in the long summer.


    It is difficult for the Orcs of the Dusk Forest to taste the taste of wine.


    When it comes to wine, Shen Rong has only heard of the fish clan''s burning white. The highland barley wine of the bird tribe has never been mentioned by the orcs. Phyllis said that highland barley wine had never been exchanged with foreigners, and Shen Rong understood why the orcs never mentioned highland barley wine.


    The bird clan kept it privately, and never thought of exchanging it.


    "Yes." Phyllis said: "It is rare for the patriarch to be generous today. The highland barley wine is paired with the roasted antelope, and the highland barley buns are excellent. It''s a pity that Qiao Yu was at the Shinahai site and was unable to come to the tribe."


    Highland barley wine is not easy to brew.


    The Feihe tribe gets a little barley wine every year.


    Their own orcs are not enough to drink, so how can they take them out and exchange them with foreigners.


    Even if there is a surplus, other bird tribes will come to hear the wind. The highland barley wine in Qinghai Plateau does not even have a hint of wine fragrance wafting from the peaks and mountains.


    "Shinahai ruins are far from Feiya Stream?"


    "It''s a bit far, and it takes three days to fly."


    One listen.


    Shen Rong understood.


    Three days, the distance is not only.


    It should be noted that the bird race is extremely fast.


    You cannot use common sense to determine distance.


    Zizi!


    The aroma of roasted antelope is mixed with the aroma of burnt fruit.


    In an instant, the entire mountain was filled with an alluring aroma. Fortunately, each peak of Fei Yajian is not close to each other, otherwise there will be more bird orcs coming to find out.


    Unfortunately, the aroma did not spread to other peaks.


    But it attracted the bird clan orcs of this mountain.


    Being able to live on the same mountain as Patriarch Sdebar, he is also an elder with a low status. Otherwise, it is the old man who has made great contributions to the bird race.


    "Patriarch, what are you doing to eat tonight?"


    "Patriarch, it smells so good!"


    "Go on! Tonight I will entertain Elder Pukang, Chang Xia and Shen Rong. Don''t make trouble, Wu is here too."


    The previous sentence made the bird orcs want to enter the courtyard even more.


    After all, the name of Chang Xia was passed down throughout the Eastern Land. It was rare to have the opportunity to see Chang Xia in person, and no one would be reluctant to miss this opportunity.


    but.


    In the last sentence, Wu is also there.


    In an instant, the bird clan orcs gathered in front of the courtyard dispersed.


    In the courtyard, Chang Xia and other orcs saw this.


    Invariably, he turned his attention to the South River wizard.


    This-


    The corner of Nan He''s mouth twitched lightly.


    These **** **** can''t give her face in front of Chang Xia and the others.


    She didn''t beat or scold anyone in the past, so she could avoid herself like this.


    well!


    There is no love in this world.


    The quiet courtyard, no one spoke.


    a long time.


    The antelope bone soup overflowed with fragrance and kept boiling, almost opening the lid of the pot.


    At this time, the courtyard regained its breath.


    "Stibal, take off the lid of the pot." Tinaya said. Next, the orcs restrained their emotions and got busy again.


    "Phyllis, you go to the Nanxu elders'' house to move a table over." Sdebar said.


    Phyllis called on Das to get out of the courtyard, down the road, and headed towards the bird''s nest of the elders of Nanxu.


    There is a limit to the number of bird nests per mountain.


    Birds like to live in high places.


    The peaks of Feiyajian are as high as 100 meters calmly, and the bird clan orcs began to build bird nests on the 50-meter-high mountainside. The higher the strength, the stronger the strength, of course, this is not absolute, but the higher the airflow, the greater the difficulty of flying for ordinary birds.


    Like animal cubs, bird clans are usually raised on mountainsides.


    Too high, fearing that the beast cubs will become curious and fly blindly.


    Falling from a height of more than 100 meters, even bird orcs can''t bear it.


    After a while.


    Wait for Phyllis to move the table and chairs.


    Chief Stebarr invited the orcs to their seats.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to try it?" Sdebar asked as he picked up the pottery altar.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, pointed to Shen Rong''s bowl, and said, "Pour it to Shen Rong, and I''ll use his bowl to taste the highland barley wine. Drink it, wait for the next time."


    If you are pregnant with a beast cub, you can avoid drinking alcohol, but it is best not to drink it.


    but.


    She was curious about the taste of highland barley wine.


    I want to take a sip and taste it.


    "Okay." Sdebar was forthright and resolutely poured a bowl of highland barley wine for Shen Rong.


    Seeing a needle in the seam, the elder Pukang pushed the bowl over and said bluntly, "It''s full. The highland barley wine of the Bird Clan is too hard to drink. I''ll drink two more bowls tonight."


    "Fortunately, you didn''t say you were going to get drunk��" Nan He complained, saying, "It''s troublesome to make highland barley wine. Even a hundred catties of highland barley can''t make ten catties of highland barley wine. My family is looking forward to finding some information about winemaking at the Shinahai site. Skills, save you from always cursing the bird clan for being stingy and stingy in private." Kan Shuming


    "It is difficult to make highland barley wine?" Chang Xia was surprised.


    She lowered her head and took a sip of highland barley wine. Spicy and choking. If the wine is sweet and long, she is not used to it.


    "Difficult, extremely difficult." Nan He shook his head lightly and replied.


    Birds have tried to improve the brewing process, but to no avail.


    The technique of brewing highland barley wine of the bird tribe comes from the site of the tribe, but unfortunately it is a fragment.


    In recent years, the bird tribe has been trying to improve the brewing process of highland barley wine, but they have not been able to enter. There is little barley wine, and the bird tribe is naturally reluctant to exchange.


    Even the orcs at home can''t drink enough, and there is no surplus to exchange.


    "Changxia, is it difficult for orcs to make sweet potato wine?" Phyllis suddenly asked. He remembered the last time he went to the Heluo tribe and drank a lot of sweet potato wine. In terms of generosity, the Heluo tribe is the most generous Felix has ever seen.


    Eat, drink, play.


    As long as the Heluo tribe has some, they are not stingy to share with foreigners.


    When Phyllis accepted Qiao Yu, in addition to being attracted by Qiao Yu, he also yearned for the Heluo tribe. He looks forward to living in the Heluo tribe one day, surrounded by a group of enthusiastic and cheerful companions.


    Whether hunting or picking together.


    All feel happy.


    Like the bird family, hunting and picking will certainly be collective activities.


    But, back to Flying Cliff Stream.


    The clansmen would spread out, and visits were rare. Of course, Phyllis did not mean that the bird tribe was not united, but the atmosphere was not as harmonious as the Heluo tribe.


    "It''s not difficult!" Chang Xia said.


    "It''s also difficult, UU reading think about it too. Wait, Chang Xia... What did you say?" Phyllis drank the highland barley wine with an expression of enjoyment on his face. However, it was not difficult for Chang Xia to say something casually, and immediately stunned Felix and other bird orcs.


    For a time, the bird clan orcs put down their wine bowls one after another.


    Raising his head, he stared at the three of Chang Xia with burning eyes.


    "It''s not difficult." Nan He''s eyes shone brightly, he grabbed Chang Xia''s wrist, held it lightly in the palm of his hand, and said excitedly, "Chang Xia, orcs know how to make wine?"


    "Understood! Phyllis and the others drank it in the Heluo tribe last time. In addition to sweet potato wine, our clan also made fruit wine. Unfortunately, the production of golden rods and corn from the Sirius tribe is not high, and these two grains can also be used for Brewing. I think the orcs should try to make golden wine and rice wine this year." Chang Xia replied. Read the book


    Brewing is not as difficult as you might think.


    The hard part is how to make more wine and still better wine.


    Chang Xia knows the process of winemaking.


    But let her improve the taste of the wine and others.


    This is something she can''t do. After all, Chang Xia is not a winemaker and has limited knowledge.

 Chapter 1042： Durian falls in love with me, reward and more

    "Highland barley wine, wine made from highland barley?" Shen Rong raised his eyebrows and looked at Phyllis in surprise. Donglu Shaojiu, Shen Rong knew about it early in the morning.


    Before the sweet potato wine was brewed in the long summer.


    It is difficult for the Orcs of the Dusk Forest to taste the taste of wine.


    When it comes to wine, Shen Rong has only heard of the fish clan''s burning white. The highland barley wine of the bird tribe has never been mentioned by the orcs. Phyllis said that highland barley wine had never been exchanged with foreigners, and Shen Rong understood why the orcs never mentioned highland barley wine.


    The bird clan kept it privately, and never thought of exchanging it.


    "Yes." Phyllis said: "It is rare for the patriarch to be generous today. The highland barley wine is paired with the roasted antelope, and the highland barley buns are excellent. It''s a pity that Qiao Yu was at the Shinahai site and was unable to come to the tribe."


    Highland barley wine is not easy to brew.


    The Feihe tribe gets a little barley wine every year.


    Their own orcs are not enough to drink, so how can they take them out and exchange them with foreigners.


    Even if there is a surplus, other bird tribes will come to hear the wind. The highland barley wine in Qinghai Plateau does not even have a hint of wine fragrance wafting from the peaks and mountains.


    "Shinahai ruins are far from Feiya Stream?"


    "It''s a bit far, and it takes three days to fly."


    One listen.


    Shen Rong understood.


    Three days, the distance is not only.


    It should be noted that the bird race is extremely fast.


    You cannot use common sense to determine distance.


    Zizi!


    The aroma of roasted antelope is mixed with the aroma of burnt fruit.


    In an instant, the entire mountain was filled with an alluring aroma. Fortunately, each peak of Fei Yajian is not close to each other, otherwise there will be more bird orcs coming to find out.


    Unfortunately, the aroma did not spread to other peaks.


    But it attracted the bird clan orcs of this mountain.


    Being able to live on the same mountain as Patriarch Sdebar, he is also an elder with a low status. Otherwise, it is the old man who has made great contributions to the bird race.


    "Patriarch, what are you doing to eat tonight?"


    "Patriarch, it smells so good!"


    "Go on! Tonight I will entertain Elder Pukang, Chang Xia and Shen Rong. Don''t make trouble, Wu is here too."


    The previous sentence made the bird orcs want to enter the courtyard even more.


    After all, the name of Chang Xia was passed down throughout the Eastern Land. It was rare to have the opportunity to see Chang Xia in person, and no one would be reluctant to miss this opportunity.


    but.


    In the last sentence, Wu is also there.


    In an instant, the bird clan orcs gathered in front of the courtyard dispersed.


    In the courtyard, Chang Xia and other orcs saw this.


    Invariably, he turned his attention to the South River wizard.


    This-


    The corner of Nan He''s mouth twitched lightly.


    These **** **** can''t give her face in front of Chang Xia and the others.


    She didn''t beat or scold anyone in the past, so she could avoid herself like this.


    well!


    There is no love in this world.


    The quiet courtyard, no one spoke.


    a long time.


    The antelope bone soup overflowed with fragrance and kept boiling, almost opening the lid of the pot.


    At this time, the courtyard regained its breath.


    "Stibal, take off the lid of the pot." Tinaya said. Next, the orcs restrained their emotions and got busy again.


    "Phyllis, you go to the Nanxu elders'' house to move a table over." Sdebar said.


    Phyllis called on Das to get out of the courtyard, down the road, and headed towards the bird''s nest of the elders of Nanxu.


    There is a limit to the number of bird nests per mountain.


    Birds like to live in high places.


    The peaks of Feiyajian are as high as 100 meters calmly, and the bird clan orcs began to build bird nests on the 50-meter-high mountainside. The higher the strength, the stronger the strength, of course, this is not absolute, but the higher the airflow, the greater the difficulty of flying for ordinary birds.


    Like animal cubs, bird clans are usually raised on mountainsides.


    Too high, fearing that the beast cubs will become curious and fly blindly.


    Falling from a height of more than 100 meters, even bird orcs can''t bear it.


    After a while.


    Wait for Phyllis to move the table and chairs.


    Chief Stebarr invited the orcs to their seats.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to try it?" Sdebar asked as he picked up the pottery altar.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, pointed to Shen Rong''s bowl, and said, "Pour it to Shen Rong, and I''ll use his bowl to taste the highland barley wine. Drink it, wait for the next time."


    If you are pregnant with a beast cub, you can avoid drinking alcohol, but it is best not to drink it.


    but.


    She was curious about the taste of highland barley wine.


    I want to take a sip and taste it.


    "Okay." Sdebar was forthright and resolutely poured a bowl of highland barley wine for Shen Rong.


    Seeing a needle in the seam, the elder Pukang pushed the bowl over and said bluntly, "It''s full. The highland barley wine of the Bird Clan is too hard to drink. I''ll drink two more bowls tonight."


    "Fortunately, you didn''t say you were going to get drunk��" Nan He complained, saying, "It''s troublesome to make highland barley wine. Even a hundred catties of highland barley can''t make ten catties of highland barley wine. My family is looking forward to finding some information about winemaking at the Shinahai site. Skills, save you from always cursing the bird clan for being stingy and stingy in private." Kan Shuming


    "It is difficult to make highland barley wine?" Chang Xia was surprised.


    She lowered her head and took a sip of highland barley wine. Spicy and choking. If the wine is sweet and long, she is not used to it.


    "Difficult, extremely difficult." Nan He shook his head lightly and replied.


    Birds have tried to improve the brewing process, but to no avail.


    The technique of brewing highland barley wine of the bird tribe comes from the site of the tribe, but unfortunately it is a fragment.


    In recent years, the bird tribe has been trying to improve the brewing process of highland barley wine, but they have not been able to enter. There is little barley wine, and the bird tribe is naturally reluctant to exchange.


    Even the orcs at home can''t drink enough, and there is no surplus to exchange.


    "Changxia, is it difficult for orcs to make sweet potato wine?" Phyllis suddenly asked. He remembered the last time he went to the Heluo tribe and drank a lot of sweet potato wine. In terms of generosity, the Heluo tribe is the most generous Felix has ever seen.


    Eat, drink, play.


    As long as the Heluo tribe has some, they are not stingy to share with foreigners.


    When Phyllis accepted Qiao Yu, in addition to being attracted by Qiao Yu, he also yearned for the Heluo tribe. He looks forward to living in the Heluo tribe one day, surrounded by a group of enthusiastic and cheerful companions.


    Whether hunting or picking together.


    All feel happy.


    Like the bird family, hunting and picking will certainly be collective activities.


    But, back to Flying Cliff Stream.


    The clansmen would spread out, and visits were rare. Of course, Phyllis did not mean that the bird tribe was not united, but the atmosphere was not as harmonious as the Heluo tribe.


    "It''s not difficult!" Chang Xia said.


    "It''s also difficult, UU reading think about it. Wait, Chang Xia... What did you say?" Phyllis drank the highland barley wine with an expression of enjoyment on his face. However, it was not difficult for Chang Xia to say something casually, and immediately stunned Felix and other bird orcs.


    For a time, the bird clan orcs put down their wine bowls one after another.


    Raising his head, he stared at the three of Chang Xia with burning eyes.


    "It''s not difficult." Nan He''s eyes shone brightly, he grabbed Chang Xia''s wrist, held it lightly in the palm of his hand, and said excitedly, "Chang Xia, orcs know how to make wine?"


    "Understood! Phyllis and the others drank it in the Heluo tribe last time. In addition to sweet potato wine, our clan also made fruit wine. Unfortunately, the production of golden rods and corn from the Sirius tribe is not high, and these two grains can also be used for Brewing. I think the orcs should try to make golden wine and rice wine this year." Chang Xia replied. Read the book


    Brewing is not as difficult as you might think.


    The hard part is how to make more wine and still better wine.


    Chang Xia knows the process of winemaking.


    But let her improve the taste of the wine and others.


    This is something she can''t do. After all, Chang Xia is not a winemaker and has limited knowledge.

 Chapter 1043： Birds nest inlaid with light stones

    "Changxia, my clan is begging for the exchange of winemaking skills." Sdebar said seriously.


    at the same time.


    He and Procyon glared at Phyllis Das at the same time.


    The two returned to the tribe and mentioned sweet potato wine, but did not elaborate that the sweet potato wine was actually brewed by the orcs themselves. The information was not equal, which caused the bird tribe to not pay attention to this matter.


    at this time.


    Changxia Daoming the truth.


    Patriarch Stebar resolutely quit.


    It is proposed that the Feihe tribe intends to exchange the winemaking skills in the hands of the orcs. Of course, birds like other things also want to learn, but the desire to exchange will not be so strong.


    "What do the birds want in exchange?" Chang Xia asked in return.


    "what do you want?"


    This time, it was the South River wizard who spoke.


    She guessed that the sweet potato wine was probably given to the orcs by Chang Xia.


    There are always some orcs in this world who are different.


    "Ice crystal grass." Chang Xia said.


    The South River wizard smiled and said, "Yes."


    In fact, when Changxia gave the light grass and vine trees to the Feihe tribe.


    The sorcerer of the South River vaguely guessed the reason why Patriarch Stebar asked Phyllis to invite her over. Light stone, animal tendon bow, or ice fruit are not as precious as light grass and vine trees.


    The light grass comes from the Weishan Holy Land.


    The vine tree grows in the Misty Ridge in the Baihe Valley.


    The former, the preciousness is self-evident. The latter is equally rare.


    When they learned about the magic of vine trees, the Heluo tribe opened Misty Ridge and let the orcs transplant it. Unfortunately, no one succeeded in planting the vine tree.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s three people showing shock.


    Nan He and other bird clan orcs chuckled and said, "If you can give away light grass and vine trees, can my clan be reluctant to even give up two ice crystal grasses? Not to mention Changxia''s bloodline is amazing, I can''t say, this ice crystal grass can be carried forward in your hands. However, don''t blame the Feihe Tribe for being stingy, the two ice crystal grasses are the greatest sincerity of the Flamingo Tribe."


    The Feihe Tribe gathered a total of more than thirty ice crystal grasses.


    The South River wizard sent two plants.


    The bird clan orcs such as Chief Stebarr were surprised.


    They thought they would give at most one.


    Last time, Wizard Su Ye wanted to exchange an ice crystal grass, but Wizard Nanhe justly refused. Unexpectedly, after a year, the South River wizard boldly sent two ice crystal grasses to Chang Xia.


    How could this not surprise the bird race orcs?


    In their impression, the South River wizard is definitely not a generous orc.


    Poisonous, stingy, lustful.


    Of course, the last color is the Orc who the Guide River Wizard likes to have a good color. Regardless of male or female, she loves to move hands and feet with all orcs with outstanding appearance.


    Pinch, pinch.


    Bird orcs who knew the sorcerer of the South River usually avoided her.


    "What I just said was ice crystal grass, is the South River wizard sure?" Chang Xia asked again. Su Ye had told her that the bird tribe was particularly stingy with the ice crystal grass.


    "The bird clan is stingy in exchanging ice crystal grass, just because there are too few ice crystal grass. In addition, no one in our family knows how to grow ice crystal grass, and one less ice crystal grass dies." Nan He sighed and explained to Chang Xia the reason why the bird clan was stingy.


    Tina Ya said: "There are only 33 ice crystal grasses in the Feihe tribe. Other bird tribes have fewer ice crystal grasses than ours. In a few years, the ice crystal grass may disappear."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia''s face changed suddenly.


    "Can I go to the place where the ice crystal grass grows?"


    She also looks forward to letting every family install a pure natural refrigerator, and the ice crystal grass will disappear, which is unacceptable to Chang Xia.


    "You mean..." Nan He suddenly widened his eyes and stared at Chang Xia. She hoped to see something from Chang Xia''s face. Naturally, she thought of the reason why Su Ye was willing to let Chang Xia come to the Qinghai Plateau.


    Beside the Orcs such as Patriarch Sdebar.


    Obviously, the same thought came to mind.


    "Changxia, can you plant ice crystal grass?" Tinaya was the most direct, standing up, most of the ice crystal grass of the Feihe tribe was taken care of by Tinaya with her clansmen.


    Chang Xia''s special bloodline talent.


    There are many rumors about the Eastern Orcs.


    "I need to see the ice crystal grass to be sure." Chang Xia was very cautious, saying that he needed to see the ice crystal grass to give an answer.


    Plants are cheap and easy to grow.


    However, such as vine trees, light grass and the like.


    It is not related to cheapness. On the contrary, these plants grow very delicate in special areas.


    Basically, it will wither and die off the ground.


    "Tina Ya, take Chang Xia to the Ice Crystal Grass tomorrow." Nan Hedao.


    Ice crystal grass is too important.


    If the sorcerer of Nanhe did not speak, the Feihe Tribe would not dare to let Changxia approach the ice crystal grass.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe, is it really possible?" Tina Ya was very excited.


    aside.


    The Orcs of the Bird Tribe and the Clan Chief Stebarr all expressed their joy.


    "Yes." Nan Hedao: "I hope Chang Xia can find a way to survive for the ice crystal grass."


    "Don''t dare." Chang Xia said seriously.


    This meal.


    All the orcs ate very satisfied and happy.


    After dinner.


    Led by Phyllis and Das, they led the three elders of Pukang to a bird''s nest. A few days ago, Tinaya took the bird clan orcs to clean up this birdhouse.


    "Bird''s nest, cleaned up a few days ago."


    "The bedding and other items have all been dried, and the bird''s nest is ventilated through the wind."


    "Don''t worry about it��"


    along the way.


    Phyllis introduced them to the bird''s nest for the night.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    The bottom of my heart is full of expectations for the bird''s nest.


    soon.


    A group of orcs stopped in front of a bird''s nest, which was different from the bird''s nest of Patriarch Stebar.


    This is a bird''s nest built on an old tree.


    Constructed of creek stone and ironwood.


    At the same time, it is also inlaid with a little light stone, which shone with dazzling brilliance in the dark night.


    Obvious.


    The bird clan orcs who lived in this bird nest before may have unusual identities.


    "It''s beautiful!" Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong said: "It''s really beautiful, very special."


    "Happy��" Pukang laughed. Obviously, he was equally interested in the two bird nests in front of him, one big and one small.


    "Thank you for the compliment!" Phyllis said happily.


    Informing Chang Xia and the three of the basic situation of the bird''s nest, Phyllis Das turned and left. UU reading The night is getting dark, and they should also go back to their bird''s nest to rest.


    The two are very young and are not qualified to build a bird''s nest on this mountain.


    Beastize in the courtyard and fly into the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the sight of Chang Xia and other orcs.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll fetch you water." Shen Rong said.


    He knew that Chang Xia loved cleanliness, so he had to wash up before going to bed before going into the house to sleep. The bird''s nest has been tidyed up by the orcs of the bird tribe, and there is hot water on the stove.


    Chang Xia is not polite.


    Find clean clothes from the luggage and go to the small cubicle next to the bird''s nest. The small cubicle is about ten square meters, the ground is paved with stream stones, and even the walls are paved with stream stones.


    At the same time, the top is inlaid with crushed stone particles.


    The natural light illuminates the cubicle very brightly.


    There are two clean wooden barrels in the cubicle, lo and behold, they should be new.


    Shen Rong drew water from a wooden bucket and carried it into the small compartment.


    Look around.


    The cubicle is very clean.


    "The bird clan is more particular about hygiene than the orc clan." Chang Xia was satisfied, and said with a smile, and when Shen Rong turned to leave, he began to wash.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1044： 1 day off

    "A Rong, I''ve washed it." Chang Xia yawned and walked out of the cubicle.


    Shen Rong said: "I''ll lay the quilt, and you can go back to the bird''s nest to rest. I''ll wait for Elder Pukang to wash it before I wash it. You go to sleep first."


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia responded with a loud voice.


    Get up and walk towards the big bird''s nest.


    Shen Rong helped the elder Pukang to fetch water and tidy up the bedding.


    The size of the bird''s nest is about the same, and the large bird''s nest has a more spacious bed. Elder Pukang naturally wouldn''t compete with Changxia Shen Rong. He carried the hot water that Shen Rong poured and went into the cubicle to wash.


    very rude.


    It took five minutes in total.


    Shen Rong looked at the elder Pukang who came out of the cubicle bare-breasted.


    "Elder Pukang, have you washed it?" Shen Rong asked in surprise. The quilt was only half-laid, and it shook a few times before it was even leveled.


    Elder Pukang wanted to laugh.


    However, he suddenly remembered that Chang Xia was resting in the bird''s nest next door.


    So he nodded and said, "I have a shower. How long does it take to take a bath? We are not female inkblots. Just take a shower and it will be very fast."


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia returned to the bird''s nest to rest.


    If she heard these words, nine out of ten the elders of Pukang would be scolded.


    In terms of hygiene, Changxia is particularly strict.


    Never allow any orcs to mess around, let alone deal with them carelessly.


    ��


    Shen Rong flattened the quilt.


    Silent, finished, out of the bird''s nest to draw water to wash.


    He is not stupid. When arguing with Elder Pukang about this kind of question, he must be the one who loses in the end, unless he calls Chang Xia to come over.


    Five or six days to travel.


    Shen Rong couldn''t bear to wake Chang Xia who was asleep.


    Just to argue with the Pukang elders about the length of the shower, isn''t that pure sickness?


    It is different from the perfunctory Pukang elders.


    Shen Rong specially rubbed his body with acacia.


    After a while.


    Filled with the scent of acacia, he walked out of the small cubicle and returned to the bird''s nest in a hurry.


    The next day, it was just dawn.


    Chief Stebal brought Tinaya and other bird orcs.


    Waiting early in the courtyard.


    Elder Pukang and Shen Rong woke up one after another.


    However, Chang Xia did not move. Obviously, the five or six days of traveling had made her very tired. Although I slept not too late last night, I didn''t wake up early in the morning.


    However, all the orcs unanimously never thought to wake up Chang Xia.


    "Shen Rong, you don''t need to prepare breakfast here. I''ve prepared it over there. When Chang Xia wakes up, you can have breakfast anytime." Tinaya whispered.


    heard.


    Shen Rong still had a fire.


    He boiled some warm water and washed Chang Xia''s face and mouth.


    The temperature in Fei Yajian was very low in the early morning, and when it brushed his cheeks, there was a hint of coolness.


    "Sdebar, you take Elder Pukang and Shen Rong to Fei Yajian for a walk, and let Tina Ya wait here for Chang Xia to wake up." Nanxu said.


    The sorcerer of the South River did not come.


    She lives on another mountain.


    Last night, I explained that Tinaya took Chang Xia to the growing place of the ice crystal grass. It means that Chang Xia and his party will stay in Feiyajian for a day or two, and then set off for the Shinahai ruins after the matter is over.


    "I''m worried that Chang Xia will feel uncomfortable when he wakes up without seeing his acquaintances. Patriarch Sdebar can take Elder Pukang to fly around the cliff, and I''ll stay in the bird''s nest." Shen Rong said.


    At this time, I was in the boundary of Qinghai Plateau.


    How could Shen Rong leave Chang Xia under the care of a strange bird orc.


    Except for the Heluo tribe, even in the Tianlang tribe, Shen Rong would not leave Chang Xia alone somewhere.


    heard.


    The bird orcs didn''t say much.


    Patriarch Stebar left the courtyard with Elder Pukang.


    Nanxu elders and other orcs left at the same time.


    Only Tina Ya stayed, Chang Xia didn''t wake up, Tina Ya chatted with Shen Rong about barbecue and other Heluo tribal delicacies.


    Shen Rong is Chang Xia''s partner.


    He is familiar with all kinds of delicacies of the Heluo tribe.


    Chatting with Tina Ya is naturally no problem.


    When they talk from barbecue to beggar chicken. Chang Xia yawned and came out of the bird''s nest with a confused expression, "Tina Yaam, you came so early?"


    when speaking.


    Chang Xia looked up at the sky.


    It''s too early to be sure.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly, smiled and said: "It''s not early, Tina Yaam has been waiting for half an hour. There is warm water over there, you wash up first. Let''s go to Patriarch Sdebar''s house for breakfast, after dinner, follow Ti Naya Amu went to the growing place of the ice crystal grass..."


    One listen.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly.


    Sure enough, it is not only the orcs who are in a hurry, but also the birds.


    They will definitely not go to the Shinahai site today. They have enough time to go to the growing place of the ice crystal grass. Why do they get up so early?


    To be honest, Chang Xia hasn''t fully woken up yet.


    It''s just that I feel a little uneasy when I come to an unfamiliar place with a hazy consciousness.


    If it was in the Heluo tribe, Chang Xia would definitely choose to go back to sleep instead of getting up. Chang Xia felt very sleepy after traveling one after another.


    Last night, I didn''t sleep well either.


    Chang Xia slowly finished washing up.


    Going to the Sdebar clan''s house with Shen Rong, Tinaya saw that Chang Xia was in a bad mood, and said softly, "Chang Xia, did you sleep last night?"


    "Yeah! A bit of bed recognition." Chang Xia said.


    She is not used to sleeping on the kang bed and the rattan bed of the bird clan. Tossing and turning, not sleeping very well.


    The kang bed was hard and covered with thick animal skin quilts.


    Sleep is very comfortable, soft and hard moderate.


    However, the vine bed of the bird family is woven from a special kind of vine of the Flying Cliff Stream. Hollow and very soft. However, this softness is not the softness of the vines, but the softness of the hollow of the rattan bed. All night, Chang Xia felt that he was sleeping in the clouds, and he was always worried that he would fall off the bed and fall. In the end, Shen Rong took him into his arms, and half lay on Shen Rong''s body before falling asleep.


    "After dinner, go back to the bird''s nest to rest. We are not in a hurry to go to the growing place of the ice crystal grass today. It''s fine for a day or two later." Tina Ya said warmly.


    Ice crystal grass at least said that it can live for a few years before it may wither and die.


    One day earlier, one day later.


    Not a big problem. UU Reading


    "It''s fine, I''ll just go." Chang Xia declined. She has been curious about the ice crystal grass for a long time, and it is rare to have the opportunity to contact the ice crystal grass. Chang Xia is not willing to miss this opportunity.


    Shen Rong frowned and said seriously, "Chang Xia, are you really healthy? We are not in a hurry when we come to Qinghai Plateau this time."


    In other words.


    Everything is based on Chang Xia''s body.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia''s expression changed.


    "Then I will rest in the bird''s nest for a day today, and I will go to the growing place of the ice crystal grass tomorrow. However, is there really no rush at the Shinahai site?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Chang Xia knew about the rivalry between the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan.


    see.


    How could Tina Ya not know, Chang Xia''s body might be really uncomfortable.


    "Changxia, the Shinahai site is not in a hurry. We have successfully entered the Shinahai site. It takes time to explore. This kind of thing can''t be rushed. After feeding the scavenger vines, it''s very quiet and well-behaved, let alone a day or two. , even ten days and a half months will be fine."


    Tinaya said it very seriously.


    Never let Chang Xia have an accident in the Feihe tribe.


    Otherwise, it will inevitably affect the relationship between the Orcs and the Birds.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1045： Anaconda Herbal Medicine, Medicinal Diet

    "After the meal, let Chen Rong take you back to the bird''s nest to sleep in the cage. In the afternoon, go to the vicinity of Flying Cliff Stream. The scenery near Flying Cliff Stream is excellent. I will go to the Ice Crystal Grass growing place tomorrow."


    Tina Ya arranged calmly, everything focused on Chang Xia''s body.


    By the way, don''t be in a hurry.


    The battle between the bird clan and the fish clan will definitely not involve the orc clan.


    This is the consensus of the bird and fish races.


    After all, the Snow Mountain Ruins were in the Twilight Forest, which angered the Orcs and could not enter the Snow Mountain Palace, and the Birds and Fishes went crazy. No matter how important the Shinahai site and the Inami Water City site are, they are not as important as the Snow Mountain site.


    The Snow Mountain Site belongs to the Snow Mountain Palace.


    The Snow Mountain Palace used to be the wizard''s hall where the orcs lived thousands of years ago.


    It is the most important place for the orcs.


    The splendor and splendor of that era were inseparable from Wu''s promotion. Even if the orcs from the Western Land have lived in the Western Land for hundreds of years, they still cherish the Donglu Snow Mountain ruins. In addition to the bloodline, he is more concerned about the things in the Snow Mountain ruins.


    A sound shell used by the Orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    There are rumors that Yinbei came from the nest clan and was accidentally acquired by Su Ye. Su Ye flipped through the ancient scrolls of animal skins in the Wizard''s Hall, and it was true that Yinbei came from the nest clan, but the secret method of making it came from the witches of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    There should be many more special tools like Yinbei and Snow Mountain Palace.


    Even if the Snow Mountain Palace was affected by the war thousands of years ago, the orcs firmly believed that there must be something left behind, waiting for them to explore and discover.


    Chang Xia really felt tired and lethargic.


    So, I didn''t reject Tinaya''s kindness.


    "Okay." Chang Xia responded and said, "A Rong, take the secret medicine given by the patriarch of the snake and snake, and steam some bird eggs for me, or make a soup with fresh meat."


    One listen.


    Shen Rong''s expression changed suddenly.


    "Tina Yaam, please help take care of Chang Xia. I''ll go back to the bird''s nest to get some things. By the way, I still need some bird eggs and fresh meat."


    The matter involved Chang Xia''s body.


    Shen Rong was not polite to Tinaya, and asked Tinaya directly for bird eggs and fresh meat.


    These two things are common, and Shen Rong didn''t say anything to exchange such polite words.


    "Okay, I''ll prepare it for you right away." Tinaya said cheerfully.


    Chang Xia mentioned the snake patriarch.


    Tinaya knew that things were not easy.


    The three tribes of Donglu, birds, fish and beasts chose to marry, breaking the previous boundaries and rules.


    It was because of Su Ye, the sorcerer of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest, that he developed a medicinal diet. Medicated food breaks the taboo that interracial marriage is difficult to reproduce. Su Ye disclosed several secret recipes and cooking techniques to the bird and fish families at the Normandy Grand Bazaar this year. The two tribes of the bird clan regard the medicated diet as the standard, and cooperate with Su Ye to collect all the medicinal materials needed for the medicated diet, hoping that Su Ye can develop more and more practical medicated diets.


    "Chang Xia, do you need to prepare a medicinal meal?" Tina Ya asked, watching Shen Rong leave in a hurry, she explained: "This year at the Normandy Grand Bazaar, the Orc Su Ye wizard announced the existence of medicinal meal to the Bird and Fish clan. , At the same time, let the bird clan help collect the medicinal materials needed for the medicated meal, and my clan has picked a lot of medicinal materials recently."


    "Have the bird clan collect medicinal materials for medicinal food?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    Su Ye asked Chang Xia''s opinion, and Chang Xia chose to make it public. After all, there is no need to hide the good things that can benefit orcs for generations to come. Compared with the development of the Western Land, the Eastern Land is far behind.


    want to chase-


    The first thing is to solve the problem of population.


    "Yes." Tina Ya said: "Sorcerer Su Ye gave the bird clan several secret recipes for medicinal meals. The medicinal materials needed for the secret recipe are available in Qinghai Plateau. My clan picked a lot, and Sorcerer Nanhe helped to concoct them, all of which were carefully stored. on."


    "Then ask Tina Yaam to help me cook a medicinal meal. It''s good for nourishing. The medicine is three times lighter than usual. It can be stewed with chicken or spare ribs." Chang Xia thought for a while and said.


    She is also afraid of the beast cub in her belly.


    When Tina Ya mentioned medicinal food, Chang Xia did not refuse.


    The boa snake secret medicine of the Snake Mountain tribe is mainly to provide energy to the beast cubs in the abdomen. The medicinal diet can provide energy for both females and cubs at the same time. The former is quick and effective, while the latter is slow and is better than a long stream of water.


    "Okay, I''ll let Phyllis go to the Wizard''s Hall." Tina Ya said.


    The medicinal materials needed for the medicated meal are all concocted and stored by Nanhe wizards, and there are no medicinal materials in the bird''s nest of the Sdebar patriarch''s house.


    ������


    A crisp and long bird chirping sounded.


    Soon, it spread to several nearby peaks.


    After a while, the familiar chirping of birds seemed to be responding to Tinaya.


    "You eat some berries, Phyllis will come over immediately. As soon as he comes, I will let him go to the wizard''s hall to find the South River wizard to get the herbs for stewing the medicinal meal, chicken, I don''t have bird nests here, and there are still antelopes last night. Less fresh meat, can I use the meat of the antelope to cook medicinal food?"


    "OK."


    Antelope meat is very nourishing.


    Chang Xia liked the antelope bone soup last night.


    Fresh, fragrant and sweet.


    The fragrant sweetness made Chang Xia think of red carp.


    The taste of the antelope bone soup is above the black fish and white fish. Of course, the effect is not as good as black fish and white fish. The special effects of black fish and white fish give them a unique identity - a delicacy, and no matter how delicious the antelope is, they are just ordinary beasts.


    When Shen Rong brought the jar of the boa snake secret medicine.


    Phyllis Das stepped outside the courtyard and pushed the door in.


    "Tina Yaam, do you have anything to do with us?"


    The two had just returned to the tribe, and the elders of Nanxu took the elders of Pukang to fly around the cliffs, and they rested in their bird nests. Hearing Tinaya''s birdsong, she rushed over.


    "Phyllis, you go to the wizard''s hall to find the Nanhe wizard, and ask her how many herbs she wants for the medicinal meal. Later, make a medicinal meal for Chang Xia." Tina Ya said.


    The words fell, and Phyllis nodded.


    Walking out of the courtyard, the beast turned into the clouds ahead.


    He established a partnership with Qiao Yu, and naturally understood the role of medicated food.


    Hearing that Tinaya asked him to go to the wizard''s hall to find the Nanhe wizard to get the medicinal ingredients for the medicinal meal, Phyllis immediately understood the importance of the matter.


    Without asking a word, he left quickly.


    "Tina Yaam, is there anything I can help you with?" Das asked.


    Tina Ya said: "You go to the mountain stream to catch a few pheasants and come back, you will use chicken to cook the medicinal food."


    This medicinal meal cannot be stewed once.


    I use antelope meat today, and pheasants will naturally be used in the future.


    Tinaya is a shrewd person, and she will never do such stupid things as cramming.


    "Okay, I''ll go right now." Das said.


    Likewise, turn away from the courtyard. However, unlike Phyllis rushing into the clouds, he leaped down and went straight into the mountain stream.


    Wait for Darth to leave.


    Tinaya brought the bird eggs and fresh antelope meat to Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong beat the eggs, stirred them, added a little salt to enhance the taste, and finally added a little bit of the boa snake''s secret medicine. Ask Tinaya to help steam the eggs, and then cut the antelope meat, planning to shape it into meatballs and stew.


    Fortunately, recently, Changxia''s diet has been light.


    If he is addicted to spicy or acid, Shen Rong should have a headache how to prepare food for Chang Xia without affecting the boa snake secret medicine.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1046： Its not a long summer

    hehe-


    A tantalizing scent wafted over the bird''s nest.


    The familiar laughter of the elders of Pukang, accompanied by the chirping of birds, reverberated in the sky above the house of the elders of Sdebar.


    It is clear.


    Patriarch Stebar took Elder Pukang around and came back for breakfast.


    "Chang Xia, what kind of breakfast did you prepare? It''s delicious!" Pukang was excited and jumped down from the beast of Patriarch Sdebar. There was no vibration or sound on the ground. Like fallen leaves in the warm season, falling silently to the ground.


    Shen Rong said: "Boiled bird eggs and boiled antelope meatballs with secret medicine for Chang Xia."


    Listen to the word secret medicine.


    The smile on the Pukang elder''s face disappeared immediately.


    The only thing that can be called a secret medicine in the Twilight Forest is the boa snake secret medicine of the Snake Mountain tribe. Apart from that, nothing else.


    "Changxia��"


    "Elder Pukang, I''m fine. I''m a little tired. I told Tina Yaam just now that she asked Phyllis to go to the wizard''s hall to ask Nanhe wizard to ask about the herbs to use in the medicinal diet. When the herbs are brought over, just Tina Yaam helped to cook the medicinal meal."


    Listen to Chang Xia''s arrangement.


    Elder Pukang nodded, still worried.


    However, it is not as nervous as before.


    "If you are not feeling well, the ice crystal grass growing area and the Shinahai ruins will be temporarily delayed. Everything is based on your physical safety, and the rest is not important." Pukang said seriously.


    to be frank.


    The serious Pukang elders make people dare not resist.


    Majesty, strong, but also with two points of domineering.


    This surprised Chang Xia slightly.


    The Pukang elders in her eyes have always been carefree, rude and wild.


    And don''t stick to trifles.


    Today, the elders of Pukang suddenly change their faces.


    Chang Xia couldn''t react for a moment.


    After a while, Chang Xia came back to his senses. He sighed to himself, sure enough, every elder of the orcs is not simple, and absolutely cannot identify a person by feeling, that will suffer a big loss.


    "Yes, I know." Chang Xia replied, very well-behaved.


    Beside him, Patriarch Stebar did not interrupt.


    He is also aware of the importance of Changxia, and he quickly opened his mouth to express whether it is the growing place of the ice crystal grass or the Shinahai ruins. These are not in a hurry, wait for Chang Xia to rest well, and then make considerations and arrangements.


    Patriarch Stebar is interesting.


    Elder Pukang restrained the momentum he just released.


    Once again, it has returned to the rude and harmless appearance of humans and animals.


    but.


    This time, whether it is Chang Xia or other orcs.


    Don''t even dare to ignore him, this is just a dozing tiger, no one knows when it will burst out?


    Shen Rong brought the steamed egg to Chang Xia.


    The Antelope Meatballs have to cook for a while longer.


    Tinaya brought the barbecue, fruit and other breakfasts to the table, and at the same time prepared one for Phyllis Das, and started to eat.


    Shen Rong was not in a hurry to eat it, he planned to wait for the Yanling meatballs to be cooked before eating.


    Chang Xia ate a steamed egg with a secret medicine.


    A warm heat rose from the abdomen and gradually spread to the internal organs.


    "Chang Xia, come and eat a piece of barbecue. Eat more meat, eat meat, and be more energetic." Tina Ya advised, the bird clan eat meat, but it is not like the beast clan. They like to eat it with fruit, wild fruit and plant roots.


    This is somewhat similar to the deer clan.


    Of course, not all bird clans are the same.


    There are also birds and orcs, like the orcs, who don''t like meat.


    "Yeah! Good." Chang Xia ate a bowl of steamed eggs and had a big appetite. She didn''t refuse the barbecue that Tina Ya gave her. She took a big bite and took a big bite. "Delicious! Rock antelope barbecue is really unique, have the bird people ever thought about raising rock antelope?"


    "How to raise-"


    "Catch a few heads and circle a mountain for stocking."


    "My family has never tried it. The antelope runs very fast and likes to run on the cliffs. My family is good at flying, and it is not easy to catch the antelope."


    but.


    Patriarch Stebar is still serious about cultivating antelope with Chang Xiaqing. ..


    Phyllis and the others returned to the Flying Crane Tribe.


    The Heluo tribe raised livestock and poultry.


    The Feihe tribe has been moved, but unfortunately they have no experience. The animals in captivity either ran away, were killed or went on a hunger strike, and they never succeeded.


    It was rare for Chang Xia to take the initiative to mention this topic.


    Patriarch Stebar and Tina Ya discussed with Chang Xia with great interest.


    When Shen Rong came over with the cooked antelope meatballs, Chang Xia ate two pieces of barbecued meat without realizing it.


    "It''s a little hot, you eat slowly." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia hummed, holding the bowl and sipping the soup.


    After a while, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of contentment and said, "This soup is really delicious! Come on, Patriarch Sdebar, I believe that the Feihe tribe will be able to successfully breed the antelope. I''ll be waiting to exchange it with you at that time."


    Long summer this meal.


    Directly scare Chen Rong and Elder Pukang.


    After she finished the Yanling meatball soup cooked by Shen Rong, she ate three pieces of Yanling barbecue.


    Originally, Chang Xia wanted to


    Eat a piece.


    This time.


    Shen Rong decisively stopped him.


    Beside him, the elder Pukang is like a formidable enemy.


    "Chang Xia, save your stomach and eat it at noon."


    He had never seen Chang Xia eat so much food at one time. For this amount of food, if it was Nanfeng Maple Leaf, the elders of Pukang were not surprised and would encourage them to eat more.


    but.


    When the object is changed to Chang Xia.


    Elder Pukang looked serious.


    Chief Stebar and Tinaya looked at each other.


    Shen Rong explained: "Chang Xia, each meal should not exceed two pieces of barbecued meat. This time, she ate a bit too much."


    Say it.


    Patriarch Stebard and the two returned to their senses.


    "Chang Xia, let''s keep our stomachs for lunch. I''ll cook chicken soup for you at noon, and I''ll cook medicated food with rock antelope meat for you." Tina Yawen said warmly.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia looked at the barbecue on the table regretfully.


    Licking the corner of her mouth, she felt as if she could eat a little more.


    Overeating is not advisable.


    this time.


    It just so happened that Phyllis came back from the Wizarding Hall.


    The South River wizard came with him and landed.


    The sorcerer Nanhe walked towards Chang Xia and helped her check her body. After some inspection, it was confirmed that Chang Xia had no major problems, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s okay, drink a few more medicated meals to replenish your vitality. Recently, I rested in the Feihe tribe for a few days, and when my spirit recovered, I set off for the Shinahai site." Nan Hedao.


    Suddenly, all the orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chang Xia smiled, covered her mouth, and burped quietly.


    Standing up, I couldn''t help strolling in the courtyard.


    see.


    The South River wizard couldn''t help but ask why.


    Tina Ya explained in a low voice, and the South River wizard chuckled.


    Before she came, she had breakfast. However, no orc can refuse to get the antelope barbecue. Without being reminded, the South River wizard and Filia took the initiative to take their seats, took the bowls and chopsticks and buried their heads to eat.


    Here, Elder Pukang is chatting with Patriarch Stebar.


    I plan to go down the mountain to hunt and get some fresh food for Chang Xia.


    Most orcs are full of energy and can''t be idle for a moment. Besides, it was a rare opportunity to hunt in Qinghai Plateau, and the elders of Pukang were very excited and excited.


    Shen Rong was also excited.


    However, he was worried about Chang Xia.


    I can only rest my mind and wait for Chang Xia''s body to recover before making plans.


    this day.


    It has been three days since the three of Changxia entered the Flying Cliff Stream.


    For three days, Changxia ate and slept.


    By the way, you can stroll around Feiyajian, and you will have a comfortable and comfortable life. Flying Cliff Stream, a world completely different from the Baihe River Basin.


    Birds are high in the clouds, overlooking the mountains and streams, and play in the world.


    If it weren''t for at least two medicated meals a day, Chang Xia felt that life in Feiyajian was also very good. It''s a pity that she can''t fly without wings.


    The feeling of going straight up into the sky and swooping into the mountain stream is not enjoyable.


    "Chang Xia, grab a few pieces of jerky snake meat." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia pointed to the beast sac on his waist and said, "Don''t worry, A Rong! I''ve packed and carried the jerky of the anaconda long ago, I can''t forget it. Hurry up, don''t make Patriarch Stebar and the others wait too long, I look forward to it for several days. , I finally have a chance to go to the growing place of the ice crystal grass."


    The second day of the Feihe tribe.


    Su Ye took the initiative to use Yinbei to contact Chang Xia and learned that she was unwell.


    Discuss with Nan He and let Chang Xia rest for three days in Feiyajian.


    three days later.


    Check out the Ice Crystal Grass Growing Grounds.


    Su Ye was very excited to hear that the Feihe Tribe planned to give Changxia two ice crystal grasses. At first, she asked Nan He that he wanted to exchange, but Nan He refused.


    Ha ha-


    Now, didn''t Nan He take the initiative to send out the ice crystal grass?


    It has to be Changxia to go out, and one to top two.


    Um!


    Not two, but countless two.


    Su Ye was too happy, and promised Nanhe to wait for her to go to the Twilight Forest. Whatever she wants to eat, she can say whatever she wants. As long as there is something in the Twilight Forest, Nan He can speak.


    "Get another thick coat." Shen Rong said.


    Tinaya said that the ice crystal grass grows in the ice crystal valley of the flying cliff.


    The ice crystal valley is surrounded by non-melting ice all year round. In the valley, the temperature is low all year round, and the Feihe tribe warehouse is built in the ice crystal valley.


    "Yes, I can''t forget this." Chang Xia patted her head and said, "Ice Crystal Valley is always cold, so I need to wear more clothes."


    At this time, you can''t catch a cold and get sick.


    Three days of medicated diet, Chang Xia eats bland and tasteless, especially thinking about pepper barbecue.


    After the adventure in the Ice Crystal Valley is over, go back to the bird''s nest and let Chang Xia cook the chili barbecue. No fresh chili, chili powder and chili sauce are still available.


    No one competes with Chang Xia for these things.


    Shen Rong helped Chang Xia keep it all for her to eat.


    "Chang Xia, are you ready?" Filia asked loudly from outside the courtyard.


    Chang Xia waved his hand, let him in, and replied, "Immediately."


    The elder Pukang was not interested in the Ice Crystal Valley, so he swooped down the mountain stream with the elder in Nanxu early in the morning, saying that he was going to hunt antelopes, and he would give Changxia a meal at noon.


    Today, she and Shen Rong were the only two people who followed Tina Ya to the Ice Crystal Valley. Phyllisdas and the two are walking together, and Patriarch Sdebar will not go together.


    Exploring the Shnahai site is a big deal.


    After he made time to receive the three of Chang Xia, he was busy again. The Dusk Forest returns to the earth in spring, and the orcs enter the busy hunting and picking season. Likewise, the same is true of the birds.


    The new way of eating highland barley taught by Chang Xia.


    Patriarch Stebard needed to teach other bird tribes new ways to eat. During the three days of rest in the long summer, Patriarch Stebarr and Tina Ya were so busy that they were dizzy.


    Of course, the harvest is gratifying.


    With the Feihe tribe as the center, various ways of eating highland barley quickly spread throughout the Qinghai Plateau. If Nan He didn''t speak in person, the orcs from other bird tribes would all want to come to Feihe tribe to visit Changxia...


    After a while.


    Led by Tinaya, Chang Xia and his party of five headed towards Feiyajian Ice Crystal Valley.


    Ice Crystal Valley is located in the southeast of Flying Cliff Stream.


    The closer you get to the Ice Crystal Valley, the cooler the surrounding temperature. Unlike other places in Feiyajian, there are no towering peaks in the Ice Crystal Valley, and the peaks in the valley are very low and connected in pieces.


    Looking down from the sky, a large area of ??water mist shrouded the ice crystal valley below.


    "It''s very cold, very similar to the mysterious vine forest in Misty Ridge. Could it be that there is a cold stone mine under the ice crystal valley, or is there a blue and dark stone?" Chang Xia murmured in a low voice, this kind of pure natural cold place must be Something strange.


    It is no wonder that such a special plant as ice crystal grass can be bred.


    This said.


    Shen Rong was not in high interest at first, but suddenly became a little more curious.


    In the Twilight Forest, the totem of the beast **** in the Holy Land of Weishan is carved from a whole piece of Qingming stone. This caused the Weishan Holy Land to be cold to the bone as soon as the night fell. Even the most powerful orc totem warriors dare not stay in the Holy Land of Weishan.


    Fortunately, the chill of Qingming Stone has a distance limit.


    Otherwise, it would be funny if Weishan Holy Land could not enter.


    Phyllis landed in an open space five hundred meters away from the Ice Crystal Canyon. This open space has been trimmed and is very flat, with a layer of creek stone slate paved.


    Under the sunlight, it was extremely dazzling.


    "Shen Rong, bring Chang Xia here. We can''t directly enter the Ice Crystal Valley. The temperature in the valley is low. In order not to destroy the living environment of the Ice Crystal Grass, our family has not cultivated the Ice Crystal Valley too much, and we need to walk inside." Tina Ya explained on.


    The sun shines on the creek stone slabs, shining brightly.


    Far away from the ice crystal valley ahead


    Looking at each other makes this mountain incompatible with the flying cliff, and it is more like an ice world.


    "The low temperature in the Ice Crystal Valley is all year round. Even if it snows on the Qinghai Plateau, the vicinity of the Ice Crystal Valley will not be covered by ice and snow. This place is very strange."


    Das said: "In the cold season, the temperature of the Ice Crystal Valley is higher than that of other places in the Flying Cliff Stream. We can come here to spend the winter."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong felt amazing.


    The Feihe tribe enters the Ice Crystal Valley for winter in the cold season.


    The area of ??this ice crystal valley is far beyond Chang Xia''s imagination.


    Tina Ya asked Chen Rong to help Chang Xia to dress neatly, with all the military caps and gloves on, and a group of five walked along the stream stone slabs and entered the ice crystal valley step by step.


    "This chill is a bit familiar!" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia turned sideways and glanced at Shen Rong. She also felt this way, and it was obvious that Chang Xia''s previous guess might be true.


    There may be a cold or bluestone mine hidden beneath the Ice Crystal Valley.


    At present, Chang Xia couldn''t tell whether the familiar chill was the chill of the cold stone or the chill of the Qingming stone. She needs to get up close and personal to be sure.


    "Shen Rong, what are you two talking about?" Tina Ya asked.


    Phyllis Das looked at the two of them the same, chill... a bit familiar, chill, is there any difference?


    "We are curious about the reason for the formation of the ice crystal valley. However, we need to get close contact with the ice crystal grass, or go deeper into the ice crystal valley, and then we can confirm this matter. After it is confirmed, I will tell Tina Yam in detail." Chang Xia smiled.


    She has an intuition.


    If you figure out why the Ice Crystal Valley exists.


    Ice crystal grass cultivation will become very simple. ..


    This said.


    The three of Tinaya looked at each other and vaguely understood something. Invariably, all his faces showed excitement and excitement.


    "It''s weird!"


    "What''s weird?"


    "Tina Yaam, the ice crystal valley gets colder as it goes deeper into the valley, or is the temperature near where the ice crystal grass grows lower?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    "Ice crystal grass grows scattered, they don''t grow together. Usually, the temperature in the area where the ice crystal grass grows is lower than the rest of the valley. We don''t know the exact reason." Tina Ya replied, thinking for a long time. The reason for Xia''s inquiry, the situation in the Ice Crystal Valley, the Bird Race has checked countless times.


    pity.


    so far.


    The Birds couldn''t figure out why.


    According to the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books handed down by the various tribes of the Bird tribe, the ice crystal grass was once a treasure given to the Bird tribe by the Snow Mountain Temple.


    Most of the animal skin scrolls related to the ice crystal grass were destroyed.


    The bird race that specializes in taking care of the ice crystal grass is a dead race thousands of years ago. The bird tribe is stingy in exchanging ice crystal grass, just because the bird tribe does not know how to grow ice crystal grass.


    Once that day comes.


    The bird tribe will lose the ice crystal grass, and the ice crystal valley will exist in name only.


    "Tina Yaam, where is the nearest ice crystal grass growing to us?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Stepping into the ice crystal valley, the cold wind is freezing and biting. Overnight, from the rainy season back to the cold season again.


    "This way��" Tinaya pointed to the front left and explained, "We have built a creek and stone path in every area where the ice crystal grass grows. There used to be hundreds of such creek and stone paths in the ice crystal valley. Gradually, only thirty-three remained."


    Say it.


    The three of Tinaya''s expressions were filled with sadness.


    Ice crystal grass, growing close to the ground, short and small.


    It''s grass, it''s not grass.


    To be precise, the ice crystal grass is more like a low shrub. Each ice crystal grass is about one meter high and grows in an umbrella.


    Walk along the stream and stone trail for kilometers.


    Upon entering, a light blue low shrub came into view.


    Different from the purple and black of the light tree, the low shrub in front of him looked like an open light blue umbrella, with sparse fruits hanging on the tight branches. The fruit is about the size of two fingers, green and verdant.


    "Tina Yaam, is the ice crystal grass a tree?"


    Chang Xia had eaten ice fruit, and even though the ice fruit was not yet ripe, she could still recognize these two finger-sized fruits, which were ice fruit.


    Obvious.


    This low shrub is naturally the legendary ice crystal grass.


    Approaching the ice crystal grass, the temperature dropped again, Chang Xia shrank his neck and stared at the ice crystal grass.


    "Ice crystal grass is ice crystal grass." Tinaya explained.


    Trees, whether it is the Qinghai Plateau or the Twilight Forest. Trees are tens of meters high, or more than a hundred meters. Like an ice crystal grass that is about one meter long, it cannot be called an ice crystal tree. What''s more, the memory passed down from generation to generation by the bird tribe, the ice crystal grass is called the ice crystal grass, not the ice crystal tree.


    As for the reason, Tinaya couldn''t tell.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia understood, just like the ginkgo tree is called the ginkgo tree.


    "Tina Yaam, can I get close to the ice crystal grass? I want to check the soil conditions near the ice crystal grass. It''s best to use a branch or something to pull it."


    Tinaya was confused and nodded.


    The two of them, Phyllis, were even more confused.


    "Chang Xia, back away. I''ll do it with Ferris and the others. Just tell me what to do." Shen Rong stopped Chang Xia and prevented her from continuing to approach the Ice Crystal Grass.


    Chang Xia was not in a hurry to touch the ice crystal grass.


    After all, the doubts in my heart have not been confirmed.


    She is not in a hurry to activate the bloodline ability, and it is not too late to wait for Shen Rong to pull down the soil and confirm the situation of the ice crystal grass.


    After a while.


    "A Rong, have you gained anything?" Chang Xia asked.


    She and Tina Ya stood ten meters away from the ice crystal grass, watching Shen Rong and the three pulling the soil near the ice crystal grass.


    The ice crystal valley is cold and cold, but the soil is not frozen solid.


    However, the unfrozen solid is stronger than the outside.


    Pulling is not easy.


    "It shouldn''t be a cold stone��" Shen Rong said. He held a handful of soil and walked towards Chang Xia. Chang Xia reached out and grabbed the soil, twisting it, feeling the coolness in the soil.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "This chill is very similar to the Holy Land of Mount Wei."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean too." Shen Rong was close to the ground, and the moment his hands touched the soil, he felt a chill that belonged to the Qingming Stone. He has been to the Weishan Holy Land many times, and he is very familiar with the chill released by the Qingming Stone.


    Beneath this ice crystal valley.


    There is likely to be a huge azure stone mine.


    The ice crystal grass grows on the azure stone mine, of course it cannot be related only to the azure stone. Because Tinaya said that the Ice Crystal Valley used to have hundreds of stream and stone trails, and now there are only 33, and the Ice Crystal Grass is withering and dying.


    but-


    Nothing has changed in Ice Crystal Valley.


    This means that the withering and death of the ice crystal grass has nothing to do with the ice crystal valley, but other reasons that cause the ice crystal grass to die.


    It may be the age of growth.


    There is no way for the bird tribe to cultivate new ice crystal grass. When all the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley withers and dies, the ice crystal grass will naturally disappear.


    Shen Rong concluded that the South River wizard was waiting outside the Ice Crystal Valley.


    She wanted to come in, and she wanted Chang Xia to solve the problem of ice crystal grass breeding.


    But at the same time, it is clear that it is not realistic to bet on Chang Xia that the Bird Clan has not solved for hundreds of years. So the South River wizard chose to wait, hoping that Chang Xia could bring good news to her and the bird clan.


    "Chang Xia, can you talk about it carefully?" Tina Ya said nervously.


    Phyllis Das foolishly held a handful of dirt and stood beside him.


    It''s about the ice crystal grass, so they can''t be nervous or worried.


    "Shen Rong and I stepped into the ice crystal valley, and we felt the chill in the ice crystal valley very familiar. We suspected that it was related to the cold stone and the blue dark stone, and we guessed that there was a huge cold stone mine or a blue dark stone mine under the ice crystal valley. It''s just that we can''t confirm without personal contact."


    "Just now, Shen Rong pulled some dirt near the ice crystal grass."


    "After identification, we can be sure that there should be a huge azure stone mine under the ice crystal valley. This chill is no different from the beast totem of the Weishan Holy Land, which consists of a whole piece of blue. It is carved out of dark stone, and ordinary people cannot approach it.��


    However, in Ice Crystal Valley it was different.


    Could it be that the soil can isolate the cold and frostbite orcs from the Qingming Stone?


    However, there may only be such a statement.


    After all, the Ice Crystal Valley, like the other peaks in Fei Ya Stream, is overgrown with vegetation. However, due to the ice crystal grass, the orcs of the Feihe tribe will remove some plants in the valley to prevent them from robbing the ice crystal grass for sunlight and nutrients in the soil.


    "Qingming Stone Mine��"


    The three of Tinaya murmured, they didn''t know much about Qingming Stone.


    "Changxia, what is the relationship between the Qingming Stone Mine and the Ice Crystal Grass?"


    "I suspect that the growth of the ice crystal grass needs the cold air released by the Qingming Stone as nutrients, and the ice crystal grass cannot be bred, which may also be related to the cold air of the Qingming Stone.


    The more Chang Xia explained, the more confused the three of Tinaya became.

 Chapter 1047： Familiar Chill in Ice Crystal Valley

    this day.


    It has been three days since the three of Changxia entered the Flying Cliff Stream.


    For three days, Changxia ate and slept.


    By the way, you can stroll around Feiyajian, and you will have a comfortable and comfortable life. Flying Cliff Stream, a world completely different from the Baihe River Basin.


    Birds are high in the clouds, overlooking the mountains and streams, and play in the world.


    If it weren''t for at least two medicated meals a day, Chang Xia felt that life in Feiyajian was also very good. It''s a pity that she can''t fly without wings.


    The feeling of going straight up into the sky and swooping into the mountain stream is not enjoyable.


    "Chang Xia, grab a few pieces of jerky snake meat." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia pointed to the beast sac on his waist and said, "Don''t worry, A Rong! I''ve packed and carried the jerky of the anaconda long ago, I can''t forget it. Hurry up, don''t make Patriarch Stebar and the others wait too long, I look forward to it for several days. , I finally have a chance to go to the growing place of the ice crystal grass."


    The second day of the Feihe tribe.


    Su Ye took the initiative to use Yinbei to contact Chang Xia and learned that she was unwell.


    Discuss with Nan He and let Chang Xia rest for three days in Feiyajian.


    three days later.


    Check out the Ice Crystal Grass Growing Grounds.


    Su Ye was very excited to hear that the Feihe Tribe planned to give Changxia two ice crystal grasses. At first, she asked Nan He that he wanted to exchange, but Nan He refused.


    Ha ha-


    Now, didn''t Nan He take the initiative to send out the ice crystal grass?


    It has to be Changxia to go out, and one to top two.


    Um!


    Not two, but countless two.


    Su Ye was too happy, and promised Nanhe to wait for her to go to the Twilight Forest. Whatever she wants to eat, she can say whatever she wants. As long as there is something in the Twilight Forest, Nan He can speak.


    "Get another thick coat." Shen Rong said.


    Tinaya said that the ice crystal grass grows in the ice crystal valley of the flying cliff.


    The ice crystal valley is surrounded by non-melting ice all year round. In the valley, the temperature is low all year round, and the Feihe tribe warehouse is built in the ice crystal valley.


    "Yes, I can''t forget this." Chang Xia patted her head and said, "Ice Crystal Valley is always cold, so I need to wear more clothes."


    At this time, you can''t catch a cold and get sick.


    Three days of medicated diet, Chang Xia eats bland and tasteless, especially thinking about pepper barbecue.


    After the adventure in the Ice Crystal Valley is over, go back to the bird''s nest and let Chang Xia cook the chili barbecue. No fresh chili, chili powder and chili sauce are still available.


    No one competes with Chang Xia for these things.


    Shen Rong helped Chang Xia keep it all for her to eat.


    "Chang Xia, are you ready?" Filia asked loudly from outside the courtyard.


    Chang Xia waved his hand, let him in, and replied, "Immediately."


    The elder Pukang was not interested in the Ice Crystal Valley, so he swooped down the mountain stream with the elder in Nanxu early in the morning, saying that he was going to hunt antelopes, and he would give Changxia a meal at noon.


    Today, she and Shen Rong were the only two people who followed Tina Ya to the Ice Crystal Valley. Phyllisdas and the two are walking together, and Patriarch Sdebar will not go together.


    Exploring the Shnahai site is a big deal.


    After he made time to receive the three of Chang Xia, he was busy again. The Dusk Forest returns to the earth in spring, and the orcs enter the busy hunting and picking season. Likewise, the same is true of the birds.


    The new way of eating highland barley taught by Chang Xia.


    Patriarch Stebard needed to teach other bird tribes new ways to eat. During the three days of rest in the long summer, Patriarch Stebarr and Tina Ya were so busy that they were dizzy.


    Of course, the harvest is gratifying.


    With the Feihe tribe as the center, various ways of eating highland barley quickly spread throughout the Qinghai Plateau. If Nan He didn''t speak in person, the orcs from other bird tribes would all want to come to Feihe tribe to visit Changxia...


    After a while.


    Led by Tinaya, Chang Xia and his party of five headed towards Feiyajian Ice Crystal Valley.


    Ice Crystal Valley is located in the southeast of Flying Cliff Stream.


    The closer you get to the Ice Crystal Valley, the cooler the surrounding temperature. Unlike other places in Feiyajian, there are no towering peaks in the Ice Crystal Valley, and the peaks in the valley are very low and connected in pieces.


    Looking down from the sky, a large area of ??water mist shrouded the ice crystal valley below.


    "It''s very cold, very similar to the mysterious vine forest in Misty Ridge. Could it be that there is a cold stone mine under the ice crystal valley, or is there a blue and dark stone?" Chang Xia murmured in a low voice, this kind of pure natural cold place must be Something strange.


    It is no wonder that such a special plant as ice crystal grass can be bred.


    This said.


    Shen Rong was not in high interest at first, but suddenly became a little more curious.


    In the Twilight Forest, the totem of the beast **** in the Holy Land of Weishan is carved from a whole piece of Qingming stone. This caused the Weishan Holy Land to be cold to the bone as soon as the night fell. Even the most powerful orc totem warriors dare not stay in the Holy Land of Weishan.


    Fortunately, the chill of Qingming Stone has a distance limit.


    Otherwise, it would be funny if Weishan Holy Land could not enter.


    Phyllis landed in an open space five hundred meters away from the Ice Crystal Canyon. This open space has been trimmed and is very flat, with a layer of creek stone slate paved.


    Under the sunlight, it was extremely dazzling.


    "Shen Rong, bring Chang Xia here. We can''t directly enter the Ice Crystal Valley. The temperature in the valley is low. In order not to destroy the living environment of the Ice Crystal Grass, our family has not cultivated the Ice Crystal Valley too much, and we need to walk inside." Tina Ya explained on.


    The sun shines on the creek stone slabs, shining brightly.


    Far away from the ice crystal valley ahead


    Looking at each other makes this mountain incompatible with the flying cliff, and it is more like an ice world.


    "The low temperature in the Ice Crystal Valley is all year round. Even if it snows on the Qinghai Plateau, the vicinity of the Ice Crystal Valley will not be covered by ice and snow. This place is very strange."


    Das said: "In the cold season, the temperature of the Ice Crystal Valley is higher than that of other places in the Flying Cliff Stream. We can come here to spend the winter."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong felt amazing.


    The Feihe tribe enters the Ice Crystal Valley for winter in the cold season.


    The area of ??this ice crystal valley is far beyond Chang Xia''s imagination.


    Tina Ya asked Chen Rong to help Chang Xia to dress neatly, with all the military caps and gloves on, and a group of five walked along the stream stone slabs and entered the ice crystal valley step by step.


    "This chill is a bit familiar!" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia turned sideways and glanced at Shen Rong. She also felt this way, and it was obvious that Chang Xia''s previous guess might be true.


    There may be a cold or bluestone mine hidden beneath the Ice Crystal Valley.


    At present, Chang Xia couldn''t tell whether the familiar chill was the chill of the cold stone or the chill of the Qingming stone. She needs to get up close and personal to be sure.


    "Shen Rong, what are you two talking about?" Tina Ya asked.


    Phyllis Das looked at the two of them the same, chill... a bit familiar, chill, is there any difference?


    "We are curious about the reason for the formation of the ice crystal valley. However, we need to get close contact with the ice crystal grass, or go deeper into the ice crystal valley, and then we can confirm this matter. After it is confirmed, I will tell Tina Yam in detail." Chang Xia smiled.


    She has an intuition.


    If you figure out why the Ice Crystal Valley exists.


    Ice crystal grass cultivation will become very simple. ..


    This said.


    The three of Tinaya looked at each other and vaguely understood something. Invariably, all his faces showed excitement and excitement.


    "It''s weird!"


    "What''s weird?"


    "Tina Yaam, the ice crystal valley gets colder as it goes deeper into the valley, or is the temperature near where the ice crystal grass grows lower?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    "Ice crystal grass grows scattered, they don''t grow together. Usually, the temperature in the area where the ice crystal grass grows is lower than the rest of the valley. We don''t know the exact reason." Tina Ya replied, thinking for a long time. The reason for Xia''s inquiry, the situation in the Ice Crystal Valley, the Bird Race has checked countless times.


    pity.


    so far.


    The Birds couldn''t figure out why.


    According to the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books handed down by the various tribes of the Bird tribe, the ice crystal grass was once a treasure given to the Bird tribe by the Snow Mountain Temple.


    Most of the animal skin scrolls related to the ice crystal grass were destroyed.


    The bird race that specializes in taking care of the ice crystal grass is a dead race thousands of years ago. The bird tribe is stingy in exchanging ice crystal grass, just because the bird tribe does not know how to grow ice crystal grass.


    Once that day comes.


    The bird tribe will lose the ice crystal grass, and the ice crystal valley will exist in name only.


    "Tina Yaam, where is the nearest ice crystal grass growing to us?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Stepping into the ice crystal valley, the cold wind is freezing and biting. Overnight, from the rainy season back to the cold season again.


    "This way��" Tinaya pointed to the front left and explained, "We have built a creek and stone path in every area where the ice crystal grass grows. There used to be hundreds of such creek and stone paths in the ice crystal valley. Gradually, only thirty-three remained."


    Say it.


    The three of Tinaya''s expressions were filled with sadness.


    Ice crystal grass, growing close to the ground, short and small.


    It''s grass, it''s not grass.


    To be precise, the ice crystal grass is more like a low shrub. Each ice crystal grass is about one meter high and grows in an umbrella.


    Walk along the stream and stone trail for kilometers.


    Upon entering, a light blue low shrub came into view.


    Different from the purple and black of the light tree, the low shrub in front of him looked like an open light blue umbrella, with sparse fruits hanging on the tight branches. The fruit is about the size of two fingers, green and verdant.


    "Tina Yaam, is the ice crystal grass a tree?"


    Chang Xia had eaten ice fruit, and even though the ice fruit was not yet ripe, she could still recognize these two finger-sized fruits, which were ice fruit.


    Obvious.


    This low shrub is naturally the legendary ice crystal grass.


    Approaching the ice crystal grass, the temperature dropped again, Chang Xia shrank his neck and stared at the ice crystal grass.


    "Ice crystal grass is ice crystal grass." Tinaya explained.


    Trees, whether it is the Qinghai Plateau or the Twilight Forest. Trees are tens of meters high, or more than a hundred meters. Like an ice crystal grass that is about one meter long, it cannot be called an ice crystal tree. What''s more, the memory passed down from generation to generation by the bird tribe, the ice crystal grass is called the ice crystal grass, not the ice crystal tree.


    As for the reason, Tinaya couldn''t tell.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia understood, just like the ginkgo tree is called the ginkgo tree.


    "Tina Yaam, can I get close to the ice crystal grass? I want to check the soil conditions near the ice crystal grass. It''s best to use a branch or something to pull it."


    Tinaya was confused and nodded.


    The two of them, Phyllis, were even more confused.


    "Chang Xia, back away. I''ll do it with Ferris and the others. Just tell me what to do." Shen Rong stopped Chang Xia and prevented her from continuing to approach the Ice Crystal Grass.


    Chang Xia was not in a hurry to touch the ice crystal grass.


    After all, the doubts in my heart have not been confirmed.


    She is not in a hurry to activate the bloodline ability, and it is not too late to wait for Shen Rong to pull down the soil and confirm the situation of the ice crystal grass.


    After a while.


    "A Rong, have you gained anything?" Chang Xia asked.


    She and Tina Ya stood ten meters away from the ice crystal grass, watching Shen Rong and the three pulling the soil near the ice crystal grass.


    The ice crystal valley is cold and cold, but the soil is not frozen solid.


    However, the unfrozen solid is stronger than the outside.


    Pulling is not easy.


    "It shouldn''t be a cold stone��" Shen Rong said. He held a handful of soil and walked towards Chang Xia. Chang Xia reached out and grabbed the soil, twisting it, feeling the coolness in the soil.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "This chill is very similar to the Holy Land of Mount Wei."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean too." Shen Rong was close to the ground, and the moment his hands touched the soil, he felt a chill that belonged to the Qingming Stone. He has been to the Weishan Holy Land many times, and he is very familiar with the chill released by the Qingming Stone.


    Beneath this ice crystal valley.


    There is likely to be a huge azure stone mine.


    The ice crystal grass grows on the azure stone mine, of course it cannot be related only to the azure stone. Because Tinaya said that the Ice Crystal Valley used to have hundreds of stream and stone trails, and now there are only 33, and the Ice Crystal Grass is withering and dying.


    but-


    Nothing has changed in Ice Crystal Valley.


    This means that the withering and death of the ice crystal grass has nothing to do with the ice crystal valley, but other reasons that cause the ice crystal grass to die.


    It may be the age of growth.


    There is no way for the bird tribe to cultivate new ice crystal grass. When all the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley withers and dies, the ice crystal grass will naturally disappear.


    Shen Rong concluded that the South River wizard was waiting outside the Ice Crystal Valley.


    She wanted to come in, and she wanted Chang Xia to solve the problem of ice crystal grass breeding.


    But at the same time, it is clear that it is not realistic to bet on Chang Xia that the Bird Clan has not solved for hundreds of years. So the South River wizard chose to wait, hoping that Chang Xia could bring good news to her and the bird clan.


    "Chang Xia, can you talk about it carefully?" Tina Ya said nervously.


    Phyllis Das foolishly held a handful of dirt and stood beside him.


    It''s about the ice crystal grass, so they can''t be nervous or worried.


    "Shen Rong and I stepped into the ice crystal valley, and we felt the chill in the ice crystal valley very familiar. We suspected that it was related to the cold stone and the blue dark stone, and we guessed that there was a huge cold stone mine or a blue dark stone mine under the ice crystal valley. It''s just that we can''t confirm without personal contact."


    "Just now, Shen Rong pulled some dirt near the ice crystal grass."


    "After identification, we can be sure that there should be a huge azure stone mine under the ice crystal valley. This chill is no different from the beast totem of the Weishan Holy Land, which consists of a whole piece of blue. It is carved out of dark stone, and ordinary people cannot approach it.��


    However, in Ice Crystal Valley it was different.


    Could it be that the soil can isolate the cold and frostbite orcs from the Qingming Stone?


    However, there may only be such a statement.


    After all, the Ice Crystal Valley, like the other peaks in Fei Ya Stream, is overgrown with vegetation. However, due to the ice crystal grass, the orcs of the Feihe tribe will remove some plants in the valley to prevent them from robbing the ice crystal grass for sunlight and nutrients in the soil.


    "Qingming Stone Mine��"


    The three of Tinaya murmured, they didn''t know much about Qingming Stone.


    "Changxia, what is the relationship between the Qingming Stone Mine and the Ice Crystal Grass?"


    "I suspect that the growth of the ice crystal grass needs the cold air released by the Qingming Stone as nutrients, and the ice crystal grass cannot be bred, which may also be related to the cold air of the Qingming Stone.


    The more Chang Xia explained, the more confused the three of Tinaya became.

 Chapter 1048： azure stone mine

    "It''s weird!"


    "What''s weird?"


    "Tina Yaam, the ice crystal valley gets colder as it goes deeper into the valley, or is the temperature near where the ice crystal grass grows lower?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    "Ice crystal grass grows scattered, they don''t grow together. Usually, the temperature in the area where the ice crystal grass grows is lower than the rest of the valley. We don''t know the exact reason." Tina Ya replied, thinking for a long time. The reason for Xia''s inquiry, the situation in the Ice Crystal Valley, the Bird Race has checked countless times.


    pity.


    so far.


    The Birds couldn''t figure out why.


    According to the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books handed down by the various tribes of the Bird tribe, the ice crystal grass was once a treasure given to the Bird tribe by the Snow Mountain Temple.


    Most of the animal skin scrolls related to the ice crystal grass were destroyed.


    The bird race that specializes in taking care of the ice crystal grass is a dead race thousands of years ago. The bird tribe is stingy in exchanging ice crystal grass, just because the bird tribe does not know how to grow ice crystal grass.


    Once that day comes.


    The bird tribe will lose the ice crystal grass, and the ice crystal valley will exist in name only.


    "Tina Yaam, where is the nearest ice crystal grass growing to us?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Stepping into the ice crystal valley, the cold wind is freezing and biting. Overnight, from the rainy season back to the cold season again.


    "This way��" Tinaya pointed to the front left and explained, "We have built a creek and stone path in every area where the ice crystal grass grows. There used to be hundreds of such creek and stone paths in the ice crystal valley. Gradually, only thirty-three remained."


    Say it.


    The three of Tinaya''s expressions were filled with sadness.


    Ice crystal grass, growing close to the ground, short and small.


    It''s grass, it''s not grass.


    To be precise, the ice crystal grass is more like a low shrub. Each ice crystal grass is about one meter high and grows in an umbrella.


    Walk along the stream and stone trail for kilometers.


    Upon entering, a light blue low shrub came into view.


    Different from the purple and black of the light tree, the low shrub in front of him looked like an open light blue umbrella, with sparse fruits hanging on the tight branches. The fruit is about the size of two fingers, green and verdant.


    "Tina Yaam, is the ice crystal grass a tree?"


    Chang Xia had eaten ice fruit, and even though the ice fruit was not yet ripe, she could still recognize these two finger-sized fruits, which were ice fruit.


    Obvious.


    This low shrub is naturally the legendary ice crystal grass.


    Approaching the ice crystal grass, the temperature dropped again, Chang Xia shrank his neck and stared at the ice crystal grass.


    "Ice crystal grass is ice crystal grass." Tinaya explained.


    Trees, whether it is the Qinghai Plateau or the Twilight Forest. Trees are tens of meters high, or more than a hundred meters. Like an ice crystal grass that is about one meter long, it cannot be called an ice crystal tree. What''s more, the memory passed down from generation to generation by the bird tribe, the ice crystal grass is called the ice crystal grass, not the ice crystal tree.


    As for the reason, Tinaya couldn''t tell.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia understood, just like the ginkgo tree is called the ginkgo tree.


    "Tina Yaam, can I get close to the ice crystal grass? I want to check the soil conditions near the ice crystal grass. It''s best to use a branch or something to pull it."


    Tinaya was confused and nodded.


    The two of them, Phyllis, were even more confused.


    "Chang Xia, back away. I''ll do it with Ferris and the others. Just tell me what to do." Shen Rong stopped Chang Xia and prevented her from continuing to approach the Ice Crystal Grass.


    Chang Xia was not in a hurry to touch the ice crystal grass.


    After all, the doubts in my heart have not been confirmed.


    She is not in a hurry to activate the bloodline ability, and it is not too late to wait for Shen Rong to pull down the soil and confirm the situation of the ice crystal grass.


    After a while.


    "A Rong, have you gained anything?" Chang Xia asked.


    She and Tina Ya stood ten meters away from the ice crystal grass, watching Shen Rong and the three pulling the soil near the ice crystal grass.


    The ice crystal valley is cold and cold, but the soil is not frozen solid.


    However, the unfrozen solid is stronger than the outside.


    Pulling is not easy.


    "It shouldn''t be a cold stone��" Shen Rong said. He held a handful of soil and walked towards Chang Xia. Chang Xia reached out and grabbed the soil, twisting it, feeling the coolness in the soil.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "This chill is very similar to the Holy Land of Mount Wei."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean too." Shen Rong was close to the ground, and the moment his hands touched the soil, he felt a chill that belonged to the Qingming Stone. He has been to the Weishan Holy Land many times, and he is very familiar with the chill released by the Qingming Stone.


    Beneath this ice crystal valley.


    There is likely to be a huge azure stone mine.


    The ice crystal grass grows on the azure stone mine, of course it cannot be related only to the azure stone. Because Tinaya said that the Ice Crystal Valley used to have hundreds of stream and stone trails, and now there are only 33, and the Ice Crystal Grass is withering and dying.


    but-


    Nothing has changed in Ice Crystal Valley.


    This means that the withering and death of the ice crystal grass has nothing to do with the ice crystal valley, but other reasons that cause the ice crystal grass to die.


    It may be the age of growth.


    There is no way for the bird tribe to cultivate new ice crystal grass. When all the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley withers and dies, the ice crystal grass will naturally disappear.


    Shen Rong concluded that the South River wizard was waiting outside the Ice Crystal Valley.


    She wanted to come in, and she wanted Chang Xia to solve the problem of ice crystal grass breeding.


    But at the same time, it is clear that it is not realistic to bet on Chang Xia that the Bird Clan has not solved for hundreds of years. So the South River wizard chose to wait, hoping that Chang Xia could bring good news to her and the bird clan.


    "Chang Xia, can you talk about it carefully?" Tina Ya said nervously.


    Phyllis Das foolishly held a handful of dirt and stood beside him.


    It''s about the ice crystal grass, so they can''t be nervous or worried.


    "Shen Rong and I stepped into the ice crystal valley, and we felt the chill in the ice crystal valley very familiar. We suspected that it was related to the cold stone and the blue dark stone, and we guessed that there was a huge cold stone mine or a blue dark stone mine under the ice crystal valley. It''s just that we can''t confirm without personal contact."


    "Just now, Shen Rong pulled some dirt near the ice crystal grass."


    "After identification, we can be sure that there should be a huge azure stone mine under the ice crystal valley. This chill is no different from the beast totem of the Weishan Holy Land. The beast totem of the Weishan Holy Land consists of a whole piece of blue It is carved out of a dark stone, and ordinary people cannot approach it.��


    However, in Ice Crystal Valley it was different.


    Could it be that the soil can isolate the cold and frostbite orcs from the Qingming Stone?


    However, there may only be such a statement.


    After all, the Ice Crystal Valley, like the other peaks in Fei Ya Stream, is overgrown with vegetation. However, due to the ice crystal grass, the orcs of the Feihe tribe will remove some plants in the valley to prevent them from robbing the ice crystal grass for sunlight and nutrients in the soil.


    "Qingming Stone Mine��"


    The three of Tinaya murmured, they didn''t know much about Qingming Stone.


    "Changxia, what is the relationship between the Qingming Stone Mine and the Ice Crystal Grass?"


    "I suspect that the growth of the ice crystal grass needs the cold air released by the Qingming Stone as nutrients, and the ice crystal grass cannot be bred, which may also be related to the cold air of the Qingming Stone.


    The more Chang Xia explained, the more confused the three of Tinaya became.

 Chapter 1049： Animal Hide Scroll, Ice Crystal Tree

    "and many more-"


    Tinaya stretched out her hand, motioning Chang Xia to speak slowly and carefully.


    They didn''t understand a little, so they felt that they didn''t understand, and asked Chang Xia to repeat it again.


    "Chang Xia, please say it again."


    "Yes, we didn''t understand a little bit."


    "The growth of the ice crystal grass needs the cold air released by the Qingming stone as nutrients. However, the young plants bred from the ice crystal grass cannot withstand the cold air released by the Qingming stone. For hundreds of years, there are no young ice crystal grass plants in the ice crystal valley, and most of them are frozen to death. wither."


    Chang Xia expressed his speculation.


    the end.


    Let Tinaya inspect six or seven ice crystal grasses one after another.


    Chang Xia confirmed his guess.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know whether the ice crystal grass was bred by tillers or by cuttings. The breeding methods of the two are different, and the cultivation is naturally different.


    "Chang Xia, what should I do now?" Tina Ya asked nervously.


    Chang Xia rubbed her hands together and said, "Let''s go out first. It''s really cold in the Ice Crystal Valley. I''m hungry. I''ll go back to the bird''s nest to prepare lunch."


    She has ideas, but the ice crystal grass is very precious to the bird race.


    Without full confidence, Chang Xia would not open his mouth easily.


    "Okay." Tina Ya replied. Although she was in a hurry, she did not interfere with Chang Xia''s decision, not to mention that Chang Xia did not activate the bloodline ability this time, which made Tinaya full of confidence in whether Chang Xia could solve the crisis of the Ice Crystal Grass.


    At least.


    The bird race understands the origin of the Ice Crystal Valley.


    Under the valley, there is the Qingming Stone Mine hidden.


    Do not.


    It should be said that the ice crystal valleys where the ice crystal grass grows on the Qinghai Plateau may all be hidden in the azure stone mine. Thousands of years ago, Qingming Stone was used to carve totems, and at the same time, ice crystal grass could be planted.


    This means inside the Shnahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins.


    Maybe, there is a secret method for planting ice crystal grass.


    think about.


    The expressions of the three of Tinaya were full of excitement and excitement.


    This time it left quickly.


    No orc nostalgia for the Ice Valley.


    They all knew that they would definitely come again soon.


    "Ah! It''s so warm."


    Walking out of the ice crystal valley, feeling the sunlight falling from the sky, Chang Xia held her head up and let the sun shine comfortably. Taking off his military cap and gloves, he breathed in the gentle breeze. In the valley, Chang Xia didn''t dare to take a deep breath, it was too cold.


    The ice **** enters the mouth and can be cold all the way to the stomach.


    "Go, go back to the bird''s nest." Tina Ya said.


    Phyllis Das turned into a beast, and carried Shen Rong Changxia to the other end of the flying cliff.


    When they left, two bird shadows hovered in the ice crystal valley. Obviously, these two bird shadows that did not show up were suddenly the totem warriors of the bird tribe arranged by the Feihe tribe to patrol the vicinity of the ice crystal valley.


    Afraid of causing Chang Xia''s misunderstanding.


    These two totem warriors did not show up at the beginning.


    ������


    Das is doing all kinds of difficult flying skills in the clouds.


    Chang Xia leaned against Shen Rong''s arms and watched quietly.


    Ferris responded with a squeak, Tinaya''s beast body was smaller than Ferris and the others, looking at Darth sometimes swooping, sometimes rolling, and smiling.


    If Changxia really solves the problem of ice crystal grass breeding.


    I believe that there will be more orcs from the bird race who are willing to perform for Chang Xia.


    After a while.


    A group of five returned to the bird''s nest.


    At this moment, Chief Stebar and Elder Pukang are dealing with their prey. It looks like a big-horned deer, and the most conspicuous is the pair of antlers.


    "Hehe-"


    The elder Pukang laughed and said, "Changxia, eat braised venison at noon?"


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded, letting Shen Rong hold the beast body that jumped off Phyllis, and looked at the big horned deer curiously. Big-horned deer, different from forest deer, have tall antlers and look majestic and ferocious.


    Orcs like to use the antlers of horned deer to sharpen bone knives.


    Of course, it has to be the antlers of a male deer in adulthood.


    "Chang Xia, Ice Crystal Grass��" Sdebar looked forward to Chang Xia, his hands were stained with scarlet blood, and he wanted to touch Chang Xia''s body.


    Tinaya''s eyes were quick and she stopped.


    "Stebar, you go wash your hands first." Tina Ya stopped him from moving forward and explained, "We were in the Ice Crystal Valley today, and Chang Xia helped us figure out the origin of the Ice Crystal Valley. ."


    "Huh?" Nanxu exclaimed and said in surprise, "Tina Ya, how do you say this."


    "There is a cyanite ore hidden under the ice crystal valley. Ice crystal grass is a derivative of cyanite ore. This can explain clearly why only Qinghai Plateau grows ice crystal grass in the Eastern Land." Tina Ya explained, finished speaking , couldn''t help but sigh.


    Blue Nether Stone.


    Patriarch Stebar knew what it was.


    "Can the matter of the ice crystal grass be resolved?"


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "Before we solve the problem of breeding ice crystal grass, we need to confirm how the ice crystal grass is grown. Tillering, cuttings, or other methods. Later, we need to go to the ice crystal valley again."


    This said.


    Chief Stebar was silent.


    The flamingo clan has been serving the ice crystal grass for hundreds of years, the question that Chang Xia said.


    The Feihe Tribe really didn''t know.


    For this question, it may be necessary to find the South River wizard, she should know some inside information. But unfortunately, the ability is limited, and it failed to help solve the problem of ice crystal grass breeding.


    "Cutting-"


    The voice of the sorcerer of the South River, from far to near.


    A bird shadow different from the flamingo orcs descended from the sky.


    "Changxia, the propagation of ice crystal grass is mainly based on cuttings. I am sure of this." Nan He quickly turned into a figure, approached Changxia, and asked, "I heard that there is a Qingming stone mine hidden under the ice crystal valley. Really?"


    She received the news, UU reading www.uukanshu. com came from the wizarding hall immediately.


    Qingming stone, used in the carving of totems thousands of years ago.


    Orcs are not allowed to contact, let alone develop privately.


    Today, the sorcerer of the South River has learned that there is a blue dark stone mine hidden under the ice crystal valley. She couldn''t help thinking more. Thousands of years ago, the Snow Mountain Temple did not allow the development of the Qingming Stone Mine, probably because she wanted to use the Qingming Stone Mine to defend more ice crystal grass.


    only.


    I did not know that the Snow Mountain Temple breeds ice crystal grass.


    Its purpose is for ice fruit, or simply want ice crystal grass.


    Or something else.


    "I can be sure that there is a Qingming Stone mine hidden under the Ice Crystal Valley. There is a beast totem in the Dusk Forest and Weishan Holy Land. Shen Rong and I have contacted the Qingming Stone, and I can confirm that the chill in the Ice Crystal Valley comes from the Qingming Stone." Chang Xia said seriously.


    After listening.


    The sorcerer Nanhe handed the ancient animal skin scroll to Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, look at this record about the ice crystal grass. However, the ice crystal grass from a thousand years ago is not the same as the one in the ice crystal valley."


    Chang Xia took the animal skin scroll.


    At first glance, the brief painting on the animal skin scroll.


    Ice Crystal Tree, not Ice Crystal Grass.


    There are many fruits on the ice crystal tree, as high as tens of meters. Under the light blue tree body, there are countless orc figures kneeling down, and there is a simple ice crystal tree planting process next to it. It seems that it is indeed a cutting.


    However, when cutting.


    It seems that there are other tools to assist.


    "This ice crystal grass is so tall, I''m afraid it is dozens of meters high. The ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley is about one meter at most. These are like two kinds of plants." Chang Xia murmured.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The website of the mobile version of the novel of the Republic of China:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The last days to wear to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure The literature update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1050： fishy smell, scavenger rattan

    "There used to be an ice crystal tree in Ice Crystal Valley��"


    Before the South River wizard finished speaking, the surrounding bird clan orcs all looked over.


    There are ice crystal trees in the ice crystal valley, how could they not know about it?


    "Sorcerer of the South River, when did the Ice Crystal Valley have ice crystal trees? The ice crystal grass has always grown in the Ice Crystal Valley, isn''t it?" Tinaya questioned, the Ice Crystal Valley has been taken care of by her, and she even knows that every ice crystal grass grows. How many branches and leaves.


    Ice crystal tree.


    She has never seen it.


    "That was a hundred years ago." Nan Hedao: "The ice crystal valley you know is only the last hundred years of ice crystal valley. According to the white paper handed down from generation to generation by the Feihe tribe, there are ice fruits hanging all over the mountains and plains in the ice crystal valley."


    nowadays.


    Not to mention the ice fruit everywhere.


    The Feihe tribe picks up to 100 catties of ice fruit every year.


    The number is decreasing year by year.


    Last year, the Feihe tribe picked a total of 68 catties of ice fruit.


    Another year or two.


    The ice fruit that the Feihe tribe can pick may be less than 50 kilograms.


    "What''s going on?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The sorcerer of Nanhe shook his head, spread his hands, and said, "The bird tribe is also unaware. The ice crystal grass in all the ice crystal valleys in the Qinghai Plateau has begun to carve zero. The ice crystal tree has become a legendary existence, and the bird tribe only knows about ice crystals. Grass, but I don''t know the ice crystal tree."


    If she hadn''t been holding an ancient scroll of animal skins.


    Most of his thoughts are the same as those of Tinaya and the others.


    Ice crystal tree, what is that.


    "I will go to the Ice Crystal Valley later, and I may cut some branches of the ice crystal grass, so I will choose the two ice crystal grasses given to me by the Feihe tribe to cut the branches. I need some experiments to confirm the breeding of the ice crystal grass. situation." Chang Xia said.


    When the ice crystal branches are grown on the animal skin ancient scroll, some sundries will be added.


    There is no record of this debris in the animal skin scrolls.


    However, Chang Xia has a plug-in.


    She can communicate with Ice Crystal Grass using her bloodline ability.


    At the beginning, Changxia successfully planted the vine tree with the bloodline ability. Light trees, light grasses and mulberry bushes, etc., all originate from the special abilities of Changxia.


    If it wasn''t for the scavenger vine this time.


    Changxia plans to go to Weishan and try to plant seasoning trees.


    Not enough seasoning fruit.


    Chang Xia asked the old ape to help take care of the forest.


    If you find a sapling of the seasoning tree, mark it, and tell Chang Xia the location of the sapling when the orcs of the Heluo tribe go to Wuhai to collect the sap of the milk tree.


    When I have time in Changxia, I will go to the Weishan Holy Land for transplantation.


    Seasoning trees, unlike vines, cannot be cut.


    Breeding doesn''t work either.


    Seasoning fruit has no core, and Changxia has not figured out the breeding rules of seasoning trees for the time being. Maybe, she needs more time to figure it out.


    "Yes." Nan He nodded and said, "The ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley can be studied by you, you don''t have to be rigid."


    Choose to let Chang Xia help.


    The sorcerer of the South River will naturally not be squeamish.


    She explained to the bird clan orcs such as Patriarch Stebar and Tinaya, and everything was based on Chang Xia''s wishes. At the same time, he also told Chang Xia a piece of good news.


    "Today, Fini will come back from the Shinahai ruins. She brought back some scavenger vines. Chang Xia can take a look first. By the way, there are also Quejiao and the others."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong was very happy.


    Elder Bird Horn came over.


    Qiao Yu Heimeng and the others should all come to the Feihe Tribe.


    I haven''t seen you for a few months, and I miss you a bit.


    If it weren''t for being too curious about the ice crystal grass, Chang Xia couldn''t wait to rush to the Shinahai ruins. Carrion vine, she has been thinking about it for a long time.


    Although the wood-type ability has become a bloodline ability.


    but.


    Many things are in common.


    Carrion-eating vines are related to the Snow Mountain Ruins. No matter how curious Chang Xia is about Ice Crystal Grass, he dare not forget his real purpose of coming to Qinghai Plateau.


    this compartment.


    Chang Xia and the others just finished their lunch.


    I plan to go back to the bird''s nest to rest, and then leave for the Ice Crystal Valley in the afternoon.


    Among the clouds, there was the chirping of birds.


    Hearing the sound, Phyllis was very excited and said excitedly: "Fini and the others are back."


    Felice was very worried about not seeing Qiao Yu for more than ten days.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia didn''t go to the Shinahai Ruins for the time being, so he and Fini, who were in charge of the reception, naturally couldn''t just leave.


    "Joe Yu-"


    Phyllis showed excitement, and Darth was not to be outdone.


    When he left the Shinahai site, things were going well with Ayu, and he was waiting to return to the Shinahai site to confirm the relationship. Unlike Qiao Yu, A Yu is shy and introverted.


    If it wasn''t for Das'' insistence, Ayu might not have participated in this event.


    Ayu likes strong males, Das has a handsome appearance, and his body is a bit bigger than Phyllis. This kind of figure is not popular in the bird family, the bird family takes thinness as beauty, and the bird family females prefer the thin, slender and handsome one.


    Fini was simply frightened by Shen Rong.


    Changed the initial aesthetic.


    Otherwise, how could it be cheap black fierce.


    Hei Meng is uglier than Das, and his appearance can only be described as rough, and beauty has nothing to do with him. At first, Fini brought Hei Meng back to the Feihe tribe.


    When the Feihe Tribe Orcs saw Heimeng, the first thought was that Fini was crazy.


    very quickly.


    A strong wind came.


    For a moment, Fini and the other orcs landed and stood firm.


    Elder Quejiao jumped down with Heimeng Ayu and other orcs.


    When his eyes touched the three of Chang Xia, there was obvious joy.


    "Changxia��"


    "Chang Xia, you really came here."


    Immediately, all the orcs gathered towards Chang Xia. Of course, the Elder Bird Horn and the others did not forget to say hello to the bird tribes such as the Wizard of the South River and the Patriarch Sdebar.


    "Elder Bird Horn." Chang Xia smiled.


    Greeted with Shen Rong and Heimeng Qiao Yu, and chatted about the recent situation in the past few months.


    Qiao Yu and the others learned that the tribe harvested a lot of rice, and also ate white rice. Immediately, they all showed greed. However, it was too urgent to come to the Qinghai Plateau this time, and there was no way to carry rice.


    but.


    Chang Xia told the elders of Quejiao about them.


    When the tribe is busy with spring ploughing, maybe they will ask the Mallard tribe for help from the Subu Detroit River and send some rice to the Qinghai Plateau.


    Of course, the premise is that Chang Xia will stay in Qinghai Plateau for a while.


    heard.


    All the orcs burst into laughter.


    Regardless of whether you can eat white rice or not, it is a happy thing to be worried about by the tribe. When Chang Xia and the others were talking about the same, the South River wizard pointed to the vines stacked in the courtyard and said, "Chang Xia, this is the scavenger vine��"


    "There is a fishy smell." Chang Xia stepped forward cautiously, without touching the rot-eating vine, but squatted beside him and looked at it. These vines should be cut from scavenger vines. Unlike other plant sap, the sap of scavenger vines is purple-black.


    At first glance.


    Like coagulated blood.


    A faint stench, but also the rust smell of blood.


    "The scavenger vine forest in front of the Shinahai site is very large. According to our investigation, the scavenger vine forest may have been bred by the same scavenger vine." Fini said.


    She is curious about scavenger vines.


    While at the Shnahai site, Fini did a lot of research on scavenging vines.


    Feeding the carrion vines is also Fini''s responsibility. She found that the cut stalks of scavenger vines would not die immediately, but simply inserted under the rotting soil and they would soon take root and survive.


    Fast and slow growth.


    It is closely related to the degree of soil decay of the planting.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The website of the mobile version of the novel of the Republic of China:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The last days to wear to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure The literature update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1051： grandma, amazing news

    This said.


    Chang Xia''s reaction here is unusual.


    However, Nanhe wizard and other bird orcs all changed their faces.


    "Fini, you just said that the scavenging vine forest in front of the Shinahai site may be a scavenging vine. Is this true?" Nan He said solemnly.


    For hundreds of years, a scavenger vine mutated into a scavenger vine forest.


    This is simply outrageous.


    However, Chang Xia accepted it well.


    After all, she had been to Misty Ridge. The most famous thing in Misty Ridge is the vine forest, which is a normal thing in Misty Ridge.


    "Yeah!" Finney nodded.


    She tracked down the taproots of the scavenger vines and confirmed that the scavenger vines should have been bred from a scavenger vine. Obviously, it is no longer possible to look at the scavenging vines in front of the Shinahai site with ordinary eyes.


    "I have to go to the Shinahai Ruins." Nan Hedao.


    She took a deep breath, suppressing the anxiety in her heart. Deciding to go to the Shinahai Ruins, the South River wizard needs to confirm the authenticity of the Carrion Vine Forest with his own eyes.


    ��


    "They are not a threat." Shen Rong whispered.


    Shen Rong finished speaking, and Chang Xia reached out and took a piece of rot-eating rattan.


    Start, very soft.


    A faint stench came from the nostrils.


    Pinch, pinch, pinch.


    At the end, I took the scavenger rattan to my nose and smelled it.


    "Sorcerer of the South River, does the bird tribe have any relevant records about scavenging vines?" Chang Xia asked. The stalks of this scavenging vine are very soft. If it weren''t for the strong stench, it would feel quite similar to the Kira grass of the Sirius Tribe. .


    Kira grass is edible and delicious.


    Carrion-eating vines feed on rotten things. There are fine fluff on the rattan, and when the fluff is gently peeled off, there are small suckers that resemble eyes.


    "Yes, do you want to see Chang Xia?" Nan He restrained his emotions and nodded.


    Chang Xia said, "Is it possible?"


    "Wait a moment, I need to go back to the Wizard''s Hall." Nan He asked Chang Xia to wait, and she returned to the Wizard''s Hall to get the ancient animal skin scrolls and white-paper ancient books about scavenging vines. Most of these things are kept in the Wizard''s Hall, and they are usually not brought out of the Wizard''s Hall.


    The sorcerer of Procyon wanted to call Phyllis to go with him.


    At this moment, Phyllis is sticking to Qiao Yu, and the same is true for Das.


    In the end, Patriarch Sdebar followed the South River wizard to the wizard''s hall to help get the relevant materials that recorded the carrion vine.


    "Chang Xia��" Tina Ya squatted by the side, watching Chang Xia''s expression seriously examining the scavenging cane, she couldn''t help swallowing, and said in a low voice, "Is this scavenging cane edible?"


    this question.


    Suddenly, all the orcs turned their heads.


    They all stared at the scavenging vines stacked in the courtyard.


    "It shouldn''t be possible! Carrion-eating vines feed on rotten things. It is better not to eat them. Besides, the stench is too strong, and the taste should not be delicious." Rattan is very soft and good for weaving. However, back to the original problem, the stench of scavenger vines is too heavy.


    Smelly, this made Chang Xia think of farmyard manure.


    She wanted to see the records of the bird tribe about scavenging vines, just to know how the orcs used scavenging vines thousands of years ago.


    I heard that I can''t eat it.


    All the orcs showed their regrets.


    If the carrion vines can be eaten, there is no need to worry about not eating enough.


    In front of the Shinahai site, there is a whole scavenging vine forest. Harvest here, and then feed it, and the rattan will soon grow up.


    At the same time, you can also cut the rattan cuttings.


    Carrion vine, rattan.


    Rattan, carrion-eating vine.


    This way, there are endless scavenger vines and rattans.


    "Chang Xia, what''s the special use of rot-eating vines?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia pondered.


    "Yes, I''m not sure yet." Chang Xia replied, activating his bloodline ability, and using his ability to test the rattan in his hand.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia can feel the strong vitality on the rattan.


    Generally speaking.


    Such a strong vitality should appear on normally growing plants. The rattan in Chang Xia''s hand was cut for at least three days.


    At this point, things are clearly not right.


    In addition to the strong vitality, Chang Xia actually sensed the shallow consciousness of the rattan.


    "I''m thirsty, I want to drink water."


    Chang Xia shook his hand and quickly took the other rattan.


    "Hungry, very hungry."


    "I was cut off as soon as I established a relationship with Michijo, what a shame!"


    "What the **** is the two-legged beast trying to do, cut the turmeric, not allow it to eat, and have no water to drink, do you want to dry the turmeric?"


    Unlike the original rattan.


    These rattans are more vibrant and lively.


    think about.


    Chang Xia released his consciousness and communicated with rattan. She has tried this method before, but unfortunately it has never been successful.


    According to Chang Xia''s guess, those plants should have too little vitality.


    Unable to support communication with Chang Xia.


    Of course, the deeper reason, Chang Xia is currently unable to know.


    "Where are you from?"


    "Who, who is talking��"


    As soon as Chang Xia released his consciousness, the scavenger rattan reacted.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia was very happy.


    "I, I am communicating with you. I want to know where you are from and what are you?"


    "Twolegs, you can actually communicate with us, are you the wizard that grandma said? Grandma said that only wizards can communicate with us. However, grandma said that since the collapse of Shinahai City, she has been a long, long time. I haven''t seen a wizard in a long time."


    "��"


    Grandma! !


    Chang Xia was stunned.


    What did she just hear?


    After being surprised, Chang Xia wanted to continue communicating.


    Naihe''s physical strength is not good, plus, with her and rattan began to communicate. The vitality of the rattans is fading fast. Therefore, Chang Xia could only end the exchange.


    "Fini, help to plant all these scavenging vines, I will be of great use." Chang Xia was very excited.


    Beside him, Shen Rong saw that Chang Xia''s face was a little pale.


    She hurriedly untied the animal sac around her waist and took out the jerky of the boa snake for Chang Xia to eat.


    Chang Xia is not polite.


    With the jerky anaconda in his mouth, he went to the water tank to wash his hands.


    Chang Xia just used the bloodline ability, UU reading www.uukanshu. com all the orcs felt it. It is a very subtle ability that makes people unable to help but calm down.


    "Chang Xia, have you found anything?" Quejiao asked in a hoarse voice.


    Chang Xia nodded affirmatively and said, "Fini said that the scavenging vine forest in front of the Shinahai site is the same scavenger vine, which is correct. After I finish researching the ice crystal grass, I must go to the Shinahai site. I need to talk to that scavenger vine in person, maybe I can know what happened a thousand years ago..."


    In an instant.


    All the orcs were shocked.


    Chang Xia''s remarks revealed so many things that people couldn''t help but be ecstatic.


    "Thousands of years ago."


    "Thousands of years ago, the most destructive and glorious era of the orcs."


    "Unfortunately, we can''t communicate with the plants."


    All the orcs talked a lot, lamenting and staring at the pile of scavenging vines on the ground. Even if the truth is placed in front of them, they have no way of knowing.


    This feels really bad!


    After using the bloodline ability, Chang Xia was a little sleepy.


    Shen Rong asked Chang Xia to go back to the bird''s nest to rest. After a while, the South River wizard and the Patriarch Sdebar came back. They could only come back after Chang Xia had rested.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1052： L reward plus more

    Flying cliffs at dusk.


    Dazzling, magnificent.


    Chang Xia was active, and Fini planted scavenger vines in the courtyard.


    Shen Rong and other orcs helped to dig a pit to fill up the putrefaction.


    "Fini, are the rot-eating vines all ready?" Chang Xia asked curiously, taking a water bag to drink. Carrion vines can eat decaying things and are best grown near the kitchen.


    Fini nodded and replied: "Your home is the last. This scavenger rattan is what you told you to keep. In addition, there are three scavenger vines planted here, so that you can study at any time. ."


    Feeney could not feel the vitality of the scavenger vine.


    However, she has been tending to scavenger vines lately.


    It can comprehensively evaluate the quality of a scavenger vine from the color, fluff and sucker of the scavenger vine. The four scavenging vines planted near the bird''s nest in Changxia are good and bad.


    It is convenient for Chang Xia to observe according to the quality of the scavenger rattan.


    "Not bad." Chang Xia said happily.


    Shen Rong pointed to the long table and said, "Patriarch Sdebar has brought over the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books that recorded scavenging vines. You can read them anytime you want."


    "You carefully move the books into the bird''s nest, and plant the scavenger vines. Let''s go to the Ice Crystal Valley. I want to figure out the breeding method of the ice crystal grass. I want to try planting. After the ice crystal grass, I have to go to the Shinahai ruins." Xia Dao.


    Although two things.


    However, it is not easy to do well.


    "Chang Xia, you said that there is a Qingming Stone mine hidden under the Ice Crystal Valley. Then we enter the Ice Crystal Valley in the afternoon, do we need to leave early in the evening?" Qiao Yu asked curiously.


    It''s dark, you can''t get close to the Weishan Holy Land.


    This is something that all Heluo tribe orcs know.


    "It shouldn''t be necessary." Chang Xia said.


    Tinaya did not say that she could not enter the Ice Crystal Valley at night.


    Clearly, there is no threat to the ice crystal valley at night.


    This point means that the Ice Crystal Valley is different from the Weishan Holy Land.


    "We have entered the Ice Crystal Valley at night, and there is no danger other than the cold." Phyllis explained, suddenly he remembered something and said happily: "There is a special kind of pheasant in the Ice Crystal Valley, we call it fruit chicken. Breeding chickens feed on ice fruit and live in the ice crystal valley. They are small and fast.��


    "Is it delicious?" Qiao Yu asked.


    Immediately afterwards, several grunts sounded.


    Phyllis smiled, nodded and said, "It''s delicious. There are few ice fruit, and the clansmen are worried that the fruit chickens will eat the ice fruit, so they often hunt the fruit chickens. In addition to pecking the ice fruit, the fruit chickens also feed on grass seeds and green worms. The ice crystal valley is big, and there are quite a lot of fruit chickens."


    "Catch a few for Chang Xia to stew with medicinal food." Shen Rong said.


    With ice fruit as food, fruit chicken must be extraordinary.


    Thousands of years ago, the Snow Mountain Temple let the bird tribe plant ice crystal trees/ice crystal grass. There must be other uses besides eating. However, civilization disappeared, many ancient books carrying knowledge were destroyed, and posterity asked three questions about many things.


    "Okay, let''s go now?"


    "Go, hurry up."


    Chang Xia wanted to cut the branches of the ice crystal grass and try cuttings to help the bird family solve the breeding difficulty of the ice crystal grass. By the way, it is naturally impossible to be a liar.


    very quickly.


    A group of orcs came to the nest of the head of the Sdebar patriarch.


    The South River wizard and Tina Ya squatted in the courtyard, curiously observing the scavenger vines that Fini had planted. Next to it is a pile of kitchen waste.


    "Witch, Chang Xia is here." Sdebar whispered.


    heard.


    The sorcerer of the South River clapped his hands and patted off the sand stained on his hands.


    Tina Ya got up and said happily: "Chang Xia, are you still going to the Ice Crystal Valley?"


    "Go, I want to cut ice crystal grass branches and try cuttings��"


    Chang Xia didn''t hide her thoughts, and directly told Tina Ya Dao Ming. Aside, the South River wizard nodded, agreeing with Chang Xia''s approach, since he wants to do it, the sooner the better.


    "Go! Don''t wait for it to get dark. The temperature in the ice crystal valley is even lower. Beware of frostbite. Remember to wear more clothes and go back early." Nan He waved his hand and urged the orcs to set off as soon as possible, not to waste extra time.


    heard.


    All the orcs did not delay, beasts.


    Waiting for Chang Xia and the others to sit firmly, they headed straight for the Ice Crystal Valley.


    The two elders of Pukang Bird Horn did not join in and chose to stay in the bird nest to rest. However, at the encouragement of the elder Pukang, the elder Laquejiao went down the mountain stream to hunt together.


    It was said that he wanted to hunt antelope, and when he went to the Shinahai site, he would stock up on some jerky. It saves you going hungry and having nothing to eat.


    This said.


    The elder bird-horn is disgraceful.


    The Shinahai site is mainly for exploration, and the food is simple and rude.


    Even if the elder Quejiao is not a picky eater, he still feels bored and wants to leave.


    Hearing that Changxia came to the Feihe Tribe, Qiao Yu encouraged everyone to come to the Feihe Tribe for a rest. The elder Quejiao nodded without waiting for Qiao Yu and the others to say more.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia came to the Ice Crystal Valley again.


    Wow-


    The exclamations of Qiao Yu and other orcs continued incessantly.


    The open space paved by the creek stone, plus the road paved by the creek stone.


    Glittering under the sunlight, not to mention the unique geographical environment of the ice crystal valley, among the peaks hundreds of meters high, has a unique style.


    ��Ice Crystal Valley is so beautiful!��


    "It must be cool to live in the Ice Crystal Valley in the warm season."


    For a time, the orcs were talking about it. Mainly Qiao Yu Ayu and the others asked, and Felix Fini and the others answered.


    On the understanding of the Ice Crystal Valley.


    The orcs of the flaming crane tribe of the Feihe tribe bear the brunt.


    Tinaya smiled and explained: "In the warm season, the ice crystal valley is really cool. However, the bird''s nest is also not very hot. We only enter the ice crystal valley in the cold season, and the warm season generally does not come."


    Each peak of Feiya Stream is more than 100 meters high.


    Even in the hottest warm season, the Feihe tribe will be cool.


    At that time, the flamingo people liked to dive down and play in the water beside the mountain stream. Therefore, the Qinghai Plateau has spawned a water-splashing festival.


    The Water Leisure Festival is a favorite festival of the bird tribe orcs.


    second only to the harvest festival.


    The Water Leisure Festival is a festival that belongs to the Orcs of the Bird Tribe.


    Hearing this, Qiao Yu and other orcs were full of question marks.


    The ice crystal valley is low temperature all year round. The bird family does not enter the ice crystal valley in the warm season, but chooses to enter the valley in the cold season. What is the reason?


    Next to Phyllis Fini helped explain.


    Qiao Yu and other leopard orcs finally understood.


    Entering the Ice Crystal Valley this time, Chang Xia had a clear goal and went straight to the nearest Ice Crystal Grass. Ask Tinaya to help, cut two branches of ice crystal grass, of course, there is no branch with ice fruit growing.


    the other side.


    Chang Xia activated the bloodline ability and planned to listen to the voices of the plants in the Ice Crystal Valley.


    "Bloodline Ability �� Listen-"


    Qiao Yu and other orcs followed Phyllis to explore the valley, and by the way, they could catch a few fruit chickens.


    Shen Rong quietly stood by Chang Xia''s side, like a needle in the sea.


    His eyes focused on Chang Xia, full of tenderness.


    "Why is Twoleg here again? There is a nest of fruit chickens hiding in the east. I hope Twolegs can get the chicken away. I always like to come here to find bugs to eat. It''s very annoying."


    "I feel it''s cold under the roots of the tree, and I hope I can move to another position."


    "The Ice Crystal Valley is getting colder and colder, what should I do?"


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1053： add more

    The voices in the ice crystal valley are mixed.


    Without exception, the plants all mentioned one point.


    It''s getting colder in the valley.


    Even the ice crystal grass couldn''t bear the chill of the ice crystal valley and wanted to move its nest.


    Chang Xia guessed that the Qingming Stone and the Ice Crystal Grass interacted before, and this guess should be correct. The number of ice crystal grass is getting smaller and smaller, and the chill that can absorb and swallow is less. This causes the temperature of the ice crystal valley to drop year by year, and it is not resolved in time.


    The Ice Crystal Valley may become the next Weishan Holy Land.


    think about.


    Chang Xia''s expression became more and more serious.


    She was in no hurry to communicate with the ice crystal grass.


    Choose to withdraw the bloodline ability, after all, the feeling of collapse is very uncomfortable.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to feel kidney deficiency twice a day.


    "Chang Xia��" Shen Rong handed out the jerky, but Chang Xia did not refuse. After taking the jerky from the anaconda snake, she looked around the ice crystal valley with a heavy expression.


    The long and narrow ice crystal valley covers a decent area.


    High and low mountains stretch out for hundreds of kilometers.


    "Chang Xia, is the ice crystal grass problem serious?" Tinaya said softly. The other orcs ran into the valley to laugh and play, but Tinaya told her not to touch the ice crystal grass casually, so she ignored it.


    She saw that Chang Xia activated the bloodline ability.


    The expression became more and more solemn, and Tinaya couldn''t help but get nervous.


    "If the breeding of ice crystal grass can be solved, the problem will be easily solved. If the breeding of ice crystal grass cannot be solved, the problem of ice crystal valley is very serious."


    Chang Xia didn''t hide it and stretched out his hand.


    Lightly touching the plants around me, I felt a slight coolness penetrate into my fingertips.


    This feeling is no different from the plants in the Weishan Holy Land.


    Countless years of washing have made the plants in the Ice Crystal Valley and the Qingming Stone become one. You have me in you, and I have you in me.


    One listen.


    Tinaya''s expression changed instantly.


    Even Shen Rong changed his expression.


    "Chang Xia, is there something wrong with Ice Crystal Valley?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia nodded slightly and explained: "The ice crystal grass is withering day by day, and the chill in the ice crystal valley cannot be absorbed by the ice crystal grass in time. As a result, the temperature in the ice crystal valley gradually drops. When the ice crystal grass is all withered, the entire ice crystal valley may become lower. A Weishan Holy Land. At night, orcs can no longer set foot in it. Considering that there are Qingming Stone mines under the Ice Crystal Valley, the problem of the Ice Crystal Valley may be more serious than that of the Weishan Holy Land."


    In other words.


    Wait for the day when the ice crystal grass all wither.


    Ice Crystal Valley may directly turn into a forbidden area.


    Immediately.


    Tina Ya Shen Rong gasped.


    He looked around the ice crystal valley with a look of horror.


    Now the problem is not just breeding ice crystal grass, but how to prevent the mutation of the ice crystal valley.


    "Chang Xia, please help the Bird Clan." Tina Ya said nervously with trembling hands.


    There are three ice crystal valleys in Qinghai Plateau.


    They are located in the territory of the three major tribes of the bird tribe.


    The Ice Crystal Valley problem of the other two tribes is more serious than that of the Feihe tribe.


    Tinaya did not suspect that Chang Xia was lying.


    Just because the temperature in the Ice Crystal Valley did drop gradually.


    The former ice crystal valley is like spring all year round, and the temperature tends to be constant.


    However, I don''t know when it started.


    The ice crystal valley is getting colder and colder, and the orcs dare not approach easily.


    "Tina Yaam don''t worry, if we want to solve the problem of the Ice Crystal Valley, we just need to find the correct way to breed the Ice Crystal Grass. If we can cultivate the Ice Crystal Tree, I think the problem of the Ice Crystal Valley can be solved easily." Chang Xia calmly said.


    Things have not developed to the worst point, there is room for recovery.


    "Yes, yes, we need to find a way to breed Ice Crystal Grass." Tina Ya sighed softly, trying to calm down the restlessness and anxiety in her heart.


    Cut out branches of ice crystal grass, wrapped in leaves and dirt.


    Chang Xia used the bloodline ability to test the vitality of the ice crystal grass.


    She found that the vitality of the ice crystal grass is very thin, far less than the rattan of the scavenger vine.


    It didn''t take long for the branches to be cut, but the branches seemed to have been cut for a long time, and most of the branches lost their vitality, which was obviously caused by malnutrition.


    "Tina Yaam, do you usually fertilize ice crystal grass?"


    "What is fertilizing��"


    Tinaya was confused and repeated the word fertilization.


    This involves her intellectual blind spot.


    "It''s like raising livestock, you need to cut grass and feed it. The Feihe tribe grows ice crystal grass, have you ever fed ice crystal grass?" Chang Xia thought about it, using a simple analogy, try to make Tinaya understand fertilization. mean.


    "No." Tina Ya shook her head and said, "We haven''t fertilized Ice Crystal Grass. Is this fertilization important?"


    "Fertilization is very important." Chang Xia said.


    Ice crystal grass grows with the cold air of Qingming Stone, but the cold air is not fertilizer after all. If a plant wants to grow, it must have a sufficient basis for survival.


    Listen to Tina Ya.


    Chang Xia vaguely felt the reason why the ice crystal grass could not grow and transformed into an ice crystal tree.


    but.


    The specific authenticity needs to be tried.


    It seems that this time I really want to live in the Qinghai Plateau.


    The life and death of the ice crystal grass is related to the survival of the ice crystal valley. Chang Xia could not stand by and ignore it.


    "What do I need to do?" Tinaya asked nervously.


    Ice crystal grass withered and died, is it related to whether there is fertilization?


    Thinking that it might be the ignorance of the bird race that caused the ice crystal grass to wither year after year, Tinaya blamed herself.


    The bird tribe excavated five tribe sites.


    Unfortunately, the harvest was mediocre.


    I have not been able to find any clues and information related to the Ice Crystal Valley and the Ice Crystal Grass.


    Obvious.


    Even a thousand years ago, the Ice Crystal Valley and Ice Crystal Grass were very important existences, and ordinary bird orcs could not touch these things at all.


    "We need to make some fertilizer to fertilize the ice crystal grass." Chang Xia suggested.


    Tinaya tilted her head.


    She suddenly remembered the ancient animal skin scroll brought by the South River wizard at noon.


    Above, there is the process of breeding ice crystal grass. Among them, there seem to be some strange details. Before, Tinaya didn''t understand what was going on.


    Chang Xia mentioned the word fertilization.


    Tinaya couldn''t help guessing that those weird details were the bird tribe fertilizing the ice crystal tree/ice crystal grass thousands of years ago. M..


    "How to make this fertilizer?" Tina Ya murmured, and UU reading asked: "Chang Xia, do you think the ancient animal skin scrolls brought by the Nanhe wizard have records about fertilizer?"


    Chang Xia chuckled lightly, and Tinaya was indeed sharp.


    She just mentioned it casually.


    Tinaya naturally thought of the sketch on the animal skin scroll.


    "It''s possible." Chang Xia said.


    Tina Ya was very excited and said, "Then let''s go back to the bird''s nest now and let the Nanhe wizard find relevant information."


    Ice crystal grass branches have been cut and wrapped.


    The rest depends on how Chang Xia plans to cut the ice crystal grass branches.


    "Phyllis and the others went into the valley to hunt fruit chickens, let''s take a walk. Looking for information, we can''t be in a hurry." Chang Xia calmly said. She also wanted to enter the Ice Crystal Valley to have a look to verify the inference just now.


    Ice crystal grass is weak in vitality.


    Is it the ones at the entrance or all the ice crystal grasses.

 Chapter 1054： Ice crystal grass is a serious problem

    "Need to cut ice crystal grass branches?"


    "Well! Cut a few more, I need to confirm some things."


    Chang Xia did not deny it, and used his bloodline ability to warm the ice crystal grass branches in his hands. She needs to confirm the vitality of the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley. The normal vitality of the ice crystal grass should not be so thin and weak.


    The decrease of ice fruit year after year is related to the vitality of ice crystal grass.


    Although, Chang Xia was vaguely certain in her heart.


    However, what if you came to the Ice Crystal Valley and walked for a while.


    "Okay." Tina Ya replied.


    Led Chang Xia and the two through the ice crystal valley.


    The more ice crystal grasses checked, the more serious Chang Xia''s expression became. The situation of the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley is far worse than she imagined.


    Continue to let the ice crystal grass grow freely.


    five years.


    Up to five years.


    Ice crystal grass will wither and die.


    At that time, the Ice Crystal Valley will get colder and colder.


    After that, the Ice Crystal Valley will gradually sink and become a restricted area for orcs.


    It was getting dark, Shen Rong grabbed Chang Xia and said, "Chang Xia, it''s time for us to go back to the bird''s nest. It''s getting dark, and the ice crystal valley is starting to cool down, so it''s not suitable to go deeper."


    With the change of Chang Xia''s expression.


    Tinaya vaguely sensed that something was wrong.


    She led the way quietly, without asking much.


    There were more and more ice crystal grass branches in Shen Rong''s hands. Even though there was a rattan basket, the coldness was amazing. However, none of these ice crystal grass branches seem to be in very good condition.


    The cold blue branches are stained with black spots.


    These dark spots look ominous at first sight.


    At first, Tinaya did not find that the ice crystal grass was eroded by black spots.


    It seems, only when the ice crystal grass branches are cut off. These black spots will appear little by little. If you don''t look closely, the black spots will be hidden under the original color of the ice crystal grassland, making it difficult to detect.


    "Go, go back to the bird''s nest." Chang Xia said: "Use a rattan basket to put some soil in the ice crystal valley to maintain the vitality of the ice crystal grass branches."


    Hastily brought the ice crystal grass branches out of the ice crystal valley.


    Chang Xia is worried that something will happen to the ice crystal grass branches.


    The dark spots spread on the branches made Chang Xia feel very heavy.


    Along with him, Shen Rongtina remained silent. When Qiao Yufeiris and the other orcs were happy to come to meet, they saw Chang Xia and the three with a heavy look on their faces.


    "Chang Xia, what do you think we caught? Fruit chicken, it''s small, it looks like a Songshan chicken. Phyllis said that the chicken soup is very fragrant. In the evening, let Chen Rong use the fruit chicken to cook a medicinal meal for you." Qiao Yu said happily. ..


    Phyllis squeezed Qiao Yu''s hand lightly, signaling her to calm down.


    The expressions of the three Chang Xia were not quite right.


    "Okay! Thank you Qiao Yu." Chang Xia smiled, with a reluctant smile, and said, "Let''s go back to the bird''s nest. The temperature in the ice crystal valley is dark, and it is easy to get frostbite."


    "Okay, go back to the bird''s nest."


    Hearing this, the expressions of the orcs were slightly restrained.


    His eyes touched the rattan basket in Shen Rong''s hand, and his mind changed slightly.


    Is the ice crystal grass sick?


    After walking out of the ice crystal valley, Tinaya quickly transformed into a beast, went straight into the sky, and ran towards the bird''s nest. Seeing Tinaya''s eager expression, Ferris and the other orcs understood what might have happened during the time they left.


    "Changxia��"


    "We''ll talk when we get back to the bird''s nest."


    One question and one answer.


    The orcs leave the Ice Crystal Valley.


    ������


    Tinaya let out an anxious cry, as if she was sending some kind of signal to Sdebar and the South River wizard.


    "Tinaya, what happened to Ice Crystal Valley?" Nan He asked in surprise.


    Tina Ya hurriedly returned to her human form and said quickly, "Witch, it''s a big deal."


    "What''s the big deal, please elaborate. By the way, Chang Xia and the others?" Nan He frowned and looked at Tina Ya with a cold face. Tina Ya has always been calm, what happened today?


    "Ice Crystal Valley has a big problem." Tina Ya said.


    Say it.


    The South River wizard''s expression changed drastically.


    "Tinaya, do you know what you are talking about?" Nan He said solemnly. The Ice Crystal Valley has a longer history than the Feihe Tribe. Otherwise, if Tina Yameng said that there is a big problem in the Ice Crystal Valley, Nanhe Wizard would naturally not believe it.


    "Really. This is what Chang Xia said. The breeding of ice crystal grass cannot be solved. Within five years, all the ice crystal grass growing in the valley will wither and die. Once the ice crystal grass dies, the cold air in the ice crystal valley will explode quickly..."


    Tinaya didn''t go into detail about the unfinished words.


    The South River wizard''s face turned from sunny to overcast.


    "Speak slowly." Nan Hedao.


    Tinaya took a deep breath, suppressing the anxiety in her heart.


    He repeated Chang Xia''s words in detail.


    After listening.


    Nanhe wizard paced back and forth and asked, "When will Changxia return?"


    "Right now." Tina Ya said.


    "Yeah! You go to rest, I''ll wait here for Changxia and the others." Nan He waved his hand, took out the ancient animal skin scroll that recorded the ice crystal grass, and carefully checked each sketch. Hoping to find records related to fertilizer, she originally thought that the growth of ice crystal grass would not be in a hurry.


    Tinaya''s words.


    Let the South River wizard have to put away his luck.


    Nothing can happen to the Ice Crystal Valley,


    Ice crystal grass breeding needs to be resolved as soon as possible.


    After a while.


    Birds chirping from the sky.


    Chang Xia and a group of orcs descended from the sky.


    The South River wizard quickly greeted him and said, "Chang Xia, is the problem in the Ice Crystal Valley really serious?"


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and said, "In five years, it must be resolved."


    Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    The ice crystal valley is very large, and no one knows how many areas around the ice crystal valley will be swept by the outbreak of the Qingming Stone''s cold air.


    The best way is to find a way to breed ice crystal grass.


    And let the ice crystal grass grow and evolve into the ice crystal tree.


    Aside, Ferris and the other orcs looked at each other, but did not dare to ask more.


    At this time, the South River wizard''s expression was so solemn that they did not dare to go forward. Don''t ask, don''t even dare to get close.


    I wanted to rest in the Feihe tribe for a few days, so I went to the Shinahai site.


    nowadays.


    I''m afraid that I won''t be able to go to the Shnahai Ruins.


    Fortunately, Fini brought back a bunch of scavenger rattan canes ahead of time.


    Given the vigorous vitality of the scavenger vines, Chang Xia is confident in bringing the scavenger vines back to the Twilight Forest. The task of coming to Qinghai Plateau this time is half completed.


    The other half, of course, is to bring the scavenger vine back to the Twilight Forest.


    but-


    Ice Valley and Ice Grass are too tricky. UU reading


    In a short period of time, Chang Xia couldn''t walk away.


    "Tinaya, you are preparing dinner. I went to Changxia to read ancient books and find some information." Nan Hedao.


    With that said, he and Chang Xia left.


    Waiting for the backs of the three of Xia to disappear.


    Phyllis and the other orcs quickly surrounded Tinaya and asked why.


    Tinaya did not hide it, and told everyone about the crisis in the Ice Crystal Valley. At the same time, the problem of the ice crystal grass was told to all the orcs.


    These things.


    You can hide it for a while, but you can''t hide it for a lifetime.


    Instead of letting them make wild guesses, it''s better to tell them.


    "Ice Crystal Grass is going to be fertilized��" Nan He murmured, she heard fresh words from Chang Xia''s mouth, and lowered her head in thought.


    The Bird Clan has never fertilized Ice Crystal Grass.


    Is the ice crystal grass withering day by day due to malnutrition?

 Chapter 1055： Fertilizer, rotten wisteria

    "This painting...it''s too crude, I can''t tell what it is about." Nan He was annoyed. Looking up and down with the animal skin scroll, I still can''t see the simple painting, what I added when I planted the ice crystal grass.


    but.


    The sorcerer of the South River vaguely agreed with the statement that Changxia applied fertilizer.


    Thousands of years ago, the ice crystal grass was tens of meters high.


    Today, the ice crystal grass in the Ice Crystal Valley is no more than one meter five in height.


    The gap is disappointing.


    "I think it''s a bit like scavenging vines��" Shen Rong pointed to the first sketch, and then compared the scavenging vines next to the kitchen in the courtyard.


    This said.


    The South River wizard and Chang Xia took the painting and quickly approached the scavenger rattan.


    Squat down and compare one by one.


    "Chang Xia, do you think it looks like it?"


    "It''s a bit like, but not quite like it."


    The two of Chang Xia squatted on the ground and studied carefully.


    At first, Chang Xia felt that the rot-eating rattan rattan was too smelly, and couldn''t help but think of farmyard manure. At this moment, Shen Rong said that the simple portraits on the animal skin scrolls were scavenging vines.


    Could it be that the orcs a thousand years ago used scavenger rattan as fertilizer to grow ice crystal trees? With this thought in mind, Chang Xia raised his head to look at the Nanhe wizard, and said solemnly: "Nanhe wizard, do you want to give it a try?"


    "How to try?" Nan He asked suspiciously.


    "Use rot vine as fertilizer to grow ice crystal grass. I expect it will take at least half a month to a month to see initial results. Of course, in addition to rot vine, I also plan to burn soil ash and use other means to compost. "


    Chang Xia''s eyes touched the ice crystal grass branches in the rattan basket.


    There are more dark spots on these branches.


    Even with the ability of Changxia''s bloodline to warm and nourish, the vitality is still constantly passing.


    If the scavenger vine is really a fertilizer for growing ice crystal grass.


    So, what would be the effect of planting ice crystal grass next to scavenger vines?


    "I will arrange for the elders of Nanxu to take people to the Shinahai ruins and let them harvest some carrion vines and return to the tribe. Changxia, do you need anything else?"


    "I want to plant ice crystal grass branches next to scavenger vines��"


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Nan He kept nodding, saying that Chang Xia could do whatever she wanted, and she would do her best to support it. The Feihe tribe has guarded the Ice Crystal Valley for hundreds of years. Countless bird orcs have entered and exited the Ice Crystal Valley, but no one has noticed the abnormality of the Ice Crystal Valley and the Ice Crystal Grass.


    It is rare for Chang Xia to be so dedicated!


    The South River wizard has no opinion, and all decisions follow Chang Xia''s will.


    "Shen Rong, give me a few branches of ice crystal grass with the most black spots. I will try to plant them beside the scavenger vines, and choose the other shady corners to plant." Chang Xia said.


    Previously.


    Ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books brought by the sorcerer of the South River.


    The three of Chang Xia read through them one by one.


    After discussing the results, Chang Xia is ready to start planting ice crystal grass branches.


    The life force of the ice crystal grass branches in the rattan basket is rapidly draining.


    Chang Xia was worried that all these ice crystal grass branches would dry up and die if they couldn''t wait for tomorrow. She cut the ice crystal grass branches not for waste, no matter whether they can grow or not, at least they can''t wither.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia took the bone knife and gently cut off the excess branches on the branches of the ice crystal grass.


    Use the bloodline ability to warm these branches over and over again.


    Bloodline Ability �� Healing and Bloodline Ability �� Birth are used together in Changxia. Its purpose is to prolong the life of these branches as much as possible and replenish their lost vitality.


    gradually.


    Layers of fine sweat appeared on Chang Xia''s forehead.


    "Chang Xia, take a rest." Shen Rong said.


    When Chang Xia and the South River wizard planted the branches of ice crystal grass.


    Shen Rong went into the kitchen to steam eggs for Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, take your time." Nan He said: "Shen Rong has made the steamed egg, you should eat something first. After you rest well, we will continue to work."


    Obviously, the sorcerer of the South River is also worried about tiring Chang Xia.


    After arranging for the elders of Nanxu to go to the Shinahai site, I have to contact Su Ye.


    The matter of Ice Crystal Valley and Ice Crystal Grass is too important.


    Even if he was cheeky, the South River wizard wanted to invite Chang Xia to stay in the Feihe tribe for a while. Before inviting Changxia to Qinghai Plateau, the purpose is to eat carrion vines. Now it has turned into ice crystal grass, no matter what, you should talk to the twilight forest orcs.


    After all, the South River wizard did not want to provoke Su Ye.


    "Okay, take a break." Chang Xia patted the soil off his hands and stood up with his waist.


    Shen Rong put the steamed egg on the long table, and then helped Chang Xia to fetch water and let her wash her face and hands. Next to it, there are a few pieces of barbecue.


    Dinner will be at the side of Chief Stebar.


    However, Shen Rong was worried that Chang Xia would be hungry.


    This meal is afternoon tea.


    In the afternoon, in a hurry to go to the Ice Crystal Valley, Shen Rong didn''t have time to prepare snacks. A few days ago, he would prepare some snacks for Chang Xia to eat when she was hungry.


    a while.


    Chang Xia and Nanhe Wizard were sitting at the long table.


    The two ate steamed eggs and barbecued meat while chatting.


    The steamed eggs of the sorcerer of the South River do not contain the secret medicine of boa and snake, and they add minced meat. The taste was very good, she was very happy to eat it, and even sighed, saying, "I''m used to the food you make, how can it be good when you leave later?"


    "Haha!" Chang Xia smiled happily.


    No matter how many times I hear this, it makes me really happy.


    After a while.


    The two put down the dishes and got busy again.


    Plant all the ice crystal grass branches before it gets dark.


    late.


    Chang Xia is afraid that the vitality of the ice crystal grass branches will all dissipate.


    "Ouch! It''s all planted." Nan He supported his waist and said, "I haven''t moved for a long time. If my body moves a little, it''s sore. UU reading "


    heard.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly.


    The sorcerer of the South River had a beautiful face and spoke the words of an old orc.


    This sense of disobedience was too strong, and Chang Xia couldn''t bear it.


    "Chang Xia��" Fini came over and called the three of Chang Xia to eat. When he saw it, he saw that Chang Xia was half-squatting, planting branches of ice crystal grass, and was slightly startled: "Chang Xia, why didn''t you call us to help?"


    "You can''t help, this thing is delicate, but it''s no better than scavenger rattan." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and explained with a smile.


    Ice crystal grass branches are weak.


    Every branch needs to be nourished with bloodline ability before it can be planted.


    After dinner, go back to the birdhouse.


    It may be necessary to use the bloodline ability to warm up again before going to bed.


    At the beginning, the vine tree, light tree and light grass were not as delicate as ice crystal grass.


    It is no wonder that for hundreds of years, the bird tribe has not been able to breed new young plants of ice crystal grass. This ice crystal grass is too delicate and will wither if you are not careful.


    Orcs want to grow ice crystal grass, it is tantamount to a dream.


    As they spoke, Chang Xia and Nanhe Wizard washed their hands.


    I plan to go to the Stebar patriarch''s house for dinner.


    At the same time, the sorcerer of Nanhe had to arrange for the Orcs of the Bird Tribe to go to the Shnahai Ruins to harvest the scavenger vines. Then contact the Twilight Forest and discuss with Su Ye to let Chang Xia live in the Feihe Tribe for as long as possible.


    at the same time.


    Chang Xia thought about how to compost.


    It is not difficult to make ordinary farmyard manure, but the process is difficult.


    Fortunately, the rainy season has recently entered, and the temperature has begun to rise, which is good news. The temperature is low, the composting time is long, and the effort is delayed.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The website of the mobile version of the novel of the Republic of China:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The last days to wear to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure The literature update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1056： add more

    "Cough cough!"


    Patriarch Stebar coughed and said in a low voice, "Wu, how did you and Chang Xia chat?" After he returned to the bird''s nest, Tinaya recounted what happened in the Ice Crystal Valley and told Si in detail. Patriarch Debar.


    "Very good." Nan Hedao.


    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at the elder Nanxu.


    "Nanxu, take some totem warriors to the Shinahai ruins and harvest as many scavenger rattans as you can. It will be useful in the long summer."


    Immediately, all the orcs looked over.


    "Wu, are you sure you''re right?" Feeney said excitedly.


    Previously, the sorcerer of the South River asked the orcs not to approach the scavenger vine forest at will. How did you change your mind this time?


    think about.


    Fini turned to look at Chang Xia.


    "You heard it right, I did say that you need to harvest more scavenger vines. I believe you have heard more or less about the Ice Crystal Valley and the Ice Crystal Grass. Soon, this matter will spread. The entire Feihe tribe."


    Saying that, the South River wizard paused for a moment.


    "Carrion-eating vines are related to the survival of the Ice Crystal Valley, so be careful. Chang Xia needs something recently, and Stebarr has arranged for the Feihe Tribe to cooperate fully. If necessary, suspend hunting and picking."


    There are more ways to eat highland barley, and the bird family''s demand for food is no longer urgent.


    They only need to harvest more highland barley to ensure that the orcs of the bird tribe will not starve, which is enough. At present, the ice crystal valley and the ice crystal grass are the first.


    "Yes." Sdebar replied.


    The other bird orcs nodded.


    These topics have not been involved for a long summer.


    Today, the elder Pukang took the elder bird horn to go hunting. The rock antelope did not hunt, but the bighorn deer was hunted again. It can be seen that there is a huge herd of deer near the Flying Cliff Stream.


    In addition to the big horned deer, there is also a large basket of fish.


    These fish were different from what Chang Xia had eaten before.


    It should come from the fish in the water of Feiyajian Stream, half the size of a palm and lighter in color than the river fish.


    This small fish is baked on a slow fire and fried until golden on both sides.


    Thief incense.


    "Shen Rong, hurry up and dispose of this basket of fish. Later, you can directly make small dried fish, which can be eaten as a snack or eaten as spicy fish." Chang Xia said excitedly.


    this moment.


    She forgot that she was in Flying Cliff Stream.


    The Feihe tribe has no rice at all, and naturally cannot eat white rice.


    "Rice, where did you get the rice?" Qiao Yu smiled and said, "Changxia, there is no rice in the Feihe tribe. If you want to eat rice, you have to go back to the Twilight Forest."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s face changed slightly.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s sullen expression, Qiao Yu slapped himself.


    "Changxia, the Feihe tribe can''t eat white rice. However, spicy fish with Guoguo is also good, and it can also be made into bread." Qiao Yu hurriedly changed the subject.


    It''s fragrant and spicy, and after a bowl, I want to have another bowl.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll go back to the wizard''s hall in the evening to contact Su Ye, and ask her and the Fu tribe to help me get some rice. My clan can exchange things. Besides white rice, what else do you want to eat, let me arrange it." Nan He Pai With a promise in her heart, in order to keep Chang Xia living in the Feihe tribe, she sacrificed herself.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia was really moved.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe, is this not a good idea?" Chang Xia hesitated and did not speak.


    The sorcerer of Nanhe smiled, obviously being raised by Su Ye, but Chang Xia''s personality was nothing like Su Ye''s.


    "Both the Ice Crystal Valley and the Ice Crystal Grass need your help. My family can''t come up with anything better to exchange with you. Exchange some food with Dusk Mist Forest to make your food more comfortable. This is what it should be." Nan He is very frank.


    The Qinghai Plateau is not only an ice crystal valley of the Feihe tribe.


    Since there is a problem with the Ice Crystal Valley of the Feihe tribe.


    Obvious.


    The other two ice crystal valleys are only going to get worse.


    After all, the ice fruit picked by the Feihe tribe every year has always been the most and the best among the three tribes.


    "Okay, trouble the Nanhe wizard to remember." Chang Xia said.


    She understood the hidden meaning in the words of the sorcerer Nanhe, and hoped that she could stay in the Feihe tribe temporarily and help the bird tribe understand the situation of the Ice Crystal Valley and the Ice Crystal Grass.


    If you can successfully breed ice crystal grass young plants.


    Nature couldn''t be better.


    Of course, this is all based on Chang Xia''s willingness.


    "Sorcerer of the South River, remember to exchange some chili peppers with the Tianshi tribe. By the way, the seaweed sugar from the Dadi tribe is also a good thing. Finally, the fans of the Heluo tribe must not be forgotten."


    Fini laughed and ran to the South River wizard to act like a spoiled child.


    Just looking forward to the exchange of more things from the Dusk Forest.


    There is nothing in the Shnahai Ruins. If there is more food, I believe that the progress of the orcs'' exploration will be greatly improved.


    "Okay, okay, it''s all up to you. After the meal, you ask Tinaya to write down everything you want to exchange, and then I''ll take it back to the wizard''s hall." Nan He said.


    Birds have a lot of good things.


    However, with the improvement of orc life.


    It is not possible to imagine the exchange as before.


    "Sorcerer of the South River, you are so kind!" Fini''s heart jumped with joy and circled around the South River. On the side, Ferris and other bird orcs quickly searched for Tinaya and asked her to help record what she wanted to exchange.


    Wait for the tribe to exchange things back.


    They then took out the equivalent materials and exchanged them with the tribe.


    The Feihe tribe has always been privately owned.


    This time, Chang Xia and the others are here, and Ferris and other beasts will eat and drink at the house of Patriarch Stebar. Normally, for ten days and a half months, UU Reading and the others wouldn''t necessarily come here, let alone stay and eat and drink.


    However, it''s cool to eat and drink.


    Phyllis felt that this good habit should be maintained.


    It was dark and the night was cool.


    The courtyard is hung with light stones, and the whole courtyard is brightly lit.


    In front of Chang Xia, there was a medicinal meal stewed with fruit chicken. In the afternoon, the fruit chickens they caught in the Ice Crystal Valley and the others slaughtered five. One is stewed with medicinal food for Changxia, and the four are stewed into chicken soup, and everyone drinks it together.


    The rest, Tina Ya kept for Chang Xia.


    Raised with the pheasants caught by Das, intending to let Chang Xia eat slowly.


    Considering the special nature of the ice crystal valley, the fruit chickens growing in the ice crystal valley must be extraordinary. The bird tribe didn''t pay attention before, but recently they have been busy with Chang Xia.


    The Feihe Tribe is somewhat guessing.


    "Huh?" Chang Xia exclaimed and said in shock: "How come the effect of this medicinal diet has become stronger? You should drink the chicken and fruit soup, see if there is any difference?"


    The medicated diet stewed with fruit chicken is as effective as eating boa snakes, or even stronger.


    This made Chang Xia feel like he was eating red carp.


    Even black fish and white fish have no such obvious effect.


    "The belly is warm."


    "Yeah! It''s warm, it''s hot."


    "Sorcerer Nanhe��" Chang Xia looked at the sorcerer Nanhe eagerly, opened his mouth and said, "This fruit chicken is really different, haven''t you discovered it before?"


    "The fruit chickens are small and have little meat. Occasionally, young orcs from the tribe will hunt fruit chickens, but we don''t pay much attention to these things." Nan He explained slightly embarrassed.


    The bird tribe''s cooking skills are ordinary. No matter how good or bad the chicken is, it can''t be eaten differently when it is made unpalatable.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The website of the mobile version of the novel of the Republic of China:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The last days to wear to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure The literature update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1057： delicacy, fruit

    "Fruit chicken is a delicacy, and its value is comparable to that of red carp." Chang Xia bluntly said, "Is there any other biological activities in the Ice Crystal Valley to remove fruit chicken? You should all know how precious red carp is, although you haven''t figured out the fruit chicken. The truth of the situation, I think... the preciousness of the chicken is self-evident."


    Chang Xia said that the value of fruit chickens is comparable to that of red carp.


    Suddenly, the surrounding orcs were dumbfounded.


    "Tinaya, give me a bowl of fruit and chicken soup." Nan He said excitedly.


    She doesn''t like to drink soup, and usually seldom takes the initiative to drink soup. Usually eat more berries and plant roots.


    Tina Ya stood up and hurriedly scooped up soup for Nanhe Wizard.


    Holding a bowl, the South River wizard sipped the chicken soup. A warm air quickly slid down the throat into the stomach. Immediately after, the warm airflow rushed to the internal organs.


    Mmm!


    The tired spirit of the sorcerer of the South River could not help but feel a lot more energetic.


    "Fruit chicken soup can warm and nourish the spirit. Thousands of years ago, the Snow Mountain Temple asked the bird tribe to plant ice crystal trees, and it really wasn''t just for ice fruit."


    Fruit chickens, there are many living in the Ice Crystal Valley.


    Birds are afraid that fruit chickens will be filled with ice fruit, and often actively drive or hunt fruit chickens.


    Now it seems.


    This move is more like chasing the end.


    If Chang Xia complained, she would say to buy caskets for pearls.


    Compared with ice fruit, fruit chicken is more valuable.


    "Fruit chickens feed on ice fruit. Is there a possibility that this ice crystal tree was planted to raise fruit chickens? Thousands of years ago, what the Snow Mountain Temple really wanted was not ice fruit, but fruit chickens. By the way, the ice crystal valley removes fruit. Chicken, are there any other creatures?" Chang Xia pondered and proposed a new possibility.


    Phyllis swallowed his saliva and said, "Chicken is the most common in the ice crystal valley. Although there are other animals living in the valley. However, they are afraid of the low temperature in the valley and seldom live in the valley for a long time."


    heard.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "The chicken is really special."


    "Fruit chicken, it''s a bit like the white-footed chicken in Salt Lake." Shen Rong said.


    White-footed chickens like to peck at salt crystals and often live near salt lakes, which will degenerate away from salt lakes. The fruit chickens feed on ice fruit and like to live in the ice crystal mountains, and the result is obvious.


    Ice Crystal Valley and Ice Crystal Grass all exist because of chickens.


    Fruit chicken is the key.


    The lively long table suddenly fell silent.


    The Feihe tribe has taken care of the Ice Crystal Valley for hundreds of years. Today, they suddenly learn that what they need to take care of is actually fruit chickens, not ice crystal grass.


    It really wants to vomit blood!


    I wanted to refute, but couldn''t find a reason to refute.


    "A Rong, help me drink some." Chang Xia said: "The fruit chicken medicinal food is too nourishing. I drink all this big bowl. I''m afraid I will have a nosebleed and make up for it too much."


    A table of orcs eat four fruit chickens.


    Chang Xia ate one by himself, and changed it to the chicken soup medicated diet he tasted, and he just ate it. However, the fruit chicken medicated diet really can''t be eaten.


    "Forget it. Let Fini Qiaoyu and the others share it. This medicinal meal is mainly for nourishing the body, and it is good for the body for females to drink it." Companion''s bowl handed over.


    Sure enough, Phyllis understood.


    The Heluo tribe did not hide the matter of Nanfeng Maple Leaf.


    Everyone knew that Nanfeng and the others quickly conceived a beast cub, which had something to do with Changxia. At the same time, it is also related to the medicinal diet prepared by Su Ye.


    "Qiao Yu, give me the bowl."


    "Fini, Ayu...Quick, hand the bowl to Shen Rong."


    Seeing this, an urging voice came from the long table quickly.


    Nanhe wizard and other unwitting bird orcs looked at each other, not knowing why.


    So, Phyllis leaned closer to the ear of Patriarch Stebar and whispered a few words.


    "Phyllis, are you sure?" Sdebar exclaimed excitedly.


    Phyllis said: "Yes."


    "Chang Xia, can all orcs eat this medicinal meal?" Sdebar looked at Chang Xia excitedly, the situation of the bird race was similar to that of the orc race. There are not many orcs in the Heluo tribe, so is it not the case in the Feihe tribe.


    Just now, Phyllis told him.


    Drinking medicated diet helps to condition male and female bodies and facilitates pregnancy.


    This made Patriarch Stebarr''s eyes bloodshot instantly. If he hadn''t remembered his identity, he would have wanted to rush to Chang Xia and shake her body vigorously.


    "Yes. The herbs are lighter. The stewed medicinal diet can nourish the body. Both males and females can eat it." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    heard.


    The South River wizard was the first to react.


    Immediately afterwards, the orcs such as Tina Ya and the elders of Nanxu all came back to their senses.


    What can you do to take care of your body.


    Naturally, for the sake of giving birth to cubs.


    "Good, good, good!" Nan He took a deep breath, looking at Chang Xia with loving eyes. No wonder Su Ye always said that Changxia is a lucky star, what kind of lucky star is Changxia, it is clearly a divine envoy!


    In this world, nothing can stop her.


    Immediately.


    The sorcerer of the South River once again added one more thing to his diary.


    Take the medicinal materials from the wizard''s hall to Tinaya, and ask her to help prepare the medicinal meal, and then distribute it to the tribesmen, and let the clansmen cook the medicinal meal in the bird''s nest.


    She is looking forward to a few more bird cubs in the Feihe tribe in the coming year.


    Go back to the wizard''s hall and contact Su Ye.


    Be sure to keep Chang Xia.


    In the short days of Changxia in the Feihe tribe, the life of the flamingo tribe has undergone earth-shaking changes. In the past, the orcs of the bird tribe ate highland barley, mainly fruit.


    Well now.


    Bird tribe orcs can eat in different ways.


    In addition, the popularity of various delicacies has made the birds who do not have heavy appetites to pursue the exquisiteness and gorgeousness of their food. This seriousness is no less than their own dress up.


    this meal.


    The sorcerer of the South River was both happy and apprehensive.


    After the meal, she directly beastized and rushed into the sky.


    "Chang Xia, you rest early in the evening, I will come to see you tomorrow." Nan He''s words were not finished, the bird shadow disappeared under the dark night sky.


    Chang Xia shrugged.


    She could understand the excitement of the South River wizard.


    However, at the moment, the South River wizard has to contact the Twilight Forest.


    Chang Xia could only hold back her excitement and contact Granny Su Ye later. She needs to discuss with Su Ye about matters in the Ice Crystal Valley and hear what Su Ye means.


    If the Ice Crystal Valley really exists to raise fruit chickens.


    The value of the ice crystal tree/ice crystal grass will naturally plummet.


    On the contrary, the status of fruit chickens has skyrocketed.


    At the same time, in the past, the bird family drove the fruit chickens away, and the fruit chickens were not allowed to be filled with ice fruit.


    In the future, the bird family is expected to pick ice fruit and feed it to fruit chickens.


    Of course, this is a long time ago.


    First of all, Chang Xia had to find a way to breed Ice Crystal Grass before talking about anything else.


    Phyllis and other Orcs from the Bird Clan will follow the elders of Nanxu to the Shinahai site to harvest carrion vines. It will take six or seven days at the earliest.


    These six or seven days.


    Chang Xia can safely study scavenger rattan and ice crystal grass branches.


    In fact, Changxia wanted to go to the Shinahai site.


    However, the branches of ice crystal grass are too fragile. Chang Xia was worried that as soon as she left, the branches of the ice crystal grass on the hind feet would wither and die.


    Here comes.


    The ice crystal grass branches she cut back from the ice crystal valley were wasted.


    There are a total of thirty-three ice crystal grasses in the Ice Crystal Valley.


    Chang Xia did not dare to toss.


    Once the ice crystal grass withers and dies.


    Most of the ice crystal valley will be chilly, and Chang Xia dare not gamble.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1058： Fertilizers, beginning to pay off

    for days.


    Chang Xia runs between the Bird''s Nest and the Ice Crystal Valley.


    At the same time, Shen Xiaxin planted scavenger vines and ice crystal grass in the Feihe tribe.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to contact the Heluo tribe. The rice fields in the wilderness of the small river carry the hope of the future of the orcs. This matter, Chang Xia has been thinking about. Inform Su Ye about trivial matters such as Ice Crystal Valley.


    Su Ye didn''t say much.


    However, he told Chang Xia to put his own safety first in everything.


    And promised Chang Xia to help take care of the rice fields in the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    Half a month ago, the Heluo tribe finished transplanting rice. Today, the Xiaohe River Wilderness is green and exudes vitality.


    The leopard orcs like to take a walk in the small river wilderness every day.


    Coherently.


    Orcs in the White Lake business district also like to hang out there.


    Having tasted the taste of white rice, no orc dares to despise rice.


    They sent letters to the tribes behind them, hoping that the tribes would go into the forest more and find more wild rice or other grains.


    "A Rong, come here." Chang Xia squatted and waved to Shen Rong.


    There was a rare smile on his face, obviously something good happened. Recently, the bird''s nest and the ice crystal valley are running on both sides, and Chang Xia is not bored.


    "Chang Xia, have you made a new discovery?" Shen Rong put down the dried herbs and asked curiously. These medicinal herbs were sent by Nanhe sorcerer with the help of Tina Ya, and they were used to cook the medicinal meal for Chang Xia. Of course, they were also mixed with some medicinal herbs unique to the Qinghai Plateau.


    Shen Rong was very interested.


    Been doing research these days.


    He wanted to help Chang Xia make some pills, firstly, it was convenient to carry, and secondly, it improved the taste. Often taking medicine, the mouth is inevitably dull and tasteless.


    "A Rong, look at this branch of ice crystal grass��"


    Shen Rong approached and followed the direction of Chang Xia''s fingers. Looking at how different this is from the branches of ice crystal grass, it is worth the excitement of Chang Xia.


    "The dark spots seem to be less." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia clapped his hands and said, "You also think the dark spots have decreased a bit, right? It seems that we guessed correctly, this idea is correct. Planting scavenger vines and ice crystal grass together can indeed cultivate ice crystal grass."


    pity.


    Ice crystal grass vitality is still too weak.


    Chang Xia tried to dig out the branches of Ice Crystal Grass several times.


    I want to check whether the branches of ice crystal grass have thin roots.


    If the root is really found, it means that the breeding of ice crystal grass is indeed a cutting.


    Propagation by cuttings is the same as that of carrion vines.


    "The ice crystal grass needs to absorb the cold air released by the Qingming Stone to grow, and it seems that it can be planted together with the scavenger vine, which is very strange!" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia said: "The ice crystal grass needs to absorb the cold air released by the Qingming Stone to grow. This does not mean that the branches of the ice crystal grass also need it. The branches are too delicate and cannot withstand the cold air released by the Qingming Stone."


    actually.


    Chang Xia believes that the ice crystal grass can''t absorb too much cold air from the Qingming Stone.


    The one that can really absorb the cold energy of the Qingming Stone should be the ice crystal tree.


    The ice crystal tree tens of meters high is the real master that absorbs the cold air of the Qingming Stone. Compared with the ice crystal tree, the ice crystal grass may also be regarded as a young plant.


    but.


    Long Xia didn''t say this.


    The environment of the ice crystal valley is deteriorating day by day, and more ice crystal grass is needed to absorb the cold air released by the Qingming Stone, and it is imminent to cultivate the ice crystal grass.


    "You have the foresight to let the bird clan harvest the carrion vines ahead of time." Shen Rong said.


    He wasn''t interested in this kind of thing before.


    However, watching Chang Xia play around every day, gradually, I find it quite interesting.


    "How to turn rot-eating vines into fertilizer is still unknown." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "The composting with mulch is going well, but I don''t know how long it will take."


    recently.


    Chang Xia let the Feihe tribe go down the mountain stream and dug several big pits.


    These pits are intended to be used for composting.


    It is filled with mulch, dead leaves, and bird droppings from the forest, which are stacked layer by layer for fermentation.


    Retting takes time to ferment, so Changxia used soil ash to fertilize the rot-eating rattan and ice crystal grass branches.


    So far, the results are still good.


    However, the real results.


    It is also necessary to wait for the fertilization to see the situation of the carrion vine and the ice crystal grass.


    "Chop the rot-eating rattan rattan, can''t you think like composting?" Shen Rong pointed to a certain Dangyang hillside under the mountain peak, where several large pits were dug, and the pits were the nearest to the Feihe tribe. fruits of labor.


    only.


    The smell around there is pretty horrible.


    It''s okay, no orc dares to approach.


    Orcs have a keen sense of smell, and the smell of composting is foul.


    If the bird clan lived high enough, I am afraid that no one would dare to settle in the radius of ten miles.


    Rao is so.


    They can still smell a little stench in Changxia.


    Obviously, these odors were brought by the wind.


    From such a distance, you can still smell the stench, and if you are closer, the smell in the vicinity is unimaginable.


    "We don''t know much about carrion vines, I don''t know." Chang Xia said.


    However, Chang Xia did have this plan.


    "In addition to chopping and composting, I would also like to try soaking


    Ways to try, like burning is also good. "


    There are always more solutions than problems.


    Better than man.


    "Changxia��"


    While speaking, the voice of the South River wizard sounded.


    Immediately after, the South River wizard and Tina Ya walked in from the outside.


    Recently, they like to come over and watch Chang Xia serve rot-eating vines and ice crystal grass. The small books have memorized two books, all of which are about Chang Xia''s handling of carrion vines and ice crystal grass.


    "Come here and have a look!" Chang Xia beckoned and said happily: "A Rong said that the black spots on the branches of the ice crystal grass are decreasing, do you see? The scavenger vines have grown by two centimeters, and the ice crystal grass temporarily no change."


    Chang Xia believes that no change is the best change.


    This means that the condition of the ice crystal grass branches is improving.


    "Really?"


    "I see, it''s so good!"


    Chang Xia''s words made the two wizards of Nanhe excited.


    "1, 2, 3..."


    Tina Ya squatted down and counted the dark spots on the branches of the ice crystal grass carefully. In her notebook, she recorded the condition of every branch of ice crystal grass.


    While counting, UU read and compare.


    gradually.


    Tinaya''s expression got better and better.


    Wizard Nanhe determined the condition of the ice crystal grass branches earlier than Tina Ya through the means of witchcraft, and said happily: "Chang Xia, thank you!"


    During this period of time, the long summer has done bit by bit.


    Both the South River Wizard and the Feihe Tribe were watching.


    "No thanks." Chang Xia shook his head with a smile, and said, "I plan to add some soil ash. When the manure in the mountain stream is well composted, I can add some farmyard manure. However, I think what the ice crystal grass really needs is food. Rotten vine, unfortunately, how to make rotten vine into fertilizer, I am still at a loss."


    "Chang Xia, you have done enough." Nan He said seriously.


    Tinaya said: "In another day or two, the elders of Nanxu will be able to rush back to the tribe. At that time, we will study together how to make scavenger vines into fertilizer."


    Recently, South River wizards have been tossing around in the wizard hall.


    It is a pity that no usable animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books can be found.

 Chapter 1059： Sarah Rewards Plus

    "Burn."


    "soak."


    "Chop up the comt��"


    Two days later, the elders of Nanxu successfully brought back a large amount of scavenger rattan.


    Chang Xia took the orcs of the bird tribe to study how to make scavenger rattan into fertilizer for the branches of ice crystal grass to absorb.


    She tried countless ways.


    Each method works, but the effect is mediocre.


    It''s far from the magic effect of Jane''s painting, let alone let the ice crystal grass grow into an ice crystal tree. It is difficult to even grow the branches of ice crystal grass into young ice crystal grass, mainly because the effect is too slow and cannot achieve the effect expected by Changxia.


    Crafted from Rotten Vine canes as fertilizer.


    the past half month.


    In half a month, the garden scavenger rattan and the ice crystal grass branches are getting better.


    However, it is not good enough.


    "Chang Xia, take a break." Shen Rong said.


    They have lived in the Feihe tribe for more than 20 days.


    In a few days.


    The things that the Feihe Tribe exchanged with the Dusk Forest will arrive at the Feiya Stream.


    "Slow progress!" Chang Xia sighed, rubbing his brows, feeling a little tired. She has tried all kinds of methods.


    Ding Ding��


    A sound came from the sound shell in the beast bag at the waist.


    "Witch." Shen Rong said.


    He took off the beast sack, took out the sound shell and handed it to Chang Xia.


    "Mother Su Ye." Chang Xia shouted softly and asked, "Could there be an accident in the Xiaohechuan Wilderness Rice Field?"


    "I''m fine, so I can''t contact you?" Su Ye jokingly replied, "The rice fields in the Xiaohechuan wilderness are in good condition, so you don''t have to worry about it all the time. I heard that the production of fertilizer from scavenger vines has not progressed yet?"


    "Yes, the progress is average." Chang Xia said.


    The fertilizer produced now is far from the effect on the simple painting. Although it is indeed effective for ice crystal grass, the efficacy is too low. Fertilizers of this level are less effective on the Ice Crystal Grass in the Ice Crystal Valley.


    Not to mention let the ice crystal grass grow and evolve into the ice crystal tree.


    "Have you ever thought about using rotten vine as a medicinal material and stewing it into a medicinal meal?"


    bang-


    A flash of lightning flashed across Chang Xia''s mind.


    Medicinal diet.


    No, it should be a drug.


    The main ingredient is scavenger vine, and it is boiled into a potion for ice crystal grass.


    Depend on.


    Why didn''t you think of it before?


    "Mother Su Ye, you are the best!" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    outside the courtyard.


    Nanhe wizard and other orcs were just about to enter the hospital.


    He heard Chang Xia''s cheers, and muttered that Su Ye was the best.


    Suddenly, the orcs were at a loss.


    As the progress of the research slowed down, Chang Xia felt a little more gloomy. It was rare to hear her laugh out loud, and everyone''s tense mood was relieved a lot.


    "Chang Xia, what are you talking about with Su Ye?" Nan He asked curiously. Taking Tinaya into the courtyard, Ferris and the others returned the scavenger vines and went to the Shnahai Ruins again. After all, the three races jointly explored the Shnahai Ruins and the Inami Water City Ruins.


    The Shnahai site is the home of the bird family.


    As one of the three major tribes, the Feihe tribe should not be too procrastinated.


    "Talk about how to make scavenger vines into fertilizer��"


    "There is a result?"


    The South River wizard was nervous.


    Watching Chang Xia seriously with Tinaya, waiting for her answer.


    "Sorcerer Su Ye suggested, let''s change our minds. Use the scavenger rattan as a medicinal material and boil it into a potion." Chang Xia explained, she took out the animal skin scroll again, and carefully observed the simple paintings on the animal skin scroll .


    The more I looked at it, the more I felt that the painting on the simple painting should be a potion made from rotten vines.


    "This idea is exquisite!" Nan Hedao.


    Another way of thinking is to treat the ice crystal grass as a patient.


    Carrion-eating vine is a medicinal material for the treatment of diseases, and it is naturally able to prescribe the right medicine by brewing it into a medicine.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to do it?"


    "Try it."


    Having said that, the two plan to start the experiment.


    Shen Rongtinaya helped prepare the stove and pots for cooking the medicine. Of course, other herbs are needed in addition.


    Recently, Chang Xia needs to drink medicated diet.


    The sorcerer of Nanhe was generous, and obtained a copy of all the medicinal materials in the wizard hall.


    Now, the bird''s nest where Changxia lives, the most medicinal materials are not lacking.


    Research ice crystal grass for nearly a month.


    Chang Xia''s understanding of ice crystal grass is deeper than that of some bird orcs of the Feihe tribe.


    Discuss with the South River wizard which herbs to add, and then take out the rotten cane and slice it, planning to boil the medicine.


    However, after all, this medicine is not that medicine.


    The added medicinal materials do not necessarily have to be medicinal materials swallowed by orcs.


    Such as the dirt of the Ice Crystal Valley, Ice Crystal Grass branches, Ice Crystal Grass leaves, and chicken droppings. Of course, there are also the soil for planting carrion vines, etc., which are all strange medicinal materials.


    Beside him, Shen Rongtina remained silent.


    Listen to the medicinal herbs the two are talking about.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t for orcs, otherwise, it would be crazy to hear the name.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia instructed, and the South River wizard started.


    A pot of incomparably strange potions gradually took shape.


    Stinky, fishy, ??weird.


    In short, an indescribable smell rose from the bird''s nest.


    vomit-


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and retched.


    Wizard Nanhe held back, her pale face could tell that she was definitely not in a good mood at the moment.


    "Chang Xia, are you cooking shit?" Pukang came back from the outside, and he was frightened by the stench from the courtyard before he left the prey in his hands.


    Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines, and explained: "Elder Pukang, don''t talk nonsense, I and the South River wizard are making a potion, this potion is made for ice crystal grass and scavenging vine."


    ��


    Elder Pukang forced a face.


    What kind of nonsense is it to make medicine for ice crystal grass and scavenging vine?


    Does it really smell like shit? !


    Covering his mouth, Chang Xia took a small step back and gave up his position to the South River wizard.


    This retreat.


    Step back directly outside the courtyard.


    A moment later.


    The sorcerer of the South River looked at the orcs speechlessly.


    She was the only one who didn''t leave in the whole courtyard, and couldn''t leave either.


    The medicine is not boiled well, and it is useless to go. What''s more, it is about the survival of the Ice Crystal Grass and the Ice Crystal Valley, so there is no way for the South River wizard to retreat.


    "Chang Xia, how long will it take?" Tina Ya whispered.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and UU Reading said: "I don''t know, it depends on what the South River wizard means. She knows better than me about cooking potions."


    "I''m going back to the bird''s nest to prepare lunch��" Tina Ya covered her mouth and nose and stepped back. No way, this smell is getting stronger and stronger, vaguely more terrifying than the composted soil pits in the mountain streams. Orcs have a keen sense of smell, and Tinaya couldn''t open her smoked eyes.


    Of course.


    How is the situation of Chang Xia and others not better than her?


    One can imagine how pitiful Nanhe wizards are in the courtyard.


    "I''m looking for Nanxu to go down the mountain to hunt." Pukang said.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and the two of them looked at the prey that Elder Pukang had just dropped in the courtyard. Even if they make excuses, the Pukang elders can''t find a better one.


    hunting or something.


    When I hear it, I feel uneasy.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to go to Patriarch Sdebar''s house?" Shen Rong whispered.


    The smell of the courtyard is too unpleasant, if not for Chang Xia. Shen Rong really wanted to go with the elders of Pukang to find the elders of Nanxu to go down the mountain to hunt, instead of staying in place and suffering from the stench.


    "No need." Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "This smell should be the smell of rotten vine. If you want to neutralize it, you have to add other deodorizing medicinal materials. Go to Tina Yaam and ask her for help. Sew a few masks."


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1060： The medicine was successful

    "Aren''t you going together?" Shen Rong frowned.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "I''ll stay and wait for Nanhe Wizard to boil the potion, and I have to confirm the potion''s efficacy."


    Her bloodline ability, naturally affinity with plants.


    No one is more suitable for testing the efficacy of medicines than Changxia.


    Even South River wizards are not as precise as Chang Xia.


    "Okay! I''ll go to Tina Yaam to help sew the mask. If you feel uncomfortable, just put a candy in it." Shen Rong gave an order and turned to leave.


    In the courtyard, the sorcerer Nanhe began to draw out the firewood in the stove, and turned to slow fire to boil the potion. At the same time, the strange potion in the pot was stirred with a wooden stick.


    The smell of choking nose made the South River wizard feel that life was worse than death.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe, how long will it take for the potion to boil?" Chang Xia asked loudly, standing outside the courtyard covering his mouth and nose, not daring to approach.


    Nan Hedao: "A quarter of an hour."


    When he said that, he looked up at Chang Xia.


    Except for Chang Xia, there is no trace of any orcs.


    The South River wizard twitched the corners of his mouth. The potion''s smell was so lethal that it drove all the orcs away.


    Chang Xia was able to stay, and the South River wizard was very pleased.


    Time passed little by little.


    gradually.


    The unpleasant stench gradually disappeared.


    With the disappearance of the stench, a fresh herbal scent followed.


    "Sorcerer of the South River��" Chang Xia was shocked.


    Lifting his feet, he went straight to the stove in the courtyard.


    At first, the potion boiled in the pot was a strange patina color and had an unpleasant smell.


    But when Procyon stopped stirring.


    The potion in the pot has undergone a wonderful change, the stench disappeared, replaced by a fresh fragrance of herbs. And the potion changed from the original patina color to light green.


    "Chang Xia, you say...Did we succeed?" Nan He stammered, excitedly looking at the light green potion in front of him.


    "Let''s enjoy the coolness, and use it later to water the ice crystal grass branches."


    Chang Xia calmly asked Nanhe Wizard to pour the potion that had been boiled in the pot into the wooden barrel next to the stove to enjoy the coolness. When it cools down, take it to water the ice crystal grass branches.


    At that time, I was sensing the changes in the vitality of the ice crystal grass branches.


    That way you can determine if the potion works.


    "Yes, yes, the medicine must first be poured into wooden barrels to cool off."


    The sorcerer Nanhe regained his composure. According to Chang Xia''s wishes, he poured all the potions into a wooden bucket and placed it next to the water tank to cool off.


    "Hey! Why doesn''t it stink?"


    At this moment, Tinaya came over with the sewn mask.


    Shen Rong stood aside, looking at Chang Xia and the two who were squatting beside the water tank with a curious expression. The strong and unpleasant stench just now disappeared, replaced by a fresh and elegant scent of herbs.


    This-


    "Now I''m 100% sure that scavenger vines can give birth to ice crystal grass, allowing it to grow and evolve into ice crystal trees. The main material of this potion is scavenger vine rattan. I discussed with the South River wizard and added some sundries. It seems that , the effect is very good." Chang Xia explained.


    nowadays.


    Just wait for the medicine to get cold, try the medicine.


    Compared with many methods such as burning and soaking before.


    Boiled into a potion can maximize the efficacy of scavenger vines.


    This was beyond Chang Xia''s expectations.


    "Changxia, I will try to cook the second pot." Nan He said excitedly.


    Smelly or something, compared with the harvest, being punished is not a big deal.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Yes, we have negotiated a total of five formulas, which can be boiled into potions. I will then select the most suitable potion for Ice Crystal Grass based on the efficacy of each potion."


    "Okay, I''ll do it now."


    "Sorcerer of the South River, please wear a mask before you start."


    Shen Rong quickly grabbed Wizard Nanhe and shoved the mask over. At the same time, let Chang Xia wear the mask. Seeing the excited appearances of the two of them, trying to persuade them to end the preparation of the medicine would probably not work.


    Wait a minute.


    Let Tina Ya come forward and notify the bird clan orcs of the Feihe tribe.


    In order to avoid the misunderstanding of the orcs of the bird clan, they thought that the mountain where the patriarch Sdebar lived was boiling shit. After all, the taste of this potion was indescribable. First, it smelled extremely strange, and then it exuded the fragrance of fragrant grass. It is no exaggeration to describe it as strange and strange.


    Before.


    The orcs were also worried about the scavenging vine forest in front of the Shnahai ruins.


    Well now.


    Also worried.


    However, the former was worried that the scavenging vine forest was too dangerous, while the latter was worried that the scavenging vine forest would not be enough. It''s interesting enough that the two fears represent diametrically opposite meanings.


    "Shen Rong��"


    Tina Ya was slightly embarrassed and called Shen Rong''s name softly.


    Here, Shen Rong held his forehead.


    "We went over to prepare lunch."


    Looking at the appearance of Chang Xia and the two, no matter what they say, most of them are useless.


    Moreover.


    This unpleasant stench is unacceptable.


    Chang Xia was immersed in the magic of the potion, waiting for her to wake up. Most of the time, he would shout that he wanted to take a bath. Shen Rong pondered. Later, he would prepare some soap horns for Chang Xiaduo so that she could take a bath and wash her hair.


    "Okay, this smell gives me a headache." Tina Ya spit out.


    Shen Rong chuckled lightly and said, "Tina Yaam, it''s not good for you to have a headache. Waiting for Chang Xia and the Nanhe wizard to formulate the secret recipe for the use of the potion, and the potion for the ice crystal grass will most likely fall on the Feihe tribe. Tina Yaam, you can''t avoid it."


    Say it.


    Tinaya showed a hopeless expression.


    Sin yo!


    She couldn''t imagine the scene of making a potion in a bird''s nest.


    Perhaps, it was time to explain to Sdebar in advance, let him go down the mountain stream, and build a few bird nests next to the composted pit. From now on, put the boiled medicine in the mountain stream, but not in the bird''s nest on the mountain peak.


    This morning.


    A terrifying stench enveloped the Flying Cliff Stream.


    Countless bird orcs retched, escaped from the bird''s nest, or entered the forest, or went down the mountain stream. Just to stay away from the stench attack.


    Avian orcs complained.


    but.


    But after knowing that the South River wizard and Chang Xia were the culprits of the stench.


    No orc dared to question.


    After all, they both know what these two are busy with recently.


    "It tastes horrible!"


    "Boiled shit? I''ve never smelled anything scarier than this."


    "I heard that it seems to be made of rot-eating vines to make pharmaceuticals. The taste of scaveng-eating vines is terrible, and after cooking, the taste is completely sublimated!"


    For a time, the orcs of the bird race were talking a lot.


    Although Tinaya explained, after the potion is boiled, the smell is very fresh and pleasant. However, no bird orcs dared to believe it.


    Too much energy.


    The two of Chang Xia didn''t even eat lunch. UU reading


    Concentrating on boiling the medicine, there is a lot of meaning that if the medicine is not cooked well, you will not eat.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong was helpless.


    Fortunately, five doses were prepared in total.


    More.


    The whole tribe of Feihe tribe has to explode.


    "Tinaya, isn''t it over yet?" Sdebar slumped on the wooden chair, his keen sense of smell allowed him to smell the stench emanating from Chang Xia across a few bird nests.


    Tina Ya rolled her eyes and said, "It''s over, the stench will end naturally."


    "Can this potion really make the ice crystal grass grow and evolve into an ice crystal tree?" Sdebar covered his mouth and nose and looked at Tinaya eagerly.


    "Listen to what Chang Xia said, yes. However, the specific situation will have to wait for them to prepare the potion before testing it." Tina Ya put the food in the pot to warm it up. Chang Xia and Nanhe Wizard have not come yet, depending on the situation. Come over until it''s over.

 Chapter 1061： homesick

    "Changxia��"


    Wizard Nanhe, holding a pen and paper, respectfully followed Chang Xia.


    All five doses of medicine have been boiled.


    Five barrels of light green medicine, gently rippling, constantly neutralize the stench in the courtyard.


    "Potion No. 1, 15%."


    "Pharmaceutical No. 2, 18%."


    "Potion No. 3, 21%."


    Pharmacy No. 4 and No. 5 have not cooled down and cannot be used for testing for the time being. However, judging from the results of the first three drug tests, the drug using rot-eating rattan rattan as the main material has achieved gratifying results.


    Not only can it provide the nutrients needed for the growth of ice crystal grass branches.


    At the same time, it can also allow the ice crystal grass to grow and evolve into the ice crystal tree.


    Looking at all the dark spots on the branches of the ice crystal grass, the smile in Chang Xia''s eyes became stronger and stronger. She gently shook the potion in the water ladle, since the scavenger vine cane can be used as the main ingredient to make the potion for planting ice crystal grass.


    That-


    Change the recipe.


    Is it possible to make a potion for growing rice as well?


    The chemical is mixed with water or other soil ash in proportion, and it can naturally become the fertilizer that Changxia said before. The newly cultivated wilderness is not worried about fertilization for the time being.


    However, with the intensification of cultivation over the years.


    No matter how fertile the soil is, it will become barren.


    Plan ahead, this is from Chang Xia of Su Ye Church.


    People without thought, he must worry about.


    cuckoo ��


    Suddenly a few hungry voices sounded.


    Chang Xia and Nanhe Wizard looked at each other and smiled.


    "Let''s go, go to Tinaya''s place for lunch. No. 4 and No. 5 medicine, it''s not too late to test it in the afternoon." Nan He put away the pen and paper, fetched water, and called Chang Xia to wash together.


    this time.


    The stench in the courtyard gradually dissipated.


    However, there are still scavenger rattan piles in the corner, and a little stench is inevitable. It had been smelling bad before.


    The two felt nothing was wrong.


    But after work.


    The two of them smelled the stench on their bodies, and they immediately disliked it.


    "I want to take a bath and wash my hair again. Then I''ll go to the Sdebar Patriarch''s house to eat. It smells so bad!" Chang Xia said with disgust.


    The South River wizard retched.


    "I''m going back to the Wizard''s Hall��"


    When the words fell, she recovered her animal body in the courtyard and quickly rushed into the sky.


    Obviously, the sorcerer of the South River also disliked the odor on his body. Smell the smell, the smoked eyes are about to flow out.


    This situation used to eat.


    Most of the time, I couldn''t help but vomit.


    "Chang Xia, haven''t you finished yet?" Shen Rong came back from the outside, and he cleaned up the prey that Elder Pukang got back at Patriarch Sdebar''s house. Elder Quejiao and other orcs returned to the Shinahai ruins early in the morning.


    They returned to the Feihe tribe, mainly to visit Changxia.


    After reading it, I naturally returned to the Shnahai Ruins.


    Of course, before leaving, Qiao Yu and the other orcs asked Changxia Chenrong to remind him again and again. If the Feihe Tribe completes the exchange with Dusk Mist Forest, be sure to remember them far away at the Shnahai Ruins. They also want to taste white rice and miss the various delicacies of the Heluo tribe.


    "I''m boiling water, I''m going to take a bath and wash my hair." Chang Xia replied.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong paused slightly.


    "You hungry."


    "Hungry, but it stinks."


    Shen Rong smiled and said, "I''ll get you the soap horns, do you need me to go to the Clan Patriarch''s house to get the food?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia said.


    The weather is warm and the hot water is heated quickly.


    Chang Xia disliked the smell on her body, and asked Shen Rong to go into the bird''s nest to help her take all her clothes, shoes and socks to the cubicle before leaving. At this moment, Chang Xia squatted down and started scrubbing her hair.


    Boil the medicine next time.


    In addition to a mask, you must wear a hat to prevent the odor from sticking to your hair.


    The first time, the preparations were not adequate.


    After washing your hair, wrap it in a towel.


    Chang Xia walked into the cubicle and began to take a bath.


    Shen Rong helped to bring the water in. When Chang Xia entered the cubicle to take a bath, Shen Rong walked towards the house of Patriarch Sdebar, preparing to help Chang Xia bring the food.


    After the meal, let Chang Xia take a nap.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s happy expression, Shen Rong didn''t ask whether the medicine was successful or not.


    Take a guess.


    I know the medicine will be successful.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia and Wizard Nanhe would be reluctant to rest.


    Taking a bath, Chang Xia felt dizzy and sleepy. It''s a pity that the stomach kept making hunger noises, making Chang Xia feel hungry even yawning.


    Scrub the whole body up and down with soap horns two or three times.


    I heard Shen Rong''s footsteps coming from outside.


    Chang Xia walked out of the tub, wiped it clean, and then dressed neatly and walked out of the cubicle. The bath water was handed over to Shen Rong. The tub was deep and heavy. Shen Rong repeatedly told Chang Xia not to interfere.


    "Sleepy?" Shen Rong arranged the meals neatly, seeing Chang Xia yawning, he didn''t rush into the cubicle to pour out the bath water. Instead, he took the towel on Chang Xia''s head and helped her wipe the wet hair.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Sleepy and hungry."


    "Eat first, and then go back to the bird''s nest to sleep." Shen Rong said.


    Holding a towel and gently wiping Chang Xia''s hair, the scorching sun above her head was a little dazzling. However, just after taking a bath and basking in the sun, I felt warm all over.


    Chang Xia ate the fruit with big mouthfuls.


    Appetite looks good.


    "Five different recipes have been successful. Of the three recipes currently tested, the third one has the best effect. However, the fourth and fifth medicines have not been tested. After the test is completed, I will make a comprehensive review. Su Ye Mother-in-law''s proposal to use scavenger vine as the main material is correct and saves a lot of time."


    Chang Xia is very happy.


    While eating, share the results with Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong listened quietly.


    His handsome face was exceptionally handsome and charming under the sunlight.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia was immersed in the food and missed this scene.


    "When the potion is prepared, the problems of the Ice Crystal Valley and the Ice Crystal Grass will be solved. Then I will go to the Shinahai Ruins. I want to go back to the Twilight Forest..."


    Chang Xia''s voice was getting softer.


    It can be seen that it has been nearly a month since he left the Heluo tribe.


    She is a little homesick.


    I miss the Heluo tribe, the people, and Su Ye.


    For the first time ever to be out of Duskwood for so long.


    "Okay, we''re done... Let''s go back to the tribe. I heard that the rice fields in the wilderness of Xiaohe River are lush, and the **** like to go there to catch bullfrogs recently."


    "Milk tree sap from Wuhai, maple sugar from Red Maple Ridge, and thatch root candy from Woye. UU Reading "


    As soon as they said it, the two talked incessantly.


    All that is mentioned in the mouth is to eat.


    Said, the two smiled at each other.


    "Chang Xia, do you miss home?" Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia was full, put down the bowl and chopsticks, put his face against Shen Rong''s palm, and muttered, "I think, especially. A Rong, do you miss home?"


    Shen Rong paused slightly.


    He knew that the home that Chang Xia was talking about was not referring to the Heluo tribe.


    "You are home." Shen Rong said: "If he chooses to fight for hegemony, he will give up on me. I will only live for you and the cubs from now on, and the Xilu Yuan family has nothing to do with me."


    This sentence.


    Shen Rong only said it once.


    He felt that once was enough.

 Chapter 1062： Calmly reward and add more

    "Yuanhou has only your bloodline. Once he succeeds in his rise, the entire Western Land will be his, are you really not interested?" Chang Xia joked.


    Shen Rong slowly combed Chang Xia''s wet hair.


    He has no interest in what Chang Xia said about the Lord of the Western Land.


    "Why should I be tempted?" Shen Rong said, "The Western Land is different from the Eastern Land. There are strict levels there, all orcs abide by the rules, and they have not lived freely."


    If there is no Heluo tribe''s life for more than a year.


    Shen Rong probably didn''t feel that something was wrong.


    However, when you have tasted the sweetness of freedom, and look back on your previous life, you will feel boring and uninteresting.


    Shen Rong lacked interest in power status.


    Beauty, wine, money, and more.


    Not much greed.


    What annoyed Shen Rong the most was the social system of Xilu.


    Wanting to change is not something that can be done overnight. Furthermore, Shen Rong didn''t want to change, he was more eager to live a life of living and resting with Chang Xia.


    What Chang Xia said, he was not moved at all.


    "A Rong, remember what you said today. If you dare to go back one day, I, Changxia, would rather lose a partner than break up."


    the first time.


    Chang Xia expressed his intentions to Shen Rong.


    It is a warning, a reminder and an exhortation.


    Although the orcs didn''t get divorced, Chang Xia didn''t want to be the first.


    "Okay." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia''s words made Shen Rong very happy.


    When her hair was half dry, Chang Xia''s eyes were too sleepy to open.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll take you into the bird''s nest and sleep."


    "Um!"


    In response, Chang Xia closed his eyes and fell asleep in Shen Rong''s arms.


    Shen Rong settled Chang Xia.


    Only then did he return to the courtyard to clean up the tableware and chopsticks on the long table, and then poured the bath water into the small compartment. At the same time, put the wooden barrel with the potion next to the water tank and put it in the shade in the same order.


    afternoon.


    The medicine spread throughout the Feihe tribe.


    The orcs of the bird clan were so excited that they left the nest and soared and rolled in the air.


    "Witch, did the potion really succeed?" Sdebar exclaimed excitedly.


    The story of the potion spread throughout the Feihe tribe.


    However, Patriarch Stebar wanted to reconfirm with the sorcerer of the South River.


    The sorcerer of the South River nodded, his long hair casually draped over his shoulders, and said, "Success. I have tested Potion No. 123, but Potion No. 4 and No. 5 have not yet been tested. However, the effects of the medicines should be about the same."


    "Great!"


    "Wizard, can the potion be taken to the Ice Crystal Valley to fertilize the Ice Crystal Grass?"


    Patriarch Stebar clapped his hands and jumped like a beast cub. Tinaya is the most practical, since the potion is useful for the ice crystal grass branches, doesn''t it mean that it is also useful for the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley.


    "Calm down, don''t worry." Nan He said: "Wait for Chang Xia and I to test the remaining No. 4 and No. 5 medicines, and then re-formulate a new secret recipe. The current formula is not perfect. If you want to be effective against ice crystal grass, The efficacy of the medicine still needs to be strengthened.��


    Ice crystal valley temperature is low.


    Different from Flying Cliff Stream.


    The dosage of the drug also needs to be adjusted.


    After listening to Nan He''s explanation, Patriarch Stebar and Tina Ya calmed down.


    Busy nearly a month.


    It finally worked, the beastmen were so excited.


    The South River wizard can understand, she is also in a state of excitement, but she is just recovering now.


    have eaten.


    The South River wizard was not in a hurry to find Chang Xia.


    this time.


    Chang Xia should be sleeping.


    She discussed with Patriarch Stebar and decided to build a few birdhouses in a flat place in the mountain stream. In the future, the Feihe tribe will cook the medicine and put it in the mountain stream.


    The smell of boiled pharmaceuticals is too strong.


    Few orcs could take it.


    In the future, I will go to the mountain stream to cook, and let the tribal bird clan orcs take turns.


    Waiting for the end of the discussion, it will gradually turn west.


    The South River wizard headed towards Chang Xia.


    Patriarch Stebar and Tina Ya followed one after another, and the orcs of the Feihe tribe were drinking medicated meals to recuperate their bodies recently. Even Tinaya is drinking. Patriarch Sdebar and Tinaya are both young. If they can get pregnant, it will definitely be a big happy event.


    Originally, Tinaya refused.


    However, the sorcerer of the South River said that the medicinal diet is not only for the purpose of nourishing the animal cubs. The main purpose is to nurture the body of the orcs, and drinking it is good for the body.


    Here comes.


    There is no excuse for Tinaya to refuse.


    "Changxia��"


    Before entering the courtyard, Nanhe Wizard and the others saw Chang Xia inspecting the scavenger rattan and ice crystal grass branches in the courtyard.


    It''s not the same as it was a month ago.


    At first, the wilted branches of ice crystal grass were full of vitality, and they were not inferior to the scavenging vines on the side. The two were planted together, and there were no accidents. Both plants grew very well. I have to say that nature is really amazing.


    "Sorcerer of the South River, come in quickly." Chang Xia beckoned and said, "Potion No. 4, 31%, Potion No. 5, 25%. Potion No. 4 works best, we can change the formula according to Potion No. 4 as appropriate, and strive to achieve maximum effect."


    heard.


    The sorcerer of South River fell into ecstasy.


    The two of Patriarch Stebard didn''t quite understand what they heard.


    However, looking at the expressions of the South River wizard and Chang Xia, you can see that this data is very good.


    "Potion No. 4, I''ll look at the formula." Nan He walked into the courtyard excitedly, took the pen and paper handed by Shen Rong, and happily turned it over.


    "The main material is scavenger rattan..."


    "Chicken dung, dirt in the valley of ice crystals."


    "Plus ice crystal grass leaves."


    Nan He kept saying something, while Shen Rong next to him listened to the secret recipe, and the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. Thanks to the medicine prepared by this secret recipe, it is to fatten the ice crystal grass, not for the orcs to take it.


    If he took it, Shen Rong couldn''t imagine who would be able to speak up?


    but.


    Look at Chang Xia''s emphasis on carrion vines.


    Shen Rong had a bad feeling.


    Waiting for Chang Xia to bring the scavenger vine back to the Twilight Forest, wouldn''t Su Ye have any ideas? The same witch, their preferences should all be the same.


    think about.


    Shen Rong''s expression instantly became very subtle.


    With the powerful vitality of scavenger vines, it is not difficult for them to take root in the Dusk Forest. Perhaps, it won''t be long before the stench of scavenging vines will permeate the Dusk Forest.


    Think about that feeling Shen Rong couldn''t help shivering.


    "Stibal, build the bird''s nest in the mountain stream as soon as possible. Chang Xia and I are starting to prepare the medicine for the ice crystal grass, hoping to prepare it as soon as possible." Nan Hedao.


    Chang Xia said: "Let''s take these five barrels of medicine and go to the Ice Crystal Valley."


    Chang Xia is an activist.


    The medicine this time has a significant effect on the branches of ice crystal grass.


    Next, the object to be tested is naturally changed to the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley. The branches of ice crystal grass take root and grow, and gradually evolve into young ice crystal grass. However, the most important thing is to rescue the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley.


    Cultivating young plants of ice crystal grass is very effective.


    These things can be accepted by the Feihe tribe.


    Chang Xia did not intend to continue to intervene.


    She will leave eventually, and the only people who can rely on the Ice Crystal Valley and the Ice Crystal Grass are the Bird Race. Chang Xia can distinguish between inside and outside, and naturally he will not cross the line.


    "Let''s go��" Nan He was refreshing, Chang Xia said that she was going to the Ice Crystal Valley, and she turned into a beast without saying a word.


    see.


    Patriarch Sdebar hurriedly turned into a beast.


    It is impossible to let the Nanhe wizard take Chang Xia and the two to the Ice Crystal Valley.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1063： gifts from home tribes

    "Tinaya, arrange to build a bird''s nest in a mountain stream. We will talk about it later in the evening. You can go to the Ice Crystal Valley with us with a wooden barrel, and first confirm the situation of the potion."


    Confirm the situation of the medicine, and then decide the number of nests to build.


    However, the medicine used by the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley may be different. After all, ice crystal grass and ice crystal grass branches are somewhat different.


    The former is rooted in the Ice Crystal Valley, and the latter is planted in the Flying Cliff Stream.


    Climates are different.


    "Okay." Tina Ya put on the wooden barrel containing the potion, and then called the clan to help. A group of orcs went straight to the ice crystal valley, and the hurried figure seemed to be fleeing from the desert.


    "Chang Xia, I''m ready." Nan He held a pen and paper, while Shen Rong and the other orcs carried wooden barrels and stood respectfully aside.


    Chang Xia activates the bloodline ability and observes the condition of the ice crystal grass.


    After a moment.


    "A Rong, a spoonful of No. 1 medicine." Chang Xia said.


    She first determined the condition of this ice crystal grass and asked the South River wizard to record it. Then he instructed Chen Rong and the others to pour down the potion and record it again.


    Time, place, specific conditions of ice crystal grass.


    All of these need to be recorded, and you want to know the effect of the medicine.


    Observe for at least ten days to half a month.


    "Yes." Shen Rong responded and poured a spoonful of medicine into the root of the ice crystal grass. The weight given to the ice crystal grass is naturally far more than the weight of the ice crystal grass branches. Ice crystal grass branches only need one third of a spoon, and ice crystal grass is one spoon.


    This is the weight set by Chang Xia and Nanhe Wizard.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia asked the South River wizard to record the situation of this ice crystal grass.


    Immediately after, the orcs continued to go deep into the ice crystal valley and applied medicine to other ice crystal grasses. Of course, the amount of medicine is limited, and there is no way to apply medicine racks to all 33 ice crystal grasses. This is also within Chang Xia''s expectations, after all, it needs to be compared with reference.


    This time.


    It is not possible to apply potions to all ice crystal grasses.


    before dark.


    The orcs kept records of all the ice crystal grasses.


    Among them, sixteen ice crystal grasses have been applied with medicine. These sixteen ice crystal grasses wore small cards at Chang Xia''s request.


    The small card records which medicine this ice crystal grass has applied, so that the same medicine can be applied in the future. For the other ice crystal grasses that did not apply the medicine, except for a few plants that did not apply the medicine, the rest, Chang Xia and Nanhe Wizard planned to prepare a new medicine.


    "Chang Xia, what''s the result?" Nan He asked lightly.


    Chang Xia said: "Same as the previous test results, the No. 4 potion has the best absorption effect of ice crystal grass. At this time tomorrow, we need to come and apply the potion again for 5 or 7 consecutive days. You can see results.��


    "Okay, great!" Nan He was excited.


    On the side, Patriarch Stebar and Tina Ya and other bird race orcs were all excited. The Ice Crystal Valley is about to undergo a mutation, and the Feihe tribe has already known it. The other bird tribes don''t know about it for the time being. Nanhe wizard wants to wait for Chang Xia to study the potion before notifying the other two bird tribes.


    but.


    The Feihe Tribe did not go to the Shinahai site for a month in Changxia.


    The other bird orcs are more or less guessing.


    It''s just that the South River wizard didn''t speak, and the other bird tribes didn''t dare to come to disturb him.


    Days pass by in a busy day.


    this day.


    Chang Xia is still taking a nap in the bird''s nest.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise in the courtyard.


    Chang Xia yawned and opened her eyes from the bed to get up.


    "Aron��"


    "Changxia, you can eat white rice at noon."


    It turned out that the goods exchanged between the Feihe tribe and the Dusk Oi Forest successfully arrived at the Feihe tribe today. Tina Ya arranged for the bird clan orcs to specially send a copy to Chang Xia.


    Recently, Chang Xia and Nanhe Wizard have been busy researching potions.


    They all eat here in Changxia.


    Every day, Tinaya will bring things over early. When she was fine, she would come over to help Shen Rong prepare meals together. By the way, learn cooking skills from Shen Rong, and also learn how to prepare medicines.


    In the mountain stream of Flying Cliff Stream.


    There are more than ten bird''s nests built, and a stove is built near the bird''s nest.


    The Feihe Tribe successively arranged for the Orcs of the Bird Tribe to start preparing the No. 4 medicine. These boiled No. 4 medicines would be sent to the Ice Crystal Valley on a daily basis to be applied to the Ice Crystal Grass. In just three or four days, the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley exudes a different vitality.


    As long as you are not blind, you can see the changes in the ice crystal grass.


    "White rice?" Chang Xia''s confused spirit instantly regained consciousness, and said excitedly: "I got something in exchange? It seems that the tribe has achieved a good harvest this time."


    The tribe has a lot of rice.


    However, the "miserliness" of the patriarch Yigen, if he hadn''t thought about Changxia and the others in the Feihe tribe, would have been reluctant to exchange. Even if it is exchanged, it is estimated that it will kill the Feihe tribe.


    The bird race is prosperous.


    Plus, when the Birds exchanged with the Orcs before.


    Orcs suffered a lot.


    Nowadays, the Orcs are rising, and the Birds have to give up most of the benefits.


    Ha ha-


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    "The root patriarch never suffers." Shen Rong said.


    Obviously, they both know the root patriarch very well. Except for his own people, the root patriarch has always been stingy and stingy. However, the head of a clan is too generous, and the person who should suffer will become his own clan, so the patriarch of the root is just right.


    "A Rong, what are the things?" Chang Xia urged.


    Tinaya arranged for the bird clan orcs to deliver the things, and left in a hurry.


    There are a lot of things exchanged back to the tribe this time.


    Tina Ya needs to go over to help clean up. Some are easily rotten and broken, and they need to be eaten or used as soon as possible At the same time, a batch of goods has to be sent to the Shinahai Ruins.


    Before the exchange, Ferris and the orcs repeatedly warned him.


    If this falls over there, I''m sure Phyllis and the others won''t run back from the Shnahai Ruins. With Tinaya''s understanding of them, they can do such a thing.


    "Rice, dry powder, sugar, and sour radish? These should be prepared for you by the tribe, sour radish, sour cowpea, sour pepper, and all kinds of dried fruit and dried meat."


    Shen Rong flipped the animal skin bag, and the more he looked at it, the more strange his expression became.


    He guessed that this pile of things might not have been exchanged between the Bird Race and the Dusk Forest. It was specially prepared by the Heluo tribe for Changxia, and it was specially brought by the bird tribe from the mallard tribe. It''s no wonder that when she brought something over, Tinaya said that she would bring more things later.


    "Yeah! I think so too." Chang Xia smiled happily and said, "It must be Nanfeng and Xylophone Amu who helped to do it."


    These dried fruits and dried meats, at first glance, know that they are from the Heluo tribe.


    Except for the Heluo tribe, other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest would never be able to make such beautiful and delicious dried fruit and dried meat. Dried meat, made in Changxia. Dried fruit, she mentioned a few words to Nanfeng Maple Leaf. At that time, there were not enough wild fruits in the tribe, and there was no chance to make dried fruit.


    Obviously.


    Recently the tribe has been to the Holubad Basin again.


    "How about a quick taste?"


    With that said, Chang Xia picked up two pieces of dried peaches.


    One piece was fed into Shen Rong''s mouth, and the other was stuffed into his innermost. The taste is amazing, beyond Chang Xia''s expectations. It can be seen that Nanfeng and the others are worried about these jars of dried fruit.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The mobile version of the mobile version of the mortuary ghost record:


    If you like the apocalypse to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure, please collect them: () The last days to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure updates is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1064： Intimate snack

    "This tastes better than pure wild fruit!" Shen Rong said.


    Shen Rong didn''t like to eat peach and peach fruit, he despised the fur on top of peach peach fruit. However, eating dried fruit is different from eating fresh peaches.


    "It''s okay. Dried fruit is not as juicy as fresh wild fruit. It''s okay to eat it occasionally, but it will get boring if you eat it often." Chang Xia explained. However, this dried fruit is really delicious. Qinghai plateau wild fruit tastes average, except for the berries of Swartok Forest.


    It is estimated that the ice fruit tastes better, and the bird family loves to eat wild fruit.


    No wonder they are not happy to exchange ice fruit.


    The only thing that can be called a delicious ice fruit, the bird family is willing to exchange it. Before, the bird race and the orc race exchanged, and they never thought about exchanging wild fruits.


    The exchange of wild fruits was after Felix and the others went to the Heluo tribe.


    Only then did the bird race realize that the exchange of goods should not be limited to such things as animal skins and bones, and the daily needs of materials should be included in the scope of exchange.


    "Don''t eat too much, it will make your teeth sore."


    "Just a few jars of dried fruit, are you still worried about sour teeth?"


    While talking and sorting out the animal skin bags, the two chatted happily.


    "This is soy sauce meat and bacon." Chang Xia said in surprise. The rich soy sauce smell came out, and at the same time, it was put together with the soy sauce meat, as well as the cleaned bacon.


    "Steam soy sauce pork and bacon tonight, and then cook some white rice. Changxia, do you have anything else you want to eat?" greedy.


    "Smoked chicken." Chang Xia said.


    For some unknown reason, she was craving chicken, especially thinking about chicken.


    Unfortunately, there are no white-footed chickens in Fei Yajian.


    Smoked chicken is most delicious when cooked with white-footed chicken.


    "Smoked chicken, yes." Shen Rong nodded, there was no shortage of prey in the bird''s nest, live and prepared, as long as Chang Xia wanted to eat it.


    Tinaya said that Chang Xia wanted to eat and spoke directly.


    The Feihe Tribe will surely satisfy her.


    Soon, the two sorted out the contents of the animal skin bag and moved them into the kitchen to arrange them neatly. They opened fire at the bird''s nest where they lived recently, and didn''t go to the Stebar patriarch''s house for dinner.


    It''s just that Chang Xia and Nanhe Wizard are doing research.


    Occasionally, there is a strange smell floating above the bird''s nest.


    As a result, the bird clan orcs of the Feihe tribe are absolutely not close to the mountain where they live in Changxia. The power of the potion is too terrifying, but no one who has smelled it can withstand it.


    If it weren''t for the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley, the growth of the ice crystal grass was gratifying.


    The bird clan orcs are afraid that they want to strike.


    noon.


    The sorcerer of the South River brought the orcs such as Patriarch Sdebar and rubbed a meal of white rice on Chang Xia''s side. Immediately, they were all amazed by the taste of white rice.


    It is a pity that the Qinghai Plateau has many basins and streams.


    This terrain is not suitable for growing rice.


    If the bird tribe wants to eat white rice, they can only exchange it with the Twilight Forest.


    It is a pity that the South River wizard did not force it.


    Birds are used to eating fruit, otherwise they may change to eating white rice, and they may not adapt. It''s good to have an occasional meal like today.


    Xu is backed by white rice.


    The next drug test went well.


    In the courtyard, the scavenger rattan began to pull out new rattan, and the ice crystal grass branches planted next to it also pulled out new branches.


    The ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley grows amazingly under the action of the medicine.


    The ice crystal grass of about one meter doubled in size in just half a month. The plant successfully broke through two meters, and there is still a big gap from the ice crystal tree tens of meters high. However, the bird family at least sees hope.


    At the same time, there is no need to worry about the ice crystal valley becoming a forbidden area.


    all of these.


    All the changes brought about by the long summer.


    In the bird''s nest where Chang Xia lives, every day the orcs of the bird tribe come to present gifts. Among them, there are many precious light stones, animal tendon bows and so on.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe, I plan to leave for the Shinahai Ruins tomorrow." Chang Xia said.


    The original purpose of coming to Qinghai Plateau was the Shinahai site.


    Who knew it would be delayed for two months in the Feihe tribe.


    Chang Xia stroked her slightly bulging belly. She was nearly four months pregnant and could already feel the fetal movement. The Ice Crystal Valley came to an end temporarily, and Chang Xia wanted to go to the Shinahai Ruins to see it. Of course, she was more curious about scavenging vines and the city of Shnahai City.


    Shnahai Ruins.


    Thousands of years ago, the super city of the orcs.


    It''s a pity not to experience it in person when you come to Qinghai Plateau.


    Wizard Nanhe did not stop him, nodded and said, "I will arrange for the elders of Nanxu to send you there." Having let Changxia live in the Feihe tribe for nearly two months, Su Ye has been urging Changxia to return to the Twilight Forest recently.


    This trip to Qinghai Plateau.


    It really took too long.


    After passing the air with Wizard Nanhe, Chang Xia happily asked Shen Rong to pack up and set off for the Shinahai Ruins tomorrow.


    When I first came, I was alone.


    When they left, their stuff was piled up all over the bird''s nest.


    Among them, most of them were gifts from the orcs of the bird tribe to Chang Xia.


    "There are a lot of things!" Chang Xia raised his forehead, looking at the debris piled up everywhere in the bird''s nest with a headache. It''s everyone''s heart, it''s impossible to throw it away. However, it''s too much to bring it all.


    a time.


    Changxia has a headache how to pack.


    The topography of Qinghai Plateau is different from Twilight Forest.


    They all need the bird clan orcs to carry them on the road, how to pack this pile of luggage. Thinking about it, Changxia Dynasty Shen Rong released his eyes for help.


    "Look at me, it''s useless. This matter needs to be discussed with Patriarch Stebar, and see how many totem warriors from the Bird tribe will be arranged by the Feihe tribe to **** us to the Shnahai ruins tomorrow. UU Reading " Shen Rong touched the tip of his nose , said helplessly.


    Going to the Shnahai ruins from land is half as slow as in the air.


    It only takes three days for the bird tribe to fly to the Shinahai site, and it takes at least six days to walk from the land. If it is windy and rainy, it may take longer.


    "Okay, let''s clean up first." Chang Xia said.


    Elder Pukang was a little reluctant to think about Shu in Feiya Stream, and went down the mountain stream with Elder Nanxu every day to hunt. He is almost familiar with the vicinity of Flying Cliff Stream!


    this time.


    I was still hunting in the mountain stream, but I didn''t come back.


    "Ah! How did Tina Yaam sew so many clothes for me?"


    "Feather shoes, feather coat, and feather quilt."


    "My God! My clothes can fill a skin bag."


    The more he cleaned up, the more desperate Chang Xia became.


    With so much luggage, how did she bring it back to the Heluo tribe? This can''t fill a ship, even if the orcs are beasts, I am afraid that there will be five or six orcs.


    In the past two months, Chang Xia has been immersed in busyness.


    With Shen Rong taking care of her in life, she wasn''t too distracted. When the matter was over, Chang Xia decided to start cleaning up the bird''s nest, only to find that the bird''s nest was full of debris.


    Big and small, all kinds of things.


    Some Changxia know how to use it, and some don''t even know it.


    Shen Rong pursed his lips and smiled lightly.


    He has to clean up the bird''s nest every day, and Shen Rong knows the changes of the bird''s nest best. At the beginning, he talked to Tinaya, hoping that she would come forward to persuade the orcs of the Feihe tribe not to send things here.


    Tina Ya ignored it, and only said that Shen Rong would be relieved to keep it.


    One to two to go.


    Birds are naturally crowded.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The last days to wear to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure The literature update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1065： fetal movement

    "A Rong, how do you fix this?" Chang Xia pouted, resting his forehead, with a headache on his face. There are so many clutter, no matter how you pack it, you can''t take it with you.


    Shen Rong smiled and said, "Pack up first, and take it to the Shinahai site. Naturally, the bird tribe will help you. You and I don''t need to worry about it."


    but.


    He couldn''t show his timidity in front of Chang Xia.


    Upon hearing this, Chang Xia felt reasonable.


    He simply didn''t say anything, An Jing and Shen Rong began to clean up.


    One pack up.


    It was found that the animal skin bag of the bird''s nest was not enough.


    I have to find Tinaya for four or five animal skin bags to fit it.


    After careful calculation, there are more than 20 animal skin bags in total. The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched hard. It was very easy to come here, and he packed lightly, with two or three animal skin bags in total.


    when it is time to leave.


    Big bags, small bags, can''t take it at all.


    Knowing that Chang Xia was leaving tomorrow, the orcs of the Feihe tribe who received the news rushed over. So the empty courtyard, once again full.


    ��


    Is this still a friendly exchange?


    "Tina Yaam, please let them take everything back! I really can''t stack it here. Look at the luggage that Chen Rong and I have just packed. There are more than 20, and there are not enough animal skin bags. Use it." Chang Xia smiled wryly, pointing to the mountains of luggage.


    "I don''t have enough animal skin bags, and I have more. Wait, I''ll go back to the bird''s nest and get them for you. Don''t you like eating fruit? I''ll pack a few bags of highland barley for you, and you can take them to the Shinahai ruins. "Tinaya said with a smile.


    In the first few sentences, she pretended not to hear anything.


    Hearing the last sentence, Chang Xia said that the animal skin bag was not enough.


    Looking at the back of Tinaya leaving.


    Chang Xia held her forehead, annoyed.


    Did she dislike that the animal skin bag was not enough?


    no!


    Unfortunately, her words.


    All the bird orcs of the Feihe Tribe simply thought they didn''t hear it.


    The orcs of the bird race kept going back and forth to prepare gifts for Chang Xia.


    Persuasion was useless, Chang Xia could only put it down in the end, and found a chair to sit in the courtyard, looking at the piles of animal skin bags.


    There are almost fifty animal skin bags! !


    The enthusiasm of the Feihe tribe made Chang Xia happy, but full of helplessness.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang learned that he was going to the Shnahai Ruins tomorrow and ended the hunting ahead of schedule. Stepping into the courtyard, I saw the courtyard full of piles, and I was dumbfounded.


    "Shen Rong, what are these?"


    Shen Rongqing coughed and explained, "The parting gift that the friends of the Feihe tribe gave to Chang Xia, I couldn''t even persuade them."


    heard.


    Elder Pukang laughed again.


    After laughing, he said with a headache: "So many, how can I bring it to the Shinahai ruins?"


    "Tina Yaam said he would help." Shen Rong said.


    Upon hearing this, the Feihe Tribe would help solve it, and the elder Pukang didn''t ask any further questions. He looked at Chang Xia, who was lying in the courtyard basking in the sun, and asked, "Chang Xia, you have already studied almost the same amount of scavenger vines. Why do you still want to go to the Shnahai Ruins?"


    The purpose of Changxia coming to Qinghai Plateau is to eat rotting vines.


    However, when he studied Ice Crystal Valley and Ice Crystal Grass, Chang Xia learned about scavenging vines. Even Fei Yajian has successfully planted live scavenger vines. At this time, they only need to bring scavenger vines back to the Twilight Forest, and the trip will end successfully.


    "I want to go to the rot-eating vine and have a chat with the rot-eating vine master vine. Of course, I am more curious about the city of Shina Sea a thousand years ago. After all, I have come here. It would be a pity not to see it!" Xia explained.


    She was extremely curious about the grandmother that the scavenger rattan said.


    At the same time, I am also curious about the Shinahai site.


    How can you come back empty-handed when you enter Baoshan?


    This said.


    Elder Pukang didn''t say anything more.


    What Chang Xia said really makes sense. He has already come here, so how can he not bear to see it with his own eyes?


    the next day.


    Patriarch Stebar personally escorted Chang Xia to the Shnahai Ruins.


    Along with him, there is the South River wizard.


    She needs to inform the other two bird tribes about the Ice Crystal Valley and the Ice Crystal Grass. Fei Yajian is not far from the Shinahai site, and the patriarchs of the other two bird tribes are also at the Shinahai site. The Nanhe wizard plans to talk to the two bird tribes in person, and also needs to know the secret recipe and cooking method of the potion. tell them. Bayi Chinese Website


    "Changxia, a smooth journey!"


    Tinaya took the orcs of the bird clan and watched Chang Xia and the group of orcs go west.


    gradually.


    Only a few black spots remained on the horizon.


    The rest is the sound of birdsong.


    "Time flies so fast!" Chang Xia sighed, leaning on Shen Rong''s chest. Looking at the blue sky above my head, it seems as if I just arrived at Fei Yajian yesterday. However, who knows that she has been in Fei Yajian for two months.


    Time flies, time flies like an arrow.


    It''s true!


    "Yeah! Two months have passed in a blink of an eye." Shen Rong replied.


    His hand was against Chang Xia''s belly, and Chang Xia''s flat belly bulged slightly, and he could sense Shen Rong''s breath. Suddenly, his belly bulged slightly and touched Shen Rong''s hand.


    "Move, move."


    Shen Rong''s eyes widened, if he hadn''t remembered that he was on the beast of the bird clan orc at this time, Shen Rong would have almost jumped up.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Four months, fetal movement."


    She had felt fetal movement before, but at night, Chang Xia thought it was her imagination. Shen Rong also felt it today, and it seemed that the beast cub in his belly had indeed taken shape.


    only-


    I don''t know if it''s a chinchilla cub or a wolf cub.


    "Shen Rong, what''s moving?" Pukang said loudly.


    Shen Rong said excitedly, "The beast cub in Chang Xia''s belly moved, it just moved."


    hehe-


    Hearing this, the elder Pukang laughed along with him.


    Before long, they will be able to meet the beast cub in Chang Xia''s belly. At this moment, Elder Pukang and Shen Rong wanted to go back to the Twilight Forest and the Heluo tribe.


    Only when they returned to the Heluo tribe could they be completely relieved.


    Three days pass in the blink of an eye.


    The Tibetan Gorge Krudi Peak is in sight.


    The Shnahai Ruins, UU Reading is on the Krudi Peak in the Tibetan Gorge. The Tibetan Gorge Krudi Peak is the highest mountain of the bird tribe. To the east of him is a vast ocean, which miraculously disappeared this year. At the same time as Wang Yang disappeared, the Shinahai site was quietly born.


    "Chang Xia, we''re here," Sdebar reminded.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia looked down at the earth.


    The Shinahai site is like a pearl detained on the Krudi Peak of the Tibetan Gorge.


    Outside the city walls, there is suddenly a green forest of scavenging vines.


    No one knows why the scavenger vine forest has not been affected in any way. The orcs are even more unclear about how the Shnahai ruins have been hidden for hundreds of years without being spotted by the bird race. Of course, how the receding ocean disappeared, and there is no way to know, it all comes down to nature miracle.


    "Shinahai City seems to be built with streams and stones. Although there are traces of seawater corrosion, it still exudes dazzling brilliance under the sun. Even after hundreds of years, you can still see the glory of a thousand years ago. Scenery." Chang Xia murmured, the high city walls, the towering buildings, everything looked particularly dazzling.

 Chapter 1066： Shnahai Ruins

    "Sdebar, the bird race occupies the sky, why don''t you enter the Shnahai ruins from the sky?" Pukang said loudly.


    Looking down from a height, the Shinahai site is really vast.


    The closer you get, the more you can feel the majesty and majesty of the Shinahai site. Even if it is just a broken wall, you can still feel the prosperity of Shinahai City a thousand years ago.


    "I can''t get in." Sdebar shook his head slightly.


    The Shnahai ruins are very strange and can only be entered from the entrance of the city gate.


    There are many city gates in Shinahai City, but the area of ??the Shinahai ruins is too large. At present, they can only find the entrance of this city gate��the East City Gate. Before, the Shinahai site had just appeared, and the bird tribe was very excited.


    With the instinct of the bird tribe, they thought they could easily enter the Shnahai ruins.


    Guess-


    Stay close to the Shnahai Ruins.


    Only then did they discover the Shinahai ruins that could be seen clearly at high altitude. When they were waiting to get close to the place they wanted to enter, a mist would appear in front of them, and they would lose their way in the mist. No matter how long they flew, they could not enter the Shinahai ruins.


    Therefore, the bird family can only choose the stupid way.


    Land near the Shnahai Ruins, and then enter from land.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia and Chen Rong showed curious expressions one after another.


    The Shnahai Ruins are indeed unusual.


    ������


    Patriarch Stebar issued a bird song, informing the people on the ground to relax their vigilance and not attack. Soon, the ground returned to the familiar birdsong.


    The Shnahai ruins are a few kilometers away from the city.


    Patriarch Stebar descended and landed.


    The ground has been cleaned up, and large and small wooden houses have been built. The style of the wooden house is very similar to that of the wood carving, but it retains the characteristics of a bird''s nest, which looks very good.


    At the same time, there are some houses that look like shells.


    At first glance, strangely interesting.


    Chang Xia guessed that this was similar to a flat-shaped house with shells, and it should be a house for the fish tribe to rest.


    This time the bird tribe explored the Shinahai site.


    In addition to inviting the orcs to participate, the fishes were also notified.


    Similarly.


    Birds and Orcs also participated in the exploration of the ruins of Inami Water Castle in the Sea of ????Storm.


    This is also the first time the three races have worked together.


    "Sdebar, you''re finally here." Harrens smiled and stepped forward, just about to make a joke, when he turned his eyes and saw the South River wizard who came with him, he hurriedly restrained his mischievous expression and respectfully said: "Witch, you came too."


    "Harrens, where is Drenna? When I told him to come over, he said that Chang Xia is here, along with Elder Pukang and Shen Rong." Nan He returned to his human form and glanced at Harlans, Harlans'' character Tuojing, even if he became the patriarch of the Xuanying tribe, his personality has not changed at all.


    "Changxia is here��" Harlans said loudly.


    He squeezed Patriarch Sdebar away and happily extended his hands to Chang Xia.


    "I''m Harrens, the head of the Black Eagle Tribe, Harrens."


    "Harrens, don''t scare Chang Xia." De Luna went from far to near, he first greeted the Nanhe wizard, then greeted the elder Pukang, and then came to Chang Xia and the two and introduced himself: " Drenna, Chief of the Owl Tribe."


    "Chang Xia, I''ve met Clan Halens and Clan Deluna. This is my partner, Shen Rong, from the Sirius Tribe." Chang Xia said.


    Let''s greet each other.


    The orcs unloaded the skin bags.


    Harrans knew that Chang Xia was coming, and prepared the wooden house early. However, wait for Chang Xia to finish unloading the animal skin bag.


    The two Harrans found that the cabin they had prepared was too small.


    It seems that this pile of animal skin bags cannot be accommodated.


    Fortunately, the elders of Quejiao came over at this time.


    "Changxia."


    "Chang Xia, you are here."


    Qiao Yuheimeng broke the embarrassment in time and helped to move Chang Xia''s mountain of animal skin bags into the wooden house where they lived.


    The scavenger vine forest is 500 meters away from the wooden house.


    Lush and lush, it looks like an ordinary jungle from a distance.


    Of course, the color of the scavenger vine forest is different from that of the general jungle, but it can also make the orcs perceive the strangeness and will not easily break into it by mistake.


    "Chang Xia, why did you come here now?" Qiao Yu was disheartened, looking like he had just climbed out of the ground, looking very embarrassed.


    Chang Xia said: "It took a while to deal with some things."


    "Are things settled now?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all taken care of. Is the Shinahai site going well? Are there any new discoveries recently?"


    The chalet surrounds a courtyard with long tables.


    Chang Xia was sitting at the long table, while the elder Shen Rong Pukang was still moving animal skin bags. Things like animal skins and blue cloth can be stacked directly in the wooden house. However, like some food, it doesn''t work and needs to be kept outside for easy access.


    "Hei Meng dug up a good place, and there are quite a few ancient animal skin scrolls in it. Recently, everyone has been cleaning up the pothole, and after the Nanhe wizard inspects it, we will know what the ancient animal skin scrolls record. However, it should be It''s a good thing." Qiao Yu explained.


    Beside him, A Yu and other orcs agreed.


    Chang Xia and Su Ye stared at all kinds of studies.


    Qiao Yu and the others all understand that anything related to words is a good thing.


    "The potholes are all animal skin scrolls?" Chang Xia was shocked.


    "Yes! It''s all." Qiao Yu said: "There are also ancient books on white paper, we didn''t dare to move. We were afraid of damage, but the animal skin scrolls were moved out, and we haven''t cleaned them up for the time being. Here comes the wizard."


    The Shinahai site is the closest to the Feihe tribe. UU Reading


    It is most suitable for the South River wizard to come forward.


    The other witches from the Bird Clan have recently been busy helping Nan He collect information about the Ice Crystal Valley, and they are also very busy. Although he knew that the Shinahai site had a great harvest, he still couldn''t find the time to rush over.


    "Has the appliance been discovered?"


    "Yes, we have dug up a lot of bronze weapons, and they feel that they are not as easy to use as the ones we have in our hands. Those weapons are all stacked together, waiting for the South River wizard to sort them out."


    All these things need to be sorted out or sorted by the witch.


    After all, ordinary orcs can''t tell the difference between good and bad.


    "In addition to weapons, we also found a lot of strange things." A Yu said.


    Chang Xia smiled and said: "It''s not surprising to find anything in a super city a thousand years ago. You think it''s strange, maybe it was common a thousand years ago. Ancient animal skin scrolls, bronze weapons, it seems that the Shinahai ruins will allow the development of the East Land. become faster."


    While chatting, the orcs were in a good mood.


    Excavating the ruins all day was very boring. The arrival of Chang Xia and his party of orcs made the boring excavation more talkative, and all the orcs were excited.


    The sorcerer of the South River said just now.


    Have a bonfire dinner tonight and take a day off tomorrow.


    Hearing this, all the orcs gave a deafening cheer.


    The bird tribe and the fish tribe competed with each other. The excavation of the ruins was already difficult, and the pressure that appeared in the sky made the orcs even more exhausted.


    The bonfire dinner just happened to allow the orcs to release the pressure in their hearts.


    "It''s windy, Chang Xia should wear more clothes." Shen Rong reminded.


    Chang Xia stood in the courtyard, looking at the scavenging vine forest in front, Shen Rong came over with a coat. At dusk, the temperature of the Shinahai site gradually became lower and cooler.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure construction in the last days, please collect them: () The update speed of the last days to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1067： fish, cold

    "Aron��"


    Chang Xia woke up startled and turned to look at Shen Rong beside him. (For mobile reading, please visit)


    "What are you thinking?" Shen Rong asked warmly.


    Qiao Yu and the other orcs were preparing for dinner. The Nanhe wizard promised to eat a big meal tonight. On the open space, bonfires were built. All kinds of prey were slaughtered, pickled, and some orcs sang songs, which was very lively.


    "I want to eat the rotten vine forest, I want the Shinahai ruins..." Chang Xia''s voice was very soft, and it drifted into the evening wind a little bit.


    "Think? Do you want to eat the rotten vine forest, or do you want to enter the Shinahai Ruins?" Shen Rong chuckled, having been with Chang Xia for more than a year, how could he not understand Chang Xia.


    She said this, making it clear that she wanted to see it in person.


    The scavenger vine forest is okay, not far from the place of residence. However, the Shnahai site is still being excavated, and many buildings are soaked in seawater, and most of them are buried in the mud or underground. Don''t you see what Qiao Yu said before, the ancient scroll of animal skins found is underground.


    It is difficult to explore the Shinahai site because of the limited speed of excavation.


    It''s not that someone is lazy on purpose, but the excavation work requires patience and self-confidence. Violent excavation may destroy precious items, and no one dares to mess around.


    whee.


    Chang Xia chuckled lightly and said, "I think about it all. When I come, I naturally have to see it."


    "You!" Shen Rong pinched Chang Xia''s nose, indulgently, nodded, and replied, "Go, go. However, we can''t stay at the Shinahai ruins for a long time, it''s humid here, right? Neither you nor the cub are disadvantaged."


    Su Ye reminded Shen Rong about this.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia also understood that, naturally, he wouldn''t bet on the safety of the cubs. Laishing Nahai Ruins is more of a curiosity, and after the curiosity is satisfied, I will set off back to the Heluo tribe to raise the baby with peace of mind.


    "Chang Xia, come here��"


    In the distance, Qiao Yu and the others waved at Chang Xia and asked her to chat together.


    In front of the empty space of the wooden house that used to be lifeless in the past, there was a lot of noise tonight.


    The orcs were immersed in the excitement, no longer distinguishing who was who. The harmonious coexistence of the three races declares that Donglu has ushered in a different era.


    "Hey! Coming soon."


    In response, Chang Xia pulled Shen Rong towards the bonfire stand.


    ��


    the next day.


    Chang Xia woke up with a faint stench.


    When he first woke up, Chang Xia was a little confused and couldn''t tell where he was.


    Shen Rong laughed happily, looking at Chang Xia who was confused.


    "A Rong, it stinks!" Chang Xia pouted and muttered.


    Shen Rong said softly, "Chang Xia, have you forgotten where we are now? Not far from the next door is the Rotten Vine Forest."


    This said.


    Chang Xia suddenly woke up.


    "I forgot." Chang Xia said softly.


    Lying on Shen Rong''s body, he didn''t rush to get up.


    "Qiao Yu, are they up?"


    "Get up. I''ll go to the Shinahai site to help at dawn. Today, it''s the fish tribe''s turn to prepare three meals a day. We can taste the cold food prepared by the fish tribe."


    The three races are responsible for three meals a day in the open space of the wooden house.


    Today, it happens to be the fish family''s turn to take charge.


    "I don''t seem to have eaten the cold food of the fish clan. I don''t know if it is delicious?" Chang Xia was curious, pushed Shen Rong, and urged: "Get up, let''s go and see how the fish clan prepares the cold food. Like the mallard tribe, we have a good time today."


    Chang Xia loves fresh food.


    Like raw pickled and fish paste, she doesn''t like it, but she will eat it.


    Food, Chang Xia likes to eat cooked food.


    The raw pickled fish paste is delicious, but it is raw.


    Long summer to eat, not much, not often. However, she will not stop others from eating, after all, people''s tastes are different.


    Do unto others, do not impose on others.


    This has always been Chang Xia''s life principle.


    "Alright, get up." Shen Rong sat up and helped Chang Xia prepare clothes before picking up his own clothes and dressing them neatly. The temperature on the side of the Shinahai site is slightly lower than that of the Flying Cliff Stream. In addition, the orcs have to go to the ground to dig and organize the site. Everyone is used to wearing long clothes and trousers, which can not only prevent the cold, but also prevent insects and ants.


    "Che Chi Xiaoqi, is breakfast ready?" Chang Xia walked towards the stove in the open space after washing up. eight one


    this time.


    The five orcs of the fish tribe were preparing breakfast there.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the cold food or something else.


    Chang Xia didn''t smell any food, which made her quite curious.


    "Chang Xia, you''re up. We have to wait for breakfast, we are still preparing." Che Chi Xiaoqi raised his head and smiled and explained.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi is from the fish clan or killer whale clan.


    Clear sky personally sits in the ruins of Inami Water Castle.


    The Shinahai site was handed over to the killer whales to jointly explore with the birds and orcs. Che Chi Xiaoqi''s name is very cute. However, he is a fish male. The appearance is different from that of Qinglan, and it is more tough.


    In addition to several young orcs from the killer whale clan, there are also two elders, as well as orcs from the octopus clan and the seahorse clan. The people who stayed to prepare breakfast this morning were all orcs from the killer whale clan.


    "Cold food?"


    "Yes, it''s cold food. Wait a minute, Chang Xia eat it and see if you like it."


    In fact, this breakfast was specially prepared for Chang Xia.


    I have been busy exploring the Shinahai ruins recently, and I eat casually every day. Usually roasted meat, fruit, steamed bread and fish paste-based. The requirements for fish sauce are relatively high, and the number of times that UU reads is slightly less.


    There is a link between the Shnahai site and the sea.


    Fish clan fishing in the sea is easy, but fishing takes time.


    There are not enough people to explore the Shinahai ruins, and there is no time to go fishing in the sea. In the final analysis, there are too few orcs in the East Land.


    "Okay! I''m looking forward to it." Chang Xia said happily.


    Aside, Shen Rong rolled up his sleeves and asked, "Do you need help?"


    "Can you? These fish need to be sliced ??and eaten later." Che Chi Xiaoqi pointed to the fish on the cutting board. The fish was different from the fish that Chang Xia had eaten before. It had a texture similar to snowflake cattle and looked extremely beautiful. .


    If Che Chi Xiaoqi hadn''t said it was fish, Chang Xia would have thought it was beef.


    When I got closer, I couldn''t smell any fishy smell.


    "Chechi Xiaoqi, what kind of fish is this? I didn''t smell any fishy smell, it''s amazing!" Chang Xia said in surprise. Her knowledge of the sea is limited to what the orcs talk about.


    "A kind of big fish unique to the sea area-sailfish, the longest food eaten by our clan, slaughtered, sliced ??fish, no need to marinate, you can eat it directly with the sauce." Che Chi Xiaoqi explained. Knowing from the mouth of the bird family that Changxia is coming, this flagfish was specially obtained from the sea, and there is no flagfish in the waters near the Shinahai site.


    Shen Rong took the knife that Che Chi Xiaoqi handed over.


    This knife is an animal bone knife, but it is not an animal bone polished from ordinary animal bones. It should be the bones of some kind of sea beast.


    Lifting the knife, Shen Rong gently stroked the fish of the flagfish.


    A thin slice of fish was cut off.


    The very sharp animal bone knife was better than the animal bone knife used by Shen Rong.


    "This knife is very useful��" Shen Rong said. With that said, Shen Rong played a few tricks.


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The last days to wear to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure The literature update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1068： Carrion Vine Mutation

    "Whale knife. It is polished from the bones of the sea beast whale. It is the favorite knife of the fish clan. If Shen Rong likes it, when I return to the sea someday, I will give you a few whale knives." Che Chi Xiaoqi patted his chest and said proudly. .


    "Okay." Shen Rong''s eyes lit up and happily agreed.


    Weapons have a natural attraction to males, and no one can bear to refuse.


    Immediately following, a few people chatted with the whale knife.


    Aside, Chang Xia and other females covered their eyes one after another.


    Females are not very interested in weapons, and they prefer various jewelry of the chat bird tribe. However, with the emergence of orc jade ornaments, there was more talk about orc jade ornaments in the past when talking about bird jewelry, and naturally there are more issues that females can talk about.


    "Changxia, how to exchange jade ornaments of Heluo tribe"


    "Fini''s set of jade jewelry is so beautiful. I exchanged a set of stream stone jewelry with her, but I always feel that jade jewelry is more beautiful."


    "Yes, I think jade ornaments are more moist and smooth."


    Whale knife or something, Chang Xia can''t talk.


    but


    If the topic of chat is jade ornaments, Chang Xia thinks it will work again.


    "Jade ornaments, the tribe has not opened exchange for the time being. If you like it, when you have time to come to the Baihu commercial area of ??our tribe, the tribe will build a shop in the Baihu commercial area, and then the exchange price will be decided."


    To clarify the exchange, Chang Xia focused on the styles of different jade ornaments.


    White jade, black jade, jade and so on.


    Jade has so far been found in the Heluo tribe.


    If the orcs want to wear jade ornaments, they need to exchange them with the Heluo tribe.


    Birds and fishes do not lack beautiful ornaments, but what they lack is jade ornaments. For example, the stream stone ornaments and feather ornaments of the bird tribe are the most famous, while the shell ornaments, coral stone ornaments and various beautiful tourmalines of the fish tribe are difficult to copy by the outside world.


    Feminine beauty comes from nature.


    Just like there is a saying on earth that a female wardrobe will always lack a piece of clothing, but a shoe wardrobe will always have a pair of shoes.


    The reasoning is the same.


    This statement is equally applicable in Gangwa Continent.


    "Dongyu, you go to the Shinahai Ruins to inform everyone to come back for breakfast."


    Soon, a breakfast of fish-based cold food.


    On the long table in the open space.


    The fresh fish slices are tender and attractive, and the unique dipping sauce of the fish family is placed next to it. Chang Xia has tasted the dipping sauce, and the taste is similar to the fish sauce made by fish sauce grass, but slightly different. The dipping sauce of the fish family has a strong aroma of peanut butter, and the smell is stronger than fish sauce.


    At the same time, the fish family dipping sauce has more tricks.


    The sauce that resembles peanut butter is called fragrant sauce. In addition to fragrant sauce, there is also a kind of flavor sauce and dark sauce. The flavor sauce is spicy and choking, and the dark sauce is a sweet sauce.


    Three sauces, each with its own merits.


    In the long summer, I prefer fragrant sauce and miso sauce.


    Black sauce, the earth tribe bear clan should like it. Chang Xia asked Dongyu for a jar of black sauce, and planned to bring it back to the tribe for Da Ya. I also hope to exchange some of the other sauces. Dongyu is very generous, saying that each sauce can be shared with Changxia without exchange.


    These sauces, fish orcs everyone can make.


    Of course, the premise is that there are raw materials.


    The ingredients for the three sauces are all from the sea.


    Like the flavor root and fish sauce of the mallard tribe, they are very special and difficult for foreigners to imitate.


    ��Hey, eat fish soup for breakfast��


    "I want the sauce, do you have any chili sauce in Changxia? I like to eat fish sauce with spicy sauce."


    Soon, the orcs returned from the Shnahai Ruins.


    Seeing the breakfast on the long table, all kinds of discussions were heard.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to help bring chili sauce and pickled radishes over. These are all prepared by the tribe for Chang Xia. Chang Xia has no bad taste and has always had a good appetite, such as sour radish and sour cowpea, etc. It was used to entertain Patriarch Stebar and the others before, and Tinaya liked it very much.


    before leaving.


    Chang Xia left a small part for Tina Ya.


    Bringing the Shinahai Ruins, naturally, I didn''t plan to bring back the Twilight Forest.


    If the Heluo tribe lacks anything, they all lack these foods.


    "hehe"


    When the elder Pukang came to the table, he picked up the fish and dipped it in the fragrant sauce. He was immediately attracted by the unique taste in his mouth. He laughed happily, and said loudly, "The fish is good, let''s have more."


    This said.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi and the other fish clan all smiled happily.


    The fish people''s cold food can be appreciated by foreigners, which is naturally a happy thing for the fish people. Different races have different eating habits.


    Just like before, the fish people are not used to the barbecue of the orcs.


    However, with the improvement of Changxia Shen Rong.


    Fish clan now eat barbecue, that is called a happy.


    "Dongyu, is the Shinahai site close to the sea?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The Shinahai site is very large, and the whole picture could not be seen clearly in the air before. However, she did know that before the Shinahai site was born, there was a vast ocean on the Krudi Peak of the Tibetan Gorge. Could it be that the Shinahai site was connected to the sea somewhere?


    Dong Yu said, "Not far."


    Immediately, Chang Xia understood that it was no wonder that he could eat fresh seafood at the Shinahai Ruins.


    Seafood is easy to die out of water, and it will taste bad.


    If you want to eat fresh seafood, you must get close. After all, there is no cold fresh car in Gangwa Continent, and no orcs know about freshness.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to eat more shrimp and crab?" Qiao Yu took the sea crab and lobster and asked Chang Xia''s opinion.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "Shrimp and crabs are cool, females eat less. When eating, eat more ginger, I don''t want it. I eat swordfish, which is fresh and tender. It is delicious with fragrant and flavored sauces."


    Among the many cold foods.


    Chang Xia prefers the fish fillet of flagfish and several other sea dishes.


    The fish clan eat sea vegetables, but the way they eat sea vegetables is different from Chang Xia.


    Although the method is different, the taste is just as delicious.


    Unconsciously.


    Chang Xia ate this meal.


    After the meal, I planned to go to the Shinahai site first, and then go back to the scavenger vine forest.


    Nai He ate to support his stomach, so today''s process changed. Go to the Carrion Vine Forest first, and then enter the Shnahai Ruins.


    Leave a few people behind and clear the long table.


    As well as being responsible for the inspection tasks on the open space of the wooden house.


    Shi Shiran from Chang Xia approached the carrion-eating vine forest.


    Approaching the scavenger vine forest, Chang Xia activates the bloodline ability a little bit.


    Not yet close to the scavenger vine forest, the usually quiet scavenger vine forest has become different today. Carrion-eating vines crawled out of the ground one by one, and UU Reading lifted up the earthbags one by one.


    "Chang Xia, retreat."


    "Retreat, protect Chang Xia and retreat."


    Immediately, the expressions of the orcs changed drastically.


    damn it


    The carrion-eating vine forest seems to be recovering, and the vines all over the sky are showing their teeth and claws, and they are heading straight towards Chang Xia. This situation had never happened before, and the movement was so great that even the orcs who stepped into the Shinahai ruins were alarmed.


    see.


    All orcs lay down their tools.


    Quickly galloped towards the scavenger vine forest.


    All the orcs knew about Chang Xia''s decision to eat the Carrion Vine Forest.


    A sudden change in the scavenger vine forest, who can rest assured


    "Wait." Chang Xia stretched out his hand and stopped Shen Rong who was going to hold her back. She raised her hand to signal everyone to calm down.

 Chapter 1069： Communicating with Carrion Vine

    "Carrion Vine, do you have anything to do with me?"


    The scavenging vines dancing in the sky filled the space where Chang Xia and other orcs were. Chang Xia stretched out his hand towards the sky and approached the scavenger rattan.


    aside.


    The orcs held their breaths.


    The hand quietly touched the weapon, but the scavenger vines had any intention of attack.


    All the orcs plan to counterattack at the same time, never giving the scavenger vine a chance to hurt Chang Xia. At this moment, the entire space froze.


    "witch"


    "You finally came"


    "I thought that there were no witches in this world. After waiting for hundreds of years, I finally waited for your arrival."


    The sound of scavenging vines is very vicissitudes, and it feels like a historical precipitation.


    It is different from the active scavenger vines that I have heard before.


    Calm, wise and full of wisdom.


    "Chang Xia, are you alright?" Shen Rong whispered.


    Chang Xia waved his hand gently and told Shen Rong that she was fine.


    this time.


    When the orcs in the Shnahai Ruins arrived, they raised their weapons and planned to attack the scavenger vines. Shen Rong hurriedly stepped forward, stopped, and said, "Stop, don''t be in a hurry. Wait a minute, Chang Xia is communicating with Carrion Vine."


    Bang bang sounded a few times.


    All the orcs stood still, slowly came to Shen Rong''s side, and protected Chang Xia in the middle.


    Raising his head, he stared at Chang Xia, who was communicating with the carrion vine.


    Before that, they had heard that Changxia''s bloodline ability was not ordinary. However, no orcs really understood what her bloodline abilities were.


    See you today.


    The eyes of the orcs were filled with shock.


    A few soft saliva swallows sounded, and all the orcs held their breaths.


    "Carrion-eating vine, what happened a thousand years ago," Chang Xia said.


    "Thousands of years ago, I don''t know. I was planted here later. Can Wu help me trim the rattan? There are too many rattans, and I can hardly get the sun."


    Chang Xia wanted to ask about the melee a thousand years ago.


    Who knows, the carrion vine said that it was planted later.


    It didn''t even know about the war a thousand years ago.


    "Pruning the rattan" Chang Xia''s mood has not been sorted out, or he was suddenly shocked when he received a request to eat rotten vines. At first, she was worried that the scavenger vine would blame them for harvesting the vines. Who knew that the scavenger vine disliked too many vines and blocked it from the sun to absorb nutrients.


    "Yes, I have too many vines, blocking me from the sun, and competing with me for nutrients. Can Wu help you trim it?"


    One listen.


    Chang Xia suddenly smiled.


    "Okay. I''m from the Heluo tribe in the Twilight Forest. I want to harvest some scavenger vines and bring them back to the Twilight Forest to plant and help trim the vines. I''m very happy."


    "Twilight Forest"


    The scavenger vine''s tone was soaring, a little excited.


    "Wu, can you take me back to the Twilight Forest?"


    With that said, countless scavenging vines surged from the ground, as if trying to pull themselves out from the ground. The big movement made Shen Rong and other orcs even more nervous.


    "Yes. But the scavenger vine forest is too big, where is your body and how can I bring you back to the Dusk Forest?"


    Hearing this, Chang Xia couldn''t help guessing.


    The Dusk Forest was the economic and political center of the Orcs a thousand years ago.


    When the scavenger vine heard the words Twilight Forest, he was obviously more excited.


    "You guys help trim the vines around, I can come out by myself."


    The scavenger vine excitedly told Chang Xia to ask, it was very impatient with these vines that competed with itself for nutrition and sunlight, and wished Chang Xia to help, prune all these vines, feel distressed or something, that all does not exist .


    "Okay, I need you to keep quiet." Chang Xia said.


    The scavenging vine forest was too noisy, which made the orcs very nervous. After communicating and clarifying the thoughts of scavenging vines, Chang Xia felt much more relaxed.


    With Chang Xia''s instruction, the scavenging vine forest returned to normal, and the vines all over the sky landed on the ground, waiting for Chang Xia to communicate with the orcs and cut them off.


    When the carrion-eating vine forest returns to normal, Chang Xia will recover the bloodline ability.


    "Chang Xia" Nan He whispered Chang Xia''s name.


    Chang Xia said, "Relax, Wizard of the South River, I''m fine. The scavenger vine needs our help. It hopes that we can help cut off all its vines. It dislikes these vines that compete with it for nutrition and sunlight."


    heard.


    The sorcerer of the South River and the orcs of the bird tribe were overjoyed.


    They were worried that the scavenger vines would cause trouble. After all, they had harvested a lot of vines and sent them to Flying Cliff Stream for research by Chang Xia and Nanhe wizards.


    Find out what causes Ice Crystal Valley and Ice Crystal Grass.


    There are more and more places where birds need to eat carrion vines.


    The scavenger vine forest suddenly changed, and they were also worried that the scavenger vine forest would be angry. Unexpectedly, the facts were unexpected, so the wizard of the South River and the Patriarch of Sdebar confirmed with Chang Xia again and again to determine the truth that the scavenger vines really wanted to help trim the vines.


    The bird tribe was very excited, and Patriarch Halens and Patriarch Drenna also learned about the Ice Crystal Valley and Ice Crystal Grass from the mouth of the South River wizard.


    Like the Feihe Tribe, the Xuanying Tribe and the Owl Tribe also need scavenger vines to make potions.


    "Today, everyone helps to harvest the scavenger rattan"


    The words fell, and the orcs waved their beast knives, harvesting the scavenger vines one by one. Carrion-eating rattan cane is vigorous and can be stored for half a month to a month after being harvested without rotting.


    The orcs began to harvest the scavenger vines.


    Chang Xia chewed the jerky of the boa snake and sat quietly to rest.


    I didn''t feel that it was hard to communicate with the scavenger vine just now, but after the end, tiredness came flooding in. Chang Xia was so sleepy that he couldn''t open his eyes, so he closed his eyes and chewed the dried boa snake meat.


    Next to him, Shen Rong saw that something was wrong.


    "Long Summer"


    "Aron"


    "Chang Xia, are you alright?" Shen Rong said nervously.


    Hearing this, Wizard Nanhe quickly ran over to help check Chang Xia''s body.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m fine. I''m so sleepy, A Rong sent me back to the wooden house to sleep for a while, and I''ll be fine when I wake up. By the way, the sorcerer of Nanhe remember to tell Patriarch Harens the method of planting scavenger vines. and Patriarch Drenna"


    Chang Xia didn''t finish speaking. UU Reading


    A soft snoring sound came out of his mouth, as if he had fallen asleep.


    "Chang Xia''s body is fine, he will recover after sleeping." Nan Hedao.


    After confirming that Chang Xia was safe, Shen Rong and the other orcs breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly urged Shen Rong to take Chang Xia back to the wooden house to rest.


    Here, Shen Rong carefully carried Chang Xia back to the wooden house.


    The other orcs continued to harvest the scavenger vines. Today, the scavenger vines are very well-behaved and are particularly easy to harvest.


    The South River wizard was thinking about what Chang Xia had not finished just now.


    Let Fini and the others harvest the scavenger vines, and find Harlans and Drenna here to teach how to plant scavenger vines. With a two-pronged approach, the excavation of the Shnahai site needs to be stranded for the time being.


    At least, wait until the rotten vine is over.


    When the Qinghai Plateau is planted with rot-eating vines, the ice crystal valley will no longer mutate, and the ice crystal grass can also grow and evolve into an ice crystal tree. Everything is developing in the best direction.

 Chapter 1070： Carrion Vine Seeds, Vine Capsules

    "Shen Rong, is Chang Xia awake?"


    Near noon, Wizard Nanhe returned from the scavenger vine forest, found Shen Rong who was tying scavenger vines in the open space, and approached to inquire about Chang Xia''s situation.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly and said, "I didn''t wake up."


    It took Chang Xia too much energy to communicate with the rotten vines. After returning in the morning, he had been sleeping soundly. Chen Rong entered the room several times to check, and could hear a slight snoring. Chang Xia snores only when she is extremely tired.


    "Is there any situation in the scavenging vine forest?" Shen Rong asked lightly after looking at the scavenging vine forest.


    Nanhedao: "We saw a gigantic scavenger vine..."


    She wanted Chang Xia to confirm that the incomparably huge scavenger vine was the body of the scavenger vine? Ordinary ancient trees are less than one-third of that scavenger vine. If anything can go through the baptism of time, it seems that it can become a giant.


    "Sorcerer of the South River, what gigantic scavenging vine?"


    Chang Xia yawned and walked out of the wooden house. While walking, move your limbs and stretch your body. This night, I slept very comfortably.


    "I can''t say it well, you can see if you go and see." Nan Heyao pointed at the rot-scavenging vine forest and invited Chang Xia to go with him.


    At this time, half of the open space was filled with scavenger vines. Read the book


    recent days.


    The Shnahai site will be quieter.


    These scavenger rattan canes are harvested and naturally sent back to the bird tribe to be planted by orcs, or made into potions, and then stored.


    Chang Xia narrowed his eyes.


    At noon, the sun was scorching hot.


    The Shnahai Ruins, the neighborhood is cool.


    It''s similar to the vacant lot of a log house.


    There are scavenger vines stacked all over the scavenger vine forest.


    However, the neatly bundled scavenger rattan does not look messy. At most, the smell is unpleasant, and some are choking.


    "So many��" Chang Xia was startled and said in surprise.


    The South River wizard looked happy and said, "Not much, not much at all."


    The more scavenger vines, the more possibilities for the growth and evolution of the Ice Crystal Grass in the Ice Crystal Valley. Bird clan orcs disliked scavenger vines at first, but now they love it.


    Stinky is a bit stinky, but better than practical.


    No matter how stinky it is, the bird family can accept it.


    After the fish clan learned of the ability to eat rotten vines, they looked regretful.


    Fish clan live in the sea, no matter how useful carrion vines are, it has nothing to do with them.


    When picking rotten vines, Che Chi Xiaoqi and the others moved normally. Whether it''s a bird,


    Chapter 1070 Carrion-eating vine seeds, vine sacs [1/3 are still orcs, and no orcs are urging them to speak.


    Obvious.


    Carrion-eating vines are useless for fish tribes.


    on the contrary.


    Birds and beasts are different.


    Birds can be used to grow ice crystal grass and highland barley.


    And the Orcs, the scavenger vine is more effective.


    In addition to the death canyon, the wild rice, vine trees, mulberry shrubs, etc. planted by the Heluo tribe, as long as they are next to the planting, the potions made by scavenging vines are all effective. Thinking about it makes the orcs very excited.


    The two elders of Pukang Quejiao took Qiao Yuhei Meng and waited for the orcs.


    For a moment, I did my best to harvest the scavenger rattan.


    Waiting for the long summer to return to the Twilight Forest.


    Some of these scavenging vines were taken to the Heluo tribe.


    The Heluo tribe has it.


    The other orc tribes in the Twilight Forest are naturally not far away.


    "This is the body of the scavenger vine?" Shen Rong raised his head and stared at the scavenger vine in front of him. As the scavenger vines were cut off, the huge scavenger vine forest began to shrink, and finally only the main root remained.


    "Very exaggerated." Chang Xia raised her hand, hiding the twitching corners of her mouth.


    Looking at the taproot of the scavenger vine with a shocked expression, the scavenger vine said that he wanted to go back to the Twilight Forest with her. With such a terrifying body, what happened?


    She thought about the large taproot of the scavenger vine.


    However, the behemoth in front of him completely stunned Chang Xia.


    "Wu, you are really good!"


    Chang Xia can only activate the bloodline ability, hoping to communicate with the scavenger vine and ask something. Just after activating the bloodline ability, the excited voice of Carrion Vine came out.


    "Carrion vine, is this your main root?"


    "Yes, I''m big!"


    Carrion Vine''s voice was full of pride, and even the vicissitudes of life were relieved a bit, and it sounded like a young child.


    but.


    But it''s a hundred-year-old child! w��p.kanshu Wu


    "You said you wanted to go back to the Twilight Forest with me, but I might not be able to agree." Chang Xia considered and said.


    One listen.


    Carrion vines are great.


    Bursts of vibrations spread from the ground, making a huge rumbling sound.


    Look, the earth is shaking.


    Terrible.


    Seeing this, the orcs hurriedly backed away from the vicinity of the Carrion Vine Forest.


    "Wu, why?"


    "Your body is too big for me to carry."


    Chang Xia is very honest, and frankly admits that her strength is limited, and the strength of the Eastern Orcs today is generally weaker than that of a thousand years ago. With her ability, there is no way to bring the scavenger vine from the Shinahai site.


    Chapter 1070 Carrion Vine Species


    Son, vine bag [2/3 return to the Twilight Forest, even if there is help from the bird and fish.


    This project is too large.


    The human and material resources required are too staggering.


    "Ah! That''s it, that''s all right. I can give up this taproot, you just have to take my vine bag, and you can plant me again when the Twilight Forest is over."


    Hearing Chang Xia''s explanation, Carrion Vine breathed a sigh of relief.


    Carrion vines are special.


    They can be propagated by rattan cuttings, but also by rattan capsules.


    It''s just that vines are too rare.


    Thousands of scavenging vines may not necessarily produce a scavenging vine with a sac. It just so happened that this scavenger vine was in front of Chang Xia.


    "Vine capsule��" Chang Xia was slightly startled and asked, "Carrion-eating vine, what is a cane capsule?"


    "You stay away, I want to come out."


    Immediately, Chang Xia regained his bloodline ability.


    "Let''s go, everyone backs up. Back away, the scavenger vine is going to get the vine bag out. The main root is too big, so let it continue to guard the Shinahai ruins."


    heard.


    All the orcs retreated in unison.


    The vibration from the scavenger vine forest floor is getting stronger and stronger. k��nshu Wu.��a


    The ground gradually cracked open, revealing the intertwined rhizomes beneath the ground.


    very quickly.


    An oval root block the size of a fist was lifted from the ground by the root of the scavenger vine and arched out of the ground. With the existence of this oval-shaped root block, the stench of scavenging vines was swept away, and a fragrant smell belonging to plants and trees instantly filled the nasal cavity of all orcs.


    "It smells so good!"


    "It tastes a bit like a potion."


    "You are wrong, UU reading should be the same smell as the potion."


    The last sentence was said by the sorcerer of the South River.


    She also wanted to ask what the long summer vine bag was, and looked at the thing lifted from the ground. It was understood that the oval root block was probably the sac of the rot-eating vine.


    Do not.


    Perhaps, it should be said that it is the seeds of scavenger vines.


    "Chang Xia, catch it. It should be the seed of a scavenger vine, which is rare." Nan He reminded. She sorted out many ancient scrolls of animal skins, some of which mentioned the seeds of carrion vines, but did not record its name in detail.


    Therefore, when Chang Xia talked about the vine pocket.


    The South River wizard didn''t react for a while.


    "Okay." Chang Xia slowly stretched out his hands and took the vine bag held up by the rhizome of the scavenger vine, which was completely different from the stench emitted by the scavenger vine.


    The breath of the rattan bag, smelling it, makes me feel refreshed.


    Chapter 1070 Carrion Vine Seeds, Vine Sac [3/3

 Chapter 1071： On vacation, I want to go back to the tribe

    "The vine sack, it''s amazing." Chang Xia held the vine sack, and a longing flashed in his heart.


    Xu Shi noticed Chang Xia''s thoughts, and the vine sac trembled slightly and shrank, as if warning of something.


    "It''s delicious!"


    "Smell, I feel hungry."


    "Sorcerer of the South River, can the vine bag be eaten?"


    In an instant, the orcs swallowed their saliva, their eyes fixed on the vine bag on Chang Xia''s palm, their eyes more eager than Chang Xia''s.


    The corner of the South River wizard''s mouth twitched.


    Rolling his eyes, he ignored these unreliable orcs.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, beware of being pumped." Nan Hedao: "Changxia, put away the vine capsule. This rot-eating vine will be left in the Shinahai site and will not be harvested anymore. With time, maybe a vine capsule will be born. ."


    Of course, in principle.


    The next vine bag has little to do with the current scavenger vine.


    Hearing this, the bird race looked at the main root of the scavenger vine, full of desire.


    see.


    "You don''t have any delusions, and you don''t have the bloodline ability of Chang Xia. How do you communicate with the rotten vines and take your head?"


    The sorcerer of the South River complained, mocking the orcs such as Patriarch Sdebar.


    This time.


    If it wasn''t for Chang Xia''s help, they wouldn''t even dare to approach this scavenger vine forest, let alone the knowledge of the vines. Chang Xia did not hide his communication with scavenging vines. Obviously, witches from thousands of years ago had the ability to communicate with plants.


    nowadays.


    In the entire Eastern Continent, only Changxia was the only one who could communicate with plants.


    In an instant, the orcs slumped.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    Holding the vine bag, I asked how to take care of the carrion vine?


    "Soil, plant me in the soil."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to help make a flower pot, a deep-mouthed flower pot like the tribe''s planting light grass. Of course, it is best to double the size. The vine capsule is much larger than the ordinary tree species, and the flowerpot is too small to be planted.


    "The rotten vine is very stinky, but the vine bag smells very good. Could it be that the rotten vine is worried about being eaten, so it stinks?" Qiao Yu wondered and asked the doubts in his heart.


    this question.


    Everyone invariably turned their attention to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia shrugged and smiled, "I don''t know either."


    Like a potion, when it is first boiled. The smell is unbearable, but after cooking, it is fresh and pleasant, similar to the smell of rattan sacs. wap.


    pop-


    The sorcerer of the South River clapped his hands and told the orcs not to disturb the vines planted in Changxia


    .


    Instruct Patriarch Stebar to continue tying up the scavenger vines and tidy them up. After lunch, we set off for the tribe. How to plant scavenger vines and make potions, the South River wizard repeatedly taught the two patriarchs Harlans and Drenna, and also let them practice, and then announced a half-month holiday. wap.


    A question, half a month off.


    The orc Qiao Yu wanted to go back to the Twilight Forest.


    So, they approached the two elders of Pukang Quejiao and asked for their opinions.


    Half a month is only enough for them to return to the tribe once.


    There''s still not enough time to go back and forth.


    The Heluo tribe is too far away from the Qinghai Plateau, unlike the Swartok Forest, which is next to the Qinghai Plateau. From the Shinahai site, it only takes more than two days to fly and about four days to walk, which is very close.


    "Elder Pukang, can we go back to the tribe?" Qiao Yu pulled Elder Pukang''s sleeve with a longing look on his face.


    After all, they have all left the tribe for more than half a year.


    hehe-


    Elder Pukang laughed and said, "If you want to go back, go back. The exploration of the Shnahai site will take at least three to five years to end. You can''t really live in the Qinghai Plateau for three or five years."


    The Twilight Forest is under construction.


    He left the tribe for more than two months, maybe it would be easier to go from the Heluo tribe to the Fu tribe. After all, the Orcs are interested in the flavor root and fish sauce grass of the mallard tribe, plus the various delicacies of the millstone and Swartok forest.


    Don''t say that the big foodie Pukang elder is heartbroken.


    The Heluo tribe and other orc tribes are equally greedy.


    "Pukang is right. From now on, there will be a month off every three months." Nan Hedao. She extended the vacation time to one month again. It took time for the Orc and Fish Tribes to return to the tribe. Half a month was a little shorter.


    This said.


    All the orcs cheered.


    They have been busy at the Shnahai site for more than half a year.


    Proficient in mastering various excavation techniques, replacing orcs as substitutes, all need to be restarted. Rather than being so troublesome, it is better to confirm the candidates to explore the Shinahai site from the beginning, which is convenient for management and facilitates communication and communication.


    "Sorcerer of the South River, this one-month vacation and one month off every three months after that, is this true?"


    The excavation work is tedious and tedious, and few orcs can stand it.


    If it weren''t for the elders of various clans to take care of them, the orcs would have long given birth to their rebellious hearts.


    Now, all the orcs can''t help but be overjoyed when they hear that the sorcerer of the South River is on holiday.


    "Really." Nan He said seriously.


    At first, no one thought that exploring the Shinahai site would be so difficult.


    Naturally, some things cannot be considered comprehensively.


    It''s not too late to think about it now.


    As the elder Pukang said, the legacy of Shnahai


    The site needs to be explored for three to five years, but they cannot live in the Shinahai site for three or five years.


    This kind of thing, even the South River wizard himself can''t hold it.


    Orcs love freedom and love hunting.


    Putting them in the Shinahai ruins is no different from being held and imprisoned. Not to mention three or five years, and a few more months, I am afraid that orcs will go crazy.


    "Ah! Great!"


    "Yeah! I really want to go back to the tribe."


    "I want to eat the tribal barbecue��"


    Suddenly, the cheers of the orcs echoed in the open space of the wooden house.


    Seeing this, the South River wizard breathed a sigh of relief. The previous high-pressure policy really did not work. Fortunately, Chang Xia came over this time, so that she could react in time.


    "Sorcerer of the South River, when do we have a holiday?"


    So, an orc immediately asked about the time of the holiday. Before the orcs did not have a holiday, the word holiday was given to all the orcs by Chang Xiapu.


    "You have to ask Chang Xia��" Nan He said to Chang Xia, asking Qiao Yu and other orcs to ask Chang Xia''s opinion. The bird tribe is close, and the scavenger rattan must be transported back to the tribe to plant and make into medicine.


    Figure it out.


    Things are more complicated on the bird side.


    "I want to go to the Shinahai ruins for a while. Have you cleaned up the ancient animal skin scrolls you excavated? If possible, I hope that these ancient animal skin scrolls can be copied. It is best to keep a copy of each of the three races. "Chang Xia said calmly.


    She also wanted to go back to the tribe.


    However, having already arrived at the Shinahai site, naturally he cannot return empty-handed.


    Somehow, I have to bring back a gift for Su Ye.


    The ancient animal skin scrolls from thousands of years ago are naturally the best gifts.


    Chang Xia believed that Su Ye would definitely like it.


    "Yes, I forgot about it." Nan He patted his forehead and said, "The ancient animal skin scrolls should be cleaned up as soon as possible to see if there is any damage. Transcription is also very important."


    One listen.


    All the orcs understand the importance.


    If you don''t insist on going back to the tribe immediately, before you leave, the work at hand must be completed. After all, the importance of the ancient animal skin scrolls is self-evident.


    read full


    There is a holiday hanging.


    All the orcs acted vigorously, Qiao Yu and the others were preparing for lunch.


    Here, help tie all the harvested scavenger rattan canes neatly, waiting for the bird tribe to bring it back to the tribe.


    pop-


    Finney clapped his hands and said loudly, "Lunch is ready!"


    "I want to eat Shen Rong''s barbecue, it''s delicious!"


    "I like the white rice from the Twilight Forest. I take a bite and my mouth is full of fragrance."


    Knowing that it will be a holiday soon, the orcs let their nature fly.


    Catch familiar orcs to talk about the cuisine of their respective tribes, and of course, dare to invite male/female back to the tribe together.


    Like Felice Qiao Yu has established a relationship.


    Phyllis plans to follow Qiao Yu back to the Heluo tribe this holiday.


    As the beastmen said, the food of the Heluo tribe is unforgettable. Once you have eaten it, you will never forget it. Rather than going back to the Flying Cliff Stream, Philiadas wanted to go to the Heluo Tribe, and the Heluo Tribe was far more attractive to them than the Flying Cliff Stream.


    Similarly.


    There are also orcs in the fish tribe who want to go to the Heluo tribe.


    All the orcs praise the Heluo tribe every day, how can it not be tempting?


    After dinner.


    Chang Xia was persuaded to rest and let her take care of Teng Sang.


    Other orcs either cleaned up the scavenger vine forest, or helped to clean up the animal skin scrolls. All the ancient animal skin scrolls at the bottom of the pit were moved back to the open space of the wooden house, and the remaining work was to clean up the ancient animal skin scrolls, and then transcribe them with pen and paper.


    This is busy.


    It''s been three days.


    For three days, the bird tribe orcs who carried scavenger vines back to the tribe were eliminated.


    The remaining orcs are cleaning the ancient scrolls of animal skins and helping to transcribe them. In triplicate, the originals are kept by the bird clan, and then each of the three copies of the bird, beast, and fish clan will take one copy. This is an agreement reached by the three races before exploring the ruins of the Shna Sea and the Inami Water City.


    Skills related to knowledge, such as ancient animal skin scrolls, ancient white paper books, and wooden slips, are eligible to be backed up by all three races. Whoever owns the original copy will be kept by which family, so as to avoid conflicts in the future.


    In this regard, the three races have done very well.


    At least, prevent problems before they happen.


    "Chang Xia, take a rest." Shen Rong brought the cooked medicated meal and handed it to Chang Xia, indicating that she should eat the medicated meal first, and the ancient animal skin scrolls would enter the final finishing stage. Family.


    what-


    Chang Xia stood up, bowed his waist, and moved his limbs.


    "The neck is sore,


    You pinch me. "Chang Xia took the medicated food, took small bites, and asked Shen Rong to help her squeeze her neck and shoulders to relieve her soreness.


    Shen Rong moved his five fingers lightly a few times.


    He put his hands on Chang Xia''s shoulders, sometimes light and sometimes heavy, kneading her neck and shoulders. Recently, he has been helping Chang Xia with massages. Shen Rong is very skilled in his craftsmanship.


    "Chang Xia, when the animal skin scrolls have been copied, when do you plan to leave?" Nan He patted the soil on his hands. All the original animal skin scrolls have been cleaned up. When they return to Fei Yajian, they will need to join the other two witches. tidy.


    "Tomorrow!" Chang Xia said.


    In the past three days, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to take him to the Shinahai ruins.


    Actually, there is not much to go around.


    After all, the Shinahai ruins have not been cleaned up. The streets used to be muddy. Even if there are buildings standing on top of the mud, they are full of mess. Dilapidated and outdated, this is the true appearance of Shnahai City. read full


    "Tomorrow, okay." Nan He nodded, indicating that he knew.


    Chang Xia was going to leave for the Twilight Forest, which was decided early in the morning, so Wizard Nanhe naturally didn''t say anything to hold him back. However, in addition to the dozens of animal skin bags that Changxia brought from Feiyajian, there are also the sundries on the side of the Shinahai site.


    some calculation.


    Packed in animal skin bags.


    At least a hundred or more.


    As a result, it becomes very troublesome to carry.


    The orcs of the bird tribe returned to the tribe with scavenging vines and rattans, but they couldn''t get there for the time being. The fish body has obvious advantages in the sea, but it will only be a drag on land. Fortunately, the Shnahai Ruins are not too far from the Swartok Forest, and it is relatively easy to walk on land.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe, you don''t have to worry about the animal skin bag. I have contacted the mallard tribe, and I will ask them to help me when the time comes. Let''s go back from the land." Chang Xia said warmly.


    The animal skin bags brought by Fei Yajian are more hard goods.


    Things like animal skins, green cloth, etc., naturally cannot be consumed. As for the highland barley and other food, except for the part that Chang Xia specially set aside for Su Ye Nanfeng and the others, the rest had already been eaten, and there was not much left.


    "You ask them to come directly to the Shinahai Ruins. The Orcs of the Bird Race have to transport the scavenger vines, and they have no time to take care of your side. This time the Bird Race owes you. Next time, I will let the Bird Race give it to you. Apologize and prepare a few more gifts." Nan He was decisive, not too long-winded.


    There is nothing.


    Carrion vines are too important for the bird family.


    The bird tribe chose to transport the scavenger rattan back to the tribe, and Chang Xia agreed very much.


    However, the South River wizard and the bird tribe are aware of it.


    This time, the bird race was a little rude.


    The Naihe Nahai Ruins and the Bird Tribe are separated by a few days'' journey, and it does not take long to go back and forth. However, it was impossible for Chang Xia to stay at the Shinahai site and wait for the bird tribe to return, that would be unrealistic.


    "South River


    Don''t say you owe the wizard, the bird clan doesn''t owe me. I don''t take advantage of the bird family. I''m angry when you say that. "Chang Xia retorted.


    She came to Qinghai Plateau, not for the bird family.


    After all, it''s still for the Orcs.


    The scavenger vine can swallow rotten things, and Su Ye wants to transplant it into the death canyon to solve the threat of the death canyon and prepare for the orcs to explore the Snow Mountain Temple.


    In this matter, the three races of birds, beasts and fish have guessed some inside stories.


    It''s just that they didn''t say it clearly.


    After all, before things were clear, no one would explain it easily.


    It is determined to leave for the Twilight Forest tomorrow.


    The orcs on the orc side were busy, and the fish clan Che Chi Xiaoqi approached the elder Quejiao, expressing the idea of ??going to the Heluo tribe.


    The elder Quejiao nodded happily and agreed.


    The Silver Beach Port of the Snake Mountain Tribe was built. To say that the port is a bit too much, there are still docks. At that time, if Che Chi Xiaoqi and the others want to go back to the sea, they can go back from the Silver Beach.


    Here comes.


    Chang Xia became more and more worried that there were too many things to carry.


    this night.


    Chang Xia did not rest early.


    Instead, he sorted out the sundries over and over again, and at the same time did not forget to chat with Su Ye about Yinbei, and told her the news of his return.


    Su Ye was very happy.


    Then he caught Shen Rong and repeatedly told him to take good care of Chang Xia.


    The beast cub in Chang Xia''s belly has been pregnant for nearly four months.


    Fetal movements have been frequent recently, and every night Shen Rong would put his cheeks on Chang Xia''s belly and chat with the beast cub. The content of the chat was very naive, but Shen Rong was so sweet, seeing this, Chang Xia smiled and expressed his support.


    "Chang Xia, it''s time to rest!" Shen Rong reminded.


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes and said, "You want to chat with the animal cubs again, right? I''ll check the ancient scrolls of animal skins that I''ve transcribed again. These are all gifts to bring back to Granny Su Ye, and there must be no omissions... "

 Chapter 1072： ready to go home

    There is a holiday hanging.


    All the orcs acted vigorously, Qiao Yu and the others were preparing for lunch.


    Here, help tie all the harvested scavenger rattan canes neatly, waiting for the bird tribe to bring it back to the tribe.


    pop-


    Finney clapped his hands and said loudly, "Lunch is ready!"


    "I want to eat Shen Rong''s barbecue, it''s delicious!"


    "I like the white rice from the Twilight Forest. I take a bite and my mouth is full of fragrance."


    Knowing that it will be a holiday soon, the orcs let their nature fly.


    Catch familiar orcs to talk about the cuisine of their respective tribes, and of course, dare to invite male/female back to the tribe together.


    Like Felice Qiao Yu has established a relationship.


    Phyllis plans to follow Qiao Yu back to the Heluo tribe this holiday.


    As the beastmen said, the food of the Heluo tribe is unforgettable. Once you have eaten it, you will never forget it. Rather than going back to the Flying Cliff Stream, Philiadas wanted to go to the Heluo Tribe, and the Heluo Tribe was far more attractive to them than the Flying Cliff Stream.


    Similarly.


    There are also orcs in the fish tribe who want to go to the Heluo tribe.


    All the orcs praise the Heluo tribe every day, how can it not be tempting?


    After dinner.


    Chang Xia was persuaded to rest and let her take care of Teng Sang.


    Other orcs either cleaned up the scavenger vine forest, or helped to clean up the animal skin scrolls. All the ancient animal skin scrolls at the bottom of the pit were moved back to the open space of the wooden house, and the remaining work was to clean up the ancient animal skin scrolls, and then transcribe them with pen and paper.


    This is busy.


    It''s been three days.


    For three days, the bird tribe orcs who carried scavenger vines back to the tribe were eliminated.


    The remaining orcs are cleaning the ancient scrolls of animal skins and helping to transcribe them. In triplicate, the originals are kept by the bird clan, and then each of the three copies of the bird, beast, and fish clan will take one copy. This is an agreement reached by the three races before exploring the ruins of the Shna Sea and the Inami Water City.


    Skills related to knowledge, such as ancient animal skin scrolls, ancient white paper books, and wooden slips, are eligible to be backed up by all three races. Whoever owns the original copy will be kept by which family, so as to avoid conflicts in the future.


    In this regard, the three races have done very well.


    At least, prevent problems before they happen.


    "Chang Xia, take a rest." Shen Rong brought the cooked medicated meal and handed it to Chang Xia, indicating that she should eat the medicated meal first, and the ancient animal skin scrolls would enter the final finishing stage. Family.


    what-


    Chang Xia stood up, bowed his waist, and moved his limbs.


    "The neck is sore,


    You pinch me. "Chang Xia took the medicated food, took small bites, and asked Shen Rong to help her squeeze her neck and shoulders to relieve her soreness.


    Shen Rong moved his five fingers lightly a few times.


    He put his hands on Chang Xia''s shoulders, sometimes light and sometimes heavy, kneading her neck and shoulders. Recently, he has been helping Chang Xia with massages. Shen Rong is very skilled in his craftsmanship.


    "Chang Xia, when the animal skin scrolls have been copied, when do you plan to leave?" Nan He patted the soil on his hands. All the original animal skin scrolls have been cleaned up. When they return to Fei Yajian, they will need to join the other two witches. tidy.


    "Tomorrow!" Chang Xia said.


    In the past three days, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to take him to the Shinahai ruins.


    Actually, there is not much to go around.


    After all, the Shinahai ruins have not been cleaned up. The streets used to be muddy. Even if there are buildings standing on top of the mud, they are full of mess. Dilapidated and outdated, this is the true appearance of Shnahai City. read full


    "Tomorrow, okay." Nan He nodded, indicating that he knew.


    Chang Xia was going to leave for the Twilight Forest, which was decided early in the morning, so Wizard Nanhe naturally didn''t say anything to hold him back. However, in addition to the dozens of animal skin bags that Changxia brought from Feiyajian, there are also the sundries on the side of the Shinahai site.


    some calculation.


    Packed in animal skin bags.


    At least a hundred or more.


    As a result, it becomes very troublesome to carry.


    The orcs of the bird tribe returned to the tribe with scavenging vines and rattans, but they couldn''t get there for the time being. The fish body has obvious advantages in the sea, but it will only be a drag on land. Fortunately, the Shnahai Ruins are not too far from the Swartok Forest, and it is relatively easy to walk on land.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe, you don''t have to worry about the animal skin bag. I have contacted the mallard tribe, and I will ask them to help me when the time comes. Let''s go back from the land." Chang Xia said warmly.


    The animal skin bags brought by Fei Yajian are more hard goods.


    Things like animal skins, green cloth, etc., naturally cannot be consumed. As for the highland barley and other food, except for the part that Chang Xia specially set aside for Su Ye Nanfeng and the others, the rest had already been eaten, and there was not much left.


    "You ask them to come directly to the Shinahai Ruins. The Orcs of the Bird Race have to transport the scavenger vines, and they have no time to take care of your side. This time the Bird Race owes you. Next time, I will let the Bird Race give it to you. Apologize and prepare a few more gifts." Nan He was decisive, not too long-winded.


    There is nothing.


    Carrion vines are too important for the bird family.


    The bird tribe chose to transport the scavenger rattan back to the tribe, and Chang Xia agreed very much.


    However, the South River wizard and the bird tribe are aware of it.


    This time, the bird race was a little rude.


    The Naihe Nahai Ruins and the Bird Tribe are separated by a few days'' journey, and it does not take long to go back and forth. However, it was impossible for Chang Xia to stay at the Shinahai site and wait for the bird tribe to return, that would be unrealistic.


    "South River


    Don''t say you owe the wizard, the bird clan doesn''t owe me. I don''t take advantage of the bird family. I''m angry when you say that. "Chang Xia retorted.


    She came to Qinghai Plateau, not for the bird family.


    After all, it''s still for the Orcs.


    The scavenger vine can swallow rotten things, and Su Ye wants to transplant it into the death canyon to solve the threat of the death canyon and prepare for the orcs to explore the Snow Mountain Temple.


    In this matter, the three races of birds, beasts and fish have guessed some inside stories.


    It''s just that they didn''t say it clearly.


    After all, before things were clear, no one would explain it easily.


    It is determined to leave for the Twilight Forest tomorrow.


    The orcs on the orc side were busy, and the fish clan Che Chi Xiaoqi approached the elder Quejiao, expressing the idea of ??going to the Heluo tribe.


    The elder Quejiao nodded happily and agreed.


    The Silver Beach Port of the Snake Mountain Tribe was built. To say that the port is a bit too much, there are still docks. At that time, if Che Chi Xiaoqi and the others want to go back to the sea, they can go back from Yintan as well.


    Here comes.


    Chang Xia became more and more worried that there were too many things to carry.


    this night.


    Chang Xia did not rest early.


    Instead, he sorted out the sundries over and over again, and at the same time did not forget to chat with Su Ye about Yinbei, and told her the news of his return.


    Su Ye was very happy.


    Then he caught Shen Rong and repeatedly told him to take good care of Chang Xia.


    The beast cub in Chang Xia''s belly has been pregnant for nearly four months.


    Fetal movements have been frequent recently, and every night Shen Rong would put his cheeks on Chang Xia''s belly and chat with the beast cub. The content of the chat was very naive, but Shen Rong was so sweet, seeing this, Chang Xia smiled and expressed his support.


    "Chang Xia, it''s time to rest!" Shen Rong reminded.


    Chang Xia rolled her eyes and said, "You want to chat with the animal cubs again, right? I''ll check the ancient scrolls of animal skins that I''ve transcribed again. These are all gifts to bring back to Granny Su Ye, and there must be no omissions... "

 Chapter 1073： walk home??

    "Changxia, it''s late at night...it''s time to sleep!"


    As Shen Rong spoke, he picked up Chang Xia and walked towards the bed.


    Chang Xia kicked Shen Rong both feet and couldn''t help yawning. Not to mention sleep, but not much sleepiness. When he said sleep, Chang Xia was so sleepy that he couldn''t open his eyes.


    see.


    Shen Rong chuckled and shook his head.


    He leaned closer, pressed against Chang Xia''s cheek, and kissed him twice.


    "Chang Xia, good night!"


    After saying good night to Chang Xia, Shen Rong touched Chang Xia''s bulging belly and said good night to the beast cub. It''s not like chatting with beast cubs a few nights ago.


    Tomorrow we will leave for the Twilight Forest.


    Tonight, everyone went to bed very early, looking forward to returning home as soon as possible.


    "There are scavenger vines in this rattan basket. Don''t turn it around. Chang Xia has dealt with them and will bring them back to the Dusk Mist Forest. If you mess around, if the scavenger vines wither and die, be careful to return to the Dusk Mist Forest and be beaten."


    Early in the morning.


    The vacant lot of the wooden house became very busy.


    The orcs shuttled, packing all kinds of things, ready to set off.


    Orc bodies are convenient for tying rattan baskets, but it is not necessary to use animal skin bags. This saves a lot. Compared with animal skin bags, rattan baskets are simple to weave and easy to obtain.


    "Ah! Everyone gets up so early."


    Chang Xia opened her eyes and listened to the noise outside the house.


    Lying on Chen Rong''s chest, she whispered, she was not in a hurry to get up, she wanted to stay in bed, she used to be madly homesick, but when it was time to go home, she was in no hurry.


    "They have been busy for half an hour." Shen Rong said.


    Similarly, Shen Rong also woke up early. It''s just that Chang Xia didn''t wake up, and Shen Rong didn''t get up, lying quietly waiting for Chang Xia to wake up. Go back to the Twilight Forest today, and the mallard tribe will arrange for the orcs to pick them up in the Swartok Forest.


    This time.


    Dozens of fish tribesmen will also follow them back to the Twilight Forest.


    Compared with the Flying Cliff Stream, the Fish Clan yearns for the Heluo Tribe in the Twilight Forest. Qingtian Qinglan''s description of the Heluo tribe is too beautified, and countless fish tribes yearn for the Heluo tribe, and they are looking forward to the opportunity to go to the Heluo tribe to taste delicious food, or go to the Woye Cuju Field to play Cuju and wrestling.


    "Have you confirmed the time with Clan Yufu?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all said and done."


    The two were lying on the bed chatting leisurely, and no one was urging them outside. While packing up and preparing breakfast, all the orcs were in a good mood.


    Climb for a while.


    Chang Xia pinched


    Shen Rong said, "Get up! Don''t let them wait too quickly. Granny Su Ye and Xyukin Amu are all waiting for us to return to the tribe, but they can''t wait too long."


    "I''ll get you clothes." Shen Rong helped Chang Xia, got up to get Chang Xia''s clothes, then dressed himself and opened the door.


    Open the door.


    The orcs bilingbiling outside the door looked over.


    cough cough��


    Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed and coughed.


    "Let''s go after dinner."


    Upon hearing this, the orcs were even more excited.


    "Qiao Yu, is breakfast ready?" Heimeng said loudly. This time, Fini will go back to the Heluo tribe with him. He and Fini discussed and decided to marry. First go to the Heluo tribe, and then come to Feiyajian.


    Phyllis''s situation is similar.


    They discussed with the South River wizard, and the Feihe tribe expressed their support.


    At the same time, everything needed to get married is mainly based on the customs of the orcs. The three meat and six vegetarian rituals, plus some customs of the bird tribe.


    However, due to the distance.


    Felix''s three meat and six vegetarian gifts will be sent to the Heluo tribe by the Feihe tribe''s organization of totem warriors later.


    Phyllis Das and the other orcs, together with Chang Xia, returned to the Twilight Forest first.


    If there are any omissions, please contact us through Yinbei.


    The sorcerer of the South River promised that if Yinbei was found at the Shnahai Ruins, it would be equally divided among the three races. Yinbei is a good thing, everyone wants it. Unfortunately, the number is too small, and besides the ruins, they have not yet found a way to make sound shells, and sound shells are even more precious.


    "One more time for the incense stick, and the meal will be served when the steamed buns are cooked." Qiao Yu replied.


    On the side, when the orcs heard the words, the movements of sorting the rattan baskets were inexplicably faster. Obviously, the temptation to go home is truly amazing.


    Wait until the end of summer to wash up.


    When the breakfast was served, the South River wizard shouted the orcs to take their seats.


    Wait a minute, everyone goes their separate ways.


    The breakfast was very lively. The sorcerer of the South River caught Phyllis and a few people and kept telling them, for fear of omissions. Beside him, Patriarch Stebar helped to add. Hundreds of years later, the marriage between the two races of birds and beasts deserves special attention and attention.


    The South River wizard secretly calculated, planning to give Su Ye a surprise.


    She decided to go to Dusk Mist Forest in person, and together with Su Ye, gave Felice Qiao Yu their marriage.


    hey-hey!


    This time, the bird race will be ahead of the fish race.


    preempt


    The orcs formed a marriage, hoping that the friendship between the birds and beasts would last forever.


    "Chang Xia, Ferris and the others will ask you." Nan Hedao.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "Sorcerer Nanhe, what are you talking about. Phyllis and the others will be considered half orcs from now on. Please, the word is too heavy. This time Phyllis and the others decided to get married together. I think At that time, the Heluo Department


    Luo will become extra lively. I hope that if the bird tribe has free time, they can take time to come to the Heluo tribe to play. There are many things that my tribe can play. "


    "Okay, definitely come." Nan He replied.


    Phyllis and their three meat and six vegetarian gifts, the bird family must prepare properly. Even if Felix and the others chose to live in the Heluo tribe in the future, the Feihe tribe never thought about greed for ink or saving these three meat and six vegetarian gifts, and even planned to increase the thickness several times.


    No matter what, you have to press the fish clan.


    Who knows that the fish clan also thinks the same way.


    As you can imagine.


    On the day of marriage, the scene will be extraordinarily lively.


    Chang Xia has not finished eating here.


    Qiao Yu and other orcs have already begun to calculate the matter of tying the rattan baskets to travel.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia smiled and put down the tableware.


    She was also full, afraid that it would be delayed again, Qiao Yu and the others should have red eyes.


    "Shen Rong, let''s pack up and prepare to leave!" Chang Xia said. She carefully held the flowerpot, which was planted with saccharides of scavenging vines.


    Due to the potion, the scavenger vines are growing very well.


    In just three days.


    The carrion-eating vine sac begins to sprout, and the tender buds have just broken the shell. The tender and tender buds look very weak, but they are full of vitality.


    to be frank.


    At first glance, it will feel very contradictory.


    But, look after a long time.


    I thought this sprout was unusual.


    "Chang Xia, let the elders of Quejiao help hold the flowerpot. You can bring the nest and let Qiao Yu Ayu help to tie it up later. The terrain of Krudi Peak in the Tibetan Gorge is relatively steep, so you''d better use it. The animal body is safer." Shen Rong said warmly.


    Chang Xia is nearly four months pregnant.


    Shen Rong was afraid that the bumpy road would hurt Chang Xia and the beast cub in her belly.


    So he advised Chang Xia to restore the animal body, which is safer. At the same time, Shen Rong did not plan to carry rattan baskets and animal skin bags this time, but only planned to carry Chang Xia.


    In this matter, the elders of Pukang Quejiao are very supportive.


    There are many people, and many things can be carried.


    There is no need for Shen Rong to carry the luggage, other orcs can help.


    a while.


    Get ready.


    The South River wizard and several bird clan chiefs stopped in front of the open space of the wooden house and watched Chang Xia and his group drift away.


    They''re going to stay and clean the cabin.


    At the same time, clean up the remaining scavenger canes and bring them back to the tribe.


    Of course, the Feihe Tribe still needs to help Phyllis and the others to prepare the three meat and six vegetarian gifts, and then send it to the Heluo Tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    Figure it out.


    The Nanhe wizard needs to be busy with things, which is not at all easier than Chang Xia, and even a little more cumbersome.


    This marriage is about the two races of birds and beasts.


    Neither the bird race nor the beast race dared to be negligent.


    "Witch, it''s time for us to set off too!" Sdebar reminded.


    The South River wizard nodded and said, "I''m going to go to the Heluo tribe in the Twilight Forest to witness the marriage of Phyllis and the others together with the orc wizard Su Ye. Are you two tribes going to arrange totems? Warriors go together?"


    The Feihe tribe is the first tribe of the bird tribe to eat crabs.


    Procyon sorcerers do not favor one over another.


    She also gave the Xuanying Tribe and the Owl Tribe the opportunity. How to choose depends on the decision of Harrens and Derena.


    "Go." Harlans answered first, giving the answer.


    Next to him, Drenna glanced at Harrens and said solemnly: "The owl tribe will also go, I will arrange for the tribe to boil the potion and watch the changes in the Ice Crystal Valley. I decided to go to the Heluo tribe in person. The tribe has developed too fast this year, and the owl tribe wants to study and try not to lag behind others.��


    After listening.


    The corners of the mouths of the two patriarchs of Stebarhalens twitched.


    In terms of ruthlessness, it is still Patriarch Deren.


    These words refer to Sang scolding Huai, and it is almost impossible to say that the Feihe tribe and the Xuanying tribe will not grow, but the owl tribe will keep pace with the times.


    Depend on!


    Deren, the old Yin coin.


    "Haha! De Lun, you have a lot of ideas. You want to study in the Heluo tribe. I agreed." Nan Hedao: "When the Feihe tribe leaves, I will inform you. You go back to the owl tribe to plant carrion vines first. Well, Ice Crystal Valley should also be implemented as soon as possible."


    "Okay, Wu." Deren nodded happily.


    Harlans hurriedly interrupted and said, "Wizard, I also want to go to the Heluo tribe."


    "Let''s go together. Sdebar is also together, and you will contact the orcs first, and then spread the other bird tribes." Nan He said solemnly.


    bird family


    , must not be preempted by the fish clan.


    Moreover.


    Based on her relationship with Su Ye, she is definitely better than the fish clan.


    However, the fish clan is so insidious that they can even give up the clear sky.


    Fortunately, Clear Sky wants to preside over the exploration of the ruins of Inami Water City, and temporarily does not have time to marry the Snake Patriarch of the Snake Mountain Tribe. This gave the Bird Clan an opportunity. Seeing the opportunity, Nanhe Wizard naturally did not want to miss it.


    Holidays are nothing but smooth sailing.


    Regardless of whether the Shinahai site is on holiday or not, Chang Xia decided to return to the Twilight Forest.


    The South River wizard will push Felix and the others to go to the Heluo tribe and complete the marriage ceremony with Qiao Yu and other orcs as soon as possible.


    only.


    The sorcerer of the South River did not expect that the fish would choose to go to the Twilight Forest.


    It was too long for a long night, so the wizard of Nanhe decided to return to Fei Yajian, so he ordered Tina Ya and the others to prepare the three meat and six vegetarian gifts, and then flew directly to the Heluo tribe.


    Here, Chang Xia and the others followed the route planned by Phyllis and went straight to Swartok Forest. There was a mallard tribe to greet them, and then they took the waterway from the Subu Detroit River, all the way down, to the Qingyue Forest where the Sirius tribe was located, and returned to the Baihe Basin from the Totamuyue Meadow.


    Every step of Shen Rong was steady.


    Two elders in Pukang Quejiao, one on the left and one on the right.


    It was Phyllis Das who led the way, and after the break was the orc of the fish clan.


    They chose the human form to hurry. After all, the land is not friendly to the beast body of the fish clan, and the human form is more suitable than the beast body.


    but.


    As a result, the speed of the journey has slowed down a lot.


    The animal skin bag is carried by the bird tribe and the fish tribe, and the rattan basket is the beastman''s piggyback belt on the orc side. There are many things, but there are many orcs, but nothing is left.


    What to bring, what not to bring.


    They were all cleaned up by Qiao Yu and the others, and brought them all with them.


    There were so many people, Chang Xia and his group of orcs chose to keep on their way day and night.


    On the third night, they successfully reached Swartok Forest. It took a day and a half to successfully merge with the orcs of the mallard tribe.


    The orcs settled in the mallard tribe for a day''s rest.


    Then, set off again.


    This time, the luggage increased again. At the same time, the Mallard Tribe arranged a dozen orcs to accompany them. In addition to the escort, the Mallard Tribe planned to exchange with other orcs in the commercial area of ??White Lake with the flavor root, fish sauce grass, and other specialties of the Erdos swamp.


    I have tasted the benefits of exchange, even if the mallard tribe leaves Baihu merchants


    The business area is far away.


    The mallard tribe still chose to participate.


    It is far easier and easier to exchange with other orc tribes than to go hunting in the forest. At the same time, they only need to focus on the specialties of the Erdos swamp, and don''t have to worry about other things.


    This is for the mallard tribe that lives on the Subo Detroit River.


    It''s simple and easy.


    In the more than two months since Changxia entered the Qinghai Plateau, the mallard tribe has successfully traveled back and forth between the two places several times.


    The once impoverished Erdos Swamp is gradually reborn. The life of the mallard tribe is getting better and better, and the tribe has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    all of these.


    All brought by Chang Xia.


    At the same time, it was also promoted by Su Ye and other orc tribes.


    Whoa, whoa.


    These days, what Chang Xia hears the most is the sound of water flowing.


    She slumped between Chen Rong''s legs, and after taking Yumianke''s fresh past for the first time, Chang Xia became bored.


    The mallard tribe had no contact with the fish tribe.


    Naturally, there is no way to exchange the big ship of the fish tribe.


    Of course, compared to big ships.


    The mallard tribe orcs prefer to control Yumianke. Yumianke is a part of the mallard tribe. Every adult totem warrior of the mallard tribe will have their own Yumianke when they reach adulthood, and they are proud of it. And proud.


    It is different from the attitude of the mallard tribe towards the big ship.


    Other orc tribes are looking forward to exchanging large ships with the fish tribe.


    Before, when Chang Xia communicated with Su Ye using Yinbei, Su Ye mentioned a boat and a fish clan. Chang Xia guessed that the Heluo tribe might have exchanged boats with the Yuzu. com Snake Mountain tribe should be the middleman.


    The snake snake chief of the Snake Mountain tribe is the companion of the clear sky.


    Clear sky, the witch of the fish clan.


    With this relationship, the fish clan is stingy towards anyone, and they will not be stingy towards the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "Chang Xia, are you uncomfortable?"


    "I''m not uncomfortable, I''m just bored. A Rong, how many days do we have to reach the Forest of the Clear Moon?"


    "Two days."


    Seeing that Xia was languishing, Shen Rong was a little worried.


    His eyes fell on the fish clan''s Che Chi Xiaoqi. The Subu Detroit River was the territory of the mallard tribe, and it was also the fish clan''s paradise.


    River waters are like returning home to the fish.


    They turn their legs into fish tails, and they are proficient in fishing, hunting and traveling underwater.


    "Che Chi Xiaoqi��"


    When the car Chi Xiaoqi traveled to Yumianke where Shen Rong was riding, Shen Rong opened his mouth.

 Chapter 1074： return slowly

    a while.


    Get ready.


    The South River wizard and several bird clan chiefs stopped in front of the open space of the wooden house and watched Chang Xia and his group drift away.


    They''re going to stay and clean the cabin.


    At the same time, clean up the remaining scavenger canes and bring them back to the tribe.


    Of course, the Feihe Tribe still needs to help Phyllis and the others to prepare the three meat and six vegetarian gifts, and then send it to the Heluo Tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    Figure it out.


    The Nanhe wizard needs to be busy with things, which is not at all easier than Chang Xia, and even a little more cumbersome.


    This marriage is about the two races of birds and beasts.


    Neither the bird race nor the beast race dared to be negligent.


    "Witch, it''s time for us to set off too!" Sdebar reminded.


    The South River wizard nodded and said, "I''m going to go to the Heluo tribe in the Twilight Forest to witness the marriage of Phyllis and the others together with the orc wizard Su Ye. Are you two tribes going to arrange totems? Warriors go together?"


    The Feihe tribe is the first tribe of the bird tribe to eat crabs.


    Procyon sorcerers do not favor one over another.


    She also gave the Xuanying Tribe and the Owl Tribe the opportunity. How to choose depends on the decision of Harrens and Derena.


    "Go." Harlans answered first, giving the answer.


    Next to him, Drenna glanced at Harrens and said solemnly: "The owl tribe will also go, I will arrange for the tribe to boil the potion and watch the changes in the Ice Crystal Valley. I decided to go to the Heluo tribe in person. The tribe has developed too fast this year, and the owl tribe wants to study and try not to lag behind others.��


    After listening.


    The corners of the mouths of the two patriarchs of Stebarhalens twitched.


    In terms of ruthlessness, it is still Patriarch Deren.


    These words refer to Sang scolding Huai, and it is almost impossible to say that the Feihe tribe and the Xuanying tribe will not grow, but the owl tribe will keep pace with the times.


    Depend on!


    Deren, the old Yin coin.


    "Haha! De Lun, you have a lot of ideas. You want to study in the Heluo tribe. I agreed." Nan Hedao: "When the Feihe tribe leaves, I will inform you. You go back to the owl tribe to plant carrion vines first. Well, Ice Crystal Valley should also be implemented as soon as possible."


    "Okay, Wu." Deren nodded happily.


    Harlans hurriedly interrupted and said, "Wizard, I also want to go to the Heluo tribe."


    "Let''s go together. Sdebar is also together, and you will contact the orcs first, and then spread the other bird tribes." Nan He said solemnly.


    bird family


    , must not be preempted by the fish clan.


    Moreover.


    Based on her relationship with Su Ye, she is definitely better than the fish clan.


    However, the fish clan is so insidious that they can even give up the clear sky.


    Fortunately, Clear Sky wants to preside over the exploration of the ruins of Inami Water City, and temporarily does not have time to marry the Snake Patriarch of the Snake Mountain Tribe. This gave the Bird Clan an opportunity. Seeing the opportunity, Nanhe Wizard naturally did not want to miss it.


    Holidays are nothing but smooth sailing.


    Regardless of whether the Shinahai site is on holiday or not, Chang Xia decided to return to the Twilight Forest.


    The South River wizard will push Felix and the others to go to the Heluo tribe and complete the marriage ceremony with Qiao Yu and other orcs as soon as possible.


    only.


    The sorcerer of the South River did not expect that the fish would choose to go to the Twilight Forest.


    It was too long for a long night, so the wizard of Nanhe decided to return to Fei Yajian, so he ordered Tina Ya and the others to prepare the three meat and six vegetarian gifts, and then flew directly to the Heluo tribe.


    Here, Chang Xia and the others followed the route planned by Phyllis and went straight to Swartok Forest. There was a mallard tribe to greet them, and then they took the waterway from the Subu Detroit River, all the way down, to the Qingyue Forest where the Sirius tribe was located, and returned to the Baihe Basin from the Totamuyue Meadow.


    Every step of Shen Rong was steady.


    Two elders in Pukang Quejiao, one on the left and one on the right.


    It was Phyllis Das who led the way, and after the break was the orc of the fish clan.


    They chose the human form to hurry. After all, the land is not friendly to the beast body of the fish clan, and the human form is more suitable than the beast body.


    but.


    As a result, the speed of the journey has slowed down a lot.


    The animal skin bag is carried by the bird tribe and the fish tribe, and the rattan basket is the beastman''s piggyback belt on the orc side. There are many things, but there are many orcs, but nothing is left.


    What to bring, what not to bring.


    They were all cleaned up by Qiao Yu and the others, and brought them all with them.


    There were so many people, Chang Xia and his group of orcs chose to keep on their way day and night.


    On the third night, they successfully reached Swartok Forest. It took a day and a half to successfully merge with the orcs of the mallard tribe.


    The orcs settled in the mallard tribe for a day''s rest.


    Then, set off again.


    This time, the luggage increased again. At the same time, the Mallard Tribe arranged a dozen orcs to accompany them. In addition to the escort, the Mallard Tribe planned to exchange with other orcs in the commercial area of ??White Lake with the flavor root, fish sauce grass, and other specialties of the Erdos swamp.


    I have tasted the benefits of exchange, even if the mallard tribe leaves Baihu merchants


    The business area is far away.


    The mallard tribe still chose to participate.


    It is far easier and easier to exchange with other orc tribes than to go hunting in the forest. At the same time, they only need to focus on the specialties of the Erdos swamp, and don''t have to worry about other things.


    This is for the mallard tribe that lives on the Subo Detroit River.


    It''s simple and easy.


    In the more than two months since Changxia entered the Qinghai Plateau, the mallard tribe has successfully traveled back and forth between the two places several times.


    The once impoverished Erdos Swamp is gradually reborn. The life of the mallard tribe is getting better and better, and the tribe has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    all of these.


    All brought by Chang Xia.


    At the same time, it was also promoted by Su Ye and other orc tribes.


    Whoa, whoa.


    These days, what Chang Xia hears the most is the sound of water flowing.


    She slumped between Chen Rong''s legs, and after taking Yumianke''s fresh past for the first time, Chang Xia became bored.


    The mallard tribe had no contact with the fish tribe.


    Naturally, there is no way to exchange the big ship of the fish tribe.


    Of course, compared to big ships.


    The mallard tribe orcs prefer to control Yumianke. Yumianke is a part of the mallard tribe. Every adult totem warrior of the mallard tribe will have their own Yumianke when they reach adulthood, and they are proud of it. And proud.


    It is different from the attitude of the mallard tribe towards the big ship.


    Other orc tribes are looking forward to exchanging large ships with the fish tribe.


    Before, when Chang Xia communicated with Su Ye using Yinbei, Su Ye mentioned a boat and a fish clan. Chang Xia guessed that the Heluo tribe might have exchanged boats with the fish tribe, and the Sheyue tribe should be the middleman.


    The snake snake chief of the Snake Mountain tribe is the companion of the clear sky.


    Clear sky, the witch of the fish clan.


    With this relationship, the fish clan is stingy towards anyone, and they will not be stingy towards the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "Chang Xia, are you uncomfortable?"


    "I''m not uncomfortable, I''m just bored. A Rong, how many days do we have to reach the Forest of the Clear Moon?"


    "Two days."


    Seeing that Xia was languishing, Shen Rong was a little worried.


    His eyes fell on the fish clan''s Che Chi Xiaoqi. The Subu Detroit River was the territory of the mallard tribe, and it was also the fish clan''s paradise.


    River waters are like returning home to the fish.


    They turn their legs into fish tails, and they are proficient in fishing, hunting and traveling underwater.


    "Che Chi Xiaoqi��"


    When the car Chi Xiaoqi traveled to Yumianke where Shen Rong was riding, Shen Rong opened his mouth.

 Chapter 1075： Pukang elders who are concerned about eating fish

    "Shen Rong, what''s the matter?" Che Chi Xiaoqi approached, and the fishtail of his lower body gently stirred the water surface, maintaining his balance.


    "Can you please take me and Chang Xia for a run?" Shen Rong asked.


    Orcs generally do not allow orcs other than their partners to touch the beast''s body. However, there are occasional exceptions. Like the Orcs of the Bird Clan, they have been carrying Chang Xia and the others to fly before.


    "Yes." Che Chi Xiaoqi was very cheerful and said, "I will tell the Yufu Patriarch, so as not to overturn Yumianke, the Yumianke you are riding will try to get to the shore, I will first restore the animal body. "


    Che Chi Xiaoqi is from the killer whale family.


    Killer whales have huge bodies.


    Ordinary waters can''t hold their beasts.


    However, the Sub Detroit River is wide and deep enough.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi was not worried about running aground, or the beast''s body was too big to swim.


    "Shen Rong, is Chang Xia not feeling well?" Yu Fu swayed Yumi Anke to come over, Chang Xia''s spirit was not very good, and Shen Rong took her and the elder Quejiao on a Yumi. Anker. Elder Quejiao sits on the stern of the boat, very quiet.


    "She''s a little seasick. I asked my fish friend Che Chi Xiaoqi to help Chang Xia return to her human form. Please tell everyone, wait a moment, there may be a little movement." Shen Rong explained.


    Killer whales, the top predators in the sea.


    Once Che Chi Xiaoqi recovers the animal body, the river beast in the Subu Detroit River will inevitably be affected. Shen Rong was afraid of an accident, so he would naturally explain to the Yufu Patriarch in advance. At that time, if something unexpected happens, we can respond in time.


    "Okay." Yu Fu nodded.


    The mallard tribe''s eating habits are close to those of the fish tribe, and recently he had a good chat with the fish tribe orcs. Even verbally agreed to exchange flavor root and fish sauce grass.


    win-win.


    The Yufu patriarch now deeply understands the meaning of Chang Xia''s words.


    very quickly.


    The leader of Yufu asked the orcs of the Fu tribe to control Yumianke and the raft to move forward, leaving room for Chechi to turn into a beast.


    Elder Sparrowhorn helped to bring Yumianke to shore.


    Shen Rong took out the animal skin to cover it, and Chang Xia returned to human form and dressed neatly.


    There was a sudden rush of water in the ear, followed by a thick beast roar. It''s just that the roar of the beast is thick and thick, but hum


    Is it too cute?


    That''s right -


    The call of killer whales is very unique.


    The thick cry is full of cuteness, and when I listen to it, I feel very happy.


    "Che Chi Xiaoqi?" Chang Xia stared in horror at Che Chi Xiaoqi, who occupies one-third of the Detroit River in Subu. His eyes were full of shock, and he asked, "A Rong, is the body of the fish clan so exaggerated?" pen fun library


    "The fish clan, the killer whale clan, the megalodon clan, the octopus clan, etc., these few clans are extremely huge, far exceeding the body size of the ordinary beast clan." Shen Rong explained that the animal bodies of these fish clans , terrifying among all orcs.


    The land orcs and skybirds rarely conflict with the fish.


    The fish clan is based on the sea, and the fish clan is the king in the sea.


    They can control the sea to fight, coupled with the huge animal body, this is a natural advantage. Fortunately, after the fish came ashore, these two advantages became weak. Otherwise, the fish race would have dominated the continent long ago.


    "Shen Rong, come here!" Che Chi Xiaoqi''s low voice came from under the water. With his animalization, this section of the Subu Detroit River became inexplicably quiet, the river beasts disappeared in the river, and even the fish swimming in the river all hibernated.


    He was afraid of being targeted by Che Chi Xiaoqi and eaten.


    The elder Quejiao controlled Yumianke, slowly approached the beast body of Che Chi Xiaoqi, then tied Yumianke to his beast, and then followed Chang Xia and the two to board the beast body of Che Chi Xiaoqi .


    "It''s very soft and slippery." Chang Xia said.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi''s body is exaggerated, and it can easily accommodate the three of Chang Xia.


    Waiting for Chang Xia and the three to stand firm, Che Chi Xiaoqi began to swim.


    His speed is very slow, the Subu Detroit River is not a sea area, and Che Chi Xiaoqi can''t swim at full strength. Once he swims at full strength, it is easy to cause water waves and disturb the ecological balance of the entire Sub Detroit River.


    Yufu and the others controlled Yumianke to slide.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi and the three of Chang Xia swam slowly.


    Feeling the warm wind and the sound of water rushing under him, Chang Xia''s spirit became much better. From time to time on both sides, there are fishes frightened by Che Chi Xiaoqi''s animal body, swimming randomly on the river, or jumping, or jumping out of the river.


    "Chang Xia, are you still dizzy?" Shen Rong whispered.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "No dizziness. Unfortunately, I can''t let the car Chi Xiao Qi travel.


    Hurry up. Next time, if you have the opportunity, you must go to the sea. "


    Only the vast sea area can accommodate the huge beast body of the killer whale clan.


    "The sea area is very dangerous!" Que Jiao said.


    Orcs are born on land, and the sea is a paradise for fish.


    Elder Bird Horn is more cautious about the sea.


    "There are some sea areas where even the fish clan dare not set foot in easily." Shen Rong agreed, he dared to say that he could protect Chang Xia on land, but Shen Rong in the sea area really wasn''t sure.


    in the sea.


    Shen Rong''s proud strength, speed and combat effectiveness will all be turned into empty words.


    Like the elders of Quejiao, he is not very agreeable


    Changxia went to the sea.


    In the face of the unknown, all orcs should remain in awe.


    One listen.


    Chang Xia''s excitement about the sea area was reduced by two points.


    Shen Rong has always been calm and calm, and even he is in awe and wary of the sea, which makes Chang Xia a lot of curiosity about the sea.


    She has been to the sea of ??fog.


    However, the sea of ??fog is nothing but the fog that persists for years.


    There seems to be no other threat, of course there may be danger, but the tribe was cleared ahead of time without telling her.


    "Chang Xia, take your legs back. The river is cold, don''t get your feet wet." Shen Rong reminded.


    Chang Xia retracted his feet.


    When the car Chi Xiaoqi swims, the river water on both sides will splash.


    The scorching sun above the head is a little drying. Chang Xia wanted to touch the river water to cool down, but unfortunately she was stopped by Shen Rong before she could implement her idea.


    "Hehe-"


    In the front, there was the loud laughter of the elder Pukang.


    Hearing the voice, Chang Xia couldn''t help but raise his head and look forward.


    The elder Quejiao twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "This **** is most likely staring at Che Chi Xiaoqi, and he is full of idiots who only think about food except for food."


    heard.


    Chi Xiaoqi''s swimming animal body suddenly froze when he got out of the car.


    It has always been known that the Elder Pukang in the Dusk Forest is fierce and ferocious.


    When I saw it today, it really lived up to its name. This one is really intimidating. If it wasn''t for the Chang Xia and the three people on the body of the flying beast, Che Chi Xiaoqi really wanted to speed up the swimming, and then knock the elder Pukang flying.


    "Che Chi Xiaoqi, don''t be nervous. Elder Quejiao is just joking with you. Elder Pukang will never mess with you. He prefers grilled meat to fish." Chen Rong was calm and comforted Che. Late Xiaoqi.


    It''s just that this is heartbreaking.


    Say it, don''t say it.


    Chang Xia decided to keep quiet.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi was in a bad mood, she was afraid of an accident.


    Going with a whale, this is something that I never dared to think about before. It is a rare opportunity to try it, and Chang Xia naturally does not want to miss it. At the same time, I have some regrets in my heart.


    Why is the awakened bloodline ability related to plants, not beasts? If you are a beast, wouldn''t you be able to control animals and plants?


    what-


    The result is so refreshing to think about!


    Of course, this idea can only be thought about.


    Gangwa Continent is an Orc Continent, not a Beast-Fighting Continent, nor a Supernatural Continent. Chang Xia shook off the chaotic thoughts in his mind and said, "Chechi Xiaoqi, help catch more big fish later, we will eat grilled fish at noon. You can also let the Yufu Patriarch and the others make fish paste and raw marinade..."


    oh oh oh.


    As soon as I heard it, let the chief Yufu make fish paste and pickled it.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi was immediately excited.


    At the same time, the other fish orcs were also very excited. Never underestimate the ears of the foodies. As soon as Chang Xia said this, all the orcs in the team became excited.


    "Hooho-"


    In an instant, all kinds of beasts roared incessantly.


    For a time, Subo Detroit jumped.


    If it wasn''t for everyone''s good skills, I''m afraid some orcs would fall directly into the river and make a joke.


    the next two days.


    Subo Detroit River is about to be ruined by all the orcs.


    There are killer whale orcs sitting in the river, and the river beasts in the Subu Detroit River dare not even risk their heads. This made everyone more confident.


    All kinds of delicious raw pickled and fish paste, I ate it for two days in the long summer.


    Chang Xia felt that she would not be able to think about these two delicacies in the next month or so. No matter how delicious the food is, if you eat too much, it will also be boring. read full


    Ow!


    Before landing, the familiar wolf roar came from the shore.


    Shen Rong raised his head and looked towards the shore.


    I saw that the Gewa patriarch led a group of orcs standing on the shore and waving.


    Among the crowd, there are still a few familiar faces. Look, it''s like a clan of the Heluo tribe. Shen Rong guessed that it should be arranged by Su Ye or Patriarch Gen, and asked them to come and pick him up.


    It''s only been more than two months since he left.


    Shen Rong felt like he had been away for a few years.


    This feeling, he had never had before.


    Worry, miss.


    It''s amazing that Shen Rong didn''t reject it, but happily accepted it.


    "Chang Xia, I''m good


    It''s like seeing some people on the shore��" Shen Rong said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s sluggish spirit immediately recovered.


    "Where? A Rong, who did you see?" Chang Xia asked, tiptoeing to look around. It''s a pity that she stepped on Che Chi Xiaoqi''s beast, softly, without any effort. In addition, she is short and not tall, and she can''t see anything even on tiptoes.


    "Don''t worry, you can see who it is when you reach the river bend and dock." Shen Rong said.


    However, when speaking.


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched a few times.


    Even though Nan Feng''s face was so far apart, Shen Rong saw her and Snake at a glance. Recently, the tribe should be busy, why did she come to the Tota Muyue Meadow in the Forest of Qingyue?


    "Snake, lift me up, I want Chang Xia to see me at first glance. She''s so big, and we''ve never been apart for so long." Nan Feng muttered, urging Snake to hug her and pull her away. Hold up lift up.


    Snake looked helpless.


    "Nanfeng, you''re obedient." Snake said: "It''s too dangerous to hold up, let''s wait quietly on the shore and wait for Changxia to land on the shore, I promise to let her see you at first glance?"


    Nanfeng is nearly three months pregnant.


    How dare Snake lift her up, if she accidentally misses and throws someone.


    This is something that Snake can''t even imagine.


    Not to mention the Huiheluo tribe, it is estimated that even the Sheyue tribe will not be able to return.


    "you can do it?"


    "It can be done."


    Snake nodded seriously, the big deal, please ask the Gewa Patriarch to step back.


    Let Nanfeng stand at the front. This way, Changxia will definitely be able to see Nanfeng at the first sight.


    "Nanfeng, don''t mess around." Maple Leaf said.


    Nanfeng was tossing around, and if something happened, they would be scolded when they returned to the tribe. Besides, Chang Xia Hui is back, what is the difference between who sees it for the first time?


    whispering sound!


    Nanfeng pouted, and stopped stalking.


    "Patriarch Gewa, have everything packed up?" Bai Qing said. This time they came to the Forest of Qingyue, in addition to welcoming Changxia back to the Twilight Forest, they mainly exchanged golden rods and corn with the Sirius tribe.


    This batch of golden rods and corn is used to make wine.


    The Heluo tribe and the Tianlang tribe attached great importance to it, so they sent Bai Qing to lead the team in person. Unexpectedly, Nanfeng Maple Leaf heard the wind and had to follow him.


    But the root patriarch had to agree.


    The Baihe River Basin and the Forest of Qingyue connected the road, along the road


    There is an outpost.


    Safe and secure.


    So, Nanfeng Maple Leaf followed the team.


    Honeydew originally wanted to come, but on the day of departure, she suddenly started to have morning sickness. Xylophone was afraid of accidents, so she left people in the tribe directly. wap.


    let white


    Don''t worry, she and Elder Yami will help take care of Honeydew.


    "Gold rods, corn, Kirab and other items are all moved to the sentry building. When you return to the main road from here, remember not to forget the goods." Ge Wa said with a smile, knowing that Chang Xia will arrive at the Forest of Qingyue today. , The Gewa Patriarch brought the orcs, and came to the Totamuyue Meadow early to wait.


    It''s half past noon.


    On the Sub Detroit River, the figure of Yumianke really floated.


    "It''s already after noon, and I don''t know if Chang Xia and the others have lunch?" Nan Feng murmured, she didn''t care about the goods, she just wondered if Chang Xia was hungry?


    This said.


    The Gewa Patriarch of the Bai Qing Dynasty looked at it and asked, "Gewa Patriarch, is there any dry food prepared in the sentry building?"


    "There should be. However, it may not be enough." Ge Wa said.


    As far as he knew, there were a lot of orcs in Changxia''s team, so the dry food hoarded in the outpost was definitely not enough. Temporary hunting, too rushed.


    "It''s facing the Subu Detroit River, and I''m afraid there won''t be enough food." Maple Leaf said.


    She rolled her eyes and glanced at the patriarchs Bai Qing and Gewa, who were really concerned and confused, even if Chang Xia and the others hadn''t eaten. They don''t have to worry about food. Chang Xia has Shen Rong by his side. With Shen Rong''s character, could he still starve Chang Xia?


    heard.


    Bai Qing and the two looked at each other and smiled. UU Reading


    However, the smile revealed a little embarrassment.


    ��


    "Changxia��"


    Yumianke has not yet landed.


    Nanfeng stood on the hillside, waving to the Subo Detroit River.


    At the same time, he shouted Chang Xia''s name.


    Chang Xia was at the back of the team, and Che Chi Xiaoqi was too big, so he didn''t dare to swim too fast or move too much. I was afraid that the action would be too big and the water waves would be affected, which would affect Yumianke and the raft in front.


    Both Yumiank and the raft are stacked with rattan baskets and hide bags.


    If this capsizes, things will get bigger.


    "A Rong, I seem to hear Nanfeng''s voice." Chang Xia looked suspiciously towards the shore with his head raised. With the crowded figures, she still couldn''t see who was who.


    Shen Rong covered the corner of his twitching mouth, nodded, and said, "It seems to be her voice."

 Chapter 1076： family voice

    Chang Xia decided to keep quiet.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi was in a bad mood, she was afraid of an accident.


    Going with a whale, this is something that I never dared to think about before. It is a rare opportunity to try it, and Chang Xia naturally does not want to miss it. At the same time, I have some regrets in my heart.


    Why is the awakened bloodline ability related to plants, not beasts? If you are a beast, wouldn''t you be able to control animals and plants?


    what-


    The result is so refreshing to think about!


    Of course, this idea can only be thought about.


    Gangwa Continent is an Orc Continent, not a Beast-Fighting Continent, nor a Supernatural Continent. Chang Xia shook off the chaotic thoughts in his mind and said, "Chechi Xiaoqi, help catch more big fish later, we will eat grilled fish at noon. You can also let the Yufu Patriarch and the others make fish paste and raw marinade..."


    oh oh oh.


    As soon as I heard it, let the chief Yufu make fish paste and pickled it.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi was immediately excited.


    At the same time, the other fish orcs were also very excited. Never underestimate the ears of the foodies. As soon as Chang Xia said this, all the orcs in the team became excited.


    "Hooho-"


    In an instant, all kinds of beasts roared incessantly.


    For a time, Subo Detroit jumped.


    If it wasn''t for everyone''s good skills, I''m afraid some orcs would fall directly into the river and make a joke.


    the next two days.


    Subo Detroit River is about to be ruined by all the orcs.


    There are killer whale orcs sitting in the river, and the river beasts in the Subu Detroit River dare not even risk their heads. This made everyone more confident.


    All kinds of delicious raw pickled and fish paste, I ate it for two days in the long summer.


    Chang Xia felt that she would not be able to think about these two delicacies in the next month or so. No matter how delicious the food is, if you eat too much, it will also be boring. read full


    Ow!


    Before landing, the familiar wolf roar came from the shore.


    Shen Rong raised his head and looked towards the shore.


    I saw that the Gewa patriarch led a group of orcs standing on the shore and waving.


    Among the crowd, there are still a few familiar faces. Look, it''s like a clan of the Heluo tribe. Shen Rong guessed that it should be arranged by Su Ye or Patriarch Gen, and asked them to come and pick him up.


    It''s only been more than two months since he left.


    Shen Rong felt like he had been away for a few years.


    This feeling, he had never had before.


    Worry, miss.


    It''s amazing that Shen Rong didn''t reject it, but happily accepted it.


    "Chang Xia, I''m good


    It''s like seeing some people on the shore��" Shen Rong said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s sluggish spirit immediately recovered.


    "Where? A Rong, who did you see?" Chang Xia asked, tiptoeing to look around. It''s a pity that she stepped on Che Chi Xiaoqi''s beast, softly, without any effort. In addition, she is short and not tall, and she can''t see anything even on tiptoes.


    "Don''t worry, you can see who it is when you reach the river bend and dock." Shen Rong said.


    However, when speaking.


    Shen Rong''s mouth twitched a few times.


    Even though Nan Feng''s face was so far apart, Shen Rong saw her and Snake at a glance. Recently, the tribe should be busy, why did she come to the Tota Muyue Meadow in the Forest of Qingyue?


    "Snake, lift me up, I want Chang Xia to see me at first glance. She''s so big, and we''ve never been apart for so long." Nan Feng muttered, urging Snake to hug her and pull her away. Hold up lift up.


    Snake looked helpless.


    "Nanfeng, you''re obedient." Snake said: "It''s too dangerous to hold up, let''s wait quietly on the shore and wait for Changxia to land on the shore, I promise to let her see you at first glance?"


    Nanfeng is nearly three months pregnant.


    How dare Snake lift her up, if she accidentally misses and throws someone.


    This is something that Snake can''t even imagine.


    Not to mention the Huiheluo tribe, it is estimated that even the Sheyue tribe will not be able to return.


    "you can do it?"


    "It can be done."


    Snake nodded seriously, the big deal, please ask the Gewa Patriarch to step back.


    Let Nanfeng stand at the front. This way, Changxia will definitely be able to see Nanfeng at the first sight.


    "Nanfeng, don''t mess around." Maple Leaf said.


    Nanfeng was tossing around, and if something happened, they would be scolded when they returned to the tribe. Besides, Chang Xia Hui is back, what is the difference between who sees it for the first time?


    whispering sound!


    Nanfeng pouted, and stopped stalking.


    "Patriarch Gewa, have everything packed up?" Bai Qing said. This time they came to the Forest of Qingyue, in addition to welcoming Changxia back to the Twilight Forest, they mainly exchanged golden rods and corn with the Sirius tribe.


    This batch of golden rods and corn is used to make wine.


    The Heluo tribe and the Tianlang tribe attached great importance to it, so they sent Bai Qing to lead the team in person. Unexpectedly, Nanfeng Maple Leaf heard the wind and had to follow him.


    But the root patriarch had to agree.


    The Baihe River Basin and the Forest of Qingyue connected the road, along the road


    There is an outpost.


    Safe and secure.


    So, Nanfeng Maple Leaf followed the team.


    Honeydew originally wanted to come, but on the day of departure, she suddenly started to have morning sickness. Xylophone was afraid of accidents, so she left people in the tribe directly. wap.


    let white


    Don''t worry, she and Elder Yami will help take care of Honeydew.


    "Gold rods, corn, Kirab and other items are all moved to the sentry building. When you return to the main road from here, remember not to forget the goods." Ge Wa said with a smile, knowing that Chang Xia will arrive at the Forest of Qingyue today. , The Gewa Patriarch brought the orcs, and came to the Totamuyue Meadow early to wait.


    It''s half past noon.


    On the Sub Detroit River, the figure of Yumianke really floated.


    "It''s already after noon, and I don''t know if Chang Xia and the others have lunch?" Nan Feng murmured, she didn''t care about the goods, she just wondered if Chang Xia was hungry?


    This said.


    The Gewa Patriarch of the Bai Qing Dynasty looked at it and asked, "Gewa Patriarch, is there any dry food prepared in the sentry building?"


    "There should be. However, it may not be enough." Ge Wa said.


    As far as he knew, there were a lot of orcs in Changxia''s team, so the dry food hoarded in the outpost was definitely not enough. Temporary hunting, too rushed.


    "It''s facing the Subu Detroit River, and I''m afraid there won''t be enough food." Maple Leaf said.


    She rolled her eyes and glanced at the patriarchs Bai Qing and Gewa, who were really concerned and confused, even if Chang Xia and the others hadn''t eaten. They don''t have to worry about food. Chang Xia has Shen Rong by his side. With Shen Rong''s character, could he still starve Chang Xia?


    heard.


    Bai Qing and the two looked at each other and smiled. UU Reading


    However, the smile revealed a little embarrassment.


    ��


    "Changxia��"


    Yumianke has not yet landed.


    Nanfeng stood on the hillside, waving to the Subo Detroit River.


    At the same time, he shouted Chang Xia''s name.


    Chang Xia was at the back of the team, and Che Chi Xiaoqi was too big, so he didn''t dare to swim too fast or move too much. I was afraid that the action would be too big and the water waves would be affected, which would affect Yumianke and the raft in front.


    Both Yumiank and the raft are stacked with rattan baskets and hide bags.


    If this capsizes, things will get bigger.


    "A Rong, I seem to hear Nanfeng''s voice." Chang Xia looked suspiciously towards the shore with his head raised. With the crowded figures, she still couldn''t see who was who.


    Shen Rong covered the corner of his twitching mouth, nodded, and said, "It seems to be her voice."

 Chapter 1077： Chang Xia, welcome home

    "Changxia��"


    Nan Feng jumped and waved at Chang Xia.


    On the side, Snake Xing changed his face in a hurry, stepped forward and hugged Nan Feng, motioning her to calm down.


    Maple Leaf turned around while holding his forehead, pretending not to see the shameful Nan Feng.


    Bai Qing and the other orcs all showed joy on their faces, walked down the hillside, and approached the river bend. As the Dusk Forest continued to communicate with the mallard tribe, a simple dock was built in the river bend.


    Only, the pier faces the river.


    Orcs generally do not approach casually.


    Unless you meet the mallard tribe, you usually choose to look at it from the hillside.


    The vigilance of the river waters is engraved in the soul of the birds and beasts.


    "Let''s go, we''ll also go over to help unload the cargo." Maple Leaf said. He urged Kong Shan to walk faster, and patted off the hand he stepped forward to support her. She wasn''t a porcelain doll, so why would she need a support?


    Kong Shan said: "Slow down. Waiting for Chang Xia and the others to land, it will take some time. Besides, it''s more important to help you to keep the Nanfeng in check when unloading the cargo."


    heard.


    Maple Leaf rarely refuted.


    Sub Detroit River, on the beast body of Che Chi Xiaoqi.


    "Shen Rong, you bring Chang Xia ashore, I will untie Yumianke, so that the car Chi Xiaoqi can return to the human form and go ashore." The elder Quejiao hugged the flower pot and carefully protected the flower pot in front of his chest.


    Chang Xia said: "Elder Quejiao, you give me the flowerpot. I will carry the things on the shore, and I will trouble you to help carry the things on Yumianke."


    Che Chi Xiaoqi controlled the animal body to dock.


    When Chang Xia and the others leave, he will release the animalization.


    "Okay." Que Jiao said.


    Nodding, he handed the flower pot to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia held the flower pot, and Shen Rong picked her up together with the flower pot, jumped a few times, jumped ashore, and landed. When the two of them left, the elder Quejiao untied the Yumianke that was tied to the Chechi Xiaoqi beast, and pulled Yumianke away from the Chechi Xiaoqi.


    After a while.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi returned to the half-beast state and joined the orc team in front.


    Behind him, the elder bird horn paddled Yumianke and followed him.


    "Stand down on the ground!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Drifting on the Detroit River in Subu for many days in a row, Chang Xia felt light and airy, especially unstable. Going ashore today and stepping on the ground, my heart has settled down.


    "Let''s go! If you don''t go to the pier, Nanfeng should run over." Shen Rong smiled and complained.


    The place where they landed was a few hundred meters away from the pier.


    this time.


    Nanfeng and the others have come to the pier.


    Standing on tiptoe, he looked for Chang Xia''s figure everywhere.


    In an instant.


    Calm and peaceful pier, full of people.


    hey-hey!


    Chang Xia laughed twice and said, "Let''s go."


    Shen Rong supported him, and Chang Xia held the flowerpot and approached the pier step by step.


    "Nanfeng, I''m here."


    Ten meters away, Chang Xia shouted Nan Feng''s name loudly. On the dock, the orcs successfully converged, greeted each other, and unloaded the goods. Everyone was busy talking.


    "Chang Xia!" Nan Feng turned his head and saw the two Chang Xia standing not far away, quickly running towards her, and said happily, "Chang Xia, why did you stay in Qinghai Plateau for so long this time? I I miss you in the tribe..."


    Stepping forward, Nanfeng took Chang Xia''s hand.


    Chili quack, just said a long list.


    When Maple Leaf and the others came over, Nan Feng was still talking.


    Seeing Nan Feng, who had turned into a chatter, it was rare for the orcs to not make a sound.


    Chang Xia smiled and listened to Nan Feng''s chatter, occasionally echoing a few words. In the end, Maple Leaf couldn''t stand Nanfeng''s nagging, so he reached out and covered Nanfeng''s mouth, saying, "Snake, look at your partner, she''s so noisy!"


    Snake smiled and said nothing.


    "Changxia, welcome home!" Maple Leaf said, "Let''s go, let''s chat while walking, and go to the sentry building to rest. Leave the venue to Bai Qing and the others. With so many rattan baskets and animal skin bags, it takes time to unload the goods."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia agreed.


    The Forest of Qingyue, this is the territory of the orcs.


    There is no danger around here, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to stay together to help unload the cargo.


    A few of them, the females, walked slowly towards the watchtower.


    Talking while walking, excited, harmonious and harmonious.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing with a flower pot?" Nan Feng tilted his head and looked at the tender buds in the flower pot. Now the rot-eating vine sac has pulled out three small buds, and it can be seen that the growth is very good.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t had time to boil the potions recently.


    If there is a medicine to help, the carrion vine sac should be able to grow faster.


    "There is a scavenger vine sac planted in the flowerpot. It begins to sprout. After returning to the tribe to make some potions, it will soon grow up. In the future, it will be planted in the death canyon to help the orcs eliminate the danger of the death canyon. ." Chang Xia smiled, and lightly touched the fine buds of the carrion-eating vine sac, light and soft, full of care.


    I heard that there were scavenger vines planted in the flowerpot.


    instant time.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf hurriedly lowered his head and took a serious look.


    There are only three small buds, nothing can be seen.


    see.


    Chang Xia chuckled and explained: "If you are curious about scavenging vines, wait. Among the goods, in the rattan baskets


    It contains a lot of scavenging vines, and those scavenging vines will be cultivated in the tribe and then distributed to the various orc tribes. "


    Carrion Vine cane can be crafted into potions. ..


    After the chemical is diluted, the effect is comparable to that of fertilizer.


    Chang Xia wanted to change the living habits of the Orcs in the Twilight Forest, and decided to vigorously promote farming, and fertilizer was essential.


    "Can I eat carrion vines?" Nanfeng asked.


    Hearing this, the corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and all the clansmen really became foodies.


    I still remember that Qiao Yu seemed to have asked the same question.


    "No. Carrion vines smell bad. The cane can be used to make potions, which are similar to fertilizers."


    This said.


    The South Wind Maple Leaf''s interest in scavenging vines has greatly diminished.


    I can''t eat it, so what''s the use?


    "What a pity! Carrion-eating vines can''t be eaten." Maple Leaf said.


    Nan Feng turned around and didn''t look at the scavenger vines in the flowerpot. Xu Shi sensed the dislike of the two of Nanfeng, and the fine buds of the rot-eating vines in the flowerpot shook twice.


    Can''t tell if it''s happiness or anger.


    "I can''t eat rotten vines, I brought back edible ice fruit, do you want to eat it?" Chang Xia smiled. With the potion made from scavenger rattan, even without Chang Xia''s bloodline ability, the bird tribe can transplant the ice crystal grass.


    Before.


    Changxia left Feiyajian and went to the Shinahai site.


    She didn''t have time to dig the ice crystal grass.


    During that time, the Feihe tribe used medicine to raise the ice crystal grass. Chang Xia also wanted the ice crystal grass to grow and evolve into an ice crystal tree. Naturally, he never thought of digging out the ice crystal grass.


    So, when the wizard of Nanhe promised to give Qiao Yu Ayu the gift of three meat and six elements.


    The ice crystal grass given to Changxia will be sent to the Dusk Forest together.


    "Fruit ice-"


    "Chang Xia, do you really have ice fruit?"


    They had eaten ice fruit once, which Su Ye brought back from the Feihe tribe last time.


    It is completely different from other wild fruits.


    "Yes! The Feihe tribe promised to give me two ice crystal grasses, and we can always eat ice fruit from now on. If the ice crystal grass grows and evolves into an ice crystal tree, the ice fruit will allow you to eat as much as you want." Chang Xia explained, with the fruit Compared with chicken, what is ice fruit?


    pity.


    There are no Ice Crystal Valleys in Dusk Forest.


    Chang Xia wanted to plant ice crystal grass, but he could only plant it in the Holy Land of Weishan. And fruit chickens feed on ice fruit. If you want to breed fruit chickens, you can only introduce successful introduction of ice crystal grass after the successful cultivation of ice crystal grass.


    The sorcerer of the South River promised to wait for the summer to grow live ice crystal grass.


    The Feihe tribe will send ten fruit chickens to Chang Xia.


    As a delicacy that can reproduce, fruit chicken is invaluable. If it wasn''t for Chang Xia who was thinking of giving it, the bird clan would have wanted to eat even one of them, let alone ten fruit chickens.


    "But, I heard that the ice crystal grass needs to be planted in the ice crystal valley?" Maple Leaf hesitated. The bird tribe was very generous this time, and publicly told the world about the existence of Ice Crystal Grass and Ice Crystal Valley.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "The Heluo tribe doesn''t have an ice crystal valley, but we have the Weishan Holy Land. The ice crystal valley is actually a valley containing the Qingming Stone mine."


    There is a beast totem carved from Qingming Stone in the Holy Land of Weishan.


    Ice crystal grass planted in Weishan Holy Land can also survive.


    It''s a pity that other places in the Twilight Forest are afraid that it won''t work.


    Unless, the orcs can find the second beast totem carved from the cyan stone.


    Obvious.


    it''s out of the question.


    "Qingming Stone, doesn''t the ice crystal grass given to you by the bird tribe need to be planted in the Holy Land of Weishan?" Nan Feng was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    "Yes. Ice crystal grass/ice crystal tree needs the cold air released by Qingming Stone to catalyze. The two ice crystal grasses given to me by the bird tribe can only be planted in the Holy Land of Weishan. There is a family of Weishan ape guarding over there, I think The ice crystal grass will definitely grow and evolve into an ice crystal tree."


    To say anything else, Chang Xia Xing may not be sure.


    Simply farming this.


    Chang Xia believed that he could slaughter all the orcs in Gangwa Continent.


    "Hee hee! Bingguo yo." Nanfeng smiled strangely.


    see.


    Changxia Maple Leaf didn''t laugh at her.


    They also miss the ice fruit.


    "Changxia, the ice crystal grass can grow and evolve into an ice crystal tree, what about the refrigerator you said?" Maple Leaf''s topic changed, suddenly thinking of the refrigerator that Chang Xia had been obsessed with before. Mainly because she described the refrigerator so beautifully that Maple Leaf and the others were all thinking about it.


    ��


    Long summer is slightly stiff.


    Recently, I have been busy rescuing the Ice Crystal Valley and Ice Crystal Grass.


    She really forgot about the refrigerator or something.


    As soon as Maple Leaf said it, Chang Xia suddenly remembered the purpose of the ice crystal grass that he was thinking about at first��a natural refrigerator.


    "Chang Xia, is there no refrigerator?" Nan Feng frowned.


    She is also thinking about the refrigerator, which can keep fresh and eat ice. Where can such a good thing come from? This was suddenly impossible, and Nanfeng was a little anxious.


    "Wait��" Chang Xia said: "Don''t worry, as long as the ice crystal grass doesn''t evolve into an ice crystal tree, it''s fine. Of course, it has to be planted with Qingming Stone."


    One listen.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng was instantly excited.


    "Chang Xia, can you do it?"


    "Yes, but the premise is that you must exchange a batch of Qingming stones with the bird tribe."


    It is not difficult for Chang Xia to keep Ice Crystal Grass from evolving. It is nothing more than reducing the amount of scavenging vines in the medicine when using the medicine. Without the medicinal properties of scavenger vines, ice crystal grass is difficult to evolve.


    Here comes.


    Ice crystal grass will remain young.


    This state happens to be the refrigerator shape Chang Xia wants most.


    In the Ice Crystal Valley, there is a Qingming Stone mine, and the bird tribe should not be stingy in exchanging a batch of Qingming Stone. Refrigerator, still possible.


    The two Nan Feng looked at each other.


    He made up his mind to find Su Ye when he returned to the Heluo tribe.


    To exchange the Qingming Stone with the bird clan, Su Ye must come forward, based on the current honeymoon relationship between the two clans. Bird clan probably won''t refuse to exchange the Qingming Stone, it''s just a matter of how many.


    Talk and laugh.


    The three quickly arrived at the outpost.


    After greeting the totem warriors in the outpost, the three moved out of the low stool and sat down to rest.


    After walking around, Chang Xia was exhausted.


    Although Nanfeng Maple Leaf is not tired, he is still somewhat out of breath.


    "Just got back, forgot to call Fini and the others-"


    "They won''t follow along. After all, I brought back a lot of things this time, and they have to help unload the goods."


    "Birds are rare and generous!" Nan Feng sighed.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes at Nanfeng and said, "You say that the Bird Clan is generous, why don''t you think about how big a problem Chang Xia has solved for the Bird Clan."


    Ice Crystal Valley, Ice Crystal Grass, Fruit Chicken.


    None of these things are trivial.


    Su Ye recently cursed the Feihe tribe in the Heluo tribe, saying that they took a big advantage. However, after scolding, Su Ye was in a very good mood.


    Ru Fei knew that Chang Xia was pregnant with a beast cub.


    The fish clan on this side of the East China Sea also had the same inexplicable mind, thinking about inviting Chang Xia to be a guest of the fish clan.


    "Fruit chicken, tastes better than red carp." Chang Xia whispered.


    Regarding the fruit chicken, the bird family has not announced it for the time being. As Chang Xia revealed the role of the fruit chicken, there was no bird clan orc driving the fruit chicken in the Ice Crystal Valley.


    The sorcerer of Nanhe explained to Tinaya and asked her to sprinkle highland barley in the ice crystal valley to raise fruit chickens. There are not many ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley, and the ice fruit is limited. have to


    Thanks to the strong vitality of the fruit chicken, otherwise the ice crystal grass would not die, and the fruit chicken would have already become extinct.


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Nanfeng Maple Leaf swallowed.


    Red carp! !


    Fruit chicken, taste better than red carp.


    With a simple sentence, the expressions of the two Nan Feng changed greatly.


    "Don''t think too much, like white-footed chickens, they have very strict requirements on the living environment and can only live in ice crystal valleys. Fruit chickens feed on ice fruit, just like white-footed chickens like to peck at salt. Conditions are also required.��


    After listening, the two of Nanfeng let out a long sigh.


    On his face, there was an expression of regret.


    At first it was the Songshan chicken, then the white-footed chicken, and now there is the fruit chicken.


    These delicious foods are really hard to eat.


    Goooo!


    "Chang Xia, are you hungry?"


    Chatting, waiting for Shen Rong and the others to come.


    Suddenly, a hungry sound came from Chang Xia''s belly.


    Nanfeng untied the animal sack around his waist, handed it to Chang Xia, and said, "There''s dried meat and thatch root candy in it, you should eat something to fill your stomach first."


    "Cangzhu, is there anything to eat in the sentry building?" Maple Leaf said loudly.


    Cangshu, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Sirius tribe orcs, recently responsible for guarding the outpost of the Tota Muyue Meadow.


    "Steamed bread." Cang Zhu replied.


    It''s hot, barbecue or something.


    Basically how much you bake and how much you eat.


    After all, if you haven''t finished eating, you can''t put it away, and it will turn bad and go bad as soon as you put it in.


    "Where?" Maple Leaf stood up, intending to get the steamed buns for Chang Xia. Cang Zhu was not blind, so he naturally stopped Maple Leaf and said, "I''ll go get it. There are golden rods and corn in the sentry building. Would you like to make some porridge for Chang Xia?"


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and declined.


    After a while, a large group of orcs rushed over.


    The gold bars and corn in the sentry building are definitely not enough. Chang Xia didn''t like to eat alone, so the golden rods and corn in the sentry building were reserved for Cangzhu to eat slowly.


    Chang Xia refused.


    Nanfeng and the two could guess the reason, but they did not force it.


    After all, in this team, in addition to the bird orcs, there are also fish orcs.

 Chapter 1078： what! my refrigerator

    pity.


    There are no Ice Crystal Valleys in Dusk Forest.


    Chang Xia wanted to plant ice crystal grass, but he could only plant it in the Holy Land of Weishan. And fruit chickens feed on ice fruit. If you want to breed fruit chickens, you can only introduce successful introduction of ice crystal grass after the successful cultivation of ice crystal grass.


    The sorcerer of the South River promised to wait for the summer to grow live ice crystal grass.


    The Feihe tribe will send ten fruit chickens to Chang Xia.


    As a delicacy that can reproduce, fruit chicken is invaluable. If it wasn''t for Chang Xia who was thinking of giving it, the bird clan would have wanted to eat even one of them, let alone ten fruit chickens.


    "But, I heard that the ice crystal grass needs to be planted in the ice crystal valley?" Maple Leaf hesitated. The bird tribe was very generous this time, and publicly told the world about the existence of Ice Crystal Grass and Ice Crystal Valley.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "The Heluo tribe doesn''t have an ice crystal valley, but we have the Weishan Holy Land. The ice crystal valley is actually a valley containing the Qingming Stone mine."


    There is a beast totem carved from Qingming Stone in the Holy Land of Weishan.


    Ice crystal grass planted in Weishan Holy Land can also survive.


    It''s a pity that other places in the Twilight Forest are afraid that it won''t work.


    Unless, the orcs can find the second beast totem carved from the cyan stone.


    Obvious.


    it''s out of the question.


    "Qingming Stone, doesn''t the ice crystal grass given to you by the bird tribe need to be planted in the Holy Land of Weishan?" Nan Feng was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    "Yes. Ice crystal grass/ice crystal tree needs the cold air released by Qingming Stone to catalyze. The two ice crystal grasses given to me by the bird tribe can only be planted in the Holy Land of Weishan. There is a family of Weishan ape guarding over there, I think The ice crystal grass will definitely grow and evolve into an ice crystal tree."


    To say anything else, Chang Xia Xing may not be sure.


    Simply farming this.


    Chang Xia believed that he could slaughter all the orcs in Gangwa Continent.


    "Hee hee! Bingguo yo." Nanfeng smiled strangely.


    see.


    Changxia Maple Leaf didn''t laugh at her.


    They also miss the ice fruit.


    "Changxia, the ice crystal grass can grow and evolve into an ice crystal tree, what about the refrigerator you said?" Maple Leaf''s topic changed, suddenly thinking of the refrigerator that Chang Xia had been obsessed with before. Mainly because she described the refrigerator so beautifully that Maple Leaf and the others were all thinking about it.


    ��


    Long summer is slightly stiff.


    Recently, I have been busy rescuing the Ice Crystal Valley and Ice Crystal Grass.


    She really forgot about the refrigerator or something.


    As soon as Maple Leaf said it, Chang Xia suddenly remembered the purpose of the ice crystal grass that he was thinking about at first��a natural refrigerator.


    "Chang Xia, is there no refrigerator?" Nan Feng frowned.


    She is also thinking about the refrigerator, which can keep fresh and eat ice. Where can such a good thing come from? This was suddenly impossible, and Nanfeng was a little anxious.


    "Wait��" Chang Xia said: "Don''t worry, as long as the ice crystal grass doesn''t evolve into an ice crystal tree, it''s fine. Of course, it has to be planted with Qingming Stone."


    One listen.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng was instantly excited.


    "Chang Xia, can you do it?"


    "Yes, but the premise is that you must exchange a batch of Qingming stones with the bird tribe."


    It is not difficult for Chang Xia to keep Ice Crystal Grass from evolving. It is nothing more than reducing the amount of scavenging vines in the medicine when using the medicine. Without the medicinal properties of scavenger vines, ice crystal grass is difficult to evolve.


    Here comes.


    Ice crystal grass will remain young.


    This state happens to be the refrigerator shape Chang Xia wants most.


    In the Ice Crystal Valley, there is a Qingming Stone mine, and the bird tribe should not be stingy in exchanging a batch of Qingming Stone. Refrigerator, still possible.


    The two Nan Feng looked at each other.


    He made up his mind to find Su Ye when he returned to the Heluo tribe.


    To exchange the Qingming Stone with the bird clan, Su Ye must come forward, based on the current honeymoon relationship between the two clans. Bird clan probably won''t refuse to exchange the Qingming Stone, it''s just a matter of how many.


    Talk and laugh.


    The three quickly arrived at the outpost.


    After greeting the totem warriors in the outpost, the three moved out of the low stool and sat down to rest.


    After walking around, Chang Xia was exhausted.


    Although Nanfeng Maple Leaf is not tired, he is still somewhat out of breath.


    "Just got back, forgot to call Fini and the others-"


    "They won''t follow along. After all, I brought back a lot of things this time, and they have to help unload the goods."


    "Birds are rare and generous!" Nan Feng sighed.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes at Nanfeng and said, "You say that the Bird Clan is generous, why don''t you think about how big a problem Chang Xia has solved for the Bird Clan."


    Ice Crystal Valley, Ice Crystal Grass, Fruit Chicken.


    None of these things are trivial.


    Su Ye recently cursed the Feihe tribe in the Heluo tribe, saying that they took a big advantage. However, after scolding, Su Ye was in a very good mood.


    Ru Fei knew that Chang Xia was pregnant with a beast cub.


    The fish clan on this side of the East China Sea also had the same inexplicable mind, thinking about inviting Chang Xia to be a guest of the fish clan.


    "Fruit chicken, tastes better than red carp." Chang Xia whispered.


    Regarding the fruit chicken, the bird family has not announced it for the time being. As Chang Xia revealed the role of the fruit chicken, there was no bird clan orc driving the fruit chicken in the Ice Crystal Valley.


    The sorcerer of Nanhe explained to Tinaya and asked her to sprinkle highland barley in the ice crystal valley to raise fruit chickens. There are not many ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley, and the ice fruit is limited. have to


    Thanks to the strong vitality of the fruit chicken, otherwise the ice crystal grass would not die, and the fruit chicken would have already become extinct.


    Hiss!


    Hearing this, Nanfeng Maple Leaf swallowed.


    Red carp! !


    Fruit chicken, taste better than red carp.


    With a simple sentence, the expressions of the two Nan Feng changed greatly.


    "Don''t think too much, like white-footed chickens, they have very strict requirements on the living environment and can only live in ice crystal valleys. Fruit chickens feed on ice fruit, just like white-footed chickens like to peck at salt. Conditions are also required.��


    After listening, the two of Nanfeng let out a long sigh.


    On his face, there was an expression of regret.


    At first it was the Songshan chicken, then the white-footed chicken, and now there is the fruit chicken.


    These delicious foods are really hard to eat.


    Goooo!


    "Chang Xia, are you hungry?"


    Chatting, waiting for Shen Rong and the others to come.


    Suddenly, a hungry sound came from Chang Xia''s belly.


    Nanfeng untied the animal sack around his waist, handed it to Chang Xia, and said, "There''s dried meat and thatch root candy in it, you should eat something to fill your stomach first."


    "Cangzhu, is there anything to eat in the sentry building?" Maple Leaf said loudly.


    Cangzhu, UUkanshu Sirius Tribe orc, recently was in charge of guarding the outpost of the Tota Muyue Meadow.


    "Steamed bread." Cang Zhu replied.


    It''s hot, barbecue or something.


    Basically how much you bake and how much you eat.


    After all, if you haven''t finished eating, you can''t put it away, and it will turn bad and go bad as soon as you put it in.


    "Where?" Maple Leaf stood up, intending to get the steamed buns for Chang Xia. Cang Zhu was not blind, so he naturally stopped Maple Leaf and said, "I''ll go get it. There are golden rods and corn in the sentry building. Would you like to make some porridge for Chang Xia?"


    "No." Chang Xia shook his head lightly and declined.


    After a while, a large group of orcs rushed over.


    The gold bars and corn in the sentry building are definitely not enough. Chang Xia didn''t like to eat alone, so the golden rods and corn in the sentry building were reserved for Cangzhu to eat slowly.


    Chang Xia refused.


    Nanfeng and the two could guess the reason, but they did not force it.


    After all, in this team, in addition to the bird orcs, there are also fish orcs.

 Chapter 1079： taste of hometown

    Eating steamed buns, eating dried meat and sugar.


    Unconsciously.


    There was a noise in the distance. Listening to the movement, it was probably Shen Rong and the others who came over. There is a lot of cargo, and if it is carried in a human form, it may take two or three trips.


    I don''t know how Shen Rong and the others arranged it?


    "They''re here, they''re pretty fast." Nanfeng said. After saying that, he stood up and looked towards the back of the sentry building, and vaguely saw a mighty black shadow, getting closer and closer.


    Maple Leaf said: "There are so many things, I am afraid that the sentry building is not easy to stack?"


    "It''s alright, the guardhouse can''t be stacked. Just pile it up on the road, and we won''t stay in the guardhouse for too long, so it won''t get in the way." Chang Xia''s heart is big and very casual.


    It''s not every day that orcs cross the road.


    There are really too many things to pile on the road, and it really won''t hinder anyone.


    "Changxia��"


    A few dozen meters away, Fini shouted Chang Xia''s name.


    Chang Xia stood up and asked curiously, "Fini, Chen Rong and the others?"


    "They are still unloading, let us come over to help build the stove, they will go fishing in the river later, and eat raw marinated fish and grilled fish at noon." Feeney explained, with Dongyu and other females beside them, they were not empty-handed.


    As soon as I heard it, I wanted to build a stove to prepare lunch.


    Nanfeng said: "Cangshu, come and help."


    "Come." Cang Zhu replied. The sentry building usually arranges two people to guard it. This time it was Cangzhu and Canglin''s turn. Canglin followed the Gewa Patriarch to meet Changxia, but did not return.


    Therefore, Cangshu is the only one in the sentry building.


    There are many people, and there are naturally many stoves.


    When Shen Rong and the others came over, there were nearly ten stoves near the outpost. At the same time, three bonfires were set up.


    After lunch, we will continue our journey.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to waste time, so he simply built a few more stoves, and even built three bonfires.


    The stone pot is not enough, and the stove can be built for grilling fish.


    "So many cooktops��"


    "There are not enough stone pots in the sentry building, and the extra stove is used for grilling fish."


    "Arong, besides fish, is there any other prey?"


    Looking at the baskets of fresh fish, Chang Xia covered her mouth and nose. She was tired of the fishy smell, and she didn''t want to eat even the best yellow croaker.


    see.


    Shen Rong couldn''t guess.


    "There are also two deer and a few prairie wolves." Shen Rong said.


    The deer and the wolf were both hunted by the Gewa Patriarch, and they seemed to have met them in the Totamuyue Meadow while they were waiting for them. So, they hunted it down.


    "Simmer a bone broth, then pick some Kira grass and scald it." Chang Xia thought about it and said. The forest of Qingyue has no shortage of Kira grass, and the young buds of Kira grass that cannot be eaten elsewhere, only in the forest of Qingyue can be eaten indefinitely.


    Picking Kira grass sprouts will not affect Kira grass.


    Kirab of the Sirius Tribe, known to the East. Unfortunately, the number is limited. Currently, it is only open to exchange for the Orcs of the Twilight Forest, and the Birds and Fishes have to wait.


    "There are also a lot of wild vegetables in the forest of Qingyue. How about picking more and eating them with the sprouts of Kira grass later?" Shen Rong pointed to the grass around the sentry building. The grass was full of wild wild vegetables, green and tender. Just delicious.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded happily, turned around, and shouted, "Nanfeng, I''m going to pick wild vegetables, do you want to join us?"


    Just to avoid the fishy smell, Chang Xia is very happy.


    "Let''s go." Nan Feng took the rattan basket next to him and got up.


    heard.


    Maple Leaf Feeney followed suit.


    They left the stove directly to Shen Rong and other orcs.


    "Wild celery, this stir-fried meat is delicious. Shepherd''s purse can be used in buns and dumplings, as well as salad. Zheergen, I''m not used to eating this, forget it."


    Chang Xia and other orcs were picking wild vegetables in the grass near the sentry building. There is no shortage of water in the Totamuyue Meadow, and all kinds of wild vegetables are abundant. Of course, when walking among the grass, be careful to avoid the swamp.


    "The wild vegetables in the Qinghai Plateau are not as good as those in the Twilight Forest. It is very difficult for us to eat such delicious vegetables." Fini said.


    She picked very cheerfully. Whether it''s wild vegetables or rhizomes and wild fruits in the Twilight Forest, it''s better than the Qinghai Plateau.


    After the exploration of the Shnahai site is over, Fini is very happy to live in the Heluo tribe.


    "The fish clan''s sea vegetables also taste very good." Dongyu carefully identified all kinds of wild vegetables, and the fish clan lived in the sea all year round. The wild vegetables on the land are too unfamiliar and fresh to Dongyu.


    Carrying a rattan basket, she followed Chang Xia.


    Whenever Chang Xia said it was delicious, Dong Yu was all picked.


    "The sea vegetables in the sea are really delicious." Fini recalled the cold sea vegetables she had eaten, and she felt that it was indeed delicious.


    By comparison.


    It seems that there is not much food for the bird family.


    In addition to highland barley, it seems to be highland barley.


    I am glad that Changxia went to Feiyajian this time to teach the bird tribe to make different delicacies with highland barley.


    "Okay, come back!" Chang Xia said.


    After picking three baskets of wild vegetables, Chang Xia told everyone to stop picking, and asked Feini Dongyu to help carry the rattan baskets, and a group of orcs returned to the sentry building through the grass.


    Wash and drain.


    Wait for the bone broth to boil, then throw it in and scald until cooked.


    At this moment, the stone pot on the stove in front of the outpost began to smell of meat. However, the most intense flavor is the grilled fish.


    on the contrary.


    The raw pickled and fish paste of the mallard tribe, as well as the cold food cooked by the fish tribe.


    These delicacies are almost tasteless.


    However, this does not affect their deliciousness.


    "Ah! This familiar smell��" Chang Xia sighed, smelling the familiar fragrance of grass and trees, she couldn''t help showing an expression of enjoyment.


    This breath is unheard of in the Qinghai Plateau.


    It is also a forest, and the smell of Qinghai Plateau is completely different from that of Twilight Forest.


    Beside, Nanfeng Maple Leaf smiled.


    Fini and the other orcs were puzzled, and they swung their noses to smell it, but they didn''t smell any special smell. In addition to the fragrance of grass and trees, there is only the smell of food.


    "Chang Xia, are you hungry?" Shen Rong came over with a grilled fish in his hand, handed it over, and said, "If you are hungry, eat something to fill your stomach first. Other food will take some time. It''s okay, just wait."


    "A few more fish, everyone will be hungry." Chang Xia said.


    She put the grilled fish on the only long table, asked Nanfeng to help with wooden chopsticks, and invited everyone to eat together. At this time, unless they have already eaten lunch, normal orcs should be hungry. Don''t you see, the elder Pukang was standing beside the bonfire stand, holding several fish in his hands and turning, his wild attitude was extremely domineering.


    "Immediately." Shen Rong replied.


    Soon, Nanfeng brought the bowls and chopsticks.


    These bowls and chopsticks are all newly made and washed several times.


    "Come on, everyone has a share." Nan Feng took the lead in using the chopsticks. She understood what Chang Xia meant and didn''t want to eat alone. At the same time, it is also clear that everyone remembers their three pregnant women, only one fish, and most of them can''t use chopsticks.


    Maple Leaf said: "You''re welcome, Shen Rong went to grill the fish, and it will be ready soon. We will wait while we eat, and the bone soup will be stewed in no time."


    The fish from the Sub Detroit River are really big.


    A small fish weighs more than ten pounds.


    The grilled fish sent by Shen Rong was not too small, enough for Chang Xia and the other females to taste it. Don''t worry, one person and one chopstick will finish the fish.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1080： anxious tribesmen

    After dinner.


    The orcs didn''t stay in the outpost for long.


    After saying goodbye to the Gewa Patriarch, Chang Xia and his group of orcs set off on their return journey again.


    Different from the calmness of the bird orcs such as Phyllis, the fish orcs have not stopped rolling their eyes since the Subu Detroit River landed.


    The Orcs of the Eastern Land are repelled by the Birds and Fishes.


    In their eyes, the orcs behaved vulgarly and lived a life of rubbing hair and drinking blood.


    Every time at the Normandy Grand Bazaar, the two tribes made no secret of their oppression of the orcs, and they would deliberately lower the price by bartering.


    However, a year ago.


    This situation has changed.


    The Fish and Birds wanted to marry the Orcs one after another, and then they stepped up their efforts to barter with the Orcs. At the same time, Orcs are constantly being sent into the Dusk Forest.


    These changes were all completed in just one year.


    "This road is very good!" Che Chi Xiaoqi praised.


    Before running around in the mountains and forests of the Qinghai Plateau, the feeling made the fish clan feel very uncomfortable.


    The fish clan orcs were in a bad mood when they landed on the Detroit River from Subu. They are worried about repeating the experience in the Qinghai Plateau again, but the facts are unexpected. Stepping on the Subu Detroit River Bend Pier, along the road is a straight and spacious continent, clean and tidy, not to mention depressing or something, walking on the main road, the cheeks are swept by the breeze, which is extraordinarily comfortable.


    "This road is a small road, and the big road is wider." Bai Qing said.


    The road connecting the six major tribes is the main road, and they are now walking on the small road connecting the Sirius Tribe and the Heluo Tribe. Although it is a small road, the road is also five or six meters wide, which is enough for the beasts to walk.


    The road is ten meters wide.


    After enough orc beastization, the two go side by side.


    "This is still a small road?" Dongyu asked in surprise.


    Beside, other fish orcs looked up one after another.


    Obviously, they were all attracted by Bai Qing''s words.


    "Yes, this is a small road." Bai Qing said: "The big road is twice as wide. After enough orcs are beastized, run in parallel."


    Hiss!


    In an instant, there was a sound of breathing around.


    "The Orcs are developing so fast!"


    "When we came here last time, the Forest of Qingyue was not as clean as it is now."


    Phyllis Fini and other bird orcs communicated in low voices, grateful for the previous choice. Although there are not as many peaks as Feiyajian in the Baihe River Basin, the cave dwellings have the beauty of cave dwellings.


    Plus.


    The Snow Mountain Temple exists in the Twilight Forest.


    No guarantee, the future economic core of Donglu lies in the Heluo tribe.


    Thinking about it, Phyllis''s mind couldn''t help but echo what the South River wizard said. Make friends with orcs, maintain friendly relations with the Heluo tribe, and let the bird tribe not be abandoned by the next millennium.


    ��


    a few days later.


    Baihe Basin, Heluo Tribe.


    On this day, Su Ye and Gen Patriarch stood outside the Baihu commercial area, craned their necks and looked at the direction of the green mountain. Followed by many orcs, old and young, all the orcs looked at the green hills, eyes full of expectations.


    "Gen, don''t spin back and forth when you stand still, it makes me dizzy." Xylophone complained, drinking to stop the movement of the patriarch of the root. Already anxious to wait, Patriarch Gen kept going back and forth, making Xylophone a little irritable.


    The patriarch Gen touched the tip of his nose, but did not dare to refute.


    Chang Xia has been away for more than two months. Without Chang Xia in the tribe, the clan people always feel awkward. Fortunately, there are many things to do in the warm season, and the clansmen are busy all day. If this is the cold season, the root patriarch has to worry that some people will sneak to the Qinghai Plateau to visit Changxia...


    "It''s almost noon, and it hasn''t arrived yet. Could something happen?" Gen muttered. When Chang Xia arrived at the Forest of Qingyue, he used Yinbei to contact the tribe. According to the calculation, he can get home early this morning, and he has not heard the horn sound for a long time, so the root patriarch is inevitably a little nervous.


    Xylophone rolled her eyes and said, "When the sun rises in the early morning, where is noon?"


    Listening to Patriarch Gen''s nonsense, Xylophone was speechless.


    This man opened his eyes to talk nonsense, and looked at the clansmen who echoed next to him, no orc refuted, Xylophone and Su Ye looked at each other, darkening that they got up too early in the morning. If they get up late, these orcs don''t have time to do things.


    The root patriarch laughed twice.


    woohoo ��


    Suddenly, a loud horn sounded from Qingshan.


    Unlike the usual horn sound, this horn sound is full of joy.


    "Go, go to Qingshan."


    At this moment, someone shouted loudly.


    In an instant, countless orcs turned into beasts and hurried towards the green hills.


    see.


    Su Ye held his forehead and looked helplessly at the cheerful clansmen.


    "Wu, do you want to stop it?" Xylophone asked.


    Su Ye shook his head and said, "Forget it, they all ran away, stop, how to stop it? Just wait!"


    talking room.


    Another tribe ran away.


    Seeing the tits, they were about to move, and Xylophone went over to suppress it with a dark face.


    This group of beast cubs has been making a lot of noise recently. When Chang Xia comes back, they have to find an opportunity for the totem warriors to take them and throw them to the grasslands upstream of the small river to practice and experience, so as not to mess up the tribe all day long and cause headaches.


    "Xyon Mu, why can''t we go to Qingshan to greet Sister Changxia?" Tit pouted, indignant.


    The other beast cubs echoed, if they were not pressed by their respective grandfathers, Eminem


    on.


    They all want to be beasts to catch up with Qingshan.


    Xyloqin said silently: "Do you want to go to meet Changxia, or do you want to go to Qingshan to play? If you continue to make a fool of yourself, I will send you to Weishan and let the old ape watch you."


    One listen.


    The beast cubs suddenly quieted down.


    Saru Kuro hangs out with them all day long.


    tits They all know that Weishan is boring, there is nothing there.


    If they are really sent to Weishan, fish and shrimp, go up the mountain and down the river, they will all miss them. In an instant, all the cubs were very well behaved. No one was shouting to go to Qingshan anymore. Seeing this, Amu, the father of the beast cubs, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Da da!


    The noisy footsteps were getting closer.


    The smiles on the faces of the orcs became more and more real.


    "coming."


    "Chang Xia and the others are here."


    "It''s been more than two months, and I don''t know if Chang Xia has lost weight?"


    The clansmen were talking, craned their necks and looked around. The shadows in the distance moved from far to near, and gradually the outlines could be clearly seen.


    "Sister Changxia��"


    The **** jumped and shouted Chang Xia''s name loudly.


    Immediately following, the other cubs followed suit and shouted Chang Xia''s name. That enthusiastic look is like a cat that sees fish.


    "Chang Xia, you are so popular!" Nan Feng joked.


    Chang Xia gave Nan Feng a white glance. She went to Qinghai Plateau this time, and the harvest was not bad. However, they failed to bring back delicious snacks to the cubs, hoping that the **** would not be disappointed.


    In the past two months, Chang Xia has been quite busy.


    Eat food, UU read www. uukanshu.com These were prepared by Shen Rong.


    However, she brought back some highland barley. At that time, let Shen Rong make some fruit and invite the **** to taste it. The fruit of the bird family should be able to make up for the expectations of the beast cubs.


    "Wizard, Patriarch Gen-"


    The two sides converged, and Chang Xia stepped forward to hug Su Ye and greeted the clansmen one by one.


    A group of orcs slowly ran towards the Baihu cave.


    The original tribe wanted to stand and chat, but were scolded by the xylophone.


    Chang Xia and other orcs traveled long distances back to the tribe.


    They are already too tired, how can they let them stand on the side of the road and chat.


    Su Ye took Changxia back to the Baihu cave, and the head of the root family, Xylophone, greeted the fish clan orcs, led them into Baihu Street, and arranged accommodation for them. Phyllis and other bird clan orcs, the root patriarch did not intervene, and directly asked Qiao Yu and the others to receive them.


    Compared with the fish clan orcs, Phyllis and the others are half masters.


    Hospitality, that''s impossible to entertain.

 Chapter 1081： Warm breakfast, eat it up

    The morning sun is warm and the breeze is blowing.


    The crystal clear morning dew rolled down from the leaves, submerged into the ground, and disappeared.


    Passing through the wall of White Lake, Chang Xia and the orcs ran to their caves separately. Returning to the Baihu cave dwelling after a long absence, the smile on Chang Xia''s face never disappeared.


    "In the morning, Xylophone Amu came early to prepare breakfast and hot water for you. If Chang Xia is hungry, you can eat and wash up first. If you are not hungry, you can go to the bathroom and take a hot bath to relieve fatigue." Su Ye smiled He said, "Your bedding was dried yesterday, and all the clothes in the closet were washed and dried."


    this time.


    Xylophone led Nanfeng back to the cave, but did not come.


    Su Ye smiled and pointed to the kitchen and bedroom while chatting with Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia took Su Ye''s arm and caressed her bulging belly. Sure enough, it''s better to go home, a child with a family is like a treasure.


    "I want to take a bath first and then eat." Chang Xia said.


    After she finished speaking, she carefully handed the flower pot in her arms to Su Ye and said, "Mother Su Ye, this is a rot-eating rattan bag, and the other scaveng-eating rattan canes are placed in a rattan basket. I''ll do it again when I have a good rest. Planting. However, some of the weaker ones must be reserved for making potions."


    Su Ye stretched out his hand and carefully took the flower pot that Chang Xia handed over.


    "Is this the carrion-eating vine in front of the Shinahai site?" Su Ye asked nervously.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Yes. This is the sac of the scavenger vine, which is the seed of the scavenger vine. No medicine has been applied recently, and it has grown slower."


    "I heard that the rotten vine smells very stinky. It''s quite fragrant." Su Ye was slightly startled, and looked at the flowerpot in his arms in surprise. Across the soil, she can still smell a faint fragrance of grass and trees, which is not in line with what Nan He said before!


    "The rot-eating vine is stinky, and the rot-eating vine sac is fragrant. The potion made from the rot-eating rattan sticks has an unpleasant odor when it is first boiled, but after the potion is cooked, the taste is also fragrant." Chang Xia smiled, chatted with Su Ye about the potion, and told Su Ye the magic of the potion.


    One listen.


    Su Ye was equally curious.


    Unfortunately, the rattan basket has not been moved.


    Otherwise, Su Ye wanted to try to cook the rot-eating vine potion on the spot.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll go to the kitchen to fetch water, you prepare clothes." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia responded.


    Happily walked up the steps and walked across the corridor pavilion towards the bedroom. The doors and windows are open, and the bedroom is more expensive than Chang Xia''s departure.


    Be clean and tidy. Don''t ask, most of them were cleaned up by Su Yexylophone.


    Open the closet and take out clean clothes.


    Put on the Kira sandals again, and walk towards the bathroom wearing the Kira sandals.


    If you are pregnant with a beast cub, the bath time should not be too long.


    Chang Xia simply rinsed it once, soaked for a while, and ended the bath. It''s inconvenient to wash your hair with your stomach out, so you can only ask Shen Rong to help.


    Shen Rong knew Chang Xia''s habits.


    After she took a bath, he waited outside with water.


    "You lie down, and I''ll wash your hair." Shen Rong pointed to the reclining chair next to him and asked Chang Xia to lie down. He bent down and washed Chang Xia''s hair.


    Su Ye sat at the square table in the corridor pavilion.


    The scavenger vines were placed on the long table, and she watched this scene with a smile.


    Shen Rong has a heart.


    Attentive males like him are rare in Dusk Forest.


    Chang Xia is blessed.


    After a while, after washing her hair, Shen Rong moved Chang Xia to wipe it, and let her dry in the courtyard. When the water stopped dripping, she went into the kitchen for breakfast.


    Xu Shi knew that Chang Xia missed white rice.


    Early in the morning, Xylophone came over to help steam the white rice.


    There are ten dishes prepared.


    Braised cold salad, fried pork with chili, smoked chicken��


    One after another is a big dish, without the slightest perfunctory. Looking at the food on the long table in the small living room, Chang Xia kept swallowing saliva, urging Shen Rong to take a bath quickly, and then have breakfast together.


    "Mother Su Ye, Bai Qing didn''t come here?" Chang Xia looked around and didn''t see Bai Qing''s figure, and was suddenly curious.


    Su Ye pouted in the direction of Woye and said, "He went to play with his friends."


    Recently, she has been under strict supervision.


    Rarely had the opportunity to play, Bai Qing and the others went to Woye Cuju Field to play Cuju. They knew that when Chang Xia came back and the clansmen regained their calm, they would definitely compete with them in the Cuju arena. So, I grabbed my free time and played a few games in the past.


    heard.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    This poor girl can''t win in the cuju arena.


    Building a new one, which will soon be overrun by the older orcs, is really helpless!


    Shen Rong washed up very quickly.


    With Chang Xia''s hair still dripping with water, Shen Rong walked out of the bathroom.


    Su Ye got up and went into the kitchen to scoop the rice, seeing that Chang Xia was already hungry.


    "Chang Xia, have breakfast." Su Ye said,


    Chang Xia looked in Wo Ye''s direction and asked, "Mother Su Ye, don''t we call Bai Qing back for breakfast?"


    "No. If hungry, he will


    will come back. "Su Ye shook his head. Bai Qing is not stupid. When he is hungry, he will naturally come back to find something to eat. No matter how bad it is, it is not difficult to go hunting in the fertile fields or go down to the river to catch fish.


    After chasing, calling home for dinner or something.


    Orcs do not have this habit.


    "It''s delicious!


    Chang Xia swallowed and said, "I think white rice is still delicious at home." The fruit of the bird tribe is delicious, but after eating it for a long time, I feel tired and always feel full. "


    If you are hungry, you have to have white rice.


    Eat something else, no matter how much you eat, Chang Xia will not feel full.


    There must be psychological reasons.


    "I like it, eat more. Xylophone steamed half a pot in the morning, enough for you to eat." Su Ye smiled, added a smoked chicken drumstick to Chang Xia, added a bowl of chicken soup, and pushed it in front of Chang Xia , let her drink two sips of chicken soup before eating.


    Chang Xia was not polite, and took the chicken soup and drank it.


    Similarly.


    The same food was placed in front of Shen Rong.


    "Shen Rong, eat quickly." Su Ye said.


    Shen Rong smiled, picked up the bowl, and ate happily.


    After some gobbling.


    Chang Xia managed to eat, with a rounder belly, sitting on a wooden chair, unable to move. If you move, you might vomit.


    If you are pregnant with a beast, you cannot eat hawthorn.


    Su Ye had to bring the sugar bowl and let Chang Xia contain sugar.


    Let Shen Rong help him and carefully walk around in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    "I''m sleepy-"


    After two laps, Chang Xia was so sleepy that he couldn''t open his eyes. After eating and drinking, I naturally want to sleep, Chang Xia doesn''t want to leave, and wants to go back to the bedroom to sleep.


    Su Ye looked at her belly.


    "Would you like to slip two more laps?" Su Ye cautiously asked.


    She was afraid that Chang Xia would not digest when lying down, and it would be even more uncomfortable to lie down later.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "Forget it, I''m not going to slip. I''ll go back to the bedroom and lie down on the kang bed. I''ll just lie down for a while."


    It''s not that she''s lying.


    It is not a big deal for Chang Xia to grow up while playing and lying down.


    "Are you sure?" Su Ye frowned in disbelief.


    Chang Xia nodded seriously and affirmed, "Mother Su Ye, don''t worry."


    Saying that, go back to the bedroom. Shen Rong regretted that he should have stopped Chang Xia and told her to eat less. This time, it won''t be so uncomfortable.


    Entering the bedroom, Chang Xia kicked off the Kira sandals on her feet.


    Lying down on the bunk bed, he let out a comfortable moan, "Ah! It''s still comfortable to lie down, I''m going to stay at home for a few days..."


    "Shen Rong, you accompany Chang Xia to sleep."


    Outside the house, Su Ye Youyou''s exhortation came. After a long journey back from the Qinghai Plateau, it should take a few days to rest.


    This time.


    The fish tribe followed Chang Xia and the others back to the tribe.


    Su Ye didn''t intervene, she believed that Patriarch Gen would handle it well.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi and the others came to the Heluo tribe, and nine out of ten were related to the bird tribe. Nan He chose to have Phyllis Fini and the others send Chang Xia back, in order to hope that Phyllis and the others would complete their marriage with Qiao Yu and other orcs.


    The fish clan, the sorcerer of the clear sky and the patriarch of the snake snake gave birth to the snake.


    However, the two did not marry.


    Looking at the plans of the bird clan, most of them want to reach a marriage with the orc clan before the fish clan. Clear sky sits in the ruins of Inami Water City, don''t think about getting out in a short time. Want to leave, unless it is the same as the Shinahai site - on vacation.


    think about.


    Su Ye''s mouth showed a slight smile.


    No matter how the Fish and Birds choose, the Orcs are the beneficiaries.


    "Okay." Shen Rong said.


    He moved his limbs, like Chang Xia kicked off the Kira sandals on his feet, got on the kang, and planned to take a nap. With Chang Xia returning home, the Baihu Caves will soon become lively.


    After a while.


    The root patriarch came with a xylophone.


    "Witch, is Chang Xia asleep?"


    "Sleep."


    After asking and answering questions, Patriarch Gen found a wooden chair and said, "I just received a letter from the wizard of the clear sky, and Li Mi Qinglun will be back soon. He has to sweep the tail, so it will be later. At the same time, the wizard of the clear sky invited the Heluo tribe to participate. His marriage ceremony with Snake."


    Hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    "Fish clan, really don''t want to suffer." Su Ye said with a smile, the fish clan would change their minds, and nine times out of ten, it was stimulated by the bird clan. Previously, the two tribes compared who could explore the ruins faster. With the discovery of the exploration, the two ruins are by no means a short time, and the exploration can be ended. Helpless, the two families can only change their minds.


    "The fish clan has a big ship, so if you''re really in a hurry to come back. I think Qing Lun and Li Mi should be back in the next two days." Xylophone said.


    The waterway is fast, and there are fish guards on the big boat.


    Ordinary sea beasts will not attack large ships, and the beasts like the Western Land will not easily offend the fish. If you offend the fish race, don''t even think about getting close to the river waters.


    West and East are different.


    Donglu, a hundred years ago.


    Su Ye rises strongly and reformulates


    Donglu''s rules.


    In the waters of the rivers in the Twilight Forest, the fish clan cannot easily go ashore unless they have the consent of the orc clan. However, Xilu has no such rules.


    The western land and river waters belong to the fish tribe.


    Except in the inland areas, any river waters connected to the sea, the fish tribe can enter and exit at will. Even the inland rivers and lakes, as long as the fish people want, they can approach and declare their sovereignty.


    It can be said-


    The fish clan is very strong in the Western Continent.


    Of course, this is also related to the chaotic situation in the Western Continent.


    "Xylophone, there are a lot of people getting married this time. Are the Heluo tribe ready? Don''t let the Fish and Birds laugh, prepare everything that should be prepared. There is an ice crystal grass, the fruit chicken has no hope at present, but the future is promising. After the fish clan will not lose the bird clan, this time will definitely not be small..."


    Su Ye reminded Patriarch Gen and Xylophone.


    This marriage ceremony should be more generous, don''t let the fish and birds look down on the orcs.


    The root patriarch nodded earnestly.


    "Wu don''t worry, my clan greeted each tribe in advance, and each tribe will send some things over recently." Gen said solemnly.


    The rice fields in the small river wilderness are green.


    The Orc tribe of the Twilight Forest is full of expectations.


    This time, the patriarch of the root opened his mouth to exchange, and the tribes cooperated very well. They even agreed to help deliver the goods needed by the Heluo tribe to the Baihu commercial area, even if they did not take the initiative to ask for supplies. The purpose was to learn how to cultivate with the Heluo tribe in the future.


    This cultivation does not only refer to the cultivation of wild rice.


    Among them, it also includes gold bars, corn, and potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    After more than a year of development, all tribes know the benefits of whole grains as staple food, and the orcs not only do not reject farming, but are full of expectations.


    They are looking forward to the early promotion of farming in Changxia, and they hope to come to the Heluo tribe to study.


    "What did you tell them?" Su Ye raised her eyebrows and looked at Patriarch Gen eccentrically. She couldn''t help but wonder if Patriarch Gen had fooled any other orc tribes? This kind of thing, the root patriarch has done very smoothly recently.


    Gen Patriarch was slightly embarrassed and coughed.


    "I didn''t say anything." Gen denied, shaking his head again and again.


    Xylophone glanced at the patriarch Gen Gen and explained: "When the various orc tribes hope that when Changxia promotes farming, the Heluo tribe will let them


    Come and learn how to farm. "


    "Yes." Su Ye was very happy.


    Learning to farm means that the orcs no longer have to hunt and gather for a living.


    The same is to rely on the sky to eat, but different.


    "Cultivation is a good thing. The small rivers cover a vast area. If all of them are cultivated into fertile fields, they will be enough to feed the entire Heluo tribe. At that time, even if the number of Heluo tribes tripled and quadrupled, they would not have to worry about starvation."


    When it comes to farming, Su Ye is in a good mood.


    Chang Xia is very stable in this move, and Xiaohe River is in the wild.


    Reclamation of wasteland has completely pointed out the future development direction of the Orcs. Recently, the deer orcs of the deer tribe were living next to the rice fields in the small river wilderness.


    All day with Nini, they stayed near the rice fields, weeding, and recording various data. The explanation of the perfect executive Xia before he left, the serious energy, is awesome.


    "Changxia asked us to vacate the wasteland near the canal along the small river, saying that it is reserved for the construction of houses and shops. Those wasteland will not be reclaimed for the time being, so try to avoid it if you open up wasteland." Gen said.


    Su Ye squinted his eyes and said, "She''s planning for a rainy day��"


    "How?" Xylophone asked curiously.


    "The Xiaohe Canal is connected to the Weihe River, and the Weihe River is connected to the Yintan. In other days, maybe the Yuzu can go straight to the Heluo tribe from the Yintan, instead of entering the Sheyue tribe from the Yintan, and then by the Sheyue tribe. Enter the Heluo tribe. UU read " Su Ye lowered her voice and said her guess.


    heard.


    Gen Patriarch and Xylophone were shocked.


    After the shock, the two were short of breath.


    If there is such a day, the Heluo tribe will be more prosperous and lively than now.


    "However, don''t be too happy. After all, it''s the future, and it''s most important for you to do things right now. Let the tribes look for the Qingming Stone, is there any news?" Su Ye waved his hand and interrupted the two chiefs. human imagination.


    Chang Xia informed her that there is a Qingming Stone Mine under the Ice Crystal Valley of the Bird Race.


    Su Ye contacted the various tribes of the orcs and asked the orcs to find the Qingming Stone. If the orcs want to plant ice crystal grass, they can''t do without Qingming Stone. The ice crystal grass is not the most important, the important thing is the fruit chicken. The presence of Qingming Stone means that live ice crystal grass can be grown, and fruit chickens can be raised by growing live ice crystal grass.


    The delicacy of sustainable development is worth making an exception for Su Ye.


    How precious is the world''s treasures, the bird family is really lucky, happy from the sky.


    wap.

 Chapter 1082： 0 Tempered finger, soft, wounded, reward and more

    "Shen Rong, you accompany Chang Xia to sleep."


    Outside the house, Su Ye Youyou''s exhortation came. After a long journey back from the Qinghai Plateau, it should take a few days to rest.


    This time.


    The fish tribe followed Chang Xia and the others back to the tribe.


    Su Ye didn''t intervene, she believed that Patriarch Gen would handle it well.


    Che Chi Xiaoqi and the others came to the Heluo tribe, and nine out of ten were related to the bird tribe. Nan He chose to have Phyllis Fini and the others send Chang Xia back, in order to hope that Phyllis and the others would complete their marriage with Qiao Yu and other orcs.


    The fish clan, the sorcerer of the clear sky and the patriarch of the snake snake gave birth to the snake.


    However, the two did not marry.


    Looking at the plans of the bird clan, most of them want to reach a marriage with the orc clan before the fish clan. Clear sky sits in the ruins of Inami Water City, don''t think about getting out in a short time. Want to leave, unless it is the same as the Shinahai site - on vacation.


    think about.


    Su Ye''s mouth showed a slight smile.


    No matter how the Fish and Birds choose, the Orcs are the beneficiaries.


    "Okay." Shen Rong said.


    He moved his limbs, like Chang Xia kicked off the Kira sandals on his feet, got on the kang, and planned to take a nap. With Chang Xia returning home, the Baihu Caves will soon become lively.


    After a while.


    The root patriarch came with a xylophone.


    "Witch, is Chang Xia asleep?"


    "Sleep."


    After asking and answering questions, Patriarch Gen found a wooden chair and said, "I just received a letter from the wizard of the clear sky, and Li Mi Qinglun will be back soon. He has to sweep the tail, so it will be later. At the same time, the wizard of the clear sky invited the Heluo tribe to participate. His marriage ceremony with Snake."


    Hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    "Fish clan, really don''t want to suffer." Su Ye said with a smile, the fish clan would change their minds, and nine times out of ten, it was stimulated by the bird clan. Previously, the two tribes compared who could explore the ruins faster. With the discovery of the exploration, the two ruins are by no means a short time, and the exploration can be ended. Helpless, the two families can only change their minds.


    "The fish clan has a big ship, so if you''re really in a hurry to come back. I think Qing Lun and Li Mi should be back in the next two days." Xylophone said.


    The waterway is fast, and there are fish guards on the big boat.


    Ordinary sea beasts will not attack large ships, and the beasts like the Western Land will not easily offend the fish. If you offend the fish race, don''t even think about getting close to the river waters.


    West and East are different.


    Donglu, a hundred years ago.


    Su Ye rises strongly and reformulates


    Donglu''s rules.


    In the waters of the rivers in the Twilight Forest, the fish clan cannot easily go ashore unless they have the consent of the orc clan. However, Xilu has no such rules.


    The western land and river waters belong to the fish tribe.


    Except in the inland areas, any river waters connected to the sea, the fish tribe can enter and exit at will. Even the inland rivers and lakes, as long as the fish people want, they can approach and declare their sovereignty.


    It can be said-


    The fish clan is very strong in the Western Continent.


    Of course, this is also related to the chaotic situation in the Western Continent.


    "Xylophone, there are a lot of people getting married this time. Are the Heluo tribe ready? Don''t let the Fish and Birds laugh, prepare everything that should be prepared. There is an ice crystal grass, the fruit chicken has no hope at present, but the future is promising. After the fish clan will not lose the bird clan, this time will definitely not be small..."


    Su Ye reminded Patriarch Gen and Xylophone.


    This marriage ceremony should be more generous, don''t let the fish and birds look down on the orcs.


    The root patriarch nodded earnestly.


    "Wu don''t worry, my clan greeted each tribe in advance, and each tribe will send some things over recently." Gen said solemnly.


    The rice fields in the small river wilderness are green.


    The Orc tribe of the Twilight Forest is full of expectations.


    This time, the patriarch of the root opened his mouth to exchange, and the tribes cooperated very well. They even agreed to help deliver the goods needed by the Heluo tribe to the Baihu commercial area, even if they did not take the initiative to ask for supplies. The purpose was to learn how to cultivate with the Heluo tribe in the future.


    This cultivation does not only refer to the cultivation of wild rice.


    Among them, it also includes gold bars, corn, and potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    After more than a year of development, all tribes know the benefits of whole grains as staple food, and the orcs not only do not reject farming, but are full of expectations.


    They are looking forward to the early promotion of farming in Changxia, and they hope to come to the Heluo tribe to study.


    "What did you tell them?" Su Ye raised her eyebrows and looked at Patriarch Gen eccentrically. She couldn''t help but wonder if Patriarch Gen had fooled any other orc tribes? This kind of thing, the root patriarch has done very smoothly recently.


    Gen Patriarch was slightly embarrassed and coughed.


    "I didn''t say anything." Gen denied, shaking his head again and again.


    Xylophone glanced at the patriarch Gen Gen and explained: "When the various orc tribes hope that when Changxia promotes farming, the Heluo tribe will let them


    Come and learn how to farm. "


    "Yes." Su Ye was very happy.


    Learning to farm means that the orcs no longer have to hunt and gather for a living.


    The same is to rely on the sky to eat, but different.


    "Cultivation is a good thing. The small rivers cover a vast area. If all of them are cultivated into fertile fields, they will be enough to feed the entire Heluo tribe. At that time, even if the number of Heluo tribes tripled and quadrupled, they would not have to worry about starvation."


    When it comes to farming, Su Ye is in a good mood.


    Chang Xia is very stable in this move, and Xiaohe River is in the wild.


    Reclamation of wasteland has completely pointed out the future development direction of the Orcs. Recently, the deer orcs of the deer tribe were living next to the rice fields in the small river wilderness.


    All day with Nini, they stayed near the rice fields, weeding, and recording various data. The explanation of the perfect executive Xia before he left, the serious energy, is awesome.


    "Changxia asked us to vacate the wasteland near the canal along the small river, saying that it is reserved for the construction of houses and shops. Those wasteland will not be reclaimed for the time being, so try to avoid it if you open up wasteland." Gen said.


    Su Ye squinted his eyes and said, "She''s planning for a rainy day��"


    "How?" Xylophone asked curiously.


    "The Xiaohe Canal is connected to the Weihe River, and the Weihe River is connected to the Yintan. In other days, maybe the Yuzu can go straight to the Heluo tribe from the Yintan, instead of entering the Sheyue tribe from the Yintan, and then by the Sheyue tribe. Enter the Heluo tribe. UU reading " Su Ye lowered her voice and said her guess.


    heard.


    Gen Patriarch and Xylophone were shocked.


    After the shock, the two were short of breath.


    If there is such a day, the Heluo tribe will be more prosperous and lively than now.


    "However, don''t be too happy. After all, it''s the future, and it''s most important for you to do things right now. Let the tribes look for the Qingming Stone, is there any news?" Su Ye waved his hand and interrupted the two chiefs. human imagination.


    Chang Xia informed her that there is a Qingming Stone Mine under the Ice Crystal Valley of the Bird Race.


    Su Ye contacted the various tribes of the orcs and asked the orcs to find the Qingming Stone. If the orcs want to plant ice crystal grass, they can''t do without Qingming Stone. The ice crystal grass is not the most important, the important thing is the fruit chicken. The presence of Qingming Stone means that live ice crystal grass can be grown, and fruit chickens can be raised by growing live ice crystal grass.


    The delicacy of sustainable development is worth making an exception for Su Ye.


    How precious is the world''s treasures, the bird family is really lucky, happy from the sky.


    wap.

 Chapter 1083： After half a month, the marriage ceremony

    "No." The patriarch Gen shook his head lightly and said, "All the tribes replied, but did not find any peaks and valleys related to the cold. The only thing worth caring about is the sea of ??fog connected to the Holy Land of Mount Wei, and the mysterious vine forest to which Misty Ridge belongs."


    These two places are related to the Heluo tribe, and if they want to investigate, they have to personally come forward to solve it. There is a beast totem in Weishan Holy Land itself. The beast totem is tall and mighty, and it must not have been brought in from the outside world.


    Here comes.


    There is only one possibility left.


    The beast totem comes from the sea of ??fog.


    Wuhai is currently controlled by the Heluo tribe, and it is easy to find.


    And Misty Ridge is a bit tricky, the mysterious vine forest only appears at special times. The cold stone is the cold stone, not the blue dark stone.


    If you want to confirm the situation below the cold pool, you must dig it up.


    This is inconsistent with Chang Xia''s original explanation.


    At the same time, they were not sure that the cold stone under the cold pool was the Qingming Stone they were looking for. There is also a chill, and the cold stone and the Qingming stone are not the same after all.


    "Under the cold pool of the mysterious vine forest in Misty Ridge is the cold stone. I am sure. However, whether the cold air released by the cold stone can plant ice crystal grass, I remain curious, it is worth trying. You let the totem warrior focus on the sea of ??fog to find it. , the strange appearance of the beast totem in the Holy Land of Mount Wei, there is no guarantee that there is a Qingming Stone mine hidden in a certain corner of the sea of ????fog." Su Ye analyzed carefully, this kind of speculation is not impossible.


    Chang Xia did not want to destroy the mysterious vine forest.


    Obviously, she believes that the mysterious vine forest is more valuable than the cold stone under the cold pool. Before confirming whether the cold stone has any effect on the ice crystal grass, Su Ye will not move the cold pool. If the chill released by the cold stone is the same as that of the blue dark stone.


    The cold pool will not move, at most, the cold pool will be expanded.


    "Okay." Gen nodded and took down Wuhai seriously.


    Too bad Talia is too small. The bloodline inheritance received is too one-sided. If he is an adult, he should be able to know more about Wuhai.


    ��


    "Witch, when is the marriage ceremony scheduled?"


    After talking about business, Xylophone asked the specific time of the marriage ceremony.


    This time.


    There are too many orcs in the Heluo tribe to hold a marriage ceremony. During this time, the tribe is busy preparing the three meat and six vegetarian rituals.


    but.


    Because there are many orcs who are married, many things can be reused.


    It''s trouble-free, but also hassle-free.


    "After half a month, the third day of the second star moon." Su Ye said.


    At this point in time, the birds and fishes can all come to the Twilight Forest. At the same time, the Heluo tribe also has affluent time to prepare all kinds of things needed for the marriage ceremony.


    After careful calculation, dozens of people in the Heluo tribe got married this time.


    Among them, those orcs who are unwilling to hold marriage rituals are not included. Some orcs don''t think marriage ceremony is important and don''t bother to hold it.


    Su Ye didn''t force it.


    If you don''t want to hold a marriage ceremony, then don''t hold it.


    Left and right, do not delay the birth of beast cubs.


    Otherwise, Su Ye is very good at talking.


    When Chang Xia left the Heluo tribe, the Heluo tribe expanded again. There are dozens of cave dwellings, and six more pregnant females.


    The tribe is thriving and thriving.


    Everything is going in the best direction.


    "Good day!" Gen said happily.


    Not far, not near, just right. Fortunately, the tribe expanded some time ago, otherwise, this marriage ceremony may not be able to live.


    It is known that the Heluo tribe holds a marriage ceremony.


    Twilight Forest Orc tribe, prepare in advance. Just waiting for this marriage ceremony, I brought my family to the Baihe River Basin.


    In addition to dozens of new cave dwellings, Baihu Street, where the Baihu Business District is located, has been expanded again, and dozens of woodcut corrugated wooden houses have been built. Most of these woodcut corrugated wooden houses have two rooms and one hall or three rooms and one hall, and they are all prepared for the orcs who come to participate in the exchange.


    Patriarch Gen came over and wanted to talk to Chang Xia about the Qinghai Plateau.


    However, Chang Xia is resting.


    He chatted with Su Ye Qianqian for a few words, and then left and returned to the tribe with Xylophone.


    Half a month later, a marriage ceremony was held.


    Some things should be prepared in advance, we must prepare in advance.


    At the same time, various orc tribes will arrive one after another. There are more and more things to be busy with, and I really have no time to spare.


    However, busy and busy.


    The root patriarch and the others were busy and happy.


    Waiting for Chang Xia to wake up, it is getting westward and approaching dusk.


    Originally, she hadn''t woken up yet, but was woken up by Shen Rong. Of course, it was Su Ye who spoke. Su Ye was worried that Chang Xia would not be able to sleep at night if he slept for too long.


    So, he pushed open the door and let Shen Rong wake up Chang Xia.


    "Ah! It''s really comfortable to sleep." Chang Xia bowed, sitting in the pavilion in the corridor overlooking the white lake in the distance, took Liang Baikai from Shen Rong, took a breath, and drank a bowl, "Mr. Su Ye, Have all my things been delivered?"


    Dozens of rattan baskets, plus dozens of animal skin bags.


    Directly filled with two-thirds of the cave courtyard.


    "They''ve all been delivered, do you see if they''re all here?" Su Ye said.


    Looking at the piled up cave courtyards, Su Ye was very satisfied with the Feihe tribe. Inside those animal skin bags, you can tell at a glance that they came from the bird clan.


    Inside the rattan baskets are mostly scavenging rattan.


    As well as other sundries such as bronzes and animal skin scrolls excavated from the Shinahai site.


    Bronze wares and other items are also equally divided among the three groups. The animal skin scroll is naturally an attachment to the transcription, and the original is left in the Qinghai Plateau and preserved by the bird tribe.


    "The animal skin bags are animal skins, blue cloth and other items prepared by the bird tribe, scavenging rattan, ancient scrolls of animal skins and bronze wares copied, etc., are all packed in rattan baskets. I will handle the carrion-eating rattan and rattan, and leave the animal skin scrolls and bronze wares to Granny Su Ye." Chang Xia explained, pointing to the animal skin bags and rattan baskets stacked in the cave courtyard.


    She knows if she doesn''t speak.


    Mostly no orcs will take the initiative to move this pile of things.


    "Quick, turn out the ancient animal skin scrolls and bronze utensils that you have copied."


    Hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t sit still.


    He stood up and walked down the steps quickly, running towards the pile of rattan baskets.


    Looking at the piles of rattan baskets, Su Ye said, "Shen Rong, go out and shout, and call some orcs to come and help."


    There are spare bookshelves in her cave room, looking at the rattan baskets in the cave courtyard. At this moment, Su Ye is not worried that there is no place to put the ancient scrolls of animal skins.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    He didn''t wait for him to walk out of the gate of the cave.


    Nanfeng and a group of orcs came up from below.


    "Shen Rong, where are you going?" Nan Feng asked curiously.


    Shen Rong glanced at Nanfeng and the other orcs, waved his hand, and said, "I''m not going anywhere, you guys are here just in time. Wu needs people to help sort out the sundries, hurry up."


    Hearing this, the orcs stopped in their tracks.


    In my mind, I thought of Subo Detroit River a few days ago, full of Yumiankes and rafts in hide bags and rattan baskets. Suddenly, the forehead was covered with black lines.


    The animal skin bag and the rattan basket are added together.


    There are quite a few, is this arrangement really serious?


    "Shen Rong, can I refuse?" Nan Feng tentatively asked, wanting to step back.


    Shen Rong grinned and shrugged. He obviously didn''t say anything, but he seemed to have said everything, which is terrifying!


    ()


    Remember Aishang for 1 second: .


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure construction in the last days, please collect them: () The update speed of the last days to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1084： Intensify the efforts to open up wasteland

    cough cough��


    Bai Qing took Honey Dew''s shoulders and coughed.


    "Don''t be stunned, go, come in!" Bai Qing urged.


    Just tidy up the animal skin bags and rattan baskets, what kind of effort can it take? Besides, even if it takes a lot of effort, is it still possible to refuse? In addition to the gifts given to Chang Xia by the bird tribe, there are also ancient animal skin scrolls and bronze wares unearthed at the Shinahai site.


    Who doesn''t know that Su Ye has been looking forward to this for a long time? !


    Dare to delay Su Ye''s time and be beaten, that''s all light.


    "Hundreds!" Nan Feng murmured, pouting, and complaining: "It is estimated that it will not be finished until midnight."


    "Crack!" Maple Ye raised his hand and slapped Nan Feng on the back of his head.


    "The rattan baskets are filled with scavenging rattan canes. Except for Chang Xia, it is estimated that Fini and the others dare to touch them. Otherwise... whoever of you will call Phyllis Fini and the others over, it is the so-called strength of many people. Big."


    After fighting the south wind, Maple Leaf made an opinion.


    This said.


    All the orcs were moved.


    Even Shen Rong, who was walking in front, stopped.


    "Fini really knows how to plant scavenger vines and take care of scavenger vines. It''s a really good idea to tell her to come here." Shen Rong said.


    Hearing the sound, Bai Qingchao gave Shankun a wink.


    Shan Kun nodded, turned and headed straight for Heimeng''s house.


    Snake Xing Kongshan looked at each other and ran towards Qiao Yu and Ayu''s house.


    "Aron��"


    I saw a few people from Shan Kun who came to the door but left suddenly.


    Chang Xia was naturally curious and couldn''t help asking.


    Nan Feng answered first, explaining, "Let them call Fini over."


    Hearing it clearly, Chang Xia understood what Shen Rong meant. There were a lot of scavenging rattan canes in the rattan basket, and he called Fini to come over, definitely wanting them to help plant it.


    Carrion Vine Sacs will later be planted in Death Canyon.


    These scavenging vines are temporarily planted in the Heluo tribe, and after they are planted, they will be harvested again and transplanted to other orc tribes.


    "Chang Xia, where do you plan to plant the scavenger vines?"


    Changxia frowned, the most suitable place is naturally the wilderness in the south of Baihu Lake. Only, there are vine trees and mulberry bushes planted there.


    "I''m thinking about choosing a suitable wasteland in the Xiaohe River Wilderness, and turning the wasteland into a fertile field. The scavenger rattan canes are planted in the Xiaohe River Wilderness. It''s convenient to apply the medicine back and forth. It''s too far away, and I''m too lazy to go." Chang Xia Be straightforward, speak your mind.


    Maple Leaf said: "The small river wilderness, the tribe has reclaimed a lot of wasteland."


    "Yes, it''s very convenient to plant scavenger rattan." Nan Feng continued, saying, "You can choose a piece of land later and circle it."


    "The tribe is reclaiming wasteland again?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and said happily.


    "Yes, the rice in the wild rice fields of Xiaohechuan is growing well, and the patriarch Gen explained that the clan has time to go there to open up the wasteland. Therefore, the clansmen went to open up the wasteland after hunting and picking. Except for the area along the river that you explained earlier, More than 200 acres of wasteland have been reclaimed over there." Nanfeng explained calmly that the more than 200 acres of wasteland have not been planted with fruits and vegetables for the time being.


    Everything is waiting for Chang Xia to come back.


    The tribe intends to follow Chang Xia''s instructions, and then consider how to plan and use the two hundred acres of wasteland. Or cultivate it into paddy fields, or plant fruits and vegetables as vegetable fields.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    This is a very rooted patriarch, and it is indeed something he can do.


    "Yinchuan Forest, who is guarding it now?" Chang Xia suddenly thought of Yinchuan Forest, where wild rice can be harvested three times a year, which is not an ordinary place.


    "The tiger clan and the bear clan take turns to guard, and the next crop of wild rice will be divided equally among the three tribes." Nanfeng said.


    For the first time, the Heluo tribe took the lead.


    The second time, it was divided equally by the three tribes. After the three tribes learn to farm and solve the threat of Death Canyon, the three tribes will develop Yinchuan Forest together.


    "Yeah! Very good." Chang Xia nodded and asked, "Are the three tribes willing to use the wild rice?" Both the Gray Mist Grassland and the Forest of the Clear Moon are suitable for rice cultivation. However, the Forest of the Clear Moon has gold. Sticks and corn.


    By comparison.


    The gray fog grassland is more suitable.


    The weather in the gray fog grassland is suitable, the fruits and vegetables grown are very fresh and delicious, and it is also suitable for growing rice.


    "Patriarch Lu Qian came to the tribe in person a month ago to learn how to grow wild rice with Patriarch Luqi. Before leaving, he planned to return to the Gray Mist Grassland to open up wasteland. He also left a lot of clansmen in the tribe and continued to learn how to plant with Patriarch Luqi."


    The patriarch of Lu Qian is a wise man.


    Of course, this is also related to the gray fog grassland.


    The six major tribes, the Forest of Qingyue and the Baihe River Basin are the most suitable for rice cultivation.


    However, the staff of the Sirius Tribe is limited. At present, the wolf clan has no room for planting at all. The other four tribes each have their own strengths.


    Su Ye talked to them, there is no need to sacrifice their strengths to cater to their weaknesses.


    "Very good." Chang Xia said: "Each tribe is good at each other, so there is no need for all of them to learn to grow rice. The gray fog grassland where the three tribes are located is flat and has abundant water resources, which is suitable for land reclamation. On the contrary, like the Tianshi tribe and the Sheyue tribe It''s not necessary."


    The Forest of Qingyue is suitable, but the timing is not right.


    What''s more, gold rods and corn are not bad either.


    In the future, the Sirius Tribe will definitely be able to join in to solve the population problem.


    While chatting, the orcs did not sit still.


    Follow Chang Xia to sort out the animal skin bags, and hand over the rattan baskets to Su Ye. UU Reading In addition to scavenging rattan rattan, rattan baskets are also some sundries such as animal skin scrolls and bronze utensils. Those things, Nanfeng and the others dare not touch them casually.


    If it is broken, Su Ye will beat people.


    "Blue cloth, a lot of green cloth."


    "My side is the animal skin, the animal skin of the upper coat color, the bird family is really willing!"


    "These ornaments are so beautiful, they look like jade."


    Bags of animal skin bags were undone to reveal their contents. The bird tribe is very sincere, the animal skin bags are stuffed full, and the blue cloth, animal skins and various beautiful accessories are taken out from the animal skin bags by them.


    "Chang Xia, do you have a wooden box? It''s best to pack these accessories in wooden boxes, so as not to be damaged or broken, which would be a pity." Honeydew reminded.


    As a female, it is natural to love beauty.


    As soon as the animal skin bag containing the ornaments was opened, all the females crowded over.


    "Yes, I''ll go to the bedroom to get it." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong helped to carve her wooden box, using Chang Xia''s favorite wood. In the past, Chang Xia felt that there were too many wooden boxes. Looking at the ornaments in the courtyard, she suddenly admired Shen Rong''s foresight.


    "Who of you know this kind of ornament? It looks like jade, but it doesn''t seem to be jade?"


    Nanfeng and the others were playing with ornaments polished by stream stones.


    Birds are famous for their beauty, and the ornaments polished by streams and stones are very popular among them, and they hardly ever exchange them with foreigners.


    The Heluo tribe has several ornaments polished by streams and stones on the xylophone.


    However, the xylophone has always been low-key.


    Even Nan He didn''t know she had stream and stone ornaments.


    Therefore, Maple Leaf and the others did not recognize these ornaments polished by stream stones.


    ()


    Remember Aishang for 1 second: .


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure construction in the last days, please collect them: () The update speed of the last days to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1085： Green light? U reward plus more

    "Xishi, a kind of rock unique to the Qinghai Plateau. Bird people like to polish the river stone into various accessories and wear them. It is very similar to the shells and corals of the fish group. When the sun shines, it can release a dazzling brilliance. It''s a pity that it can''t shine at night." Kan Shuming


    not far away.


    Su Ye slowly moved the animal skin scroll.


    At the same time, explain the stream stone ornaments to Nanfeng and the others.


    There are several sets of creek and stone ornaments presented to her by the bird tribe in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. Similar to the xylophone, Su Ye also does not like to wear accessories. Unless it is an important festival, he will choose one or two to wear it to show the importance of the festival.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Nanfeng said.


    this time.


    Finihei rushed over, just in time to hear Nanfeng''s praise for the beauty of the stream.


    "Nanfeng, do you like stream stones? I brought a few stream stones here this time, but unfortunately I didn''t have time to polish them into accessories. If you like them, I can give you stream stones directly, and you can polish them into your favorite accessories. '' Finney said happily.


    Brook, Qinghai Plateau is very common.


    Foreigners rarely see the stream stones, just because the bird tribes are unwilling to exchange them.


    The Heluo tribe treats Fini friendly, and Fini thought of preparing a gift for Nanfeng and the others. She wants to accumulate ice fruit, but unfortunately the ice fruit is now used to raise fruit chickens. Therefore, I can only retreat and choose Xi Shi.


    Things like light stones, animal tendon bows, and blue cloths are available to Fini, but they cannot be used as gifts. After all, there are not many, so I can''t get it out.


    "real?"


    "Fini, I want too."


    In an instant, Nan Feng and other females spoke up one after another.


    The tribe has jade, and Nanfeng they all have one or two sets of jewelry polished with jade. However, the stream stone is different from the jade. Although the stream stone is not as lustrous and clear as the jade, it is better than it can release the brilliance in the sun.


    Like dragons, females cannot refuse gems that glow.


    "Okay! I''ll bring the creek stone tomorrow, and let''s discuss how to polish the creek stone accessories. I think the previous style of the creek stone accessories is too old, so we''ll polish the new ones." Fini was very happy.


    Birds are naturally beautiful, far surpassing orcs.


    When it comes to polishing stream stone ornaments, Feeney instantly becomes eloquent.


    In an instant, all the males were extremely quiet. They can''t get into this topic, and they can''t get into it.


    I had to sort out the sundries silently. There were hundreds of animal skin bags/rattan baskets stacked in the courtyard of the cave.


    Chapter 1085 Green Light Rewards and Updates [1/3 I want to sort them all out, but I may not be able to finish my work until it gets dark.


    "Fini, stop talking. First, sort out all the scavenging rattan canes in the rattan basket, choose the ones with strong vitality to plant, and the ones with weak vitality to make potions. If you wait any longer, it will be dark." Looking at the setting sun, Chang Xia hurriedly interrupted Fini and the others, urging them to sort out the clutter quickly.


    heard.


    Finney came to his senses, slightly embarrassed.


    She really forgot the purpose of coming here.


    While chatting, Phyllis Das and other bird tribes rushed over.


    The animal skin bag was moved aside, and for the time being, the main purpose was to sort out the scavenger rattan. Long journeys bring scavenger vines to Duskwood, but you can''t just watch them die. Obviously, these scavenger rattan canes are best planted in the soil before dark today to avoid the continuous loss of vitality. k��nshu Wu.��a


    Many people are powerful.


    Soon, nearly fifty baskets of scavenger rattan were finished.


    There are about twenty baskets of scavenger vines that have lost half their life. These scavenger vines are not suitable for planting, and even if they are planted, they will wither and die.


    However, it can still be used to make potions.


    "Take the scavenger rattan, we went to the small river wilderness to plant them." Chang Xia clapped his hands, but fortunately he was wearing a mask. Otherwise, Chang Xia would not be very happy to sort out the rot-eating rattan rattan, and the stench that choked the nose was really unpleasant.


    When arranging scavenger rattan canes.


    Root patriarch Xylophone and other clansmen came over from the tribe one after another.


    At this moment, a group of orcs headed towards the wilderness of Xiaohe River.


    at first.


    Chang Xia was also worried that before dark, the scavenger vines could not be planted.


    Now, she''s not worried at all.


    Nearly a hundred orcs, why not have enough time?


    "Chang Xia, this rotten vine smells so bad, do you really want to plant it?" Nan Feng said in disgust.


    The hand touched the carrion vine, and it was contaminated with the stench of the carrion vine. Nanfeng rubbed it several times with saponins, but the unpleasant smell remained.


    Chang Xia said: "If you want to plant, you must plant."


    "Why?" Nan Feng was puzzled, with a confused look on his face.


    "The potions made from scavenger rattan are comparable to fertilizers. There are many kinds of potions, and there will be more potions in the future. The more potions, the more fruits, vegetables and grains we can harvest." Chang Xia explained word by word, she Knowing that the clansmen are listening, deliberately raise the volume when speaking, so that as much as possible


    Chapter 1085 Green Light Rewards and Updates [2/3 Everyone can hear it clearly.


    One listen.


    Carrion vines are related to future rations.


    The eyes of the orcs looking at the carrion-eating rattan rattan in the rattan basket became more subtle.


    Of course, more eagerly.


    What stinks, this is fragrant, thief fragrant.


    "Later, pick the best piece of wasteland to plant carrion vines." Geng said neatly.


    Xylophone echoed: "It should be. It''s better to stay away from roads and water.


    The canals are closer, so that it is more convenient to fertilize or water. "


    very quickly.


    The other clansmen joined the conversation.


    Before Chang Xia could make a sound, the patriarch Gen had already determined the place to plant the scavenger vines, so Chang Xia didn''t need to speak.


    Fini and other bird orcs helped teach everyone how to grow scavenger vines.


    Carrion rattan canes are easy to plant, different from ice crystal grass cuttings.


    If you don''t pay attention to this thing, just bury it in the soil and you''re done. There is no need to worry about it at all, but the clansmen will not be so casual.


    "Changxia, do you want to sprinkle some grass and tree ash?" Xylophone clapped the soil on her hands, and the sun set in the west, pouring over the paddy fields in the wilderness of Xiaohe River. A beautiful landscape map.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "No need. After two days, sprinkle the grass and tree ash." w��p.kanshu Wu


    She activated her bloodline ability and felt the vitality of the scavenger vines. As expected of a carrion-eating vine that feeds on rotten things, this exuberant vitality is really no joke.


    Feeney and the orcs water the scavenger vines.


    The scavenger rattan greedily absorbs the water droplets in the soil.


    Chang Xia felt that with the survivability of rot-eating vines, roots could grow in two or three days. Once the roots grow, it means that the scavenger vine is alive.


    "Is it easier to plant rot-eating vines?" Su Ye hesitated. She held a flowerpot in her arms, and inside the flowerpot were sacs of scavenging vines.


    Chang Xia smiled and explained: "Cultivation of scavenger vines is simple, the trouble is how to grow scavenger vines well. If you want to grow this thing well, you have to bury rotten things in the soil, regardless of animals and plants or food residue."


    This said.


    The orcs immediately understood.


    Carrion vines are not picky, the key is how to feed them.


    If you feed it well, the rot-eating vine will naturally grow fast and grow well. The rattan can then be harvested and made into potions.


    Chapter 1085 Green Light Rewards and Updates [3/3


    "When this batch of rot-eating vines is planted, the clansmen can harvest rot-eating vines and plant them in their own caves. It should be more convenient at that time."


    Carrion vines are more suitable for growing individually than together.


    Unfortunately, this batch of scavenger vines is a sample.


    "Changxia, how long do we need to confirm whether the scavenger vines are alive?" Nuan Chun was curious, looking at the neatly planted scavenger vines on the wasteland. These scavenger rattan canes used for planting, each cane is the size of a finger, of course, there are also thick.


    The stout Chang Xia was selected and used to make potions.


    In contrast, the finger-sized scavenger rattan is the most vigorous.


    "It takes three to five days to simply confirm whether the plant is alive or not. However, it will take between half a month and a month to harvest. I have no way of determining the specific time." Chang Xia explained that compared with the branches of ice crystal grass, scavenging vines Rattan grows faster.


    heard.


    The orcs looked overjoyed.


    In three or five days, it will be possible to confirm whether the scavenger cane is alive or not.


    This was totally unexpected.


    "Changxia, do you need someone to guard the Little River Wilderness tonight?" Gen looked at the wasteland where scavenging vines were planted, a little worried. So, he asked Chang Xia if he needed orcs to be on duty.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    The scavenger vine has a pleasant fragrance.


    However, the carrion-eating rattan rattan stinks.


    Not to mention whether wild animals will approach, it is estimated that even ordinary poultry and livestock are reluctant to approach this wasteland. Now, is there still a need to be on duty?


    "Patriarch, scavenger vines are not ice crystal grass. It smells so bad, I don''t think there will be any beasts breaking into this wasteland and eating the scavenger vines." Chang Xia pointed at the scavenger vines and clapped his hands in disgust.


    This said.


    The orcs suddenly woke up.


    Carrion vine is a stinky thing, if it weren''t for the value of the potion.


    Most of them do not want to be contaminated, not to mention that carrion vines are plants, and most of the beasts eat meat. No matter how hungry you are, you won''t come over to eat rotten vines.


    "Let''s go, go back to the tribe." Su Ye said.


    Plant while watering.


    After planting, just call it a day and go back to the tribe.


    Tomorrow, when I come to check again, there is something I missed.


    "Changxia, I heard that ice crystal grass can be planted by cuttings, is this true?"


    Planting rot-eating rattan, the clansmen have excess self-confidence. So, I consulted with Chang Xia about the ice crystal grass. avian


    Ice crystal grass, famous for Donglu.


    Who doesn''t want to plant an ice crystal grass in their own cave? !


    "Really." Chang Xia said.


    The moment Chang Xia nodded.


    All the orcs were excited.


    "Changxia, can we grow ice crystal grass in the future?"


    "If you can plant an ice crystal grass in the cave, you don''t have to worry about the heat in the warm season."


    "Yeah! If I can grow ice crystal grass, I must."


    All the orcs talked a lot, and their eyes were full of excitement and anticipation.


    "Cultivation of ice crystal grass requires green crystal grass. Without the cold air released by the green crystal grass, ice crystal grass cannot form frozen fruit. Without ice fruit, ice crystal grass is not ice crystal grass." Chang Xia said, explaining to the tribe that it is not easy to grow ice crystal grass.


    Simple cuttings to grow ice crystal grass shoots, it''s simple.


    The difficulty is to make the branches of the ice crystal grass grow into young ice crystal grass, and at this time, the cold air of Qingming Stone is needed to assist. She did not choose to bring the ice crystal grass branches from the flying cliffs back to the Dusk Mist Forest, mainly because the Dusk Mist Forest does not have blue and dark stones.


    At the same time, Changxia is not sure that the branches of ice crystal grass will evolve into young ice crystal grass.


    Ice crystal grass branches that cannot grow and evolve into ice crystal grass saplings, planting and surviving is meaningless. Such ice crystal grass branches can''t bear fruit, let alone release the cold air.


    It can be said.


    Blue Netherstone makes Ice Crystal Grass/Ice Crystal Tree.


    The two and the fruit chicken are like a symbiotic relationship.


    an explanation.


    The clansmen instantly understood that Su Ye had asked them to find the meaning of the Qingming Stone.


    It turns out that the cultivation of ice crystal grass requires blue dark stone.


    Chang Xia did not bring back the ice crystal grass from the Qinghai Plateau. It was not because the bird tribe was stingy, but because there was no Qingming stone in the Twilight Forest. Even if the ice crystal grass was brought back, it would probably not survive.


    "Blue Nether Stone��"


    "I have been to the Holy Land of Mount Wei, and I have felt the chill released by the Qingming Stone. I think the chill is very similar to Bai Linger of Bai Qing''s family."


    Suddenly, in the crowd.


    I do not know who, suddenly said such a sentence.


    In an instant, Su Ye Changxia''s footsteps stopped abruptly.


    very quickly.


    The patriarch Xylophone and the others also understood.


    Bai Linger, a special existence of the Heluo tribe. Her contact with Bai Qing made Bai Qing experience five years of torture. The cold air is worse than the cold rocks in the cold spring in the mysterious vine forest in Misty Ridge. The cold spring is that cold pool.


    The clansmen disliked Lengquan and said it hard to speak, and gradually some orcs called Lengquan.


    Do Hantan.


    "Changxia��"


    "I''m not sure, need to experiment."


    As soon as Su Ye spoke, Chang Xia guessed what she was thinking.


    In fact, Chang Xia was also curious.


    "Brother, where is Linger now?" Chang Xia turned around, looked at Bai Qing, and asked Bai Linger''s whereabouts.


    Bai Linger is a different species from heaven and earth.


    It is a very special white snake that is born with its own cold air.


    "Ling''er is sleeping under the White Lake." Bai Qing said.


    Milu said: "Linger wakes up and sleeps recently, and most of the time she sleeps in Baihu. Recently, she has grown very fast, and her body length is almost more than ten meters."


    If it wasn''t for Bai Linger''s understanding of human nature, the Heluo tribe would have dared not let her live in Baihu. White Lake is located in the territory of the Heluo tribe, and there are often orcs walking around the lake. If attacked, there is a high risk of injury or death.


    "It''s more than ten meters long, it''s growing too fast!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Su Ye said with a calm face, "Ten meters is nothing. When Bai Linger is a real adult, his body length will only be more exaggerated. I have only seen relevant records in the ancient animal skin scrolls in the wizard''s hall. They are loved by heaven and earth, and once they reach adulthood, they will become giants. Thousands of years ago, a powerful tribe of orcs captured heaven and earth aliens and used it to protect the safety of the tribe.��


    "The bald eagle of Shinahai City, right?"


    "And the blue whales of Inami Water City, they are all alien species."


    "What is the guardian alien of the Snow Mountain Palace, I don''t seem to have heard anyone mention it?"


    In an instant, the clansmen directly changed the subject.


    The legends about the bald eagle and the blue whale are familiar to all orcs. However, with the demise of Shina Sea City and Inami Water City, these two alien species of heaven and earth disappeared.


    Some say they died in a melee a thousand years ago, and some say they fell into a deep sleep, waiting to be awakened by the new totem warriors, but no orcs know whether it is true or not.


    "Witch, are the bald eagle and the blue whale dead, or are they falling into a deep sleep?" Nan Feng was very curious and asked a question that all orcs wanted to know.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes at Nanfeng and replied, "I also want to know..."


    However, Su Ye tends to die.


    Even if it is a different species of heaven and earth, life is limited.


    They have not been seen for hundreds of years, and most of them have disappeared with the years.


    "Bai Qing, when Bai Linger wakes up, take her to the Baihu cave."

 Chapter 1086： Book friend 202103011065997…

    "When this batch of rot-eating vines is planted, the clansmen can harvest rot-eating vines and plant them in their own caves. It should be more convenient at that time."


    Carrion vines are more suitable for growing individually than together.


    Unfortunately, this batch of scavenger vines is a sample.


    "Changxia, how long do we need to confirm whether the scavenger vines are alive?" Nuan Chun was curious, looking at the neatly planted scavenger vines on the wasteland. These scavenger rattan canes used for planting, each cane is the size of a finger, of course, there are also thick.


    The stout Chang Xia was selected and used to make potions.


    In contrast, the finger-sized scavenger rattan is the most vigorous.


    "It takes three to five days to simply confirm whether the plant is alive or not. However, it will take between half a month and a month to harvest. I have no way of determining the specific time." Chang Xia explained that compared with the branches of ice crystal grass, scavenging vines Rattan grows faster.


    heard.


    The orcs looked overjoyed.


    In three or five days, it will be possible to confirm whether the scavenger cane is alive or not.


    This was totally unexpected.


    "Changxia, do you need someone to guard the Little River Wilderness tonight?" Gen looked at the wasteland where scavenging vines were planted, a little worried. So, he asked Chang Xia if he needed orcs to be on duty.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    The scavenger vine has a pleasant fragrance.


    However, the carrion-eating rattan rattan stinks.


    Not to mention whether wild animals will approach, it is estimated that even ordinary poultry and livestock are reluctant to approach this wasteland. Now, is there still a need to be on duty?


    "Patriarch, scavenger vines are not ice crystal grass. It smells so bad, I don''t think there will be any beasts breaking into this wasteland and eating the scavenger vines." Chang Xia pointed at the scavenger vines and clapped his hands in disgust.


    This said.


    The orcs suddenly woke up.


    Carrion vine is a stinky thing, if it weren''t for the value of the potion.


    Most of them do not want to be contaminated, not to mention that carrion vines are plants, and most of the beasts eat meat. No matter how hungry you are, you won''t come over to eat rotten vines.


    "Let''s go, go back to the tribe." Su Ye said.


    Plant while watering.


    After planting, just call it a day and go back to the tribe.


    Tomorrow, when I come to check again, there is something I missed.


    "Changxia, I heard that ice crystal grass can be planted by cuttings, is this true?"


    Planting rot-eating rattan, the clansmen have excess self-confidence. So, I consulted with Chang Xia about the ice crystal grass. avian


    Ice crystal grass, famous for Donglu.


    Who doesn''t want to plant an ice crystal grass in their own cave? !


    "Really." Chang Xia said.


    The moment Chang Xia nodded.


    All the orcs were excited.


    "Changxia, can we grow ice crystal grass in the future?"


    "If you can plant an ice crystal grass in the cave, you don''t have to worry about the heat in the warm season."


    "Yeah! If I can grow ice crystal grass, I must."


    All the orcs talked a lot, and their eyes were full of excitement and anticipation.


    "Cultivation of ice crystal grass requires green crystal grass. Without the cold air released by the green crystal grass, ice crystal grass cannot form frozen fruit. Without ice fruit, ice crystal grass is not ice crystal grass." Chang Xia said, explaining to the tribe that it is not easy to grow ice crystal grass.


    Simple cuttings to grow ice crystal grass shoots, it''s simple.


    The difficulty is to make the branches of the ice crystal grass grow into young ice crystal grass, and at this time, the cold air of Qingming Stone is needed to assist. She did not choose to bring the ice crystal grass branches from the flying cliffs back to the Dusk Mist Forest, mainly because the Dusk Mist Forest does not have blue and dark stones.


    At the same time, Changxia is not sure that the branches of ice crystal grass will evolve into young ice crystal grass.


    Ice crystal grass branches that cannot grow and evolve into ice crystal grass saplings, planting and surviving is meaningless. Such ice crystal grass branches can''t bear fruit, let alone release the cold air.


    It can be said.


    Blue Netherstone makes Ice Crystal Grass/Ice Crystal Tree.


    The two and the fruit chicken are like a symbiotic relationship.


    an explanation.


    The clansmen instantly understood that Su Ye had asked them to find the meaning of the Qingming Stone.


    It turns out that the cultivation of ice crystal grass requires blue dark stone.


    Chang Xia did not bring back the ice crystal grass from the Qinghai Plateau. It was not because the bird tribe was stingy, but because there was no Qingming stone in the Twilight Forest. Even if the ice crystal grass was brought back, it would probably not survive.


    "Blue Nether Stone��"


    "I have been to the Holy Land of Mount Wei, and I have felt the chill released by the Qingming Stone. I think the chill is very similar to Bai Linger of Bai Qing''s family."


    Suddenly, in the crowd.


    I do not know who, suddenly said such a sentence.


    In an instant, Su Ye Changxia''s footsteps stopped abruptly.


    very quickly.


    The patriarch Xylophone and the others also understood.


    Bai Linger, a special existence of the Heluo tribe. Her contact with Bai Qing made Bai Qing experience five years of torture. The cold air is worse than the cold rocks in the cold spring in the mysterious vine forest in Misty Ridge. The cold spring is that cold pool.


    The clansmen disliked Lengquan and said it hard to speak, and gradually some orcs called Lengquan.


    Do Hantan.


    "Changxia��"


    "I''m not sure, need to experiment."


    As soon as Su Ye spoke, Chang Xia guessed what she was thinking.


    In fact, Chang Xia was also curious.


    "Brother, where is Linger now?" Chang Xia turned around, looked at Bai Qing, and asked Bai Linger''s whereabouts.


    Bai Linger is a different species from heaven and earth.


    It is a very special white snake that is born with its own cold air.


    "Ling''er is sleeping under the White Lake." Bai Qing said.


    Milu said: "Linger wakes up and sleeps recently, and most of the time she sleeps in Baihu. Recently, she has grown very fast, and her body length is almost more than ten meters."


    If it wasn''t for Bai Linger''s understanding of human nature, the Heluo tribe would have dared not let her live in Baihu. White Lake is located in the territory of the Heluo tribe, and there are often orcs walking around the lake. If attacked, there is a high risk of injury or death.


    "It''s more than ten meters long, it''s growing too fast!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Su Ye said with a calm face, "Ten meters is nothing. When Bai Linger is a real adult, his body length will only be more exaggerated. I have only seen relevant records in the ancient animal skin scrolls in the wizard''s hall. They are loved by heaven and earth, and once they reach adulthood, they will become giants. Thousands of years ago, a powerful tribe of orcs captured heaven and earth aliens and used it to protect the safety of the tribe.��


    "The bald eagle of Shinahai City, right?"


    "And the blue whales of Inami Water City, they are all aliens from heaven and earth."


    "What is the guardian alien of the Snow Mountain Palace, I don''t seem to have heard anyone mention it?"


    In an instant, the clansmen directly changed the subject.


    The legends about the bald eagle and the blue whale are familiar to all orcs. However, with the demise of Shina Sea City and Inami Water City, these two alien species of heaven and earth disappeared.


    Some say they died in a melee a thousand years ago, and some say they fell into a deep sleep, waiting to be awakened by the new totem warriors, but no orcs know whether it is true or not.


    "Witch, are the bald eagle and the blue whale dead, or are they falling into a deep sleep?" Nan Feng was very curious and asked a question that all orcs wanted to know.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes at Nanfeng and replied, "I also want to know..."


    However, Su Ye tends to die.


    Even if it is a different species of heaven and earth, life is limited.


    They have not been seen for hundreds of years, and most of them have disappeared with the years.


    "Bai Qing, when Bai Linger wakes up, take her to the Baihu cave."

 Chapter 1087： ? 嗲 嗟 curtain team? Prey, killing pig dishes

    "Uh! Okay." Bai Qing nodded in confusion.


    Honeydew tilted her head, guessing some reasons. Ice crystal grass needs cold air to nourish growth and evolution, and both Qingming Stone and Cold Stone can release cold air. The former complements the ice crystal grass. The latter also requires practice to determine the situation.


    Similarly.


    Bai Linger, as a different species of heaven and earth, can also release cold energy.


    She lives in the White Lake, and the temperature of the water in the White Lake drops a few degrees. When the weather is hot, the clansmen like to go to the White Lake to take a bath, especially the cubs of the tribe. If they are not careful, they will all jump into the White Lake to play and play like dumplings.


    This caused the tribe to arrange for the tribe to watch every day.


    Afraid of a wrong eye.


    The cub jumped into the White Lake to play in the water.


    In addition to Bai Linger, there are many big fish living in Baihu.


    Some big fish weigh hundreds of pounds, which is terrifying. Opening his mouth, he can even swallow a young animal cub in one bite, which is extremely ferocious!


    Speaking, the orcs separated along the lake road.


    "Carrion vines really stink!" Chang Xia squatted beside the water tank and rubbed his hands with soap horns.


    Su Ye put the flower pot on the square table, and the rot-eating vines and sacs may have felt Chang Xia''s dislike, and the tender buds swayed and refuted.


    pity.


    This scene was not seen by any orcs.


    When it was dark, the orcs went home.


    The animal skin bags and rattan baskets stacked in the cave courtyard can only be cleaned up tomorrow. However, things like animal skins and green cloth were moved into the cave next to Baiqing early and placed neatly. The rest, there is no time to organize.


    "Today''s clan dislikes the smell. If I go back to the cave at night, I''m afraid I will wash my hands." Su Ye smelled it, and also disliked squatting by the water tank to wash his hands. She didn''t start planting, but helped hand over a few rotten vines. How could she know that the rotten vine had such a strong odor, and it was contaminated with a slight touch.


    Chang Xia washed it twice and smelled it.


    Again, disgust and put down your hands.


    The odor can''t be washed away, you can only wait for it to dissipate on its own.


    "Are you applying the ointment?" Shen Rong took out the ointment and said, "The ointment with vanilla, apply a little bit, and try to cover the odor of the rot-eating vine?"


    "Don''t." Chang Xia hurriedly stopped and said, "Scent, smell, when these smells are superimposed, the ghost knows what kind of strange smell will become. Let it disperse on its own, and it will always dissipate overnight." , wear gloves.


    This said.


    Su Ye retracted the hand that he stretched out.


    Obviously, what Chang Xia said made sense.


    The smell is stacked together, and the ghost knows what kind of terrible smell it will turn into.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Bai Qing entered the room and saw Chang Xia Su Ye''s disgusting look, and suddenly asked out of curiosity. He stayed in Woye all day, and just came back from there when it was dark. He learned that Changxia returned to the tribe today, and he and his friends were hunting in the Woye jungle. Good luck and good harvest.


    "Bai Qing��"


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia looked up at the courtyard door.


    Just then, Bai Qing came back carrying a big wild boar.


    "Bai Qing, are you hunting in Woye?" Su Ye was slightly startled, looking at Bai Qing who was carrying wild boars into the cave courtyard. The child went to Woye early in the morning and did not see anyone for a day. Dareqing was thinking about the Changxia Hui tribe and went hunting in Fertile Wilderness.


    Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed, and nodded embarrassedly.


    He didn''t deliberately go hunting in the fertile fields to prepare prey for Changxia Chenrong.


    Just by the way into the fertile jungle.


    "A Rong, hurry up and help Bai Qing." Chang Xia laughed. Bai Qing''s arrogance became more and more obvious as he got older. In the past, he was always serious, with a young face, showing a mature look, not to mention how cute.


    "Tonight, we eat pig-killing vegetables."


    This big wild boar weighs thousands of pounds and eats pig-killing vegetables at night.


    The pork face and offal are made into marinated meat, and then cut into soy sauce meat and fried meat, and the pork bones are used to stew bone soup. Soon, Chang Xia arranged the whole wild boar properly.


    "Killing pig dishes, is it stewing?"


    "Yes, stew. There are a lot of sun-dried cowpeas and wild vegetables in the cellar. They are stewed with fresh pork belly. It''s a fragrance!"


    "Boiled meat, red simmered meat, double-cooked meat."


    Su Ye helped Bai Qing to order a few more dishes.


    After two months of absence, the family reorganized and celebrated.


    "Okay, you can." Chang Xia said. After she conceived her cub, she had a great appetite, and she could eat everything deliciously. Even the weight has increased by more than ten kilograms. Chang Xia wants to go on a diet, but when she doesn''t eat or eat less, she is very hungry.


    Shen Rong took the big wild boar that Bai Qing had brought back.


    The white knives go in and the red knives come out, slaughter the big wild boar neatly, pick up the pig''s blood in a wooden basin and stir it, and then put it aside.


    Without boiling water, burn it directly with a torch, and then scrape it with a bone knife.


    Chang Xia went into the cellar to get sun-dried cowpeas and wild vegetables, and used them to stew and kill pigs. Of course, it is more convenient to use fresh stew. However, Chang Xia thought that there were too many cowpeas and wild vegetables left in the cellar, so she simply used dry stew.


    Su Ye helps with the baking powder dough and eats meat buns at night.


    Of course, the rice is also steamed.


    "Changxia, do you want to send some fresh meat to Nanfeng and the others?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "No need."


    To send it to Nanfeng, you have to send it to Maple Leaf Honeydew and the others. This wild boar was hunted by Bai Qing for her and Shen Rong to eat, so there is no need to take it out as a favor. Besides, Nanfeng and the others are not short of food.


    "Yesterday, Xylophone arranged for the tribe to send supplies to Nanfeng Maple Leaf," Su Ye said. The Changxia family''s cellar also has all kinds of fresh supplies. Including not only fresh meat, fruits and vegetables, etc. Today, even if Bai Qing is not hunting, there is no shortage of fresh meat at home.


    The weather is hot, and fresh meat can''t stand it.


    The prey slaughtered by the tribe will be distributed to the tribesmen on the same day, and try not to eat it until the next day. However, fresh meat can be stored in the cellar for two or three days without changing its taste.


    busy.


    After dark.


    In the pot on the kitchen stove, slaughtered pork dishes were simmering, and on the stove next to him, Shen Rong was frying boiled meat and other delicacies.


    Changxia Baiqing squatted beside the stove.


    Smelling the aroma of meat buns in the steamer, I carefully swallowed my saliva.


    "Chang Xia, how long will it take to eat the meat buns?" Bai Qing was very hungry and asked frequently.


    Chang Xia said: "A few minutes more��"


    "Chang Xia, UU Reading How do you plan to eat the highland barley you got back? The fruit of the bird clan is delicious, and it''s easy to get angry when you eat it." Su Ye ignored the two people''s strangeness and asked about the highland barley. She has been to the Feihe tribe on the Qinghai Plateau and is no stranger to highland barley.


    "The highland barley noodles taste good and can be made into pastries. I can eat whatever Granny Su Ye and Bai Qing want," Chang Xia replied. She followed the bird tribe to eat highland barley for more than two months, and she didn''t want to see highland barley recently.


    "Pastry." Bai Qing said.


    Su Ye glanced at Bai Qing and said, "You try to make highland barley pastries."


    "Okay, I''ll clean up the clutter tomorrow, I''ll do something." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    Highland barley is a type of barley, which is similar to wheat.


    Pastries, too.


    After a while, the meat buns are steamed.


    Chang Xia picked out a few with chopsticks and distributed them to Bai Qing Su Ye to eat.


    The fresh meat buns are fragrant and juicy, and the fresh Chang Xia almost swallowed the tongue. Of course, he didn''t forget to feed Shen Rong when he was eating.

 Chapter 1088： Chang Xias Thoughts

    "Hiss! Hot, hot."


    Bai Qing nibbled at the meat bun, constantly scalding. The meat bun in my hand is reluctant to put down what I say.


    "It''s hot, just put it in a bowl and eat it cold." Su Ye reminded silently, she really didn''t have the eyes to watch Bai Qing''s greedy appearance.


    Of course, even though she didn''t look any better.


    "No." Bai Qing shook his head stubbornly, and said, "Hot, it tastes better."


    Sure enough, the noodles made by Changxia are the best. Made by other orcs, it tastes delicious, but it always feels like something is missing.


    Shen Rong brought the fried dishes to the table. After taking over the feeding of Changxia, the meat buns made of fresh meat are really delicious. Especially when it is just out of the steamer, the aroma is the strongest and most delicious.


    "Are you hungry? If you are hungry, prepare to eat." Shen Rong said.


    Bai Qing waved his hand and said calmly, "I''m not in a hurry, just eat the meat buns first."


    "Don''t eat it, go get the rattan basket to pack the meat buns and wait for the table to eat." Su Ye raised his hand and slapped the back of Bai Qing''s head, asking him to get the clean rattan basket/wooden pot to pack the meat Pack the table and start dinner.


    "Okay!" Bai Qing regretted and put down the meat bun in his hand. He felt that one person could eat several cages of meat buns like this.


    However, looking at the food at the table in the small living room.


    Bai Qing felt that it was okay to eat less meat buns.


    Shen Rong brought a jar of wine and poured it on himself and Su Ye. A small half bowl of fruit wine is poured into the Changxia bowl, and the wine is rich and slightly sweet.


    Bai Qing wanted to drink, but was suppressed.


    A bowl of milk tree sap was poured in front of him, and the red maple sap was drunk early and turned into maple sugar and maple syrup. The sap of the milk tree is the most indispensable to the tribe.


    nowadays. ..


    There is a shop on White Lake Street.


    There are milk tree sap and various toffee in it.


    The orcs who come and go, like to go to this shop to barter.


    Chang Xia speculates that according to the current momentum, the Twilight Forest will implement currency at the latest next year, and use currency to ban barter. Bartering is undoubtedly a lot more troublesome than using currency transactions.


    It is difficult to coordinate currency, which depends on Su Ye''s ability.


    If Su Ye is strong enough, he will directly win over the fish and birds to negotiate a monetary policy together. If the Eastern Land is unified, it is relatively simple to formulate a currency.


    Of course, this is the future trend.


    Drink fruit wine and eat delicious food.


    This meal.


    Chang Xia almost ate again.


    Fortunately, Shen Rong stopped him in time.


    Otherwise, she would be uncomfortable sitting still.


    After dinner.


    The two Chang Xia wandered around the cave courtyard and took a walk after dinner.


    Su Ye went to the bathroom early to wash up, Bai Qing was earlier than her, and went back to the cave to sleep after washing up. After a busy day, Bai Qing was exhausted.


    After eating and drinking, I naturally returned to the cave early to rest.


    on the contrary.


    Changxia Shen Rong had a rest in the morning.


    Right now, I''m in good spirits.


    "Are you tired?" Shen Rong led Chang Xia, and the two circled the cave courtyard a few times. Shen Rong stopped and asked if Chang Xia was tired. If he was tired, he would go back to the house to wash and sleep.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and said, "It''s okay."


    "Continue walking, or sit in the pavilion on the corridor for a break?"


    "The pavilion on the corridor will take a break and won''t leave."


    After walking a few laps, Chang Xia didn''t want to go any further, and sat in the pavilion on the corridor to take a break. In the warm season, when the tribe will soon usher in the harvest, there is no way to enter the forest in the long summer, and Shen Rong is expected to be busy.


    at the same time.


    After half a month, the tribe will hold a marriage ceremony for Phyllis and them.


    The marriage ceremony was unprecedentedly grand.


    In addition to the Twilight Forest Orcs, the Birds and Fishes will all participate.


    tsk-


    The peaceful Heluo tribe will be lively again.


    The Horde has been busy preparing things for the marriage ceremony lately, and all the orcs are too busy. These things were all heard in Changxia listening to the clansmen when they went to the Xiaohe River wilderness to plant carrion-eating rattan rattan at dusk.


    "A Rong, Phyllis and the others got married, do we want to back up the gifts?" Chang Xia asked lightly. There were many clansmen who held the marriage ceremony this time. If you really want to prepare gifts, prepare a lot of them.


    "What do you want to prepare?" Shen Rong asked back.


    He knew that Chang Xia asked, naturally he wanted to prepare a gift.


    So, Shen Rong directly asked Chang Xia what he wanted to prepare as a present.


    Chang Xia frowned and said with a headache, "I don''t know what to prepare, do you have any suggestions?" Tribal life gradually improved, and ordinary gifts were obviously not suitable. Chang Xia thought about it, but for a while he couldn''t remember what gift he should prepare for his relatives.


    "The selection is unique to the Heluo tribe."


    "for example-"


    "jade."


    Hearing Shen Rong mention jade, Chang Xia pondered.


    "Jade pendant, jade bead, safety buckle or jade pendant?" Chang Xia murmured, and finally decided to choose between the safety buckle and the jade pendant, the choice is the same.


    First, the type of jade must be determined.


    Then decide whether to carve a safety button or a jade pendant, or prepare both together.


    The marriage ceremony is only half a month away. Can you prepare? Chang Xia doesn''t have much confidence.


    "A Rong, we are going to find Elder Qingyu tomorrow. I want to select a batch of jade and polish the safety buckle and jade pendant." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong replied, "Okay."


    The two chatted for a while with the Ping An buckle and Yu Pei, and Chang Xia began to yawn. Shen Rong got up and went into the kitchen to fetch water and motioned Chang Xia to go back to the cave to get his clothes and wash. Looking at Chang Xia''s appearance, she will be busy tomorrow.


    "Draw water to wash up and go to bed early."


    Inside the cave, Su Ye listened to Chang Xia''s conversation.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth has never disappeared, Chang Xia is still the worried Chang Xia. However, Ping An buckle and Yu Pei, listen, she wants it too.


    the next day.


    Early in the morning, the sun just climbed out of the horizon.


    The Heluo tribe woke up from its slumber and announced the arrival of a new day.


    "It''s very lively!" Chang Xia yawned, opened the door, and saw Nan Feng and the others came over, wandering around the pile of scavenging vines in the corner.


    I hated it yesterday, what happened today?


    "Changxia is up!" Nanfeng said: "How to make scavenger rattan into a potion, do you want to do it today? I can help..."


    really.


    As expected of the south wind.


    Just talk about how to circle around the scavenger rattan early in the morning.


    It turned out to be a potion!


    but-


    Chang Xia recalled the process of making the scavenger vine potion.


    The corners of their mouths kept twitching, and they were very happy at the moment. I hope they can continue to maintain this happy face when they start to cook the medicine.


    "If you want to make the scavenger vine potion, find Fini. I have something to do with the elder Qingyu today, so I won''t join." Chang Xia calmly said.


    The bottom of my heart is extremely grateful for the decision made last night and escaped the disaster.


    Hearing this, Maple Leaf Nuanchun''s expression changed slightly.


    Nanfeng Milu wanted to make a potion, but for a while, she didn''t realize the meaning of Chang Xia''s words. Naively thought that Chang Xia really had something to do with Elder Qing Yu.


    "Changxia��"


    "Cough cough! I''ll take a shower first."


    Chang Xia found that the two of Maple Leaf were suspicious, and hurriedly changed the subject.


    She really didn''t want to interfere with the scavenger vine potion. The terrifying smell was too terrifying. Even if it turned from smelly to fragrant in the end, it still couldn''t change the horror of the process.


    early morning.


    Chang Xia ate something at will to fill his stomach.


    Pulled up Shen Rong and hurriedly left the cave, and went straight to the tribe to find Elder Qingyu.


    Leaving Nanfeng and other orcs in the cave, when Fini came over, he pulled Fini and said that he wanted to make a potion of scavenging vines.


    "Nanfeng, what did you just say?" Fini''s heart tightened and he swallowed, hoping that he had heard the wrong thing just now.


    Nan Feng blinked and said seriously, "Make a potion of scavenging vines."


    ��


    Silence, Feeney chose silence.


    Similarly, Phyllis Qiaoyu and other orcs came along.


    Immediately, everyone remained silent. I mourned silently from the bottom of my heart, just tinnitus. At the same time, I envy the two Chang Xia who have already left. Now, if they say they have something to leave, can they go?


    "Fini, is it difficult to make a scavenger vine potion?" Maple Leaf asked with a frown.


    The corners of Fini''s mouth twitched, the scavenger vine potion was very simple to make. The hard part is the process, the process of making the scavenger vine potion.


    "It''s not difficult, it''s very simple. It''s easy to prepare the scavenger vine potion. You only need to prepare everything in the secret recipe. It''s quite easy." Fini explained dryly. Pharmacy.


    Su Ye, who was arranging the ancient animal skin scrolls in the distance, looked leisurely.


    "Fini, you bring what you need for the scavenger vine potion and call them to Nanfeng to go to the Xiaohe River Wilderness to make the scavenger vine potion. I remember that there are several wood-cut corrugated wooden houses over there. Just put it there..."


    Su Ye grinned.


    Yunyou opened her mouth, and was satisfied to see Fini''s suddenly changed expression.


    Hearing this, Nanfeng Milu and other orcs can feel that something is wrong no matter how slow they are.


    "Qiao Yu, is there a problem with the rot-eating vine potion?" Nuan Chun pulled the corner of Qiao Yu''s clothes, pulled him aside, and asked the reason in a low voice.


    Qiao Yu resisted the desire to complain and asked, "Nuanchun, do you think rotten vines smell bad?"


    "Smelly, stinky." Nuan Chun said.


    The smell of scavenger vines stinks more than twins'' shit.


    "Making a rot-eating vine potion is more stinky than a rotting vine potion, even wearing a mask is useless." Qiao Yu showed a hopeless expression, she helped make the rotting-eating vine potion. That stench really penetrates the soul.


    Fortunately, the well-made medicine is fresh and pleasant.


    But-


    The process was really terrifying. If it weren''t for Nanfeng being pulled, Qiao Yu would have wanted to pull Phyllis away while Chang Xia was leaving.


    ��


    Hearing this, Nuan Chun immediately changed his face.


    Yesterday, when I returned to the cave after planting the rot-eating rattan, my twins refused to let her hug Shan Kun and kept shouting stinky.


    The two of them rubbed and washed for a long time, but they couldn''t wash away the odor.


    Slept last night and was haunted by the stench all night.


    "Do I regret it now?" Nuan Chun said.


    Qiao Yu shrugged and spread his hands. Su Ye spoke up, so how could they escape. No matter what, you have to go to the Xiaohe River Wilderness to make potions of scavenging vines. The stalks of scavenging vines that are planted need to be applied with potions. After they take root, you can bury the rotten things for top dressing.


    The volume of the conversation between the two was not low.


    These words naturally fell into the ears of the other orcs around.


    In an instant, all the orcs looked very strange.


    "South Wind��"


    "I don''t know that there is a problem with the scavenger vine medicine."


    Don''t ask, ask is Nanfeng regrets it. She knew that carrion vine stinks, but she didn''t know that the process of making carrion vine potion was extremely stinky.


    If she knew, she would be foolish to run over to be tortured.


    "Don''t delay, go to the Xiaohe River Wilderness to make a potion for scavenging vines. When the potion is ready, fertilize the stalks of scavenging vines." Su Ye smiled, and the words in his mouth were extremely terrifying.


    Nanfeng and other orcs took extremely heavy steps.


    Step by step toward the small river wilderness.


    Of course, the scavenging vines piled in the corners had to be taken along with them. On the other hand, Feeney helps prepare other things needed to make the scavenger vine potion.


    "There are so many scavenger vines left?"


    Qiao Yu showed a sad expression. With so many scavengers, how many scavengers must be made? All day today, it is estimated that I have to make scavenger vine potions.


    Omg!


    If so, can you still live?


    "Qiao Yu, is the rot-eating vine potion so stinky?" Honeydew asked nervously. She held her belly carefully, her eyes not concealing her curiosity.


    Qiao Yu showed a hopeless expression, and said, "The rot-eating vine medicine smells very good, and it doesn''t stink. The smell is the process of making the scaveng-eating vine medicine. Can you imagine the feeling of being surrounded by the stench of scaveng-eating vines? That''s right, the process of making the scavenger vine potion is so terrifying. The stench is unbearable, and no amount of masks will help."


    ��


    It is different from orcs such as Nanfeng who are in a panic.


    The two of Chang Xia came to the tribe briskly, crossed the tribe square all the way, and went straight to the cave dwelling of the elder Qingyu.


    All kinds of jades fill most of the courtyard. The elder Qingyu sits quietly in the corridor pavilion. In front of him is a piece of glass jadeite, which is clear and round in color.


    At a glance, you can tell that it is a top-quality item.


    "Elder Qingyu��" Chang Xia whispered.


    When the elder Qingyu heard the words, he raised his head and was slightly surprised when he saw that the two people were Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing?" Qing Yu said. She holds the corners of her mouth


    Laughing, looking at Chang Xia curiously, just returned to the tribe, it is said that Chang Xia should rest in the cave.


    Come here at this time, do you have something to do with yourself?


    "It''s alright, I can''t come to visit Elder Qingyu?" Chang Xia retorted coquettishly.


    Elder Qingyu smiled and apologized again and again.


    Put down the jade carving tool in his hand and accompany Chang Xia to chat.


    half an hour.


    Chang Xia talked about business.


    "I want to prepare a gift for the tribe''s relatives."


    When talking, Chang Xia took out the prepared drawings. On the drawings, there are safety buttons and jade pendants, which are the most common and simple styles. After all, the complicated styles cannot be drawn in Chang Xia, nor can they be drawn.


    "This is-"


    "This round one is a safety button, and these different ones are jade pendants."


    "Very unique, Changxia''s mind is just a coincidence." Qingyu praised, UU Reading Ping An buckle and jade pendant are different from the previous jewelry, tied with silk thread, whether it is inlaid or worn, it is very suitable, and the size can also be custom made.


    The more you look, the better the mood of Qingyu Elder.


    Sure enough, in the future to carve new ornaments, it is time to chat with Chang Xia.


    "Elder Qingyu, can these safety buckles and jade pendants be carved? Does it take time to carve? Grandma Su Ye set the marriage ceremony in half a month. Is it in time?"


    Seeing that the elder Qingyu was optimistic about the Ping An buckle and the jade pendant, Chang Xia immediately asked whether it was appropriate to start carving the Ping An buckle and the jade pendant now.


    After all, this safety buckle and jade pendant are gifts for the relatives. ..


    It would be a pity if the time didn''t catch up.


    At the same time, Chang Xia also needs to consider other gifts and cannot hang himself on a tree.


    "Yes." Qing Yu said: "Ping''an buckle and jade pendant are simple to carve. You can count the number you need, and I will ask the clan for help. Don''t worry, I will tell the clan to keep it secret."


    "The number, I don''t know. I have to ask Xylophone Amu about this matter. When the question is over, I will come over and tell Elder Qingyu." Chang Xia explained.

 Chapter 1089： Sarah Rewards Plus

    early morning.


    Chang Xia ate something at will to fill his stomach.


    Pulled up Shen Rong and hurriedly left the cave, and went straight to the tribe to find Elder Qingyu.


    Leaving Nanfeng and other orcs in the cave, when Fini came over, he pulled Fini and said that he wanted to make a potion of scavenging vines.


    "Nanfeng, what did you just say?" Fini''s heart tightened and he swallowed, hoping that he had heard the wrong thing just now.


    Nan Feng blinked and said seriously, "Make a potion of scavenging vines."


    ��


    Silence, Feeney chose silence.


    Similarly, Phyllis Qiaoyu and other orcs came along.


    Immediately, everyone remained silent. I mourned silently from the bottom of my heart, just tinnitus. At the same time, I envy the two Chang Xia who have already left. Now, if they say they have something to leave, can they go?


    "Fini, is it difficult to make a scavenger vine potion?" Maple Leaf asked with a frown.


    The corners of Fini''s mouth twitched, the scavenger vine potion was very simple to make. The hard part is the process, the process of making the scavenger vine potion.


    "It''s not difficult, it''s very simple. It''s easy to prepare the scavenger vine potion. You only need to prepare everything in the secret recipe. It''s quite easy." Fini explained dryly. Pharmacy.


    Su Ye, who was arranging the ancient animal skin scrolls in the distance, looked leisurely.


    "Fini, you bring what you need for the scavenger vine potion and call them to Nanfeng to go to the Xiaohe River Wilderness to make the scavenger vine potion. I remember that there are several wood-cut corrugated wooden houses over there. Just put it there..."


    Su Ye grinned.


    Yunyou opened her mouth, and was satisfied to see Fini''s suddenly changed expression.


    Hearing this, Nanfeng Milu and other orcs can feel that something is wrong no matter how slow they are.


    "Qiao Yu, is there a problem with the rot-eating vine potion?" Nuan Chun pulled the corner of Qiao Yu''s clothes, pulled him aside, and asked the reason in a low voice.


    Qiao Yu resisted the desire to complain and asked, "Nuanchun, do you think rotten vines smell bad?"


    "Smelly, stinky." Nuan Chun said.


    The smell of scavenger vines stinks more than twins'' shit.


    "Making a rot-eating vine potion is more stinky than a rotting vine potion, even wearing a mask is useless." Qiao Yu showed a hopeless expression, she helped make the rotting-eating vine potion. That stench really penetrates the soul.


    Fortunately, the well-made medicine is fresh and pleasant.


    But-


    The process was really terrifying. If it weren''t for Nanfeng being pulled, Qiao Yu would have wanted to pull Phyllis away while Chang Xia was leaving.


    ��


    Hearing this, Nuan Chun immediately changed his face.


    Yesterday, when I returned to the cave after planting the rot-eating rattan, my twins refused to let her hug Shan Kun and kept shouting stinky.


    The two of them rubbed and washed for a long time, but they couldn''t wash away the odor.


    Slept last night and was haunted by the stench all night.


    "Do I regret it now?" Nuan Chun said.


    Qiao Yu shrugged and spread his hands. Su Ye spoke up, so how could they escape. No matter what, you have to go to the Xiaohe River Wilderness to make potions of scavenging vines. The stalks of scavenging vines that are planted need to be applied with potions. After they take root, you can bury the rotten things for top dressing.


    The volume of the conversation between the two was not low.


    These words naturally fell into the ears of the other orcs around.


    In an instant, all the orcs looked very strange.


    "South Wind��"


    "I don''t know that there is a problem with the scavenger vine medicine."


    Don''t ask, ask is Nanfeng regrets it. She knew that carrion vine stinks, but she didn''t know that the process of making carrion vine potion was extremely stinky.


    If she knew, she would be foolish to run over to be tortured.


    "Don''t delay, go to the Xiaohe River Wilderness to make a potion for scavenging vines. When the potion is ready, fertilize the stalks of scavenging vines." Su Ye smiled, and the words in his mouth were extremely terrifying.


    Nanfeng and other orcs took extremely heavy steps.


    Step by step toward the small river wilderness.


    Of course, the scavenging vines piled in the corners had to be taken along with them. On the other hand, Feeney helps prepare other things needed to make the scavenger vine potion.


    "There are so many scavenger vines left?"


    Qiao Yu showed a sad expression. With so many scavengers, how many scavengers must be made? All day today, it is estimated that I have to make scavenger vine potions.


    Omg!


    If so, can you still live?


    "Qiao Yu, is the rot-eating vine potion so stinky?" Honeydew asked nervously. She held her belly carefully, her eyes not concealing her curiosity.


    Qiao Yu showed a hopeless expression, and said, "The rot-eating vine medicine smells very good, and it doesn''t stink. The smell is the process of making the scaveng-eating vine medicine. Can you imagine the feeling of being surrounded by the stench of scaveng-eating vines? That''s right, the process of making the scavenger vine potion is so terrifying. The stench is unbearable, and no amount of masks will help."


    ��


    It is different from orcs such as Nanfeng who are in a panic.


    The two of Chang Xia came to the tribe briskly, crossed the tribe square all the way, and went straight to the cave dwelling of the elder Qingyu.


    All kinds of jades fill most of the courtyard. The elder Qingyu sits quietly in the corridor pavilion. In front of him is a piece of glass jadeite, which is clear and round in color.


    At a glance, you can tell that it is a top-quality item.


    "Elder Qingyu��" Chang Xia whispered.


    When the elder Qingyu heard the words, he raised his head and was slightly surprised when he saw that the two people were Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, what are you doing?" Qing Yu said. She holds the corners of her mouth


    Laughing, looking at Chang Xia curiously, just returned to the tribe, it is said that Chang Xia should rest in the cave.


    Come here at this time, do you have something to do with yourself?


    "It''s alright, I can''t come to visit Elder Qingyu?" Chang Xia retorted coquettishly.


    Elder Qingyu smiled and apologized again and again.


    Put down the jade carving tool in his hand and accompany Chang Xia to chat.


    half an hour.


    Chang Xia talked about business.


    "I want to prepare a gift for the tribe''s relatives."


    When talking, Chang Xia took out the prepared drawings. On the drawings, there are safety buttons and jade pendants, which are the most common and simple styles. After all, the complicated styles cannot be drawn in Chang Xia, nor can they be drawn.


    "This is-"


    "This round one is a safety button, and these different ones are jade pendants."


    "Very unique, Changxia''s mind is clever." Qingyu praised, UU Reading Ping An buckle and jade pendant are different from the previous jewelry. They are tied with silk threads, which are suitable for inlaying or wearing, and the size can also be used. custom made.


    The more you look, the better the mood of Qingyu Elder.


    Sure enough, in the future to carve new ornaments, it is time to chat with Chang Xia.


    "Elder Qingyu, can these safety buckles and jade pendants be carved? Does it take time to carve? Grandma Su Ye set the marriage ceremony in half a month. Is it in time?"


    Seeing that the elder Qingyu was optimistic about the Ping An buckle and the jade pendant, Chang Xia immediately asked whether it was appropriate to start carving the Ping An buckle and the jade pendant now.


    After all, this safety buckle and jade pendant are gifts for the relatives. ..


    It would be a pity if the time didn''t catch up.


    At the same time, Chang Xia also needs to consider other gifts and cannot hang himself on a tree.


    "Yes." Qing Yu said: "Ping''an buckle and jade pendant are simple to carve. You can count the number you need, and I will ask the clan for help. Don''t worry, I will tell the clan to keep it secret."


    "The number, I don''t know. I have to ask Xylophone Amu about this matter. When the question is over, I will come over and tell Elder Qingyu." Chang Xia explained.

 Chapter 1090： Ping An buckle and jade pendant

    Reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and out-of-order text, please do not use the browser (App) reading mode.


    The domain name is changed to: Please favorite!


    Farewell to Elder Rain.


    Chang Xia turned to the root patriarch''s cave.


    She asked the xylophone to confirm the specific person who made the knot, and the elder Fang Qingyu carved the flat buckle and the pendant. Yes, it''s the Felix Feather Orcs.


    It is reported that there are also many clansmen in the He tribe, and they perform rituals together.


    Among them, the fish clan is not included. fine\./hua\./book\./ge\./hand\./machine\./version\./no\./wrong\./first\./post~~


    After all, there are ten pairs of orcs getting married.


    "Chang, you don''t have Xiaohechuanye." Xylophone was slightly startled and surprised. She thought that Chang Xia would be dragged by Feng and the others to Xiaohe River to make scavenging potions. The relics of the cane-eater Shinahai were brought to the Twilight Forest, and they must be dealt with as soon as possible, otherwise they will rot.


    Chang Xia pursed his lips and snickered.


    "The process of boiling the rot potion is very hard, I''ll go." Chang Xia was lazy and justified, and explained: "I asked Phyllis and Fini to help, I believe it will give Feng and them an unforgettable experience."


    smell.


    Wood thinks of the stench of ivy.


    When, he stretched out his hand and poked Chang Xia twice in the air.


    "You are afraid of things, and the wind will trouble you. Mu Xiao, the more you live, the younger you get, and his temper becomes very childish.


    "I don''t! It grows tall and makes scavenging vine potions without the wind. Everything is her initiative. Besides, it is a common thing for tribes to plant scavenger vines and make scavenging vine potions. All the clansmen have to experience it.


    The two chatted happily.


    "Mu''am, the tribe has a multi-ethnic marriage ceremony this time?" Chang Xia asked, talking about business. It is related to Elder Yu''s calculation of how much jade to prepare and which jade to choose.


    "23 people, what is Chang Xia asking about?" curiously.


    Influenced by Li Miqinglun, many tribes planned to conduct marriage ceremonies. Dang, there are some old orcs, who are unwilling to marry, and they are directly together.


    Like oak, it was not considered a marriage.


    The tribesmen took a stab and resolutely participated in the pro-ceremony.


    Other females have them, and Wu will have them too.


    Although he was forced to marry, but agreed to marry Feng Wu, Qu Duan would escape. Recently, I have been busy hunting and preparing for the marriage ceremony.


    "Are you sure? Xia Dao.


    Xylophone paused for a while, and said, "I''m not sure. Li will be returning to the ministry today, and many couples of clansmen will be married. It''s impossible to say."


    .


    Chang Xia put the Ping An buckle and the jade pendant together.


    After listening, face.


    "This Ping An buckle and pendant are carved and polished according to 50 parts. There are only a dozen or so people who hold a marriage ceremony, and some of them don''t plan to hold a marriage ceremony. Besides, the Ping An buckle and the jade pendant are celebrated as soon as they hear it, and they can''t protect the Nanfeng." Xylophone explaining. .


    If this is not for fear of rushing in time.


    She hated people for a share, jade is an item in the Baihe region.


    It shows the special identity of the Heluo tribe. It is carved and polished by jade, which is crystal clear and lustrous. When it comes to the bird race that loves beauty, even the orc female jade can''t be put down.


    The ceremony was unprecedented.


    The long gift of flat buckle and jade pendant will inevitably let the stone enter the eyes of many orcs. Assuming that the status of the stone may be the same as that of the light stone and the cornerstone.


    one.


    Wood felt very excited.


    Ping An and Pei Bi were carved and polished, and more were carved and polished.


    "Chang Xia, give the Ping An buckle and the pendant to me and Qing Changgou, let it go... I will definitely take this matter properly.


    Seeing Xylophone''s excited look, Chang Xia was a little confused.


    She didn''t seem to bleed the xylophone, and at the same time, she didn''t say anything.


    Xylophone suddenly trembled, as if picking up a treasure, strange.


    However, Xylophone is willing to take over this matter, and Changle has to be the hands-off shopkeeper. He was comfortable in the cave, and just returned from the Qinghai Plateau, Chang Xiawang was sleeping in the cave, not suddenly thinking of a quasi-marriage gift for the tribe. . (The next page is more exciting!)


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Walking to the Ancient Tribes to Farm and Build Infrastructure" by Liu Xiangcheng!


    Chapter 1090 Ping An buckle and jade pendant read for free: https://,!


    ����Warm reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and out-of-order text, please do not use the browser (App) reading mode.


    The domain name is changed to: Please favorite!


    indivual


    Chang Xia prefers to lie on the kang bed, or sleep in the lounge chair in the corridor pavilion. The wind and the beautiful, the most suitable for stealing.


    "Okay, I will trouble Mumu to watch the jade pendant. /Update\./New~~ I''ll go back to the cave, it''s not enough lately." Chang Xia yawned and said.


    No matter how busy the tribe is, things will be troublesome.


    Shen Rong probably didn''t want to be lazy.


    Large and small trivial matters, Bai will most likely come up with him together.


    Whoever asked Shen Rong to come to the Western Continent would be more suitable for something.


    "Sleepy, why are you not satisfied?" Xylophone Zhang said.


    Xia waved his hand and said in a small voice, "No, I''m just sleepy, I just want to feel sleepy. I was busy studying the ice crystal valley and crystal grass in Fei Yajian before, and I didn''t have much rest."


    Say it.


    Xylophone urges Xia to return to the cave soon.


    Department, leave it to them to watch, don''t bother.


    "This way..."


    Walking out of the tribe, Chang Xia smelled an indescribable stench. Shen Rong looked at each other, and the two of them invariably looked at Xiaohe Chuanhuang.


    "Ye is too close." Shen Rong said.


    Same, that''s upwind. Smelly followed the breeze, all the way down, directly into the tribe. The orc finally got rid of the stench of the food vine, and even if it was separated by a few miles, he could still release its qi.


    "Today, everyone in the tribe wants a better life." Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and whispered, "Let''s go, let''s hurry up."


    And easy to see.


    Chang Xia is afraid of being beaten!


    The smell of making carrion vines is too choking and too stinky.


    After a while, the tribesmen will definitely be upset.


    However, when the trouble returns, the rot-eating vine medicine should still be boiled.


    She talked to Su Yepo in the kiln, can she find something to dilute the taste? Every time I make a potion, it stinks, what kind of thing is this!


    After a long time, the UU reading tribe has become smelly.


    "Changxia!"


    When Xia Gang entered the courtyard of the cave, he saw Su Ye sitting on the corridor pavilion and finishing the ancient scrolls of beasts, his expression was very subtle.


    Chang Xia moved his nose, and the smell came.


    "Mother Su, you want to dilute the food." Chang Xia Dixian took out the pot before Su Ye could speak.


    I have thought of many ways to neutralize the odor of rotten vines.


    This can''t be Su Yeqiu.


    Just looking forward to Su Ye''s life experience and can make useful suggestions. No, Nanfeng and the others ran back to the Baihu cave in the Xiaohechuan Wilderness and talked to Chang.


    "Is this smell really irresistible?" Su Ye''s mouth twitched slightly, looking at Chang Xia who was so cute, Baihu Cave was not close to Xiaohe Wilderness. Knowing the stench over there, follow the breeze straight into the Baihu cave dwelling, this is what you want! .


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Walking to the Ancient Tribes to Farm and Build Infrastructure" by Liu Xiangcheng!


    Chapter 1090 Ping An buckle and jade pendant read for free: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 1091： Licorice

    Chang Xia spread his hands and shrugged.


    If she could eliminate the stench of the scavenger vine potion making process, why would the bird race go to the mountain stream to boil the potion?


    "Have you tried vanilla, mint and sage leaves?"


    The three plants mentioned by Su Ye naturally have their own deodorizing effect.


    Mild and harmless, it can be added even to food.


    "I tried mint and vanilla, but it didn''t work. I haven''t tried violet leaves, so it may not have much effect." Chang Xia whispered. When she was in Flying Cliff Stream, the South River wizard tried adding deodorant plants to the potion of scavenger vines.


    Mint, vanilla.


    These two are the first to bear the brunt, but unfortunately not very effective.


    Similarly.


    Several other medicinal materials for deodorization have been tried one by one.


    "It''s troublesome!" Su Ye sighed, the herbs she could think of, Nanhe sorcerer would definitely be able to think of. In her breath, there was an unresolved stench, which made her expression more solemn. The medicine was very important.


    The scavenger vine medicine must be boiled.


    However, this unpleasant stench needs to be solved as well.


    The Orcs are different from the Birds. The Birds are high on the top of the mountain. They can boil the medicine in the mountain stream to avoid the unpleasant odor. Orcs live on the ground, there is no way to avoid it!


    Chang Xia gave her a problem, no wonder she was reluctant to instruct her clan to make potions.


    Even an orc with a big heart can''t stand such a stench.


    vomit-


    I didn''t wait for Chang Xia to discuss the result.


    A burst of retching came to the ears of the three people in the cave.


    Turning around, he saw Nanfeng and the others with disheveled faces, and walked in through the courtyard gate.


    "Chang Xia, vomit! Carrion-eating vine potion..."


    "It stinks."


    Several people made accusations intermittently, looking at Chang Xia with resentment. Obviously, the stench of carrion vines is not light. Different from yesterday''s situation, Nanfeng and the others were so stinky today that they didn''t suffer from morning sickness, but were stimulated by the stench of rotten vines.


    How miserable? !


    "You��" Chang Xia was startled, and hurriedly said: "Are you okay! Why do you all vomit like this? Come in, drink water and rinse your mouth. I''ll give you mints to suppress your shock, and you can''t stand it if you vomit for a long time. Don''t you know how to go back to the cave earlier?"


    While talking, he entered the kitchen and brought mints to Nanfeng and the others.


    Although she has the idea of ??making fun of Nanfeng.


    However, I didn''t want to make them feel so uncomfortable.


    "Hey! Don''t talk about it." Maple Ye said with a disheveled expression: "I didn''t feel too uncomfortable at first, who would have known that the more rotten vine potion boiled, the more stinky it would become."


    At first, Maple Leaf and the others felt a little stinky.


    How much is bearable.


    Even if the orcs are female, there are not many squeamish ones.


    Who knew that the more the medicine boiled, the more stinky it would become, and gradually, Nanfeng and the others could not stand it anymore.


    Cough cough!


    "The rotten vine medicine becomes more and more stinky as it boils. It will smell extremely stinky until it is boiled. When it is boiled, it will become fresh and pleasant." Chang Xia brought mints and waited for Nanfeng to finish gargling. Put them in your mouth.


    Nuan Chun didn''t come back, and was still helping out in the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    Da Ya sat aside with the bear cub in her arms, her face also pale, the bear cub in her arms was like an eggplant that had been beaten by frost, withering.


    Seeing Su Ye''s distressed face, she hurriedly hugged him.


    Nanfeng sat limply on the wooden chair, unable to love.


    Even with mints in it, I kept retching and couldn''t relieve it.


    "It really stinks!" Nan Feng''s eyes were filled with tears, and she was wronged. She has grown up so much, and she has never smelled such a terrible smell. Just now she almost thought she would be stinked to death, it was terrifying!


    "You asked for it yourself." Chang Xia said, "They say it smells bad, so you have to get together."


    "Chang Xia, is there no solution to this stench?" Da Ya asked.


    Chang Xia pinched the bridge of his nose and explained, "I have researched a lot of methods with the Nanhe wizard, but there is no way to solve the stench of the scavenger vine potion. Hope to find a way to do it."


    heard.


    All the orcs turned their attention to Su Ye.


    Chang Xia brought back to the tribe a transcript of the ancient animal skin scrolls unearthed at the Shinahai site.


    The ancient animal skin scrolls were handed over to Su Ye for safekeeping.


    "I haven''t finished it yet��" Su Ye shook his head lightly, how could it be possible to read so many animal skin ancient scrolls so quickly. The fastest, but also three to five days.


    "My God!"


    "Ouch! I seem to smell that stench again?"


    "You haven''t dreamed, the Baihu Cave is indeed filled with the stench of scavenger vines."


    Glancing at Nanfeng and a few people, they showed a dreamy expression.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and she told them directly that the stench from the wilderness of Xiaohechuan had invaded the Baihu cave dwelling. Even on the tribe''s side, you may be able to smell a faint stench.


    In an instant.


    Nanfeng several people retched again.


    Not even the mints could quell the urge to vomit.


    "If you have nothing to do, please help to read the ancient animal skin scrolls to see if you can find any information related to carrion vines?" Su Ye suggested.


    With so many animal skin ancient scrolls, she was slow to read them by herself.


    If you want to solve the trouble of the scavenger vine medicine as soon as possible, let''s help you to read the ancient animal skin scrolls and try, maybe you can find a trace of information.


    heard.


    The orcs did not refuse.


    They all stood up, took the ancient animal skin scrolls and read them.


    a roll.


    two volumes.


    Gradually, everyone''s heart could not stop sinking.


    "Wu, look at this��"


    In an instant, Shen Rong''s low voice sounded, he was holding an ancient scroll of animal skins, and UU Reading pointed to one of the lines and motioned Su Ye to check it.


    "Licorice, gentle in nature..." Su Ye narrowed his eyes, trying to identify the animal-shaped characters on the ancient animal skin scroll. Because it was written in transcription, some of the animal-shaped characters were probably typos. Some of the handwriting is blurry in the middle, but the word scavenger vine is mentioned later.


    "What kind of grass is licorice?"


    "Idiot, licorice is a medicinal herb."


    "Licorice, I remember that there was a large area on the Baihe Beach."


    Nan Feng and a few people came over, and like Su Ye, they couldn''t make out the complicated animal-shaped characters. The animal-shaped characters thousands of years ago are somewhat different from the beast-shaped characters that the beastmen use now, and they are not the same.


    "Wu, do you want to try?" Shen Rong asked.


    He remembered that there was prepared licorice in the cave, so there was no need to go to Baihetan to pick fresh licorice.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Take some licorice slices to the Xiaohe River Wilderness and let Fini try it." No matter how bad it is, it will only smell worse.


    "Okay, let me go." Shen Rong responded, walked into the pharmacy, took the medicine jar with licorice tablets, and ran straight towards the small river wilderness.


    The Nanfeng people here looked at each other in dismay.


    Su Ye glanced at them and said, "What do you do, then watch."


    It''s rare to catch Nanfeng and the others, so how could Su Ye let them escape easily?


    Hearing this, Nan Feng and the others really showed horrified expressions.


    I have found licorice, why continue to read the ancient scrolls of animal skins? This animal skin scroll is more obscure than the text they have learned, and no orcs are willing to read it.


    Looking at it, I feel dizzy.


    sleepy, want to sleep.


    ()


    Remember Aishang for 1 second: .


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure construction in the last days, please collect them: () The update speed of the last days to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1092： Magical hay that eliminates odors

    "Wu, I''m hungry." Nan Feng stared at the ground and whispered, "I''m going back to the cave to prepare lunch. Later, it''s time for Snake Walk to go home for dinner."


    As he said that, he moved towards the courtyard door in small steps.


    After speaking, Su Ye didn''t wait for an answer.


    With a swipe of smoke, he ran directly out of the cave courtyard.


    In an instant, the expressions of other orcs were like this!!!��(?��?��)��.


    Depend on!


    South wind, so you are such a south wind.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing, burst into laughter, pointed to the back of Nan Feng running away, and said loudly, "Nan Feng, did you drop the ancient animal skin scroll?"


    Hearing the sound, Nanfeng ran faster.


    "Wizard, Elder Jami said to come over for lunch at noon, I...I will pick up people from the tribe."


    "I invited Da Ya to go to the cave at noon to help dry the vegetables. The wild vegetables picked yesterday have not been cleaned up, or else... We will be here in the afternoon to sort out the ancient animal skin scrolls."


    Next, Honeydew Maple Leaf and other Orcs Eight Immortals crossed the sea to show their magical powers.


    One by one, the excuses are quickly and completely found.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth, resisting the urge to laugh.


    Su Ye waved his hand, chased people away, and said coldly, "Let''s go, let me go. One by one, is it so difficult to sort out the ancient animal skin scrolls?"


    Suddenly, Maple Leaf and the others quickly walked out of the cave courtyard.


    In the blink of an eye.


    Su Ye and Changxia were the only ones left in the cave courtyard. ..


    "It seems that I have to call Qing He over here." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    Su Ye rubbed his forehead and said, "Except Qinghe, there are not many people in the tribe who like to read ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books. Nanfeng and the others can''t even compare to Lu You, but unfortunately Lu You is a little smaller, so I can''t be restrained. Let him stay in the cave every day."


    Among the **** cubs, Lu You is the most intelligent and sensible.


    Su Ye plans to wait for Lu You to get older and help him test it. If you have the potential of a witch, you can simply keep people by your side. After all, teaching Bai Qing is teaching, and one more person can also teach him. By the way, you can also find a playmate for Bai Qing.


    This playmate is different from Mu Ning and the others. They go to the wizard''s hall to learn the knowledge on the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books together.


    "Qingliu and the others don''t like it either?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes and complained, "When they entered the forest, they were all out of spirits. Let them read the ancient animal skin scrolls and the ancient books on white paper.


    "What about Thalia and the others?"


    If the large is obsolete, cultivate the trumpet.


    Cultivating a hobby of learning from an early age may change the orcs'' dislike of learning.


    "They like to follow the tits, especially the twins." Su Ye understood what Chang Xia said, Qingliu Muning and the others were abandoned, so let the **** and their cubs start working hard.


    Leave time.


    The Heluo tribe may be different.


    "Restrain the **** and let Lu You take them to study for a few hours a day." Chang Xia suggested. Interests and hobbies can be cultivated.


    "I''ll find a chance to mention it to Patriarch Gen." Su Ye pondered, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this idea was a good idea. The development of a tribe is inseparable from talents. If the orcs of the Twilight Forest want to build a city, they need all kinds of talents.


    There is only one Qinghe.


    No matter how capable, there is no way to take care of all aspects.


    Although there is a long summer, Su Ye can''t bear her too tired.


    Cultivating available talent is imperative.


    "Didn''t you go to Elder Qingyu to talk about Ping''an buckle and jade pendant?"


    "Xylophone Amu said help to stare and let me go back to the cave to rest."


    Hearing this, Su Ye was slightly startled.


    very quickly.


    She understands the meaning of the xylophone, the safety buttons and jade pendants are easy to carve and polish, and the birds and fish will all participate in this marriage ceremony. Nine times out of ten, xylophone wants to promote jade ornaments and strive to maximize the benefits of jade ornaments.


    The Heluo tribe and the orc tribe barter, which is fair and just.


    However, exchange it with the Birds and Fishes.


    How much will be a premium, and how much will be overpaid, depends on the attitude of the bird and fish.


    The exchange between the three races has never been fair, and this is clear to each other.


    Looking at the excited attitude of Xylophone, most of them want to make a fortune.


    Over the years, the exchange between the orcs and the birds and fishes has always been at a disadvantage. The Orcs have been looking forward to their rise for too long, and the appearance of Chang Xia has given the Orcs hope.


    "Sleepy, you go back to the cave to take a break." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia yawned and said, "I''m not in a hurry, wait for Shen Rong."


    She wondered if hay really worked?


    The production of scavenger vines is bound to become the norm as scavenger vines are successfully planted. If the odor during the cooking process cannot be eliminated, it is necessary to consider replacing the cooking tools, and make the scavenger vine medicine in a closed state as much as possible, which is not easy.


    As he spoke, Chang Xia took an ancient animal skin scroll.


    Raise your hands and read at will, watching the location of the courtyard gate at any time.


    Waiting for Chang Xia to turn to the fourth volume of the ancient animal skin scroll.


    There were rapid footsteps outside the courtyard gate. Hearing the sound, Chang Xia Su Ye quietly put down the ancient animal skin scroll in his hand, and turned his eyes to the place where the gate of the cave dwelling was located.


    "Is it Arong?"


    "should be."


    After a while, Shen Rong walked in from outside.


    However, he saw a smile on the corner of his mouth, his expression very relaxed.


    done.


    Chang Xia Liang


    An idea popped up in the heart.


    "Aron��"


    "Your inference is correct. Adding licorice flakes will eliminate the odor of scavenger vines. However, how many hay flakes should be added to each pot of scavenger vine preparations still needs to be tested. Phyllis is very enthusiastic, saying that this matter will be hold him accountable."


    Shen Rong took it slow and explained the matter in detail.


    It''s great news that hay removes the odor of rotting vines. I don''t know if the bird family has been informed of this news? Recently, the bird tribe is also busy with the marriage ceremony, so the South River wizard may not have time to read the ancient animal skin scrolls.


    Here comes.


    Birds probably don''t know about hay yet.


    "It''s good to have Phyllis in charge. I''ll have a word with Nan He and tell her about the hay. If there is really no azure stone mine in Dusk Mist Forest, the Ice Crystal Valley is equally important to the Orcs, and we will have to rely on it in the future. The bird clan often exchange fruit chickens with my clan."


    Su Ye smiled and stood up.


    Go back to the room and get Yinbei to contact Nanhe, intending to inform the bird clan about the discovery of the hay.


    Different from Westland.


    In the East Land, the three races live in harmony.


    In particular, the exploration of the site has directly tied the interests of the three races together.


    Su Ye naturally wouldn''t choose to hide the matter of hay.


    "I''ll go back to my room and sleep. I''ll sleep more these days, and then I''ll be busy again." Chang Xia laughed and asked, "A Rong, do you want to be with us?"


    "I still have to go to the Xiaohe River Wilderness, but before I go there, I have to go to the tribe and tell Xylophone Amu about the hay." Shen Rong declined Chang Xia''s invitation, he was not sleepy. It doesn''t matter whether you sleep or not, you have to ask Xylophone to make it clear about the hay.


    If possible, Xylophone is also needed to arrange for the tribe to go to Baihe Beach.


    Licorice tablets can eliminate the odor of carrion vines.


    So, what about fresh hay?


    These need to be confirmed as soon as possible.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia nodded clearly and went straight back to his room.


    If Shen Rong wanted to become a real member of the Heluo tribe, he would have to make some sacrifices. At least, he couldn''t avoid hunting and picking.


    afternoon.


    Xylophone indeed arranged for the tribe to go to Baihe Beach to dig hay.


    At the same time, the stench of choking nose gradually disappeared.


    At dusk, Shen Rong and the others returned to the cave, and Chang Xia steamed white rice in the kitchen to prepare the evening meal.


    Suddenly, a strong horn sound came from Qingshan.


    All the orcs came out of the cave one after another and looked towards the green mountain.


    "Are other orc tribes coming?" Chang Xia murmured.


    Bai Qing said: "No, I heard that the fish clan has arrived."


    Bai Qing said.


    Chang Xia suddenly remembered what the patriarch Gen had said.


    Knowing that the Shinahai site was on holiday, the fish tribe did not want to be outdone, and chose to let Li Miqinglun and the others return to the Twilight Forest. Along the way, the clear sky wizard will take a step slower.


    The reason for the slow step is said to be in order to prepare the things needed for the marriage ceremony.


    Recently, the Snake Mountain Tribe has also been busy.


    Not busy with anything else, just like the Heluo tribe, they are also preparing for the marriage ceremony. However, the specific date of the marriage ceremony of the Snake Mountain Tribe has not yet been heard from the Snake Clan.


    Chang Xia guessed that it should be a little behind his own tribe.


    After all, the Heluo Tribe released rumors early on, preparing a marriage ceremony for the tribe this month. In addition, the South River wizard also expressed his attitude and will go to the Dusk Mist Forest to participate in the marriage ceremony between the Birds and the Heluo tribe.


    If Donglu has a website.


    This month, it should be the large-scale marriage ceremony that the Heluo tribe will hold.


    "Fish clan, Li Mi should have returned to the tribe." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia took the spatula and asked, "Aunt Li Mi returns to the tribe, will the clear sky wizard come together?"


    "The clear sky will be late. Even if he comes to the Twilight Forest, he will go to the Snake Mountain Tribe to settle down first and send the Snake back." Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "The Fish and Birds have always been competing, and when Phyllis Qiaoyu gets married In the future, the Snake Mountain Tribe should hold a marriage ceremony for the Clear Sky Snake. However, the fish clan suffered this time."


    This loss, Chang Xia and the others can understand.


    It is nothing more than the first marriage ceremony held by the bird tribe.


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia smiled, his smile full of fun.


    With the character of the fish clan, they will inevitably "revenge", but I don''t know how to retaliate?


    think about.


    Chang Xia was looking forward to the day of the marriage ceremony.


    Except for Bai Qing who went to the Baihu commercial area to join in the fun, the three of Chang Xia were busy, washing up, preparing dinner, and continuing to read the ancient animal skin scrolls.


    After a while.


    Shen Rong stared at the wet hair and walked into the kitchen.


    "Chang Xia, do you need my help?"


    "You dry your hair and help with the barbecue. I made it, and it''s not as good as yours."


    Shen Rong''s barbecue, even the xylophone is inferior.


    "Okay, what kind of barbecue do you want to eat?" Shen Rong nodded and agreed.


    "Vegetable barbecue, and then roast some peppers, eggplants and other vegetables. When the tribe expands farming, get some chicken feet or something, and roast them together." Chang Xia licked her mouth and mentioned chicken feet, she wanted to eat salt-baked chicken. And braised duck, like braised duck neck and salt-baked chicken feet, it is very exciting to eat!


    "You want to eat chicken paws��"


    Seeing Chang Xia licking the corner of his mouth, Shen Rong asked with a smile.


    "A little bit." Chang Xia said, "I''ve been greedy recently, and I always want to eat something."


    "I will go into the forest tomorrow to catch some pheasants and ducks for you?" Shen Rong asked, catching pheasants and ducks is easier than hunting. The problem is quite boring, like totem warriors do not like to catch chickens, ducks and hares, such small animals.


    but-


    With the popularity of various delicacies in Changxia.


    The tribesmen changed their previous attitudes little by little.


    When hunting, when encountering small animals such as chickens, ducks and hares, they will also catch them, but they were always driven or ignored before.


    The jungles and fertile cattle stalls in the wilderness south of the Tribal White Lake.


    They have been full of prey lately, but domesticated and wild ones are separated.


    "is it okay?"


    Chang Xia would refuse before, but he was really greedy.


    She didn''t reject Shen Rong''s proposal. The tribe was going to go hunting and picking in the forest recently. It was also suitable for Shen Rong to go out with the hunting team.


    "Yes." Shen Rong said, "I will be with Shan Kun tomorrow. He will lead the team into the forest to hunt tomorrow. What else do you want to eat?"


    "Something else I want to eat��" Chang Xia tilted her head, thinking.


    half an hour.


    Chang Xia shook his head.


    She has nothing else in particular to eat.


    The cellar has fresh meat and bones, and I can make some sauce bones tomorrow. This one is also very good to eat. It can''t eat chicken feet, but it can also eat big bones with sauce.


    By the way, make some soy sauce meat.


    The big wild boar hunted by Baiqing also has a lot of fresh meat.


    What they were supposed to do today, who knew that Nanfeng and the others ran over early in the morning.


    Fortunately, the cellar temperature is low, and there is a simple refrigerator made of cold stones. I don''t worry that the fresh meat will go bad in one day.


    "You go into the forest to catch more chickens and ducks, and you can also catch a few hares. If you make them cold and eat rabbits, you can also chew on the spicy rabbit heads." Chang Xia said happily.


    Since the six major tribes have passed the road.


    The Heluo tribe is no longer short of things, whether it is ginger, onion and garlic, melons, vegetables and wild fruits.


    Almost every few days, other orc tribes come to the Baihu business district.


    The Baihe River Basin is becoming more and more lively.


    Leave time.


    The construction of the city of the Heluo tribe is no longer empty talk.


    "Okay, I remember it." Shen Rong nodded and put the marinated meat into the oven to roast. He thought about waiting for time to build a kiln in the wooden shed next door to bake bread and roast chicken and duck.


    Kilns are more convenient to operate than ovens and bake faster.


    "Shen Rong, I''ll be back from hunting tomorrow. I''ll go to the Sacred Mountain Salt Lake in Kana to catch some white-footed chickens. I want to eat smoked chicken. Other pheasants don''t taste as good as white-footed chickens." Su Ye said. .


    White-footed chicken, used to make smoked chicken. ..


    That is truly a must.


    Of course, white-footed chicken tastes great as a roast chicken.


    Still, the really memorable thing was the smoked chicken.


    Although Songshan chicken is delicious, it is limited by the quantity, so if you want to eat it, you can only eat it sparingly. This is tantamount to torture for the Orcs with big appetites.


    "Well! Is there anything else?"


    It was rare that Su Ye took the initiative to ask for smoked chicken, and Chen Rong was a little surprised.


    "Song pheasant, forget it." Su Ye thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Just white-footed **! Song pheasant, I have to raise another one."


    The tribe repaired the road to Songshan and Misty Ridge.


    At the same time, several woodcut corrugated wooden houses were built in Songshan.


    It is planned to arrange totem warriors to guard in the past, Songshan has abundant products, plus oil trees and Songshan chickens, it is definitely worthy of the Heluo tribe''s attention.


    Misty Ridge and Songshan Mountain are very close.


    If Misty Lake is not located in Misty Ridge, Patriarch Gen would like to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house next to Misty Lake. The crayfish from the Misty Lake is absolutely delicious.


    This marriage ceremony, the spicy crayfish dish.


    It was determined by the clansmen early, and now the patriarch Gen is waiting for the totem warriors to go to Misty Ridge in Misty Ridge to catch crayfish...


    "The chicken coop, how is the Songshan chicken?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Su Ye replied: "It''s slack, but it''s not dead, it''s just not as alive as in the Songshan forest."

 Chapter 1093： here comes the fish

    afternoon.


    Xylophone indeed arranged for the tribe to go to Baihe Beach to dig hay.


    At the same time, the stench of choking nose gradually disappeared.


    At dusk, Shen Rong and the others returned to the cave, and Chang Xia steamed white rice in the kitchen to prepare the evening meal.


    Suddenly, a strong horn sound came from Qingshan.


    All the orcs came out of the cave one after another and looked towards the green mountain.


    "Are other orc tribes coming?" Chang Xia murmured.


    Bai Qing said: "No, I heard that the fish clan has arrived."


    Bai Qing said.


    Chang Xia suddenly remembered what the patriarch Gen had said.


    Knowing that the Shinahai site was on holiday, the fish tribe did not want to be outdone, and chose to let Li Miqinglun and the others return to the Twilight Forest. Along the way, the clear sky wizard will take a step slower.


    The reason for the slow step is said to be in order to prepare the things needed for the marriage ceremony.


    Recently, the Snake Mountain Tribe has also been busy.


    Not busy with anything else, just like the Heluo tribe, they are also preparing for the marriage ceremony. However, the specific date of the marriage ceremony of the Snake Mountain Tribe has not yet been heard from the Snake Clan.


    Chang Xia guessed that it should be a little behind his own tribe.


    After all, the Heluo Tribe released rumors early on, preparing a marriage ceremony for the tribe this month. In addition, the South River wizard also expressed his attitude and will go to the Dusk Mist Forest to participate in the marriage ceremony between the Birds and the Heluo tribe.


    If Donglu has a website.


    This month, it should be the large-scale marriage ceremony that the Heluo tribe will hold.


    "Fish clan, Li Mi should have returned to the tribe." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia took the spatula and asked, "Aunt Li Mi returns to the tribe, will the clear sky wizard come together?"


    "The clear sky will be late. Even if he comes to the Twilight Forest, he will go to the Snake Mountain Tribe to settle down first and send the Snake back." Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "The Fish and Birds have always been competing, and when Phyllis Qiaoyu gets married In the future, the Snake Mountain Tribe should hold a marriage ceremony for the Clear Sky Snake. However, the fish clan suffered this time."


    This loss, Chang Xia and the others can understand.


    It is nothing more than the first marriage ceremony held by the bird tribe.


    "Hehe!" Chang Xia smiled, his smile full of fun.


    With the character of the fish clan, they will inevitably "revenge", but I don''t know how to retaliate?


    think about.


    Chang Xia was looking forward to the day of the marriage ceremony.


    Except for Bai Qing who went to the Baihu commercial area to join in the fun, the three of Chang Xia were busy, washing up, preparing dinner, and continuing to read the ancient animal skin scrolls.


    After a while.


    Shen Rong stared at the wet hair and walked into the kitchen.


    "Chang Xia, do you need my help?"


    "You dry your hair and help with the barbecue. I made it, and it''s not as good as yours."


    Shen Rong''s barbecue, even the xylophone is inferior.


    "Okay, what kind of barbecue do you want to eat?" Shen Rong nodded and agreed.


    "Vegetable barbecue, and then roast some peppers, eggplants and other vegetables. When the tribe expands farming, get some chicken feet or something, and roast them together." Chang Xia licked her mouth and mentioned chicken feet, she wanted to eat salt-baked chicken. And braised duck, like braised duck neck and salt-baked chicken feet, it is very exciting to eat!


    "You want to eat chicken paws��"


    Seeing Chang Xia licking the corner of his mouth, Shen Rong asked with a smile.


    "A little bit." Chang Xia said, "I''ve been greedy recently, and I always want to eat something."


    "I will go into the forest tomorrow to catch some pheasants and ducks for you?" Shen Rong asked, catching pheasants and ducks is easier than hunting. The problem is quite boring, like totem warriors do not like to catch chickens, ducks and hares, such small animals.


    but-


    With the popularity of various delicacies in Changxia.


    The tribesmen changed their previous attitudes little by little.


    When hunting, when encountering small animals such as chickens, ducks and hares, they will also catch them, but they were always driven or ignored before.


    The jungles and fertile cattle stalls in the wilderness south of the Tribal White Lake.


    They have been full of prey lately, but domesticated and wild ones are separated.


    "is it okay?"


    Chang Xia would refuse before, but he was really greedy.


    She didn''t reject Shen Rong''s proposal. The tribe was going to go hunting and picking in the forest recently. It was also suitable for Shen Rong to go out with the hunting team.


    "Yes." Shen Rong said, "I will be with Shan Kun tomorrow. He will lead the team into the forest to hunt tomorrow. What else do you want to eat?"


    "Something else I want to eat��" Chang Xia tilted her head, thinking.


    half an hour.


    Chang Xia shook his head.


    She has nothing else in particular to eat.


    The cellar has fresh meat and bones, and I can make some sauce bones tomorrow. This one is also very good to eat. It can''t eat chicken feet, but it can also eat big bones with sauce.


    By the way, make some soy sauce meat.


    The big wild boar hunted by Baiqing also has a lot of fresh meat.


    What they were supposed to do today, who knew that Nanfeng and the others ran over early in the morning.


    Fortunately, the cellar temperature is low, and there is a simple refrigerator made of cold stones. I don''t worry that the fresh meat will go bad in one day.


    "You go into the forest to catch more chickens and ducks, and you can also catch a few hares. If you make them cold and eat rabbits, you can also chew on the spicy rabbit heads." Chang Xia said happily.


    Since the six major tribes have passed the road.


    The Heluo tribe is no longer short of things, whether it is ginger, onion and garlic, melons, vegetables and wild fruits.


    Almost every few days, other orc tribes come to the Baihu business district.


    The Baihe River Basin is becoming more and more lively.


    Leave time.


    The construction of the city of the Heluo tribe is no longer empty talk.


    "Okay, I remember it." Shen Rong nodded and put the marinated meat into the oven to roast. He thought about waiting for time to build a kiln in the wooden shed next door to bake bread and roast chicken and duck.


    Kilns are more convenient to operate than ovens and bake faster.


    "Shen Rong, I''ll be back from hunting tomorrow, so I''ll go to the Salt Lake of the Holy Mountain in Kana to catch a few white-footed chickens. I''m a little craving for smoked chicken. Other pheasants don''t taste as good as white-footed chickens." Su Ye said. .


    White-footed chicken, used to make smoked chicken. ..


    That is truly a must.


    Of course, white-footed chicken tastes great as a roast chicken.


    Still, the really memorable thing was the smoked chicken.


    Although Songshan chicken is delicious, it is limited by the quantity, so if you want to eat it, you can only eat it sparingly. This is tantamount to torture for the Orcs with big appetites.


    "Well! Is there anything else?"


    It was rare that Su Ye took the initiative to ask for smoked chicken, and Chen Rong was a little surprised.


    "Song pheasant, forget it." Su Ye thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Just white-footed **! Song pheasant, I have to raise another one."


    The tribe repaired the road to Songshan and Misty Ridge.


    At the same time, several woodcut corrugated wooden houses were built in Songshan.


    It is planned to arrange totem warriors to guard in the past, Songshan has abundant products, plus oil trees and Songshan chickens, it is definitely worthy of the Heluo tribe''s attention.


    Misty Ridge and Songshan Mountain are very close.


    If Misty Lake is not located in Misty Ridge, Patriarch Gen would like to build a wood-cut corrugated wooden house next to Misty Lake. The crayfish from the Misty Lake is absolutely delicious.


    This marriage ceremony, the spicy crayfish dish.


    It was determined by the clansmen early, and now the patriarch Gen is waiting for the totem warriors to go to Misty Ridge in Misty Ridge to catch crayfish...


    "The chicken coop, how is the Songshan chicken?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Su Ye replied: "It''s slack, but it''s not dead, it''s just not as alive as in the Songshan forest."

 Chapter 1094： Book Friends 854***56 Rewards and more

    "Songshan chickens like to peck at Songshan wild mushrooms. The chicken coop is fed with ginkgo and green grass. If they haven''t died, Songshan chickens are easy to raise." Chang Xia shrugged and said calmly.


    At first, when it was proposed to raise Songshan chickens.


    Chang Xia thought about the ending.


    Songshan is rich in products. Songshan chickens are born in Songshan and feed on Songshan wild mushrooms, wild fruits and caterpillars all year round. If you are caught by the tribe rashly, if you don''t die, you will succeed.


    "Yeah! Songshan chickens are not as easy to raise as ordinary pheasants. I have heard Nanfeng''s complaints a lot, complaining that Songshan chickens are less difficult to raise, so it''s better to slaughter and eat them." Su Ye smiled and shook his head, agreeing with Chang Xia''s statement.


    Chang Xia said: "It''s hard to raise, so don''t raise it."


    The big deal, if you want to eat Songshan chicken in the future, you will go to Songshan to catch chicken.


    There is a road between the two places, and it is not far from the tribe to Songshan. Besides, it takes some time for the food. Chang Xia believes that the people of the tribe are very happy. Besides, in the past, when you caught chickens, you could also pick mushrooms or hunt, which was very interesting.


    "That''s what I mean too." Su Ye said, "Like a white-footed chicken, it will not be a white-footed chicken if it leaves the Salt Lake. If the Songshan chicken leaves the Songshan Mountain, it is naturally not a Songshan chicken."


    She was afraid that Changxia would be stubborn, so she had to raise Songshan chickens in the tribe.


    Nanfeng has long thought of abandoning it.


    Even Xylophone agrees with this.


    When Shen Rong brought the barbecue to the table, Chang Xia wondered if he should call Bai Qing.


    Bai Qing walked in from outside with a weird smile on his face.


    "Wash your hands, eat." Chang Xia said.


    Bai Qing quickly washed his hands by the water tank, opened his mouth and said, "Why don''t you ask me why I''m laughing?"


    "We don''t ask, you will tell." Su Ye said leisurely.


    She brought the big cub in one hand, and she still didn''t know what kind of character Bai Qing was.


    as predicted.


    Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed by Su Ye''s words.


    "A group of orcs came from the fish clan. They brought a lot of things. I saw Qing Lun helping Aunt Li Mi..."


    Suddenly, the eyes of Chang Xia and the others flickered.


    Li Mi is very skilled.


    General totem warriors can''t get close.


    She asked Qing Lun to support her. If she wasn''t injured, she might be pregnant with a beast cub.


    think about.


    Su Ye''s hand holding the bowl and chopsticks couldn''t help shaking.


    "I''ll go to the tribe later." Su Ye said.


    Bai Qing smiled, leaned forward, and said in a low voice, "Wu, you don''t need to go to the tribe. I guess Aunt Limi will come over later, so I wonder if the fish orcs will come along?"


    Whether Li Mi is injured or pregnant.


    She will always come to find Su Ye.


    This point, Bai Qing is very sure.


    In fact, Changxia Shenrong also understood. Su Ye said that when he went to the tribe, he was mainly worried about whether Li Mi was injured.


    Chang Xia and the others just put down the bowls and chopsticks.


    Shen Rong Baiqing got up to clean up the long table, and there was a loud sound of footsteps from the courtyard. Listen to the movement, there are a lot of people coming.


    "Chang Xia, have you eaten dinner?" The soft voice of the xylophone sounded in the cave courtyard. Patriarch Gen entertained the fish clan orcs in the Baihu commercial area, and Xylophone brought Li Miqinglun to the Baihu cave.


    Li Mi kept saying that her body was fine.


    However, Xylophone believes that it must wait for Su Ye''s confirmation before it counts.


    "Just finished eating." Chang Xia approached and said, "We are in the small living room, have you eaten?" When asked, he asked Chen Rong to go to the cellar to get some wild fruits and snacks. ��


    very quickly.


    The three of Xylophone walked into the small living room.


    Li Mi''s expression was slightly unnatural, and Qing Lun''s faction calmly greeted Su Ye and other orcs, with a modest and polite manner and a personable demeanor.


    "Witch, Li Mi is pregnant. Please take a look and see if you can use stewed medicinal food to nourish your body." Xylophone pulled Li Mi forward and asked Su Ye to help check her body.


    Li Mi was old and lived in Luoya for a long time.


    Falling cliffs gather many rivers, and the humidity is heavy. Xylophone was worried that Li Mi was ill, and learned the news of her pregnancy from Qinglun''s mouth, she made a decisive decision, and led her all the way to the house of Xia, the head of the cave in Baihu.


    "Let her sit for a while and see later." Su Ye said.


    Here, Shen Rong brought wild fruits and snacks from the cellar. The wild fruits needed to be cleaned, so he asked Bai Qing to bring the snacks. All kinds of dried meat, sugar and small naan cakes, etc. Although Chang Xia is not at home, there are not many things in the cellar.


    "Aunt Li Mi, you and Uncle Qinglun have a try." Chang Xia said.


    Li Mi picked up the toffee and stuffed it into his mouth, and said, "Smelling sweet, I''m a little hungry."


    "Hungry, don''t worry. Baihu Street is preparing dinner. After Wu has checked your health, we will go to eat." Xylophone explained that she did not let Chang Xia prepare. White Lake business district.


    "Hungry, do you want Shen Rong to cook a bowl of noodles for Aunt Li Mi? The kitchen has lo-mei, and the cooking speed is fast and doesn''t take time." Chang Xia suggested, looking at Li Mi and asking.


    Qing Lun stood up and said, "You guys talk, I''ll find Shen Rong."


    Seeing this, Li Mi did not stop him.


    I didn''t feel hungry when I didn''t eat just now, just eat a toffee.


    Li Mi felt unbearably hungry, too hungry.


    Seeing that Li Mi''s mood had calmed down, Su Ye started to check. Xylophone Changxia feeds Li Mi to eat dried meat or toffee from time to time, and Li Mi will not refuse to come.


    It was obvious that she was really hungry.


    In this room, Bai Qing went to the kitchen to bring the washed wild fruits.


    Shen Rong led Qing Lun to cook noodles in the kitchen.


    "Yeah! It took about a month and a half to conceive. It should have been conceived at the site of Inami Water City. The body is a little weak, and the medicinal food should be drunk. Rest more recently, don''t be too tired." Su Ye sullen face, Li Mi''s physical condition is not very good. UU Reading


    It should be said that it is relatively bad, but Su Ye can''t say it too seriously.


    Afraid of Li Mi''s self-blame, the orcs value beast cubs.


    Xylophone is the most observant, she sees Su Ye''s indifferent expression. Then I knew that Li Mi''s body was mostly not very good, and it was more difficult.


    "Chang Xia, do you still have the anaconda secret medicine that Snake gave you?"


    "And a small half can."


    "Here, your Aunt Limi needs the boa snake herbal medicine now. And the boa snake jerky in the cellar, remember to prepare a jar for her."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s expression also changed slightly.


    There is not much leftover of the jerky from the boa boa.


    Su Ye never took the initiative to ask Chang Xia to take it out to others.


    This time, Su Ye directly asked Chang Xia to give Li Mi a can, which was beyond Chang Xia''s expectations. Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but look down and landed on Li Mi''s belly.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the cellar now."


    Chang Xia stood up and called to Bai Qing to go to the cellar.


    Li Mi chewed for a while, and after Chang Xia left, she opened her mouth and asked, "Wu, is the condition of the beast cub in my belly very bad?"


    She is not a witch and does not understand pharmacology.


    However, neither deaf nor blind.


    In addition, the body had several discomforts and bleeding before.


    Otherwise, Li Mi would not be so obedient when Xylophone brought her to see Su Ye. In fact, she was a little nervous in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Su Ye said calmly.


    Hearing this, Li Mi''s worries were no reason to relax.


    Xylophone grabbed Li Mi''s hand lightly, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there is a witch. You and the cub will be fine. I''ll go to the chicken coop to catch a Songshan chicken for you. Don''t go to the Baihu commercial area. Rest here in Changxia����


    ://��ookb��o./


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect them: () The last days to wear to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure The literature update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1095： strange seaweed

    "Aunt Li Mi, listen to Emmy Xylophone. When Emmy Xyloin catches the pheasant, I''ll cook chicken soup for you." Chang Xia brought Bai Qing to the jerky of the boa snake, opened the lid, and took out a piece of boa The dried snake meat was handed to Li Mi and asked her to eat it first.


    The boa snake secret medicine can be stewed with the pheasant, but she didn''t take it.


    The medicinal diet was developed, and the Sheyue tribe no longer hunted anacondas. Unless one day the anaconda snakes are flooded, the snake tribe will wave their knives towards each other.


    Li Mi was worried about the beast cub in his belly and did not refuse.


    After taking the jerky from the boa snake that Chang Xia handed over to eat, he said nervously, "Wu, is the cub really alright?"


    "It''s hard to keep it late," Su Ye said.


    bang��


    There was the sound of cracking dishes from the kitchen.


    Immediately after that, Qing Lun''s apology sounded. Obviously, Qing Lun heard Su Ye''s voice in the kitchen, and knew that if he arrived at the Heluo tribe later, he might lose the beast cub in Li Mi''s belly.


    "Long-term overwork, coupled with over-thinking and many other reasons. You can survive because of your strong character. The exploration of the ruins of Inami Water City is temporarily stranded. After that, you will stay in the tribe to rest for a while."


    Su Ye''s tepid voice sounded softly.


    Word by word, persuaded Li Mi to relax, and then stay in the tribe to rest. Li Mi has a strong personality, she must get away from the work of exploring the ruins of Inami Water City, otherwise it will be difficult to have enough time to rest.


    "Okay, let''s listen to Wu''s teaching."


    Before Li Mi could answer, Qing Lun came over from the kitchen and nodded earnestly.


    It is not impossible for Li Mi to explore the ruins of Inami Water City. What''s more, the huge Inami water city ruins, it is impossible to end the expedition within a few years.


    The fighting spirit between the fish clan and the bird clan, Qing Lun wanted to fight before.


    Well now.


    Whoever wants to fight, it has nothing to do with them anyway.


    Qing Zhi is already an adult and does not need Qing Lun''s care. Now, Qing Lun is like a companion animal cub, and everything else is casual.


    "Yes, listen to the witch." Li Mi said.


    Qinglun looked at Li Mi and said, "Tomorrow, I will contact Qingtian, you and I will temporarily withdraw from the exploration of the Inami Water City ruins. I will leave my work to Qingyi, and I will stay in the Heluo tribe to take care of you and the beast cubs."


    One listen.


    The corners of Li Mi''s mouth flashed with joy.


    Qing Lun''s words made Li Mi feel comfortable and safe.


    He didn''t even feel angry when he heard Qing Chen''s name.


    "The powder is cooked."


    At this time, Shen Rong just came in with the cooked noodles. Two bowls, one for each of Qinglun Limi, the taste of braised pork quickly penetrated into the nostrils.


    Li Mi did not shirk anything.


    He picked up the bowl, grabbed the wooden chopsticks, and ate.


    Seeing that Li Mi likes to eat braised pork, Qing Lun hurriedly took the braised pork from the bowl. At the same time, he did not forget to thank Shen Rong.


    "Li Mi eat slowly, not enough, let Shen Rong cook." Su Ye said.


    Li Mi ate fast, she was afraid of choking, so she hurriedly reminded Li Mi to eat slowly, no orcs would **** her. .81zw.??


    Hearing this, Li Mi was slightly embarrassed.


    The moment she picked up the wooden chopsticks, she forgot that someone else was sitting next to her.


    After Li Mi finished eating the noodles, Xylophone entered the door with two Song pheasants, and Shen Rong stepped forward to take the Song pheasants and helped to kill the chickens and burn their feathers.


    Small living room.


    Li Miqinglun talks to Su Ye about the ruins of Inami Water City.


    "Witch, there is a strange kind of seaweed growing in the ruins of Inami Water City." Li Mi recalled the braised pork powder just now, while nibbling on the jerky of the boa snake, the fatigue between his brows dissipated and began to become peaceful.


    Su Ye paused slightly, raised his head, and asked, "What kind of strange seaweed?"


    As soon as he heard it, Li Mi talked about the ruins of Inami Water City. Changxia Baiqing squeezed beside him, eating toffee, listening with relish.


    "This seagrass hunts, eats meat, and grows in silt."


    "The strangest thing is that this kind of seaweed is extremely tenacious. Even if it is cut off, it is still dried on land, and it can be resurrected with just a little water."


    Oh wow!


    Listen to this.


    Immediately, Chang Xia Baiqing was startled.


    What kind of seaweed is this, monster!


    Listen, it''s scarier than the scavenger vines at the Shnahai site. After all, this thing grows in the sea, and it really has no chance to escape.


    "It seems to be more terrifying than carrion vines!" Chang Xia murmured.


    What''s going on with these super cities? The surviving plants are more terrifying than the last. Chang Xia used to think animals were scary, but now she wants to overthrow her thoughts. Compared with animals, plants seem to be a little scarier.


    "Li Mi, are you sure this seagrass can live in the water?" Su Ye''s eyes lit up and he said excitedly.


    Listen to Su Ye''s excited tone.


    The expressions of the orcs changed slightly, very subtle.


    Long summer meal.


    She heard Su Ye deliberately bite the word "heavy water".


    So Chang Xia thought of the black lake in Death Canyon.


    Is it��


    The Snow Mountain Palace is located deep in the canyon of death. The ground of the canyon of death is full of skeletons and is extremely dangerous. There are black lakes in the waters, and the black gas is lingering all year round, and you may die if you touch the river water. No one has really entered the canyon of death for so many years, and entering must die is not just empty words.


    "Sure." Li Mi said seriously.


    she kisses


    Since the test, the seaweed can''t entangle people without water, and its vitality is very strong. So far, Li Mi has never seen a plant with more vitality than seagrass.


    Of course, the premise of seagrass attack is to see blood from injury.


    As long as there is no bloodshed, this seaweed is mild and harmless.


    The scavenging vines at the Shinahai site attracted Changxia to the Qinghai Plateau. The fish clan naturally focused on this strange seaweed.


    Su Ye said that Li Mi was too worried.


    In fact, it has something to do with seaweed.


    Li Mi is worried that the fish clan will invite Chang Xia to the ruins of the Inami water city on the grounds of strange seaweed. Just thinking about studying the seaweed, as long as the situation is clear, the fish clan will not have a chance to speak.


    Qing Lun was slightly embarrassed.


    There is a debate within the fish family about the seaweed.


    In the end, the clear sky came forward to suppress the debate.


    Qing Lun wondered why Li Mi mentioned seaweed?


    At the beginning, the fish clan proposed to invite Chang Xia to the Inami Water City ruins in the sea area. Li Mi was the most objectionable. Today, what is going on?


    "Fish clan, do you want to invite Chang Xia over, right?" Su Ye said.


    "Yes, yes." Qing Lun was embarrassed and explained: "This kind of seaweed spreads all over the Inami Water City ruins, making the exploration work slow."


    "Wu, do you want this kind of seaweed��" Li Mi smirked, she eased the beast sac around her waist, handed it to Su Ye, and said, "I brought back some seaweed samples, as long as they don''t touch the water. And blood, this seaweed is gentle and harmless."


    "How?" Su Ye raised his eyebrows and asked, "Water can revive it. Blood, what''s going on?"


    "Blood will trigger the aggressiveness of this kind of seaweed. I don''t know the exact reason." Li Mi told Su Ye what happened when he found out that the seaweed was different.


    The more they listened, the brighter the eyes of Su Ye and Changxia became.


    This strange seaweed has a lot to offer!


    The scavenger vine has been brought back to the Twilight Forest by Chang Xia from the Qinghai Plateau, and now Li Mi has brought this mysterious and unknown seaweed.


    Really everything is ready, just owe the east wind.


    "Li Mi, when did you get the weird seaweed, don''t you know it''s dangerous?" Qinglun glared at Li Mi, blaming her for being careless. Even if you want to take the seaweed samples back to the tribe, you should tell him and let him do it.


    Li Mi was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    Reaching out from under the table, he gently held Qing Lun''s hand, and said softly, "This strange seaweed is not dangerous when dehydrated. I confirmed that there is no threat, so I used a beast bag to carry it back to the Twilight Forest."


    "Li Mi, Qing Lun is right. You shouldn''t hide it from him. You know there is something wrong with this weird seaweed, but you dare to come here." Su Ye cursed, Li Mi was pregnant with a beast cub. light and heavy.


    Beside him, Changxia Baiqing lowered his head.


    Afraid of Li Mi''s revenge after the incident, after all, the clansmen''s careful attention has never been concealed.


    "I didn''t think about it too much..." Li Mi explained in embarrassment.


    She really didn''t think much about it at the time, thinking that Su Ye should be interested in seaweed. So I brought the seaweed back. Li Mi really didn''t worry about the danger.


    After all, no matter how weird seaweed is.


    It''s just a seaweed after all!


    "You!" Su Ye said, "They''re all people who want to be Eminem soon. You should change your temper. Don''t worry about fighting and killing all day long. Qinglun, take care of her more in the future."


    Qing Lun responded quickly.


    "witch-"


    Chang Xia stood up and stared at the seaweed in the beast sac.


    A look of eagerness to try.


    Su Ye had a black line on his face and said, "What are you anxious about, let Bai Qing go to the kitchen to fetch a basin of water. The seaweed in the beast sack is dry, no different from hay."


    Hearing this, Bai Qing stood up in a swish.


    Quickly walk to the kitchen and get water from the tub.


    "Li Mi, doesn''t this seaweed have a name?" Su Ye fiddled with the seaweed on the long table, there were six in total. Dry, can''t see any difference.


    Li Mi shook her head lightly and said, "I don''t know."


    After speaking, she turned to look at Qing Lun.


    "Qingkong is looking through the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books of the fish clan, and I haven''t heard any news yet. However, if there is a result, he should tell us." Qinglun answered and helped explain the situation.


    They reached the storm waters and waited for the waters to recede.


    Inami Water City surfaced, and an incomparably huge island emerged from the bottom of the sea. In terms of area, it is more majestic than the territory inhabited by the Megalodon.


    "It should be the same as the scavenger vine." Chang Xia played with a piece of seaweed, sniffed it, tore off a small section, and crushed it in his hand, with an increasingly weird smile on his face, and said, "The scavenger The vine solves the problems on the land of Death Canyon. Maybe this seaweed can solve the troubles of the Black Lake, and the Snow Mountain Palace finally appeared, there should be a reason."


    heard.


    The expressions of the orcs changed in unison.


    Obviously, they inevitably followed Chang Xia''s words and thought deeply.


    The more I think about it, the more it makes sense.


    Immediately, the eyes that looked at the few seaweeds on the long table were full of light.


    "Chang Xia, are you serious?" Li Mi asked nervously.


    Qing Lun held her breath and looked anxious.


    The bird clan did not deliberately conceal the scavenging vine, and the fish clan naturally knew the inside story from Che Chi Xiaoqi. Now, Chang Xia said that seaweed, like scavenging vines, may have something to do with the Snow Mountain Palace.


    How could Qing Lun not be so excited?


    Even the matter of being preempted by the bird clan to hold a marriage ceremony was put down by him.


    Inami Water City and Shinahai City are both super cities. The Shinahai ruins have been discovered, but the Inami Water City ruins have not moved.


    To tell the truth, the fish clan has a sadness in their hearts.


    There is no card in hand, and there is no confidence to even talk to the bird clan.


    "Wu, what are your thoughts?" Chang Xia didn''t answer Li Mi''s words, and turned his attention to Su Ye. She was sure that Su Ye was definitely the first to notice the problem. It''s just that Su Ye has always acted cautiously, and will never open his mouth until he is completely sure.


    "Try��" Su Ye said.


    He raised his hand and pressed it down, signaling Li Miqinglun not to get excited.


    She took a piece of seaweed and threw it into the tub brought by Bai Qing, and soon the dry seaweed changed. Bayi Chinese Website


    The seagrass swells quickly when it encounters water, which is completely different from the seagrass they have seen before in Changxia. Most of the seaweeds in the sea area can be eaten, and seaweeds are also called seaweed, seaweed, macrophylla and so on. Like kelp, wakame and stone cauliflower, etc., are the general term for sea algae.


    but.


    Seaweed spreading out in a wooden tub.


    Significantly different from algae such as kelp, wakame and stone lily.


    It''s slimmer and more vibrant in color.


    It can be said that it is difficult to ignore its existence in the sea.


    Hiss!


    With this seaweed quickly spread the entire tub.


    There was a gasp in the small living room.


    "Damn it! This is a bit exaggerated." Chang Xia exclaimed, staring at the seaweed in the tub in horror. This thing is definitely more terrifying than scavenging vines. Thinking about it, Chang Xia rolled his eyes and asked, "Mother Su Ye, where do you put the scavenging vines?"


    "Well, what?" Su Ye looked at the seaweed in the tub, and for a while, didn''t hear what Chang Xia asked.


    "Where do you put the flowerpot with the scavenger vines?"


    "The flowerpot, I put it on the square table of the corridor pavilion."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia stood up holding her stomach and walked towards the corridor pavilion.


    Su Ye carefully looked at the seaweed in the tub, and tentatively reached into the tub, but the seaweed had no special response.


    "Without the stimulation of blood, this seaweed is mild and harmless. However, if it encounters fresh blood, the seaweed will instantly turn into a predator and attack the orcs. Even though the seaweed is very slender, their flexibility and strength are amazing." Li Mi explained, "Qinglun, try to cut your fingers and let Wu see the other side of the seaweed."


    Qing Lun stood up.


    Cut the pulp of your index finger with your fingernail and bring your right hand to the tub.


    The seagrass that had been quietly spread in the wooden basin, as if sensing something, began to churn in the wooden basin.


    The slender seaweed instantly turned into a string, and rushed towards the direction of Qing Lun''s finger, at an extremely fast speed. Almost in the blink of an eye, the winding action is completed.


    At the same time, fine tentacles emerged from the slender surface of the seaweed.


    The tentacles are similar to the suckers on scavenger vines. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "What is this?" Bai Qing was startled and hurried back.


    Su Ye''s eyes widened, looking at the seaweed that looked like Qing Lun attacked.


    Seirun quickly cut off the attacking seaweed and retracted her injured hand. The fallen seagrass regained its mild and harmless appearance, returned to the wooden pot, and grew rapidly.


    Seeing this extremely bizarre scene, Rao Shi Su Ye was a little terrified.


    At the door, Chang Xia is holding a flower pot.


    He also stared at this scene in horror.


    If this is encountered in the sea, how can there be a chance to survive?


    "This thing is so terrifying, it is impossible for the fish clan to not record it." Su Ye frowned and said coldly.


    The seaweed is so ferocious, how could there be no relevant records for the fish tribe? !


    "Clear Sky sent the news back to the Fish Clan, and the other wizards of the Fish Clan hurry up and read the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books in the Wizard''s Hall..." Qing Lun said while protecting Li Mi.

 Chapter 1096： extremely ferocious

    "Li Mi, when did you get the weird seaweed, don''t you know it''s dangerous?" Qinglun glared at Li Mi, blaming her for being careless. Even if you want to take the seaweed samples back to the tribe, you should tell him and let him do it.


    Li Mi was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    Reaching out from under the table, he gently held Qing Lun''s hand, and said softly, "This strange seaweed is not dangerous when dehydrated. I confirmed that there is no threat, so I used a beast bag to carry it back to the Twilight Forest."


    "Li Mi, Qing Lun is right. You shouldn''t hide it from him. You know there is something wrong with this weird seaweed, but you dare to come here." Su Ye cursed, Li Mi was pregnant with a beast cub. light and heavy.


    Beside him, Changxia Baiqing lowered his head.


    Afraid of Li Mi''s revenge after the incident, after all, the clansmen''s careful attention has never been concealed.


    "I didn''t think about it too much..." Li Mi explained in embarrassment.


    She really didn''t think much about it at the time, thinking that Su Ye should be interested in seaweed. So I brought the seaweed back. Li Mi really didn''t worry about the danger.


    After all, no matter how weird seaweed is.


    It''s just a seaweed after all!


    "You!" Su Ye said, "They''re all people who want to be Eminem soon. You should change your temper. Don''t worry about fighting and killing all day long. Qinglun, take care of her more in the future."


    Qing Lun responded quickly.


    "witch-"


    Chang Xia stood up and stared at the seaweed in the beast sac.


    A look of eagerness to try.


    Su Ye had a black line on his face and said, "What are you anxious about, let Bai Qing go to the kitchen to fetch a basin of water. The seaweed in the beast sack is dry, no different from hay."


    Hearing this, Bai Qing stood up in a swish.


    Quickly walk to the kitchen and get water from the tub.


    "Li Mi, doesn''t this seaweed have a name?" Su Ye fiddled with the seaweed on the long table, there were six in total. Dry, can''t see any difference.


    Li Mi shook her head lightly and said, "I don''t know."


    After speaking, she turned to look at Qing Lun.


    "Qingkong is looking through the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books of the fish clan, and I haven''t heard any news yet. However, if there is a result, he should tell us." Qinglun answered and helped explain the situation.


    They reached the storm waters and waited for the waters to recede.


    Inami Water City surfaced, and an incomparably huge island emerged from the bottom of the sea. In terms of area, it is more majestic than the territory inhabited by the Megalodon.


    "It should be the same as the scavenger vine." Chang Xia played with a piece of seaweed, sniffed it, tore off a small section, and crushed it in his hand, with an increasingly weird smile on his face, and said, "The scavenger The vine solves the problems on the land of Death Canyon. Maybe this seaweed can solve the troubles of the Black Lake, and the Snow Mountain Palace finally appeared, there should be a reason."


    heard.


    The expressions of the orcs changed in unison.


    Obviously, they inevitably followed Chang Xia''s words and thought deeply.


    The more I think about it, the more it makes sense.


    Immediately, the eyes that looked at the few seaweeds on the long table were full of light.


    "Chang Xia, are you serious?" Li Mi asked nervously.


    Qing Lun held her breath and looked anxious.


    The bird clan did not deliberately conceal the scavenging vine, and the fish clan naturally knew the inside story from Che Chi Xiaoqi. Now, Chang Xia said that seaweed, like scavenging vines, may have something to do with the Snow Mountain Palace.


    How could Qing Lun not be so excited?


    Even the matter of being preempted by the bird clan to hold a marriage ceremony was put down by him.


    Inami Water City and Shinahai City are both super cities. The Shinahai ruins have been discovered, but the Inami Water City ruins have not moved.


    To tell the truth, the fish clan has a sadness in their hearts.


    There is no card in hand, and there is no confidence to even talk to the bird clan.


    "Wu, what are your thoughts?" Chang Xia didn''t answer Li Mi''s words, and turned his attention to Su Ye. She was sure that Su Ye was definitely the first to notice the problem. It''s just that Su Ye has always acted cautiously, and will never open his mouth until he is completely sure.


    "Try��" Su Ye said.


    He raised his hand and pressed it down, signaling Li Miqinglun not to get excited.


    She took a piece of seaweed and threw it into the tub brought by Bai Qing, and soon the dry seaweed changed. Bayi Chinese Website


    The seagrass swells quickly when it encounters water, which is completely different from the seagrass they have seen before in Changxia. Most of the seaweeds in the sea area can be eaten, and seaweeds are also called seaweed, seaweed, macrophylla and so on. Like kelp, wakame and stone cauliflower, etc., are the general term for sea algae.


    but.


    Seaweed spreading out in a wooden tub.


    Significantly different from algae such as kelp, wakame and stone lily.


    It''s slimmer and more vibrant in color.


    It can be said that it is difficult to ignore its existence in the sea.


    Hiss!


    With this seaweed quickly spread the entire tub.


    There was a gasp in the small living room.


    "Damn it! This is a bit exaggerated." Chang Xia exclaimed, staring at the seaweed in the tub in horror. This thing is definitely more terrifying than scavenging vines. Thinking about it, Chang Xia rolled his eyes and asked, "Mother Su Ye, where do you put the scavenging vines?"


    "Well, what?" Su Ye looked at the seaweed in the tub, and for a while, didn''t hear what Chang Xia asked.


    "Where do you put the flowerpot with the scavenger vines?"


    "The flowerpot, I put it on the square table of the corridor pavilion."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia stood up holding her stomach and walked towards the corridor pavilion.


    Su Ye carefully looked at the seaweed in the tub, and tentatively reached into the tub, but the seaweed had no special response.


    "Without the stimulation of blood, this seaweed is mild and harmless. However, if it encounters fresh blood, the seaweed will instantly turn into a predator and attack the orcs. Even though the seaweed is very slender, their flexibility and strength are amazing." Li Mi explained, "Qinglun, try to cut your fingers and let Wu see the other side of the seaweed."


    Qing Lun stood up.


    Cut the pulp of your index finger with your fingernail and bring your right hand to the tub.


    The seagrass that had been quietly spread in the wooden basin, as if sensing something, began to churn in the wooden basin.


    The slender seaweed instantly turned into a string, and rushed towards the direction of Qing Lun''s finger, at an extremely fast speed. Almost in the blink of an eye, the winding action is completed.


    At the same time, fine tentacles emerged from the slender surface of the seaweed.


    The tentacles are similar to the suckers on scavenger vines. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "What is this?" Bai Qing was startled and hurried back.


    Su Ye''s eyes widened, looking at the seaweed that looked like Qing Lun attacked.


    Seirun quickly cut off the attacking seaweed and retracted her injured hand. The fallen seagrass regained its mild and harmless appearance, returned to the wooden pot, and grew rapidly.


    Seeing this extremely bizarre scene, Rao Shi Su Ye was a little terrified.


    At the door, Chang Xia is holding a flower pot.


    He also stared at this scene in horror.


    If this is encountered in the sea, how can there be a chance to survive?


    "This thing is so terrifying, it is impossible for the fish clan to not record it." Su Ye frowned and said coldly.


    The seaweed is so ferocious, how could there be no relevant records for the fish tribe? !


    "Clear Sky sent the news back to the Fish Clan, and the other wizards of the Fish Clan hurry up and read the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books in the Wizard''s Hall..." Qing Lun said while protecting Li Mi.

 Chapter 1097： add more

    If you find that the text is missing, turn off/transform/code/or/smooth/read/mode/mode/ to read Changxia normally and tap on the desktop.


    As Su Ye said, there will definitely be records of the fish clan like this kind of weird seaweed.


    However, the fish clan has not found any information for a long time.


    This is clearly not right.


    "I''ll go back to the holy mountain of Karna tomorrow��" Su Ye said.


    After finishing speaking, she patted off Chang Xia''s hand that wanted to touch the seaweed. It''s best to stay away from this thing until the result is clear.


    "Pack up these seaweeds, wait until the name of the seaweeds is known, and then decide what to do with them. Take out all the seaweeds in the tub and burn them."


    This weird seagrass is amazingly productive!


    Su Ye was worried that there would be a mistake, except for the remaining few dried seaweeds, all the others were taken out and drained, and thrown into the stove to be burned.


    After processing the seaweed, Su Ye asked about the progress of the exploration of the Inami water city ruins.


    Due to the flooding of seagrass, coupled with the strange characteristics of seagrass. The exploration of the Inami Water City Ruins is very slow, much slower than the Shnahai Ruins.


    However, the exploration of the ruins of Inami Water City is slow.


    But better preserved.


    When a solution to the weird seagrass is found, the exploration will speed up. At that time, it may be able to catch up with the progress of the exploration of the Shinahai site.


    gurgle��


    At this moment, the smell of chicken soup of Songshan chicken came from the kitchen.


    At the same time, there is also the taste of rice and grilled meat.


    Obvious.


    This is the food that Xylophone Shen Rong prepared for Li Mi and his wife. Li Mi is frail and needs to lie down and rest, and the Baihu business district is too noisy.


    After they had eaten at Changxia''s house, they went straight back to the cave.


    The white lake business district was explained by Xylophone in the past.


    They are all their own people, nothing to worry about.


    "I''ll bring the boa snake secret medicine to Xylophone Am��"


    Smelling the aroma of chicken soup, Chang Xia suddenly remembered the secret medicine of anaconda snake. Get up in a hurry and go back to the cave to get the boa snake secret medicine.


    Chicken soup with boa snake herbs, the color turns brown.


    To be honest, this chicken soup looks weird in color.


    "The color of this chicken soup is a bit weird!" Qing Lun said in surprise.


    Looking at the Songshan chicken soup brought by Xylophone, Qinglun stepped forward to take the soup bowl.


    Xylophone explained: "I added the boa snake secret medicine, don''t worry, the taste of the chicken soup has not changed. This soup is good for Li Mi''s body. Take the can of jerky boa snake meat that Chang Xia gave you, and let Li Mi eat a piece every day. Yes. Now, I have time to find Elder Ximu and learn how to cook medicated meals with him."


    Xylophone said, Qing Lun nodded.


    Take the xylophone account in mind.


    "Xylophone, let them eat first." Su Ye said.


    A bowl of braised pork noodles, not to mention Qing Lun is not full, even Li Mi is not full.


    "Aunt Li Mi, drink a bowl of chicken soup first." Chang Xia reminded. The chicken soup with the secret medicine of boa snake, drink it hot, the effect is the best.


    "Yes, listen to Chang Xia, this chicken soup is good to eat while it''s hot."


    "Come on, eat chicken legs while drinking chicken soup."


    Xylophone also didn''t eat dinner, she was very happy with white rice. Cut the grilled meat into small pieces, add the braised pork and scrambled eggs with peppers.


    Orcs have good appetites and have little left over from each meal.


    The barbecue is freshly grilled by Shen Rong.


    The braised pork is marinated in a braised pot. In a hurry, I made a scrambled bird egg with peppers.


    "It''s really fragrant!" Li Mi drank the soup and chewed the chicken thigh, saying, "It''s still fragrant food from the tribe, and cold food from the fish clan. It''s not bad at first, but after eating it for a long time, I always feel that I''m not full. It''s weird."


    The ruins of Inami Water City are located in the Sea of ??Storms.


    in the sea.


    Seafood such as fish and shrimp is the most abundant.


    After eating for more than half a year, Li Mi was really intimidated by the smell of fish and shrimp.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia''s family didn''t eat fish and shrimp tonight, otherwise Li Mi might really be unable to eat.


    Obviously hungry, but can''t eat.


    That feels really bad!


    meal


    Afterwards, Su Ye left no one behind, and asked Li Miqinglun to return to the tribe to rest. In the same way, Xylophone helped to pack up the dishes and headed towards the Baihu commercial area.


    Send Li Mi and they leave.


    Su Ye went into the bathroom to wash up, and was going back to the holy mountain of Kana tomorrow.


    The strange seaweed at the Inami Water Castle Ruins must be resolved as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will affect the progress of exploring the Inami Water City Ruins. Before the exploration of the Inami Water City Ruins and the Shinahai Ruins is over, Su Ye has no plans to explore the Snow Mountain Palace for the time being.


    She had a vague feeling that even if she had the key to open the Snow Mountain Palace.


    If you want to really explore the Snow Mountain Palace, it is best to wait until the Inami Water City Ruins and the Shnahai Ruins have been explored, so as to avoid more troubles and problems.


    Moreover.


    Twilight Forest is currently developing very well.


    Orcs don''t necessarily have to explore Snow Mountain Palace.


    The thousand-year-old inheritance skills are good, but if the orcs want to develop, they cannot pick up the wisdom of others, and they must go out of their own way.


    "Shen Rong, stare at Chang Xia, don''t let her touch the seaweed in the animal sac. Bai Qing, don''t forget your daily homework."


    Su Ye casually explained a few words, then turned around and entered the cave to rest.


    The next day, the sky was bright.


    Su Ye got up early and left the Heluo tribe.


    Take the two totem warriors and head straight to the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    The tribe continued to work, preparing for the marriage ceremony. With the arrival of the fish clan and a group of orcs, the marriage ceremony has not yet begun, and it has already begun to warm up.


    One after another, Orcs from different Orc tribes arrived every day.


    Their arrival made the Heluo tribe more and more lively.


    Phyllis led the preparation of the scavenger vine potion, and learned that Su Ye had brought licorice to the sorcerer of the South River. Phyllis was very interested in making the scavenger vine potion, and took Qiao Yu and the others to stay in the small river wilderness every day.


    In addition to cooking rot-eating vine potions, he also works part-time to help take care of scaveng-eating vine vines.


    A wasteland planted with scavenger vines, under the effect of scavenger vines. The scavenger rattan grows very quickly, and it grows according to this momentum. After the marriage ceremony is over, perhaps the Heluo tribe can harvest a wave of scavenger rattan and give it to the orc tribe who came to participate in the marriage ceremony.


    Compared with the busyness of the clan, Chang Xia is very leisurely all day.


    Nibbling on the chicken paws that Shen Rong had returned from hunting, he lay on the lounge chair in the pavilion in the corridor. In the courtyard of the cave dwelling, the newly picked ginkgo was drying for drying. In addition to the ginkgo, there were many fruits and vegetables that Shen Rong picked and brought back to the cave.


    Su Ye returned to the holy mountain of Kana that day.


    There has been no news for several days, and apparently no information related to the strange seaweed has been found. Plant pots with rot-eating vines and sacs placed on a square table.


    That day, Chang Xia brought a flower pot.


    The purpose is to use the bloodline ability to find the scavenger vine and ask about the strange seaweed. UU reading Unfortunately, the scavenger vines fell into a deep sleep.


    Accumulate strength by sleeping and strive for accelerated growth.


    to this day.


    The scavenger vines showed no signs of waking up.


    No choice, Chang Xia had to send blood power to it every day.


    I hope that the rotten vines can wake up sooner, and then it is convenient for her to ask about the strange seaweed. It''s hard to feel at ease without understanding some things.


    "Changxia��"


    Nanfeng supported his waist and walked slowly into the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    Seeing that Chang Xia was nibbling on the chicken''s paws, his footsteps were two points faster.


    Chang Xia glanced at Nan Feng and asked, "Did the snake walk?"


    "Going to help hunting." Nanfeng said: "The day of the marriage ceremony is getting closer and closer, and the tribe plans to organize the last wave of totem warriors to hunt in the forest."

 Chapter 1098： Buckle

    talking.


    Nan Feng washed his hands and gnawed on the chicken feet on the square table.


    The tribe is busy and the clansmen are busy.


    Only Nanfeng and the others were at peace.


    Every day I go to the chicken coop and duck shed to take a look at the wild rice fields of Xiaohechuan. All the scavenging vines that Chang Xia brought back from the Shinahai site were made into medicines, and the wild atmosphere of Xiaohe River became active again.


    Licorice can eliminate the odor of scavenger vines.


    But it is only limited to the time when the medicine is boiled, and the smell of the rotten vine itself cannot be erased. Obviously, as the carrion-eating rattan takes root, the rotten stench will gradually linger in the wilderness of the small river.


    Chang Xia has been flipping through the ancient scrolls of animal skins brought back from the Shinahai site recently.


    Hope to find a plant or method to get rid of the odor of carrion vines. It is a pity that there are too many fragments of the ancient animal skin scrolls, and the current progress is not very smooth.


    Maybe.


    Wait for the Shnahai Ruins to explore more places.


    There should be results.


    Thousands of years ago, orcs planted scavenger vines in their own yards.


    If there is no way to get rid of the smell, how can they endure the stench of rotting vines? Unfortunately, the fault of civilization has caused too many things to be lost over the years.


    "The Baihu business district has been quite noisy recently." Chang Xia said.


    With the arrival of the orc tribes one after another, Baihu Street is very lively both day and night. When it is lively, noise is inevitable.


    "You didn''t go shopping on Baihu Street? There are a lot of good things on the shop there. You can eat, use, wear, everything." Nanfeng looked happy, and the shops of the Tianlang tribe put blue cloth and gold on the shelves. Sticks and corn, even Kira grass sprouts.


    all of these.


    All benefited from the fact that the six major tribes had opened the way.


    "I didn''t go." Chang Xia shook his head and said, "As soon as I go, everyone is too enthusiastic."


    When she passed by, the orcs of the Orc tribe liked to stuff her with things when they saw her, and they were not allowed to leave. Rather than shopping, it''s better to say "restocking."


    For shopping or something, forget it.


    whee-


    Nan Feng laughed and understood what Chang Xia meant.


    The Orcs are grateful for Chang Xia''s selfless contribution, and they are used to bringing gifts to Chang Xia every time they come to the Baihu Business District. The various orc tribes also like to compete, but thanks to Su Ye, he told the orc tribe to bring gifts to Chang Xia, no more than three rattan baskets.


    In the past, everyone sent five baskets and ten baskets, which directly filled the courtyard of Changxia cave dwellings.


    Chang Xia refused and couldn''t refuse.


    Some things rot if they can''t be eaten.


    Chang Xia had a headache, so she went to Su Ye and asked her to come forward to solve it.


    According to Chang Xia''s intention, this gift does not need to be given anymore. Su Ye didn''t agree, so he proposed to send a basket, meaning.


    Su Ye thought for a while and settled on three baskets.


    It can be said.


    In the entire Twilight Forest, the Changxia family is definitely the richest.


    Every animal and plant imaginable can be found in her home.


    "Are you drying the vegetables now?"


    Looking at the wild vegetables in the rattan sieve in the cave courtyard, Nan Feng was slightly startled.


    Sun-dried vegetables, isn''t that a thing at the end of the warm season?


    Chang Xia sighed and said, "Everyone is too enthusiastic, and there are too many wild vegetables at home. I can''t finish eating them, and the cellars and underground warehouses are full. I pick some blanched and sun-dried vegetables, and use them to make pork belly in the cold season. "


    Absorb the greasy meat, and the taste of dried vegetables is a must.


    "Duck meat��"


    Nanfeng didn''t hear anything else, except for the word "Double Rou" that really sounded true.


    Chang Xia licked her fingers and said, "Want to eat?"


    "I think." Nanfeng responded neatly and said, "I have a good appetite recently, and I am excited when I hear it. Can you tell me how to eat this braised pork?"


    "The pork belly is made of pork belly. Wash the pork belly, add green onion and ginger, cook for six or seven minutes, remove it, and then fry it in the pot. Fry until the skin of the meat is blistered, take it out of the pot, slice it into a bowl, and then fry it ready. the dried vegetables, put the dried vegetables in the meat bowl, add sugar and steam.��


    Chang Xia recalled, while describing the meat to Nanfeng.


    Among the buckled meat, the famous ones are the dried plum vegetable buckled meat, the cowpea buckled meat and the taro buckled meat and so on. The dried vegetables in the meat can be changed randomly.


    Gollum!


    Nanfeng listened and swallowed.


    With a greedy look on his face, he made no secret of his desire to eat.


    "Do you do it today?" Nanfeng asked excitedly.


    Chang Xia lay lazily on the reclining chair, waved her hand, and said, "No." Shen Rong was not at home, so she was too lazy to do it. Besides, Su Ye returned to the sacred mountain of Kana, and was also not in the cave. It''s good to eat it every day.


    "Why��" Nan Feng was extremely aggrieved.


    "Lazy. If you want to eat, look for Muqin Amu!" Chang Xia said, it is impossible to do it, she is not greedy for meat. Recently, her body has begun to gain weight, and she feels tired even taking two steps. Perhaps she used her brain too much some time ago. Of course, this is definitely not an excuse to be lazy.


    The south wind shriveled.


    "Amu is busy, and she started to prepare the menu for the marriage ceremony. This time, except for the orcs of the Twilight Forest, the birds and fishes will all attend. She is so busy that she doesn''t even have time to eat."


    It can''t help, at least it doesn''t cause chaos for the tribe.


    "The Tribal Square should not be enough. Where does the tribe plan to hold the marriage ceremony?"


    "Woye Cuju Field! The space there is big enough, not to mention thousands of people, even if it can accommodate more than 10,000 people. The tribe recently arranged totem warriors to build wooden sheds, make tables and chairs, and they are too busy."


    The familiar orcs came to help, and all the orcs were looking forward to this marriage ceremony. Of course, they weren''t expecting the marriage ceremony itself.


    Rather, it is a series of activities that accompany the marriage ceremony.


    Such as Cuju competitions, wrestling competitions and food competitions.


    Many small tribes plan to bring their families and family to participate in the marriage ceremony, and by the way, move the tribe to a nest. It can be said that this marriage ceremony may be more grand and lively than the Normandy market in early spring.


    "How is the exchange of jade ornaments in the tribe?"


    "Exploding. UU reading The elder Qingyu asked shops to start limited exchanges, worried that the carving speed could not keep up. In addition to jade ornaments, some pottery and porcelain made by Wu Grandma are also loved by everyone. It''s a pity , Porcelain is too rare."


    That''s right, the Heluo tribe tile kiln has successfully fired porcelain.


    Although still rough, porcelain is lighter and more delicate than pottery. With the rapid progress of the tile kiln, there is also the blacksmith shop.


    With the opening of Yuanyi and Changxia, the forging skills of the Heluo tribe rose.


    Several bronze wares were cast imitating the bronze wares of the Wuhai Nest Clan, and this time there are bronze wares unearthed from the Shinahai site. Presumably wait for the fox clan to fully understand the skills inside, and then hand it over to the bear clan orcs.


    "The pottery made by the orcs far exceeds that of the bird and the fish. Unfortunately, they didn''t like the beauty of it before and chose to exchange with the West. I think after this time, they should choose to exchange with us instead of trading with the West."


    Looking back, the bird and fish tribe saw a few pieces of porcelain on the shelves of the tribal shop, with their astonishing and calm expressions, Nan Feng looked proud.


    Others have it, Heluo tribe has it.


    What others don''t have, the Heluo tribe also has.


    Over time, the Heluo tribe will surely become a fashion trend leading the Eastern Land and even the Gangwa Continent, as Chang Xia said.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1099： Cheongsam-like trousers

    In an instant.


    Time has come to the day of the marriage ceremony.


    In the early morning, before Chang Xia woke up, the entire tribe was already noisy.


    Listening to Nanfeng''s story, as of yesterday, there were more than 5,000 tribesmen. This marriage ceremony was unprecedentedly huge, not to mention that there was no one before or after. However, at least since the melee a thousand years ago, there has never been such a huge gathering in the Dusk Forest in the past few hundred years.


    White Lake Street is full.


    The tribe is full.


    Even the wooden shed built by Woye was full.


    At this moment, the Heluo tribe has a prototype of a town.


    "Ah!" Chang Xia opened her eyes, yawned, muttered, and asked, "It''s so noisy! A Rong, is it dawn?"


    "It''s not bright, you can sleep again if you''re sleepy." Shen Rong said.


    On the day of the marriage ceremony, they didn''t need to do anything. What should be done, what should be prepared, has been done a few days ago.


    "Forget it, get up!" Chang Xia pouted and heard movement outside the house. Nine times out of ten, Granny Min Yue and Xylophone arrived. Today, Su Ye is going to dress up, they have to come to help, Su Ye can''t do it alone.


    Like Chang Xia, you can''t count on her for this kind of thing.


    The witch''s dress is exquisite, and Chang Xia doesn''t understand it. Just like Su Ye, there is also Bai Qing who needs to dress up. As the only sorcerer in Dusk Forest, Bai Qing also has to be particular about it today.


    "What are you wearing today?"


    "Long trousers sewn from Kirab."


    In the wardrobe, there are feather coats sewn by the bird family, which are extremely gorgeous.


    Chang Xia is not used to wearing it, so I crossed it twice when I was flying over the cliff. After returning to the tribe, these feather coats were never worn again.


    "Okay, I''ll get it for you."


    Chang Xia''s choice did not exceed Shen Rong''s expectations.


    Long coat and trousers sewn from Kirab, with a cheongsam style. Simple and generous, yet elegant and dignified, Chang Xia''s favorite.


    It can be said that this style of sewing clothes.


    It is prevalent in the entire Heluo tribe, and it should also be prevalent in the entire Dusk Forest in the future.


    After picking up the clothes for Chang Xia, Shen Rong found the same style of clothes and dressed them neatly. When he opened the door, he saw Su Ye who had washed up standing in the corridor pavilion.


    aside.


    Grandma Min Yue, Xylophone and other females stood beside them with various accessories.


    Today''s Su Ye''s dress is more gorgeous than the last harvest festival. The ornaments worn are more jade ornaments carved and polished by jade, in addition to bracelets, rings, pendants and necklaces, there are also more forehead ornaments, hosta and so on.


    Su Ye likes black jade and thinks it is dignified and elegant.


    This set of gold inlaid jade jewelry is from the hands of Qingyu elders.


    Early in the morning, the sun has not yet appeared. The light of the light trees in the courtyard of the cave dwells lightly on the black jade, which obviously does not have any brilliance, but it gives a warm and transparent feeling.


    Even if Shen Rong has no particular preference for jade.


    this moment.


    He was very interested in black jade.


    "Mother Su Ye, wearing this set of black jade jewelry today, I thought you would choose the red one?" Chang Xia laughed and joked.


    Su Ye glanced at Chang Xia and said, "Hongyu, it''s too gorgeous. It''s suitable for you young orcs. I''ll let Qingyu leave you with the red one. However, for the emerald, I''ll let Qingyu polish me a few sets. "


    "I think jadeite is more upright." Xylophone said.


    Older females like xylophone prefer jadeite. The color is pure and round, and it is more pleasing to the eye.


    Next to it, Tianluohe and clouds echoed.


    Ruby, topaz, and white jade are all beautiful.


    However, they prefer emeralds.


    The jade ornaments on the shelves are not much biased. After all, the number of complete sets of jade ornaments is limited, and the females who can be exchanged are not picky. If you want to be picky, but there is no room for picky, it is natural to exchange whatever the shop has.


    Wear accessories, and then use plant paint to draw beast totem on Su Ye.


    When the work is over, the sun leaps above the horizon.


    The warm yellow morning light poured down.


    The marriage ceremony was held at about ten o''clock in the morning.


    There is not enough time for Su Ye and the others to eat breakfast, and they have to wait until the marriage ceremony is over. Of course, when Su Ye was decorating, he had eaten a bowl of braised pork noodles.


    "Shen Rong, be optimistic about Chang Xia. There are many people today, don''t come forward during the marriage ceremony, by the way, let Nanfeng Fengye and the others know..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Ye hurried towards Woye.


    The marriage ceremony was held at the Woye Cuju Field, which was expanded several times. The Woye Cuju Field has more than tripled its size, and there are also wrestling and basketball courts next to it.


    "Yeah! I will be optimistic about Chang Xia." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia sat at the square table, slowly eating braised pork noodles.


    At the same time, they are also waiting for Nanfeng.


    There are many people in the tribe, and Patriarch Gen had reminded them before that they should go to Woye to watch the marriage ceremony instead of crowding into the crowd, and go directly to the wooden shed to rest.


    Woye has a wooden shed reserved for them.


    There are tables and chairs inside for them to rest. At the same time, there are also wooden sheds specially reserved for the elderly and animal cubs.


    In the morning, a marriage ceremony is held, and in the afternoon there are Cuju competitions, wrestling competitions and food competitions between tribes. It can be said that this day is very crowded.


    "Chang Xia, are you ready?"


    Before Nan Feng entered the courtyard, the voice had already come in.


    The turbulent turmoil, and the calm and calm she used to be, are completely different.


    a while.


    Nanfeng hurriedly walked into the cave courtyard, followed by a snake walking behind him. Maple Leaf Kongshan and other orcs followed slowly behind.


    Wo Ye was so close, they were not in a hurry.


    The preparation work has already been done before.


    On the day of the marriage ceremony, there were fewer things. Besides, even if there is something wrong, Nanfeng and the others will not be able to help.


    "Don''t worry, wait and go." Chang Xia replied slowly, and said, "It''s early, and now it''s just waiting. Why don''t you wait until the marriage ceremony starts. Do you want to play cards? Wait until I finish eating the brine. Meat powder, we can play cards, and when the time is up, go to Woye."


    "I''m free." Maple Leaf said.


    She didn''t like to join in the fun, and it was cleaner to stay in the Baihu cave.


    "I want to go and watch the fun..." Milu looked expectantly, holding her stomach, and said, "Bai Qing asked me to follow you. If you don''t go, I can''t go either."


    "I don''t want to go either!" Nuan Chun held his forehead and complained: "The twins are going to go early in the morning, and they have been pressed by me all the time. At this moment, I have nowhere to go, and I will ask Shan Kun to find someone. If they run away Wo Ye joins in the fun, I want to cry."


    Woye must have many people, and there are many people.


    Nine times out of ten, the beast cub is even more excited.


    Once excited, it can''t be more crazy.


    Da Ya hugged the bear cub and calmly said, "It''s too noisy."


    Bear cubs are good-natured and quiet. However, if it is in a noisy environment, he likes to cry. Chang Xia said that she would not go to Woye for the time being, and Da Ya was really relieved.


    "You can join in whenever it''s lively, what''s the hurry." Chang Xia said.


    Now, everyone is busy preparing for the marriage ceremony, and the scene must be chaotic. When the marriage ceremony is about to start, everyone''s emotions have calmed down, and the order will be much better.


    "You don''t want to go see Qiao Yu and the others?" Nan Feng asked.


    All the orcs held a marriage ceremony together, and all the females were dressed up. Where can Nanfeng hold back his curiosity?


    "During the marriage ceremony, you can naturally see it. Besides, you will still delay things in the past." Maple Leaf complained. They are all pregnant with animal cubs, and wherever they go, they will cause trouble.


    (https://)


    1 second remember: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1100： add more

    woohoo


    It was nearly ten o''clock.


    There was a strong horn sound from Woye, and the horn sounded together to announce the official start of the marriage ceremony. The married male and female went to the two sorcerers of Su Yenanhe, waiting for their blessings to announce their marriage.


    "The location chosen by Patriarch Gen is really good," Chang Xia said happily with a smile.


    At this moment.


    In Changxia, a group of females are sitting in a wooden shed.


    This wooden shed is located in a relatively high location. If you live in the wooden shed, you can overlook the marriage ceremony of the Woye Cuju Field. There were too many people at the scene. Chang Xia and other females were pregnant, and Patriarch Gen was afraid of accidents, so he ordered Chang Xia and the others to watch the marriage ceremony in the wooden shed and not join the crowd.


    Similarly.


    There are also several wooden sheds next door.


    There were many old people and beast cubs sitting inside.


    Nan Fengyan looked at the beautiful wedding dresses on Qiao Yu Ayu and the others, pouted, and said, "I really envy Qiao Yu and the others that this marriage ceremony is much better than ours, and the two wizards gave them a marriage certificate."


    "The liveliness is lively, and the noise is really noisy." Maple Leaf held his forehead with an impatient look on his face. Ever since she was pregnant, Maple Leaf didn''t like the lively environment, she liked the quiet.


    Today, if it wasn''t for Nanfeng''s strong pull over her.


    Maple Leaf prefers to stay in the Baihu cave dwelling to rest.


    Woye Cuju Field.


    Build a platform.


    on the platform.


    Each of the Su Yenan Rivers is based on one side.


    Phyllis Qiao Yu and other orcs stood together in pairs, waiting for Su Yenanhe''s blessing. Originally, there was no so-called ceremony for orcs to marry, and they usually lived together directly when they saw each other. This marriage ceremony was also proposed by Chang Xia. The witch announced a few words, and the married orc responded with two words.


    Then, the leaves of the sacred tree of Kanaya held by the sorcerer are dipped in the water of the sorcerer''s temple and sprinkled on the orcs to complete the marriage ceremony.


    Simple, simply.


    Even if there are dozens of orcs who are married today.


    Still not much time wasted.


    Compared with the boring marriage ceremony, the three meat and six vegetarian rituals placed on the platform are more noteworthy. Any prey that can be named can be found on the platform. Half of these things were prepared by the Heluo tribe, and the other half were prepared by other orc tribes, bird tribes, and fish tribes.


    After the marriage ceremony is over.


    These prey will be sent to the venue of the food competition, and handed over to the orcs who are good at cooking, and they will be made into food.


    When it is noon, it will be distributed to the orcs to taste.


    Waste cannot be wasted.


    This marriage ceremony is more of an opportunity for the three races of the bird race, the fish race and the orc race to communicate. The last Normandy market was too rushed, and the three races felt that the exchange was too short-lived.


    So, through this marriage ceremony.


    Meet again and talk about the ruins and the future development of Donglu.


    However, it was not Chang Xia''s turn to worry about these matters.


    Naturally, the rooted patriarch came forward to solve it.


    "The witch began to hum a blessing song, and the marriage ceremony is about to end."


    "It''s over, I want to watch the Cuju competition."


    "The first Cuju match seemed to be between the Heavenly Wolf Tribe and the Earth Tribe."


    The Cuju competition is divided into tribes. This time, it was held in a hurry. For the time being, only six tribes participated. There were three games in total. There were no semi-finals or finals. Six tribes play a game of Cuju in pairs.


    Wrestling matches are much more casual, as long as you are interested, you can invite each other to play a game. The fertile fields are spacious enough for thousands of people to play. In addition, there are shops over there in the Baihu business district.


    Except for shops in Baihu Street.


    Patriarch Gen built a simple playground in the Linhe area.


    That''s right, the playground along the river.


    There are Changxia''s slides, seesaws, swings and other toys. These toys are scaled up in equal proportions, and even adult orcs can go in and play. Unfortunately, it''s warm season now. If it is the cold season, you can also go ice skating and skiing in the White River.


    For building a city, the root patriarch is serious.


    He tried his best to build the Heluo tribe and try to attract more orcs to settle in the Heluo tribe. The Heluo Tribe is different from the other five major tribes. The Leopard tribe has no fixed industrial backbone. Su Ye asked other tribes to hire or win over the orc tribes scattered in the Twilight Forest, with the exception of the Heluo tribe.


    So, the root patriarch racked his brains.


    Take all kinds of roundabout measures, after all, if the orc tribe wants to join the Heluo tribe, no matter it is Su Ye or the other five tribes, there is no way to stop it.


    Changxia returned from Qinghai Plateau.


    I learned that there is an additional playground along the river in the Baihu business district.


    She was completely shocked.


    At the same time, Chang Xia also admired the boldness and vision of Patriarch Gen.


    This kind of courage is worthy of being the patriarch of the Heluo tribe.


    very quickly.


    The sound of the prayer ballad was getting louder and louder, resounding over the entire Fertile Field.


    The marriage ceremony came to an end with the water of blessing that the two sorcerers of Su Yenanhe swayed.


    to be frank.


    Chang Xia thought the marriage ceremony was too simple.


    Before and after, a total of less than an hour.


    It should be noted that there are dozens of people participating in this marriage ceremony.


    At the end of the marriage ceremony, Xylophone arranged for the tribe to send gifts to Chang Xia. The safety button and jade pendant were placed in the tray, and the group of young orcs Qingliu was holding the tray.


    Waiting for Aoyagi and the others to walk onto the platform with trays.


    The orcs watching around the platform stretched their necks and looked around.


    "Quiet!" Su Ye whispered.


    In an instant, UU read www.uukanshu. com The entire Woye quieted down.


    "The items on this tray are safety buttons and jade pendants. They are gifts carved and polished by Changxia Baito Heluo tribe. This gift will be given to the orcs who participated in the marriage ceremony. It is a gift from Changxia and the Leopard Clan. ."


    After speaking, he raised his hand and distributed the pair of safety buttons and jade pendants.


    on the platform.


    Phyllis Qiaoyu and other orcs were ecstatic.


    Even the elderly orcs like Li Miqinglun, who was not expressing his anger or anger, could not help but get moved when he took over the Ping An buckle and the jade pendant.


    "It''s a shame." A Yu''er pouted and glanced at Yuan Yi beside him.


    She originally planned to participate in this marriage ceremony, but she was a little disappointed when she was unable to conceive a beast cub.


    Yuan Yi froze and said, "You said you wouldn''t participate"


    He couldn''t tell at this time whether it was regret or embarrassment. The feelings for Ah Yu''er are too complicated, which makes Yuan Yi not know how to face her.


    "You won''t try to persuade me to get a gift from Chang Xia. I want it." A Yu''er bit her lip, put her hand on Yuan Yi''s arm, and said in a low voice, "You have to work hard, when I get pregnant with a beast cub, Chang Xia might also give you and me a gift."


    heard.


    Yuan Yi''s expression was even more ugly.


    Thinking about it, he reached out and touched his waist.


    It''s hard, it''s really hard.


    He would rather go out hunting with a tribal hunting party than stay in the tribe. It''s been so long, but A Yu''er hasn''t conceived yet, Yuan Yi really wants to cry. It''s a shame to think that his dignified disciple of the Yuan family was coerced by a female one day.


    /


    Remember this book domain name: . The website of the mobile version of the novel of the Republic of China:


    If you like to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure construction in the last days, please collect them: () The update speed of the last days to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1111： Trivia after the marriage ceremony

    "Nanfeng, Ah Yu''er... um, how has she been lately?"


    The wooden shed where Chang Xia is located is in a good position, condescending and overlooking the entire cuju field. When passing the platform, I naturally saw the interaction between Ah Yu''er and Yuan Yi.


    think about.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth to ask one more question.


    Looking from afar, Yuan Yi has a normal complexion, and has heavy dark circles under his eyes. Look, it looks like I haven''t slept well for a long time. The beast''s body is strong, and Yuan Yi''s situation is obviously unusual.


    hey-hey!


    Nanfeng has not spoken yet.


    Beside her, Milu showed a weird and wretched smile.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly.


    "She lived a very happy life!" Milu gestured obscenely and said, "She probably listened to what someone said, and was busy giving birth to cubs with Yuan Yi. She stayed in the cave all day, rarely in the tribe. It''s quite busy walking around with the White Lake Cave."


    As he spoke, he showed an astringent smile, with a wretched expression on his face.


    ��


    Chang Xia held her forehead, covering the expression on her face.


    Whoever was in Milu''s mouth, Chang Xia guessed that it was Shen Rong nine times out of ten.


    Shen Rong has a small mind and holds revenge.


    Moreover.


    The whole Heluo tribe understood Yuanyi, none other than Shen Rong. Yuanyi, as the bloodline of the Yuan family, has a valuable status. There must be a lot of females in the royal court. If A Yu''er wants to keep Yuan Yi, he must use extraordinary means.


    Cubs are one of them.


    Second, it may be Ah Yu''er''s strength.


    Thinking about the arrogant Yuan Yi, he was suppressed by Ah Yu''er all day long.


    Chang Xia felt an inexplicable urge to laugh.


    "Chief Gen and the people didn''t say anything?" Chang Xia coughed lightly, pretending not to understand the hints in Milu''s words.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes and said, "A Yu''er was taught by Elder Shui, who dares to say anything in the tribe. Besides, Yuan Yi has a lot of eyes and a complicated mind. Only a simple-minded orc like A Yu''er can control it. ."


    Maple Leaf has a very general impression of Yuanyi.


    A Yu''er was not imprisoned or abused, Yuan Yi often shrugged and pulled a face, and Maple Leaf was naturally unaccustomed to it. If it weren''t for the scruples that A Yu''er values ??Yuan Yi, Maple Leaf would have wanted Kong Shan to capture Yuan Yi in private and beat him up a few times.


    A fish is not good.


    Isn''t he worthy of Yuan Yi, a bad old man?


    After all, Yuan Yi was more than a year older than Ah Yu''er.


    That''s it, dare to pick and choose.


    "Don''t talk about Ah Yu''er, Phyllis and the others are here." Nan Feng suddenly said.


    It turned out that when Chang Xia and the others were talking about Ayu''er Yuanyi, Phyllis Qiao Yu and the other orcs walked towards the wooden shed. It seemed that they came to thank Chang Xia. There are many people, a mighty group of orcs.


    "The cuju competition between the wolf clan and the bear clan is about to start, what are they doing here?" Chang Xia was confused, but she didn''t think about anything else. After all, Chang Xia had become accustomed to giving gifts and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes at Chang Xia and said, "Stupid! Of course they came here to thank you."


    "Thank you, thank you for what?" Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    Hearing this, the orcs in the wooden shed burst into laughter.


    This is a long summer.


    Other orcs would never say that.


    "Chang Xia, thank you for your safety buckle and jade pendant." Qiao Yu said loudly, jumping up and down.


    Behind him, A Yu and other females spoke up one after another.


    This said.


    Chang Xia waved his hands again and again, his cheeks slightly flushed, and defended: "I just opened my mouth, you really want to thank the elders, remember to find the elders of Qingyu and the others, this safety buckle and jade pendant were carved and polished by the clansmen.".81zw .??m


    Chang Xia really doesn''t want to accept this kind of favor.


    She really didn''t do anything other than speak and draw.


    Chang Xia felt ashamed of the thanks from Qiao Yu and other orcs. Besides, the cellars and underground warehouses in her house are full of human affection.


    "Chang Xia, tell me what seafood you want to eat in the future, and I will let Qinglun go to the sea to catch it for you. When I come back this time, I also bring a lot of fish specialties, and I will bring you some later." Directly, without saying a single thank you, the words are all thanks.


    Chang Xia held her forehead and smiled wryly.


    The special product of the fish clan, Li Mi gave it once before.


    Besides, when the fish clan came over, they also gave a gift.


    To be honest, the Changxia family has no shortage of fish specialties.


    "Bird clan''s highland barley or something, if you want to eat it, tell me and Qiao Yu. As long as the Feihe tribe has it, it will definitely be as good as yours." Phyllis took the words and patted his chest and promised.


    Beside them, Phoenix and other bird races agreed.


    Ping An buckle and jade pendant are not important, what is important is Chang Xia''s heart.


    Thanks a lot.


    When the orcs dispersed, Chang Xia burst into sweat.


    "It''s really tiring!" Chang Xia leaned back on the wooden chair and muttered, "Maple Leaf, let''s go back to the Baihu Cave! It''s okay not to watch this Cuju match or wrestling match!"


    This is thanks to the orcs, another wave.


    Chang Xia will want to cry.


    She''s really not good at dealing with this kind of thing.


    In this case, it is better to avoid it.


    "Okay, let''s go." Maple Leaf''s eyes flashed with joy, she stood up, and urged Changxia to return to the Baihu Cave.


    Nanfeng stretched out his hand and said, "Changxia, it''s all here. Why do you rush back to the tribe, besides, don''t even think about resting when you go back.


    . Today, the tribe is noisy everywhere. "


    "The sorcerer of the South River may find you later."


    "And the clear sky wizard of the fish clan��"


    In the end, Chang Xia''s idea of ??returning to the Baihu cave was not realized.


    Even the maple leaves remained.


    as predicted.


    It didn''t take long for Su Ye to lead Nan He.


    Aside, also followed Qingkong and the snake patriarch.


    As soon as they came, Nanfeng and the other orcs got up and took their seats.


    "Changxia, thank you for the licorice matter!" Nan He said, "The two ice crystal grasses are in the Baihu business district. When are you going to take over?"


    Nanhe came late here.


    I only arrived at Baihu Street yesterday, and the ice crystal grass didn''t have time to deliver it to Chang Xia.


    "Don''t worry about it. When the marriage ceremony is over, it won''t be too late for me to go to Baihu Street to find Wizard Nanhe." Chang Xia smiled and replied.


    When I learned that Nan He and the others arrived.


    Chang Xia thought about going to the Baihu business district immediately.


    However, in the end Chang Xia held back his anxiety and chose to wait.


    With the potion, even if the ice crystal grass does not have the ability to maintain the bloodline of Changxia, it can still maintain its vitality.


    Besides, it was late yesterday.


    Going there directly will disturb Nan He and the others to rest.


    "Okay, uukanshu I''ll be waiting for you at Baihu Street." Nan He smiled, and out of the corner of his eye glanced over the clear sky next to him, his smile became more smug.


    Clear sky froze slightly.


    The fish clan system needs to be improved, obviously he and Snake were the first to be together.


    The matter of marrying with the orcs has become the first of the birds.


    Thinking about it, the air around the clear sky felt cold.


    The snake patriarch stretched out his hand and squeezed the clear sky, signaling him to calm down. Don''t be rude in front of Chang Xia and Su Ye. Besides, it''s all about getting married, so it doesn''t matter.


    speak up.


    The snake and snake chief is very grateful to the bird family.


    Due to the intervention of the bird clan, her marriage with the clear sky became smoother than ever before.


    Even the attribution of Snake, the Fish Clan did not intervene too much.


    Obvious.


    The rise of the Orcs and Dusk Forest is unstoppable.


    The fish and bird tribes have all begun to make arrangements, and no one is to be outdone.

 Chapter 1112： Cuju Competition

    "Seven days later, Qingkong and I will hold a marriage ceremony in the Snake Mountain Tribe, please be sure to appreciate the honor!" Snake and Snake smiled tenderly and sent an invitation to Chang Xia and other orcs.


    Nan Feng licked the corner of his mouth and asked, "Patriarch Snake Snake, what delicious food does the Snake Mountain tribe have?"


    "What do you want to eat��" Snake smiled and looked at Nanfeng, his eyes full of love towards Nanfeng''s belly, he said proudly: "Tell me, I will prepare it for you."


    Due to the clear sky, the development of the Silver Beach by the Snake Mountain tribe went very smoothly.


    The Yintan Port is not yet called, but the Yintan Wharf has been completed. This time the fish clan landed from the Silver Beach and entered the Twilight Forest.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is full of all kinds of seafood, and the south wind asks to eat it.


    The snake and snake patriarch guessed that it must be related to seafood. Since it is related to seafood, the snake and snake patriarch really dared to write a blank check.


    "Sailfish." Nanfeng said.


    Sailfish, she heard Chang Xia mention it once.


    It is said that it is very delicious, so I naturally remember it.


    "Haha!" Clear Sky laughed and promised, "South Wind, enough flagfish."


    "What is a flagfish?"


    Immediately, Daya next to her asked.


    Nanfeng helped explain, a very delicious sea fish.


    So, they chatted about delicious sea fish.


    Seven days later, the Snake Mountain Tribe will hold a marriage ceremony between Qingkong and the Snake Patriarch. Tonight, the snake orcs of the Snake Mountain Tribe are going to leave.


    However, like Chang Xia, they will be a day or two late.


    Once the road is clear, five days is enough to drive from the Heluo tribe to the Sheyue tribe. Hurry up, you can arrive in three and a half days. It''s just that it''s too hard to work day and night.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe, I am waiting for you in the Snake Mountain tribe." Snake said sincerely.


    In the evening, they will go back to the Snake Mountain tribe, and she and Qingkong will also invite orcs from other orc tribes to participate in the marriage ceremony seven days later. Therefore, the snake patriarch did not plan to stay for a long time. Although the cuju and wrestling competitions are very attractive, she and Qingkong are not in the mood to watch.


    "Okay." Nan He replied.


    Knowing yourself and the enemy, Nanhe will naturally not miss the marriage between the Snake Mountain tribe and the Fish tribe. It is reported that this marriage ceremony will involve many orcs from the fish clan.


    Here comes.


    Nan He is even more reluctant to miss it.


    Soon, the two patriarchs of Snake and Snake walked away quickly.


    The two of Su Yenanhe stayed, the wooden shed had food and drink, and they could also watch the Cuju competition below, which was very convenient.


    "Are you really going to the Snake Mountain Tribe?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Nan He pouted and replied, "Go, why not go? It''s rare to leave the Qinghai Plateau, so you have to play around. It''s difficult to explore the Shinahai ruins, and you won''t want to end it in three or five years. Not too slow."


    Although the fish clan is not pleasing to the eye, I want to hate it.


    However, Nan He is sensible.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is bound to the fish tribe, and the bird tribe naturally cannot be too passive.


    Fortunately, Phyllis Fini and the others did a good job and chose the Heluo tribe.


    Otherwise, the bird race will definitely be at a disadvantage in this confrontation.


    "I heard that the Snake Clan''s sweet potatoes, pureed beans, yam, etc. are very rich, and the Bird Clan''s soil is poor. I also want to exchange some things with the Snake Mountain tribe."


    This is not the South River sorcerer''s irony of the snake clan.


    The Qinghai Plateau has poor soil, which is a lie.


    Birds like to be clean, and they are a little bit clean. They can''t do anything about planting and breeding them. Of course, planting ice crystal grass is an exception.


    Let them grow roots, fruits, vegetables, etc.


    Birds are all muggle-faced.


    Simply the Qinghai Plateau is rich in other materials, enough to barter between birds and orcs.


    "The Twilight Forest is rich in resources, not just the Snake Mountain tribe. You can stroll around Baihu Street more, other orc tribes have a lot of good things." Su Ye said.


    Like the beans of the Yuanhu tribe, it is a must.


    Not to mention the seaweed sugar of the earth tribe.


    Not to mention the Sirius Tribe and Tianshi Tribe. In addition to the six major tribes, the three tribes, the Qingqiu tribe and the mallard tribe, etc., each orc tribe has its own unique products, and the shops in the Baihu commercial area are all on the shelves.


    However, to exchange in bulk.


    You can only go to the territory of each tribe.


    White Lake Street, limited to barter in small batches, is more like a sample.


    "Unfortunately, the time is short." Nan Hedao.


    Su Ye rolled her eyes at her and said, "You can at least leave the Qinghai Plateau, how can you be like me? Unless Bai Qing is an adult, I will be welded to death in the Twilight Forest." The last time I went to the Feihe tribe to treat the beast cubs, there was a reason.


    After all, it is related to a human life, and the cubs are weak, and they can''t do without flying cliffs. This kind of thing is at most once, and there can never be a second time.


    Listening to Su Ye''s self-mockery.


    Nan He laughed twice, but did not dare to refute.


    This Chang Xia listened to the conversation between Su Ye and the two, knowing that the two of them were in a good relationship, and couldn''t help but raise a smile.


    Look at the attitude of the bird clan and the fish clan towards Su Ye.


    This made Chang Xia and the others very proud.


    all of these.


    They were all hit by Su Ye with his fists.


    "This cuju competition is very interesting! The wolf clan attacks fiercely, the bear clan is good at strength, this cuju competition is evenly matched!" Nan He changed the subject and turned his attention to


    To the Cuju field below.


    She pondered in her heart, waiting to return to the Qinghai Plateau.


    We have to find a suitable mountain stream in Feiyajian, and get a Cuju field and wrestling field.


    However, the bird family likes cleanliness.


    Cuju and wrestling, their interest should not be too high.


    Unless you compete with the fish clan, you generally don''t pay too much attention.


    "The bear clan will win." Su Ye said.


    Hearing Su Ye decisively say that the Bear Clan would win, Nan He was confused.


    "The Bear Clan won, why?" Chang Xia was also surprised. Su Ye''s judgment would be too arbitrary? The totem warriors of the two tribes are still facing each other on the Cuju arena. It is true that the Sirius tribe is at a disadvantage, but it is too early to conclude that they have lost!


    Da Ya coughed and explained for Su Ye.


    "The totem warriors of the bear tribe came to the tribe ahead of time and have been practicing Cuju. The tacit understanding is better than that of the wolf tribe. The wolf tribe has a lot of things to do, so they don''t have time to come and hone in advance."


    this thing.


    Da Ya felt that the bear clan was inappropriate.


    However, she was very happy to win.


    Pfft!


    The water in Chang Xia''s mouth, UU reading www. uukanshu. com squirted directly.


    Milu said: "The lion clan also came to practice early. Speaking of which, it seems that the wolf clan and snake clan didn''t have time, so they didn''t come to practice in advance."


    Wolves spin and weave, pick golden sticks and corn, and more.


    There are so many things in the tribe, and there is no time for it.


    This time, the Snake Clan is going to prepare the marriage ceremony between the Snake Clan Chief and the Clear Sky Wizard, so naturally they have no time to do other things. In comparison, other tribes are much easier. Although the Leopard Clan of Heluo Tribe has no training, don''t forget that the Cuju field is located in Heluo Tribe.


    On weekdays, Shen Rong and the others often played Cuju with their clansmen.


    "Who is the opponent of the Snake Clan?" Nan He asked curiously.


    With a smile at the corner of Milu''s mouth, she replied, "The Lions. The opponents of the Yuanhu tribe are the Leopards of the Heluo tribe. This time, Shen Rong and Baiqing will all end."


    The Yuanhu tribe is afraid that the Heluo tribe will let the generation of totem warriors end.


    So, before the end of the game, the rules were formulated. If it weren''t for the underage and unable to play, the Yuanhu tribe could not wait to let Qingliu and the others play...

 Chapter 1101： Trivia after the marriage ceremony

    "Nanfeng, Ah Yu''er... um, how has she been lately?"


    The wooden shed where Chang Xia is located is in a good position, condescending and overlooking the entire cuju field. When passing the platform, I naturally saw the interaction between Ah Yu''er and Yuan Yi.


    think about.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth to ask one more question.


    Looking from afar, Yuan Yi has a normal complexion, and has heavy dark circles under his eyes. Look, it looks like I haven''t slept well for a long time. The beast''s body is strong, and Yuan Yi''s situation is obviously unusual.


    hey-hey!


    Nanfeng has not spoken yet.


    Beside her, Milu showed a weird and wretched smile.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly.


    "She lived a very happy life!" Milu gestured obscenely and said: "She probably listened to what someone said, and was busy giving birth to cubs with Yuan Yi. She stayed in the cave all day, and rarely in the tribe. It''s quite busy walking around with the White Lake Cave."


    As he spoke, he showed an astringent smile, with a wretched expression on his face.


    ��


    Chang Xia held her forehead, covering the expression on her face.


    Whoever was in Milu''s mouth, Chang Xia guessed that it was Shen Rong nine times out of ten.


    Shen Rong has a small mind and holds revenge.


    Moreover.


    The whole Heluo tribe understood Yuanyi, none other than Shen Rong. Yuanyi, as the bloodline of the Yuan family, has a valuable status. There must be a lot of females in the royal court. If A Yu''er wants to keep Yuan Yi, he must use extraordinary means.


    Cubs are one of them.


    Second, it may be Ah Yu''er''s strength.


    Thinking about the arrogant Yuan Yi, he was suppressed by Ah Yu''er all day long.


    Chang Xia felt an inexplicable urge to laugh.


    "Chief Gen and the people didn''t say anything?" Chang Xia coughed lightly, pretending not to understand the hints in Milu''s words.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes and said, "A Yu''er was taught by Elder Shui, who dares to say anything in the tribe. Besides, Yuan Yi has many eyes and complex thoughts. Only a simple-minded orc like A Yu''er can control it. ."


    Maple Leaf has a very general impression of Yuanyi.


    A Yu''er was not imprisoned or abused, Yuan Yi often shrugged and pulled a face, and Maple Leaf was naturally unaccustomed to it. If it weren''t for the scruples that A Yu''er values ??Yuan Yi, Maple Leaf would have wanted Kong Shan to capture Yuan Yi in private and beat him up a few times.


    A fish is not good.


    Isn''t he worthy of Yuan Yi, a bad old man?


    After all, Yuan Yi was more than a year older than Ah Yu''er.


    That''s it, dare to pick and choose.


    "Don''t talk about Ah Yu''er, Phyllis and the others are here." Nan Feng suddenly said.


    It turned out that when Chang Xia and the others were talking about Ayu''er Yuanyi, Phyllis Qiao Yu and the other orcs walked towards the wooden shed. It seemed that they came to thank Chang Xia. There are many people, a mighty group of orcs.


    "The cuju competition between the wolf clan and the bear clan is about to start, what are they doing here?" Chang Xia was confused, but she didn''t think about anything else. After all, Chang Xia had become accustomed to giving gifts and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes at Chang Xia and said, "Stupid! Of course they came here to thank you."


    "Thank you, thank you for what?" Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    Hearing this, the orcs in the wooden shed burst into laughter.


    This is a long summer.


    Other orcs would never say that.


    "Chang Xia, thank you for your safety buckle and jade pendant." Qiao Yu said loudly, jumping up and down.


    Behind him, A Yu and other females spoke up one after another.


    This said.


    Chang Xia waved his hands again and again, his cheeks slightly flushed, and defended: "I just opened my mouth, you really want to thank the elders, remember to find the elders of Qingyu and the others, this safety buckle and jade pendant were carved and polished by the clansmen.".81zw .??m


    Chang Xia really doesn''t want to accept this kind of favor.


    She really didn''t do anything other than speak and draw.


    Chang Xia felt ashamed of the thanks from Qiao Yu and other orcs. Besides, the cellars and underground warehouses in her house are full of human affection.


    "Changxia, tell me what seafood you want to eat in the future, and I will let Qinglun go to the sea to catch it for you. When I come back this time, I also bring a lot of fish specialties, and I will bring you some later." Directly, without saying a single thank you, the words are all thanks.


    Chang Xia held her forehead and smiled wryly.


    The special product of the fish clan, Li Mi gave it once before.


    Besides, when the fish clan came over, they also gave a gift.


    To be honest, the Changxia family has no shortage of fish specialties.


    "Bird clan''s highland barley or something, if you want to eat it, tell me and Qiao Yu. As long as the Feihe tribe has it, it will definitely be as good as yours." Phyllis took the words and patted his chest and promised.


    Beside them, Phoenix and other bird races agreed.


    Ping An buckle and jade pendant are not important, what is important is Chang Xia''s heart.


    Thanks a lot.


    When the orcs dispersed, Chang Xia burst into sweat.


    "It''s really tiring!" Chang Xia leaned back on the wooden chair and muttered, "Maple Leaf, let''s go back to the White Lake Cave! It''s okay not to watch this Cuju match or wrestling match!"


    This is thanks to the orcs, another wave.


    Chang Xia will want to cry.


    She''s really not good at dealing with this kind of thing.


    In this case, it is better to avoid it.


    "Okay, let''s go." Maple Leaf''s eyes flashed with joy, she stood up, and urged Changxia to return to the Baihu Cave.


    Nanfeng stretched out his hand and said, "Changxia, it''s all here. Why do you rush back to the tribe, besides, don''t even think about resting when you go back.


    . Today, the tribe is noisy everywhere. "


    "The sorcerer of the South River may find you later."


    "And the clear sky wizard of the fish clan��"


    In the end, Chang Xia''s idea of ??returning to the Baihu cave was not realized.


    Even the maple leaves remained.


    as predicted.


    It didn''t take long for Su Ye to lead Nan He.


    Aside, also followed Qingkong and the snake patriarch.


    As soon as they came, Nanfeng and the other orcs got up and took their seats.


    "Changxia, thank you for the licorice matter!" Nan He said, "The two ice crystal grasses are in the Baihu business district. When are you going to take over?"


    Nanhe came late here.


    I only arrived at Baihu Street yesterday, and the ice crystal grass didn''t have time to deliver it to Chang Xia.


    "Don''t worry about it. When the marriage ceremony is over, it won''t be too late for me to go to Baihu Street to find Wizard Nanhe." Chang Xia smiled and replied.


    When I learned that Nan He and the others arrived.


    Chang Xia thought about going to the Baihu business district immediately.


    However, in the end Chang Xia held back his anxiety and chose to wait.


    With the potion, even if the ice crystal grass does not have the ability to maintain the bloodline of Changxia, it can still maintain its vitality.


    Besides, it was late yesterday.


    Going there directly will disturb Nan He and the others to rest.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll be waiting for you at Baihu Street." Nan He smiled as he glanced over the clear sky next to him, and his smile became more smug.


    Clear sky froze slightly.


    The fish clan system needs to be improved, obviously he and Snake were the first to be together.


    The matter of marrying with the orcs has become the first of the birds.


    Thinking about it, the air around the clear sky felt cold.


    The snake patriarch stretched out his hand and squeezed the clear sky, signaling him to calm down. Don''t be rude in front of Chang Xia and Su Ye. Besides, it''s all about getting married, so it doesn''t matter.


    speak up.


    The snake and snake chief is very grateful to the bird family.


    Due to the intervention of the bird clan, her marriage with the clear sky became smoother than ever before.


    Even the attribution of Snake, the Fish Clan did not intervene too much.


    Obvious.


    The rise of the Orcs and Dusk Forest is unstoppable.


    The fish and bird tribes have all begun to make arrangements, and no one is to be outdone.


    "Seven days later, Qingkong and I will hold a marriage ceremony in the Snake Mountain Tribe, please be sure to appreciate the honor!" Snake and Snake smiled tenderly and sent an invitation to Chang Xia and other orcs.


    Nan Feng licked the corner of his mouth and asked, "Patriarch Snake Snake, what delicious food does the Snake Mountain tribe have?"


    "What do you want to eat��" Snake smiled and looked at Nanfeng, his eyes full of love towards Nanfeng''s belly, he said proudly: "Tell me, I will prepare it for you."


    Due to the clear sky, the development of the Silver Beach by the Snake Mountain tribe went very smoothly.


    The Yintan Port is not yet called, but the Yintan Wharf has been completed. This time the fish clan landed from the Silver Beach and entered the Twilight Forest.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is full of all kinds of seafood, and the south wind asks to eat it.


    The snake and snake patriarch guessed that it must be related to seafood. Since it is related to seafood, the snake and snake patriarch really dared to write a blank check.


    "Sailfish." Nanfeng said.


    Sailfish, she heard Chang Xia mention it once.


    It is said that it is very delicious, so I naturally remember it.


    "Haha!" Clear Sky laughed and promised, "South Wind, enough flagfish."


    "What is a flagfish?"


    Immediately, Daya next to her asked.


    Nanfeng helped explain, a very delicious sea fish.


    So, they chatted about delicious sea fish.


    Seven days later, the Snake Mountain Tribe will hold a marriage ceremony between Qingkong and the Snake Patriarch. Tonight, the snake orcs of the Snake Mountain Tribe are going to leave.


    However, like Chang Xia, they will be a day or two late.


    Once the road is clear, five days is enough to drive from the Heluo tribe to the Sheyue tribe. Hurry up, you can arrive in three and a half days. It''s just that it''s too hard to work day and night.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe, I am waiting for you in the Snake Mountain tribe." Snake said sincerely.


    In the evening, they will go back to the Snake Mountain tribe, and she and Qingkong will also invite orcs from other orc tribes to participate in the marriage ceremony seven days later. Therefore, the snake patriarch did not plan to stay for a long time. Although the cuju and wrestling competitions are very attractive, she and Qingkong are not in the mood to watch.


    "Okay." Nan He replied.


    Knowing yourself and the enemy, Nanhe will naturally not miss the marriage between the Snake Mountain tribe and the Fish tribe. It is reported that this marriage ceremony will involve many orcs from the fish clan.


    Here comes.


    Nan He is even more reluctant to miss it.


    Soon, the two patriarchs of Snake and Snake walked away quickly.


    The two of Su Yenanhe stayed, the wooden shed had food and drink, and they could also watch the Cuju competition below, which was very convenient.


    "Are you really going to the Snake Mountain Tribe?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Nan He pouted and replied, "Go, why not go? It''s rare to leave the Qinghai Plateau, so you have to play around. It is difficult to explore the Shinahai ruins, and you don''t want to end it in three or five years. Not too slow."


    Although the fish clan is not pleasing to the eye, I want to hate it.


    However, Nan He is sensible.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is bound to the fish tribe, and the bird tribe naturally cannot be too passive.


    Fortunately, Phyllis Fini and the others did a good job and chose the Heluo tribe.


    Otherwise, the bird race will definitely be at a disadvantage in this confrontation.


    "I heard that the Snake Clan''s sweet potatoes, pureed beans, yam, etc. are very rich, and the Bird Clan''s soil is poor. I also want to exchange some things with the Snake Mountain tribe."


    This is not the South River sorcerer''s irony of the snake clan.


    The Qinghai Plateau has poor soil, which is a lie.


    Birds like to be clean, and they are a little bit clean. They can''t do anything about planting and breeding them. Of course, planting ice crystal grass is an exception.


    Let them grow roots, fruits, vegetables, etc.


    Birds are all muggle-faced.


    Simply the Qinghai Plateau is rich in other materials, enough to barter between birds and orcs.


    "The Twilight Forest is rich in resources, not just the Snake Mountain tribe. You can stroll around Baihu Street more, other orc tribes have a lot of good things." Su Ye said.


    Like the beans of the Yuanhu tribe, it is a must.


    Not to mention the seaweed sugar of the earth tribe.


    Not to mention the Sirius Tribe and Tianshi Tribe. In addition to the six major tribes, the three tribes, the Qingqiu tribe and the mallard tribe, etc., each orc tribe has its own unique products, and the shops in the Baihu commercial area are all on the shelves.


    However, to exchange in bulk.


    You can only go to the territory of each tribe.


    White Lake Street, limited to barter in small batches, is more like a sample.


    "Unfortunately, the time is short." Nan Hedao.


    Su Ye rolled her eyes at her and said, "You can at least leave the Qinghai Plateau, how can you be like me? Unless Bai Qing is an adult, I will be welded to death in the Twilight Forest." The last time I went to the Feihe tribe to treat the beast cubs, there was a reason.


    After all, it is related to a human life, and the cubs are weak, and they can''t do without flying cliffs. This kind of thing is at most once, and there can never be a second time.


    Listening to Su Ye''s self-mockery.


    Nan He laughed twice, but did not dare to refute.


    This Chang Xia listened to the conversation between Su Ye and the two, knowing that the two of them were in a good relationship, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help raising a smile.


    Look at the attitude of the bird clan and the fish clan towards Su Ye.


    This made Chang Xia and the others very proud.


    all of these.


    They were all hit by Su Ye with his fists.


    "This cuju competition is very interesting! The wolf clan attacks fiercely, the bear clan is good at strength, this cuju competition is evenly matched!" Nan He changed the subject and turned his attention to


    To the Cuju field below.


    She pondered in her heart, waiting to return to the Qinghai Plateau.


    We have to find a suitable mountain stream in Feiyajian, and get a Cuju field and wrestling field.


    However, the bird family likes cleanliness.


    Cuju and wrestling, their interest should not be too high.


    Unless you compete with the fish clan, you generally don''t pay too much attention.


    "The bear clan will win." Su Ye said.


    Hearing Su Ye decisively say that the Bear Clan would win, Nan He was confused.


    "The Bear Clan won, why?" Chang Xia was also surprised. Su Ye''s judgment would be too arbitrary? The totem warriors of the two tribes are still facing each other on the Cuju arena. It is true that the Sirius tribe is at a disadvantage, but it is too early to conclude that they have lost!


    Da Ya coughed and explained for Su Ye.


    "The totem warriors of the bear clan came to the tribe ahead of time and have been practicing Cuju. The tacit understanding is better than that of the wolf clan. The wolf clan has a lot of things to do, and there is no time to come and hone in advance."


    this thing.


    Da Ya felt that the bear clan was inappropriate.


    However, she was very happy to win.


    Pfft!


    The water Chang Xia contained in his mouth spewed out directly.


    Milu said: "The lion clan also came to practice early. Speaking of which, it seems that the wolf clan and snake clan didn''t have time, so they didn''t come to practice in advance."


    Wolves spin and weave, pick golden sticks and corn, and more.


    There are so many things in the tribe, and there is no time for it.


    This time, the Snake Clan is going to prepare the marriage ceremony between the Snake Clan Chief and the Clear Sky Wizard, so naturally they have no time to do other things. In comparison, other tribes are much easier. Although the Leopard Clan of Heluo Tribe has no training, don''t forget that the Cuju field is located in Heluo Tribe.


    On weekdays, Shen Rong and the others often played Cuju with their clansmen.


    "Who is the opponent of the Snake Clan?" Nan He asked curiously.


    With a smile at the corner of Milu''s mouth, she replied, "The Lions. The opponents of the Yuanhu tribe are the Leopards of the Heluo tribe. This time, Shen Rong and Baiqing will all end."


    The Yuanhu tribe is afraid that the Heluo tribe will let the generation of totem warriors end.


    So, before the end of the game, the rules were formulated. If it weren''t for the underage and unable to play, the Yuanhu tribe could not wait to let Qingliu and the others play...


    "I heard that Patriarch Gen wants to end��" Nan He said suspiciously.


    The patriarch Gen has repeatedly expressed that he wants to play Cuju off the court, hoping to bring a gift to the Heluo tribe. Previously, he also said that he exercised regularly.


    Su Ye chuckled and said, "Tago disagrees."


    The tiger clan was worried that they would not be able to kick, so they simply made rules to forcibly stop the totem warriors of the generation of Gen Patriarch and Feng, saying that the battlefield would be handed over to the young orcs sooner or later. Cuju is the same, they should not interfere.


    Hearing it for the first time, the patriarch Gen was so angry that he wanted to do it.


    He practiced Cuju hard, just to show his skills. Who knew that Patriarch Tago was immoral, so he went directly to Su Ye to stop Patriarch Gen from ending.


    The South River wizard was stunned for a moment.


    After a long while, she realized that Patriarch Tago was being rude.


    "The tribe Shen Rong and the others are the best at Cuju, but the Gen Patriarch is slightly worse. In fact, the Tiger Patriarch should be restricted by Shen Rong Baiqing and the others." Maple Leaf said slowly, "Cuju was sewn by Shen Rong, He''s better than anyone else."


    Bai Qingkongshan and the other orcs were hanging out with Shen Rong when he had something to do.


    tacit understanding, strength.


    They are not bad.


    Before the kick-off competition started, Fengye Nanfeng and the others could already guess the ending.


    "Don''t Tiger know?" Nan He asked.


    Chang Xiaqing coughed and said embarrassedly: "Patriarch Tago knew that Shen Rong could sew Cuju, but he didn''t know he could kick it. Not long after Shen Rong returned to the tribe, Bai Qingkongshan and the others were busy hunting recently, and they didn''t have time to go to the Cuju field to kick Cuju... "


    So, Patriarch Tago misunderstood.


    As everyone knows, the most terrifying is the one who does not show up.


    Chang Xia even guessed that all this was deliberately induced by the root patriarch.


    The root patriarch never fights uncertain battles.


    Nine times out of ten, Patriarch Tago was pitted.


    The Cuju competition between the Sirius Tribe and the Earth Tribe ended with the defeat of the Wolf Tribe without any suspense. Cuju competition is not about individualism, but more about teamwork. After all, they are the totem warriors of the six major tribes, and they are close to each other in strength.


    Winning or losing is often a matter of one thought.


    "Fuck! The bear clan is too cunning, they must have played a few games beforehand."


    "Wait back to the tribe and let the Gewa patriarch build a kickball field in Wuzhi Mountain. Next time, we must win it back."


    "Winning and losing, how can we say cunning."


    The totem warriors of the two clans of wolf and bear came off the field and began to spray each other.


    However, no orcs really did it.


    In the second game, the Snake Mountain Tribe fought against the Tianshi Tribe. As the host, the Heluo Tribe will compete with the Yuanhu Tribe in the last game.


    The Snakes were pressed and kicked by the Lions when they came on the field, not to mention scoring.


    The snake orcs didn''t even have the chance to touch the ball a few times, and the snake patriarch covered his mouth to hide the embarrassment on his face. Recently, the tribe was busy preparing for the marriage ceremony between her and Qingkong. The totem warriors of the snake clan had no time to contact Cuju, and were beaten by the lion clan. The clan leader of Snake and Snake felt that it was reasonable, but this scene was too ugly and somewhat embarrassing.


    "The tribe should build a Cuju arena, and next time they play, they can''t be beaten like today, it''s too embarrassing!" Snake sighed.


    Clear sky smiled and said: "If you kick in the sea, the fish clan will not be afraid of any orcs."


    The Snake Patriarch rolled his eyes at the clear sky, who kicked Cuju to the sea?


    Fish clan play by themselves, but you can try it.


    ��


    Beside him, Su Yenanhe looked at the clear sky with strange eyes.


    How thick-skinned is he to say such shameless words?


    How to kick Cuju in the water?


    However, the beast body of the fish clan can be kicked. However, this is also limited to the fish clan, the orc clan and the bird clan kicking Cuju into the water, that is suicide.


    Cough cough!


    Feeling the contempt in the eyes of the beastmen, the clear sky was slightly embarrassed, and used a clear cough to cover up the embarrassment. Originally, the Heluo tribe''s Tongyuanhu tribe''s game was held in the afternoon. However, the Sheyue tribe was too weak and was beaten by the Tianshi tribe, losing too fast.


    "Snake walking, it''s a pity." Nan Feng pouted and said regretfully.


    The Snake Mountain tribe has no time to contact Cuju, and there are too few totem warriors who know how to play Cuju.


    Snake was pulled over by the Snake Mountain Tribe, and the Heluo Tribe could no longer play this Cuju. Nanfeng looked at the snake walking back, with a look of regret.


    Maple Leaf nodded and said in agreement, "It''s a pity that he and Shen Rong Baiqing cooperated tacitly. However, after three games in the morning, they can play as they please in the afternoon."


    "I also want to kick��" Da Ya said.


    As soon as she said that, Nanfeng Maple Leaf was ready to move.


    Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines, and he said speechlessly: "You have to bring bear cubs, and Nan Feng, you are all pregnant with beast cubs, what are you kicking."


    Not one by one is honest.


    It''s okay, I''m always thinking about doing something.


    No wonder the patriarch Xylophone is not at ease, and always tells the people to be more careful.


    In contrast to Nanfeng and the others, the older females next door, such as He Yu Aning, are much calmer. They played cards and chatted gossip quietly, which reassured the clansmen.


    "Arong, come on!"


    Seeing Shen Rong often, Chang Xia couldn''t help standing up to cheer for Shen Rong.


    Hearing the sound, Maple Leaf Honeydew called out the name of Kongshan Baiqing.


    In an instant, the orcs in the Cuju field seemed to open the second vein of Ren and Du, shouting the names of the totem warriors who entered the field.


    Shen Rong heard Chang Xia''s


    Cheers, and happily waved to Chang Xia.


    In an instant.


    The calm aura of the whole body is more than two points of chilling.


    "Damn! Are these orcs from the Heluo tribe crazy?"


    "Kun, don''t stay too far away from me later, we have been pitted by the patriarch Gen. The Heluo tribe''s best at kicking Cuju is not the patriarch Gen, but the orcs like Shen Rong Baiqing!"


    His own Tiger Patriarch wanted to calculate the Root Patriarch, but he didn''t know that he fell into the Root Patriarch''s calculation completely. Gru accompanied Nini in the Heluo tribe, and naturally understood Shen Rong''s Cuju skills.


    When it became clear that the totem warriors playing were Shen Rong and a group of orcs.


    Gru''s face turned pale.


    Hearing this, the orcs such as Teretea changed their faces one after another.


    Before they entered the field, they had promised Patriarch Tago that they would bring victory to the Yuanhu tribe. However, looking at Shen Rong Baiqing and the other orcs, Tai Lei and the others regretted it. Recalling the fear of being dominated by Shen Rong and the others, I really want to say, this Cuju match doesn''t matter!


    "Gru, please advise!" Shen Rong smiled and waved to Gru.


    Beside, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Bai Qing grinned and said, "I heard that you have been practicing a lot recently, let''s have a battle of totem warriors!"


    "Shen Rong, don''t let the Tiger Clan lose too badly!" Gru whispered.


    between speeches.


    The elders on the cuju field waved the cuju flag and shouted start.


    After the words fell, the two sides began to compete for the priority of choosing the venue.


    Shen Rong gave way, and Gru took the priority of the venue.


    "I choose the right." Grudao.


    Shen Rong said, "Left."


    Soon, both sides were in place.


    "Shen Rong, come on!"


    "Bai Qing, come on!"


    "Gru, Gru��"


    The cheering sound resounded over the entire Fertile Field, and the third game was more lively than the first two games. Obviously, this has something to do with Chang Xia''s cheering sound just now, which greatly aroused everyone''s enthusiasm.

 Chapter 1102： Cuju Competition

    "Seven days later, Qingkong and I will hold a marriage ceremony in the Snake Mountain Tribe, please be sure to appreciate the honor!" Snake and Snake smiled tenderly and sent an invitation to Chang Xia and other orcs.


    Nan Feng licked the corner of his mouth and asked, "Patriarch Snake Snake, what delicious food does the Snake Mountain tribe have?"


    "What do you want to eat��" Snake smiled and looked at Nanfeng, his eyes full of love towards Nanfeng''s belly, he said proudly: "Tell me, I will prepare it for you."


    Due to the clear sky, the development of the Silver Beach by the Snake Mountain tribe went very smoothly.


    The Yintan Port is not yet called, but the Yintan Wharf has been completed. This time the fish clan landed from the Silver Beach and entered the Twilight Forest.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is full of all kinds of seafood, and the south wind asks to eat it.


    The snake and snake patriarch guessed that it must be related to seafood. Since it is related to seafood, the snake and snake patriarch really dared to write a blank check.


    "Sailfish." Nanfeng said.


    Sailfish, she heard Chang Xia mention it once.


    It is said that it is very delicious, so I naturally remember it.


    "Haha!" Clear Sky laughed and promised, "South Wind, enough flagfish."


    "What is a flagfish?"


    Immediately, Daya next to her asked.


    Nanfeng helped explain, a very delicious sea fish.


    So, they chatted about delicious sea fish.


    Seven days later, the Snake Mountain Tribe will hold a marriage ceremony between Qingkong and the Snake Patriarch. Tonight, the snake orcs of the Snake Mountain Tribe are going to leave.


    However, like Chang Xia, they will be a day or two late.


    Once the road is clear, five days is enough to drive from the Heluo tribe to the Sheyue tribe. Hurry up, you can arrive in three and a half days. It''s just that it''s too hard to work day and night.


    "Sorcerer Nanhe, I am waiting for you in the Snake Mountain tribe." Snake said sincerely.


    In the evening, they will go back to the Snake Mountain tribe, and she and Qingkong will also invite orcs from other orc tribes to participate in the marriage ceremony seven days later. Therefore, the snake patriarch did not plan to stay for a long time. Although the cuju and wrestling competitions are very attractive, she and Qingkong are not in the mood to watch.


    "Okay." Nan He replied.


    Knowing yourself and the enemy, Nanhe will naturally not miss the marriage between the Snake Mountain tribe and the Fish tribe. It is reported that this marriage ceremony will involve many orcs from the fish clan.


    Here comes.


    Nan He is even more reluctant to miss it.


    Soon, the two patriarchs of Snake and Snake walked away quickly.


    The two of Su Yenanhe stayed, the wooden shed had food and drink, and they could also watch the Cuju competition below, which was very convenient.


    "Are you really going to the Snake Mountain Tribe?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Nan He pouted and replied, "Go, why not go? It''s rare to leave the Qinghai Plateau, so you have to play around. It''s difficult to explore the Shinahai ruins, and you won''t want to end it in three or five years. Not too slow."


    Although the fish clan is not pleasing to the eye, I want to hate it.


    However, Nan He is sensible.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is bound to the fish tribe, and the bird tribe naturally cannot be too passive.


    Fortunately, Phyllis Fini and the others did a good job and chose the Heluo tribe.


    Otherwise, the bird race will definitely be at a disadvantage in this confrontation.


    "I heard that the Snake Clan''s sweet potatoes, pureed beans, yam, etc. are very rich, and the Bird Clan''s soil is poor. I also want to exchange some things with the Snake Mountain tribe."


    This is not the South River sorcerer''s irony of the snake clan.


    The Qinghai Plateau has poor soil, which is a lie.


    Birds like to be clean, and they are a little bit clean. They can''t do anything about planting and breeding them. Of course, planting ice crystal grass is an exception.


    Let them grow roots, fruits, vegetables, etc.


    Birds are all muggle-faced.


    Simply the Qinghai Plateau is rich in other materials, enough to barter between birds and orcs.


    "The Twilight Forest is rich in resources, not just the Snake Mountain tribe. You can stroll around Baihu Street more, other orc tribes have a lot of good things." Su Ye said.


    Like the beans of the Yuanhu tribe, it is a must.


    Not to mention the seaweed sugar of the earth tribe.


    Not to mention the Sirius Tribe and Tianshi Tribe. In addition to the six major tribes, the three tribes, the Qingqiu tribe and the mallard tribe, etc., each orc tribe has its own unique products, and the shops in the Baihu commercial area are all on the shelves.


    However, to exchange in bulk.


    You can only go to the territory of each tribe.


    White Lake Street, limited to barter in small batches, is more like a sample.


    "Unfortunately, the time is short." Nan Hedao.


    Su Ye rolled her eyes at her and said, "You can at least leave the Qinghai Plateau, how can you be like me? Unless Bai Qing is an adult, I will be welded to death in the Twilight Forest." The last time I went to the Feihe tribe to treat the beast cubs, there was a reason.


    After all, it is related to a human life, and the cubs are weak, and they can''t do without flying cliffs. This kind of thing is at most once, and there can never be a second time.


    Listening to Su Ye''s self-mockery.


    Nan He laughed twice, but did not dare to refute.


    This Chang Xia listened to the conversation between Su Ye and the two, knowing that the two of them were in a good relationship, and couldn''t help but raise a smile.


    Look at the attitude of the bird clan and the fish clan towards Su Ye.


    This made Chang Xia and the others very proud.


    all of these.


    They were all hit by Su Ye with his fists.


    "This cuju competition is very interesting! The wolf clan attacks fiercely, the bear clan is good at strength, this cuju competition is evenly matched!" Nan He changed the subject and turned his attention to


    To the Cuju field below.


    She pondered in her heart, waiting to return to the Qinghai Plateau.


    We have to find a suitable mountain stream in Feiyajian, and get a Cuju field and wrestling field.


    However, the bird family likes cleanliness.


    Cuju and wrestling, their interest should not be too high.


    Unless you compete with the fish clan, you generally don''t pay too much attention.


    "The bear clan will win." Su Ye said.


    Hearing Su Ye decisively say that the Bear Clan would win, Nan He was confused.


    "The Bear Clan won, why?" Chang Xia was also surprised. Su Ye''s judgment would be too arbitrary? The totem warriors of the two tribes are still facing each other on the Cuju arena. It is true that the Sirius tribe is at a disadvantage, but it is too early to conclude that they have lost!


    Da Ya coughed and explained for Su Ye.


    "The totem warriors of the bear tribe came to the tribe ahead of time and have been practicing Cuju. The tacit understanding is better than that of the wolf tribe. The wolf tribe has a lot of things to do, so they don''t have time to come and hone in advance."


    this thing.


    Da Ya felt that the bear clan was inappropriate.


    However, she was very happy to win.


    Pfft!


    The water Chang Xia contained in his mouth spewed out directly.


    Milu said: "The lion clan also came to practice early. Speaking of which, it seems that the wolf clan and snake clan didn''t have time, so they didn''t come to practice in advance."


    Wolves spin and weave, pick golden sticks and corn, and more.


    There are so many things in the tribe, and there is no time for it.


    This time, the Snake Clan is going to prepare the marriage ceremony between the Snake Clan Chief and the Clear Sky Wizard, so naturally they have no time to do other things. In comparison, other tribes are much easier. Although the Leopard Clan of Heluo Tribe has no training, don''t forget that the Cuju field is located in Heluo Tribe.


    On weekdays, Shen Rong and the others often played Cuju with their clansmen.


    "Who is the opponent of the Snake Clan?" Nan He asked curiously.


    With a smile at the corner of Milu''s mouth, she replied, "The Lions. The opponents of the Yuanhu tribe are the Leopards of the Heluo tribe. This time, Shen Rong and Baiqing will all end."


    The Yuanhu tribe is afraid that the Heluo tribe will let the generation of totem warriors end.


    So, before the end of the game, the rules were formulated. If it weren''t for the underage and unable to play, the Yuanhu tribe could not wait to let Qingliu and the others play...


    "I heard that Patriarch Gen wants to end��" Nan He said suspiciously.


    The patriarch Gen has repeatedly expressed that he wants to play Cuju off the court, hoping to bring a gift to the Heluo tribe. Previously, he also said that he exercised regularly.


    Su Ye chuckled and said, "Tago disagrees."


    The tiger clan was worried that they would not be able to kick, so they simply made rules to forcibly stop the totem warriors of the generation of Gen Patriarch and Feng, saying that the battlefield would be handed over to the young orcs sooner or later. Cuju is the same, they should not interfere.


    Hearing it for the first time, the patriarch Gen was so angry that he wanted to do it.


    He practiced Cuju hard, just to show his skills. Who knew that Patriarch Tago was immoral, so he went directly to Su Ye to stop Patriarch Gen from ending.


    The South River wizard was stunned for a moment.


    After a long while, she realized that Patriarch Tago was being rude.


    "The tribe Shen Rong and the others are the best at Cuju, but the Gen Patriarch is slightly worse. In fact, the Tiger Patriarch should be restricted by Shen Rong Baiqing and the others." Maple Leaf said slowly, "Cuju was sewn by Shen Rong, He''s better than anyone else."


    Bai Qingkongshan and the other orcs were hanging out with Shen Rong when he had something to do.


    tacit understanding, strength.


    They are not bad.


    Before the kick-off competition started, Fengye Nanfeng and the others could already guess the ending.


    "Don''t Tiger know?" Nan He asked.


    Chang Xiaqing coughed and said embarrassedly: "Patriarch Tago knew that Shen Rong could sew Cuju, but he didn''t know he could kick it. Not long after Shen Rong returned to the tribe, Bai Qingkongshan and the others were busy hunting recently, and they didn''t have time to go to the Cuju field to kick Cuju... "


    So, Patriarch Tago misunderstood.


    As everyone knows, the most terrifying is the one who does not show up.


    Chang Xia even guessed that all this was deliberately induced by the root patriarch.


    The root patriarch never fights uncertain battles.


    Nine times out of ten, Patriarch Tago was pitted.


    The Cuju competition between the Sirius Tribe and the Earth Tribe ended with the defeat of the Wolf Tribe without any suspense. Cuju competition is not about individualism, but more about teamwork. After all, they are the totem warriors of the six major tribes, and they are close to each other in strength.


    Winning or losing is often a matter of one thought.


    "Fuck! The bear clan is too cunning, they must have played a few games beforehand."


    "Wait back to the tribe and let the Gewa patriarch build a kickball field in Wuzhi Mountain. Next time, we must win it back."


    "Winning and losing, how can we say cunning."


    The totem warriors of the two clans of wolf and bear came off the field and began to spray each other.


    However, no orcs really did it.


    In the second game, the Snake Mountain Tribe fought against the Tianshi Tribe. As the host, the Heluo Tribe will compete with the Yuanhu Tribe in the last game.


    The Snakes were pressed and kicked by the Lions when they came on the field, not to mention scoring.


    The snake orcs didn''t even have the chance to touch the ball a few times, and the snake patriarch covered his mouth to hide the embarrassment on his face. Recently, the tribe was busy preparing for the marriage ceremony between her and Qingkong. The totem warrior of the snake tribe had no time to contact Cuju, and was beaten by the lion tribe. The patriarch of the snake and snake felt that it was reasonable, but the scene was too ugly and somewhat embarrassing.


    "The tribe should build a Cuju arena, and next time they play, they can''t be beaten like today, it''s too embarrassing!" Snake sighed.


    Clear sky smiled and said: "If you kick in the sea, the fish clan will not be afraid of any orcs."


    The Snake Patriarch rolled his eyes at the clear sky, who kicked Cuju to the sea?


    Fish clan play by themselves, but you can try it.


    ��


    Beside him, Su Yenanhe looked at the clear sky with strange eyes.


    How thick-skinned is he to say such shameless words?


    How to kick Cuju in the water?


    However, the beast body of the fish clan can be kicked. However, this is also limited to the fish clan, the orc clan and the bird clan kicking Cuju into the water, that is suicide.


    Cough cough!


    Feeling the contempt in the eyes of the beastmen, the clear sky was slightly embarrassed, and used a clear cough to cover up the embarrassment. Originally, the Heluo tribe''s Tongyuanhu tribe''s game was held in the afternoon. However, the Sheyue tribe was too weak and was beaten by the Tianshi tribe, losing too fast.


    "Snake walking, it''s a pity." Nan Feng pouted and said regretfully.


    The Snake Mountain tribe has no time to contact Cuju, and there are too few totem warriors who know how to play Cuju.


    Snake was pulled over by the Snake Mountain Tribe, and the Heluo Tribe could no longer play this Cuju. Nanfeng looked at the snake walking back, with a look of regret.


    Maple Leaf nodded and said in agreement: "It''s a pity that he and Shen Rong Baiqing cooperated tacitly. However, after three games in the morning, they can play at will in the afternoon."


    "I also want to kick��" Da Ya said.


    As soon as she said that, Nanfeng Maple Leaf was ready to move.


    Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines, and he said speechlessly: "You have to bring bear cubs, and Nan Feng, you are all pregnant with beast cubs, what are you kicking."


    Not one by one is honest.


    It''s okay, I''m always thinking about doing something.


    No wonder the patriarch Xylophone is not at ease, and always tells the people to be more careful.


    In contrast to Nanfeng and the others, the older females next door, such as He Yu Aning, are much calmer. They played cards and chatted gossip quietly, which reassured the clansmen.


    "Arong, come on!"


    Seeing Shen Rong often, Chang Xia couldn''t help standing up to cheer for Shen Rong.


    Hearing the sound, Maple Leaf Honeydew called out the name of Kongshan Baiqing.


    In an instant, the orcs in the Cuju field seemed to open the second vein of Ren and Du, shouting the names of the totem warriors who entered the field.


    Shen Rong heard Chang Xia''s


    Cheers, and happily waved to Chang Xia.


    In an instant.


    The calm aura of the whole body is more than two points of chilling.


    "Damn! Are these orcs from the Heluo tribe crazy?"


    "Kun, don''t stay too far away from me later, we have been pitted by the patriarch Gen. The Heluo tribe''s best at kicking Cuju is not the patriarch Gen, but the orcs like Shen Rong Baiqing!"


    His own Tiger Patriarch wanted to calculate the Root Patriarch, but he didn''t know that he fell into the Root Patriarch''s calculation completely. Gru accompanied Nini in the Heluo tribe, and naturally understood Shen Rong''s Cuju skills.


    When it became clear that the totem warriors playing were Shen Rong and a group of orcs.


    Gru''s face turned pale.


    Hearing this, the orcs such as Teretea changed their faces one after another.


    Before they entered the field, they had promised Patriarch Tago that they would bring victory to the Yuanhu tribe. However, looking at Shen Rong Baiqing and the other orcs, Tai Lei and the others regretted it. Recalling the fear of being dominated by Shen Rong and the others, I really want to say, this Cuju match doesn''t matter!


    "Gru, please advise!" Shen Rong smiled and waved to Gru.


    Beside him, UU Reading Bai Qing grinned and said, "I heard that you have been practicing a lot recently, let''s have a battle of totem warriors!"


    "Shen Rong, don''t let the Tiger Clan lose too badly!" Gru whispered.


    between speeches.


    The elders on the cuju field waved the cuju flag and shouted start.


    After the words fell, the two sides began to compete for the priority of choosing the venue.


    Shen Rong gave way, and Gru took the priority of the venue.


    "I choose the right." Grudao.


    Shen Rong said, "Left."


    Soon, both sides were in place.


    "Shen Rong, come on!"


    "Bai Qing, come on!"


    "Gru, Gru��"


    The cheering sound resounded over the entire Fertile Field, and the third game was more lively than the first two games. Obviously, this has something to do with Chang Xia''s cheering sound just now, which greatly aroused everyone''s enthusiasm.

 Chapter 1103： Shen Rong, come on

    "I heard that Patriarch Gen wants to end��" Nan He said suspiciously.


    The patriarch Gen has repeatedly expressed that he wants to play Cuju off the court, hoping to bring a gift to the Heluo tribe. Previously, he also said that he exercised regularly.


    Su Ye chuckled and said, "Tago disagrees."


    The tiger clan was worried that they would not be able to kick, so they simply made rules to forcibly stop the totem warriors of the generation of Gen Patriarch and Feng, saying that the battlefield would be handed over to the young orcs sooner or later. Cuju is the same, they should not interfere.


    Hearing it for the first time, the patriarch Gen was so angry that he wanted to do it.


    He practiced Cuju hard, just to show his skills. Who knew that Patriarch Tago was immoral, so he went directly to Su Ye to stop Patriarch Gen from ending.


    The South River wizard was stunned for a moment.


    After a long while, she realized that Patriarch Tago was being rude.


    "The tribe Shen Rong and the others are the best at Cuju, but the Gen Patriarch is slightly worse. In fact, the Tiger Patriarch should be restricted by Shen Rong Baiqing and the others." Maple Leaf said slowly, "Cuju was sewn by Shen Rong, He''s better than anyone else."


    Bai Qingkongshan and the other orcs were hanging out with Shen Rong when he had something to do.


    tacit understanding, strength.


    They are not bad.


    Before the kick-off competition started, Fengye Nanfeng and the others could already guess the ending.


    "Don''t Tiger know?" Nan He asked.


    Chang Xiaqing coughed and said embarrassedly: "Patriarch Tago knew that Shen Rong could sew Cuju, but he didn''t know he could kick it. Not long after Shen Rong returned to the tribe, Bai Qingkongshan and the others were busy hunting recently, and they didn''t have time to go to the Cuju field to kick Cuju... "


    So, Patriarch Tago misunderstood.


    As everyone knows, the most terrifying is the one who does not show up.


    Chang Xia even guessed that all this was deliberately induced by the root patriarch.


    The root patriarch never fights uncertain battles.


    Nine times out of ten, Patriarch Tago was pitted.


    The Cuju competition between the Sirius Tribe and the Earth Tribe ended with the defeat of the Wolf Tribe without any suspense. Cuju competition is not about individualism, but more about teamwork. After all, they are the totem warriors of the six major tribes, and they are close to each other in strength.


    Winning or losing is often a matter of one thought.


    "Fuck! The bear clan is too cunning, they must have played a few games beforehand."


    "Wait back to the tribe and let the Gewa patriarch build a kickball field in Wuzhi Mountain. Next time, we must win it back."


    "Winning and losing, how can we say cunning."


    The totem warriors of the two clans of wolf and bear came off the field and began to spray each other.


    However, no orcs really did it.


    In the second game, the Snake Mountain Tribe fought against the Tianshi Tribe. As the host, the Heluo Tribe will compete with the Yuanhu Tribe in the last game.


    The Snakes were pressed and kicked by the Lions when they came on the field, not to mention scoring.


    The snake orcs didn''t even have the chance to touch the ball a few times, and the snake patriarch covered his mouth to hide the embarrassment on his face. Recently, the tribe was busy preparing for the marriage ceremony between her and Qingkong. The totem warrior of the snake tribe had no time to contact Cuju, and was beaten by the lion tribe. The patriarch of the snake and snake felt that it was reasonable, but the scene was too ugly and somewhat embarrassing.


    "The tribe should build a Cuju arena, and next time they play, they can''t be beaten like today, it''s too embarrassing!" Snake sighed.


    Clear sky smiled and said: "If you kick in the sea, the fish clan will not be afraid of any orcs."


    The Snake Patriarch rolled his eyes at the clear sky, who kicked Cuju to the sea?


    Fish clan play by themselves, but you can try it.


    ��


    Beside him, Su Yenanhe looked at the clear sky with strange eyes.


    How thick-skinned is he to say such shameless words?


    How to kick Cuju in the water?


    However, the beast body of the fish clan can be kicked. However, this is also limited to the fish clan, the orc clan and the bird clan kicking Cuju into the water, that is suicide.


    Cough cough!


    Feeling the contempt in the eyes of the beastmen, the clear sky was slightly embarrassed, and used a clear cough to cover up the embarrassment. Originally, the Heluo tribe''s Tongyuanhu tribe''s game was held in the afternoon. However, the Sheyue tribe was too weak and was beaten by the Tianshi tribe, losing too fast.


    "Snake walking, it''s a pity." Nan Feng pouted and said regretfully.


    The Snake Mountain tribe has no time to contact Cuju, and there are too few totem warriors who know how to play Cuju.


    Snake was pulled over by the Snake Mountain Tribe, and the Heluo Tribe could no longer play this Cuju. Nanfeng looked at the snake walking back, with a look of regret.


    Maple Leaf nodded and said in agreement: "It''s a pity that he and Shen Rong Baiqing cooperated tacitly. However, after three games in the morning, they can play at will in the afternoon."


    "I also want to kick��" Da Ya said.


    As soon as she said that, Nanfeng Maple Leaf was ready to move.


    Chang Xia''s head was covered in black lines, and he said speechlessly: "You have to bring bear cubs, and Nan Feng, you are all pregnant with beast cubs, what are you kicking."


    Not one by one is honest.


    It''s okay, I''m always thinking about doing something.


    No wonder the patriarch Xylophone is not at ease, and always tells the people to be more careful.


    In contrast to Nanfeng and the others, the older females next door, such as He Yu Aning, are much calmer. They played cards and chatted gossip quietly, which reassured the clansmen.


    "Arong, come on!"


    Seeing Shen Rong often, Chang Xia couldn''t help standing up to cheer for Shen Rong.


    Hearing the sound, Maple Leaf Honeydew called out the name of Kongshan Baiqing.


    In an instant, the orcs in the Cuju field seemed to open the second vein of Ren and Du, shouting the names of the totem warriors who entered the field.


    Shen Rong heard Chang Xia''s


    Cheers, and happily waved to Chang Xia.


    In an instant.


    The calm aura of the whole body is more than two points of chilling.


    "Damn! Are these orcs from the Heluo tribe crazy?"


    "Kun, don''t stay too far away from me later, we have been pitted by the patriarch Gen. The Heluo tribe''s best at kicking Cuju is not the patriarch Gen, but the orcs like Shen Rong Baiqing!"


    His own Tiger Patriarch wanted to calculate the Root Patriarch, but he didn''t know that he fell into the Root Patriarch''s calculation completely. Gru accompanied Nini in the Heluo tribe, and naturally understood Shen Rong''s Cuju skills.


    When it became clear that the totem warriors playing were Shen Rong and a group of orcs.


    Gru''s face turned pale.


    Hearing this, the orcs such as Teretea changed their faces one after another.


    Before they entered the field, they had promised Patriarch Tago that they would bring victory to the Yuanhu tribe. However, looking at Shen Rong Baiqing and the other orcs, Tai Lei and the others regretted it. Recalling the fear of being dominated by Shen Rong and the others, I really want to say, this Cuju match doesn''t matter!


    "Gru, please advise!" Shen Rong smiled and waved to Gru.


    Beside, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Bai Qing grinned and said, "I heard that you have been practicing a lot recently, let''s have a battle of totem warriors!"


    "Shen Rong, don''t let the Tiger Clan lose too badly!" Gru whispered.


    between speeches.


    The elders on the cuju field waved the cuju flag and shouted start.


    After the words fell, the two sides began to compete for the priority of choosing the venue.


    Shen Rong gave way, and Gru took the priority of the venue.


    "I choose the right." Grudao.


    Shen Rong said, "Left."


    Soon, both sides were in place.


    "Shen Rong, come on!"


    "Bai Qing, come on!"


    "Gru, Gru��"


    The cheering sound resounded over the entire Fertile Field, and the third game was more lively than the first two games. Obviously, this has something to do with Chang Xia''s cheering sound just now, which greatly aroused everyone''s enthusiasm.

 Chapter 1104： Cuju is more attractive than gourmet

    Goooo!


    Among the many cheers.


    Suddenly there were a few hunger pangs.


    "south wind-"


    "I''m hungry!"


    Nan Feng looked aggrieved and said, "I was too excited in the morning, I didn''t eat much." Smelling the fragrance from a distance, Nan Feng covered his hungry stomach.


    The Cuju competition is in full swing.


    Gru and Kun organized several attacks, but unfortunately they were interrupted by Shen Rong Baiqing before they reached the goal. Gradually, the initiative fell to the Heluo tribe.


    "The Yuanhu tribe is troublesome!" Nan Hedao.


    Although I didn''t end up playing Cuju, after watching a few games.


    The sorcerer of Nanhe can understand the rules of Cuju to some extent. Yuanhu blogger Gru and Kun have attacked many times, but they lacked a tacit understanding with the other totem warriors of the tribe, and were interrupted by Shen Rong every time.


    "Come in."


    "Heluo tribe scored a goal."


    As soon as the South River wizard finished speaking, the Heluo tribe scored a goal.


    Shen Rong scored the goal, and Bai Qing helped Shen Rong score. In terms of tacit understanding, Shen Rong Baiqing had too much tacit understanding here. Without words, Shankun Hesen and other orcs know how to kick.


    very quickly.


    Heluo tribe scored the second goal.


    Gru''s side really wants to stabilize the situation, but tacit understanding cannot be cultivated overnight. Although his teeth were itching with anger, there was no way for Gru to restore the decline.


    Chang Xia supported her waist, stood up, and said, "Wu, should we go to Baihu Street, the food competition should begin."


    Nanfeng was restless.


    The snacks on the table were eaten one after another.


    There is no suspense in the Cuju game.


    Chang Xia was too lazy to linger any longer and planned to leave the venue early. After a while, the Cuju competition is over, and there will definitely be a large wave of orcs leaving the stadium. Besides, most orcs have gone to the wrestling ring.


    The stench of sweat can be smelled all over.


    For the sake of physical and mental health, Changxia wanted to go to Baihu Street early to taste delicious food.


    White Lake Street adds Second, Third and Fourth Streets to the original streets. Expanding it several times, it is said that it is a food competition. In fact, it is only because there are too many orcs from various tribes, and it is too troublesome to prepare food. Therefore, the Heluo tribe chose to distribute the raw materials and let the orcs of each tribe prepare their own food.


    The food is then served on White Lake Street for all orcs to taste.


    There are birds and fish in this marriage ceremony.


    Naturally, there are also food from the bird family and the fish family in the food competition.


    It can be said that the expectations of the orcs for the food competition are by no means lower than that of the Cuju competition and the wrestling competition. Cuju competition is a tacit competition between the totem warriors of the six tribes, and the wrestling competition is much more casual. Anyone who is interested can invite their opponents to compete.


    Chang Xia''s early departure.


    Last night, Shen Rong explained it.


    He was afraid that too many people would crowd Changxia, so he let him leave early.


    "Wu, let''s go to Baihu Street!" Nan Feng bounced up and acted coquettishly, persuading Su Ye Nanhe to leave the venue early and go to Baihu Street to taste the food.


    The old man and beast cub next to them also have a position.


    However, like Aoyagi they.


    One by one is still shouting hard, but it doesn''t feel hard at all.


    Similarly, there is Pa Qing who shouted hard. It can be seen that Bai Qing is absolutely in love with Cuju. He has often fought wits and courage with the totem warriors of the Heluo tribe, and the purpose is to compete for the right to use the Cuju arena.


    "Nan He, what do you say?" Su Ye handed over the decision to Nan He and asked her for her opinion. She was actually hungry too. She didn''t eat anything in the morning, and a bowl of braised pork noodles was really not very hungry. Busy with the marriage ceremony, despite the snacks on the table to fill the stomach.


    The hunger in the belly is no less than that of the south wind.


    Nanfeng nodded and agreed to go to Baihu Street.


    She was worried about Phyllis, and wanted to go to Baihu Street to see how the Bird Race was preparing?


    After all, you can''t lose face, and the old pair of fish is also there.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Baihu Street to taste the food." Nanhe Road: "My family has prepared a lot of bird food. If you are interested, remember to go to Phyllis."


    After the marriage ceremony is over.


    Phyllis Fini and the others rushed to White Lake Street non-stop.


    They need to help the bird family prepare food. Cuju competitions are good-looking, but they played in the Heluo tribe before, so they left the opportunity to watch for the clansmen who had not watched it.


    "The fish clan also prepared a lot of cold food, and Chang Xia is welcome to come and taste it. I heard from Xiao Qi that you like the sauce of the fish clan, I instructed the fish clan to prepare a lot. When the marriage ceremony with Snake and Snake is over, I will let you The orcs will send it to you." Clear Sky smiled and said.


    For the relationship with the orcs.


    Birds and fish are serious.


    The sorcerer of the South River opened the invitation, and the sorcerer of the clear sky here was not to be outdone.


    Hearing this, the South River wizard twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    Ala��


    Fish clan orcs or something, really annoying.


    Even if the clear sky wizard is the younger generation that the South River wizard admires very much.


    However, as long as he thinks of the identity of the clear sky wizard fish clan, Nan He feels aggrieved and restless. Why is such an excellent witch not a bird clan?


    Cough cough!


    Su Yeqing coughed and stopped the conversation between the two.


    Really let them go on.


    Don''t want to go to Baihu Street today


    Tasting food?


    "Chang Xia, do you need to say hello to Shen Rong?" Su Ye interjected and changed the subject directly, planning to get up and go to Baihu Commercial District. There are too many delicacies on Baihu Fourth Street waiting for her to taste, and she didn''t want to listen to Nan He and He Clear sky is blinding.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly and replied, "No, it was discussed last night."


    "Maple Leaf, how about you?" Su Ye turned around, looked at Maple Leaf Honey Dew and the others, and asked aloud. .81zw.??m


    "Let''s go together." Maple Leaf said.


    Miludaya stood up one after another and said to go together.


    It''s not like Kongshan and the others have no long legs, and Woye can''t find anyone, so they naturally know how to go to the Baihu business district to find people. Besides, with the fragrance wafting in the wind, they don''t believe that Shen Rong and the others can still kick?


    Passing by the wooden shed next door, I saw a group of **** waving the flag and shouting.


    "Liu Shan, are you going?" Su Ye asked.


    Liu Shan twitched the corner of her mouth and shook her head: "I''ll wait a little longer, the **** are so excited, they are reluctant to leave. They said that they want to wait for the tribe to win the game, and then go to the Baihu commercial area to taste the food."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs were speechless. UU Reading


    In the past, the tribe had delicious food, and the **** were definitely the fastest.


    This time, it was an exception.


    It seems that the attraction of Cuju to them is really strong.


    Even the food had to give in, which really surprised Chang Xia.


    "Ape Hei, are you leaving?" Chang Xia called softly. Yuanqing and Yuanbai are in the wrestling ring. They love wrestling very much, and Yuanhei prefers to kick Cuju.


    Shen Rong sewed a few small ones for them.


    Tit they usually play Cuju at the Tribe training ground.


    Ape Hei played very well, Weishan Ape was born with a strong physique, and because of this, when Ape Hei played Cuju with Titty and the others, he never lost a physical confrontation.


    "Woooo!" Ape Hei hooted, shaking his head again and again.


    Obvious.


    Like Titty and the others, in order to watch Shen Rong and the others play Cuju, he gave up the food in the Baihu business district.

 Chapter 1105： 4 to 1, won

    "Why are they willing to leave?" Maple Leaf shook his head lightly and explained, "They practiced Cuju hard with Bai Qing, and wanted to defeat He Sen and the others and **** them back into the Cuju field."


    Immediately, the orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    Want to defeat the totem warriors like He Sen?


    It can only be said that the **** and other beast cubs are courageous and worthy of admiration.


    "This... who taught them?" Chang Xia asked lightly, covering the corners of his twitching mouth.


    Nanfeng glanced at Su Ye quietly, and said in a low voice, "Bai Qing."


    Suddenly, Chang Xia felt even more helpless.


    What did Shen Rong teach Bai Qing?


    Today, Bai Qing is even fooling around with daring animal cubs. Given time, I''m afraid it won''t be able to blow more than the root patriarch.


    He took a few deep breaths and suppressed the strange thoughts in his heart.


    They stopped disturbing Titty and the other beast cubs to watch the Cuju competition, and walked towards the Baihu commercial area. However, unlike Chang Xia and the others, who had complex emotions, Nanhe Qingkong and the others were full of intense emotions.


    Orcs like Cuju.


    In addition to venting excess energy, it can also exercise the body.


    The underage beast cubs of the Heluo tribe keep in touch with Cuju all the year round. When they become adults, their physical fitness, combat power and many other aspects will definitely be far superior to those of the bird clan and the fish clan.


    think about.


    Nanhe Qingsky and the two quickly exchanged glances.


    The Cuju field must be built and put into use as soon as possible.


    It is a matter of racial development, and there is no room for sloppiness.


    "Changxia, is the Heluo tribe exchanging Cuju?" Nan He was the first to speak, asking about the exchange of Cuju in Changxia. Shen Rong had previously announced the sewing method of Cuju, and Nan He subconsciously believed that the Cuju sewn by the Heluo tribe was the best.


    Actually, this is very common.


    On Baihu Street, the Heluo tribe has a shop dedicated to selling Cuju.


    According to the development momentum of Baihu Business District, barter will be banned sooner or later, and currency implementation is imperative. Compared with barter, currency transactions are simpler and easier.


    "In the Baihu commercial area, the tribe has a special shop to trade Cuju. If the bird clan needs it, they can go to the shop to exchange." Chang Xia replied.


    "Snake, let''s also exchange some Cuju." Clear Sky said quickly.


    The Snake Patriarch hesitated, looked at the clear sky in confusion, and said, "You really plan to kick the water for Cuju, you can''t do it!"


    "The fish clan live in the sea, not in the water." Qingkong was embarrassed and explained the reason to the snake and snake patriarch. Of course, Qingkong felt that kicking Cuju in the water was more exciting than on land. Unfortunately, this cannot be said.


    Underwater Cuju, only the fish can kick.


    Orcs and birds will never try, after all, they will die if they try.


    "Can I not understand you?" Snake rolled his eyes and complained.


    Nine times out of ten, Clear Sky was thinking about kicking Cuju underwater. The Snake Patriarch thought about it and felt that the scene of the Fish Clan kicking Cuju underwater was too shocking and unimaginable.


    Talk and laugh, make noise.


    A group of orcs crossed the Baihe pontoon bridge and successfully arrived at the Baihu commercial area. Before crossing the wall of White Lake, you can already see the noisy crowd there.


    "It''s delicious!"


    "The scent is slightly sweet, it should be the seaweed barbecue of the earth tribe."


    "This taste is definitely the three pepper soup of the Tianshi tribe. Who else dares to taste such a horrible taste except the lions?"


    Before stepping into Baihu Street, all the orcs swallowed their saliva.


    "What a complex fragrance!" Nan He sighed, looking at the crowd of people on Baihu Street, Nan He couldn''t help but flash a touch of envy in his eyes. This kind of lively Qinghai Plateau has never been seen before. The intersection between the bird races is more like the friendship between gentlemen, they are very restrained from each other and keep a certain distance.


    Didn''t the South River wizard feel bad before?


    However, what she saw and heard in the Heluo tribe made her change her mind.


    "Later, you can try more��" Su Ye said with a smile, "The Baihu business district has been expanded several times and developed into today''s Fourth Street. You can taste it slowly today. It includes most of the orc tribes in the Twilight Forest. delicious food. Be careful, don''t overeat."


    The Heluo tribe almost emptied their family. The food competition of this marriage ceremony was unprecedented, and it could definitely satisfy the needs of all orcs.


    Patriarch Gen proposed to join the food competition on the day of the marriage ceremony.


    Su Ye was shocked by his generosity.


    At the same time, she was gratified by the decisiveness of the root patriarch.


    Stepping into Baihu Street, the orcs approached their favorite food. Chang Xia was afraid of getting angry, so he didn''t dare to eat too much roasted meat such as barbecue, and he was relatively reserved. Next to Nanfeng Honey Dew is a lot more unrestrained, Nanhe wizard follows Nanfeng, bakes goods, cakes and lo-mei, etc., Baihu Street has not finished shopping, and he just eats it.


    Su Ye sneered directly.


    Finally, a group of orcs stopped in front of a fruit shop.


    Find an empty seat and drink your juice slowly.


    "Which family does this fruit belong to?" Nan He was amazed by the taste of the juice, and said excitedly, "Such a delicious juice, the fruit must taste good."


    Qinghai plateau wild fruit tastes average.


    Birds like to haunt the Swartok Forest for the purpose of berries.


    The berries of the Swartok Forest are so delicious that the bird race can''t stop. As the relationship between the bird tribe and the orc tribe has eased, the bird tribe has recently exchanged berries frequently with the mallard tribe.


    "These fruits are from the Holubad Basin. If you like it, exchange more before you leave. The cat tribe, rabbit tribe and fox tribe living in the Holubad Basin plan to join the Heluo tribe, you


    If you want to exchange wild fruits in the Holubad Basin, you can directly negotiate with the root. However, the bird family may be needed to help pick them in the Holubad Basin. "


    The cat tribe chose to send Nini and the others to the Heluo tribe, and their attitude was self-evident.


    This year, the Root Patriarch has sent totem warriors into the Holubad Basin several times.


    Bring a lot of supplies to the three cat tribes.


    All the old people and beast cubs of the three tribes moved into the Baihe Basin in this marriage ceremony. Currently, living next door to the deer tribe.


    "Okay, I''ll let Sdebar find the root to discuss." Nan Hedao.


    Wild fruits and birds are definitely not too many.


    This trip to the Twilight Forest.


    The sorcerer of the South River found that the orcs had too many good things, why didn''t they find it before?


    What a shame!


    "Four to one, the Heluo tribe has released water."


    "The water must have been released. I saw that in the second half, Shen Rong and Baiqing all left the game early and replaced him with Heimeng Shennian..."


    "The last goal of the Yuanhu tribe was obviously intentional."


    Suddenly, there was talk of the Cuju competition on the street, and the crowd on the street increased. It was obvious that the Woye Cuju competition had ended. The orcs who were watching the Cuju competition came to the Baihu Commercial District to participate in the food competition one after another.


    "Four to one, Shen Rong and the others let the ball go!" Nan Feng muttered, considering Shen Rong Baiqing''s ability, they would definitely be able to score zero points for Gru and other tiger clan orcs.


    It should be noted that in the tribal game, Shen Rong and the others forced the patriarch Gen and the others to not be able to score.


    Maple Leaf smiled, not saying anything.


    It is the same six tribes, so there is no need to do too much.


    Besides, Gru and the others are not bad.


    Bad, just tacit understanding. When the Yuanhu tribe takes it seriously, the next Cuju competition will not be so simple.


    "Changxia��"


    Shen Rong was covered in hot sweat and waved his hand closer.


    "A Rong, you should go home and take a shower." Chang Xia covered her mouth and nose, smiled, and said in disgust, "Look at your stink, you are almost covering up the food smell in Baihu Street."


    This said.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew looked at their partners with disgusting eyes.


    Shen Rong calmly replied, "I''m hungry."


    "Does it smell bad? I didn''t smell it, you smelled it wrong!" Bai Qing was even more determined, directly denying the smell that Chang Xia said. Just kicked a hearty Cuju match, the spirit of this group of orcs was extremely excited, and even their voices were much higher.


    Milu covered her mouth and nose, and said contemptuously, "Bai Qing, do you want to go to Baihu and ask Ling''er, do you smell bad?"


    "..." Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed, can you answer this, definitely not.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia sneered and looked at Bai Qing, who was stubborn.


    "Forget it, hurry up and find something to eat, and go back to the cave to rinse when you''re full. Leave us alone, we won''t have any trouble." Chang Xia waved his hand and drove away.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong thought about it.


    So, a group of orcs rushed to the food all over Baihu Street.


    "In the afternoon, Phyllis and the others will definitely play Cuju. Nine times out of ten, the flushing will be invalid. Do you still go to Woye in the afternoon?" Maple Leaf asked lightly while drinking the juice.


    In the afternoon, the Woye Cuju Field and Wrestling Field must be very lively.


    The snake clan of the Snake Mountain tribe should pack their bags and go back to the Moon Moon Mountains. The other orcs, birds and fish are not in a hurry, and they will definitely go to Woye to play Cuju and wrestle.


    "I''m a little tired, I plan to go back to the cave to take a nap." Chang Xia yawned and replied.


    Nanfeng was moved, thinking about the Sheyue tribe, shook his head, and said, "I should go to the tribe, and I need to help Shexing prepare some luggage. In the evening, he returned to the Sheyue tribe with the Snake Patriarch to help prepare for the marriage ceremony seven days later. "


    She couldn''t help in the past, she should have set out with the tribe.


    Snake will go ahead to help.


    "Nanfeng, don''t forget to speak if you are missing anything." Maple Leaf said.


    As soon as she said that, Da Ya Milu spoke one after another, asking Nan Feng to be polite.


    Nan Feng smiled and waved.


    The objects of the marriage ceremony are mainly the patriarch of the snake snake and the clear sky wizard, and the bulk of the things that should be prepared will be borne by the fish clan, the megalodon clan, and it is not the time for the snake to worry about it. What Nanfeng said to prepare was to prepare for the snake walk.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is naturally prepared by the Snake Clan and the Fish Clan, and Nanfeng will not talk too much.


    "Su Ye, the Sheyue tribe is married, what are you and the Heluo tribe going to give?" Nan He asked lightly. She understands the urine nature of the fish clan. This marriage was taken first by the bird clan, and the fish clan will not sit still.


    Therefore.


    Before leaving the Qinghai Plateau.


    The sorcerer of the South River specially asked the bird tribe to prepare an extra gift.


    It doesn''t...use it.


    "Giving a gift of three meat and six vegetables." Su Ye said.


    As Wu Neng, she didn''t give many things, but Changxia Qinghe helped organize the "Appreciation of Animals and Plants" that she could get her hands on. It can be given as a gift for marriage.


    However, something has to be added.


    Su Ye discussed with the patriarch of Tonggen and decided to present two additional pots of light grass.


    With the improvement of Changxia''s bloodline ability, coupled with the emergence of the rot-eating vine potion. The Heluo tribe started to cultivate plants such as light grass, light trees and vine trees, and it was very effective.


    This time, the Snake Mountain tribe married the fish tribe.


    Su Ye used light grass as a gift, which was enough to save face.


    "Isn''t it enough!" Nan He said in surprise.


    Su Ye glanced at her and added: "...and the light grass and vine trees."


    Light tree, that thing grows in Weishan Holy Land, it is too difficult to dig. There are too few saplings, so Su Ye does not recommend digging and giving them away.


    Someday Changxia will study the cultivation method of the light tree, and then use the light tree as a gift. Previously, light grass and vine trees were sufficient. As for the mulberry bush, the root patriarch did not intend to use it to send it. In his words, he couldn''t eat enough for himself, and it would be too bad to give it to others.


    Cough cough!


    It''s good to listen to this and not to spread it out.


    "This gift is given to the Snake Mountain Tribe, which is still the Fish Clan." Nan He''s face changed slightly, and he whispered.


    Su Ye glared at Nan He, and there was no one else to be careful.


    "The Snake Mountain Tribe." Su Ye said.


    Hearing this, the South River wizard looked very happy. Unfortunately, before she could laugh for long, Su Ye''s voice sounded again and said, "The fish clan will also give you one."


    (��������)Cut~~


    Immediately, all the orcs looked over.


    The South River wizard turned his head and pretended that nothing happened.


    However, Chang Xia and the other orcs had a funny look on their faces. The sorcerer of the South River absolutely complained just now, they heard it for real, even though she didn''t admit it.


    After a break, Chang Xia and the others stood up and ran towards Baihu Second Street.


    Today is a rare opportunity.


    In any case, you should taste the delicacies of various tribes and tribes before returning to the cave for a lunch break with peace of mind. So, a group of orcs walked slowly.


    The lively streets are full of smiling orcs.


    The smile on Chang Xia''s face never disappeared.


    "Chang Xia, are you full?"


    Walking to Baihu Third Street, Shen Rong came over. On the side, there are also males such as Bai Qingkongshan, the hot sweat is dry, and the sweat on Shen Rong''s body


    The smell is stronger.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia looked at Baihu Fourth Street in the distance, but he couldn''t eat his stomach. She can only wait for the evening. In the evening, she decides to start eating from Baihu Fourth Street, so as to not live up to the food.


    "Sorcerer Su Ye, are you going back to the cave with us?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said, "You and Shen Rong will go back first, and I will go for a walk with the Nanhe Wizard. You don''t need to worry about us, just go back to the cave!"


    heard.


    Chang Xia and the others did not persuade them much.


    It was not their turn to intervene in matters between witches.


    A group of orcs left Baihu Street in a mighty manner and headed towards the Baihu Cave.


    On the way, Yadong wants to take the bear cub from Taya''s arms and kiss Xiangxiang. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he was slapped by the bear cub. He saw that the bear cub looked at Yadong with disgust, turned and got into Taya''s arms.


    see.


    The orcs were overjoyed.


    The bear cub''s disgusting little eyes are absolutely gone.


    Nothing was said, but it seemed to say nothing.


    "Daya��" Yadong was extremely aggrieved.


    Da Ya shrugged, and UU Kanshu said helplessly: "You smell too heavy. You know the bear cub is Xijie, but you still tease him on purpose? If he starts crying, will you coax him?"


    Yadong is childish and likes to tease bear cubs.


    Every time he teased and cried, he would not coax him. For this reason, he was scolded and beaten a lot. Of course, the naturally scolding him and him were Tian Luo, and Ya Ya petned Yadong, never blame him, let alone scold him.


    Of course, if Yadong is too funny.


    When Da Ya should start, she is absolutely neat.


    "Bear cub Xijie?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The orc cubs are rough, like the twins of the Nuan Chun family and the three brothers and sisters of Talia, which one is not running around in the mud and water.


    Xi Jie, this has nothing to do with beast cubs.


    "Bear cubs like to be clean��" Da Ya said with a helpless expression on her face. To be honest, there is a caring cub at home, and there are really a lot of things.


    Fortunately, there are snails who come to help from time to time, otherwise Da Ya will really go crazy. After all, Yadong is a big kid, and Da Ya really didn''t think about relying on him for help.

 Chapter 1106： Xijies bear cub

    "Changxia��"


    Shen Rong was covered in hot sweat and waved his hand closer.


    "A Rong, you should go home and take a shower." Chang Xia covered her mouth and nose, smiled, and said in disgust, "Look at your stink, you are almost covering up the food smell in Baihu Street."


    This said.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew looked at their partners with disgusting eyes.


    Shen Rong calmly replied, "I''m hungry."


    "Does it smell bad? I didn''t smell it, you smelled it wrong!" Bai Qing was even more determined, directly denying the smell that Chang Xia said. Just kicked a hearty Cuju match, the spirit of this group of orcs was extremely excited, and even their voices were much higher.


    Milu covered her mouth and nose, and said contemptuously, "Bai Qing, do you want to go to Baihu and ask Ling''er, do you smell bad?"


    "..." Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed, can you answer this, definitely not.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia sneered and looked at Bai Qing, who was stubborn.


    "Forget it, hurry up and find something to eat, and go back to the cave to rinse when you''re full. Leave us alone, we won''t have any trouble." Chang Xia waved his hand and drove away.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong thought about it.


    So, a group of orcs rushed to the food all over Baihu Street.


    "In the afternoon, Phyllis and the others will definitely play Cuju. Nine times out of ten, the flushing will be invalid. Do you still go to Woye in the afternoon?" Maple Leaf asked lightly while drinking the juice.


    In the afternoon, the Woye Cuju Field and Wrestling Field must be very lively.


    The snake clan of the Snake Mountain tribe should pack their bags and go back to the Moon Moon Mountains. The other orcs, birds and fish are not in a hurry, and they will definitely go to Woye to play Cuju and wrestle.


    "I''m a little tired, I plan to go back to the cave to take a nap." Chang Xia yawned and replied.


    Nanfeng was moved, thinking about the Sheyue tribe, shook his head, and said, "I should go to the tribe, and I need to help Shexing prepare some luggage. In the evening, he returned to the Sheyue tribe with the Snake Patriarch to help prepare for the marriage ceremony seven days later. "


    She couldn''t help in the past, she should have set out with the tribe.


    Snake will go ahead to help.


    "Nanfeng, don''t forget to speak if you are missing anything." Maple Leaf said.


    As soon as she said that, Da Ya Milu spoke one after another, asking Nan Feng to be polite.


    Nan Feng smiled and waved.


    The objects of the marriage ceremony are mainly the patriarch of the snake snake and the clear sky wizard, and the bulk of the things that should be prepared will be borne by the fish clan, the megalodon clan, and it is not the time for the snake to worry about it. What Nanfeng said to prepare was to prepare for the snake walk.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is naturally prepared by the Snake Clan and the Fish Clan, and Nanfeng will not talk too much.


    "Su Ye, the Sheyue tribe is married, what are you and the Heluo tribe going to give?" Nan He asked lightly. She understands the urine nature of the fish clan. This marriage was taken first by the bird clan, and the fish clan will not sit still.


    Therefore.


    Before leaving the Qinghai Plateau.


    The sorcerer of the South River specially asked the bird tribe to prepare an extra gift.


    It doesn''t...use it.


    "Giving a gift of three meat and six vegetables." Su Ye said.


    As Wu Neng, she didn''t give many things, but Changxia Qinghe helped organize the "Appreciation of Animals and Plants" that she could get her hands on. It can be given as a gift for marriage.


    However, something has to be added.


    Su Ye discussed with the patriarch of Tonggen and decided to present two additional pots of light grass.


    With the improvement of Changxia''s bloodline ability, coupled with the emergence of the rot-eating vine potion. The Heluo tribe started to cultivate plants such as light grass, light trees and vine trees, and it was very effective.


    This time, the Snake Mountain tribe married the fish tribe.


    Su Ye used light grass as a gift, which was enough to save face.


    "Isn''t it enough!" Nan He said in surprise.


    Su Ye glanced at her and added: "...and the light grass and vine trees."


    Light tree, that thing grows in Weishan Holy Land, it is too difficult to dig. There are too few saplings, so Su Ye does not recommend digging and giving them away.


    Someday Changxia will study the cultivation method of the light tree, and then use the light tree as a gift. Previously, light grass and vine trees were sufficient. As for the mulberry bush, the root patriarch did not intend to use it to send it. In his words, he couldn''t eat enough for himself, and it would be too bad to give it to others.


    Cough cough!


    It''s good to listen to this and not to spread it out.


    "This gift is given to the Snake Mountain Tribe, which is still the Fish Clan." Nan He''s face changed slightly, and he whispered.


    Su Ye glared at Nan He, and there was no one else to be careful.


    "The Snake Mountain Tribe." Su Ye said.


    Hearing this, the South River wizard looked very happy. Unfortunately, before she could laugh for long, Su Ye''s voice sounded again and said, "The fish clan will also give you one."


    (��������)Cut~~


    Immediately, all the orcs looked over.


    The South River wizard turned his head and pretended that nothing happened.


    However, Chang Xia and the other orcs had a funny look on their faces. The sorcerer of the South River absolutely complained just now, they heard it for real, even though she didn''t admit it.


    After a break, Chang Xia and the others stood up and ran towards Baihu Second Street.


    Today is a rare opportunity.


    In any case, you should taste the delicacies of various tribes and tribes before returning to the cave for a lunch break with peace of mind. So, a group of orcs walked slowly.


    The lively streets are full of smiling orcs.


    The smile on Chang Xia''s face never disappeared.


    "Chang Xia, are you full?"


    Walking to Baihu Third Street, Shen Rong came over. On the side, there are also males such as Bai Qingkongshan, the hot sweat is dry, and the sweat on Shen Rong''s body


    The smell is stronger.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia looked at Baihu Fourth Street in the distance, but he couldn''t eat his stomach. She can only wait for the evening. In the evening, she decides to start eating from Baihu Fourth Street, so as to not live up to the food.


    "Sorcerer Su Ye, are you going back to the cave with us?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said, "You and Shen Rong will go back first, and I will go for a walk with the Nanhe Wizard. You don''t need to worry about us, just go back to the cave!"


    heard.


    Chang Xia and the others did not persuade them much.


    It was not their turn to intervene in matters between witches.


    A group of orcs left Baihu Street in a mighty manner and headed towards the Baihu Cave.


    On the way, Yadong wants to take the bear cub from Taya''s arms and kiss Xiangxiang. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he was slapped by the bear cub. He saw that the bear cub looked at Yadong with disgust, turned and got into Taya''s arms.


    see.


    The orcs were overjoyed.


    The bear cub''s disgusting little eyes are absolutely gone.


    Nothing was said, but it seemed to say nothing.


    "Daya��" Yadong was extremely aggrieved.


    Da Ya shrugged, UU reading www. uukanshu.com said helplessly: "You smell too strong. You know that the bear cub is Xijie, but you deliberately tease him? Wait, if he starts crying, will you coax him?"


    Yadong is childish and likes to tease bear cubs.


    Every time he teased and cried, he would not coax him. For this reason, he was scolded and beaten a lot. Of course, the naturally scolding him and him were Tian Luo, and Ya Ya petned Yadong, never blame him, let alone scold him.


    Of course, if Yadong is too funny.


    When Da Ya should start, she is absolutely neat.


    "Bear cub Xijie?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The orc cubs are rough, like the twins of the Nuan Chun family and the three brothers and sisters of Talia, which one is not running around in the mud and water.


    Xi Jie, this has nothing to do with beast cubs.


    "Bear cubs like to be clean��" Da Ya said with a helpless expression on her face. To be honest, there is a caring cub at home, and there are really a lot of things.


    Fortunately, there are snails who come to help from time to time, otherwise Da Ya will really go crazy. After all, Yadong is a big kid, and Da Ya really didn''t think about relying on him for help.

 Chapter 1107： Carrion Vine Awakens

    After a while.


    Chang Xia returned to the cave with surprise on his face.


    It was the first time she heard about Xi Jie''s beast cub, which was quite strange.


    "Bear cubs are very interesting!" Chang Xia smiled and walked into the cave courtyard with Shen Rong. Before we parted, we could still see that Yadong was unwilling to lean in front of the bear cub, but was pushed away mercilessly by the bear cub, his contemptuous eyes were too real!


    "Daya, you have to clean up the cave three times a day." Shen Rong said.


    Everyone in the Heluo tribe knows about the bear cub''s love for Jie. Chang Xia had just returned from the Qinghai Plateau, and the clan had not had time to gossip. Shen Rong heard it from Yadong''s mouth, if he wanted to be lazy and didn''t take a bath, he would be crushed by the bear cub''s little fist.


    therefore.


    Yadong was often laughed at by Bai Qing and the others.


    Yadong is thick-skinned and doesn''t care.


    "What did the bear cub ask for?" Chang Xia was startled, showing an expression of disbelief.


    Shen Rong nodded and replied, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia fell silent.


    She loves cleanliness, but has no habit of cleanliness. Bear cub, this is obviously wrong! Such a big beast cub, where does the cleanliness come from?


    but.


    It wasn''t her turn to worry.


    Sit on the lounge chair in the corridor pavilion and plan to take a nap.


    Shen Rong went into the kitchen to fetch water to wash and asked, "Chang Xia, are you sure you are taking a nap in the pavilion?"


    "Yeah! It''s cool here, I''ll sleep." Chang Xia said.


    "Okay, you sleep. I''ll bring you the animal skin bedding later-" The weather is hot, but the cave is not hot. Chang Xia was pregnant with a beast cub, Shen Rong was afraid that she would catch a cold, so she felt more at ease when she fell asleep with the animal skin bedding.


    "Okay." Chang Xia muttered in response. It was quite noisy in the morning, and Chang Xia felt a little tired. Sitting on the reclining chair, I fell asleep without realizing it.


    see.


    Shen Rong put down the bucket.


    Back to the cave, I took the animal skin bedding and covered it for Changxia.


    This is to go to the bathroom to wash.


    After washing, I saw the sun go over the corridor steps.


    He squatted down, picked up Chang Xia and entered the cave. He plans to sleep for a while and go to Woye later. It was a rare opportunity to play Cuju to the fullest, even Shen Rong couldn''t bear to miss it.


    afternoon.


    Wait for Su Ye to return to the cave.


    Shen Rong greeted her and ran to the Woye Cuju Field.


    Su Ye smiled and shook his head, watching Shen Rong go away.


    ��


    In a daze, Chang Xia was half awake and half asleep. I heard a loud noise in my ear, the voice was familiar, but also unfamiliar.


    "Ah! It''s a really comfortable sleep, it''s cool!"


    "Where is this? The house is weird, but it''s comfortable to live in."


    "Chang Xia, are you awake? Wake up, let''s talk."


    Confused, Chang Xia opened her eyes and replied, "I''m awake, what are you talking about?"


    "Changxia��"


    In the corridor pavilion, Su Ye was surprised when he heard Chang Xia speak loudly. In an instant, he came to the cave from the corridor, and saw Chang Xia sitting on the kang bed, looking left and right, as if he was looking for something.


    "Chang Xia, are you following along?" Su Ye asked nervously.


    Chang Xia said, "Someone asked me to wake up, saying that I wanted to chat..." After talking to Su Ye, Chang Xia quickly woke up.


    "The cave, there is no one but me." Su Ye said.


    heard.


    Chang Xia''s expression suddenly stiffened.


    Is this the hell!


    For a moment, the two were inexplicably quiet.


    After a moment, the two suddenly raised their heads and said in unison, "Bloodline ability."


    Chang Xia quickly activates the bloodline ability.


    "Chang Xia, are you deaf?"


    Hearing the spit of the rotten vines, Chang Xia was full of smiles.


    "The voice of the carrion-eating vines." Chang Xia whispered.


    Upon hearing this, Su Ye quietly relaxed his vigilance. She was really worried that somewhere in the cave, there was an unknown enemy hidden, or something.


    "Carrion vine, you''re finally awake." Chang Xia responded and asked, "Do you feel any discomfort?" As he said, he and Su Ye approached the flowerpot where the carrion vine sacs were planted. At the same time, ask Su Ye Nuzui to bring the seaweed that Li Mi brought back from Inami Water City, and ask the rotten vine to ask about the situation later.


    Not sure what scavenger vines know.


    "Seaweed." Chang Xia opened his mouth and communicated with Su Ye silently.


    half an hour.


    Only then did Su Ye figure out what Chang Xia was talking about.


    Suddenly startled, then overjoyed.


    If the fish clan wizard hall can''t find the predecessor of the seaweed, it is possible for the scavenger vine to know. Standing in front of Shnahai City for nearly a thousand years, it is no exaggeration to describe the scavenger vine as a living fossil.


    Su Ye turned around and walked into the cave where he lived.


    Pick up the sac with seaweed from the medicine rack.


    "Chang Xia, tell me what''s going on with this weird house?"


    "It''s very beautiful. Can you plant me in the corner? I think that location is very suitable for me, where I can look at the lake in front and watch the lively street next door."


    Maybe it''s been too long since I communicated with orcs or plants.


    The scavenger vine makes no secret of its nagging hobby.


    "Carrion vines, we are now in the Heluo tribe in the Baihe valley of the Twilight Forest. This cave dwelling is a unique house of the Leopard tribe of the Heluo tribe. Do you think


    Plant it in the corner... Yes, but don''t you want to go to the Snow Mountain Palace? "


    Chang Xia has no opinion on where the carrion vines want to be planted.


    It''s just that she remembered that the scavenger vines followed back to the Twilight Forest, as if it was because of the Snow Mountain Palace. Now, she doesn''t want to go to the Death Canyon?


    "Snow Mountain Palace, oh! Don''t worry about that, I think the Heluo tribe is very good and lively. The Snow Mountain Palace is too quiet, I don''t really want to go."


    After listening, Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    This is again a personal Lord.


    Just like the light tree called Xiaoguang in Tribal Square, it is full of personality.


    "Uh! Okay. However, I need your help here. Can you help identify this kind of seaweed?" Chang Xia nodded, agreeing to his wish to plant scavenger vines in the corner of the wall, of course not now.


    At present, the scavenger vine is still in the form of a vine capsule and is planted in the corner of the wall.


    Not to mention looking at Baihu and Baihu business district, it can''t even touch the top of the wall.


    "Carrion vine, do you know this kind of seaweed?" Su Ye untied the beast sac, took out the seaweed inside, and spread it out in front of the flowerpot.


    "where-"


    The scavenger vine waved its buds and found that no matter how much he twisted it, he couldn''t see the seaweed on the square table. Immediately, he was furious.


    "Chang Xia, I want the kind of potion you made."


    "Cough!" Chang Xia chuckled lightly, picked up the seaweed that Su Ye had spread on the square table, and placed it on the edge of the flowerpot for the rot-eating vine to recognize. At the same time, promise to immediately apply the scavenger vine to the soil in the pot.


    Carrion vines are amazing.


    I eat myself and grow again.


    This is a bit outrageous!


    Su Ye covered the corners of his mouth, hiding the smile on his face, and returned to the cave to get the rot-eating vine potion. There are many precious plants planted in the courtyard of the Changxia family cave, and there is no shortage of scavenger vines. Of course, before the scavenging vines in the Wilderness of Xiaohe River grew up, the Heluo tribe had a limited amount of scavenging vine medicines that they could not consume recklessly.


    a while.


    Su Ye brought the scavenger vine potion.


    Chang Xia took the medicine and poured a few milliliters into the flowerpot.


    The scavenger vine made a contented sound, and only then did the buds stand up, and looked at the seaweed on the edge of the flowerpot in Changxia.


    "A little serious."


    In the flowerpot, the carrion vine rolled up two buds.


    Making a thoughtful gesture, he devoured the scavenger vine potion in the soil.


    Then at a speed visible to the naked eye, the scavenger vine again grew two sprouts. These two sprouts are different from the previous sprouts. These two sprouts are more like vines, very thin and long. They approach the seaweed on the edge of the flowerpot, wrap it up, and look closely.


    Beside him, Su Ye''s expression changed slightly.


    Chang Xia didn''t show much expression.


    At the beginning.


    She knew that the carrion vines in front of her were different.


    No matter how outrageous things the scavenging vine does, Chang Xia can accept and understand.


    "Carrion vine, can you recognize what it is?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Carrion Vine waved two small vines and hesitated, "Not sure, it''s a bit weird. Chang Xia, does this thing really look like this?"


    One listen.


    Chang Xia understood what went wrong.


    "Carrot-eating vine, wait a second." Chang Xia said, "Mother Su Ye, a wooden basin, draw water. The carrion-eating vine cannot be identified, it should be related to the dry state of the seaweed."


    Fish clan, has not replied.


    Obvious.


    They still haven''t been able to find the true identity of the seagrass.


    If the true identity of the sea grass is not confirmed, the exploration of the ruins of Inami Water City will not be able to make real progress in one day. The ruins of Inami Water City are not only related to the fish clan, but also closely related to the bird clan and orc clan.


    Moreover.


    Su Ye has higher expectations for seaweed.


    Like the black lake in Death Canyon.


    "Wait." Su Ye woke up suddenly and hurriedly walked towards the kitchen. Take the wooden basin, fetch water from the water tank, and then quickly return to the square table in the corridor pavilion.


    "Changxia, tub and water."


    Chang Xia carefully took the seaweed from the small vines of the scavenger vine and threw the seaweed into the wooden basin. Soon, the tub was covered with seaweed.


    During this period, Chang Xia picked up the flower pot and tilted it slightly, which was convenient for the carrion vine to observe the seaweed.


    "Dredging grass, also known as fish grass."


    "The fish clan likes to eat this stuff, don''t you know?"


    "The dredging grass will burst when it encounters blood, and the fish tribe used to use them to hunt sea beasts. The **** grass of the fish clan."


    The scavenger vine''s tone was full of vinegar.


    Hearing that, Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Su Ye was in a hurry next to the station, but he couldn''t speak to urge.


    Only one person is in a hurry.


    "Mr. Su Ye, can you tell the clear sky wizard to come over? By the way, he and the snake snake patriarch have not left the Heluo tribe to go to the Sheyue tribe, right?"


    Chang Xia was in no hurry to repeat the words of the carrion vine.


    Instead, let Su Ye contact the clear sky wizard.


    As the words came out, she suddenly thought of the marriage ceremony seven days later.


    So, I resolutely added another sentence.


    "Wait a minute��" Su Yeli took out the sound shell and contacted Qingtian directly.


    A few dings rang out.


    "Sorcerer Su Ye, is there something wrong?" Clear Sky connected Yinbei and asked. He was about to leave for the Snake Mountain tribe, and the time was a little tight.


    "Come to Chang Xia''s house in Baihu cave immediately." Su Ye didn''t hesitate, finished a sentence quickly, hung up Yinbei neatly, turned to look at Chang Xia, and said excitedly: "Chang Xia, the scavenger vine recognizes the seaweed as a what''s wrong?"


    "It recognized it." Chang Xia said.


    Upon hearing this, Su Ye paced back and forth excitedly.


    She didn''t continue to ask questions, and planned to wait for Clear Sky to come over and ask again, lest Chang Xia repeat the explanation and waste time.


    Da da-


    After a while.


    There were messy and noisy footsteps outside the courtyard.


    "Sorcerer Su Ye��"


    Immediately afterwards, there was the anxious cry of the clear sky wizard.


    "Hoohoo!"


    The clear sky wizard just flashed into the cave courtyard, and the orcs such as the snake and snake patriarch followed closely. Su Ye looked up and saw that there were quite a few xylophones, the patriarch of the root.


    Obviously, when Su Ye dialed Yinbei.


    The patriarch Gen should be sending people off on Baihu Street, and he happened to hear that Su Ye asked the clear sky wizard to come to the Baihu cave, and he was very anxious. So, all the orcs ran over.


    "Wu, are you alright?" Gen calmed his breath and regained his composure.


    Su Ye waved his hand, pointed to the seaweed on the square table, and explained, "Chang Xia and I are all right. The carrion vine woke up, and Chang Xia chatted with it."


    "Has it recognized the identity of Seagrass?" Clear Sky was very excited.


    Chang Xia put down the flower pot, turned to look at the clear sky under the steps, opened his mouth, and asked, "Clear Sky Wizard, do you know about dredging grass?"


    "Dredging grass, I don''t know. But, where have I heard this name before?" Qingkong frowned, thinking seriously.


    "Then, has the clear sky wizard heard of fish grass?" Chang Xia asked again without rushing. This time, she didn''t ask about dredging grass, but fish grass.


    "Fish grass!" Clear sky said: "I naturally know, the sacred grass of the fish clan. Unfortunately, after the silence of Inami Water City, the fish clan lost it. Chang Xia, how did you know about the fish grass? Fish grass, is this true?"


    Suddenly, the clear sky wizard became very excited.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, busy


    Interrupt his chattering questions.


    "Chang Xia, seaweed is a fish grass?" Su Ye responded the fastest, Chang Xia would not say an irrelevant name for no reason, even if this fish grass is the **** grass of the fish clan.


    In an instant.


    All the orcs were stunned.


    Seaweed = dredging grass = fish grass, is this true?


    "Hai, is seaweed a fish grass?" Qing Sky''s eyes widened, and his handsome face distorted for a moment. The fish tribe described a lot of fish and grass, and it could be said to be very close to all kinds of gorgeous rhetoric. Looking at the seagrass bursting in the tub, the clear sky is unremarkable, and at most its color is different from ordinary seagrass!


    Other than that, nothing special.


    Oh!


    Seeing the blood run rampant, this is very strange.


    "This grass is called dredging grass, because the fish clan likes to eat dredging grass, and the dredging grass helps the fish clan to hunt sea beasts, and was later renamed the fish grass by the fish clan." Chang Xia deleted the words about scavenging vines. Minus, add some more, and then tell the orcs the true identity of the seaweed.


    "Can it be eaten?"


    "Yes, I heard that the fish clan used to like it very much."


    When answering, Chang Xia''s expression was very subtle.


    In the past, the fish people liked to eat, but now, she doesn''t know.


    However, the clear sky wizard just said that the fish and grass disappeared with the silence of Inami Water Castle. UU reading This is quite right. The site of Inami Water City was born, and the fish and grass spread all over the site of Inami Water City.


    The large number directly makes it very difficult to explore the ruins of Inami Water City.


    "The previous pot was burned and wasted!" Su Ye said lightly.


    I was afraid that the seaweed would burst into the pot, so I drained the water and threw it into the stove to burn it. Now, Su Ye regrets learning that seaweed can be eaten.


    This said.


    Chang Xia nodded.


    The delicious taste that can make fish people think about, seaweed is definitely not bad.


    Unfortunately, there are too few.


    This pot of seaweed is drained and drained, less than a bowl.


    Don''t ask Chang Xia why he knows, if you ask, he doesn''t know. After all, the food stuff, how can you explain it one by one.


    "Change the big pot and let the seaweed grow longer. At night, let''s try the taste." Chang Xia suggested.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "Seaweed grows fast, but there are limits."

 Chapter 1108： dredging grass, fish grass

    "A little serious."


    In the flowerpot, the carrion vine rolled up two buds.


    Making a thoughtful gesture, he devoured the scavenger vine potion in the soil.


    Then at a speed visible to the naked eye, the scavenger vine again grew two sprouts. These two sprouts are different from the previous sprouts. These two sprouts are more like vines, very thin and long. They approach the seaweed on the edge of the flowerpot, wrap it up, and look closely.


    Beside him, Su Ye''s expression changed slightly.


    Chang Xia didn''t show much expression.


    At the beginning.


    She knew that the carrion vines in front of her were different.


    No matter how outrageous things the scavenging vine does, Chang Xia can accept and understand.


    "Carrion vine, can you recognize what it is?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Carrion Vine waved two small vines and hesitated, "Not sure, it''s a bit weird. Chang Xia, does this thing really look like this?"


    One listen.


    Chang Xia understood what went wrong.


    "Carrot-eating vine, wait a second." Chang Xia said, "Mother Su Ye, a wooden basin, draw water. The carrion-eating vine cannot be identified, it should be related to the dry state of the seaweed."


    Fish clan, has not replied.


    Obvious.


    They still haven''t been able to find the true identity of the seagrass.


    If the true identity of the sea grass is not confirmed, the exploration of the ruins of Inami Water City will not be able to make real progress in one day. The ruins of Inami Water City are not only related to the fish clan, but also closely related to the bird clan and orc clan.


    Moreover.


    Su Ye has higher expectations for seaweed.


    Like the black lake in Death Canyon.


    "Wait." Su Ye woke up suddenly and hurriedly walked towards the kitchen. Take the wooden basin, fetch water from the water tank, and then quickly return to the square table in the corridor pavilion.


    "Changxia, tub and water."


    Chang Xia carefully took the seaweed from the small vines of the scavenger vine and threw the seaweed into the wooden basin. Soon, the tub was covered with seaweed.


    During this period, Chang Xia picked up the flower pot and tilted it slightly, which was convenient for the carrion vine to observe the seaweed.


    "Dredging grass, also known as fish grass."


    "The fish clan likes to eat this stuff, don''t you know?"


    "The dredging grass will burst when it encounters blood, and the fish tribe used to use them to hunt sea beasts. The **** grass of the fish clan."


    The scavenger vine''s tone was full of vinegar.


    Hearing that, Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Su Ye was in a hurry next to the station, but he couldn''t speak to urge.


    Only one person is in a hurry.


    "Mr. Su Ye, can you tell the clear sky wizard to come over? By the way, he and the snake snake patriarch have not left the Heluo tribe to go to the Sheyue tribe, right?"


    Chang Xia was in no hurry to repeat the words of the carrion vine.


    Instead, let Su Ye contact the clear sky wizard.


    As the words came out, she suddenly thought of the marriage ceremony seven days later.


    So, I resolutely added another sentence.


    "Wait a minute��" Su Yeli took out the sound shell and contacted Qingtian directly.


    A few dings rang out.


    "Sorcerer Su Ye, is there something wrong?" Clear Sky connected Yinbei and asked. He was about to leave for the Snake Mountain tribe, and the time was a little tight.


    "Come to Chang Xia''s house in Baihu cave immediately." Su Ye didn''t hesitate, finished a sentence quickly, hung up Yinbei neatly, turned to look at Chang Xia, and said excitedly: "Chang Xia, the scavenger vine recognizes the seaweed as a what''s wrong?"


    "It recognized it." Chang Xia said.


    Upon hearing this, Su Ye paced back and forth excitedly.


    She didn''t continue to ask questions, and planned to wait for Clear Sky to come over and ask again, lest Chang Xia repeat the explanation and waste time.


    Da da-


    After a while.


    There were messy and noisy footsteps outside the courtyard.


    "Sorcerer Su Ye��"


    Immediately afterwards, there was the anxious cry of the clear sky wizard.


    "Hoohoo!"


    The clear sky wizard just flashed into the cave courtyard, and the orcs such as the snake and snake patriarch followed closely. Su Ye looked up and saw that there were quite a few xylophones, the patriarch of the root.


    Obviously, when Su Ye dialed Yinbei.


    The patriarch Gen should be sending people off on Baihu Street, and he happened to hear that Su Ye asked the clear sky wizard to come to the Baihu cave, and he was very anxious. So, all the orcs ran over.


    "Wu, are you alright?" Gen calmed his breath and regained his composure.


    Su Ye waved his hand, pointed to the seaweed on the square table, and explained, "Chang Xia and I are all right. The carrion vine woke up, and Chang Xia chatted with it."


    "Has it recognized the identity of Seagrass?" Clear Sky was very excited.


    Chang Xia put down the flower pot, turned to look at the clear sky under the steps, opened his mouth, and asked, "Clear Sky Wizard, do you know about dredging grass?"


    "Dredging grass, I don''t know. But, where have I heard this name before?" Qingkong frowned, thinking seriously.


    "Then, has the clear sky wizard heard of fish grass?" Chang Xia asked again without rushing. This time, she didn''t ask about dredging grass, but fish grass.


    "Fish grass!" Clear sky said: "I naturally know, the sacred grass of the fish clan. Unfortunately, after the silence of Inami Water City, the fish clan lost it. Chang Xia, how did you know about the fish grass? Fish grass, is this true?"


    Suddenly, the clear sky wizard became very excited.


    The corners of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, busy


    Interrupt his chattering questions.


    "Chang Xia, seaweed is a fish grass?" Su Ye responded the fastest, Chang Xia would not say an irrelevant name for no reason, even if this fish grass is the **** grass of the fish clan.


    In an instant.


    All the orcs were stunned.


    Seaweed = dredging grass = fish grass, is this true?


    "Hai, is seaweed a fish grass?" Qing Sky''s eyes widened, and his handsome face distorted for a moment. The fish tribe described a lot of fish and grass, and it could be said to be very close to all kinds of gorgeous rhetoric. Looking at the seagrass bursting in the tub, the clear sky is unremarkable, and at most its color is different from ordinary seagrass!


    Other than that, nothing special.


    Oh!


    Seeing the blood run rampant, this is very strange.


    "This grass is called dredging grass, because the fish clan likes to eat dredging grass, and the dredging grass helps the fish clan to hunt sea beasts, and was later renamed the fish grass by the fish clan." Chang Xia deleted the words about scavenging vines. Minus, add some more, and then tell the orcs the true identity of the seaweed.


    "Can it be eaten?"


    "Yes, I heard that the fish clan used to like it very much."


    When answering, Chang Xia''s expression was very subtle.


    In the past, the fish people liked to eat, but now, she doesn''t know.


    However, the clear sky wizard just said that the fish and grass disappeared with the silence of Inami Water Castle. UU reading This can be matched. The ruins of Inami Water City were born, and the fish and grass spread all over the ruins of Inami Water City.


    The large number directly makes it very difficult to explore the ruins of Inami Water City.


    "The previous pot was burned and wasted!" Su Ye said lightly.


    I was afraid that the seaweed would burst into the pot, so I drained the water and threw it into the stove to burn it. Now, Su Ye regrets learning that seaweed can be eaten.


    This said.


    Chang Xia nodded.


    The delicious taste that can make fish people think about, seaweed is definitely not bad.


    Unfortunately, there are too few.


    This pot of seaweed is drained and drained, less than a bowl.


    Don''t ask Chang Xia why he knows, if you ask, he doesn''t know. After all, the food stuff, how can you explain it one by one.


    "Change the big pot and let the seaweed grow longer. At night, let''s try the taste." Chang Xia suggested.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "Seaweed grows fast, but there are limits."

 Chapter 1109： try fish grass

    "One, or a piece of seaweed. The limit is a pot of seaweed. No matter how much time it takes, can you try pouring potions into the wooden pot?"


    Su Ye pointed at the wooden basin, and the seaweed covered with it did not spread anymore.


    Obviously, there is a limit to the growth of seagrass, not the limitless and unlimited growth that Chang Xia and the others guessed. All things obey the energy balance, and the seaweed is also in it.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to try it?"


    Chang Xia looked at the scavenger vine potion and hesitated: "Change the pot��"


    Obviously, she and Su Ye thought the same, and wanted to try the limits of seaweed. No, it should be renamed dredging grass/fish grass now.


    "Go, go to the cave courtyard." Su Ye glanced at the patriarch Gen and said, "Gen, you go get the wooden basin. No, replace it with a big wooden barrel."


    Hearing this, Patriarch Gen ran towards the wooden shed next to the kitchen.


    very quickly.


    The root patriarch carried a large wooden barrel.


    Xylophone and other orcs help fill the big wooden barrel with water.


    "Stop." Su Ye and other big wooden buckets filled half a bucket of water, stopping the orcs from continuing to pour water, and poured the fish and grass in the wooden basin, together with the water, into the big wooden bucket.


    As Su Ye guessed.


    As expected, the fish grass did not burst again, and lay flat on the bottom of the large wooden barrel, lying quietly, just like other seaweeds in the sea.


    "Really nothing has changed!"


    "I''m still worried that it will fill the entire barrel?"


    "Is this really a fish grass?"


    The orcs gathered around the big wooden barrel, looking at the bottom of the barrel, their eyes full of anticipation.


    "All the orcs retreat. I''ll pour five milliliters of the potion into the big wooden barrel first." Su Ye raised his hand and chased away the orcs surrounding the big wooden barrel. The scale of milliliters was proposed by Chang Xia, and the medicine pots containing the potions of rotten vines were fired separately from the tile kilns.


    These medicine pots are engraved with different scales, which is convenient for the rot-eating vine medicine to be mixed with water and then fertilized. At the same time, it is more convenient to use the rot-eating vine medicine for experiments, and strive to use an appropriate amount of the scaveng-eating vine medicine to increase the production of agricultural products and other things.


    heard.


    All the orcs retreated in unison.


    Chang Xia was isolated. She held the flower pot and stood quietly on the corridor pavilion, overlooking the large wooden barrel on the other side of the cave courtyard.


    Su Ye slowly tilted the medicine jar containing the scavenger vine potion.


    She didn''t look at the scale, it was all based on her hand.


    Tick ??tick.


    It was followed by a few short clicks.


    The large wooden barrel immediately boiled, and the fish grass occupying the bottom of the large wooden barrel, like exploding fireworks, covered the entire bottom of the large wooden barrel in the blink of an eye, and then spread toward the edge of the large wooden barrel.


    "Wow!"


    "Is Carrion Vine Potion so exaggerated?"


    "It''s amazing!"


    While the orcs were surprised, the scavenger vines in Chang Xia''s hands were equally astonished.


    "Changxia��"


    "You must plant a lot of scavenger vines, you see... the potions of scavenger vines are awesome!"


    Carrion Vine thought.


    Was he thinking about how powerful the scavenger vine potion was from a thousand years ago? What exactly did Chang Xia put into the potion? He remembered that the scavenger vine potion was only effective against ice crystal trees. Why did the scavenger vine potion made by Chang Xia work even with fish grass?


    Has the world become so terrifying in hundreds of years? !


    Chang Xia smiled and nodded again and again, saying that he would definitely let the orcs help plant more scavenger vines. The scavenger vine''s tone was a bit wrong, Chang Xia focused on the big wooden barrel, and for a while, he didn''t notice the problem. ..


    "Wu��" Gen shouted softly, approaching slowly.


    Su Ye didn''t stop her, she carefully observed the fish and grass in the big wooden barrel. After the first wave broke out, the growth momentum of the fish grass began to weaken. Climbing up the entire large wooden barrel, it gradually returned to normal, and a faint salty smell overflowed into the air little by little.


    "This smell-" Patriarch Gen approached and smelled it.


    Su Ye said: "The taste of seaweed. In the evening, let''s try the taste of fish grass."


    This said.


    The clear sky wizard was born and wanted to stay and eat fish and grass.


    Yuguang fell on the snake patriarch next to him, and his expression changed suddenly.


    "Cough! Sorcerer Su Ye, maybe you can try it now." Qingkong suggested. It was getting dark, and it was time for them to set off for the Snake Mountain Tribe. However, he couldn''t bear the fish and grass in front of him.


    Su Ye glanced at him.


    "Gen, you grab the fish and grass, and let the clear sky do it."


    Hearing this, Patriarch Gen was gearing up to approach the fish grass. Without the stimulation of blood, the fish grass is very quiet. The root patriarch takes out a large amount of fish grass, cleans it, and picks vegetables. The actions are exactly the same as those for other seaweeds.


    In Changxia''s house, there are all kinds of seasonings in the kitchen.


    Including all kinds of sauces from the fish family, the Changxia family is very complete.


    The clear sky wizard prepares the sauce for the cold dish, and the snake patriarch helps. The other orcs swallowed and stared.


    this time.


    Shen Rong came home from outside covered in sweat.


    Before entering the cave courtyard, I heard a noisy movement.


    ��


    When I entered the house, I saw that the courtyard of the cave was full of orcs.


    "Shen Rong."


    The orcs waved their hands and greeted Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong nodded in return and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Chang Xia figured out the identity of the seaweed, let''s come and see the situation. Just now, the wizard Su Ye used the scavenger vine potion to induce a bucket of fish grass, and the root patriarch and the clear sky wizard started to make the cold fish grass..."


    Listening to the discussions of the orcs, Shen Rong gradually understood the reason for the liveliness of his house.


    "A Rong, have you gone to the Cuju arena again?" Chang Xia said. UU Reading


    Shen Rong was sweating profusely, and at a glance, he knew that he must be kicking Cuju.


    "I played with everyone." Shen Rong said. Kicking is more exciting than hunting in the forest, and totem warriors like to play it. Today is a rare opportunity to fight against totem warriors from other tribes. Shen Rong had a great time playing.


    After chatting for a while, Shen Rong fetched water and entered the bathroom.


    Here, the clear sky wizard moved quickly. After the root patriarch cleaned the fish grass, he took over the cleaned fish grass. Soon a cold fish grass will be ready.


    "Who eats first��"


    The clear sky wizard held the bowl, hesitating.


    He wanted to try it first, but because of Su Ye, he didn''t do it directly. Smell, the wizard of the clear sky feels a little greedy, this special fragrance is different from other sea vegetables.


    One word, fragrance.


    Two words, very fragrant.


    "I''ll try." Su Ye didn''t miss Clear Sky Wizard''s sliding Adam''s apple, took the wooden chopsticks, and tried to pick up the fish and grass in the bowl and feed it into his mouth.


    Fresh, fragrant and smooth.


    Delicious than any seaweed I''ve ever eaten before.


    It is no wonder that thousands of years ago, the fish grass was regarded as a sacred grass by the fish tribe.


    "Witch, how does it taste?" Snake asked nervously.


    Su Ye said: "I want to know, you can taste it yourself." He put down the wooden chopsticks and looked at the fish grass in the big wooden barrel with happy eyes. Fish and grass come from the sea, and it is obvious that the sea is more suitable for fish and grass to thrive.


    However, river waters should also be able to grow.


    However, how to plant them needs to be discussed. After all, the characteristics of the fish and grass to see the blood attack have two sides. Improper use, it is likely to cause a huge crisis.


    "Wow!"


    "It tastes amazing!"


    Soon, exaggerated exclamations came from the crowd.


    "Unfortunately, the ruins of Inami Water City are too far away. Otherwise, I would like to eat the delicious and tender fish grass. This fish grass tastes really unique."

 Chapter 1110： Heluo tribe, planting fish grass

    "If you want to eat it, can''t you just plant fish grass directly in the White Lake?"


    "White Lake now lives with Bai Linger from Bai Qing''s family. Is she willing to plant fish and grass in White Lake? Besides, there are also lotus roots in White Lake."


    "The White Lake is close to the tribe, so it''s easy to get into trouble. I think it''s very suitable to plant the fish and grass in the fish pond in the wilderness of the small river."


    In an instant, all the orcs were talking.


    Discuss the cultivation of fish grass in front of the fish clan.


    The clear sky wizard and other fish clan orcs reminisced about the smell of fish and grass, and they couldn''t come back to their senses for a long time. Unlike the orcs, the fish people''s love for the fish grass is directly activated with the instant of the fish grass entrance.


    this moment.


    The sorcerer of the clear sky thought about the fish grass at the ruins of Inami Water Castle.


    He didn''t have the headache anymore, and instead looked happy. The Megalodon is responsible for the development of the Inami Water City ruins. If other fish tribes want to exchange fish and grass, they must go through the hands of the Megalodon. In this way, the benefits that the Megalodon can obtain is self-evident.


    "The ruins of Inami Water City are covered with fish and grasses. Not to mention eating fish and grass every day, even if you eat three or four meals a day, you don''t have to worry about eating all the fish and grass." Clear Sky said in a low voice. He raised his hand and stroked the top of the snake''s patriarch''s hair, and his eyes were filled with indescribable joy.


    Carrion-eating vines at the Shinahai site of the Bird tribe are very important.


    However, can not eat.


    The fish grass at the site of Inami Water City has no other function, but it can be eaten.


    Clear Sky Sorcerer felt that the Fish Clan had won.


    "Sorcerer of the clear sky, can this fish grass Heluo tribe be planted?" Chang Xia asked softly, the fish grass came from the sea, and it was considered a thing of the fish clan. Just now, the clansmen discussed how to plant fish grass, but the patriarch Gen did not stop it. Obviously, he moved the idea of ??planting fish grass.


    There must be other ways to eat fish grass besides cold salad.


    Except for eating, of course.


    Guaranteed to have other uses.


    For example, the scavenger vine itself has a very strange smell, but it is made into a scavenger vine medicine, but any plant cannot do without the scavenger vine medicine.


    The Shnahai Ruins and the Inami Water City Ruins are the two most prosperous and powerful cities a thousand years ago. Carrion-eating vines and fish grass are the gifts left by the two cities to future generations. Chang Xia believes that they are not only in front of them, but also have these effects.


    There must be more effects hidden, waiting for the discovery and research of future generations.


    "Yes." Clear Sky said: "It''s just that fish and grass are at risk."


    In the same way, even in the clear sky wizard of the fish clan, it is the same. Planting fish grass, yes. However, careful consideration must be given.


    Orcs are aggressive, and it''s normal to be injured and bleed.


    The fish and grass are planted in the water, blood drips in, and the fish and grass burst out and hurt people.


    That scene felt a little scary just thinking about it.


    "Don''t worry, we will study it before planting." Chang Xia cautiously said. Fish grass is similar to kelp, but it seems that fish grass can also be planted in fresh water.


    If you don''t consider the characteristics of the fish and grass to see the blood attack.


    Growing fish grass is far more convenient and easier than growing others.


    Hearing what Chang Xia said, the clear sky wizard heaved a sigh of relief. Su Ye is in charge of the Twilight Forest. He is not worried about accidents. The only thing that worries him is that the fish grass leaks, and it can survive in contact with water. This is the nature of the fish grass.


    But.


    For other species in nature, it is an invasion.


    Inadvertently.


    Fish grass may subvert the entire Eastern Continent.


    Su Yexu was aware of the worries in Clear Sky Wizard''s heart.


    "Clear sky, you don''t have to be nervous. Although the fish and grass can survive in river waters, the growth rate is definitely not comparable to that of the sea. You don''t have to be afraid of the fish and grass flowing into the river waters. The vigorous vitality of the fish and grass should have a bottom line. However, it needs to be verified. ."


    Su Ye''s voice was slow and slow, analyzing the advantages and disadvantages of fish grass.


    After all, the fish and grass are really flawless, and the orcs couldn''t have allowed it to thrive a thousand years ago. Like carrion vines, fish grasses have advantages and disadvantages.


    How could the fault of civilization a thousand years ago.


    All of this requires them to explore and move forward.


    heard.


    Clear Sky Wizard really relaxed.


    Su Ye is worthy of being the most prestigious existence in Donglu.


    Whether it is experience or knowledge, it is extraordinary. In just a few words, the tension and worry in Qingkong''s heart were dispelled.


    The snake patriarch looked at the sky and urged the clear sky wizard to bid farewell.


    It''s getting late.


    They should set off for the Snake Mountain Tribe to prepare for the marriage ceremony seven days later.


    "Sorcerer Su Ye, it''s time for me to leave. Regarding the fish grass, I will contact the fish clan to inform them later. When the marriage ceremony is over, I will return to the ruins of the Inami Water City in the Storm Sea and arrange for the fish clan to send you some fresh ones. Fish grass come here."


    The Sorcerer of the Clear Sky bids farewell.


    And the snake and snake chief left with other fish orcs and snake orcs.


    Su Ye didn''t say anything to keep him, he waved his hand as a farewell. Patriarch Gen and Xylophone followed, planning to send them out of the Baihu business district and come back.


    very quickly.


    The lively cave courtyard was quiet.


    "Fish grass, is it delicious?" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    There were so many people that he didn''t come to join in the fun after washing up. At this moment, the clear sky wizard and the others left, and Chen Rong looked at the fish and grass in the big wooden barrel curiously.


    Chang Xia said: "The taste is really unusual."


    "Take this bucket of fish grass out and eat it, or keep it in a wooden bucket?"


    "Keep it, UU reading I guess it will taste better if you keep it longer. Maybe, the fish grass grown in seawater tastes better. Unfortunately, the storm sea is too far away from us."


    Fresh water, sea water.


    The difference is very big. Fish grass is a specialty of the fish family, and it is naturally better to plant in sea water. However, fish grass is cheap, and fresh water can survive.


    This was a bit beyond Chang Xia''s expectations.


    This said.


    Shen Rong was a little regretful that he couldn''t eat fish grass.


    "A Rong, don''t worry. We can raise the rest of the seaweed in wooden barrels and add the scavenger vine medicine appropriately. If you want to eat it, just eat it." Chang Xia comforted.


    to be frank.


    She was also not full just now.


    However, there are only so many servings. Each orc is lucky to eat a chopstick.


    "I''m going to prepare wooden barrels." Shen Rong acted neatly and moved all the empty wooden barrels from the wooden shed to the courtyard of the cave, lined them up and placed them neatly.


    Su Ye helped lift the water and filled the wooden bucket with water.


    Chang Xia took out all the fish and grass in the beast sack and threw one into each wooden barrel. If they are not enough, they will cut the other swollen fish grass, and soon all the seven large wooden barrels in the cave courtyard are put on the fish grass.


    Su Ye brought the Rotten Vine potion again.


    Each large barrel is filled with five milliliters of the scavenger vine potion.


    Waiting for the fish and grass to burst, this time Su Ye Changxia did not rush to pick the fish and grass, but quietly observed the difference.


    "Chang Xia, ask the scavenger vine, does this fish grass have other uses besides eating and defense?" Su Ye recorded the data of the fish grass with a pen and paper, turned around and looked at Chang Xia , let her talk to the scavenger vine.


    There is no cheat device, it will be invalid after expiration.


    Chang Xia understood what Su Ye meant and walked towards the scavenging vine on the square table.


    this time.


    The tender buds of the scavenger vines were tightly closed, and the two small vines curled up, turning into two small petal-like things.

 Chapter 1111： L reward plus more

    "Carrion Vine, are you asleep?" Chang Xia whispered. Reaching out, he tapped the flowerpot lightly with his fingers, calling for the scavenger vine.


    "Yo! The two-legged beasts are gone? They are so noisy, they make my head hurt." Carrion Vine muttered, and the words were full of contempt for the Orcs such as the Clear Sky Wizard.


    Chang Xia smiled lightly.


    She heard different flavors.


    Most of the scavenger vines were talking just now, but no orcs could hear his voice. So, apart from being lonely and lonely, it is inevitable to become a poisonous tongue and a bad mouth.


    cough cough��


    Of course, Chang Xia would definitely not say this.


    "They left and went to the Snake Mountain tribe in the Mochizuki Mountains next door. Seven days later, the clear sky wizard and the Snake Snake Patriarch will hold a marriage ceremony. At the same time, it seems that there are other Snake tribe orcs who will hold a marriage ceremony together. Of course, it is definitely not as good as the Heluo tribe. This marriage ceremony was lively."


    Chang Xia explained in a warm voice, with the continuous transformation of the bloodline ability.


    The time she spent communicating with plants grew longer. It is no longer like before, chatting and chatting directly.


    "What is the marriage ceremony?"


    "The marriage ceremony is nothing, it is a kind of ritual for orcs to marry, to get everyone''s recognition and blessing, to help the orcs adapt to new identities and requirements, and to prepare to take responsibility. Of course, I can''t say exactly what it is, you can think it is a It��s a kind of party, everyone gets together to eat and drink.��


    What is a marriage ceremony.


    Chang Xia really didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Just like when you get married, there must be a wedding. Why must there be, there must be a need for existence, such as receiving gifts.


    but.


    Donglu''s marriage has not yet received a gift.


    The gifts Chang Xia prepared were more blessings than gifts.


    "It seems to be interesting! Unfortunately, I fell asleep the other day."


    Carrion Teng regretted missing the lively marriage ceremony of the Heluo tribe. Seven days later, he was very interested in the marriage ceremony of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "Are you interested in the fun?" Chang Xia paused and asked.


    Carrion Vine loves to nagging, can she say that she didn''t expect to join in the fun? Chang Xia resisted the urge to complain and said, "If you are interested in the marriage ceremony, in two days, I will take you to the Snake Mountain tribe to participate in the marriage ceremony between the Clear Sky Wizard and the Snake Patriarch."


    "Is it really possible? Is this...will it be too much trouble? However, if I really go, I hope I can change a flower pot. I have lived in this flower pot for a while, and it is a bit old. If you go out, it is best to change a new flower pot. "


    Immediately afterwards, Carrion Vine muttered to himself.


    He started to ask Chang Xia to help change the flowerpot, and the whole scavenger vine was too excited.


    This scene made Chang Xia speechless.


    "Uh!" Chang Xia said, "I''ll ask Shen Rong to change you a beautiful flower pot before we set off. However, let''s talk about dredging grass. Besides eating and preying on sea beasts, dredging grass can also be used for other purposes. ?"


    She was worried if she didn''t interrupt Carrion Vine''s chatter.


    He may have talked from changing flower pots to what kind of water to water? Dew water, mountain stream water, river water, etc., Chang Xia has no doubts that Carrion Vine has such a chat ability.


    "Dream grass!"


    "This thing is nothing to talk about. Except for the fish clan, the bird clan and orc clan don''t pay much attention to it. Is Chang Xia curious about it?"


    "Why are you curious about dredging grass? If you are curious about it, you might as well study more scavenger vines. I told you that besides making scavenger vines, there are broader uses for scavenger vines, waiting for you to study and ponder... "


    all of a sudden.


    The scavenger vine catches Chang Xia and it is a meal.


    With him, isn''t Chang Xia still satisfied?


    No matter how nice the name of the fish grass is, it is still a dredging grass, isn''t it?


    ��


    Long summer numb, really numb.


    The rotten vine is jealous, jealous, and jealous.


    In the distance, Su Ye saw that Chang Xia had a strange expression.


    "Chang Xia, what did the carrion vine say?"


    Chang Xia covered his mouth and whispered: "He said that fish grass is nothing to talk about. Instead of studying fish grass, it is better to study more carrion vines. Carrion vines are much better than fish grass."


    Pfft!


    One listen.


    Su Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    Shen Rong next to him burst out laughing, and plants have such rich emotions. Sure enough, it was fun.


    No wonder Chang Xia likes to communicate with plants.


    He would love it if all the plants were as alive as scavenger vines.


    Orcs have too much greed, and they are not as simple as plants.


    However, Shen Rong likes the Heluo tribe very much, and likes the simplicity, warmth and friendliness of the Leopard tribe here. This is very difficult to feel in the West Continent!


    Chang Xia appeases the carrion-eating vine and doesn''t ask any more about the fish grass.


    Want to want, carrion vines should not know too much.


    Fish and grass live in the sea, and carrion vines live in the inland. Looking for rotten vines to inquire about news, it is too embarrassing to eat rotten vines.


    Chang Xia poured some medicine into the flower pot and put it on the windowsill beside the kitchen. Let the scavenger vine quietly enjoy the sunset of the Heluo tribe, and at the same time take back the bloodline ability.


    "A Rong, go to Wayao tomorrow to see if there are any flower pots that have just been fired. Carrion Vine wants to participate in the marriage ceremony between the clear sky wizard of the Snake Mountain tribe and the Snake Snake Patriarch, and at the same time he expresses his thoughts euphemistically, and wants to replace it when he goes out. New flower pots����


    "He has a lot of ideas!"


    "Well! It''s really not the same as ordinary things. UU reading is indeed an old monster that has lived for hundreds of years. Ordinary plants should not be too curious about the outside world."


    a time.


    The three chatted about carrion vines.


    Of course, like some derogatory words or something, I will never say it.


    Who let the plants in the cave courtyard be ghosts and ghosts?


    When they hear bad words, behind their backs, they can definitely spread the plant gossip group of the entire Heluo tribe. The three Chang Xia said that they did not want to be the protagonists of gossip for the time being.


    "Chang Xia, can we have dinner?"


    Bai Qing ran back, clutching his stomach and shouting that he was hungry, asking if he could have dinner.


    The three of Chang Xia froze slightly.


    We chatted happily just now, as if I forgot about making a fire for cooking. No wonder it feels like I forgot to do something, it turns out I forgot to cook dinner.


    "Bai Qing��"


    "Would you like to find some snacks to fill your stomach?"


    Upon hearing this, Bai Qing froze.


    "Forget it, I''ll go to Baihu Street." Bai Qing said. As usual at this time, the cave must have dinner ready. Could it be the reason for the Baihu Street Food Competition?


    Pachin has been playing crazy all day.


    He didn''t know anything about what happened in the Baihu cave.


    "Yes! Baihu Street Food Contest, you don''t need to prepare dinner tonight." Chang Xia said excitedly: "Go, I eat too much during the day, and Baihu Third Street and Baihu Fourth Street are not finished."


    Su Ye looked at the sky and smelled the fragrance from the night wind.


    Go back to the room and change clothes.


    Bai Qing was running fast in front, and the three of them followed slowly behind. Before passing through the passage of the white lake wall, the hustle and bustle accompanied by firelights illuminated the entire white lake business district.


    The wall of the street is inlaid with the light stone sponsored by the bird tribe.

 Chapter 1112： add more

    "Kun, come on!"


    "Heimeng, another plate."


    Before stepping into Baihu Street, the high cheers of orcs resounded in the night sky of the entire Baihu commercial district.


    Chang Xia blinked.


    This morning, it was just popularized, and in one day, the orcs were familiar with it and used it widely, and the movements should not be too skilled.


    "Kun, what are they doing?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    She clings to Shen Rong''s arm, stands on tiptoe, and looks at the noise. I hope to see the reason for the excitement, but I don''t want to be close to Chang Xia.


    There are many people and crowding can cause problems.


    Chang Xia has always avoided joining in the fun.


    Cherish life, stay away from hustle and bustle.


    However, this did not prevent Chang Xia from wanting to know the reason for the excitement.


    "It seems that in the competition who eats the most barbecued meat��" Shen Rong covered his face and said speechlessly.


    Does this game make sense?


    The answer is very meaningful, after all, it has attracted countless orcs to watch.


    "Barbecue competition, everyone''s imagination is very rich! Just after finishing the Cuju competition and wrestling competition during the day, we will participate in the barbecue competition in the evening." Chang Xia snickered while covering his mouth, the orcs know too much about other things.


    Su Ye said: "The barbecue competition is very interesting!"


    "However, it''s meat."


    Seeing Su Ye and his party entering Baihu Street, Xylophone came from the side. He raised his head and held his forehead, a little anger appeared on his face. Of course, this anger is not really angry, the tribe can become lively, who doesn''t like it.


    "Haha!" Su Ye laughed, Xylophone was right, the barbecue competition is really expensive, the orcs themselves are big eaters, and there are competitions as their backers, all of them have a natural appetite, at least they can eat as much as usual Double the amount of food.


    "You haven''t had dinner yet? What do you want to eat? I''ll show you the way. There are more people at night than during the day, and it''s more crowded." Xylophone said.


    at dusk.


    Send away the Sorcerer of the Sky and the Orcs of the Snake Mountain Tribe.


    Xylophone did not leave Baihu Street, and has been patrolling back and forth in Si Tiao Street.


    Fortunately, the preparatory work was sufficient before, and there was no accident in the Baihu business district, and everything went smoothly.


    "Raw rice noodles, do you have it?" Chang Xia said suddenly, licking the corner of his mouth.


    Shen Rong pushed forward and brought a few pieces of barbecue from the barbecue competition. Entering Baihu Street, Bai Qing was nowhere to be seen, apparently looking for his little friend.


    "Yes." Xylophone said: "On Baihu Fourth Street, there is raw rice noodles in the shop of my family. Nanfeng and the others have just passed by. If you go, you should be able to meet them."


    Raw rice noodles are a major feature of the Heluo tribe.


    Except for raw rice noodles, other delicacies of the Heluo tribe are concentrated on the Fourth Street of Baihu.


    The expansion of Baihu Business District, Changxia did not come to visit. Only know that Baihu Street has been expanded into four streets, and each street is full of shops.


    Xylophone said that if you want to eat raw rice noodles, you have to go to Baihu Fourth Street.


    Could it be that Baihu Fourth Street is the street of the Heluo tribe?


    "Xylophone Amu, the shops on Baihu Fourth Street are all stocked with tribal items?" Chang Xia couldn''t help but asked.


    Xylophone nodded and replied: "Yes. All the items placed in the shops on Baihu Fourth Street are from the Heluo tribe. There are a lot of people there. You can go in from the back road later and pass through the street here. Rather crowded."


    Heluo tribal cuisine, because of the name of Changxia, has been passed down throughout the East Land.


    The orcs learn the truth about the Fourth Street of White Lake.


    One by one, they all ran to Baihu Fourth Street, where it was lively day and night. Of course, during the day, it was quieter when the news didn''t get out. As soon as the news spread, it instantly became crowded.


    ��


    heard.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but back off.


    There were so many people, she was a little scared.


    "Chang Xia, what''s wrong with you?" Shen Rong asked nervously.


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s face suddenly turned pale, he hurriedly pulled people to his side. ..


    Aside, Su Yexuqin hurriedly stood firm.


    "I''m fine, I just heard that people were a little flustered." Chang Xia hurriedly explained, telling Su Ye Muqin and the two not to worry.


    One listen.


    Xylophone tapped herself.


    "Chang Xia, don''t be afraid. I said the wrong thing just now. Although there are many people in Baihu Fourth Street, the tribe has arranged totem warriors to maintain order and will not really crowd anyone. At this moment, Baihu First Street and Baihu All kinds of food competitions have been held on Second Street, and everyone should come to join in the fun.��


    Thinking that what he said just now frightened Chang Xia, Xylophone hurriedly said it clearly.


    Baihu Fourth Street did not participate in any food competitions.


    There is already a lot of people over there. If there is another food competition, the whole street will be crowded. So when other tribes asked about the food competition, the Heluo tribe directly refused.


    This said.


    Chang Xia is relieved.


    Led by the xylophone, they took a detour into Baihu Fourth Street.


    Sure enough, Baihu Fourth Street was crowded with people.


    The Heluo tribe arranged for totem warriors to patrol, trying to control the number of people entering Baihu Fourth Street. Everything seems to be safe and there is no need to worry about the stampede for the time being.


    "The raw rice noodle is at the fourth shop on Baihu Fourth Street. Go straight, it''s not too far."


    Along the way, several people had already finished eating the barbecue that Shen Rong brought from the barbecue competition. Smelling the unique smell of raw rice noodles, several people began to speed up.


    "Braised pork noodles, UU reading cold rice noodles, fish broth noodles."


    "Smoked chicken, grilled chicken, fried chicken."


    "It tastes like taro pork belly!!"


    Stepping into Baihu Fourth Street, the aroma of various delicacies keeps drilling into the nose. Chang Xia counted the names of various delicacies, and she was stunned when she suddenly smelled the taro pork belly!


    Did the tribe really get rid of the meat?


    Who, who is it!


    "Changxia''s nose is spirit, and this pork belly is Tianluo, Heyun, and the others. After trying countless times, they successfully made the taste you said. I wanted to surprise you, but I didn''t tell you. You want to go to the raw rice noodle side. Find a place, I''ll go to the meat shop and bring you the meat you want to eat." Xylophone smiled, very happy.


    When the pork belly was successfully made, Tianluo thought of sending a few copies to the Changxia family.


    He was stopped by Xylophone, saying that he wanted to give Chang Xia a surprise.


    At the same time, I want other orcs to try how it tastes, and I will send it to Chang Xia after making the most perfect pork belly.


    Try it for a day.


    Xylophone believes that the snails and the others have made the most delicious pork belly at this time.


    "Double meat, the one you told Nanfeng about?" Su Ye asked suspiciously.


    "I did tell Nanfeng to make pork belly, but it''s too troublesome to make. I''m too lazy to do it." Chang Xia nodded and explained.


    She didn''t expect that the tribe would re-enact the meat.


    Even on the day of the marriage ceremony.


    "Smell, very fragrant." Shen Rong said. He raised his head and stared straight at the butcher shop, the smell of which kept digging into his nose.


    If he hadn''t remembered that Chang Xia was by his side, Shen Rong would have wanted to follow the crowd and go to the butcher shop for a big meal. Without him, this is different from the aroma of barbecue, which is very greedy.


    "Xylophone will bring the meat, let''s go, let''s go to the raw rice noodle shop. Shen Rong will go to other places to see, and bring a portion of everything." Su Ye licked his mouth and instructed.

 Chapter 1113： Discuss money matters

    "Okay, I''ll go right now." Shen Rong said.


    The words fell, people did not enter the crowd, and soon disappeared.


    Xylophone led Su Ye and the two into the freshly squeezed rice noodle shop. The Tianluo couple just happened to see the store. There were not many people, and the store was relatively quiet.


    During the day, when it is busy.


    Qingliu and the others will come to help.


    At night, Baihu Fourth Street gradually quieted down.


    Tianluo drove Qingliu and the others away, and let them go shopping and taste the delicacies of other tribes. She and Ge Lei were responsible for the raw rice noodle shop.


    "witch-"


    Tianluo looked at Su Ye and the two in surprise.


    She was not surprised by the xylophone. Xylophone is responsible for the safety of Baihu Street, and she will go in to help or replenish various supplies in every store.


    "Chang Xia, do you eat raw rice noodles?" Gray asked, pressing the rice noodles while asking, intending to cook them for them.


    Chang Xia nodded with a smile, and said, "Uncle Gorea put less rice noodles, and Chen Rong went to the street to get other food. I want to keep my stomach and eat more, with less powder and more toppings."


    She craved the taste of raw rice noodles.


    I plan to use raw rice noodles as the main food, plus other food, I can eat full tonight. Speaking of raw rice noodles, Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of snail noodles? Among the rice noodles, the most famous snail noodles are madly in love, hateful, and can''t wait to hide away.


    Chang Xia likes to eat.


    Unfortunately, what should I do with snail noodles?


    She doesn''t understand.


    Recipe, process, none of this is known.


    "Okay!" Gray nodded and started to prepare raw rice noodles for Chang Xia.


    Tianluo looked at Xylophone and asked, "Xylophone, how about you? Have you eaten yet? Do you want a bowl of raw rice noodles?"


    "I didn''t eat, give me a bowl." Xylophone said.


    Root was sitting at the barbecue competition, and she saw Su Ye Changxia and left with her. After a busy day, Xylophone felt very tired and hungry as soon as he sat down.


    Not to mention a bowl of raw rice noodles, she can eat two more bowls.


    However, Shen Rong will bring other food back later.


    Xylophone didn''t correct Chang Xia''s statement about less powder, and made up his mind to learn from Chang Xia and try a variety of different foods, eating a little of each and not much. This way, you will naturally be able to eat more food.


    "Soon." Tian Lu said.


    In the store, other orcs greeted Su Ye.


    No one came to disturb her and Chang Xia.


    Today, all orcs'' energies are on food.


    "Mother Su Ye, when are you going to go to Death Canyon?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Carrion vine, fish grass.


    It has been confirmed, next, it is time to consider how to get them to the death canyon. Whether it works or not depends on the result.


    If the results are gratifying, you can consider the layout of the death canyon.


    certainly.


    At present, it is more troublesome to explore the canyon of death.


    "Wait." Su Ye calmly said.


    She was not carried away by the immediate interests.


    Death Canyon is far more dangerous than the first two sites, and Su Ye didn''t want to hurt the totem warriors by exploring Death Canyon.


    No matter how important the Snow Mountain Palace is, it is no match for human life.


    She was very curious about the Snow Mountain Palace a thousand years ago, and was eager to go in and find out.


    However, the premise of all this must be security.


    Otherwise, she would rather give up exploring.


    "Wait until the scavenger vines grow in the wilderness of the small river, and then confirm that the fish and grass are not threatening. The death canyon is too dangerous. A little carelessness may cause orcs to die, and the exploration of the Snow Mountain Palace will not be urgent." Su Ye analyzed, followed by The three races in the East Land deepen their cooperation.


    They can better expel the prying eyes of the West.


    In addition, there is a restless Yuanhou in Xilu.


    Su Ye determined that in the next three to five years, Donglu would be very calm.


    But, three or five years later.


    If Yuanhou ascended the highest throne on the West Road, Su Ye could not be sure of the future trend. However, at that time, Dusk Forest would definitely dare to step into the Canyon of Death.


    In the next three to five years, Su Ye hopes that the Orcs will develop with all their strength, accumulate strength, and wait for the day when they are reborn from the ashes, and then soar into the sky.


    "Okay, developing the tribe is more important." Chang Xia said.


    The tribal infrastructure is not perfect, and it is also critical to improve various living facilities first. In addition, currency reform is imperative. Bartering will inevitably limit the economic development of the Eastern Land. To make the Eastern Land surpass the Western Land, the monetary policy is unstoppable, and arrangements must be made and confirmed as soon as possible.


    "Currency, what does Granny Su Ye think?"


    Hearing this, Su Ye didn''t answer for a long time.


    It is clear.


    She is thinking about whether the currency should be activated? !


    Su Ye has been to the Western Continent, so naturally he knows what Chang Xia refers to as currency? In fact, Donglu Fish Clan and Bird Clan have their own currencies. Of course, this comparison is limited to their internal circulation. It can only be said that it is the bud of currency, not real currency.


    Fish tribes use shells.


    Birds are more straightforward. Feather, light stone, etc., are used as currency by them.


    only.


    This kind of currency is too crude.


    It''s hard to spread the word without a bird and a fish.


    "What do you think?" Su Ye threw the question back to Chang Xia and asked her to make up her mind. Next to it, the xylophone is quiet. But she''s not really


    Quiet, but carefully recorded the conversation between Su Ye and Chang Xia.


    "Gold, silver, bronze. Use metal to cast common currency and use it to circulate." Chang Xia suggested. She heard Su Ye say that there are gold mines in the holy mountain of Karna, and there are gold mines, which means that there will also be silver mines and copper mines.


    The huge Twilight Forest, Chang Xia does not believe that there are no minerals here.


    "Metallic minerals��" Su Ye pondered, thinking about the feasibility of Chang Xia''s proposal.


    Dusk Forest has no shortage of mines, whether it''s gold, silver or copper. Su Ye knows the distribution of these minerals, but it is difficult to forge the minerals, and it is not easy to forge them into currency.


    "Changxia, there are not many tribal blacksmiths." Xylophone said.


    This said.


    Chang Xia suddenly became quiet.


    Xylophone was right, there were only a few orcs in the Heluo tribe who knew how to forge. Let them forge the currency that circulates in Donglu, and they can''t do it even if they are exhausted.


    However, if metal minerals are not used as currency carriers.


    So, what to choose?


    Paper money, Chang Xia has not even thought about it, it is impossible to waste time thinking about it, wasting time.


    "The raw rice noodles are here!"


    At this time, Tianluo Ge Lei brought the prepared raw rice noodles.


    At the same time, Shen Rong brought a group of people in.


    A variety of rice noodle barbecue snacks, the portions are small and the quantity is amazing. They were put on the table one by one. Everyone was busy, so they didn''t waste much time, put down the food, and the people left one after another.


    very quickly.


    The four Chang Xia occupied two large tables.


    "It''s so rich!" Chang Xia put aside his thinking for a while, picked up the wooden chopsticks and started to fry. Before the noodles, drink a sip of hot soup. The unique sour taste of raw rice noodles fills the entire mouth instantly, making Chang Xia sigh with satisfaction.


    Beside him, Shen Rong smiled slightly.


    "I met Nanfeng on my way back, and she stayed with the crayfish. She said, I''ll bring you spicy crayfish later, so you can eat it slowly." Chen Rong said.


    One listen.


    The Suye xylophone is full of black lines.


    This is very southerly.


    "Spicy crayfish, I haven''t eaten it for a long time." Chang Xia nodded quickly, expressing his anticipation.


    After a while.


    Nanfeng''s familiar shout, from far to near.


    Chang Xia, who was engrossed in eating, raised her head and looked out of the freshly squeezed rice noodle shop. Just saw Nanfeng coming with a large pot of spicy crayfish, Maple Leaf and a few people followed, and the surrounding orcs saw Nanfeng and a few people and avoided it carefully.


    "Changxia��"


    "Look, what did I bring you?"


    "Crayfish! In addition to crayfish, there are also hairy crabs and grilled fish."


    Maple Leaf and other orcs all carried dishes, and none of them were empty-handed. The rich taste of the barbecue sauce instantly hits the nostrils, filling the entire raw rice noodle shop.


    this time.


    There are only four Chang Xia people left in the raw rice noodle shop.


    The taste of raw rice noodles is not acceptable to everyone.


    "Come on, bring it here!" Chang Xia beckoned happily, invited Nanfeng and the others to enter the store, and asked, "Do you want to eat raw rice noodles? If you do, let Tianluo Amu help you cook the noodles. We just ate it. "


    "Don''t eat."


    "I ate a lot along the way, but I don''t eat."


    All the orcs shook their heads one after another, indicating that they would not eat. They had eaten all the way, and their stomachs were almost full, and they couldn''t eat raw rice noodles.


    There was no one else, Shen Rong got up and moved the table and chairs to make a table, let everyone sit around, and called Tianluo Ge Lei to come over and eat crayfish and hairy crabs together.


    Eat and chat.


    "Wu, you guys were talking about blacksmiths just now..." Gray asked lightly, and said, "There are no orcs in the tribe to follow the Qingqiu tribe to learn blacksmithing. If necessary... I can."


    Gray recommended himself, and the tribe began to develop in all aspects.


    He wants to do his part for the tribe, and it is not difficult to forge.


    Gray asked himself if he could help, after all, who doesn''t have the strength?


    heard.


    The expressions of Su Ye and the others changed slightly.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect Gray to say that.


    For totem warriors, forging is very boring and boring, and they are more eager for the excitement and blood of hunting in the forest.


    "Grey, are you serious? We talked about forging because Chang Xia mentioned one thing, currency. She suggested that Donglu prepare to issue currency and replace barter with currency." Su Ye calmly bartered. Disadvantages, compared with currency, barter is cumbersome and troublesome, and it is much easier to use currency to trade.


    This said.


    Suddenly, the freshly squeezed rice noodle shop quieted down.


    The action of Nanfeng peeling the crab suddenly stopped.


    This topic is very sensitive and no one dares to ignore it.


    "Changxia proposes to use metal as the carrier of currency, of which forging is the most critical part. The inheritance of the Eastern Land is cut off, and the orcs of the Twilight Forest have not yet been able to discover and explore the ruins of a thousand years ago, and the forging skills are almost zero. "


    Xylophone added and explained things clearly.


    These are the shortcomings of Orcs.


    There is no need to explain the xylophone at all, all orcs understand.


    "Is it difficult to issue currency?" Nanfeng tilted his head and asked in confusion.


    Maple Leaf shook his head lightly and said, "It''s hard, it''s hard."


    "The fish clan seems to trade shells, while the bird clan is more complex, such as feathers, light stones, etc., which can be used for trade. I don''t know very well about the west land." Da Ya explained while feeding the bear cubs.


    She is more enterprising, even with the bear cubs, she did not forget to inquire about all kinds of news with the orcs. If Nanfeng is gossip, Da Ya is more about gathering intelligence.


    Da Ya''s words fell.


    Suddenly found that the raw rice noodle shop is a little too quiet.


    She didn''t wipe the bear cub''s mouth, she looked up and looked around, but saw all the orcs looking at her with shock, Daya paused, hesitantly said: "Did I say something wrong? It should be right, these are me and I When the fish and birds were chatting, I found out."


    "Xylophone��" Su Ye whispered the name of Xylophone.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Xylophone''s mouth, and she nodded, "Don''t worry, Wu, I remember it."


    Gollum��


    Da Ya swallowed her saliva and looked nervous.


    "I, did I say something wrong?" Da Ya whispered.


    Xylophone shook her head lightly and said, "You''re right, it''s just... why didn''t you find out that you have such talent and ability before? Da Ya, if you''re okay, bring the bear cub to the tribe, and I''ll take you to see the water elder. "


    ��


    Suddenly, Nan Feng and the other orcs widened their eyes.


    They all gave Da Ya a thumbs up.


    Elder Shui, one of the most mysterious elders of the Heluo tribe. Combined with what Da Ya just said, the orcs instantly understood the true identity of the water elder in the tribe.


    No wonder Ah Yu''er revealed the identity of Elder Shui''s apprentice.


    Everyone turned a blind eye to Ah Yu''er''s entanglement with Yuan Yi.


    Is Ah Yu''er really Xiang Zhong Yuan Yi?


    At this moment, Changxia Chenrong was suddenly a little uncertain.


    "Okay, okay." Daya replied in confusion.


    Although I don''t know what happened, looking at the expressions of Nanfeng and the others, it seems to be a good thing. Since it was a good thing, Da Ya didn''t go to the root cause. The big deal, wait until you go back to the Baihu cave and ask Yadong.


    "Shen Rong knows the currency of the west land best." Su Ye raised his eyebrows and motioned for Shen Rong to speak.


    The currency of the Western Land is relatively complex, such as gold, silver, copper, iron, etc., all of which are considered a kind of currency. At the same time, things like gemstone tourmalines are also currency.


    Currency is not circulated among the tribes in the western land.


    Only the situation of the royal court is better, and the chaotic monetary policy makes the communication between the tribes in the western land often very closed. In this way, it is naturally convenient for the business to control the tribes. The beneficiaries are always the top nobles.


    Shen Rongqing coughed.


    Said the Westland currency again.


    Immediately, everyone''s expressions were stunned.


    Who would have imagined that the prosperous West Land would be so chaotic in monetary policy.


    "The nobles use currency to control the flow of materials between tribes. Each tribe needs materials and can only rely on transactions with the business. The owners behind the business are nobles. In the final analysis, currency is a means for nobles to control the orcs below."


    Shen Rong''s words were very clear.


    However, after the orcs heard it, they only felt chills on the back of their necks.


    There is no room for reference in the Westland monetary policy.


    However, like the style of gold and silver currency, it is worth learning.


    "It''s so dark!"


    "I am very fortunate to be born in Donglu."


    "It''s really great that the tribe didn''t force it to go to the Western Land for training."


    After the silence, everyone broke out into a heated discussion. The Xilu they heard from Shen Rong''s mouth was always the nobles above.


    This makes the orcs who are used to freedom very uncomfortable.


    No one is born humble.


    "Gold and silver are really special!" Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Gold and silver are naturally special, but they are difficult to develop. You said that copper mines are used to coin coins, which is worth considering. Among the minerals I know, bronze is the easiest to develop, and gold and silver are suspended. Wait for copper coins. After getting used to it, try to mint coins with gold and silver."


    Su Ye wanted to be more stable.


    The value of gold and silver is high, and it is too publicized to be used as currency.


    Bronze coins are currently minted, passing through the process of replacing barter with currency. If the development goes well, then take out the gold and silver.


    Xilu used bronze to cast weapons, and gold and silver were in the hands of nobles.


    In fact, whether it is bronze or gold and silver.


    Once opened, it will attract the attention of Xilu.


    However, Su Ye calculated that he would have three to five years as a buffer, so he made an exception and nodded.


    In an instant.


    The orcs breathed suddenly.


    Even Chang Xia, who mentioned the currency issue, was equally shocked.


    The purpose of Chang Xia''s currency is to hope that Su Ye will prepare. Unexpectedly, after listening to the discussion just now, Su Ye will decisively agree to mint copper coins.


    "Mother Su Ye, are you sure you will start the bronze coinage now?" Chang Xia said seriously.


    Su Ye ate the grilled fish slowly and replied, "Why not?"


    If you want to do it, then do it.


    Looking ahead, sure.


    However, the momentum is lacking. She has probed the fish clan and heard a lot of news about the West Land from the fish clan. The Tianyuan tribe has not been peaceful recently, the tribes are constantly fighting, and there are many conflicts among the twelve great nobles.


    One listen.


    Su Ye could smell the conspiracy.


    Combined with the previous dialogue between Shen Rong and Yuan Yi, she could easily guess the role Yuanhou played in it. This is a ruthless man, even the clan is calculated.


    No wonder Shen Rong resented him.


    An orc who can even give up his blood relatives, what else he can''t do and dare not do.


    "Bronze is expensive, and using bronze coins may cause trouble," said Xylophone. In addition to rituals, bronzes are more weapons. This is true whether it is the Wuhai Nest Clan or the bronze ware unearthed at the Shinahai site.


    Thousands of years ago, bronzes were all valuables.


    The same is true now.


    "Bronze and gold and silver are softer and easier to use for coinage. Conversely, iron ore and other things are more difficult. Besides, bronze coinage will cause trouble. Wouldn''t it be more dangerous to use gold and silver?" Su Ye chuckled lightly. , very calm.


    Orcs are not short of minerals. In addition to animals and plants, the most abundant minerals in the Twilight Forest are all kinds of minerals buried in the ground. Previously, the orcs were not good at forging skills. So, Su Ye cleverly covered up the minerals from all over the world.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia raised the issue of currency.


    Su Ye naturally began to ponder the feasibility of the currency.


    Xilu uses gold and silver as currency, and Dusk Forest can actually consider using jade as currency. However, looking at Chang Xia''s attitude towards jade, it seems that jade is more expensive than gold and silver. Thinking about it, Su Ye didn''t mention the jade coinage.


    heard.


    Xylophone didn''t say more.


    Gold and silver are worth more than copper, but the xylophone has no idea.


    Orcs have never been exposed to minerals, such as gold, silver and copper, which are synonymous with orcs. Bronze, xylophone seen.


    She has no interest in bronzes that cannot be eaten and cannot be used.


    If food can be used as currency, Xylophone may be more interested.


    "Wu, have you seen gold, silver and bronze?" Nan Feng asked curiously.


    Su Ye laughed and said, "The biggest gold mine in the Twilight Forest is in the sacred mountain of Karna. At the same time, there is a silver mine in the holy mountain of Karna. There is no copper mine in the holy mountain of Karna, but I know where there is a copper mine. You say... have I ever seen gold, silver and bronze?"


    As the witch of the orcs, the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books stored in the wizard hall.


    Su Ye couldn''t say that he had read all of them.


    However, Su Ye had definitely read all those important ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books, and kept them in his heart.


    The orc heritage is cut off.


    Most of the ancient animal skin scrolls and white-paper ancient books in the wizard''s hall are fragmentary scrolls, and the matter of inheriting skills is relatively vague. At the same time, even if there is a record of inheriting skills, it has little to do with the development of the orcs, so Su Ye will naturally not pay much attention to it.


    There is only one thing, the most comprehensive records of the Wizarding Hall.


    At the same time, it is also the core of the Wizarding Hall.


    That is the location map of the minerals in the Twilight Forest, and the Orcs have always been firmly in the hands of the Wizard Hall. However, because the orc foundation is too shallow.


    The witches of the orc race have been careful to cover up this inheritance technique and have never announced it.


    After the forging skills are completed, Su Ye can activate the map at will.


    The quiet time of midnight.


    Su Ye has watched the map countless times, and looks forward to one day when it can be truly opened, so that the map will appear in front of all the orcs.


    Immediately.


    The faces of the beasts in the raw rice noodle shop changed instantly.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye in surprise.


    Many orcs know about the gold mines in the sacred mountain of Karna.


    However, Su Ye said that in addition to gold mines, Mount Karna also has silver mines. In addition, she also knows the location of other minerals.


    This is really surprising!


    "Witch, I will learn to forge with the orcs of the Qingqiu tribe tomorrow." Gray said.


    Su Ye thought for a while and said, "You''d better talk to him about this matter. Ask him about his thoughts and attitudes, but I will support you in learning to forge."


    Forging matters.


    In the hands of the Leopard Clan, Su Ye felt more at ease.


    Of course, the bear clan can control it, and she thinks it can.


    The strength of the fox clan was weaker, and Su Ye was afraid that they would not be able to keep an inheritance skill. If you have the endorsement of the six major tribes, you can feel at ease.


    "Okay." Gray nodded and replied.


    The currency issue is about to be put on the agenda, and Chang Xia is not paying attention.


    Whether mining, or minting coins. It won''t happen for the time being, even if it happens for a while, it won''t be Chang Xia''s turn to worry about it.


    She rested her mind and ate crayfish quietly.


    At the same time, pondering how to induce food


    Rotten vines, and more uses for fish grass. Chang Xia couldn''t push these things away, he had to do it himself.


    After all, except for her, other orcs have no way to communicate with the scavenger vine.


    Chang Xia tried to communicate with fish and grass, but found that it didn''t work.


    Fish grass, like other seaweeds, cannot communicate. This made Chang Xia a little frustrated. If he could communicate with Yucao, things would be much easier.


    But this time, there is no shortcut to take, only a little bit of exploration.


    However, the true identity of the seaweed was found out.


    Chang Xia believed that there would definitely be records of fish grass in the Fish Clan Wizard Palace.


    Wait two days to go to the Snake Mountain tribe, and then ask the clear sky wizard to ask about the situation.


    The four streets of Baihu Street, except for the fourth street of Baihu Street, became quiet as the night went on. The other three streets are still very lively.


    All kinds of strange games, completely ignite the desire of the orcs.


    "Chang Xia, are you going to watch the fun?" Nan Feng asked.


    After talking about things, this meal also came to an end. UU Reading


    Hearing the lively sound coming from the front, Nan Feng was a little eager to join in the fun. Nan Feng''s words fell, but Chang Xia didn''t answer.


    Xylophone raised her hand and patted the back of Nanfeng''s head, and scolded lightly: "Snake travel back to the Snake Mountain tribe to help, please calm down for me. Maple Leaf, please send Nanfeng back to the cave."


    Without giving Nanfeng a chance to speak, let Fengye Kongshan send her back to the cave.


    The three streets ahead were crowded with people.


    What is a pregnant female in the south wind doing?


    Not afraid of hurting the beast cub in the belly.


    Facing the big-hearted Nanfeng, Xylophone was really heartbroken. She brought Chang Xia and the others to Baihu Fourth Street, why wasn''t she worried about the south wind?


    "I will personally send Nanfeng back to the cave." Maple Leaf moved her fingers and promised.


    Aside, Taya Yadong burst into laughter.


    Xylophone and Maple Leaf did a great job!


    I didn''t leave a way for Nanfeng directly, but it''s good to go back to the cave to rest in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 1114： bronze coins

    After a while.


    Nanfeng''s familiar shout, from far to near.


    Chang Xia, who was engrossed in eating, raised her head and looked out of the freshly squeezed rice noodle shop. Just saw Nanfeng coming with a large pot of spicy crayfish, Maple Leaf and a few people followed, and the surrounding orcs saw Nanfeng and a few people and avoided it carefully.


    "Changxia��"


    "Look, what did I bring you?"


    "Crayfish! In addition to crayfish, there are also hairy crabs and grilled fish."


    Maple Leaf and other orcs all carried dishes, and none of them were empty-handed. The rich taste of the barbecue sauce instantly hits the nostrils, filling the entire raw rice noodle shop.


    this time.


    There are only four Chang Xia people left in the raw rice noodle shop.


    The taste of raw rice noodles is not acceptable to everyone.


    "Come on, bring it here!" Chang Xia beckoned happily, invited Nanfeng and the others to enter the store, and asked, "Do you want to eat raw rice noodles? If you do, let Tianluo Amu help you cook the noodles. We just ate it. "


    "Don''t eat."


    "I ate a lot along the way, but I don''t eat."


    All the orcs shook their heads one after another, indicating that they would not eat. They had eaten all the way, and their stomachs were almost full, and they couldn''t eat raw rice noodles.


    There was no one else, Shen Rong got up and moved the table and chairs to make a table, let everyone sit around, and called Tianluo Ge Lei to come over and eat crayfish and hairy crabs together.


    Eat and chat.


    "Wu, you guys were talking about blacksmiths just now..." Gray asked lightly, and said, "There are no orcs in the tribe to follow the Qingqiu tribe to learn blacksmithing. If necessary... I can."


    Gray recommended himself, and the tribe began to develop in all aspects.


    He wants to do his part for the tribe, and it is not difficult to forge.


    Gray asked himself if he could help, after all, who doesn''t have the strength?


    heard.


    The expressions of Su Ye and the others changed slightly.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect Gray to say that.


    For totem warriors, forging is very boring and boring, and they are more eager for the excitement and blood of hunting in the forest.


    "Grey, are you serious? We talked about forging because Chang Xia mentioned one thing, currency. She suggested that Donglu prepare to issue currency and replace barter with currency." Su Ye calmly bartered. Disadvantages, compared with currency, barter is cumbersome and troublesome, and it is much easier to use currency to trade.


    This said.


    Suddenly, the freshly squeezed rice noodle shop quieted down.


    The action of Nanfeng peeling the crab suddenly stopped.


    This topic is very sensitive and no one dares to ignore it.


    "Changxia proposes to use metal as the carrier of currency, of which forging is the most critical part. The inheritance of the Eastern Land is cut off, and the orcs of the Twilight Forest have not yet been able to discover and explore the ruins of a thousand years ago, and the forging skills are almost zero. "


    Xylophone added and explained things clearly.


    These are the shortcomings of Orcs.


    There is no need to explain the xylophone at all, all orcs understand.


    "Is it difficult to issue currency?" Nanfeng tilted his head and asked in confusion.


    Maple Leaf shook his head lightly and said, "It''s hard, it''s hard."


    "The fish clan seems to trade shells, while the bird clan is more complex, such as feathers, light stones, etc., which can be used for trade. I don''t know very well about the west land." Da Ya explained while feeding the bear cubs.


    She is more enterprising, even with the bear cubs, she did not forget to inquire about all kinds of news with the orcs. If Nanfeng is gossip, Da Ya is more about gathering intelligence.


    Da Ya''s words fell.


    Suddenly found that the raw rice noodle shop is a little too quiet.


    She didn''t wipe the bear cub''s mouth, she looked up and looked around, but saw all the orcs looking at her with shock, Daya paused, hesitantly said: "Did I say something wrong? It should be right, these are me and I When the fish and birds were chatting, I found out."


    "Xylophone��" Su Ye whispered the name of Xylophone.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Xylophone''s mouth, and she nodded, "Don''t worry, Wu, I remember it."


    Gollum��


    Da Ya swallowed her saliva and looked nervous.


    "I, did I say something wrong?" Da Ya whispered.


    Xylophone shook her head lightly and said, "You''re right, it''s just... why didn''t you find out that you have such talent and ability before? Da Ya, if you''re okay, bring the bear cub to the tribe, and I''ll take you to see the water elder. "


    ��


    Suddenly, Nan Feng and the other orcs widened their eyes.


    They all gave Da Ya a thumbs up.


    Elder Shui, one of the most mysterious elders of the Heluo tribe. Combined with what Da Ya just said, the orcs instantly understood the true identity of the water elder in the tribe.


    No wonder Ah Yu''er revealed the identity of Elder Shui''s apprentice.


    Everyone turned a blind eye to Ah Yu''er''s entanglement with Yuan Yi.


    Is Ah Yu''er really Xiang Zhong Yuan Yi?


    At this moment, Changxia Chenrong was suddenly a little uncertain.


    "Okay, okay." Daya replied in confusion.


    Although I don''t know what happened, looking at the expressions of Nanfeng and the others, it seems to be a good thing. Since it was a good thing, Da Ya didn''t go to the root cause. The big deal, wait until you go back to the Baihu cave and ask Yadong.


    "Shen Rong knows the currency of the west land best." Su Ye raised his eyebrows and motioned for Shen Rong to speak.


    The currency of the Western Land is relatively complex, such as gold, silver, copper, iron, etc., all of which are considered a kind of currency. At the same time, things like gemstone tourmalines are also currency.


    Currency is not circulated among the tribes in the western land.


    Only the situation of the royal court is better, and the chaotic monetary policy makes the communication between the tribes in the western land often very closed. In this way, it is naturally convenient for the business to control the tribes. The beneficiaries are always the top nobles.


    Shen Rongqing coughed.


    Said the Westland currency again.


    Immediately, everyone''s expressions were stunned.


    Who would have imagined that the prosperous West Land would be so chaotic in monetary policy.


    "The nobles use currency to control the flow of materials between tribes. Each tribe needs materials and can only rely on transactions with the business. The owners behind the business are nobles. In the final analysis, currency is a means for nobles to control the orcs below."


    Shen Rong''s words were very clear.


    However, after the orcs heard it, they only felt chills on the back of their necks.


    There is no room for reference in the Westland monetary policy.


    However, like the style of gold and silver currency, it is worth learning.


    "It''s so dark!"


    "I am very fortunate to be born in Donglu."


    "It''s really great that the tribe didn''t force it to go to the Western Land for training."


    After the silence, everyone broke out into a heated discussion. The Xilu they heard from Shen Rong''s mouth was always the nobles above.


    This makes the orcs who are used to freedom very uncomfortable.


    No one is born humble.


    "Gold and silver are really special!" Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Gold and silver are naturally special, but they are difficult to develop. You said that copper mines are used to coin coins, which is worth considering. Among the minerals I know, bronze is the easiest to develop, and gold and silver are suspended. Wait for copper coins. After getting used to it, try to mint coins with gold and silver."


    Su Ye wanted to be more stable.


    The value of gold and silver is high, and it is too publicized to be used as currency.


    Bronze coins are currently minted, passing through the process of replacing barter with currency. If the development goes well, then take out the gold and silver.


    Xilu used bronze to cast weapons, and gold and silver were in the hands of nobles.


    In fact, whether it is bronze or gold and silver.


    Once opened, it will attract the attention of Xilu.


    However, Su Ye calculated that he would have three to five years as a buffer, so he made an exception and nodded.


    In an instant.


    The orcs breathed suddenly.


    Even Chang Xia, who mentioned the currency issue, was equally shocked.


    The purpose of Chang Xia''s currency is to hope that Su Ye will prepare. Unexpectedly, after listening to the discussion just now, Su Ye will decisively agree to mint copper coins.


    "Mother Su Ye, are you sure you will start the bronze coinage now?" Chang Xia said seriously.


    Su Ye ate the grilled fish slowly and replied, "Why not?"


    If you want to do it, then do it.


    Looking ahead, sure.


    However, the momentum is lacking. She has probed the fish clan and heard a lot of news about the West Land from the fish clan. The Tianyuan tribe has not been peaceful recently, the tribes are constantly fighting, and there are many conflicts among the twelve great nobles.


    One listen.


    Su Ye could smell the conspiracy.


    Combined with the previous dialogue between Shen Rong and Yuan Yi, she could easily guess the role Yuanhou played in it. This is a ruthless man, even the clan is calculated.


    No wonder Shen Rong resented him.


    An orc who can even give up his blood relatives, what else he can''t do and dare not do.


    "Bronze is expensive, and using bronze coins may cause trouble," said Xylophone. In addition to rituals, bronzes are more weapons. This is true whether it is the Wuhai Nest Clan or the bronze ware unearthed at the Shinahai site.


    Thousands of years ago, bronzes were all valuables.


    The same is true now.


    "Bronze and gold and silver are softer and easier to use for coinage. Conversely, iron ore and other things are more difficult. Besides, bronze coinage will cause trouble. Wouldn''t it be more dangerous to use gold and silver?" Su Ye chuckled lightly. , very calm.


    Orcs are not short of minerals. In addition to animals and plants, the most abundant minerals in the Twilight Forest are all kinds of minerals buried in the ground. Previously, the orcs were not good at forging skills. So, Su Ye cleverly covered up the minerals from all over the world.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia raised the issue of currency.


    Su Ye naturally began to ponder the feasibility of the currency.


    Xilu uses gold and silver as currency, and Dusk Forest can actually consider using jade as currency. However, looking at Chang Xia''s attitude towards jade, it seems that jade is more expensive than gold and silver. Thinking about it, Su Ye didn''t mention the jade coinage.


    heard.


    Xylophone didn''t say more.


    Gold and silver are worth more than copper, but the xylophone has no idea.


    Orcs have never been exposed to minerals, such as gold, silver and copper, which are synonymous with orcs. Bronze, xylophone seen.


    She has no interest in bronzes that cannot be eaten and cannot be used.


    If food can be used as currency, Xylophone may be more interested.


    "Wu, have you seen gold, silver and bronze?" Nan Feng asked curiously.


    Su Ye laughed and said, "The biggest gold mine in the Twilight Forest is in the sacred mountain of Karna. At the same time, there is a silver mine in the holy mountain of Karna. There is no copper mine in the holy mountain of Karna, but I know where there is a copper mine. You say... have I ever seen gold, silver and bronze?"


    As the witch of the orcs, the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books stored in the wizard hall.


    Su Ye couldn''t say that he had read all of them.


    However, Su Ye had definitely read all those important ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books, and kept them in his heart.


    The orc heritage is cut off.


    Most of the ancient animal skin scrolls and white-paper ancient books in the wizard''s hall are fragmentary scrolls, and the matter of inheriting skills is relatively vague. At the same time, even if there is a record of inheriting skills, it has little to do with the development of the orcs, so Su Ye will naturally not pay much attention to it.


    There is only one thing, the most comprehensive records of the Wizarding Hall.


    At the same time, it is also the core of the Wizarding Hall.


    That is the location map of the minerals in the Twilight Forest, and the Orcs have always been firmly in the hands of the Wizard Hall. However, because the orc foundation is too shallow.


    The witches of the orc race have been careful to cover up this inheritance technique and have never announced it.


    After the forging skills are completed, Su Ye can activate the map at will.


    The quiet time of midnight.


    Su Ye has watched the map countless times, and looks forward to one day when it can be truly opened, so that the map will appear in front of all the orcs.


    Immediately.


    The faces of the beasts in the raw rice noodle shop changed instantly.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye in surprise.


    Many orcs know about the gold mines in the sacred mountain of Karna.


    However, Su Ye said that in addition to gold mines, Mount Karna also has silver mines. In addition, she also knows the location of other minerals.


    This is really surprising!


    "Witch, I will learn to forge with the orcs of the Qingqiu tribe tomorrow." Gray said.


    Su Ye thought for a while and said, "You''d better talk to him about this matter. Ask him about his thoughts and attitudes, but I will support you in learning to forge."


    Forging matters.


    In the hands of the Leopard Clan, Su Ye felt more at ease.


    Of course, the bear clan can control it, and she thinks it can.


    The strength of the fox clan was weaker, and Su Ye was afraid that they would not be able to keep an inheritance skill. If you have the endorsement of the six major tribes, you can feel at ease.


    "Okay." Gray nodded and replied.


    The currency issue is about to be put on the agenda, and Chang Xia is not paying attention.


    Whether mining, or minting coins. It won''t happen for the time being, even if it happens for a while, it won''t be Chang Xia''s turn to worry about it.


    She rested her mind and ate crayfish quietly.


    At the same time, pondering how to induce food


    Rotten vines, and more uses for fish grass. Chang Xia couldn''t push these things away, he had to do it himself.


    After all, except for her, other orcs have no way to communicate with the scavenger vine.


    Chang Xia tried to communicate with fish and grass, but found that it didn''t work.


    Fish grass, like other seaweeds, cannot communicate. This made Chang Xia a little frustrated. If he could communicate with Yucao, things would be much easier.


    But this time, there is no shortcut to take, only a little bit of exploration.


    However, the true identity of the seaweed was found out.


    Chang Xia believed that there would definitely be records of fish grass in the Fish Clan Wizard Palace.


    Wait two days to go to the Snake Mountain tribe, and then ask the clear sky wizard to ask about the situation.


    The four streets of Baihu Street, except for the fourth street of Baihu Street, became quiet as the night went on. The other three streets are still very lively.


    All kinds of strange games, completely ignite the desire of the orcs.


    "Chang Xia, are you going to watch the fun?" Nan Feng asked.


    After talking about things, this meal also came to an end. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Hearing the lively sound coming from the front, Nan Feng was a little eager to join in the fun. Nan Feng''s words fell, but Chang Xia didn''t answer.


    Xylophone raised her hand and patted the back of Nanfeng''s head, and scolded lightly: "Snake travel back to the Snake Mountain tribe to help, please calm down for me. Maple Leaf, please send Nanfeng back to the cave."


    Without giving Nanfeng a chance to speak, let Fengye Kongshan send her back to the cave.


    The three streets ahead were crowded with people.


    What is a pregnant female in the south wind doing?


    Not afraid of hurting the beast cub in the belly.


    Facing the big-hearted Nanfeng, Xylophone was really heartbroken. She brought Chang Xia and the others to Baihu Fourth Street, why wasn''t she worried about the south wind?


    "I will personally send Nanfeng back to the cave." Maple Leaf moved her fingers and promised.


    Aside, Taya Yadong burst into laughter.


    Xylophone and Maple Leaf did a great job!


    I didn''t leave a way for Nanfeng directly, but it''s good to go back to the cave to rest in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 1115： add more

    In an instant.


    The orcs breathed suddenly.


    Even Chang Xia, who mentioned the currency issue, was equally shocked.


    The purpose of Chang Xia''s currency is to hope that Su Ye will prepare. Unexpectedly, after listening to the discussion just now, Su Ye will decisively agree to mint copper coins.


    "Mother Su Ye, are you sure you will start the bronze coinage now?" Chang Xia said seriously.


    Su Ye ate the grilled fish slowly and replied, "Why not?"


    If you want to do it, then do it.


    Looking ahead, sure.


    However, the momentum is lacking. She has probed the fish clan and heard a lot of news about the West Land from the fish clan. The Tianyuan tribe has not been peaceful recently, the tribes are constantly fighting, and there are many conflicts among the twelve great nobles.


    One listen.


    Su Ye could smell the conspiracy.


    Combined with the previous dialogue between Shen Rong and Yuan Yi, she could easily guess the role Yuanhou played in it. This is a ruthless man, even the clan is calculated.


    No wonder Shen Rong resented him.


    An orc who can even give up his blood relatives, what else he can''t do and dare not do.


    "Bronze is expensive, and using bronze coins may cause trouble," said Xylophone. In addition to rituals, bronzes are more weapons. This is true whether it is the Wuhai Nest Clan or the bronze ware unearthed at the Shinahai site.


    Thousands of years ago, bronzes were all valuables.


    The same is true now.


    "Bronze and gold and silver are softer and easier to use for coinage. Conversely, iron ore and other things are more difficult. Besides, bronze coinage will cause trouble. Wouldn''t it be more dangerous to use gold and silver?" Su Ye chuckled lightly. , very calm.


    Orcs are not short of minerals. In addition to animals and plants, the most abundant minerals in the Twilight Forest are all kinds of minerals buried in the ground. Previously, the orcs were not good at forging skills. So, Su Ye cleverly covered up the minerals from all over the world.


    nowadays.


    Chang Xia raised the issue of currency.


    Su Ye naturally began to ponder the feasibility of the currency.


    Xilu uses gold and silver as currency, and Dusk Forest can actually consider using jade as currency. However, looking at Chang Xia''s attitude towards jade, it seems that jade is more expensive than gold and silver. Thinking about it, Su Ye didn''t mention the jade coinage.


    heard.


    Xylophone didn''t say more.


    Gold and silver are worth more than copper, but the xylophone has no idea.


    Orcs have never been exposed to minerals, such as gold, silver and copper, which are synonymous with orcs. Bronze, xylophone seen.


    She has no interest in bronzes that cannot be eaten and cannot be used.


    If food can be used as currency, Xylophone may be more interested.


    "Wu, have you seen gold, silver and bronze?" Nan Feng asked curiously.


    Su Ye laughed and said, "The biggest gold mine in the Twilight Forest is in the sacred mountain of Karna. At the same time, there is a silver mine in the holy mountain of Karna. There is no copper mine in the holy mountain of Karna, but I know where there is a copper mine. You say... have I ever seen gold, silver and bronze?"


    As the witch of the orcs, the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books stored in the wizard hall.


    Su Ye couldn''t say that he had read all of them.


    However, Su Ye had definitely read all those important ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books, and kept them in his heart.


    The orc heritage is cut off.


    Most of the ancient animal skin scrolls and white-paper ancient books in the wizard''s hall are fragmentary scrolls, and the matter of inheriting skills is relatively vague. At the same time, even if there is a record of inheriting skills, it has little to do with the development of the orcs, so Su Ye will naturally not pay much attention to it.


    There is only one thing, the most comprehensive records of the Wizarding Hall.


    At the same time, it is also the core of the Wizarding Hall.


    That is the location map of the minerals in the Twilight Forest, and the Orcs have always been firmly in the hands of the Wizard Hall. However, because the orc foundation is too shallow.


    The witches of the orc race have been careful to cover up this inheritance technique and have never announced it.


    After the forging skills are completed, Su Ye can activate the map at will.


    The quiet time of midnight.


    Su Ye has watched the map countless times, and looks forward to one day when it can be truly opened, so that the map will appear in front of all the orcs.


    Immediately.


    The faces of the beasts in the raw rice noodle shop changed instantly.


    Everyone looked at Su Ye in surprise.


    Many orcs know about the gold mines in the sacred mountain of Karna.


    However, Su Ye said that in addition to gold mines, Mount Karna also has silver mines. In addition, she also knows the location of other minerals.


    This is really surprising!


    "Witch, I will learn to forge with the orcs of the Qingqiu tribe tomorrow." Gray said.


    Su Ye thought for a while and said, "You''d better talk to him about this matter. Ask him about his thoughts and attitudes, but I will support you in learning to forge."


    Forging matters.


    In the hands of the Leopard Clan, Su Ye felt more at ease.


    Of course, the bear clan can control it, and she thinks it can.


    The strength of the fox clan was weaker, and Su Ye was afraid that they would not be able to keep an inheritance skill. If you have the endorsement of the six major tribes, you can feel at ease.


    "Okay." Gray nodded and replied.


    The currency issue is about to be put on the agenda, and Chang Xia is not paying attention.


    Whether mining, or minting coins. It won''t happen for the time being, even if it happens for a while, it won''t be Chang Xia''s turn to worry about it.


    She rested her mind and ate crayfish quietly.


    At the same time, pondering how to induce food


    Rotten vines, and more uses for fish grass. Chang Xia couldn''t push these things away, he had to do it himself.


    After all, except for her, other orcs have no way to communicate with the scavenger vine.


    Chang Xia tried to communicate with fish and grass, but found that it didn''t work.


    Fish grass, like other seaweeds, cannot communicate. This made Chang Xia a little frustrated. If he could communicate with Yucao, things would be much easier.


    But this time, there is no shortcut to take, only a little bit of exploration.


    However, the true identity of the seaweed was found out.


    Chang Xia believed that there would definitely be records of fish grass in the Fish Clan Wizard Palace.


    Wait two days to go to the Snake Mountain tribe, and then ask the clear sky wizard to ask about the situation.


    The four streets of Baihu Street, except for the fourth street of Baihu Street, became quiet as the night went on. The other three streets are still very lively.


    All kinds of strange games, completely ignite the desire of the orcs.


    "Chang Xia, are you going to watch the fun?" Nan Feng asked.


    After talking about things, this meal also came to an end. UU Reading


    Hearing the lively sound coming from the front, Nan Feng was a little eager to join in the fun. Nan Feng''s words fell, but Chang Xia didn''t answer.


    Xylophone raised her hand and patted the back of Nanfeng''s head, and scolded lightly: "Snake travel back to the Snake Mountain tribe to help, please calm down for me. Maple Leaf, please send Nanfeng back to the cave."


    Without giving Nanfeng a chance to speak, let Fengye Kongshan send her back to the cave.


    The three streets ahead were crowded with people.


    What is a pregnant female in the south wind doing?


    Not afraid of hurting the beast cub in the belly.


    Facing the big-hearted Nanfeng, Xylophone was really heartbroken. She brought Chang Xia and the others to Baihu Fourth Street, why wasn''t she worried about the south wind?


    "I will personally send Nanfeng back to the cave." Maple Leaf moved her fingers and promised.


    Aside, Taya Yadong burst into laughter.


    Xylophone and Maple Leaf did a great job!


    I didn''t leave a way for Nanfeng directly, but it''s good to go back to the cave to rest in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 1116： carriage

    In the blink of an eye, two days are over.


    this day.


    The Leopard Clan of the Heluo Tribe is going to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe to participate in the marriage ceremony between the Sorcerer of the Clear Sky and the Chief Snake Snake.


    Along with them, there are Orcs from other tribes.


    Of course, South River wizards and other bird orcs will also accompany them.


    "Chang Xia, how are you?" Shen Rong asked. Everyone was waiting outside the Baihu commercial area to set off. This time, the root patriarch Xylophone was there. There were also some clansmen who liked to join in the fun. The group of orcs was mighty. Impressive.


    "I''m struggling with what shoes to wear when I go out?" Chang Xia was worried, the weather was hot, and the animal leather boots were too hot and stuffy. However, if you wear Kira sandals or rattan shoes, you will definitely feel cold again at night.


    "Cloth shoes." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia''s eyes lit up and said, "I forgot about the cloth shoes."


    Soon, put on your cloth shoes.


    Pack another pair of Kira sandals.


    The marriage gift for the patriarch of Snake and Snake was sent to the tribe early in the morning, and Xylophone helped to pack it up in a rattan basket. There is no need for Chang Xia to worry, she and Shen Rong just need to pack their own things. After all, after going out for a few days, they have to take more or less things.


    At least, like a change of clothes, bring one or two.


    Moments later.


    Wait for Chang Xia and the two to come to the outside of the Baihu commercial area.


    Everyone is waiting.


    Su Ye didn''t plan to go to the Snake Mountain tribe at first, but later learned that the fish tribe would send a lot of ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books from the site of Inami Water City, as well as other sundries.


    then.


    Su Ye decided to go to the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Obviously, the fish grass thing.


    The fish clan should find a lot of clues.


    They sent totem warriors into the sea of ????storms and continued to explore the ruins of Inami Water City.


    In just two days, we successfully explored the surrounding areas of the Inami Water City Ruins. Of course, these ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books have not yet reached the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "Something?"


    Chang Xia looked around in surprise, but didn''t see any rattan baskets.


    She was immediately surprised, where did all this stuff go?


    "You Heimeng and the others are carrying them and have already set off." Su Ye said, "You are too slow, everyone is waiting for you."


    hey-hey.


    Chang Xia smirked.


    Without further ado, Su Ye yelled for the orcs to set off.


    Soon, the male beasts set off with their mates on their backs. Nan Feng and Chang Xia are together, and they take care of each other.


    Next to the xylophone station, wait for Chang Xia to sit down.


    Only then did he return to the root patriarch, stomped his feet, and turned over.


    Su Ye was carried by the elders of Senda. This time it was the marriage ceremony of the patriarch of the snake and snake. The elders of Senda should participate in the ceremony. At the same time, the tribe prepared a special gift for Senda elders.


    Originally, the tribe planned to let Elder Senda go earlier.


    Elder Senda declined the offer.


    The reason is very good, Elder Sheguoer speaks in person, and Elder Senda does not need to go in advance. After all, they did not plan to marry, nor did they intend to announce it.


    Just keep your distance.


    but.


    On the observation of tribal people.


    The relationship between Senda and Sheguoer is not easy.


    The two should have been in constant contact with each other in private. However, on the surface, the two of them were calm and calm, not revealing anything. All the orcs could only pretend to be deaf and dumb, and followed the two elders of Senda to cover their ears and steal bells. This is quite speechless!


    "Changxia, do you want to eat pickled plums?" Nanfeng asked.


    This pickled plum is made by Nanfeng himself, and it tastes crunchy and sweet.


    They have eaten Maple Leaf, and they all like it. Nanfeng sent two jars to Chang Xia, and Chang Xia kept it in the cellar and hadn��t opened the jars.


    "Eat. I''ve been busy lately, and I haven''t opened the can to taste the pickled plum. Give me one, how about I taste it?" Chang Xia said.


    He took the pickled plum from Nanfeng and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Crispy and sweet, with the slightly sour taste of green plums, it is very similar to the taste of sour plums. Pickled plums are a bit sweeter than sour plums, though.


    "How?" Nan Feng asked.


    Chang Xia nodded, gave a thumbs up, and said with admiration, "It''s delicious. Muziguo, bayberry, peach and peach, etc., these should all be pickled. Next time, try again."


    One listen.


    Nan Feng nodded quickly.


    This pickled plum was accidentally tinkered with by her.


    After tasting it, it tasted very good.


    Nanfeng pickled another batch, which was appreciated by Chang Xia. She decided to participate in the marriage ceremony and returned to the tribe, so she started pickling a batch. Just in time, the harvest season of wild fruits in the Holubad Basin.


    The tribe started refining fruit wine, and she took the opportunity to pickle a batch of pickled fruits.


    In addition to pickled plums, several wild fruits like the ones mentioned by Chang Xia are all worth a try.


    "How many snacks did you bring?" Chang Xia stretched her neck and looked at the rattan basket beside Nanfeng, which contained Nanfeng''s stuff, a big bag. Look, it''s not exactly clothes, it smells, it should be a snack.


    Nan Feng smiled and said, "I was afraid that the trip would be too boring, so I brought a little more."


    "You''re sure it''s one point, not a million points." Chang Xia laughed and joked.


    "It''s the same, it''s the same." Nan Feng smiled, shook his head proudly, and said, "Tell me what you want to eat, I brought a lot, and I''m sure there is something you want to eat."


    "Okay, are there any pickled radishes?


    "Chang Xia smacked his mouth, feeling that the taste of his mouth was light, and he wanted to eat sour, so he raised his head and looked at Nanfeng.


    "Yes, wait."


    Nan Feng replied very quickly, and leaned over to get the sour radish for Chang Xia.


    Shen Rong cooperated and stopped, waited for Nanfeng to take out the sour radish, and then walked slowly. Just after leaving the Baihu commercial area, the orcs were not in a hurry, and all the orcs walked forward slowly.


    "Nanfeng, give me two dollars."


    "I also want."


    Soon, Maple Leaf Honeydew spoke up.


    This time, Da Ya Nuanchun chose to stay in the tribe. There is no way, they have animal cubs to take care of, and it is dangerous to have trouble with them.


    Instead, pregnant young females.


    This time I basically choose to travel. After all, when they give birth to the cubs, they cannot leave the tribe for at least a year, let alone enter the forest.


    It is a rare opportunity to act with the tribe, and no one is willing to miss it.


    Eat this.


    The team immediately stopped.


    However, no one is accusing anything. This trip is considered a tour, and the time is not so tense, and Patriarch Gen also hopes to relax.


    Recently, the tribe was preparing for the marriage ceremony, and everyone was tense.


    Take it easy when you have a chance.


    After eating, the team set off again.


    This time, it was much faster.


    Chang Xia Nanfeng is wearing a straw hat woven by Kira grass, and he has not felt sunburned yet. The warm morning breeze was blowing past, and the slight coolness was quite comfortable.


    Blowing, a little drowsy.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t bring cards." Nanfeng said regretfully.


    Chang Xia laughed and said, "You still want to play cards?"


    "You don''t want to? It''s boring to travel. I think the tribe should build a carriage as soon as possible, so that Bai Qing can speed up and tame more beasts..."


    Suddenly, Nan Feng couldn''t help but think about the future.


    Say this.


    Immediately, the surrounding orcs started talking.


    Horse carriages are not unfamiliar to the clansmen. However, the tribe has not yet succeeded. Nanfeng mentioned the carriage, and everyone agreed, expressing that he was looking forward to riding the carriage on such a spacious road.


    The Baihe River Basin is not far from the same.


    The same is true for the Mochizuki Mountains.


    Hurrying on the road is much easier than the way of the Tianshi tribe. The road is wide and flat, and the speed of the animalized orcs is neither fast nor slow, but it is much faster than walking in the forest.


    More than three days.


    A group of orcs came to the Moon Moon Mountains.


    The Twin Valleys where the Snake tribe lives in the Snake Mountains are far away.


    This time.


    The root patriarch does not have a roar.


    Choose to take out the horn and restore the human form to sound the horn.


    The loud and strong sound of the horn penetrated the sky and the forest, heading towards the Twin Valley.


    After a while.


    Twin Valley sounded the same horn.


    Unlike the Heluo tribe, there are fewer totem warriors from other orc tribes. After all, the tribes have a lot of things to do in the warm season, so they sent a few totem warriors to accompany the Heluo tribe, gave marriage gifts, and met the fish tribe by the way.


    "Heavy salty smell!" Su Ye said.


    The patriarch Gen looked at the location of Yintan and smiled: "This should be the taste of Yintan. The Snake Mountain tribe built the road to Yintan. I think the spacious road ahead should be the one to Yintan. road."


    At the end of the road, there is another road.


    The end point where the two roads intersect is the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "I don''t know how long it will take for the Snake Mountain tribe to go to the Silver Beach? If it''s close, go back to the Silver Beach to have a look." Su Ye said, "Gen, you remember to chat with the fish tribe. Whether the Xiaohechuan Canal can connect to the sea depends on the Are you working hard?"


    heard.


    The corner of the root patriarch''s mouth twitched a few times.


    Isn''t this really embarrassing him?


    The Fish Clan just agreed with the Snake Clan to build a wharf at Silver Beach, and it is not easy for them to let go. What''s more, the Heluo tribe does not need to contact the fish clan at present, but chat with the fish clan in advance about the small river canal to facilitate preparations for the future.


    "I see." Gen nodded earnestly, remembering this.


    Behind him, Nan Feng and the other orcs chatted. The Snake Mountain tribe was already in sight, and the tiredness of traveling for many days was replaced by excitement in an instant.


    After blowing the horn.


    The orcs stopped rushing on their way and chose to walk slowly. Similarly, they are waiting for the orcs of the Snake Mountain tribe to come and greet them.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to go down for a walk?" Nan Feng said.


    She moved her limbs, feeling very stiff and uncomfortable.


    Chang Xia hesitated and said, "It''s a little far from the Twin Valley of the Snake Mountain Tribe, or... wait until the Twin Valley, we''ll go down for a walk."


    Nan Feng felt uncomfortable.


    So did she, but it was still a long way from the Twin Valley.


    Going down now will delay a lot of time.


    Shen Rong stood still and said, "If you feel unwell, just get down and walk around. Let''s go to the Twin Valleys slowly, and let the patriarch and the others go there first."


    "Empty Mountain, I want to go down." Maple Leaf said.


    Shen Rong said that he could go down, and Maple Leaf directly asked Kong Shan to let her down.


    No matter how stable it is, it is not the ground after all.


    Over time, it will inevitably feel uncomfortable.


    Nausea, nausea, vomiting.


    These reactions made Maple Leaf feel very uncomfortable.


    Likewise, Honeydew also asks to go to the ground.


    So, Shen Rong Baiqing and the others all stopped.


    Seeing this, Patriarch Gen didn''t say anything. Telling Shen Rong Baiqing to take care of Chang Xia and the others, they continued to approach the Twin Valley.


    "Slower-"


    Landing, Chang Xia did not stand firm.


    A staggering, almost fell down.


    On the side, Maple Leaf quickly stabilized the person with eyes and hands.


    "Thank you!" Chang Xia said: "Sitting for too long makes me dizzy."


    The males such as Shen Rong did not return to human form, and accompanied Chang Xia and other orcs in their animal form, walking slowly. The weather in Mochizuki Mountains today is cloudy and not sunny.


    "Changxia, is this a sweet potato or a potato?"


    Honeydew pointed to the wilderness beside the road, her eyes touched a yellowed plant, she couldn''t help asking.


    Chang Xia turned around and followed Honeydew''s line of sight.


    "Sweet potato. This is a sweet potato vine. This piece of sweet potato should be dug up. The sweet potato vine has withered, and the sweet potato has grown." Chang Xia said.


    Looking at the sweet potato vines, Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of roasted sweet potatoes.


    Gollum!


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s belly couldn''t help making a hunger sound.


    Hearing the sound, Nanfeng and the others turned their heads one after another.


    "Chang Xia, are you hungry?"


    "Want some snacks?"


    "Cough! I looked at the sweet potato vines and suddenly wanted to eat roasted sweet potatoes."


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and explained softly.


    Recently, the appetite is getting better and better, Chang Xia often asks Shen Rong to help prepare food. She was too lazy to do it, so she let Shen Rong Baiqing do it.


    "Roasted sweet potato-"


    As soon as he said that, there were several grunts all around.


    In an instant, the atmosphere suddenly quieted down.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone burst into laughter.


    "Let''s dig a few sweet potatoes and roast them on a fire. Anyway, the Twin Valley is right in front of us, so we can eat a roasted sweet potato here, which won''t make much difference." Nan Feng suggested.


    Milu hugged her stomach and agreed: "Okay! Let''s find a suitable one.


    place, light a fire, and roast sweet potatoes. "


    "Bai Qing, what do you say��" Maple Leaf licked the corner of her mouth and looked at Bai Qing beside Honey Lu. The root patriarch said that the younger generation of orcs obeyed Bai Qing''s words and acted outside.


    "Bai Qing, I''m hungry." Honey Lu was coquettish, hoping Bai Qing nodded.


    Bai Qing glanced at Honey Dew, then at Chang Xia and other orcs.


    "Find a camp and make a fire to roast sweet potatoes." Bai Qing said.


    It is about an hour and a half away from the Twin Valley, not far. The Snake Mountain tribe held a marriage ceremony, and the neighborhood must have been cleaned several times.


    Dangerous, certainly not.


    Besides, even if they were in danger, there were orcs such as him, Shen Rong, and Kong Shan in the team, and ordinary beasts could not threaten them.


    "Great!"


    "Go, find a suitable camp quickly."


    "I''m going to eat more roasted sweet potatoes. I feel that the roasted sweet potatoes are more delicious than the tribe''s roasted sweet potatoes."


    Chang Xia and the other orcs walked briskly.


    Find a suitable camp by the roadside, make a fire and roast sweet potatoes.


    "Nanfeng, walk slowly and be careful to fall." Maple Leaf reminded.


    Nanfeng said: "I looked at the road, it''s fine." Nanfeng was born with good luck, and when he entered the forest, he could always easily find his prey.


    Recently pregnant has been detained in the tribe.


    It was a rare opportunity to hang out, and she was in a great mood.


    Holding hands with honey dew, the wind blows under their feet. Seeing that Bai Qing and the other orcs were shocked, they were afraid that one of them would accidentally fall.


    "Changxia, there are pheasants here."


    Suddenly, Nan Feng and the others stopped and waved to Chang Xia and the others behind them.


    Raising his hand, he pointed to a low bush not far from the road, where pheasants were pecking.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia hurriedly told Shen Rong and the others to stand still and not move forward.


    Glancing at several males, he found that Kongshan''s beast body was the best thing, and said, "Kongshan, restore your human form to catch chickens. We roast sweet potatoes and roast chickens at the same time."


    "Okay." Kong Shan carefully unloaded his luggage and returned to his human form.


    Slowly approaching the South Wind Honeydew, seeing the pheasants in the bushes, let the two of them back away, and they rushed into the bushes in a flash, waiting for the long summer to come forward.


    Kong Shan already has two more pheasants in his hands.


    This speed-


    Chang Xia really didn''t react.


    "Kongshan, you are so fast!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Kong Shan said: "Is it very fast? There is no activity at home recently, so the speed has slowed down a lot."


    "Chang Xia, don''t brag. His speed has really slowed down. Recently, the speed of exercise has decreased and the speed has declined. After this marriage ceremony is over, he will return to the tribe to practice." Maple Leaf said coldly.


    "What about you?" Chang Xia turned her head and raised her eyebrows to look at the approaching males such as Shen Rong.


    Empty mountain exercise less, long summer letter.


    Maple Leaf was pregnant, so naturally he couldn''t go hunting in the forest. However, the amount of exercise should be sufficient. In Woye Cuju Field, you can often see them.


    That being the case, the speed shouldn''t slow down.


    Where exactly did this go wrong? !


    "I''ve been playing Cuju a lot recently, and my body is overloaded." Shen Rong said.


    He opened his mouth to explain the reason why the speed of empty mountain slowed down, not because of less exercise. But, these days everyone is busy kicking Cuju, playing too crazy. The body is overloaded, coupled with the continuous travel in the past few days, the rest is normal.


    This said.


    Maple Leaf''s expression changed slightly.


    As a totem warrior, it is an absolute shame to be weaker at the peak.


    "Shen Rong is right, playing Cuju is a little crazy recently. It''s rare to have the opportunity to play Cuju with orcs from other orc tribes, plus orcs from bird and fish..."


    One to two to go.


    Everyone was a little out of control.


    an explanation.


    Immediately, Chang Xia and the other orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    Even Bai Qing and Chen Rong, who had amazing control, couldn''t hold back. Kong Shan and the others could somewhat understand their situation.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes at Kongshan.


    She almost really thought that Kong Shan had become weaker.


    If it really becomes weak, the root patriarch of the tribe will not be able to spare him, he will be beaten, and he will be thrown to the tribe elders for training. At that time, you can enjoy some **** their treatment.


    Carrying two pheasants, the orcs quickly found a suitable camp.


    A clearing in front of a rock wall.


    There are mountain streams dripping from the rock wall, forming a spring.


    The open space is next to the road, the open space, the water source, all are there.


    After unloading the things, Shen Rong built the stove, and Bai Qingkongshan led people to dig sweet potatoes. Su Ye did not agree to leave more orcs. After all, Chang Xia and the others walked slowly, and they were excusable. The other tribe orcs had no excuse to walk too slowly, and it was too rude.


    The root patriarch sounded the horn.


    The Snake Mountain tribe responded.


    Soon, the Snake Clan will send totem warriors to greet them.


    If everyone slowed down, how could the Snake Mountain tribe think too much.


    Therefore, the orcs of other orc tribes had to regret and give up the idea of ??slowing down with Chang Xia and the others.


    So, the orcs like Chang Xia were left to wander slowly.


    "Changxia, pheasants are made into beggar chickens?"


    "Well! One beggar chicken and one roast chicken, what do you think?"


    Chang Xia and the others were simply greedy and wanted to live on the hour. I''m really hungry, and there must be something to eat when I arrive at the Snake Mountain tribe. Two chickens, Chang Xia can eat a whole one now. After she became pregnant, she had an appetite.


    The food intake is several times as much as before, and it tastes much better without gaining weight.


    Fat is fat, but not too exaggerated.


    "Can."


    "Only two, a little less."


    "Yeah! It might not be enough, this kind of roast chicken...I can eat two now."


    After Nanfeng finished speaking, Milu nodded.


    It means that she can eat two roast chickens. If it is a beggar chicken, let alone two, three honeydew can be stuffed into the stomach.


    "Are you really going to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe after you''ve had enough?" Chang Xia raised his forehead and rolled his eyes at these females, speechless.


    She regretted proposing roasted sweet potatoes a little bit.


    Shouldn''t this group of orcs really plan to eat here and then go to the Twin Valley!


    This is too embarrassing, and it is estimated that Su Ye will be furious when he finds out about it.


    "Uh! Just talk."


    Listening to Chang Xia''s complaints, the orcs hurriedly shook their heads.


    They are not stupid, they really dare to do this kind of thing, and Su Ye and Gen Patriarch really dare to beat people. Even if you are pregnant with a beast cub, you will also be beaten.


    "It''s good that you understand, otherwise you will be beaten." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Baked sweet potatoes can also be said to be playful. If you really eat here and then go to the Twin Valley, it is a provocation to the Snake Mountain tribe. If the Snake Clan can spare them, Su Ye and the Genen Patriarch will definitely not be soft-hearted.


    "Changxia, are these sweet potatoes enough?"


    "enough."


    It''s good for everyone to taste the taste of roasted sweet potatoes, it''s really not to be full.


    Soon, Shen Rong helped bury the sweet potatoes.


    Changxia Nanfeng wrapped the beggar chicken in leaves and wet mud, and buried it under the fire with sweet potatoes. Maple leaves plucked chicken feathers, honeydew prepares BBQ sauce.


    For a moment.


    Bai Qing wrapped several bird eggs in leaves.


    There are seven in total, and the eggs were found in a sweet potato field.


    "Changxia, do you want to eat roasted bird eggs?" Bai Qing asked.


    Everyone knows that Chang Xia prefers roasted bird eggs, and every once in a while, he will get a few roasted bird eggs to satisfy his cravings. As for Shen Rong, his favorite thing was fish balls.


    "Eat." Chang Xia said happily.


    He stretched out his hand, intending to take the egg and bury it under the fire.


    Shen Rong took the lead, took the bird''s egg from Bai Qing''s hand, and said, "You sit, and I''ll bury the bird''s egg for you." Wrap the bird''s egg with a layer of wet mud, and then bury it in the fire. In this way, the eggs are not easy to explode and can be cooked faster.


    Chatting while roasting sweet potatoes.


    During this period, Chang Xia saw no less than ten snakes of different colors scurrying through the grass.


    or large


    , or small.


    To be honest, Chang Xia was a little confused.


    She couldn''t help but moved to Chen Rong''s side, and whispered, "Are there a lot of snakes in the Wangyue Mountains? Didn''t you spread the snake-repelling powder just now, and I saw eleven of these snakes..."


    "I sprinkled it." Honeydew said.


    Bai Qing got up and took out the bone knife to clear the grass near the camp again.


    "There are many snakes in the Mochizuki Mountains. You should know that if you have been to the Twin Valleys. This area is close to the Twin Valleys. The number of snakes and pythons is only a lot more than that of the Mochizuki Mountains."


    This said.


    Chang Xia suddenly got goosebumps on his arms.


    "I''ll bring you snake repellent powder." Shen Rong said.


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s expression was wrong, Shen Rong got up and walked towards the rattan basket. This snake repellent powder was newly prepared by Su Ye, and she seemed to have predicted this situation in advance.


    "Shen Rong, do you have any?" Nan Feng opened his mouth and asked, a few snakes, it''s not a big problem. However, she thought of the Twin Valley.


    Suddenly, Nanfeng couldn''t care less.


    Directly asked Shen Rong, she also wanted a snake repellent powder.


    Even after living with snakes for more than a year, Nanfeng still couldn''t get used to snakes.


    Similarly.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew changed her face.


    Got it.


    Shen Rong didn''t wait for them to speak, and said, "Wait, I''ll get it."


    "Ling''er is also a snake, why isn''t Milu afraid?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Bai Linger lives with Bai Qing Milu, although Bai Linger spends more time in Baihu. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    However, occasionally he lives in Bai Qing''s house.


    Milu shrugged and said, "Linger understands human nature, unlike snakes."


    In fact, Honeydew did not regard Bai Linger as a snake python.


    Moreover.


    Bai Linger has a good appearance.


    Honeydew is very fond of Bai Linger''s face.


    "I think it''s Bai Linger who looks good. It''s cold and cool, and it''s very comfortable to hold in the warm season. Who wouldn''t like it?" Nanfeng said with a smile, but unfortunately, as Bai Linger gradually grew, her body became more and more big.


    Carrying Bai Linger on her body like before, I believe it will soon be impossible.


    Alien species.


    Once an adult, the body of the beast must be enormous.


    Otherwise, how can one side be deterred.


    "Yeah! It''s a pity that Ling''er is getting bigger and bigger, and is no longer as small and cute as before." Milu regretted, her face uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1117： Wild Baked Sweet Potatoes

    The Baihe River Basin is not far from the same.


    The same is true for the Mochizuki Mountains.


    Hurrying on the road is much easier than the way of the Tianshi tribe. The road is wide and flat, and the speed of the animalized orcs is neither fast nor slow, but it is much faster than walking in the forest.


    More than three days.


    A group of orcs came to the Moon Moon Mountains.


    The Twin Valleys where the Snake tribe lives in the Snake Mountains are far away.


    This time.


    The root patriarch does not have a roar.


    Choose to take out the horn and restore the human form to sound the horn.


    The loud and strong sound of the horn penetrated the sky and the forest, heading towards the Twin Valley.


    After a while.


    Twin Valley sounded the same horn.


    Unlike the Heluo tribe, there are fewer totem warriors from other orc tribes. After all, the tribes have a lot of things to do in the warm season, so they sent a few totem warriors to accompany the Heluo tribe, gave marriage gifts, and met the fish tribe by the way.


    "Heavy salty smell!" Su Ye said.


    The patriarch Gen looked at the location of Yintan and smiled: "This should be the taste of Yintan. The Snake Mountain tribe built the road to Yintan. I think the spacious road ahead should be the one to Yintan. road."


    At the end of the road, there is another road.


    The end point where the two roads intersect is the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "I don''t know how long it will take for the Snake Mountain tribe to go to the Silver Beach? If it''s close, go back to the Silver Beach to have a look." Su Ye said, "Gen, you remember to chat with the fish tribe. Whether the Xiaohechuan Canal can connect to the sea depends on the Are you working hard?"


    heard.


    The corner of the root patriarch''s mouth twitched a few times.


    Isn''t this really embarrassing him?


    The Fish Clan just agreed with the Snake Clan to build a wharf at Silver Beach, and it is not easy for them to let go. What''s more, the Heluo tribe does not need to contact the fish clan at present, but chat with the fish clan in advance about the small river canal to facilitate preparations for the future.


    "I see." Gen nodded earnestly, remembering this.


    Behind him, Nan Feng and the other orcs chatted. The Snake Mountain tribe was already in sight, and the tiredness of traveling for many days was replaced by excitement in an instant.


    After blowing the horn.


    The orcs stopped rushing on their way and chose to walk slowly. Similarly, they are waiting for the orcs of the Snake Mountain tribe to come and greet them.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to go down for a walk?" Nan Feng said.


    She moved her limbs, feeling very stiff and uncomfortable.


    Chang Xia hesitated and said, "It''s a little far from the Twin Valley of the Snake Mountain Tribe, or... wait until the Twin Valley, we''ll go down for a walk."


    Nan Feng felt uncomfortable.


    So did she, but it was still a long way from the Twin Valley.


    Going down now will delay a lot of time.


    Shen Rong stood still and said, "If you feel unwell, just get down and walk around. Let''s go to the Twin Valleys slowly, and let the patriarch and the others go there first."


    "Empty Mountain, I want to go down." Maple Leaf said.


    Shen Rong said that he could go down, and Maple Leaf directly asked Kong Shan to let her down.


    No matter how stable it is, it is not the ground after all.


    Over time, it will inevitably feel uncomfortable.


    Nausea, nausea, vomiting.


    These reactions made Maple Leaf feel very uncomfortable.


    Likewise, Honeydew also asks to go to the ground.


    So, Shen Rong Baiqing and the others all stopped.


    Seeing this, Patriarch Gen didn''t say anything. Telling Shen Rong Baiqing to take care of Chang Xia and the others, they continued to approach the Twin Valley.


    "Slower-"


    Landing, Chang Xia did not stand firm.


    A staggering, almost fell down.


    On the side, Maple Leaf quickly stabilized the person with eyes and hands.


    "Thank you!" Chang Xia said: "Sitting for too long makes me dizzy."


    The males such as Shen Rong did not return to human form, and accompanied Chang Xia and other orcs in their animal form, walking slowly. The weather in Mochizuki Mountains today is cloudy and not sunny.


    "Changxia, is this a sweet potato or a potato?"


    Honeydew pointed to the wilderness beside the road, her eyes touched a yellowed plant, she couldn''t help asking.


    Chang Xia turned around and followed Honeydew''s line of sight.


    "Sweet potato. This is a sweet potato vine. This piece of sweet potato should be dug up. The sweet potato vine has withered, and the sweet potato has grown." Chang Xia said.


    Looking at the sweet potato vines, Chang Xia couldn''t help but think of roasted sweet potatoes.


    Gollum!


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s belly couldn''t help making a hunger sound.


    Hearing the sound, Nanfeng and the others turned their heads one after another.


    "Chang Xia, are you hungry?"


    "Want some snacks?"


    "Cough! I looked at the sweet potato vines and suddenly wanted to eat roasted sweet potatoes."


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and explained softly.


    Recently, the appetite is getting better and better, Chang Xia often asks Shen Rong to help prepare food. She was too lazy to do it, so she let Shen Rong Baiqing do it.


    "Roasted sweet potato-"


    As soon as he said that, there were several grunts all around.


    In an instant, the atmosphere suddenly quieted down.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone burst into laughter.


    "Let''s dig a few sweet potatoes and roast them on a fire. Anyway, the Twin Valley is right in front of us, so we can eat a roasted sweet potato here, which won''t make much difference." Nan Feng suggested.


    Milu hugged her stomach and agreed: "Okay! Let''s find a suitable one.


    place, light a fire, and roast sweet potatoes. "


    "Bai Qing, what do you say��" Maple Leaf licked the corner of her mouth and looked at Bai Qing beside Honey Lu. The root patriarch said that the younger generation of orcs obeyed Bai Qing''s words and acted outside.


    "Bai Qing, I''m hungry." Honey Lu was coquettish, hoping Bai Qing nodded.


    Bai Qing glanced at Honey Dew, then at Chang Xia and other orcs.


    "Find a camp and make a fire to roast sweet potatoes." Bai Qing said.


    It is about an hour and a half away from the Twin Valley, not far. The Snake Mountain tribe held a marriage ceremony, and the neighborhood must have been cleaned several times.


    Dangerous, certainly not.


    Besides, even if they were in danger, there were orcs such as him, Shen Rong, and Kong Shan in the team, and ordinary beasts could not threaten them.


    "Great!"


    "Go, find a suitable camp quickly."


    "I''m going to eat more roasted sweet potatoes. I feel that the roasted sweet potatoes are more delicious than the tribe''s roasted sweet potatoes."


    Chang Xia and the other orcs walked briskly.


    Find a suitable camp by the roadside, make a fire and roast sweet potatoes.


    "Nanfeng, walk slowly and be careful to fall." Maple Leaf reminded.


    Nanfeng said: "I looked at the road, it''s fine." Nanfeng was born with good luck, and when he entered the forest, he could always easily find his prey.


    Recently pregnant has been detained in the tribe.


    It was a rare opportunity to hang out, and she was in a great mood.


    Holding hands with honey dew, the wind blows under their feet. Seeing that Bai Qing and the other orcs were shocked, they were afraid that one of them would accidentally fall.


    "Changxia, there are pheasants here."


    Suddenly, Nan Feng and the others stopped and waved to Chang Xia and the others behind them.


    Raising his hand, he pointed to a low bush not far from the road, where pheasants were pecking.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia hurriedly told Shen Rong and the others to stand still and not move forward.


    Glancing at several males, he found that Kongshan''s beast body was the best thing, and said, "Kongshan, restore your human form to catch chickens. We roast sweet potatoes and roast chickens at the same time."


    "Okay." Kong Shan carefully unloaded his luggage and returned to his human form.


    Slowly approaching the South Wind Honeydew, seeing the pheasants in the bushes, let the two of them back away, and they rushed into the bushes in a flash, waiting for the long summer to come forward.


    Kong Shan already has two more pheasants in his hands.


    This speed-


    Chang Xia really didn''t react.


    "Kongshan, you are so fast!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Kong Shan said: "Is it very fast? There is no activity at home recently, so the speed has slowed down a lot."


    "Chang Xia, don''t brag. His speed has really slowed down. Recently, the speed of exercise has decreased and the speed has declined. After this marriage ceremony is over, he will return to the tribe to practice." Maple Leaf said coldly.


    "What about you?" Chang Xia turned her head and raised her eyebrows to look at the approaching males such as Shen Rong.


    Empty mountain exercise less, long summer letter.


    Maple Leaf was pregnant, so naturally he couldn''t go hunting in the forest. However, the amount of exercise should be sufficient. In Woye Cuju Field, you can often see them.


    That being the case, the speed shouldn''t slow down.


    Where exactly did this go wrong? !


    "I''ve been playing Cuju a lot recently, and my body is overloaded." Shen Rong said.


    He opened his mouth to explain the reason why the speed of empty mountain slowed down, not because of less exercise. But, these days everyone is busy kicking Cuju, playing too crazy. The body is overloaded, coupled with the continuous travel in the past few days, the rest is normal.


    This said.


    Maple Leaf''s expression changed slightly.


    As a totem warrior, it is an absolute shame to be weaker at the peak.


    "Shen Rong is right, playing Cuju is a little crazy recently. It''s rare to have the opportunity to play Cuju with orcs from other orc tribes, plus orcs from bird and fish..."


    One to two to go.


    Everyone was a little out of control.


    an explanation.


    Immediately, Chang Xia and the other orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    Even Bai Qing and Chen Rong, who had amazing control, couldn''t hold back. Kong Shan and the others could somewhat understand their situation.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes at Kongshan.


    She almost really thought that Kong Shan had become weaker.


    If it really becomes weak, the root patriarch of the tribe will not be able to spare him, he will be beaten, and he will be thrown to the tribe elders for training. At that time, you can enjoy some **** their treatment.


    Carrying two pheasants, the orcs quickly found a suitable camp.


    A clearing in front of a rock wall.


    There are mountain streams dripping from the rock wall, forming a spring.


    The open space is next to the road, the open space, the water source, all are there.


    After unloading the things, Shen Rong built the stove, and Bai Qingkongshan led people to dig sweet potatoes. Su Ye did not agree to leave more orcs. After all, Chang Xia and the others walked slowly, and they were excusable. The other tribe orcs had no excuse to walk too slowly, and it was too rude.


    The root patriarch sounded the horn.


    The Snake Mountain tribe responded.


    Soon, the Snake Clan will send totem warriors to greet them.


    If everyone slowed down, how could the Snake Mountain tribe think too much.


    Therefore, the orcs of other orc tribes had to regret and give up the idea of ??slowing down with Chang Xia and the others.


    So, the orcs like Chang Xia were left to wander slowly.


    "Changxia, pheasants are made into beggar chickens?"


    "Well! One beggar chicken and one roast chicken, what do you think?"


    Chang Xia and the others were simply greedy and wanted to live on the hour. I''m really hungry, and there must be something to eat when I arrive at the Snake Mountain tribe. Two chickens, Chang Xia can eat a whole one now. After she became pregnant, she had an appetite.


    The food intake is several times as much as before, and it tastes much better without gaining weight.


    Fat is fat, but not too exaggerated.


    "Can."


    "Only two, a little less."


    "Yeah! It might not be enough, this kind of roast chicken...I can eat two now."


    After Nanfeng finished speaking, Milu nodded.


    It means that she can eat two roast chickens. If it is a beggar chicken, let alone two, three honeydew can be stuffed into the stomach.


    "Are you really going to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe after you''ve had enough?" Chang Xia raised his forehead and rolled his eyes at these females, speechless.


    She regretted proposing roasted sweet potatoes a little bit.


    Shouldn''t this group of orcs really plan to eat here and then go to the Twin Valley!


    This is too embarrassing, and it is estimated that Su Ye will be furious when he finds out about it.


    "Uh! Just talk."


    Listening to Chang Xia''s complaints, the orcs hurriedly shook their heads.


    They are not stupid, they really dare to do this kind of thing, and Su Ye and Gen Patriarch really dare to beat people. Even if you are pregnant with a beast cub, you will also be beaten.


    "It''s good that you understand, otherwise you will be beaten." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Baked sweet potatoes can also be said to be playful. If you really eat here and then go to the Twin Valley, it is a provocation to the Snake Mountain tribe. If the Snake Clan can spare them, Su Ye and the Genen Patriarch will definitely not be soft-hearted.


    "Changxia, are these sweet potatoes enough?"


    "enough."


    It''s good for everyone to taste the taste of roasted sweet potatoes, it''s really not to be full.


    Soon, Shen Rong helped bury the sweet potatoes.


    Changxia Nanfeng wrapped the beggar chicken in leaves and wet mud, and buried it under the fire with sweet potatoes. Maple leaves plucked chicken feathers, honeydew prepares BBQ sauce.


    For a moment.


    Bai Qing wrapped several bird eggs in leaves.


    There are seven in total, and the eggs were found in a sweet potato field.


    "Changxia, do you want to eat roasted bird eggs?" Bai Qing asked.


    Everyone knows that Chang Xia prefers roasted bird eggs, and every once in a while, he will get a few roasted bird eggs to satisfy his cravings. As for Shen Rong, his favorite thing was fish balls.


    "Eat." Chang Xia said happily.


    He stretched out his hand, intending to take the egg and bury it under the fire.


    Shen Rong took the lead, took the bird''s egg from Bai Qing''s hand, and said, "You sit, and I''ll bury the bird''s egg for you." Wrap the bird''s egg with a layer of wet mud, and then bury it in the fire. In this way, the eggs are not easy to explode and can be cooked faster.


    Chatting while roasting sweet potatoes.


    During this period, Chang Xia saw no less than ten snakes of different colors scurrying through the grass.


    or large


    , or small.


    To be honest, Chang Xia was a little confused.


    She couldn''t help but moved to Chen Rong''s side, and whispered, "Are there a lot of snakes in the Wangyue Mountains? Didn''t you spread the snake-repelling powder just now, and I saw eleven of these snakes..."


    "I sprinkled it." Honeydew said.


    Bai Qing got up and took out the bone knife to clear the grass near the camp again.


    "There are many snakes in the Mochizuki Mountains. You should know that if you have been to the Twin Valleys. This area is close to the Twin Valleys. The number of snakes and pythons is only a lot more than that of the Mochizuki Mountains."


    This said.


    Chang Xia suddenly got goosebumps on his arms.


    "I''ll bring you snake repellent powder." Shen Rong said.


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s expression was wrong, Shen Rong got up and walked towards the rattan basket. This snake repellent powder was newly prepared by Su Ye, and she seemed to have predicted this situation in advance.


    "Shen Rong, do you have any?" Nan Feng opened his mouth and asked, a few snakes, it''s not a big problem. However, she thought of the Twin Valley.


    Suddenly, Nanfeng couldn''t care less.


    Directly asked Shen Rong, she also wanted a snake repellent powder.


    Even after living with snakes for more than a year, Nanfeng still couldn''t get used to snakes.


    Similarly.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew changed her face.


    Got it.


    Shen Rong didn''t wait for them to speak, and said, "Wait, I''ll get it."


    "Ling''er is also a snake, why isn''t Milu afraid?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Bai Linger lives with Bai Qing Milu, although Bai Linger spends more time in Baihu. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    However, occasionally he lives in Bai Qing''s house.


    Honey dew shrugged and said, "Linger understands human nature, unlike snakes."


    In fact, Honeydew did not regard Bai Linger as a snake python.


    Moreover.


    Bai Linger has a good appearance.


    Honeydew is very fond of Bai Linger''s face.


    "I think it''s Bai Linger who looks good. It''s cold and cool, and it''s very comfortable to hold in the warm season. Who wouldn''t like it?" Nanfeng said with a smile, but unfortunately, as Bai Linger gradually grew, her body became more and more big.


    Carrying Bai Linger on his body like before, I believe it will soon be over.


    Alien species.


    Once an adult, the body of the beast must be enormous.


    Otherwise, how can one side be deterred.


    "Yeah! It''s a pity that Ling''er is getting bigger and bigger, and is no longer as small and cute as before." Milu regretted and looked uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1118： L reward plus more

    "What about you?" Chang Xia turned her head and raised her eyebrows to look at the approaching males such as Shen Rong.


    Empty mountain exercise less, long summer letter.


    Maple Leaf was pregnant, so naturally he couldn''t go hunting in the forest. However, the amount of exercise should be sufficient. In Woye Cuju Field, you can often see them.


    That being the case, the speed shouldn''t slow down.


    Where exactly did this go wrong? !


    "I''ve been playing Cuju a lot recently, and my body is overloaded." Shen Rong said.


    He opened his mouth to explain the reason why the speed of empty mountain slowed down, not because of less exercise. But, these days everyone is busy kicking Cuju, playing too crazy. The body is overloaded, coupled with the continuous travel in the past few days, the rest is normal.


    This said.


    Maple Leaf''s expression changed slightly.


    As a totem warrior, it is an absolute shame to be weaker at the peak.


    "Shen Rong is right, playing Cuju is a little crazy recently. It''s rare to have the opportunity to play Cuju with orcs from other orc tribes, plus orcs from bird and fish..."


    One to two to go.


    Everyone was a little out of control.


    an explanation.


    Immediately, Chang Xia and the other orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    Even Bai Qing and Chen Rong, who had amazing control, couldn''t hold back. Kong Shan and the others could somewhat understand their situation.


    Maple Leaf rolled his eyes at Kongshan.


    She almost really thought that Kong Shan had become weaker.


    If it really becomes weak, the root patriarch of the tribe will not be able to spare him, he will be beaten, and he will be thrown to the tribe elders for training. At that time, you can enjoy some **** their treatment.


    Carrying two pheasants, the orcs quickly found a suitable camp.


    A clearing in front of a rock wall.


    There are mountain streams dripping from the rock wall, forming a spring.


    The open space is next to the road, the open space, the water source, all are there.


    After unloading the things, Shen Rong built the stove, and Bai Qingkongshan led people to dig sweet potatoes. Su Ye did not agree to leave more orcs. After all, Chang Xia and the others walked slowly, and they were excusable. The other tribe orcs had no excuse to walk too slowly, and it was too rude.


    The root patriarch sounded the horn.


    The Snake Mountain tribe responded.


    Soon, the Snake Clan will send totem warriors to greet them.


    If everyone slowed down, how could the Snake Mountain tribe think too much.


    Therefore, the orcs of other orc tribes had to regret and give up the idea of ??slowing down with Chang Xia and the others.


    So, the orcs like Chang Xia were left to wander slowly.


    "Changxia, pheasants are made into beggar chickens?"


    "Well! One beggar chicken and one roast chicken, what do you think?"


    Chang Xia and the others were simply greedy and wanted to live on the hour. I''m really hungry, and there must be something to eat when I arrive at the Snake Mountain tribe. Two chickens, Chang Xia can eat a whole one now. After she became pregnant, she had an appetite.


    The food intake is several times as much as before, and it tastes much better without gaining weight.


    Fat is fat, but not too exaggerated.


    "Can."


    "Only two, a little less."


    "Yeah! It might not be enough, this kind of roast chicken...I can eat two now."


    After Nanfeng finished speaking, Milu nodded.


    It means that she can eat two roast chickens. If it is a beggar chicken, let alone two, three honeydew can be stuffed into the stomach.


    "Are you really going to go to the Snake Mountain Tribe after you''ve had enough?" Chang Xia raised his forehead and rolled his eyes at these females, speechless.


    She regretted proposing roasted sweet potatoes a little bit.


    Shouldn''t this group of orcs really plan to eat here and then go to the Twin Valley!


    This is too embarrassing, and it is estimated that Su Ye will be furious when he finds out about it.


    "Uh! Just talk."


    Listening to Chang Xia''s complaints, the orcs hurriedly shook their heads.


    They are not stupid, they really dare to do this kind of thing, and Su Ye and Gen Patriarch really dare to beat people. Even if you are pregnant with a beast cub, you will also be beaten.


    "It''s good that you understand, otherwise you will be beaten." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Baked sweet potatoes can also be said to be playful. If you really eat here and then go to the Twin Valley, it is a provocation to the Snake Mountain tribe. If the Snake Clan can spare them, Su Ye and the Genen Patriarch will definitely not be soft-hearted.


    "Changxia, are these sweet potatoes enough?"


    "enough."


    It''s good for everyone to taste the taste of roasted sweet potatoes, it''s really not to be full.


    Soon, Shen Rong helped bury the sweet potatoes.


    Changxia Nanfeng wrapped the beggar chicken in leaves and wet mud, and buried it under the fire with sweet potatoes. Maple leaves plucked chicken feathers, honeydew prepares BBQ sauce.


    For a moment.


    Bai Qing wrapped several bird eggs in leaves.


    There are seven in total, and the eggs were found in a sweet potato field.


    "Changxia, do you want to eat roasted bird eggs?" Bai Qing asked.


    Everyone knows that Chang Xia prefers roasted bird eggs, and every once in a while, he will get a few roasted bird eggs to satisfy his cravings. As for Shen Rong, his favorite thing was fish balls.


    "Eat." Chang Xia said happily.


    He stretched out his hand, intending to take the egg and bury it under the fire.


    Shen Rong took the lead, took the bird''s egg from Bai Qing''s hand, and said, "You sit, and I''ll bury the bird''s egg for you." Wrap the bird''s egg with a layer of wet mud, and then bury it in the fire. In this way, the eggs are not easy to explode and can be cooked faster.


    Chatting while roasting sweet potatoes.


    During this period, Chang Xia saw no less than ten snakes of different colors scurrying through the grass.


    or large


    , or small.


    To be honest, Chang Xia was a little confused.


    She couldn''t help but moved to Chen Rong''s side, and whispered, "Are there a lot of snakes in the Wangyue Mountains? Didn''t you spread the snake-repelling powder just now, and I saw eleven of these snakes..."


    "I sprinkled it." Honeydew said.


    Bai Qing got up and took out the bone knife to clear the grass near the camp again.


    "There are many snakes in the Mochizuki Mountains. You should know that if you have been to the Twin Valleys. This area is close to the Twin Valleys. The number of snakes and pythons is only a lot more than that of the Mochizuki Mountains."


    This said.


    Chang Xia suddenly got goosebumps on his arms.


    "I''ll bring you snake repellent powder." Shen Rong said.


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s expression was wrong, Shen Rong got up and walked towards the rattan basket. This snake repellent powder was newly prepared by Su Ye, and she seemed to have predicted this situation in advance.


    "Shen Rong, do you have any?" Nan Feng opened his mouth and asked, a few snakes, it''s not a big problem. However, she thought of the Twin Valley.


    Suddenly, Nanfeng couldn''t care less.


    Directly asked Shen Rong, she also wanted a snake repellent powder.


    Even after living with snakes for more than a year, Nanfeng still couldn''t get used to snakes.


    Similarly.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew changed her face.


    Got it.


    Shen Rong didn''t wait for them to speak, and said, "Wait, I''ll get it."


    "Ling''er is also a snake, why isn''t Milu afraid?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Bai Linger lives with Bai Qing Milu, although Bai Linger spends more time in Baihu. UU Reading


    However, occasionally he lives in Bai Qing''s house.


    Honey dew shrugged and said, "Linger understands human nature, unlike snakes."


    In fact, Honeydew did not regard Bai Linger as a snake python.


    Moreover.


    Bai Linger has a good appearance.


    Honeydew is very fond of Bai Linger''s face.


    "I think it''s Bai Linger who looks good. It''s cold and cool, and it''s very comfortable to hold in the warm season. Who wouldn''t like it?" Nanfeng said with a smile, but unfortunately, as Bai Linger gradually grew, her body became more and more big.


    Carrying Bai Linger on his body like before, I believe it will soon be over.


    Alien species.


    Once an adult, the body of the beast must be enormous.


    Otherwise, how can one side be deterred.


    "Yeah! It''s a pity that Ling''er is getting bigger and bigger, and is no longer as small and cute as before." Milu regretted and looked uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1119： dried sweet potato

    warm season.


    The scorching sun hangs high in the sky.


    Somewhere in the wilderness outside the Twin Valley, smoke of gunpowder rises.


    Snaking with snake scales approached from far to near where the smoke was rising.


    Not long ago, the Snake Mountain tribe successfully reunited with Su Ye and other orcs, and learned that Chang Xia and the others were unwell, so they did not walk with the team, but walked slowly behind. Among them, there is the south wind.


    The patriarch of Snake asked Snake to call on Snake Scale to pick up people.


    Although, here is close to the Twin Valley, there is no possibility of danger.


    However, the snake snake patriarch thinks that it is better to be more stable. Chang Xia and the others are also distinguished guests, and it is necessary to pick up one after another.


    So, when the two snakes reached the clearing in front of the rock wall.


    I saw Chang Xia and a group of orcs sitting around the fire.


    Talk and laugh, very comfortable.


    "Bai Qing��" Snake shouted, holding his forehead, pretending not to see the south wind. Open your mouth and greet the orcs one by one.


    Nanfeng ate the roasted sweet potato and asked, "Snake, why are you here?"


    Cough cough!


    Snake coughed twice.


    "The Patriarch Snake asked me and Snakescale to come over to welcome you."


    Who knew that Chang Xia and the others would do such a thing? Putting a fire on the side of the road and roasting sweet potatoes to eat, this leisurely feeling is also no one.


    "Changxia, they suddenly want to eat roasted sweet potatoes. You know pregnant females. If you are greedy, you can''t eat them." Bai Qing got up and explained, "By the way, we hunted two pheasants, one buried in the fire. Next, a roast chicken has been eaten." . .


    Snake covered his mouth, holding back his smile.


    Next to it, the snake scales are not as determined as the snake, and the smile directly overflows the corner of the mouth.


    see.


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed.


    It was a bit embarrassing to be caught by the master for stealing food.


    "A Rong, cut off the fire. I think the beggar chicken and sweet potato should be cooked. Cut it off. Let''s go to the Twin Valley while we eat." Chang Xia reminded Shen Rong to put out the fire, dug out the sweet potato and called Chicken.


    Shen Rong put out the fire.


    Bai Qing pulled out the roasted bird egg, pushed the roasted bird egg aside with a branch, tapped it lightly, and knocked off the soil on the bird egg.


    "Changxia, the bird eggs are cooked." Bai Qing said.


    Push the two bird eggs in front of Chang Xia and let her peel the shells and eat them.


    "It''s really fragrant!" Chang Xia leaned over and smelled it. The bird eggs that were just picked out were very hot, and Chang Xia was not in a hurry to get started.


    Nanfeng and other females, each has one.


    Their obsession with roasted bird eggs is not as good as Chang Xia''s, and they can eat them or not.


    More, he raised his eyes and stared at the sweet potato pulled out by Shen Rong and the lump of mud next to him. The mud cracked a small gap, and the tempting fragrance came out.


    "Shen Rong, knock on the beggar chicken quickly. Let''s eat the beggar chicken first, and then we will go on our way with the roasted sweet potato." Compared with the beggar chicken, the roasted sweet potato is naturally shorter. After all, orcs love to eat meat. No matter how fragrant the roasted sweet potato is, can it be more fragrant than meat?


    "Don''t worry-"


    Shen Rong tapped the mud ball with a branch.


    The dried mud mass was cracked a little bit, and it was gently pulled by hand.


    Take off the feathers of the pheasant together, revealing the purest fragrance of the beggar chicken. Shen Rong''s strength was just right, and at the same time as the mud ball was detached, he just took off all the chicken feathers. The internal organs were cleaned and buried when the pheasant was buried. Now the beggar chicken does not need any seasoning and can be eaten directly.


    This is the most primitive beggar chicken practice.


    The conditions of the Heluo tribe have improved, and the tribe has figured out several other practices for beggars. Pull out the chicken feathers, wrap it with fragrant leaves/lotus leaves, etc., and bake it with mud.


    but.


    Look at Nanfeng''s expressions.


    This most primitive and rude method produces beggar chickens.


    Instead, it is the most popular among the Orcs.


    "Chicken legs for Chang Xia, I want to eat chicken wings, how about you?" Nan Feng asked.


    Honeydew said, "I eat chicken wings too."


    "I eat chicken legs." Maple Leaf replied.


    Soon, a beggar chicken was eaten by Chang Xia and the others.


    Shen Rong and the others watched quietly, their faces full of doting. However, no one opened his mouth to hunt in the forest.


    Waiting for Chang Xia and the others to finish eating the beggar chicken.


    The orcs brought the baked sweet potatoes and started their journey.


    Chang Xia reminisced about the smell of beggar chicken, while eating roasted bird eggs. Shen Rong helped hold her baked sweet potato.


    "This roasted sweet potato is so delicious, I think it''s better than boiled." Snake said.


    The Sheyue tribe had a bumper harvest this year, with mashed beans, kohlrabi, yam, kudzu, sweet potatoes, and potatoes that were discovered later.


    The appearance of many roots has made the Snake Clan no longer hungry.


    At the same time, the Snake Mountain tribe reused these things and exchanged them with other orc tribes.


    It greatly enriched the three meals a day of the snake clan.


    Like the Heluo tribe, the Sheyue tribe expanded several warehouses this year.


    In the cold season that used to change, with the appearance of the Tukang, the orcs even looked forward to the arrival of the cold season. The arrival of the cold season means that orcs can pick tribal cats for winter.


    Lie down and eat.


    This beautiful life was once beyond the reach of the orcs.


    now.


    Wishes come into reality, how can this not make the orcs excited?


    "Sweet potatoes are delicious when steamed and dried. Winter


    It is also good to eat dried sweet potatoes when there is nothing to do. "Chang Xia said casually.


    Dried sweet potato, sweet potato slices, sweet potato powder.


    There are also various ways to eat sweet potatoes.


    This is the benefit of the staple food.


    Like ginkgo, it seems sparse and ordinary. However, ginkgo is ground into powder, which can be made into various pasta, cakes, roasted seeds and nuts, etc. It has the function of flour, and also takes into account the use of rice.


    Except that it cannot be cooked and eaten like rice, ginkgo is invincible.


    Of course, fruit powder can be cooked and eaten, such as fruit powder.


    "How?" Snake scales approached excitedly and said happily.


    Snake waved his hand, pushed the scales away, and said, "What are you anxious about, go back to the tribe and talk later." In addition to eating sweet potatoes, they also set aside some of them to make wine. In the past, the Snake Clan disliked the fullness of sweet potato vines in the Wangyue Mountains, and now they wish that even the trees were covered with sweet potatoes.


    "Yes, go back to the tribe and talk again." Snakescale was slightly embarrassed and said embarrassingly.


    Nanfeng nibbled at the roasted sweet potato and asked, "Changxia, is the dried sweet potato delicious?"


    "It''s alright. I like to eat softer ones. Harder ones are suitable for teeth grinding. It''s very suitable for animal cubs in the teething period." Chang Xia explained the taste of dried sweet potatoes, recalling the taste.


    She likes the soft and sticky dried sweet potato.


    However, the dried sweet potato dried at home in the countryside also tastes very good.


    Depends on what taste you like to eat.


    "This marriage ceremony is over, I will exchange more sweet potatoes to return to the tribe."


    As soon as Nanfeng finished speaking, Maple Leaf and the others hurriedly agreed. Delicious, whoever is willing to refuse, naturally the more the better.


    After a while.


    Everyone finished roasting sweet potatoes.


    In a hurry to go to the Twin Valley, Shen Rong and the others turned into beasts again, carrying Chang Xia and the others on their way. After all, walking with legs is much slower than running with the body of a beast.


    "Snake walking, how many orcs came from the fish clan?" Nanfeng asked.


    At this question, all the orcs looked over curiously.


    "A lot. In addition to the Megalodon, there are also many totem warriors from the strong fish clan, and there are several elders." Snake replied.


    However, the other wizards of the fish tribe did not come.


    Every witch of the orcs is very special.


    If it is not necessary, Wu generally will not enter the realm of other forces casually.


    As the witch of the fish clan, Qingkong chose to marry the orcs of the orc clan, and was recognized by the fish clan. Among them, the clear sky must have paid a lot.


    Noon is approaching.


    Chang Xia and his group of orcs arrived in front of the Twin Valley.


    The deafening noise resounded throughout the sky.


    "This... someone is kicking Cuju?" Chang Xia hesitated, and looked at Snake. How strong is the execution of the Snake Mountain tribe? It took so long before the Cuju field was built and put into use.


    Snake smiled and said, "Yes, the Snake Clan just built it."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Bai Qing and the others. With an obvious expression, ask them if they want to go over and kick Cuju.


    Bai Qing waved his hand, but did not speak.


    Kongshan was attacked by Maple Leaf, how could they dare to kick again.


    cough cough��


    At least, you have to have lunch and go down to play a few more games.


    Thinking about it, Bai Qing and Shen Rong exchanged glances in private, and before Chang Xia noticed it, they restrained all their emotions.


    "Chang Xia, you are here."


    The Snake Patriarch smiled, greeted him, and asked, "Where do you live, is it okay to go to the Snake Walk? Don''t worry, I have sprinkled you with snake repellent powder. The furniture in the woodcut corrugated wooden house is all new, and the Snake Walk will be cleaned when it comes over. Pass."


    "Yes." Chang Xia said.


    It is very convenient to go to the river on the other side of the snake.


    The only thing worth noting is to watch out for the snakes and pythons in the river, everything else is fine.


    A couple of greetings.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake let Snake Line and Snake Scale settle the orcs in Changxia.


    She just left.


    The clear sky wizard is entertaining the elders such as Su Ye and the fish clan, and the marriage ceremony will be tomorrow. The Snake Mountain Tribe was very busy today, and this time I felt different when I came to the Twin Valley.


    Today the Twin Valley is more fresh and alive.


    Everything is full of thriving vitality.


    "The Snake Mountain tribe has changed a lot!" Nanfeng said.


    The twin valley roads are paved with slate, not snow slate, but blue slate. The cyan slate and the wood color of the wood-cut corrugated wooden house add radiance and radiance to each other, adding a bit of novelty to the Twin Valley.


    Snake Road: "The snake tribe has planted many flowers and plants in the tribe."


    "I saw-"


    Chang Xia pouted towards the front, which was different from the solemnity of the entrance of Twin Valley.


    The valley is full of vitality, and the breath is filled with the rich fragrance of flowers and plants. All kinds of flowers and plants are planted in the front and back of each wood-cut corrugated wooden house.


    but-


    Among the flowers and plants, the figure of the snake and python haunted.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs were a little worried.


    This earthly wonderland is more like a paradise for snakes.


    Feeling a little scared.


    "Twin Valley, snakes... there are still so many." Chang Xia murmured.


    Maple Leaf paused and leaned towards the empty mountain. Except for the weird ones like Elder Senda, few orcs love snakes and pythons as much as snakes.


    At least, Maple Leaf couldn''t get along with Snake Python day and night.


    Similarly.


    Milu moved her footsteps indiscernibly, and her body was next to Bai Qing.


    "Snake walking, has your pet snake been put away? Chang Xia and the others are generally accepting of snakes and pythons. Don''t let black snakes come out casually, so as not to scare anyone." Nan Feng said.


    This is all she can say, Chang Xia speaks here.


    It''s inevitable that Snake will feel uncomfortable.


    Snake was slightly embarrassed, coughed, and replied, "Don''t worry, the black snake has gone out. The snake scales and snakes understand the importance of snakes, and the pet snakes raised by the tribesmen have gone out. However, the snakes and pythons in the Twin Valley cannot be restrained."


    Unless the elders or boa snakes come forward.


    These two can control the snakes and pythons in the Twin Valley.


    The former makes a big move, otherwise the appearance will be even bigger.


    There are countless snakes and pythons in the Twin Valley, and I really want to control them to leave temporarily.


    Snaking dare to say the scene will be amazing.


    After careful consideration, the Snake Mountain tribe gave up this unrealistic idea.


    walking room.


    The group arrived at the woodcut corrugated wooden house on the other side of the river.


    Hot water and food are readily available.


    Su Ye and the others came early to eat and chat in the Tribe Square.


    Chang Xia and the others were too lazy to go to the square, and the Snake Patriarch delivered the food ahead of time. After all, there are pregnant females here in Changxia, who get tired easily, get hungry easily, and can''t bear it.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to wash or eat?" Shen Rong drew water and asked Chang Xia to wash up.


    The woodcut corrugated wooden houses on the side of Snake Walk are all three-room layouts. Several wooden houses were connected together, and Nanfeng asked Chang Xia to live with her.


    Maple Leaf and the others live together, and they are close to each other, so it doesn''t matter.


    "I want to take a bath, wash up before eating." Chang Xia said.


    Take a shower while you''re on your way.


    However, Chang Xia felt that the bath was not clean.


    "Snake walking, I also want to take a bath." Nanfeng said.


    This woodcut hut is Snake, although Snake usually lives in the Heluo tribe. It should be, the Snake Mountain Tribe will help the Snake Walk to prepare.


    eat, use.


    Nothing is missing.


    "I''ll fetch you water, the bathroom is spacious, and you can take a bath with Chang Xia." Snake, like Shen Rong, helped Nanfeng fetch water and wash his face.


    Snakescale settled Bai Qing and other orcs.


    Walked towards the Tribal Square, intending to bring some more food over.


    Of course, vegetables and fruits


    Some are going to get some.


    Snake helped move the tables and chairs, waited for Chang Xia and the others to wash up and eat directly.


    Here, Chang Xia Nanfeng decided to wash up before eating. The Maple Leaf Honeydew next door expressed the same idea. After getting used to washing, all the orcs felt that they must keep clean and tidy before meals.


    Wait for Chang Xia and the others to take a bath in the bathroom.


    Snake shouted and called Bai Qing and Shen Rong to go upstream.


    Males are less particular, preferring to swim in rivers rather than taking a bath in the bathroom. However, this river in the Twin Valley is different.


    Not much else.


    Only there are many water snakes.


    "Bai Qing, be careful." Shen Rong reminded.


    With a few thuds, Shen Rong and the others jumped into the river directly, and then swam in the river.


    Bai Qing said, "Watch out, watch out for what?"


    Bai Qingkongshan looked at each other, not understanding what Shen Rong meant.


    "What''s the most in Twin Valley��"


    Hearing this, Bai Qing shivered.


    He turned his head and looked at Kong Shan. Bowing his head, he naturally saw the water snakes running around in the river. However, the speed does not seem to be fast.


    Apparently, the water snakes in this river are used to the orcs.


    No, it should be said that they are the snake orcs who are used to the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Some even dared to approach, wrapping the arms of the orcs with snake bodies. I don''t know if I want to attack or express closeness.


    "This..." Kongshan retreated sharply, like driving away an approaching water snake.


    Shen Rong paddled the water very comfortably.


    Seeing Kong Shan retreating in a hurry, he raised his head and looked at him, his eyes flickered, and he fell to a certain position behind Kong Shan, his mouth twitched, and he hurriedly said, "Don''t retreat, Kong Shan, come here quickly."


    "What?" Kong Shan was dumbfounded, not moving.


    There are several water snakes in front of him, although the water snakes are not aggressive. However, Kong Shan couldn''t hold back the smooth touch.


    heard.


    Snaking Bai Qing turned around and looked over.


    one look.


    oh-


    On the left rear of the empty mountain, on the bank of the river, lies an anaconda.


    The color of the anaconda is too similar to the riverbank soil.


    If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to see the anaconda lying there.


    "Empty Mountain, swim forward." Bai Qing said.


    Snake said: "Kongshan, are you afraid of pythons?"


    This said.


    Kong Shan panicked, snakes and pythons were not afraid. But, it was a little dizzy. This is the Snake tribe, and the Snake tribe likes to raise snakes and pythons. I can''t kill all the snakes and pythons I see, which is a bit of a heartbreak.


    wow-


    Kong Shan tightened his body.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of rushing water behind him, and it was like a creature entering the water for the first time.


    ��


    Kong Shan felt his throat go dry.


    He suddenly remembered the reminders from Shen Rong and the others.


    "Snake, or python." Kong Shan twisted his face, his voice popping out from between his lips and teeth. Hands clenched, ready to attack.


    "Anaconda." Snake said: "Don''t be nervous, the anaconda is not poisonous."


    In short, being bitten twice by an anaconda is not a big problem, and no life will be caused.


    The snake body is a snake, and they will not drive away the snakes and pythons in the river when they enter the river, and they will play with them. Seeing that Kongshan is like a great enemy, Snake is a little unsure of how to persuade him.


    Kong Shan was speechless.


    Is this something poisonous?


    It is not easy to use force in the water. He sensed the change in the direction of the river and turned to avoid it. He threw his fist at the anaconda and smashed it, making a popping sound.


    The water splashed, and the anaconda fell into the bottom of the river in fright.


    "Empty Mountain��" Snake''s mouth twitched, and he said softly, "The anaconda is very docile, it is close to you, just want to get close to you."


    "Close, I''m not worthy." Kong Shan said.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and quickly scrubbed his body.


    The river in the Twin Valley is not the White River, so don''t stay long, it''s too dangerous.


    see.


    Shen Rong Baiqing silently accelerated the scrubbing speed.


    Take a bath, swim.


    Still waiting to go back to the clan.


    The rivers in the Twin Valleys may not be suitable for the Orcs except the Snake Clan.


    "Snake walking, wash quickly." Bai Qing said: "Don''t let Chang Xia and the others wait for a long time, go back to eat, and take a nap again. In the afternoon, there is something else."


    This thing, of course, is Cuju.


    Say.


    Shen Rong and the others understood.


    Scrub speeds up again.


    Down the river, to the shore.


    After only a few minutes together, Shen Rong and the others finished scrubbing.


    Go ashore and go to the wood-cut corrugated wooden house.


    At this time, snake scales use rattan baskets to carry various delicacies. Among them, the cold food of the fish family is mostly. Obviously, this should be prepared by the fish tribe.


    "Snake, other orcs?" Snakescale looked around and asked.


    Snake pouted towards the river bank and said, "They went swimming in the river."


    "Swimming, haven''t you returned yet?"


    Chang Xia wiped her wet hair and walked out of the bathroom with Nan Feng.


    She knows Shen Rong, the river in the Twin Valley, they won''t be going for long. There may be more snakes and pythons in the river than in the Twin Valley.


    "Go back." Shen Rong said.


    Snake opened his mouth, but didn''t answer.


    Being preempted by Shen Rong who came back from the other side of the river, he shrugged and said nothing.


    "Snake scales, these are just brought over?" Nan Feng packed his wet hair, walked to the table, looked at the table full of cold food, blinked, and hesitated: "This is all prepared by the fish clan? Come on, it''s all cold food!"


    "Well! It was all prepared by the fish tribe." Snake scales said.


    Snake clan and fish clan have similar tastes, and the snake clan orcs are very happy to eat this cold food. In addition, the fish clan said that they would invite the orcs of the orc clan to taste the fish clan specialties, so the snake clan did not prepare anything else.


    "It smells good!" Chang Xia smiled and took a seat. She raised her finger and pointed to the dish in the middle of the table, and introduced, "Nanfeng, you''ve been shouting that you want to eat swordfish, that''s it."


    "Sailfish��"


    As soon as I heard it, there were flagfish on the table.


    Nanfeng and other orcs were all excited.


    They listened to Phyllis Qiao Yu''s boasting about this dollfish, describing how delicious it was. At the same time, Chang Xia also recognizes the freshness of the flagfish.


    Here comes.


    Nanfeng and the others are more and more looking forward to the flagfish.


    This time, it is strongly requested to participate in the marriage ceremony of the Snake Mountain tribe, in addition to joining in the fun, it is more with the expectation of the fish clan''s cold food.


    For example, dolphin fish.


    "Sailfish, I want to eat it." Honeydew licked the corner of her mouth and urged everyone to take a seat.


    Snake took out the towel from the room and asked Chen Rong and the others to wipe the dripping short hair. At the same time, introduce the food on the table to the orcs.


    "Tuna, car fish, silver dish..."


    Snaking with wooden chopsticks, he introduced the cold dishes on the table one by one.


    As he said, the orcs of Changxia ate.


    "Silver dish, it tastes similar to wakame."


    "Tuna doesn''t taste as good as sailfish, and I think the pinnacle of cold dishes is sailfish."


    "The cold dishes of the fish tribe, paired with the dipping sauces of the fish tribe, are a must. It''s not much different from the flavor root sauce and fish sauce of the mallard tribe, and it lacks a touch of freshness."


    Can''t be hot.


    These cold dishes of the fish family are indeed unique in taste.


    Even if the orcs prefer hot dishes, they cannot deny the deliciousness of cold dishes.


    Of course, it''s probably not enough to eat it often.


    Orcs live on land, and they need meat to provide enough calories to maintain their physical energy. Cold dishes are delicious, not suitable for orcs to eat often.


    "I''m full, I''m full." Nan Feng patted his stomach, hiccupped, and leaned back on the wooden chair with a comfortable face.


    Noon, the heat wave is repeated.


    It''s not too hot here, it''s very comfortable.


    "Chang Xia, take a nap after dinner, or go to Tribe Square?" Maple Leaf asked lightly, yawning at the same time.


    It can be seen that she prefers to go back to the house to take a nap for a while.


    "Let''s take a nap!" Chang Xia said.


    Tribal Square, don''t be in a hurry.


    Although, she is curious about the fish race. However, I''m not so curious, and I can go later.


    After a few days on the road, the body is inevitably tired.


    Getting more sleep is also a good thing.


    "A Rong, are you resting?"


    "We''re not sleepy." Shen Rong shook his head lightly and said, "Bai Qing and I went over to say hello to Patriarch Gen, and you all go back to the wooden house to rest. Wake up and go around Twin Valley."


    change-


    You don''t have to.


    To be honest, the Twin Valleys of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Probably Chang Xia is the least willing to hang out and play, and I don''t know where snakes and pythons will come out.


    Above the head, below the feet.


    Nowhere can we let our guard down.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Chang Xia waved his hands, waited for the table to be cleaned up, and ruthlessly rushed Chen Rong and the others to leave. These people, when they see it, want to play Cuju.


    That sweaty sport.


    Chang Xia has always kept him at a distance, not interested.


    "Nanfeng, are you not going?" Maple Leaf raised her eyebrows and smiled wickedly. Before in the tribe, Nanfeng was happy to join in the fun. Since entering the Twin Valley, the south wind is quite quiet.


    Hearing this, Nan Feng rolled his eyes.


    "No." Nanfeng said.


    There are snakes and pythons everywhere in Twin Valley.


    She is not afraid, but there is still a little bit of fear.


    To be honest, Nanfeng is not very daring to live in Twin Valleys.


    hey-hey!


    Honeydew smiled and said, "What a pity!"


    "Don''t make fun of Nanfeng, you all go back to the wooden house to rest. In the afternoon, go to Tribal Square to meet with Patriarch Gen and the others. At this moment, Qiao Yu and the others will definitely have a good time." .


    The wooden house, the snake patriarch helped clean it up.


    Snake line the bedding and other items, all laid out. At the same time, they are also exposed to the sun in advance.


    can see.


    The Snake Patriarch put a lot of thought into it.


    At the same time, generous. After all, the bedding and other items are all new, which is really a big deal. Of course, this is also related to the changes in the Orcs this year.


    The life of the orcs has changed for the better, and their lives are not as cunning as they used to be.


    dong dong��


    Nan Feng knocked on the door and whispered, "Chang Xia, are you awake?"


    "Yeah! I''m awake." Chang Xia replied in confusion. Xu was because of the bed recognition. Chang Xia didn''t sleep well during the afternoon nap, and his head was dizzy. When he opened his eyes, Chang Xia sat up and didn''t get out of bed.


    creak.


    The south wind pushed the door and entered.


    "You have a headache?" Nan Feng saw Chang Xia rubbing his forehead, slightly startled, and hurried forward, with a nervous expression: "What''s wrong with Chang Xia, do you need me to go over and invite Wu over?"


    She remembered before taking a nap.


    Chang Xia is still very good, but after sleeping, why does she have a headache.


    "No, I''m fine. I''m a little bit aware of the bed, I didn''t sleep well in the afternoon nap, I woke up and took a while, do you still have sour radish? I rinsed my mouth and wanted to eat some sour to wake up." Chang Xia explained, steadying his nervousness. The face-changing south wind.


    Nanfeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Chang Xia, are you sure it''s really okay?"


    "Yeah! I''m sure, go and get me a sour radish or sour cowpea."


    Chang Xia got out of bed and moved his limbs.


    She was afraid that if she was lying on the bed, Nanfeng would really go to the Tribe Square to find Su Ye. When you find someone, you will surely surprise a lot of people.


    Chang Xia is really fine, there is no need to make a fuss.


    go out.


    Maple leaves sit outside.


    Next to it, Honey Dew is eating peach fruit.


    "Chang Xia, your face is a little pale." Maple Leaf said.


    Nanfeng walked into the kitchen and brought a clay pot with radishes, cowpeas and peppers marinated in it. It was quite miscellaneous.


    "She didn''t sleep well at noon, and she has a headache." Nan Feng explained, uncovering the clay pot, using wooden chopsticks to pick up sour radish and sour cowpea, and by the way, a lot of sour peppers.


    The sour smell instantly pervaded.


    Smelling the smell, Maple Leaf Honey Dew licked her mouth and said, "Nanfeng has more pinch, give us some. Who pickled this sour radish?"


    ��It tastes great!��


    "Yeah! It feels like a long summer."


    Nanfeng laughed, this thing was prepared by the Snake Mountain tribe. She doesn''t know who marinated it, but it tasted really good.


    She stole a sour chili.


    Spicy and crispy, paired with sour chili, Nanfeng can eat five bowls of rice.


    "Nanfeng, does the kitchen have mirin sauce or other sauces?" Chang Xia rinsed his mouth, picked up wooden chopsticks and ate a piece of sour radish, which was slightly sour, very satisfying. However, when Chang Xia eats sour radish, he likes to add some light soy sauce.


    Here comes.


    The sour taste of sour radish will be neutralized.


    It tastes slightly sweet and umami, and the more you eat it, the more refreshing it becomes.


    "Yes." Nanfeng said.


    Move the clay pot aside and go into the kitchen to get the sauce.


    Snake repellent powder has been sprinkled around here, but there are no traces of snakes and pythons. However, on the other side of the river, Maple Leaf spent a while in the courtyard, and saw three snakes of different colors, crawling over the same place one after another...


    Is this Twin Valley really not Snake Valley? !


    "I like to add some flavor root sauce, do you want to eat it?" Chang Xia took the small clay pot with the flavor root sauce and looked at the two of them.


    She is not sure if the Maple Leafs can accept it?


    Some people say sour radish with soy sauce as heresy.


    Chang Xia likes it very much.


    Occasionally, she also likes to get some coriander and chili powder.


    Fragrant, spicy, sour.


    A very sour taste that definitely stimulates the taste buds.


    "Mizuki sauce, try it." Honeydew said. She is used to drinking three pepper soup, loves to eat pepper, and the food prefers heavy flavors.


    at this time.


    Otherwise, I heard Chang Xia say that sour radish can be put in the root sauce.


    Milu suddenly became interested.


    Maple Leaf frowned and said hesitantly: "Changxia, sour radish with root sauce, is this a cold salad? I haven''t eaten it before, is it delicious?"


    "I''ve eaten it before, and it tastes a little weird. But it''s surprisingly delicious." Nanfeng said.


    She often visits Changxia''s house, and while she learns to make various delicacies and hone her cooking skills from Changxia, she stealthily learns the practice of various snacks.


    actually.


    Southern style cooking is average.


    However, he is extremely talented only in snacks.


    "Try-"


    Hearing what Nanfeng said, Maple Leaf immediately became interested.


    Nanfeng held it in her mouth. She liked it. The way to eat this sour radish with flavored root sauce should not be bad. At least, the taste won''t be weird.


    Like the lion clan''s three pepper soup.


    That was really indescribable.


    Except for the Leonine, few Orcs can accept it.


    This is the same as the earth tribe''s love for sweets, a tribal regional problem.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia put the sliced ??pickled radish, poured the mirin sauce, and then added a little chili powder. At the same time, I was afraid that maple honeydew would not be used, so I prepared sour radish without flavored root sauce.


    ��Fragrant and refreshing.��


    "This tastes so good!"


    As soon as the sour radish is in the mouth, Maple Leaf falls in love with the taste.


    Even eating sour cowpea and sour chili, I couldn''t help dipping in the migen sauce. ���ZW.??m


    see.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    So you are such a maple leaf!


    "What do you eat?"


    Suddenly Su Ye''s voice sounded, all the orcs


    startled.


    He hurriedly looked up and looked out of the courtyard, and saw Snake Xing leading the three of Patriarch Su Yegen to the Tribe Square.


    "Sour radish��" Chang Xia said.


    When Xylophone heard this, her face changed slightly and she said nervously, "Which one of you is uncomfortable?"


    "Chang Xia is a little bit aware of her bed, and she didn''t sleep well at noon, and she has a headache. Let me get her some sour radishes, we are eating sour radishes." Nan Feng opened his mouth and explained briefly.


    "Chang Xia, does your head still hurt?"


    Xylophone was not at ease, and took Chang Xia to check it twice.


    After confirming again and again that she was fine, I was relieved. Patriarch Su Yegen took the wooden chopsticks and ate the sour radish.


    Although the cold dishes are good, I always feel full after eating.


    Smelling the sour taste of sour radish, the patriarch Su Yegen had a great appetite.


    "Nanfeng, get some more." Gen said.


    Su Ye pulled over the wooden chair next to him, sat down, and said, "Is there anything to eat? Get some barbecue or something. It''s been a while since I finished eating, and I''m always hungry."


    heard.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    Obviously, Su Ye is not used to cold dishes.


    Cold dishes, the first taste is amazing.


    However, for the Orcs who are used to eating barbecue, the cold dishes are too delicate, and no matter how much they eat, their stomachs will not feel full.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    The root patriarch Xylophone spoke one after another, saying that he was not full at noon.


    They also want to eat some barbecued meat and noodles.


    Rice, the Snake Mountain tribe must not be able to eat.


    Currently, I can eat rice. As for the Heluo tribe, the Dadi tribe and the Yuanhu tribe, upholding the belief of unity and fraternity, the three tribes exchanged part of the rice and distributed it to other orc tribes.


    However, more options are given to tribal people.


    "How about... go into the kitchen to get something to eat? I''m also a little hungry. I''ve been very hungry recently." Before Chang Xia finished speaking, she stroked her stomach and felt a burst of hunger. Probably the sour radish opened the taste buds, the lunch meal was a cold dish, and the fish might be digested quickly...


    "Get some." Su Ye said decisively, "Xylophone, go to the kitchen to see what you have. If you have some powder, cook some powder. There is still some time before dinner. I have to eat something to fill my stomach."


    Xylophone heard the sound and walked towards the kitchen.


    Nanfeng cut the sour radish and handed it over to Changxia to pour the root sauce and chili powder.


    The other orcs all went to the Twin Valley Cuju Field to provoke them.


    this time.


    Only a few of them were left.


    Su Ye''s attitude is very casual, if there are orcs in the fish and bird clan, she will somewhat restrain herself. After all, the cold dishes at noon tasted really good, and she didn''t eat less.


    The issue is-


    Eat a lot and feel full.


    Su Ye really didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1120： Are you afraid of pythons?

    Noon is approaching.


    Chang Xia and his group of orcs arrived in front of the Twin Valley.


    The deafening noise resounded throughout the sky.


    "This... someone is kicking Cuju?" Chang Xia hesitated, and looked at Snake. How strong is the execution of the Snake Mountain tribe? It took so long before the Cuju field was built and put into use.


    Snake smiled and said, "Yes, the Snake Clan just built it."


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Bai Qing and the others. With an obvious expression, ask them if they want to go over and kick Cuju.


    Bai Qing waved his hand, but did not speak.


    Kongshan was attacked by Maple Leaf, how could they dare to kick again.


    cough cough��


    At least, you have to have lunch and go down to play a few more games.


    Thinking about it, Bai Qing and Shen Rong exchanged glances in private, and before Chang Xia noticed it, they restrained all their emotions.


    "Chang Xia, you are here."


    The Snake Patriarch smiled, greeted him, and asked, "Where do you live, is it okay to go to the Snake Walk? Don''t worry, I have sprinkled you with snake repellent powder. The furniture in the woodcut corrugated wooden house is all new, and the Snake Walk will be cleaned when it comes over. Pass."


    "Yes." Chang Xia said.


    It is very convenient to go to the river on the other side of the snake.


    The only thing worth noting is to watch out for the snakes and pythons in the river, everything else is fine.


    A couple of greetings.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake let Snake Line and Snake Scale settle the orcs in Changxia.


    She just left.


    The clear sky wizard is entertaining the elders such as Su Ye and the fish clan, and the marriage ceremony will be tomorrow. The Snake Mountain Tribe was very busy today, and this time I felt different when I came to the Twin Valley.


    Today the Twin Valley is more fresh and alive.


    Everything is full of thriving vitality.


    "The Snake Mountain tribe has changed a lot!" Nanfeng said.


    The twin valley roads are paved with slate, not snow slate, but blue slate. The cyan slate and the wood color of the wood-cut corrugated wooden house add radiance and radiance to each other, adding a bit of novelty to the Twin Valley.


    Snake Road: "The snake tribe has planted many flowers and plants in the tribe."


    "I saw-"


    Chang Xia pouted towards the front, which was different from the solemnity of the entrance of Twin Valley.


    The valley is full of vitality, and the breath is filled with the rich fragrance of flowers and plants. All kinds of flowers and plants are planted in the front and back of each wood-cut corrugated wooden house.


    but-


    Among the flowers and plants, the figure of the snake and python haunted.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs were a little worried.


    This earthly wonderland is more like a paradise for snakes.


    Feeling a little scared.


    "Twin Valley, snakes... there are still so many." Chang Xia murmured.


    Maple Leaf paused and leaned towards the empty mountain. Except for the weird ones like Elder Senda, few orcs love snakes and pythons as much as snakes.


    At least, Maple Leaf couldn''t get along with Snake Python day and night.


    Similarly.


    Milu moved her footsteps indiscernibly, and her body was next to Bai Qing.


    "Snake walking, has your pet snake been put away? Chang Xia and the others are generally accepting of snakes and pythons. Don''t let black snakes come out casually, so as not to scare anyone." Nan Feng said.


    This is all she can say, Chang Xia speaks here.


    It''s inevitable that Snake will feel uncomfortable.


    Snake was slightly embarrassed, coughed, and replied, "Don''t worry, the black snake has gone out. The snake scales and snakes understand the importance of snakes, and the pet snakes raised by the tribesmen have gone out. However, the snakes and pythons in the Twin Valley cannot be restrained."


    Unless the elders or boa snakes come forward.


    These two can control the snakes and pythons in the Twin Valley.


    The former makes a big move, otherwise the appearance will be even bigger.


    There are countless snakes and pythons in the Twin Valley, and I really want to control them to leave temporarily.


    Snaking dare to say the scene will be amazing.


    After careful consideration, the Snake Mountain tribe gave up this unrealistic idea.


    walking room.


    The group arrived at the woodcut corrugated wooden house on the other side of the river.


    Hot water and food are readily available.


    Su Ye and the others came early to eat and chat in the Tribe Square.


    Chang Xia and the others were too lazy to go to the square, and the Snake Patriarch delivered the food ahead of time. After all, there are pregnant females here in Changxia, who get tired easily, get hungry easily, and can''t bear it.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to wash or eat?" Shen Rong drew water and asked Chang Xia to wash up.


    The woodcut corrugated wooden houses on the side of Snake Walk are all three-room layouts. Several wooden houses were connected together, and Nanfeng asked Chang Xia to live with her.


    Maple Leaf and the others live together, and they are close to each other, so it doesn''t matter.


    "I want to take a bath, wash up before eating." Chang Xia said.


    Take a shower while you''re on your way.


    However, Chang Xia felt that the bath was not clean.


    "Snake walking, I also want to take a bath." Nanfeng said.


    This woodcut hut is Snake, although Snake usually lives in the Heluo tribe. It should be, the Snake Mountain Tribe will help the Snake Walk to prepare.


    eat, use.


    Nothing is missing.


    "I''ll fetch you water, the bathroom is spacious, and you can take a bath with Chang Xia." Snake, like Shen Rong, helped Nanfeng fetch water and wash his face.


    Snakescale settled Bai Qing and other orcs.


    Walked towards the Tribal Square, intending to bring some more food over.


    Of course, vegetables and fruits


    Some are going to get some.


    Snake helped move the tables and chairs, waited for Chang Xia and the others to wash up and eat directly.


    Here, Chang Xia Nanfeng decided to wash up before eating. The Maple Leaf Honeydew next door expressed the same idea. After getting used to washing, all the orcs felt that they must keep clean and tidy before meals.


    Wait for Chang Xia and the others to take a bath in the bathroom.


    Snake shouted and called Bai Qing and Shen Rong to go upstream.


    Males are less particular, preferring to swim in rivers rather than taking a bath in the bathroom. However, this river in the Twin Valley is different.


    Not much else.


    Only there are many water snakes.


    "Bai Qing, be careful." Shen Rong reminded.


    With a few thuds, Shen Rong and the others jumped into the river directly, and then swam in the river.


    Bai Qing said, "Watch out, watch out for what?"


    Bai Qingkongshan looked at each other, not understanding what Shen Rong meant.


    "What''s the most in Twin Valley��"


    Hearing this, Bai Qing shivered.


    He turned his head and looked at Kong Shan. Bowing his head, he naturally saw the water snakes running around in the river. However, the speed does not seem to be fast.


    Apparently, the water snakes in this river are used to the orcs.


    No, it should be said that they are the snake orcs who are used to the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Some even dared to approach, wrapping the arms of the orcs with snake bodies. I don''t know if I want to attack or express closeness.


    "This..." Kongshan retreated sharply, like driving away an approaching water snake.


    Shen Rong paddled the water very comfortably.


    Seeing Kong Shan retreating in a hurry, he raised his head and looked at him, his eyes flickered, and he fell to a certain position behind Kong Shan, his mouth twitched, and he hurriedly said, "Don''t retreat, Kong Shan, come here quickly."


    "What?" Kong Shan was dumbfounded, not moving.


    There are several water snakes in front of him, although the water snakes are not aggressive. However, Kong Shan couldn''t hold back the smooth touch.


    heard.


    Snaking Bai Qing turned around and looked over.


    one look.


    oh-


    On the left rear of the empty mountain, on the bank of the river, lies an anaconda.


    The color of the anaconda is too similar to the riverbank soil.


    If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to see the anaconda lying there.


    "Empty Mountain, swim forward." Bai Qing said.


    Snake said: "Kongshan, are you afraid of pythons?"


    This said.


    Kong Shan panicked, snakes and pythons were not afraid. But, it was a little dizzy. This is the Snake tribe, and the Snake tribe likes to raise snakes and pythons. I can''t kill all the snakes and pythons I see, which is a bit of a heartbreak.


    wow-


    Kong Shan tightened his body.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of rushing water behind him, and it was like a creature entering the water for the first time.


    ��


    Kong Shan felt his throat go dry.


    He suddenly remembered the reminders from Shen Rong and the others.


    "Snake, or python." Kong Shan twisted his face, his voice popping out from between his lips and teeth. Hands clenched, ready to attack.


    "Anaconda." Snake said: "Don''t be nervous, the anaconda is not poisonous."


    In short, being bitten twice by an anaconda is not a big problem, and no life will be caused.


    The snake body is a snake, and they will not drive away the snakes and pythons in the river when they enter the river, and they will play with them. Seeing that Kongshan is like a great enemy, Snake is a little unsure of how to persuade him.


    Kong Shan was speechless.


    Is this something poisonous?


    It is not easy to use force in the water. He sensed the change in the direction of the river and turned to avoid it. He threw his fist at the anaconda and smashed it, making a popping sound.


    The water splashed, and the anaconda fell into the bottom of the river in fright.


    "Empty Mountain��" Snake''s mouth twitched, and he said softly, "The anaconda is very docile, it is close to you, just want to get close to you."


    "Close, I''m not worthy." Kong Shan said.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and quickly scrubbed his body.


    The river in the Twin Valley is not the White River, so don''t stay long, it''s too dangerous.


    see.


    Shen Rong Baiqing silently accelerated the scrubbing speed.


    Take a bath, swim.


    Still waiting to go back to the clan.


    The rivers in the Twin Valleys may not be suitable for the Orcs except the Snake Clan.


    "Snake walking, wash quickly." Bai Qing said: "Don''t let Chang Xia and the others wait for a long time, go back to eat, and take a nap again. In the afternoon, there is something else."


    This thing, of course, is Cuju.


    Say it.


    Shen Rong and the others understood.


    Scrub speeds up again.


    Down the river, to the shore.


    After only a few minutes together, Shen Rong and the others finished scrubbing.


    Go ashore and go to the wood-cut corrugated wooden house.


    At this time, snake scales use rattan baskets to carry various delicacies. Among them, the cold food of the fish family is mostly. Obviously, this should be prepared by the fish tribe.


    "Snake, other orcs?" Snakescale looked around and asked.


    Snake pouted towards the river bank and said, "They went swimming in the river."


    "Swimming, haven''t you returned yet?"


    Chang Xia wiped her wet hair and walked out of the bathroom with Nan Feng.


    She knows Shen Rong, the river in the Twin Valley, they won''t be going for long. There may be more snakes and pythons in the river than in the Twin Valley.


    "Go back." Shen Rong said.


    Snake opened his mouth, but didn''t answer.


    Being preempted by Shen Rong who came back from the other side of the river, he shrugged and said nothing.


    "Snake scales, these are just brought over?" Nan Feng packed his wet hair, walked to the table, looked at the table full of cold food, blinked, and hesitated: "This is all prepared by the fish clan? Come on, it''s all cold food!"


    "Well! It was all prepared by the fish tribe." Snake scales said.


    Snake clan and fish clan have similar tastes, and the snake clan orcs are very happy to eat this cold food. In addition, the fish clan said that they would invite the orcs of the orc clan to taste the fish clan specialties, so the snake clan did not prepare anything else.


    "It smells good!" Chang Xia smiled and took a seat. She raised her finger and pointed to the dish in the middle of the table, and introduced, "Nanfeng, you''ve been shouting that you want to eat swordfish, that''s it."


    "Sailfish��"


    As soon as I heard it, there were flagfish on the table.


    Nanfeng and other orcs were all excited.


    They listened to Phyllis Qiao Yu''s boasting about this dollfish, describing how delicious it was. At the same time, Chang Xia also recognizes the freshness of the flagfish.


    Here comes.


    Nanfeng and the others are more and more looking forward to the flagfish.


    This time, it is strongly requested to participate in the marriage ceremony of the Snake Mountain tribe, in addition to joining in the fun, it is more with the expectation of the fish clan''s cold food.


    For example, dolphin fish.


    "Sailfish, I want to eat it." Honeydew licked the corner of her mouth and urged everyone to take a seat.


    Snake took out the towel from the room and asked Chen Rong and the others to wipe the dripping short hair. At the same time, introduce the food on the table to the orcs.


    "Tuna, car fish, silver dish..."


    Snaking with wooden chopsticks, he introduced the cold dishes on the table one by one.


    As he said, the orcs of Changxia ate.


    "Silver dish, it tastes similar to wakame."


    "Tuna doesn''t taste as good as sailfish, and I think the pinnacle of cold dishes is sailfish."


    "The cold dishes of the fish tribe, paired with the dipping sauces of the fish tribe, are a must. It''s not much different from the flavor root sauce and fish sauce of the mallard tribe, and it lacks a touch of freshness."


    Can''t be hot.


    These cold dishes of the fish family are indeed unique in taste.


    Even if the orcs prefer hot dishes, they cannot deny the deliciousness of cold dishes.


    Of course, it''s probably not enough to eat it often.


    Orcs live on land, and they need meat to provide enough calories to maintain their physical energy. Cold dishes are delicious, not suitable for orcs to eat often.


    "I''m full, I''m full." Nan Feng patted his stomach, hiccupped, and leaned back on the wooden chair with a comfortable face.


    Noon, the heat wave is repeated.


    It''s not too hot here, it''s very comfortable.


    "Chang Xia, take a nap after dinner, or go to Tribe Square?" Maple Leaf asked lightly, yawning at the same time.


    It can be seen that she prefers to go back to the house to take a nap for a while.


    "Let''s take a nap!" Chang Xia said.


    Tribal Square, don''t be in a hurry.


    Although, she is curious about the fish race. However, I''m not so curious, and I can go later.


    After a few days on the road, the body is inevitably tired.


    Getting more sleep is also a good thing.


    "A Rong, are you resting?"


    "We''re not sleepy." Shen Rong shook his head lightly and said, "Bai Qing and I went over to say hello to Patriarch Gen, and you all go back to the wooden house to rest. Wake up and go around Twin Valley."


    change-


    You don''t have to.


    To be honest, the Twin Valleys of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Probably Chang Xia is the least willing to hang out and play, and I don''t know where snakes and pythons will come out.


    Above the head, below the feet.


    Nowhere can we let our guard down.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Chang Xia waved his hands, waited for the table to be cleaned up, and ruthlessly rushed Chen Rong and the others to leave. These people, when they see it, want to play Cuju.


    That sweaty sport.


    Chang Xia has always kept him at a distance, not interested.


    "Nanfeng, are you not going?" Maple Leaf raised her eyebrows and smiled wickedly. Before in the tribe, Nanfeng was happy to join in the fun. Since entering the Twin Valley, the south wind is quite quiet.


    Hearing this, Nan Feng rolled his eyes.


    "No." Nanfeng said.


    There are snakes and pythons everywhere in Twin Valley.


    She is not afraid, but there is still a little bit of fear.


    To be honest, Nanfeng is not very daring to live in Twin Valleys.


    hey-hey!


    Honeydew smiled and said, "What a pity!"


    "Don''t make fun of Nanfeng, you all go back to the wooden house to rest. In the afternoon, go to Tribal Square to meet with Patriarch Gen and the others. At this moment, Qiao Yu and the others will definitely have a good time." .


    The wooden house, the snake patriarch helped clean it up.


    Snake line the bedding and other items, all laid out. At the same time, they are also exposed to the sun in advance.


    can see.


    The Snake Patriarch put a lot of thought into it.


    At the same time, generous. After all, the bedding and other items are all new, which is really a big deal. Of course, this is also related to the changes in the Orcs this year.


    The life of the orcs has changed for the better, and their lives are not as cunning as they used to be.


    dong dong��


    Nan Feng knocked on the door and whispered, "Chang Xia, are you awake?"


    "Yeah! I''m awake." Chang Xia replied in confusion. Xu was because of the bed recognition. Chang Xia didn''t sleep well during the afternoon nap, and his head was dizzy. When he opened his eyes, Chang Xia sat up and didn''t get out of bed.


    creak.


    The south wind pushed the door and entered.


    "You have a headache?" Nan Feng saw Chang Xia rubbing his forehead, slightly startled, and hurried forward, with a nervous expression: "What''s wrong with Chang Xia, do you need me to go over and invite Wu over?"


    She remembered before taking a nap.


    Chang Xia is still very good, but after sleeping, why does she have a headache.


    "No, I''m fine. I''m a little bit aware of the bed, I didn''t sleep well in the afternoon nap, I woke up and took a while, do you still have sour radish? I rinsed my mouth and wanted to eat some sour to wake up." Chang Xia explained, steadying his nervousness. The face-changing south wind.


    Nanfeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Chang Xia, are you sure it''s really okay?"


    "Yeah! I''m sure, go and get me a sour radish or sour cowpea."


    Chang Xia got out of bed and moved his limbs.


    She was afraid that if she was lying on the bed, Nanfeng would really go to the Tribe Square to find Su Ye. When you find someone, you will surely surprise a lot of people.


    Chang Xia is really fine, there is no need to make a fuss.


    go out.


    Maple leaves sit outside.


    Next to it, Honey Dew is eating peach fruit.


    "Chang Xia, your face is a little pale." Maple Leaf said.


    Nanfeng walked into the kitchen and brought a clay pot with radishes, cowpeas and peppers marinated in it. It was quite miscellaneous.


    "She didn''t sleep well at noon, and she has a headache." Nan Feng explained, uncovering the clay pot, using wooden chopsticks to pick up sour radish and sour cowpea, and by the way, a lot of sour peppers.


    The sour smell instantly pervaded.


    Smelling the smell, Maple Leaf Honey Dew licked her mouth and said, "Nanfeng has more pinch, give us some. Who pickled this sour radish?"


    ��It tastes great!��


    "Yeah! It feels like a long summer."


    Nanfeng laughed, this thing was prepared by the Snake Mountain tribe. She doesn''t know who marinated it, but it tasted really good.


    She stole a sour chili.


    Spicy and crispy, paired with sour chili, Nanfeng can eat five bowls of rice.


    "Nanfeng, does the kitchen have mirin sauce or other sauces?" Chang Xia rinsed his mouth, picked up wooden chopsticks and ate a piece of sour radish, which was slightly sour, very satisfying. However, when Chang Xia eats sour radish, he likes to add some light soy sauce.


    Here comes.


    The sour taste of sour radish will be neutralized.


    It tastes slightly sweet and umami, and the more you eat it, the more refreshing it becomes.


    "Yes." Nanfeng said.


    Move the clay pot aside and go into the kitchen to get the sauce.


    Snake repellent powder has been sprinkled around here, but there are no traces of snakes and pythons. However, on the other side of the river, Maple Leaf spent a while in the courtyard, and saw three snakes of different colors, crawling over the same place one after another...


    Is this Twin Valley really not Snake Valley? !


    "I like to add some flavor root sauce, do you want to eat it?" Chang Xia took the small clay pot with the flavor root sauce and looked at the two of them.


    She is not sure if the Maple Leafs can accept it?


    Some people say sour radish with soy sauce as heresy.


    Chang Xia likes it very much.


    Occasionally, she also likes to get some coriander and chili powder.


    Fragrant, spicy, sour.


    A very sour taste that definitely stimulates the taste buds.


    "Mizuki sauce, try it." Honeydew said. She is used to drinking three pepper soup, loves to eat pepper, and the food prefers heavy flavors.


    at this time.


    Otherwise, I heard Chang Xia say that sour radish can be put in the root sauce.


    Milu suddenly became interested.


    Maple Leaf frowned and said hesitantly: "Changxia, sour radish with root sauce, is this a cold salad? I haven''t eaten it before, is it delicious?"


    "I''ve eaten it before, and it tastes a little weird. But it''s surprisingly delicious." Nanfeng said.


    She often visits Changxia''s house, and while she learns to make various delicacies and hone her cooking skills from Changxia, she stealthily learns the practice of various snacks.


    actually.


    Southern style cooking is average.


    However, he is extremely talented only in snacks.


    "Try-"


    Hearing what Nanfeng said, Maple Leaf immediately became interested.


    Nanfeng held it in her mouth. She liked it. The way to eat this sour radish with flavored root sauce should not be bad. At least, the taste won''t be weird.


    Like the lion clan''s three pepper soup.


    That was really indescribable.


    Except for the Leonine, few Orcs can accept it.


    This is the same as the earth tribe''s love for sweets, a tribal regional problem.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia put the sliced ??pickled radish, poured the mirin sauce, and then added a little chili powder. At the same time, I was afraid that maple honeydew would not be used, so I prepared sour radish without flavored root sauce.


    ��Fragrant and refreshing.��


    "This tastes so good!"


    As soon as the sour radish is in the mouth, Maple Leaf falls in love with the taste.


    Even eating sour cowpea and sour chili, I couldn''t help dipping in the migen sauce. ���ZW.??m


    see.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    So you are such a maple leaf!


    "What do you eat?"


    Suddenly Su Ye''s voice sounded, all the orcs


    startled.


    He hurriedly looked up and looked out of the courtyard, and saw Snake Xing leading the three of Patriarch Su Yegen to the Tribe Square.


    "Sour radish��" Chang Xia said.


    When Xylophone heard this, her face changed slightly and she said nervously, "Which one of you is uncomfortable?"


    "Chang Xia is a little bit aware of her bed, and she didn''t sleep well at noon, and she has a headache. Let me get her some sour radishes, we are eating sour radishes." Nan Feng opened his mouth and explained briefly.


    "Chang Xia, does your head still hurt?"


    Xylophone was not at ease, and took Chang Xia to check it twice.


    After confirming again and again that she was fine, I was relieved. Patriarch Su Yegen took the wooden chopsticks and ate the sour radish.


    Although the cold dishes are good, I always feel full after eating.


    Smelling the sour taste of sour radish, the patriarch Su Yegen had a great appetite.


    "Nanfeng, get some more." Gen said.


    Su Ye pulled over the wooden chair next to him, sat down, and said, "Is there anything to eat? Get some barbecue or something. It''s been a while since I finished eating, and I''m always hungry."


    heard.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    Obviously, Su Ye is not used to cold dishes.


    Cold dishes, the first taste is amazing.


    However, for the Orcs who are used to eating barbecue, the cold dishes are too delicate, and no matter how much they eat, their stomachs will not feel full.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    The root patriarch Xylophone spoke one after another, saying that he was not full at noon.


    They also want to eat some barbecued meat and noodles.


    Rice, the Snake Mountain tribe must not be able to eat.


    Currently, I can eat rice. As for the Heluo tribe, the Dadi tribe and the Yuanhu tribe, upholding the belief of unity and fraternity, the three tribes exchanged part of the rice and distributed it to other orc tribes.


    However, more options are given to tribal people.


    "How about... go into the kitchen to get something to eat? I''m also a little hungry. UU reading has been very hungry recently." Before Chang Xia finished speaking, she stroked her stomach and felt a burst of hunger. Probably the sour radish opened the taste buds, the lunch meal was a cold dish, and the fish might be digested quickly...


    "Get some." Su Ye said decisively, "Xylophone, go to the kitchen to see what you have. If you have some powder, cook some powder. There is still some time before dinner. I have to eat something to fill my stomach."


    Xylophone heard the sound and walked towards the kitchen.


    Nanfeng cut the sour radish and handed it over to Changxia to pour the root sauce and chili powder.


    The other orcs all went to the Twin Valley Cuju Field to provoke them.


    this time.


    Only a few of them were left.


    Su Ye''s attitude is very casual. If there are orcs in the fish and bird clan, she will somewhat restrain herself. After all, the cold dishes at noon tasted really good, and she didn''t eat less.


    The issue is-


    Eat a lot and feel full.


    Su Ye really didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1121： Smile on a sunny day

    wow-


    Kong Shan tightened his body.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of rushing water behind him, and it was like a creature entering the water for the first time.


    ��


    Kong Shan felt his throat go dry.


    He suddenly remembered the reminders from Shen Rong and the others.


    "Snake, or python." Kong Shan twisted his face, his voice popping out from between his lips and teeth. Hands clenched, ready to attack.


    "Anaconda." Snake said: "Don''t be nervous, the anaconda is not poisonous."


    In short, being bitten twice by an anaconda is not a big problem, and no life will be caused.


    The snake body is a snake, and they will not drive away the snakes and pythons in the river when they enter the river, and they will play with them. Seeing that Kongshan is like a great enemy, Snake is a little unsure of how to persuade him.


    Kong Shan was speechless.


    Is this something poisonous?


    It is not easy to use force in the water. He sensed the change in the direction of the river and turned to avoid it. He threw his fist at the anaconda and smashed it, making a popping sound.


    The water splashed, and the anaconda fell into the bottom of the river in fright.


    "Empty Mountain��" Snake''s mouth twitched, and he said softly, "The anaconda is very docile, it is close to you, just want to get close to you."


    "Close, I''m not worthy." Kong Shan said.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and quickly scrubbed his body.


    The river in the Twin Valley is not the White River, so don''t stay long, it''s too dangerous.


    see.


    Shen Rong Baiqing silently accelerated the scrubbing speed.


    Take a bath, swim.


    Still waiting to go back to the clan.


    The rivers in the Twin Valleys may not be suitable for the Orcs except the Snake Clan.


    "Snake walking, wash quickly." Bai Qing said: "Don''t let Chang Xia and the others wait for a long time, go back to eat, and take a nap again. In the afternoon, there is something else."


    This thing, of course, is Cuju.


    Say it.


    Shen Rong and the others understood.


    Scrub speeds up again.


    Down the river, to the shore.


    After only a few minutes together, Shen Rong and the others finished scrubbing.


    Go ashore and go to the wood-cut corrugated wooden house.


    At this time, snake scales use rattan baskets to carry various delicacies. Among them, the cold food of the fish family is mostly. Obviously, this should be prepared by the fish tribe.


    "Snake, other orcs?" Snakescale looked around and asked.


    Snake pouted towards the river bank and said, "They went swimming in the river."


    "Swimming, haven''t you returned yet?"


    Chang Xia wiped her wet hair and walked out of the bathroom with Nan Feng.


    She knows Shen Rong, the river in the Twin Valley, they won''t be going for long. There may be more snakes and pythons in the river than in the Twin Valley.


    "Go back." Shen Rong said.


    Snake opened his mouth, but didn''t answer.


    Being preempted by Shen Rong who came back from the other side of the river, he shrugged and said nothing.


    "Snake scales, these are just brought over?" Nan Feng packed his wet hair, walked to the table, looked at the table full of cold food, blinked, and hesitated: "This is all prepared by the fish clan? Come on, it''s all cold food!"


    "Well! It was all prepared by the fish tribe." Snake scales said.


    Snake clan and fish clan have similar tastes, and the snake clan orcs are very happy to eat this cold food. In addition, the fish clan said that they would invite the orcs of the orc clan to taste the fish clan specialties, so the snake clan did not prepare anything else.


    "It smells good!" Chang Xia smiled and took a seat. She raised her finger and pointed to the dish in the middle of the table, and introduced, "Nanfeng, you''ve been shouting that you want to eat swordfish, that''s it."


    "Sailfish��"


    As soon as I heard it, there were flagfish on the table.


    Nanfeng and other orcs were all excited.


    They listened to Phyllis Qiao Yu''s boasting about this dollfish, describing how delicious it was. At the same time, Chang Xia also recognizes the freshness of the flagfish.


    Here comes.


    Nanfeng and the others are more and more looking forward to the flagfish.


    This time, it is strongly requested to participate in the marriage ceremony of the Snake Mountain tribe, in addition to joining in the fun, it is more with the expectation of the fish clan''s cold food.


    For example, dolphin fish.


    "Sailfish, I want to eat it." Honeydew licked the corner of her mouth and urged everyone to take a seat.


    Snake took out the towel from the room and asked Chen Rong and the others to wipe the dripping short hair. At the same time, introduce the food on the table to the orcs.


    "Tuna, car fish, silver dish..."


    Snaking with wooden chopsticks, he introduced the cold dishes on the table one by one.


    As he said, the orcs of Changxia ate.


    "Silver dish, it tastes similar to wakame."


    "Tuna doesn''t taste as good as sailfish, and I think the pinnacle of cold dishes is sailfish."


    "The cold dishes of the fish tribe, paired with the dipping sauces of the fish tribe, are a must. It''s not much different from the flavor root sauce and fish sauce of the mallard tribe, and it lacks a touch of freshness."


    Can''t be hot.


    These cold dishes of the fish family are indeed unique in taste.


    Even if the orcs prefer hot dishes, they cannot deny the deliciousness of cold dishes.


    Of course, it''s probably not enough to eat it often.


    Orcs live on land, and they need meat to provide enough calories to maintain their physical energy. Cold dishes are delicious, not suitable for orcs to eat often.


    "I''m full, I''m full." Nan Feng patted his stomach, hiccupped, and leaned back on the wooden chair with a comfortable face.


    Noon, the heat wave is repeated.


    It''s not too hot here, it''s very comfortable.


    "Chang Xia, take a nap after dinner, or go to Tribe Square?" Maple Leaf asked lightly, yawning at the same time.


    It can be seen that she prefers to go back to the house to take a nap for a while.


    "Let''s take a nap!" Chang Xia said.


    Tribal Square, don''t be in a hurry.


    Although, she is curious about the fish race. However, I''m not so curious, and I can go later.


    After a few days on the road, the body is inevitably tired.


    Getting more sleep is also a good thing.


    "A Rong, are you resting?"


    "We''re not sleepy." Shen Rong shook his head lightly and said, "Bai Qing and I went over to say hello to Patriarch Gen, and you all go back to the wooden house to rest. Wake up and go around Twin Valley."


    change-


    You don''t have to.


    To be honest, the Twin Valleys of the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Probably Chang Xia is the least willing to hang out and play, and I don''t know where snakes and pythons will come out.


    Above the head, below the feet.


    Nowhere can we let our guard down.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Chang Xia waved his hands, waited for the table to be cleaned up, and ruthlessly rushed Chen Rong and the others to leave. These people, when they see it, want to play Cuju.


    That sweaty sport.


    Chang Xia has always kept him at a distance, not interested.


    "Nanfeng, are you not going?" Maple Leaf raised her eyebrows and smiled wickedly. Before in the tribe, Nanfeng was happy to join in the fun. Since entering the Twin Valley, the south wind is quite quiet.


    Hearing this, Nan Feng rolled his eyes.


    "No." Nanfeng said.


    There are snakes and pythons everywhere in Twin Valley.


    She is not afraid, but there is still a little bit of fear.


    To be honest, Nanfeng is not very daring to live in Twin Valleys.


    hey-hey!


    Honeydew smiled and said, "What a pity!"


    "Don''t make fun of Nanfeng, you all go back to the wooden house to rest. In the afternoon, go to Tribal Square to meet with Patriarch Gen and the others. At this moment, Qiao Yu and the others will definitely have a good time." .


    The wooden house, the snake patriarch helped clean it up.


    Snake line the bedding and other items, all laid out. At the same time, they are also exposed to the sun in advance.


    can see.


    The Snake Patriarch put a lot of thought into it.


    At the same time, generous. After all, the bedding and other items are all new, which is really a big deal. Of course, this is also related to the changes in the Orcs this year.


    The life of the orcs has changed for the better, and their lives are not as cunning as they used to be.


    dong dong��


    Nan Feng knocked on the door and whispered, "Chang Xia, are you awake?"


    "Yeah! I''m awake." Chang Xia replied in confusion. Xu was because of the bed recognition. Chang Xia didn''t sleep well during the afternoon nap, and his head was dizzy. When he opened his eyes, Chang Xia sat up and didn''t get out of bed.


    creak.


    The south wind pushed the door and entered.


    "You have a headache?" Nan Feng saw Chang Xia rubbing his forehead, slightly startled, and hurried forward, with a nervous expression: "What''s wrong with Chang Xia, do you need me to go over and invite Wu over?"


    She remembered before taking a nap.


    Chang Xia is still very good, but after sleeping, why does she have a headache.


    "No, I''m fine. I''m a little bit aware of the bed, I didn''t sleep well in the afternoon nap, I woke up and took a while, do you still have sour radish? I rinsed my mouth and wanted to eat some sour to wake up." Chang Xia explained, steadying his nervousness. The face-changing south wind.


    Nanfeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Chang Xia, are you sure it''s really okay?"


    "Yeah! I''m sure, go and get me a sour radish or sour cowpea."


    Chang Xia got out of bed and moved his limbs.


    She was afraid that if she was lying on the bed, Nanfeng would really go to the Tribe Square to find Su Ye. When you find someone, you will surely surprise a lot of people.


    Chang Xia is really fine, there is no need to make a fuss.


    go out.


    Maple leaves sit outside.


    Next to it, Honey Dew is eating peach fruit.


    "Chang Xia, your face is a little pale." Maple Leaf said.


    Nanfeng walked into the kitchen and brought a clay pot with radishes, cowpeas and peppers marinated in it. It was quite miscellaneous.


    "She didn''t sleep well at noon, and she has a headache." Nan Feng explained, uncovering the clay pot, using wooden chopsticks to pick up sour radish and sour cowpea, and by the way, a lot of sour peppers.


    The sour smell instantly pervaded.


    Smelling the smell, Maple Leaf Honey Dew licked her mouth and said, "Nanfeng has more pinch, give us some. Who pickled this sour radish?"


    ��It tastes great!��


    "Yeah! It feels like a long summer."


    Nanfeng laughed, this thing was prepared by the Snake Mountain tribe. She doesn''t know who marinated it, but it tasted really good.


    She stole a sour chili.


    Spicy and crispy, paired with sour chili, Nanfeng can eat five bowls of rice.


    "Nanfeng, does the kitchen have mirin sauce or other sauces?" Chang Xia rinsed his mouth, picked up wooden chopsticks and ate a piece of sour radish, which was slightly sour, very satisfying. However, when Chang Xia eats sour radish, he likes to add some light soy sauce.


    Here comes.


    The sour taste of sour radish will be neutralized.


    It tastes slightly sweet and umami, and the more you eat it, the more refreshing it becomes.


    "Yes." Nanfeng said.


    Move the clay pot aside and go into the kitchen to get the sauce.


    Snake repellent powder has been sprinkled around here, but there are no traces of snakes and pythons. However, on the other side of the river, Maple Leaf spent a while in the courtyard, and saw three snakes of different colors, crawling over the same place one after another...


    Is this Twin Valley really not Snake Valley? !


    "I like to add some flavor root sauce, do you want to eat it?" Chang Xia took the small clay pot with the flavor root sauce and looked at the two of them.


    She is not sure if the Maple Leafs can accept it?


    Some people say sour radish with soy sauce as heresy.


    Chang Xia likes it very much.


    Occasionally, she also likes to get some coriander and chili powder.


    Fragrant, spicy, sour.


    A very sour taste that definitely stimulates the taste buds.


    "Mizuki sauce, try it." Honeydew said. She is used to drinking three pepper soup, loves to eat pepper, and the food prefers heavy flavors.


    at this time.


    Otherwise, I heard Chang Xia say that sour radish can be put in the root sauce.


    Milu suddenly became interested.


    Maple Leaf frowned and said hesitantly: "Changxia, sour radish with root sauce, is this a cold salad? I haven''t eaten it before, is it delicious?"


    "I''ve eaten it before, and it tastes a little weird. But it''s surprisingly delicious." Nanfeng said.


    She often visits Changxia''s house, and while she learns to make various delicacies and hone her cooking skills from Changxia, she stealthily learns the practice of various snacks.


    actually.


    Southern style cooking is average.


    However, he is extremely talented only in snacks.


    "Try-"


    Hearing what Nanfeng said, Maple Leaf immediately became interested.


    Nanfeng held it in her mouth. She liked it. The way to eat this sour radish with flavored root sauce should not be bad. At least, the taste won''t be weird.


    Like the lion clan''s three pepper soup.


    That was really indescribable.


    Except for the Leonine, few Orcs can accept it.


    This is the same as the earth tribe''s love for sweets, a tribal regional problem.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia put the sliced ??pickled radish, poured the mirin sauce, and then added a little chili powder. At the same time, I was afraid that maple honeydew would not be used, so I prepared sour radish without flavored root sauce.


    ��Fragrant and refreshing.��


    "This tastes so good!"


    As soon as the sour radish is in the mouth, Maple Leaf falls in love with the taste.


    Even eating sour cowpea and sour chili, I couldn''t help dipping in the migen sauce. ���ZW.??m


    see.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    So you are such a maple leaf!


    "What do you eat?"


    Suddenly Su Ye''s voice sounded, all the orcs


    startled.


    He hurriedly looked up and looked out of the courtyard, and saw Snake Xing leading the three of Patriarch Su Yegen to the Tribe Square.


    "Sour radish��" Chang Xia said.


    When Xylophone heard this, her face changed slightly and she said nervously, "Which one of you is uncomfortable?"


    "Chang Xia is a little bit aware of her bed, and she didn''t sleep well at noon, and she has a headache. Let me get her some sour radishes, we are eating sour radishes." Nan Feng opened his mouth and explained briefly.


    "Chang Xia, does your head still hurt?"


    Xylophone was not at ease, and took Chang Xia to check it twice.


    After confirming again and again that she was fine, I was relieved. Patriarch Su Yegen took the wooden chopsticks and ate the sour radish.


    Although the cold dishes are good, I always feel full after eating.


    Smelling the sour taste of sour radish, the patriarch Su Yegen had a great appetite.


    "Nanfeng, get some more." Gen said.


    Su Ye pulled over the wooden chair next to him, sat down, and said, "Is there anything to eat? Get some barbecue or something. It''s been a while since I finished eating, and I''m always hungry."


    heard.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    Obviously, Su Ye is not used to cold dishes.


    Cold dishes, the first taste is amazing.


    However, for the Orcs who are used to eating barbecue, the cold dishes are too delicate, and no matter how much they eat, their stomachs will not feel full.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    The root patriarch Xylophone spoke one after another, saying that he was not full at noon.


    They also want to eat some barbecued meat and noodles.


    Rice, the Snake Mountain tribe must not be able to eat.


    Currently, I can eat rice. As for the Heluo tribe, the Dadi tribe and the Yuanhu tribe, upholding the belief of unity and fraternity, the three tribes exchanged part of the rice and distributed it to other orc tribes.


    However, more options are given to tribal people.


    "How about... go into the kitchen to get something to eat? I''m also a little hungry. UU reading has been very hungry recently." Before Chang Xia finished speaking, she stroked her stomach and felt a burst of hunger. Probably the sour radish opened the taste buds, the lunch meal was a cold dish, and the fish might be digested quickly...


    "Get some." Su Ye said decisively, "Xylophone, go to the kitchen to see what you have. If you have some powder, cook some powder. There is still some time before dinner. I have to eat something to fill my stomach."


    Xylophone heard the sound and walked towards the kitchen.


    Nanfeng cut the sour radish and handed it over to Changxia to pour the root sauce and chili powder.


    The other orcs all went to the Twin Valley Cuju Field to provoke them.


    this time.


    Only a few of them were left.


    Su Ye''s attitude is very casual. If there are orcs in the fish and bird clan, she will somewhat restrain herself. After all, the cold dishes at noon tasted really good, and she didn''t eat less.


    The issue is-


    Eat a lot and feel full.


    Su Ye really didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1122： Sauce mixed with sour radish, appetizing

    dong dong��


    Nan Feng knocked on the door and whispered, "Chang Xia, are you awake?"


    "Yeah! I''m awake." Chang Xia replied in confusion. Xu was because of the bed recognition. Chang Xia didn''t sleep well during the afternoon nap, and his head was dizzy. When he opened his eyes, Chang Xia sat up and didn''t get out of bed.


    creak.


    The south wind pushed the door and entered.


    "You have a headache?" Nan Feng saw Chang Xia rubbing his forehead, slightly startled, and hurried forward, with a nervous expression: "What''s wrong with Chang Xia, do you need me to go over and invite Wu over?"


    She remembered before taking a nap.


    Chang Xia is still very good, but after sleeping, why does she have a headache.


    "No, I''m fine. I''m a little bit aware of the bed, I didn''t sleep well in the afternoon nap, I woke up and took a while, do you still have sour radish? I rinsed my mouth and wanted to eat some sour to wake up." Chang Xia explained, steadying his nervousness. The face-changing south wind.


    Nanfeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Chang Xia, are you sure it''s really okay?"


    "Yeah! I''m sure, go and get me a sour radish or sour cowpea."


    Chang Xia got out of bed and moved his limbs.


    She was afraid that if she was lying on the bed, Nanfeng would really go to the Tribe Square to find Su Ye. When you find someone, you will surely surprise a lot of people.


    Chang Xia is really fine, there is no need to make a fuss.


    go out.


    Maple leaves sit outside.


    Next to it, Honey Dew is eating peach fruit.


    "Chang Xia, your face is a little pale." Maple Leaf said.


    Nanfeng walked into the kitchen and brought a clay pot with radishes, cowpeas and peppers marinated in it. It was quite miscellaneous.


    "She didn''t sleep well at noon, and she has a headache." Nan Feng explained, uncovering the clay pot, using wooden chopsticks to pick up sour radish and sour cowpea, and by the way, a lot of sour peppers.


    The sour smell instantly pervaded.


    Smelling the smell, Maple Leaf Honey Dew licked her mouth and said, "Nanfeng has more pinch, give us some. Who pickled this sour radish?"


    ��It tastes great!��


    "Yeah! It feels like a long summer."


    Nanfeng laughed, this thing was prepared by the Snake Mountain tribe. She doesn''t know who marinated it, but it tasted really good.


    She stole a sour chili.


    Spicy and crispy, paired with sour chili, Nanfeng can eat five bowls of rice.


    "Nanfeng, does the kitchen have mirin sauce or other sauces?" Chang Xia rinsed his mouth, picked up wooden chopsticks and ate a piece of sour radish, which was slightly sour, very satisfying. However, when Chang Xia eats sour radish, he likes to add some light soy sauce.


    Here comes.


    The sour taste of sour radish will be neutralized.


    It tastes slightly sweet and umami, and the more you eat it, the more refreshing it becomes.


    "Yes." Nanfeng said.


    Move the clay pot aside and go into the kitchen to get the sauce.


    Snake repellent powder has been sprinkled around here, but there are no traces of snakes and pythons. However, on the other side of the river, Maple Leaf spent a while in the courtyard, and saw three snakes of different colors, crawling over the same place one after another...


    Is this Twin Valley really not Snake Valley? !


    "I like to add some flavor root sauce, do you want to eat it?" Chang Xia took the small clay pot with the flavor root sauce and looked at the two of them.


    She is not sure if the Maple Leafs can accept it?


    Some people say sour radish with soy sauce as heresy.


    Chang Xia likes it very much.


    Occasionally, she also likes to get some coriander and chili powder.


    Fragrant, spicy, sour.


    A very sour taste that definitely stimulates the taste buds.


    "Mizuki sauce, try it." Honeydew said. She is used to drinking three pepper soup, loves to eat pepper, and the food prefers heavy flavors.


    at this time.


    Otherwise, I heard Chang Xia say that sour radish can be put in the root sauce.


    Milu suddenly became interested.


    Maple Leaf frowned and said hesitantly: "Changxia, sour radish with root sauce, is this a cold salad? I haven''t eaten it before, is it delicious?"


    "I''ve eaten it before, and it tastes a little weird. But it''s surprisingly delicious." Nanfeng said.


    She often visits Changxia''s house, and while she learns to make various delicacies and hone her cooking skills from Changxia, she stealthily learns the practice of various snacks.


    actually.


    Southern style cooking is average.


    However, he is extremely talented only in snacks.


    "Try-"


    Hearing what Nanfeng said, Maple Leaf immediately became interested.


    Nanfeng held it in her mouth. She liked it. The way to eat this sour radish with flavored root sauce should not be bad. At least, the taste won''t be weird.


    Like the lion clan''s three pepper soup.


    That was really indescribable.


    Except for the Leonine, few Orcs can accept it.


    This is the same as the earth tribe''s love for sweets, a tribal regional problem.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia put the sliced ??pickled radish, poured the mirin sauce, and then added a little chili powder. At the same time, I was afraid that maple honeydew would not be used, so I prepared sour radish without flavored root sauce.


    ��Fragrant and refreshing.��


    "This tastes so good!"


    As soon as the sour radish is in the mouth, Maple Leaf falls in love with the taste.


    Even eating sour cowpea and sour chili, I couldn''t help dipping in the migen sauce. ���ZW.??m


    see.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    So you are such a maple leaf!


    "What do you eat?"


    Suddenly Su Ye''s voice sounded, all the orcs


    startled.


    He hurriedly looked up and looked out of the courtyard, and saw Snake Xing leading the three of Patriarch Su Yegen to the Tribe Square.


    "Sour radish��" Chang Xia said.


    When Xylophone heard this, her face changed slightly and she said nervously, "Which one of you is uncomfortable?"


    "Chang Xia is a little bit aware of her bed, and she didn''t sleep well at noon, and she has a headache. Let me get her some sour radishes, we are eating sour radishes." Nan Feng opened his mouth and explained briefly.


    "Chang Xia, does your head still hurt?"


    Xylophone was not at ease, and took Chang Xia to check it twice.


    After confirming again and again that she was fine, I was relieved. Patriarch Su Yegen took the wooden chopsticks and ate the sour radish.


    Although the cold dishes are good, I always feel full after eating.


    Smelling the sour taste of sour radish, the patriarch Su Yegen had a great appetite.


    "Nanfeng, get some more." Gen said.


    Su Ye pulled over the wooden chair next to him, sat down, and said, "Is there anything to eat? Get some barbecue or something. It''s been a while since I finished eating, and I''m always hungry."


    heard.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    Obviously, Su Ye is not used to cold dishes.


    Cold dishes, the first taste is amazing.


    However, for the Orcs who are used to eating barbecue, the cold dishes are too delicate, and no matter how much they eat, their stomachs will not feel full.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    The root patriarch Xylophone spoke one after another, saying that he was not full at noon.


    They also want to eat some barbecued meat and noodles.


    Rice, the Snake Mountain tribe must not be able to eat.


    Currently, I can eat rice. As for the Heluo tribe, the Dadi tribe and the Yuanhu tribe, upholding the belief of unity and fraternity, the three tribes exchanged part of the rice and distributed it to other orc tribes.


    However, more options are given to tribal people.


    "How about... go into the kitchen to get something to eat? I''m a little hungry too. UU reading I''ve been very hungry recently." Before Chang Xia finished speaking, she stroked her stomach and felt a burst of hunger. Probably the sour radish opened the taste buds, the lunch meal was a cold dish, and the fish might be digested quickly...


    "Get some." Su Ye said decisively, "Xylophone, go to the kitchen to see what you have. If you have some powder, cook some powder. There is still some time before dinner. I have to eat something to fill my stomach."


    Xylophone heard the sound and walked towards the kitchen.


    Nanfeng cut the sour radish and handed it over to Changxia to pour the root sauce and chili powder.


    The other orcs all went to the Twin Valley Cuju Field to provoke them.


    this time.


    Only a few of them were left.


    Su Ye''s attitude is very casual. If there are orcs in the fish and bird clan, she will somewhat restrain herself. After all, the cold dishes at noon tasted really good, and she didn''t eat less.


    The issue is-


    Eat a lot and feel full.


    Su Ye really didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1123： 1 more bowl

    "Fried pork with sour cowpea and sour chili as a topping."


    "Boil a sour soup powder and fry some pancakes." ���ZW.??m


    Chang Xia supported her waist and walked slowly into the kitchen. Glancing at the kitchen and making arrangements, if she guessed correctly, the orcs may not have enough to eat.


    Tonight, dinner may be brought forward.


    think about.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but smile.


    The taste is very different, and it is inevitable that there will be a joke.


    Like the marriage ceremony of the Heluo tribe before, all kinds of food are prepared in sufficient quantities, and at the same time, there are also foods that each tribe often eats.


    Here comes.


    After tasting the delicacies of other tribes, I don''t feel full.


    You can also have something to eat.


    The Snake Mountain Tribe was the first to entertain foreigners on a large scale, and it was inevitable that there were omissions.


    Snake was slightly embarrassed, and whispered: "Should I remind Snake Patriarch?"


    "Go, let her get some grilled meat pancakes and put them in the tribe square." Su Ye waved his hand and urged Snake to find the Snake Patriarch.


    Except for the fish clan this time, the orc clan had the largest number.


    Su Ye doesn''t know what the situation of the bird clan is. However, based on what she knew about the South River wizard, nine times out of ten, she was also hungry.


    as predicted.


    There was a vibration from the sound shell of Su Ye''s animal bag.


    At first glance, it was suddenly the sorcerer of the South River.


    "Anything?" Su Ye asked Yinbei.


    Sorcerer Nanhe coughed, was silent for a moment, and whispered, "Su Ye, where are you?"


    She rubbed her hungry stomach and asked Su Ye''s whereabouts. The Snake Mountain tribe is the territory of the Snake tribe, and Su Ye is the witch of the Orc tribe. In short, the Snake Mountain tribe is the territory of Su Ye. If you have something to do with Su Ye, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Just finished asking.


    A burst of grunting sounds followed Yinbei into Su Ye''s ear.


    heard.


    Su Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    Ha ha-


    Su Ye laughed loudly and said, "I instructed Snake to find the Snake Patriarch to prepare barbecue and pancakes. You will let Felice and the others go to the Tribe Square, and there will be something to eat there. If you are hungry, come over to me. , the xylophone is cooking the flour."


    "Location��" Nan He said directly.


    "Snake expert." Su Ye said: "You can find an orc from the snake clan to send you here."


    When he got the information he wanted, the sorcerer of Nanhe hung up Yinbei neatly. Tell Patriarch Stebar a few words and ask him to go to the Tribal Square to find food.


    She left the wooden hut where she rested.


    Catch a snake orc and head towards the snake expert.


    "Chang Xia, ask Xylophone to prepare more. Nan He waited for him to come over, and he guessed right. Except for the fish clan, the orcs of the beast clan and bird clan were not full." Su Ye muttered, shaking his head helplessly.


    In the end.


    Or Snake Patriarch is too young, and all kinds of preparations are not sufficient.


    This situation will not happen in the Heluo tribe.


    In terms of meticulousness, several snake patriarchs are not as good as the xylophone. Although Xylophone may not be as powerful as the Snake Patriarch, Xylophone is definitely the most solid backing of the Gen Patriarch in the field of general affairs.


    "Cold dishes are delicious, but they can''t be eaten like grilled meat as a staple food. In addition, we are used to eating white rice recently, only raw pickled and fish paste. After eating, we will be hungry soon." Gen spread his hands and shrugged, explaining on.


    They used to eat raw pickles and fish paste from the mallard tribe.


    Generally, it is eaten with barbecue and other delicacies. Who knows that the Sheyue tribe has a big heart, and it only prepares cold dishes, and even the barbecue is saved and unprepared.


    The root patriarch can imagine the expression of the snake and snake patriarch at the moment.


    Shame, embarrassment, and regret.


    The sorcerer of the South River came very quickly.


    The snake orc who sent her over briefly greeted the patriarch Su Yegen.


    Hurry up to the Tribal Square.


    It is clear.


    Tribal Square needs people to help with barbecues and pancakes.


    When Snake was looking for the Snake Patriarch, she chatted with the clear sky wizard about the trivia of the marriage ceremony tomorrow. There are a lot of snacks on the side, and the Snake Patriarch''s mouth is very busy and has not stopped.


    She didn''t feel hungry, and naturally missed the truth of the matter.


    Wait for Snake to come over and talk about it.


    In an instant.


    The Snake Patriarch''s face was always green and white.


    "Huhu!" The Snake Patriarch spit out the sullen breath in his mouth, restrained his distorted expression, glanced at the clear sky wizard, did not speak, and went directly to the tribal square.


    The clear sky wizard touched his head.


    It is certainly rude to starve a guest from afar.


    "Mistake!" Clear Sky said.


    He forgot that this was Dusk Forest, the territory of the Orcs.


    For the orcs, cold dishes are fresh and edible. However, it is difficult to eat enough.


    No wonder she had been eating snacks when she was chatting with Snake just now. Thinking about it, the clear sky wizard is in a worse mood!


    However, no one can be blamed for this.


    Then he hurriedly chased the Snake Patriarch and had to make up for something.


    With a word from Snake, the Snake Mountain tribe got busy again. However, everyone can understand that there are no other major problems.


    "Sour soup noodles are delicious!"


    "one more bowl?"


    "Yeah! Another bowl."


    The South River wizard did not hesitate, just click


    Head over to another bowl.


    Birds often eat fruit, and the taste is similar to that of orcs. However, the bird family is close to the Swartok Forest, and cold dishes can also be accepted.


    However, like Su Ye.


    Feeling full is the same as not feeling full.


    This is a bit exaggerated and speechless.


    "These pancakes have to be eaten by the Heluo tribe��" Nanhe drank the soup, holding the pancakes in his left hand, nibbling on them.


    It is also a pancake, a pancake made by the orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    The most fragrant and delicious.


    "Wild vegetable minced meat bird egg pancake forever god!" Nanfeng said. She has added other fillings to make pancakes, which are not as good as wild vegetable minced meat and bird egg pancakes.


    Maple Leaf said: "Pancake, I think wild vegetable minced meat bird egg pancake."


    "Hey! Adding chili is even better." Honeydew said. Eat spicy, honeydew is not afraid of anyone, and I want to add chili to it.


    Just like Daya likes to add sugar, she will add sugar to everything.


    When the clansmen visit their two houses, they will subconsciously get nervous when they eat.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to save some for Shen Rong and the others?" Xylophone asked.


    Chang Xia said, "No, steam the steamed buns later. If they are hungry, they will eat the steamed buns." She estimated that the Snake Clan would be prepared for this to happen. In the Tribal Square, there will definitely be barbecued steamed buns and other items.


    Hungry, definitely not hungry.


    "Later, are you going to visit the Twin Valley?"


    The root patriarch asked.


    The orcs were very quiet, and even Nanfeng, who liked the liveliness, was extremely quiet.


    see.


    The corners of Su Ye''s mouth raised slightly, and he smiled, "The Twin Valley is full of snakes and pythons. I think other than the snake clan orcs, few orcs dare to hang out in the Twin Valley."


    "There is a cuju field and wrestling field in the south of the Twin Valley. If you are interested, you can go for a walk." Xylophone suggested that there are many snakes and pythons in the Twin Valley. Not to mention Chang Xia and the others didn''t want to hang out, and even Xylophone didn''t want to move.


    "Okay, let''s go to the Cuju field for a walk." Chang Xia said.


    By the way, chatting with the fish clan about the sea area, she is a little curious about the sea area.


    The sea is different from the exotic customs of the land.


    Chang Xia was a little longing and wanted to know more. At the same time, I would like to ask about the ruins of Inami Water Castle and the fish grass.


    "Mother Su Ye, have you talked to the fish clan about fish grass?"


    "I haven''t talked yet, I''ll talk later."


    "Su Ye, can''t I bring some fish grass back to the Qinghai Plateau?" Nan He interrupted, looking up at Su Ye''s face.


    Su Ye squinted at the Nanhe wizard.


    Fish grass, the fish family did not fully understand.


    She and Chang Xia are also researching, this thing is uncontrollable, who dares to give it? In terms of the degree of harm of the invasion, the fish grass is more terrible than the scavenger vine.


    "Do you really want it?" Su Ye raised his eyebrows and joked.


    The South River wizard trembled slightly and said hesitantly, "It''s smashed, I can''t have it?"


    "If you insist on it, I''ll give it. But, I don''t care about the Qinghai Plateau accident." Su Ye said lightly while nibbling on the pancake.


    ��


    The sorcerer of the South River is magnificent.


    For a while, he was speechless.


    Fish grass can be eaten and can also actively prey.


    Moreover.


    Orcs have them, and birds have to have them too.


    However, when Su Ye said this, the South River wizard did not dare to speak. The threat of fish grass, the South River wizard has seen it.


    If the Qinghai Plateau rivers and lakes are invaded by fish and grass.


    It''s hard to clean up. Besides, the bird race''s demand for fish and grass is mediocre, not to the point where it is absolutely necessary. Asking is nothing more than unwillingness!


    "By the way, the fish clan won''t care."


    At the end, Su Ye silently added another sentence.


    Now, the fish tribe has just started to study the fish grass, and the fish tribe wizard hall looks for all the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books related to the fish grass. The knowledge inherited by the fish clan is said to be recorded on the skin of a special sea beast, which is immortal for years.


    Immediately.


    The sorcerer of the South River was extremely aggrieved.


    "Forget it, I won''t do it!" Nan He said.


    Yes, she wants. However, I didn''t dare to tell Su Ye this, so I had to wait until Su Ye figured out the purpose of the fish grass before speaking.


    "Chang Xia, are you ready?"


    After a while, Nan Feng packed up and called Chang Xia to go to the Cuju field together.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the Twin Valley Cuju Field." Chang Xia said: "Find a rattan basket and put the rest of the pancakes. Steam the steamed buns and decorate them, and take them to the Cuju Field together."


    Say it.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew got up one after another.


    Soon, Chang Xia and the others packed pancakes and steamed buns.


    Carrying a rattan basket, each of them slowly approached the Twin Valley Cuju Field. Su Ye and the others stayed at Snake Home, which was cooler than Tribal Square and more comfortable to sit.


    "There are more types of flowers and plants in the Mochizuki Mountains than ours." Maple Leaf was interested in flowers and plants, and she saw no less than ten strange flowers and plants along the way.


    At this time, many flowers and plants usher in the season of blooming and falling.


    The flowers and plants in the Twin Valley are full of vitality.


    Look, it''s going to be a long blooming season.


    "The Mochizuki Mountains have a suitable climate, and the four seasons are like spring. It is close to the Tianshi tribe, but the climate is much better. The only ones that can compare with here are the Forest of the Clear Moon and the Gray Mist Grassland. Of course, it is still worse than the Holubad Basin. a little."


    The south wind states that the most suitable climate is the Holubad Basin.


    "Horubad Basin is uniquely endowed by nature." Maple Leaf said.


    Chang Xia blinked, but did not speak.


    She had never been to the Holubad Basin and knew little about it.


    However, there must be something special about making Maple Leaf so highly regarded.


    If you have the opportunity, go there and try the fun of picking wild fruits in person.


    This year, the tribe made a lot of fruit wine. When the marriage ceremony of the Snake Mountain Tribe is over, the Root Patriarch will again arrange the totem warriors to enter the Holubad Basin. At that time, the orcs of the three tribes of the Cat Tribe will be brought to the Baihe River Basin and settled in the Baihu Commercial Area.


    At the same time, a batch of wild fruits will be picked.


    Brewing, making preserved fruit, and trying to get some canned stuff.


    "Chang Xia, are you going to the Cuju arena?"


    Along the way, familiar orcs waved and said hello.


    Ask about the physical condition of Chang Xia and other orcs, and then talk about Gemini Valley''s habit. Very warm and friendly.


    Chang Xia couldn''t bear it.


    Fortunately, there is the social **** syndrome of Nanfeng.


    She is familiar with greetings and gossip with various orcs.


    Make all orcs feel valued.


    The three of Maple Leaf gave Nanfeng a thumbs up, which was really helpful.


    "Nanfeng, there is something to eat in Tribal Square. If you are hungry, just go there."


    "Barbecue, pancakes, everything."


    Xu was afraid that some orcs would be shy, so when the snake orcs chatted, they deliberately raised the volume. After all, it is very rude to let guests from afar go hungry.


    Remedy as much as possible.


    "It''s too enthusiastic, I can''t bear it." Maple Leaf wiped her hands, sighing with the nonexistent hot sweat.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    "They are feeling guilty." Nanfeng said: "Most of the Snake Mountain tribe and the Fish Clan feel uncomfortable. Who would have known that this would be the case?"


    Nan Feng said so, not gloating.


    Such a thing should not happen, not to mention the embarrassment of the Snake Mountain Tribe and the Fish Tribe.


    In fact, the Orcs of the Orc and Bird Clan were equally embarrassed.


    Who would have thought to be very full and suddenly hungry again.


    Who can tell this!


    So, the two sides pretended that nothing happened and passed smoothly. Bayi Chinese Website


    Not close to Gemini Valley


    Ju field, the noise is deafening.


    "Their enthusiasm for Cuju is really high!"


    "I want to kick too, but I can''t kick because I''m not good enough."


    As soon as Chang Xia finished speaking, Nan Feng opened his mouth.


    Following that, Maple Leaf Honeydew also expressed her love for Cuju.


    "Chang Xia, are you here?" Shen Rong said.


    When he saw Chang Xia''s figure on the field, he asked an orc to replace him. Going straight to the end, so did Bai Qing and the others.


    Playing Cuju with different orcs feels different.


    This time.


    They also had a great time.


    Orcs are very talented at playing Cuju.


    Even if you don''t understand the rules, you can get started quickly.


    Shen Rong Baiqing began to ponder, when the Twilight Forest infrastructure is completed, the entire Twilight Forest Orcs will come to a friendly match, and the strongest Cuju team will be selected in the final.


    Of course, it''s mainly tribes at the moment.


    In the future, if it develops into a race final, the totem warriors with the strongest Cuju skills can be selected to fight for the honor of the race.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong''s blood boiled.


    "I brought you some pancakes and steamed buns, do you want to eat?" Chang Xia picked up the rattan basket and handed it to Shen Rong, asking.


    "eat."


    Shen Rong didn''t speak yet.


    Beside him, Bai Qing quickly squeezed over.


    The other orcs also covered their stomachs and walked towards them.


    "Chang Xia, how many?"


    "Hungry, can I have some?"


    For a time, all the orcs gathered around. They asked them if they could also eat, and when they ran on the field again, they didn''t feel hungry. However, after the scene, smelling the fragrance of pancakes and steamed buns, the whole orcs were suddenly very hungry.


    "Okay, we all have a share."


    "Not enough, go to Tribal Square to get it."


    Nanfeng and the others came over, opened the other rattan baskets, and took out the pancakes and steamed buns inside. However, Chang Xia asked them to wash their hands before eating.


    One by one sweating profusely and dirty.


    Eat it directly, it''s too dirty. Chang Xia was worried about eating something wrong, so naturally they were not allowed to eat with their hands.


    "I''m so hungry, did you kick too hard just now?"


    Hearing this, Chang Xia and the others couldn''t help laughing. Looking left and right, he whispered what happened in Tribal Square to Shen Rong and the others.


    This said.


    Shen Rong and the other orcs changed their faces one after another.


    This is really annoying, but the remedy is timely and the problem is not big.


    Dusk hour.


    The Snake Mountain tribe prepared dinner early.


    Different from lunch, in addition to various cold dishes, dinner also prepared special delicacies of the Twilight Forest. The only thing that the bird tribe often eats is that there is no fruit, and the Snake Mountain tribe has not exchanged highland barley.


    Except for the Heluo tribe.


    In the Twilight Forest, other orc tribes did not trade with the bird tribe.


    The last transaction was led by the Heluo tribe.


    However, tonight.


    The patriarchs of the various orc tribes gathered around the South River wizards and the fish tribe elders.


    She believed that soon.


    The Twilight Forest will be in full bloom.


    At that time, the Orcs will usher in a wave of explosive development.


    Of course, Chang Xia also gained a lot. As long as Chang Xia wanted to know, Che Chi Xiaoqi did not hide anything, and explained the situation in the sea area in detail.


    The root patriarch earnestly implemented Su Ye''s explanation.


    Hanging around the fish clan, chatting about small rivers and canals.


    The elders of the fish clan chatted until their brains were congested. Fortunately, Patriarch Gen was not in a hurry to let the Fish Clan reply. He only said that when the Heluo Tribe developed further, he hoped that the Fish Clan would allow the Leopard Clan to enter the sea from the Xiaohechuan Canal.


    The fish tribe did not refuse, which means that the proposal is feasible.


    Gen Patriarch praised Su Ye and Chang Xia from the bottom of his heart, taking precautions and making a profound layout.


    Late at night, the orcs finished their dinner.


    Go back to the house to rest and wait for the marriage ceremony the next day. YuShubO.Net


    The scale of the marriage ceremony of the Sheyue tribe is smaller than that of the Heluo tribe. After all, there are not many orcs involved in the marriage, if it is not for the special status of the people who are married this time.


    The tribes of the Twilight Forest do not necessarily show their faces.


    at this point.


    The Snake Mountain tribe and the Snake tribe are naturally clear.


    "Chang Xia, you all go to bed early. You must get up early tomorrow, don''t forget."


    Before leaving, Xylophone patiently instructed Chang Xia and the other orcs. After all, the Snake Mountain tribe is not its own Baihu cave dwelling. She knows that they are all used to sleeping late in Changxia Nanfeng recently. But not tomorrow.


    "Amu, we are not stupid." Nanfeng pouted and retorted.


    Xylophone glared at Nanfeng, ignoring her, catching the snake and giving her orders. They rested in the wood-carved wooden hut near the Tribal Square, while Chang Xia and his group of orcs lived at the Snake Man''s side, which was some distance from the Tribal Square.


    Xylophone is afraid that they will forget things, so it is inevitable that they will explain two more words.


    "Xylophone, we should go." Gen said.


    Chao Baiqing gave them a wink and asked them to call their partners to leave.


    Don''t let the xylophone continue to nag, leaving is the safest way.


    Xylophone paused and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    When Xylophone left, the orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xylophone is about to catch up with Elder Ximu''s talking ability, which is scary.


    This heavy love makes them palpitate.


    Then, trotted towards the snake expert. Just take a shower and go back to the house to rest.


    "Chang Xia, can''t you sleep?" Shen Rong said softly.


    Half an hour into bed, Chang Xia tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Chang Xia froze and whispered, "Am I arguing with you? I always feel hot and can''t sleep."


    "You sit up and I''ll press you." Shen Rong said.


    Can''t sleep, where will the spirit come from tomorrow? Shen Rong thought that Chang Xia might have recognized the bed and felt uncomfortable lying down. Hot and dry, non-existent.


    The Snake Mountain tribe fell into the night, and it was slightly cold.


    Shen Rong tried Chang Xia''s body temperature, and it was normal.


    Here comes.


    She couldn''t sleep, probably for psychological reasons.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia sat up obediently. Want to sleep, can''t sleep, she is also very irritable. I felt dizzy and wanted to fall asleep, but couldn''t.


    This feels terrible!


    Huhu��


    Halfway through.


    Shen Rong heard a slight snoring sound.


    He lowered his head and looked, Chang Xia was already asleep, the worry between his brows dissipated, and he returned to calm. Shen Rong stretched out his hand, carefully hugged Chang Xia, and slowly laid it flat.


    He pulled the quilt over the two of them.


    Outside the window, the bright moon poured down.


    The Twin Valleys are covered with a thin layer of weft yarn, which looks blurred and mysterious.


    the next day.


    The chirping of birds is incessant.


    Chang Xia quietly opened her eyes and slept well last night.


    The dazed head also regained consciousness.


    Looking around, but not finding Shen Rong''s figure, he got out of bed and opened the door.


    this time.


    There are many orcs sitting in the courtyard.


    They were all chatting in low voices, Nan Feng and other females were all dressed up, waiting for the marriage ceremony to begin.


    "Chang Xia, how did you sleep last night?" Nan Feng asked.


    Worrying that Chang Xia hadn''t slept well, when they woke up in the morning, everyone made light movements in unison, for fear of disturbing Chang Xia who didn''t wake up in the wooden house.


    "Very good." Chang Xia smiled and said, "How about you?"


    "We are all good!"


    "Snake walking helped me to condense, and I slept very well."


    This condensed fragrance was created by the Snake Clan, it can drive snakes and pythons near the wooden house, and it also has the effect of calming the mind. Last night, Chang Xia''s room was also lit with a contemplative incense.


    A palm-sized piece of incense can burn all night.


    The aroma is light and long.


    If you don''t smell it carefully, you won''t be able to smell the fragrance of the fragrance at all.


    "Snake walking, can Ningshenxiang be exchanged? When we return to the tribe, remember to help trade some Ningshenxiang." Chang Xia asked.


    It is said to be made from the saliva of boa snakes.


    Except for the Snake tribe of Snake Mountain.


    Other orcs really can''t do it.


    "Yes." Snake said: "There is no need to exchange Ningshenxiang. When the marriage ceremony is over, I will prepare a copy for you all."


    "Snake, you remember to remind the Snake Patriarch to let her put up the fragrance in the shop on Baihu Street. I think the orcs will like it, and let the Snake Clan prepare more." Shen Rong said.


    This concentrating incense is the unique craftsmanship of the Snake Clan.


    After all, the entire Twilight Forest.


    Only the Mochizuki Mountains have traces of anaconda snakes.


    Perhaps, there are anacondas elsewhere. However, the only place where the anaconda was found was the Mochizuki Mountains. In addition, the Snake Mountain tribe sits in the Wangyue Mountains, which greatly protects the anaconda and snakes from multiplying.


    Anaconda snakes are considered semi-domestic pets in the Mochizuki Mountains.


    "Shen Rong, are you serious?" Snake walked for a while, surprised.


    Shen Rong glanced at Snake and said, "Ningshenxiang is very special. Even if you take it to the West Land, you can buy it at a very good price. Nobles will like it very much. Of course, if the fragrance is heavier, it should be more expensive."


    Snake was shocked and looked at Shen Rong stupidly. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "I think the scent is just right��" Chang Xia said.


    She doesn''t like too heavy fragrance, and the fragrance of the concentrating fragrance is light and long, which is very suitable.


    Honeydew said, "I like something fragrant."


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf is noncommittal, whether it is fragrant or not, they don''t care.


    Dinner, after the marriage ceremony.


    Afraid that Chang Xia and the others would starve, Shen Rongbai got up early in the morning to prepare breakfast.


    When Chang Xia finished washing up, everyone sat around the table, eating and chatting. Just after eating, a loud horn sounded from the Tribal Square, announcing the start of the marriage ceremony.


    "Go, go to Tribal Square." Snake Road.


    When the words fell, all the orcs got up and cleaned up the long table.


    Then go straight to the Tribe Square and wait for Chang Xia and the others to arrive.


    Su Ye and several elders of the fish clan stood beside the totem of the snake clan in the tribal square. The clear sky wizard, the clan leader of the snake and snake, and several other orcs who participated in the marriage ceremony were waiting for Su Ye to worship and pray for blessings.

 Chapter 1124： Fish grass, I want it

    "Su Ye, can''t I bring some fish grass back to the Qinghai Plateau?" Nan He interrupted, looking up at Su Ye''s face.


    Su Ye squinted at the Nanhe wizard.


    Fish grass, the fish family did not fully understand.


    She and Chang Xia are also researching, this thing is uncontrollable, who dares to give it? In terms of the degree of harm of the invasion, the fish grass is more terrible than the scavenger vine.


    "Do you really want it?" Su Ye raised his eyebrows and joked.


    The South River wizard trembled slightly and said hesitantly, "It''s smashed, I can''t have it?"


    "If you insist on it, I''ll give it. But, I don''t care about the Qinghai Plateau accident." Su Ye said lightly while nibbling on the pancake.


    ��


    The sorcerer of the South River is magnificent.


    For a while, he was speechless.


    Fish grass can be eaten and can also actively prey.


    Moreover.


    Orcs have them, and birds have to have them too.


    However, when Su Ye said this, the South River wizard did not dare to speak. The threat of fish grass, the South River wizard has seen it.


    If the Qinghai Plateau rivers and lakes are invaded by fish and grass.


    It''s hard to clean up. Besides, the bird race''s demand for fish and grass is mediocre, not to the point where it is absolutely necessary. Asking is nothing more than unwillingness!


    "By the way, the fish clan won''t care."


    At the end, Su Ye silently added another sentence.


    Now, the fish tribe has just started to study the fish grass, and the fish tribe wizard hall looks for all the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books related to the fish grass. The knowledge inherited by the fish clan is said to be recorded on the skin of a special sea beast, which is immortal for years.


    Immediately.


    The sorcerer of the South River was extremely aggrieved.


    "Forget it, I won''t do it!" Nan He said.


    Yes, she wants. However, I didn''t dare to tell Su Ye this, so I had to wait until Su Ye figured out the purpose of the fish grass before speaking.


    "Chang Xia, are you ready?"


    After a while, Nan Feng packed up and called Chang Xia to go to the Cuju field together.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the Twin Valley Cuju Field." Chang Xia said: "Find a rattan basket and put the rest of the pancakes. Steam the steamed buns and decorate them, and take them to the Cuju Field together."


    Say it.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew got up one after another.


    Soon, Chang Xia and the others packed pancakes and steamed buns.


    Carrying a rattan basket, each of them slowly approached the Twin Valley Cuju Field. Su Ye and the others stayed at Snake Home, which was cooler than Tribal Square and more comfortable to sit.


    "There are more types of flowers and plants in the Mochizuki Mountains than ours." Maple Leaf was interested in flowers and plants, and she saw no less than ten strange flowers and plants along the way.


    At this time, many flowers and plants usher in the season of blooming and falling.


    The flowers and plants in the Twin Valley are full of vitality.


    Look, it''s going to be a long blooming season.


    "The Mochizuki Mountains have a suitable climate, and the four seasons are like spring. It is close to the Tianshi tribe, but the climate is much better. The only ones that can compare with here are the Forest of the Clear Moon and the Gray Mist Grassland. Of course, it is still worse than the Holubad Basin. a little."


    The south wind states that the most suitable climate is the Holubad Basin.


    "Horubad Basin is uniquely endowed by nature." Maple Leaf said.


    Chang Xia blinked, but did not speak.


    She had never been to the Holubad Basin and knew little about it.


    However, there must be something special about making Maple Leaf so highly regarded.


    If you have the opportunity, go there and try the fun of picking wild fruits in person.


    This year, the tribe made a lot of fruit wine. When the marriage ceremony of the Snake Mountain Tribe is over, the Root Patriarch will again arrange the totem warriors to enter the Holubad Basin. At that time, the orcs of the three tribes of the Cat Tribe will be brought to the Baihe River Basin and settled in the Baihu Commercial Area.


    At the same time, a batch of wild fruits will be picked.


    Brewing, making preserved fruit, and trying to get some canned stuff.


    "Chang Xia, are you going to the Cuju arena?"


    Along the way, familiar orcs waved and said hello.


    Ask about the physical condition of Chang Xia and other orcs, and then talk about Gemini Valley''s habit. Very warm and friendly.


    Chang Xia couldn''t bear it.


    Fortunately, there is the social **** syndrome of Nanfeng.


    She is familiar with greetings and gossip with various orcs.


    Make all orcs feel valued.


    The three of Maple Leaf gave Nanfeng a thumbs up, which was really helpful.


    "Nanfeng, there is something to eat in Tribal Square. If you are hungry, just go there."


    "Barbecue, pancakes, everything."


    Xu was afraid that some orcs would be shy, so when the snake orcs chatted, they deliberately raised the volume. After all, it is very rude to let guests from afar go hungry.


    Remedy as much as possible.


    "It''s too enthusiastic, I can''t bear it." Maple Leaf wiped her hands, sighing with the nonexistent hot sweat.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    "They are feeling guilty." Nanfeng said: "Most of the Snake Mountain tribe and the Fish Clan feel uncomfortable. Who would have known that this would be the case?"


    Nan Feng said so, not gloating.


    Such a thing should not happen, not to mention the embarrassment of the Snake Mountain Tribe and the Fish Tribe.


    In fact, the Orcs of the Orc and Bird Clan were equally embarrassed.


    Who would have thought to be very full and suddenly hungry again.


    Who can tell this!


    So, the two sides pretended that nothing happened and passed smoothly. Bayi Chinese Website


    Not close to Gemini Valley


    Ju field, the noise is deafening.


    "Their enthusiasm for Cuju is really high!"


    "I want to kick too, but I can''t kick because I''m not good enough."


    As soon as Chang Xia finished speaking, Nan Feng opened his mouth.


    Following that, Maple Leaf Honeydew also expressed her love for Cuju.


    "Chang Xia, are you here?" Shen Rong said.


    When he saw Chang Xia''s figure on the field, he asked an orc to replace him. Going straight to the end, so did Bai Qing and the others.


    Playing Cuju with different orcs feels different.


    This time.


    They also had a great time.


    Orcs are very talented at playing Cuju.


    Even if you don''t understand the rules, you can get started quickly.


    Shen Rong Baiqing began to ponder, when the Twilight Forest infrastructure is completed, the entire Twilight Forest Orcs will come to a friendly match, and the strongest Cuju team will be selected in the final.


    Of course, it''s mainly tribes at the moment.


    In the future, if it develops into a race final, the totem warriors with the strongest Cuju skills can be selected to fight for the honor of the race.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong''s blood boiled.


    "I brought you some pancakes and steamed buns, do you want to eat?" Chang Xia picked up the rattan basket and handed it to Shen Rong, asking.


    "eat."


    Shen Rong didn''t speak yet.


    Beside him, Bai Qing quickly squeezed over.


    The other orcs also covered their stomachs and walked towards them.


    "Chang Xia, how many?"


    "Hungry, can I have some?"


    For a time, all the orcs gathered around. They asked them if they could also eat, and when they ran on the field again, they didn''t feel hungry. However, after the scene, smelling the fragrance of pancakes and steamed buns, the whole orcs were suddenly very hungry.


    "Okay, we all have a share."


    "Not enough, go to Tribal Square to get it."


    Nanfeng and the others came over, opened the other rattan baskets, and took out the pancakes and steamed buns inside. However, Chang Xia asked them to wash their hands before eating.


    One by one sweating profusely and dirty.


    Eat it directly, it''s too dirty. Chang Xia was worried about eating something wrong, so naturally they were not allowed to eat with their hands.


    "I''m so hungry, did you kick too hard just now?"


    Hearing this, Chang Xia and the others couldn''t help laughing. Looking left and right, he whispered what happened in Tribal Square to Shen Rong and the others.


    This said.


    Shen Rong and the other orcs changed their faces one after another.


    This is really annoying, but the remedy is timely and the problem is not big.


    Dusk hour.


    The Snake Mountain tribe prepared dinner early.


    Different from lunch, in addition to various cold dishes, dinner also prepared special delicacies of the Twilight Forest. The only thing that the bird tribe often eats is that there is no fruit, and the Snake Mountain tribe has not exchanged highland barley.


    Except for the Heluo tribe.


    In the Twilight Forest, other orc tribes did not trade with the bird tribe.


    The last transaction was led by the Heluo tribe.


    However, tonight.


    The patriarchs of the various orc tribes gathered around the South River wizards and the fish tribe elders.


    She believed that soon.


    The Twilight Forest will be in full bloom.


    At that time, the Orcs will usher in a wave of explosive development.


    Of course, Chang Xia also gained a lot. As long as Chang Xia wanted to know, Che Chi Xiaoqi did not hide anything, and explained the situation in the sea area in detail.


    The root patriarch earnestly implemented Su Ye''s explanation.


    Hanging around the fish clan, chatting about small rivers and canals.


    The elders of the fish clan chatted until their brains were congested. Fortunately, Patriarch Gen was not in a hurry to let the Fish Clan reply. He only said that when the Heluo Tribe developed further, he hoped that the Fish Clan would allow the Leopard Clan to enter the sea from the Xiaohechuan Canal.


    The fish tribe did not refuse, which means that the proposal is feasible.


    Gen Patriarch praised Su Ye and Chang Xia from the bottom of his heart, taking precautions and making a profound layout.


    Late at night, the orcs finished their dinner.


    Go back to the house to rest and wait for the marriage ceremony the next day. YuShubO.Net


    The scale of the marriage ceremony of the Sheyue tribe is smaller than that of the Heluo tribe. After all, there are not many orcs involved in the marriage, if it is not for the special status of the people who are married this time.


    The tribes of the Twilight Forest do not necessarily show their faces.


    at this point.


    The Snake Mountain tribe and the Snake tribe are naturally clear.


    "Chang Xia, you all go to bed early. You must get up early tomorrow, don''t forget."


    Before leaving, Xylophone patiently instructed Chang Xia and the other orcs. After all, the Snake Mountain tribe is not its own Baihu cave dwelling. She knows that they are all used to sleeping late in Changxia Nanfeng recently. But not tomorrow.


    "Amu, we are not stupid." Nanfeng pouted and retorted.


    Xylophone glared at Nanfeng, ignoring her, catching the snake and giving her orders. They rested in the wood-carved wooden hut near the Tribal Square, while Chang Xia and his group of orcs lived at the Snake Man''s side, which was some distance from the Tribal Square.


    Xylophone is afraid that they will forget things, so it is inevitable that they will explain two more words.


    "Xylophone, we should go." Gen said.


    Chao Baiqing gave them a wink and asked them to call their partners to leave.


    Don''t let the xylophone continue to nag, leaving is the safest way.


    Xylophone paused and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    When Xylophone left, the orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xylophone is about to catch up with Elder Ximu''s talking ability, which is scary.


    This heavy love makes them palpitate.


    Then, trotted towards the snake expert. Just take a shower and go back to the house to rest.


    "Chang Xia, can''t you sleep?" Shen Rong said softly.


    Half an hour into bed, Chang Xia tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Chang Xia froze and whispered, "Am I arguing with you? I always feel hot and can''t sleep."


    "You sit up and I''ll press you." Shen Rong said.


    Can''t sleep, where will the spirit come from tomorrow? Shen Rong thought that Chang Xia might have recognized the bed and felt uncomfortable lying down. Hot and dry, non-existent.


    The Snake Mountain tribe fell into the night, and it was slightly cold.


    Shen Rong tried Chang Xia''s body temperature, and it was normal.


    Here comes.


    She couldn''t sleep, probably for psychological reasons.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia sat up obediently. Want to sleep, can''t sleep, she is also very irritable. I felt dizzy and wanted to fall asleep, but couldn''t.


    This feels terrible!


    Huhu��


    Halfway through.


    Shen Rong heard a slight snoring sound.


    He lowered his head and looked, Chang Xia was already asleep, the worry between his brows dissipated, and he returned to calm. Shen Rong stretched out his hand, carefully hugged Chang Xia, and slowly laid it flat.


    He pulled the quilt over the two of them.


    Outside the window, the bright moon poured down.


    The Twin Valleys are covered with a thin layer of weft yarn, which looks blurred and mysterious.


    the next day.


    The chirping of birds is incessant.


    Chang Xia quietly opened her eyes and slept well last night.


    The dazed head also regained consciousness.


    Looking around, but not finding Shen Rong''s figure, he got out of bed and opened the door.


    this time.


    There are many orcs sitting in the courtyard.


    They were all chatting in low voices, Nan Feng and other females were all dressed up, waiting for the marriage ceremony to begin.


    "Chang Xia, how did you sleep last night?" Nan Feng asked.


    Worrying that Chang Xia hadn''t slept well, when they woke up in the morning, everyone made light movements in unison, for fear of disturbing Chang Xia who didn''t wake up in the wooden house.


    "Very good." Chang Xia smiled and said, "How about you?"


    "We are all good!"


    "Snake walking helped me to condense, and I slept very well."


    This condensed fragrance was created by the Snake Clan, it can drive snakes and pythons near the wooden house, and it also has the effect of calming the mind. Last night, Chang Xia''s room was also lit with a contemplative incense.


    A palm-sized piece of incense can burn all night.


    The aroma is light and long.


    If you don''t smell it carefully, you won''t be able to smell the fragrance of the fragrance at all.


    "Snake walking, can Ningshenxiang be exchanged? When we return to the tribe, remember to help trade some Ningshenxiang." Chang Xia asked.


    It is said to be made from the saliva of boa snakes.


    Except for the Snake tribe of Snake Mountain.


    Other orcs really can''t do it.


    "Yes." Snake said: "There is no need to exchange Ningshenxiang. When the marriage ceremony is over, I will prepare a copy for you all."


    "Snake, you remember to remind the Snake Patriarch to let her put up the fragrance in the shop on Baihu Street. I think the orcs will like it, and let the Snake Clan prepare more." Shen Rong said.


    This concentrating incense is the unique craftsmanship of the Snake Clan.


    After all, the entire Twilight Forest.


    Only the Mochizuki Mountains have traces of anaconda snakes.


    Perhaps, there are anacondas elsewhere. However, the only place where the anaconda was found was the Mochizuki Mountains. In addition, the Snake Mountain tribe sits in the Wangyue Mountains, which greatly protects the anaconda and snakes from multiplying.


    Anaconda snakes are considered semi-domestic pets in the Mochizuki Mountains.


    "Shen Rong, are you serious?" Snake walked for a while, surprised.


    Shen Rong glanced at Snake and said, "Ningshenxiang is very special. Even if you take it to the West Land, you can buy it at a very good price. Nobles will like it very much. Of course, if the fragrance is heavier, it should be more expensive."


    Snake was shocked and looked at Shen Rong stupidly. UU Reading


    "I think the scent is just right��" Chang Xia said.


    She doesn''t like too heavy fragrance, and the fragrance of the concentrating fragrance is light and long, which is very suitable.


    Honeydew said, "I like something fragrant."


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf is noncommittal, whether it is fragrant or not, they don''t care.


    Dinner, after the marriage ceremony.


    Afraid that Chang Xia and the others would starve, Shen Rongbai got up early in the morning to prepare breakfast.


    When Chang Xia finished washing up, everyone sat around the table, eating and chatting. Just after eating, a loud horn sounded from the Tribal Square, announcing the start of the marriage ceremony.


    "Go, go to Tribal Square." Snake Road.


    When the words fell, all the orcs got up and cleaned up the long table.


    Then go straight to the Tribe Square and wait for Chang Xia and the others to arrive.


    Su Ye and several elders of the fish clan stood beside the totem of the snake clan in the tribal square. The clear sky wizard, the clan leader of the snake and snake, and several other orcs who participated in the marriage ceremony were waiting for Su Ye to worship and pray for blessings.

 Chapter 1125： incense

    Dusk hour.


    The Snake Mountain tribe prepared dinner early.


    Different from lunch, in addition to various cold dishes, dinner also prepared special delicacies of the Twilight Forest. The only thing that the bird tribe often eats is that there is no fruit, and the Snake Mountain tribe has not exchanged highland barley.


    Except for the Heluo tribe.


    In the Twilight Forest, other orc tribes did not trade with the bird tribe.


    The last transaction was led by the Heluo tribe.


    However, tonight.


    The patriarchs of the various orc tribes gathered around the South River wizards and the fish tribe elders.


    She believed that soon.


    The Twilight Forest will be in full bloom.


    At that time, the Orcs will usher in a wave of explosive development.


    Of course, Chang Xia also gained a lot. As long as Chang Xia wanted to know, Che Chi Xiaoqi did not hide anything, and explained the situation in the sea area in detail.


    The root patriarch earnestly implemented Su Ye''s explanation.


    Hanging around the fish clan, chatting about small rivers and canals.


    The elders of the fish clan chatted until their brains were congested. Fortunately, Patriarch Gen was not in a hurry to let the Fish Clan reply. He only said that when the Heluo Tribe developed further, he hoped that the Fish Clan would allow the Leopard Clan to enter the sea from the Xiaohechuan Canal.


    The fish tribe did not refuse, which means that the proposal is feasible.


    Gen Patriarch praised Su Ye and Chang Xia from the bottom of his heart, taking precautions and making a profound layout.


    Late at night, the orcs finished their dinner.


    Go back to the house to rest and wait for the marriage ceremony the next day. YuShubO.Net


    The scale of the marriage ceremony of the Sheyue tribe is smaller than that of the Heluo tribe. After all, there are not many orcs involved in the marriage, if it is not for the special status of the people who are married this time.


    The tribes of the Twilight Forest do not necessarily show their faces.


    at this point.


    The Snake Mountain tribe and the Snake tribe are naturally clear.


    "Chang Xia, you all go to bed early. You must get up early tomorrow, don''t forget."


    Before leaving, Xylophone patiently instructed Chang Xia and the other orcs. After all, the Snake Mountain tribe is not its own Baihu cave dwelling. She knows that they are all used to sleeping late in Changxia Nanfeng recently. But not tomorrow.


    "Amu, we are not stupid." Nanfeng pouted and retorted.


    Xylophone glared at Nanfeng, ignoring her, catching the snake and giving her orders. They rested in the wood-carved wooden hut near the Tribal Square, while Chang Xia and his group of orcs lived at the Snake Man''s side, which was some distance from the Tribal Square.


    Xylophone is afraid that they will forget things, so it is inevitable that they will explain two more words.


    "Xylophone, we should go." Gen said.


    Chao Baiqing gave them a wink and asked them to call their partners to leave.


    Don''t let the xylophone continue to nag, leaving is the safest way.


    Xylophone paused and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    When Xylophone left, the orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xylophone is about to catch up with Elder Ximu''s talking ability, which is scary.


    This heavy love makes them palpitate.


    Then, trotted towards the snake expert. Just take a shower and go back to the house to rest.


    "Chang Xia, can''t you sleep?" Shen Rong said softly.


    Half an hour into bed, Chang Xia tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Chang Xia froze and whispered, "Am I arguing with you? I always feel hot and can''t sleep."


    "You sit up and I''ll press you." Shen Rong said.


    Can''t sleep, where will the spirit come from tomorrow? Shen Rong thought that Chang Xia might have recognized the bed and felt uncomfortable lying down. Hot and dry, non-existent.


    The Snake Mountain tribe fell into the night, and it was slightly cold.


    Shen Rong tried Chang Xia''s body temperature, and it was normal.


    Here comes.


    She couldn''t sleep, probably for psychological reasons.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia sat up obediently. Want to sleep, can''t sleep, she is also very irritable. I felt dizzy and wanted to fall asleep, but couldn''t.


    This feels terrible!


    Huhu��


    Halfway through.


    Shen Rong heard a slight snoring sound.


    He lowered his head and looked, Chang Xia was already asleep, the worry between his brows dissipated, and he returned to calm. Shen Rong stretched out his hand, carefully hugged Chang Xia, and slowly laid it flat.


    He pulled the quilt over the two of them.


    Outside the window, the bright moon poured down.


    The Twin Valleys are covered with a thin layer of weft yarn, which looks blurred and mysterious.


    the next day.


    The chirping of birds is incessant.


    Chang Xia quietly opened her eyes and slept well last night.


    The dazed head also regained consciousness.


    Looking around, but not finding Shen Rong''s figure, he got out of bed and opened the door.


    this time.


    There are many orcs sitting in the courtyard.


    They were all chatting in low voices, Nan Feng and other females were all dressed up, waiting for the marriage ceremony to begin.


    "Chang Xia, how did you sleep last night?" Nan Feng asked.


    Worrying that Chang Xia hadn''t slept well, when they woke up in the morning, everyone made light movements in unison, for fear of disturbing Chang Xia who didn''t wake up in the wooden house.


    "Very good." Chang Xia smiled and said, "How about you?"


    "We are all good!"


    "Snake walking helped me to condense, and I slept very well."


    This condensed fragrance was created by the Snake Clan, it can drive snakes and pythons near the wooden house, and it also has the effect of calming the mind. Last night, Chang Xia''s room was also lit with a contemplative incense.


    A palm-sized piece of incense can burn all night.


    The aroma is light and long.


    If you don''t smell it carefully, you won''t be able to smell the fragrance of the fragrance at all.


    "Snake walking, can Ningshenxiang be exchanged? When we return to the tribe, remember to help trade some Ningshenxiang." Chang Xia asked.


    It is said to be made from the saliva of boa snakes.


    Except for the Snake tribe of Snake Mountain.


    Other orcs really can''t do it.


    "Yes." Snake said: "There is no need to exchange Ningshenxiang. When the marriage ceremony is over, I will prepare a copy for you all."


    "Snake, you remember to remind the Snake Patriarch to let her put up the fragrance in the shop on Baihu Street. I think the orcs will like it, and let the Snake Clan prepare more." Shen Rong said.


    This concentrating incense is the unique craftsmanship of the Snake Clan.


    After all, the entire Twilight Forest.


    Only the Mochizuki Mountains have traces of anaconda snakes.


    Perhaps, there are anacondas elsewhere. However, the only place where the anaconda was found was the Mochizuki Mountains. In addition, the Snake Mountain tribe sits in the Wangyue Mountains, which greatly protects the anaconda and snakes from multiplying.


    Anaconda snakes are considered semi-domestic pets in the Mochizuki Mountains.


    "Shen Rong, are you serious?" Snake walked for a while, surprised.


    Shen Rong glanced at Snake and said, "Ningshenxiang is very special. Even if you take it to the West Land, you can buy it at a very good price. Nobles will like it very much. Of course, if the fragrance is heavier, it should be more expensive."


    Snake was shocked and looked at Shen Rong stupidly. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "I think the scent is just right��" Chang Xia said.


    She doesn''t like too heavy fragrance, and the fragrance of the concentrating fragrance is light and long, which is very suitable.


    Honeydew said, "I like something fragrant."


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf is noncommittal, whether it is fragrant or not, they don''t care.


    Great meal, after the marriage ceremony.


    Afraid that Chang Xia and the others would starve, Shen Rongbai got up early in the morning to prepare breakfast.


    When Chang Xia finished washing up, everyone sat around the table, eating and chatting. Just after eating, a loud horn sounded from the Tribal Square, announcing the start of the marriage ceremony.


    "Go, go to Tribal Square." Snake Road.


    When the words fell, all the orcs got up and cleaned up the long table.


    Then go straight to the Tribe Square and wait for Chang Xia and the others to arrive.


    Su Ye and several elders of the fish clan stood beside the totem of the snake clan in the tribal square. The clear sky wizard, the clan leader of the snake and snake, and several other orcs who participated in the marriage ceremony were waiting for Su Ye to worship and pray for blessings.

 Chapter 1126： The marriage ceremony of the fish tribe, black pearl necklace

    far away.


    When Xylophone caught sight of Chang Xia''s group of orcs entering the venue, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chang Xia and other females are pregnant and are not suitable for crowding with everyone. They followed the snake and walked towards a wood-cut corrugated wooden house in the Tribe Square.


    The woodcut corrugated wooden house is on a high terrain, and you can see the entire tribal square.


    This wooden house was specially reserved for Chang Xia and other females by the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "The fish tribe needs to sacrifice totems, and the marriage ceremony will take a long time." Snake Road. He just learned about this news not long ago.


    This marriage ceremony is a combination of fish and beasts.


    The marriage ceremony with the Heluo tribe is slightly different.


    "The wizard of the clear sky is very handsome!"


    "It''s very special, it''s different from the fish clan we''ve seen."


    "The costumes of the fish wizards are very special!"


    Immediately, all the orcs were talking. While discussing the dress worn by the Sorceress of the Clear Sky, he kept his eyes on the fish clan.


    Today, fish tribes all wear their dresses.


    Different from Orcs and Birds, it is more like yarn. It is said that this kind of yarn is woven by the shark family in the fish clan, also known as shark yarn, which is extremely precious.


    Among the gifts that the wizard of the clear sky gave to Chang Xia, there were two long dresses sewn with shark yarn.


    Lightweight and diathermy.


    Chang Xia likes it very much.


    It''s a pity that shark gauze long skirts are not suitable for going out.


    Immortal energy flutters, Chang Xia is a little uncomfortable.


    However, this shark gauze dress really has that flavor when worn on the fish clan. If the clear sky wizard and the others have transformed into fish tails, they are no different from the legendary mermaids and mermen. ..


    "Shark yarn is invaluable. Nobles in the Western Continent can''t buy a long skirt of shark gauze from the fish clan. The shark yarn of the fish clan is highly respected in the western land." Shen Rong said.


    One listen.


    Nan Feng and the others looked at Chang Xia enviously.


    Chang Xia has two pieces of such priceless long skirts.


    "Shark, pearls, tourmalines and exotic corals, etc. These are all very expensive things in the Western Continent. Owning one will be sought after by other nobles. The Yuan family has a collection of exotic corals, which I have only heard of. I''ve never seen it with my own eyes."


    Shen Rong raised his eyebrows, his words were full of ridicule.


    No matter how precious things are, what''s the use of them if they can''t be displayed?


    The Yuan family is proud of having different-colored corals, and when talking to other nobles, they claim to be superior. To be honest, Shen Rong felt that most of the Yuan family orcs were sick.


    "Of course, like some special shells, it is also very valuable."


    This said.


    All the orcs looked at the fish with stars in their eyes.


    I can''t wait to rush forward to make friends with the fish clan. They heard Qinglan say that pearls, tourmalines and corals are the most abundant in the sea.


    This thing can be seen everywhere in the sea.


    Of course, they understood that Shen Rong said that the value was invaluable, and it must be the more precious and rare ones. However, this does not prevent them from wanting to make friends with the fish tribe.


    hey-hey.


    "I didn''t see Seiran at this marriage ceremony��"


    "Snake females don''t work too hard!"


    As he spoke, all the orcs searched for Qinglan''s whereabouts.


    Qing Lan is from the Megalodon clan, the same clan as the clear sky wizard, and also has a blood relationship with Qing Lun. If it wasn''t for the snake patriarch''s words, other orc tribes would definitely be ready to move. The three clans are open to marriage, trying to bind the interests of the three clans.


    Marriage is undoubtedly the safest approach.


    The fish clan can even give up the Sorcerer of the Clear Sky, and Qing Lan must be no problem.


    Snake is slightly embarrassed, and there is no way to interrupt this topic.


    Bai Qing tilted his head and pondered.


    Milu touched him and asked, "Bai Qing, what do you think?"


    "I think... who is suitable for Qinglan in the tribe."


    Suddenly, Snake could not keep silent.


    "Bai Qing, don''t think about it. The Snake Patriarch said early on that he would keep Qinglan in the Snake Mountain Tribe, so as to strengthen the relationship between the Snake Mountain Tribe and the Megalodon." Snake explained.


    The Heluo tribe is a strong enemy.


    Snake is really afraid that Bai Qing will take action.


    Don''t you see Su Ye Songkou let the orcs marry the fish and birds.


    The most exaggerated is the Heluo tribe.


    The Leopard Clan has almost completely wiped out the Fish Clan and Bird Clan, not to mention the Heluo Tribe and the Twilight Forest Orc Tribe were originally married.


    Maybe, soon.


    The Heluo Tribes are in-laws all over the Eastern Continent.


    "That''s a pity." Bai Qing regretted.


    He didn''t bother with Qinglan anymore. Although Qinglan was good, it was not worth destroying the friendship between the Heluo tribe and the Sheyue tribe for him.


    Soon, Su Ye waved the branches of the sacred tree of Kanaya, and water droplets poured on the orcs such as the Sorcerer of the Clear Sky. The marriage ceremony is gradually coming to an end, but, looking at the attitude of the orcs, it seems that the marriage ceremony is not over yet.


    this time.


    Chang Xia thought of what Snake said before.


    This special marriage ceremony, in addition to holding the orc marriage ceremony.


    There will also be a marriage ceremony for the fish tribe.


    After a while, Su Ye walked off the platform with the other orcs who were involved in the marriage. Leaving the venue for the clear sky wizard and the patriarch of the snake and snake, the elders of the fish clan spread out, showing a three-legged position.


    The clear sky wizard held the hand of the snake patriarch.


    The part below the waist instantly transformed into a fish tail.


    "Snake, you and I will share weal and woe in the future, and live up to this life!" A special fish pattern slowly appeared on the clear sky wizard''s cheek, and the fish elder next to him took out a special shell and handed it to the clear sky wizard.


    The clear sky wizard took the shell and took out the necklace inside.


    This is a pearl necklace made of black pearls, and the UU reading pendant is a black tourmaline. The fish people respect black and believe that black is the most beautiful color of time.


    This black pearl necklace, let alone in the West.


    Even in the sea area, the fish race is the top luxury.


    The clear sky wizard gave it to the snake and snake patriarch, which is enough to show that he values ??the snake and snake patriarch.


    "Now... don''t worry!" Sheguo''er whispered.


    Elder Senda grunted twice.


    Last night, he planned to chat with the clear sky wizard.


    Um!


    The most common chat.


    Unfortunately, before he left the wooden house, he was stopped by the elder Sheguoer who came.


    All night, the two could not get out of the wooden house.


    The clear sky wizard whose legs turned into fish tails suddenly rose to more than three meters in height. He leaned over and kissed the snake patriarch condescendingly. The whole scene was very heartwarming.


    After the kiss, he put on a black pearl necklace for the Snake Patriarch.


    Then opened his mouth and hummed a special song.


    Obviously, this should be the sacrificial word of the fish tribe to pray for blessings. Different from the prayer ballads of the orcs, it is ethereal and high, and it seems that the voice from the sea can be heard in the ear.


    In an instant.


    The soul is like being washed by the waves.


    "The prayer song of the fish clan is very good!"


    "The fish are good at humming ballads."


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t see the Nanhe wizard humming a blessing song during this marriage ceremony."


    Listening to the singing of the clear sky wizard, the orcs couldn''t help but immerse themselves in it. A happy and contented smile gradually filled their faces, and when the singing ended, everyone was slow to wake up.


    Wait for the elders of Sheguoer to shout to open the table.


    For a moment.


    The silent tribal square regained its vitality in an instant.


    The noise, the noise.


    Suddenly, it spread from all corners, and fell from the fairyland to the mortal world.

 Chapter 1127： respectively

    "For the first time I thought black was so dazzling!"


    "Yeah! The black pearl necklace on the snake''s patriarch''s neck is really beautiful, and the tourmaline is very beautiful."


    "How come I don''t have males presenting pretty trinkets��"


    The discussion between the females, listening to the male next to him, headed for a while.


    One by one, he scolded the clear sky wizard in his heart, but he pleased the snake patriarch.


    But.


    The other males of the Snake Mountain tribe are miserable!


    In the face of all kinds of female thorns, you can only endure it silently.


    Who told them not to have black pearl necklaces.


    "Changxia, do you have pearls in your house?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Yes. It was given by the wizard of the clear sky. There are two boxes. Tourmaline, coral, and shells all have one box."


    Su Ye''s share seems to be in his own cave.


    "Wait back to the tribe, can you let me take a look?" Nanfeng said happily: "When I have a chance to go to the sea, I have to exchange some with the fish clan."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia nodded generously and replied.


    Pearl coral or something, Chang Xia prefers jade.


    In addition, gold and silver jewelry is also beautiful. It''s a pity that the Twilight Forest has not yet mined gold and silver. If you want to make gold and silver ornaments, you have to wait a little longer.


    "Fini gave us the creek stone. I asked the elder Qingyu to help make it into a creek stone ornament. Maybe when I return to the tribe, the creek stone ornament has been made." Honey dew laughed and said.


    She liked the creek stone that Finney sent.


    Once you get it, go to the tribe to find the elder Qingyu, exchange three animal skins, and ask the elder Qingyu to help make stream stone ornaments.


    Say it.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf turned around.


    "Honeydew, you are so cunning, why don''t you ask the elder Qingyu to say so?"


    Immediately, the two of Nanfeng wailed.


    Why didn''t they expect to ask Elder Qingyu to help polish it?


    hey-hey!


    Honeydew smiled with a look of pride.


    Drowsiness easily after pregnancy. Grinding stream stones is such a delicate work that honeydew can''t do. Bai Qing has a lot of things to do every day, he is willing to help, and honey dew does not agree. So, she chose to pay three animal skins and asked the elder Qingyu to help.


    At noon, this meal is very rich.


    Learning from yesterday''s lessons, today''s long table is full of various delicacies.


    At the same time, there is no limit to the food placed on each table. All taken by the orcs themselves, it tastes like a buffet.


    Here comes.


    Everyone can eat what they want.


    "The marriage ceremony is over, when will the tribe leave for home?"


    While eating and chatting, the orcs naturally talked about the return journey. After counting the time, Heimeng and other orcs should also follow the Nanhe wizard back to the Qinghai Plateau and continue to explore the Shinahai ruins.


    Similarly.


    The wizard of the clear sky is also heading to the Sea of ????Storm.


    It is also urgent to explore the ruins of Inami Water City.


    After revealing the mysterious face of the fish grass, it is a great joy for exploring the ruins of Inami Water City.


    "Let''s go straight!" Chang Xia said.


    The tribe has been busy recently, and the wild fruits in the Holubad Basin need to be picked. At the same time, they have to pick up the cat tribe and other orcs back to the Baihe River Basin. In addition, the rice, scavenging vines and fish grass in the small river wilderness, etc., the warm season is the busiest season for the orcs.


    Similarly.


    Most of the things that the bird clan and the fish clan want to discuss are not many.


    Busy and busy, everyone is busy willingly.


    Unlike the previous busyness with no purpose, when the cold season comes, the orcs are extremely nervous. Now is not the same, all busyness is purposeful and hopeful.


    "Unfortunately, this time, the Holubad Basin cannot follow." Nanfeng said.


    Maple Leaf frowned and asked, "Do you still want to go?"


    "I want to get some Muziguo and Peach Peach to make pickled plums like pickled plums. I want to make more and eat them in the cold season." Nanfeng explained that of course, fruit wine should be brewed, but she didn''t plan to do more. wine. .


    "Plum pickled��"


    "Nanfeng, do you want to pickle wild fruits?"


    "I also want to pickle some wild fruits. The pickled fruits from Nanfeng are delicious."


    Upon hearing this, the orcs were very happy.


    The pickled plums marinated in the south wind are absolutely delicious.


    After dinner.


    The orcs really didn''t go to the Cuju arena anymore.


    Get together in twos and threes, waiting for Su Ye and the others to decide.


    "Bai Qing, you go back and clean up first. If Chang Xia and the others are tired, take a nap. Elder Senda will lead the team to the Holubad Basin, and you will **** Chang Xia back to the tribe later." Patriarch Gen came over and explained two sentence.


    This time before leaving the tribe.


    Patriarch Gen gives the tribe to Elder Jami.


    He would take the xylophone to the Holubad Basin himself.


    Along with him were Elder Senda and other totem warriors.


    "Patriarch, do you need us to go to the Holubad Basin together?" Bai Qing asked.


    The patriarch Gen waved his hand and said, "You stay in the tribe to take care of Honeydew, and the tribe will be busy with other things. Go back to the tribe and help Elder Jami guard the White Lake."


    "Okay." Bai Qing said.


    After the explanation, the root patriarch left.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs looked at each other in dismay.


    To say goodbye, they don''t have to come forward. I simply went back to the snake expert, packed my bags, and prepared for the afternoon departure.


    "It''s a good harvest!" Chang Xia sorted out the white paper that recorded the customs and customs of the sea area, and then bound it when he returned to the tribe.


    Listening to the meaning of Patriarch Gen, I may go to Silver Beach later. UU reading


    then.


    Then proceed to Holubad Basin.


    "Chang Xia, can we go to Silver Beach?" Nan Feng asked.


    Before returning to the tribe, if you can make a detour to the Silver Beach, you can go to sea to catch seafood and eat a feast. Recently, the tribe has been busy preparing for the marriage ceremony and has no time to go to Wuhai.


    Seafood hoarded by the tribe before.


    The marriage ceremony was all over.


    Now the Hui tribe can''t eat seafood, and if they want to eat it, they have to go to Wuhai.


    The root patriarch led the team to the Holubad Basin, and the tribe still had to hunt and pick, so they might not be able to draw totem warriors to go to the sea of ??fog.


    "Silver Beach, seafood."


    "Can the Fish Clan agree? The Silver Beach Wharf has just been built, and I haven''t been there yet."


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly and said, "I don''t know. You have to ask the fish clan about this, and the fish clan can only go if they agree. Of course, there is also the attitude of the Snake Mountain tribe."


    "Snake--" Nan Feng understood and turned to look at Snake.


    "I can''t be the master." Snake said simply, "You guys want to go and find the witch directly. Later, the Snake and Snake Patriarch will send the Bird Clan away, and then the Fish Clan."


    The bird tribe returned to the Qinghai Plateau, along with the Twilight Forest Orcs, as well as the Chechi Xiaoqi and other fish tribes. They are the first to set off, after all, they have to hurry. In contrast, the fish tribe sailing by boat is much easier, although the storm sea is far away, but at the same time, they arrive at the ruins of the Inami water city faster than the bird tribe.


    "If we go to Yintan, are we going to spend the night at Yintan Pier tonight?" Shen Rong asked. It is a pity that Yintan is not connected to Xiaohechuan Canal.


    Otherwise, they can go by water.


    From the small river canal back to the tribe.


    This might save a lot of time.


    "Is it okay to spend the night at the Silver Beach Pier?" Chang Xia was a little moved. Silver Beach is beautiful, she heard many orcs say it.


    That sea is more beautiful and more dangerous than the sea of ??fog.

 Chapter 1128： Silver Beach overnight

    "...you have to ask the witch, she just agrees."


    Shen Rong was silent for a moment, opened his mouth, and answered Chang Xia. Silver Beach is close to the sea. In the past, the relationship between the orcs and the fishes was normal, so naturally they could not spend the night casually, and even approached with caution.


    With the easing of relations between the two ethnic groups, the problem of staying overnight is not a big deal.


    ��Seaside BBQ����


    "Roasted oysters, this one is so fresh, it''s even better if it''s topped with sweet potato wine."


    "The Snake Mountain tribe has no shortage of sweet potato wine. Before leaving, bring some."


    Maple Leaf and other orcs here are chatting about what to eat at Yintan for the night. With Su Ye''s love for Chang Xia, it was definitely possible to spend the night in Yintan.


    "I''m going to find Granny Su Ye."


    The orcs were in high spirits, and Chang Xia couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Besides, she is also interested in spending the night at Silver Beach.


    Different from the seaside of the sea of ??fog, how can Changxia not be curious?


    The Gangwa Continent is vast. If there is a chance, she wants to travel around. With the relationship between the East and West continents, this wish may come true in the future.


    Right now, it''s hard.


    "Quick, take the time to clean up."


    When Chang Xia went to find Su Ye, it must be to confirm the matter of going to Yintan.


    think about.


    Everyone didn''t talk any more and went back to the house to pack their luggage. They had forgotten about their naps, after all, it was too tempting to spend the night at Silver Beach.


    Chang Xia came to Tribal Square.


    The South River Wizard and the others are ready to set off, and the black and fierce Phyllis are all there. At the end of the holiday, they will go back to the Shnahai Ruins to continue their exploration.


    There is a future for Donglu there.


    The sooner the exploration is completed, the better it will be for Donglu.


    Once the news is leaked, it will inevitably attract Xilu''s coveting.


    "Chang Xia, you didn''t go back to the house to rest?" Xylophone whispered in surprise.


    Chang Xia looked at the orcs on the bird clan and replied, "I asked Granny Su Ye something, is the bird clan ready to leave?"


    "Then wait a minute, Wu and Nanhe wizard are talking about things." Xylophone explained that the things for Heimeng and the others were prepared early in the morning. Xylophone did not step forward to give any further instructions. This time, the elder Quejiao also led the team to the Shinahai site.


    very quickly.


    Su Ye ended the topic.


    Farewell to the South River Wizard and his party with the Snake Mountain tribe.


    In addition to Heimeng and other Orc Totem Warriors in the Twilight Forest, there are also Che Chi Xiaoqi and other Fish Clan Totem Warriors. Mighty and mighty, the number of people is not small.


    They set off from the Snake Mountain tribe to the Forest of Qingyue.


    From the River Bend Pier in the Forest of the Clear Moon, go to the Swartok Forest.


    Then pass through the Swartok Forest and enter the Qinghai Plateau.


    There are so many things that we can only start from the land. There are few things, but Felix and the others can accept the pack orcs flying to the Qinghai Plateau.


    "Changxia, welcome to Feiyajian again."


    "Chang Xia, don''t go to Fei Yajian, come to Xuanying tribe as a guest. I''ll stew fruit chicken for you, please eat fruit chicken."


    "The owl tribe also welcomes the arrival of Changxia!"


    Before departure, the patriarchs of the three tribes of the bird tribe once again sent an invitation to Chang Xia.


    Changxia''s kindness to the bird family.


    Birds keep it in mind, that is a kindness that can''t be repaid no matter how many gifts are given.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded in embarrassment.


    She should have come later, and the bird tribe gave herself a lot of gifts.


    To be honest, Chang Xia felt ashamed.


    However, it really can''t resist the enthusiasm of the bird family.


    Su Ye smiled and smiled at the South River wizard.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia saw off the Nanhe Wizard and his party, with sweat pouring out of his forehead.


    "Is something wrong with you?" Su Ye looked at the embarrassed Chang Xia and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Cough cough!


    Chang Xia Qing coughed and glanced at the clear sky wizard beside him.


    "I want to know if Patriarch Gen will go to Silver Beach?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Su Ye was a little confused by this question.


    "What did you ask Yintan to do?"


    "We want to go together, if we can...I plan to spend the night at Silver Beach tonight."


    Suddenly, Su Ye understood the meaning of Chang Xia''s words.


    "Do you want to go to Silver Beach for the night?" Snake said in surprise. The Silver Beach Wharf was built, and the Snake Patriarch has been there countless times, but she never thought of staying overnight at Silver Beach.


    Today, Chang Xiayi said.


    The Snake Patriarch was ready to move.


    She looked up and looked at the clear sky wizard.


    "Clear sky, when do you plan to leave, Elder Qingli?"


    The clear sky wizard looked into the eyes of the snake and snake patriarch, and there was longing in it. Obviously, she also wanted to go to the Silver Beach Pier for the night.


    think about.


    The clear sky wizard held his forehead.


    "He will set off with us." The clear sky paused for a while, then continued: "If you want to spend the night at Silver Beach, they can leave early."


    Silver Beach Pier is generally attractive to fish people.


    As a fish clan, they have seen the vast and boundless seas. The Silver Beach Pier is not enough to see, and cannot arouse the curiosity of the fish elders.


    Overnight, they probably won''t agree.


    "I want to spend the night at Silver Beach." Snake said quickly: "Changxia will also go, don''t you want to?"


    One listen.


    Chang Xia will also go to Yintan for the night.


    Clear Sky Wizard''s hesitant expression instantly recovered decisively.


    "Go. I''m going to find Elder Qingli now��"


    The back of the Xylophone clear sky wizard was gone, the snake patriarch threw a wink at Chang Xia and asked, "Chang Xia, what do we need to bring when we go to Yintan for the night?"


    Stay overnight at Silver Beach tonight, and send Clear Sky Wizard to Storm Sea tomorrow.


    As the patriarch of the Snake Tribe, the Snake Clan Chief couldn''t go to the ruins of Inami Water City with him. She also wants to vigorously develop the Snake Mountain tribe and strive to build a city as soon as possible.


    Building a city, the fish is the easiest.


    On the contrary, the bird race orc race is much more difficult.


    The number of orcs from the bird and orc races is too small. If you want to build a city, you can''t do the first level.


    "Bring some more seasonings. Like barbecue sauce, fish dipping sauce, mirin sauce and fish sauce, bring some." Chang Xia suggested: "Fruits and vegetables, UU reading in moderation Bring a few baskets."


    Meat, Chang Xia didn''t say anything. .


    Silver Beach is a sea area, and all kinds of seafood can be caught in the sea.


    "Okay, I''ll prepare." The snake and snake rushed towards the Tribal Square quickly. Chang Xia admired this very much.


    Just finished the wedding ceremony.


    The Snake Patriarch didn''t think about going back to the house to rest, but was busy preparing things for the Silver Beach.


    She didn''t know whether to be dedicated or playful.


    "It seems that you don''t need to ask the fish clan''s opinion?" Chang Xia chuckled lightly.


    Su Ye said: "Silver Beach Wharf is the territory of the Snake Mountain Tribe. We are half the masters. If Qingkong goes to Qingli and the others, it is estimated that they will be disappointed."


    "How to say-"


    Chang Xia blinked, looking curious.


    Su Ye smiled mysteriously and said, "Qingtian thinks that Qingli and the others will leave early. I guess... Qingli and the others will choose to stay at Silver Beach for the night."


    The name of Changxia.


    Spread far and wide across the East Continent.


    As the elder of the fish clan, Qingli must have heard the name of Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia wanted to go to Yintan for the night.


    Elder Qingli and other fish tribes will definitely be curious.


    Stay, no surprise.


    a while.


    Wait for the long Xia group of orcs to go to the Tribal Square.


    I saw the clear sky wizard with a weird face.


    Chang Xia pursed her lips, realizing that Su Ye might have guessed correctly. Elder Qingli and the others chose to spend the night at Silver Beach instead of leaving for the sea in advance.


    "Cough cough!" Qing Sky was slightly embarrassed, coughing, and asked, "Chang Xia, do you mind if there are more orcs at Yintan Pier overnight?"


    "Yes. Silver Beach Wharf is the territory of the Snake Mountain Tribe, and I used to be in the light of the Snake Snake Patriarch." Chang Xia smiled and nodded.


    One listen.


    The Clear Sky Wizard breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Senior Qingli, they decided to spend the night in Silver Beach tonight. Please give me more advice at that time." Qingtian said.

 Chapter 1129： add more

    "Great!"


    "That''s right, there are so many people."


    The root patriarch agreed and helped Chang Xia respond.


    He originally planned to go around the Silver Beach and just take a look. Now, the fish clan decided to spend the night in the silver beach, and then set off tomorrow, the root patriarch chose to change the schedule.


    Postponing the trip to the Holubad Basin, just to avoid traveling at night.


    After all, this time Xylophone went with him to the Holubad Basin.


    It was agreed to spend the night in the silver beach, the clear sky wizard left in a hurry, and the fish clan had a lot of things to pack. Most of them are souvenirs exchanged by the Snake Patriarch. These souvenirs come from the major orc tribes in the Twilight Forest.


    Even the peppers were exchanged a little.


    Fish people do not eat spicy food, they are very afraid of spicy food.


    However, they had tasted chili barbecue and other foods with chili peppers on Baihu Street. Although they were afraid of the spicy food, some orcs of the fish tribe insisted on exchanging the chili peppers and returning to the sea.


    visible.


    Spicy, indeed a wide audience.


    "Fish clan, it''s very interesting." Xylophone whispered.


    She looked up and saw a fish female packing and sorting peppers. How can the smile on the corner of Xylophone''s mouth go down?


    the other day.


    On Baihu Street, she saw several fish clan orcs eating pepper barbecue while crying.


    Spicy delicacies such as chili fried meat and boiled fish are always welcome. At first, Xylophone did not understand the situation and thought they were poisoned. She was so startled that she almost alarmed Su Ye.


    After the fact, find out the truth.


    The xylophone was full of black lines, and she didn''t know what to say.


    It can only be said that the charm of food is too great, and no orc can escape this temptation.


    "What do you mean?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Xylophone nuzzled the fish female who was cleaning up the peppers and said, "Look at what that guy is doing?"


    "Spicy, chilli!!"


    Chang Xia was amazed.


    If she remembered correctly, the fish clan didn''t seem to be good at spicy food.


    A little spicy will make you blush and cry.


    Looking at the neat appearance of this guy who cleaned up the peppers, it doesn''t look like he can''t eat peppers.


    "Don''t look at me, there are orcs in the fish clan who like to eat chili peppers, and they specially asked Snakes and Snakes to help them to exchange with the Tianshi tribe. There are quite a few." Su Ye said with a light smile.


    Looking at the dipping sauces that Yuzu often eat, you can guess that Yuzu eats spicy food.


    only.


    Fish people eat cold dishes all the year round, and their acceptance of spicy taste is low.


    This does not mean that the fish family does not eat spicy food.


    According to what Su Ye learned, many orcs from the fish tribe like to eat peppers. Like Qing Lun, he likes spicy food very much, and he likes it to the extent that he is catching up with the lion clan orcs.


    More spicy than ordinary orcs.


    "The cold dishes of the fish tribe taste very good, but unfortunately you can''t eat them often." Xylophone said.


    Like orcs, the most common food is still barbecue.


    Chang Xia thought it was impossible to get them to stop using barbecue as their staple food. Perhaps, when the next generation grows up, ginkgo, rice and other things as the staple food will replace the barbecue.


    When a habit is formed. M..


    Wanting to change does not happen overnight.


    "Yeah! Occasionally eat a meal, it will be very amazing. If you eat it often, you may not be used to it." Chang Xia nodded, agreeing with Xylophone. Orcs live on land and feed on raw pickles and fish paste, which is obviously impractical.


    "Stop talking, go back to the house to pack things. Chang Xia, are you sure you won''t go back to the house to sleep?" Patriarch Gen interrupted the chat of several people and asked aloud.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and thought about it.


    "The Snake Mountain tribe is not far from the Silver Beach. I can go to the Silver Beach and rest."


    In other words.


    She didn''t want to sleep, she couldn''t sleep.


    I hope to go to Yintan as soon as possible and set up camp.


    Silver Beach is near the sea, and the temperature is low at night.


    Bring more animal skins to tie the tent, but this is not in a hurry. When I saw Snake Walk, I asked about the situation on the Silver Beach. The Snake Mountain tribe built the Silver Beach Pier in Silver Beach. Perhaps, the woodcut corrugated wooden house is also built there.


    If you have a wooden house, you can save the tent.


    The seaside is windy, and animal skin tents may not be able to be built sturdily.


    "Wu, do you and Chang Xia go to the Snake House, or go back to the hut to rest?" Xylophone asked, she and Patriarch Gen were going back to the hut to pack their luggage, and when Patriarch Snake and Snake packed up, they set off for Yintan Pier together.


    Su Ye said: "I''ll go to the snake''s side��"


    She has nothing to clean up, and even if she cleans up, Xylophone helps. Simply send Chang Xia back to the Snake Walk and go there to sit.


    Don''t stay here and delay the xylophone work.


    a long time.


    Nanfeng and the others packed up their things.


    I haven''t seen Chang Xia come back for a long time, so I''m inevitably a little anxious.


    "Should we go to Tribal Square to see?" Nan Feng said softly. Meifeng frowned, worried about looking at the Tribal Square, very nervous.


    Maple Leaf looked calm and said, "What are you looking at? I guess most of them are going to send the bird clan."


    this time.


    It''s almost time for the Birds to leave.


    Chang Xia went to the Tribal Square to ask Su Ye about Yintan.


    It is inevitable to bump into everyone to send the bird clan away, so it must be sent for a ride.


    One to two to go.


    The delay is naturally long.


    After listening, Nan Feng felt reasonable, so he stopped pacing back and forth in the courtyard. Instead, began to pack up the incense and sachets.


    Both of these can repel snakes.


    However, condensed incense has a calming effect.


    The sachets are more suitable for carrying around.


    Silver Beach also belongs to the Mochizuki Mountains, there must be snakes and pythons, and there will be no less. This sachet must be taken. The sachet plus snake repellent powder is a two-pronged approach. Go to bed at night, ignite the incense, three layers of protection, that''s it.


    "Nanfeng, prepare more sachets and incense. Did you ask Snake to ask the Snake Patriarch? I want to exchange some for the tribe." Maple Leaf said. UU Reading


    Milu didn''t speak, she had Bai Linger at home.


    Not to mention snakes and pythons in caves, even insects and ants dare not approach at will.


    Ever since Bai Linger started plotting a site in Baihu, the worms, ants, snakes and mice in the caves of Baihu have disappeared. Maple Leaf wants to exchange some sachets and incense, mainly to prepare for entering the forest in the future. Of course, it was also prepared for Kong Shan.


    She was carrying a cub.


    For a year or two, don''t even think about going into the forest.


    However, as a totem warrior, Kongshan needs to take on the responsibility of a totem warrior when hunting and picking or patrolling the forest.


    I didn''t pay attention to these things before.


    nowadays.


    If you have the conditions, you have to prepare what you should be prepared for.


    "Snake walking, is it okay?" Nan Feng asked again.


    Snake said with a wry smile, "Yes. Sachets and incense are not precious. I have asked the elders of the tribe. There is no need to exchange them, I will directly prepare a few more copies for you."


    This has been discussed before.


    The fragrance is rare, mainly because the saliva of the boa snake is needed.


    The Snake Mountain tribe keeps anaconda snakes in the Mochizuki Mountains, and it is not difficult to prepare the incense.


    "Snake walking, thank you very much." Maple Leaf said: "I want to exchange some to bring back to the tribe, and let him take it with him when Kongshan enters the forest. Sachets are more convenient than snake repellent powder, and the incense of concentration is what I want."


    "Yeah! I forgot about entering the forest." Honeydew said.


    After speaking, he smiled slightly towards Snake.


    Snake hurriedly raised his hand and said, "Don''t worry, we have it, everyone has it."


    These sachets and concentrating incense are not snake medicines. If they were the secret medicine of anaconda snakes, there would be no way for snakes to travel, not even for the Snake Mountain tribe.


    The only remaining snake medicine of the Snake Mountain tribe was given to Chang Xia by the Snake Patriarch last time.


    With the appearance of medicinal food, the Snake Mountain tribe directly destroyed the secret method of making snake medicine. There was no way in the past, but now there is a medicated meal to replace it, the snake family naturally does not want to hurt the anaconda.

 Chapter 1130： coconut grove

    The temptation to spend the night at Silver Beach is too great.


    The orcs quickly packed their luggage and left from the Twin Valley.


    The snake clan orcs of the Snake Mountain tribe wanted to go together, but were stopped by the snake clan chief for very good reasons. In the warm season, the tribes are busy, and they have to hunt and pick tomorrow. How can there be time for the orcs to wander around?


    This said.


    The snake orcs could only rest their minds.


    At the same time, we express cordial and warm greetings to totem warriors such as Snake Scale Snake Mind and other totem warriors who can walk with them.


    When Chang Xia and the others see Snakescale again.


    Without exception.


    Everyone had scars of varying degrees on their faces, mouths or eye sockets.


    Pfft!


    Chang Xia and the other orcs snickered.


    It can be seen that the other snake orcs are really enthusiastic.


    "I smell a very strong salty smell, are you almost at the Silver Beach Pier?" Chang Xia twitched his nose and looked at his surroundings. Here you can smell the salty smell of the sea breeze, the humidity is heavy, and a lot of coconut trees come into view.


    Chang Xia looked at the coconut trees in pieces, and his mood was very subtle.


    The coconut tree is known as the "treasure tree".


    Coconut water can be drunk directly, coconut meat can be used to extract oil, processed into various delicious candies and cakes, coconut shells can be made into utensils, and coconut fibers can be made into brush carpets and cables. Coconut trees can be used as building materials, their leaves can be used for roofing or weaving, and their roots can be used as medicine.


    It can be said.


    Coconut trees can be used from top to bottom.


    "Half an hour." Snake said. He turned into a beast and slid beside Shen Rong. The snake body was inconvenient to carry a partner, but he could, but it was too embarrassing to carry.


    Nan Feng saw Chang Xia staring at the woods in a trance, and said, "Chang Xia, what are you looking at��"


    "Good stuff." Chang Xia smiled mysteriously.


    He opened his mouth and asked Shen Rong to stop. At the same time, she stopped Snake and asked Snake to pick two coconuts. She made sure that this piece of wood was a coconut tree that she knew well.


    If it is a coconut tree.


    The Snake Mountain tribe made a lot of money!


    This coconut grove is wider than the Wuhai Milk Tree Grove.


    front.


    The orcs followed and stopped.


    "Changxia��" Patriarch Gen said, asking.


    Chang Xia said, "I asked Snake to help pick two coconuts."


    "Coconut?" Snake tilted its head, looked at the tall coconut tree in front, and asked, "Chang Xia, you mean hard fruit! Hard fruit has a hard shell and an average taste."


    The coconut grove is very large.


    Not far from the Snake tribe, the Snake Patriarch naturally knows about it. They have picked coconuts before, but the coconut shells are so thick that it takes a lot of force to break open. In addition, the taste of coconut milk is unusual, and the snake tribe has not paid attention to it.


    The Snake Patriarch did not expect that Chang Xia would want to eat coconuts.


    This stuff tastes normal, nothing special.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, have you ever drank coconut juice?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The Snake Patriarch nodded and said, "I''ve had it, I think it''s normal."


    The orcs quietly listened to the conversation between Chang Xia and the two, and looked at the coconut groves. Some orcs couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. They were very confident in Chang Xia.


    Among them, the fish are the most concerned.


    There are many coconut groves near the sea.


    If the coconut eating method can be determined, the biggest harvest is not the Snake Mountain tribe, but the fish tribe.


    "Chang Xia, the hard fruit you want." Snake handed the coconut he picked up to Chang Xia, and Chang Xia reached out to him and landed.


    Holding the coconut and weighing it a few times, it was very similar to the coconut she knew.


    Very hard and hard to break.


    "Snake, you help to pry open the coconut shell, I want to taste the taste of coconut milk. If this is really coconut milk, the snake tribe will develop in the future." Chang Xia explained with a smile, saying: "Coconut juice can be drunk, coconut milk can be drunk. The meat can be pressed for oil, eaten directly, and made into coconut sugar and coconut pastries����


    Gollum!


    Suddenly, several grunts sounded one after another.


    One listen.


    The power of the snake smashing coconuts suddenly increased.


    Kacha, the coconut was smashed open, and the coconut milk flowed all over the floor. ..


    Slightly embarrassed, he picked up most of the coconut milk that had flowed, and handed the coconut shell to Chang Xia. Chang Xia didn''t mind, holding a small half of the coconut shell in both hands, lowered his head and sucked the coconut milk, eating the coconut meat inside.


    The coconut fragrance is rich, it is indeed the taste of coconut milk.


    "Chang Xia, what''s up?" Nan Feng couldn''t wait, clinging to Xylophone''s hand, he spoke from Shen Rong Beast neatly, and stood beside Chang Xia. His hand, eager to move, wanted to take the remaining half of the coconut shell from Snake''s hand.


    Xylophone on guard.


    She stretched out her hand, and the xylophone hit hard.


    Nan Feng exhaled in pain and retracted his hand.


    "Delicious. Unlike milk tree sap, coconut milk has a mild taste. Fish people should like to drink it. Wait a minute, pick up more coconuts, and you can make coconut milk stewed chicken at night. The taste is similar to milk tree sap stewed chicken."


    Chang Xia''s words just fell.


    Nan Feng was very excited and said: "Wait a minute, we will go into the coconut grove to pick up coconuts now. I saw that the coconut grove is full of coconuts. The coconut trees are still covered with coconuts. Pick up more and you can get them back. tribe."


    When speaking, Nan Fengchao showed a pleasing smile to the patriarch of Snake Snake.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake waved his hand and said proudly: "Nanfeng is right, pick up more, you are the coconut from the coconut forest.


    Pick them up. With so much, our clan may not be able to take all of them back to the tribe, and it would be great if you could help. "


    This was not said to Nanfeng alone.


    At the same time, it also includes the fish family.


    "Pick up a few, everyone, and taste the taste of coconut milk. It''s okay to enter the coconut grove. When we arrive at the Silver Beach Pier, we will consider entering the coconut grove to pick up coconuts." Gen said, preventing the orcs from wanting to enter the coconut grove.


    This said.


    Everyone thinks it makes sense.


    So, I picked up a few coconuts outside the coconut grove.


    Learn to smash coconuts, start drinking coconut milk, and eat coconut meat.


    "The taste of coconut juice is really mild, not as strong as milk tree sap. However, coconut juice is light and light, and it is suitable for drinking in warm seasons." Su Ye said.


    Milk tree sap has a strong milky taste, and many orcs are not used to drinking it.


    The coconut milk has a light taste, a touch of coconut fragrance, and it is very comfortable to drink.


    It will be more refreshing if you drink it after chilling.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "After it''s chilled, it''s more refreshing to drink at the beach!"


    "Chang Xia, thank you!" Qing Li came over and thanked Chang Xia in person, saying, "There are many coconut trees on the coast connected to the sea. The fish tribe didn''t know that coconut fruit could be eaten before, but they missed a lot. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com��


    "No." Chang Xia waved his hand, not daring to take credit.


    What coconut can eat will spread sooner or later. She just said it in advance! Like the snake family, they know that coconuts can be eaten.


    If I didn''t eat it, I just disliked the taste of coconut milk.


    but-


    If the snake clan eats several times.


    Sooner or later they will accept the taste of coconut milk.


    Never underestimate the power of foodies.


    "Thank you, I will send it to Chang Xia when my clan has researched more ways to eat coconuts." Qing Li was extremely generous.


    The Snake Mountain tribe is just a coconut grove in Yintan.


    Fish tribe, they have countless coconut groves. At the same time, the number of fish orcs is also the largest among the three races in the East Land.


    Bad, nothing more than skill.


    When the fish people learn their skills from Changxia, why can''t they eat all kinds of coconut delicacies?

 Chapter 1131： Painting "Genius" Elder Qingli

    Drink coconut milk and eat coconut meat.


    A group of orcs marched through the coconut grove and headed straight to the Silver Beach Pier.


    "At the wharf, ten wood-cut corrugated wooden houses are built, and they are all empty for the time being. No totem warriors have been arranged to guard them."


    Half an hour passed.


    The scorching sun overhead is westward, slanting towards the Silver Beach Pier.


    The orcs successfully arrived at the Silver Beach Pier. The road was paved with slate, and at the end of the slate was the Silver Beach Pier. Above the sea, two large ships were docked.


    The boat built by the fish clan was different from what Chang Xia knew.


    More dreamy, more luxurious.


    At first glance, Chang Xia thought that some kind of sea beast was lying on the sea.


    After listening to Snake''s explanation, I realized that it was the big ship of the fish clan.


    Looking from a distance, the big ship looks like some kind of cetacean sea beast, with its skeleton hanging in the air, inlaid with a kind of shell unique to sea fish, like glass. The sun shines brightly.


    "This ship is so dazzling!" Chang Xia was shocked.


    This is the ship! !


    Domineering, luxurious, dreamy.


    Really outrageous.


    The boats in Chang Xia''s cognition, bamboo rafts, wooden boats, iron boats, etc., when have you ever seen a sea boat made of sea beast skeletons? It''s no wonder that fish tribes rarely exchange ships with other races. Who would be willing to exchange ships?


    "This is a sea boat built by the fish clan with the skeleton of an empty whale. The fish clan uses it for themselves and has never been exchanged for other races. This kind of empty whale sea boat is extremely fast and travels thousands of miles a day." Su Ye exclaimed and explained the sea to Chang Xia. Ship''s history.


    Fish clan have ordinary ships.


    However, the two ships in front of them were obviously unusual.


    "Empty whales and sea ships travel thousands of miles a day." . .


    "Can I exchange a small empty whale boat with the fish clan?"


    Chang Xia looked at the empty whale boat on the sea in amazement, it was really amazing!


    Exchange a few small empty whale boats, put them on the White Lake or White River, and sail around the boat, the artistic conception feels beautiful just thinking about it.


    "Small empty whale boat��" Su Ye raised his forehead and wanted to complain, thinking that Chang Xia had never been to the sea fish and didn''t know much about the fish clan. Immediately, he pressed the idea of ????teaching her and explained: "The empty whale, one of the largest sea beasts in the sea. How do you use the empty whale as a small sea boat?"


    One listen.


    Chang Xia was suddenly embarrassed.


    However, next to the elder Harriet and other fish orcs.


    Suddenly my eyes lit up.


    Before, they only considered making the boat bigger and taller, but never thought of making a small boat.


    The sea area is vast, even the largest empty whale ship of the Fish Clan, sailing on the sea, can only be regarded as a drop in the ocean, not worth mentioning.


    Therefore.


    Small boats or something.


    Fish clan, never considered.


    Nowadays, the fish clan intends to cooperate with the orc clan, and the rivers and lakes on land are far inferior to the sea. In contrast, small boats are more suitable for navigating rivers and lakes.


    "Changxia, let''s talk about the small empty whale ship��" Qingli said excitedly.


    Su Ye was slightly startled and turned sideways.


    Raising his eyes, he looked at Elder Qingli in surprise.


    Qingli paused and explained: "In the sea area, there are several types of sea beasts resembling the sky whale sea beast. These sea beasts vary in size, but none of them are as big as the sky whale sea beast."


    The boats made by the fish tribe are naturally the largest.


    Here comes.


    They don''t look down on those small sea beasts at all.


    Even these sea beast skeletons are also suitable for making sea ships.


    Today, Chang Xia proposed to make a small sky whale and sea beast and sail it on the White River in the White Lake. Elder Qingli''s mind moved slightly.


    This kind of small sea boat is obviously prepared for inland rivers and lakes.


    If the fish people want to go ashore, they naturally need to deal with the orcs and birds. Birds are able to fly and have low demand for ships.


    However, Orcs are different.


    On land, there are many rivers and lakes. Orcs live in forests and definitely need to use sea boats to walk on rivers and lakes.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia said happily.


    Arriving at the Silver Beach Pier, the orcs returned to human form, carried rattan baskets, and packed their luggage.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs found an open space in front of the wooden house and brought in tables and chairs. When they began to discuss the matter of the small empty whale ship, of course, the main ones who spoke were Chang Xia and Qingli elders, and the other orcs listened quietly.


    "Elder Qingli, which sea beast skeletons are suitable for making sea boats in the sea area?" Chang Xia asked, while Su Ye took out a pen and paper from the rattan basket and handed it to Chang Xia.


    At the same time, she kept one for herself.


    see-


    Next to the root patriarch and the snake and snake patriarch, there is an example.


    Each quickly prepared a pen and paper, then sat quietly beside them, blatantly eavesdropping, and started making cheat sheets by the way.


    "Empty whale, empty crab, empty carp and empty snail. At present, our clan has found only these four types. The skeleton of the latter three is similar to that of empty whale, and it is suspected that they have a trace of the empty whale''s blood. When I return to the sea this time, I will arrange for more clan members. Look in the sea, maybe you will find other sea beasts similar to the empty whale-"


    Elder Qingli said in a deep voice, spreading the knowledge of sea beasts to Chang Xia.


    This thing, ordinary orcs can''t touch at all, it involves the internal information of the fish clan. The person who spoke, if it wasn''t for Chang Xia, if it was someone else, the elder Qingli wouldn''t say it at all, let alone such a detailed explanation and explanation.


    "What do they look like?"


    Xia asked, and said, "Can Elder Qingli draw it and see what it would look like if it was made into a sea boat?"


    "Okay, I''ll draw it for you." Qingli said to herself.


    Beside, the clear sky wizard and other fish clan orcs, listening to the elder Qingli confident that he wants to draw a sky crab, etc., immediately changed their expressions.


    Elder Jiujiu twitched the corner of his mouth and said in a low voice, "Qingli, don''t paint."


    "Why can''t I paint?" Qingli raised her eyebrows, glared at the elder Ji Jiu, and snorted coldly, "You Jiu, you are just jealous that I draw better than you!"


    ��


    heard.


    The surrounding fish orcs rolled their eyes one after another.


    Where did Elder Qingli have the courage to say such a thing?


    The orcs here in Changxia looked at each other in dismay.


    This, what''s wrong?


    After a while, the elder Qingli confidently handed the finished painting to Chang Xia and said, "Chang Xia, this is the empty crab, the empty carp and the empty snail, look at it."


    In an instant.


    Chang Xia was silent.


    At this moment, she finally understood the strange and speechless expressions of the elder Jiu Jiu and the other fish orcs. !


    People are addicted to vegetables, so you are such an elder Qingli?


    How did Elder Qingli draw these three groups of black? And how to distinguish between empty crabs, empty carps and empty snails, this is really too difficult for orcs.


    Cough cough!


    Su Yeqing coughed, breaking the silence.


    "Forget it, when you have a chance to go to the sea next time, you can see the empty crab with your own eyes." Su Ye took the white paper, rolled it up, and kneaded it into a ball. At this moment, Shen Rong and the others packed up several wooden houses, luggage and other items, and moved them all into the wooden houses, waiting to go into the coconut grove to pick up or pick coconuts.


    Except for picking or picking coconuts, of course.


    It is also necessary to go to the sea to catch seafood and prepare for the seafood barbecue at the Silver Beach Pier tonight. That''s right, Nanfeng decided to have a beach seafood barbecue.


    "Mmmm!" Chang Xia nodded quickly, not daring to ask Elder Qingli to paint again.


    Such a confident look.


    Far beyond the south wind, it is really admirable.


    clap clap!


    Su Ye clapped his hands.


    "Snake, you are responsible for going to the sea to catch seafood. Pick up the coconut fruit and hand it over to the root." Su Ye said. Underwater activities, fish are more suitable than orcs.


    The snake patriarch is responsible for going to sea to catch seafood.


    Naturally, it is to partner with the fish orcs, and go into the coconut forest to pick up or pick coconut fruit, which is more suitable for the orcs. She was afraid to speak more slowly, Nanfeng should instigate Snake to go directly into the coconut grove.


    "Okay!" Snake replied.


    She got up, looked at the clear sky wizard and the fish orcs behind her, and said loudly: "Cubs, let''s go to the sea to catch seafood and eat seafood barbecue at night. Tonight, there is also the coconut milk stew prepared by Chang Xia, and Coconut cake and coconut rice."


    heard.


    Chang Xia has a black line on his face.


    When did she say this?


    Oh!


    It seems that when I was talking about coconuts with Snake, I casually mentioned it.


    The snake patriarch seems to be serious!


    "Changxia��"


    Immediately, all the orcs looked at Chang Xia in unison.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly, nodded, and replied, "Do it, do it all." However, she had to study how to do it? Chicken stewed in coconut milk is simple, this coconut cake and coconut rice, she has tried how to make it, she has to try it.


    However, it can probably be done.


    Pastries all have something in common.


    For coconut rice, refer to Braised Rice with Bacon.


    Presumably, it can be done. Thinking about it, Chang Xia suddenly felt confident.


    "Go, go to the sea to catch seafood."


    "We''re going into the coconut grove��"


    In an instant, the orcs were in high spirits, gearing up for a fight, and thinking of doing a great job.


    "Chang Xia, are you going into the coconut grove?" Nan Feng put on animal leather shoes, a sachet on his waist, and a branch in his hand. Fully armed, just waiting to set off into the coconut grove.


    "I''m walking outside, so I won''t go in." Chang Xia shook his head while holding his stomach, rejecting Nan Feng''s invitation. Her belly is bigger than Nanfeng and the others, and her strength is not as strong as theirs.


    Plus.


    It''s almost dusk now.


    The light in the coconut grove dimmed, and she would slow down others when she went in.


    "Nanfeng, you are also not allowed to enter the coconut grove. The same is true for maple leaves and honeydew. They are only allowed to wander outside the coconut grove. It is dark and the coconut grove is dimly lit. You all have a big belly, and you have to be safe for yourself. consider."


    "Again, let''s go in together."


    "Bai Qing, they still have time to take care of you and pick up coconuts."


    Coconut stewed chicken, in addition to coconut fruit, naturally also chicken.


    Bai Qing and the others didn''t delay much, the patriarch of the same root quickly walked into the coconut grove, used rattan baskets to pick up coconut fruit, and had to catch pheasants.


    Here, Nan Feng is like an eggplant withered and lethargic.


    Maple "Ye several people, the situation is not much different.


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia coughed lightly and said, "If you want to enter the coconut grove, will it be the same when you enter tomorrow and during the day? We are not in a hurry to return to the tribe."


    In their situation, the tribe did not dare to let them go into the forest for hunting and picking.


    Staying in the Baihu cave all day, bored, nothing to do.


    There is no risk at the Silver Beach Pier, if you stay for an extra day or two, it will be completely fine.


    "Yes! We don''t have to rush back to the tribe." Nanfeng said excitedly.


    Milu hesitated, she heard Patriarch Gen said that she hoped that Bai Qing would return to the tribe to sit in town. So, she paused slightly and said, "Will the patriarch agree?"


    "It''s only a day or two, it''s fine." Maple Leaf said.


    The operation of the tribe is on the agenda, and there is no need for anyone to watch and watch.


    Besides, there are many elders in the tribe.


    When things go wrong, they can handle it. If they can''t solve it, it''s useless for them to go back. ..


    "Patriarch, over there��" Honeydew hesitated.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said calmly: "Patriarch, we will leave for the Holubad Basin tomorrow. He doesn''t care about us. Besides, we will stay at the Silver Beach Pier for a day or two, so it''s not a big problem."


    Out of the corner of the eye, Honey Dew looked at Su Yexylophone in the distance.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, I was instantly overjoyed.


    Not stopping means agreeing.


    Suddenly, Honeydew became excited. They are not Qinghe, they can''t live at all. Recently, they have been locked in Baihu caves, and they are not very energetic.


    If it wasn''t for fear of their depression, the tribe would not let them go out.


    Like other older females in the tribe, they didn''t come along. They are old, calm in character, and have experienced all kinds of storms.


    Nanfeng and they are different.


    As an adult, I am most curious about the outside world.


    It was very difficult for them to stay in the tribe all day.


    Like Da Ya, hold back too hard.


    Almost made a big event, and later went to the Holubad Basin with Yadong.


    Spirit, instantly improved.


    Su Ye sat down without any intention of getting up.


    Next to it, Xylophone helped organize the data just recorded.


    Likewise, there is no meaning of coconut groves.


    "Xylophone, don''t you stop them?" Su Ye chuckled and pouted towards Chang Xia.


    Xylophone shook his head and said, "I can''t stop it. It''s better to follow their wishes and let them play at the Silver Beach Pier, which is not far from the tribe.


    Not very dangerous. "


    Tonight, the fish clan goes into the sea.


    Nearby threats are cleared.


    Similarly, if the coconut grove is in danger, the Root Patriarch will also deal with it.


    Now, is there any danger that is not dangerous?


    "What''s more, if there is a witch accompanying them, where is the danger?"


    Xylophone smiled and couldn''t help adding a sentence.


    Su Ye will not go to the Holubad Basin, but will follow Chang Xia and the others all the way back to the Heluo tribe, and then back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    How strong is Su Ye.


    The Orcs of the Twilight Forest are not as clear as the Orcs.


    Back then, one of the strongest totem warriors of the Orcs challenged Su Ye and was beaten directly by Su Ye.


    correct.


    One of the so-called strongest totem warriors is today''s Elder Pukang.


    In private, each of the six tribes had totem warriors who challenged Su Ye.


    No one succeeded in defeating Su Ye.


    Don''t look at Su Ye smiling all day, with a kind and amiable face.


    When she got really mad, Dong Lu didn''t dare to choke with her much.


    all of these.


    They were all hit by Su Ye with his fists.


    heard.


    Su Ye smiled slightly.


    She didn''t stop it just now, that''s what Xylophone is thinking now.


    He followed and injured Chang Xia and the others, unless they entered the Canyon of Death.


    Death Canyon, UU reading www. uukanshu. com Even Su Ye wasn''t sure to retreat.


    In places like Yintan Wharf, Chang Xia and the others can play casually, and Su Ye can cover them, and is not afraid of encountering accidents at all.


    "You and Gen will go to the Holubad Basin this time. All the orcs of the three tribes are the main ones, and picking wild fruits is not in a hurry. Try to let the orcs of the three tribes arrive at the Baihe Basin safely and set an example for other tribes." Su Ye Chen said.


    His tone was rarely serious.


    Obvious.


    The three tribes moved into the Baihe Valley and merged into the Leopard tribe.


    It''s a matter of great importance, and the entire twilight forest orcs are paying attention to this action.


    Any small flaw will be magnified infinitely.


    If not.


    The root patriarch will not come forward in person to supervise this matter.


    This matter is related to the plan of the Twilight Forest for the next hundred years.


    All orcs are looking forward to it, and they must not make the slightest mistake.

 Chapter 1132： L reward plus more

    clap clap!


    Su Ye clapped his hands.


    "Snake, you are responsible for going to the sea to catch seafood. Pick up the coconut fruit and hand it over to the root." Su Ye said. Underwater activities, fish are more suitable than orcs.


    The snake patriarch is responsible for going to sea to catch seafood.


    Naturally, it is to partner with the fish orcs, and go into the coconut forest to pick up or pick coconut fruit, which is more suitable for the orcs. She was afraid to speak more slowly, Nanfeng should instigate Snake to go directly into the coconut grove.


    "Okay!" Snake replied.


    She got up, looked at the clear sky wizard and the fish orcs behind her, and said loudly: "Cubs, let''s go to the sea to catch seafood and eat seafood barbecue at night. Tonight, there is also the coconut milk stew prepared by Chang Xia, and Coconut cake and coconut rice."


    heard.


    Chang Xia has a black line on his face.


    When did she say this?


    Oh!


    It seems that when I was talking about coconuts with Snake, I casually mentioned it.


    The snake patriarch seems to be serious!


    "Changxia��"


    Immediately, all the orcs looked at Chang Xia in unison.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly, nodded, and replied, "Do it, do it all." However, she had to study how to do it? Chicken stewed in coconut milk is simple, this coconut cake and coconut rice, she has tried how to make it, she has to try it.


    However, it can probably be done.


    Pastries all have something in common.


    For coconut rice, refer to Braised Rice with Bacon.


    Presumably, it can be done. Thinking about it, Chang Xia suddenly felt confident.


    "Go, go to the sea to catch seafood."


    "We''re going into the coconut grove��"


    In an instant, the orcs were in high spirits, gearing up for a fight, and thinking of doing a great job.


    "Chang Xia, are you going into the coconut grove?" Nan Feng put on animal leather shoes, a sachet on his waist, and a branch in his hand. Fully armed, just waiting to set off into the coconut grove.


    "I''m walking outside, so I won''t go in." Chang Xia shook his head while holding his stomach, rejecting Nan Feng''s invitation. Her belly is bigger than Nanfeng and the others, and her strength is not as strong as theirs.


    Plus.


    It''s almost dusk now.


    The light in the coconut grove dimmed, and she would slow down others when she went in.


    "Nanfeng, you are also not allowed to enter the coconut grove. The same is true for maple leaves and honeydew. They are only allowed to wander outside the coconut grove. It is dark and the coconut grove is dimly lit. You all have a big belly, and you have to be safe for yourself. consider."


    "Again, let''s go in together."


    "Bai Qing, they still have time to take care of you and pick up coconuts."


    Coconut stewed chicken, in addition to coconut fruit, naturally also chicken.


    Bai Qing and the others didn''t delay much, the patriarch of the same root quickly walked into the coconut grove, used rattan baskets to pick up coconut fruit, and had to catch pheasants.


    Here, Nan Feng is like an eggplant withered and lethargic.


    Maple "Ye several people, the situation is not much different.


    "Cough cough!" Chang Xia coughed lightly and said, "If you want to enter the coconut grove, will it be the same when you enter tomorrow and during the day? We are not in a hurry to return to the tribe."


    In their situation, the tribe did not dare to let them go into the forest for hunting and picking.


    Staying in the Baihu cave all day, bored, nothing to do.


    There is no risk at the Silver Beach Pier, if you stay for an extra day or two, it will be completely fine.


    "Yes! We don''t have to rush back to the tribe." Nanfeng said excitedly.


    Milu hesitated, she heard Patriarch Gen said that she hoped that Bai Qing would return to the tribe to sit in town. So, she paused slightly and said, "Will the patriarch agree?"


    "It''s only a day or two, it''s fine." Maple Leaf said.


    The operation of the tribe is on the agenda, and there is no need for anyone to watch and watch.


    Besides, there are many elders in the tribe.


    When things go wrong, they can handle it. If they can''t solve it, it''s useless for them to go back. ..


    "Patriarch, over there��" Honeydew hesitated.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said calmly: "Patriarch, we will leave for the Holubad Basin tomorrow. He doesn''t care about us. Besides, we will stay at the Silver Beach Pier for a day or two, so it''s not a big problem."


    Out of the corner of the eye, Honey Dew looked at Su Yexylophone in the distance.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, I was instantly overjoyed.


    Not stopping means agreeing.


    Suddenly, Honeydew became excited. They are not Qinghe, they can''t live at all. Recently, they have been locked in Baihu caves, and they are not very energetic.


    If it wasn''t for fear of their depression, the tribe would not let them go out.


    Like other older females in the tribe, they didn''t come along. They are old, calm in character, and have experienced all kinds of storms.


    Nanfeng and they are different.


    As an adult, I am most curious about the outside world.


    It was very difficult for them to stay in the tribe all day.


    Like Da Ya, hold back too hard.


    Almost made a big event, and later went to the Holubad Basin with Yadong.


    Spirit, instantly improved.


    Su Ye sat down without any intention of getting up.


    Next to it, Xylophone helped organize the data just recorded.


    Likewise, there is no meaning of coconut groves.


    "Xylophone, don''t you stop them?" Su Ye chuckled and pouted towards Chang Xia.


    Xylophone shook his head and said, "I can''t stop it. It''s better to follow their wishes and let them play at the Silver Beach Pier, which is not far from the tribe.


    Not very dangerous. "


    Tonight, the fish clan goes into the sea.


    Nearby threats are cleared.


    Similarly, if the coconut grove is in danger, the Root Patriarch will also deal with it.


    Now, is there any danger that is not dangerous?


    "What''s more, if there is a witch accompanying them, where is the danger?"


    Xylophone smiled and couldn''t help adding a sentence.


    Su Ye will not go to the Holubad Basin, but will follow Chang Xia and the others all the way back to the Heluo tribe, and then back to the Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall of Karna.


    How strong is Su Ye.


    The Orcs of the Twilight Forest are not as clear as the Orcs.


    Back then, one of the strongest totem warriors of the Orcs challenged Su Ye and was beaten directly by Su Ye.


    correct.


    One of the so-called strongest totem warriors is today''s Elder Pukang.


    In private, each of the six tribes had totem warriors who challenged Su Ye.


    No one succeeded in defeating Su Ye.


    Don''t look at Su Ye smiling all day, with a kind and amiable face.


    When she got really mad, Dong Lu didn''t dare to choke with her much.


    all of these.


    They were all hit by Su Ye with his fists.


    heard.


    Su Ye smiled slightly.


    She didn''t stop it just now, that''s what Xylophone is thinking now.


    He followed and injured Chang Xia and the others, unless they entered the Canyon of Death.


    In the Canyon of Death, even Su Ye didn''t have the confidence to retreat.


    In places like Yintan Wharf, Chang Xia and the others can play casually, and Su Ye can cover them, and is not afraid of encountering accidents at all.


    "You and Gen will go to the Holubad Basin this time. All the orcs of the three tribes are the main ones, and picking wild fruits is not in a hurry. Try to let the orcs of the three tribes arrive at the Baihe Basin safely and set an example for other tribes." Su Ye Chen said.


    His tone was rarely serious.


    Obvious.


    The three tribes moved into the Baihe Valley and merged into the Leopard tribe.


    It''s a matter of great importance, and the entire twilight forest orcs are paying attention to this action.


    Any small flaw will be magnified infinitely.


    If not.


    The root patriarch will not come forward in person to supervise this matter.


    This matter is related to the plan of the Twilight Forest for the next hundred years.


    All orcs are looking forward to it, and they must not make the slightest mistake.

 Chapter 1133： Dusk at Silver Beach Pier

    "Please rest assured, Wu, our clan will take this migration seriously." Xylophone nodded and promised.


    This time.


    The Heluo tribe dispatched Elder Senda.


    In addition, the root patriarch Xylophone and other totem warriors.


    Warm season, not cold season.


    Relatively speaking, it is relatively safe.


    Just leave the Holubad Basin and walk onto the main road, which has a sentry building.


    Every section of the road has a sentry building. There is a beacon fire connection between the outposts. Once a beast attack is encountered, just light the beacon above the high wall, and the adjacent outposts will support each other.


    "I''m very relieved to have you with me." Su Ye said.


    Xylophone works rigorously and seriously, and Su Ye is very relieved.


    The only thing to worry about is the fear of mudslides or landslides. The recent rains in the Holubad Basin have not stopped for many days, which is a little worrying.


    After a while.


    The two sorted out the information.


    Then, start building bonfires on the beach.


    "Sprinkle snake-repellent powder along the beach, and remember to wear a sachet. The Silver Beach Pier is at the boundary of the Mochizuki Mountains, so there are no snakes and pythons hiding nearby." Su Ye reminded that the most numerous snakes and pythons in the Mochizuki Mountains are snakes and pythons.


    She helped build the campfire stand.


    I saw five snakes crawling on the beach, all of which were non-venomous.


    The number of snakes and pythons in the Mochizuki Mountains can break the cognition of the orcs. Luckily, the Mochizuki Mountains are the territory of the Snake Clan. If it was another Orc Clan, they would be busy with snakes and pythons all day long, and there would be no leisure for hunting and picking. ..


    Xylophone stings its head, took the snake repellent powder and poured it.


    Before coming over, she specially asked Snake Patriarch to get a lot of snake repellent powder and sachets. Sachets are available, and snake repellent powder is improvised.


    The snake family does not have snake repellent powder, they keep snakes and pythons as pets.


    Gemini Valley, naturally, will not prepare snake repellent powder.


    "Mother Su Ye��"


    Suddenly, Chang Xia''s cries were heard in the distance.


    Su Ye looked up and saw that Chang Xia had caught a big crab.


    "Sea crab!" Su Ye said in surprise.


    The crabs at the Silver Beach Pier are twice as big as the sea crabs in the misty sea. Look, this crab is almost the size of a grinding plate, it''s really amazing!


    "Wu, I caught one too." Nan Feng smiled, holding up a giant crab with a proud face.


    On the side, Maple Leaf Honeydew did not catch the sea crab.


    However, the two of them picked up several coconuts, which were quite large. It is bigger than the coconuts I picked up before. It seems that the coconuts are relatively large in the seaside area.


    "Do you want rattan baskets?" Xylophone asked.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "No, we''ll come back directly."


    Said, holding the sea crab and planning to go back to the wooden house. Help the xylophone to build a few more bonfires, the beach and the wooden house are close to each other, and the total distance is about ten meters.


    When Chang Xia and the others came to the hut from the coconut grove, they did not stay in the hut.


    Follow the flagstone road all the way to the beach.


    "Wu, Eminem, look at how big this crab is?" Nan Feng proudly hugged the crab, pointed to the direction they had just come from, and said, "There are rocks on the beach over there, and there are many crabs and shells beside the rocks. and oysters."


    pity.


    They passed empty-handed.


    There is no way to pick up shell oysters, but this is a beach, and the most important thing is oysters and crabs.


    Of course, oyster shells are still small things.


    Crabs are not good. The crabs at Yintan Pier are huge.


    "When the fire stand is ready, let''s go pick up some crabs and oysters." Xylophone said.


    While speaking, Qinglan An Lunshu emerged from the sea, dragging a rattan basket behind him, and walked towards the beach.


    Following closely, Elder Qingli waited for the fish clan.


    They have paid the sea surface, and it can be seen that everyone has not gained a lot.


    When the last clear sky wizard and the snake snake patriarch appeared, Chang Xia and other orcs were stunned, they let out a loud wow, and looked at the clear sky wizard in shock.


    "Okay, what a big fish."


    "That''s the flagfish. Nanfeng has been shouting about the flagfish that he likes to eat."


    Chang Xia tilted her head, confused.


    She heard Che Chi Xiaoqi say that the flagfish lives in the deep sea.


    Silver Beach Pier is an offshore beach, how can there be a flagfish here?


    "Mother Su Ye, aren''t the flagfish only found in the deep sea?" Chang Xia was dumbfounded and said in horror. Where did this go wrong? The flagfish have already swum to the Silver Beach. Will those dangerous sea beasts also appear in the offshore area?


    "I don''t know." Su Ye shook his head and said solemnly.


    On the side, the excited expressions of the Nanfeng people instantly solidified.


    now.


    The sun did not enter the horizon, and Yintan ushered in dusk.


    The cool night wind gently brushed against his cheeks, bringing bursts of salty odor.


    Qinglan An Lunshu took the lead on the beach, and the rattan baskets were filled with various sea vegetables.


    "Qinglan, what happened to the flagfish?" Su Ye asked.


    Qing Lan said: "The flagfish was picked up by accident. It should have been swept over by the ocean current, or it may have been lost."


    "Clear Sky Wizard is lucky!" An Lunshu said directly.


    Sailfish are not easy to catch even in the deep sea.


    This time I found one near the sea


    Even though the fish was not big, An Lun Shu and the others were still very excited.


    Dangerous or something.


    They didn''t even think about it.


    The sea area is the territory of the fish clan. When ordinary sea beasts encounter Seiran and other Megalodon orcs, they only have the chance to escape.


    After listening to Seiran''s explanation.


    Su Ye and other orcs looked at each other.


    After confirming that Yintan was not in danger, he let go of his nervousness.


    soon.


    The fish orcs came ashore one after another.


    The empty beach was suddenly filled with all kinds of seafood. The most conspicuous is naturally the dollfish. The Wizard of the Sky did not rush to kill the dollfish, but planned to kill it when the seafood barbecue started.


    It is a fresh word to eat fish and fish.


    "Xylophone, root hasn''t come back yet?" Snake shook his wet hair, tilted his head, poured the sea water in his ears, took the towel handed to her by the clear sky wizard, and wiped his face.


    Xylophone glanced at the coconut grove and replied, "No, it should take some time."


    The coconut grove is very large.


    Picking up coconuts, you have to look for pheasants.


    These all take time.


    On the contrary, it is much easier for the fish to go to the sea. The Silver Beach Pier has never been fished, and all kinds of seafood are abundant in the sea.


    "Okay, let''s pack the seafood first." Snake said.


    There is fresh water on the other side of the hut, and some seafood needs to be washed with fresh water.


    At the same time, the fish that should be caught must be killed, and those that should be marinated must be marinated by hand. After all, the theme tonight is seafood barbecue, and raw marinade is not the main character.


    "Changxia, can seafood be stewed in coconut milk?" Qinglan asked. He had eaten seafood stew in the Heluo tribe, which was stewed with milk tree sap.


    When I first ate it, Qinglan was amazed by the taste of the seafood stew.


    This time, when Chang Xia said that he was going to make seafood stewed chicken, Qinglan instantly thought of seafood stew.


    This said.


    The other fish orcs all looked over.


    Obviously, the seafood stew conquered the hearts of all fish orcs.


    When Qing Lan mentioned the seafood stew, they couldn''t help but crave and didn''t speak, but their eyes expressed everything.

 Chapter 1134： Kitchen Killer, Fish Clan

    "It should be... OK!" Chang Xia paused and nodded.


    She has eaten chicken stewed in coconut milk, but never seafood stewed in coconut milk. However, it should be possible, but I don''t know how it tastes?


    "Hey! Cook a few more pots tonight, there are too many orcs from the fish clan, too few, it may not be enough." Qing Lan grinned and smirked. Then he whispered his opinion to Chang Xia, this time there were many elders in the team, and Qing Lan was afraid that she would not be able to grab it.


    So I can only find Chang Xia in a roundabout way, hoping that when she stews seafood with coconut milk.


    cough cough��


    Do as much as possible.


    "Don''t worry, there must be enough to eat." Chang Xia said.


    Out of the corner of the eye, he swept to the beach, where there were mountains of seafood.


    There is enough food for hundreds of orcs, and there are hundreds of people in them, so how can they not eat enough. However, considering the bottomless appetite of the orcs, it is time to prepare more.


    For a moment.


    Quietly Silver Beach Pier.


    In an instant, the hustle and bustle became lively.


    Orcs are good at handicraft, and several grills are quickly erected on the beach. The fish orcs looked at it curiously, trying to build a grill while learning. Elder Qingli joined them, and he planned to be self-sufficient.


    Try the taste of grilled fish and grilled crab.


    Fish people often eat cold food, such as grilled food, but they really don''t eat much.


    This time, when he came to the Twilight Forest, Elder Qingli broke many previous habits, and now he is even more interested in grilled fish. The same goes for other fish orcs.


    You can see the speed with which the orcs accept new things.


    Let''s see if I can eat it, is it delicious?


    Ha ha!


    Chang Xia gradually became accustomed to the speed at which the orcs changed their faces.


    After a while, a strong fragrance came from the beach.


    Obviously, the hands-on grilling are all fish. The Orcs were all around to help guide, but gradually the pointing changed and became a mess.


    Bullshit is a little bit of bullshit.


    However, the atmosphere was overwhelming, and all the orcs had a great time.


    Da da-


    A burst of noisy footsteps, from far to near.


    Hearing the sound, all the orcs raised their heads and looked towards the coconut grove.


    Obviously, the footsteps came from the coconut grove. Just saw, Patriarch Gen and a group of orcs came from the coconut grove. Everyone was holding rattan baskets. The rattan baskets were filled with large and small coconuts. The rattling sound they heard before was not the sound of footsteps, but the sharp screams of pheasants after they were frightened. cry.


    The closer you get, the sharper the pheasant''s cry.


    The orcs held their foreheads and looked at the orcs such as Patriarch Gen who approached.


    "What''s wrong with this pheasant?" Chang Xia stared at Shen Rong with a dark face.


    Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed, smiled shyly, and explained, "Frightened."


    One listen.


    Chang Xia felt strange.


    She looked up at Shen Rong and asked, "Frightened?"


    "Cough cough!" Bai Qingqing coughed, interrupting Chang Xia''s curiosity, and said, "Don''t ask, deal with these coconuts first, smash them open, and get the coconut juice and coconut meat. The pheasants will also be slaughtered, it will be dark, don''t delay. "


    "Yes, listen to Bai Qing." Gen cut in, and persuaded Chang Xia not to ask.


    It seems that it is not a trivial matter for this pheasant to be frightened. ..


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia and other orcs.


    With strange expressions, they swept the patriarch root, what did they do to the pheasant?


    ��


    Silence, silence.


    In the end, Su Ye couldn''t see it, breaking the weird atmosphere.


    "Root, quickly deal with the coconut." Su Ye said.


    Hearing this, all the orcs put away their scrutiny eyes.


    Gen Patriarch and the others breathed a sigh of relief, looked at each other, quickly retracted their gazes, and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Too embarrassing to say.


    dong dong!


    Soon, there was the sound of knocking coconuts on the beach.


    All the kitchen utensils in the wooden house were moved to the beach. Several water tanks are placed next to the fire for easy access to clean water.


    There is no fresh water on the beach, so we can only go to the tribe to fetch water.


    Fortunately, the beach and the hut are close by.


    Back and forth, no time consuming.


    "Shen Rong, help to prepare the barbecue sauce." Qing Lan said loudly.


    He tried to make grilled fish and failed three times. Seiran thought that the reason for the failure must be that the barbecue sauce was not adjusted properly. Seeing Shen Rong coming back from the coconut grove, he called Shen Rong over to help. He doesn''t believe it, can''t make grilled fish tonight?


    Of course, while grilling the fish.


    Qing Lan didn''t forget to keep an eye on Chang Xia''s progress.


    Chicken stewed in coconut milk, seafood stewed in coconut milk.


    This is what Qing Lan was looking forward to the most.


    "Okay, wait a minute." Shen Rong replied.


    He was slaughtering pheasants, and Bai Qing and others were prying coconuts.


    The coconut shell was so hard that they dared not use a beast knife to pry it hard, so they could only smash it with a stone to break several layers of coconut shell, and then use a beast knife to pry it.


    If you have less strength, you really can''t do this kind of work.


    "Qinglan is making grilled fish?" Nanfeng said with a strange expression, "I remember the last time Uncle Qinglun helped grill the fish. That scene was really insightful!"


    "Nanfeng, what do you mean?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Aside, Maple Leaf pursed her lips and snickered.


    Like Chang Xia, Milu looked confused.


    "Uncle Qinglun scorched the fish! Well, it can''t be said that it was scorched, but it was directly burned into black charcoal, or it was half-cooked. Aunt Li Mi couldn''t see it, and directly asked Uncle Qinglun not to torture the fish, let him They die quicker."


    Maple Leaf covered his mouth and smiled.


    ��


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s a bit of a kitchen killer.


    "Qinglan''s cooking skills don''t seem to be much better than Qinglun''s uncle. I think... Shen Rong will be crazy, and the snake clan doesn''t seem to be good at barbecue." Maple Leaf said.


    The cold dishes made by snakes are a must.


    However, the grilled meat always tastes a little bit worse.


    "Probably not!" Chang Xia hesitated, Shen Rong gave the impression that he was gentle and elegant, and Chang Xia hadn''t seen him change his face.


    "Wait and see��" Nanfeng winked, and they were responsible for taking the coconut juice from the coconut that Bai Qing had pried open, and then peeling the coconut flesh out.


    Bailai Orc, one pot of coconut stewed chicken/coconut stewed seafood is definitely not enough. Although the pots placed by the Sheyue tribe in the Yintan Wharf wooden house are stone pots, and they are large stone pots. Still not enough, at least two pots must be prepared.


    Tonight is seafood BBQ night.


    However, this does not prevent the beasts from wanting to eat coconut stewed chicken/coconut stewed seafood.


    "Snake, how do you plan to develop the coconut grove?" Gen went to the snake and snake patriarch and asked about the development of the coconut grove.


    Coconut juice is not as fragrant as milk tree sap.


    However, as a juice drink, it is more suitable than milk tree sap.


    The Moon Moon Mountains are close to the Baihe River Basin, so the patriarch Gen naturally wanted to seek benefits for the clan. He believed that the clan must love to drink coconut juice, so he asked the snake patriarch how she planned to develop the coconut grove.


    The Snake Patriarch was startled.


    She is helping the Clear Sky Wizard in slaughtering the flagfish.


    I plan to make it into fish paste and eat it.


    "What do you think?" Snake took two steps forward. She knew the patriarch Gen, and she was helpless and had an early personality. Open the mouth and ask, nine out of ten have ideas about coconuts.


    The coconut grove is huge.


    The Snake Mountain tribe can''t eat it.


    Exchange is inevitable, but how to exchange this requires thinking.


    "My clan wants to exchange coconuts, how to exchange them depends on your meaning." Gen straight to the point, directly asked the snake patriarch to make conditions.


    "Change." Snake nodded decisively, thought about it, and said, "How to change, this is not in a hurry. If you want coconuts, let the Leopard Clan come directly to pick them."


    Coconut groves have grown in Silver Beach for many years.


    Occasionally, orcs from the Snake Clan would come to pick them up, smash them open and drink them. However, there are not many pickings up. If it weren''t for Chang Xia this time, the orcs would not have noticed the coconut grove.


    The Snake Patriarch is not a stingy person.


    Knowing how to reciprocate, the patriarch Gen wanted to exchange coconuts, and she sent them directly. Swap and wait for next time. There are many coconut trees in the coconut grove, and all the Heluo tribes are dispatched, so don��t even think about picking all the coconuts.


    If it weren''t for the other orc tribes being far apart.


    The Snake Patriarch didn''t mind, and asked other orcs to come over to pick coconuts.


    The Snake Mountain Tribe and the Fish Clan are married. Elder Qingli just said that the coast connecting the Fish Clan is full of coconut groves. In the future, Donglu will not be short of coconuts, Donglu orcs will not be short of coconuts, and Snake Patriarch will naturally not be stingy.


    "you sure?"


    "Yes! Sure. You can arrange for the Leopard Clan to come and pick them. However, I don''t know much about coconuts. Which coconuts can be picked and which ones are not. These need to be identified to avoid waste."


    The root patriarch nodded and understood what she meant.


    The coconut grove can''t run away, and when he returns from the Holubad Basin, he can arrange for the tribe to come to the Silver Beach Pier to pick coconuts.


    He knew Chang Xia, and they should stay at Yintan Pier for two days.


    At that time, some coconuts will definitely be picked and returned to the tribe.


    If the tribe wants to drink coconut milk, the elders of Yami will arrange totem warriors to come to the Silver Beach Pier. After thinking about it, the root patriarch said, "Okay, I will contact the Leopard Clan later."


    A few words.


    The two tribes cooperated.


    This time, the patriarch of Snake and Snake generously gave coconut.


    Next time, when the Leopard Clan has something good, they will naturally follow the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Mutual benefit, no one suffers.


    "Qinglan, you��"


    Suddenly, Shen Rong''s voice sounded.


    Hearing the sound, all the orcs looked over in unison.


    Seeing that, Shen Rong held a grilled fish high in his hand. The grilled fish is half raw and half cooked, of course, the cooked half is black and the raw half is half black.


    Sure enough, even if it was as strong as Shen Rong.


    Neither can save the kitchen killer Seiran.


    At the same time, just as embarrassed as Qinglan, there are the fish clan orcs such as the elder Qingli.


    They followed Shen Rong''s words every step of the way, and they didn''t miss a single step. However, the final product is amazing!


    No, it shouldn''t be called amazing.


    Should be scary.


    "Sure enough, even Shen Rong can''t help the fish clan." Nan Feng sighed.


    Beside, Maple Leaf showed the same expression.


    Although I thought about this ending, when I actually saw it, I was still surprised. It can only be said that the fish are not good at playing with fire by nature. Compared to barbecue or something, cold dishes are more suitable for them.


    Qing Lan was stunned.


    Before, being able to shirk was a problem with BBQ sauce.


    Now, Shen Rong personally came to help, and the fish he finally baked was still inedible. Qing Lan stared at her hands strangely. Was it intentional? !


    Beside them, Elder Qingli and the other fish orcs exchanged glances.


    Can''t escape this tragic destiny!


    Forget it, lie down.


    If the barbecue can''t be done, help prepare cold dishes.


    Seafood barbecue night, also can not be without cold dishes, so much fresh seafood, fish and gravy are ready. Especially the dolphin fish, it''s an excellent meal not to be missed. If you are not lucky, even in the deep sea area, you may not be able to catch the flagfish.


    This time, I found a flagfish offshore.


    Totally by luck.


    Fish people live on islands in the sea, and they are different from orcs living on land. The islands are connected to the sea, and the fish people spend half their time in the sea.


    This time, Elder Qingli and the others came to the Twilight Forest.


    Mainly want to see the development of Orcs.


    The trip to the Heluo tribe made them extremely astonishing.


    The development of the Orcs is too amazing. If the Fishes do not make changes, they will soon be surpassed by the Orcs. This is unacceptable to the elders of Qingli. Win-win cooperation with the Orcs and Birds will definitely be the lasting choice for Donglu in the future.


    "Qinglan, you and An Lunshu helped to marinate and prepare the sauce. I''ll be responsible for the barbecue." Shen Rong spoke directly, turned around, and called Bai Qing and the others who had finished smashing coconuts, "Bai Qing , you come here to help grill the fish."


    Chang Xia began to stew chicken and seafood with coconut milk.


    After cleaning up the chicken offal, she plans to fry it separately, and stir-fry the chicken offal with chili. Hot and sour chicken needs sour chili, but there is no sour chili on hand at this moment.


    What the south wind brought from the tribe has been eaten.


    They also ate all the sour peppers from the Snake Expert.


    However, they do have fresh peppers ready.


    At first, I decided to stay at Yintan Pier for one night. Naturally, I didn''t prepare too much. The Snake Mountain tribe is not far from the Heluo tribe, what is missing, Shen Rong Baiqing can enter the forest at any time, and everyone is naturally not too concerned about preparing luggage.


    "When Shen Rong did it, it was obviously very simple." Qing Lan was helpless.


    He stared at Shen Rong''s movements, simple and relaxed.


    However, when I got started, I realized that it was really super difficult.


    An Lun Shu pouted and said


    : "Fish clan, no one can do a good barbecue."


    He also tried countless times, but unfortunately all ended in failure. Originally, I was thinking of stealing a few tricks from Shen Rong and using it to kidnap females.


    Well now.


    Just hope that the fish clan will not be able to barbecue, don''t spread the word.


    Stir fry, they are barely okay.


    Only this barbecue can not learn how to learn, very strange!


    "Don''t be tangled, maybe it''s because of talent." Shen Rong inserted his knife indifferently, wasting so many fish and crabs, Shen Rong was too lazy to pay attention to Qing Lan''s entanglement.


    It was a waste of his teaching to be so serious, but in the end, let''s not say that Qinglan couldn''t accept it.


    Shen Rong couldn''t accept it.


    If not for the identity of the Qinglan fish clan.


    Shen Rong wanted to give Qing Lan a beating, but he couldn''t even bake the simplest barbecue.


    What a piece of junk - chong ah!


    He didn''t want to hear Qinglan speak now, and when he heard it, he wanted to hit someone.


    The night sky of Yintan is very beautiful.


    Stars twinkle, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Countless stars hang high above the night. The whole starry sky is dotted with dream and blur, and the sound of the waves of the rising tide can be heard in the distance.


    On the beach, there are tables and chairs brought from the wooden house.


    There are long tables and chairs, and the wooden tubs are filled with various delicacies.


    A tall bonfire stands on the beach, illuminating this world with bright lights. The sound of the waves is accompanied by the noise of the orcs. Tonight''s Silver Beach is extraordinarily lively.


    A hearty seafood barbecue.


    Thoroughly let the fish family understand seafood, in addition to making it into cold dishes.


    There are still so many ways to eat, which really opened the eyes of the fish clan.


    Elder Qingli and other fish orcs were very satisfied with this trip to the Twilight Forest. The next day, early in the morning.


    Elder Qingli and the Sorcerer of the Clear Sky have to start their journey.


    The former rushed to the sea, the habitat of the fish tribe. The latter will go to the Sea of ????Storm and continue to explore the ruins of Inami Water City. Knowing the true identity of the fish grass, the clear sky wizard is confident in exploring the ruins of Inami Water City next.

 Chapter 1135： Seafood BBQ Night

    "Change." Snake nodded decisively, thought about it, and said, "How to change, this is not in a hurry. If you want coconuts, let the Leopard Clan come directly to pick them."


    Coconut groves have grown in Silver Beach for many years.


    Occasionally, orcs from the Snake Clan would come to pick them up, smash them open and drink them. However, there are not many pickings up. If it weren''t for Chang Xia this time, the orcs would not have noticed the coconut grove.


    The Snake Patriarch is not a stingy person.


    Knowing how to reciprocate, the patriarch Gen wanted to exchange coconuts, and she sent them directly. Swap and wait for next time. There are many coconut trees in the coconut grove, and all the Heluo tribes are dispatched, so don��t even think about picking all the coconuts.


    If it weren''t for the other orc tribes being far apart.


    The Snake Patriarch didn''t mind, and asked other orcs to come over to pick coconuts.


    The Snake Mountain Tribe and the Fish Clan are married. Elder Qingli just said that the coast connecting the Fish Clan is full of coconut groves. In the future, Donglu will not be short of coconuts, Donglu orcs will not be short of coconuts, and Snake Patriarch will naturally not be stingy.


    "you sure?"


    "Yes! Sure. You can arrange for the Leopard Clan to come and pick them. However, I don''t know much about coconuts. Which coconuts can be picked and which ones are not. These need to be identified to avoid waste."


    The root patriarch nodded and understood what she meant.


    The coconut grove can''t run away, and when he returns from the Holubad Basin, he can arrange for the tribe to come to the Silver Beach Pier to pick coconuts.


    He knew Chang Xia, and they should stay at Yintan Pier for two days.


    At that time, some coconuts will definitely be picked and returned to the tribe.


    If the tribe wants to drink coconut milk, the elders of Yami will arrange totem warriors to come to the Silver Beach Pier. After thinking about it, the root patriarch said, "Okay, I will contact the Leopard Clan later."


    A few words.


    The two tribes cooperated.


    This time, the patriarch of Snake and Snake generously gave coconut.


    Next time, when the Leopard Clan has something good, they will naturally follow the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Mutual benefit, no one suffers.


    "Qinglan, you��"


    Suddenly, Shen Rong''s voice sounded.


    Hearing the sound, all the orcs looked over in unison.


    Seeing that, Shen Rong held a grilled fish high in his hand. The grilled fish is half raw and half cooked, of course, the cooked half is black and the raw half is half black.


    Sure enough, even if it was as strong as Shen Rong.


    Neither can save the kitchen killer Seiran.


    At the same time, just as embarrassed as Qinglan, there are the fish clan orcs such as the elder Qingli.


    They followed Shen Rong''s words every step of the way, and they didn''t miss a single step. However, the final product is amazing!


    No, it shouldn''t be called amazing.


    Should be scary.


    "Sure enough, even Shen Rong can''t help the fish clan." Nan Feng sighed.


    Beside, Maple Leaf showed the same expression.


    Although I thought about this ending, when I actually saw it, I was still surprised. It can only be said that the fish are not good at playing with fire by nature. Compared to barbecue or something, cold dishes are more suitable for them.


    Qing Lan was stunned.


    Before, being able to shirk was a problem with BBQ sauce.


    Now, Shen Rong personally came to help, and the fish he finally baked was still inedible. Qing Lan stared at her hands strangely. Was it intentional? !


    Beside them, Elder Qingli and the other fish orcs exchanged glances.


    Can''t escape this tragic destiny!


    Forget it, lie down.


    If the barbecue can''t be done, help prepare cold dishes.


    Seafood barbecue night, also can not be without cold dishes, so much fresh seafood, fish and gravy are ready. Especially the dolphin fish, it''s an excellent meal not to be missed. If you are not lucky, even in the deep sea area, you may not be able to catch the flagfish.


    This time, I found a flagfish offshore.


    Totally by luck.


    Fish people live on islands in the sea, and they are different from orcs living on land. The islands are connected to the sea, and the fish people spend half their time in the sea.


    This time, Elder Qingli and the others came to the Twilight Forest.


    Mainly want to see the development of Orcs.


    The trip to the Heluo tribe made them extremely astonishing.


    The development of the Orcs is too amazing. If the Fishes do not make changes, they will soon be surpassed by the Orcs. This is unacceptable to the elders of Qingli. Win-win cooperation with the Orcs and Birds will definitely be the lasting choice for Donglu in the future.


    "Qinglan, you and An Lunshu helped to marinate and prepare the sauce. I''ll be responsible for the barbecue." Shen Rong spoke directly, turned around, and called Bai Qing and the others who had finished smashing coconuts, "Bai Qing , you come here to help grill the fish."


    Chang Xia began to stew chicken and seafood with coconut milk.


    After cleaning up the chicken offal, she plans to fry it separately, and stir-fry the chicken offal with chili. Hot and sour chicken needs sour chili, but there is no sour chili on hand at this moment.


    What the south wind brought from the tribe has been eaten.


    They also ate all the sour peppers from the Snake Expert.


    However, they do have fresh peppers ready.


    At first, I decided to stay at Yintan Pier for one night. Naturally, I didn''t prepare too much. The Snake Mountain tribe is not far from the Heluo tribe, what is missing, Shen Rong Baiqing can enter the forest at any time, and everyone is naturally not too concerned about preparing luggage.


    "When Shen Rong did it, it was obviously very simple." Qing Lan was helpless.


    He stared at Shen Rong''s movements, simple and relaxed.


    However, when I got started, I realized that it was really super difficult.


    An Lun Shu pouted and said


    : "Fish clan, no one can do a good barbecue."


    He also tried countless times, but unfortunately all ended in failure. Originally, I was thinking of stealing a few tricks from Shen Rong and using it to kidnap females.


    Well now.


    Just hope that the fish clan will not be able to barbecue, don''t spread the word.


    Stir fry, they are barely okay.


    Only this barbecue can not learn how to learn, very strange!


    "Don''t be tangled, maybe it''s because of talent." Shen Rong inserted his knife indifferently, wasting so many fish and crabs, Shen Rong was too lazy to pay attention to Qing Lan''s entanglement.


    It was a waste of his teaching to be so serious, but in the end, let''s not say that Qinglan couldn''t accept it.


    Shen Rong couldn''t accept it.


    If not for the identity of the Qinglan fish clan.


    Shen Rong wanted to give Qing Lan a beating, but he couldn''t even bake the simplest barbecue.


    What a piece of junk - chong ah!


    He didn''t want to hear Qinglan speak now, and when he heard it, he wanted to hit someone.


    The night sky of Yintan is very beautiful.


    The stars are twinkling, and countless stars hang high above the night. The whole starry sky is dotted with dream and blur, and the sound of the waves of the rising tide can be heard in the distance.


    On the beach, there are tables and chairs brought from the wooden house.


    There are long tables and chairs, and the wooden tubs are filled with various delicacies.


    A tall bonfire stands on the beach, illuminating this world with bright lights. The sound of the waves is accompanied by the noise of the orcs. Tonight''s Silver Beach is extraordinarily lively.


    A hearty seafood barbecue.


    Thoroughly let the fish family understand seafood, in addition to making it into cold dishes.


    There are still so many ways to eat, which really opened the eyes of the fish clan.


    Elder Qingli and other fish orcs were very satisfied with this trip to the Twilight Forest. The next day, early in the morning.


    Elder Qingli and the Sorcerer of the Clear Sky have to start their journey.


    The former rushed to the sea, the habitat of the fish tribe. The latter will go to the Sea of ????Storm and continue to explore the ruins of Inami Water City. Knowing the true identity of the fish grass, the clear sky wizard is confident in exploring the ruins of Inami Water City next.

 Chapter 1136： Coconut Leaf Braid

    "Chang Xia, they haven''t woken up yet?"


    In the early morning, the fish orcs left one after another.


    Patriarch Gen and other orcs packed up their luggage and planned to set off for the Holubad Basin. The Snake Patriarch helped pack a few baskets of coconuts for them to eat on the way.


    Xylophone looked towards the hut.


    Chang Xia Nanfeng was nowhere to be seen, and after a little thought, he knew that most of these children were still awake. I had a late night last night, plus my body became heavier, and I was thirsty every day.


    "I haven''t woken up yet." Su Ye said.


    If it wasn''t for the fish clan, Su Ye probably wouldn''t be able to get up.


    After all, she can''t be rude in front of the fish clan.


    "Xylophone, it''s time for us to set off." Gen said softly. Yu Guang swept across the wooden house where Nan Feng rested last night and said, "Don''t worry about Nan Feng, Snake will take care of her. Chang Xia, Wu and Chen Rong are watching, it''s alright."


    "Yeah!" Xylophone nodded.


    With a slight leap, it landed on the Root Clan Chief Beast.


    creak ��


    At this time, the door opened.


    He followed Changxia Nanfeng and the other orcs out of the wooden house.


    "Patriarch, are you going out so early?" Chang Xia mumbled before waking up, without opening his eyes.


    Next to Nan Feng nodded, rubbed his eyes, waved at the root patriarch Xylophone, and said, "Father, you have a smooth journey. Remember to help me pick more Muzi fruit, peach peach fruit and bayberry fruit, I want to make pickled fruit."


    "Okay, I''ll remember." Gen nodded and warned: "Be good in the tribe, don''t make trouble all day long." Otherwise, the patriarch Gen did not explain much, and did not let Xylophone speak. He was afraid that Xylophone would be nervous and worried, so he simply explained and left the Silver Beach Pier.


    Nanfeng opened his mouth, trying to refute.


    As soon as the words came to the mouth, the root patriarch turned around and left with the orc.


    see.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes.


    My grandfather''s bad taste, as always.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and bid farewell to the orcs such as Patriarch Gen. With a half-smile but not a smile, he looked at Nan Feng, who was aggrieved by the side, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Snake, are you going back to the Sheyue tribe today, or are you staying at the Silver Beach Pier?" Su Ye asked lightly, Chang Xia and his group of orcs would stay at the Silver Beach Pier, pick up coconuts, and go into the sea to catch seafood.


    It''s just that the seafood wants to get the Heluo tribe back.


    It can only be dried, fresh seafood has no refrigerated truck, and it will definitely die in three or four days.


    Like a coconut, it can be brought back to the tribe.


    At first, Chang Xia and the others wanted to get some seafood back to the tribe.


    But he forgot that the two tribes were so close that they still had three or four days to travel.


    "I stayed at the Yintan Wharf and asked Snake Yi to return to the tribe, and notified the hunting team to come and pick coconut nuts. Pick a batch and send it to the Sheyue tribe, and invite other tribe orcs to taste the silver beach coconut fruit." Snake said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s eyes lit up.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake understood the advertisement on his own.


    When the orcs are used to eating coconuts, the orcs of the Sheyue tribe will not exchange coconuts with the snakes. This move is really clever.


    "Changxia, come and wash." Shen Rong shouted, the silver beach was foggy in the morning and the temperature was not high. He boiled hot water for Chang Xia and let her wash.


    Chang Xia responded, "Okay."


    Not long after, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others were all squatting by the roadside to wash.


    "Changxia, the weather is hot. I''m afraid the seafood can''t be brought back to the tribe. Why dry the salted fish?" Nanfeng gargles his mouth and asks.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "It takes too much time to dry the dried salted fish. We will be exhausted by just so many people. Picking up or picking coconut nuts, we will bring them back to the tribe. Seafood should be eaten in the sea of ??mist! Wait until you enter. In the cold season, come to Silver Beach again."


    When this winter comes, the Silver Beach Pier will definitely be very lively.


    Seafood is absolutely fresh at Dusk Mist Forest. There are seafood in the sea of ??fog, but it is inconvenient to get in and out of the sea of ????wu in the Holy Land of Weishan.


    Even the Heluo tribe can''t fish arbitrarily.


    The Silver Beach Pier is different. It is far away from the deep sea, and the fish tribe agreed to hand over the right to use the sea area to the Snake Mountain tribe. It means that the orcs can come to the Silver Beach Wharf to catch seafood at any time without being retaliated by the fish.


    certainly.


    The premise is that the Snake Mountain tribe nodded.


    In the Twilight Forest, the tribes of the Orcs have harmonious relations.


    The snake tribe will definitely agree to other orcs entering the sea at the Silver Beach Pier to fish.


    If a tribe wants to develop, it first needs to gather popularity.


    The Snake Mountain Tribe can completely win with the Silver Beach Pier.


    "If you want to eat dried salted fish, I can let the Snake Clan dry more." Snake said.


    Pieces of coconut groves, coupled with the vast coastline of Silver Beach. In the future, the Snake Mountain Tribe is bound to send guard totem warriors to the Yintan Pier to dry salted fish and seafood, and it is estimated that it will become a daily routine in the future.


    "Thank you, Patriarch Snake!" Nanfeng said with a sweet mouth and thanked him.


    Dried salted fish smells stinky and tastes good.


    In particular, roasted dried salted fish is a must when paired with wine.


    It is very rare for Nanfeng to eat salted fish, such as dried shrimp, dried squid, and small fish. Nanfeng likes to eat it.


    "The patriarch of the snake snake, shrimp, squid, cuttlefish and small yellow croaker, etc., these can be dried and stored. There are also sea vegetables that can be dried, and the Snake Mountain tribe can dry more seafood, which can be shipped to the Baihu commercial area for exchange in the cold season. "Chang Xia said.


    The snake and snake patriarch is generous.


    Chang Xia was naturally not stingy and offered suggestions.


    "Okay, I''ll memorize it with pen and paper." Snake said happily.


    Su Ye talked about issuing currency, and Patriarch Snake knew that maybe soon Dusk Forest would end the era of barter and start a new era.


    Stock up on supplies and you can''t go wrong.


    After all, like Patriarch Gen, she is looking forward to the early establishment of the city by the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Both are orcs, why are the orcs in the east land lower than the orcs in the west land?


    To build a city, one must build a city.


    Encourage fertility, build tribal infrastructure, the twilight forest orcs are flourishing, just waiting to build a city, starting from Donglu Xiong, proudly standing on the Gangwa Continent.


    Finished washing up.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs were not in a hurry to enter the coconut grove.


    Instead, prepare breakfast.


    There were few rattan baskets left in the wooden house. Chang Xia asked Bai Qing and the others to pick up the leaves of the coconut trees outside the coconut grove, and planned to use the leaves of the coconut trees to weave baskets to see if they could be used to hold coconuts. Coconut leaves are soft and suitable for weaving, but the load-bearing is not clear.


    "Can this basket woven from coconut leaves hold coconuts?"


    "I''m worried about breaking down��"


    "Try it and see how it turns out."


    Maple leaves are the most crisp, put the unfinished coconut nuts on the side and stuff them into the basket. This basket is woven by the south wind, a small one, put one coconut in it, you can''t fit the second one...


    "Maple Leaf, can''t you pick the little ones?" Nan Feng said speechlessly.


    "I''ll take it casually." Maple Leaf took out the coconut fruit, picked two small ones, put them in the basket again, picked them up, and said, "It''s okay, it''s just that this stuff is too soft, so it''s not suitable for baskets!"


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    After this basket is filled with coconuts, it instantly turns into a woven bag, the kind of woven bag for watermelons, which is a bit embarrassing!


    "Bold strips of leaves at the bottom of the basket��"


    "Yeah! I forgot that the basket is not rattan shoes."


    Soon, Nanfeng started knitting again. This time, Honeydew followed suit. She thought it was fun, and at the same time wanted to try the feel of woven coconut leaves.


    "Coconut leaves are easier to weave than rattan!"


    "It''s soft and easy to weave. Be careful though, the leaves can cut your hands."


    very quickly.


    New baskets are woven.


    Nanfeng put on coconut fruit and weighed it, and it was ok.


    However, trying to weave coconut palms into baskets is not feasible. Coconut leaves are not as flexible as rattan and bear less weight.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, I have to trouble the Snake Clan to help prepare the rattan basket." Chang Xia said. Confirming that the coconut leaves cannot be used to weave a basket, Chang Xia decisively asked the Snake Patriarch for help.


    Twin Valley is close to Silver Beach, and Snake will set off back to Twin Valley after dinner.


    It''s easier and easier for Snake to bring rattan baskets from Twin Valley than they weave with coconut leaves. However, it will trouble the Snake Clan.


    "Okay." Snake nodded and responded.


    There is no suitable rattan near the coconut grove, and rattan is everywhere in other mountain forests. It takes most time to weave, and there are empty rattan baskets in the Twin Valley. Of course, the leopards cannot use the baskets dedicated to the snake tribe.


    Confirm that the coconut palm leaves are not suitable for basketing, and ship the coconut palms.


    Chang Xia didn''t tangle any more, thinking that when he has free time in the future, he will use coconut trees to build several coconut tree houses on the beach, and use coconut tree leaves on the roof to create a pure natural wild interest.


    Think.


    That should be fun.


    Had breakfast.


    Snake set off back to the Twin Valley of the Snake Mountain Tribe.


    Chang Xia and his group of orcs are holding the rattan basket of the wooden house on the Silver Beach Pier.


    Slowly entered the coconut grove.


    This time.


    They enter the coconut grove to confirm whether the coconut fruit is fully ripe.


    Can you pick a lot of coconuts this season?


    At the same time, try to find out the scope of the coconut grove as much as possible. Of course, the last thing is naturally the task of the Snake Patriarch and Snake Scale, so Chang Xia doesn''t need to worry about it.


    "Changxia, let''s pick up some coconuts and go back to Yintan Pier to make coconut cakes, okay?" Nanfeng licked the corners of her mouth. Not long after breakfast, she felt greedy again!


    Chang Xia said: "Yes."


    "coconut candy-"


    "Get some coconut oil, it takes oil for cooking. If coconut fruit can be refined, we will exchange coconut oil for cooking with the fish clan in the future, and we will save cooking lard."


    "Coconut oil doesn''t taste as good as lard."


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly, she likes to eat vegetables fried in lard.


    Rapeseed oil, peanut oil, olive oil and coconut oil, etc., do not like to eat in the long summer.


    "However, the fish tribe should like coconut oil. Hmm! The mallard tribe and the snake tribe will probably like it too." Chang Xia thought for a while and added.


    This vegetable oil is very good for salads.


    Likewise, sesame oil and peanut oil will work.


    Of course, not much.


    A little, just a little.


    Hearing this, the Snake Patriarch was so happy: "Changxia, how should I get coconut oil?"


    "Coconut oil is very simple to extract. Chop the coconut meat and boil it in water. The oil will float on the water, and then just skim the coconut oil out." Chang Xia replied.


    Listen to this.


    The snake patriarch was excited.


    Coconut oil is easy to extract, which is a good thing for the snake family.


    It''s even better for the fish.


    "Chang Xia, can the extraction of coconut oil inform the fish clan?" Snake took a deep breath and looked directly at Chang Xia''s face.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes and did not speak.


    On the side, Bai Qing and the other orcs were silent.


    The coconut oil extraction technique belongs to Chang Xia, and Chang Xia is willing to hand it over to the fish clan, and they will not interrupt or stop it.


    "Chang Xia, please rest assured, I will do everything possible to help you win the interests that you should strive for. Even if the Snake Mountain tribe and the fish clan marry, I, the Snake Snake, are still a member of the orc clan in the Twilight Forest, and I will never harm the orc clan. Interests."


    The snake patriarch was very serious and made a promise.


    Hearing this, Su Ye nodded slightly, expressing his satisfaction with the knowledge of the Snake Patriarch.


    Bai Qing''s eyes flashed with joy.


    "Okay." Chang Xia smiled and thanked the Snake Patriarch. She didn''t say anything that wasn''t necessary. There are many good things in the fish family, and it is good to support the orcs a lot. What''s more, the sea area owned by the fish clan far exceeds that of the beast clan and the bird clan. Not to mention the resources in the sea area, just like the coconut groves, the fish clan has hundreds of coconut groves.


    These coconut forests can produce hundreds of millions of coconuts.


    The fish tribe took out 1/1,000, which was enough for the orcs to support.


    Entering the coconut grove, the snake and snake patriarch took the snake scales and other snake orcs, and separated from Chang Xia''s side. Their purpose is to explore the coconut grove. Changxia wants to pick up coconut fruit, and then go back to Yintan Pier to make coconut cake and coconut sugar.


    Therefore, they do not need to go deep into the coconut grove.


    The interior of the coconut grove is dimly lit.


    If you want to develop coconut groves, define the scope of coconut groves.


    At that time, some coconut trees may need to be cut down.


    Coconut trees are too dense and dangerous.


    Appropriately cutting down some coconut trees is conducive to the development of coconut forests.


    "Snake, don''t let go of prey��"


    Nan Feng licked the corners of his mouth, and told the snake to walk into the coconut grove with sharp eyes. She and Chang Xia and other females would not go deep into the coconut grove. At most, they would walk around the outer area, pick up some coconut fruit, and go directly back to the wooden house on the Silver Beach Pier.


    Bai Qing they will go deep into the coconut


    forest.


    Help the Snake Patriarch to explore the coconut grove while picking and picking as many coconuts as you can. The coconut fruits they picked up and picked will be brought back to the Heluo tribe and distributed to the tribesmen to taste.


    Naturally, Chang Xia and the others could not be brought along.


    "Do you still want to eat coconut milk stewed chicken?" Snake asked with a chuckle.


    Nan Feng smiled, nodded, and said, "Yeah! I haven''t gotten tired of it for now, so I''ll eat a few more meals. When I return to the tribe, I''ll try stewed chicken with milk tree sap."


    This said.


    Even Chang Xia swallowed.


    Pregnant females, it is not surprising that tastes often change.


    "I feel hungry again!" Honeydew murmured while stroking her stomach. The corner of Bai Qing''s mouth twitched beside him, he silently untied the animal sac around his waist, handed it to Honeydew, and said, "Eat it! The dried fish I made for you."


    Crabs and shrimp, Chang Xia and the others should not eat more when they are pregnant with cubs.


    Cold in nature, eating too much is not good for the body.


    "Honeydew, give me a piece." Nanfeng said.


    Immediately, Changxia Fengye stretched out his hand. Seeing this, Shen Rong quickly pryed open a few coconut palms, picked off a few weeds, treated the weeds, inserted them into the coconut palms, and handed them to Chang Xia and other females.


    before leaving.


    Bai Qing and the others were afraid that Chang Xia would still be hungry. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    So, smashed a bunch of coconuts.


    Su Ye covered the corners of her twitching mouth and pretended not to see anything.


    Among the few people, except for Maple Leaf''s appetite, which was not obvious, even Chang Xia''s appetite doubled every day. Obviously, the beast cubs in their wombs began to grow, which required a lot of consumption by the females.


    Afraid that something would happen to Chang Xia and the others, they had a medicated meal every three days.


    Look at Chang Xia''s growing appetite.


    Su Ye thought one meal for three days, but it was appropriately adjusted to one meal for two days, and after a few days, one meal a day. Except, of course, the Maple Leafs. She maintains a meal for three days, which is enough!


    "Mother Su Ye, would you like to drink?"


    Chang Xia held the coconut fruit, turned around, and looked at Su Ye who was standing beside him.


    Su Ye said: "Drink."


    I don''t drink for nothing, I''m a little thirsty after walking for a while.


    Aojiao or something has nothing to do with her Su Ye.

 Chapter 1137： coconut oil extraction

    "Coconut leaves are easier to weave than rattan!"


    "It''s soft and easy to weave. Be careful though, the leaves can cut your hands."


    very quickly.


    New baskets are woven.


    Nanfeng put on coconut fruit and weighed it, and it was ok.


    However, trying to weave coconut palms into baskets is not feasible. Coconut leaves are not as flexible as rattan and bear less weight.


    "Patriarch Snake Snake, I have to trouble the Snake Clan to help prepare the rattan basket." Chang Xia said. Confirming that the coconut leaves cannot be used to weave a basket, Chang Xia decisively asked the Snake Patriarch for help.


    Twin Valley is close to Silver Beach, and Snake will set off back to Twin Valley after dinner.


    It''s easier and easier for Snake to bring rattan baskets from Twin Valley than they weave with coconut leaves. However, it will trouble the Snake Clan.


    "Okay." Snake nodded and responded.


    There is no suitable rattan near the coconut grove, and rattan is everywhere in other mountain forests. It takes most time to weave, and there are empty rattan baskets in the Twin Valley. Of course, the leopards cannot use the baskets dedicated to the snake tribe.


    Confirm that the coconut palm leaves are not suitable for basketing, and ship the coconut palms.


    Chang Xia didn''t tangle any more, thinking that when he has free time in the future, he will use coconut trees to build several coconut tree houses on the beach, and use coconut tree leaves on the roof to create a pure natural wild interest.


    Think.


    That should be fun.


    Had breakfast.


    Snake set off back to the Twin Valley of the Snake Mountain Tribe.


    Chang Xia and his group of orcs are holding the rattan basket of the wooden house on the Silver Beach Pier.


    Slowly entered the coconut grove.


    This time.


    They enter the coconut grove to confirm whether the coconut fruit is fully ripe.


    Can you pick a lot of coconuts this season?


    At the same time, try to find out the scope of the coconut grove as much as possible. Of course, the last thing is naturally the task of the Snake Patriarch and Snake Scale, so Chang Xia doesn''t need to worry about it.


    "Changxia, let''s pick up some coconuts and go back to Yintan Pier to make coconut cakes, okay?" Nanfeng licked the corners of her mouth. Not long after breakfast, she felt greedy again!


    Chang Xia said: "Yes."


    "coconut candy-"


    "Get some coconut oil, it takes oil for cooking. If coconut fruit can be refined, we will exchange coconut oil for cooking with the fish clan in the future, and we will save cooking lard."


    "Coconut oil doesn''t taste as good as lard."


    Chang Xia shook her head lightly, she likes to eat vegetables fried in lard.


    Rapeseed oil, peanut oil, olive oil and coconut oil, etc., do not like to eat in the long summer.


    "However, the fish tribe should like coconut oil. Hmm! The mallard tribe and the snake tribe will probably like it too." Chang Xia thought for a while and added.


    This vegetable oil is very good for salads.


    Likewise, sesame oil and peanut oil will work.


    Of course, not much.


    A little, just a little.


    Hearing this, the Snake Patriarch was so happy: "Changxia, how should I get coconut oil?"


    "Coconut oil is very simple to extract. Chop the coconut meat and boil it in water. The oil will float on the water, and then just skim the coconut oil out." Chang Xia replied.


    Listen to this.


    The snake patriarch was excited.


    Coconut oil is easy to extract, which is a good thing for the snake family.


    It''s even better for the fish.


    "Chang Xia, can the extraction of coconut oil inform the fish clan?" Snake took a deep breath and looked directly at Chang Xia''s face.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye narrowed his eyes and did not speak.


    On the side, Bai Qing and the other orcs were silent.


    The coconut oil extraction technique belongs to Chang Xia, and Chang Xia is willing to hand it over to the fish clan, and they will not interrupt or stop it.


    "Chang Xia, please rest assured, I will do everything possible to help you win the interests that you should strive for. Even if the Snake Mountain tribe and the fish clan marry, I, the Snake Snake, are still a member of the orc clan in the Twilight Forest, and I will never harm the orc clan. Interests."


    The snake patriarch was very serious and made a promise.


    Hearing this, Su Ye nodded slightly, expressing his satisfaction with the knowledge of the Snake Patriarch.


    Bai Qing''s eyes flashed with joy.


    "Okay." Chang Xia smiled and thanked the Snake Patriarch. She didn''t say anything that wasn''t necessary. There are many good things in the fish family, and it is good to support the orcs a lot. What''s more, the sea area owned by the fish clan far exceeds that of the beast clan and the bird clan. Not to mention the resources in the sea area, just like the coconut groves, the fish clan has hundreds of coconut groves.


    These coconut forests can produce hundreds of millions of coconuts.


    The fish tribe took out 1/1,000, which was enough for the orcs to support.


    Entering the coconut grove, the snake and snake patriarch took the snake scales and other snake orcs, and separated from Chang Xia''s side. Their purpose is to explore the coconut grove. Changxia wants to pick up coconut fruit, and then go back to Yintan Pier to make coconut cake and coconut sugar.


    Therefore, they do not need to go deep into the coconut grove.


    The interior of the coconut grove is dimly lit.


    If you want to develop coconut groves, define the scope of coconut groves.


    At that time, some coconut trees may need to be cut down.


    Coconut trees are too dense and dangerous.


    Appropriately cutting down some coconut trees is conducive to the development of coconut forests.


    "Snake, don''t let go of prey��"


    Nan Feng licked the corners of his mouth, and told the snake to walk into the coconut grove with sharp eyes. She and Chang Xia and other females would not go deep into the coconut grove. At most, they would walk around the outer area, pick up some coconut fruit, and go directly back to the wooden house on the Silver Beach Pier.


    Bai Qing they will go deep into the coconut


    forest.


    Help the Snake Patriarch to explore the coconut grove while picking and picking as many coconuts as you can. The coconut fruits they picked up and picked will be brought back to the Heluo tribe and distributed to the tribesmen to taste.


    Naturally, Chang Xia and the others could not be brought along.


    "Do you still want to eat coconut milk stewed chicken?" Snake asked with a chuckle.


    Nan Feng smiled, nodded, and said, "Yeah! I haven''t gotten tired of it for now, so I''ll eat a few more meals. When I return to the tribe, I''ll try stewed chicken with milk tree sap."


    This said.


    Even Chang Xia swallowed.


    Pregnant females, it is not surprising that tastes often change.


    "I feel hungry again!" Honeydew murmured while stroking her stomach. The corner of Bai Qing''s mouth twitched beside him, he silently untied the animal sac around his waist, handed it to Honeydew, and said, "Eat it! The dried fish I made for you."


    Crabs and shrimp, Chang Xia and the others should not eat more when they are pregnant with cubs.


    Cold in nature, eating too much is not good for the body.


    "Honeydew, give me a piece." Nanfeng said.


    Immediately, Changxia Fengye stretched out his hand. Seeing this, Shen Rong quickly pryed open a few coconut palms, picked off a few weeds, treated the weeds, inserted them into the coconut palms, and handed them to Chang Xia and other females.


    before leaving.


    Bai Qing and the others were afraid that Chang Xia would still be hungry. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    So, smashed a bunch of coconuts.


    Su Ye covered the corners of her twitching mouth and pretended not to see anything.


    Among the few people, except for Maple Leaf''s appetite, which was not obvious, even Chang Xia''s appetite doubled every day. Obviously, the beast cubs in their wombs began to grow, which required a lot of consumption by the females.


    Afraid that something would happen to Chang Xia and the others, they had a medicated meal every three days.


    Look at Chang Xia''s growing appetite.


    Su Ye thought one meal for three days, but it was appropriately adjusted to one meal for two days, and after a few days, one meal a day. Except, of course, the Maple Leafs. She maintains a meal for three days, which is enough!


    "Mother Su Ye, would you like to drink?"


    Chang Xia held the coconut fruit, turned around, and looked at Su Ye who was standing beside him.


    Su Ye said: "Drink."


    I don''t drink for nothing, I''m a little thirsty after walking for a while.


    Aojiao or something has nothing to do with her Su Ye.

 Chapter 1138： coconut candy

    "enough!"


    "No matter how much, we won''t be able to get back to the Silver Beach Pier."


    Three poles in the sun.


    Chang Xia and his group of orcs picked up four baskets of coconut fruit and sat under the coconut tree to enjoy the coolness. This is near the beach, and the sea breeze blowing across my cheeks has a hint of heat.


    However, it is more of the salty smell of sea water.


    "I''m a beast, and I''ll carry it back." Nanfeng said.


    Saying that, it will be animalized. I plan to pack four baskets of coconut fruit back to the wooden house on the other side of Yintan Pier, and then make coconut cakes and coconut sugar.


    Su Ye, with black lines all over his head, looked at Nanfeng and said, "Nanfeng, don''t mess around."


    "There are only four baskets of coconut fruit in total, so what''s the use of animalization? One basket per person, drag it back to the beach." Maple Leaf said domineeringly.


    There are no orcs entering or leaving the coconut grove all year round, and the ground is covered with thick fallen leaves. The rattan basket is easy to drag without any effort.


    Honeydew said: "Yes, drag it back."


    It''s too troublesome to find a rattan to tie it to a beast.


    "Chang Xia stared at the road. We each had a basket. If it was too heavy, we took out some coconut fruit and threw it on the ground. It''s close here, so it won''t be tiring to walk more." Su Ye said. Orcs have strong physique. In the past, female pregnant cubs would also go out to pick. This kind of strength is no problem.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng and others are all totem warriors, Su Ye didn''t say that one person took Coconut back to the wooden house on the beach. If it was Nuanchun, a female who did not activate her bloodline, Su Ye might have pity.


    After all, pregnant women need to pay attention to safety and not use too much force.


    But-


    There are several people from Maple Leaf Nanfeng, but Su Ye is not worried.


    "Nanfeng, are they okay?" Chang Xia worried.


    "A basket of coconut nuts, they can afford it." Su Ye dragged a basket of coconut nuts, tried it, and said, "It''s not heavy, two or three hundred catties."


    This weight can be easily dragged by the Orcs.


    Like Nuanchun, even if he doesn''t have the ability to awaken his bloodline, he can easily pull a weight of one or two hundred pounds. This is the innate condition that the Leopard Clan gave her, and the distinction between the strong and the weak of the Orc Clan comes from this!


    "Okay! Be careful." Chang Xia led the way and started walking back. During this period, I picked up a few nests of bird eggs, which were small in size, probably from seagulls or other birds, which were obviously smaller than wild eggs.


    Chang Xia used a basket to carry eggs.


    Thinking about it, you can add a bird egg minced meat wild vegetable cake at noon.


    a while.


    A group of orcs successfully walked out of the coconut grove and returned to the beach.


    "Nanfeng, stop."


    Maple Leaf suddenly called to stop Nanfeng, Nanfeng was startled, and asked, "What''s wrong? The basket is rotten, or did the coconut go out?"


    "There''s a nest of eggs at your feet��" Maple Leaf said.


    She raised her hand, pointed to Nanfeng''s left foot, and motioned Nanfeng to release the rattan basket and take two steps back. She crouched down and scraped the sand, and she really dug out a nest of eggs.


    "This egg... belongs to a sea turtle! Sea turtles like to lay eggs on the beach." Chang Xia walked back, crouched down, and looked at the eggs that Maple Leaf had dug out.


    "Can I eat it?" Nanfeng asked.


    Honeydew said, "Snake eggs can be eaten, so can turtle eggs."


    ��


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    This is hard to refute.


    "I don''t want to eat turtle eggs." Chang Xia said silently.


    Bird eggs are enough to eat, why eat turtle eggs. They were all eggs, and Chang Xia wasn��t interested in sea turtle eggs, but Nanfeng Honeydew was curious, and asked Maple Leaf to pick up the nest of turtle eggs, wrap them in coconut leaves, and put them in Chang Xia��s basket.


    "Wait a minute, let''s cook a few to taste." Honeydew licked her mouth and said.


    Nanfeng nodded in agreement and said, "I want to try roasting it, so I bury it under the beach. The beach is easier to dig holes than the sand, and it is very convenient to bake bird eggs."


    This said.


    Even Chang Xia became interested.


    "We can try Beggar Fish��" Chang Xia suggested.


    Forget about roasting turtle eggs, she doesn''t like to be curious. However, the beggar fish is very good. As Nanfeng said, it is convenient to dig holes on the beach. Just scratching and pulling a few times, it is a pit, which is very convenient.


    "Beg Huayu!!"


    Suddenly, even Su Ye''s footsteps were two points faster.


    twitter.


    A group of orcs successfully returned to the wooden house at Silver Beach Pier.


    Drag the rattan basket into the wooden house, smash the coconut shell, and get the coconut milk and coconut meat. Coconut cake needs milk, so I can''t make it for the time being. However, coconut sugar can be done.


    Chang Xia wanted something simple.


    Going to try coconut candy like winter melon candy.


    Pure coconut palm sugar and coconut fudge/hard candy, need to go back to the tribe to try again. She knows the approximate method, and if she wants to do it, she has to experiment repeatedly. Just like boiling sugar, the ratio is the most important.


    Nanfeng and the others can understand.


    Hearing Chang Xia explain clearly, he didn''t force it.


    I can''t eat coconut cake, and the same goes for coconut sugar. I''ve never eaten it before. I look forward to it.


    Su Ye helped to smash the coconut shell.


    Maple leaves take coconut milk, and honeydew peels coconut meat.


    Changxia Nanfeng built a stove outside the courtyard, planning to make beggar fish and grilled turtle eggs.


    Although it wasn''t noon yet, it didn''t prevent Chang Xia and the others from wanting to eat. If you want to eat, do it.


    gull-


    Seagulls circled over the beach.


    With bursts of cries, they sometimes dived, sometimes hovered.


    Chang Xia looked at the blue eyes


    Skyrim, she thought the gulls were showing off their skills. Nan Feng originally wanted to drive away the seagulls, but was stopped by Chang Xia.


    If birds hold revenge, they don''t want to go out.


    Moreover.


    This place was originally a seagull''s place, if you drive it away, you can go where.


    "Changxia, there is a lot of coconut juice!" Maple Leaf said.


    Four baskets of coconut fruit, all of which are coconut milk and coconut meat, and the portion is quite large.


    "Let''s just take one basket, don''t take more. After all, we don''t bring much sugar. Try to make coconut milk for the rest. The coconut milk is more fragrant than coconut milk." Chang Xia responded, and the patriarch of the snake snake at noon As well as Bai Qing and other orcs, they may not come back.


    Back, probably in the afternoon.


    The coconut grove area is large, and it will not take a short time to come and go.


    "Coconut candy, do you have to add sugar to make it?" Nan Feng said in surprise.


    Chang Xia looked at the confused Nan Feng and said, "Without sugar, what flavor can coconut meat have?" Coconuts are not seaweed, and their sugar content is average.


    Without sugar, the taste is unimaginable for a long summer.


    At least, she doesn''t want to eat.


    "Maple Leaf, take less coconut milk and coconut meat. We didn''t bring much sugar. I don''t think coconut sugar tastes good." Nan Feng changed her face. What she wanted to eat was delicious coconut sugar. Love.


    She is an orc who has eaten a lot of sugar, and has a certain pursuit and taste.


    ��


    ��


    In the courtyard, the three of Su Ye were speechless for a while.


    These words are indeed like what Nanfeng can say.


    Thick-skinned enough to be shameless.


    "Nanfeng, shut up." Maple Leaf said. Glancing at the rattan basket, he said in a low voice, "Wu, it''s almost there!"


    Talk, do it.


    for a while.


    Su Ye smashed half a basket of coconut nuts, three buckets of coconut juice, and two buckets full of coconut meat.


    Hearing this, Su Ye nodded.


    Throwing away the stones and animal knives in his hands, he intends to wash his hands.


    Maple Leaf processed the smashed coconut and helped Honeydew to peel the coconut flesh. Peel and eat. I don''t worry about it at all, whether I will be hungry or not, at most I will be tired of it.


    Eating coconut meat alone will really make you tired, like honeydew eating coconut meat while thinking about eating chili.


    "Honeydew, you''re laughing very sly��"


    Maple Leaf pouted, looking at Honeydew with disgust. This guy eats coconut meat, it''s really eye-opening that he can eat such a wretched thing!


    Honey dew froze and smiled.


    "Cough cough��" Miluqing coughed and retorted: "Why am I smiling? I just thought that the coconut meat is greasy, can I eat it with some chili?"


    Maple Leaf showed panic.jpg.


    "Honeydew, are you serious?" Maple Leaf was speechless.


    Coconuts are wild fruits. Who eats wild fruits and peppers?


    Today, she is a long-term acquaintance! Not far away, Su Ye heard the conversation between Honeydew and Honeydew, and swept over Honeydew with strange eyes. As expected of the spicy lion clan! Eating coconut meat with chili is unheard of!


    "Wait, I''ll go into the kitchen and try it with chopsticks and chili peppers." Honey dew smiled, there were a few coconut nuts left on the ground without peeling the coconut flesh, so she was not in a hurry.


    ��


    Maple Leaf turned his head and exchanged glances with Su Ye.


    "Wu, should we stop it?"


    "It''s okay, let Honeydew try it."


    The two talked in low voices, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Outside the courtyard, Chang Xia Nanfeng was begging for flower fish. Nanfeng buried a few turtle eggs under the fire, waiting to eat the roasted bird eggs.


    A sea fish of about five or six catties should be cleaned.


    Chang Xia found coconut leaves and wet mud, carefully wrapped the fish according to the practice of beggar chickens, tied them with coconut leaves, and buried them in the beach.


    "Maple Leaf, where is the honeydew?"


    When he was done, Chang Xia went back to the hut to wash his hands and waited to eat the beggar fish.


    At first glance, the honeydew that peeled the coconut flesh was nowhere to be seen. Suddenly, I asked one more question out of curiosity.


    "She went into the kitchen to get the chopsticks and chili peppers, and said yes...I want to try the taste of coconut meat and chili peppers. Do you two want coconut juice?"


    "I want to eat coconut meat." Nanfeng said.


    Coconut meat is more fragrant than coconut milk and has a smooth taste. Nanfeng loves it.


    on the contrary.


    Chang Xia prefers to drink coconut milk rather than coconut meat.


    "I''ll just drink coconut milk. The coconut meat is a little greasy, but a little bit of it is fine. If I eat too much, it''s fragrant and nauseating." Chang Xia waved his hand and walked towards the kitchen. She happened to meet Honeydew who came out with tableware and peppers. She looked at the fresh peppers in Honeydew''s hands and hesitated: "Honeydew, are you going to eat the peppers raw?"


    "Yeah!" Honeydew said, "This chili is not spicy, it''s very crispy when eaten raw."


    Listen, what is this all about.


    Nan Feng showed the same frightened expression as Maple Leaf. Just drink three pepper soup! Now, come to eat raw chili again, honeydew wants to go to heaven. Chang Xia likes to eat burnt chili peppers, but keep away from raw chili peppers.


    "Eat raw peppers��"


    "Honeydew, so brave!"


    Nanfeng yelled, like watching a monster sizing honeydew.


    Chili is not a melon and fruit, it takes courage to eat it raw. At least, Nanfeng dare not eat it.


    "It''s delicious." Honeydew said.


    She washed the peppers and stuffed them directly into her mouth.


    "It''s crunchy and lightly sweet. Are you sure you won''t eat it?"


    Responding to Honeydew, the orcs shook their heads quickly. Even Su Ye is like this. She has eaten raw meat, but she dare not eat raw peppers. The spicy taste is inherently spicy, and it is eaten raw. It is estimated that the Leonor orcs have this courage.


    So, honeydew, a mouthful of coconut meat and a mouthful of pepper.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s face numb.


    Busy carrying coconut milk, took the coconut meat and ran out of the courtyard.


    They were worried that if they stayed for another second, they would have goosebumps. They were really frightened by Honeydew''s show.


    ��


    "Chang Xia, do you want to eat baked turtle eggs?"


    After half an hour.


    Nanfeng dug out the baked turtle eggs and asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and refused. Nan Feng took the roasted turtle eggs into the yard and invited Su Ye and Fengye to eat together.


    Su Ye ate one and thought the taste was okay.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew and Nanfeng shared the baked turtle eggs equally, and at the same time, they licked the corners of their mouths with an unfinished expression, feeling that the amount was too small and they were not full.


    "Witch, what do you have for lunch?" Nanfeng asked.


    Su Ye asked, "What''s in the kitchen?"


    "All kinds of seafood, sea vegetables, and no meat, I ate them all last night." Nanfeng walked into the kitchen, flipped through it, and said, "Why don''t you make some fish **** and eat fish ball soup at noon, if the flower fish is delicious? A few more beggar fish. Finally, a pot of seafood is stewed in coconut milk, let��s make do with it.��


    "Okay, that''s it." Su Ye nodded.


    Putting away what I wanted to eat before was so rich, it was a dream.


    Now the days are getting better and better, Su Ye is very happy.


    "Nanfeng, bring me a pair of wooden chopsticks��" Chang Xia stood on tiptoe and called to Nanfeng to give her a pair of chopsticks. She picked up the beggar fish buried under the beach, and pryed open the mud on the outside to reveal the fish inside.


    There is no fishy smell, a faint sweet smell penetrates into the nose.


    "Okay, right now." Nanfeng said.


    Hearing this, the three of Su Ye walked out of the courtyard in unison.


    Soon I could smell the beggar fish. The sweet fragrance was different from the coke aroma of grilled fish.


    "It''s really the smell of fish!"


    "It tastes like fish soup, but


    A little more fragrant. "


    "Chang Xia, chopsticks are here."


    Nan Feng squeezed forward, handed the wooden chopsticks to Chang Xia, and distributed the extra chopsticks to the three of Su Ye. Chang Xia originally planned to put the beggar fish in a bowl and taste it again, but Nan Feng''s actions made her rest her mind immediately.


    He simply sat on the beach, holding his waist, and said, "Sit on the ground and eat."


    see.


    Several others followed suit.


    Sit directly on the beach, pick up your chopsticks and start eating.


    "Wow! So tender."


    "It''s so tender, a bit like eating soft tofu."


    "I feel fragrant, very fragrant."


    When eating fish, it is difficult to taste the aroma. Of course, grilled fish and fried fish are exceptions. Like fish soup, it is a fresh, fragrant drink that is usually not related to fish.


    but-


    This time I eat beggar fish.


    Su Ye and the others are really amazing!


    "Changxia, I''ll bury a few more beggars later. At noon, we''ll drink fish soup, eat beggars, and stew a pot of seafood with coconut milk." Su Ye said decisively.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Okay. Does Honeydew still have chili peppers? If so, I''ll get another burnt chili pepper."


    "Yes." Honeydew said quickly.


    Soon, the five or six kilograms of sea fish were eaten up by several people in Chang Xia.


    "Aren''t we making coconut candy?" Nan Feng hesitated.


    The beggar fish was so delicious that the orcs forgot their original purpose.


    Hearing this, several people looked at each other.


    Then, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do it, just do it after eating beggar fish. You can also try making coconut milk. With coconut milk, it is more convenient to make coconut cake." Chang Xia said. She wasn''t worried that she couldn''t make coconut milk. The orcs were powerful enough to grind coconut meat.


    It just takes some time!


    Time happened to be Chang Xia''s least worry.


    In the Twilight Forest, there is no nine-to-five job, they work at sunrise and live every day. If you are tired, you can stay in the tribe to rest and live a relaxed and comfortable life.


    "Yeah!" Nan Feng said happily.


    She was also worried that Chang Xia had given up making coconut candy.


    Coconut candy, she had never eaten it, so she would naturally look forward to it.

 Chapter 1139： beggar fish

    "Honeydew, you''re laughing very sly��"


    Maple Leaf pouted, looking at Honeydew with disgust. This guy eats coconut meat, it''s really eye-opening that he can eat such a wretched thing!


    Honey dew froze and smiled.


    "Cough cough��" Miluqing coughed and retorted: "Why am I smiling? I just thought that the coconut meat is greasy, can I eat it with some chili?"


    Maple Leaf showed panic.jpg.


    "Honeydew, are you serious?" Maple Leaf was speechless.


    Coconuts are wild fruits. Who eats wild fruits and peppers?


    Today, she is a long-term acquaintance! Not far away, Su Ye heard the conversation between Honeydew and Honeydew, and swept over Honeydew with strange eyes. As expected of the spicy lion clan! Eating coconut meat with chili is unheard of!


    "Wait, I''ll go into the kitchen and try it with chopsticks and chili peppers." Honey dew smiled, there were a few coconut nuts left on the ground without peeling the coconut flesh, so she was not in a hurry.


    ��


    Maple Leaf turned his head and exchanged glances with Su Ye.


    "Wu, should we stop it?"


    "It''s okay, let Honeydew try it."


    The two talked in low voices, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Outside the courtyard, Chang Xia Nanfeng was begging for flower fish. Nanfeng buried a few turtle eggs under the fire, waiting to eat the roasted bird eggs.


    A sea fish of about five or six catties should be cleaned.


    Chang Xia found coconut leaves and wet mud, carefully wrapped the fish according to the practice of beggar chickens, tied them with coconut leaves, and buried them in the beach.


    "Maple Leaf, where is the honeydew?"


    When he was done, Chang Xia went back to the hut to wash his hands and waited to eat the beggar fish.


    At first glance, the honeydew that peeled the coconut flesh was nowhere to be seen. Suddenly, I asked one more question out of curiosity.


    "She went into the kitchen to get the chopsticks and chili peppers, and said yes...I want to try the taste of coconut meat and chili peppers. Do you two want coconut juice?"


    "I want to eat coconut meat." Nanfeng said.


    Coconut meat is more fragrant than coconut milk and has a smooth taste. Nanfeng loves it.


    on the contrary.


    Chang Xia prefers to drink coconut milk rather than coconut meat.


    "I''ll just drink coconut milk. The coconut meat is a little greasy, but a little bit of it is fine. If I eat too much, it''s fragrant and nauseating." Chang Xia waved his hand and walked towards the kitchen. She happened to meet Honeydew who came out with tableware and peppers. She looked at the fresh peppers in Honeydew''s hands and hesitated: "Honeydew, are you going to eat the peppers raw?"


    "Yeah!" Honeydew said, "This chili is not spicy, it''s very crispy when eaten raw."


    Listen, what is this all about.


    Nan Feng showed the same frightened expression as Maple Leaf. Just drink three pepper soup! Now, come to eat raw chili again, honeydew wants to go to heaven. Chang Xia likes to eat burnt chili peppers, but keep away from raw chili peppers.


    "Eat raw peppers��"


    "Honeydew, so brave!"


    Nanfeng yelled, like watching a monster sizing honeydew.


    Chili is not a melon and fruit, it takes courage to eat it raw. At least, Nanfeng dare not eat it.


    "It''s delicious." Honeydew said.


    She washed the peppers and stuffed them directly into her mouth.


    "It''s crunchy and lightly sweet. Are you sure you won''t eat it?"


    Responding to Honeydew, the orcs shook their heads quickly. Even Su Ye is like this. She has eaten raw meat, but she dare not eat raw peppers. The spicy taste is inherently spicy, and it is eaten raw. It is estimated that the Leonor orcs have this courage.


    So, honeydew, a mouthful of coconut meat and a mouthful of pepper.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s face numb.


    Busy carrying coconut milk, took the coconut meat and ran out of the courtyard.


    They were worried that if they stayed for another second, they would have goosebumps. They were really frightened by Honeydew''s show.


    ��


    "Chang Xia, do you want to eat baked turtle eggs?"


    After half an hour.


    Nanfeng dug out the baked turtle eggs and asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head and refused. Nan Feng took the roasted turtle eggs into the yard and invited Su Ye and Fengye to eat together.


    Su Ye ate one and thought the taste was okay.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew and Nanfeng shared the baked turtle eggs equally, and at the same time, they licked the corners of their mouths with an unfinished expression, feeling that the amount was too small and they were not full.


    "Witch, what do you have for lunch?" Nanfeng asked.


    Su Ye asked, "What''s in the kitchen?"


    "All kinds of seafood, sea vegetables, and no meat, I ate them all last night." Nanfeng walked into the kitchen, flipped through it, and said, "Why don''t you make some fish **** and eat fish ball soup at noon, if the flower fish is delicious? A few more beggar fish. Finally, a pot of seafood is stewed in coconut milk, let��s make do with it.��


    "Okay, that''s it." Su Ye nodded.


    Putting away what I wanted to eat before was so rich, it was a dream.


    Now the days are getting better and better, Su Ye is very happy.


    "Nanfeng, bring me a pair of wooden chopsticks��" Chang Xia stood on tiptoe and called to Nanfeng to give her a pair of chopsticks. She picked up the beggar fish buried under the beach, and pryed open the mud on the outside to reveal the fish inside.


    There is no fishy smell, a faint sweet smell penetrates into the nose.


    "Okay, right now." Nanfeng said.


    Hearing this, the three of Su Ye walked out of the courtyard in unison.


    Soon I could smell the beggar fish. The sweet fragrance was different from the coke aroma of grilled fish.


    "It''s really the smell of fish!"


    "It tastes like fish soup, but


    A little more fragrant. "


    "Chang Xia, chopsticks are here."


    Nan Feng squeezed forward, handed the wooden chopsticks to Chang Xia, and distributed the extra chopsticks to the three of Su Ye. Chang Xia originally planned to put the beggar fish in a bowl and taste it again, but Nan Feng''s actions made her rest her mind immediately.


    He simply sat on the beach, holding his waist, and said, "Sit on the ground and eat."


    see.


    Several others followed suit.


    Sit directly on the beach, pick up your chopsticks and start eating.


    "Wow! So tender."


    "It''s so tender, a bit like eating soft tofu."


    "I feel fragrant, very fragrant."


    When eating fish, it is difficult to taste the aroma. Of course, grilled fish and fried fish are exceptions. Like fish soup, it is a fresh, fragrant drink that is usually not related to fish.


    but-


    This time I eat beggar fish.


    Su Ye and the others are really amazing!


    "Changxia, I''ll bury a few more beggars later. At noon, we''ll drink fish soup, eat beggars, and stew a pot of seafood with coconut milk." Su Ye said decisively.


    Chang Xia nodded and replied, "Okay. Does Honeydew still have chili peppers? If so, I''ll get another burnt chili pepper."


    "Yes." Honeydew said quickly.


    Soon, UU reading www.uukanshu. Five or six catties of sea fish were eaten by several people in Changxia.


    "Aren''t we making coconut candy?" Nan Feng hesitated.


    The beggar fish was so delicious that the orcs forgot their original purpose.


    Hearing this, several people looked at each other.


    Then, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do it, just do it after eating beggar fish. You can also try making coconut milk. With coconut milk, it is more convenient to make coconut cake." Chang Xia said. She wasn''t worried that she couldn''t make coconut milk. The orcs were powerful enough to grind coconut meat.


    It just takes some time!


    Time happened to be Chang Xia''s least worry.


    In the Twilight Forest, there is no nine-to-five job, they work at sunrise and live every day. If you are tired, you can stay in the tribe to rest and live a relaxed and comfortable life.


    "Yeah!" Nan Feng said happily.


    She was also worried that Chang Xia had given up making coconut candy.


    Coconut candy, she had never eaten it, so she would naturally look forward to it.

 Chapter 1140： Su Yes advice

    Cut the coconut meat and dissolve the sugar.


    There is not much sugar left, and Changxia did not cut much coconut meat.


    I am afraid that the coconut sugar made is not sweet and wasteful. Orcs are all sweet, at most not as sweet as the earth tribe, the bear clan. The same wild fruit, the sweeter fruit, is more sought after by the orcs.


    Similarly.


    Birds and fish are similar.


    a while.


    A sweet and greasy fragrance lingers over the wooden house on the Silver Beach Pier.


    Nanfeng stood by the stove, watching Maple Leaf flip the coconut meat and sugar in the pot. As the sugar content decreased, the sweetness became more and more fragrant, and Nanfeng kept swallowing saliva.


    Of course.


    The other orcs were not much better off than Nanfeng.


    Chang Xia had foresight and decided to be a beggar fish.


    Coconut sugar can''t be eaten for lunch. Maple leaves fried coconut sugar in the south wind, and it is called flower fish in the long summer. Honeydew burns chili next to it, waits for the long summer to get the beggar fish, and starts to make chili. Su Ye helped with the seafood, and later cooked the seafood with coconut milk in the pot.


    Fish soup is the easiest.


    The long summer has been done, and it is good to simmer on a slow fire.


    "Maple Leaf, are you alright?" Nanfeng said for the sixth time, her saliva was almost dry, and Maple Leaf kept saying no, and Nanfeng was dying.


    Maple Leaf kept in mind Chang Xia''s explanation that the frosting could not be eaten before it was fried.


    "Wait��" Maple Leaf said calmly.


    Nan Feng was aggrieved and asked, "Wait, how long will it take? Every time I ask, you make me wait. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    heard.


    Maple Leaf''s mouth twitched.


    "You can''t ask less than a few times, a strong enemy is asking, you are not tired, I will dry your mouth for you, and you are still noisy." Maple Leaf went back directly. In just one hour, Nanfeng chased no less than five times, and asked every three to five. can not eat?


    If you can eat it, she will not let Nanfeng eat it.


    Moreover.


    She wanted to eat it too, but she didn''t know how to cook it.


    Cough cough!


    Nan Feng was slightly embarrassed, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Nanfeng, you are in a hurry to eat... Prepare the bowl! Maple Leaf is ready to serve, put the bowl, and you can eat it." Chang Xia said with a smile, standing on tiptoe, and glanced at the pot on the stove in front of Maple Leaf coconut sugar in.


    After another three or five minutes, the coconut sugar can be out of the pot.


    She asked Nanfeng to prepare an empty bowl, and she was right.


    "The fragrance of coconut sugar, with the unique coconut fragrance of coconut milk, is completely different from other sugars in the tribe. In the long summer, can milk tree sap be like coconut sugar?"


    "No. Milk tree sap can be made into toffee, don''t you like to eat toffee?"


    Generally speaking.


    Toffee is more fragrant and delicious than coconut candy.


    Coconut cake is added with milk tree sap, the taste will be softer and sweeter than coconut sugar.


    Of course, it is also true that it is more laborious.


    "Maple Leaf, I brought an empty bowl." Nan Feng said loudly.


    Maple Leaf waved the spatula, nodded and said, "Here, I''ll scoop some for you to taste."


    One listen.


    The south wind blows at the foot.


    Seeing maple leaf and other orcs nervous for a while.


    However, he didn''t dare to speak, for fear of frightening Nanfeng, and he really fell.


    Fortunately, there is no danger.


    "Nanfeng, walk steadily and don''t run and jump next time." Su Ye glared at Nanfeng with a cold face, and told her not to mess around next time.


    This is a fall.


    Not sure, there are good and bad.


    "Okay, I remember." Nanfeng shrank his neck, retracted his feet, and took small steps toward the maple leaf and the stove, not daring to be careless.


    Su Ye lost his temper, it was scary.


    How could Nanfeng dare to jump, if she was held down and beaten by Su Ye, she would lose face.


    "Give me the bowl��" Maple Leaf urged.


    Seeing Nanfeng standing stupidly, Maple Leaf''s mouth twitched and urged in a low voice.


    Nanfeng regained his senses and hurriedly handed the empty bowl to Maple Leaf.


    Maple took over the bowl and scooped out half a bowl of coconut sugar. Start to drag the firewood out of the stove to extinguish it, continue to wave the spatula, and turn the coconut sugar in the pot to avoid sweeping. Listening to the meaning of Chang Xia, the freshly made coconut sugar tastes better when refrigerated for a few days.


    But, that''s for greedy orcs.


    Nature is torture.


    Refrigerate or something, forget it!


    Eat first as a respect, whether it is delicious or not, we will talk about it later.


    "Fizz! Hot��" Nan Feng picked up a piece of coconut candy and stuffed it into his mouth, jumping his feet from the heat. Then she fed Maple Leaf a piece, and then took the bowl to find Su Ye and the others.


    "Nanfeng, is it delicious?"


    "Sweet or not��"


    Before Nanfeng could come forward, the three of Su Ye came one after another.


    "Hmm! It''s a little hot, but it''s alright." Chang Xia took a light bite and got burned.


    Su Ye honey dew each twisted the coconut candy, stuffed it into his mouth and ate it. Different from the sugar I have eaten before, the coconut sugar is probably just out of the pot. It is soft, and the skin is covered with icing sugar, which is rich in sweetness in one bite. .


    Gently chewed, the rich coconut fragrance exploded in the mouth.


    The more chewy the more fragrant, the more delicious it is.


    "Sweet, soft, and fragrant. It''s a pity that there''s not much sugar, you can make more." Su Ye regretted.


    Honeydew said: "Let''s pick more coconuts and return to the tribe, the tribe has sugar."


    Eating coconut candy, the orcs expressed their satisfaction.


    So, I figured out how to get the coconut fruit back to the tribe. Although they wanted to pick more coconuts, they couldn''t bring too many coconuts back to the tribe because of their limited manpower.


    but.


    The patriarch of Snake and Snake said that he would arrange totem warriors of the Snake tribe to send a batch of coconut fruit to the Baihu commercial area. This made Chang Xia and other orcs breathe a sigh of relief. There are many orcs living in Baihu Street, UU reading www. uukanshu.com These orcs come from the various races of the Dusk Forest.


    If there are few coconuts, it is not enough.


    It''s easy to get into conflict.


    No one wants to destroy the friendship between the various races in the Twilight Forest.


    Small half pot of coconut sugar, the portion is not much.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs just tasted it, and put the remaining coconut sugar in a bowl. Keeping it for the orcs who entered the coconut grove, Chang Xia turned around to prepare lunch.


    It was too sunny outside the courtyard, and the long lunch table was moved into the corridor.


    "In the early morning, the beach is quite comfortable, but it gets too hot by noon."


    "Such a big sun is suitable for going to the sea."


    The long table was full of food, and several people chatted while eating. Yintan Pier is rich in resources, and there are not many snake orcs in the Snake Mountain tribe. It will take a long time to fully develop it.


    But take the hardest first step.


    The next thing will be much easier.


    "Going into the sea is too dangerous, don''t be fooled." Chang Xia said coldly. Glancing at Nan Feng, who was about to move, Nan Feng was too adventurous and gave him a headache.


    Maple honeydew is somewhat sane.


    However, it is easy to get started. Chang Xia speculated that their personalities might have changed somewhat due to the influence of estrogen.


    Chang Xia was glad that Su Ye did not leave.


    With Su Ye watching, Nanfeng and the others didn''t dare to be too crazy.


    "After the meal, give me back to the wooden house for a nap. In the afternoon, Bai Qing and the others will be busy with you when they come back. The snake orcs from the Snake Yi and Snake Mountain tribe are probably coming soon. You all stay calm, and you want to go to the sea and wait for others. You can only come back." Su Ye said coldly.


    Nanfeng several people are bold.


    Su Ye was afraid that they would be overwhelmed and secretly went to sea.


    This kind of thing, the Heluo tribe has always had a criminal record.


    Guaranteed something, Su Ye can''t believe it.


    "We understand the importance." Maple Leaf said in embarrassment. Yu Guang stared at Nanfeng, and it was Nanfeng''s fault, Su Ye couldn''t even trust her now.


    Honeydew smiled and smiled.

 Chapter 1141： Snake Planning Silver Beach Pier

    afternoon.


    A few people in Changxia were driven back to the wooden house by Su Ye to take a nap.


    They just fell asleep.


    Snake Yi brought the totem warriors of the Snake Mountain tribe to the Silver Beach Pier.


    "Except for the two wooden houses here, you can go and rest at will. Snake and Snake entered the coconut grove and didn''t come back, so you can prepare your own lunch." Su Ye lay in the yard and asked Snake and the rest to move lightly. Chang Xia and the others just fell asleep. , don''t wake people up.


    heard.


    Snake and other orcs left with interest.


    Headed straight to the beach, planning to eat seafood BBQ.


    This time, before the snake mind came, the clansmen prepared a lot of seasonings, and also brought a lot of fruit powder, sweet potatoes and other items. After all, to entertain Chang Xia and his party of orcs, how could the Snake Mountain tribe be stingy? What happened before the marriage ceremony, let the Snake Clan keep in mind.


    nowadays.


    When they prepare things, they tend to prepare more.


    Don''t be afraid of too much, just be afraid of not enough.


    Patriarch Snake and Bai Qing returned from the coconut forest one after another.


    Before approaching the hut, I was the first to smell the smell of seafood barbecue on the beach. Immediately, the two sides looked at each other and went straight to the beach in tacit understanding.


    Bai Qing''s harvest here is not bad.


    On the contrary, the Patriarch of Snake Snake had a mediocre harvest.


    but-


    Snakescale carries a large wild boar.


    The other snake orcs also carried their prey.


    In comparison, Bai Qing''s side is all coconut fruit, and the only prey are pheasants and hares, but they fall into the inferior position.


    "Snake, is it you?"


    Walking out of the coconut forest, the orcs such as Patriarch Snake and Snake successfully came to the beach.


    Look around.


    But they didn''t see Chang Xia''s group of beastmen.


    The snake patriarch was suddenly curious.


    "At this time, they should be taking a nap." Shen Rong said.


    Snake gave Shen Rong a thumbs up and explained, "We just came to Yintan Pier, Wu said Chang Xia and the others are taking a nap, let''s move lightly."


    "Is the seafood cooked?" Snake asked.


    At this question, there were several hungry voices behind him.


    "Should be familiar!" Snake paused for a while, hesitating.


    Shen Rong asked Bai Qing and the others to send the coconut fruit and the prey back to the wooden house, and he stayed to help prepare lunch. There must be no lunch left in the hut, and food cannot be stored in this hot weather.


    Moreover.


    There are so many people that Chang Xia and the others are too busy.


    With Shen Rong joining in to help, the beach instantly became lively.


    Barbecue, the snake family is really not good at it.


    Snake gave up his position to help Shen Rong. Other snake tribe orcs prepare cold dishes, and the cold dishes made by the snake tribe are more inclined to the raw pickled and fish paste of the mallard tribe, which are different from the cold dishes of the fish tribe and have a different flavor.


    Knowing that Chang Xia and the others take a nap.


    Bai Qing and the others placed the rattan baskets outside the yard, and were not in a hurry to move them into the yard.


    Greeted Su Ye across the fence, told about what happened to Coconut Grove, and went back to the beach. After all, he was hungry. .


    At this moment.


    The most important thing, of course, is to eat.


    "Bai Qing, Chang Xia didn''t wake up?"


    "Not awake, not awake."


    Like the south wind, if you wake up.


    Will definitely come over to join in the fun, no need to shout at all.


    "Snake scales, slaughter a wild boar." Snake said. Eating seafood alone is not enough, you have to have grilled meat or stewed meat.


    Snakescale nodded.


    Take the animal knife and walk towards the bound prey.


    The white knife goes in and the red knife goes out, and the movements are extremely neat.


    Other idle orcs, stepped forward to help.

 Chapter 1142： Rice in the fields of green hills

    Thereafter.


    Chang Xia and other orcs stayed at Yintan Pier for two days.


    Day three.


    Together with the totem warriors of the Snake Mountain tribe, they headed towards the Baihe Basin.


    Looking at the Baihu commercial area that was already in sight, the sound of the horn above the green hills was transmitted to the Heluo tribe. Notify the Leopard Clan, Chang Xia and their return.


    "Ah!" Nan Feng raised his head and shouted loudly.


    On the side, Milu laughed, learning from Nanfeng with another long roar.


    finished shouting.


    The two smiled at each other and let out a crisp laugh.


    Chang Xia pouted, silently staring at the two being funny.


    "Empty Mountain, you let me land, I want to walk back to the tribe." Maple Leaf said.


    Hurry up, tired but not tired.


    This way, they walked from the main road, and when they got tired, they stopped at the sentry building. Hungry, went hunting in the forest, all the way is very leisurely and comfortable.


    "Slow down." Kong Shan urged, bending his knees so that the maple leaves could fall to the ground.


    see.


    Nan Feng winked at Chang Xia and whispered, "Chang Xia��"


    "Okay, let''s go to the ground too." Chang Xia nodded, sitting cross-legged was really uncomfortable. It''s not too far from the tribe, it''s safe to go down to the ground and walk on the road.


    "Bai Qing." Not to be outdone, Milu called to stop Bai Qing, fell to the ground, and moved her limbs to catch up with Chang Xia and the others.


    Immediately after, Su Ye fell to the ground.


    She waved her hand to drive away Bai Qing and other orcs, and said, "You go back to the tribe first, I will watch them."


    Hearing this, the orcs nodded and continued towards the Baihu commercial area.


    At this point, the end of summer is approaching.


    Soon, the Heluo tribe will usher in autumn.


    One year, half of it has passed.


    Chang Xia caressed the bulging belly, and the orc cubs are usually born early. During the cold season this year, Chang Xia may welcome her and Shen Rong''s beast cubs.


    of course there are exceptions.


    Pregnancy in October does not apply to Gangwa Continent.


    Orc cubs will have different time to ripen due to the different bloodlines they inherit. Females of different bloodlines have longer or shorter pregnancy times.


    From July to September, most of them are in this range.


    There are cubs born in October, but not many.


    "He moved yesterday��" Nan Feng smiled, pointed to his stomach, and said, "Snake was taken aback by surprise, but unfortunately he moved."


    "My cub also moved." Honeydew said.


    Maple Leaf hesitated and said, "I... there doesn''t seem to be any movement here, Wu?"


    "It''s okay, some cubs move a little better." Su Ye waved his hand, indicating that it was nothing. Recently, I have been with Chang Xia and the others, and they will check their bodies every three or five times. Maple Leaf''s body is fine, and the animal cubs are not responding. Most of the cubs are too lazy and unwilling to move.


    "Maple Leaf cubs are too lazy?" Nan Feng covered his mouth and snickered.


    Maple Leaf twitched the corner of his mouth, raised his hand, and slapped the back of Nanfeng''s head with a slap.


    Laugh, make you laugh.


    "The tribe has changed a lot this year!" Chang Xia said.


    Qingshan, originally there was no road.


    This road is convenient to go to Qingshan to cut oil.


    Connected to the road, the wider and wider.


    At the same time, it is also connected with Hongfengling.


    Most of the forests where the tribes often go for hunting and picking are open to the road. It is very convenient for the tribes to enter the forest for hunting and picking, and saves time on the road.


    "It''s far away, and the tribe is understaffed. There is no way to lay slate here, so the road can only be compacted. In rainy and snowy days, the road is slippery." Maple Leaf Road.


    The snowflake stone road of the Heluo tribe is the pride of the Leopard tribe.


    "Dirt roads, it''s better to have dirt roads." Chang Xia said, "The forest is vast, and it is impossible for us to pave all the roads with stone slabs, even gravel roads."


    There are Heluo tribes as banners, and each tribe builds tribes, using the Heluo tribe as a template, and then according to the characteristics of their respective territories


    , to be corrected. Not to mention, it''s all pretty good. Over time, they will inevitably form their own cultural customs.


    "what-"


    Chang Xia suddenly became suspicious.


    He raised his eyes and stared at a field beside the road.


    "Is this a paddy field?" Chang Xia exclaimed.


    If she remembered correctly, all the rice was planted in the paddy fields in the small river wilderness. Why is there an extra paddy field here in Qingshan?


    A cursory scan.


    About two or three acres of area.


    "Who planted it, and how did it grow in the green hills?"


    "The root patriarch let it plant. This side is near the river, and there are free fields on both sides. The root patriarch said that if you try it, if you can succeed, the fields on the Qingshan side will be reclaimed next year."


    Little River Wilderness is near tribal territory.


    As the tribe continues to develop, the rice fields may be requisitioned to build houses or for other purposes. The environment of the fields on the green hills is similar to that of the small river wilderness, and the patriarch Gen let the clansmen reclaim three acres of land here.


    In addition to three acres of paddy fields, several vegetable fields have been reclaimed nearby.


    The vegetable fields are planted with various fruits and vegetables, and the tribe has picked a few crops. As autumn approaches, the wild vegetables begin to wither.


    The rice is heading in the paddy field, and the heavy ears of rice stand tall. When the ears of rice are full and the husks turn yellow, it is close to harvesting.


    Yinchuan forest wild rice is about the same maturity time as the flower-growing family rice.


    between April.


    However, listen to the deer tribe orcs explain.


    Wild rice is in Yinchuan Forest and can mature in about March.


    Like the last season, it can be harvested in less than two months.


    Chang Xia understands, like the difference between early rice, middle rice and late rice.


    Middle rice has the longest time from breeding to maturity. Generally speaking, medium rice has the best taste, soft, glutinous and sweet.


    The Heluo tribe first planted wild rice.


    Everything is in the groping stage.


    However, Chang Xia is not worried about the problem.


    Elder Yami is solely responsible for the Xiaohe Wilderness Rice Fields, and various records have never stopped. When this crop is harvested this year, there will be experience to follow for planting next year. This is a huge fortune for the Orcs in the future.


    "Patriarch Gen does have a long-term vision." Chang Xia nodded and agreed with Patriarch Gen''s approach. She pointed to both sides of the Baihe River and said, "The Baihe River Basin alone is enough to feed thousands of Heluo tribesmen. For development, we can open up wasteland along the banks of the Baihe River, with the tribe as the center, and radiate out to the entire Baihe River Basin����.


    three years.


    five years.


    ten years.


    The Heluo tribe is bound to be self-sufficient.


    Even if it cannot become the granary of the Twilight Forest in the future, it can ensure that the Leopard Clan has no worries about food and clothing.


    Granary, the most suitable ones are the Forest of the Clear Moon and the Gray Mist Prairie.


    Of course.


    Yinchuan Forest is also suitable.


    The addition of the three cat tribes this time has further strengthened the Heluo tribe.


    At the same time, it also made the Heluo tribe a step closer to building a city.


    Looking at the vibrant Baihe River Basin, Chang Xia was in a good mood. The fatigue brought by the journey dissipated, and a group of people walked slowly on the road, heading towards the Baihu commercial area. UU reading


    At this moment.


    Bai Qing and his party of orcs successfully arrived at the Baihu business district.


    This time the protagonist is the snake orc from the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Bai Qing and Chen Rong were very sensible, so he gave up the venue and gave it to Snake Scale and Snake Yi to pretend.


    They each took a basket of coconut fruit back to the Baihu cave.


    I have to go to the Tribal Square to report to Elder Yami about the harvest of the Silver Beach Pier this time. And arranged for the tribe to go to the Silver Beach Pier to pick wild fruits.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Pen Fun Pie provides you with the fastest


    In the last days, I went to the ancient tribes to farm and update the infrastructure. Chapter 1142 Rice in the fields of Qingshan. https://

 Chapter 1143： L reward plus more

    "Mum."


    Passing through the Baihu cave, Bai Qing put down the rattan basket, and Shen Rong took a few coconuts and went straight to the tribe square to find Elder Yami.


    "Bai Qing, you guys are finally back!" Yami''s face was kind, but there was a hint of sadness in his mouth. These orcs left the tribe like wild horses that had run away.


    This time, I went to the Snake Mountain tribe to participate in the marriage ceremony.


    Elder Jami estimates that half a month is enough!


    But.


    As soon as they left in Changxia, it was nearly a month.


    "Hey!" Bai Qinghan smiled and explained, "An accident happened at the Silver Beach Pier, and we stayed there for a while. Look, I brought you coconut nuts."


    "It''s worth your stay at the Silver Beach Pier for so long?" Yami asked in surprise.


    Shen Rong smiled and explained: "This is a coconut fruit. You can drink coconut milk and eat coconut meat when you pry it open. The coconut milk and coconut meat can be stewed with chicken and seafood, and can also be made into cakes and candies. Yintan Pier Coconut The area of ??the fruit forest is large, and the patriarch of Snake and Snake promised my family to go to pick coconut fruit..."


    Immediately.


    Elder Jami''s sad expression suddenly changed.


    The kind face became more gentle, and Jami said happily: "How to exchange?"


    "No exchange, free." Bai Qing said.


    "It''s free, Snake is a man with a belly, and he is more courageous than Snake." Jami grinned, and after a little thought, he guessed the plan of the Snake Patriarch.


    For a moment.


    After talking about the Silver Beach Pier.


    Elder Jami turned his gaze and saw no figure of Honeydew.


    "Bai Qing, honeydew?"


    "She and Wu and Chang Xia are in the back. After a while, they can return to the tribe." Bai Qing explained that the most important thing for the elders of Yami is coconut oil. Coconut juice and coconut meat are good, but far less important than coconut oil. .


    Orcs are meat-loving.


    The reason is that the flesh-energy orcs have become stronger.


    Similarly, they found that eating oil can also strengthen the body, which makes the expectations of the orcs for oil continue to rise.


    Yuanhu tribe''s soybeans, in addition to brewing soy sauce.


    More used by the tiger tribe to extract oil.


    This matter, Su Ye asked Yuanhu tribe to hide it and did not disclose it to the public. However, the elders of Yami are aware of soybean oil.


    This method of oil extraction was taught to the Tiger Clan by Chang Xia.


    Naturally, it cannot escape the eyes of the Leopards.


    The Leopards are greedy for soybean oil, but there are no beans in the Baihe River Basin. Even if the Tigers teach the Leopards to breed beans, the harvest is far less than that of Lake Norge.


    That being the case, it is better to directly exchange soybean oil with the tiger family.


    With the skill of oil extraction, the Tiger Clan would never dare to pit the Heluo tribe.


    "Okay, you two go back to the cave to repair. I discuss with the other elders about going to the Silver Beach Pier to pick coconuts. The patriarch Gen took away a group of totem warriors. There are not many people who can be recruited by the tribe, so we must plan carefully." Yami said.


    She raised her hand and waved, driving away Bai Qing and the two.


    Let them go back to the cave to rest and repair.


    I haven''t returned for many days, so the cave has to be cleaned and sorted out.


    Furthermore, after traveling for days and days and feeling tired physically and mentally, it would be better to go back to the cave early to rest.


    Here, say goodbye to Elder Jami.


    Shen and Rong returned to the Baihu cave and separated from each other.


    Chang Xia and his party were very leisurely.


    "According to the time, the rice in the Xiaohechuan Wilderness can be harvested in January, and the Yinchuan Forest will be earlier, right?"


    When he spoke, Chang Xia looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded lightly and said, "There is indeed news from the tiger and bear clans that wild rice in the Yinchuan forest can be harvested in half a month, which is earlier than that of the Heluo tribe. The closer to the south, the earlier the wild rice matures. The clan began to harvest the rice one after another.��


    heard.


    Nanfeng and the others couldn''t help swallowing.


    rice!


    I''m used to eating white rice, and I feel hungry if I don''t eat a meal.


    "Soon, we will be able to eat this year''s new rice!" Chang Xia squinted, his eyes full of smiles and anticipation.


    "New rice-"


    "The rice that has just been harvested this year, and the rice obtained by peeling the husks, is new rice."


    "Is the new rice delicious?"


    Chang Xia smiled and shook his head lightly.


    It doesn''t matter whether the new rice is good or not, the important thing is that the new rice represents a good harvest.


    New rice means a bumper harvest.


    "Fool!" Maple Ye sneered, squinting at Nanfeng, and said, "New rice, new rice, means a bumper harvest this year. It doesn''t matter whether the new rice is delicious or not!"


    "Ah! Maple Leaf, you hit me again." Nan Feng covered his head, indignant.


    Naihe said the wrong thing and did not dare to resist.


    Of course, she couldn''t resist.


    Maple Leaf''s combat experience is inherited from the elders of Pukang, which is much stronger than Nanfeng.


    If you really do it, the south wind can''t beat the maple leaves.


    Playing around, a group of orcs returned to the White Lake Cave before noon.


    Passing through Baihu Street, there are bursts of coconut fragrance in the wind.


    Several people looked at each other and smiled.


    They didn''t stop at Baihu Street any longer, and went straight to Baihu Cave.


    "Elder Dalai��"


    Beside the wall of White Lake, the elder Dalai was lying on a rocking chair, rocking and rocking, leisurely and comfortably.


    "Yo! Chang Xia is back." Da Lai said.


    Hearing the sound, Elder Dalai quickly opened his eyes and greeted Su Ye with a smile. His eyes fell on Chang Xia next to him, and he was very happy to see that their bodies were safe and sound.


    "Elder Dalai, have you ever drunk coconut milk? We went to Yintan Pier this time and found a coconut grove full of coconuts..."


    Nanfeng stepped forward and chatted with Elder Dalai.


    Seeing this, several people in Chang Xia had black lines all over their heads.


    Several people looked at each other, blinked with Elder Dalai, and left silently.


    After a while.


    Wait for Nanfeng to say it.


    Turn around and take a look.


    oh-


    Near the wall of Baihu, she and Elder Dalai were the only two left.


    "Where are they... people? They flew away and disappeared." Nan Feng said stupidly.


    Elder Dalai stood up, raised his hand and patted the top of Nanfeng''s head, and said warmly: "Nanfeng, your brain changed after you conceived the cub, and you will let Snake follow you when you go out. When you are alone, don''t walk around, remember? ?"


    ��


    No matter how stupid Nan Feng is, he still understands the meaning of Elder Dalai''s words.


    He''s calling her stupid.


    Chang Xia and the others have disappeared, and most of them have returned to the cave.


    These ungrateful females! !


    "Humph!" Nan Feng snorted coldly, patted the hand of the elder Dalai, and said, "I''m going back to the cave."


    Elder Dalai watched Nanfeng leave and lay down on the rocking chair again.


    On the rocking chair, there was a coconut fruit.


    The coconut shell was pried open, and a thatch was inserted.


    Obviously, the elders of Dalai have tasted the taste of coconut fruit.


    Now, he was thinking about the coconut milk stewed chicken and coconut milk stewed seafood that Snake Scale Snake said. He remembered that some members of the tribe went to Wuhai yesterday and should be able to come back tomorrow.


    By the time-


    Gotta try the seafood braised in coconut milk. UU reading


    I don''t know who tastes better than the seafood pot stew?


    Recalling the taste of the simmering seafood pot, the elder Dalai felt a little hungry. Thinking about it, he got up from the rocking chair again and swayed to the shooting range.


    Today, he moved to the shooting range to live.


    It is more convenient to be closer to the White Lake Wall, and it does not take time to go back and forth.


    Occasionally, I will catch the running beast cubs and let them go to the shooting range to practice archery, and everything is fine.


    The web version chapter content is slow, please download it


    Read the novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Pen Fun Pie provides you with the fastest post-apocalyptic journey to ancient tribes to farm and update infrastructure. Chapter 1143 is rewarded and read for free. https://

 Chapter 1144： Vinegar Chicken, Ginger Tea

    "Aron��"


    Stepping past the courtyard gate, Chang Xia looked at the courtyard of his cave dwelling.


    After being unable to find Shen Rong''s figure, he opened his mouth and called out Shen Rong''s name softly.


    "I''m in the kitchen." Shen Rong''s voice came from the kitchen, he was preparing lunch. Go back to the house, make a fire, boil water, and wash. Counting the time, I started to prepare lunch.


    "A Rong, have you boiled hot water?"


    "It''s burnt."


    Knowing that Shen Rong had boiled hot water, Chang Xia ran straight to the cave bedroom.


    Su Ye leaned over and glanced at the cave on the left.


    "Shen Rong, did you see Bai Qing when you returned to the cave?" Su Ye asked. She went to the Snake Mountain tribe to participate in the marriage ceremony, leaving Bai Qing in the Heluo tribe, and asked Elder Ying to help train Bai Qing. For so long, I still don''t know about Bai Qing''s situation, so I''m inevitably a little worried.


    Shen Rong walked out of the kitchen, shook his head lightly, and said, "I didn''t see Bai Qing when I went back to the cave, maybe he was training with Woye."


    Woye, since there are more Cuju fields/wrestling fields and so on.


    Tribal people like to run there.


    Except for the beast cubs such as tits, the bigger ones are also trained at Woye. Compared with the tribal training ground, the fertile field has a wider space and is more convenient for them to toss.


    heard.


    The corners of Su Ye''s mouth drooped.


    This stinky boy should not be playing wild!


    However, Bai Qing has a calm personality and works prudently.


    She wasn''t too worried.


    "Wu, is there anything you want to eat at noon?" Shen Rong asked. After steaming the rice, he plans to go into the cellar to see what fresh ingredients are in the cellar, and then think about what to eat for lunch.


    "I want to eat something sour." Su Ye said.


    I have no appetite on the way, I want to eat sour appetizers.


    "It''s sour, I see." Shen Rong nodded, the cellar pottery also stored a lot of pickled sour peppers, sour radishes and sour cowpeas. If you want something sour, it''s easy.


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to eat?"


    After asking Su Ye, Shen Rong asked the cave bedroom.


    "Spicy, or sour." Chang Xia replied. She took the change of clothes, put on Kira sandals on her feet, walked out of the cave slowly, and asked, "Mr. Su Ye, do you have anything you want to eat? I have eaten lightly recently, and I feel that my mouth is light and tasteless."


    "I told Shen Rong that I wanted something sour." Su Ye said.


    She heard Chang Xia say that her food was bland and her mouth was greedy, and she couldn''t help but want to laugh. This taste is more and more like honeydew, the lion has a strong taste, and you must eat chili every meal. If I don''t eat a meal, I feel that nothing tastes good, and I feel very uncomfortable.


    "Sour and spicy chicken, sour soup tofu, pickled fish, saliva fish..."


    In an instant.


    Chang Xia read out a string of dish names.


    "Chicken with vinegar." Su Ye thought for a while and proposed that he wanted to eat chicken with vinegar.


    After the tribe had a rich diet, the vinegar chicken was not eaten for a long time. At this moment, when talking about eating sour and spicy food, Su Ye couldn''t help thinking of the vinegar chicken he had eaten before.


    "Chicken with vinegar fruit, do you still have vinegar fruit in Shen Rong''s kitchen? When was the seasoning fruit in Weishan picked this year? The chicken used for the chicken with vinegar fruit is preferably chick." , find the vinegar fruit.


    "I went to the chicken coop in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake to catch chickens." Shen Rong said.


    Chickens are not available here in the cave. You need to go to the chicken coop in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake to catch chickens. The number of chickens, ducks and hares raised in chicken coops and duck sheds has increased or decreased, and the overall increase is relatively large.


    Here comes.


    The wild chicken coop and duck shed in the south of Baihu keep expanding.


    Fortunately, the tribe is restrained, not blindly expanding, and remains within a stable range for the time being. Plus, the tribe consumes every day.


    Shen Rong left the cave.


    Su Ye asked Chang Xia to wash in the bathroom, and she boiled water.


    After a while, scald the chicken feathers with boiling water.


    After Chang Xia washes up, she also needs to wash up, so naturally she needs to burn more hot water. After leaving the cave for many days, there is no boiled water at home, so it should be less.


    However, Shen Rong seemed to have boiled a can of boiling water.


    Pack it in a clay pot and drink it when it cools.


    "Mother Su Ye, cook me some **** tea." Chang Xia shouted.


    She felt that her nose was a little stuffed, and hurriedly asked Su Ye to help make **** tea. If her body caught cold and fell ill, it would be troublesome!


    "Ginger tea��" Su Ye was slightly startled, and said anxiously, "Chang Xia, why are you uncomfortable?"


    "My nose is a little stuffy, maybe it''s too hot and a little too hot and cold, just drink some **** tea." Chang Xia explained to prevent Su Ye from worrying too much.


    "Are you sure?" Su Ye asked nervously.


    Chang Xia replied, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Su Ye got up and made **** tea.


    She plans to wait for Chang Xia to finish washing, and then help her check her body to make sure that it is really okay. In the same way, the three of Nanfeng also had to check.


    After a while.


    Shen Rong came back after catching the chicken.


    Su Ye asked him to help watch the **** tea in the pot.


    She turned around and left the cave, first going to Nanfeng''s house, and then to Maple Leaf Milu''s house. Confirm whether the three of them are ill? Don''t play outside, it will be troublesome if you catch a cold and get sick!


    as predicted.


    The three of Maple Leaf have a bit of a stuffy nose, and drinking **** tea can relieve it.


    So, she instructed Maple Leaf''s three companions to help cook **** tea, and then watch them drink **** tea. If the situation does not improve in the afternoon, she will specially dispense the medicine.


    "Mother Su Ye, where have you been?" Chang Xia sat at the square table in the pavilion in the corridor, holding **** tea in his hand and sipping.


    Su Ye said: "I went to Nanfeng''s house to see��"


    "They''re not feeling well either?" Chang Xia reacted quickly, guessing Su Ye''s purpose.


    Su Ye went into the kitchen and poured water. After drinking water, he said, "I have a bit of nasal congestion and dizziness. I asked Snake to make **** tea. After drinking **** tea, if the situation does not improve in the afternoon, I will dispense the medicine again."


    "Medicine, it''s not necessary!" Chang Xia was startled.


    The corners of her mouth twitched slightly and she swallowed.


    Asking about the color change of the medicine, this really can''t blame Chang Xia.


    As a child, I drank too many drugs. Every time he heard the word medicine, Chang Xia Radio wanted to refuse. When Su Ye caught sight of Chang Xia''s twitching expression, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Mother Su Ye, I think drinking **** tea is enough." Chang Xia hurriedly said. After a bowl of **** tea, my stomach, stuffy nose and dizziness all returned to normal.


    Medicine, it is impossible to drink.


    "I didn''t let you drink it now. You are drinking **** tea now, what kind of medicine are you drinking. Wait for the afternoon. If you still feel unwell in the afternoon, tell me." Su Ye said seriously.


    In business, Su Ye has always been serious.


    After all, this involves the physical problems of Chang Xia and the others, and it is impossible to be too careful.


    "I will watch her." Shen Rong said.


    He squatted beside the water tank to de-hair the chickens, and when he heard Su Ye say this, he immediately fell in love. Chen Rong knew that Chang Xia didn''t like to drink medicine.


    He and Su Ye were worried that Chang Xia avoided drinking the medicine and pretended to be okay.


    "Okay." Chang Xia said. UU Reading


    It''s not that she is really ignorant, and she is not feeling well, so she will naturally speak. Hiding and pinching will only make it more troublesome in the end.


    ��


    "Wu, you are back!"


    Outside the hospital, Bai Qing''s excited shouts were heard.


    Before the person arrives, the sound has arrived.


    "Bai Qing, your nose is really smart!" Chang Xia laughed. They had just prepared lunch when Bai Qing came back from Woye. No one was lucky.


    Su Ye said: "He has always been lucky!"


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Pen Fun Pie provides you with the fastest apocalypse to go to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure updates. Chapter 1144 Vinegar Chicken, Ginger Tea is free to read. https://

 Chapter 1145： Small river wilderness, scavenger vines are different

    "Witch, Chang Xia." Bai Qing said happily.


    He followed Su Ye very early and lived in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    It''s the first time in history that I have been separated from Su Ye for more than 20 days. Don''t say it, I really miss him.


    The rare Bai Qing showed childishness and ran towards Su Ye.


    Su Ye raised his hand, patted it on top of Bai Qing''s head, looked up and down, and said softly, "I lost a bit of weight, haven''t I eaten well recently?"


    "I''ve grown taller!" Bai Qing proudly said, "I''m a little taller than Mu Ning and the others." When he said that, Bai Qing gestured with his index finger, his face full of excitement. Children want to grow up, no matter what the world is.


    Bai Qing longed for adulthood and longing to grow up.


    He never concealed this.


    In fact, the situation of other underage beast cubs in the tribe is similar.


    "Chang Gao, I''ll take a look." Chang Xia stood up, beckoned to Bai Qing, and the two walked towards the living room. Chang Xia left a notch there to record Bai Qing''s height. She heard that Bai Qing had grown taller, and immediately asked him to measure it.


    Bai Qing is familiar with the door and the road.


    Follow Chang Xia to the door of the living room.


    Back to the door, the original notch has been covered.


    "It''s really grown taller!" Chang Xia stood on tiptoe and looked. In just half a year, Bai Qing was directly taller than her, which made Chang Xia very helpless.


    Her second-class height is really useless.


    Not to mention Qingliu and the others, even Bai Qing is taller than her now.


    "I see... it seems to have grown by about five centimeters."


    Chang Xia gestured with her fingers, sighing endlessly. How long does it take, eat feed?


    aside.


    Su Ye and Chen Rong came over.


    Confirm that Pai Qing is really much taller.


    Bai Qing smiled and said, "My clothes and trousers are all too short. The tribe will help me make new ones. It will be ready in another day."


    Saying that, Bai Qing revealed half of his trouser legs.


    It''s hot, and the shirt can''t be seen long or short.


    The trousers can be seen in half at a glance, and the calf is exposed a lot.


    "It''s really a lot shorter, it''s time to make new clothes." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong tilted his head, glanced at Bai Qing, and asked, "Did you tell the Sirius Tribe? Don''t wait for the clothes to arrive, they''re all too small."


    "I have contacted the Sirius Tribe." Bai Qing said.


    Bai Qing lived in the Sorcerer''s Hall in the Holy Mountain of Karna, and was supported by the orcs of the Twilight Forest. However, this does not mean that he has lost his relationship with the Sirius tribe. The wolf tribe will help sew small things like clothes.


    In the past two years, the orcs of the Twilight Forest have been busy.


    Before it was put on hold, every year the orcs would help cut clothes and send them to the holy mountain of Karna.


    "Let''s go, eat." Chang Xia said.


    Not long after, the four of them sat around the square table and began to eat.


    Bai Qing sometimes asked about what happened to the Snake Mountain tribe, and sometimes told about the recent situation of the tribe, and he had a very happy meal.


    After dinner.


    Chang Xia planned to take a nap.


    At this time, the elder Jami came over and said that the scavenger vines in the Xiaohechuan wilderness were in some condition, and hoped that Changxia could come and help.


    "Elder Yami, what happened to the scavenger vines in the Xiaohechuan wilderness?" Chang Xia, wearing a straw hat, asked about the situation of the scavenger vines over there. When she and Su Ye left the Heluo tribe, they took the scavenger vine to the Sheyue tribe.


    Feed rotten vines regularly every day.


    nowadays.


    The scavenger vines planted in flowerpots finally got rid of the sprout state.


    It grows into a plant of about seven centimeters, which is different from the common scavenger vine. The scavenger vine is more like a sapling, which is weird.


    However, it is normal for scavenger vines to insist on it.


    After all, it is an old monster of hundreds of years. It insists that it is normal, and Chang Xia can''t refute it at all.


    "They grow too fast��" Jami said.


    She wanted to send Totem Yong several times


    The scholar went to the Snake Mountain tribe, but he felt that it was not very good. So, just be patient.


    It is rare to wait for a long summer to return to the tribe.


    Elder Jami waited, and after lunch, he couldn''t help coming to the Baihu Cave.


    "Too fast?" Chang Xia looked blank, growing fast, isn''t it good? She also thought about configuring more scavenger vines. The scavenger vines could accelerate the growth rate of plants, and at the same time, they could be used as fertilizers to add fat to plants.


    Carrion vine is simply a panacea.


    Except, it stinks a bit.


    There doesn''t seem to be any downside? !


    "Yes, too soon." Jami said. She knew that this matter was difficult to explain, so she said, "Chang Xia, when it''s over, you''ll know what I mean."


    This time.


    Elder Jami said urgently.


    Chang Xia did not bring carrion vines here.


    In addition to eating and sleeping, the scavenger vine has a very comfortable life.


    Two days ago, Chang Xia and the others were at the Silver Beach Pier, and the scavenger vine also asked Chang Xia to equip it with a coconut-flavored scavenger vine medicine. At the same time, also tasted the taste of seafood.


    And also said that Chang Xia must not forget it next time he goes out.


    It feels like staying home too long.


    As soon as they went out, the entire scavenger vine became frantically excited.


    Su Ye grinned.


    Not too anxious.


    Elder Jami was in a hurry, but did not show panic. Obviously, the problem of Xiaohe Wilderness is not serious, and at most she is a little worried.


    Shen Rong was not in a hurry.


    In his mind, if the small river was wild and the scavenging vines were out of control, then he would simply set the fire to burn all the scavenging vines. With scavenger vines that have lived in flower pots for hundreds of years, there will be no shortage of scavenger vines in the Twilight Forest.


    That''s right, Shen Rong''s thoughts are just so simple and rude.


    "Wow!"


    After a long time.


    A group of orcs successfully reached the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the Xiaohe River Wilderness Rice Field.


    The heavy ears of rice were held high, yet they had not turned yellow. Obviously, the rice seedlings are in the heading stage, and when the rice ears are full, there will be a bumper harvest.


    "This year''s Xiaohe Wilderness Rice Fields will usher in a bumper harvest��"


    For the first time, rice was planted.


    Chang Xia''s mood was uneasy, she didn''t expect the results to be very good.


    Sure enough, the vitality of the plants in the Twilight Forest is really strong. Plus, apply the scavenger vine as fertilizer. Wild rice is not even plagued by diseases, and immediately ushered in the heading period.


    This made Chang Xia greatly relieved.


    "This is much better than Yinchuan Forest!" Shen Rong said.


    He has participated in the harvesting of wild rice in the Yinchuan forest, and naturally understands the situation of wild rice. Compared with Yinchuan Forest, rice in Xiaohe Wilderness is obviously growing better.


    Perhaps, this is the benefit of planting.


    "The Tiger Clan and Bear Clan began to harvest wild rice in Yinchuan Forest, and they also asked about the situation on our side. Unfortunately, this time Yinchuan Forest harvested, our clan was unable to send totem warriors to help." Yami regretted.


    The Root Patriarch took the Totem Warriors to the Holubad Basin. UU reading


    One is to help the three cat tribes to migrate, and the other is to harvest wild fruits in the Holubad Basin. The former is more important.


    After all, the Heluo tribe can''t wait for winter.


    In the cold season, it is too dangerous to arrange totem warriors to help the three cat tribes migrate.


    This time is just right.


    "The tribe wants to help the three cat tribes to migrate, this is impossible..." Chang Xia said, and as she spoke, her voice became quieter, and finally disappeared.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Pen Fun Pie provides you with the fastest apocalypse to go to the ancient tribes to farm and update infrastructure


    read. https://

 Chapter 1146： Too full to feed, the water elder enters the sea of ??fog

    Here comes.


    Naturally aroused the curiosity of the orcs.


    So, everyone followed Chang Xia''s line of sight.


    For a moment.


    Su Ye and Chen Rong lost their voices together, shock and disbelief flashed in his eyes.


    "This��" Su Ye looked at the field where scavenging vines were planted in surprise. Before that, a lot of soil and weeds were exposed in that field.


    Now, the sight is covered with scavenger vines.


    Ruofei''s breath was filled with a foul smell that seemed to be absent.


    Chang Xia even thought that the fields covering the fields were more like sweet potato vines or kudzu vines. No wonder Elder Yami hurriedly looked for Chang Xia and invited her to come to the Xiaohe River Wilderness.


    Is this a piece of junk food? !


    "I''ll just say... the carrion vines are growing too fast, I can''t worry about it." Yami explained, and she didn''t find it strange to the orcs'' strange expressions. All orcs who have come to the Wilderness of the Small River are shocked by the growth of the scavenger vines.


    Afraid of accidents, the tribe strictly prohibits the cubs from approaching here.


    Carrion-eating vines are evil, and if there is an accident, the beast cub may not be able to escape.


    "It can''t be described as too fast." Su Ye asked with a sullen face, "Yami, how have you been taking care of these scavenging vines recently? Such a growth rate goes against the laws of nature and is obviously abnormal."


    Suddenly, Elder Jami froze slightly.


    see.


    How could Chang Xia not understand.


    Most of the scavenger vines have been applied many times, plus rotten things are buried in the fields. The superposition of the two will inevitably make the scavenger vines grow abnormally.


    Chang Xia doesn''t have to communicate with the scavenger rattan.


    She could guess why.


    "After the marriage ceremony, many orc tribes asked for the exchange of scavenger vines and scavenger vines. Therefore, when applying scavenger vines, the clansmen may have put more. On weekdays, the clansmen would bury some dead prey. In this field where the scavenger vines grow..."


    as predicted.


    Chang Xia really guessed it right.


    Carrion vines are different from other plants.


    Sufficient nutrition, they can violate the natural law of growth.


    Chang Xia heard Rotten Vine say this. These scavenging vines are derived from scavenging vines, and they will inevitably inherit these characteristics.


    "Elder Yami, these scavenger vines are all right, and they can be harvested in half a month. However, it is best not to apply too much scavenger vine medicine. Too fast growth will shorten the lifespan of scavenger vines." Chang Xia road.


    In fact, it is similar to the situation with fish grass.


    Ripening will pay a price.


    It''s just that the lifespan of plants is limited, so it''s not easy to notice it!


    "Are they all right?"


    "Yes! It''s fine."


    After confirming that the carrion vines were all right, Elder Yami breathed a sigh of relief.


    Patriarch Gen left and handed the tribe to her to take care of. If something happened, Elder Jami really didn''t know how to face Patriarch Gen.


    It''s not a big problem to simply eat carrion vines, which made her relieved.


    Chang Xia put on a mask and followed the ridge to the field where scavenging vines were planted. Crouching down, twisting up a scavenger cane to feel it.


    The vitality is very strong, far exceeding the scavenger rattan in front of the Shinahai site.


    Sure enough, eating a full meal is different.


    It''s just that the tribe is overfeeding these scavenger vines, which is not good. Carrion vines feed on decaying things, which means they have to learn to tolerate starvation so they can take advantage of root growth and enhance their chances of survival.


    Adequate food and nutrition.


    This creates inertia for the scavenger vine.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia communicated with Elder Yami and stopped applying the scavenger vine medicine to the scavenger vines. Even the burial of rotten things has been reduced to once every half a month, and the number of them has been reduced.


    Elder Jami seems to understand but does not understand.


    However, she didn''t struggle for long.


    Nodding, agreeing with Chang Xia''s decision.


    In terms of understanding of plant habits, no orcs in Dusk Forest can surpass Changxia. ..


    After all, she can communicate with plants.


    After solving the problem of eating rotten vines, a group of orcs went to the rice fields to smoke. After watching the rice, I looked at the pond again, and finally returned to the Baihu cave.


    "Wu, no trace of the Qingming Stone Mine has been found in the Twilight Forest. However, some clansmen have found it in the sea of ??fog. However, the result cannot be determined at present."


    when going back.


    Elder Jami summarizes recent events to Su Ye.


    In the sea of ??fog, the Heluo tribe has always arranged totem warriors to explore.


    Knowing that the planting of ice crystal grass/ice crystal tree requires azure stone ore, the Heluo tribe intensified its efforts to search the Baihe Basin. At the same time, he requisitioned the cold stone from the Changxia family, and planned to test whether the cold stone could be used to cultivate ice crystal grass.


    These were all privately ordered by Su Ye to the Orcs.


    Chang Xia returned to the Twilight Forest from the Qinghai Plateau, but did not bring back the ice crystal grass. However, she brought back ice crystal grass branches.


    There are no mature branches of ice crystal grass, and it can grow naturally without absorbing the cold air released by Qingming Stone. However, in order for the ice crystal grass to grow into a branch and grow into an ice crystal grass, the cold air of the Qingming Stone is needed to induce it, just like the transformation of the ice crystal tree requires a lot of scavenger vine medicine.


    They all require the induction of foreign objects/forces.


    Cannot complete the mutation by itself.


    "Wuhai��" Su Ye raised his eyebrows and asked, "Where is the situation in Wuhai?"


    "Underground river." Jami said.


    When I heard it, it turned out to be an underground dark river.


    Su Ye''s expression changed suddenly and said, "Who found it?"


    "Pug, the pug raised by Talia. As a rare delicacy, red carp is difficult to capture in the world. However, pug caught red carp three times in the dark river in the underground lair of the sea of ??fog, This is not right in itself. Elder Shui went to Bagge, asked a few words, and went to Wuhai in person..."


    Elder Jami explained the process of the incident.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong followed and listened quietly. Upon hearing this, even Elder Shui was disturbed by this Qingming Stone, and Chang Xia couldn''t help but glance at Su Ye.


    Could it be that Su Ye said something in private?


    "Shui, where is she now?" Su Ye''s tone was a little hurried, Wuhai used to be the territory of the nest clan, and a huge beast totem stood in the Holy Land of Weishan. This beast totem was carved from a whole piece of Qingming stone, and there may be a Qingming stone mine in the sea of ??fog, which is not only Su Ye''s guess.


    Similarly.


    The water elders also thought so.


    Jami replied, "Elder Shui, he still hasn''t come back from the sea of ??fog."


    "Who sent this news back, and when did it come back?" Su Ye''s mind moved slightly. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, she wanted to rush to Wuhai now and ask Elder Shui to find out what happened. In the past, Elder Shui liked to play riddles, but now he is old, as always.


    think about.


    The corner of Su Ye''s mouth couldn''t help twitching twice.


    "The day before yesterday, UU reading oak." Yami said.


    Su Ye quickened his pace and said, "Go, go back to the tribe. I''ll talk to Oak, Changxia, you guys go back to the cave first, and I''ll go to the tribe to find Oak."


    After all, the speed instantly accelerated.


    see.


    Elder Jami followed.


    for a moment.


    Chang Xia and the two were left on the way.


    The two looked at each other, looking at each other.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Pen Fun Pie provides you with the fastest apocalypse to go to the ancient tribes to farm and update infrastructure. Chapter 1146 is too full, and the water elders enter the sea of ??fog for free. https://

 Chapter 1147： Wake up Bai Linger

    "Go home?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "At this moment, it''s not suitable to go back to the cave to take a nap. After sleeping for a long time, I won''t be able to sleep at night."


    Just forgot to ask where the ice crystal grass branches are planted?


    Unlike scavenger vines, there are not many branches of ice crystal grass.


    The tribe intends to use the cold stone for experiments, and will definitely not plant the branches of the ice crystal grass in the small river wilderness. Before, Chang Xia helped with cuttings in flower pots. A few days ago, she went to the Snake Mountain tribe to participate in the marriage ceremony of the Snake Patriarch.


    Flower pot with ice crystal grass branches.


    Naturally, they were handed over to the tribe for safekeeping,


    "We also went to the tribe. I forgot to ask Elder Jami about the branches of the ice crystal grass. According to the habits of the tribe, the scavenger vines are taken care of so well, and the growth rate of the ice crystal grass branches will definitely not be slow..."


    "The tribe doesn''t have azure stone, can the branches of ice crystal grass grow?"


    "Without the cold air released by the Qingming Stone, the branches of the ice crystal grass can still grow, but they will not become plants."


    Just like the ice crystal grass, the ice crystal grass branches will only be branches, and will not metamorphose and grow into ice crystal grass. This is the same as the ice crystal tree.


    It can be said.


    The growth of the ice crystal tree is mutation.


    It has to undergo many mutations and eventually evolve into an ice crystal tree.


    If any part of the evolution link is not satisfied, the ice crystal grass will not grow and transform into an ice crystal tree. Chang Xia speculates that the ice fruit produced by the ice crystal tree is different from the ice fruit produced by the ice crystal grass, so he wants to get the best fruit chicken.


    This can only be explained clearly by feeding on the ice fruit produced by the ice crystal tree.


    Thousands of years ago, why the Snow Mountain Palace let the bird tribe plant ice crystal trees, there must be more hidden secrets.


    "Aren''t you worried that the tribe will pry open the cold spring in Misty Ridge?" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said: "It''s useless to worry about this matter, it depends on the choice of Su Ye and the tribe. I don''t think they will easily open the cold spring and obtain the cold stone. After all, the cold stone is the cold stone, not the Qingming. stone."


    between the two.


    There are essential differences that cannot be confused.


    a while.


    Chang Xia and the two came to the Tribal Square.


    As soon as you look, you can see the branches of ice crystal grass placed under the light tree. The flowerpot, no, it should be a pot, a big pot.


    Under the light tree, there are three pots.


    In the pottery pot, a few branches of ice crystal grass are planted.


    The growth is very good, and there are faint signs of adult plants. However, Chang Xia was sure that the branches of Ice Crystal Grass could not grow into a plant.


    She raised her hand and touched the edge of the pot.


    I felt a cool chill on my fingertips, and there might be cold stones buried in the pottery pot. A few cold stones were borrowed from the Changxia family.


    Obvious.


    Those cold stones are buried in pots and used to grow ice crystal grass branches.


    Effective, but mediocre.


    Obviously, the cool air released by the cold stone cannot make the branches of the ice crystal grass turn into young ice crystal grass.


    "Changxia, you have returned to the tribe!" Tianluo said happily.


    Today, it was her turn to take care of the ice crystal grass branches. She came over with the prepared scavenger vine potion and happened to see Chang Xia observing the ice crystal grass branches planted in the pot.


    "Amu Tianluo, good afternoon!" Chang Xia turned around and said with a smile, "Are you going to apply the scavenger vine medicine to the branches of the ice crystal grass?"


    "Yes." Tianluo nodded.


    By default, Chang Xia said that she really came to fertilize the branches of Ice Crystal Grass.


    Chang Xia raised her hand lightly and stopped: "Pause the fertilization of the ice crystal grass branches. They are growing very well. What is lacking is the azure stone to assist their growth and evolution. Now, even if you apply more scavenger vines to them, these ice crystal grass branches are all grown. There can be no transformation."


    Tianluo was stunned.


    What Chang Xia said can be understood separately.


    Together, she was at a loss.


    See


    shape.


    Chang Xia said directly: "Tianluo Amu, you don''t need to care about the branches of the ice crystal grass for the time being. Just water it every day, and the scavenger vine medicine is enough."


    "It doesn''t need to be fertilized?" Snail asked hesitantly.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and replied, "I don''t need to fertilize for the time being. Wait for the tribe to find the Qingming Stone, or negotiate with the Bird Tribe to exchange the Qingming Stone."


    If you can''t get the Blue Nether Stone, the ice crystal grass branches will only be ice crystal grass branches, and will not grow and evolve into ice crystal grass young plants, let alone turn into ice crystal trees.


    "Qing Mingshi��" Tian Luo paused, she was no stranger to Qingming Stone.


    Recently, the tribe asked the totem warriors who went out to hunt and pick to find the whereabouts of the Blue Nether Stone. Even, it affected the entire twilight forest orcs.


    Unfortunately, there has been no progress.


    "Yes, to grow ice crystal grass, you must have azure stone." Chang Xia said.


    Now, just wait for the news from the water elder and the misty sea. Elder Su Ye and Jami didn''t show up for a long time. They should be meeting with Oak to ask about the situation over the sea of ????wu.


    can see.


    The tribe takes good care of the ice crystal grass branches.


    If it weren''t for the absence of the blue and dark stone, all the ice crystal grass branches planted in pottery pots could grow into young ice crystal grass plants, which would be a pity.


    "Amu Tianluo, who is taking care of the two ice crystal grasses sent to the Weishan Holy Land? Has Bai Linger been awake?" Chang Xia asked.


    I heard from the tribe that the chill released by Bai Linger was comparable to the Qingming Stone.


    Chang Xia planned to try it, but she never woke up.


    This delay has come to today.


    "Uncle Liuhe helped take care of the two ice crystal grasses sent to the Weishan Holy Land. He recently lived in Weishan Waterfall and did not return to the tribe." Tianluo replied, "The day after you left the tribe, Bai Linger I woke up. I went ashore to eat, and went back to sleep in Baihu. Do you need to wake her up?"


    "Wait and see��" Chang Xia said.


    If there is no progress on Su Ye''s side, Chang Xia is ready to wake Bai Ling''er.


    Borrow the cold air she releases to see if the branches of the ice crystal grass can mutate and grow into young ice crystal grass. The bird tribe promised to exchange the Qingming Stone, but they could not get it in a short time. .


    Mined, packaged, shipped.


    These all take time.


    She plans to rest in the tribe for a few days, and then go to the Weishan Holy Land.


    The two ice crystal grasses were gifts from the bird clan, and Chang Xia was a little worried for fear of a change. However, the tribe arranged for Liuhe to take care of him.


    If there is really a problem, Liuhe will definitely notify the tribe.


    so long.


    Liuhe has never contacted the tribe.


    Obviously, the two ice crystal grasses adapted well in Weishan Holy Land.


    It''s just that Chang Xia couldn''t feel at ease without being able to confirm the quality of the ice crystal grass with his own eyes!


    The three stood chatting under the light tree.


    Not long after, there were clansmen gathered around.


    Chang Xia smiled and chatted with the clansmen. Ever since she married Shen Rong, Chang Xia has been busy all the time, not much time to chat with the clan.


    Today, it is rare to have leisure time.


    The clansmen brought tables and chairs, and the orcs surrounded the light tree, enjoying the cool and chatting. UU Reading


    Wait for the elders of Su Ye and Jami to come.


    The Tribal Square was full of people, and everyone had a good time chatting.


    Obviously very busy, but the smiles on everyone''s faces never disappeared.


    Su Ye looked at each other and stepped forward.


    "Chang Xia, what are you talking about?" Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly and said, "Talking nonsense." To be honest, she didn''t know what to talk about. All I know is that everyone was having a good time chatting, and it seemed that it was all trivial matters.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Pen Fun Pie provides you with the fastest apocalypse to travel to the ancient tribes


    Tian engages in infrastructure update, Chapter 1147 Awakens Bai Linger free read. https://

 Chapter 1148： Bai Linger who likes to eat chili

    It doesn''t really matter what you talk about.


    The key is who to talk to and where.


    Su Ye smiled slightly, following Chang Xia''s gaze, his gaze fell on the ice crystal grass branches in the pot next to him. There is growth, but no mature plants.


    Clearly, the cold stone is useless against the ice crystal grass branches.


    Here comes.


    It saved the cold spring that was thinking about the mysterious vine forest in Misty Ridge.


    "It''s useless!" Su Ye regretted and sighed.


    Chang Xia said: "It''s really useless."


    "Chang Xia, I''m going to go to Wuhai. You rest in the tribe, don''t rush back and forth. Let Shen Rong cook the medicated meal at night, don''t interfere with the ice crystal grass, I will take care of it myself." Su Ye opened his mouth , Seeing Chang Xia open his mouth, he cuts across the board.


    Chang Xia is pregnant with beast cubs, so it is not appropriate to run around.


    Qinghai Plateau, that is impossible. The last time I went to the Snake Mountain Tribe, because Chang Xia and the others wanted to go, they are now back to the Tribe.


    Su Ye didn''t want Chang Xia to be too tired.


    Chang Xia''s physique was generally average, and if he ran around again, it would be troublesome if he got sick.


    Su Ye''s attitude was firm, Chang Xia wanted to refute, opened his mouth, and finally said nothing, nodded and promised to stay in the tribe and not go out again.


    She knew that Su Ye was doing it for her own good.


    This time, Hui tribe had a bit of nasal congestion, which probably scared her.


    Similarly.


    Next, Nanfeng and other females may not even want to leave the tribe.


    The cub is five months pregnant, and if it is fast, it will be born in more than two months. Slow down, it should be born in three or four months.


    During this period of time, you really should stay in the tribe. The beast cubs need a lot of nutrition to grow.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded obediently, just taking advantage of the free time to prepare things for the cubs. The animal cub is born in the shape of a beast, which saves a lot of problems. However, the cubs may be born in the cold season.


    Small quilt, small mattress.


    These should all be sewn.


    Chang Xia suddenly thought of his own **** sewing skills.


    Yu Guang looked at Shen Rong, and he was afraid that Shen Rong would be required to sew a quilt for the beast cub.


    Dusk is approaching.


    Chang Xia got up and left the Tribe Square and returned to the Baihu Cave.


    When passing by White Lake.


    Chang Xia stopped and stared at the surface of Baihu Lake.


    "Changxia��" Su Ye shouted.


    Chang Xia said, "I want to wake up Bai Ling''er."


    "What about the ice crystal grass branches?" Su Ye responded quickly, hearing Chang Xia mention Bai Ling''er''s name, and immediately thought of the ice crystal grass branches.


    Oak didn''t bring back much usable news.


    This made Su Yesheng out of Wuhai''s mind.


    Ice crystal grass involves fruit chicken, a renewable delicacy, who would be willing to miss it? If the bird clan goes back and doesn''t want to give the fruit chicken to Chang Xia, Su Ye will regret it to death. She asked the orcs to search for the Qingming Stone mine, hoping to solve the problem of the growth of the ice crystal grass.


    "Try it." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye thought for a while and said, "You will find Bai Qing tomorrow and let Bai Qing wake up Bai Linger. Or, move the pottery basin to Baihu, closer to Baihu, and see if the ice crystal grass branches respond?"


    The closer to where Bai Linger lives, the lower the temperature of Baihu Lake.


    Because of Bai Linger, the clansmen like to come to Baihu to enjoy the cool air. Gradually, several recreational areas have been reorganized near Baihu. There are many more tables and chairs and several swings on the shore of Baihu.


    "Okay, everything is arranged." Chang Xia said.


    The sooner a conclusion is drawn, the more reassuring it is.


    Silent all night.


    The next day, Su Ye set off early and rushed to the sea of ??fog.


    Peer, and oak.


    Chang Xia yawned and sat in the corridor pavilion basking in the morning sun.


    "Aron��"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to Bai Bai after drying the clothes.


    clear. "


    Early in the morning, the morning sun was warm. Bai Qing was taken to Wuhai by Su Ye, saying that he wanted to check whether Bai Qing had neglected his practice recently, so he took him to Wuhai with him.


    They had just returned to the tribe and had a two-day break.


    In a few days, they will join the tribe in hunting and picking.


    Of course, this was limited to Shen Rong.


    Females such as Changxia Nanfeng naturally do not need to participate in hunting and picking. In the past, the tribe lacked food, and females with cubs needed to participate in picking activities.


    nowadays.


    The tribe is well-fed.


    A female pregnant with a cub naturally does not need to go out to work.


    "Ah! The cave is starting to get hot!" Chang Xia muttered, and it will be even hotter after a while, especially when the rice is harvested, which will be the hottest time of the year. Unfortunately, ice crystal grass branches do not have the cooling effect of ice crystal grass/ice crystal tree.


    Two ice crystal grass donated by the bird tribe, planted in the holy land of Weishan.


    Blue Nether Stone!


    There must also be a blue nether stone.


    I don''t know, how is the progress of the bird tribe''s digging and mining of blue and dark stones?


    The Qingming Stone is not so easy to excavate, so the South River wizard has to read various materials. The most important thing is how to prevent it from being eroded by the cold air of the Qingming Stone. The cold air of the Qingming Stone is more freezing than the cold stone. If it is eroded, the result will be even more miserable than the original Bai Qing.


    "I heard from the tribe that it will be hotter after a while��" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia pouted and said, "I think a few pavilions should be built in Baihu. When the weather is hot, we will go to the pavilion in Baihu. There are Bai Linger living in Baihu, and the temperature in Baihu must be low."


    Xu was pregnant with a cub, and Chang Xia became afraid of the heat.


    She was in poor health before, and she never felt hot. He always heard Nan Feng whispering in her ear how hot it was, but Chang Xia didn''t feel it at all.


    "Building the White Lake Pavilion, let me think about it." Shen Rong''s eyebrows moved slightly, this was indeed a good idea. Because of Bai Linger, the temperature in Baihu is low, which is very suitable for summer.


    "If you want to build it, you have to build it bigger." Chang Xia said.


    Small gazebo, definitely not.


    With so many orcs in the tribe, the small pavilion will be crowded.


    After drying the clothes, Shen Rong got up to find Bai Qing. Chang Xia walked slowly behind, she didn''t plan to go to Bai Qing''s house, she was going to wait beside Baihu.


    I went to bed early last night and can''t get up this morning.


    The more you sleep, the more sleepy you are, and you don''t know what''s going on?


    Shen Rong went to the cave of Bai Qing''s family, and Chang Xia was sitting on the swing on the shore of Baihu Lake. With the cool breeze blowing, the irritability in Chang Xia''s heart was reduced by two points.


    Putting a bed, Chang Xia wanted to lie down and take a nap.


    Soon.


    Shen Rong brought Bai Qing Honey Dew over.


    At the same time, Bai Qing was carrying a bucket in his hand, and the bucket was empty.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and looked at the empty bucket in Bai Qing''s hand, a little strange. Honeydew carried a rattan basket with some food in it.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Bai Qing shook the empty bucket in his hand and explained, "Wait and catch a few fish for Linger to eat. She likes to eat fresh."


    "Although Linger has grown up a lot, her appetite hasn''t increased much, she''s just a little picky, follow me, like spicy food. I grilled her some chili grilled meat and brought a jar of chili sauce." Honeylu mentioned. Rattan, when he mentioned Bai Linger, looked proud.


    After hearing these words, Chang Xia was speechless for a while.


    A world alien that likes to eat peppers! !


    If the bald eagle of Shina Sea City and the blue whale of Inami Water City knew about it, I don''t know what their expressions would be?


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Pen Fun Pie provides you with the fastest post-apocalyptic journey to ancient tribes to farm and update infrastructure. Chapter 1148 Bai Linger, who likes to eat peppers, is free to read. https://

 Chapter 1149： White Lake Pavilion

    "Bai Linger, she likes spicy food?" Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly. A snake likes to eat chili peppers. It''s weird, his eyes fixed on Milu, and he asked, "Honey, did you teach this?"


    "Teach, she didn''t teach." Bai Qing twitched the corners of his mouth and raised his forehead. Thinking back to the meals on her own table, she had a heart attack, "Every meal in my family is indispensable for chili peppers. If things go on like this, Ling''er is probably used to eating them."


    ��


    an explanation.


    Suddenly, all the orcs were silent.


    The clansmen are used to eating chili, but they eat it every meal, which is still relatively small.


    "Chili is delicious, I must eat it every meal." Honeydew said. Unless there is no chili to eat when going out, honeydew will eat spicy food every time, but the number of three chili soup boiled is much reduced. Mainly because Bai Qing is not used to drinking it, Bai Linger has a keen sense of smell, and the Sanjiao soup is too choking.


    Honeydew knows how to restrain, and boils it once every ten days and a half to relieve cravings.


    "If you eat chili, you are not afraid of getting angry?" Chang Xia was confused and looked up at the honeydew. Getting angry is easy to constipate, and it will cause mouth ulcers and blistering on the lips and tongue.


    Chang Xia loves spicy food, but he knows how to control it.


    There are too many sequelae of getting angry, which is very troublesome.


    Especially in the hot warm season. Drinking less water in this hot day will make your lips and tongue blister.


    Cough cough!


    Honeydew coughed.


    Get angry, it will definitely get hot.


    However, if you don''t eat spicy food, honeydew will feel that nothing tastes good.


    So even if you get angry, honeydew insists on eating chili every meal. However, she would eat it instead, and Chang Xia made a variety of different peppers, which greatly facilitated the choice of honeydew.


    "I want to eat it, I can''t help it." Honeydew said.


    This said.


    Chang Xia understood that he could not persuade him.


    Not to mention honeydew, Chang Xia also likes spicy food, but it is not as crazy as honeydew.


    After a few chats, Bai Qing asked Chang Xia why he wanted to wake up Bai Linger.


    "Chang Xia, what do you want to do when you wake up Ling''er?" Bai Qing asked curiously.


    Nunuzui in the tribal square of the Changxia Dynasty explained: "Ice crystal grass branches. The tribe tried to use the cold air released by the cold stone to induce ice crystal grass branches. At present, the effect is mediocre and not very useful. Grandma Su Ye, set off early today for the sea of ????wu. I hope I can find the Qingming Stone mine in the sea of ????wu. I have nothing to do in the tribe. I want to ask Linger for a favor-"


    After listening.


    Bai Qing immediately understood Chang Xia''s plan.


    "I understand." Bai Qing approached Baihu, jumped gently, jumped into Baihu and slowly approached where Bai Linger was sleeping.


    Behind him, Shen Rong chatted with the people from the tribe.


    Naturally, we talked about the construction of the White Lake Pavilion.


    The tribesmen expressed their approval.


    The pavilion of the White Lake will inevitably go deep into the White Lake. This means that the white lake pavilion is built, it must be cooler and more comfortable than the shore of the white lake.


    Is there any reason to refuse such a good thing?


    "Baihu Pavilion, what''s going on in Changxia?" Honeylu approached and whispered.


    Chang Xiayao pointed to the center of Baihu Lake and explained, "Bai Linger lives in Baihu Lake. The temperature of Baihu Lake is relatively low. I thought about the hot season in the warm season, so I wondered if I could build a few pavilions in Baihu Lake. When it''s hot, we can go to the pavilion of Baihu to enjoy the coolness."


    "Wonderful!" Milu clapped her hands excitedly, her face full of excitement.


    Bai Linger grew up fast, and the pool dug by Bai Qing''s house could no longer hold it. Otherwise, Milu really hoped that Bai Linger would live in a cave. With her there, the cave would be cool and comfortable.


    "Build, we must build the White Lake Pavilion."


    "This white lake pavilion needs to be built. Build a few more and build bigger ones."


    "The tribe just felled a batch of iron wood, and it is suitable to use iron wood to build the Baihu pavilion. However, it must be made clear to Bai Linger before construction."


    In an instant.


    The people were in high spirits and talked about how to build the Baihu Pavilion.


    At the same time, we talked about whether to build several pavilions of the White Lake, whether to use pavilions to run through the entire White Lake, connecting north-south or east-west.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong looked at each other.


    They simply mentioned the construction of the White Lake Pavilion, who would have thought that the clan would think so thoroughly. Sure enough, whether it is a wise man or a fool, he needs to be constantly tempered.


    The Heluo tribe has been tempered for more than a year.


    The tribes are growing rapidly.


    wow wow...


    Suddenly, the lake boiled calmly.


    Immediately after, a black shadow emerged from the lake, revealing its true face.


    Suddenly it is a white snake that is more than ten meters long, different from ordinary snakes and pythons. The white snake in front of him is as white as jade, and the lake water makes it even more exquisite. In particular, the extra light marks between the eyebrows made the white snake even more extraordinary.


    "It''s really big!" Chang Xia said.


    I still remember when Bai Linger was built in the beginning, she was only so big and was shoved into her arms by Bai Qing. Now, she can wrap Bai Qing up.


    Listen to Su Ye''s explanation.


    Bai Linger, who is a different species of heaven and earth, will become huge in size when she is a real adult, ten meters long, which is far from her limit.


    "She''s grown up a little bit." Honeydew said.


    She often feeds Bai Linger, and she is not less close.


    Honeydew is no stranger to the change in Bai Linger''s body shape.


    Roughly estimated, Bai Linger is about 12 or 13 meters, and I still remember that it was about 11 meters last time. It has grown a little more recently, and this growth rate is not slow compared to scavenger vines.


    "Linger, do you want to eat chili barbecue?" Milu shouted loudly, shaking the rattan basket in her hand.


    Bai Qing surfaced and disappeared again.


    You don''t need to ask, you all know that you went down to the lake to fish.


    "Yes." Bai Ling''er quickly approached Changxia from the center of the lake. The speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, he came to Chang Xia.


    "Linger! Are you hungry?"


    "Linger, how long did you wake up this time? I''ll cook you roast chicken at noon, do you want to eat it?"


    "I have stewed lo-mei at home, do you want to eat it?"


    The clansmen often contact Bai Linger and are very familiar with Bai Linger.


    Seeing her coming from the heart of the lake, no one was afraid. Instead, they all stepped forward to greet her and asked her if she was hungry. UU Kanshu if she wanted to eat?


    Bai Linger nodded and answered the questions of the clansmen while eating the chili barbecue meat fed to her mouth by honeydew. It''s a completely unrelenting meaning. She has been eating the pills prepared by Su Ye, and her appetite is not too exaggerated.


    The clansmen are more measured in feeding, and they will not feed too much.


    Bai Linger had a taste of every kind of food, and there were many clansmen who fed it. Even if the amount of each food was small, it was enough for Bai Linger to eat.


    "Linger, have you been sleeping comfortably recently?" Chang Xia asked softly, putting her hand against Bai Linger''s snake body and gently touching it. When awake, Bai Linger will control her own cold air and keep it in contact with the orcs, so as not to frostbite the orcs.


    Chang Xia put her palm against Bai Linger''s snake body.


    Soon, a warm touch came into the palm of his hand.


    Warm, cool, and surprisingly comfortable. It feels a bit like warm jade.


    "Very comfortable." Bai Linger nodded, Bai Qing woke her up, and told her about the ice crystal grass branches. She knew why Chang Xia came here, "Chang Xia, do you need me to go to the Tribal Square?"


    "No, I will let the tribe bring the pottery basin to Baihu. However, I want to build a few pavilions in Baihu. What do you think? By the way, when building pavilions, the tribe can help you build an underwater place. Jade bed, by the way, organize a quick place for you to sleep in later, okay?" Chang Xia asked first, and then explained the reason.


    Baihu is the habitat of Bai Linger in the future.


    Some things require planning sooner or later.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    Pen Fun Pie provides you with the fastest post-apocalyptic journey to the ancient tribes to farm and engage in infrastructure updates. Chapter 1149 White Lake Pavilion is free to read. https://

 Chapter 1150： The temple at the bottom of the lake, kind of... the bottom of the lake

    "Jade bed��"


    Bai Ling''er''s soft voice sounded softly.


    She tilted her head, stretched her head towards Chang Xia, swallowed the snake letter, and said softly: "Chang Xia, do you mean a room like a cave dwelling when you say that you clean up the place for me?"


    "Cave dwellings?" Milu paused for a moment, then hesitated, "Can cave dwellings be built underwater? I''m afraid it won''t work, right?"


    "Does Ling''er want it?" Chang Xia didn''t answer, but gently stroked Bai Ling''er''s head with his hand, asking her opinion in a gentle voice. M..


    Underwater, naturally kilns cannot be built.


    but-


    The buildings under the sun are not just cave dwellings, wooden houses, and stone houses.


    Other materials are not suitable for underwater operations.


    It is not difficult for the Heluo tribe to build a temple with stone materials.


    "Think." Bai Ling''er said excitedly.


    There is silt at the bottom of Baihu Lake, and Bai Linger likes to clean it. Every time she enters Baihu Lake to rest, Bai Linger has to make some psychological hints. Although she can sleep on the land, but the land is not as comfortable as the water.


    "Long Xia��" Milu said nervously.


    Similarly, the clansmen all looked at Chang Xia curiously.


    Chang Xia bared a smile.


    "We can build a house for Bai Ling''er with stone materials under the White Lake. This stone house does not need to be roofed, and the layout can be modeled after the Wizard''s Palace. Carve a few large stone pillars, and then carve a jade bed suitable for her."


    "The bottom of the lake needs to be cleaned up."


    "If there are enough stone materials, try to use stone slabs as a bedding."


    Silt would definitely accumulate at the bottom of the lake, and Bai Ling''er''s animal body was as white as jade, as warm as jade. Chang Xia naturally didn''t want her snake to be stained with silt, that would tarnish Bai Ling''er.


    listen.


    Bai Ling''er''s eyes lit up.


    "Shizhu, can it surface?" Bai Linger excitedly asked.


    She occasionally wants to bask in the sun, if the stone pillars at the bottom of the lake can run through the lake. In this way, wouldn''t it be possible to stay in the water while basking in the sun?


    "Yes." Chang Xia said.


    However, stone pillars that can surface are hard to find.


    Such a stone pillar may only be found by going to the cliff.


    "Chang Xia, this is really great!" Bai Ling''er flicked the snake''s tail, and the lake water splashed around, wet the clothes of many clansmen.


    The idea of ??a long summer is too good.


    The clansmen were all immersed in it.


    For a while, they didn''t notice that the clothes were wet by Bai Linger''s snake tail.


    "This is a huge project!" Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia nodded, and said, "We need to plan before doing it��"


    At first, she just wanted to build a few gazebos on the White Lake to enjoy the cool air and rest. However, seeing Bai Ling''er, she couldn''t help talking.


    An underwater stone house, it''s not easy.


    It''s a pity that there is no fish family in the tribe for the time being, but it is much more convenient to have fish family.


    Without the fish family, they need to assemble the stone house on land and then move it into the White Lake. Previously, the bottom of White Lake needed to be cleaned of silt.


    In an instant, Chang Xia thought of fish grass.


    Could it be that besides being used to hunt fish/sea beasts, fish plants can also be used to consolidate silt? After all, fish grass is also called dredging grass.


    Wait, wait, wait.


    She needs to wait for news from the fish clan.


    Fish and grass should not be thrown into river waters easily, as this fish and grass can easily get out of control, and carelessness and randomness cannot be tolerated.


    "Qing He, are you in the tribe?" Chang Xia asked.


    The last time Qinghe participated in the marriage ceremony of the Snake Mountain tribe, after the ceremony, she returned to the Sirius tribe. Chang Xia didn''t know, did Qing He come to the Heluo Tribe?


    "Qing He, she hasn''t come back yet."


    "I haven''t returned. I may live in the Sirius Tribe for a while."


    In the warm season, the tribes are busy.


    Qing He was originally a wolf orc of the Sirius tribe. Before being pulled to the Heluo Tribe by Chang Xia, he has been helping Chang Xia and Su Ye sort out various materials. He is very busy every day and has not had much rest.


    "She''s not here, so I have to draw the picture myself." Chang Xia pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to be lazy, but it seems that he should not think about it.


    this moment.

 Chapter 1151： Bai Linger raised ice crystal grass branches

    "Chang Xia, hurry up��" Bai Qing said.


    Chang Xia reached into the clay pot and pulled out the last branch of Ice Crystal Grass to activate the blood vessel ability and send energy to the branch.


    Then, he handed the ice crystal grass branch to Bai Ling''er.


    Bai Ling''er held the ice crystal grass branch in her mouth, and greeted all the orcs.


    Turning around and submerging into the White Lake, the snake body rolled a few times on the surface of the lake before sinking to the bottom of the lake. After she sank to the bottom of the lake, Bai Qing jumped into the white lake again and boarded the raft wandering in the middle of the lake. When Bai Linger was sleeping at the bottom of the lake, Bai Qing and the others started to fix the raft, trying to make the raft float near the bottom of the lake where Bai Linger lived. ..


    Next, the planning White Lake construction.


    At the same time, the tribe should prepare materials for the construction of the White Lake pavilion and the temple at the bottom of the lake. The wood needed for the White Lake Pavilion is simple, just prepare more iron wood.


    but-


    The temples at the bottom of the lake are different.


    It can be regarded as building a shelter for Bai Ling''er.


    Bai Ling''er is a different race from heaven and earth, with an extraordinary status.


    The tribe wanted to build her an underwater stone house, so naturally they couldn''t deal with it casually.


    How many stone pillars should be prepared needs to be discussed and decided by the tribe. At the same time, for the jade bed promised by Chang Xia, what kind of jade carving should be chosen, and finally, how to build the stone house/temple, etc. There are many trivial matters.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly.


    Is she looking for trouble?


    "I regret it!" Chang Xia pouted and whispered.


    Shen Rong smiled slightly.


    Beside, the clansmen clearly heard what Chang Xia said.


    They understood what Chang Xia meant when he said he regretted it.


    It is said that it is rebuilding the White Lake, but it is actually more about construction.


    White Lake, except that there are some infrastructure facilities on the shore of White Lake. Everything else needs to be prepared from scratch, and there are naturally more things to prepare.


    Timber alone is definitely not a small amount.


    Not to mention, the jade and stone materials used for the temples at the bottom of the lake.


    After careful calculation, it is definitely an astronomical figure.


    The tribe is already busy hunting and picking in the warm season, so it is difficult to free up manpower.


    "Don''t worry about Chang Xia, the tribe has a stockpile of iron wood. It is enough to build the pavilion on the White Lake, but the stone pillars and the stone houses at the bottom of the lake you mentioned probably require special quarrying." Tian Luo thought for a while and said.


    He Yun tilted his head and asked, "Shi Zhu, definitely not just any rock."


    "Well! It''s better to be a pure natural stone pillar. Ling''er said just now that she wants to bask in the sun occasionally. I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to find this stone pillar..." Chang Xia rubbed the bridge of her nose, looked up at Bai Qing, and said in a low voice : "Brother, what do you think?"


    "You draw a picture, and I''ll find a suitable stone pillar. The stone materials needed for the stone house at the bottom of the lake need the help of the tribe to mine." Bai Qing said.


    Beside, the clansmen spoke one after another.


    He expressed that he would help to mine stones. There is no shortage of rocks in the Baihe River Basin. Mining stones is very simple. The difficulty is nothing more than transportation and carving.


    Bai Ling''er will grow into the patron saint of the tribe in the future.


    The Heluo tribe is not stupid, so they will not fool her.


    Either the stone house at the bottom of the lake will not be built, but once construction starts, it will inevitably move closer to the palace. Very few people can enter the palace, so Bai Ling''er is not an ordinary person.


    As a different species from heaven and earth, she is qualified to live in the palace.


    "There should be three stone pillars. They can''t be too thick, and they can''t be too thin." Chang Xia described, the height and size of the stone pillars should not vary too much. It is not easy to find a suitable one.


    think about.


    Chang Xia Qing coughed and said, "Luo Ya, maybe there is something suitable."


    Li Mi came to the cave last time.


    I often chatted with Chang Xia about Luoya.


    Chang Xia naturally remembered it.


    This time preparing a residence for Bai Ling''er, he couldn''t help but think of Luo Ya.


    A mention of falling off the cliff.


    The clansmen suddenly felt their eyes light up.


    Previously, they really had a headache


    The origin of the column.


    When Chang Xia said Luo Ya, all the orcs were overjoyed.


    "Luoya, I didn''t think of this place." Bai Qing murmured, and said: "Luoya, where the Baihe River converges, there are indeed many cliffs and stone peaks. If you don''t talk about Luoya, I plan to go to Silver Beach Look at the Weeping Cliff, there are reefs all over the place, it was very troublesome in the past.��


    Weeping Cliff is next to Weishan Mountain.


    There are jagged rocks, seemingly simple river beaches and hidden reefs, which are extremely dangerous.


    Bai Ling''er wants the stone pillar, and the Weeping Cliff near the Horde is the easiest to find. Now, when Chang Xia mentioned Luoya, Bai Qing''s eyes lit up.


    Weeping cliff and falling cliff are also cliffs.


    However, the gap between the two is so great that there is no comparison.


    "Weeping Cliff, the strange rocks are so sharp, no way." Golei interrupted, rejecting Bai Qing''s Weeping Cliff. The rocks of the Weeping Cliff are very sharp and have been washed by flowing water all year round, forming a variety of strange postures. It is difficult to find rocks suitable for grinding into stone pillars.


    Even if you find a suitable one, mining is difficult.


    By contrast.


    Falling off the cliff is safer.


    He Yun echoed, "Bai Qing, go to Luoya."


    Listen to Ge Leiheyun and other orcs unanimously vetoing Weeping Cliff.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help being curious about the strange rocks on Weeping Cliff.


    The last time she went to Silver Beach, she did not go to Weeping Cliff, and her impression of Weeping Cliff has always been kept in the descriptions of the orcs.


    If there is a chance in the future, I must go to Weeping Cliff to take a look.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to leave, wait for Wu to come back from the sea of ??fog before leaving." Shen Rong said.


    He raised his hand and held down Bai Qing who was about to go to the cliff. As for the palace at the bottom of the lake, we must wait for Su Ye to nod before we can do it.


    Today, it is okay for tribes to prepare materials in advance.


    For others, it''s best to wait for Su Ye to speak.


    "That''s right, don''t worry." Chang Xia nodded. The plan hasn''t been released yet, so he''s not in a hurry to find Shizhu. Besides, you have to wait for Su Ye''s consent before you can do anything.


    After all, the stone house at the bottom of the lake is not just a stone house.


    Chang Xia''s wish is to build a palace at the bottom of the lake, and Bai Ling''er is in the growth period and has not yet reached adulthood. The area of ??the palace at the bottom of the lake should not be too small, if it is too small, when Bai Ling''er becomes an adult, it will have to be rebuilt if it cannot fit in.


    These things must be planned.


    For a while.


    White Lake Gazebo is beyond hope.


    However, it has been confirmed that Cold Stone is useless against Ice Grass Sprigs.


    Chang Xia dug out the cold stone in the clay pot, put it in the pot, and brought it back to the tribe in a rattan basket. It''s hot, don''t worry about it.


    The cooling effect of the cold stone is awesome.


    It''s a pity that the tribe has to endure the heat.


    However, cave dwellings are warm in winter and cool in summer. Compared with living in the animal dens before, the cave dwellings are obviously much more comfortable, and the clansmen didn''t feel too hot.


    Chang Xia feels hot, UU reading has something to do with Huai Zai.


    something happened.


    The sun climbed into the sky and started to heat up.


    Chang Xia wiped the hot sweat from his forehead, said goodbye to the clansmen, and took Shen Rong back to the cave.


    "It''s hot!" Chang Xia said.


    Walking casually made her feel too hot.


    Obviously in Silver Beach two days ago, Chang Xia didn''t feel how hot it was yet.


    As soon as he returned to the Heluo Tribe, Chang Xia felt uncomfortably hot and uncomfortable.


    Shen Rong paused, and asked, "Is it very hot?" He was holding a rattan basket in his hand, and inside the basket were clay pots. There were a few cold stones in the pots. coolness.


    "I''m very hot." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong frowned and said, "The weather is not too hot."

 Chapter 1152： add more

    "Chang Xia, do you feel any discomfort in your body?" Shen Rong asked nervously.


    Su Ye left the tribe on the front foot, and Chang Xia felt unwell on the back foot.


    Shen Rong could imagine that if Chang Xia was really unwell, he would definitely bear the brunt of the unlucky orcs when Su Ye returned to the tribe.


    Su Ye can handle other things calmly.


    Only about Chang Xia, she is extremely eccentric, and she will never hide it. Of course, Shen Rong was not afraid of being beaten. But the nervous Chang Xia was really uncomfortable, but he never said it.


    Chang Xia helped his forehead and explained: "I''m fine. I don''t feel any discomfort, I just feel hot, nothing else."


    "Is it really okay?" Shen Rong confirmed.


    "It''s okay, let''s go back to the cave, it''s so hot and sun-drenched, I feel like I''m going to melt." Chang Xia patted his face, feeling that his cheeks were burning hot and painful.


    She thought about it, as if it hadn''t been in the sun for long.


    Orcs have always been strong and strong.


    After Chang Xia felt pregnant with cubs, he was especially afraid of heat in the warm season.


    Before, she didn''t feel it clearly.


    This time, returning to the tribe from Silver Beach is the most obvious.


    listen.


    Shen Rong didn''t delay any longer, and quickly ran towards his cave.


    After a while, return to the cave.


    Chang Xia originally planned to lie down and rest in the pavilion in the corridor.


    However, most of the pavilions in the corridor were exposed to the sun. The wind blowing across the cheeks carried a little heat, and as the sun continued to rise, the corridor pavilion would inevitably get hotter.


    then-


    She turned around and went to the living room.


    In this room, Shen Rong took the towel and carried the clay pot into the kitchen.


    Find the wooden basin and fetch water. Then put the clay pot into the wooden basin, picked up the wooden basin to look for Chang Xia, and shouted: "Chang Xia, where are you?"


    "I''m in the living room��" Chang Xia responded, "The pavilion in the corridor is so hot, I''m on the kang bed in the living room." The kang bed in the living room has the largest area, and it is covered with Kira grass mats, making it soft and comfortable to lie on.


    In this season, the cave dwelling is still a bit cool at night.


    The kang bed in the cave bedroom was still covered with mattresses, and it was too hot in the long summer, so I went into the living room. The Kira grass mat on the kang bed in the living room is like sleeping on a mat, cool and comfortable.


    "I''ll separate the cold stone and make two wooden basins for you and put them in the corner of the living room. Don''t even think about moving the wooden basins onto the kang bed. One is hot and the other is cold. It''s easy to catch cold and get sick." Shen Rong warned.


    He is afraid that the long summer will be greedy for cold.


    Move the tub directly onto the kang bed.


    Don''t say it, Chang Xia really came up with this idea.


    It''s a pity that before it was implemented, it was crushed to death by Shen Rong. Of course, Chang Xia also knows not to be greedy for coolness, as it is very troublesome to be pregnant with a cub.


    She hated taking pills and would not take them.


    "A Rong, don''t you lie down and rest for a while?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly, and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen to cook medicinal food for you��"


    Before Su Ye left, he asked him to cook a medicinal meal for Chang Xia. At first, Shen Rong didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, Chang Xia had been drinking herbal diet, and there was nothing wrong with his health.


    However, today''s long summer is hot.


    Only then did Shen Rong want to understand why Su Ye told him to cook the medicinal diet.


    Carrying a cub puts a burden on Chang Xia''s body, and Chang Xia''s blood is weak. As the time of carrying a cub increases, her body load becomes heavier and heavier.


    In the past, it was rare for various races to get married across races, because of the difficulty of conceiving cubs.


    Like the snake clan, if it weren''t for the backing of the boa snake secret medicine.


    How dare the snake clan marry with a foreign race?


    "Medicine..." Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly, he wanted to refuse, but suddenly remembered the fear of heat. So he acquiesced in Shen Rong''s decision to boil the medicine, and he would have to drink this medicine meal every other day or two, and in a few days, he would have to drink it every day.


    How long has it been since Su Ye said to change the date of the medicinal diet!


    think about.


    Chang Xia sighed endlessly.


    This broken body is really bad.


    Here, Shen Rong left the living room and entered the kitchen.


    While preparing herbal meals, I thought about going to Weishan. Hope to catch some black fish, or go to Weishan Waterfall to get some white fish. White fish is easy to die out of water, so it can be directly boiled into fish soup and brought back to the tribe.


    Of course, the premise is to bring the cold stone.


    Chilling the fish soup with cold stones should bring the white fish soup back to the tribe.


    but-


    Su Ye went to Wuhai, if he also went to Weishan, there would be no orcs in the cave to take care of Changxia. Thinking about it, Shen Rong took a break from the idea of ??going out.


    At present, the most important thing to do is to take good care of Chang Xia.


    Elsewhere, to be considered later.


    Big deal, ask the tribesmen to help.


    Han Shi was placed in two corners of the living room by Shen Rong, with the doors and windows half closed. The temperature in the living room dropped quickly, Chang Xia sighed.


    It was a little cold, she went back to the bedroom and took the quilt and covered it.


    At the same time, he also brought the basic ancient animal skin scrolls from Su Ye''s bedroom, and lay down recliningly, resting while reading.


    Shen Rong stewed the medicinal food.


    He brought a lot of snacks and put them on the kang table for Chang Xia.


    There are wild fruits in the cellar. It smells like wild fruits from Weishan Holy Land.


    Shen Rong took two of each and washed them.


    Cut it into pieces with a knife, put it in a bowl and bring it to the living room.


    "Long Xia, eat wild fruits." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia shrugged his nostrils and said, "This fragrance is very strong. The wild fruit from the Weishan Holy Land! The wild fruit in the Horubad Basin is juicy and delicious, and the fragrance is not as good as that of the Weishan Holy Land. Unfortunately, the area of ??the Weishan Holy Land is limited. Can''t plant too many fruit trees..."


    The wild fruits of Weishan Holy Land are destined not to be popularized.


    Only, for some orcs to taste.


    It cannot be exchanged with all ethnic groups at will like the wild fruits in the Horubad Basin. UU reading www. uukanshu�� com


    "The wild fruit in Weishan Holy Land is fragrant and delicious, which may be related to the beast totem. The beast totem is carved from the Qingming stone mine. Maybe the wild fruit is delicious or not, it is also related to the Qingming stone." Shen Rong said.


    The Qingming Stone Mine is hidden under the ice crystal valley.


    Ice crystal grass grows in the ice crystal valley, and the ice crystal grass produces ice fruit.


    Bingguo is delicious, and the fruit chicken that feeds on Bingguo is even more delicious.


    This thought makes people have to think deeply.


    Chang Xia blinked, put down the ancient animal skin scroll in his hand, and said: "A Rong, what you said is interesting. The ice crystal valley is always low temperature, and there are few other fruit trees in the valley except ice crystal grass. Is this intentional? , or is there a problem in the first place?"


    "You can contact Wizard Nanhe and ask her to try." Shen Rong said.


    try what?


    Naturally, try to plant fruit trees in the ice crystal valley.


    Don''t stick to any kind of fruit tree, just plant it casually, just wait for the fruit tree to bear fruit, and everything will be clear.


    "No." Chang Xia thought for a while, then shook his head.


    Ice Crystal Valley is sacred to the Bird Race.


    Planting fruit trees in the ice crystal valley, the bird family will not agree.


    Unless the Orcs verify that the Qingming Stone Mine can make wild fruits delicious, the Birds will never open the Ice Crystal Valley easily.


    This is a matter of principle.


    It''s like asking Su Ye to open the wizard hall, allowing the orcs to enter and leave the wizard hall at will.


    This is clearly impossible.


    Regardless of Su Ye''s kindness, kindness and approachability. Once a matter of principle is involved, she will change her face every minute. Su Ye is not a kind person to let the beast clan and the bird clan and the fish clan coexist peacefully by himself.


    Similarly.


    Chang Xia believes that the same is true for Wizard Nanhe. ..


    How can the weak convince the orcs?


    Orcs believe in the supremacy of strength, without enough strength, it is impossible to be respected and admired.

 Chapter 1153： Kimchi Radish Sticks

    "Forget it, I don''t want to worry about these headaches." Chang Xia pouted, and there were paper and pens in the corner of the kang table. She hadn''t started drawing the construction of Baihu Lake for a long time. The Baihu Lake has a large area, and it is feasible to build a Baihu Pavilion, but it can''t Randomly built.


    In addition, she said that she would build a palace at the bottom of the lake for Bai Ling''er.


    Oh!


    Chang Xia wished he could roll on the kang bed a few times. Give yourself a few ear scratches, talk too much, who will let yourself talk too much.


    This is obviously looking for trouble.


    "You draw the picture slowly, and the tribe starts to prepare the materials. When the witch comes back, will you consider whether to build the White Lake pavilion and the lake bottom temple?"


    There is a high probability that it will be built.


    Leaving aside the White Lake Pavilion for now, nine out of ten palaces at the bottom of the lake will be built.


    Bai Ling''er is a strange creature from heaven and earth, dealing with her is beneficial and harmless, Su Ye and the Heluo Tribe, as long as they are not stupid, will not fight against her.


    "Build, it will definitely be built. It depends on how to build it?"


    Chang Xia closed the ancient animal skin scroll, half-lyed down and ate wild fruits, and faintly smelled the medicinal aroma of medicinal food in his nostrils. She pouted her mouth, whether she hated it or looked forward to it.


    When you eat it for the first time, you are naturally looking forward to it.


    After eating for a long time, it is purely for eating.


    Likes and dislikes are not important.


    "Maybe a big construction." Shen Rong said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia shrugged and said regretfully, "I was thinking about going to the White Lake pavilion to enjoy the cool air this year, but now I''m afraid I have to wait for the next year. To build a pavilion on the White Lake, we need to reserve enough space for skiing and skating in the cold season." ..."


    Do some careful calculation.


    There are many things to prepare in advance.


    The piles of piles come together one by one, which is enough to cause headaches.


    "This year...it''s really not possible. We still need to go hunting and picking in the warm season. I discussed with Bai Qing that we will lead a team into the forest to hunt tomorrow. Can you stay at home alone?" Shen Rong said, opening his mouth to ask Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Yes."


    Recently, tribal people are busy.


    White Lake Street is much quieter, and the tribes are also busy hunting and picking in the warm season, so they don''t have time to come to the White Lake commercial area to exchange goods.


    "The tribe is gradually loosening up. In the coming year, no hunting teams will be organized, and private ownership will be completely formed. At that time, all the harvests obtained from hunting and picking in the forest will be owned by themselves. However, to fully implement private ownership, we have to wait for the east. issue currency in mainland China.��


    "The witch is sure to mint coins, and the tribal coinage skills still need to work hard."


    Goley has recently been learning forging from the fox orcs, and it is said that it is going well.


    Privately, some clansmen said that Su Ye ordered the totem warriors to start mining. This mine is naturally copper ore. Compared with other minerals, copper ore has a low melting point and is easy to forge. Gold and silver are equally easy to forge. However, using gold and silver is too wasteful.


    Chatting.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help taking a nap.


    Shen Rong covered her with a mattress, turned and walked out of the living room.


    All kinds of mountain and wild goods are drying in the courtyard of the cave dwelling. It can be seen that the tribe can spend another happy winter season this year.


    Shen Rong went into the kitchen to add firewood.


    Just in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, they are busy drying mountain and wild goods. Near the wooden shed promenade, there are several rattan sieves, and there are seafood in the rattan sieves. There are dried fish, sea vegetables, dried shrimp and so on.


    He went into cellars and underground warehouses.


    There are basically not many pickled sauerkraut, sour peppers and sour cowpeas left. These need to be pickled again, otherwise it may not be enough when you want to eat them in the cold season.


    think about.


    Shen Rong decided to go to Baihu Street after the herbal food was cooked.


    See if the foggy grassland has brought fresh wild vegetables?


    If each tribe lacks anything, they will leave a message on the bulletin board in front of the meeting room on Baihu Street, agreeing on the quantity and time of the next exchange of goods.


    The wild fruits in the Holubad Basin need to be picked in person.


    The three cat tribes are too weak to transport wild fruits on the road.


    This time, the three cat tribes chose to join the Heluo tribe. In the future, if the tribes want to exchange wild fruits, they only need to discuss with the leopard tribe, and the leopard tribe will come forward to discuss the exchange process.

 Chapter 1154： carnivorous plant, carrion vine

    "You want to eat��" Chang Xia smiled lightly, and said, "I want to eat hot and sour pork powder, braised pork, you can make it yourself if you want to eat it. There are dried plum vegetables and dried cowpeas in the cellar, and you can make dried plum vegetables, braised pork and dried plums anytime." Pork with cowpea."


    "We eat hot and sour pork noodles at noon, and braised pork at night." Shen Rong said with a smile, licking his lips. Between the words, he didn''t hide his greed.


    The meat is thick and juicy, just bite it down.


    Mouth full of gravy, more satisfying for orcs than barbecue.


    Since eating buckwheat, orcs'' love for barbecue has decreased by two points.


    "I can do it." Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    She loves meat, but not as much as an orc. You can''t do it in the long summer, it''s too greasy. However, there must be meat at every meal.


    "You rest, I''ll go to the cellar to grab sour chili and sour cowpea, and eat hot and sour pork powder for lunch." Shen Rong said. If you eat noodles at noon, you don''t need to steam rice.


    At noon, the sun was like a fire.


    Chang Xia didn''t sit in the corridor pavilion.


    Instead, walk into the small living room.


    Push the window open, then turn into the living room, and pick up the tub.


    "Long summer��"


    "Chang Xia, I''m hungry."


    As soon as she put down the wooden basin, the screams of the carrion vines came from her ears.


    Ordinarily, Chang Xia didn''t activate the bloodline ability, and under normal circumstances, he couldn''t hear the sound of plants. What made the rot-eating vine unusual, even if Chang Xia didn''t activate the bloodline ability, he could occasionally hear the squeak of the rot-eating vine.


    More recently, with the growth of scavenging vines.


    When Chang Xia gets close to the scavenging vine, he can hear its sound.


    "You''re getting hungry a little fast!" Chang Xia said speechlessly.


    She had just fed the rot-eating vine early in the morning, and before noon, the rot-eating vine started to cry hungry again. She had no money, so she really couldn''t afford to support this rot-eating vine.


    "Ahem! This time I came with you to the Twilight Forest and my vitality was seriously injured. I need to make up for it. Don''t worry, when I grow for a while, I won''t be hungry."


    Whether it was because of a guilty conscience or something else, the carrion vine took the initiative to explain.


    A can of rotten vine potion can irrigate ten mu of land. However, if it is used to feed rotten vines, it will be a day''s ration at most.


    Raising rotten vines is a waste of eating rotten vine potions.


    However, the wool comes from the sheep.


    This scavenging vine potion is crafted from scavenging vine vines.


    The cost is low, and the only troublesome thing is the process of making the scavenging vine potion.


    "Come on, don''t explain. The tribe is not short of your rations. Just wait, I will get you the rotten vine potion. Now that you wake up, talk to me about Shinahai City, about hundreds of years ago. What is Lu like?"


    With that said, Chang Xia got up to get the scavenging vine potion.


    When you come back.


    In addition to the carrion vine potion, there are more paper and pens.


    "I''m just a plant, how much can I know?"


    "However, since you are so kind, let me tell you about Donglu and Shinahai City hundreds of years ago. I have heard a lot about Shinahai City from my ancestors. Donglu was a thousand years ago. It is the central city of Gangwa Continent, the most dazzling place in the entire continent, except for Inami Water City, there is only Shinahai City. Of course, this does not include the Snow Mountain Palace, which is a special existence.��


    Even if the carrion vine doesn''t say anything, Chang Xia understands.


    The Snow Mountain Palace is the residence of the witch, and the orcs are in awe of the witch, so naturally they will not approach the residence of the witch at will. After all, to do that would mean blasphemy, a mortal sin.


    Chang Xia poured the rot-eating vine potion into the flowerpot.


    Directly water the rot-eating vine potion, that is, the rot-eating vine.


    The rice fields and scavenging vines in Xiaohechuan wilderness need to be mixed with water, diluted and then watered.


    If the concentration is too high, it is easy to burn the roots.


    The carrion vine is too evil, if it is not afraid of scaring Chang Xia.


    It can eat a can of scavenging vine potion each time, and in order to cope with the long summer, it only eats one-third of it each time.


    Too greedy and prone to accidents.


    Carrion vines have lived for hundreds of years, and this calculation is understandable.


    "Tell me��" Chang Xia excitedly said.


    At this moment, Shen Rong came up from the cellar, just in time to hear Chang Xia''s voice.


    "Chang Xia, who are you chatting with?"


    After asking, he looked into the small living room for a few times, but he didn''t see Nanfeng Fengye and other orcs. In an instant, his expression changed slightly.


    Following Chang Xia''s gaze, he landed on the flowerpot on the long table.


    Got it-


    Chang Xia wasn''t chatting with orcs, she was chatting with carrion vines. ..


    "Scavenging vine." Chang Xia said, "It said it was hungry, and I just poured it with scavenging vine potion. I plan to chat with it, talking about things hundreds or even thousands of years ago. Those things, Curious."


    Oh!


    It turned out that they planned to talk to the carrion vine.


    Shen Rong understands this process very well.


    In the past, after he won a battle, he would question the captives.


    Shen Rong is very good at this kind of thing, but since entering the Heluo tribe, Shen Rong has forgotten the memories of the past few decades.


    He found that he preferred this mediocre and trivial life.


    This is also the ordinary that I have never expected before, ordinary but happy.


    "Okay, you two talk slowly, I''ll prepare lunch." Shen Rong said.


    In this compartment, the carrion vine heard the word lunch.


    Immediately, I was very excited.


    "Chang Xia, what''s for lunch?"


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and he swept across the seedlings in the flowerpot speechlessly. Tucao said: "Scavenging vine, you just drank the potion of scavenging vine, and the food we eat is hard for you to digest, isn''t it? Every time we have to come forward to help you replace the soil..."


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t change the soil If you don''t change the soil, the flowerpot will emit an unpleasant stench, combined with the stench of the scavenging vine itself. One can imagine the smell, how terrifying it is!


    If the carrion vine was not so special��


    Chang Xia really wanted to plant it in the small rivers and wilderness, just like those rot-eating vines, keeping them far away from the tribe.


    In this way, you will not smell the pungent stench all the time.


    "We can talk longer."


    The carrion vine spoke leisurely, saying that he is in good spirits today and can chat with Chang Xia all day. Chang Xia can ask any question he wants, as long as he knows it.


    This said.


    What else could Chang Xia say, he could only nod his head.


    "We have hot and sour pork noodles for lunch, and we can let you eat some noodles and drink some soup."


    I really don''t know why the carrion vine is so fond of the food of the orcs? Chang Xia regrets feeding the rotten vines a little bit. If there is regret medicine, Chang Xia will never take the initiative to feed the rotten vines.


    But that''s just thinking about it.


    Scavenging vines were used by the orcs to dispose of garbage thousands of years ago.


    It must have tasted a lot of different foods.


    think about.


    Chang Xia suddenly became interested in carrion vines.


    Maybe, in addition to asking about Shinahai City and Donglu, you can also ask what the orcs in Donglu ate hundreds of years ago, and what is delicious?


    This thought.


    Chang Xia immediately became excited.


    What makes foodies happier than good food.


    "Fen, I think stewed pork powder is the most delicious. I want to eat stewed pork powder, do you have it?"


    "Yes, there is stewed meat in the stew pot in the kitchen."


    From the smell of the rot-eating vine, it must have smelled the smell of lo-mei. Otherwise, I wouldn''t say that I want to eat stewed pork powder. I can''t tell that the carrion vine is still a food plant!


    "Come on, let''s talk about Shinahai��"


    Chang Xia spread out the white paper in front of him, holding a white tree pen in his hand, with an excited expression on his face.

 Chapter 1155： 7 kings

    "What is there to talk about in Shinahai City?"


    "I have never been in Shinahai City, and my memories of him come from my ancestors. Majestic, solemn, majestic, prosperous, lively..."


    The rot-eating vine babbled and uttered a series of words.


    Unfortunately, it''s all pretty empty.


    Chang Xia was speechless for a while, even if the carrion vine didn''t say these words, Chang Xia knew them well. She has never seen the city of Shinahai thousands of years ago, but she has seen the ruins of Shinahai thousands of years later, even though it has been eroded by the lake for hundreds of years.


    Standing on the ruins, one can still glimpse the majesty and majesty of the former Shinahai City. The carrion vine said it was the same as not saying it, there was no difference.


    "You say something useful, these are useless." Chang Xia said bluntly.


    The three tribes of Donglu joined forces to explore the two ruins of Shinahai City and Inami Water City, with the purpose of finding out more inherited skills. The victors of the scuffle back then took the prizes to the west land, and left the mess to the three clans in the east land.


    The three clans lived tenaciously in this desolate old land for hundreds of years. Now, Xilu is spying on Donglu again.


    This is the greatest shame for the three clans.


    From the moment that group of betrayers walked out of Donglu, they were no longer recognized by the three races.


    Although thousands of years ago, they had the same blood.


    But-


    When they chose to abandon Donglu.


    It means betrayal, and again can only be a stranger.


    "Who ruled the city of Shinahai? Which clan once ruled the vast land of the Eastern Land? Why did those races that disappeared in the dust of history hide from the Eastern Land? Are they dead, or are they lurking in the dark? ?��


    "What is the life of the orcs in Shinahai City?"


    "You can talk about their basic necessities of life."


    Fearing that the rot-eating vine would say some nonsense, Chang Xia chose to take the initiative. Most of the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books in the wizard''s hall were collected by Su Ye. A very small part comes from the inheritance of the orcs from generation to generation. ..


    It can be seen how ruthless those orcs in Xidu were back then.


    They didn''t give the orcs who stayed in the Eastern Land a living at all.


    The only thing left is the mess after the war.


    "Who rules Shinahai City, I don''t know. However, I know the name of the city lord of Shinahai City, and which clan he comes from. The Eastland is ruled by various clans of orcs, and the seven strongest totem warriors are selected Assuming the position of chiefs, they are called the seven kings, or the seven chiefs��"


    "Wait a minute, let''s talk about the lord of Shinahai City first. Seven kings/seven leaders, we will talk later. Slow down, I have to write everything down with a pen."


    These things are not necessarily recorded in the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall.


    The war destroyed the entire civilization of the Eastern Continent. Even if there were ancient animal skin scrolls and ancient books on white paper, they were all searched and taken away by the orcs in Xidu. In terms of Donglu, the orc clan has the least background, and the bird clan and fish clan may have some background, but there should not be much.


    At least.


    When the bird family contacted the orc fish family to explore the Shinahai ruins.


    There was no mention of the Lord of Shinahai City, and Chang Xia guessed that the Bird Clan might not know about it either. Or at most know the name of the last Shinahai city lord, other places, you should not know much.


    Considering that it is useless to explore the Shinahai ruins, the Bird Tribe didn''t mention it.


    Today, it is rare for rot-eating vines to talk about sex.


    Chang Xia was naturally very happy.


    Hold the pen and paper tightly, sway like ink, and quickly record.


    "The last city lord of Shinahai City��Yuan Yi, came from the ape clan, known as the wisest clan of apes with the most outstanding wisdom. The ape clan and the cow clan love peace. The two clans are the least in number among the orc clan, and they have a gentle temperament. , Honest. My ancestors said that these two tribes are the most friendly, and any orcs encounter difficulties, if they ask for help like these two tribes, they will get a response.��


    "Ape race!!" Chang Xia was shocked and said in surprise, "There are ape races in Gangwa Continent? Why have I never heard of orcs mentioning it before?"

 Chapter 1156： Shinahai City, Tianxiang Building

    Like Xidu''s group of orcs, each of them earned a lot of money, and even formed twelve nobles, and the position of leader of the Tianyuan tribe was held by the twelve nobles in turn.


    On the contrary.


    The life of the orcs who stayed in the Dusk Forest was much more miserable.


    Similarly, the Bird Clan and Fish Clan going to the West Land are all connected to the East Land. Only the orcs don''t talk about contact, even if there is contact, they are very close to oppression and exploitation.


    That''s why Su Ye didn''t have a good impression of the Western Land Orcs.


    The fighting wolf clan has the blood of the king. No wonder Yuanhou chose to take Shen Rong away at the beginning. The fact that the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe was able to accept Shen Rong probably had something to do with the blood of the fighting wolf clan.


    It''s just that the Yuan family is too greedy.


    Of course, this does not rule out the Yuan family being plotted against.


    Thanks to the greediness of the Yuan family, otherwise Chang Xia would not be able to find Shen Rong as a partner.


    "Have the Seven Kings of Melee participated in the battle thousands of years ago?"


    "They should join the war! If they don''t join the war, the Eastland won''t fall apart. My ancestors didn''t mention too much about the war. After all, scavenging vines are plants and cannot move. More news comes from the mouths of plants. Word of mouth intercepted..."


    This means that what the scavenging vine said is not always true.


    Chang Xia pursed her lips in thought.


    Scavenger Vine is right, if the Seven Kings don''t join the battle, the scuffle won''t last for several years, and it won''t eventually cause the entire Eastern Continent to collapse. As a result, the Shinahai City and Inami Water City sank, and the Snow Mountain Palace disappeared even more bizarrely.


    History has covered up too much truth, and future generations can only infer the truth from clues. Get closer to the truth, and then get more reasons.


    After talking about the Seven Kings, Chang Xia had a general understanding of the former Eastern Land forces in his mind. Thousands of years ago, the overall strength of the orc clan was the strongest.


    The strongest means that it may be targeted.


    However, there must be disharmony among the tribes. If the tribes were in harmony, the scuffle a thousand years ago would not have destroyed the entire Eastern Continent.


    "We can talk about the food in Shinahai��"


    Suddenly, the scavenging vine took the initiative to speak, it was not interested in the battle between the orcs and other races. Fighting and killing has little to do with plants.


    "Oh! Tell me, I''ll remember. See if it can be copied? If it can be copied, I''ll make it for you. However, you have to tell more stories about the past afterwards."


    Chang Xia was tempted, hoping to get more useful news from the mouth of the carrion vine. The carrion vine is more useful than the ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books in the wizard''s hall. After all, it is alive, even if it has not done anything, based on its experience of living for hundreds of years, it is worth Chang Xia''s effort to touch it.


    "In Shinahai City, there is a restaurant in the East City, named: Tianxianglou. Tianxianglou, the most famous is Tianxiang Qiongjiang, in addition to crispy duck and Tianxiang chicken. There is also a pastry shop next to Tianxianglou, this nameless pastry shop The silk-wrapped jade cakes and soft jade cakes are well-known in the entire city of Shinahai.��


    "... brocade silk and leather silk from Liuyunfang."


    "The Pork Wonton in Shiba Alley is a must."


    As he spoke, the words of the scavenging vine were a little confusing. Chang Xia paused, but did not stop the scavenging vine from chattering.


    These things may seem inconspicuous.


    But from these things, the living standards of the orcs in Shinahai City thousands of years ago can be inferred. To be honest, Chang Xia was shocked.


    Thousands of years ago, the city of Shinahai where the orcs lived far exceeded the standard of living of the orcs now. The life of the orcs has been going backwards for hundreds of years. Thousands of years ago, the orcs could wear silk brocades. Now the orcs wear animal skins. Even the tanning of animal skins only knows the roughest skills.


    It''s no wonder that the nobles of the Westland never forget the ruins thousands of years ago.


    If only a good ruin could be excavated.


    The standard of living can be several times higher.


    Let me ask, who can bear this? !


    Hearing this, Changxia''s interest in the Shinahai city ruins increased greatly.


    If the Shinahai ruins can be thoroughly explored and developed, Donglu will be rejuvenated in an instant. Chang Xia has leading insights, but the knowledge of various skills is very limited, and some are limited to


    For fur, such as forging.


    When the scavenger-eating vine finished speaking, it shook the buds and locked the long


    summer.


    "Chang Xia, can you copy these things?"


    "No, but it''s worth a try. However, I need something more specific. Just a name, it''s hard to copy."


    Crispy Duck sounds similar to Roast Duck.


    However, the approach is definitely very different. What''s more, this crispy duck is one of the signatures of Tianxianglou, so it must have its own advantages.


    "It''s a pity! I haven''t really eaten the food of Tianxianglou, so I can''t tell you more." The carrion vine heard the news from the mouth of its ancestors, and it has never tasted it itself. It is a blessing to know so much. Plants all have a gossip-loving heart.


    Chang Xia''s expression paused, and he said calmly: "Don''t worry, the three tribes of Donglu will join hands to explore the site of Shinahai, and maybe one day they will be able to dig into the Tianxiang Tower. As long as I find some clues, I will help you copy the crispy duck and Tianxiang chicken ..."


    In fact, the most likely thing to find is Tianxiang Wine.


    As soon as you hear Tianxiang Qiongye, you know it is wine. Other things may go bad, but wine is likely to be preserved. Of course, the premise is that luck is good enough.


    "Really? Chang Xia, you are trying to lie to me!"


    "What did I lie to you for? Pork wontons should be made of pork. If you want to eat...at night, I will make wontons for you." z.br>


    Chang Xia put down his pen and promised.


    The method of wonton is simple, but the taste is different at most.


    Unpalatable, certainly not unpalatable.


    At least to satisfy the scavenger-eating vine, Chang Xia thought it could be done.


    "Okay! Let''s have pork wontons tonight��"


    "In the evening, aren''t we going to eat buckwheat?" Shen Rong came into the room with hot and sour pork powder, carefully placed the bowl on the long table, and asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia rubbed the tip of his nose and explained: "The carrion vine just talked about the delicacies of Shenahai City, and mentioned the pork wontons in Eighteenth Alley. I guessed that the pork wontons were pork wontons, so I wanted to make them for a taste. taste."


    Listening to Chang Xia''s explanation, the carrion vine was in a great mood.


    The young buds in the flower pot couldn''t help shaking.


    see.


    Shen Rong nodded, UU read the book and said: "Okay, add pork wontons at night."


    There is no shortage of pork in the tribe. Besides, Shen Rong also wants to try the pork wontons made by Chang Xia. After getting acquainted with Chang Xia, Shen Rong discovered that he also has the desire to eat. In the past, Shen Rong was very casual about what to eat.


    It''s like now that people are very particular about food, not only delicious, but also pursuing different tastes. This was something I had never dared to think about before, and I never thought about it.


    "This sour taste is really delicious!"


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, he looked at the rotten vine in the flower pot, and complained: "Scavenger vine, can you smell the sour smell of hot and sour meat powder? And the sour taste is the sour taste, where does the fragrance come from? Don''t talk nonsense, use it indiscriminately. word."


    "I said I wanted it, and that''s what it wanted. Don''t worry about yourself, let me taste the hot and sour meat powder, suck.jpg."


    "All right, all right, I''ll do it now."


    I really took it, a scavenging vine even claims to be a gourmet, there is something wrong! Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1157： Angry? Reward plus more

    "Yeah! It''s better than those from the Snake Mountain tribe."


    The rot-eating vine shoots rolled up, judging the taste of hot and sour meat powder. It thinks that the hot and sour pork noodle soup that Chang Xia poured just now is more delicious than the last time it was eaten in the Snake Mountain tribe.


    "The sour radish and sour peppers are pickled by myself. They have been marinated and are full of sour taste. Last time, the sour radish and sour peppers from the Snake Mountain Tribe were not pickled, and they almost tasted bad." Chang Xia said.


    She agrees with the scavenger vine.


    At the same time, it is also related to the water used to pickle sour radish and sour pepper.


    Chang Xia believes that the water in the Baihe River Basin is sweeter and colder than that of the Sheyue tribe. This kind of water is boiled to enjoy the coolness, and then used to pickle sauerkraut and other things, the taste is more fresh and sour.


    "I expect you to copy the food of Tianxianglou��"


    The scavenging vine shook its buds, its voice full of anticipation.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll treat you to pork wontons tonight. For the rest, after the exploration of the Shinahai ruins, there will always be a chance. No matter how bad it is, the nobles in the West Land may have recipes for Tianxianglou cuisine." Chang Xia Comfort the scavenging vine and advise it not to worry.


    "Tianxianglou?" Shen Rong turned his head and asked, "Changxia, you mean Tianxianglou?"


    "That''s right! The carrion vine is thinking about the delicacies of Tianxianglou in the east city of Shenahai city thousands of years ago. Among them, crispy duck and Tianxiang chicken are the most greedy." Chang Xia said.


    After she finished speaking, there was a sudden pause.


    Quickly raised his head to look at Shen Rong, opened his mouth and said, "A Rong, is there a Tianxiang Tower in Westland?"


    "Yes, there is Tianxiang Tower in Wangting." Shen Rong said.


    West Land, Wangting Tianxiang Building.


    The master behind it is Tianjia, who is in charge of Tianxianglou.


    At the same time, Tianxianglou is also the most luxurious restaurant in Wangting, bar none.


    Consumption is expensive, and non-nobles are not allowed to enter.


    It''s perfect.


    "Does Tianxiang Building have Crispy Duck and Tianxiang Chicken?" Chang Xia asked excitedly.


    In the flower pot, the rot-eating vine kept shaking the buds, Chang Xia was worried and asked slowly, would the rot-eating vine shake off the tender and fragile shoots?


    "Yes, the taste is average." Shen Rong said.


    He didn''t leave any suspense for Chang Xia and Carrion Vine, and told them decisively that there are crispy duck and Tianxiang chicken in Xilu Wangting Tianxianglou, but the taste is ordinary. It''s not even as delicious as Chang Xia''s roast duck and beggar''s chicken. Shen Rong has eaten it a few times, but he doesn''t have a deep impression.


    "Rather than worrying about crispy duck and Tianxiang chicken, it''s better to ask Chang Xia to cook roast duck and beggar chicken for you. Even ordinary smoked chicken is better than Tianxiang chicken."


    After a while.


    Shen Rong added another sentence.


    Thus, Chang Xia and the scavenging vine were silent.


    They are looking forward to Tianxianglou''s crispy duck and Tianxiang chicken.


    Within a few minutes, this expectation was shattered by Shen Rong, and both of them immediately became quiet. Chang Xia ate the hot and sour meat powder silently, and the carrion vine huddled in the flowerpot to absorb the soup of the hot and sour meat powder.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed.


    He seems to have said the wrong thing.


    "Cough cough!" Shen Rongqing coughed, and said hesitantly, "How about... I''ll try to make Tianxianglou''s crispy duck and Tianxiang chicken for you to eat?"


    "Forget it." Chang Xia shook his head, declining the proposal on behalf of the carrion vine.


    What they want to eat is the crispy duck and Tianxiang chicken from Tianxianglou in Shenahai City, not Xibei products from Xilu Wangting.


    "Prepare pork wontons for the rotten vine in the evening, and you can make a few more buckwheat. I want to eat smoked chicken, so I can make smoked chicken. I will eat roast duck tomorrow. Anyway, there is an oven in the cave, which is very convenient." Chang Xia explained This is to appease the scavenger-eating vine.


    Death Canyon is still waiting for the carrion vine to show its power.


    now.


    Raise the carrion vines to become one of your own.


    After eating hot and sour meat powder, Chang Xia began to draw a map of Baihu.


    After having a clear map, it is convenient to start planning the Baihu Pavilion and the palace at the bottom of the lake. The amount of this project is large and requires a lot of manpower and material resources.


    Shen Rong cleaned up the long table, turned around and went into the kitchen to cook pork belly.


    At the same time, I have to go to the henhouse in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake to catch chickens. The most suitable chicken for smoked chicken is


    White-footed chickens in the salt lake of the sacred mountain of Cana. Unfortunately, it takes a long time to go back and forth. In addition, Su Ye is no longer in Karna Holy Mountain.


    She is no longer in the sacred mountain of Karna, and no one from the orc race dares to approach her for fear of violating taboos.


    Simply ordinary chicken can also be smoked chicken, at most the taste is different.


    "Chang Xia, are you home?"


    In the afternoon, Nanfeng came over with a jar of pickled plums.


    Snake followed behind, also holding the same clay pot in his hand.


    "Nanfeng, I''m in the living room." Chang Xia replied.


    After a while, Nanfeng walked up the corridor and walked straight into the living room.


    "Wow! The living room is so cool, did you bring the cold stone up from the cellar?" Nanfeng sighed, put the clay pot on the Kang table, and said, "This is my pickled plum. I saw that you liked it before. I Bring you a few cans."


    "These are the two cold stones from the ice crystal grass branches." Chang Xia explained.


    She put down the pen and paper, happily lifted the wooden lid of the pot, and looked at the pickled plums in the pot. The pickled plums made by Nanfeng are somewhat similar to canned pulp, but they are crisper and more delicious than canned pulp.


    "Delicious." Chang Xia took out a pickled plum, gnawed it up, and said, "When Patriarch Gen returns from Horubad Basin, you can pickle more, and I want it too."


    "Okay! Tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll make it for you." Nanfeng replied. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    She Xing silently put the clay pot on the table next to him, turned around, and looked curiously at the sketch on the Kang table. It can be seen that it should be White Lake.


    "Chang Xia, is this White Lake?" Snake asked.


    In the morning, the White Lake was very lively. The news that Chang Xia wanted to build a gazebo in the White Lake soon spread throughout the tribe. At the same time, there is also the matter of the temple at the bottom of the lake.


    It didn''t take long for all the clansmen to know these things.


    Even the orcs on Baihu Street heard the wind.


    "Yes, this is the White Lake. The Baihu Pavilion is easy to build, but the temples at the bottom of the lake are the most difficult. During the cold season, the White Lake will freeze, so the height of the temples should not be too high or too low, what a headache!" Chang Xia pinched. With the bridge of his nose, he gnawed on pickled plums, his eyes filled with trouble.


    Nanfeng shrugged.


    Hunting, gathering, she can help. .z.br>


    Nanfeng could only watch and not intervene in drawing pictures.


    "Hey! These are��"


    When flipping through the drawings, Nan Feng accidentally saw something else.


    "What the rot-eating vine said should be 60 to 70% sure to be true." Chang Xia nodded and explained.


    There may be exaggerated ingredients.


    However, 60% to 70% of the truth is still there.


    "Anecdote of Shinahai City." Snake read the above words, and then


    for a while.


    Nanfeng Snake and the two looked fascinated.


    The orcs are fascinated by the prosperous age thousands of years ago, but unfortunately they have no way to understand it.


    nowadays.


    There are various interesting stories about the city of Shinahai thousands of years ago.


    Who can resist curiosity?


    "Don''t stand, find a place to sit by yourself." Chang Xia said: "If you are curious, take a look slowly. Scavenger vine is in a good mood recently. I chat with it every day. I should be able to ask more about Shenahai City, Inami Water Castle, and the Snow Mountain Palace.��

 Chapter 1158： The use and secret method of bloodline ability

    "Crispy Duck, Tianxiang Chicken..."


    Nanfeng chanted all kinds of delicacies in his mouth, it''s not easy to talk about it.


    In comparison, Snake was a little more stable, and his eyes fell on the Seven Kings. His eyes were full of fighting spirit, the strongest seven, what an honor!


    "Seven Kings!" Snake Xing breathed heavily and excitedly said, "Thousands of years ago, the orcs were really powerful! The seven kings seat, the orcs occupy half of the country, really strong, really powerful!"


    "Yuan Wang of the Leopard Clan, what the elders of the tribe said is actually true?" Nan Feng said in surprise. She put down the white paper in her hand, and her eyes fell on Snake.


    naturally.


    See the blank page that records the seven kings.


    "Yuan, the strongest king of the Leopard Clan." Nan Feng swallowed his saliva and said in surprise, "I used to hear tribal elders mention this totem warrior, and I thought it was a lie. If King Yuan was really so strong, how could the Heluo Tribe It��s been so miserable����


    Before Chang Xia became an adult, the life of the Heluo Tribe was really not good.


    "One of the seven kings, the combat power is certainly not as good as the war king, but the Yuan king must be strong." Snake analyzed calmly, and said: "The orcs'' use of bloodline abilities a thousand years ago is extraordinary, and the powerful totem warrior can blow up with one punch. A mountain peak, even ordinary aliens from heaven and earth are no match for them.��


    The scuffle a thousand years ago ended not only the peak civilization of the orcs.


    Even the heterogeneous species in the world were harvested.


    What was left to the mainland was nothing but ruins full of desolation.


    The powerful group of orcs chose to cross to the west, taking away all kinds of civilization knowledge, and the abandoned orcs rebuild their homes under the ruins.


    For hundreds of years, Donglu has revived the civilization of thousands of years ago.


    The orcs are still alive.


    but-


    The appearance of Chang Xia changed the Dusk Forest. Then, began to change the entire Eastern Continent. The three races jointly explored the Shinahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins, apparently releasing a signal.


    Donglu.


    There will be no more silence in the future.


    The ancient Eastern Continent, once the birthplace of civilization.


    Rise up today and unleash his glory.


    "Blow up a mountain with one punch." Chang Xia widened his eyes and said in shock, "Snake, are you kidding me?"


    "No, I never joke." Snake shook his head lightly, with a serious face.


    Nan Feng licked the corner of his mouth and explained: "Chang Xia, Snake is not lying. The mighty totem warriors thousands of years ago were able to fight against the alien races in the world. They are really powerful. With the start of the scuffle thousands of years ago, not only the orc civilization was destroyed , as well as the use of bloodline abilities by orcs and many secret techniques.��


    "The witch said that when the orcs chased the ruins of the city where the orcs lived thousands of years ago, in addition to looking for knowledge of civilization, more importantly, they wanted to find the secret method of using the bloodline ability and purify the power of the bloodline."


    "Nowadays, the blood of the orcs has been diluted from generation to generation. Even if the orcs awaken the ability of the blood, their strength is far inferior to that of ordinary orcs a thousand years ago. We are no longer the same race as the orcs a thousand years ago."


    It is rare for Nanfeng not to show playfulness.


    This kind of her is more like the previous Nanfeng, calm, calm and wise.


    ��


    Chang Xia was silent.


    Sure enough, truth is masked by hypocrisy.


    "Chang Xia, ask if the carrion-eating vine knows how to use the ability of the beast blood?" Nan Feng said softly.


    For the word "secret method", Nanfeng kept his voice in his mouth, but she didn''t say it clearly.


    However, Chang Xia heard it clearly.


    Becoming stronger is the eternal pursuit of orcs, just like they love to eat barbecue, it is difficult to give up.


    "Okay, I''ll go pick it up."


    After the meal, Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to change the soil for the rotten vines.

 Chapter 1159： The Elder Shadow Appears

    "Are you still asking?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Shen Rong''s expression was cold and gloomy. For a while, the three of Chang Xia became nervous.


    "Ask, I''m here."


    Suddenly, Elder Ying''s hoarse voice sounded quietly in the ears of all the orcs.


    Immediately, the four people in the living room jumped up in shock.


    "Who are you?" Shen Rong had a gloomy face, wary of the dark shadows that suddenly appeared in the corner of the living room, **** it, he didn''t realize when there was an extra person in the living room.


    If this person wants to harm Chang Xia, he can''t protect Chang Xia at all.


    "Shadow, you can call me Elder Shadow." Shadow raised his head, revealing a wrinkled face. Bent, thin, and looks older than Grandma Min Yue.


    However, Shen Rong felt as if he was facing a formidable enemy.


    "A Rong, Elder Ying is one of our own." Chang Xia heaved a sigh of relief, and said respectfully, "Elder Ying, please take a seat. When did you come here, why didn''t you say hello to us?"


    Chang Xia knew about Elder Ying''s existence and had seen it.


    Nanfeng looked at Elder Ying curiously. Nanfeng knew that some elders in the tribe had never shown up before. She tested the tone of the clan leader and was severely taught.


    thereafter.


    Nanfeng didn''t ask any more questions.


    Today, seeing Elder Ying suddenly, Nan Feng couldn''t help but look at him.


    Very old and weak.


    Look, more like a gentle and harmless old man.


    However, no one dared to underestimate this gentle and harmless old man who was crowned with the name of an elder.


    "I''ve always been here." Ying Wen said.


    Taking advantage of the trend, he walked onto the kang bed, and his eyes fell on the white paper on the kang table.


    In the morning, the conversation between Chang Xia and the scavenging vine attracted Elder Ying''s attention. At that time, Elder Shadow could still bear it, at most he was a little curious.


    However, Chang Xia Nanfeng''s conversation in the afternoon, plus the words of the carrion vine.


    Elder Ying couldn''t sit still anymore, so he chose to come to Baihu Cave in person.


    Shadow Elder, Shadow Elder.


    Wherever there is a shadow, there is his shadow. As long as the distance does not cross the entire Dusk Forest, he can travel freely. The Elder Shadow is one of the trump cards of the Heluo tribe, and he rarely shows up.


    Upon hearing this, Shen Rong was completely stunned.


    On the contrary, Chang Xia Nanfeng didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "Chang Xia, this old man is amazing!"


    The carrion vine screamed, if it wasn''t for having no feet, the carrion vine would have wanted to escape.


    The elder shadow gives the feeling of rot-eating vines, full of deadly threats, close to dead plants.


    "Elder Shadow is naturally powerful." Chang Xia said: "Elder Shadow, the scavenging vine said you are super powerful, it was a little scared and wanted to run away."


    While speaking, Chang Xia held the flowerpot in front of Elder Ying.


    The buds of the rot-eating vine trembled, and they kept cursing Chang Xia for being unkind, and knowing that it was afraid of Elder Ying, they pushed it into the fire pit.


    Elder Shadow stretched out his skinny fingers, and gently plucked the sprouts of the carrion vines.


    "Interesting!" Shadow said in a low voice.


    Then, he pushed the scavenging vine towards Changxia. This carrion-eating vine is still useful, but don''t really scare it. When Su Ye comes back, he will beat someone up.


    "Scavenging vine, are you okay! Elder Shadow is very good, he won''t hurt you, don''t be afraid." Chang Xia comforted, and motioned Shen Rong to bring a can of scavenging vine potion, and beat it down with a stick. Order sweet dates. After all, if she really offended the rot-eating vine, how would she say it?


    "Scared me to death!" Scavenger Vine sighed.


    It was almost scared to death just now, the shadow elder in the eyes of others is as thin as a stick, an old man who can be blown away by the wind. However, the elder shadow in the eyes of the rot-eating vine was filled with an unresolved **** smell, thick and viscous, and it took a lot of killings to form such a terrible breath.


    What''s even more frightening is that he actually suppressed these auras tightly, without leaking the slightest bit.


    Even in the prosperous age thousands of years ago, it was impossible for an existence like Elder Shadow to remain anonymous.


    "Is the elder shadow so scary?" Chang Xia smiled innocently, and took Shen Rong''s hand.


    The carrion-eating vine potion came and said with a smile: "Sorry! I will give you some compensation. Tell us about the use of bloodline abilities. If you know the secret method, you can also talk about it. Our family will never treat you badly." .


    All the orcs held their breath and watched/listened to Chang Xia''s flickering carrion-eating vines.


    The carrion vine is not stupid, it is willing to speak, it just wants to make friends with Changxia and Heluo tribe.


    Now is not the prosperous age thousands of years ago. It waited for hundreds of years before encountering a long summer. It doesn''t know if it will encounter orcs who can communicate with plants in the next few hundred years, and the carrion vine can only catch the long summer.


    Plants are not immortal.


    Scavenging vines can be silenced and then revived, thanks to the characteristics of scavenging vine capsules.


    However, recovery requires a lot of energy.


    This energy includes not limited to carrion vine potions.


    "Mystery is the lifeblood of all races. How would I know? But, you are lucky, my ancestors did know a secret method of the beast race, which can increase the strength of the beast race."


    "What secret method?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    Hearing this, all the orcs around became nervous.


    Mysteries, even the most common ones. For the current orcs, there is a huge temptation.


    "Strength method, increase the power of the beast race. With the help of special secret medicine, it can increase the strength by 3-5 times." The carrion vine paused, and said: "This power method was born out of the use of the ability of the blood of the beast race, I can tell you. However, I have conditions."


    "What conditions do you have?" Chang Xia asked.


    "Scavenging vine potion, and other secret medicines for nourishing plant growth. UU Reading "


    "Yes, one more can of scavenging vine potion every day. I need to ask the witch about the secret growth potion for nourishing plants. I only know that earth ash can fatten plants. I don''t know about the others."


    "Three cans of scavenging vine potion per day."


    "make a deal-"


    Chang Xia nodded without any hesitation.


    Next, Chang Xia began to recite the power method that the scavenger-eating vine said. This time, Elder You Ying took the initiative to record it himself. When Chang Xia relayed it, he still thought about what it meant at first.


    slowly-


    She just gave up.


    This is completely incomprehensible!


    However, Elder Kanying and Shen Rong seem to understand.


    In the end, Chang Xia turned into a ruthless translation machine, and didn''t think about what it meant. This made him feel a lot easier.


    "Chang Xia, eat roast duck tonight."


    I can''t eat the crispy duck, so get a roast duck and try it.


    After a long meal, Chang Xia continued: "Okay, let''s have roast duck tonight. I''ll ask Shen Rong to roast it for you personally. Do you want roast meat or chicken?"


    "Yes." Scavenger Vine said quickly.


    "Changxia, I''ll go back to the tribe first. Don''t talk about Lifa for now, wait until Wu comes back." Ying straightened the white paper on the kang table and ordered.


    Force method is very simple.


    Chang Xia couldn''t understand, but the shadow elder Shen Rong understood everything.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, they even wanted to test the authenticity on the spot.


    "The use of bloodline ability, remember not to try it lightly, wait for news from the tribe."


    In the end, Elder Shadow explained another sentence. This thing, if you are not careful, you may be injured. It is better to wait for Su Ye to return to the tribe and let her verify it. It is not too late to try after verification.


    "Elder Shadow, we all remember." Shen Rong said.


    Snake followed and nodded, indicating that he would not try lightly. You really can''t try this thing casually, you might die if you try it.

 Chapter 1160： Yu Aran rewards and adds more

    Nan Feng shook his head with a dazed expression on his face.


    He raised his hand, rubbed his eyes, and said, "I''m confused, what are they all about!"


    On the side, the corners of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched and he didn''t answer.


    "I didn''t understand it either, it looks very profound." Chang Xia rubbed his chin and nodded. She is only considered half of the natives of the Gangwa Continent, and the use of orc bloodline abilities and secret techniques are comparable to heavenly scriptures for Chang Xia.


    "It''s okay!" Snake said.


    Hearing this, Changxia Nanfeng raised his head together and looked towards Snake.


    Snake Xing''s heart tightened, did he say the wrong thing? So, he hurriedly sent a distress signal to Shen Rong.


    "Don''t talk, wait for the witch to come back to discuss." Shen Rong gestured, the power technique and bloodline ability of the Scavenger Vine Sect were simple and easy to learn, Chang Xia Nanfeng didn''t understand, probably because he didn''t think deeply. However, they use dim sum, which is easy to understand.


    Of course, this does not rule out the cause of being pregnant.


    It made Chang Xia''s thoughts a little slow.


    In any case, it is best to stop discussing this matter for the time being.


    The buds of the scavenger-eating vine curled up and fell asleep. After chatting for a long time in the afternoon, the chatter became high, and as soon as it stopped, the carrion vine realized that it was exhausted. Hurry up and absorb the scavenging vine potion in the soil, and at the same time fall into a deep sleep, recovering energy through deep sleep.


    "Chang Xia, can crispy duck and Tianxiang chicken be copied?"


    "It doesn''t seem to work. We don''t know the secret recipe, so we can''t make it. A Rong said that there is a Tianxianglou in the Western Land Royal Court, but the crispy duck and Tianxiang chicken made by Tianxianglou are not authentic, not as delicious as roast duck and smoked chicken. "


    Can''t talk about the use of force method and bloodline ability.


    As soon as Nanfeng changed the topic, he chatted with Chang Xia about food.


    very quickly.


    The two fell into it.


    Shen Rong shrugged, turned and walked out of the living room.


    Seeing this, Snake walked out together.


    "Shen Rong, are you making braised pork?" Snake followed Shen Rong into the kitchen, saw the braised pork on the cutting board, and couldn''t hold back his saliva immediately.


    Shen Rong nodded and said, "I''m a bit greedy, so I just did it."


    "Do you want to be a partner? I''ll make cold salad and let''s eat together. This time I came back from Twin Valley, and I brought some specialties from the fish family, which taste very good." Snake behavior betrayed itself in order to eat.


    "Okay." Shen Rong thought about the cold food of the fish family, it was indeed delicious.


    Immediately, he nodded in agreement.


    Nanfeng is kind to Changxia, so Shen Rong naturally doesn''t mind her coming over with Snake to eat.


    Nanfeng often helped stock up the materials in his cellar and underground warehouse. Nanfeng has never said anything about these things, and every time he visits the door carelessly for a meal, like a freeloader.


    but.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong is not blind, so he can see it naturally.


    In terms of carefulness, Maple Leaf is not as good as Nanfeng.


    At least in terms of dealing with Chang Xia, Nan Feng is definitely the most careful.


    Sometimes, even xylophone and Su Ye are not as good as Nanfeng.


    Chang Xia had good things, so he would naturally want to give Nan Feng a copy. Nanfeng Xu was afraid that his clansmen would say that Chang Xia was only giving her a gift, and also afraid that Chang Xia''s hands would be too loose, so he simply came to Chang Xia''s side from time to time to poach the door...


    "You wait, I''ll go back to the cave to get the ingredients and sauces now."


    Saying that, Snake hurriedly left the kitchen.


    Nan Feng was in the living room, saw She Xing hurrying out of the cave courtyard without even saying hello to himself, he was startled, got up and said loudly: "Snake, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll go back to the cave to get the ingredients and sauce, and eat at Chang Xia''s house in the evening." Snake replied casually without looking back. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared directly from Nanfeng''s eyes.


    Chang Xia got off the kang bed and asked the kitchen: "Ah Rong, what ingredients do you want to get back to the cave?"


    Nine out of ten sauces are those from the fish family.


    To be honest, Yuzu''s sauce is really delicious.


    "He said that he brought back some special products of the fish clan from Twin Valley,


    Make cold salad for us in the evening. "Shen Rong said.


    Having said this, Chang Xia suddenly became curious.


    "Nanfeng, what good things did Snake bring?"


    "There are many specialties in various sea areas that I don''t know. What I can recognize are some sea vegetables."


    This can''t be blamed on Nanfeng''s lack of knowledge.


    Dusk Forest didn''t deal with the fish clan much before.


    If it weren''t for the open marriage of the three races, let alone eating seafood and sea vegetables, it would be difficult for them to even contact the fish clan. Although the Dusk Forest borders the sea, there are no fish tribes living in the bordering sea.


    The fish family lives in the deep sea, and there are few fish families living in the offshore.


    Of course, although there are no fish families living in the offshore.


    This does not mean that foreign races can approach. If they step into the sea without the authorization of the fish clan, they will be regarded as a provocation by the fish clan, which may trigger a race war.


    "Try the specialties of the fish family tonight. The cold dishes are still very good. However, they can''t be eaten as a staple food, and you will get hungry after eating." Chang Xia nodded, and said to Shen Rong in the kitchen, "A Rong, don''t Forget about the roasted duck and roasted meat from the carrion vine. Cold salad, braised pork, and pork wontons, tonight''s dinner is a feast!"


    "What''s with the pork wontons?"


    "The carrion vine asked me to eat pork wontons from the Eighteenth Alley of Shenahai City thousands of years ago. These pork wontons should be pork wontons. I promised to make them for the carrion vines, so I can satisfy my hunger by myself."


    Suddenly, Nanfeng became excited.


    Sure enough, it is beneficial to stuff more things for Chang Xia''s family.


    I can often eat different delicacies, happiness!


    While talking, Chang Xia went back to the living room to tidy up the white paper on the kang table. When Su Ye comes back, these things must be handed over to her. It is related to the city of Shenahai thousands of years ago, and Su Ye will definitely be interested.


    more importantly-


    Chang Xia''s fingertips paused for a moment on one of the seven kings and King Li.


    She had an intuition that Su Ye might have a close relationship with one of these two.


    However, whether it really matters depends on whether Su Ye is willing to say it.


    "It would be great if the carrion vine could stay awake all the time?" Nan Feng said.


    Her eyes fell on the delicacies recorded on the white paper, and she swallowed lightly. After she was pregnant with cubs, she became more and more greedy, and the animal pouch at her waist was always filled with various snacks.


    This makes Nanfeng feel that he is very similar to the elder Pukang, UU Reading www. If uukanshu.com didn''t eat, he would feel flustered with hunger. .c


    Chang Xia shrugged, and said calmly: "It just came from the Qinghai Plateau, and it consumes too much energy. I want to stay awake all the time, unless it grows into a plant quickly. However, that is obviously unrealistic."


    Everything needs to follow the law of growth in nature.


    Even fish and grass are the same.


    The ability of carrion-eating vines to reincarnate into vine sacs and revive them is outrageous in itself.


    Another rapid growth, Chang Xia wanted to cut off the scavenger-eating vine.


    "That''s right, I''m too demanding." Nan Feng nodded and regretted, "It''s a living ancient animal skin scroll, but it''s a pity that the witch can''t communicate with it, otherwise the witch will definitely find a way to leave it in the holy mountain of Karna Wizard''s Hall."


    In this regard, Chang Xia agreed.


    Su Ye is thirsty for talents, and seeing those who are capable, she can''t wait to stay in the era of Kana Holy Mountain Dance. Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1161： Talking about Private Ownership

    This compartment.


    The sleeping carrion vine seemed to feel the sigh of the south wind.


    The slightly curled buds trembled unconsciously.


    see.


    Nan Feng and Chang Xia looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    Next, the two of them tidied up the white papers that recorded all kinds of miscellaneous things, and chatted about Baihu. Talking while drawing, according to Nanfeng''s proposal, sometimes adding something, sometimes reducing it.


    At the same time, he also began to outline the palaces at the bottom of the lake.


    This palace at the bottom of the lake is for Bai Ling''er to live in, and Bai Ling''er is a white snake, so naturally it doesn''t need to be as meticulous as it is for orcs. In the palace, the most important thing is the jade bed promised by Chang Xia. In addition to the stone pillars, there is no need to prepare sundries such as furniture.


    Study it down.


    It seems that it is not so difficult to build a temple at the bottom of the lake.


    "Jade bed, I think the white jade bed is quite suitable. It''s just...it''s hard to find such a big white jade." Nan Feng said.


    Chang Xia nodded, and echoed: "Yes! The beast totem in Weishan Holy Land is carved from a whole piece of Qingming stone. It must be able to ignore the coldness of Qingming stone and carve it into a beast totem. A mighty totem warrior."


    Before, Chang Xia would still be curious about how to isolate the cold air of the Qingming Stone.


    After chatting with the rot-eating vine today, she already understood that this is probably a way of using the bloodline ability, using the bloodline ability to forcibly resist/isolate the cold air of the Qingming stone.


    Ordinary totem warriors will never be able to do it, and what can be done must be a very strong totem warrior.


    thus.


    Chang Xia became more and more curious about the prosperous world thousands of years ago.


    The world that can fascinate Su Ye is really extraordinary.


    "If we learn how to use the bloodline ability, won''t we be able to enter Weishan Holy Land at night?" Nanfeng whispered.


    This said.


    Chang Xia''s eyes couldn''t help flickering with curiosity.


    "I also want to know-"


    After finishing speaking, the two looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    If you can enter Weishan Holy Land at night, the tribe will go to Wuhai to collect milk tree sap and go to the sea in the future, so you don��t have to rush for time. This is undoubtedly great news.


    Based on Chang Xia''s understanding of Weishan ape.


    If the old ape can resist the nighttime cold air of the Weishan Holy Land, he will live directly in the hot spring canyon of the Weishan Holy Land. Even Chang Xia is a little bit excited. I want to try whether soaking in hot springs at night will be more refreshing than during the day?


    One side is extremely cold and the other is extremely hot.


    It''s exciting to think about.


    Finished.


    Snake came over with something.


    Chang Xia Nanfeng walked out of the living room and went into the kitchen to help.


    "Snake, are you going to hunt in the forest tomorrow?" Shen Rong asked.


    Snake paused slightly, raised his head and said, "Shen Rong, are you going to hunt in the forest tomorrow?"


    "Yes, tomorrow we will go hunting in the forest with Bai Qing, and pick some wild vegetables and bring them back to the tribe to dry or pickle. We should prepare the food we need for the cold season early." Shen Rong said.


    Cubs may be born in the long summer and cold season, so the cave must prepare a lot of materials.


    Snake took a look at Nanfeng, and said, "I''ll be with you tomorrow. There aren''t many wild goods in the cellar, so we really should get ready. Uncle Gorea''s is very lively. I think the Dusk Forest may issue currency in the cold season this year. There will be more money." Prepare some animal skins and bones to exchange for coins."


    Hearing this, Shen Rong nodded clearly.


    Su Ye agrees that Golei joins the forging, so he must have a plan.


    Recently, a few totem warriors from the Earth Tribe came over, but they didn''t show up, so they went directly to the Fox Tribe to get busy. Shen Rong guessed that Ge Lei was probably already minting coins, and Su Ye didn''t announce the progress, probably because the time hadn''t come yet.


    I don''t know about Su Ye''s coinage.


    Do the bird family and the fish family know? ..


    After knowing it, what kind of choice will it be, agree or refuse.


    With Su Ye''s strong personality, the decision to mint coins will naturally not let the orcs play the single game


    If there is a machine, it will definitely pull the fish family and the bird family into the water. However, if the fish clan and the bird clan agreed to mint coins, it would be impossible for the orc clan to be more beautiful than before.


    tsk tsk��


    These things are troublesome just to say.


    Fortunately, Su Ye will handle it well.


    I have to say that Su Ye is really awesome. If you were someone else, you wouldn''t be able to play at all.


    "Trading with coins saves the hoarding of animal skins and bones. I am annoyed by tanning animal skins. It is difficult to dispose of those things, and it makes the caves always smell bad." Nanfeng pouted, disgusted.


    Animal bones are also troublesome to deal with.


    Not all animal bones are valuable and can be exchanged.


    Only the skeletons of ferocious/violent beasts can be exchanged.


    With the birth of coins, the value of animal bones and animal skins will inevitably depreciate, but after all, they are hard currency and will not depreciate too much. Compared with ordinary cloth, animal skins are better at keeping out the cold, and wearing animal skins in the cold season will keep you warmer. Even if animal skins cannot be exchanged, they can still be used to keep warm.


    Here it comes.


    It can make the orcs fully bloom.


    Weak people also have the power to survive.


    "Perhaps in the future, there will be special orcs who will buy animal skins and process them into exquisite animal skin clothes for sale. However, I guess the price will definitely not be low." Chang Xia said with a smile, animal skin clothes are destined to be High-end items, even if they cannot be exchanged, will certainly not be cheap.


    Animal skins are different from melons, fruits and vegetables, and the value of the two is naturally different.


    Nan Feng rubbed his chin, and murmured: "This is quite suitable for the tribal elders��"


    "Nanfeng, if the Dusk Forest implements a currency policy, once the coin transaction is confirmed, it means that the tribe''s private ownership will also be confirmed. The shops will also return to private ownership instead of being allocated by the tribe." Chang Xia Youyou reminded Nanfeng that all kinds of Materials return to private ownership, and the gap between rich and poor will soon appear.


    Of course, these are things for the future.


    With the industrious personality of the orc race, the gap between the rich and the poor will not be too obvious at present.


    In the future, it''s not Chang Xia''s business.


    immediately.


    Everyone in the kitchen fell silent.


    The emergence of coins will inevitably bring about huge changes to the Dusk Forest.


    Whether this change is good or bad, no orc can predict.


    "Shen Rong, is the Western Land Royal Court privately owned?" Nanfeng asked curiously.


    Shen Rong shook his head and nodded again, and replied: "Western Continent has a strict hierarchy, and everything is controlled by the nobles. The nobles keep countless slaves in captivity, and ordinary civilians are indeed private ownership."


    It''s just that this private ownership is more like a joke.


    To use Chang Xia''s explanation, it should be private ownership under slavery.


    It seems that there are only a few more words, but UU Reading actually has a completely different meaning.


    Commoners who offend nobles will be condemned and reduced to slaves in minutes.


    Xilu is a paradise for nobles, to be precise, it is a paradise for nobles. Commoners and slaves don''t have much rights, they can only live hard, and if they want to live well, they must become nobles.


    However, the promotion of nobles is controlled by the thirteen nobles.


    One can imagine.


    In the land of the Western Continent, many systems are distorted and dark.


    "This private ownership is not serious." Chang Xia complained softly, and started discussing with Nan Feng.


    The more he talked, the more Nanfeng lamented the goodness of Donglu.


    Although Chang Xia had never been to Westland, the memory of her previous life made her more aware of the horrors of slavery than Nan Feng. She is also glad that she was born in the East, not the West.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1162： Lets talk about Xilu

    time flies.


    Quietly ushered in the evening of the day.


    "Chang Xia, hurry up, hurry up."


    The scavenger-eating vine woke up again, smelling the rich fragrance wafting in the night wind, and kept urging Chang Xia to feed it quickly, it couldn''t wait to taste the delicious food tonight.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes and said, "Tofu-eating vine, I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry." Speaking of tofu, Chang Xia licked the corners of his mouth, wondering if he should make some tofu in the cave tomorrow?


    Dried tofu, fried tofu, tofu skin, etc. can all be stored.


    In the cold season, you can also make some moldy tofu. Chang Xia likes to eat moldy tofu. It tastes strange, but it is surprisingly addictive. At the same time, moldy tofu can also be used for cooking, similar to bean paste.


    Moldy tofu is fermented bean curd.


    Put the fresh tofu on the straw and let it moldy, and wait for the mold to grow, then dip the tofu with salt and chili powder. To prevent it from going bad, some wine or oil can be added appropriately, and the taste of fermented bean curd will be more mellow.


    "Chang Xia, how should I feed the rotten vines?" Nan Feng asked.


    She was gearing up, a little eager to try and feed the rotten vines. In the Snake Mountain tribe before, the carrion vines were placed next to Su Ye, so Nanfeng naturally couldn''t touch them.


    "Soup, pour the soup into the flower pot. Be careful not to pour too much, just a little bit at a time, the carrion vine will taste it, it can''t really eat it in the mouth." Chang Xia explained, let go Let Nanfeng vote to feed the rotten vines. If the rotten vines live in the Heluo tribe in the future, they must let them come into contact with more tribesmen. ..


    If you touch, you will be infected with the relationship.


    With a relationship, it will naturally become closer.


    "Roast duck and roast meat don''t have much juice?" Nan Feng wondered.


    Chang Xia chuckled and said, "Cut a little roasted duck skin, there is gravy on it."


    Of course, carrion vines can eat barbecued meat. It just takes time. After the roast duck and roast meat are buried in the soil, after a few days of fermentation and decay, the carrion vines can also taste the taste.


    It''s just that Chang Xia dislikes being too dirty.


    I am used to feeding rotten vine soup every time, and I also control the amount.


    After a long time, the carrion vine gradually got used to Chang Xia''s particular way of eating.


    Needless to say, this method really works. At least, the scavenging vine will not emit that unpleasant stench, and it will have a faint fresh fragrance when it is still a vine capsule.


    Wait for the scavenger vine to taste all the food.


    Shen Rong called Chang Xia and the two to go back to the pavilion on the corridor and finish their meal.


    There was a cool breeze, and the four of them sat around a square table. A jar of wine was placed in front of Shen Rong and Snake, while Chang Xia and Nan Feng had freshly squeezed fruit juice in front of them.


    "Come on, cheers!" Chang Xia raised his bowl and clinked bowls with Shen Rong and the others.


    Nan Feng asked, "Chang Xia, how long will Wu be able to return from Wuhai this time?"


    "I don''t know." Chang Xia shook his head lightly. Su Ye went to Wuhai this time mainly for the Qingming Stone. If there is really a Qingming stone in the underground river of Wuhai, Su Ye may stay in Wuhai for a while, but no one knows how long it will be.


    Qingmingshi is related to Ice Crystal Grass/Ice Crystal Tree and Fruit Chicken, which is of great importance.


    Su Ye attaches great importance to it.


    Most of the Qingming Stone Mine cannot be found in the Dusk Forest, and the only one who can find the Qingming Stone Mine is the sea of ??fog. The sea of ??fog is the abandoned place of the lair clan, and now the orc clan is regarded as half of the master of the sea of ??fog.


    If there is a Qingming stone mine in the underground river of Wuhai, the orcs will make a lot of money!


    "I heard from the tribe that Elder Yami asked the totem warriors to focus on inspecting the White Lake. Most of them were nervous about the clay pots on the raft of the White Lake." Nanfeng said softly.


    The clan chief Gen and Xylophone were not in the tribe, and the atmosphere in the tribe became tense.


    Chang Xia nodded and said: "If Bai Ling''er''s cold air can nourish the ice crystal grass branches, it will be a good thing for us. The Qingming Stone is too rare, even if the Bird Clan agrees to exchange some of it for us, it probably won''t be much. After all, no one knows whether mining the Qingming Stone will affect the Ice Crystal Valley, even if the Bird Race is willing to exchange the Qingming Stone, it is estimated that Su Ye and Wizard Nanhe will not wantonly mine the Qingming Stone in the Ice Crystal Valley..."

 Chapter 1163： Yu Aran rewards and adds more

    "Are all the elders of the Heluo tribe so scary?" Shen Rong asked.


    Obviously, he agrees with Chang Xia''s guess about the elder Shui. As far as the elders Shen Rong has come into contact with, none of them are simple. The elder Pukang, who seems careless and only knows how to eat all day long, and the totem warrior who can hammer with an iron fist want to die. Elder Senda, who played around in the world and was always thinking about hunting snakes and pythons, was equally terrifying.


    These few people who have only been in contact with each other did not think they were good friends.


    Not to mention, Elder Shadow and Elder Water who are elusive.


    Who knows how many powerful and terrifying elders the Heluo tribe hides in private?


    Su Ye always said that the orc clan''s background is too shallow to be comparable to the bird clan and fish clan. As far as Shen Rong is concerned, the bottomless background of the orc clan is stronger than that of the Yuan family of the Tianyuan tribe in the West Land.


    The Yuan family is one of the thirteen nobles of the Tianyuan tribe.


    The strong becomes the strong, in terms of the strong hidden in the family, there may not be as many as the Heluo tribe.


    The Heluo tribe has hidden several hands, and the other five tribes, which are also the six major tribes, must also have their own cards. With this careful calculation, the corners of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    Leave it to another day.


    If Marquis Yuan is really eyeing Donglu, he wants to strike at Dusk Forest.


    Nine times out of ten, you have to stumble.


    In terms of yin, we still have to look at the orcs in the Eastern Continent''s Twilight Forest.


    I really don''t know what the orcs have experienced, it''s really surprising that they are so clumsy.


    Puff!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    "The elders of the Heluo Tribe are very strong, that''s a fact." Chang Xia said.


    Not to mention Shen Rong''s ignorance, even Chang Xia, who is his own, thinks that the Heluo tribe is a bit too much. You think I have hidden one hand, but in fact I have a second hand, and I will reveal the third hand when I really do it. In the end, no one knows if there is a fourth and fifth hand...


    "The orc clan looks weak, but is actually very strong. No wonder the fish clan in the East China Sea and the bird clan in the Qinghai Plateau have tacitly chosen to befriend the orc clan. As far as I know, these two clans are not easy to get in touch with." Shen Rong sighed, and he said to enter Duskwood feels weird.


    The Orcs used to live poorly, and they are still tied with the East China Sea Fish Race and the Qinghai Plateau Bird Race.


    Shen Rong didn''t think it was strange, but after he really got to know the beast race, he realized the reason why he thought it was weird at the beginning. The so-called dragon does not live with the snake, just like this truth.


    The beast clan is really weak, how could the fish clan and bird clan be willing to be as famous as him.


    Alas, the Westland orcs couldn''t see clearly.


    As a former direct descendant of the Yuan family, Shen Rong was well aware of the contempt the orcs of the western land had for the orcs of the eastern land''s Twilight Forest.


    "This is all thanks to Grandma Su Ye..."


    Chang Xia told Shen Rong about the old Twilight Forest. Chang Xia had heard these stories since he was a child.


    Shen Rong listened very enthusiastically.


    At the same time, the awe of Su Ye couldn''t help but deepen.


    "Chang Xia, which clan do you think the witch is from?" Shen Rong said suddenly.


    Chang Xia was silent, hesitantly said: "No orc in the Twilight Forest Beast Clan has ever seen Granny Su Ye''s animal body, so there are various speculations. However, I think Granny Su Ye may be from the Ape Clan or the Cow Clan."


    "Those stories told by the rot-eating vine?" Shen Rong reacted extremely quickly, and quickly understood the meaning behind Chang Xia''s words.


    When the carrion vine talked about the Seven Kings, it highly praised Yuan Yi.


    At the same time, it also focused on the power king Niuli.


    Of course, the most talked about by the rotten vine is the wolf war king, the king of the wolf clan, who is highly worshiped by the ancestors of the rotten vine. Strong and stalwart.


    However, Wang Yuanyi and Li Wang Niu Li are special.


    "Yes. If Grandma Su Ye''s animal body was normal, she would not deliberately cover it up." Chang Xia said. The Dusk Forest was originally the territory of the orcs. Su Ye didn''t need to hide it. There must be a special reason for her to choose to hide.


    If she came from the ape or cow clan, it would naturally be clear.


    "When Patriarch Lu Qi talked about the Niu Clan, Wu didn''t seem to have any special expression." Shen Rong recalled that Su Ye''s expression did not change when he heard about the Niu Clan.


    Could it be that Su Ye came from the ape race?


    The ape family of the wise men.


    "When Grandma Su Ye comes back from the sea of ??fog, I''ll find a chance to ask." Chang Xia said.


    She thought that with Su Ye''s pride, she didn''t bother to hide her ethnic origin. I didn''t say it before, probably because I didn''t think it was necessary. If I asked myself, Su Ye would probably say it.


    Let''s talk about the exploration of the Shinahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins.


    Some things that happened thousands of years ago will surely reappear in the world.


    Whether it is the ape family or the cow family.


    They will come into the eyes of the world little by little.


    Chang Xia even felt that even the Nest Clan that disappeared from the sea of ??fog would show up in the Dusk Forest in the near future.


    Completely open the new millennium of Gangwa Continent.


    The old era is gone, and the new era is bound to usher in the sailing.


    The night is getting dark.


    The voice of Chang Xia''s conversation weakened and finally disappeared.


    The next day, early morning.


    Shen Rong got up early to prepare to go hunting in the forest.


    Of course, before departure.


    He prepared breakfast and kept it warm in a pot on the stove.


    Move all the things to be dried to the courtyard of the cave to dry, and do all the trivial things before rushing to the tribe to join Bai Qing and other orcs.


    This hunting in the forest will last about 3-5 days.


    Last night, before the south wind snaked away.


    Shen Rong chatted with them. Shen Rong snaked into the forest to hunt and pick. Nanfeng came to live with them in the cave of Changxia''s house. The two had more or less a companion.


    "Aron��"


    Chang Xia woke up and subconsciously called out Shen Rong''s name.


    After a while, there was no movement.


    Chang Xia struggled to sit up, only to remember that Shen Rong went hunting and picking in the forest today. This time, it will take three days at the fastest to return to the tribe. If something happens unexpectedly, it is possible to stay for seven or eight days.


    "Chang Xia, are you awake?" Nanfeng entered the room carrying a wicker basket, calling out Chang Xia''s name.


    Chang Xia got up and got out of bed, and opened the door.


    "Get up. You got up so early?" Chang Xia bowed his waist and asked in surprise.


    Nan Feng shrugged and said: "Snake got up early, I was woken up by him. When I woke up, I simply got up and came to you. I brought breakfast, do you want to eat together?"


    "No, Shen Rong should have made breakfast for me. UU Reading " Chang Xia said.


    While talking, Nan Feng walked up to the pavilion in the corridor and sat down at the square table. Wait for Chang Xia to wash up, and then have breakfast together. Looking at the various things drying in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, Nan Feng asked, "Chang Xia, isn''t it time to pick the ginkgo fruits in your vegetable garden?"


    "En!" Chang Xia nodded, washed his face with warm water, and started talking.


    The first two crops were picked by the xylophone, and this crop should be picked again. Shen Rong asked Chang Xia to leave it alone, and it would not be too late to pick after he came back from hunting and picking.


    Pick one crop at this time, and the next crop will be in the cold season.


    This white fruit is really a fetish bestowed by the beast **** to the beast race.


    "We''re fine today, why don''t we go to the vegetable garden to pick ginkgo fruit?" Nan Feng suggested.


    After being pregnant with the cub, Nanfeng felt quite bored. Xylophone and Snake arranged everything, without her help, Nanfeng felt like a waste.


    "Are you sure? Shen Rong said that when he comes back from hunting and picking, he will pick it." Chang Xia said.


    "We pick a little every day. When he comes back, the ginkgo fruit may be dried. The weather is good recently, and the ginkgo fruit can be dried directly after picking. In a few days, if the weather changes, it will be troublesome." Nanfeng looked at the blue sky , opened the mouth.


    11-16: Thanks to Shiyu for feeding the January ticket, Xiao Bing for the February ticket, vowing to get involved in the fleeting years like dust for feeding the January ticket, long overdue 2016 for feeding the January ticket, book friend 854***529 for feeding 1 Monthly ticket, Yang Shuying votes for the January ticket, let��s hurt each other and feeds the January ticket, the cat that doesn��t eat fish feeds the January ticket, Yan eats the food for the February ticket, I wish Suiyan Zhijun went to the old one to vote for the January ticket, Breeze feeds the May ticket In 1941, Xuebing fed February tickets, Lili fed 13 tickets, and Xueshang fed January tickets.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1164： Ice crystal grass branches into plants

    "Okay!" Chang Xia thought for a while, and felt that Nan Feng was right.


    Autumn, rainy.


    In a few days, the tribe must be busy harvesting rice from the rice fields in the wilderness of Xiaohechuan. At the same time, the wild rice in the Yinchuan forest has to be harvested one after another. It may be even busier when the root clan leader and the others return to the tribe.


    At that time.


    Shen Rong probably didn''t have much time to pick the ginkgo fruits in the vegetable garden.


    "We pick a little every day and return it to the courtyard of the cave to dry. It should take a few days to finish picking." There are dozens of ginkgo trees in the vegetable garden, and the project of picking ginkgo is not a big one. This year she was pregnant with a cub, and the tribe didn''t help much in picking, but her cellar and underground warehouse were full of grain.


    If you even need the help of the vegetable garden, you need the help of the tribe.


    This is unreasonable.


    "What did you two pick to dry?"


    The sound of warm spring, from far to near.


    Immediately afterwards, Maple Leaf Honeydew entered the cave courtyard one after another.


    Since Nuan Chun sent the twins to the tribe and asked the tribe to help them take care of them, they have been liberated. Recently, I have been busy with the tribe''s harvesting, and I can''t be idle for a moment.


    Today is a rare day off.


    After eating, she sent the twins to the tribal training ground, and planned to come and chat with Chang Xia. In Baihu, I met Fengye and Milu who came together to look for Changxia, so they came together.


    Before entering the house, I heard Chang Xia talking about picking and drying, and asked curiously.


    "Hey! You came just in time." Nanfeng laughed and explained: "Shen Rong went to the forest to hunt and pick today, and the ginkgo fruit in the vegetable garden behind the cave of Changxia''s house has not been picked yet. Changxia and I are bored and plan to Go pick the ginkgo fruits, and put them in the warehouse while the weather is good."


    "Okay!" Nuan Chun replied.


    Picking ginkgo fruits in the vegetable garden is not tiring, and you can pick them while chatting.


    This is much easier than picking in the forest.


    "We can also help." Milu said quickly. After being pregnant with cubs, I had nothing to do all day long. I wanted to help the tribe pick gingko or wild products, but the tribe was worried that their bodies would not be allowed into the forest.


    Recently, even going to Xiaohechuan has to be followed by the tribe.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew was sensible, so she simply went around the tribe, so as not to increase the burden on the tribe.


    In the warm season, all members of the tribe are busy.


    Only these females with cubs are idle, and originally wanted to go to the tribe to help take care of the dried ginkgo and wild products. There are the old man and Heyu Aning''s mother over there, so naturally they are not needed.


    So, I wandered all the way to Changxia''s house.


    "Are you guys so bored?" Chang Xia asked softly with black lines all over his head.


    Maple Leaf spread her hands and said: "The tribal people are always worried that we are not stable, so they dare not let us do things. They eat and sleep all day long, and they are so boring."


    "That''s right! Mingming and Yu''am can help the tribe to dry ginkgo fruits and wild products, but we can''t. They say we are too young, and we are afraid of hurting the cubs in our stomachs." Milu said helplessly.


    Nanfeng curled his lips and said, "Daya is much more comfortable. Taking the bear cubs to help the tribe look at the drying ground every day, it is very busy, and we will be driven away as soon as we pass. Prepare rattan baskets and let''s go to the vegetable garden Pick ginkgo fruit, and harvest all the vegetables in the vegetable garden by the way."


    Orcs are very active, and doing nothing all day can drive them crazy.


    This is thanks to going to the Snake Mountain tribe with Chang Xia, otherwise they would be even more boring.


    No matter how fun poker is, it cannot be played every day.


    What''s more, Maple Leaf and the others are a bit career-minded. As members of the group, they always eat free rice, which makes them feel quite uncomfortable.


    "Okay, I''m busy at my house today. Tomorrow, I''ll go to your house to help dry vegetables and pickle sauerkraut."


    Chang Xia said with a smile, a group of orcs went into the wooden shed to get rattan baskets, went directly from the kitchen to the cellar and then to the vegetable garden.


    "Ah! In Changxia, your cellar is comfortable and chilly. I want to lie down here and sleep." Milu sighed.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "It''s too cold, it''s not good for your health. When we cultivate ice crystal grass, it will be more comfortable to plant ice crystal grass in cave dwellings. Cold stones and Qingming stones are too cold, so it''s not suitable for close contact."


    Like a cold stone, even if it is placed in a clay pot, it is separated by a wooden basin filled with water.


    You can''t get too close to the orcs, even if you are greedy for coolness in Changxia, you will be stopped by Shen Rong.


    The main reason is that the cool air of the cold stone is too heavy, which is easy to enter the body and hurt the body.


    On the contrary, the cold air of ice crystal grass is much milder.


    "We don''t have Qingming stone, how can we cultivate ice crystal grass!" Nanfeng complained.


    Maple Leaf pouted towards Baihu Lake, and said: "Bai Ling''er is lying on the bottom of Baihu Lake, maybe the ice crystal grass branches in the pottery pot will be there."


    This said.


    All the orcs chatted.


    Everyone is looking forward to the successful cultivation of the ice crystal grass.


    In this way, every household can have the pure natural refrigerator that Chang Xia said.


    In the warm season, you don''t have to be afraid of the heat. .


    Although the cave is not too hot, but who can say no to a more comfortable living environment?


    Talk and laugh.


    Chang Xia and his group of females worked in the vegetable garden for more than an hour. Chang Xia felt that it was too hot, so he stopped everyone from picking ginkgo. The orcs dragged the ginkgo back to the cave.


    In Chang Xia''s words, after lunch.


    Wait until the sun is no longer hot, and then come to pick ginkgo.


    There are twenty-three ginkgo trees in total in the vegetable garden, and they can pick them in less than two days, so don''t worry.


    Next, two days.


    In the long summer, they picked ginkgo fruits in the vegetable garden one after another. UU reading


    While busy, rest at the same time.


    Not too tired, I finished picking the ginkgo fruits in the vegetable garden. When the tribe, Elder Yami heard the wind, Chang Xia and the others had already picked the ginkgo fruits, and all the ginkgo fruits were dumped in the courtyard of the cave to dry.


    "You guys!" Yami glared at Chang Xia and the others, but with the help of Nuan Chun, the handling was done by Nuan Chun, Elder Yami knew it and didn''t blame him too much.


    As before, tribal females carrying cubs will also go to the forest to pick.


    It''s just that now that the life of the tribe is better, the females don''t have to be so busy.


    "Elder Yami, we won''t be tired if we pick ginkgo fruits standing up." Chang Xia explained with a smile. If these words become Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the others, nine out of ten they will be scolded. When Wei Changxia spoke, Elder Yami wouldn''t say anything.


    Elder Yami raised his head and landed on Chang Xia''s cheek.


    He squeezed twice lightly, shook his head with a smile, and said, "Forget it, let''s not talk about you. I came here today to let you go to Baihu to have a look..."


    When I heard it, the word Baihu.


    In an instant, all the orcs in the cave courtyard became excited.


    "Elder Yami, are you saying that there is something wrong with the clay pots on the Baihu raft?" Chang Xia excitedly said.


    Elder Yami nodded, with an eager expression on his face, and said in a low voice: "There has been a change in the branches of the ice crystal grass. I don''t know what happened to the one held by Bai Linger''s mouth? The few branches of the ice crystal grass in the clay pot on the raft are all gone. Transforming into plants, it is expected to take another three to five days to take shape."


    At first, Elder Yami could still keep the volume down.


    But, talking and talking.


    She was inevitably agitated.


    Hearing this, Nan Feng stood up neatly and urged: "Then what are we waiting for, let''s go, go to the Baihu raft and look at the ice crystal grass branches on the raft''s pottery."


    "Yes, let''s go." Chang Xia agreed, and all the orcs followed.

 Chapter 1165： OK, good news

    Shaoqing.


    A group of orcs came to the shore of White Lake.


    Yundong and other orcs suddenly stood on the shore of Baihu Lake.


    The two rafts were docked on the shore. Waiting for Elder Yami, Chang Xia and other orcs to come over, Yundong took the orcs and jumped onto the raft, and said in a low voice: "Elder Yami, Chang Xia, get on the raft quickly, let''s go to Baihu Lake Heart."


    Hearing this, He Yun helped Chang Xia and several people board the raft.


    Originally, more tribesmen wanted to go to the center of the lake to watch the pottery pots, but they were stopped by Elder Yami.


    "Don''t worry, wait for Chang Xia to confirm the situation. If you are curious, then take a raft to the middle of the lake. Don''t waste time now." Yami said.


    Tribal people have been too busy lately.


    It''s rare to have good news. Elder Yami naturally doesn''t want to be a villain, but he still has to say what needs to be said.


    After listening, the tribe dispersed.


    very quickly.


    Yundongheyun supported the raft and quickly approached the center of the lake.


    The wood pulp slides the lake water, making bursts of clacking noises.


    "Bai Ling''er is awesome!" Nanfeng said with a smile.


    Milu grinned and proudly said: "My Linger is naturally the best, the refrigerator! We will be able to use the refrigerator soon."


    Here, the other orcs listened to Nanfeng Milu''s conversation.


    Looking at each other, each other''s eyes are full of joy.


    Refrigerators have been popularized by Changxia people. Not to mention that Milu is thinking about it, they have also been thinking about it for a long time. Su Ye ordered to search for the Qingming Stone Mine, and the Heluo Tribe was the most active. Of course, the credit of the refrigerator is indispensable.


    for a moment.


    The raft reached the center of the lake and stopped next to the raft with the pots on it.


    Yundong and several totem warriors jumped off the raft, and dragged the raft towards the pottery basin with manpower.


    "Nanfeng, stop and don''t move around." Yami warned, put his hands on Chang Xia''s shoulders, supported Chang Xia in a light jump, and landed on the raft where the clay pots were placed.


    After all, this is the surface of the White Lake, not land.


    Elder Yami was afraid that Nanfeng and the others would mess around, so he gave a warning before taking action.


    "Long summer��"


    Chang Xia nodded, and slowly approached the pot.


    At the same time, he closed the skirt of his body.


    The temperature in the center of the White Lake is lower than that on the shore of the White Lake, which is a bit colder.


    Compared with the previous two days, the ice crystal grass branches in the clay pot have undergone some changes. It is no longer a single rattan shape, and the place close to the soil on the ground begins to tiller like a seedling.


    Even if Chang Xia had never planted ice crystal grass, he knew that this should be the situation where the branches of ice crystal grass mutated towards ice crystal grass and grew into adults.


    "Elder Yami, we seem to have succeeded!" Chang Xia said softly.


    She stretched out her hand to tentatively touch the branches of the ice crystal grass to activate the bloodline ability. Soon, a slight childish voice sounded quietly.


    "Comfortable, very comfortable."


    "Hungry, I want something delicious."


    "Uncle Yundong, is there any potion for scavenging vines on the raft? Ice crystal grass branches require a lot of energy to be fed, and these ice crystal grass branches need to be fertilized to ensure that they complete the mutation and successfully transform into young ice crystal grass plants. Calculated according to the time, within 3-5 days the branches of the Ice Crystal Grass can complete the transformation and grow into a young Ice Crystal Grass." Chang Xia''s calm voice spread throughout the entire White Lake.


    Cheers quickly came from the shore of the White Lake, but the orcs in the center of the White Lake were calmer.


    On the raft, Nanfeng and the others wanted to cheer, but they dared not move for fear of capsizing.


    Yun Dong and the other orcs were in the water of the White Lake, cold to the bone, and it was good enough to keep them from shaking. No matter how happy you are, you dare not move. I was afraid that if I didn''t raise it in one breath and fell directly into the White Lake, it would be a joke.


    "Long Xia, there is a potion of scavenging vines on the raft," He Yun said.


    Elder Yami glanced at Yundong and the others, and said, "Don''t stay in the lake, get on the raft quickly. The temperature of the lake is low, so be careful not to catch cold."


    Hearing this, Yundong and the others did not try to be brave.


    Quickly climbed onto the raft, took off the wet clothes on his body, and put on the clean animal fur coat that He Yun handed over.


    On this side, Chang Xia took the rotten vine potion from Elder Yami.


    this time.


    She didn''t use clean water or other mixtures, and directly poured the scavenger-eating vine potion into the pottery pot.


    The cold air released by Bai Ling''er was enough to cause the branches of the ice crystal grass to mutate. Next, a large amount of scavenging vine potion needs to be invested to ensure the smooth growth and mutation of the ice crystal grass branches.


    "It''s fragrant, it''s fragrant."


    Soon, the ice crystal grass branches in the clay pot released faint cheers.


    They all tried their best to absorb the medicinal effect of the scavenging vine potion and accelerate the growth of plants.


    this moment.


    Not to be outdone, Nanfeng and the others carefully crossed the raft and came to the clay basin to look at it.


    "It seems to be sprouting?"


    "It''s really strange!"


    Before, the ice crystal grass branches kept growing. It''s just that its growth is long branches, which have nothing to do with the adult plant. However, with the stimulation of the cold air released by Bai Linger, the branches of the Ice Crystal Grass no longer grew, but took root and began to grow into plants.


    This feeling is like a worm turning into a cocoon, and the cocoon breaking into a butterfly.


    Complete metamorphosis, preceded by incomplete metamorphosis.


    "Don''t look, it''s really cold in the middle of the lake. Let''s go back to the shore of Baihu Lake first to discuss. I have fed all the scavenging vine potions. From now on, I will feed them three times a day, one in the morning, one in the middle of the night, and one in the evening. In three to five days, wait for the ice crystal grass branches to complete metamorphosis and then adjust." Chang Xia tightened his clothes and hugged the clay pot of the rot-eating vine potion, trembling as he spoke.


    see.


    Elder Yami said directly: "Yundong, let''s go back to the shore of Baihu Lake."


    She was too anxious just now and forgot to prepare the animal fur coat in advance. The temperature in the center of Baihu Lake is low, the shore of Baihu Lake is in the warm season, and the temperature in the center of the lake is approaching the cold season.


    Chang Xia felt cold, not an exaggeration.


    Crash!


    The sound of splashing water sounded again, and all the orcs stayed away from the center of the White Lake.


    Although Chang Xia was curious about the ice crystal grass branch that Bai Linger held in his mouth, the temperature in the center of the lake was too low. Chang Xia''s thinking was almost frozen, so he didn''t have time to ask unnecessary things.


    "Elder Yami, have the Ice Crystal Grass grown?"


    "Chang Xia, is what you just said true?"


    As soon as the raft touched the shore, people from the UU reading gathered around.


    Elder Yami''s face darkened, and he scolded: "Don''t surround yourself, let Chang Xia and the others go ashore."


    "Oh! It''s so cold in the middle of the lake!" Nanfeng shivered, and hurriedly ran to bask in the sun to drive away the chill from his body. On the side, Chang Xia Fengye and other orcs followed suit.


    "I really admire my elder brother for daring to go down to the lake to find Bai Ling''er��" Chang Xia said while trembling.


    Milu nodded, kept rubbing her arms, and said, "He doesn''t seem to be very afraid of the cold, it should be the sequelae of the previous incident."


    "I wanted Uncle Yundong to go down to the lake to wake up Bai Ling''er, and ask about the ice crystal grass branch that Ling''er was holding in his mouth. Now it seems that it''s better to forget it." Chang Xia shook his head lightly, extinguishing his original thoughts . .


    Next to him, Yundong rarely answered the call.


    He really didn''t dare to go to the lake to find Bai Ling''er, he was not as powerful as Bai Qing, he was shivering from the cold just soaking in the lake water, if he went to the lake, nine out of ten he would get frostbite. Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1166： Angry? Reward plus more

    "That ice crystal grass branch is really troublesome..." Yami murmured, she didn''t ask Yundong or other totem warriors to go down to the lake, Bai Ling''er, as a different kind of heaven and earth, had a chill that was comparable to that released by the Qingming stone.


    At the beginning, Bai Qing''s tragic situation.


    Elder Yami is vivid in his memory.


    The branch of ice crystal grass in the pottery pot is expected to grow abnormally, and the loss of a branch of ice crystal grass is harmless.


    Obviously, Elder Yami decided to give up the ice crystal grass branch that Bai Ling''er was holding in his mouth. Bai Qing had just gone hunting and picking, and it would take three days at the earliest to return to the tribe. If something happened or an accident happened, it might take six or seven days.


    Rather than looking forward to Bai Qing''s return to the tribe, it is better to look forward to Su Ye''s return.


    "Forget it, forget about that ice crystal grass branch." Yami said.


    Hearing this, the clansmen nodded one after another. Apparently, they all knew the low temperature in the center of Baihu Lake, and with the physique of a beastman, it was difficult to get close to the sleeping Bai Ling''er.


    "I think it''s appropriate to give up." Chang Xia agrees with Elder Yami''s proposal. If the branch of ice crystal grass grows successfully, the tribe will not lack a branch of ice crystal grass. The young plant of Ice Crystal Grass is formed by the mutation of the branches of Ice Crystal Grass. There are two ice crystal grass planted in Weishan Holy Land, and new ice crystal grass branches can be cultivated at any time in the long summer.


    Later, Elder Yami told Yundong to come and feed the ice crystal grass branches every day.


    In other places, follow the preferences of the tribe.


    Let them take a raft to the center of the lake to watch the ice crystal grass branches.


    Several people in Chang Xia leisurely strolled along the shore of Baihu Lake.


    All ginkgo fruits, melons, fruits and vegetables that can be picked in the vegetable garden have been picked.


    The ginkgo fruit is left to dry in the courtyard of the cave. When the weather is good, it can be ground into powder for storage after a few days in the sun. Of course, if the fruit powder is enough to eat, it is also possible to store the dried ginkgo directly.


    "It seems that the scavenging vines in Xiaohechuan Wilderness can be harvested. When will the tribe discuss harvesting?"


    "Why are you negotiating?"


    "Because the rice still needs to be harvested, the tribe considers whether to harvest the rotten vines before or after harvesting the rice. After all, the rotten vines need to be brewed into rotten vine potions after harvesting..."


    Speaking of which, boil the rotten vine potion.


    Immediately, all the orcs stopped talking.


    It can be seen that the power of brewing rotten vine potion is really scary. Even if there was a way to curb the foul stench, no orc would be comfortable with the smell of scavengers.


    "Have the tribe discussed it?"


    After a while, Chang Xia broke the silence.


    At this moment, they came to the wilderness south of Baihu Lake. Chang Xia went into the wilderness to check the growth of vine trees and mulberry bushes. Seeing wolfberry growing next to it, I couldn''t help picking it and stuffing it into my mouth.


    "This wolfberry grows really well! If it grows for a few more days, you can come and pick it back to the cave." Chang Xia tasted the wolfberry, and it tasted very good. Pick it back to the cave and dry it in the sun. It is very good for soaking in water or cooking hot pot.


    Of course, the most suitable is to stew medicinal food.


    Nan Feng followed suit and ate a few, nodded and said, "It''s really delicious. Someday you call me for picking, and I''ll pick some and return them to the cave to dry and eat slowly."


    The herbal diet they often eat contains goji berries.


    Therefore.


    Nanfeng and the others are no strangers to goji berries.


    "Vine trees grow very slowly!" Maple Leaf said.


    Eating goji berries, they followed Chang Xia, curiously looking at the vine trees and mulberry shrubs in the wilderness. Having seen the growth rate of scavenging vines and fish plants, they are a little disgusted with vine trees and mulberry shrubs.


    "Not too slow." Chang Xia said.


    This is the normal growth rate of plants.


    Like carrion vines and fishweeds, it completely violates the natural growth rate.


    Thanks to the vines, what if it was a tree? !


    After inspecting the vine trees and mulberry shrubs in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake, a group of orcs walked slowly towards the small river wilderness. However, as the sun rises.


    The leaves of big-leaf trees are on top of several people''s heads for shade.


    Just


    I was in a hurry to leave the cave. Chang Xia forgot to take his hat. The sun was too hot at the moment, so several people used leaves to cover them for shade.


    In addition to Nuanchun, there is also Daya in the team.


    Daya walked slowly with the bear cub in her arms, complaining: "The bear cub''s appetite has been getting better and better recently, I can hardly hold him anymore."


    Puff!


    Chang Xia and other orcs burst out laughing.


    The bear cub is indeed fat, chubby, much fatter than the twins.


    Besides, Xiong Cub likes to be quiet.


    If Daya put him on the ground, he would sit obediently, without making any noise, and could sit for a whole day. Lazy is really lazy, and of course greedy is also really greedy.


    The amount of food for one person is almost catching up with the amount of food for the twins.


    Yadong often sighs with emotion, but luckily the tribe has a long summer. A few years ago, Yadong was worried that neither he nor Daya could raise the bear cubs well.


    Without him, too edible.


    Eat and sleep, sleep and eat.


    No noise, let him play with other beast cubs in the tribe, he usually finds a corner to sleep directly by himself.


    "He still won''t move?"


    "Hmm! I like to hide and sleep all day long. Of course, when it''s time to eat, I can wake up no matter how soundly I sleep."


    Hearing this, all the orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    They all laughed again.


    Chang Xia stepped forward and pinched the bear cub, the bear cub hummed twice, but didn''t open his eyes.


    It can be seen that he is indeed lazy.


    Generally speaking, cubs are very active. He is full of energy every day and likes to make trouble. On the contrary, the cubs of Yadong''s family became an exception.


    "Daya, are all bear cubs as quiet as bear cubs?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Daya shook her head and explained, "No, bear cubs are special."


    Ordinary bear cubs are lively and active like other animal cubs. The bear cub is an exception. Daya specially asked Su Ye to check it. There is nothing wrong with the bear cub. The reluctance to move may really be due to laziness.


    "The cub is the quietest among the beast cubs I have ever seen. Before, Chang Xia was very quiet when he was a child. However, Chang Xia had to be quiet because of his poor health, and the cub was purely lazy." Nan Feng complained.


    Maple Leaf nodded in agreement, she teased the cubs a lot.


    Unfortunately, the cub was unmoved.


    Unless you are tempted with food, you will not move like a mountain and just sleep to death.


    "Have Granny Su Ye checked it?" Chang Xia asked worriedly.


    Daya said: "I checked, there is nothing wrong with my body. I am even a little fat, I need to exercise more, otherwise when I become a beast, I may be fatter than the twins..."


    Daya couldn''t accept being fatter than her twins.


    Too fat, how does UU Reading enter the forest to hunt?


    Besides, it is difficult to even run if you are too fat!


    When the twins first learned bestialization, they were chubby and cute. However, as they trained with **** and other beast cubs in the tribal training ground, they quickly lost weight.


    but.


    As for the laziness of the cubs, Daya really didn''t have much hope for training.


    "You put it on the ground and let him walk around?" Chang Xia suggested.


    They were not in a hurry, so they simply stopped and asked Daya to put the bear cub on the ground, and let the bear cub walk for a while, just like a walk.


    Daya''s mouth twitched.


    Put the bear cub on the ground, and said in a warm voice: "Cub bear, wake up, let''s go play in the wilderness of the small river, shall we?"


    "Hmm!" Xiong Cub hummed twice, his eyes were tightly closed, and he had no intention of getting up. Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1167： May change weather, rain

    "Xiong Cub, Aunt Nanfeng has delicious food!"


    As soon as Nanfeng''s words fell to the ground, the cub stood up and rushed towards Nanfeng.


    "Aww!" the bear cub waving his paws, yelling.


    Seeing this, the orcs couldn''t help laughing. There is no one with this foodie attribute, and it is even worse than the twins at the beginning. Daya covered her eyes and couldn''t bear to look directly.


    If this is not my own, I really want to throw it away.


    Daya stretched out her long legs, picked up the bear cub and slapped it on the buttocks twice, and lightly reprimanded: "Eat, eat, what else do you want besides eating?"


    Nanfeng smiled, untied the animal bag at his waist, took out the dried meat from it and handed it to the cub.


    She didn''t lie to the cubs, she did have something to eat with her.


    Xiong Cub took the jerky and started to eat it. He was familiar with the process of being beaten and so on, and let Daya teach him a lesson while he ate by himself.


    "This character is naive. If we hang out with Elder Pukang in the future, they will definitely have something to say." Feng Ye clicked his tongue twice, sighing endlessly.


    Chang Xia covered the corner of his mouth and said softly: "If you''re afraid, you''re afraid. The two of you are so busy eating that you don''t even want to talk."


    This said.


    The orcs feel that there is a picture!


    Daya looked helpless, but couldn''t find any words to refute.


    Talk and laugh.


    All the orcs successfully came to Xiaohechuan Wilderness.


    "The smell of rot-eating vines!" Chang Xia covered his mouth and nose, the stench of rot-eating vines lingered in the breeze. Apparently, some of the scavenging vines in Xiaohechuan wilderness have already begun to be harvested, and the tribe boiled the harvested scavenging vines into scavenging vine potions. Next time, when an orc tribe asks the Heluo tribe to exchange scavenging vines, the scavenging vine potion and scavenging vines will be exchanged together.


    This moment.


    The tribe naturally needs to stockpile a batch of carrion vine potions in advance.


    After all, the carrion-eating vine medicine has a great promoting effect on the growth of plants.


    "This smell is considered good." Nan Feng said.


    I still remember the first time I started brewing the rotten vine potion, it was really wanting to die.


    Unexpectedly, she offered to come over to help.


    It was an unforgettable memory.


    Chang Xia didn''t go to the wooden house, but instead walked on the ridge of the field, heading towards the rice.


    Crouching down, grabbing the heavy ears of rice.


    A few days ago, Chang Xia came over to see the rice fields in the Xiaohechuan wilderness.


    At that time, the ears of rice had not yet bent over, and the grains were all blue. In just a few days, the ears of rice will start to turn yellow, and within ten days at most, the field will be completely covered in golden yellow.


    A few days sooner than expected, the rice in this field can be harvested.


    The breeze blew across the rice fields, and a smell of rice came to the nostrils.


    "This is the taste of a good harvest!" Chang Xia said: "When Grandma Su Ye returns to the tribe from Wuhai, the tribe can arrange to harvest rice. Drying rice is more troublesome than ginkgo. We can harvest rice in advance according to the weather. The harvested rice must be dried in the sun before it can be put into storage, otherwise it is prone to mold and sprouts.��


    Paddy is different from ginkgo. Even if ginkgo is not dried in the sun, it can be dried in the shade.


    Paddy is not good. If it is not dried in the sun, it will become moldy and sprout.


    "In a few days, it may rain." Maple Leaf said.


    The Nanfeng and other females agreed one after another, and they could more or less perceive climate changes from the wind.


    This is the innate instinct of orcs.


    Chang Xia couldn''t smell it before, but now he can more or less notice something.


    However, they are still not as skilled as Maple Leaf and the others.


    "How long will the rain last?"


    "I can''t be sure at the moment, but it should be there in three to five days."


    "That''s a little troublesome!"


    Chang Xia murmured, the rice is not yet ripe and cannot be harvested yet. With more than 100 acres of land, the rice should not rot in the ground. I have to talk to Elder Yami about this matter.


    Determine the specific rain time, and then consider whether to harvest in advance or others.


    After visiting the small rivers and wilderness, the sun climbed up to noon.


    A group of orcs started to rush to Baihu Cave.


    The condition of the scavenging vine is very good, so Chang Xia doesn''t need to say anything.


    The only trouble is the harvesting of rice in the small rivers and wilderness.


    However, it will take nearly ten days for the rice to be fully ripe, so it is not in a hurry.


    "Let''s all go to my house." Chang Xia said.


    The orcs were carrying a few hares, which they met when they came back.


    Nuanchun Daya had quick eyesight and quick hands, and each of them caught two. They were quite fat, enough for them to eat.


    "Okay! Is there anything missing in Chang Xia''s family?"


    "There is no shortage, just bring someone with you."


    Laughing, a group of orcs ran towards Chang Xia''s house.


    The cave has not been so lively for a long time, and Chang Xia is very happy.


    Since she taught the tribe various cooking techniques, the tribe seldom came to the cave.


    Chang Xia understood that it was probably what the xylophone said.


    In the past, Nanfeng and the others would often come over and rush through the door, and Chang Xia liked the excitement at that time very much. Appropriately lively, it seems that the cave dwelling is more lively. Compared with loneliness, Changxia prefers lively.


    Of course, too lively is not enough.


    If it is too lively, it will appear noisy.


    After a while.


    The orcs returned to the cave.


    "Whatever you want to eat, go to the kitchen and the cellar to see for yourself." Chang Xia sat down at the square table and poured water to drink. After drinking the water, I fetched water to wash my face and hands.


    They are all our own people, no need to be polite.


    Daya put the bear cub to the pavilion in the corridor and ignored him.


    Cub grunted and went to Chang Xia, and he smelled dried meat on Chang Xia''s body.


    Chang Xia grinned.


    Pick up the bear cub from the ground, put it on a chair and sit down.


    Just feed the bear cubs with snacks from the square table.


    Everyone found a chair to sit down and had a rest.


    Talk about what to eat at noon, no use for long summer treats, go straight to the kitchen and cellar to see what ingredients are available, and then arrange what to eat at noon.


    Nanfeng gnawed at the wild fruit and said, "The snake has been out for a few days, come back soon!"


    "It should be soon!" Maple Leaf said: "The weather may change, and they should be able to come back before it changes."


    "Didn''t you just say that it will take some days before the sky will change?" Chang Xia asked suspiciously. One day, the weather may change recently, and even the peaches and fruits that I eat are not sweet anymore.


    "The weather has changed again!" Nuan Chun said warmly.


    They smelled a trace of water vapor in the wilderness of the small river.


    However, after returning to the Baihu Cave, the water vapor in the air began to increase.


    This means that the weather will change in the last day or two. UU Reading


    "It will rain the day after tomorrow at the latest, and it will be cloudy in the afternoon." Maple Leaf affirmed.


    Daya stuffed a wild fruit into the bear cub, snatched the jerky from his hand, and asked, "Will the rice fields in Xiaohechuan''s wilderness be affected?".


    "If the weather changes today and tomorrow, the rice will not be affected much. Cooling down will help the rice to mature faster. I hope there will be no strong wind and heavy rain, which will have a greater impact." Chang Xia explained: "However, it is useless to worry about the rice now. If it is not ripe, it cannot be harvested."


    "I''ll go to the tribe later and ask Elder Yami if the sky will change?" Nanfeng said.


    Maple Leaf said, "I''m with you."


    Regardless of whether it is good or bad, you need to talk to Elder Yami about this matter.


    "Okay, then I would trouble you to tell Elder Yami." Chang Xia leaned on the wooden chair and said, "I''m too lazy to go, and I''m particularly prone to sleepiness recently. When I''m full, I just want to sleep."


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1168： Surprised Su Ye

    afternoon.


    Sure enough, the sky was covered by dark clouds.


    Chang Xia looked at the dark sky, tightened his coat, feeling a little cold.


    That night.


    Just as Chang Xia was on the kang, there was a thunder in the night sky.


    boom��


    The thunder did not last long, and the patter of raindrops fell from the sky.


    Tick ??tock.


    "Chang Xia, are you asleep?"


    Suddenly, Chang Xia faintly heard Su Ye''s voice.


    She quickly got up from the kang bed and said loudly: "Grandma Su Ye, is that you?" As she spoke, she turned on the light stone and walked towards the door.


    "Chang Xia, it''s me." Su Ye replied.


    creak!


    When Chang Xia opened the door, he saw Su Ye shaking off the rainwater from his body on the pavilion in the corridor. On the side, Li Mu and other totem warriors suddenly stood, and Bai Qing was caught in the crowd.


    see.


    Chang Xia hurriedly got up and went back to the cave to get a dry towel.


    When Chang Xia brought the dry towel, Oak and the others had already left.


    Su Ye and Baiqing stood in the pavilion in the corridor.


    "Grandma Su Ye, Uncle Limu and the others have returned to the tribe?" Chang Xia asked. She glanced roughly just now, and she didn''t seem to see the elder water. Didn''t the elder water go back to the tribe this time?


    "Well! I asked them to go back to the tribe. It rained suddenly, and everyone was not prepared to get wet. If you go back to the tribe earlier, you can go back to the cave to take a bath to warm your body." Su Ye said.


    She took the dry towel that Chang Xia handed over and started wiping.


    Bai Qing took off his wet clothes and wiped them with a towel.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia hurriedly asked him to go back to the cave to get his clothes and climb up. Meanwhile, head towards the kitchen.


    In the evening, she didn''t cook.


    With the leftovers left at noon, I had a makeshift meal.


    Who knew that Su Ye Baiqing would come back at night.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen to light a fire and boil water." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye said: "Let Baiqing light a fire to boil water, don''t be too busy. Go back to the cave to get some clothes to put on. The weather has changed suddenly and the temperature has dropped a lot. Be careful not to catch a cold."


    This said.


    Chang Xia followed suit and shivered.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the room and put on some clothes." Chang Xia didn''t refuse, and turned back to the cave to get the clothes.


    In this room, Bai Qing put on clean clothes and went straight into the kitchen to light a fire and boil water.


    "Chang Xia, where did Shen Rong go?" Bai Qing asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Ah Rong went to the forest to hunt and pick two days ago, and it is estimated that he will return to the tribe in a day or two. However, now


    He should return to the tribe early in the future. "


    Knowing that Shen Rong went hunting and picking in the forest, Su Ye didn''t say anything.


    Near the end of the warm season.


    It happens to be the busiest time for the tribe.


    Few people in the tribe are free. When the root patriarch xylophone brings back the orcs of the three tribes of the cat tribe, the tribe will enter a busy time in an all-round way to welcome the arrival of the cold season.


    In the past, the orcs changed color when they heard of the cold season.


    nowadays.


    Orcs are looking forward to the arrival of the cold season.


    After all, the cold season is here.


    You can go skiing and skating, and you can go into the forest to catch prey, go to the river and lake to dig ice to catch fish.


    Not to mention, it is really pleasant to lie on a warm kang bed in the freezing cold season.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia put on his coat and walked into the kitchen.


    "Grandma Su Ye, what''s the harvest of this trip to the sea of ??fog?" Chang Xia asked.


    Bai Qing lit a fire and added water to the pot.


    Su Ye wiped her wet hair with a towel, and with a smile on her face, she asked, "What do you think?"


    "Elder Water, did you really find the Qingming Stone Mine in Wuhai?" Chang Xia said pleasantly. Seeing the smile on the corner of Su Ye''s mouth, Chang Xia''s eyes twitched, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    Su Ye nodded and said: "That''s right, the water did find the Qingming Stone Mine in a dry underground river in Wuhai. I came back this time mainly to find the chill released by the Qingming Stone, otherwise I would only find the Qingming Stone Mine. The Nether Stone Mine is useless, we must find a way to mine the Nether Stone..."


    think about.


    Su Ye couldn''t help restraining himself a little from his joyful expression.


    "Grandma Su Ye, if it is to isolate the cold air released by the Qingming Stone, I think there should be orcs who can help." Chang Xia said leisurely.


    Hearing this, Su Ye''s hand wiping her wet hair stopped abruptly.


    She quickly raised her head and looked towards Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, you didn''t lie?" Su Ye said seriously.


    Chang Xia smiled and nodded.


    "You left the tribe to go to the sea of ??fog. When I was chatting with the carrion vine, I accidentally got a piece of news. The carrion vine knows the use of the ability of the orc blood and a secret method."


    As soon as the words fell, the towel in Su Ye''s hand fell directly to the ground.


    She didn''t care about picking up the towels on the ground, she pressed Chang Xia''s shoulders, and said seriously: "Chang Xia, are you sure what you were talking about just now?"


    "Sure. The use of orc bloodline abilities and secret techniques are not only recorded on my side, but also on the Elder Shadow''s side.


    Bian also copied a copy. Based on Elder Shadow''s abilities, I think he has probably already figured out the use of bloodline abilities and secret techniques. "Chang Xia explained slowly word by word.


    finished listening.


    Su Ye let go of the hand on Chang Xia''s shoulder.


    "When you say mining the Qingming stone mine, do you mean the use of the blood''s ability to isolate the cold air released by the Qingming stone?" Su Ye quickly reacted, and Chang Xia gave Su Ye a thumbs up. He is indeed the most powerful witch of the orc clan. This thinking ability is strong.


    She added a little bit.


    Su Ye guessed the reason.


    "Where are the methods and secrets for recording the use of bloodline abilities? UU Reading , let me see." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia stood up and said, "I''ll put it in the room."


    "Go��" Su Ye got up, and went back to the room with Chang Xia to get it.


    Bai Qing shrugged, without opening his mouth. After adding water, without asking Chang Xia, he went straight to prepare dinner for him and Su Ye. Bai Qing was taught very well by Su Ye. Except for the young, all abilities are not inferior to ordinary adult orcs.


    Su Ye took the blank paper that Chang Xia handed over, and hungrily flipped through it.


    The more you look, the brighter your eyes become.


    If she didn''t have a sliver of reason, she would like to try the use of the bloodline ability and the secret method mentioned by the carrion vine now.


    "Other than that, is there anything else going on in the tribe these days?" Su Ye stared at the white paper, and asked casually.


    Chang Xia said: "The branches of Ice Crystal Grass are about to grow��"


    "What?" Su Ye''s voice soared suddenly, startling Bai Qing who was preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    The news that the Ice Crystal Grass branch became a plant was too shocking. Su Ye looked back from the white paper, took a few deep breaths, then looked up at Chang Xia seriously, and said seriously: "Chang Xia, what did you just say?"


    "The branches of the ice crystal grass are about to mature. Even if I didn''t find the Qingming stone mine, I could still grow the young ice crystal grass. At that time, without the Qingming stone, it was difficult for us to mutate the young ice crystal grass into an ice crystal tree." Chang Xia said slowly As he spoke in detail, he didn''t know that these words shocked Su Ye.


    She obviously only left the Heluo Tribe for a few days.


    But it feels like I have been away for a few years.


    At this moment, Su Ye could feel the feeling of wanting to complain when the fish clan and the bird clan discovered the changes in the orc clan in the Twilight Forest. This is really outrageous!


    "Tell me carefully... No, I''ll calm down first." Su Ye said.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1169： Su Yes identity

    Chang Xia stuck out her tongue, with a slightly happy expression.


    Obviously, she didn''t expect Su Ye to care so much about what happened in the tribe in the past few days.


    "It''s ok. Chang Xia, now you can talk about the Ice Crystal Grass growing into plants." Su Ye tightly held the white paper in his hand, and walked slowly towards the small living room with Chang Xia. Along the way, while listening to Chang Xia''s explanation of the development of the Heluo tribe in the past few days, he restrained his out-of-control emotions.


    Chang Xia laughed.


    How to place the ice crystal grass branches in the middle of the white lake and other matters, there are no details.


    Tell Su Ye little by little, in great detail. She knew that Su Ye paid more attention to the process, but the result was already known after all, but it was no longer important.


    "Blessing and misfortune!" Su Ye sighed.


    Bai Qing suffered five years of cold air entering his body, but he won the alien species of heaven and earth for the Heluo tribe.


    Notice, thousands of years ago.


    Only the most powerful Shinahai City is eligible to receive the protection of alien species from heaven and earth. Compared with Shinahai City, the Heluo tribe is too weak.


    "My brother went out hunting and picking, but I didn''t dare to go to the lake. The condition of the ice crystal grass branch that Bai Ling''er was holding in his mouth is unknown. The rest, the ice crystal grass branches kept in the pottery pots, are all ready to mature. Plants mutate and grow, and in a few days, all the branches of ice crystal grass can mutate and grow into young ice crystal grass."


    Chang Xia explained with a happy smile on his face.


    "Bai Ling''er is a strange species of heaven and earth, and the cold air she releases is astonishing. You were right in not going to the lake to find out the news. Even if a mere branch of ice crystal grass successfully mutates and grows into a young plant of ice crystal grass, it is not as important as your safety. .��


    Su Ye regained his composure, and walked into the small living room with Chang Xia.


    Seeing that Bai Qing started to cook the noodles, he stopped talking and took a seat at the long table in the small living room.


    one more time.


    Flipping through the white paper in his hand, he studied it carefully.


    The more he looked, the more happy Su Ye''s face became.


    "Grandma Su Ye, I think these... you can also take a look." Chang Xia said.


    Seeing Su Ye flipping through the stack of white papers repeatedly, she handed over the white paper that recorded the humanistic anecdotes of Shinahai City to Su Ye. Among them, she thoughtfully placed the blank page that recorded the seven kings/seven leaders at the top.


    Then, Chang Xia quietly watched Su Ye''s face.


    Su Ye saw clearly the words recorded on the white paper in front of him, and his eyelids shrank as expected.


    She raised her head lightly, stretched out her hand and tapped Chang Xia''s forehead, and lightly reprimanded: "You! You even plot against me. But, how did you guess it?"


    Hearing this, the smile on the corner of Chang Xia''s mouth couldn''t be suppressed no matter what.


    "Grandma Su Ye, which clan are you from? The ape clan, or the cow clan..."


    In this compartment, Chang Xia''s words have not yet come to an end.


    There was a sudden bang from the kitchen, and the water ladle in Bai Qing''s hand fell directly to the ground. Obviously, he was probably shocked when he heard Chang Xia''s words, and dropped the water ladle in his hand to the ground.


    "Which clan do you think I come from?" Su Ye asked without answering, glanced at the kitchen, but didn''t accuse Bai Qing of anything. At the same time, the volume was not deliberately lowered.


    Chang Xia blinked and said, "The ape clan, the ape clan of the wise men."


    What responded to Chang Xia was Su Ye''s soft sigh, and the result was self-evident.


    Chang Xia guessed right.


    Su Ye is really from the ape clan of the wise men.


    "Wise man, wise man." Su Ye repeated the word wise man, with a look of loneliness in the corner of his eyes, and said softly: "You guessed right, I am indeed from the ape tribe. The wise man tribe you mentioned is more like a joke. The ape tribe is nothing but If you are a loser, how dare you call yourself a wise man."


    Apparently, a melee millennia ago.


    The apes suffered heavy losses, and of course the apes were not the only ones who suffered heavy losses.


    In other words, there were no winners in the melee that year, all were losers. The reason and purpose of provoking the war is no longer important. After all, the most brilliant civilization of the orcs has disappeared into the long river of history with that melee, and it is meaningless to pursue it.


    "Grandma Su Ye, where are the apes? Why did you appear in the Dusk Forest by yourself?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Su Ye raised her hand, rubbed the top of Chang Xia''s hair lightly, and said, "The ape clan is not in the west land, I just appeared in the west land by fate." She didn''t say much about the ape clan, even why she appeared in the evening forest , Su Ye did not explain, some things are not up to the time, it is useless to say.


    ��


    Chang Xia blinked, with a blank expression on his face.


    "Don''t think too much, you will know when you should know. There are not many ape clansmen left. Every hundred years, one or two clansmen will show up in Gangwa Continent to lead the orcs."


    Seeing that Chang Xia was curious, Su Ye thought for a while and added.


    More, no further explanation.


    Chang Xia nodded when he heard the words, and then asked: "Then the cattle clan, did this clan also live in seclusion?"


    "Niu Clan, I don''t know." Su Ye shook his head lightly, and said, "My Clan lives with people from the hills. The Clan of Cattle...the Clan of Deer may know something. I''m sure this Clan has not died out. The clan will definitely show up."


    However, the Niu Clan showed up.


    Most of the things about the Snow Mountain Palace cannot be hidden.


    At that time, the swarm of flies in Xilu will definitely come here looking for something.


    "Grandma Su Ye, do you know about the Nest Clan?" Chang Xia pouted at Weishan Holy Land and asked, "The Nest Clan disappeared mysteriously from the sea of ??fog. Could it be that their clan moved to the sea and hid in a certain sea?"


    "The Nest Clan, maybe the Fish Clan knows something about it." Su Ye said: "The Qingming Stone Mine was discovered in the underground river of Wuhai, or maybe the Bird Clan also knows about the whereabouts of some Nest Clans. However, I don''t know the specifics. UU Reading ��


    In the sea of ??fog, the nest tribe has abandoned it for hundreds of years.


    If the Nest Clan left within a hundred years, Su Ye would definitely know the news.


    It''s a pity that the Nest Clan disappeared from the sea of ??fog before Su Ye stepped into the Eastern Continent.


    Chang Xia nodded his head half-understood. Under the peaceful Donglu, there were indeed various secrets lurking. It was right for her to stay in the Heluo Tribe, and it was also right to use the Heluo Tribe to strengthen the orc clan.


    Otherwise, she has thin arms and legs.


    Not to mention getting rid of poverty and becoming rich, I am afraid that it will be difficult to even earn a living.


    After all, there are many dangers in the forest, and you may encounter danger if you are not careful.


    "Witch, what is the body of the ape race?" Bai Qing asked curiously, poking his head from the kitchen.


    Su Ye didn''t lower his volume, so naturally he didn''t think about hiding his identity. I didn��t say it before because I was afraid of arousing the suspicion of the orcs. Now, with the birth of the Shinahai site and the Inami water city site, the identity of the apes has no effect. Su Ye is frank about the origin of the apes, and the orcs will not reject it. Naturally No need to hide anymore.


    Having had the experience last time, Chang Xia believed that the Heluo tribe probably knew that Su Ye was from the ape tribe at this time. as predicted.


    The elder shadow quietly appeared in the small living room.


    "Ying, I have seen a witch." Ying said softly.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said calmly: "I don''t need to hide my ape clan identity. In the future, if there are other orc clan inquiries, you can tell them directly."


    Su Ye was not surprised by Ying''s appearance.


    Su Ye is clear about the hidden background of the Heluo tribe.


    Apart from the two elders Ying and Shui, there are probably several immortal elders. Su Ye is happy to see such a situation. The stronger the orc clan background, the farther the orc clan in the Twilight Forest will go in the future.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1170： When did Bai Linger come of age

    Hearing this, Elder Shadow''s wrinkled face flashed with joy.


    Then, he stepped back.


    "Yes, we all listen to witches." Ying Gong cupped his hands, and said again: "Shui didn''t return to the tribe, but Wuhai sent back good news?"


    "Water found a hidden Qingming stone mine in a dry underground river in the sea of ??fog. The reserves are not small. It is enough for all the orc tribes of the twilight forest to plant ice crystal grass. Of course, it is impossible to form an ice crystal valley like the bird tribe. It would be enough to just plant some ice crystal grass."


    Su Ye had a smile on his face when he said that.


    This is definitely great news for Dusk Forest.


    With Chang Xia''s kindness to the Niaozu, the Niaozu will definitely agree to exchange the Qingming Stone to plant ice crystal grass for the Orcs. However, this exchange is necessarily limited. Ice crystal valleys are not easy to form, and the Bird Clan will certainly not be short-sighted to make a fortune. As a result, the refrigerator that Chang Xia longs for can only be enjoyed by a few orcs at most.


    Obviously, this is not conducive to the harmony among the tribes of the Orcs.


    "Good thing." Ying said excitedly.


    At the age of Elder Shadow, few things can make him emotional.


    but.


    The recent events have caused the Elder Shadow to fail one after another.


    This did not make Elder Ying discouraged or persistent, on the contrary he was extremely happy.


    "What progress have you made in the use of bloodline ability and force method? We are still waiting for your good news about the mining of the Qingming Stone Mine." Su Ye smiled and tapped twice on the stack of white paper in front of him. .


    heard the words.


    Elder Shadow smiled again.


    "It''s feasible." Ying Li said without any unnecessary nonsense, and simply explained a sentence, saying: "I used the simple method of using the bloodline ability to dive into the White Lake and approach Bai Ling''er without being affected by the cold air. Strength, let me The power will be increased by three times, and the power will be increased by five times when handed over to Pukang."


    After hearing it clearly, Su Ye''s calm expression suddenly changed.


    Immediately afterwards, a smile smudged from her eyes.


    "Okay, okay." Su Ye clapped her palms, very excited.


    This greatly strengthened the background of the orcs, which was enough to make the orcs in the Twilight Forest challenge the invasion of the orcs in the West. Su Ye let the orcs hide before, because he was afraid that Xilu would miss the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    She is of ape race.


    Naturally knows these secrets.


    However, because of his limited status, Su Ye couldn''t explain it, let alone teach the orcs about it. Today, the orcs rely on their own abilities to obtain the use of bloodline abilities and power techniques. In the future, even if the identity of the Su Ye ape clan is exposed, other clans will have nothing to say.


    Apes, as a race of wise men.


    Su Ye can''t favor any clan, such as the use of bloodline abilities and secret techniques.


    Even if Su Ye knew it, he couldn''t say it. If he said it, he had to tell the orcs in Gangwa. The Gangwa orcs could not be limited to the eastern land, but also covered the western land.


    The east land is weaker than the west land, if Su Ye announces the use of the bloodline ability and the secret method.


    It will inevitably boost the strength of the orcs in the West, which is definitely not what Su Ye wants to see.


    In the eyes of the apes, there is no distinction between east and west lands. Su Ye lives in the west land, but there is a difference between likes and dislikes. As a witch of the orc clan in the Eastern Continent''s Twilight Forest, she would naturally favor the orc clan.


    In principle, no mistakes can be made, and small things can still work.


    "Ying, you must inform other orc tribes about the use of bloodline abilities and secret techniques as soon as possible. This time, there is no need to hide Changxia''s bloodline abilities. You should pay more attention to the safety of Changxia." Su Ye said: "Once my ape tribe identity is revealed, it will be very difficult It may attract the prying eyes of other tribes. Therefore, the use of bloodline abilities and secret techniques must have nothing to do with me, otherwise all tribes in the Eastern Land will cause trouble."


    Wise man, there are good and bad aspects of this identity.


    Su Ye tried his best not to let the bad fall on the beasts in the Twilight Forest.


    "Yes, I understand what to do." Ying said seriously. He knew Su Ye''s scruples, so he naturally knew what to do. The orcs in the Twilight Forest are favored by Su Ye, this is the blessing of the orcs.


    Elder Ying understands the power of this, and knows how to use the bloodline ability and strength method to the fastest benefit.


    First of all, naturally the other five major orc tribes.


    After the Beast Clan in the Dusk Forest became popular, then consider how to contact the Fish Clan and Bird Clan.


    It must be said that it must be said, it depends on how to say it, how to say it.


    After the two of them finished talking, Chang Xia opened his mouth.


    "Elder Ying, you went down to the White Lake, is the ice crystal grass branch next to Bai Ling''er''s mouth still there?" Chang Xia interjected and asked.


    Elder Ying smiled slightly, and said: "The branch of ice crystal grass has grown into a plant, just like the two plants of ice crystal grass gifted to you by the Bird Clan. Unfortunately, Bai Ling''er is still sleeping, and I dare not approach her to wake her up." Like taking down the ice crystal grass, we still need to wait for Bai Qing to return to the tribe."


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia Su Ye was overjoyed.


    "With this, the water temperature of White Lake may still drop," Su Ye said.


    She understood Bai Ling''er''s frightening cold, coupled with the power of the ice crystal grass, the White Lake might turn into a frozen lake.


    think about.


    Su Ye couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    "The warm season is comfortable, but once it enters the cold season, I''m afraid it will be very cold." Chang Xia frowned, and said, "The vines planted on the shore of Baihu Lake may undergo changes, and move towards the mysterious vines in Misty Ridge. I don''t know if the vines in the woods are good or bad."


    Su Ye and Elder Ying didn''t interrupt.


    They don''t know as much about plants as Chang Xia.


    but.


    Bai Ling''er lives in Baihu Lake.


    The temperature in Baihu will definitely not rise. As she grows and develops, UU Reading may not only Baihu, but also the tribe and Baihu cave dwellings may all be affected by the cold air released by Bai Linger.


    Of course, that''s something to worry about later.


    For now.


    Most of the clansmen liked the cold air released by Bai Ling''er.


    "At that time, Bai Ling''er might be able to control the release of cold air all over her body." Su Ye said.


    With the exposure of the identity of the ape clan, Su Ye no longer concealed his words. Compared with the beast clan, the inheritance of the ape clan followed thousands of years ago, and Su Ye knew many secrets.


    "Heaven and earth are different species, once they reach adulthood, they can control their own abilities. Bai Linger''s delay in becoming an adult has something to do with Bai Qing. However, as time goes by, the cold air she releases will become heavier and heavier. No way. , the entire Baihe Basin will be affected."


    The world is different, far beyond the reach of ordinary beasts/beasts.


    To use Chang Xia''s words to describe it, the heterogeneous species of heaven and earth are like existences in myths and legends, and there must be some mighty powers that ordinary orcs cannot touch.


    "How long will it take for Bai Ling''er to become an adult?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Elder Ying and Bai Qing were equally curious about this question.


    Su Ye thought for a while and said, "Hundred years, but Bai Ling''er is special. She and Bai Qing had a karma by accident. She entered adulthood differently from other alien species in the world. It may be five years, ten years, or even shorter." Can enter adulthood. Everything depends on chance, and cannot be judged by ordinary methods."


    listen.


    Chang Xia and the orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    A hundred years, some orcs can''t live a hundred years in their lifetime.


    Of course, with the awakening of bloodline abilities, totem warriors can live for a hundred years.


    However, a hundred years is just the transition from infancy to adulthood for the alien species of heaven and earth. For the alien species of heaven and earth, a hundred years is just a snap of the fingers.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1171： Chang Xia, show you a trick

    "Once Bai Ling''er becomes an adult, it will affect the entire Baihe River Basin��"


    Chang Xia murmured, frowning tightly, his expression full of tangled and complicated.


    Could it be that the Heluo City/White Lake City of the Gen Patriarch will be renamed Bingcheng in the future?


    cough cough!


    Chang Xia coughed suddenly.


    This idea is a bit long-term thinking, building a city or something, it is not possible for the time being.


    At this time, Bai Qing poked his head in and said in a low voice, "Wu, the stewed pork powder is ready, do you want to eat it?"


    "Eat." Su Ye tidied up the scattered white papers on the table, glanced at Elder Ying, and asked, "Shadow, let''s eat together?"


    "En! Eat some." Ying hunched his back and responded.


    No one in the tribe, or even the entire Twilight Forest Beast Clan, could refuse the food from Chang Xia''s family.


    Outside, the sound of rain filled the sky.


    Inside the cave, it is warm and cozy.


    After eating the stewed pork powder, Elder Ying left quietly.


    Su Yebaiqing and the two washed up, and Chang Xia yawned and went back to the cave to rest.


    A night without dreams.


    The next day, Chang Xia woke up from his sleep and heard voices coming from outside the house. For a while, I was still a little confused, and it was only after a while that I came back to my senses, remembering that Su Ye Baiqing had returned from the sea of ??fog last night.


    Sit up and get out of bed.


    Change your clothes and open the door.


    Looking at the sky through the eaves, the patter of rain is continuous.


    It rained all night last night and it still didn''t stop in the early morning. Looking at it, Chang Xia couldn''t help being a little worried for Shen Rong and other orcs. Going into the forest to hunt and gather, the most taboo is to change the weather.


    at this time.


    I don''t know where they are, are they safe?


    "Grandma Su Ye��"


    When Chang Xia shifted her gaze to the courtyard of the cave dwelling, her pupils constricted suddenly.


    However, Su Ye was standing by the pool alone. I didn''t wear any rain-shielding tools on my body, but my whole body was not wet by any rain. On the side, Elder Ying, Elder Yami and other tribesmen stood suddenly.


    All the orcs stood in the rain, but they didn''t get wet.


    This-


    Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly, thinking of the use of bloodline ability. This has nothing to do with the power method, it should be the use of the bloodline ability, it is amazing, really super amazing!


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia can''t learn it for the time being.


    Chang Xia has related records in his mind about how to use the bloodline ability.


    But let her apply what she learns.


    Sorry, just like the tribe can''t learn to communicate with plants.


    There is always a layer of separation, so Chang Xia can''t figure it out.


    "Chang Xia, get up!" Su Ye was in a great mood, and walked slowly from the courtyard of the cave to the steps of the corridor. It was rare for her to look at Chang Xia with a showy expression, and said, "Look...I''ll give you How is this trick performed? From now on, even in rainy and snowy days, even if you don��t have a coir raincoat, you can go out without fear of wind and rain.��


    Puff!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    "Grandma Su Ye, is this the use of bloodline ability?"


    "Yes! The carrion vine has merit, great merit."


    Excited, not only Su Ye.


    Behind him, Elder Shadow and other orcs were very emotional.


    Su Ye didn''t go back to the tribe, so the Elder Shadow didn''t dare to reveal these two skills at will. Now that Su Ye came back, these scruples naturally disappeared.


    "It''s asking me to give it extra food!" Chang Xia smiled, pointing at the scavenging vine chattering over the gazebo, and hearing the praise from Su Ye and other orcs, the scavenging vine shook the buds and called for extra food .


    "Add it, add it to it." Su Ye said arrogantly.


    Elder Yami smiled at the side, and said, "The rot-eating vine fields in the Xiaohechuan wilderness have almost harvested one crop, and the rot-eating vine potion is enough."


    listen.


    The scavenging vine in the flower pot is even more excited.


    "Long Xia, another can of the rot-eating vine potion."


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Scavenging vine, don''t forget. With your current body, you can absorb up to three cans of scavenging vine potion a day. If you can''t absorb more, it''s a waste."


    ��


    The carrion vine silently had a heart attack.


    It understands the meaning of Changxia, in fact, three cans are too many.


    The food intake of scavenging vines is two and a half cans, and if there is too much, it will be wasted.


    Changing from rot-eating vines to vine capsules consumes too much energy. It is difficult to make up in a short time, just like fish and grass, even if it can continue to grow, it also has a limit.


    Ha ha!


    It was said that the orcs laughed loudly from the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    "I went down to the White Lake just now, and the branch of the ice crystal grass that Bai Ling''er held in her mouth has grown into a plant, and its growth is comparable to the two plants of the ice crystal grass in the Weishan Holy Land." Su Ye said excitedly.


    Here it comes.


    It represents the cold air released by Bai Ling''er, which is more suitable for the growth of Ice Crystal Grass branches into young Ice Crystal Grass plants than the cold air released by Qingming Stone. When this batch of young Ice Crystal Grass grows smoothly, even without the aid of the Bird Clan, the Twilight Forest Beast Clan will be able to have their own Ice Crystal Grass.


    The benefits are self-evident!


    "We didn''t feed the rotten vine potion, didn''t the ice crystal grass stop growing?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    With that said, the orcs suddenly woke up.


    Other ice crystal grass branches and scavenging vines have watering scavenging vine potions.


    Only the ice crystal grass branch that Bai Ling''er held in his mouth, they couldn''t pour the scavenging vine potion. It is said that the ice crystal grass should stop growing, what is going on?


    "Wu, what''s going on here?"


    "Perhaps, it has something to do with Bai Ling''er''s alien species."


    Su Ye hesitated, and gave an ambiguous answer. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    She had never planted ice crystal grass before, nor had she raised the alien species of heaven and earth. Su Ye was also at a loss for this answer. But in order to maintain the dignity of the witch, Su Ye could only push the matter to Bai Ling''er.


    All the orcs seemed to understand and nodded.


    "Wu, how long will this rain last? The rice fields in Xiaohechuan wilderness are about to mature. If it continues to rain, it may affect this year''s harvest." Chang Xia worried.


    Su Ye waved his hand calmly, and said, "Don''t worry, the rain will stop soon. It won''t affect the harvest of Xiaohechuan''s wilderness rice fields, but I don''t know how the Yinchuan Forest is doing?"


    think about.


    Su Ye pondered for a while and contacted the Earth Tribe/Yuanhu Tribe.


    Ask about the situation in Yinchuan Forest. The rice in Yinchuan Forest is related to the rations on the lips of the orcs. This is a big deal. If it weren''t for the lack of manpower in all the tribes, they would have to go to Yinchuan Forest to support a wave.


    "A few days ago, I contacted the Earth Tribe. The Bear Clan and the Tiger Clan have been busy in the Yinchuan Forest recently, and the harvest of wild rice should not be delayed." Yami said.


    The wild rice in Yinchuan Forest is enough to feed their three orc tribes.


    Everyone attaches great importance to Yinchuan Forest.


    Of course, the Yinchuan Forest was so close to the Death Canyon, the orcs had to pay more attention.


    "It''s good that we didn''t delay the harvest of wild rice." Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Okay, you guys contact the other five tribes and tell them about the use of bloodline abilities. Strength methods need to be taught face-to-face, and I will teach them later."


    Confirming the miraculous use of the bloodline ability, Su Ye asked Elder Yami to arrange for an elder to go to the sea of ??fog. Pass on the bloodline ability and force method to Elder Shadow, and let them start digging for the Qingming Stone.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1172： She has been to Westland

    After a while.


    The lively cave courtyard has restored the tranquility of the past.


    Chang Xia fetched water to wash, glanced at Bai Qing who was burning the fire in the kitchen, and said in a low voice: "Bai Qing, have you learned how to use bloodlines and strength?"


    "No." Bai Qing shook his head and said, "The witch said that I can only study when I am an adult."


    "He is not an adult, and he cannot learn the use of bloodline abilities and force techniques. The same is true for other underage beast cubs. Don''t try to learn them secretly. You can''t be contaminated with these bloodline skills before they reach adulthood, which will lead to the collapse of bloodline abilities." Su Ye warned lightly. To put it another way, without a strong physique, how can you support the use of blood skills?


    When speaking, Su Ye''s eyes slipped around Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia felt that Su Ye seemed to be targeting him? !


    She is obviously the first to get the use of bloodline ability and force method, but it has been a long time since she was able to get started.


    In addition to understanding the reason, it is mainly related to the Changxia race.


    Weak people are inferior to strong people in learning blood skills, and are limited by their innate physique.


    "Prepare breakfast. I will go back to the Kanna Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall when the rain stops. Bai Qing will go back with me. By the way, you remember to inform the two of Mu Ning. This time when you return to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, you have to start the next Stage training, you can''t come to the Heluo Tribe for a short time, if you have something you want to take away, you can find Elder Yami."


    heard the words.


    Bai Qing''s expression changed slightly.


    There are joys and sorrows.


    I am delighted to be able to enter the next stage of training, which is a step closer to becoming stronger.


    As for the distress, it is naturally reluctant to part with the various delicacies of the Heluo tribe, as well as the Cuju field and wrestling field in Woye.


    "The next stage of training��"


    "Well! I will arrange for an elder to take them into the forest for training. It will take half a month to one month. Try to make the training end before the cold season arrives."


    In the cold season, the forest is too dangerous.


    It''s rare to train Bai Qing to this day, Su Ye doesn''t want any accidents to happen.


    "Bai Qing, what do you want to eat?" Chang Xia asked.


    From half a month to January, Chang Xia guessed it would take at least a month. The time in Su Ye''s mouth should not be the shortest guess, but the longest. After all, she also said that she should try her best to end her training before the cold season.


    at this time.


    There are still two or three months before the cold season.


    In January, it is estimated that it is not enough insurance.


    "Jerky, is there any jerky in the cellar? Help me pack some jerky, and I''ll take it into the forest to practice." Bai Qing said. Although he prefers to eat snacks, jerky is more solid and safer.


    "Okay, I''ll pack it for you." Chang Xia thought for a while and understood Bai Qing''s choice.


    The rain was pattering, and it didn''t stop until the afternoon.


    Su Ye looked at the gray sky, thought for a while, opened her mouth and said, "Forget it, I''ll go back to Karna Holy Mountain tomorrow."


    The rain had just stopped and the road was slippery.


    Coupled with the gray sky, Su Ye decided to postpone returning to the holy mountain of Kanna for a day.


    In the afternoon, ask Chang Xia to wake up the scavenging vines and ask about the cultural anecdotes of Shinahai City. Scavenging vines are indeed living fossils that have lived for hundreds of years. Scavenging vines know all kinds of anecdotes.


    True or false, Su Ye Changxia was very excited when he heard it.


    Although they knew that many of them were false, this did not prevent them from listening very enthusiastically. After all, who doesn''t like to hear gossip from hundreds of years ago?


    "Chang Xia, what do you think this golden cake is made of? It''s really like what the rotten vine said, soft and sweet, it melts in the mouth, and it also has a cool fragrance?" Su Ye was curious. What the vines talked about the most was naturally the various delicacies they had heard.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, thinking.


    "Golden Cake, maybe it''s made of pumpkin/corn. It''s soft, glutinous and sweet, and it''s not difficult to make, but I can''t figure out how to make it, which melts in the mouth and has a cold fragrance." Chang Xia thought , opened the mouth.


    The pastry is soft, glutinous and sweet, and it is not difficult to make.


    However, it is a bit difficult to melt in the mouth, unless it is cream and pudding.


    Su Ye tapped on the table and said excitedly: "I look forward to the exploration of the Shinahai ruins as soon as possible. The Shinahai city ruins are relatively well preserved. I think... we should be able to gain something."


    Just get a few ancient animal skin scrolls or white paper ancient books, and the mysterious veil of delicacies from thousands of years ago can be revealed. Whether it is the crispy duck/chicken in Tianxianglou, or the so-called golden cake, it can reproduce the sky.


    "Time!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Time, what they need most is time.


    Su Ye smiled and said in a low voice: "Time, Donglu has plenty of time buffer."


    "Western Land��"


    "That''s right, Westland is in chaos."


    When speaking, Su Ye raised his head and lightly rubbed the top of Chang Xia''s hair, and said in a low voice: "Look at Shen Rong, if you want to spend the rest of your life with him, don''t let him leave the Eastern Land. You must not be involved in the war in the Western Land. It''s a puddle of muddy water, if you stir it in, you won''t be able to get out."


    "I understand." Chang Xia nodded.


    When she chose Shen Rong at the beginning, she was dead in his face.


    Afterwards, knowing what happened to Shen Rong, she felt pity in her heart.


    However, she will not put herself and the tribe in danger because of her personal feelings. If one day Shen Rong chooses to return to Westland, she will let go and bless her.


    "Don''t think too much, if he dares to leave you behind. I don''t mind breaking his leg, even Marquis Yuan can''t stop it. I said that." Su Ye said domineeringly. UU reading


    Hearing this, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s good to be protected like this, but Chang Xia believes that Shen Rong knows how to do it.


    "Shen Rong, I''m very relieved. However, Yuan Yi''s A Yu''er may not be easy." Chang Xia thought about it, and mentioned Yuan Yi and A Yu''er, who rarely walked around the tribe. The more so, the more worried Chang Xia was.


    "A Yu''er was trained by water, so you don''t have to worry too much. If you have to worry, you should also worry about Yuan Yi. A Yu''er''s female is not as simple as it seems on the surface." Su Ye smiled and said lightly.


    It looks soft and weak, but it is actually ruthless.


    Yuan Yi was targeted, it was definitely bad luck for eight lifetimes.


    However, Yuan Yi is not a good person, and he deserved it if he fell into A Yu''er''s hands.


    Chang Xia blinked, feeling that she didn''t understand what Su Ye said.


    "Ayu''er is very fierce. She has been to Westland before. She has been following Yuan Yi, and she may have had an encounter with Yuan Yi in the royal court of Westland. Elder Yami is watching her, so she will not kill anyone."


    After a while.


    Su Ye added.


    Hiss!


    After hearing it clearly, Chang Xia couldn''t help taking a breath.


    A Yu''er has been to Westland, Chang Xia didn''t know about it, and Nan Feng never mentioned it. Considering the relationship with Elder Shui, Nan Feng may not know about A Yu''er''s going to the west land.


    "She has been to the Westland, why didn''t I know?" Chang Xia said, "The tribe doesn''t seem to have heard of anyone leaving the Dusk Forest to go to the Westland for training."


    "This matter is regarded as a secret of all the orc tribes. The noble forces of the West Land have infiltrated the Twilight Forest, and they have plundered the weak orcs as slaves. It is impossible for us to do nothing." Su Ye smiled slightly. However, this smile was a bit gloomy in Chang Xia''s eyes.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1173： Doudou goes round and rounds to reward and add more

    Chang Xia trembled.


    She always felt that there was something in Su Ye''s words.


    Could it be that those captive orcs are still hiding something?


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia had a subtle sympathy for Yuan Yi. He may have accidentally fallen into a trap the moment he stepped into the Dusk Forest without knowing it.


    "Come on, let''s tidy up these things." Su Ye rubbed her forehead and sighed, "Qinghe hasn''t come yet? I have to contact the Sirius tribe to remind me. What a wonderful child, she can save a lot of trouble. "


    Chang Xia listened quietly.


    yes!


    Qing He is a perfect tool man.


    Naihe returned to the Sirius Tribe this time, but he hasn''t come here yet.


    "I also want her to help draw the sketch of the White Lake so that it can be conveniently built. I draw it by myself, so I''m so tired." Chang Xia echoed, saying, "Grandma Su Ye, I want to carve Bai Ling''er''s jade bed out of jade. , what do you think?"


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded, but she had thought about the Qingming Stone.


    However, considering that the cold air released by the Qingming Stone is too penetrating, the White Lake is also the residence of the Heluo Tribe. This idea can only be thought about, but can''t be said.


    "Try to build the pavilion of the White Lake and the temple at the bottom of the lake into one, so that it will be convenient for the orcs to go down to the lake in the future."


    After thinking about it, Su Ye said something more. When the bloodline ability is widely used, everyone will naturally be able to resist the cold air released by Bai Ling''er, and going to the lake will no longer be a problem.


    Su Ye was looking forward to the fish and shrimp nourished by Bai Linger''s cold air.


    Like the water pool of Weishan Waterfall, where the holy land of Weishan is so far away, delicious white fish can be nourished. Bai Ling''er lives in the White Lake, and if things go on like this, the fish and shrimp in the White Lake will definitely be affected.


    "Build it into one body?" Chang Xia tilted his head and said softly, "It''s very difficult. It takes a lot of effort to build it."


    "The tribe has no shortage of materials, so build slowly." Su Ye turned towards the small river and said, "Don''t forget that the White Lake is connected to the small river canal. When you build the White Lake pavilion and the temple at the bottom of the lake, you have to consider the small river. Canal, in the future, Xiaohechuan Canal will definitely connect with Weihe River and Silver Beach.��


    listen.


    Chang Xia only felt that his head hurt even more.


    No matter how big the White Lake is, it''s not enough to make such a fuss!


    Or...try to connect the Xiaohechuan Canal to the White River, skipping the White Lake.


    As Bai Ling''er''s habitat, White Lake is not very good after all, with boats coming and going. However, reconstruction is also troublesome. The only thing that Chang Xia is lucky about is that the area of ??the White Lake is large enough.


    At present, it is enough for them to toss.


    "Ah! I want to give up. I shouldn''t have said so much that I wanted to go to the White Lake to enjoy the shade." Chang Xia complained aggrievedly. There are cold rocks in the cave and it''s not hot, so why would she want to go to the White Lake to enjoy the cool?


    Su Ye laughed and let Chang Xia slander alone.


    The next day, cloudy.


    Su Ye took Bai Qing away from the Heluo Tribe and headed for the Wizard Hall of the Kanna Holy Mountain.


    Accompanying him was Xiling Muning. However, Chang Xia didn''t know which elder was accompanying him. After sending Su Ye Baiqing away, she began to tidy up the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    The ginkgo fruits picked before have not been dried in the sun, and the ginkgo fruits have to be moved from the wooden shed to dry after the accumulated water on the ground in the courtyard of the cave dwelling dries up. The tribe sent a lot of sweet potatoes, and Chang Xia planned to dry some sweet potatoes for snacks.


    Meanwhile, gold rods and corn hoarded in the cellar.


    It also needs to be carried up to dry, dried and then ground into golden stick noodles for collection.


    A batch of gold wine was refined in Changxia, but the quantity is not much. The tribe made a lot of refining and had white rice to eat, and the tribe brewed gold wine from the gold sticks it exchanged with the Sirius tribe.


    Chang Xia calculated the time, the tribe should have distilled a batch of golden wine.


    It was not made public, most likely because the tribal totem warrior was addicted to alcohol.


    When the cold season comes, the golden wine should be born.


    In fact, compared with golden sticks, sweet potatoes and corn, rice is more suitable for wine making. However, rice is not enough for now, so Chang Xia didn''t mention rice wine. After the small rivers and wilderness are harvested,


    This can be said with the tribe.


    The tribe has elders such as the elders of Yami sitting in the town, and the long summer falls


    Don''t worry about the tribe making rice indiscriminately for drinking. In the coming year, the tribe cultivated more fields to grow rice.


    At that time, it should be possible to make wine from rice.


    In addition to drinking, wine can also be used for disinfection, which has many benefits.


    After sweeping away the stagnant water in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, Chang Xia put down the broom and walked back to the pavilion in the corridor.


    Move your limbs, take a seat, and organize the construction plan of Baihu Lake again. This picture is not easy to draw. Chang Xia drew more than a dozen pictures, but none of them catches the eye.


    The White Lake pavilion and the palace at the bottom of the lake received Su Ye''s nod.


    The tribe has already started preparing various materials, and when Bai Qing returns from hunting and picking, he will probably go to Luoya to find suitable stone pillars. However, Chang Xia has been unable to provide a picture for a long time, which is a headache!


    "what!"


    Chang Xia threw away the pen and paper in his hand and leaned back on the wooden chair.


    Qing He, when will you come back?


    Chang Xia smiled wryly, and raised his hand to gently rub his sore forehead.


    At this moment, the clouds parted.


    A ray of sunlight fell from the sky and shone on the White Lake.


    Chang Xia felt his eyes light up, and quickly picked up a pen to sketch on the white paper.


    "Hee hee!" After a while, Chang Xia smiled lightly and said happily, "It''s done."


    "It''s done, what''s done?"


    The sound of the south wind, from far to near.


    Instead, she came from outside with a rattan basket.


    "Has the witch returned to the wizard hall of Kanna Holy Mountain?" Looking left and right, but did not see Su Ye, Nanfeng carried the rattan basket, supported his waist with one hand, walked up the steps slowly, handed the rattan basket to Chang Xia, and said: "I was bored at home yesterday and made smoked chicken, and I brought you one, try it."


    Chang Xia took the rattan basket and smelled it, it was very fragrant.


    "I''m back." Chang Xia nodded, took out the smoked chicken in the rattan basket, and said in surprise: "White-footed chicken, did the tribe go to the salt lake to get salt recently?"


    "The day before yesterday." Nan Feng said.


    Chang Xia got up and fetched water to wash his hands. After washing his hands, he didn''t go into the kitchen to get the dishes.


    I tore the smoked chicken directly and ate it.


    "Very fragrant, your cooking skills have improved a lot." Chang Xia laughed and gave Nan Feng a thumbs up. In addition to the smoked chicken, there were two pieces of barbecue, pickled plums, and even two pieces of pancakes in the rattan basket.


    "Why did you prepare so much food?"


    "I thought, maybe you didn''t eat breakfast, since you brought some more."


    "I really didn''t eat anything in the morning. I woke up too early at UU Reading , so I don''t have much appetite."


    Get up early and send Su Ye Baiqing off.


    Chang Xia didn''t have much appetite, so Nanfeng sent smoked chicken and barbecue, which made her have a good appetite.


    "It''s delicious, eat more." Nanfeng smiled and watched Changxia bury his head in eating. This scene made Nanfeng feel as if he had returned to the past.


    Chang Xia is weak and can only stay in the animal den.


    When she was free, she would bring food to feed Chang Xia, but at that time, Chang Xia had a small appetite and didn''t eat much.


    "Are you cleaning the courtyard of the cave dwelling and plan to dry ginkgo fruit?"


    "Hmm! The ginkgo nuts are not dried, and they need to be dried for another day or two. There are also some golden sticks in the cellar that need to be dried. They are dried and then ground into golden stick noodles, which are used for pancakes in the cold season."


    "I will also have to go back to the cave to dry the ginkgo fruit later. The ginkgo fruit picked by the tribe this year is going to be divided directly. My family has divided a lot this year. Your share of the tribe will probably be too much to dry and grind, and then I will send it to you." The code is serious, let us be more motivated and update faster, please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1174： Leisurely 1 day

    "Divide the ginkgo fruit now?" Chang Xia was slightly surprised, and said in surprise: "In the past, after the cold season, the supplies hoarded in the warehouse were distributed. How come this year the warm season will be divided directly?"


    "The tribe is busy, and they don''t have time to dry ginkgo and wild products, so they simply distribute them to the tribe and let everyone dry them in their own caves, so as to free up space and time for the tribe." Nanfeng explained, explaining the tribe''s recent busy affairs to Chang Xia in detail over again.


    Recently, Lian Qingliu and these immature beast cubs.


    Everyone is very busy, even the little ones like **** are helping out in the tribe.


    "It seems that private ownership will be promoted in advance." Chang Xia murmured, now waiting for the coin to be issued, once it is issued, private ownership will sprout everywhere. At that time, the clansmen will not be restricted from hunting and picking.


    There are good and bad, and the final result needs to be precipitated and proved by time.


    "Chang Xia, what did you say?"


    Chang Xia spoke in a low voice, Nanfeng couldn''t hear clearly.


    "It''s nothing, I just babbled." Chang Xia said, "You ask Snake to get more animal skins and bones, and when Dusk Forest issues currency, the animal skins and bones can be exchanged for coins, and you can buy whatever you want to eat in the future. "


    "Don''t worry, I have a lot of animal skins and bones." Nan Feng replied.


    Chang Xia nodded slightly.


    Issuing currency is not easy. Chang Xia guessed that Su Ye would eventually contact the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan to make a move together.


    After all, money needs to be well controlled.


    If you are not careful, you will easily collapse, and not just any orc can play with it.


    However, Su Ye came from the ape clan of the wise men. Chang Xia believed that she would handle the currency issue well. The inheritance of the ape clan has not been broken. Su Ye has the wisdom of the predecessors. The currency issuance is very troublesome for Chang Xia, but for Su Ye, it should not be as difficult as imagined.


    "The beast cub in your womb, how is it doing recently?"


    "It''s pretty good, sometimes I like to wake up at night and make a fuss, worrying about people."


    Snake was not at home, and Nanfeng was woken up, so he could only sit up and get out of bed for a walk. This will become more apparent as the cub months get older.


    This said.


    Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    Their own cubs are very well-behaved, and they usually wake up during the day to say hello to Chang Xia, so they are well-behaved.


    "Maple Leaf is not doing well recently, do you want to go and have a look?" Nan Feng said suddenly.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled, and asked, "Feng Ye, what''s wrong?"


    "The cubs are very noisy, yesterday I asked Elder Ximu to take a look at it." Nanfeng said: "Elder Ximu said there is no major problem, but I am afraid that there is something else going on if I ask Maple Leaf to take care of it."


    "Come on, let''s go to Maple Leaf''s house now." Chang Xia said.


    In the past few days, Maple Leafs have been in good condition.


    At that time, the cub was too quiet, and they joked that the cub in Maple Leaf''s womb was a well-behaved one. It''s only been a few days, why did something happen?


    Nan Feng didn''t say anything, Chang Xia didn''t know that Maple Leaf had something to do.


    Kong Shan seemed to have gone out hunting and picking with Shen Rong and Bai Qing but did not come back.


    I hope it''s not a big deal, but it''s a pity that Su Ye has just left and returned to the holy mountain of Kanna, and he is not with the tribe.


    Chang Xia didn''t take anything else, he filled half a basket of wild fruits in a rattan basket, and the two headed towards Fengye''s house.


    In the morning, the sun is warm and warm.


    Shining on the body, warm.


    Chang Xia and the two walked on the stone road at a leisurely pace, the road surface was still a bit slippery.


    The two of them didn''t dare to walk too fast, they strolled slowly.


    After a while.


    The two came to the door of Maple Leaf''s house.


    "Maple leaf, are you awake?" Nanfeng said loudly.


    Maple Leaf supported her waist and walked slowly in circles in the courtyard of her cave dwelling. Hearing Nanfeng''s shout, he hurriedly replied: "At home, you open the door and come in."


    creak!


    Nanfeng pushed open the door and entered with Chang Xia.


    "Chang Xia, why are you two here?" Feng Ye was slightly startled, and greeted her.


    Chang Xia said: "Listen to Nan


    Feng said that you are not feeling well recently, and I will come to see you. "


    "It''s okay, but I haven''t eaten fruits and vegetables recently, so I''m a little constipated." Feng Ye was slightly embarrassed, smiled, and explained.


    She didn''t plan to say anything about it.


    Unexpectedly, Nanfeng told Chang Xia about her discomfort.


    If you don''t make it clear, Chang Xia must be worried. At that time, Su Ye might have to be alarmed.


    This said.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    Hearing that it wasn''t a big deal, Chang Xia heaved a sigh of relief, picked up the wicker basket on the handle, and said with a chuckle, "Hey! I brought you half a basket of wild fruits."


    Maple Leaf rolled her eyes and took the rattan basket.


    "Find chairs to sit on your own, and I have to walk around a few times."


    Changxia Nanfeng sat on the wooden chair in the pavilion in the corridor, watching the maple leaves circling in the courtyard of the cave dwelling. The expressions of the two showed a smile that was not a smile, and they naturally understood why Maple Leaf had to go around in circles.


    "Maple leaf, are your ginkgo fruits ready to dry?"


    "No, my mother helped to put it in her cave to dry, and then send it to me after it dries."


    Kong Shan was not at home, she felt a little unwell.


    My father and mother were worried, so they simply moved all the ginkgo fruits to the tribe, saying that they would wait for them to dry before moving them here. The other wild vegetables are dried by the father and mother of Kongshan.


    Therefore, Maple Leaf is the most idle.


    Suddenly, Nanfeng showed a jealous and envious expression.


    "I really envy you for being so leisurely! I don''t know when my father and mother will be back?" Nan Feng sighed, shaking his legs.


    Chang Xia picked a place to bask in the sun.


    "It should be soon!" Chang Xia said: "It''s been more than half a month, nearly 20 days. Patriarch Gen and the others should return from the Horubad Basin."


    "Patriarch Root didn''t contact Elder Yami?" Feng Ye said.


    "I didn''t ask. The tribe has been so busy recently, so I don''t have the nerve to bother Elder Yami." Nan Feng curled his lips. It is the best thing for the tribe and the people that they can take care of themselves.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Yami will definitely say something. You see... the tribe has been hunting and picking in an orderly manner recently, and the migration of Chief Gen must be going smoothly." Chang Xia smiled and comforted Nanfeng.


    While talking, Nuan Chun entered the door carrying a rattan basket.


    When he saw Chang Xia Nanfeng, he immediately smiled and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Same as you, I heard that Feng Ye is not feeling well, so come here quietly." Chang Xia replied.


    Nan Feng stared at the rattan basket in Nuan Chun''s hand, and asked curiously, "Nuan Chun, what did you take?"


    "Ahem! Sweet potatoes." Nuan Chun said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia barked.


    He burst out laughing directly, and almost didn''t laugh out loud.


    The corner of Feng Ye''s mouth twitched fiercely, if it wasn''t for Chang Xia who was smiling, she would have wanted to hit someone.


    After a while, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Daya Milu and other tribesmen came to the door one after another. More or less, they all hold some gifts, most of which are fruits and vegetables.


    One morning.


    Maple Leaf''s house was extremely lively.


    Seeing the sun climbing into the sky, Chang Xia Nanfeng got up and planned to go back to the cave.


    The sun was high, drying the slippery ground.


    They had to go home to dry things. Seeing this, Maple Leaf got up and said, "I''ll be with you, and I''ll help you move the rattan baskets..."


    "I''ll go too." Nuan Chun said. Her ginkgo and wild fruits have been spread out to dry. Knowing that Nanfeng''s house in Changxia hadn''t been dried yet, he naturally didn''t intend to stand by and watch. .


    then.


    A group of orcs left Fengye''s house in a mighty way, heading for Changxia Nanfeng''s house.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1175： 3 tribes have arrived

    Days pass by.


    Shen Rong Baiqing has not returned to the tribe for a long time, and the same is true for the mother of the root patriarch.


    That day, after the rain stopped.


    The tribe started harvesting rice in the wild rice fields of small rivers and rivers.


    At night, arrange totem warriors to keep watch.


    As the rice matured, many beasts quietly gathered there. Elder Yami was worried that wild animals would destroy the rice fields, so he arranged for totem warriors to patrol day and night. However, it may be because of the scavenging vines planted next to one side, so there are no wild beasts attacking the rice fields.


    This matter caught Chang Xia''s attention.


    She was thinking about planting some scavenging vines in the place facing the mountains and forests in the future to drive away wild animals and birds. The smell of the scavenging vines was overwhelming, not only targeting the orcs, it seemed that even wild beasts and birds couldn''t bear the smell of the scavenging vines.


    "Chang Xia, Elder Yami decides which day to harvest the rice?" Nan Feng asked as he lay on the wooden chair, kicked off the rattan shoes on his feet, and shook his left leg.


    "The day after tomorrow! The weather is good recently, and Elder Yami plans to harvest rice early." Chang Xia replied.


    The weather is uncontrollable.


    Just like a few days ago, the wind just changed, and it rained for two days in a blink of an eye.


    Elder Yami was worried about the change of the wind direction, so he asked Chang Xia for his opinion, and decided to take advantage of the good weather to harvest rice in advance. Only when the rice is harvested and returned to the tribe, and dried well, can we really feel at ease.


    Of course, this is also the suggestion of the Bear Clan and the Tiger Clan.


    Due to the heavy rain in the past two days, the Yinchuan Forest caused a lot of damage.


    Therefore, Patriarch Tago specially played Yinbei to Elder Yami to remind Elder Yami not to be negligent. If you can harvest, try to harvest in advance while the weather is good.


    "The day after tomorrow." Nanfeng muttered, and said, "Snake, how many days have you been here, why haven''t you returned to the tribe, did you really encounter an accident in the forest?"


    heard the words.


    The silent maple leaf honeydew raised their heads one after another.


    On the contrary, Nuanchun Daya was calmer and said: "Shen Rong and Baiqing are not weak, they have not gone out of the Baihe River Basin for hunting and picking, who can hurt them?"


    "With their strength, they are capable of fighting saber-toothed tigers and mammoths."


    "In the warm season, there is no extreme weather such as rain and snow, so there should be no natural disasters. Maybe it was delayed by other things, and we should be able to rush back to the tribe in these two days."


    woo woo��


    While speaking, a horn sounded from the direction of Qingshan.


    "The sound of the horn on the other side of Qingshan should be the return of Patriarch Gen and the others."


    All the orcs were very excited. The three tribes in the Horubad Basin moved to the Baihe River Basin and joined the Heluo Tribe. This was a matter that had been discussed early in the morning.


    This time, the root patriarch personally came forward to help the three tribes migrate.


    The main purpose is to set an example for the other weak tribes in the Dusk Forest, so that the weak tribes can relax. If the six major tribes decide to open up their territories to accept the weak tribes, they will not put on airs, let alone cheat.


    "Come on, let''s go to meet you."


    "Nanfeng, is there any arrangement for the houses where the three tribes live?"


    "Don''t worry, my father arranged for the tribe to tidy up the Baihu business district before he left the tribe. They must have a place to live when they come. As for whether it is a cave dwelling or a wooden house, it depends on how the orcs of the three tribes choose?"


    Saying that, a group of orcs walked slowly towards the White Lake business district.


    this moment.


    The Horde also heard the sound of the horn.


    Those who had nothing to do at leisure came to the Baihu business district one after another.


    The leader is suddenly Elder Yami.


    "Elder Yami."


    Chang Xia and other orcs greeted each other.


    Elder Yami nodded, stopped, and said: "Be careful, you guys, stay away from the crowd. This time, the Gen patriarch came back, and most of them brought the orcs of the three tribes. Don''t get too close."


    After several days of driving, he must not be clean.


    Before, the orcs didn''t think much of it. However, Chang Xia repeatedly told them to be hygienic, and gradually, the orcs became sensible.


    Before going home, the first thing is to fetch water and wash up.


    Wash your hands before meals.


    "Elder Yami, don''t worry, I will take good care of them." Nuan Chun said.


    The twins were left at the tribal training ground, and Nuan Chun felt that the sky was blue and the air was fresh.


    Although, you can''t go out into the forest yet. However, she has more time to move freely every day, which makes her feel much more relaxed. Next year, about to be able to go into the forest to hunt and pick.


    Listen to what the tribe means.


    The cubs will be managed in a unified manner, and the orcs will be arranged to take care of them.


    In this way, a female like Nuan Chun can naturally free up time to be busy with other things.


    While chatting, while walking.


    No one wasted time, after all, they all wanted to join the root patriarch as soon as possible.


    "How many orcs are there in the three tribes?" Chang Xia asked.


    Chang Xia didn''t know much about the migration of the three tribes. Chang Xia didn''t know about it until Patriarch Gen went to the Snake Mountain tribe to participate in the marriage ceremony of the Snake Patriarch.


    Nan Feng said: "Less than four hundred orcs."


    Generally speaking, in weak tribes, the number of orcs generally does not exceed a hundred.


    The three tribes occupy a favorable location, and the Horubad Basin has a suitable climate and is rich in various wild fruits. However, comparatively few beasts haunt. This also makes the Horubad Basin safer than other places. The three tribes have been passed down for many years, but they have maintained a relatively stable situation.


    Maple Leaf smiled, and said in a low voice: "With a few more tribes joining the tribe, the plan of building the city by Chief Gen may be realized."


    "To build a city, the tribe must have at least three to five thousand people. In the smallest city in the Western Continent, UU Reading has over 10,000 orcs. Our Dusk Forest is far behind, even thousands of people are difficult." Nanfeng sighed.


    The root patriarch often talked about building a city.


    Nanfeng specifically approached Shen Rong to inquire about the situation of Xilu City.


    In places like Wangting, there are hundreds of thousands of orcs.


    Su Ye was unwilling to let the orcs of the Twilight Forest and the noble forces of the Western Continent confront each other because the gap in the number of orcs between the two sides was too large. The tribes in the western land continued to fight, but the population base was still dozens of times that of the eastern land.


    This is a problem left over from history, and it is difficult to solve it in a short time.


    "Now that we have solved the problems of food, clothing and housing, the tribe will definitely develop quickly." Chang Xia said calmly. Depending on the time of the year, females in the tribe conceived beast cubs one after another. In another three to five years, the number of orcs in the Dusk Forest will definitely double, or even several times.


    Another ten years, twenty years.


    Donglu is not necessarily worse than Xilu.


    Of course, this takes time. Su Ye chose to let the Orcs marry the Birds and Fishes because he wanted to use the power of these two tribes to compete with Xilu and buy time for the Orcs.


    Talk and laugh.


    A group of orcs came outside the White Lake business district.


    All the orcs stood at the end of the stone road, looking towards the direction of the green hill.


    Not long after, the ground trembled.


    "Patriarch Gen and the others are almost here!" Yami chuckled, raised her head, and looked towards the end of the road. There was a group of black shadows from far to near, and soon, the black shadows dispersed into human figures.


    "I saw a lot of orcs��"


    "There are quite a lot, it should be the orcs of the three tribes!"


    "Have the cave dwellings and wooden houses in the Baihu business district been cleaned up? The orcs from the three tribes will definitely stay here."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1176： Warmth 1 scene

    for a while.


    The crowd was surging and there were endless discussions.


    Chang Xia and the others did not approach the crowd, but stood on a sloping field diagonally behind, looking into the distance.


    "There are a lot of people with families. No wonder it took a third longer than usual, tsk tsk! There are thousands of rattan baskets alone. This trip is really hard for everyone!" Nanfeng sighed.


    Orcs have a good sense of smell and vision.


    Even though they were far away, Nanfeng and the others could still see Patriarch Gen and other orcs clearly, their travel-stained faces were stained with fatigue and burnout.


    Hundreds of people are on their way, and it is easy to attract the attention of wild animals.


    this way.


    Totem warriors such as the root patriarch must be vigilant and always pay attention to the safety of the surroundings.


    This is thanks to the roads built by the six major tribes. On the main roads, sentry towers were built at intervals. There are totem warriors in charge of patrolling the sentry tower, which relieves the burden on Patriarch Gen and the others.


    After all, among the team on this trip, more than half of the orcs, old and young, have no combat effectiveness.


    For the rest, the fighting power is normal.


    Two years ago, such a migration would never have been successful.


    Even if you want to migrate, you need to do it in batches. For a team of hundreds of orcs to migrate, weak people like the three tribes need at least six or seven times. There should be no less than ten totem warriors participating in the migration each time, preferably in the warm season. Like the rainy season, or the cold season, it is absolutely impossible to migrate successfully.


    "Why don''t you go back to the tribe first and help Patriarch Gen and Xylophone Amu build a fire to boil water?" Chang Xia thought for a while, they couldn''t help much by staying here, it''s better to go back to the tribe to build a fire to boil water and prepare some food.


    Hearing this, the south wind moved.


    The other clansmen had family members to help prepare, and the root patriarch and the xylophone went out together.


    Naturally, there is no one to help light the fire and boil the water in the cave dwelling.


    The three Talia brothers and sisters recently lived with Elder Yami.


    During the day, Elder Yami would come to Baihu Cave to help take care of Milu. At night, he would go back to the tribe and live with the three Talia brothers and sisters.


    Of course, the three of Thalia are the same as Yuan Hei.


    Visiting the tribe all day long, living in the host family today and the west family tomorrow.


    Because the three of them are still young, the tribe is worried about them living alone. When they grow up, they can live independently. The cave dwellings were reserved by the tribe for them early in the morning.


    Considering that the three of Talia came from the nest tribe, the cave dwelling they lived in was decided by the root patriarch, which was on the tribe''s side, not far from the root patriarch''s house. The root patriarch also asked the tribe to help move a lot of things from the sea of ??fog, so that Talia can see things and think about others, and don''t forget her roots.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the tribe first." Nan Feng responded with a nod.


    Chang Xia turned around and said, "Feng Ye, please say hello to Elder Yami, let''s go first."


    Nuan Chun leaves together, after all Chang Xia Nan Feng is pregnant with cubs. She followed along with her to rest assured that she could watch the excitement anytime. The orcs from the three tribes had traveled long distances, and the first thing they would do was to arrange a place to rest. Small talk, not bad for an hour and a half.


    "How about...we also go together?" Maple Leaf hesitated, wanting to go back to the tribe together.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "No need. Just make a fire and boil water, how could it take so many people?" There are orcs in other clans'' homes to help prepare, so they don''t need to worry about it.


    Hearing this, Maple Leaf didn''t force her anymore.


    He and Daya Milu watched the three of them leave and return to the tribe.


    On this side, Elder Yami noticed something strange and turned his head to take a look.


    Seeing the three of Chang Xia leaving, she was slightly surprised, and came over to ask. Knowing that Changxia and the others returned to the tribe to help Gen clan chief xylophone prepare food and warm water, a smile flashed across his eyes, full of relief.


    as predicted.


    When the two sides met, the root patriarch didn''t talk too much.


    Let Elder Yami arrange for the tribe to take the three tribes straight to the cave dwelling and woodcut wooden house where they settled down.


    "Nanfeng went to visit Chang Xia''s house again, or where did he go?" Xylophone glanced around, but didn''t see the two of Chang Xia, and suddenly felt curious. He couldn''t hold back and asked directly.


    Puff!


    Feng Ye chuckled lightly upon hearing this.


    "Xylophone Mu, you really wronged Nanfeng this time. She and Chang Xia went back to the cave to light a fire and boil water for you, and prepare to eat."


    This said.


    The root patriarch and xylophone smiled slightly, full of joy.


    This cub is not raised in vain!


    The two left the matter to Elder Yami and the tribe, and ran straight to the tribe.


    Each of the three tribes has people from the Heluo tribe, and they came out together with Elder Yami. The orcs from the three tribes who just arrived didn''t feel any discomfort.


    In twos and threes, I decided on my own residence.


    Divert again and run to the residence.


    Not long after, hundreds of orcs broke into pieces and went to their respective residences. They took their families with them and looked at the White Lake business district while walking. This will be the place where they will live for the rest of their lives.


    All the orcs were excited, and what they had seen and heard along the way made them happy with their previous choices.


    Sure enough, it was right to choose to join the Heluo tribe.


    It''s great to not have to starve and suffer from cold in the future!


    "Chang Xia, what are you going to eat?" Nan Feng added water to the pot, and Nuan Chun lit a fire.


    Chang Xia wandered around the kitchen, opened the cupboard to see what was inside.


    The kitchen is very quiet. It can be seen that during the time when Patriarch Gen and Xylophone were away from home, there have been people from the clan helping to clean the place. All kinds of fruits and vegetables in the kitchen are very fresh, even fresh meat.


    "Cook the noodles, and then fry a few pancakes." Chang Xia said.


    The root patriarch and xylophone will be back soon, there is no need to make complicated meals. Filling the stomach is the most important thing, and it is not too late to think about other things after eating and drinking.


    "I''ll take some vegetables to wash, and I''ll fry wild vegetables and bird egg minced meat pies later." Nuan Chun got up and planned to wash the vegetables. Cleaning vegetables required bending over, which was not suitable for Changxia and Nanfeng.


    After all, the two of them now have a big belly and are very tired from bending over.


    "I''m looking for where to put the eggs and flour?" Nan Feng asked.


    Soon, bird eggs and dry powder were found in the low cabinet next to the cupboard. Soak the dry powder for a while, and then cook it will be softer and the taste will be better.


    "Nanfeng, are you looking for sour chili? After a long journey, your appetite will definitely not be very good. Cooking a hot and sour soup will help you appetize." Chang Xia reminded.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the cellar to have a look." Nanfeng replied.


    Suddenly, UU reading www.uukanshu. The sound of warm spring came from the courtyard of the cave dwelling. At the same time, there were a few gentle footsteps.


    "Thalia, why are you here?"


    Hearing this, Chang Xia Nanfeng looked at each other, his eyes fainted with a smile.


    Thalia came over at this time, most likely she had the same idea as them, most likely because she wanted to help Patriarch Gen and Xylophone prepare food and hot water.


    "Aunt Nuanchun." Thalia greeted, followed by the soft voices of Miles and Noah.


    Nuan Chun grinned, her face full of smiles. Obviously immersed in the aunt''s voice, soft and waxy, much better than the howling of my twins.


    "Talia��" Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen and greeted the three brothers and sisters with a smile.


    "Aunt Chang Xia!" Noah shouted excitedly, and ran towards Chang Xia.


    Thalia hurriedly rushed over to hug Noah, and said: "Auntie Changxia is pregnant, you can''t rush over like this."

 Chapter 1177： 7 days

    "Talia, you let go of Noah and let her come here, I will hug her and Miles." Chang Xia smiled, opened his hands to Noah, and asked with a smile: "Recently, why haven''t you come to the White Lake cave dwelling?" Find me?"


    Thalia let go of Noah and stayed beside Chang Xia.


    Noah Miles stretched out his hands, hugged Chang Xia, and put his face against Chang Xia''s cheek.


    "The tribe has harvested a lot of ginkgo fruits recently. We and the **** help to dry the ginkgo fruits. Occasionally, we go to the fertile field with brother Qingliu and the others to train, practice various hunting skills, and learn about various wild vegetables." Thalia explained that the tribe has been busy recently. , The beast cubs have a lot of things to do.


    "Really? Thalia is amazing. She even helped the tribe to dry the ginkgo fruit. It''s awesome!" Chang Xia let go of Noah Miles in his arms, leaned over and hugged Thalia gently, and said with a smile: "If you have time, Occasionally, I also come to Baihu Cave to see Aunt Changxia, and I miss you and Noah Miles very much."


    "Yeah!" Thalia nodded shyly, happy for Chang Xia''s closeness.


    He missed Chang Xia very much, but he knew that Chang Xia had a lot of things to do, so he didn''t dare to disturb Baihu Cave.


    Now.


    Hearing that Chang Xia said that he missed him and his younger siblings very much, Thalia was very happy.


    "Talia, come and help me clean the vegetables, let your aunt Changxia come into the kitchen to fry the toppings, wait a moment, the root patriarch and the others should be back." Nuan Chun smiled and interrupted the greasy size.


    Talia was originally called Sister Changxia, but later changed her name to Auntie Changxia just like Nuanchun and the others in order to unify the address. After all, the Nuanchun family twins followed Talia''s buttocks all day long, and the older brother called the younger brother shorter, so they couldn''t change their names!


    "Auntie Nuanchun, let''s help!"


    "Let''s-"


    Noah Miles ran over with short legs and enthusiasm.


    cluck!


    Soon, the happy laughter of the beast cubs came from the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    Nanfeng came back from the cellar, glanced at Talia and the others, and said happily, "Mum is back, I must be very happy to see Talia and the others come."


    "I think, Mu Qin is the happiest to see you." Chang Xia raised his head and nodded Nan Feng''s head from the air, with a gurgling smile on his lips.


    Clank!


    Soon, the sound of chopping and chopping vegetables came from the kitchen.


    Curls of cooking smoke rose from the kitchen.


    "Xylophone, do you think Changxia Nanfeng is in our cave?" Gen moved his limbs and looked at the tribe with eyes full of excitement and expectation.


    Xylophone helped him tidy up his messy hair, and echoed: "Didn''t Elder Yami say that they come early to light the fire for our life, and most of them will prepare meals. However, the time is a bit short, and cooking may be too late. I guess In the long summer, we should have Nanfeng boiled noodles and pancakes, and the barbecue is probably too late."


    hey-hey!


    The root patriarch just smirked.


    He didn''t care what the xylophone said.


    From the bottom of my heart, it is more considerate to raise female cubs, and male cubs are born to be hated.


    Moments later.


    They returned to the tribe with their clansmen and didn''t talk much.


    They all scattered back to the cave dwellings. All the orcs had a hard time going out this time. When they returned to the tribe, all the orcs unloaded their burdens and ran towards their cave dwellings.


    Companion animal cubs are hot on the bed, this is the pursuit of all orcs now.


    "I smell sour. Chang Xia cooked hot and sour pork powder for us." Root twitched his nose, glanced sideways at the xylophone, and said happily: "I''m on the road these days, you don''t have much appetite and haven''t eaten much. Wait a minute, Hot and sour meat powder, remember to eat two more bowls."


    "Okay." Xylophone replied with a smile.


    "Patriarch Gen, Xylophone Eminem." Nuan Chun happened to be moving tables and chairs in the pavilion in the corridor, and Talia and her younger siblings were cleaning the dishes. When they heard Nuan Chun''s voice, they raised their heads to say hello.


    Stepping into the door, the two patriarch Gen''s smiles have not yet restrained.


    Unsurprisingly, seeing Nuan Chun and the other four, the smiles on their faces grew even wider.


    "Nuan Chun, I''m in trouble." Xylophone said.


    Nuan Chun smiled slightly, and said, "What''s the trouble? Don''t you bother? You and the Gen patriarch should eat first, or wash up? Hot water has been boiled in the kitchen, and Changxia Nanfeng has cooked hot and sour pork powder, which can be eaten at any time. "


    "Eat, eat first." Root said.


    Xylophone didn''t eat much along the way, and the root patriarch worried that Xylophone would starve.


    He walked towards the water tank, intending to wash his face and hands, and eat first. For the rest, wait until we have eaten.


    "Patriarch Root, Sister Xylophone, wash your face!" Noah said nonchalantly.


    Talia took the wooden basin to fill it with water, and Miles carried the filled wooden basin and staggered towards the patriarch Gen and the xylophone. Seeing this, Patriarch Gen and Xylophone hurried forward, praising the three brothers and sisters Talia non-stop.


    "The root patriarch, Xylophone Eminem."


    "Father, you are back."


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia Nanfeng, who was busy in the kitchen, came out.


    Say hello.


    The root patriarch, the xylophone, served hot and sour meat powder, pancakes, and freshly roasted barbecue, and Chang Xia Nanfeng served them one by one. Next to it, a small portion of hot and sour pork powder and pancake barbecue was specially prepared for Thalia and the others.


    "You don''t want to eat?" Xylophone asked.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "We just ate, and we''re not hungry yet."


    "Ah! The homemade food is still delicious." The root patriarch held the bowl and sipped the soup.


    Nuan Chun fed Noah Miles with pancakes, and the two little ones happily ate hot and sour pork noodles, UU reading www.uukanshu. com The powder in their bowl has no soup, so it is convenient for them to grab it directly with their hands.


    Thalia sat on a low stool and ate obediently by herself.


    It is rare that Ba Ge is not with me today, otherwise the cave courtyard should be more lively.


    "Patriarch Gen, is this migration journey going well?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    "Smooth, very smooth. I have to thank all the tribes for their help, making our journey safe and smooth, and we rushed back to the tribe early. Why didn''t you see Shen Rong snaking around them? How is the tribe doing?" The smile on Gen''s face was very real, and it was rare that he didn''t complain about other tribes .


    This time the three tribes migrated, and there were many people, so the speed would naturally not be fast.


    The Lion Clan, Wolf Clan, and Snake Clan all provided a lot of assistance, and the Root Clan leader accepted this kindness. Based on the strength of the Heluo tribe, it is estimated that it will take about ten days at night to return to the Baihe River Basin.


    In the warm season, all tribes are busy.


    The Heluo tribe was able to send dozens of people to the Horubad Basin to help the three tribes migrate, which is already doing their best.


    No matter how much, it may affect the hunting and picking of the Heluo tribe in winter.


    For this reason, the Heluo Tribe could not go to the Yinchuan Forest to harvest wild rice, so they could only keep the Xiong and Hu tribes busy. Later, the Gen clan leader had to personally thank the Dadi Tribe and the Yuanhu Tribe.


    "Father, Snake and the others went hunting and picking but didn''t come back, and I don''t know when they will come back?"


    "Hmm! They have been in the forest for a long time this time."


    Hearing this, Xylophone''s expression changed slightly.


    "Nanfeng, when did Snake and the others go into the forest to hunt and pick?"


    "Counting today, it''s almost seven days."


    After saying this, even the patriarch Gen''s expression changed. After the road is built, the clansmen go out to hunt and pick, usually within three to five days. For seven days, something was clearly wrong.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1178： Retrieve 19 orcs

    "Seven days?" Gen and Xylophone looked at each other, their expressions changed, even the bowls and chopsticks in their hands were stranded, put aside, opened their mouths, and asked, "Chang Xia, can you tell me more specifically?"


    "No other abnormalities, just go out hunting and picking normally." Chang Xia thought for a while, then tilted his head and explained.


    On the side, Nanfeng Nuanchun echoed.


    Shan Kun and the others went with them.


    Except for going out for a long time, there is nothing unusual.


    "Could it be delayed by other things?" Xylophone asked. When he said that, he looked at the patriarch Gen. This kind of situation is very common, and Xylophone was not very surprised.


    A year or two ago, it was normal to go into the forest and stay for seven or eight days.


    In the past two years, the tribe has built bridges and paved roads, which greatly facilitates going out and walking. Generally, it takes three to five days at most to go out hunting and picking. Like Shen Rong and the others, they went out for seven days this time, which is already beyond the normal hunting and picking time. It is not surprising that it has attracted the concerns of the orcs.


    "Don''t be nervous, there are Bai Qing and Shen Rong in the going out team, even if something happens, they will be able to escape unscathed. Wait another day, if there is no news, let the clansmen go out and look for it." Gen Judgment said.


    listen.


    Changxia Nanfeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    They exchanged glances with Nuan Chun, and Patriarch Gen''s proposal happened to be their plan.


    after dinner.


    Several people in Changxia didn''t stay in the cave for long, leaving space for the root clan chief and the xylophone. After they washed, they went back to the cave to lie down and rest to recover their energy. Thalia took her younger siblings back to the training ground. They haven''t finished their training today, so they have to continue exercising.


    Chang Xia and the others sent the three of Talia to the tribal training ground, hid beside them, and watched the training of the beast cubs for a while before leaving.


    Nuan Chun was very happy to see that her twins were not lazy and had finished the exercise seriously.


    Shaoqing.


    The three walked out of the tribe.


    "Chang Xia, are you going to Baihu Street?" Nan Feng asked.


    Walking out of the root patriarch''s house, Nanfeng looked in the direction of the Baihu business district with an eager look on his face.


    Chang Xia shrugged and said, "I want to go back to the cave to rest. If you are curious, go and have a look. This body is getting heavier and heavier, and after two steps, I feel exhausted. I think the cub may be born early, what about you?" "


    She felt that the cubs in her womb were growing fast.


    Perhaps, around July will be born.


    "I don''t feel anything��" Nanfeng said.


    Nuan Chun was a little nervous and asked, "Chang Xia, can you go back to the cave alone?"


    "Okay. I just feel tired and sleepy. There is nothing else, so you don''t have to worry about it." Chang Xia hastily explained that the cubs in her belly were starting to grow up, and her belly was heavy, so tiredness was inevitable. Recently, I feel sleepy again like when I was just pregnant.


    see.


    In the long summer, the medicinal food is stewed the next day.


    Depending on the situation, it is estimated that it has to be stewed once a day.


    Before Su Ye left, he checked Chang Xia''s body, and there was no problem.


    Tired and sleepy, can only be a lack of energy/nutrition.


    The cub in the belly is a greedy one, could it be a wolf cub? If it''s like her, no matter how big the appetite of the chinchilla is, he won''t be able to eat much!


    I have repeatedly confirmed that Chang Xia is fine.


    The warm spring south wind slowly rushes towards Baihu Street.


    Obviously, they are very interested in the orcs of the three tribes, and want to go to recognize them in person. On the contrary, Chang Xia was much more lazy, mainly because he was afraid of disturbing them in the past.


    Holding his waist and stomach straight, Shi Shiran ran to his cave.


    When passing by White Lake.


    Chang Xia stopped and looked towards the center of Baihu Lake.


    From a distance, one can vaguely see the grown Ice Crystal Grass in the pottery pot. It is clearly near noon, and there are still a few dewdrops on the leaves, which are crystal clear and very unusual.


    Across the deep water of the lake, one can vaguely see Bai Ling''er lying on the bottom of the White Lake.


    The lustrous snake body becomes more sacred under the refraction of light.


    The ice crystal grass contained in Shekou is swaying and shining in the lake water. Perhaps the ice crystal grass can really grow in water, but it may be different from the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley.


    "Aron��"


    Chang Xia whispered, retracted his gaze and walked away slowly.


    After a while, Chang Xia returned home.


    Turn over the dried ginkgo fruit, and the green ginkgo fruit will start to be stained with frost. After the last batch of ginkgo fruit is dried, the fruit powder can be ground and drilled into the ceramic vat at any time. However, Changxia''s family fruit powder hoarded a lot.


    These ginkgo fruits do not need to be milled for the time being, they are just bagged and sent to the underground warehouse for storage.


    A corner of the underground warehouse.


    The tribe helped to pile up dozens of bags full of ginkgo, and Chang Xia understood that the tribe helped to store them without asking. That pile of ginkgo fruit is enough for Long Xia to eat for a whole year, plus the ten sacks of rice piled up next to it, and other miscellaneous supplies, let alone winter, these can make Long Xia Shen Rong eat for two or three years.


    This is just an underground warehouse, not counting the things in the cave cellar.


    When Chang Xia has time, he likes to visit cellars and underground warehouses.


    As a member of the florist in the previous life, hoarding things was an obsession and an instinct.


    Different from the tranquility here in the cave, Baihu Street is very lively today. With the arrival of more than hundreds of people from the three tribes, the Baihu business district became lively.


    All the orcs came to the three tribes to chat or help.


    All of them were very warm and hospitable, which flattered the orcs from the three tribes who had just arrived.


    As a result, the atmosphere naturally becomes harmonious.


    Even, some orcs have already made an appointment to go to the Woye Cuju Field to play Cuju together later.


    The Heluo Tribe is delighted with the result.


    At noon, Chang Xia had no appetite. However, considering the cubs in his belly, Chang Xia steamed bacon rice and ate a makeshift meal with all kinds of braised vegetables. UU reading


    Shen Rong didn''t go home, and Chang Xia had no appetite for anything.


    Weakly, Chang Xia simply went back to the cave to take a nap.


    In the afternoon, I smelled a **** smell in my sleep. Disturbing Chang Xia''s lucid dream, she frowned and opened her eyes, got out of bed, and opened the door.


    I saw that the courtyard of my cave dwelling was very lively.


    There were dozens of people standing there, but there was not much movement.


    one look.


    Chang Xia knew that most of them were worried about her sleeping in the cave, so everyone deliberately slowed down.


    "A Rong��" Chang Xia smiled and called Shen Rong''s name. In the morning, I was still worried that something happened to them. The root patriarch even thought about sending the totem warriors to go out to find people. Who knew that this group of orcs would come back in the afternoon, and it seemed that they had harvested a lot?


    "Chang Xia, you finally woke up!" Nan Feng laughed and said, "Shen Rong and the others came back not long after you took a nap. This time, they not only brought back abundant prey, fruits and vegetables, but also Back with something special!"


    Chang Xia blinked and asked curiously, "What else did they bring back?"


    What else can a forest hold but game and fruits and vegetables?


    "They picked up nineteen orcs." Maple Leaf said.


    Puff!


    Chang Xia was startled, and sprayed out the Liang Bai Kai that he drank into his mouth.


    "Feng Ye, what did you just say?" Chang Xia wiped off the water from his mouth, showing an expression of disbelief. He was asking about Maple Leaf, but his eyes fell on Shen Rong, Bai Qing and other orcs in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    "Bai Qing and the others recovered nineteen orcs." Nuan Chun said seriously.


    This matter is indeed bizarre, if they hadn''t really brought back nineteen orcs, no one would have believed it?


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1179： party

    "Beastmen... can they be picked up casually?" Chang Xia hesitated, dumbfounded.


    If she remembers correctly, after Su Ye became the witch of the orc clan in the Twilight Forest, all the orc tribes/tribes coexisted peacefully. Except for the slave hunting organization lurking in Westland, no one dared to make trouble in the Twilight Forest.


    "Don''t talk nonsense about Maple Leaf, this can''t be called picking them up. They originally wanted to move into the Heluo Tribe, but we happened to meet them, so they came back to the tribe together." Bai Qing smiled and explained: "These 19 people are the advance troops. A team of nearly ten tribes, big and small, came across the forest to get the protection of the Heluo tribe."


    Previously.


    Su Ye and the six major tribes released news.


    The six major tribes opened up their territories and took in all the orcs who entered the territory.


    The orc tribes at the edge of the Dusk Forest heard the news and wanted to confirm the authenticity, so there were nineteen totem warriors that Bai Qing and the others met this time.


    It is said to be a totem warrior, because it is from a weak race.


    The strength is about the same as that of the ordinary orcs of the strong clan.


    They traveled thousands of miles to the Heluo tribe, which in itself was not an easy task.


    Bai Qing and his group of orcs met them, learned what they wanted, and immediately ended their hunting and picking activities. Escorting these nineteen people back to the tribe, these nineteen people represent nearly ten orc tribes, and the distance from the Heluo tribe is farther than the Horubad Basin.


    If it is relocated, it is a big project.


    In particular, the cold season is not far away at this time.


    How to make a decision as soon as possible.


    "This is a good thing! However, Patriarch Gen and the others will probably have a headache." Chang Xia covered her mouth and smirked. It is a good thing that the tribe can increase the population, but migration is definitely a troublesome thing. What''s more, it''s the orc tribe on the edge of the Dusk Forest, thousands of miles away, this is no joke.


    Even if the Heluo tribe is one of the six tribes.


    Helping with migration is no small matter.


    This time I helped the three tribes move into the Baihe River Basin, thanks to the help of the Lion Clan, Wolf Clan and Snake Clan.


    "It must be a headache." Nan Feng said.


    Maple Leaf said seriously: "It may be necessary to contact other tribes. The Heluo tribe cannot complete this important task of migration. It is the warm season, and the Dusk Forest will usher in the cold season soon. The task is very heavy."


    "Don''t worry, Patriarch Gen can make arrangements." Shen Rong said calmly.


    He wasn''t too worried, these scattered tribes could take the initiative to come to the door. It must be with the intention of seeking refuge. As long as the arrangements are made properly at that time, things will be easily handled.


    The migration of the three tribes took time because they brought all their wealth to the Heluo tribe.


    These orc tribes scattered on the edge of the Dusk Forest wanted to migrate, so they could only do so empty-handed. In this way, migration is much simpler.


    "That''s right, it''s not our turn to worry about it." Chang Xia nodded and asked, "How did you go hunting and picking in the forest?"


    "Very good." Shen Rong said.


    "Look at the things placed in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, and you still can''t guess what they harvested?" Nan Feng pouted, laughing. There are two deer, a black-horned ox and two wild boars in the courtyard of the cave dwelling. In the corner, there are three wild sheep and many small prey such as chickens, ducks and hares. Besides, there are five or six baskets neatly stacked in rattan baskets.


    Chang Xia blinked and hesitated, "Isn''t this everyone''s?"


    "No, this is for your family." Feng Ye said.


    Of course, like Nanfeng Maple Leaf''s family, there are fewer prey.


    There are many Changxia homes, mainly because everyone will have a meal here. So when the prey was divided, more part was given to the Chang Xia family.


    Shen Rong originally refused.


    However, they couldn''t be held back in vain.


    "That''s a lot!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Nan Feng waved his hand, ignored Chang Xia''s talk, and said, "Chang Xia, what do you think we eat? Barbecue, hot pot, or what?"


    "I''m free to eat whatever you want." Chang Xia said casually.


    Cattle, sheep, pigs and deer, plus chickens, ducks, rabbits, etc., this is really rich. Recently, I eat a lot of medicinal food, Chang Xia has no appetite for anything, Nanfeng said how to eat, Chang Xia really can''t think of anything I want to eat for a while.


    "Grill it!"


    "Barbecue, okay!"


    "I think it would be nice to have a barbecue dinner tonight. We haven''t had a barbecue together for a long time, so it''s a good time to have one tonight."


    Soon, Nanfeng and the others discussed and decided to have barbecue tonight.


    They are all young people, so they naturally like to be more lively.


    Every now and then, it''s good to meet up with friends, chat and drink some wine.


    "Chang Xia, can you barbecue?"


    "I can do it, that''s fine."


    Chang Xia responded, she doesn''t need to do this barbecue, so there is nothing wrong with it.


    night time.


    Clusters of bonfires were raised in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, brightly illuminating half of the White Lake. Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to go to the tribe, intending to call the root clan chief and xylophone to have a barbecue together, but they refused.


    Today the tribe has a lot of things to do, they are busy.


    The orcs of the three tribes had just settled down, and it was too late to take a breath.


    Bai Qing brought back nineteen totem warriors. The root clan leader couldn''t sit still, and immediately took out the sound shell to contact the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall and the other five major tribes.


    Since there is a mountain gate of the orc tribe asking for help.


    Naturally, the Heluo Tribe can''t just ignore it, but how to rescue them requires specific regulations, and it''s impossible to just agree with one word and just do it half-heartedly. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Snake, get some cold dishes. Grilling is slow, so you can eat cold dishes first." Nanfeng said.


    She has recently fallen in love with cold dishes, and when Snake is at home, she will make Snake one or two cold dishes. I don''t necessarily stick to meat or vegetarian, but I just like the taste of cold dishes.


    Snake shook off the drops of water from his hands, and asked, "What cold salad do you want?"


    "Is there any seaweed?" Nan Feng turned around and looked at Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia pouted in the cellar, and replied: "Let Snake go search in the cellar, there should be."


    Chang Xia sat at the square table, receiving the grilled pork belly and grilled vegetables fed by Shen Rong, and he ate very much. She just made a few sauces and sat around the audience orcs the whole time. Chat with Shen Rong and ask them about entering the forest.


    Of course, I didn''t forget to bring the recent events of the tribe.


    Tell Shen Rong one by one.


    The warm yellow bonfire echoes the light tree saplings in the courtyard pool of the cave dwelling.


    The cave dwelling is illuminated extraordinarily warmly and warmly.


    "Medicine, have you drunk it?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said: "I just went to the kitchen to drink, I can''t do without it, I always feel tired and sleepy, in two days I''m afraid I will have to cook medicinal food every day."


    "It''s okay, I''ll stew it for you." Shen Rong said, "Do you want to ask Wu or Elder Ximu to change the medicinal diet?"


    "Grandma Su Ye said that she won''t use it for the time being, and she will prepare the medicinal recipe again in one month." Chang Xia Chaonanfengfengye and the others pouted. It was obvious that if the medicinal recipe needed to be changed, everyone would have to change it.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that Chang Xia was eating happily, he handed the roasted venison to Chang Xia.


    Venison is nourishing, eating more is good for your health.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1180： happy morning hours

    this night.


    In Baihu Cave Dwelling, Chang Xia''s house was extremely lively and noisy.


    After the barbecue banquet was over, it was very late at night, Shen Rong fetched water and asked Chang Xia to wash up in the bathroom, and he freed up his hands to tidy up the courtyard of the cave dwelling. In fact, before Bai Qing and the others left, the tables, chairs, dishes and chopsticks were all cleaned up.


    Shen Rong just took a broom and cleaned the cave courtyard again.


    Tomorrow, the courtyard of the cave dwelling will have to dry things, so cleaning is naturally necessary.


    At the same time, Shen Rong didn''t forget to wash it twice with water. The smell of barbecue is strong, and the orcs have a keen sense of smell. If they don''t clean it up, they will smell the smell of barbecue all night.


    Previously.


    Shen Rong didn''t forget when he first came to the Heluo Tribe.


    Chang Xia made a can of fried meat, and he smelled the smell of fried meat all night, tossing and turning, he had no mood to sleep at all.


    "A Rong, stop sweeping. Get some water to wash up and go to bed early." Chang Xia changed into pajamas and came out of the bathroom. Seeing Shen Rong cleaning the courtyard of the cave dwelling, he couldn''t help laughing.


    This looks like a clean freak.


    However, all smiles.


    After rinsing with water, the barbecue smell in the cave courtyard has indeed dissipated a lot.


    "Okay, now." Shen Rong said.


    Rinse the courtyard of the cave dwelling and sweep away the stagnant water with a broom. Shen Rong climbed up the steps, leaned the broom outside the corridor, and went into the house to fetch water to wash.


    Chang Xia walked slowly towards the cave bedroom.


    Yawning while walking. ..


    The barbecue banquet is very lively, and it also takes energy. Usually at this time, Chang Xia rested on the kang bed and fell asleep early in the morning, but it was a little late today.


    At first, Chang Xia wanted to wait for Shen Rong to enter the room and ask about the nineteen orcs.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he lay down, within thirty seconds, Chang Xia fell asleep directly. When Shen Rong entered the room, Chang Xia''s gentle breathing greeted him.


    see.


    Shen Rong stepped lightly and closed the door.


    Remove the light stone and go to bed gently.


    Carefully hugging Chang Xia into his arms, sniffing the smell of Chang Xia''s body, Shen Rong''s breathing became lighter and fell asleep together.


    the next day.


    There was the chirping of birds.


    At the same time, there are sharp cicadas singing. In the warm season, the song of cicadas is more annoying than the cry of birds, which is more terrifying than the cry of frogs on a midsummer night.


    Continuous, piercing sound.


    "It''s so noisy!" Chang Xia muttered, turned over, and suddenly touched Shen Rong''s chest. Surprised, he opened his eyes quickly, and glared at Shen Rong tenderly, "You''re awake, why didn''t you get up, you scared me."


    "You''re sleepy, you didn''t remember that I went home yesterday!" Shen Rong pinched Chang Xia''s nose, pinched it lightly twice, and complained.


    Chang Xia giggled silly.


    Not to mention, it''s true.


    She was really taken aback just now, she just woke up and didn''t expect Shen Rong to go home yesterday. After being stunned for a moment, he came back to his senses.


    "Get up!" Shen Rong said.


    At this moment, the sun leaped above the horizon, and the ground of the cave courtyard may have dried up.


    Chang Xia rubbed his belly and said, "I''m hungry."


    "What do you want to eat, I''ll prepare it." Shen Rong quickly dressed, helped Chang Xia put clothes, shoes and socks on the kang bed, and opened the door.


    "Drink porridge. You cook a vegetable and meat porridge, and serve it with some side dishes." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong nodded, opened the door and went out.


    Chang Xia lay on the kang bed for a while, then slowly dressed and went out. In the warm season, it is still early in the morning, and the morning breeze rushing towards us is faintly carrying a trace of heat. It was thanks to Bai Ling''er''s habitat in the White Lake that the temperature here dropped a lot.


    It��s much hotter like the White Lake business district, but you won��t feel too hot if you stay in cave dwellings or wooden houses. If you walk under the sun, you can feel the heat.


    "Chang Xia, why are there so many ginkgo fruits in the wooden shed?"


    "That''s the ginkgo fruit in the vegetable garden, Nanfeng and the others


    The ones who helped to pick it said that they have nothing to do when they are idle, and they can be dried and put into storage earlier if they are picked earlier. "


    Hearing this, Shen Rong smiled slightly.


    Thinking about it, the next time they hunt, they will share more prey with Snake.


    "The tribe also gave us a lot of ginkgo fruits, which were piled up on the side of the rice in the underground warehouse. When the bear and tiger tribes finished harvesting the Yinchuan forest, the tribe should send a batch of rice over. I want to make some rice wine and send it to us. Give it to the tribe." Chang Xia said.


    There were ten bags of rice piled up in the underground warehouse, she and Shen Rong couldn''t eat that much.


    The tribe is addicted to alcohol, so Chang Xia thought about brewing some rice wine and giving it to the tribe, so that the root patriarch could share it with the tribe. At the same time, it can also stimulate the enthusiasm of the people for farming.


    "Okay." Shen Rong nodded and said, "Do you need me to do anything?"


    "I plan to make pure rice wine by shelling the rice. The tribe helped the three tribes migrate and harvested a large number of wild fruits. The tribe is busy with the settlement of the orcs of the three tribes, and it is estimated that they will start brewing fruit wine." Chang Xia said.


    All in all, the tribe has a lot to do.


    However, with limited manpower, many things cannot be performed. Like the previous talk about building the White Lake pavilion and the lake-bottom temple, there has been no progress in the past ten days.


    No way, not enough manpower.


    Now, there are three tribes of orcs joining.


    The Heluo tribe can feel much easier in an instant. The orcs of the three tribes are weak and cannot hunt, but they can help with picking and opening up wasteland.


    In addition, like sugar milling and so on.


    The orcs of the three tribes can help with these matters.


    In a way, the arrival of the orcs of the three tribes can liberate most of the totem warriors of the Heluo tribe. In this way, hunting in the forest is much easier.


    "You can ask the orcs of the three tribes to help you make wine, and the tribes should be able to handle it. Like harvesting rice in the wilderness of small rivers, they can also help." Shen Rong said.


    This said.


    Chang Xia''s expression suddenly brightened.


    The arrival of the three tribes of orcs has more advantages than disadvantages.


    Based on the current background of the Heluo tribe, it is enough to feed these hundreds of orcs. With their help, the totem warriors of the Heluo tribe can free their hands to go into the forest, hunt or open up wasteland, which is a great thing.


    No wonder the root patriarch wanted to go to the Horubad Basin to help with the migration before the cold season. In addition to comforting the weak people in the Dusk Forest who want to join the six tribes, they want to build the Heluo tribe as soon as possible.


    As wily and scheming, UU Reading has to be the head of the root clan.


    Shen Rong poured the ginkgo on the courtyard of the cave dwelling, and Chang Xia slowly pushed it away with the target.


    He then went into the kitchen to prepare breakfast. There were no livestock and poultry in the cave, so there were not many things to be busy in the morning. When the tribe gradually gets on the right track and livestock and poultry begin to enter every household in the cave dwelling, it should become very lively in the morning.


    However, that should be for the future.


    After drying the ginkgo fruits, dried vegetables, and wild products, Chang Xia began to water and fertilize the light tree saplings, vines, and scavenging vines, chatting with them by the way.


    Share and share the gossip of Baihu Cave Dwelling while welcoming a new day.


    "Chang Xia, go wash your hands, you can have breakfast." Shen Rong shouted softly, and said, "After dinner, didn''t you say you wanted to see the nineteen orcs?"


    "The tribe may be harvesting rice from the small river and wilderness today." Chang Xia said. The weather is good, and the tribe is preparing to harvest the rice over there in advance. Chang Xia wants to know how the yield of wild rice is? Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1181： Camon, Blue Wolf 1 Clan

    "you want to go-"


    "I have to go, I want to know how much rice can be harvested per mu of land?"


    "Let''s go to Baihu Street first, and then go to Xiaohechuan''s wilderness rice fields, do you think it''s okay?" Shen Rong brought the bowls and chopsticks, and called Chang Xia to the table for breakfast.


    Chang Xia nodded and readily agreed.


    Harvesting rice in the small rivers and wilderness is the result of the previous discussion between the tribes. However, with the root patriarch Bai Qing and the others returning to the tribe one after another, there are so many things going on in the tribe, it may not be true to go to Xiaohechuan to harvest rice in the wilderness rice fields today.


    half an hour.


    Chang Xia took Shen Rong''s arm and walked out of the cave.


    When she met Nan Feng and other orcs, she smiled slightly and asked, "Are you going to visit the White Lake business district too?"


    "You Wan, no, let''s go to see the orcs of the three tribes, as well as the nineteen orcs who came from the outer edge of the Dusk Forest. Speaking of which, I haven''t had any contact with the orcs in the outer forest. I used to say that I would go to the forest to experience..."


    Nanfeng pouted.


    She originally planned to go to the forest to practice, but was delayed by some things.


    The matter of experience is nothing.


    Compared with the other five major tribes, the Heluo tribe really has no totem warriors to go out to practice. This matter involved Bai Qing. Seven years ago, Bai Qing was injured suddenly, and the injury was unclear. How dare the Heluo tribe let other totem warriors go out again? Of course, this is an excuse on the surface.


    Ever since Chang Xia knew about A Yu''er, Chang Xia has been skeptical about certain things about the tribe.


    However, only the orcs like Nanfeng she was familiar with.


    It seems that he really didn''t go to the forest to practice. In other places, like A Yu''er and the others, Chang Xia really doesn''t know much.


    Combined with the Heluo tribe''s habit of hiding, Chang Xia didn''t struggle anymore.


    "Together." Chang Xia said.


    After finishing speaking, she turned her eyes to Bai Qing who was on the side, and asked: "Brother, have you ever been to the tribe? Is the tribe going to harvest rice in Xiaohechuan wilderness rice fields today?"


    "Tomorrow we will go harvest rice, and today we will deal with the affairs on Baihu Street first." Bai Qing replied, the orcs of the three tribes have settled down, and there are still some minor matters left, which the tribe does not need to worry about. What the tribe has to deal with is naturally the matter of the nineteen orcs. After all, nearly ten tribes are involved. No matter how small a matter is, it is a big matter and needs to be taken seriously.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia looked happy.


    This way, the time will be much easier.


    Stepping into Baihu Street, the Baihu business district is particularly lively today. In the early morning, the Baihu Street, which had been quiet all night, woke up from a deep sleep and resumed the hustle and bustle of the day.


    "Very lively!"


    "Those unfamiliar faces come from three tribes of orcs."


    The orcs of the three tribes were so happy, they woke up early in the morning to clean up their cave dwellings/cabins, and then came to visit Baihu Street early. Everything about the Heluo Tribe is new and unfamiliar to them, and they eagerly want to blend in.


    The root patriarch said to give them three days to adapt.


    After the adaptation period is over, they need to integrate into the Heluo tribe and help them hunt and gather.


    It was not so early in the morning, and the orcs of the three tribes got up early, wandered around the cave/wooden house where they lived, and invited them to visit Baihu Street together. They ignored breakfast and the like, filled their stomachs with wild fruits at will, and then excitedly visited Baihu Street. If it wasn''t too early, they would also like to go to Baihu caves and tribes for a walk.


    "Brother, where do the nineteen orcs live?" Chang Xia whispered.


    She didn''t bother the orcs of the three tribes to go shopping, and contacted them now in no hurry. It won''t be too late to contact them again when they fully integrate into the Heluo tribe.


    "Baihu Street, the meeting room." Bai Qing said: "The root patriarch should be there at this time. Later, the root patriarch will contact the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall and the other five tribes. We can talk to Ka Let them talk."


    "Carmon, from the wolf tribe, the blue wolf clan." Shen Rong said.


    "The blue wolf clan, the wolf clan." Chang Xia was slightly startled, and said in amazement: "The wolf clan, are there still wolf clan orcs living in the forests outside the Twilight Forest?"


    "It''s normal. Leopards also have orcs scattered outside the Baihe River Basin." Seeing Chang Xia''s surprise, Bai Qing opened his mouth to explain. Generally speaking, strong clans will establish tribes and live with their own clans.


    However, there will be exceptions.


    "Bai Qing and Shen Rong��"


    Before approaching the meeting room, a deep voice sounded.


    Not long after, a bearded male walked up to him, half a head taller than Bai Qing, nearly 2.56 meters tall, burly and powerful.


    One look, you know it''s not easy to mess with.


    "Carmon." Bai Qing clenched his fist and touched Carmon.


    Shen Rong was much more gentle, nodded to Kameng, and asked: "Carmen, why are you standing outside?" He was not in a hurry to introduce Changxia and other females to Kamon. There are opportunities to get to know each other.


    "The root patriarch is talking to Wu and the five major tribes, we are embarrassed to go over there." Carmon smiled and said softly.


    Chang Xia licked the corner of his mouth and looked at Carmon.


    In her impression, the wolves were handsome and unrestrained, with a body like Kamon, and more like male orcs of the tiger, lion, and bear tribes. If you don''t look at Kamen''s face, he is very similar to Kun, with a tall and strong body, exactly the same.


    "He''s so tall!" Nan Feng said, "It looks like that iron man who looks like Kun, he doesn''t look like a wolf clan at all."


    This said.


    The females such as Maple Leaf next to her agreed.


    They looked at Carmon and then at Shen Rong. They really didn''t look like wolves at all.


    "Father Carmon is from the lion clan, and Eminem is from the wolf clan. Although Camon is a wolf clan, he inherits part of the blood of the lion clan." Oriole said.


    Oriole, as its name suggests.


    The appearance is beautiful, and the clear and sweet voice is like a lark.


    Like Carmon, Oriole comes from the wolf tribe, and is also an orc of the blue wolf tribe.


    "My name is Huang Li, and I come from the wolf tribe." Huang Li smiled and greeted Chang Xia''s scrutiny and scrutiny calmly.


    "Feng Ye, she is very similar to you." Nan Feng joked with a smile.


    Maple Leaf nodded slightly, and said, "Maple Leaf, Heluo Tribe. This is Changxia, Nanfeng, Nuanchun... Welcome to Heluo Tribe!"


    All the orcs were young people, and they quickly became acquainted.


    Plus. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    Kamon and his group of orcs followed Bai Qing and the others.


    There was no estrangement, everyone chatted and laughed, and chatted.


    Nanfeng asked about the situation in the surrounding forests of the Twilight Forest, and Huang Li was curious about the Heluo tribe. The two had similar temperaments, so they naturally became familiar with each other.


    Bai Qing led Kamon and his group of orcs, and they quickly entered the side hall of the meeting room. The root patriarch glanced back, waved to Bai Qing, and asked him to take care of Kamon and other orcs.


    He still has to discuss things with Wu and the five major tribes.


    This matter is related to the migration and merger of the scattered orc tribes in the Dusk Forest, and it is necessary to come up with suitable regulations.


    With the migration of the three tribes, together with Kamon and his group of orcs, they entered the Baihe Basin. Employment is bound to transition to migration. This year is approaching the cold season, so we must make early plans.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1182： An Invitation from the Wolf Clan

    "What do you all think?" Patriarch Gen rubbed his eyebrows, his eyes filled with tiredness. He had just returned to the tribe from the Holubad Basin, and he originally wanted to lie down for two days to rest. Who would have thought that Bai Qing and the others would send a big gift, don''t even think about it, they have to discuss the regulations as soon as possible, how to arrange the nearly ten orc tribes behind Kamen and the others.


    "My family is willing to accept them, as much as they want."


    "The Bear Clan is also willing. Just ask them for their opinions. Would you like to come to the Earth Tribe? Of course, it''s okay if you don''t want to. Our clan promises to help them migrate."


    "Seconded."


    For a while, the chiefs of various tribes expressed their opinions one after another.


    It was unanimously agreed to help these orc tribes migrate. The outer areas of the Dusk Forest are more dangerous than the interior, and they always need to face the orcs of the West Road. Of course, living in the outlying area can avoid the attack of wild animals, which is much safer than inland.


    Like the area where the six tribes live, there are various beasts/beasts inhabiting the forest, and there are also many poisonous snakes, insects and ants. The outer forests are more beasts than beasts and beasts.


    "Each tribe dispatched ten totem warriors and elders to join the Heluo tribe. This migration is mainly made of orcs. Except for the necessary supplies, the others are as simple as possible. Soon, the Dusk Forest will usher in the cold season, and the danger of the cold season will not be used. I''ll say more, you all understand." Su Ye''s voice was very steady, and every word and sentence was calm.


    "Gen, count the number of specific tribes and the number of orcs."


    "I came here to plan the route myself, and strive to complete this large-scale migration before the cold season arrives."


    "You big tribes, don''t forget to build houses in advance. Don''t wait until you bring the orcs back to the tribe and find out that there are no houses to live in. Don''t blame me for cursing at that time."


    Confirming the attitude of the six major tribes, Su Ye spoke.


    Bring things to a conclusion quickly, without the slightest procrastination.


    This speed is definitely in love with love.


    At the same time, Su Ye also reminded that it is best for the totem warriors and elders participating in the migration to successfully practice the use of bloodline abilities. As for Lifa, after they arrive at the Heluo tribe, the Heluo tribe will be responsible for teaching them.


    Council room, side hall.


    Nan Feng muttered, and said, "It''s almost noon, Father hasn''t finished talking with Wu and the others, is the matter so difficult?"


    This said.


    Kamon and other orcs couldn''t help flashing nervousness in their eyes.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia kicked Nan Feng lightly, and said in a gentle voice: "Carmon, don''t worry. If you talk for a long time, it means that the matter will come to a conclusion directly. Don''t worry, the witch will not give up on anyone in the Dusk Forest. Orcs. You can walk around the tribe in the past few days and get familiar with the environment of the Heluo tribe. Maybe you will live here in the future.��


    "Chang Xia is right, the Baihu business district is big enough for you to visit." Shen Rong looked at Kamen''s tense expression, opened his mouth and said, "In addition to the shops of the Heluo tribe, there are also shops of other tribes on Baihu Street. Knowing more about it will help you move and settle down.��


    Immediately, Kamon''s expressions changed.


    Obviously, they understood the meaning hidden in Shen Rong''s words.


    "The six major tribes will really accept us?" Huang Li said seriously.


    With this question, the other orcs beside her became nervous.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said firmly.


    Bai Qingyao pointed to the orcs of the three tribes walking on the street, and explained: "They come from the orcs of the three tribes in the Horubad Basin, namely the fox tribe, the cat tribe and the rabbit tribe. From now on, they will all be the orcs of the Heluo tribe. .��


    The implication.


    The Heluo tribe accepts even the weak ones, and a strong tribe like the wolf tribe has no reason to refuse. What''s more, the six major tribes want to build a city, and they all look forward to other orc tribes coming to join them.


    What is tangled now is nothing more than the question of how to migrate.


    "Chang Xia, are you all here?"


    The root patriarch walked out of the meeting room, saw Chang Xia and the others there, and greeted them with a smile.


    "Patriarch Root."


    "Patriarch Root."


    All the orcs have risen


    Body, Kamon and the others looked expectantly at the root patriarch.


    The root patriarch did not sell off


    //


    He opened his mouth and said, "Carmen, you can live in Baihu Street with peace of mind. Wu agrees that you move into the six major tribes, and the other five major tribes will immediately send totem warriors to join us in the Heluo tribe. When they arrive, we will set off immediately. Outer forests help your tribe migrate..."


    Upon hearing this, Kamon and other orcs were overjoyed.


    "Patriarch Gen, can we all join the Heluo Tribe?" Huang Li asked.


    The root patriarch smiled and said, "I am happy to agree to this request, but... other orc tribes do not agree, and they also look forward to your joining."


    At first, Huang Li and the others froze when they heard the word "but". .five


    Follow closely, after listening to the words of the root patriarch.


    In an instant, all the orcs breathed a sigh of relief, followed by a happy smile.


    "Carmon, I think the Sirius tribe will definitely invite you over." Shen Rong thought for a while and said.


    Kamon is from the wolf tribe, even if they are biased towards the Heluo tribe.


    The Sirius tribe should open their mouths to invite the wolf tribe.


    The Gen patriarch did not say a word. During the communication just now, the Ge Wa patriarch made it clear that he hoped that the wolf tribe would return to the Sirius tribe. Obviously, Shen Rong might have guessed something.


    Bai Qing looked at Patriarch Gen, and Patriarch Gen nodded if there was nothing.


    see.


    Bai Qing understood, smiled and said: "The Tianlang tribe is very good! It is a few days away from the Heluo tribe, and the two tribes are close to each other. We can meet anytime."


    "Golden sticks, corn, kirab, etc., all come from the Sirius tribe. If the wolf tribe can join the Sirius tribe, I think the wolf tribe will be very happy." Chang Xia echoed, while Nanfeng Fengye and other orcs wanted to speak And stop.


    When they heard Chang Xia also opened his mouth.


    So, I understood it naturally.


    Weak tribes can join any tribe at will, and strong tribes will mostly choose the same tribe. This was an unspoken agreement of the six major tribes. Shen Rong was born in the Sirius tribe, and he opened his mouth to seize the opportunity for the Sirius tribe.


    At the same time, they didn''t want to disturb the harmony between the wolf clan and the leopard clan.


    It can be seen that Kamon Oriole and the others have a deep feeling for the Heluo tribe, coupled with their previous friendship. The Wolf Tribe might have yearning for the Heluo Tribe, but this would be detrimental to the Heluo Tribe.


    The root patriarch silently gave Shen Rong a thumbs up. UU reading


    It is worthy of being a totem warrior trained by the Yuan Family of the Tianyuan Tribe in the West Land.


    Bai Qing is not inferior to Shen Rong in all aspects, but he is still not as good in his conduct. Of course, this has something to do with Bai Qing''s living environment.


    The Heluo tribe is united and peaceful, and Bai Qing''s life experience is different from that of Shen Rong.


    With the development of the tribe, Bai Qingkongshan and the others will grow up sooner or later. The root patriarch never doubted this.


    What''s more, the Heluo Tribe also has Changxia''s sea-fixing needle.


    "The Sirius Tribe, one of the six tribes in the Dusk Forest?" Kamen was so excited that he raised his head and asked Chief Gen for confirmation.


    The head of the root clan smiled, nodded, and said, "That''s right, it''s the Sirius tribe. The head of the Gewa clan personally said that he hoped that the wolf tribe could join the Qingyue Forest..."


    //Recently, transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and update faster, please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1183： Explain White Lake 4th Street

    Wait for the root patriarch to leave.


    The orcs of the wolf tribe, such as Kamon, were still giggling.


    Among the nineteen totem warriors, the wolf tribe accounted for four.


    The person leading their team on this trip is Kamon of the wolf tribe. The orcs speak of strength, and obviously, Kamon is the strongest among all the orcs.


    To be given the important task of leading the team, apart from strength, Kamon must be good in other aspects. If it weren''t for the fact that the person who spoke was from the Sirius Tribe, how could the Chief Gen be willing to let him go?


    What a pity, what a pity!


    "Carmon, stop smirking. Do you want to go to the Woye Cuju Field?" Bai Qing suggested.


    Camon froze and smiled.


    "Woye Cuju Field, what is that place?"


    "Want to go to the place where you play cuju?" Bai Qing explained simply and rudely, looking at the sky, he said, "Play a game, just go home for lunch at noon."


    "Go." Kameng responded quickly, and decided to go to Woye with Bai Qing to play cuju.


    "Milu, are you going to Woye?" Bai Qing turned around, looked at Milu beside her, and asked her opinion. If there are people in the tribe resting, the Cuju field will not be empty. If there is nothing to do, the tribe likes to go there to play.


    Milu didn''t answer, instead she looked at Chang Xia and asked, "Chang Xia, are you going to Woye?"


    "It''s noisy over there, I don''t want to go there." Chang Xia politely declined Mi Lu''s invitation. It is difficult to have quiet time in the Cuju field all day long.


    "Bai Qing, take Carmon and the others to Woye! Chang Xia and I will go for a casual stroll, and we will return to the Baihu Cave later." Mi Lu supported her waist, ignoring Bai Qing''s inviting eyes, Bai Qing/Chang Xia, She will definitely choose Chang Xia.


    After all, she is pregnant with a cub now, if not.


    Milu will choose to go to Woye with Bai Qing, and even wants to end up playing.


    "Nanfeng, are you going?" Bai Qing raised his eyebrows and set his eyes on Nanfeng. Based on his understanding of Nanfeng, Nanfeng definitely prefers the atmosphere of Woye Cuju Field.


    Nan Feng yawned, shook his head and said, "No."


    ��


    In an instant, Bai Qing was dumbfounded.


    Snake grinned and smiled.


    "Bai Qing, Nanfeng is pregnant with cubs, so he is prone to burnout and tiredness. The Woye Cuju field is too lively, they are not suitable to play there."


    This said.


    Bai Qing came to his senses, he shouldn''t look at the current problem with his previous thoughts.


    "You don''t have to worry about us. We will go back to the Baihu Cave Dwelling after we go shopping on Baihu Street. Take Kamen and the others to the Woye Cuju Field for a while. Don''t play too late. Remember to send Kamen and the others to Baihu 4th Street. have lunch."


    Chang Xia waved his hands, urging Bai Qing and the others to leave.


    Carmon and the others live in the cave next to the meeting room, and eat three meals a day, and go directly to Baihu Fourth Street to eat, which is simpler and less troublesome.


    very quickly.


    Bai Qing took Carmen and the others away from the Baihu business district and headed for Woye.


    However, the oriole stayed with the three females.


    Although she was very curious about the Woye Cuju Field, in the end Huang Li chose to stay on Baihu Street, go shopping with Chang Xia and the others, get to know the Baihu business district, and inquire about more news along the way.


    These two years.


    Duskwood has changed a lot.


    The orcs living in the outer forest were a little at a loss.


    It was a rare opportunity to come to the Heluo Tribe in the center of the storm, and the curiosity in Oriole''s eyes almost overflowed from the edge of their eye sockets.


    "Chang Xia, where are we going now?" Huang Li asked.


    On the side, the other three females raised their heads and looked towards Chang Xia. There is a lot of anticipation and curiosity on their faces, the spacious and bright cave dwellings, and the clean and tidy streets, all of which they have never experienced before.


    From the moment of arriving at the Heluo Tribe.


    Their inner emotions have never calmed down.


    See it, hear it.


    Huang Li and the others were shocked.


    If they hadn''t always remembered their identities, they might have wished to catch the passing orcs and question them.


    "Let''s go to Baihu Street and show you the Baihu business district." Chang Xia smiled and led the orcs to Baihu 1st Street first, and introduced them to Oriole and the others, "Where we are now It is the first street of Baihu. There are currently four streets in the Baihu business district, and each street is filled with orcs from different orc tribes/tribes, and the shops are filled with things from different orc tribes/tribes..."


    Chang Xia''s soft voice resounded gently, introducing the White Lake business district to Huang Li and the others little by little. Even Nanfeng Nuanchun and the others were fascinated by it. When Chang Xia talked about things they were obviously familiar with, they had a special feeling.


    That feeling was very subtle, and a faint pride rose from the bottom of Nanfeng and the others'' hearts.


    grunt!


    Watch all the way, listen all the way.


    There are bursts of strong fragrance in the nose.


    Huang Li and the others couldn''t help swallowing, and there were bursts of hunger sounds from their stomachs.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    He led the people towards Baihu 4th Street.


    Originally, I said that after visiting Baihu Street, I would go back to the cave to prepare lunch.


    Now, Chang Xia decided to have a full meal on Baihu 4th Street. Let Shen Rong handle the lunch matter by himself.


    Looking at Nanfeng and other females around him, they probably have the same plan.


    Look at each other.


    The orcs smiled at each other.


    They walked into Baihu 4th Street in unison, greeted and greeted the clansmen familiarly.


    The warm season is busy, and the tribes did not send totem warriors intensively to exchange supplies. The Fourth White Lake Street was not open at first, but due to the arrival of the orcs from the three tribes, UU Reading Elder Yami specially asked the tribesmen to come and open the door for business.


    Carmon and the others caught up with the time and were able to follow along.


    White Lake 4th Street is open for business, mainly to teach the orcs of the three tribes to make various delicacies, and eating is second.


    "It smells so good! I smell like barbecue, but it tastes different from the barbecue we usually eat. This one is really delicious!" Oriole said that White Lake Street made her and the other three females feel that their eyes were not enough. use.


    I thought the rumors were exaggerated enough.


    However, when he really came to the Heluo tribe.


    Oriole found that the rumors were not enough to fully describe everything about the Heluo tribe.


    This place is like heaven, like the rumored city of Shinahai thousands of years ago.


    Once you come here, you will no longer have the idea or thought of leaving.


    "The barbecue of the Heluo tribe is famous far and wide. Instead of being curious, why don''t you taste it yourself? Let''s go, let''s go to the barbecue shop. Baihu 4th Street is run by our family. You can taste all kinds of delicacies of the Heluo tribe on this street, whether it is Barbecue, or all kinds of noodles and pastries, Baihu Fourth Street has everything you can expect." Chang Xia said proudly.


    In terms of food, the entire Eastern Continent is not half as good as the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia said this.


    The delicacies of the Heluo tribe have been certified by the bird tribe and the fish tribe.


    "We didn''t bring animal skins here, can we go in and taste it?" Huang Li stopped the pace of going out, slightly embarrassed, and asked in a low voice.


    Chang Xia and the others smiled slightly and explained: "You are guests from afar, and our family is in charge of your food and living. In the next few days, you can come to Baihu 4th Street to taste the food by yourself. As long as you don''t waste it, everything else is up to you You can choose what you want to eat according to your own taste."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1184： Dried persimmons are delicious, dont eat too much

    "Wow! This barbecue is really delicious."


    "Braised pork powder, I have never eaten meat with such a taste, I feel that I can eat ten bowls in one meal without feeling greasy."


    ��I think raw rice noodles are the best!��


    Chang Xia led a group of orcs and went straight to the freshly squeezed rice noodle shop where the snails were located. Ge Lei followed the fox family to learn forging skills, Tianluo spent more time on Baihu 4th Street, and occasionally went to Baihu Cave to visit Yadong''s family.


    "Chang Xia, do you want another bowl?" Tian Luo smiled.


    Chang Xia rubbed his stuffed stomach, shook his head and said, "Thank you, Mom, I''m stuffed, I really can''t take it anymore."


    They entered Baihu 4th Street, and Nanfeng took Huang Li and the others to visit all the open shops. Take a portion of each food, the portion size looks small, and the stacking of various foods is very objective.


    It''s not just long summer that is full of food.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf was moaning, apparently exhausted.


    The four of Huang Li were worse than Chang Xia and the others. Tian Luo pursed her lips and snickered, and helped boil some hawthorn water. She has received too many orcs on White Lake 4th Street, and this situation has been seen many times. Over time, every shop on White Lake 4th Street will prepare hawthorn.


    Seeing the orcs eating too much, they will send a bowl of hawthorn water.


    Of course, this hawthorn water was prepared for the four of them.


    Chang Xia and the others are pregnant with cubs, so it''s better not to drink the hawthorn water.


    "Huang Li, all of you come and drink a bowl of hawthorn water to digest your food. Chang Xia gets up and walks around. You can''t drink hawthorn water. Walk around to help you digest your food." Tianluo said warmly.


    Oriole was holding the hawthorn water, originally intending to pass it to Chang Xia.


    After hearing what the snail said, Huang Li took it back and handed out the bowl.


    "Ah!" Chang Xia opened her mouth and yawned frequently. She looked at Nuan Chun and said, "Nuan Chun, please take Oriole and the others to continue shopping in the Baihu business district in the afternoon. I have to go back to the cave to drink medicinal food and take a nap. I''m full. Afterwards, very sleepy."


    She just uttered a sleepy word.


    The yawn seemed contagious.


    Next to it, Nanfeng Maple Leaf began to yawn.


    After eating and drinking, it was time for them to take a lunch break.


    "Okay! You go back to the Baihu Cave, and I''ll take them around the Baihu business district, and then go to the Woye Cuju Field, and let them experience Cuju and wrestling." Nuan Chun replied.


    Daya handed the bear cub to Tian Luo to hold, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I will accompany Huang Li and the others with Nuan Chun for nothing."


    "Huang Li, I''m sorry!" Chang Xia apologized.


    Huang Li kept shaking her head and said, "No, we can go shopping by ourselves, and we don''t have to bother Nuan Chun and Daya."


    "Huang Li, it''s not troublesome. We also want to go shopping." Nuan Chun said with a smile. The tribe postponed rice harvesting in the small rivers and wilderness for a day. some fish.


    After harvesting rice, they can also go to the fields to catch fish.


    Rice field fish can also be dried into dried fish. This dried fish is different from salted dried fish. It tastes delicious when it is steamed and dipped in sauce.


    Fragrant, waxy, very chewy.


    After bidding farewell to Huang Li and the other orcs, Changxia and the others headed for the Baihu Cave.


    Yawning incessantly made them lose the mood to chat.


    very quickly.


    Several people passed through the wall of Baihu Lake and returned to the cave dwelling of Baihu Lake.


    "Let''s go." Chang Xia waved his hand and walked towards his cave first.


    Nanfeng and the others responded, and at the same time, they all ran to their cave dwellings. Rubbing his eyes while walking, watching, everyone was so sleepy. Those who didn''t know it thought they stayed up all night and didn''t sleep.


    Shen Rong returned to the cave dwelling after finishing his trip to the Woye Cuju Field.


    The cave dwelling was quiet, without a single sound, and he felt a little strange. Stepping lightly, he looked into the kitchen, the cellar, and finally walked through the living room into the bedroom. I saw Chang Xia sleeping soundly on the kang bed.


    see.


    He shook his head, remembering correctly.


    Chang Xia said that he would not go to the Woye Cuju Field, and walked around the Baihu business district, then went back to the cave to prepare lunch. This appearance, at first glance, is full of wine and food.


    Shen Rong guessed that Chang Xia should have been to Baihu 4th Street, and probably had lunch there.


    Thinking about it, he walked out of the cave lightly.


    He opened the door ajar and went into the kitchen to prepare lunch for himself.


    After the meal, Chang Xia still didn''t wake up.


    Shen Rong began to collect ginkgo fruits to dry in the courtyard of the cave dwelling. After many days of exposure to the sun, the ginkgo fruits were already dried. Shen Rong packed the ginkgo fruits into bags and baskets, and then moved them into the underground warehouse for storage. Similarly, sun-dried vegetables and mountain products can be bagged.


    However, Shen Rong took out a small portion of everything.


    These are packed in rattan baskets and placed in the kitchen for easy access when eating.


    When the root patriarch came over, Shen Rong was sorting the mountain goods, picking up some chestnuts, dried mushrooms, persimmons, etc. in bags.


    "Shen Rong, is it long summer?" Gen entered the door and asked.


    Shen Rong pouted towards the bedroom, and said, "Having a nap, I haven''t woken up yet. Is Patriarch Gen okay?"


    "Wu will come over later, I''ll talk to her about something." Gen stepped forward, picked up a dried persimmon and ate it, and said, "Your persimmons are so beautiful, very sweet, without any bitterness. How did you dry them?" ?��


    "It''s from Chang Xia, you have to ask her." Curious, Shen Rong picked up a dried persimmon and ate it. Indeed, as the root patriarch said, dried persimmons are very sweet, without any bitterness and astringency, and are more delicious than fresh ones.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia woke up and opened the door.


    I saw patriarch Gen and Shen Rong sitting in the corridor pavilion eating persimmons.


    Looking at the persimmon stalks placed next to them, the two ate a lot.


    "No matter how delicious persimmons are, we must be restrained." Chang Xia said. Lifting his head, covering the twitching corners of his mouth, he looked at these two males who were almost a hundred years old together, with black lines all over their heads, and didn''t know how to complain.


    Hearing this, Patriarch Gen and Shen Rong were slightly embarrassed.


    The two looked at each other and silently put down the dried persimmons in their hands.


    cough cough!


    It seems that I did eat a little too much.


    "You can''t eat more persimmons, you guys." Chang Xia shook her head lightly, and asked, "Patriarch Gen, are you here for something?" She didn''t believe that Patriarch Gen was fine, so she came here to eat her family''s persimmons.


    "Wu will come over later, I''ll ask you about the construction of White Lake. UU Reading " Gen said. He didn''t mention the matter of Kameng and the others. The witches handed over the matter to the six major tribes, and the Gen patriarch would not bother Chang Xia with these matters.


    The construction of Baihu was proposed by Changxia.


    Except for the stone pillars, the tribe has prepared most of the other materials for the White Lake Pavilion and the lake bottom temple. The root patriarch came to Chang Xia and asked if the drawings were finished? If the painting is completed, the construction can be started first to clean up the shore and bottom of the lake.


    "Pictures, I drew a few." Chang Xia said.


    As he said that, he walked to the bedroom of the cave dwelling and brought the blueprint of Baihu construction to Patriarch Gen.


    "Patriarch Gen, are you harvesting rice tomorrow?" Shen Rong asked.


    "Harvest, Chang Xia also wants to participate in rice harvesting?" Gen was slightly startled, hesitantly said: "She is not suitable!"


    "She wants to calculate the rice yield per mu of paddy field, and there are probably some other data. Don''t worry, she won''t go down to the paddy field to harvest the paddy, and at most record the data on the ridge of the field." Shen Rong explained, living with Chang Xia for a long time.


    Some words that do not match the Dusk Forest, what he said were sneaky.


    11-25: Thank you for the January ticket, Xiaobing for the January ticket, Orange 845 for the February ticket, Blue Devil��s Tears for the April ticket, ainnie for the February ticket, Mm123 for the February ticket, 100155606 for the January ticket, Long overdue 2016 votes for January, kavy36 for January, echi Momo for February, Beidai for January, Xingxing for May, Mij for March, Suifeng for 5 Monthly ticket, Purple Roland is fed a July ticket, Piggy 46 is fed a January ticket, Nonono is fed a May ticket, Beautiful Dream is fed a February ticket, and the girl living in fantasy is fed a September ticket.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1185： Find the map of Dusk Forest

    [[Author Liu Xiangcheng reminds: If the content of the chapter is confusing, turn off the reading mode and it will be normal]


    ] This can be regarded as simulating adult experience in advance.


    The root patriarch''s eyes lit up and he thought about it.


    "That''s it! Then there is no way to refuse her to go, you take good care of her... Recently, they seem to be very tired and sleepy, and they are in good health!" Gen nodded, and did not say any more words of rejection. Remembering that Nanfeng often dozed off recently, he couldn''t help talking. asked a question.


    Shen Rong shook his head, and replied: "It''s nothing, Wu checked it himself."


    "I remember that there is a map of the Twilight Forest in Grandma Su Ye''s room. Wait a minute, I''ll look for it. It''s best for Aron to call Kamon here. We can determine the water route based on the map and Kamon. If possible, we must consider ships. and the raft..."


    At the same time, he tapped his fingers on the table lightly, pondering the feasibility of the waterway.


    Beside each stone pillar stands an exquisite gazebo, and at the same time, a snake shadow looms above the stone pillar.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Shen Rong said.


    but.


    The root patriarch only felt a headache.


    "Okay." Shen Rong responded, and walked towards the cave next door.


    However, the specific method of exchange has not yet been drawn up in the regulations. If the orcs want to use ships, they still have to wait. After all, a raft is not a ship, and it��s okay for short-distance use ()


    Chang Xia stood up while talking, the cave dwelling where Su Ye lived was next door.


    Carmon they are the first batch, will never be the last batch.


    Su Ye is meticulous in her work, and she will keep important things like maps in iron wooden boxes. The cave dwelling where she lives is full of large and small boxes, and she has to open the boxes if she wants to find the map.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said firmly.


    Chang Xia went into the house and searched.


    Going west.


    Only, the danger is greater.


    "It''s getting dark! Hasn''t Grandma Su Ye arrived yet?" Chang Xia muttered, looking up at the sky that was dyed red by the burning clouds, tilting his head and staring at Patriarch Gen.


    , obviously not suitable for long distances.


    //


    so gorgeous.


    They are all deeply attracted by the drawings.


    Not to mention the puzzled and complicated look on the patriarch Gen''s face, even the well-informed Shen Rong was amazed by the drawings that Chang Xia took out this time.


    After listening, Patriarch Gen heaved a sigh of relief.


    There are more than a dozen females in the tribe who are pregnant with cubs. Except for the older females in the tribe, the young females like Chang Xia have all been sleepy recently.


    "Chang Xia, are you sure the tribe can build such a gazebo?" Shen Rong hesitated, showing an expression similar to that of the Gen patriarch. After all, Shen Rong and the two never took their eyes off the drawing.


    root patriarch footsteps


    Patriarch Gen waved his hand and said, "Shen Rong, go and help Chang Xia find the map, and I''ll go to Baihu Street to find Kamen. By the way, see if Wu is here?"


    In the deep years, they were either in the Shinahai ruins or the Inami water city ruins. The young people were all released by the root patriarch, hoping that they would find a partner as soon as possible. The rest are elders.


    The orcs living in the outer forest are far more than these ten tribes.


    "Let''s make peace with them!" Root thought for a while and said.


    Waterways are faster than land.


    "Patriarch, here." Chang Xia handed the drawings to Patriarch Gen, took the warm water handed over by Shen Rong, drank it in small sips, and moistened his throat.


    "Patriarch, who is going to lead the team to pick up people this time?" Shen Rong said. Milu is pregnant with beast cubs, so Bai Qing must not go out to lead the team.


    Half of the sky was dyed orange by the sunset.


    obvious.


    The appearance of this drawing is really top-notch.


    The root patriarch was really afraid that something would happen, so he kept talking to xylophone.


    "Oh! Ah!" Gen raised his head and said, "It should be soon. When I came here, the shamans set off from the Sorcerer''s Temple in the holy mountain of Kanna. No matter how fast, it would take half an hour. I hope that other tribes will send totem warriors here as soon as possible. , the cold season is approaching soon, there are now nearly ten orc tribes, and there may be more when they really migrate..."


    Only a white jade bed is needed, and at the same time, a layer of stone slabs will be built on the muddy lake bottom. Then fix the stone pillars of the slate river so that they will not be shaken by the fluctuation of the lake water.


    very quickly.


    The root patriarch planned to let Qingliu, the cubs who were about to grow up, follow the team to the outer forest to help them migrate.


    She added some dreamy colors, like the snake shadow behind the stone pillars in the gazebo, and the clouds around the white lake, all of which are false. The only real thing is the gazebo and stone pillars. The temples at the bottom of the lake are simpler to build than the gazebos. Bai Linger is a different species from heaven and earth, and her residence is different from that of the orcs.


    The Beast Race intends to exchange ships with the Fish Race, and the Fish Race agrees.


    Here, Patriarch Gen got up and left.


    In the painting, three stone pillars rise from the bottom of Baihu Lake.


    "The painting is really good!" Gen admired, and after a while, he couldn''t help showing embarrassment, and asked in a low voice: "Chang Xia, can we really build such a beautiful pavilion and palace at the bottom of the lake?"


    Shen Rong shook his head and explained: "I want to stay in the tribe to take care of you, but I''m powerless to help. I wonder if there is a possibility to go by water?"


    "Walking by water��"


    "A Rong, come here and help me open the box." Chang Xia said.


    The root patriarch nodded in agreement, stroking the blueprint inch by inch with his fingertips, feeling a little obsessed.


    This said.


    Similarly, Shen Rong Kongshan can''t do it either.


    "Ah Rong wants to help?" Chang Xia raised his eyebrows and asked.

 Chapter 1186： L tip and add more

    "The map of the Twilight Forest is in the kang cabinet at the end of the kang��"


    Su Ye pursed her mouth and signaled Shen Rong to go to the end of the kang to move the kang cabinet. She stepped into the house on her feet, helping to pack the boxes all over the floor, while thinking about the feasibility of the waterway.


    As Chang Xia said, the waterway is dangerous, but it is faster than land.


    Moreover.


    Land is not necessarily less dangerous than waterways.


    Waterways are quicker than land, if available.


    "Chang Xia, have you found the map? I brought Kamen over here."


    From the courtyard of the cave dwelling, the voice of the root patriarch came, accompanied by the sound of footsteps entering the door. Patriarch Gen led Kameng Oriole and the two into the door, and soon passed through the spacious cave courtyard to the corridor pavilion.


    "I found it. Patriarch Gen, go to the pavilion in the corridor and wait for the meeting, and he will be here soon." Chang Xia replied.


    In the cave room, Shen Rong took the map of Twilight Forest out of the kang cabinet, Su Ye took the map, Shen Rong covered the kang cabinet again, put it back at the end of the kang and set it up.


    This map of the Dusk Forest is specially made, it is a huge animal skin, and its weight is not light. Using a special secret method, it is burned on the animal skin, and it will not rot or melt for years.


    "Carmon Oriole and I will go to the corridor pavilion. I am curious about Changxia''s cave. I will let Changxia take you to visit later." Gen smiled and led the two into the corridor pavilion, inviting them to sit, and placed the table on the table. Put the snacks and push them over, ask them to taste.


    The moment the oriole crosses the wall of White Lake.


    It felt that the eyes were not enough to see, and when they stepped into the gate of the cave, the whole orc was stunned, and it took a long time to recover.


    The word stunning is not enough to describe her mood at the moment.


    Shocked, envious, longing.


    Emotions vary.


    Awakened by Patriarch Gen''s voice, she stared blankly again, and said softly: "Patriarch Gen, these are��"


    "Chang Xia calls them snacks, and they eat them in their spare time. These are dried meat, dried meat, dried squid..." Gen enthusiastically introduced, and in terms of the richness of snacks, it must be from Chang Xia''s family. In addition to the snacks made by Shen Rong, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others usually send snacks from other families.


    Over time.


    There are more and more snacks in Changxia''s family, and they are getting richer and richer.


    It can be said that everything is available.


    "Wild fruit, it turns out that it can also be dried in the sun!"


    "This is a dried fish snack."


    Soon, the Carmon oriole was like a mouse that fell into a rice nest, expressing emotion every time it ate a new snack. At the same time, the yearning for the Heluo tribe is even deeper.


    However, they knew that the wolf tribe would not join the Heluo tribe.


    Even if you join, it should be the Sirius tribe.


    However, they remembered that Shen Rong had said before that the Sirius Tribe and the Heluo Tribe were not far apart. At worst, they would join the Sirius Tribe in the future and make a few more trips to the Heluo Tribe.


    hey-hey!


    Thinking about it, Carmon Oriole couldn''t help showing a happy smile on his face.


    this moment.


    Su Ye walked out of the room holding the map of the Twilight Forest. The luggage she brought was left casually at the door, and Shen Rong took it into the cave and put it away.


    "Wu��" Seeing Su Ye coming from the cave room, Gen was slightly startled, stood up, opened his mouth and said, "Wu, these are Kamon and Oriole, they are from the outlying forest wolf tribe."


    "Yeah!" Su Ye smiled slightly and nodded to Kamen Huangli.


    Carmon Oriole stood up awkwardly and gave a respectful shout. No longer the calm appearance before, the orcs living in the outskirts of the forest rarely had the opportunity to get close to Su Ye, and some of them had never even met Su Ye, only heard Su Ye''s name and knew her strength.


    "Don''t be cramped, let''s all sit down." Su Ye pressed down her hands, motioning for Kamen Oriole to take a seat, and asked the root patriarch to take away the dishes on the table, and opened the map of the Twilight Forest. Then he took the pen and paper that Chang Xia handed over, planning to discuss and formulate the route of the waterway.


    see.


    The root patriarch has already guessed the result.


    Su Ye agreed to take the water route.


    Thinking about it, the root patriarch turned sideways and opened his mouth to Kameng Oriole.


    "Kamon Oriole, I called you here this time, mainly because I want to know about the surrounding forest and river waters. At this time, the cold season is approaching, and we need to take over your tribe in the shortest possible time. Therefore, we choose from Go by water."


    The root patriarch simply explained the matter in a few sentences.


    Huang Li hesitated slightly, and said: "Patriarch Gen, the waterway will be very dangerous!"


    "It''s okay. Each of the six major tribes will send an elder and ten totem warriors to help you migrate. The waterway is dangerous and not fatal. Besides, walking on land is also dangerous. We will plan a suitable waterway route, as far as possible. It is possible to minimize the danger." Gen explained softly, so as to relieve the tension and worry of Oriole.


    "Carmon, please confirm the location of the wolf tribe."


    After a while, Su Ye opened the map of the Twilight Forest, circled the surrounding forest with his fingers, and handed the pen to Carmon, asking him to determine the location of the wolf tribe. At the same time, mark the locations of other tribes to facilitate future planning of water routes.


    "The area of ??the Twilight Forest looks larger than that of the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea." Chang Xia was condescending, overlooking the opened map of the Twilight Forest. The Dusk Forest looks like an elephant, with the raised trunk connected to the Qinghai Plateau. The place where the elephant''s feet step on and the gap under the belly is the East China Sea.


    Su Ye smiled reservedly and said, "Mist Forest used to be a subsidiary of the Snow Mountain Palace. It connected Shinahai City and Inami Water City, and it was the most dazzling place in the entire Eastern Continent. The scuffle did not affect this area. This continent, the Snow Mountain Palace disappeared by itself."


    The secret thrown by Su Ye.


    It directly scared the orcs into stupidity.


    The root patriarch and the others could still hold on, but Carmon Oriole was stunned.


    Is this something they can hear?


    Trembling and trembling, wishing to be deaf directly, UU reading www.uukanshu. com pretended not to hear anything.


    "Grandma Su Ye, the scuffle didn''t affect the Dusk Forest. Why did the orcs choose to go west instead of retreating to the Dusk Forest after the war?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    "Thousands of years ago, the Snow Mountain Palace was used as a shelter for witches, and the Dusk Forest was the most sacred place in the Eastern Continent. However, it was not a place that any orcs could approach at will. In addition to the Snow Mountain Palace, There are also countless poisonous snakes and beasts." Su Ye explained that the war had just ended, and the orcs needed to recuperate. If Xidu''s orcs choose to stay in the Eastern Continent, they must enter the Twilight Forest to open up wasteland.


    At the same time, they may also be hunted down by the Snow Mountain Palace.


    At that time, although the Snow Mountain Palace was not affected by the scuffle. However, as a witch in the Snow Mountain Palace, he did participate in the war. After all, witches come from different tribes and races, and they all have their own standpoints.


    Chang Xia and the others understood Su Ye''s unfinished words.


    The Xidu orcs did not return to the East Land, but chose the West Land.


    It''s just because they think that the west land is safer than the east land, and if they retreat to the Dusk Forest, they may encounter greater danger than the unknown west land.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest have taken a big advantage.


    In the future, when the orcs in the Twilight Forest rise, the Twilight Forest will be the most suitable territory. Whether it is south, east, north or west, every side is suitable for expansion.


    11-26: Thanks to book friend 533***328 for feeding the January ticket, Zhuzhu 46 for feeding the January ticket, 100155606 for feeding the February ticket, Mei for feeding the January ticket, An Qiaoer for feeding the January ticket, book friend 533** *514 feeds a January ticket, Feng Guo Wuhen feeds a January ticket, zzg0017 feeds an April ticket, and Guava Lele feeds a January ticket.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1187： Determine the water route, Qiushui River

    "Beast race, the strongest!"


    "The orcs in the Twilight Forest are the strongest!"


    The root patriarch opened his mouth and said a few words with pride on his face.


    Unlike the weak orcs in Xidu, the orcs in the Twilight Forest tenaciously took root and multiplied here, generation after generation. Now, they see the hope before the dawn.


    In the near future, Donglu will rise in Gangwa Continent.


    Carmon lowered his head, lying on the square table and carefully looked at the map of the Dusk Forest, looking for the location of the surrounding Timberwolves tribe.


    "Carmon, have you found the location of the wolf tribe?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Carmon pointed to a corner of the Dusk Forest, hesitated, and said, "The wolf tribe seems to be in this position. Oriole, would you like to come and see?"


    Oriole leaned forward and leaned over.


    "Wu, may I ask if this mountain is Bo''er Mountain?" Huang Li pointed to a tall mountain in the outskirts of the forest, like Su Ye to verify the name of the mountain, and continued: "The wolf tribe lives in a certain valley of the Bo''er Mountain peak. At the same time, there are three other tribes who also live near the peak of Mount Boer.��


    "Bo''er Mountain��" Su Ye narrowed his eyes and nodded, "This mountain is indeed Bo''er Mountain. Bo''er Mountain is the largest mountain in the surrounding forest. The nearby mountains radiate from Bo''er Mountain."


    "Is there a river near Bo''er Mountain?" Gen asked.


    Carmon said: "Forbidden River."


    "Jinghe?" Chang Xia asked curiously, raising his eyebrows.


    "No, it''s the Forbidden River." Carmon said: "The Forbidden River is very dangerous. There are terrible crocodiles inhabiting the river. No tribe dares to approach the Forbidden River except for the wolf tribe on the peak of Bo''er Mountain."


    This said.


    Chang Xia understands that this ban is a forbidden ban, not the Jinghe she said.


    "Crocodile beasts are generally dangerous." Gen said calmly.


    Compared with the ferocious sea beasts, the river beasts in the river, the totem warriors of the six tribes can hunt alone and kill them.


    Suddenly, Kamen Oriole''s eyes widened.


    The crocodile beasts in their eyes are extremely terrifying, but the root patriarch thinks that they are not very dangerous. At this moment, they deeply realized the power of the six tribes.


    At the same time, I am full of hope for this migration.


    "The Forbidden River is a branch of the Qiushui River. The Qiushui River is connected to the Sub Detroit River. If all the tribes are concentrated in the Jing River in Bo''er Mountain, we can indeed go by water." Su Ye wrote on the map of the Twilight Forest Walking upstream, gradually, a waterway was outlined.


    Compared with walking on land, the waterway can save ordinary time.


    However, there must be orcs who are proficient in Fushui to accompany them in order to be safe.


    "Sub Detroit River��"


    Here, Carmon Oriole turned pale when she heard Sub Detroit River.


    Sub Detroit River, the mother river of the Twilight Forest orcs. This river is far more dangerous than the Forbidden River, and the two of Camon shuddered just hearing the name.


    "Don''t worry, the Sub Detroit River is safe." Chang Xia smiled and explained: "Arong and the others went to the Erdos Swamp, and they passed through the Sub Detroit River. I went back to the Dusk Forest from the Qinghai Plateau, and I walked the same way. Sub Detroit River."


    This said.


    Kamen Oriole was immediately stunned.


    These words... why do they sound like a bible? !


    The Sub Detroit River, that is the Sub Detroit River, a river of death known as the Mother River. The orcs in the outer forest dare not even approach the Forbidden River, and the orcs of the six major tribes gallop on the Sub Detroit River. Do they really live in the same Twilight Forest?


    This moment.


    Carmon Oriole was suddenly a little uncertain.


    "Have you ever heard of the Fu tribe?" Chang Xia saw that the faces of the two were even paler, so he couldn''t help opening his mouth again, stating: "The Fu tribe orcs are the guardians of the Sub Detroit River. They are good at swimming. At the end of the warm season, they followed the Detroit River and migrated, and returned to the Erdos Swamp again at the end of the warm season."


    "The Fu tribe, we have heard of them. It is said that they are the best swimmers of the land beast tribe, and some orcs say that they are fish tribe." Huang Li said.


    heard the words.


    The orcs in the corridor pavilion laughed out loud.


    "Orioles, the Fu tribe is the orc tribe of the Dusk Forest. They live in the Swattok Forest where the Erdos Swamp borders the Qinghai Plateau. They are indeed good at swimming, but they are definitely not fish tribes." Chang Xia smiled.


    "To pass through the Sub Detroit River, we need to contact the Yufu of the Fu tribe. At this point in time, the Fu tribe should not have left the Sub Detroit River." Su Ye said.


    After finishing speaking, she asked the root patriarch to continue to study the water route.


    She took out the sound shell and began to contact the head of the Yufu clan of the Fu tribe.


    Ding Ding��


    After a few beeps, the voice of the patriarch Yufu came from the other end of the sound shell.


    "Wu, hello!" Yufu said respectfully.


    Su Ye put down the sound shell, returned to the Sifang table and sat down, and asked, "Yufu, where are you now, have you returned to the Erdos Swamp?"


    "I haven''t returned to the Erdos Swamp yet. I''m currently on the lower reaches of the Sub Detroit River. I''m expected to return to the Erdos Swamp in another month. Does the witch need a millstone or a herb/fish sauce?" Yufu replied .


    "Very good." Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and said briskly, "Yufu, I don''t need a millstone, nor do I need root and fish sauce grass. But, I need you and the orcs of the Fu tribe to do me a favor."


    "Witch, please tell me." Yufu said.


    "You stay in the lower reaches of the Sub Detroit River for the time being. I need to move some orc tribes in the outskirts of the forest to the six major tribes. At present, I have decided to take the water route and hope to get assistance from the Fu tribe."


    Su Ye didn''t hide it, and explained the reason very straightforwardly.


    "May I ask Wufu which river it is?" Yufu asked. UU Reading


    The Sub Detroit River connects countless rivers and lakes in the Twilight Forest. If there is no clear river, the yufu don''t know where they should stay and wait.


    "Qiu Shuihe." Root said.


    Hearing this, the patriarch Yufu heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Qianshui River, this is really good news. Wu, the river our family is arriving at is just away from the section where Qiushui River connects to Subu Detroit River. We will stay here and wait for your call." Yufu said in a tone. Lightly, said happily.


    The section of the river they were in was not far from the source of the Qiushui River.


    There is no need to rush, just find a suitable river bend to stay, and then wait for Su Ye''s call.


    "This is indeed good news. However, we still need to wait for the elders and totem warriors of the other five major tribes to join us before we can leave the Baihe River Basin and go to the outlying forest..." Gen explained, telling the Yufu patriarch, They may have to wait ten and a half months, which is the fastest.


    It is also possible to delay for twenty days.


    After all, the Baihe River Basin is far away from the outskirts of the forest, and even if they were on their way, it would take a lot of time.


    "Okay, we''ll wait for you at the Sub Detroit River." Yufu said.


    He understood the meaning of the root patriarch''s words and was still willing to wait. The mallard tribe, since the Dusk Forest came into contact with the Qinghai Plateau, the Swattok Forest has been extremely lively.


    The mallard tribe, which was once silent, has been frequently visited by bird tribes recently.


    This made the patriarch Yufu very happy. In time, the Swattok Forest might become different. He didn''t have such far-reaching considerations about the city or something, but a small market or something is fine!


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1188： Boer Mountain, Hometown of Oil Trees

    Ha ha!


    The root patriarch laughed happily.


    With the Fu tribe sitting on the waterway, the trip will be safe and sound.


    "When you set off from the Baihe River Basin, I will tell Yufu to go to the Qiushui River, and from the Qiushui River to the Forbidden River to meet you." Su Ye sang her head, she was not as happy as the root patriarch, and stated frankly, saying: "Now Consider the ship and the raft, for no raft, however strong, will last from the Forbidden to the Sub Detroit."


    "The fish clan agreed to the conditions for the exchange of ships proposed by our clan. The problem is... within a short period of time, ships cannot be transported from the sea to Silver Beach. Yumianke from the Fu tribe can be used, but the quantity is small, so it is not suitable either." Gen Tan Opening his hands, he said helplessly.


    Talk about it.


    Rafts are the easiest and most practical.


    "It seems that we can only choose a raft?" Chang Xia frowned.


    Shipbuilding is too high-end, and Chang Xia has never been in contact with it, so she can''t give more opinions. Similarly, Shen Rong remained silent.


    Shen Rong also had no experience with shipbuilding.


    Unlike barbecue and rice, this kind of advice must be provided by professionals.


    "Prepare more resin, wait for the arrival of other tribe orcs, you take the resin to the outer forest." Su Ye thought for a while and gave her opinion.


    The raft can be wrapped and tied with vines.


    However, considering the service life of the raft, Su Ye proposed to reinforce it with resin. At the same time, the resin dries to form a film that will last for years.


    pity.


    The production of oil trees is limited, which has led to insufficient resin hoarded by the orcs.


    "Resin, this is indeed a good idea!" Gen was slightly stunned, and after regaining consciousness, he agreed with Su Ye''s decision. He smiled and said, "Chang Xia, it''s fortunate that you found an oil forest in Songshan Mountain. Otherwise, the little resin hoarded by the tribe would not be enough?"


    The oil forest in Songshan really helped a lot.


    Afterwards, Patriarch Gen sent his people to Mount Songshan again, but no new oil forest was found. Typically, oil forests grow in clusters.


    Like the oil tree that the tribe found before, if you find an oil tree.


    Near this oil tree, you can always find the second and the third. Finding more oil trees, however, is a matter of luck.


    Chang Xia can find an oil forest in Songshan Mountain.


    Really lucky!


    The oil tree is overbearing, and there are few other plants near where it grows. The root patriarch thought about wanting the tribe to take some rot-eating vine potions to the Songshan oil forest to fertilize the oil trees. It seems that Nian can harvest more resin?


    The green trees of the green hills, the tribe tried.


    Green trees are growing really well.


    Just like what Chang Xia said, the scavenging vine potion is indeed a holy medicine for plants.


    "Has the patriarch looked for it in Songshan Mountain?" Chang Xia asked.


    The Gen patriarch shook his head and replied: "I have looked for it. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find the oil tree again."


    "Patriarch Gen, can I have a look at the resin you are talking about?" Carmon hesitated and opened his mouth.


    Hearing this, all the orcs raised their heads suddenly.


    What do you mean by that.


    Is that what they mean?


    "There is a very strange tree growing in Bo''er Mountain. This kind of tree secretes a special sap. The sap will be very strong after solidification. However, it will melt when exposed to heat." Oriole took the words and explained for Kamen.


    rub the ground.


    All the orcs were full of energy and excited.


    "Carmon, tell Oriole about this peculiar tree in Bo''er Mountain��"


    In an instant, all the orcs were extremely excited.


    Tribal construction requires a lot of resin. The resin harvested from the Songshan oil forest will be enough for the tribe and needs to be saved. However, Changxia''s proposal to build the White Lake will inevitably require more resin.


    At the same time, each tribe will also exchange resin with the Heluo tribe.


    In general.


    The resin of the Heluo tribe is often not enough.


    "Shen Rong, is there any resin in your cave, find a piece and let Kamen Oriole identify it." Gen said quickly.


    The resin will melt when heated, and when it is used, other things need to be added to make it solidify. In this way, there is no need to worry about the resin melting when exposed to heat.


    From what Carmon and Oriole said, they probably don''t know how to make resin.


    The Dusk Forest orcs did not deliberately encrypt any skills.


    However, the wolf tribe lives in the outlying forest, and the knowledge passed down is likely to be lost along with the migration of natural and man-made disasters.


    Plus.


    The orc tribes in the outskirts of the forest are far away from the wizard hall of the holy mountain of Karna.


    They were unable to pass through the many dangers of the Duskwood, and it is not surprising that much knowledge was lost. It''s no secret that resin is in the six tribes, but Kamon Oriole doesn''t know it.


    After all, it''s still too far away.


    The transmission distance of a lot of knowledge is limited, after all, human memory will dissipate.


    "There should be one in the cellar, I''ll get it." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia turned his head, took the pen and paper, looked at Huang Li, and said happily: "Huang Li, tell me what the strange tree in Bo''er Mountain looks like? Also, what color is the sap flowing from it? What''s it like?"


    "The strange tree in Bo''er Mountain is reddish brown, and the leaves are similar in color to the tree. The sap that flows out is yellowish brown, but the sap is dark gray when it dries up..." Oriole explained.


    listen.


    Patriarch Su Yegen smiled happily.


    "That''s right, this is indeed an oil tree." Chang Xia clapped his hands and said happily.


    The patriarch Gen was the most direct, and UU Reading asked: "Oriole, how many oil trees grow in Bo''er Mountain?" There are more than 90 oil trees in Songshan Oil Forest, and the resin produced by these oil trees makes Heluo Various constructions of the tribe and the other five major tribes have been carried out smoothly this year.


    This is why Patriarch Gen and the others were so excited when they heard that there were oil trees in Bo''er Mountain.


    Resin is too important.


    If there is enough resin, the root patriarch wants to continue to expand the White Lake business district.


    Oriole looked at Carmon, who said: "Bo''er Mountain, this kind of oil tree grows all over the mountains and plains. The oil tree can''t be eaten or used, and wild animals rarely approach Bo''er Mountain on their own initiative, so my family and the other three The tribe chose to live and thrive in Mount Boer."


    "You guys are amazing! The smell of oil trees is very pungent, especially when the temperature is high." Chang Xia said.


    While talking, he gave a thumbs up to Kamen Oriole, the pungent smell of the oil tree is really not acceptable to ordinary orcs.


    "The oil tree smells bad and can drive away wild animals. Bo''er Mountain is the safest mountain range in the outer forest." Camon said.


    Only when the wolf tribe is strong can they occupy Boer Mountain and establish a tribe.


    Weak in strength, it is impossible to grab Bo''er Mountain at all.


    "Carmon Oriole, look, this is resin." Shen Rong brought a small piece of resin from the cellar, and handed it to Carmon Oriole for them to identify.


    Kamen Oriole looked at each other for a long time and looked at each other.


    "That''s right, this is the sap produced by the strange tree in Bo''er Mountain."


    After being confirmed by the two of Kamen, Patriarch Gen laughed and said bluntly: "This time, we will send twice as many totem warriors to Po''er Mountain to meet the wolf tribe and other tribes."


    obvious.


    The root patriarch stared at the oil tree in Bo''er Mountain.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1189： Evacuate Boer Mountain

    "Gen, are you sure?" Su Ye asked suspiciously.


    Chief Gen nodded and explained: "There are more than 300 orcs in the three tribes. Once they adapt to the life of the Heluo tribe, they can join the tribe''s hunting and gathering activities. Hunting, they can''t help, but they are very good at picking. .With their joining, the tribe can draw out most of the totem warriors."


    The implication.


    The Heluo tribe can take out the totem warrior twice as much at any time.


    If it weren''t for supporting the exploration of the Shinahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins, the root patriarch could have sent more totem warriors to the outskirts of the forest.


    Kamon said that there are oil trees growing all over the mountains and plains of Boer Mountain, and the amount of resin can be imagined. The Heluo tribe is short of resin, very short. The tribe has Changxia in charge, and she will have a flash of inspiration from time to time. The Heluo tribe is far less resinous than the other five tribes.


    Not to mention, they often have to help the other five tribes.


    Bo''er mountain oil tree, the root patriarch is bound to win.


    "That''s true. The orcs of the three tribes are not strong enough, and they are better than ingenuity. With them joining the Heluo tribe, you can indeed free up more totem warriors to go hunting or exploring in the forest." Su Ye said.


    Next, Patriarch Gen and Su Ye discussed the water route again.


    It''s not the same as before.


    This time, more meticulous and serious.


    Carmon Oriole heard that the root patriarch said that twice as many totem warriors would be dispatched to Po''er Mountain in the outer forest to meet the wolf tribe and other orc tribes. The two were ecstatic. Kameng had seen the strength of males such as Bai Qing and Shen Rong in the Cuju field. With them, the wolf tribe would definitely be able to complete this migration before the cold season came.


    Oriole spent a day shopping in the White Lake business district, and she heard a lot about the cold season.


    During the cold season.


    The Heluo tribe doesn''t have to worry about beast attacks, let alone starve or freeze.


    During the cold season, they can go out of the cave, or go skiing; or ice skating; or digging ice to catch fish. There are even those who dared to enter the forest to set up beasts.


    One after another, to Oriole, it sounds like a fairy tale.


    "Grandma Su Ye, chat with Patriarch Gen slowly, I''ll go to the kitchen to light a fire and cook, let''s have dinner at my house tonight!" Chang Xia got up and said.


    The sun fell into the horizon, and the sky gradually became dark.


    Vaguely, you can still see the birds returning to their nests, flying across the distant sky and running towards home.


    "Is there any braised pork?" Gen licked his mouth and asked a little greedily.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly, nodded, and said, "Yes, not to mention braised pork, there is also braised venison, and you can also drink mutton soup."


    Shen Rong went hunting and got a lot of prey.


    There is also a sheep and a group of chickens, ducks and hares on the other side of the animal nest, and the slaughtered one has not been finished. At the same time, all venison and pork were frozen in the cellar.


    Pork, there are not many left in Changxia.


    All used to make fried meat, served in earthenware pots.


    Chang Xia reserved some for making soy sauce meat, and bacon and air-dried meat can only be made at the end of the warm season, when the weather turns cold and the meat will not rot.


    Now, earlier.


    If you want to eat bacon, you can only make it into smoked meat.


    However, there is still a lot of bacon in the cellar of Changxia''s house.


    Those bacons were all smoked last year, and there are a lot of bacons hanging in the kitchen, and those can''t be put down, so they can only be stored in the cellar at low temperature. However, the bacon has been completely smoked and dried, so I don''t worry about it going bad.


    This said.


    The eyes of Carmon Oriole next to him lit up.


    They have eaten various delicacies such as barbecue and noodles in Baihu 4th Street.


    However, the orcs around said that the delicacies of Changxia''s family were the most delicious in the Heluo tribe. Countless orcs are looking forward to coming to Chang Xia''s house to have a meal and satisfy their hunger.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia is pregnant with a beast cub.


    No one dared to disturb her casually.


    "Chang Xia, can we stay and have dinner together?" Carmon asked nervously.


    Huang Li stood up and said quickly: "I can help, please let us stay for dinner, can you?"


    At this moment, Oriole gave up her dignity.


    Looking forward to it, I hope to have a meal at Chang Xia''s house.


    When the wolf tribe migrated, they would only join the Sirius tribe in the Qingyue Forest. She wanted to come to Chang Xia''s house for dinner, and today was definitely the most suitable time. After passing this village, it would be very difficult to have this shop again in the future.


    Therefore, Carmon Oriole didn''t bother to speak out her request.


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed.


    "It''s getting dark! Of course you should stay at my house and have dinner before returning to White Lake Street. Why do you ask like this?"


    She couldn''t laugh or cry, Chang Xia could still afford a meal.


    Although, recently the body is heavy.


    Sleepy and lazy all the time.


    However, Shen Rong can help at home.


    Chang Xia basically didn''t need to intervene, so naturally he wasn''t tired.


    After finishing speaking, Chang Xia asked Carmon to stay in the pavilion in the corridor, and continued to discuss the waterway with Su Ye and Chief Gen. Based on Chang Xia''s understanding of Patriarch Gen, he most likely wanted to ask Kameng about the situation near Bo''er Mountain.


    Hope to find more oil trees, or other available supplies.


    And Huang Li was directly dragged into the kitchen by Chang Xia.


    Getting busy can naturally relieve the tension and embarrassment in Oriole.


    "Oriole, this is rice. It is obtained by peeling the rice paddy. Add water, cook it in a pot or steam it, and you can eat it. You will naturally understand its taste when you eat it at night."


    Shen Rong lit a fire, washed rice and steamed rice in Changxia.


    At the same time, she did not forget to introduce the kitchen utensils to Huang Li, UU reading www. uukanshu.com and various ingredients.


    "Rice, our family just started planting this year. The wild rice originated in the Yinchuan Forest, it is golden in the warm season over there, it is very beautiful. The color is very similar to the mature golden sticks and corn in the Qingyue Forest. If you have a chance, you can Go to Yinchuan Forest to see."


    Oriole is like a newborn child, looking curiously at everything in the kitchen.


    He pricked up his ears and listened carefully to Chang Xia''s various introductions.


    Here, Shen Rong started a fire and added water to the pot. Then heading towards the cellar, he went down to get the meat. At the same time, he also wanted to catch a fish in the Baihu pond.


    He hadn''t eaten fish **** for a long time, so he was thinking hard.


    However, tonight may not have time to make fish balls, so make a fish with pickled cabbage.


    Shen Rong didn''t like to eat fish before, but after he ate the fish **** that Chang Xia gave him. Shen Rong''s attitude towards fish has changed. It used to be dispensable, but now he wants to eat it every now and then. Whether it''s grilled fish, boiled fish, etc., he likes to eat it.


    Of course.


    My favorite, of course, is fish balls.


    It was obviously not particularly delicious, but it made Shen Rong never forget it.


    very quickly.


    Shen Rong took out fresh venison and pork from the cellar.


    Huang Li looked at the cool venison and pork, was shocked, and said in amazement: "Chang Xia, why are they cold?"


    "There are cold stones in the cellar, and they are not easy to rot when placed near the cold stones. When the tribe develops a method for the ice crystal grass to grow quickly, the ice crystal grass will have a better cooling effect than the cold stones." Chang Xia explained.


    Cold stone needs to be placed in water to cool down through water.


    The effect is not as good as the ice crystal grass, after all, there is a layer of water, and the cooling range is limited, but the ice crystal grass is different.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1190： Xylophone Luna

    "Uh-huh!"


    In addition to um, the oriole is only um.


    All this is strange and magical to her.


    At the same time, Huang Li secretly longed for the Heluo tribe. She was very fortunate that the tribe made the decision this time. If the tribe hadn''t decided to join the six major tribes, she and Kamon would not have traveled all the way to the Heluo tribe.


    If you don''t come to the Heluo tribe, how can you have the opportunity to see so many new things?


    Chang Xia asked Huang Li to wash the rice, and she stood beside her to guide her. When the Heluo tribe finishes harvesting, other tribes will inevitably be affected, and the wild rice planted in the coming year will surely bloom everywhere.


    think about.


    The smile on Chang Xia''s face deepened.


    Ginkgo fruit is good, but with the growth of the population base of the orcs, ginkgo fruit may not be enough to eat. As a result, the orcs naturally need to plan ahead.


    Wild rice, golden rods and corn, etc., these are the retreats of the orcs.


    Of course.


    Sweet potatoes, potatoes, and kudzu root are also retreats.


    No amount of food is too much.


    "In Changxia, the Heluo tribe also eats spiny water beasts?" Huang Li was surprised.


    After washing the rice, Chang Xia steamed the rice. I happened to see Shen Rong coming back from the Baihu pond with two herrings in his hands. Oriole was surprised immediately, the prickly water beast was very fishy, ??the tribe had no shortage of food, and the wolf tribe would not take the initiative to catch the prickly water beast to eat.


    She didn''t expect that the Heluo tribe would eat spiny water beasts even though they had no shortage of food.


    This surprised Oriole.


    "Prickly water beast?" Chang Xia paused, followed Huang Li''s gaze to land on the herring in Shen Rong''s hand, and explained: "This is fish, herring. Steamed herring is very fresh, and it can also be made into sauerkraut fish. Fish, grilled fish, etc. can be eaten in a variety of ways, and the taste is very good. The orcs of the six major tribes like to eat it very much. Of course, apart from the herring, other fish in the water are also delicious."


    "Huh?" Huang Li was shocked.


    After a while, she opened her mouth and asked in a low voice: "Chang Xia, don''t you think the prickly water beast, no, I mean the fish is very fishy?"


    "Ginger, wine, these can remove the fishy smell." Chang Xia said.


    This said.


    Chang Xia understood that the wolf tribe probably didn''t know how to remove the fishy smell.


    If you don''t know how to remove the fishy smell.


    Fish is really fishy. Not only fish is very fishy, ??but some meat is also very fishy, ??which makes people feel hard to swallow and cannot be eaten.


    "Ginger, wine." Huang Li had a serious face, and she had gained knowledge again.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    Bring **** and sweet potato wine, let the oriole identify.


    After Shen Rong cleaned up the fish, she took out the chili and cleaned it, and asked Oriole to cut the chili.


    "Chang Xia, is this chili pepper right? I remember... the chili pepper should come from the Tianshi tribe, one of the six tribes. I have eaten it once before, and the taste is particularly terrifying." Oriole said happily.


    At last she met something she had seen before.


    However, Oriole looked at Chili pepper with a hint of fear.


    Even after eating it only once, Oriole deeply remembered the terrible taste of chili.


    Puff!


    Chang Xia chuckled and explained: "Chili, spicy. Orcs who are used to spicy food like chili very much. You should have eaten it in Baihu Fourth Street, have you forgotten?"


    After hearing what Chang Xia said, Huang Li gradually came to her senses.


    She used to eat chili raw, so she naturally remembered the horror of chili.


    However, the peppers on Baihu 4th Street are all cooked.


    Even though the taste was distinct, Orioles didn''t associate that taste with chili. At this moment, Chang Xia explained.


    Oriole reacted suddenly.


    After recovering, Huang Li''s eyes on Chili changed.


    "I''ll cook you a dish of fried pork with chili. You shouldn''t hate the taste."


    "Chang Xia fried, I like to eat."


    Ha ha!


    Hearing this, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    Who can refuse a beautiful young lady who can talk? !


    "Chang Xia, make pickled fish?" Shen Rong raised his head and glanced at Huang Li, which was meaningful. There is something about this female oriole! He thought Nanfeng was the only one who was sticky and sweet, but he didn''t expect to meet another one, and this female was from the wolf clan.


    The same race, are they all rolled up like this?


    "Do it, do it if you want to eat it." Chang Xia responded with a smile, all the venison and pork were cut, and the other ingredients were cut by Huang Li.


    It can be fried immediately, braised pork, Changxia likes to simmer over a slow fire.


    So, she decided to fry the braised pork/venison first.


    Before doing it, I asked Huang Li to clean the clay pot and use it to simmer meat later.


    Here, Shen Rong scoops up sauerkraut and cuts sauerkraut.


    As dusk fell, bursts of fragrance wafted from the kitchen, entering the breaths of Su Ye and other orcs. Smell the taste, so that people can''t help mouth fluid.


    cuckoo��


    Camon''s belly made the first sound of hunger.


    He was slightly embarrassed, hurriedly covered his stomach, and smiled awkwardly.


    "It''s okay, I''m hungry too." Su Ye said.


    The root patriarch helped to roll up and put away the map of the Twilight Forest, and the white paper on the square table sketched a simple map. There are also animal-shaped characters on it, which record the Forbidden River, Qiushui River and Sub Detroit River. At the same time, the dangerous places along the way are also clearly marked one by one.


    The root patriarch is not good at painting.


    Su Ye deliberately copied several drawings. When the tribes arrived at the Heluo tribe and set off, they were asked to carry these blueprints separately to avoid losing them.


    "Wu, Patriarch Gen, and Carmon, you all go into the small living room! The food will be ready soon, and we can have dinner anytime." Shen Rong said.


    After saying that, Chang Xia walked out of the kitchen.


    "Patriarch, is UU Reading xylophone at home?" Chang Xia asked.


    Patriarch Gen waved his hand, understood Chang Xia''s question about xylophone, and said, "You don''t have to worry about her, she will go to Nanfeng''s house tonight, and she should have dinner at Nanfeng''s house tonight."


    After leaving the tribe for many days, Xylophone is worried about Nanfeng.


    After finishing my work, I will definitely go to Nanfeng to take a look.


    Originally, Xylophone planned to come over to Changxia. However, Tian Luo told her to go to Baihu 4th Street for something, so she didn''t come with Patriarch Gen.


    If you didn''t come today, you will come tomorrow.


    In Xylophone''s eyes, Chang Xia is also her cub, after all, she was brought up with one hand and has deep affection. Now that she is pregnant with a beast cub, how can she not worry about it? !


    "That''s good." Chang Xia smiled and went back to the kitchen.


    However, she used a bowl to serve xylophone with a bowl of braised stewed meat. Wait for the root patriarch to return to the tribe after dinner, and ask him to bring the xylophone back.


    The xylophone treats Chang Xia very well, and Chang Xia will naturally return it sincerely.


    "Is it for xylophone E-Mu?" Shen Rong said softly.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Yes. You can pack two pieces of barbecue later. Mu Qin likes to eat barbecue, and she likes your barbecue very much."


    "Hmm! Shall I pretend now, or wait until later?" Shen Rong nodded and asked.


    "Now." Chang Xia said: "Put the pottery bowl on the stove later, and let Clan Chief Gen take it with him when he returns to the tribe."


    "Okay." Shen Rong responded, and put two pieces of roasted lean meat in a pottery bowl, and put them together with Chang Xia''s braised pork. They didn''t serve other dishes. After all, they are all home-cooked dishes, so they don''t have to be loaded.


    Beside, Oriole watched this scene enviously.


    The harmonious and harmonious life of the Heluo tribe, every scene impacts the heart of Oriole.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1191： First talk about Xingya

    "Come, come, let''s go to the table." Chang Xia greeted, seeing the two of Kameng Huangli standing aside, not daring to take a seat, she smiled and said, "Camon Huangli, take a seat quickly, do you want to drink? If you drink, just finish your drink." Have another meal."


    "Sweet potato wine is strong, and fruit wine is slightly sweet. What kind of wine do you want to drink?" Shen Rong took the conversation and brought two jars of different wine. At the same time, uncover the wooden cover of the sweet potato wine and pour the wine for the root patriarch. And the fruit wine was handed to Chang Xia, and asked Chang Xia to pour wine for Su Ye.


    Here, Carmon Oriole was dumbfounded again.


    Wine, the legendary wine.


    Forgive the ignorance of the two, the wolf tribe is strong in the outer forest.


    However, it is completely incomparable with the six major tribes.


    Before Changxia brewed wine, the orcs of the six tribes could not easily drink wine. What''s more, the wolf tribe living in the outer forest is even less likely to have drunk alcohol.


    "Drink, drink some." Camon said.


    As he spoke, his adam''s apple couldn''t help sliding up and down, swallowing his saliva.


    Even if you have never drunk wine, you can smell the wine when you hear the word wine. Carmon was immediately moved and wanted to drink.


    Oriole hesitated, the sweet potato wine was very strong.


    Smelling it, she shook her head and declined the wine jar Shen Rong handed over.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "Huang Li, let''s drink fruit wine. This jar is peach fruit wine. I added a lot of sugar when brewing it. It doesn''t taste much, but it''s very sweet."


    Su Ye picked up the bowl and took a sip.


    Unlike grape wine, peach wine has a strong peach flavor. Drink up, very refreshing.


    It''s easy to drink, but has a lot of stamina.


    Can''t drink too much, drink too much, easy to get drunk.


    "Okay." Huang Li took the bowl, took the wine jar from Chang Xia, and poured half a bowl of peach fruit wine. I lowered my head and smelled it, and a strong peach smell came to my nostrils.


    The oriole has eaten peach fruit, and the wild fruit near Boer Mountain tastes sweet and juicy.


    Unfortunately, the number is small.


    The taste of Taotao fruit wine is sweeter than the peaches that Oriole has eaten.


    Suddenly, the oriole made the same swallowing sound as Camon.


    "Don''t stand still, let''s all sit down and eat." Chang Xia pulled out the wooden chair and took a seat, inviting Kamen Huangli to take a seat again.


    Oriole participated in the cooking process tonight, and Chang Xia didn''t say anything more.


    Carmon and Gen patriarch Shen Rong drank together, not in the mood to ask about the dishes on the table. Right now, he was thinking about eating and drinking.


    Otherwise, let''s talk after eating.


    "The grilled fish cooked by Shen Rong is even more delicious!" Su Ye said in amazement.


    Every time you eat the grilled fish and meat roasted by Shen Rong, you can have a new feeling. This cannot be described as talent at all!


    Shen Rong grinned and smiled.


    "Snake''s cold salad, Nanfeng''s pickled fruit, and Daya''s beet barbecue, etc. Granny Su Ye has time, remember to try them all, you will definitely like them." Chang Xia said.


    Recently, various delicacies of the tribe have blossomed everywhere.


    Chang Xia felt that she could retire completely, and enjoy the delicacies cooked by the clansmen with peace of mind. The hard work at the beginning was totally worth it.


    The creation of the orcs is really amazing.


    The matter was resolved, and all the orcs had a very happy meal.


    after dinner.


    Shen Rong sent Carmon Oriole back to the White Lake business district.


    "Kamon Oriole, you can live in the White Lake business district with peace of mind these few days. When the elders and totem warriors from the other five major tribes arrive, I will let the orcs inform you." Genwen said, letting Kamon and the others live in peace. Play, play, eat, eat.


    Have fun, have fun~quickly.


    hear the sound.


    The two were busy responding.


    "Patriarch, will you harvest rice tomorrow?"


    When Shen Rong led Carmon Oriole away, Chang Xia asked softly.


    The head of the Gen clan nodded and said: "Receive. Taking advantage of the good weather these few days, it is more at ease to take back the rice from the rice field in the small river and wilderness to the tribe. The weather will change, and once the weather changes, it will be numb.


    annoyed. "


    "Five days later, it will rain." Su Ye said.


    listen.


    Chang Xia, the root patriarch, became even more nervous.


    The rice has matured, and the rain has a great impact at this time.


    However, five days is enough to take all the rice in the rice fields back to the tribe.


    At the same time, it can be dried again.


    "Wu, talk to Chang Xia, I''ll go back to the tribe to talk to Elder Yami. Try to take back the 100 acres of rice in the small river and wilderness to the tribe as soon as possible. Those on the other side of the green hills must also arrange for the tribe to go there."


    The root patriarch said as he walked.


    After finishing speaking, he had already walked out of the courtyard.


    After seeing off the root patriarch, Chang Xia got up and Su Ye started to clean up the mess on the long table.


    "Grandma Su Ye, where did Bai Qing and the others go to train?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly, and replied: "I don''t know. I have never intervened too much in his training. Which elder should take the training, I will hand it over to the elder. I am only responsible for the final acceptance results, don''t Yes, never mind."


    This can ensure the stability of training to a greater extent.


    After listening, Chang Xia gave Su Ye a thumbs up.


    Su Ye''s ability to manage the entire Twilight Forest orc clan is inseparable from her usual style of handling things. She never meddles too much in the internal affairs of the tribe/clan, unless there is a situation that is difficult to close. .


    Here it comes.


    On the contrary, they are even more respected by the orcs.


    "When can I go back?"


    "Before the cold season, try your best."


    Chang Xia was shocked by these words.


    Before, she thought Su Ye was just talking. Unexpectedly, Su Ye actually decided to let Bai Qing go out to train for a few months, which was heartless enough.


    "He will take over my position in the future. He is too weak to convince the public." Su Ye said.


    When Bai Qing becomes an adult, Su Ye will teach him how to use various bloodline abilities and secret techniques. Su Ye can suppress the entire Eastern Continent by himself.


    Weak strength, how can this work? !


    "Can he hold it?" Chang Xia hesitated and asked worriedly.


    Su Ye said: "Don''t worry, he was brought up by me. His psychological endurance is stronger than that of Xingya back then. I won''t let what happened to Xingya happen again."


    Su Ye deliberately emphasized the word "reappearance".


    Obviously, if Bai Qing dared to repeat Xingya''s mistakes, Su Ye would not mind getting rid of Bai Qing himself. She will not let the same black spots appear in her life. What happened to Xingya made Su Ye understand that she is talented but does not have enough psychological endurance, and she is by no means a good choice to take over the position of witch.


    Marquis Yuan rose rapidly, and Su Ye suspected that Xingya had privately passed on some of the bloodline abilities and secret techniques that were entrusted to her back then to Marquis Yuan.


    pity.


    This matter cannot be verified at this time.


    If Xingya really handed over the use of bloodline abilities and secret techniques to Marquis Yuan. UU reading


    Su Ye will not spare Yuanhou lightly.


    The use of witches'' bloodline abilities and secret techniques must not be revealed. Any orc who dares to leak will be cursed by the witch.


    Su Ye hoped that Marquis Yuan was smart enough.


    If he dared to use that part of his power, only endless curses would greet Yuanhou.


    The Tianlang tribe mentioned Xingya as pity and regret, as well as reminiscence.


    In Su Ye''s eyes, Xingya is only capricious and ignorant. If Xingya hadn''t passed away, Su Ye would most likely be held accountable.


    Receive all the perks that come with the wizarding position.


    But failed to bear the responsibility of Wu, Xingya is cowardly and hateful.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1192： The child is silent, the power is chaotic

    Chang Xia was silent.


    There was no sound, no echo.


    She could feel the anger surging under Su Ye''s chest.


    The depth of love and the depth of responsibility.


    Su Ye''s feelings for Xingya are complicated, outsiders like them can''t intervene, let alone question it. However, Chang Xia believes that with the passage of time, all emotions will eventually fade away.


    "Forget it, fetch water and wash up."


    After a while, Su Ye rubbed his eyebrows and stretched his smile, no longer troubled by previous emotions.


    "Okay! Grandma Su Ye, wash first." Chang Xia said. She could see the weariness between Su Ye''s eyebrows, so she pushed the boat forward and asked Su Ye to fetch water and take a hot bubble bath in the bathroom to relieve fatigue.


    every year.


    As the cold season approaches, the orcs in the Twilight Forest will be ready for battle.


    This year is no exception.


    In addition, the exploration of the two ruins, as well as the miscellaneous trifles of the tribes in the Dusk Forest, Su Ye couldn''t be idle all day. Occasionally, I come to the Heluo Tribe for leisure, and I have to do some things that I don��t have.


    Tired word.


    Not enough to describe Su Ye''s daily life.


    "Well! I''m not being polite to you." Su Ye said.


    He moved his neck and made a clicking sound. Breathing out of his mouth, he walked towards the cave room to prepare clothes for a bath.


    Chang Xia didn''t wash the dishes, let Shen Rong do it when he came back.


    She has never liked washing dishes, Shen Rong did the washing when Shen Rong was at home.


    Put the dishes and chopsticks in the bowl, wait for Shen Rong to come back after sending Carmon Oriole, and then scoop up hot water to wash the dishes. She listened to her stomach and walked slowly in the corridor.


    In the night sky, the stars twinkle.


    Like black satin inlaid with countless crystals and gems.


    Such a beautiful night sky is very common in Dusk Forest. Chang Xia has nothing to do in his free time, so he likes to quietly look up at the night sky, and instantly feels that his whole soul is purified.


    "Chang Xia." Shen Rong entered the door, seeing Chang Xia staring at the night sky in a daze. He couldn''t help opening his mouth to wake people up. Every time he looked at Chang Xia like this, he felt that Chang Xia was far away from him. If he didn''t call to stop him, Chang Xia would fly away.


    "Well! Soon!" Chang Xia smiled.


    Shen Rong said: "The Baihu business district is not far away, I will send them to the entrance of Baihu Street, and then go straight home."


    The meeting room is at the end of Baihu 1st Street.


    Shen Rong sent people to the entrance of Baihu Street, then turned around and came back.


    He looked around, but did not see Su Ye.


    "Witch?"


    "She went into the bathroom to wash up."


    Hearing this, Shen Rong rolled up his sleeves and went into the kitchen.


    While washing the dishes, he chatted with Chang Xia.


    Occasionally, the carrion vine would interject, and the quiet night seemed extra warm.


    Wait until Su Ye comes out of the bath.


    The two of Chang Xia sat at the square table and watched the moon.


    Needless to say, there is quite an atmosphere.


    "you two��"


    "The moonlight is good tonight, enjoy the moon."


    Speaking of which, according to the calendar on the other side of the earth, it is indeed approaching August 15th. The tribe is busy helping other tribes migrate this year, so the Harvest Festival is expected to be simplified or not held. Of course, this is just Chang Xia''s guess.


    Whether it will be held or not depends on the meaning of the tribe.


    Based on Chang Xia''s understanding of Su Ye, if all the tribes are busy, she might be able to simplify it and let her pray for blessings in the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall. Instead of praying for blessings like the First Rain Festival.


    It''s a pity!


    However, the tribes are currently in a stage of rapid development.


    A small sacrifice is naturally worth it.


    "Appreciate the moon, it''s another year of harvest! However, this year''s Harvest Festival may not be able to be held. The six major tribes will send totem warriors to the outskirts of the forest. Afterwards, each tribe will have a large number of orcs to join. In the warm season, we need to stockpile more food. Only in this way can we guarantee everyone��s consumption in the cold season����


    as predicted.


    Su Ye''s words confirmed Chang Xia''s speculation.


    This year''s Harvest Festival should only be held briefly. The Heluo Tribe held large-scale events such as the First Rain Festival and Marriage Ceremony this year. Whether the Harvest Festival is held or not, the clansmen will not be too disappointed, and at most sigh.


    The tribe has no shortage of food, and the harvest festival does not need to bear the expectations of the orcs.


    That''s actually pretty good.


    The Harvest Festival is over, and the Dusk Forest will soon usher in the cold season. In the past, the orcs'' faces changed when they heard the cold, but now it''s different. The orcs are very happy that the cold season is coming.


    "Tomorrow, the tribe will harvest rice. I recorded the data and came back to try to bake a few mooncakes. How can there be no mooncakes to celebrate the Mid-Autumn harvest?!" Chang Xia said with a smile, thinking about how to bake and make mooncakes.


    "moon cake?"


    "Chang Xia, what are mooncakes?"


    Suddenly, Su Ye and Shen Rong became interested.


    Whenever Chang Xia utters new words, especially those related to food, they must be delicious food.


    "A kind of cake that can be baked by adding various nuts, salted egg yolks, bacon and flowers, etc." Chang Xia said concisely.


    How to make moon cakes, she still has to think about it.


    Snow skin mooncakes are very simple, just wrap the fruit filling in ice skin and eat it directly. However, baked mooncakes are different.


    "Moon cake, sounds very good." Su Ye said.


    Shen Rong was thinking about fresh meat pies. He made them in the oven and they tasted delicious.


    This mooncake tastes pretty good too.


    As the night deepened, Shen Rong got up to fetch water for Chang Xia and asked her to go into the bathroom to wash up. Tomorrow I will go to the paddy fields in the Xiaohechuan wilderness to harvest rice, and I will rest early tonight.


    "Let''s talk tomorrow, you go to the bathroom to wash up." Su Ye waved his hand and went back to the cave room to rest. Just after pakqing was arranged on the front foot, I came to the Heluo Tribe to plan the waterway route on the back foot. She has nothing to do every day, so she hopes that Bai Qing will soon become an adult.


    At that time, Su Ye could also be lazy.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia responded, went back to the room and took the clothes into the bathroom.


    After washing, slowly wander back to the cave bedroom. This time, Chang Xia didn''t go to bed first, but waited for Shen Rong to take a shower and sleep together.


    "You didn''t sleep?" Shen Rong said.


    With a smile on the corner of Chang Xia''s mouth, he said softly, "Wait for you."


    Hearing this, Shen Rong felt his whole body go numb.


    Is this what Uncle Gorea said about the companion animal cubs who are hot on the bed?


    Love it, love it.


    Shen Rong went to bed, Chang Xia snuggled into his arms, and the two chatted softly. Soon, the sound became smaller and smaller, and finally there were only two shallow breathing sounds, one heavy and one soft. Gradually, the two breathing sounds merged into one.


    The next day, it was just dawn.


    "Chang Xia, wake up!"


    "All the orcs from your tribe have gone to Xiaohechuan Wilderness. Why are you still sleeping? Wake up, wake up quickly. You promised to take me to Xiaohechuan Wilderness to watch the orcs harvest rice. How can you break your promise?"


    "I''m so hot-tempered that I want to whip you awake with a cane of carrion vine��"


    Chang Xia is half asleep and half awake.


    I could vaguely hear a voice constantly nagging.


    Noisy, Chang Xia can hardly sleep. .


    "Shut up!" Chang Xia scolded. UU reading


    With this scolding, she woke herself up directly. Opening his eyes, Shen Rong, who was sleeping next to him, had already woken up, and he was not seen.


    The cave bedroom is empty except for Chang Xia.


    So, who was talking just now?


    For a while, Chang Xia was a little confused, could it be xx? !


    The child is silent and strange.


    "Chang Xia, you finally woke up! You are really good at sleeping, you can sleep better than plants. How did you do it?"


    Suddenly, the nagging sound of the rot-eating vine sounded again.


    Chang Xia woke up suddenly, what was wrong with this, the voice she heard before waking up was simply the muttering of rotten vines.


    most


    The recent transcoding is serious, let us be more motivated and update faster, please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1193： add more

    Snapped!


    Chang Xia raised his hand and patted himself on the forehead.


    She was probably stunned from sleep, and she forgot that there was a carrion vine growing in the cave. Just now, I almost scared myself to death.


    "Scavenger-eating vine, shut up! No more noise, I won''t take you to Xiaohechuan wilderness today, don''t you want to see the rice harvest? Then be quiet." Chang Xia got out of bed angrily, without even combing her hair, Open the door and go out.


    After being scolded, the rot-eating vine instantly became quiet.


    Don''t dare to beep again, for fear that Changxia really won''t take it to Xiaohechuan wilderness.


    Thousands of years ago, many witches could communicate with plants.


    However, during these hundreds of years, the carrion vine only met Chang Xia, and even the wise man of the ape race could not hear the sound of the carrion vine. This surprised the carrion vine, and at the same time became more dependent on Chang Xia.


    compared to plants.


    Orcs with two legs obviously had an advantage.


    The carrion-eating vine had something to ask, so naturally it dared not listen to Chang Xia''s words.


    "I won''t say, hurry up!"


    The carrion vine muttered in a low voice, but did not dare to chatter loudly.


    Since the carrion vines moved into the cave, the light tree saplings on the pool, the vines and mulberry shrubs on the forefoot, etc., have all become very quiet and well-behaved.


    This made Chang Xia very curious.


    Before, she asked about Guangshu saplings in private.


    The Guangshu sapling hesitated for a long time, but Chang Xia didn''t understand the reason.


    However, Chang Xia guessed that it should be suppressed by scavenging vines. What exactly caused the suppression, Chang Xia didn''t figure it out.


    Seeing that the growth of the light tree saplings was not affected, she didn''t delve into it.


    In this world, there are too many things that cannot be figured out. It is impossible to figure out everything. It is too tiring and hard work.


    Also, not worth it.


    "Got it!" Chang Xia responded, rolling his eyes.


    The little mouth of the carrion vine can drive people crazy!


    Fortunately, the ability of blood has increased a lot, and Chang Xia can cut off the voices of plants. Otherwise, don''t think about peace every day, and feel horrible when you think about it.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia is very grateful for his heel from a weak family background.


    With a weak body, even if he uses his bloodline ability, there are many restrictions.


    what!


    This is really wonderful!


    "Chang Xia, what do you know?" Su Ye came in from the courtyard door, and saw Chang Xia pursed her mouth, as if she was choking with someone. Chang Xia has a soft temper and rarely quarrels with others. What''s wrong today?


    cough cough!


    Chang Xia frowned, smiled, and whispered, "The scavenging vine is a bit nagging."


    Hearing this, Su Ye couldn''t help but laugh.


    She said who Chang Xia was arguing with, it turned out to be carrion vines!


    Before, Chang Xia said that the carrion-eating vine is very good at speaking, it seems that this one can speak... Maybe it is really good at speaking, even Chang Xia can''t bear it. ..


    Su Ye was very curious about the carrion vines.


    How much can this little sprout say?


    It''s a pity that her bloodline ability is ordinary, and she can''t communicate with plants.


    According to the records of knowledge passed down by the ape race, the orcs who can communicate with plants are born wizards. Thousands of years ago, heretics like Su Ye were not qualified to be a witch.


    Only those like Chang Xia are eligible.


    Although the ape clan has not been affected by the millennium melee.


    However, there are only so many apes in total. In the past millennium, the population of the apes has been growing negatively. If no suitable method can be found, the apes may self-exterminate.


    Marrying across races.


    Let Su Ye see hope.


    She organized the information into a book and passed it back to the apes with a special secret method.


    I hope that the ape race can be like the bird race and the fish race, open up racial restrictions, and marry with foreign races. This way, the ape clan might still have a chance.


    think about.


    Su Ye looked at Chang Xia with softer eyes.


    If the ape clan can get out of the predicament, Changxia should take the lead.


    "Grandma Su Ye, where did Shen Rong go?" Chang Xia asked, tilting his head, and said, "It''s so early, did you go to the rice fields on the other side of Xiaohechuan Wilderness?"


    The sun just jumped above the horizon.


    Dewdrops rolled on the leaves of the plants.


    Obviously, this time is really not too late. This morning, if it wasn''t for the scavenging vine, Chang Xia would still be asleep at this time.


    Wake up, definitely not awake.


    "Well! He did pass. Not only did he pass through the small rivers and wilderness, but also many orcs from the tribe. It seems that the three tribes have also passed a lot of orcs. Judging by the posture, it seems that they intend to spend a hundred acres of rice fields in a day. Harvest all at once and return to the tribe."


    Su Ye sighed.


    The Heluo tribe suddenly added more than 300 orcs.


    With enough confidence, everything becomes more atmospheric.


    Chang Xia was stunned, and said dumbfounded: "All harvested in one day and returned to the tribe, how to dry so much rice? The drying curtains should not be enough, and the rattan sieves are too small..."


    "Why use sunscreens? The cave courtyards of every household in your Heluo tribe are all paved with alabaster slabs. Wouldn''t it be good to pour the rice in the cave courtyards to dry?" Su Ye patted Chang Xia''s head lightly and said.


    This said.


    Chang Xia suddenly woke up.


    The tribe is not the Yinchuan forest, let alone the cave courtyard.


    Even the roads that the Heluo tribe walk on are paved with alabaster slabs. If the cave courtyards of each household are not enough, the rice can be poured directly on the road to dry.


    Immediately, Chang Xia relaxed.


    Four days later, it rained.


    All the rice is harvested today, and three days are enough to dry the rice.


    think about.


    Chang Xia quickly washed up and **** her hair.


    She also plans to go to the Xiaohechuan wilderness. The yield of wild rice per acre of land must be recorded, which will facilitate the optimization of wild rice varieties in the future. Although Chang Xia didn''t know how to screen hybrid rice species, at least the data that should be recorded should be recorded in full.


    It''s not guaranteed that one day an agricultural genius will emerge from the orc race.


    Opportunities are only reserved for orcs who are prepared.


    "Grandma Su Ye, do you want to go there together?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said, "I''m not going, I just came back from there, I''ll take a rest."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia chuckled.


    Picking up the flower pot on the table, he took a peach and gnawed on it.


    Breakfast will be prepared after returning from Xiaohechuan Wilderness.


    After all, she was too curious about Xiaohechuan Wilderness to prepare breakfast.


    As soon as he walked out of the courtyard, Chang Xia saw He Yu''aning and other females with their stomachs upright and rattan baskets on their shoulders. UU Reading www. Behind uukanshu.com, followed by a bunch of radish heads.


    "Aunt Heyu, are you going to Xiaohechuan Wilderness?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Heyu and other females stood still and waited for Changxia.


    Behind them, the **** hopped and walked up the hillside to welcome the long summer.


    One by one, the baby voices called out to Chang Xia''s sister, which softened Chang Xia''s bones. I can''t wait to squat down, hug the radish heads and hug them.


    "Yes, let''s send some rattan baskets and help harvest the rice." Heyu said.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said, "Should there be enough people for the tribe to pick and harvest rice? Aunt Heyu, it''s more important for you to take care of your health. Look at me, I''ll just go over barehanded to join in the fun."


    There are so many people talking and laughing.


    A group of orcs came to the rice field in Xiaohechuan Wilderness.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1194： The measuring tool that Su Ye took out

    Bang Bang ��


    This familiar voice reminded Chang Xia of his previous experience in Yinchuan Forest.


    With the help of the deer tribe Sawya and others, the tools for harvesting rice, such as sickles and large wooden barrels, were well prepared by the tribe.


    above the rice fields.


    Chang Xia saw Suoya Suodan and other orcs, and guided the people to harvest rice for the first time. Similarly, Bai Qing and Shen Rong were also instructing them. They did not rush to harvest the rice, but distributed the farm tools and told the tribe how to use them.


    The orcs of the three tribes were disrupted and separated from the orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    Their strength is smaller, and disruption is conducive to division of labor and cooperation.


    At the same time, Chang Xia also saw Nini among the crowd. She should have come back two days ago to harvest wild rice in the Yinchuan forest, and she and Gelu went to help.


    "What a scene of prosperity!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Aunt Heyu and the others put down the rattan baskets, not to be outdone, they had to go to the field to cut a few handfuls of rice to feel the joy of a good harvest. Of course, Chang Xia guessed that they probably wanted to fish in the fields. .


    Of course, this fishing is serious.


    In the rice fields, there are rice field fish.


    Before stocking, I didn''t know what kind of fish they were, but after raising them, Chang Xia called them rice field fish. Therefore, the tribe called the fish in the rice field rice field fish.


    Before, Chang Xia fished the rice field fish in the rice field and ate it.


    The taste is very good.


    Therefore, when the tribe is free, they will catch fish from the river and throw them into the rice fields.


    To be honest, Chang Xia doesn''t know how many rice field fish are raised in this rice field. She was impressed by the tenacity of the wild rice stalks, and she was not overwhelmed by the rice field fish.


    After all, the number of rice field fish in the rice fields is not small.


    "Chang Xia, you''re here too!" Nan Feng walked over with a smile, his cheeks were stained with a lot of wet mud, his trouser legs were rolled up high, and his entire calf was covered with wet mud.


    It looks like a little beggar.


    "Nanfeng, are you catching fish, or are you harvesting rice?" Chang Xia grinned, jokingly asked, "It''s warm spring, and they all went to the fields to harvest rice?"


    "I cut a few handfuls of rice, but my waist was too sore, so I went to catch fish. Nuanchun Maple Leaf was still cutting rice in the rice field, and they worked very hard." Nanfeng rubbed his waist, not caring about the wet mud stained on his hands. Dirty, bent over, sore back.


    Chang Xia glared at her angrily, and reprimanded her.


    Supporting Nan Feng, he asked her to find a cool shade and sit down.


    "Nanfeng, do you see what I caught?"


    In the distance, Milu held up the rice field eel in her hand, very proud.


    Nan Feng wanted to get up, but was held down by Chang Xia, Nan Feng said: "Snake, is it a water snake? Loach doesn''t seem to be so long��"


    "The rice field eel, this is the rice field eel that Chang Xia said." Milu said.


    Chang Xia nodded and confirmed: "Milu is right, it is indeed a rice field eel. Pan-fried rice field eel, stir-fried with some shredded **** and chili powder, it tastes great!"


    Suction slip.jpg.


    Nan Feng didn''t speak, and directly expressed her inner thoughts with facial expressions.


    Chang Xia just wanted to say one thing, it was very true.


    There is a lot of water in the rice fields, so the big wooden barrels can only be placed on the ridges of the fields. It''s very troublesome, the time is too short, and the water in the paddy fields can''t be drained. Of course, there are rice field fish in the rice fields, and the water in them cannot be drained. After the release, all the fish in the rice fields have to be caught.


    "Milu, go ahead and catch a few more eels, and I''ll divide them into two later." Nanfeng said loudly. A rice field eel weighs seven to eight taels, and the big one weighs a pound.


    Chang Xia didn''t dare to catch it, he was a little scared.


    Not to mention the rice field eel, even the loach is very big.


    It can only be said that the land on the side of Xiaohechuan Wilderness is really very fertile.


    Nourishing creatures are large in size.


    "Okay!" Milu agreed.


    Chang Xia helped her forehead, didn''t see Nan Feng''s gluttonous face, and let her sit down and rest for a while. Chang Xia intends to find the root patriarch, the orc harvests rice very fast.


    Not long.


    There are patches of paddy fields empty out.


    She took a pen and paper and planned to go over and record the data.


    Since revealing the identity of Su Ye''s ape clan, Su Ye has brought out many small things. These small things are very useful, such as quarter clocks, scales, and weighing scales and mounds. Inconspicuous, but very practical.


    These long summers know, but can''t do it.


    The weight that Su Ye took out was different from the one Chang Xia knew.


    However, both are used in the same way.


    With these little things, the day-to-day running of the tribe runs more smoothly.


    The life of the clansmen has also become more and more convenient.


    "Patriarch��" Chang Xia shouted.


    The root patriarch turned around, nodded, and began to weigh the rattan basket with a scale. Wait a minute, we still need to weigh the rice in rattan baskets.


    "Chang Xia, is there any discomfort in your body recently?" Xylophone asked with a smile. Last night, Patriarch Gen brought back braised stewed meat and barbecued meat. Xylophone was very happy to eat. She was obviously not hungry, but she insisted on eating all braised stewed meat and barbecued meat.


    The root patriarch couldn''t persuade him.


    After persuasion, Xylophone said it was Chang Xia''s wish.


    Even if she is full, she is happy.


    "Xylophone Amu." Chang Xia called out, stepped forward, and said, "Recently, I tend to get tired and sleepy, and I eat too much. Others, I don''t feel uncomfortable at all."


    After confirming that Chang Xia is in good health, Xylophone''s smile is more real.


    "Xylophone, don''t drag Changxia. Changxia, come here." Gen waved his hand and said, "This pile is just recovered rice. I asked Hefeng and the others to pack it in animal skin bags, which can be put directly into the vines. Weighing in the basket. I have already weighed the animal skin bag and rattan basket, and recorded them all with pen and paper.��


    The root patriarch talked about business.


    The xylophone stopped chatting with Chang Xia.


    Followed towards the head of Chaogen and stood beside Elder Yami.


    Patriarch Waiting Gen and Yundong Gelei carefully put the animal skin bag full of rice into the rattan basket. In fact, animal skin bags can also be weighed, but the root patriarch is more stable.


    Thinking that the rattan basket weighing is more accurate, I tossed it again.


    "How is the rice field measured?" Chang Xia asked.


    The root patriarch replied: "We will repeat it according to the method you said, and use the method of the shamanism. There is a gap between the two. The shaman asked us to measure according to your method."


    listen.


    Chang Xia guessed that it should be a question between half a catty and eight liang.


    "Yes, we can record both methods of measuring rice fields." Chang Xia nodded, and asked the root clan chief to start weighing.


    see.


    The busy clansmen stopped one after another.


    He raised his head and looked towards Chang Xia.


    Some curious ones, UU reading www. uukanshu.com came directly from the rice field.


    Next to the scale, there is also a small wooden basin. This small wooden basin is different from what Chang Xia knew. It is a measuring tool brought by Su Ye, called a bucket. This Dou is the Dou Chang Xia knew.


    In addition to fighting, there are also Shenghehe.


    Hey, it''s a small wooden cup.


    These measurement tools are very new, and one can guess at a glance that they have just been made.


    It was probably made by Su Ye in the Sorcerer''s Hall of Kanna Holy Mountain.


    Her identity as a wise man of the ape race was exposed, so there was no need to hide some things. I didn''t take it before because I couldn''t explain it.


    No need to explain now, everyone knows it well.


    Except for some civilizational knowledge and inheritance skills, Su Ye generously took out small tools like Shengdou.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1195： Wild rice harvest~

    "Patriarch, did Wu You say that the orcs used to measure something with a bucket?" Chang Xia whispered. Su Ye went back to the cave, obviously wanting to avoid suspicion.


    Chang Xia doesn''t know if there are measuring instruments like buckets in Xilu. However, she is sure that the entire Eastern Continent is estimated to be in the Dusk Forest. Although her act of leaving has the meaning of deception.


    but.


    Chang Xia only thought it was cute.


    Is this a broken can? !


    "Food," Root replied.


    Chang Xia''s breath was stagnant, and he said anxiously: "Food, what kind of food is it?"


    "Paddy, wheat, barley..." Gen recalled, repeating what Su Ye said not long ago. It''s a pity that too many things were destroyed in the melee thousands of years ago. The apes tried their best to preserve all kinds of civilization knowledge and inherited skills, but they couldn''t preserve all kinds of food seeds.


    all of these.


    All need the orcs to be self-reliant and start over.


    Su Ye promised that she would communicate with the ape tribe and get some ancient animal skin scrolls and ancient white paper books for the orc tribe that recorded knowledge and skills such as farming and breeding.


    In the entire Gangwa continent, the ape race is qualified to produce these things.


    Everything else should be missing.


    Sure enough, the social development of Gangwa Continent has many similarities with the ancient Chinese civilization on Earth.


    "Wu said that most of the measuring instruments used by orcs thousands of years ago were copper. For measuring instruments such as buckets and liters, nobles mostly cast them in copper, ordinary people carved them out of stone, and few orcs made them out of wood."


    Listen to this.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched hard.


    Thousands of years ago, were orcs so arrogant?


    Obviously, wood is the lightest, but they are either bronze or stone, or...thousands of years ago, the orcs were too powerful, and the utensils made of ordinary wood are easy to break?


    think about.


    Chang Xia actually thought it was reasonable.


    Thousands of years ago, the scuffle smashed and sank the city of Shinahai.


    This is definitely not something that ordinary totem warriors can do.


    Even the existence of Elder Pukang should not be able to do it.


    Chang Xia couldn''t imagine how powerful the orcs were thousands of years ago, it would only remind her of the myths and legends of ancient China...


    "The witch said that most of the wooden utensils are toys for the cubs." Xylophone said.


    Hearing this, all the orcs were speechless.


    How does this feel like there is something in the words.


    Are they thinking too much?


    "Patriarch Gen, it''s done. Now, do you want to measure it with a bucket?"


    Not far away, Yundong Golei put down the scale and motioned for the root patriarch to record the data. Harvesting rice in the wilderness of small rivers and rivers is a major event for the tribe.


    The tribesmen put down hunting and picking, and many other trivial matters.


    All gather in the small rivers and wilderness to participate in rice harvesting.


    "How much?" Gen said excitedly.


    Gray said: "76 kilograms, three bags. 50 kilograms, one bag."


    Yundong was afraid that the scale would not be accurate, so the animal skin bag was not full. After all, if it is full and weighed, it is afraid of spilling, or if it is not tied tightly, it cannot be weighed.


    "Chang Xia, do you understand?" Gen asked.


    Seeing that Chang Xia was recording quickly with a pen and paper, he hurriedly asked for fear that she would not understand.


    "152 catties, three bags, a total of 456 catties. 100 catties, one bag. Add it all up, 556 catties per mu of land." Chang Xia said quickly.


    One mu of land yields more than 500 catties.


    The yield is not as good as that of hybrid rice, but compared with the yield of three or four hundred catties per mu, the five hundred catties is undoubtedly very good.


    ��


    The root patriarch was dumbfounded.


    Beside, the clansmen were shocked after hearing this.


    cough cough!


    Chang Xia Qing coughed, this... the calculation is too fast!


    "Let''s use buckets to measure again." Chang Xia hurriedly changed the subject, adding, subtracting, multiplying and dividing, she couldn''t explain it, and she couldn''t explain it clearly. Except for Su Ye in the whole tribe, Chang Xia guessed that there should not be many


    Orcs are skilled at calculating weight.


    The tribesmen have only a vague idea of ??weight.


    They are temporarily unable to achieve specific and precise figures.


    The same is true for wine jars.


    Patriarch Gen paused, nodded, and didn''t catch Chang Xia to ask.


    The strangeness that Chang Xia showed was not limited to today.


    "Golei, pour the rice into the bucket and measure it again." Root pointed his mouth at Gelei, and let Geleiyun move his hands. Yun Dong had been recuperating in the tribe for several months, and his whole body was almost moldy. It was a rare opportunity to do something, so he naturally didn''t want to miss it.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia converted.


    The capacity of the bucket is about fifteen catties.


    Ten dou is one stone, and one dou is ten liters.


    After careful calculation, one liter is about one and a half catties.


    That''s a pretty good estimate.


    In the future, the tribe finally had a specific measuring instrument for weight.


    The data of one mu of land will soon be recorded.


    Then, there is an acre of land next door.


    This time, Chang Xia recorded a total of five plots of data.


    The rice output data of these five mu of land is stable at 500 catties or more, and the yield per mu of land fluctuates around ten catties.


    This has the effect of the carrion vine potion.


    Start off, great.


    "Long Xia, Xiaohechuan wilderness yields a lot of rice!" Nini said happily.


    She has just returned from Yinchuan Forest, although she has not carefully weighed the yield of wild rice per mu in Yinchuan Forest. However, the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan have made rough calculations.


    The yield of wild rice per mu there should be around three or four hundred catties.


    With fertile soil, the yield of wild rice can reach 400 jin. Almost, more than 300, the output of a small river and wilderness is more than 500 catties, which is completely one in the sky and one in the ground.


    "Is it very high?" Gen asked curiously, "Nini, what is the yield of wild rice in Yinchuan Forest?"


    He''s been dragged by things.


    Unable to find an opportunity, I went to Yinchuan Forest in person.


    Nini said that the yield of wild rice in Xiaohechuan is very high, is it much higher than that in Yinchuan Forest?


    "Very high. Gelu and the others have calculated the yield of wild rice in the Yinchuan forest, and the maximum is only more than 400, and it was a little over 300. It is far less than the 500 or so in the wilderness of Xiaohechuan. The yield of wild rice here is really high." Nini said.


    The tiger family and the bear family count the area of ??wild rice in the entire Yinchuan forest. .


    Taking Lugu as the base, it radiates around.


    The yield of wild rice near Lugu is higher, which should be related to the deer tribe.


    Next to it, the orcs of the Lu tribe, such as the patriarch Luqi, smiled and did not participate in it. Speaking of which, I am ashamed. The deer tribe has never counted the production of wild rice.


    In the past, they ate rice and burned it directly.


    If you don''t know how to peel the husk, the rice tastes like a throat.


    It was later that Chang Xia taught them to husk the rice, add water to cook it and eat it.


    "This should be related to our cultivation and application of scavenging vine potions." Chang Xia said.


    Next to him, Patriarch Gen and other orcs beamed with joy. The bumper harvest of wild rice means that the Heluo tribe will no longer be short of food in the future, and the tribe will not go hungry.


    "Long Xia, UU Reading Shall we plant another season?" Gen said excitedly.


    There are hundreds of acres of land in the Xiaohechuan wilderness, and the harvest is good, and the harvest is proper! In addition, the tiger tribe and the bear tribe distributed the rice to the tribe Yinchuan Forest, not to mention the more than 300 orcs of the three tribes. Even if all the orc tribes in the outer forest joined the Heluo tribe, the chief root was not afraid that the orcs would starve.


    Unfortunately, this is clearly impractical.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said, "No way. The climate in the Baihe River Basin is colder than that in the Yinchuan Forest. The Yinchuan Forest can harvest three crops of wild rice. The Baihe Basin can grow two seasons at most. Three seasons should not be possible."


    It is too late to plant now, and prepare early next year.


    At the same time, the rice seeds are estimated to have to be selected.


    This again involves the blind spot of Chang Xia.


    Maybe, you should ask the deer tribe and Nini.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1196： Angry? Reward plus more

    "Two seasons, two seasons are fine!" Gen clapped his hands happily.


    Similarly, the clansmen who were helping to weigh were all smiling. They all heard the conversation between Patriarch Gen and Nini just now.


    The paddy fields in the wilderness of Xiaohechuan have a bumper harvest and a high yield.


    It is also possible to plant two seasons a year, plus ginkgo and other picked fruits and vegetables, the tribal warehouse has been expanded again and again.


    Knowing that the tribe''s warehouse is full of supplies, the tribe has no objection to foreign tribes moving into the Baihe River Basin. Even, I wish more foreigners would join the tribe.


    Today Xiaohechuan harvested rice in the wilderness, which made the clansmen more firmly support the decision of the Su Ye and Gen clan chiefs. The more tribes there are, the more people there are to hunt and gather. If things go on like this, why worry about the tribe''s warehouses being dissatisfied? .c


    "There are a lot of things for the tribe this year, and we will make preparations for the next year. However, there may be requirements for rice seeds for double cropping. It is best for the patriarch to let the deer tribe and Nini be responsible for this matter." Chang Xia said seriously.


    She was getting heavier and heavier.


    Not enough energy to stare at these things in person.


    It is very appropriate to let the deer tribe and Nini take charge together. The deer tribe has experience in growing wild rice, and the three of Nini are backed by three tribes.


    Here it comes.


    Even if they encounter problems, they can solve them by themselves.


    Rather than needing to, look for the tribe to intervene in everything.


    The Heluo tribe will become stronger and stronger in the future, and there will definitely be more and more things to do. In the initial stage, it is best to start cultivating orcs who can stand on their own.


    Any experienced and experienced strongman came from a newcomer.


    "Yeah! I understand." Gen nodded and said, "After the wild rice is harvested, I''ll talk to Patriarch Luqi and Nini and the others. I''ll leave it to them to be responsible for planting wild rice in the future."


    The root patriarch is not afraid of their rejection.


    Whether it is the deer tribe or Nini and the three tribes of orcs.


    They have just integrated into the Heluo tribe.


    They are not afraid of having too many things to do, but they are afraid of having nothing to do and being expelled.


    Giving them responsibility for planting wild rice is not a burden for them, but trust.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia handed the white paper on which the data was recorded to Chief Gen.


    Then I plan to go back to Baihu Cave.


    Busy all morning, hungry.


    "Chang Xia, come and see my harvest?" Nan Feng said.


    Seeing that Chang Xia was done, she yelled loudly to let Chang Xia pass.


    Over there, Milu Nuanchun and the others are all there, and there are many wooden barrels and rattan baskets beside them. Look at the wet mud stained on the edges of wooden barrels and rattan baskets. There should be a lot of loaches, eels and rice field fish inside.


    "Here we come." Chang Xia replied.


    After a while, she returned to the main road from the ridge.


    Stretch your neck and keep your head down. Look at the wooden barrels and rattan baskets. The wooden barrels contain eels and loaches, and the rattan baskets contain rice field fish.


    Worried about the lack of oxygen in the paddy field fish, the rattan baskets were soaked in the canal.


    The rice field fish are alive and kicking, full of wildness.


    "Ah! You are amazing! You have caught so many, cows. It will be more convenient to go to the field to catch ricefield eels and loaches after the rice is harvested and the rice fields are vacant." Chang Xia praised and sighed, and at the end, she said: "Wait until the end of the warm season , When the weather turns cold, a yellow toad will appear in the paddy field, which is very similar to a bullfrog. After drying that kind of toad, it smells really good.��


    Only people living in mountain villages have eaten this kind of wild game.


    This kind of toad is fresh and used to make soup. The soup is delicious and better than frog.


    grunt!


    Chang Xia just finished speaking.


    The sound of swallowing saliva resounded all around.


    In the Dusk Forest, there is nothing that cannot be eaten. (It is everyone��s responsibility to protect the forest. Do not eat wild game, let alone protected animals.)


    "Chang Xia, is it really that delicious?" Nan Feng asked.


    Beside, Honeydew Maple Leaf swallowed saliva frantically, Nuan Chun covered her mouth, like


    I''m worried about drooling.


    "Yeah! It''s delicious. However, you can''t catch it until the weather turns cold."


    //


    Catch that toad. It''s still the warm season, that''s for sure. However, now is the season to eat loach and eels..."


    Chang Xia smiled and explained.


    Not to mention Nanfeng and the others are greedy, she herself is also very greedy.


    "Forget it, I won''t chat with you guys anymore. I''m so hungry, I plan to go back to Baihu Cave for breakfast, have you had breakfast yet?"


    While rubbing her belly, she asked Nanfeng and the others if they wanted to go back to the Baihu Cave together.


    "No, I''m hungry too."


    "Go back! Let''s go back to the cave together."


    Similarly, Nanfeng and the others didn''t have breakfast.


    Hearing Chang Xia said that he wanted to go back to Baihu Cave, he decided to go back to the tribe together.


    Of course, before leaving.


    Chang Xia asked Xylophone to explain.


    The root patriarch is very busy. While recording data, he arranges for the tribe to send rice back to the tribe to dry.


    The xylophone looks out over the busy rice fields.


    After watching Chang Xia and the others go back to the Baihu Cave, then find Heyu and other females, and ask them to go back to the tribe together, help prepare breakfast together, and then send them to Xiaohechuan Wilderness Rice Field.


    As in Chang Xia, no one had breakfast.


    "Chang Xia, do you want to dissect this loach?"


    "The big loach needs to be cleaned up, there is sand in its stomach."


    Carrying the bucket, Chang Xia took a rice field fish. The others, like Chang Xia, only took one rice field fish. Apparently, they plan to use this rice field fish for breakfast.


    Pan-fried loach.


    Pan-fried rice field eel.


    Add another pan-fried rice field fish.


    A good day starts with a good breakfast.


    "Little one, what should I do?" Milu hesitated and whispered.


    She caught a lot of small loaches and put them all in the barrel, reluctant to throw them away. Now, are you going to take it back to the cave and make it into pan-fried loach?


    "Small ones, keep them for two days. After they spit out the silt, fry them and eat them directly." Chang Xia said. Like small fish, they basically don''t know how to clean them. Dry it directly with busy work, or fry it with oil at low temperature, it is delicious.


    listen.


    Honeydew breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was reluctant to discard the little loach in the bucket.


    Since it can be eaten after a few days, Honey Dew naturally decided to keep it in clean water for two days.


    instantly.


    A group of orcs returned to the Baihu Cave.


    Separate, each go home.


    "Grandma Su Ye, have you cooked the rice yet?"


    Chang Xia carried the bucket across the courtyard gate, and smelled the seductive fragrance in the wind. Shrugging his nostrils, smelling the aroma of rice, his footsteps became a little lighter.


    "I cooked rice." Su Ye said.


    She was thinking about what to cook, and it happened that Chang Xia came back.


    To be honest, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    Cooking, UU reading she is not very good at. It''s okay to help fight, but if you really do it, Su Ye is a little nervous.


    "Look what I brought back��"


    Hearing this, Su Ye came out from the kitchen.


    "This is loach." Su Ye said, "The long one is a water snake? I remember that you don''t like to eat snakes."


    "Puff!" Chang Xia explained with a snort.


    "Grandma Su Ye, this is an eel. You should have eaten it last time when the tribe dug a small river and canal, have you forgotten?"


    Su Ye snorted, the eel in the wooden barrel was very big and long, no wonder Su Ye would admit his mistake. If it wasn''t for the fact that eels and snakes look different, she would have admitted her mistake.


    "How should I deal with it?" Su Ye asked after taking the barrel.


    Chang Xia said, "It''s like a fish."


    //Recently, transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and update faster, please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1197： The wind is blowing in Westland, and Yuanhou appears

    Zizi!


    After a while, a tempting aroma came from the kitchen.


    Accompanied by the aroma, there is also the sound of grease splashing.


    "Chang Xia, can we fry together?" Su Ye held the lid of the pot to cover the hot oil splashing in the pot. The stone pot was polished by a millstone, and rice field fish, rice field eel and loach were put in it. It was a bit overcooked, so Chang Xia deliberately chose a big pot.


    The stone pot polished by the millstone is very similar to the quartz pot, which is very easy to use.


    However, Chang Xia prefers to use an iron pan.


    The iron pan is durable, so you can use it whatever you want without worrying about smashing the pan/frying pan.


    Unfortunately, with the tribe''s current forging skills, it is still difficult to make iron pots. However, with the revelation of Su Ye''s identity. Chang Xia believes that she will be able to use iron pots in the near future.


    "Yes. We use slow fire to fry, which takes time, but the game tastes more fragrant and crispy." Chang Xia washed the coriander and green onions, and chopped the **** and garlic. At the same time, the **** can be put into the pot.


    Su Ye shook the stone pot from time to time.


    Let the rice field fish, rice field eel and loach fry more evenly in the pot.


    After a while.


    Start to turn over, Chang Xia wants to fry both sides yellow.


    This not only looks better in color, but tastes better too.


    The rice field eels were twisted up, one by one, which looked very similar to the wormwood mosquito coils made by Changxia. However, rice field eels fried until golden on both sides look very craving.


    "Chang Xia, can I taste it?" Su Ye said.


    This taste is too gluttonous!


    Su Ye was so close that his saliva almost dried up.


    Chang Xia nodded and said: "You are not afraid of being hot, you can taste it. However, I suggest you try the loach first, it is smaller, it should not be so hot."


    Hiss!


    Su Ye picked up a small loach and whirred twice.


    Put it in your mouth, it''s hot. However, the fragrance is really fragrant, and the fried loach is browned, even the bones are crispy. After one sip, Su Ye didn''t know how to describe the taste.


    "Smell, very fragrant!"


    In the end, Su Ye gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    Everything goes without saying.


    "Add some water, then put coriander, chopped green onion and chili powder." Chang Xia took the spatula and handled the last step.


    Su Ye scoops up the stewed meat from the stew pot.


    Cut into pieces, pour in the sauce prepared by Chang Xia, and mix well.


    Put in a bowl and out of the pot.


    Rinse the stone pot with clean water and place a dish of green vegetables.


    "Are you going to Xiaohechuan Wilderness to call Shen Rong home for dinner?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia hesitated, and said, "It''s inconvenient to call someone. How about...we leave some food for him, and I''ll send it to him after the meal."


    "Send, is it convenient?" Su Ye said.


    Sending food, you can''t just send Shen Rong alone.


    But, give a little extra.


    Chang Xia Suye only had two hands, and couldn''t take care of them at all.


    "No need to send it off, I''m back." Shen Rong said.


    He came barefoot from the courtyard of the cave dwelling and headed for the water tank. Get water and wash off the wet mud on your body. Then wash your face and wash your hands.


    "A Rong, your nose is so long? You came back just after I cooked breakfast." Chang Xia laughed and put the stir-fried vegetables into a bowl. Handing it to Su Ye, Su Ye walked towards the pavilion in the corridor.


    In this weather, it is more comfortable to eat in the corridor gazebo.


    Before, Chang Xia was alone at home.


    She eats in the small living room, and there will be clay pots filled with cold stones in the corner.


    "Xylophone Amu went back to the tribe to prepare breakfast, and told everyone to go back to the tribe for dinner. At this moment, all the tribesmen have returned from the small river and wilderness." Shen Rong said.


    This said.


    Su Ye smiled and praised: "Xylophone has always been careful."


    "Yes! Xylophone, you can always think of things that others can''t think of, and you are meticulous and patient. In this respect, Nanfeng and I are far behind." Chang Xia nodded proudly. The quality of the xylophone is recognized by the tribe.


    After Shen Rong washes up, the long summer meal will be served.


    "Arong, why don''t you go to the tribe to eat together?"


    //


    "No, I eat at home."


    Just a joke, will rice in a big pot taste better than those in a small stove?


    Moreover.


    The dishes on the table were obviously not eaten before.


    I have eaten pan-fried fish, but Shen Rong has never eaten it with pan-fried eel and pan-fried loach. Smelling it, Shen Rong felt that he could eat five big bowls of rice.


    Hearing the sound, Su Ye laughed out loud.


    He pointed to Shen Rong and Chang Xia from a distance.


    Later, we will go to Xiaohechuan wilderness to harvest rice. Shen Rong didn''t drink, Su Ye drank alone, Chang Xia wanted to drink, but held back.


    Pregnant with cubs, no matter how low the alcohol content is, it will have an impact.


    Every time she tasted it lightly, she didn''t dare to drink too much.


    "Grandma Su Ye, does Elder Pukang have a mission recently?" Chang Xia asked suddenly.


    She wandered around the tribe, but did not see Elder Pukang. Tribal elders do not like to show their faces, but Pukang elders are different. Especially his signature laugh, if he is in the tribe, he can always hear it once or twice.


    Su Ye glanced at Shen Rong from the corner of his eye, without changing his expression, he said calmly: "Well! He has been out into the forest recently, and the date of return is undecided."


    Upon hearing it, the return date is undecided.


    Chang Xia was not surprised.


    "Has something happened in the Twilight Forest?" Chang Xia suddenly clenched the wooden chopsticks in his hands, and asked nervously.


    The Dusk Forest is in a period of rapid development, and if it competes with the West Land at this time, it will be very difficult for the orcs in the Dusk Forest to reap the benefits. Sure enough, what happened in the cold season last year alarmed Xilu?


    "Don''t think about it. Dusk Forest is very good. He has other tasks. You don''t have to worry about Pukang. Even if you are worried, you should worry about others." Su Ye said quietly.


    As far as Pukang''s iron fist is concerned, ordinary totem warriors may not be able to withstand it. Worrying about his safety is unfounded.


    Su Ye complained, the deadliest.


    Thinking about the fighting power of Elder Pukang, Chang Xia''s worried worries fell to the ground in an instant.


    "Xi Lu, is there any movement?" Shen Rong said.


    Su Ye nodded and drank the wine with no expression of joy or anger.


    Knowing that Xilu is eyeing him, it is impossible for Donglu to do nothing.


    Since Xilu wanted to be in chaos, he might as well make it a little bit more chaotic.


    Soon, there will be many more wandering orcs in the Westland. These wandering orcs are either powerful; or handsome and eloquent; or weak and helpless.


    With various identities, they will quietly blend into the major orc tribes in the Western Continent. In the chaotic Westland, orcs mysteriously disappear every day.


    These vanished orcs.


    Some died silently, while others found a better future.


    In short, thirty or fifty more people.


    No orc would notice at all.


    "Yes, it''s very lively! You and Yuan Yi are right. On a sunny day, Yuan Hou suddenly appeared in the royal court. Once he appeared, he directly seized control of the Yuan family. Then, to The Tian family launched a challenge letter..."


    Tut tut!


    Don''t talk about other things. UU Reading


    Yuanhou really admired Su Ye quite a bit, and it is not an exaggeration to praise him as a hero.


    However, the two sides have different positions, and it is difficult for the two to coexist peacefully.


    "What name?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched, he could have guessed it even if Su Ye didn''t say anything. Most of them are in their own name to hold the Tian Family accountable. After all, he was indeed poisoned and killed by Tian Qing, even if the Yuan family also had orcs involved, the culprit was Tian Qing, this is an indisputable fact.


    Based on his understanding of Yuanhou.


    Tianjia, even if he doesn''t die this time, he will have to shed his skin.


    In terms of madness and ruthlessness, no one can compare with Yuanhou.


    //Recently, transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and update faster, please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1198： Boss Su Ye, awesome

    "Slightly��"


    Su Ye smiled, raised her head and pouted at Shen Rong.


    Chang Xia paused, his eyes fell on Shen Rong, he put down his wooden chopsticks, rubbed his chin with his hands, and said in a low voice: "Yuan Hou used the matter of Shen Rong''s poisoning to take advantage of the Tian family. The other aristocratic families of the Tian Yuan tribe did not intervene." , or prevent..."


    On the bright side, the thirteen nobles of the Tianyuan Tribe are united in one spirit.


    The Yuan family launched an attack on the Tian family with great fanfare, especially at this time when the Tian family was still in charge of the Tianyuan tribe. Is this really all right?


    "Stop it, they want Yuan Family and Tian Family to fight to the death." Shen Rong said indifferently.


    The filth among the thirteen nobles is far dirtier and darker than what can be seen on the bright side. Just some of the things that Shen Rong has been in contact with before are enough to write thick ancient books on white paper. Including not limited to assassination, poisoning, bewitching, etc. It can be said that it is even more outrageous and absurd than what the troupe sings.


    "Shen Rong is right. These so-called aristocratic families have been entrenched in the Western Continent for hundreds of years, and they have divided up all the benefits they deserve. If they want to get more, they have to grab them. However, whoever is robbed and how to rob them are all matters. knowledge."


    Apes, as a race of wise men.


    It was supposed to be born to guide the development of orc social civilization.


    However, the abnormal development of Xilu.


    Let the apes sense the crisis, if they show up to lead the development of the western land orcs. What awaits the Gangwa Continent may not be the reappearance of the prosperous age, but endless purgatory. At the same time, the Xilu orcs are descendants of the Xidu group of orcs.


    The apes couldn''t trust this group of wolves and vultures.


    as predicted.


    The development of the Westland for hundreds of years confirms the speculation of the ape tribe.


    Here it comes.


    The apes are becoming more and more afraid to show up at will.


    Until the appearance of Su Ye.


    It is not so much that the ape clan chose the orc clan of the Eastern Continent''s Twilight Forest, it is better to say that Su Ye chose the Twilight Forest orc clan.


    "Look... the pan-fried rice field fish, pan-fried rice field eel, and pan-fried loach in this pottery bowl are just so much. One bite for you, one bite for me. Take your time, see how much food is left in the pottery bowl?" Shen Rong took his chopsticks to Su Ye Changxia and himself each held a chopstick, and there was a gap in the food in the pottery bowl.


    follow closely-


    Shen Rong stretched out his wooden chopsticks again.


    When he did it for the third time.


    The gap in the pottery bowl is obvious.


    Chang Xia licked the corner of her mouth. She has experienced the end times, so she is not an idiot who knows nothing. Twenty years of peaceful life in the Heluo tribe smoothed out the hostility in her heart and allowed her to live a peaceful and peaceful life again.


    Today, Su Ye and Shen Rong spoke.


    Tear away all the hypocrisy and tell Chang Xia frankly.


    Gangwa Continent, except for Dusk Forest. Life in other places is not peaceful, the bird family and the fish family are the same.


    It is nothing more than the difference between good control and no control.


    Like Xilu, the interests of the nobles come first.


    Commoners, slaves.


    can be sacrificed at any time.


    Among nobles, there are also high and low. Only the orcs in Xidu back then, that is, the thirteen nobles, could be superior. Ordinary nobles are nothing more than bigger cakes.


    The big nobles above wanted to eat, but they were also powerless to stop it.


    The Dusk Forest can be said to be a paradise created by Su Ye for the orcs.


    Back then, Xingya chose Yuanhou, willing to give up her status as a witch, and married Yuanhou to give birth to Shen Rong for him.


    Su Ye was angry.


    that moment.


    She was extremely disappointed in the orcs of the Dusk Forest.


    She worked hard to build a paradise for the Dusk Forest, but Xingya was willing to give up everything for a male in the West.


    How can this make her not feel cold? !


    Fortunately, the Sirius tribe knows the general situation, and the other orc tribes are sensible.


    Elder Tiantai took the initiative to enter the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall to apologize to Xingya, and at the same time expressed his position and agreed to expel Xingya and deprive Xingya of her Sirius tribe status.


    Similarly.


    The elders of the other five major tribes showed up one after another.


    They did not intercede for Xingya, but expressed that they could kill Yuanhou with their own hands. As the direct descendant of the Yuan family, Yuanhou was even one of the heirs, and his status could not be described as noble.


    If he died in the Twilight Forest, the Yuan family would definitely hold him accountable.


    At that time.


    Maybe it will directly detonate the peace between the East and West continents.


    In the end, Su Ye calmed down his anger. Pretending that nothing happened, she took away her identity as a Xingya witch and set her free. Just a word of warning, don''t disclose what you''ve learned to any orcs.


    Afterwards, Xingya should have guessed something inside.


    Depressed.


    I don''t know if it''s guilt or something else.


    Xingya died in childbirth.


    On her death, the Sirius tribe remained silent. He did not ask Su Ye to come forward to save people, nor did he agree to Yuanhou taking away Xingya''s body. Even if Xingya died, she should be buried in the Twilight Forest.


    However, Yuanhou proposed to take Shen Rong away.


    Elder Tiantai and the Sirius tribe fell silent.


    Shen Rong is an extension of Xingya''s bloodline, and also a member of the Sirius tribe. However, his existence declared Xingya''s betrayal of the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, Dusk Forest, and Sirius Tribe all the time.


    Finally, Elder Tiantai contacted Su Ye again, seeking Su Ye''s opinion.


    When Su Ye learned that Xingya died of dystocia, she felt guilty but also relieved. She asked Elder Tiantai to agree to Yuanhou''s request and allow him to take Shen Rong away.


    First, Shen Rong''s status is too embarrassing, and staying in the Sirius tribe to grow up may arouse resentment from the wolf tribe. At the same time, other tribes probably also have opinions.


    Second, Shen Rong belongs to the fighting wolf family.


    The Yuan family valued bloodlines the most, and the Marquis Yuan was bound to win Shen Rong. After Xingya''s death, Yuanhou''s attitude became a little weird, paranoid, gloomy, and crazy.


    Considering the status of the direct line of Yuanhou Yuan''s family.


    Su Ye didn''t want to be involved with Xilu for the time being, and finally Yuanhou took Shen Rong away.


    However, Xingya was left in the Sirius Tribe.


    At the same time, before Yuanhou left, he promised Elder Tiantai that when he became the strongest person in Westland, he would return to Dusk Forest to take Xingya away...


    heard the words.


    All the hatred that the elder Tiantai had towards Yuanhou disappeared.


    This male killed Xingya and almost made Su Ye hate the Sirius tribe.


    However, at least he treats Xingya sincerely.


    In the same way, the anger and murderous intent of the wolf tribe towards Yuan Hou diminished. The Duskwood Orcs are pure, they abhor calculations and plots. ..


    No matter how bad Yuanhou is.


    At least the feelings for Xingya are pure.


    With complicated feelings, the Sirius Tribe agreed with Yuanhou to take Shen Rong away.


    When Shen Rong was poisoned and dying, he returned to the Twilight Forest.


    Elder Tiantai''s anger towards Yuanhou was once again ignited by UU Reading . Also angry were the wolves, Shen Rong firmly believed that Marquis Yuan would not easily send people into the Twilight Forest.


    Because he knew that as long as Yuanhou wanted to take away Xingya''s bones.


    He decided not to turn against the Sirius tribe.


    "Grandma Su Ye, Elder Pukang will not go to Westland, right?" Chang Xia said.


    She turned her head to look at Su Ye with a strange expression. She pointed at the pan-fried rice field fish, pan-fried loach, and pan-fried rice eel in the earthenware bowl with her chopsticks, and said, "We can''t get enough of these things for Xilu himself, so add a few more pairs of chopsticks. Is it worth it?"


    "It''s more lively this way, isn''t it? Once it''s lively, there''s no time to pay attention to the changes in Donglu. You also said that the development of the orcs in the Twilight Forest takes time, so I''ll create time for you." Su Ye said calmly.


    These words fell into Chang Xia''s ears, but they were full of domineering.


    She really deserves to be Su Ye, the female who single-handedly created the stability and harmony of the orcs in the Twilight Forest and the peace in the Eastern Continent, she is an absolute boss! Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1199： bad news good news

    Shen Rong silently gave Su Ye a thumbs up.


    Everything goes without saying.


    He didn''t know the agreement between Yuanhou and the Sirius tribe. When the elder Tiantai mentioned Yuanhou, his attitude was extremely cold, and even showed a little murderous intent.


    It is clear.


    No matter what calculations and ideas Yuanhou has, nine out of ten will be ruined.


    Donglu, Su Ye''s intervention.


    It is bound to make Yuanhou''s road to hegemony even more difficult. Whether it can be successful in the end depends on whether Su Ye will give face or not? Thinking about it, Shen Rong''s mood improved instantly.


    It may not be good to know Yuanhou''s future.


    This meal, Shen Rong couldn''t hold back and ate two more bowls of rice.


    After the meal, he took the straw hat that Chang Xia handed over, and went to Xiaohechuan Wilderness again. In the past two days, the tribe intends to concentrate on harvesting rice.


    Before leaving.


    Shen Rong asked Chang Xia to clean up the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    At that time, maybe the tribe will send the rice to dry.


    Her family''s ginkgo and wild products have been dried. The courtyard of the cave dwelling is empty, which is very suitable for drying rice.


    When the open space on the tribe''s side is full of sun, the Baihu cave will probably be requisitioned.


    There are open spaces in Woye, but they are all grasslands. Cuju wrestling needs grass to cushion, and there are no alabaster slabs there. If you want to dry rice, you need a sunscreen. Tribal sunscreens are obviously not enough, and a small amount of rice can still be used for sunscreens. Like today, the whole family goes to the fields to harvest rice, and the rice is piled up into mountains, so it is better to just dump it on the stone road to dry.


    rustle-


    Chang Xia swung the broom to sweep the ground.


    Su Ye was carrying the bucket, and when he saw dirty places, he immediately rinsed them with clean water.


    Overhead, the sun is like fire.


    Don''t worry about the water on the ground at all.


    After a while.


    There was a noise outside the courtyard, and Chang Xia opened his sleepy eyes.


    I glanced at Su Ye who was sitting at the square table doing business.


    "You continue to sleep, it should be the orcs who came here to dry the rice." Just as Su Ye finished speaking, Yundong and other males came in from outside the courtyard carrying a full field of rice.


    "Chang Xia, are you at home?"


    "The newly harvested rice needs your help to spread it out to dry."


    "Yundong just pour it down! The ground of the cave courtyard, Chang Xia and I cleaned it not long ago, it is very clean."


    Su Ye opened his mouth and motioned for Yun Dong to dump the rice directly.


    very quickly.


    Yundong and the others poured out the freshly harvested rice from the rattan baskets. Then leave and go to Xiaohechuan Wilderness Rice Field.


    Start, next round of transportation.


    In fact, they can use small rivers and canals to transport rice.


    Just, sowing trouble back and forth. In comparison, it is more convenient to walk directly. After all, the tribe dispatched a lot of totem warriors this time. Next time, if the female harvests rice, it will undoubtedly be easier to walk by water.


    "Chang Xia, how should I push this away?" Su Ye wondered.


    There is no other way but to ask Chang Xia for help.


    The rice is piled up into hills, looking at it makes people feel refreshed. However, the job of drying rice is not easy. It needs to be repeatedly turned in the sun, and the straw in the rice is also screened.


    Speaking of which, drying rice is equally hard.


    "Rake, push with a rake." Chang Xia yawned and got up from the recliner. Holding his waist, he walked slowly towards the wooden shed. She kept the rakes in the wooden shed, and Shen Rong made several rakes when drying the ginkgo fruits.


    Shaoqing.


    Su Ye took the rake and pushed it.


    "This thing is really easy to use and very practical."


    Chang Xia chuckled and said, "When I asked A Rong to make it, I thought that I might use a rake to dry rice, corn and gold sticks. So when I made the rake, I asked A Rong to specially put these teeth Make it smaller and push it easier."


    It took about twenty minutes for the two of them to level the rice.


    Chang Xia wiped the hot sweat from his forehead.


    "Long summer,


    You go back to the house and rest, and leave the rest to me. "Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia''s face was flushed from the sun, and beads of sweat kept rolling down his cheeks.


    It is said that Chang Xia did not delay.


    Put the rake on the steps and walk back to the corridor.


    Fetch water, wash face and hands.


    "It''s probably more than a thousand catties of rice." Chang Xia drank water, panting, opened the wooden chair and sat down, and said, "It takes a lot of effort to turn it in the sun, and you have to use a rattan sieve to sift the straw, ah! Headache! "


    Su Ye didn''t do much physical work.


    Chang Xia is pregnant with a beast cub.


    It is really a headache to clean up the rice in the courtyard.


    Su Ye put down the rake and went to the water tank to fetch water for washing.


    "I still have to dry and sift the straw��" Su Ye hesitated, and said, "This rice doesn''t look like straw, why do we need to sift?"


    "It must be screened, otherwise it will be inconvenient to grind." Chang Xia explained.


    This said.


    Su Ye fell silent.


    She and Chang Xia are the only ones in the cave, and they seem to be unable to handle the rice.


    Similarly.


    Baihu Cave Dwelling, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others may all encounter this difficulty.


    "I have to talk to Xylophone Amu, and ask some females to help dry the rice. After all, the rice has to be sifted through straw, which is not an easy task." Su Ye supported her waist, went into the cave to get a straw hat, and planned to go to the small river and wilderness to find xylophones.


    The root patriarch is mostly recording the data of rice harvest and is very busy.


    For drying the rice, you can only find the xylophone or the elder Yami.


    "Go slowly, I will stay in the cave to dry the rice." Su Ye said.


    In hot weather, she doesn''t like to go out for a walk.


    now-


    The corridor gazebos are getting hot.


    Su Ye entered the living room, and imitated Chang Xia to bring Han Shi into the living room.


    In two days.


    The young ice crystal grass on the White Lake takes shape.


    Just use the Qingming stone to move the ice crystal grass into the cave.


    Su Ye wondered if she should rush the water and ask her to get a batch of Qingming stones and send them back to the Heluo tribe as soon as possible.


    The weather is getting hotter every day.


    Every year, towards the end of the warm season, the temperature gets higher.


    When the rice was harvested, the weather was unusually hot.


    Thanks to the strong physique of the orcs, ordinary orcs working under the scorching sun might suffer from heat stroke? Su Ye wondered, should I let Honey Dew cook a few pots of three-pepper soup?


    The three-pepper soup is unpalatable, but it''s a little unpalatable.


    However, the advantage is that the effect is good.


    Dispelling cold, dispelling heat, the effect is very good.


    Here, Chang Xia found the xylophone. He told her about the rice drying in detail. Hearing this, Xylophone rushed to find the patriarch Gen.


    Not many times.


    Xylophone called dozens of orcs from the three tribes.


    Most of these dozens of people are young females. He is short in height and thin.


    Although it was hard work, they all had happy smiles on their faces. Not affected by the hard work at all, twittering, no feeling of hard work and fatigue.


    "Long summer��" ..


    "Nini, are they all members of your clan?"


    "Some are clan members, others are friends who grew up together."


    Influenced by the lives of the Gelug and Heluo tribes, Nini''s shy character has become lively and cheerful. UU reading


    The whole person is dignified and generous, no longer the timidity of the past.


    This change surprised Chang Xia. However, apart from being surprised, I was more happy.


    The smile on a person''s face is the most real only when life is comfortable.


    "Nini, you have dried the rice in the Yinchuan Forest, and I will ask you to teach me the rest." Xylophone said softly.


    She still has to stay in Xiaohechuan Wilderness to help direct.


    The matter of the tribe drying the rice is only


    Let Nini bring the females of the three tribes to help.


    Before, the rice sent by the tiger and bear tribes.


    The tribe has dried it in the sun, and the tribe knows how to twirl and sift the straw.


    However, females of the three tribes have never done it before and need Nini''s help. Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1200： L tip and add more

    next.


    For five days, the tribe was busy harvesting and drying rice.


    The other five major tribes arrived in the Heluo tribe one after another. They didn''t show up directly, and were arranged to live in Baihu Street by the root patriarch, waiting silently.


    The Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan came late, and they were busy harvesting the wild rice in the Yinchuan Forest.


    The tribe was seriously short of manpower, so it was delayed for two days before leaving for the Heluo tribe to join other orc tribes.


    "Carmon, what are you thinking?" Bai Qing patted Carmon''s shoulder and said, "Distraction is a big taboo on the Cuju field. If you cause the team to lose, beware of being beaten."


    Embarrassed, Carmon said with a sneer, "I heard... Today, the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan will arrive at the White Lake business district, and I should be leaving tomorrow."


    to be frank.


    He and the other orcs who came with him were reluctant to leave.


    Carmon''s body has wolf blood.


    Next time, follow the big team to move into the six tribes, and the wolf tribe will be integrated into the Qingyue Forest. It may not be easy to come to the Heluo Tribe again.


    Clap!


    Bai Qing patted Carmon''s shoulder lightly.


    After finishing the tribal harvesting rice, it is rare to have half a day of leisure.


    Bai Qing yelled at a group of young orcs and went straight to the Woye Cuju field.


    The body is a little tired, but the spirit is very excited.


    "The six major tribes have opened the way. If you want to come to the Heluo tribe to play Cuju, you can do it at any time. Every month, each tribe will send totem warriors to trade in the White Lake business district. The intersection between the orc tribes is far more important than you know. Frequently." Bai Qing said.


    Duskwood, never before.


    Once upon a time, the Normandy Fair was the busiest gathering in Duskwood.


    However, only once a year.


    Day after day, year after year, the orcs are hunting and gathering. Now that they have seen prosperity in the Heluo tribe, who would be willing to return to the ordinary and ordinary.


    "real?"


    "real."


    It was getting dark.


    When all the orcs finished their cuju, they passed by the Baihe pontoon bridge.


    Some orcs couldn''t resist jumping off the Baihe River to take a bath.


    Soon, some orcs followed suit, jumping into the Baihe River to take a bath while not forgetting to catch fish.


    Pan-fried rice field fish appeared.


    Set off tribal pan fried lively.


    Over the tribe, you can smell the fragrance of oil every day.


    The smell is so overbearing that it can be smelled even a hundred meters away.


    "Shen Rong, do you want to take a fish back to the cave?" Bai Qing asked.


    Shen Rong waved his hand and said, "No need." For the past few days, he ate pan-fried rice field fish, pan-fried loach, and pan-fried eel every day, and Chang Xia bluntly said that he didn''t want to eat any more.


    It''s hot, and the food is dry and spicy.


    It is easy to get angry and constipation, and there are blisters at the corners of Changxia''s mouth.


    In this situation, how dare Shen Rong take the fish back to the cave.


    "Carmon just said that the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan are here today. What do you think?"


    "I didn''t think about it, Chang Xia is heavy. I will definitely not be able to participate in helping the orc tribes in the outer forests migrate this time. You''d better choose to stay in the tribe. If something happens to Milu, you will regret it. The tribe recently There is no shortage of manpower, so you don��t need to be **** yourself.��


    Shen Rong''s tone was heavy.


    He understands Bai Qing''s character and takes responsibility seriously.


    If Milu hadn''t conceived a cub, Shen Rong wouldn''t have persuaded Bai Qing to participate in this mission. However, Milu is inconvenient, it is best for Bai Qing to stay in the tribe.


    This migration time is much more time-consuming and energy-consuming than the previous migration of the three tribes in the Horubad Basin. As short as two months, as long as March.


    By the time the orcs from the orc tribe in the outlying forest came over, the Dusk Forest had already entered the cold season. The orc cubs can be born in July, and this timing is very delicate.


    finished listening.


    Bai Qing''s expression changed slightly.


    He nodded to Shen Rong, and ran towards his cave.


    Milu is his partner, and he can''t bother Yami every time.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Bai Qing made a decision, no longer in a daze. Dusk Forest has entered a stage of rapid development, and there are many things to be done in the future, so there is no need to rush.


    "A Rong, are you back so early?"


    Chang Xia sat in the living room to enjoy the cool air, and the rice was dried and put into storage yesterday.


    Today, the tribe gives the tribe a holiday, allowing all the tribe to enjoy a rare moment of demure. Chang Xia was tinkering with moon cakes in the cave, and Su Ye was very curious about moon cakes after listening to Chang Xia explaining the meaning of moon cakes.


    Therefore, the meeting room on Baihu Street was removed to discuss matters.


    He stayed in the cave to help Chang Xia make mooncakes.


    Ever since the trial was successful, Chang Xia called the xylophone and told her how to make mooncakes. Then the xylophone will pass on the recipes of mooncakes to the tribal people, hoping that everyone can eat delicious mooncakes on the day when the moon is full in the warm season.


    Su Ye intends to call the moon cakes Harvest Cakes.


    Chang Xia has no objection, no matter what it is called, as long as it can be remembered by the orcs.


    Moon cakes are not considered to be moistened, the name is just a code name.


    However, Chang Xia speculates that Su Ye changed the name of the mooncakes to make up for the inability to hold the Harvest Festival this year. I hope that the Harvest Cake will make the orcs happy.


    In previous years, it was time for the tribes to prepare for the Harvest Festival.


    This year, the tribes are either busy with infrastructure construction or hunting and picking. They are all very busy.


    Plus.


    This time, it is necessary to help the orc tribes in the outskirts of the forest to migrate.


    This greatly restrained the energy of the six tribes.


    Chang Xia guessed that it had something to do with the suppression of the Twilight Forest in the cold season last year. Su Ye was worried that Xilu would take action, and the orc tribes in the outer forests took the initiative to ask for help.


    The six major tribes hope to take this opportunity to recruit the orc tribes in the outskirts of the forest, UU reading www.uukanshu. com all moved into the territories to which the six major tribes belonged. First, the safety of the orcs of the orc tribe is guaranteed, and second, the six major tribes are making further progress towards building a city. It can be said that this is a very rare opportunity.


    Migration of three tribes in the Horubad Basin.


    It''s a good start, and next, let the six tribes walk much more briskly.


    "Carmon and the others are thinking about things, and everyone is not in the mood to play Cuju." Shen Rong said, walking towards the water tank.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia looked towards Su Ye.


    "The Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan can arrive tonight," Su Ye said.


    As soon as the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan arrive, the six major tribes will set off immediately and rush to the outer forest. This time, all the totem warriors set out on the journey, whether it was land or water, it made little difference to them.


    Unfortunately, the Heluo Tribe has no boats.


    Most of the trips this time will be on land. For the orcs, land is the most familiar territory, and it is far safer than water.


    "Does the tribe need help preparing dry food?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Su Ye pouted towards the tribe and said, "Steamed buns, naan cakes, and dry powder can also be carried on the road."


    After listening, Chang Xia didn''t say any more.


    These things are stocked in the tribal warehouse.


    At that time, when the orcs set off, just take it with you, no extra preparation is required.


    Speaking of which, she was really right in suggesting to prepare dry food.


    This greatly saves the hunting time of the totem warriors when they enter the forest.


    "The head of the Gewa tribe contacted me and said that Gelu and Kun would bring you and me a big gift. Hearing his excited voice, could it be that the soy sauce is ready?" When I was in the meeting room on Lake Street, I received a Yinbei communication from the head of the Gewa tribe.


    The cheerful tone made Su Ye and other orcs speechless for a while.


    At the same time, I am also curious about what good things the Tiger Clan has come up with?

 Chapter 1201： The white cat with 8 tails adds more rewards

    "Soy sauce, probably not." Chang Xia pondered, shook his head, and said, "If the Tiger Clan really brewed soy sauce, Chief Taige wouldn''t say he would give you and me a big gift. After all, the tribe has flavor roots and seasonings. If so, he knows that we have no shortage of soy sauce."


    "Maybe the Tiger Clan discovered a new bean?" Shen Rong speculated and analyzed.


    Su Ye nodded, thinking that what Shen Rong said made sense.


    All kinds of beans grow everywhere in Hunuoge.


    The snacks made with these beans are delicious.


    Not to mention that soybeans can be made into tofu. Nowadays, tofu is an indispensable food for orcs. Soy products derived from tofu are very popular among orcs. The Bird Clan and the Fish Clan are very fond of tofu, and among the materials exchanged, beans from the Yuanhu Tribe account for a large proportion.


    "Dou, maybe!" Chang Xia hesitated, without coming to a conclusion.


    Have an early dinner today.


    The Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan could arrive at any moment, just wait for them to arrive.


    Su Ye was about to go to the meeting room on Baihu Street to discuss the preparations for the departure.


    Before it was dark, Shen Rong made dinner early.


    Sure enough, they had just eaten.


    The head of the root clan came to the door immediately, without further ado, and said directly: "Wu, the orcs from the tiger clan and the bear clan have arrived. They are now in the meeting room on Baihu Street, and they are waiting for you to go over."


    "Okay." Su Ye responded, stood up and walked down the steps to the courtyard gate.


    The root patriarch nodded to Shen Rong Changxia, and turned to follow.


    for a moment.


    The two quickly walked out of the cave and headed towards Baihu Street.


    "Outer forest!" Chang Xia sighed, a trace of longing flashed in his eyes. The Duskwood is huge, each with its own unique flora and fauna. Chang Xia is eager to measure this land in person.


    Unfortunately, however, this wish is difficult to achieve.


    She sighed softly, sat down on the recliner, leaned back, and lay flat.


    "Do you want to go?" Shen Rong smiled, moved the lounge chair next door, and lay side by side with Chang Xia in the corridor gazebo. As dusk approached, the scorching high temperature subsided, and the evening breeze brought a little coolness. There is no need to guess the coolness, it is known to come from the direction of Baihu.


    There is only Baihu Lake in the entire Baihe River Basin that has something to do with coolness.


    White Lake, inhabited by Bai Ling''er.


    Thinking of Bai Ling''er, Chang Xia looked forward to Elder Wu Haihai sending back the Qingming Stone as soon as possible. With the Qingming Stone, she can move the young Ice Crystal Grass plants from the raft in the White Lake back to the cave at any time.


    Here it comes.


    Where is the problem of worrying about the heat?


    During this period, Bai Ling''er woke up, but Chang Xia didn''t take away the young Ice Crystal Grass that she held in her mouth. Different from the young ice crystal grass plant in the pottery pot on the raft, that one seemed to be growing towards the ice crystal grass normally.


    The only difference is��


    The color of that Ice Crystal Grass was different from what Chang Xia had seen in Ice Crystal Valley.


    It resembles the name Ice Crystal Grass very much.


    Not a cool blue, but a crystal-like color, very similar to ice. ..


    Chang Xia couldn''t judge whether this kind of mutation was good or bad, and likewise, Su Ye couldn''t make a conclusion either. After all, the ice crystal grass/ice crystal tree she knows are all cold blue.


    In fact, it wasn''t just the ice crystal grass that Bai Ling''er held in his mouth that had mutated.


    Even the ice crystal grass in the wooden raft clay pot has a different color from the ice crystal grass that Chang Xia has seen.


    Chang Xia guessed the mutation of the young Ice Crystal Grass.


    Probably affected by the cold air released by Bai Ling''er, it mutated and grew into another ice crystal grass. Because of this guess, Su Ye proposed to plant these ice crystal grass on the white lake raft.


    The refrigerator that long summer wants.


    It can be replanted, and the two ice crystal grasses in Weishan Holy Land survived smoothly.


    Pruning, doesn''t affect them much.


    The only thing missing is the Qingming stone. Once the Wuhai Qingming stone arrives in the tribe, Chang Xia will be able to start cultivating the ice crystal grass branches.

 Chapter 1202： Lets go, the birds are coming

    "Xylophone Amu, take an altar back." Chang Xia said.


    Tiger Clan squeezes soybean oil out of soybeans, waiting for them to improve efficiency. In the future, the tribe will no longer be short of oil to eat, and it will cost oil to cook. The orcs eat a lot, and the tribes are often short of oil. Especially in Baihu 4th Street, it is often impossible to cook vegetables due to lack of oil.


    "Okay, I''m not being polite to you." Xylophone responded with a smile.


    Changxia''s house is not short of oil, and several jars of lard have been stockpiled in the cellar. This time the Tiger Clan sent eight altars of soybean oil, four altars were for Su Ye. With Su Ye''s personality, she would probably leave the soybean oil in the Heluo Tribe for Changxia.


    hey-hey!


    Knowing that Xia Muqin likes soybean oil.


    Kun and other Tiger Clan totem warriors were delighted.


    In the past year or so, the six major tribes have developed rapidly, but the tiger tribe has no pillar industry, and its development pace is slightly behind.


    Today, Tiger Clan successfully squeezes soybean oil.


    Plus, the soy sauce is still under development.


    The Yuanhu Tribe was finally able to hold its head high and stand shoulder to shoulder with other tribes. The orcs of the tiger clan all complied, and they had a lot more confidence in dealing with other tribes of orcs.


    "Chang Xia, our clan hastened to study how to obtain more soybean oil. It won''t be long before we can definitely increase the amount of soybean oil exchanged with other tribes." Kun said.


    Next to it, other tiger clan totem warriors echoed.


    "Okay, we are all waiting for the soybean oil from the Tiger Clan," Chang Xia said.


    Kun and the others put down the rattan basket, chatted briefly with Chang Xia, did not stay long, and set off to leave. They came late, and they had to hurry up to pack up. They had to set off for the outer forest tomorrow, and they had to hurry up to prepare tonight.


    Kun and the others left, and Xylophone returned to the tribe with a jar of soybean oil.


    "Chang Xia, where do you put the soybean oil?"


    "In the cellar, save an altar for the kitchen. When Nanfeng and the others come over, give them some to try. Tomorrow, let''s try cooking with soybean oil."


    Hu Nuoge soybean oil, I am looking forward to the long summer.


    Shen Rong nodded, got up to carry soybean oil, and moved six altars of soybean oil into the cellar. Shen Rong would tidy up the cellar every now and then, and move the food that he would not eat for the time being to the underground warehouse. Store as much as possible in the cellar.


    There are too many things in the house, and sometimes it is also a kind of trouble. .


    Of course, it''s a blissful obsession.


    this night.


    Baihu cave dwellings are very quiet.


    However, White Lake Street is particularly lively.


    The next day, before Chang Xia woke up, the elders and totem warriors of the six major tribes, leading Kameng and his orcs, quietly left the White Lake business district and headed straight for Boer Mountain in the outer forest.


    "Senda, what does Heluo Tribe mean?"


    The five major tribes were all shocked when they saw the number of elders and totem warriors dispatched by the Heluo tribe.


    The five major tribes dispatched five elders plus ten totem warriors.


    The Heluo tribe is not a human being.


    It turned out to be frenzied and tripled.


    Two elders, plus more than thirty totem warriors.


    Although, they all know that the Heluo Tribe added nearly 400 orcs some time ago, and these orcs came from the Horubad Basin.


    But, what are you doing with almost forty orcs?


    The Heluo tribe, the number of people in a single tribe, is about to catch up with the sum of the other five tribes. Is this a bit too much?


    Or-


    What are the particular dangers of the outlying forests?


    Based on their understanding of Patriarch Gen, he is not a generous person.


    hey-hey!


    Elder Senda smiled slyly, and his smile was full of complacency.


    "Senda��" Sakuragi glanced at Elder Ximu and shouted softly.


    Elder Sakuragi, an elder from the Bear Clan of the Earth Tribe. Capable, strong, somewhat unsmiling, looks serious.


    However, unsmiling is a characteristic of the Bear Clan.

 Chapter 1203： add more

    "Nanfeng, where is the Bird Clan?"


    "Did they bring Qingming Stone and Ice Crystal Grass?"


    "Also, who is coming to the Hundred Rivers Basin this time?"


    "Stop, stop��" Nan Feng hurriedly raised his hand to stop Chang Xia from asking non-stop. She had just eavesdropped on her father''s Yinbei communication, and learned that the Bird Clan was about to arrive in the Baihe River Basin. As for where, who would come, did they bring the Qingming Stone and Ice Crystal Grass?


    I don''t know these questions at all.


    "Tell me." Chang Xiaqing coughed, restraining his excitement. Pushing the snacks on the kang table towards Nanfeng, he quietly waited for Nanfeng to explain.


    Nanfeng kicked off the rattan shoes on his feet and climbed onto the kang.


    I took the snacks and started to eat, and then I opened my mouth and said: "I overheard Father''s Yinbei communication, and learned that the Bird Clan is about to arrive in the Baihe River Basin. For other things, if you want to know, you can either go to the tribe to find my father, or Just have to wait."


    This said.


    Chang Xia''s straight back bent suddenly.


    The whole person lay down on the quilt behind him, moved around, and chose the most comfortable position to lie flat. Haven''t arrived yet, lie down again.


    "..." Nan Feng''s face froze, he stared at Chang Xia''s lying flat posture speechlessly.


    Is this pose a little too skilled?


    Also, Chang Xia seems to be too lazy recently, is it really all right?


    "Chang Xia, are you comfortable lying still every day?" Nan Feng asked worriedly.


    No wonder Shen Rong didn''t go to Luoya with Bai Qing, probably because he was worried that Chang Xia would be alone at home. After Su Ye waited for Elder Senda and the others to set off, they headed back to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall. As xylophone guessed, she didn''t take away the soybean oil.


    There is no shortage of oil in the Temple of the Wizard of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    She had eaten dishes fried in soybean oil, and the taste was bland, not as good as lard.


    Same taste as Chang Xia, Su Ye prefers dishes fried in lard. Although soybean oil is good, it''s okay to eat it occasionally, but she can''t bear it if she eats it often.


    However, Xylophone likes to eat dishes fried in soybean oil.


    There are many females in the tribe, and they all like it.


    Still the same sentence, it''s a pity that the amount of soybean oil that the Tiger Clan exchanged was too small and not enough. If you want to eat, you may not have it.


    Chang Xia learned of this situation.


    Take out two jars of soybean oil and exchange lard with the clansmen who want to eat soybean oil.


    "It''s very comfortable. The weather is too hot, and I sweat all over when I move. I''m pregnant with cubs, and I''m prone to catch a cold and get sick. I''m too lazy to go out of the cave and wander around. However, I will take a walk around the White Lake at night."


    There was a cold stone in the corner of the living room, and Chang Xia didn''t dare to wear short sleeves.


    Always wear long clothes and trousers to avoid catching cold.


    Nanfeng came in from the outside, wearing short clothes and shorts. Chang Xia raised his hand, threw the thin coat beside him, and said, "Wear it, don''t let the cold enter your body."


    Nanfeng wanted to throw it away.


    However, I understand Chang Xia''s worry.


    So, he put the thin coat between his legs, imitated Chang Xia''s posture, and lay down behind him, moaning comfortably.


    "Shen Rong?"


    "He went to Xiaohechuan to catch loaches in the wilderness rice fields, and took a look at the conditions of the rice fields."


    When harvesting rice, Chang Xia asked the Gen patriarch to leave the rice stalks of some rice fields very long. See if we can harvest another wave of "late rice"?


    A few days ago, it rained in the tribe.


    Recently, the weather has warmed up.


    Chang Xia wanted to know the situation of Xiaohechuan''s wilderness rice fields.


    It happened that Shen Rong was going to catch loach, so she asked Shen Rong to check the situation.


    "Oh!" Nanfeng responded, and said, "The tribal milk tree juice is finished, I want to drink milk."


    "After drinking the juice of the milk tree, there is still coconut milk." Chang Xia said.


    Silver Beach is not far away, and the snake tribe will send coconuts here every now and then.


    The Heluo tribe has no shortage of coconuts. Recently, the snake tribe has frequently exchanged coconuts with other tribes. More and more orcs know about the Silver Beach Coconut Grove. At the same time, he is also willing to exchange coconut milk with the snake clan. The milk tree sap is delicious, but it is difficult to transport. If you want to drink it, you can only come to the Heluo tribe.


    Occasionally, I can satisfy my craving with toffee.


    However, the production capacity of toffee in the Heluo Tribe is low, and not much can be exchanged.


    By comparison.


    Coconut water is undoubtedly more suitable for delivery and exchange.


    "Greedy, I just want to drink milk tree sap." Nan Feng sighed, not used to drinking coconut milk recently, so he was thinking about milk tree sap. When she went to the tribe just now, she asked Father about the milk tree sap.


    She is not afraid of heat like Chang Xia.


    In my spare time, I also go out for a stroll.


    However, I will not go to the sun if I have nothing to do, because I am afraid of heat stroke after all.


    "Have you asked the root patriarch?" Chang Xia turned his head and asked.


    Females with cubs change their tastes from time to time. Chang Xia didn''t find it strange that Nan Feng wanted to drink milk tree juice. She often asks Shen Rong to cook all kinds of food he wants, which is nothing surprising.


    "I asked." Nanfeng said.


    "How did he say-"


    Recently, I haven''t heard anything about Wuhai.


    Chang Xia was quite curious.


    I learned about the Qingming Stone Mine from Su Ye''s mouth, but there has been no news from there. Chang Xia couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that the underground river in the sea of ??fog has changed?


    However, the tribe has not changed.


    Chang Xia overturned his guess.


    "Father said that people from the tribe will come back from the sea of ??fog in the next two days. He can''t be sure about the exact time." Nan Feng said. When she spoke, her tone was a little hesitant.


    Small rivers and canals, the tribe walked dozens of times.


    It was the first time Nanfeng heard that the Gen patriarch said that the exact time could not be determined, and this was quite strange. However, when she wanted to continue asking UU reading , the voice of the root patriarch rang.


    Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly, she propped up her elbow and rubbed her chin.


    Familiar waterways suddenly become impossible to determine the exact time?


    Could it be��


    The Water Elder is back?


    The raft carried the Qingming Stone, so it was impossible to determine the return time.


    Thinking of this, Chang Xia couldn''t help but smile happily on his face. First of all, the Bird Clan is about to arrive in the Baihe River Basin, and now the Water Elder may return.


    The good news, really, is one after another.


    woo woo��


    The sound of the horn sounded from the green hills.


    Chang Xia Nanfeng, who was lying on the kang bed, quickly got up and looked at each other.


    "Bird Clan, here we come."


    "Well! Here they come."


    "Are you going?" Nanfeng asked.


    Chang Xia hesitated, the sun was high outside and it was very hot. .


    "I want to go, but it''s too hot." Chang Xia said: "How about...I''ll go to Baihu Street later. They have only arrived at Qingshan now, and it should take half an hour to wait until Baihu Commercial District."


    It was mid-afternoon.


    It is the hottest time of the day.


    Chang Xia looked at the bubbling heat in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, no matter how much joy he had, it all disappeared and could not float away.


    "Okay! I don''t want to go out to bask in the sun either. I just came back from the tribe and the sun made me dizzy. It''s much more comfortable to lie down." Nanfeng said.


    After the words fell, the two lay down again.


    It''s a pity that Nuanchun Fengye and the others didn''t come.


    If there are many people, you can also play cards and relax.


    "Long Xia, can I eat Harvest Cakes?"


    "Tomorrow!"


    Chang Xia made several batches of Harvest Cakes.


    The baked Harvest Cake needs to stand for a period of time in order to absorb the oil.


    After tasting the harvest pancakes, Nanfeng felt a little greedy. Unfortunately, Chang Xia said that the time was not up and the taste was not good.

 Chapter 1204： Long summer retreat, almost frostbite

    chatting.


    The two fell asleep unconsciously.


    When the xylophone came to call for someone, he saw the two lying on the kang bed in the living room, sleeping soundly. The sound of breathing gently makes the xylophone feel the taste of happiness.


    They worked hard to build tribes and hoard supplies.


    The purpose is not to let relatives and clansmen have enough food and clothing, so that they will no longer be hungry or cold. At this moment, xylophone looked at Changxia Nanfeng who was sleeping soundly on the kang bed, with a smile in his eyes.


    No matter how hard you work, no matter how tired you are.


    The scene in front of her made Xylophone feel that everything was worth it.


    However, the bird family is waiting in the meeting room on Baihu Street.


    The xylophone stepped forward to shake Chang Xia, and said softly: "Chang Xia, wake up."


    "Hmm!" Chang Xia was confused, opened his eyes and looked at the xylophone standing in front of him, and muttered: "Xylophone, Mu, are you okay?"


    "The Bird Clan is here. The elders of Nanwei are waiting in the meeting room on Baihu Street. I call you to arrange the Qingming Stone and Ice Crystal Grass. Get up quickly." Xylophone said.


    Next to him, Nan Feng opened his eyes and sat up.


    "Ah Mu, what time is it?" Nan Feng asked, yawning, not quite awake yet, in a daze.


    "Shen Shi." Xylophone said.


    Su Ye brought the scale, and the orcs were no longer vague about time.


    "Ah! We slept for nearly half an hour." Nan Feng said in surprise.


    She would take a nap occasionally, and each time she slept for a quarter of an hour at most, she would wake up from the heat. Who knew that he took a nap at Chang Xia''s house and slept for an hour.


    Sure enough, ice crystal grass should be planted in the cave dwelling.


    The bird family came, bringing ice crystal grass branches and Qingming stone.


    After Chang Xia started, the tribe will soon be able to plant ice crystal grass branches.


    Thinking about it, Nanfeng Ma slipped down the kang.


    "Chang Xia, get up quickly! Let''s go to the meeting room on Baihu Street, don''t keep the Bird Clan waiting." Nan Feng was so excited that he opened his mouth to urge Chang Xia to get up and get off the kang.


    "En! Good." Chang Xia nodded and got off the kang.


    Get water and wash your face.


    The towel was damp with cold water.


    Cold water was applied to the face, and the confused spirit suddenly woke up.


    Chang Xia simply washed it twice more, letting the cold water wake up his mind.


    "Xylophone Amu, how many orcs have the Bird Clan come this time?"


    "Thirteen people."


    "Huh! So many��"


    Chang Xia suddenly raised his head, looking at the xylophone in surprise.


    The Qinghai Plateau is in a similar situation to the Dusk Forest, and the birds are also busy hunting and gathering at this time. Feihe tribe can draw so many pictures


    Teng Warrior going out?


    "Don''t think too much, the Feihe tribe brought a lot of highland barley noodles and Feiyajian''s special products, in addition to sending you Qingming stone and ice crystal grass branches. The Feihe tribe should want to exchange supplies in the White Lake business district, with Dusk Misty Forest In comparison, products on the Qinghai Plateau are still somewhat scarce." Xylophone explained.


    Not much else to say, just the single wild fruit.


    Not to mention that the Feihe tribe is jealous of the wild fruits in the Dusk Forest, the entire bird tribe is jealous.


    However, currently the Feihe tribe is most familiar with the Twilight Forest orc tribe.


    Their visit to the White Lake business district this time should be a test. It may be similar to the situation where the Heluo tribe helped the three tribes in the Horubad Basin to migrate.


    The Bird Clan wanted to test whether the Orc Clan really exchanged.


    The result was recognized by the bird family.


    Next time, the people who will go to the Baihu business district will not only be the Luohonghe tribe of the Feihe tribe, but other bird tribes.


    "No wonder they came slowly..." Chang Xia said.


    At the speed of the Bird Clan, they should be able to arrive before the tribe harvests the rice.


    Unexpectedly, it was more than half a month late.


    It turned out that they were dragging a large amount of supplies. It seems that this should be the meaning of Wizard Nanhe. She likes to eat rice and the delicacies of the Heluo tribe very much, and brought many specialties such as highland barley noodles and Feiyajian, probably because she wanted to exchange as many things as possible from the Dusk Forest.


    Pour water and put the washbasin towel away.


    The three of them headed towards Baihu Street.


    When passing by the wall of Baihu Lake, Chang Xia was slightly surprised when he didn''t see Elder Dalai.


    "Elder Dalai, he''s not here?"


    "Chickadee took a group of beast cubs to the shooting range to learn archery. He is probably on the shooting range right now."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia smiled.


    "I''m getting heavier, so I discussed with Elder Dalai to end the practice of archery. I was afraid that he would be lonely. Now that the **** are with them, the shooting range must be very lively, and he might get a headache from the noise."


    This said.


    Even xylophone Nanfeng couldn''t help laughing.


    Titmouse and the others can indeed toss, even with elders staring at them.


    They can go to the house to uncover tiles, and go down the river to catch fish.


    They can run away in minutes, and the tribe has never been quiet amidst their noise. However, if they didn''t quarrel that day, most of the clansmen would be lonely.


    "It''s noisy, I think he is happy." Xylophone said.


    The elder Dalai was limping, and the tribe was worried about his safety, so they kept pressing him


    He goes into the forest. This is too cruel for a totem warrior. It is rare that the elders of Dalai are willing to teach them, and the tribe is eager to do so.


    As soon as the training in the tribal training ground was over, the elder in charge, Ma Liu, sent the group of orcs to the shooting range, and asked the elder Dalai to help guard them.


    Speaking of it, it is also strange.


    Noisy cubs, since going to the shooting range.


    All of them are very cute.


    Passing through Baihu First Street, the three of them soon came to the meeting room.


    The wooden shed next to the meeting room is full of rattan baskets.


    Among them, the rattan basket containing the Qingming stone was placed directly under the sun.


    I can''t see the exact number of Qingming stones in the rattan basket.


    However, UU Reading stepped into Baihu Street.


    A chill can be felt from afar.


    The emergence of this cold air directly caused the temperature on Baihu Street to drop sharply. From the original extremely hot, it became generally warm.


    However, the place where the Qingming Stones are piled up.


    No orcs gathered to watch, obviously, they had been warned in advance.


    Everyone knows that the Qingming Stone is powerful, and there is no blind onlooker.


    "Hiss!" Chang Xia trembled, and said, "Xylophone, I can''t pass. It''s too, too cold, I can''t stand it."


    She has learned the use of bloodline ability.


    Perhaps, the ability to be compatible with the blood of plants is too weak?


    Chang Xia couldn''t block the cold air released by the Qingming Stone, the further she went, the colder she felt. If you get any closer, you may get frostbite.


    She could feel the Qingming Stone in the rattan basket, and the chill was even worse than the beast totem in Weishan Holy Land. The beast totem may have existed for a long time, and the coldness contained in it has been smoothed over the years. The Qingming stone in the rattan basket comes from the underground Qingming stone mine in the Feiyajian Ice Crystal Mountains.


    Just saw the sky, the cold is strong.


    "Chang Xia, back quickly." Nan Feng pulled Chang Xia back quickly.


    Seeing that Chang Xia''s face was pale, she hurriedly pulled people back. It''s a pity that she was wearing a short jacket and couldn''t take it off to keep out the cold in the long summer.


    "Who''s got the coat��"


    Nan Feng hugged Chang Xia tightly and asked loudly.


    On both sides, the orcs in the shops took to the streets one after another.


    Seeing that Chang Xia looked wrong, those who had coats in the shop hurried back to the shop to get the coats. Nanfeng took the coat and quickly wrapped it around Chang Xia.


    She didn''t help Chang Xia to hide in the shop, but stood quietly on the street, letting the scorching sun shine above her head. At the same time, he helped Chang Xia to retreat carefully, away from the Qingming Stone on the other side of the meeting room.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1205： heatstroke, herbal tea

    Amid the noise, xylophone suddenly woke up.


    She raised her hand and slapped herself hard.


    Hurry up and run towards Chang Xia, and Nanfeng supports Chang Xia to keep retreating.


    "Xylophone, don''t blame yourself, I can recover after exposure to the sun. I''m sorry, I may not be able to enter the meeting room." Chang Xia said with a pale face.


    I thought the bloodline had evolved and become stronger.


    I don''t know, it''s still weak.


    "I should have thought about it. The development of the tribe has been too smooth recently, which made me relax my vigilance." Xylophone blamed herself. Fortunately, Nanfeng responded quickly and took Chang Xia away in time, and asked the orcs to help him with a coat for Chang Xia to put on.


    If there is something good or bad about Chang Xia, Xylophone cannot forgive her mistakes.


    There''s a lot of movement here.


    Naturally, it attracted the attention of the meeting room.


    When the root patriarch heard Chang Xia''s name, his face changed suddenly.


    Regardless of being rude, he quickly walked out of the meeting room and rushed towards Baihu First Street.


    Before he got close, he saw Chang Xia''s dismal face, and his heart tightened. In the past two years, Chang Xia''s health has gradually improved, and they have relaxed a lot.


    "Chang Xia��" Gen squeezed forward and said nervously.


    At this time, they had retreated to the wall of the White Lake. Far away, the coldness of Qingmingshi did not spread, and Chang Xia''s face gradually returned to blood.


    "Gen, you invited the elders from Nanxu to the Baihu Cave. The Qingming Stone was placed in the meeting room on Baihu Street. Chang Xia felt unwell." Xylophone whispered. The blood on Chang Xia''s face gradually recovered, and the xylophone returned rationally, and asked the Gen patriarch to invite the elders from Nanxu and the others to the Baihu Cave, so as not to be rude.


    At the same time, let the onlookers prepare **** soup.


    Elder Ximu went out, and Su Ye returned to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall.


    The Horde had no other orcs who were good at healing, but Xylophone knew something about medicine. She carefully checked twice for Chang Xia, and was relieved to confirm that she was really fine.


    "Xylophone, is Chang Xia okay?" Gen asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Patriarch, I''m fine."


    "It''s okay, Nanfeng reacted and took Changxia away in time. Let her bask in the sun and drink some **** soup." Xylophone explained.


    Ordinary orcs are slightly affected by the cold.


    Chang Xia reacted greatly, which should have something to do with her physique, plus she was pregnant with cubs.


    After confirming that Chang Xia is safe, the gathered orcs were driven away by Xylophone. Originally, it was more formal to choose to meet the elders of Nanxu at the meeting room on Baihu Street.


    I didn''t know there was such a fuss.


    Fortunately, nothing happened, otherwise I really don''t know how to end it.


    "I have been to the Holy Land of Weishan, and I have faced the coldness of the Qingming Stone, and I did not exaggerate this time." Chang Xia was suspicious and confused. Just now, the feeling of suffocation made Chang Xia very uncomfortable.


    He had entered the Ice Crystal Mountains of Feiyajian before, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with it.


    What is this-


    Chang Xia was at a loss, unable to figure out what happened.


    Xylophone Nanfeng was also puzzled, guessing that the Qingming Stone had just been dug out from the ground, and the cold air was so heavy that it hit Changxia.


    Other than that, they couldn''t find a plausible explanation.


    Maybe, when Su Ye came to ask her, she could know something.


    "Chang Xia, I''m sorry!" Nanxu said seriously.


    He didn''t expect that the turmoil in Baihu Street just now was caused by Chang Xia. After learning about it, I felt quite guilty. The Bird Clan shouldn''t have moved the Qingming Stone into Baihu Street, it''s okay to put it outside the Baihu business district.


    "Elder Nanxu, you are too serious." Chang Xia hurriedly replied, and said, "What happened just now has nothing to do with the Bird Clan. It should be that the weather is too hot. Otherwise, you will face the cold air directly. One heat and one cold will cause your body to feel unwell."


    This said.


    Long summer meal.


    Seems to make sense, like heatstroke.


    Suddenly exposed to two extreme temperatures, the body couldn''t react immediately.


    "Elder Nanxu, shall we go to Changxia''s house?" Gen invited. He originally planned to invite the elders of Nanxu to go to the tribe and return to his cave.


    However, the old man at Nanxu looked guilty.


    After thinking about it, he simply decided to go to Changxia''s house. Let Chang Xia entertain the elders of Nanxu to relieve his inner guilt.


    "Yes, let''s go to my house together. It just so happened that Shen Rong made some herbal tea in the morning. The elders in Nanxu have never drank it. You can try it. I think you will like the taste of herbal tea. It is very suitable for drinking herbal tea in the warm season." Xia agreed, he understood the meaning of the root patriarch.


    she''s fine.


    You can''t ruin the friendship between the two races because of yourself.


    What''s more, what happened just now can''t really be blamed on the Bird Clan.


    "Herbal tea?" Nan Feng blinked, took the coat that Chang Xia had taken off, and asked, "Like Sanjiao soup, or is it boiled from cold leaves?"


    Chang Xia smiled mysteriously, raised his index finger and shook it, and said, "Neither of them."


    Herbal tea is brewed with herbs.


    The taste is a bit like Wang Laoji from the flower planter, slightly sweet, and can dispel heat and reduce fire. It tastes better than simply drinking mint water and honeysuckle.


    I love to drink mint water in warm spring, and drink it every day in warm season.


    Long Xia can drink it, but not often.


    The smell of mint water is too irritating, and Chang Xia can''t bear it.


    "Then I have to try��" Nanxu said with a smile, confirming again and again that Chang Xia was fine, and the atmosphere became brisk and cheerful again. The other Bird Clan orcs didn''t follow and chose to hang out on Baihu Street. Of course, they like White Lake 4th Street the most.


    There are all kinds of delicacies of the Heluo tribe, which makes people linger and forget to return.


    Shaoqing.


    The orcs take their seats.


    Chang Xia asked Xylophone to bring over the herbal tea that had been chilled in the kitchen.


    At the same time, Nanfeng placed the snacks on the Kang table on the long table.


    The elder of Nanxu looked at the reddish-brown liquid in the pottery bowl in front of him, and paused slightly. A faint smell of herbs came to the nostrils. At the same time, there is also a hint of sweetness.


    Nanfeng knows Changxia best, she says it''s delicious.


    This herbal tea will not be difficult to drink.


    Picking up the bowl, he took a sip.


    Suddenly, she froze.


    Seeing this, the Gen patriarch and the others blinked and stared at Nanfeng. I thought Nanfeng would spit out the herbal tea in her mouth, but she lowered her head and finished the herbal tea in the bowl in one gulp.


    "Chang Xia, how do you make this herbal tea?" Nan Feng asked excitedly.


    Drinking the herbal tea, she didn''t think much about the milk tree sap. In terms of beverages alone, herbal tea is more comfortable to drink than milk tree sap and coconut juice, which may be related to the warm season.


    Beside, Patriarch Gen and the others don''t understand anything.


    Pick up the bowl and drink decisively.


    The more they drank, the brighter the eyes of the orcs became.


    "A few days ago, if the UU Reading tribe harvested rice with herbal tea, the tribe could harvest rice faster." Gen sighed, and was also curious about how the herbal tea was cooked.


    Chang Xia said: "The herbal tea is brewed with herbs. I discovered it by accident. At first, the herbal tea tasted bitter and hard to swallow. A Rong and I studied at home for a few days and tried a hundred kinds of medicinal materials before brewing it." Bring out this bowl of delicious herbal tea..."


    Hearing this, several people in the living room fell silent.


    "Everyone likes to drink, drink more. Later, I will write down the herbs needed for herbal tea, and you can take them away."


    It is very troublesome to make it at the beginning, but it is very simple to cook it.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to exchange this for something.


    After all, she got more than she gave, at least Chang Xia thought so.


    "Thank you!" Nanxu thanked earnestly without refusing. The Niao Clan has received Chang Xia''s blessings, and nothing more is too much. The elders of Nanxu did not forget the explanation of the Nanhe wizard before leaving Feiyajian.

 Chapter 1206： Visit Bai Linger on the White Lake

    "Chang Xia, are you okay?"


    Shen Rong''s eager voice suddenly came in from outside the courtyard.


    After a while, there was the sound of heavy footsteps. With Shen Rong''s strength, he can completely control his own strength, and this time there are such heavy footsteps.


    Clearly, he was distraught.


    "A Rong, I''m fine." Chang Xia put down the bowl, walked out of the living room and stood on the steps, explaining: "Just now, it might be heat stroke. Take a break and drink some herbal tea."


    "Really?" Shen Rong frowned.


    On his way back from the Xiaohechuan wilderness to the Baihu cave dwelling, he heard that Chang Xia had an accident.


    I hurried back to the cave dwelling, covered in mud.


    It''s not easy to go forward to check Chang Xia''s body, but at the moment, Chang Xia''s face is rosy and his breath is steady, and he really doesn''t seem to be in trouble.


    "Really, go to the water tank to fetch water to clean. The elders of the Niaozu Nanxu and Gen clan are in the living room, so you should move faster." Chang Xia pushed and urged.


    Xylophone walked out of the living room and said, "Shen Rong, don''t worry, I have carefully checked Chang Xia''s body, and it is indeed fine. However, it is best not to touch the Qingming Stone."


    "Long Xia can''t touch the Qingming Stone, how should I plant the Ice Crystal Grass?" Nan Feng blinked and whispered. Except for Chang Xia, none of them know how to plant ice crystal grass.


    Ice Crystal Grass Root Scavenger Vine is different.


    The rot-eating vines are cheap, and they are planted on the side of the road, and then some rot-eating vine potions are poured.


    Maybe it can be planted.


    However, ice crystal grass is delicate.


    The ice crystal grass branches are even more so.


    Without Chang Xia''s hands, the Heluo tribe was not sure of planting the ice crystal grass.


    "Ice Crystal Grass branches mutated into Ice Crystal Grass young plants, which require rot-eating vine potion and Qingming Stone. However, if we only want Ice Crystal Grass young plants, we should only need a little Qingming Stone. A little Qingming Stone doesn''t matter if it''s cold. , what happened today is mainly due to the fact that the Qingming stone was placed together, and the cold air was too heavy."


    Chang Xia analyzed rationally, refrigerator and natural air conditioner.


    She has been looking forward to it for a long time, how could she be frightened by this accident? !


    "You say, I''ll do it." Shen Rong said.


    He knew that Chang Xia had been looking forward to Qing Mingshi for a long time, and he would definitely be unhappy if he didn''t let her do it. So, Shen Rong thought about letting Chang Xia say, do it yourself.


    "En!" Chang Xia nodded, and said, "After drinking the herbal tea, let''s deal with the Qingming Stone first. By the way, let the patriarch take the elders of Nanxu to the center of Baihu Lake to have a look��"


    "The heart of Baihu Lake?" Nanxu was stunned, with a curious expression on his face.


    Patriarch Gen laughed twice, and explained: "Have the elders of Nanxu heard of the matter of our clan''s Baiqing?"


    "I heard a little bit." Nanxu said.


    Bai Qing, one of the most dazzling totem warriors of the orc tribe in the Dusk Forest.


    As the elder of the Feihe tribe, the elder of Nanxu had never heard of Bai Qing''s name.


    Unfortunately, a few years ago.


    Bai Qing suffered a sudden change and was silent for many years.


    However, he saw that Baiqing seemed to have recovered.


    There are rumors that the Heluo Tribe raises a heaven and earth alien, and this heaven and earth alien has an inexplicable relationship with Bai Qing.


    Could it be that-


    "The accident in Baiqing is related to the alien species. This alien species lives in the Baihu Lake of the Heluo Tribe."


    The root patriarch just finished speaking.


    On the opposite side, the elder of Nanxu stood up slowly.


    He stared at the root patriarch with horror, and glanced at the other orcs.


    Seeing that Chang Xia and other orcs were smiling, they didn''t refute. The elders of Nanxu understood that most of what the root clan chief said was true.


    The world is different! !


    The existence in the legend actually exists in the world?


    Legend has it that there is a guardian beast in Shinahai City - the bald eagle, and Inami Water City has a guardian beast - the blue whale. It is said that these two alien species of heaven and earth exist in Gangwa Continent, but no orc has ever actually witnessed it with their own eyes.


    In the Heluo tribe, the head of the root family told him that there is a strange species of heaven and earth inhabiting the White Lake.


    How could this not make the elders of Nanxu turn pale with fright.


    "Don''t get excited, the elders of Nanxu, Bai Ling''er is not yet an adult. She is still a cub, and our family wants to build Baihu Lake and prepare a habitat for her." Chang Xia explained.


    listen.


    The elder of Nanxu excitedly said: "Is there anything I need the help of the Niaozu?"


    This said.


    Everyone in and out of the living room was stunned!


    Judging by the meaning of the Nanxu elders, it seems that they want to give away construction materials for free?


    "Breek stone." Nanfeng said.


    Feeney gave Nanfeng a set of stream stone jewelry, and Nanfeng liked it very much.


    This stream stone comes from the Qinghai Plateau, which is the territory of the bird tribe. Except for the Bird Clan, other orcs couldn''t get more stream stones.


    "Xishi, it''s really good." Chang Xia''s eyes lit up, he gave Nanfeng a thumbs up, and praised him. The elder of Nanxu offered to help, and he couldn''t refuse to refuse. With the current relationship among the three races, if the various interests can be **** a little more, the relationship between the three races will be stronger. .


    Maybe it''s time to find an opportunity to reveal Bai Ling''er''s existence to the Yuzu.


    Chang Xia could think of it, and the root patriarch naturally wanted it too.


    The two looked at each other, everything was silent.


    "You can have as many stream stones as you want. But, do you only need stream stones?" Nanxu excitedly said, "There are many strange stones in the Qinghai Plateau, and the bird clan is willing to provide Bai Ling''er with strange stones for building a habitat."


    "The elders of Nanxu can talk to Nanhe wizard, our family is going to build a white jade bed for Bai Ling''er." UU reading


    Some things, just a little mention.


    Too much and it looks greedy.


    The root patriarch has always controlled this speed very steadily.


    "Okay, I''ll contact Wizard Nanhe right away."


    As he said that, the elder of Nanxu planned to use Yinbei to contact Wizard Nanhe.


    However, Patriarch Gen got up to stop him, and said, "Elder Nanxu, why don''t we... let''s go to the center of Baihu Lake to have a look, and then you can contact Wizard Nanhe after reading it."


    As the saying goes, seeing is believing.


    "Okay, let''s go." Nanxu stood up, eager to hurry.


    "Okay, the elders of Nanxu, please��" Gen Shuangli invited the elders of Nanxu to leave first.


    The xylophone followed closely.


    The three of Chang Xia didn''t respond.


    I have been to the center of Baihu Lake many times, and that happened just now.


    Chang Xia was too lazy to move, Nan Feng was worried about Chang Xia''s body, so naturally he didn''t move.


    Not to mention Shen Rong, he stepped forward and directly checked Chang Xia''s body. When Su Ye was in the cave, Shen Rong often communicated with her.


    In addition to the reserve of medicinal materials, Shen Rong''s medical science is not weaker than that of the elder Ximu.


    "Shen Rong, how is Chang Xia?" Nan Feng asked nervously.


    Shen Rong let out a small breath and said, "It''s okay."


    Just as he was speaking, Elder Yami entered the courtyard with **** soup and called out Chang Xia''s name. Hearing the sound, Shen Rong hurriedly stepped forward to take the rattan basket.


    "Elder Yami��" Chang Xia said.


    "Chang Xia, are you okay?" Yami repeated the same question again, confirmed that Chang Xia was fine, quietly relieved, and kept persuading Chang Xia to drink **** soup.


    Chang Xia had a bitter face and did not refuse.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s mournful expression, Shen Rong and the others couldn''t help laughing.


    Everyone is fine, and all the clan members are relieved. The scene just now really scared everyone.


    nowadays.


    It''s great to see Chang Xia''s lively expression!

 Chapter 1207： Candied Apple

    "What did Gen take Nanxu to Baihu?" Yami asked.


    She was anxious to give Chang Xia some **** soup, and when she passed the White Lake, she was curious, but she didn''t stop. At this moment, it is confirmed that Chang Xia is safe.


    Naturally, he asked about the White Lake.


    "Father revealed the matter of Ling''er to the elders of Nanxu, and the elders of Nanxu immediately expressed their willingness to help our clan build the White Lake. At this moment, father took the elders of Nanxu for a field trip." Nanfeng explained .


    Chang Xia spat out the **** soup in his mouth.


    Field investigation four words, the power is too great.


    Chang Xia couldn''t figure out when she told Nan Feng.


    Of course, she didn''t want to admit that the **** soup was too bad to drink, so if she spit it out, she could drink less, which is great.


    "Chang Xia, you must drink up the **** soup." Shen Rong said coldly.


    Everything else can be based on Chang Xia, except for the body, Shen Rong is very firm.


    Chang Xia pouted.


    He muttered a few words in a low voice, and he was bored.


    Elder Yami frowned and said, "Bai Ling''er, if this is leaked to the Bird Clan, the Fish Clan can''t hide it. Wait for a chance to chat with the Fish Clan. Bai Ling''er likes to live at the bottom of the White Lake. On the other hand, the Pisces are more experienced..."


    she said.


    Everyone in Chang Xia''s eyes lit up.


    "Shark yarn, pearls, tourmalines, big sea shells..." Nanfeng slobbered with envy. The sea area is vast, no one dares to compete with the fish clan for things, and naturally there will be more good things in their hands.


    "It''s very suitable to decorate the temples at the bottom of the lake with coral and clam shells." Chang Xia echoed.


    In the sea area, there are countless good things.


    Pisces are easy to find good things.


    Like top-quality pearls, tourmalines, corals, etc., the fish family will not exchange them at all. Occasionally, one or two pieces will be released for gifting.


    Like the shark yarn in Chang Xia''s hand, it was a gift from the fish clan.


    It is difficult for ordinary orcs to obtain such good things.


    "Then, I will discuss with Gen and try to get online with Yuzu as soon as possible. Get us Linger some good things to decorate the temple at the bottom of the lake." Yami joked with a smile, beautiful things, who would refuse?


    Chang Xia drank the **** soup.


    Elder Yami took the bowl and left with the rattan basket.


    Depending on the situation, she will probably wait for the root patriarch on the shore of the White Lake.


    When the head of the root clan sends the elders of Nanxu back to Baihu Street, he should mention the fish clan.


    This time, the tribe revealed Bai Ling''er''s identity.


    It may be laying the foundation for the use of bloodline abilities and force methods.


    Su Ye is from the ape clan, and his identity has been announced.


    One cannot simply regard her as the witch of the orc clan in the Dusk Forest. At that time, the fish clan and the bird clan will be headed by her. At that time, Su Ye might be able to use the bloodline ability and force method along the way.


    "south wind-"


    Snake came to take the south wind home.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to copy the list of herbs for herbal tea.


    Nanfeng was lazy and lay down.


    Chang Xia wanted to help, but Shen Rong pressed her down and asked her to sit and chat with Nan Feng.


    "Snake, I''m here." Nan Feng responded.


    Snake didn''t enter the living room, and turned to the water tank to fetch water to wash off the mud on his body.


    Like Shen Rong, he went to Xiaohechuan to catch loaches in the wilderness rice fields, and the harvest was very good, so he went back to the cave together with the south wind.


    After washing, he put the barrel in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    "Snake, how many loach have you caught?" Chang Xia asked. When she asked this, she remembered the wooden barrel that Shen Rong brought back, and she didn''t see how many loaches were in it just now.


    "There are quite a lot, do you want to save some for Chang Xia?" Snake said.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "No need, Ah Rong has caught quite a few."


    "I caught a lot of loaches and eels, and I also picked up some snails. The snails were kept in wooden barrels for two days, and then made into delicious snails." Shen Rong echoed.


    The Horde is not too close to Misty Ridge.


    If you want to eat crayfish, it takes three to five days to go back and forth.


    The snails are different, they can be found in rice fields, canals and small rivers and canals.


    "Snake, have you picked up the snails?"


    "I didn''t pick it up, do you want to eat it?"


    Nan Feng licked his lips, nodded and said, "A little bit."


    see.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    "A Rong, where did you put the snails?"


    Shen Rong pouted towards the water tank, and said: "Nanfeng wants to eat it, so you take the snail back. I forgot to sprinkle some salt on the wooden barrel. You take it back to the cave and change the water a few times. Add some salt every time you change the water to speed up the spit of the snail." Silt."


    "Okay." Snake replied.


    He was not polite to Chang Xia and the two, and directly agreed.


    Big deal, tomorrow I will go to the Xiaohechuan wilderness rice field to pick up some snails and send them to Changxia.


    "Chang Xia, I''m leaving!"


    Nan Feng got up and put on his shoes, said goodbye to Chang Xia and went home.


    Of course, before leaving.


    Didn''t forget to take away the herb list for the herbal tea.


    She believes that within two days, herbal tea will be popular in the whole tribe. Afterwards, the entire Duskwood orcs will fall in love with herbal tea.


    After all, herbal tea tastes much better than Sanjiao Soup!


    "Chang Xia, do you want to eat tonight?" Shen Rong put down the pen and paper, and there were several neatly copied lists on the long table.


    "I want to eat sweet and sour food��" Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong''s face changed slightly, sweet and sour, he didn''t seem to know how to do it.


    "Sweet and sour pork ribs, braised pork, shredded potatoes."


    Sweet and sour, what Changxia most wants to eat is sweet and sour pork ribs. However, it is not easy to make delicious sweet and sour pork ribs, and Chang Xia is not very good at it.


    Braised pork, simple.


    Shredded potatoes, with shredded potatoes.


    You can also make shredded apples, which are sweet and sour.


    As soon as he said it, Chang Xia couldn''t help swallowing.


    "A Rong, let''s go into the kitchen." Chang Xia Li said: "Are there any flat apples and potatoes in the cellar? Get some of them. We''ll make shredded apples, shredded potatoes, and bake an apple pie." Among the many pies, Chang Xia is the most Love apple pie. Of course, pineapple pie, taro pie, etc., taste very good.


    Huh?


    Shen Rong paused.


    His memory was correct.


    What Chang Xia said just now seems to be sweet and sour pork ribs.


    Now, how did it become Naping apples and potatoes?


    Thinking about it, he was dragged by Chang Xia to the kitchen.


    In the courtyard of the cave dwelling, the golden brilliance of the setting sun pours over the ground, wrapping the entire cave dwelling with a layer of golden gauze, which is beautiful.


    Inside the cave.


    Chang Xia made arrangements for the food for the evening.


    From time to time, there was a conversation or two.


    It is very interesting to echo with the chirping of birds homing in the sky.


    "Chang Xia, the sugar has been fried."


    "Stir fry like this can really��"


    Shen Rong''s exclamation sounded from the kitchen. UU Reading obviously surprised him with the method of shredded apples and shredded potatoes.


    In the evening wind, there was a burst of sweet smell.


    "A Rong, it''s ready to be cooked. If you fry it again, the sugar will be burnt." Chang Xia reminded. Holding wooden chopsticks, she was waiting for the fried shredded apples in the pot.


    On the side, there was a plate of shredded potatoes.


    Soft, glutinous and sweet, if you replace the potatoes with yams, it will still have the unique aroma of yams. Fried taro, steamed taro, taste very delicious.


    Compared with potato chips, Chang Xia prefers taro chips.


    Once you eat it, you can''t stop at all.


    It''s a pity that I get angry every time I eat it.


    The Snake Mountain tribe should have fragrant taro, and Chang Xia plans to ask Snake. Taro strips, fried yam, steamed pork ribs with yam...


    Who can refuse this? !

 Chapter 1208： The root patriarch who eats and takes

    "Hiss!"


    "Hot, very hot."


    Chang Xia yelled hot while stealing food.


    It looked very much like the gluttonous cubs of the chickadee.


    With a smile on his face, Shen Rong picked up the shredded apple and put it near his mouth to help cool it down, and then fed it to Chang Xia''s mouth, saying dotingly: "Come, eat!"


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia took it with his mouth open, and muttered, "A Rong, you eat too."


    Candied apples are better than candied potatoes.


    The main reason is the sweet and sour taste of shredded apples, which is more pleasing to the long summer. After all, she is greedy for sweet and sour pork ribs, but suffers from not being able to make the taste she wants most.


    "How, do you like the smell?"


    Shen Rong paused, surprised by the taste of shredded apples in his mouth. He didn''t know that wild fruits could still be eaten like this?


    This shocked Shen Rong far more than drinking fruit juice.


    "It''s delicious!" Shen Rong said.


    for a while.


    Shen Rong stopped Chang Xia from continuing to eat shredded apples and shredded potatoes.


    "Chang Xia, take a break. Eat again, I won''t be able to eat later."


    At the same time, his eyes fell on Chang Xia''s abdomen. Pregnant with cubs, I can''t tell if I''m full. However, Shen Rong still insisted on taking away the shredded apples/potatoes on the cutting board.


    Chang Xia said regretfully, "Okay!"


    It''s really a bit stretched, my stomach is bloated, and I feel a little uncomfortable.


    So Chang Xia got up to digest.


    Leave Shen Rong in the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    After eating candied apples, she no longer struggled with sweet and sour pork ribs. See what Shen Rong makes, eat whatever you like, don''t pick your mouth.


    "Long Xia, the herb list for herbal tea." Gen hurriedly entered the door and said loudly.


    Chang Xia pouted in the living room and said, "I asked Ah Rong to copy it and put it on the long table in the living room. You can take it away. By the way, remember to give a copy to the elders in Nanxu."


    "Okay." Gen replied, and ran straight to the living room. After picking up the herb list for herbal tea, he fluttered his nostrils and smelled a tempting sweet and sour aroma. He stopped immediately and asked, "Chang Xia, what delicious food does your family have?"


    hey-hey!


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Candied apples, there is still half a bowl left in the kitchen. The patriarch wanted to find Arong, but he forbade me to eat more. By the way, there are also candied potatoes, which taste very good."


    While talking, he licked the corner of his mouth with a look of aftertaste.


    This appearance immediately attracted the root patriarch.


    Hearing this, he went straight to the kitchen without saying a word, and said loudly: "Shen Rong, leave me some shredded apples..."


    In the kitchen, the corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched.


    The remaining candied apples/potatoes, which he put on top of the cupboard, did not eat.


    Patriarch Gen''s words sound harsh, what do you mean save some for him?


    However, thinking of Patriarch Gen''s character, Shen Rong responded silently, and replied: "Patriarch Gen wants to eat, you can take it away."


    "Haha!" Gen laughed, stepped into the kitchen and patted Shen Rong''s shoulder affectionately, with a look of relief, he said, "Shen Rong, I just like your generosity. Take out the shredded apples, is there a rattan basket?"


    ��


    see.


    Shen Rong was silent.


    This thick-skinned level is comparable to the city wall of Shinahai City.


    Should he say that he is worthy of being the root patriarch? !


    "I''ll take it back and give it to the xylophone to taste. The things on Baihu Fourth Street are not as delicious as the two of you. It''s a pity!" Gen sighed, and Shen Rong was silently listening to the nagging of the patriarch Gen. really good.


    However, it is really black in terms of heart black.


    After packing the things, the root patriarch left lightly.


    The cheerful footsteps caused Chang Xia to snicker.


    "A Rong, do you want to make some more candied apples?"


    "No, I''ve tasted it."


    Candied apples are not fish balls, Shen Rong doesn''t have much obsession. If it was fish balls, Shen Rong probably wouldn''t be so generous and let the root patriarch "rob".


    After confirming that Shen Rong really didn''t want to eat candied apples, Chang Xia didn''t say any more. Instead, he asked about Xiaohechuan''s wilderness rice fields.


    She has been thinking about this matter.


    However, I didn''t have a chance to ask during the day.


    "Arong, how is the rice field in the Xiaohechuan wilderness?"


    In the kitchen, Chang Xia was sitting by the stove and lighting a fire. Shen Rong skillfully turned the spatula, and replied, "The rice stalks are sprouting."


    listen.


    Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    That means waiting more than two months.


    They can still harvest a crop of rice, but the yield may not be high.


    "Release the water and chase after a wave of scavenging vine potions."


    At the same time, Chang Xia plans to go there in person and use his bloodline ability to give birth. Hundreds of acres, a large area, Chang Xia did not dare to try.


    However, you can still give it a try with dozens of acres.


    "Well! I remember." Shen Rong said: "Qingmingshi, how big do you plan to get? Too small, can it promote the abnormal growth of ice crystal grass branches?"


    "This requires experiments." Chang Xia said.


    She had just come into contact with Qingming Stone not long ago, so she couldn''t answer this question.


    It is necessary to break the Qingming stone into different sizes and weights, bury it with the ice crystal grass branches, and then record the data.


    This may take a long time.


    "I''ll prepare tomorrow��" Shen Rong said.


    The closer to the cold season, the higher the temperature. Fortunately, the cave dwelling is close to Baihu Lake, and the cool air from Baihu Lake will come over. Long summer is very afraid of heat, even more than last year. It should be because of the cub that Chang Xia felt weak all over and didn''t like to move when it was hot.


    The cold stone in the corner of the living room has never been taken back to the cellar.


    At night, they will move into the cave bedroom.


    When it''s hot, Chang Xia can''t fall asleep, or fall asleep and be woken up by the heat.


    To be honest, the quality of sleep in Changxia has been a lot worse recently, and UU Reading has been tossing. Fortunately, Shen Rong has a good temper and considerate care.


    "You ask the patriarch for the cornerstone. The Qingming stone is extremely hard, and it may be difficult to break it with ordinary means." Chang Xia reminded.


    The Bird Clan delayed sending the Qingming Stone for so long, so the mining should not be very smooth.


    Change to someone else.


    Most of the birds will ignore it.


    After all, the Bird Clan Qingming Stone is buried in the ice crystal valley.


    Mining the Qingming Stone might affect the Ice Crystal Valley. I heard from the elders of Nanxu that with the feeding of scavenging vine potions, the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley of Feiyajian has begun to mutate, and grows towards the ice crystal tree.


    "Is it necessary?" Shen Rong hesitated.


    He practiced the use of the bloodline ability of the Rotten Vine Sect, and his strength has become much stronger.


    The use of bloodline abilities of the Scavenger-eating Vine Sect is superior to the use of bloodline abilities within the Yuan family. Comparing the two, the Yuan family seems to be a castrated version. Before, Shen Rong was able to force Shankun Yadong because he knew how to use his blood to fight.


    Of course, Shen Rong is also stronger in terms of physical fitness.


    "There is a cornerstone, so why not use it." Chang Xia rolled his eyes, the orcs like to use their fists, but Shen Rong couldn''t avoid it.


    Fist to the flesh.


    Is it really that exciting?


    Chang Xia really couldn''t understand this point.


    Like wrestling, the clansmen never get tired of it, and it is even crazier than kicking Cuju. They saw blood every time, and after seeing the blood, they were still happy and crazy.


    "All right." Shen Rong said.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s voice soaring, he didn''t dare to object again.


    After all, Shen Rong is also very keen on kicking Cuju and wrestling. Cuju and wrestling made Shen Rong understand why Xilu nobles like to go to the Colosseum. The collision of pure power is fascinating.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1209： Decompose Qingming stone, plant grass

    "Snake, take this pot of Ice Crystal Grass branches away. Remember not to misplace them, label each pot, and don''t put them in the wrong order." Chang Xia urged.


    She was wrapped in a coat and gloves.


    Start growing crystalgrass sprigs in pots.


    Under each flower pot, a Qingming stone is buried. These Qingming stones are big and small, so there is Chang Xia''s exhortation just now.


    It took the tribe two days to decompose the Qingming stone brought by the bird tribe.


    Divide the Qingming stone into pieces of different sizes, and then bury them in different flowerpots according to the size of these Qingming stones, and finally plant the ice crystal grass branches on the cuttings.


    The Ice Crystal Grass branches sent by the Bird Clan this time have all been bred with rot-eating vine potions. There is no need to feed them any more, and you can directly use the cold air of the Qingming Stone to induce abnormal growth, which greatly saves Chang Xia''s time.


    "Don''t worry, remember everything." Snake said.


    As the Qingming Stone decomposed, the temperature in Baihu Street gradually warmed up. However, these decomposed Qingming stones were planted along with the ice crystal grass branches.


    Again, send back to White Lake Street.


    Ice crystal grass needs to be cared for nearby.


    Baihu Street is crowded and popular.


    After the discussion of the tribe, it was finally decided to plant the ice crystal grass branches, plant them in flowerpots and raise them on Baihu Street.


    Scattered and placed, the cold is controlled in a reasonable range.


    It will not affect your activities.


    At the same time, it can also cool down the White Lake business district.


    It can be said that kill two birds with one stone.


    slap


    Chang Xia patted off the sand stained on his hands.


    "Arong, have you finished planting all the ice crystal grass branches?"


    Not seeing Shen Rong carrying the flower pot for a long time, Chang Xia stood up and shouted outside.


    At this moment, Chang Xia is in the wooden shed in the Baihu business district.


    The Qingming stone disintegrated, and Chang Xia was busy in the Baihu business district for three days. Today, finally busy.


    "Long Xia, the planting is over." Shen Rong said.


    In the corner of the wooden shed, there are two flower pots, one large and one small.


    A head-sized Qingming stone was buried in a flower pot of that caliber, and a branch of ice crystal grass was planted inside. A small flower pot, buried with a fist-sized Qingming stone.


    When the ice crystal grass is planted, the big ones will be put into the underground warehouse, and the small ones will be placed in the cellar of their own cave. In this way, cold stones can be released and placed in various rooms of the cave to cool down and be used as air conditioners.


    "You rest for a while, I''ll move the two pots of ice crystal grass branches back to the cave, and I''ll come pick you up again." Shen Rong explained, using his blood power to isolate the Qingming stone from the cold, and carried the big flowerpot back to the Baihu cave.


    Chang Xia walked out of the wooden shed, fetched water and washed his hands.


    It''s different from the past few days.


    At this time, there was a cool breeze on Baihu Street, and there was no trace of enthusiasm.


    This makes those who go hunting and picking reluctant to enter the forest.


    Every day when I go back to the tribe, I like to come to the Baihu business district to hang out. It is said that the Baihu business district is the most comfortable place in the entire Baihe River Basin.


    certainly.


    When Chang Xia was busy planting ice crystal grass branches.


    The elder of the water brought back the Qingming Stone in the underground river of Wuhai.


    However, there were not enough ice crystal grass branches, so the root clan head had to go to Weishan Holy Land to cut the ice crystal grass branches. After finishing this side, the tribe should also be ready.


    It''s been many days.


    Bai Qing did not send back good news for a long time.


    I don''t know if they have found a suitable stone pillar.


    Compared with the cold season, construction in the warm season is more comfortable.


    Chief Gen and Elder Yami revealed Bai Linger''s existence to the Qingkong Wizard of the Fish Clan. Like the elder Nanwei, he said bluntly that the Fish Clan was willing to use materials to add bricks and tiles to Bai Linger''s temple at the bottom of the lake.


    at the same time.


    Wait for the fish family to arrive at Silver Beach this time.


    He also brought the sea boat that Chang Xia wanted.


    "Chang Xia, come and drink **** soup."


    Just as Chang Xia squatted down to wash his hands, Nanfeng Fengye and his group of orcs rushed over.


    Chang Xia froze, hesitantly said, "This, it''s not necessary."


    "Drink a bowl." Nuan Chun domineeringly handed the **** soup to Chang Xia''s mouth, and said, "Elder Yami specially told you to drink it. After drinking, you will return to the tribe. The root clan leader came back from Weishan Holy Land. I need you to work."


    Plant ice crystal grass sprigs, they can''t help.


    They have to wait for Chang Xia to figure out the experience and pass it on to them before they can help. Now, I can only watch Chang Xia perform alone.


    Can''t refuse, can only lie flat.


    Chang Xia took the **** soup and drank it in one gulp.


    this taste


    Before Chang Xia complained, Nanfeng fed a piece of milk candy into Chang Xia''s mouth. Chewing the toffee, the spicy taste in his mouth began to dissipate, and Chang Xia let out a soft breath.


    No matter how many times you drink this **** soup.


    Still, it''s hard to like.


    "Patriarch, this time is very fast." Chang Xia said in surprise, with sugar in his mouth.


    Nanfeng Road, "The Baihu business district is cool and comfortable, and the people of the tribe are eager. I urged my father to go to the Weishan Holy Land to harvest ice crystal grass branches. However, with just two ice crystal grass plants, how many ice crystal grass branches can be harvested?"


    Tribes, large and small hundreds of households.


    After the ice crystal grass branches are planted, dividing them is also a tiring job.


    Fortunately, there is Bai Ling''er in the Baihu Cave, she lives in Baihu Lake, it''s really great.


    With her here, the temperature in Baihu Cave Dwelling is several degrees lower than other places.


    In the warm season, the temperature is several degrees, separated by two different seasons, summer and autumn.


    but.


    With the planting of ice crystal grass branches.


    The most comfortable place in the Baihe River Basin, from Baihu cave dwellings to Baihu business district.


    Of course, the temperature in the Sea of ??Fog is the most pleasant.


    However, it is not livable there.


    At least, the Heluo tribe could not move the tribe there.


    The existence of the Weishan Holy Land predestined that the Leopard Clan could not migrate.


    Just like the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, the Heluo Tribe can be close to the Weishan Holy Land and must not occupy it.


    "The tribe has a steady stream of scavenging vines, which can quickly produce ice crystal grass branches. Don''t worry, the tribe will soon enjoy the cooling convenience of the ice crystal grass." Chang Xiawen said.


    Chang Xia''s family occupies two pots of ice crystal grass branches.


    The main thing is that she needs to observe and compare the data.


    Of course, the ice crystal grass branches and the Qingming stone sent by the bird clan were all given to Chang Xia. Not to mention two pots, she wanted them all, and no orc had any objections.


    The main purpose of staying in the White Lake commercial area is to win over the orcs from various tribes for the tribe.


    Any family can build a business district.


    Why do the tribes come to the White Lake business district?


    Chang Xia wanted the orcs to have a preconceived notion that UU Reading White Lake business district would be the most prosperous and comfortable business district in Dusk Forest.


    After this concept is formed, in the future, other tribes will build commercial areas. Everyone will subconsciously favor the White Lake business district, as long as there are two or three out of ten people, it is considered a success.


    This is a conspiracy.


    Even, a little sinister.


    However, in order to develop the Heluo Tribe, Chang Xia made no hesitation.


    Nanfeng and the others couldn''t figure out these things.


    The tribe, most of the tribesmen can''t figure it out.


    However, Patriarch Gen and Elder Yami, they should have guessed something.


    If they didn''t stop it, it meant they had the same idea.


    Otherwise, instead of urging the root patriarch to go to Weishan Holy Land to pick and cut the ice crystal grass branches, they would propose to move the ice crystal grass branches from the Baihu business district back to the tribe.

 Chapter 1210： Exchange Harvest Cakes

    "I''m looking forward to Bingguo." Nanfeng licked his lips and laughed.


    Bing fruit, the favorite wild fruit of the bird family. At the same time, it can be used to raise fruit chickens. Thousands of years ago, ice fruit should be used to feed fruit chickens.


    now.


    Ice fruit will be used to raise fruit chickens, but the bird family will also eat it themselves.


    Compared with other wild fruits in Qinghai Plateau, Bingguo tastes much better.


    "Ice fruit is delicious!" Maple Leaf said.


    Aside, the other females nodded one after another. They have all eaten a lot of wild fruits, which can make them think about it, and the taste of ice fruits can be imagined.


    "Let''s go back to the tribe." Chang Xia said: "Don''t worry about Bingguo, the Bingjing grass has just matured, if you want to eat Bingguo, wait a few more years."


    However, there are carrion vine potions.


    This few years should be shortened a bit.


    Specifically, it depends on the growth of the ice crystal grass.


    When passing through the wall of Baihu, I met Shen Rong who was returning to Baihu Street to get a flowerpot. Chang Xia told him that the Gen patriarch had returned to the tribe.


    Shen Rong told Chang Xia not to use Qing Mingshi.


    After he sent the flower pot back to the cave, he went to the tribe to help her plant ice crystal grass branches.


    "Father��"


    Before Nanfeng entered, he knocked on the door loudly.


    The Gen patriarch said loudly through the courtyard door: "Nanfeng, don''t come in. You take Chang Xia to the tribal square. The Qingming stones are piled up in the courtyard of the cave dwelling. It''s colder at home."


    You can feel the coolness even through the wall.


    The coat that Chang Xia took off was already draped over his shoulders.


    heard the words.


    Nanfeng and the others retreated in a hurry.


    The courtyard of the cave dwelling is very lively, and the noise inside can be heard through the door and the wall. The door was closed, mostly to keep out the cold.


    "Beautiful Changxia, you haven''t visited me in Tribal Square for a long time. Could it be that there are trees outside?"


    ��


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    This Guangshu used to like to chatter. He claims to be the most handsome tree in Guangshu, and he likes beautiful flowers and plants. Appropriately good-looking, and arrogant and arrogant.


    "Hey! The xylophone is busy recently, so I don''t water or fertilize my plants. The plants are all wilted and ugly."


    "I don''t understand, what are these Twolegs doing all day?"


    "Chang Xia?" Nan Feng pushed Chang Xia and said softly.


    Chang Xia had a strange expression, and all the orcs stared blankly, looking around. Then their eyes stopped at the light tree in the center of the tribal square...


    The character of this light tree.


    They all heard it from Chang Xia.


    At this moment, Chang Xia''s expression suddenly changed drastically.


    Everyone is curious about what Guangshu said?


    "Chang Xia, what did Guangshu say?"


    "It said that the flowers and plants in the tribal square were not watered, they were wilted, and they became ugly. At the same time, I hope that xylophone can replace some beautiful flowers and plants."


    finished listening.


    The corners of the orcs'' mouths twitched fiercely.


    It is worthy of being the most handsome tree of Guangshu.


    This is shameless, comparable to the root patriarch.


    Shaoqing.


    The root patriarch and the others came from the cave.


    Flower pots, Qingming stones, ice crystal grass branches...


    "Changxia, what should we do?" Gen held a piece of Qingming stone in his hand, and the branches of ice crystal grass were all packed in rattan baskets, wrapped in leaves of big-leaved trees, probably sprayed with rot-eating vine potion, and the vines The ice crystal grass branches in the basket are very vigorous.


    "Bury the Qingming stone at the bottom of the flower pot, and then fill it with moist soil. At the same time, add the scavenging vine potion. Ice crystal grass branches need to absorb a lot of nutrients just after cutting. Therefore, the scavenging vine potion in the flower pot must be adequate��"


    "Also, the Qingming stone brought back by the patriarch must be marked."


    These things are all done in recent days. When Chang Xia said it, he didn''t even have to think about it, and just blurted it out.


    Wait for Shen Rong to come over.


    The root patriarch and the others are busy.


    He didn''t say much, just joined in.


    With Shen Rong joining, Patriarch Gen heaved a sigh of relief. The hands-on ability of the young orcs is better.


    When the Qingming stone was smashed, each piece was not big.


    Coupled with the barrier of the soil, Chang Xia was wearing long clothes and trousers, but he didn''t feel that cold. Being in the sun, alternating hot and cold, is quite comfortable.


    "Patriarch, how do you plan to divide the flower pots?"


    "The Water Elder suggests bartering��"


    "Barter?" Chang Xia tilted his head. Is bartering serious? The tribe is rich, and the cellars of every household of the tribe are full of all kinds of materials, and they barter. Is this true? The ice crystal grass branches are obviously not enough, what''s the point of bartering?


    The root patriarch nodded and said, "Yes, barter."


    "Chang Xia, don''t listen to my father''s nonsense. What is bartering, it is clearly the priority of exchanging between the elders of the tribe and the families with cubs." Nan Feng rolled his eyes, she is also eligible for the exchange.


    but.


    The temperature in Baihu cave dwellings is lower than that in the tribe.


    Nanfeng did not intend to participate in this wave of exchanges.


    Big deal, wait until next time to exchange.


    There is a long summer in the tribe, so why worry about not being able to exchange ice crystal grass?


    "No way, who limited the number of ice crystal grass branches?" Gen said helplessly.


    The ice crystal grass branches on the tribe''s side are shorter than those in the White Lake business district. The tribe has scavenging vine potions, but there is no need to worry about planting ice crystal grass badly.


    After a while.


    The tribe got a total of 23 pots of ice crystal grass branch flower pots.


    The number is far less than that of the White Lake business district.


    However, when this crop of ice crystal grass grows well, it can be harvested again. With the cold air released by the Qingming Stone, there is no need to worry that the branches of the ice crystal grass will not be able to mutate and grow into young plants of the ice crystal grass.


    "I want to exchange the Harvest Cake, don''t worry about the Ice Crystal Grass branches." Maple Leaf said.


    Listen, Harvest Cake.


    Nuanchun Milu nodded, they lived in the Baihu cave, so naturally they would not compete with the tribe''s tribe for the flower pots of ice crystal grass branches.


    However, if it can be exchanged for some harvest cakes.


    They are still very happy.


    Chang Xia''s Harvest Cakes are ready to eat.


    However, you can''t rub her house every time. The tribe made a lot of harvest cakes last time, and put some on Baihu 4th Street, which was exchanged for foreigners to taste.


    There should be a lot left in the tribal warehouse.


    "Patriarch, can harvest cakes be exchanged?" Milu asked.


    this question.


    Immediately, Fengye Nuanchun looked over.


    Of course, the members of the tribe who helped to fill the soil also looked at the root patriarch.


    The root patriarch shrugged and said: "You should look for the xylophone for this matter, UU reading I don''t know the situation of the harvest cake."


    Harvest cakes are indeed delicious.


    It has a completely different taste from meatloaf and pancakes.


    It''s a pity that the storage time of harvest cakes is limited. It would be great if they could be stored for a long time like naan bread!


    Unfortunately, Chang Xia clearly told him that it was impossible.


    After all, the Heluo tribe does not have a vacuum device.


    "This batch of Harvest Cakes is ready and can be exchanged. However, you can only exchange a few. If you eat too many, it''s not good for you," Xylophone said.


    "Good!" Nan Feng and the others clapped their hands.


    Immediately, the snails and the others turned to look at the xylophone.


    "Okay, everyone can exchange." Xylophone smiled. Harvest cakes are made to be eaten, and the exchange of tribes was restricted before, only because the number of harvest cakes made in each batch is very limited, and the tribe has thousands of people, so there is no shortage of people, but unevenness.


    Naturally, the xylophone had to think carefully before nodding and exchanging.


    11-2: Thanks to book friend 535***224 for feeding the February ticket, drinking water and thinking about the source for feeding the January ticket, for making toughened fingers and turning them into injuries, for feeding the March ticket, for the one who lost the thorn, for feeding the January ticket, and for Li Tao, for feeding the January ticket , shonnaAch feeds February tickets, L feeds April tickets, Shen Fang feeds January tickets, hustle and bustle 167 feeds January tickets, Firefox feeds February tickets, Shiyu feeds February tickets, morning maple dew feeds January tickets, beauty Not too late to feed the April ticket, Houseman Xiaotiaoer to feed the January ticket, Blossoms to the Other Bank to feed the January ticket, Haoyue Fenghong to feed the January ticket, o(�s���t)o77 to feed the January ticket, and Lin to feed the January ticket , Qiaoying feeds the February ticket, Shangmeizi feeds the January ticket, Tangerine feeds the March ticket, book friend 533***514 feeds the February ticket, Xueshang feeds the January ticket.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1211： tribal change

    "Nanfeng, you want to eat harvest cakes, why don''t you make them yourself?" Chang Xia asked suspiciously. It is indeed difficult to say that it is difficult to make harvest cakes. However, it is not difficult to really do it.


    She didn''t understand why she had to exchange with the Horde?


    "I can''t do it." Nanfeng smiled mysteriously and shook his head.


    On the side, Fengye and the others didn''t make a sound. It can be seen that they all agree with Nanfeng''s statement and are willing to exchange harvest cakes, but they don''t know how to make them.


    This harvest cake can only be made by the tribe, and they will ask the tribe to exchange it if they want to eat it.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, looked at Nanfeng, then at the xylophone. It''s a pity that everyone seems to have no intention of explaining, Chang Xia can only figure it out by himself.


    "The tribe will give you 40% of these exchanged materials in silver. The remaining 60% will be stored in the warehouse for the construction of the tribe, as well as supporting the tribe''s elders and raising beast cubs. I hope that Changxia will not blame the tribe for being stingy. 40% with you." Gen patted the dirt off his hands, and continued: "The income from the shops on Baihu Street will be 40% to you, which is what you deserve."


    "10%, the tribe only needs to give me 10% or half." Chang Xia said.


    She reacted quickly, and the root patriarch mentioned money. Chang Xia immediately guessed that Su Ye minted coins privately, and the progress went very smoothly. Recently, Su Ye frequently traveled back and forth between the two places, and in private, he was probably running about minting coins.


    But, do the Bird Clan and Fish Clan know about this?


    It doesn''t work much if the orcs play alone. If you want to play, you have to be together.


    However, according to Chang Xia''s understanding, the bird clan and the fish clan have their own trading systems. It is impossible for them to agree to change rashly. After all, using the coins of the orcs will be restrained by the orcs of the Dusk Forest.


    Unless Su Ye confessed his identity as ape clan, maybe Su Ye revealed his origin before. Its purpose is to pave the way for the minting of coins.


    Otherwise, it would have been hidden for a hundred years.


    Why expose the identity of the ape wise man.


    In the final analysis.


    Su Ye understands that in order for the orcs in the Twilight Forest and the entire Eastern Continent to develop, a currency system needs to be established sooner or later. The development of no civilization is based on bartering.


    Currency must be established, and it is urgent to mint coins.


    With the idea provided by Chang Xia, coupled with the knowledge of civilization controlled by the ape race, it is not difficult for Su Ye to mint coins. If her identity hadn''t been revealed, she still needed to cover it up. With the exposure of the identity of the ape clan, Su Ye became a little unscrupulous.


    First, small things such as scales and measurements.


    gradually-


    She began to zoom in.


    "10% is too little." Gen shook his head lightly and said, "10% is not even a witch will agree."


    "Twenty percent, ten years." Chang Xia thought for a while and said.


    "Hundred years." Gen made a decision without waiting for Chang Xia to speak again, and said: "What you have given to the tribe and the tribe is far beyond imagination. The tribe is not capable enough to give you more. This is a small gift. , don��t refuse any more.��


    Of course, this is just a verbal agreement.


    The Heluo tribe''s internal meeting had already made a decision.


    They knew the final result of that decision, and Chang Xia would definitely not accept it. So, there was this scene of dialogue.


    The tribe will unconditionally protect Chang Xia and her descendants.


    The tribe felt that Chang Xia didn''t need to know about these things.


    The benefits on the bright side can be seen.


    Those of real value are often invisible.


    The root patriarch, Muqin, knew about the decision. Chang Xia said 10%, 20%, ten years, and one hundred years. They didn''t bargain, so they simply agreed.


    "Chang Xia, congratulations!"


    "Yes, treat."


    "Just invite us to eat the Harvest Pie, the fresh meat pie is also very tasty."


    While chatting, the topic of the clansmen turned a corner and turned into an argument about which kind of cake tastes better? Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief quietly, she was worried that she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Unexpectedly, the clansmen changed the topic on their own and didn''t give her a chance to play.


    but.


    She remembered the conversation between Nanfeng and the others.


    Thinking about it in my heart, after finishing my work, I went back to the cave to make some harvest cakes.


    Think again, is there any other delicious pasta.


    There is soybean oil sent by the Tiger Clan in the cellar, and the room for Chang Xia to toss has increased again. Some fried goods can also be tried by hand.


    afternoon.


    Ice crystal grass branches are planted.


    Chang Xia supported his waist, waved goodbye to the tribe and returned to the White Lake.


    There are also Nanfeng and his party of orcs.


    Next, the tribe will exchange 23 pots of ice crystal grass branches to the tribe. It''s not their turn for these young orcs to intervene in these matters, so naturally they don''t need to pay more attention to them.


    "Milu, is there any news from elder brother?" Chang Xia asked.


    A lot of things have happened in the tribe recently, but there has been no movement from Bai Qing''s side. This made Chang Xia a little worried. Could it be that there was an accident?


    Because of Bai Linger''s matter, the elders of Nanxu directly left the matter of the exchange to the clansmen.


    He contacted Nanhe Wizard and went straight back to the Qinghai Plateau. Obviously, the elders of Nanxu went back to give Bai Ling''er Zhang Luoxi Stone and other "gifts".


    Similarly.


    The Qingkong Wizard contacts the Yuzu and reveals Bai Linger''s existence to Donghai.


    Believe me, it won''t be long.


    The Heluo tribe ushered in excitement again.


    Such a lively Baihe Basin appeared for the first time in hundreds of years.


    No wonder Su Ye agreed to mint coins in advance, she must have guessed something.


    "No." Milu spread her hands and shook her head.


    Elder Yami was afraid that she would be nervous, so he planned to stay in the Baihu Cave at night. However, she was rejected by Milu. Elder Yami has a lot of things to do, and Milu''s health is fine at the moment, she doesn''t want Elder Yami to be too tired going back and forth.


    "Luoya, you shouldn''t!"


    The six major tribes built roads extensively, making going to Luoya much easier than before.


    With Bai Qing''s footsteps, UU Reading should return to the tribe at this time, even if they don''t come back, there will be some news.


    "You never thought that Bai Qing might move the stone pillar back directly?" Shen Rong glanced at the worried female, thought for a while, and expressed the guess in his heart.


    All of them were pregnant with cubs.


    Overthinking is not good for them or the cubs.


    This said.


    Immediately, all the orcs stood still and stopped.


    Based on their understanding of Bai Qing.


    It is possible that he could do such a thing.


    In fact, with the "gift" from the bird family and the fish family, Chang Xia no longer struggled with whether he could find a suitable stone pillar. Big deal, please think of a way for these two families.


    Habitat.


    It doesn''t have to be a stone pillar.


    Things like empty whales are also very good.


    That thing can be made into a sea ship, and it can definitely be made into other styles.


    pity.


    There are too few people who have anything to do with empty whales.


    Otherwise, no matter what, exchange some more with the fish family.


    Compared with the busyness of other tribesmen in the tribe, Chang Xia and the others are leisurely.


    Guessing that Bai Qing is fine, everyone is relieved.


    So, naturally, we chatted.


    The clansmen work at sunrise and rest at sunset.


    Chang Xia sleeps until he wakes up naturally most of the time.


    Recently, I have been busy planting ice crystal grass branches, but I am not free. However, compared with the busy clansmen, they are relaxed.


    The tribe handed over the small river wilderness to the deer tribe and the three tribes.


    They have been actively opening up wasteland recently, and the progress is gratifying.


    As a result, the tribe has more totem warriors going out to hunt and gather. One drink and one peck made the Heluo tribe more vigorous.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1212： Yuan Yi returned to obedience, A Yuer was pregnant with a cub

    "Shen Rong��"


    Separated from Nanfeng and the others.


    Chang Xia and his wife had just returned to the cave when a hoarse voice came from the corner of the cave courtyard. Immediately afterwards, Yuan Yi came out from the corner.


    "Yuan Yi?" Chang Xia paused, looking at Yuan Yi in surprise.


    A Yuer is willing to let him out of the cave?


    Recently, Yuan Yi has not been seen walking around the tribe.


    According to Nanfeng and the others, A Yu''er wants to live in the cave with his cub and Yuan Yi. Others, Chang Xia is not very clear.


    "Yuan Yi." Shen Rong''s face changed slightly, quietly watching Yuan Yi approaching. After tearing off the last fig leaf, Shen Rong''s attitude towards Yuan Yi was very cold.


    Of course, I was never enthusiastic before.


    "Shen Rong, I have something to talk to you about." Yuan Yi yawned, smiled at Chang Xia, and explained: "Chang Xia, I hope you don''t mind, I want to chat with Shen Rong. Please rest assured, I It won''t take too long."


    "Okay, let''s talk." Chang Xia walked into the courtyard of the cave dwelling and walked towards the cave dwelling, supporting his waist and holding his belly in one hand. Yuan Yi was a bit strange, and Chang Xia didn''t want to get in touch with him. Yuan Yi may have sensed her thoughts, and went to Shen Rong alone every time.


    Of course, it''s also possible that he has ulterior motives.


    When Chang Xia walked up the steps, Shen Rong turned around and looked at Yuan Yi, and said in a low voice: "Speak! What''s your business with me this time?"


    "I received news from Marquis Yuan��"


    Upon hearing Yuanhou''s name, Shen Rong''s calm expression suddenly turned cold.


    "It''s not enough for him to stir up wind and rain in the west land, but he also wants to meddle in the affairs of the beast clan in the evening forest in the east land. This ambition is big enough! But, with such a big step, are you afraid of getting messed up?"


    Hearing Shen Rong''s sarcastic words, Yuan Yi froze.


    Yuan Hou used the secret method to contact him, and Yuan Yi had no choice but to come to Shen Rong. He is trapped in the Heluo tribe and cannot leave. Yuan Yi didn''t want to be involved in the chaos in the Westland. Although the life of the Heluo Tribe was restricted by A Yu''er, it was quite comfortable to work from sunrise to sunset. After the initial discomfort, after getting used to it, Yuan Yi found this kind of life quite interesting.


    "What instruction does he have for contacting you?" Shen Rong asked.


    He knows Yuanhou, this male never does meaningless things.


    If you contact Yuanyi, you must ask for something.


    "I hope I can get news about you from the orcs in the Twilight Forest, and contact the wolf clan of the Sirius tribe by the way��" Yuan Yi said.


    Shen Rong blinked and stared at Yuan Yi.


    "You have become very honest, why?" Shen Rong looked at Yuan Yi suspiciously. Unlike the previous conversations, he felt that Yuan Yi had changed. It''s not as hypocritical as before, but more authentic. It seems that Yuan Yi has changed a lot during this period of time?


    "A Yu''er is pregnant with my cub." Yuan Yi said.


    Although I haven''t asked Su Ye to confirm, but Ayu''er''s symptoms, the elder Yami checked her, and she should be pregnant.


    "Congratulations." Shen Rong said congratulations, and continued: "You don''t need to pay attention to Yuanhou''s affairs. He will soon have no time to pay attention to Donglu, so you don''t have to worry about how to deal with it."


    then.


    He was poisoned.


    The Yuan family did not cover up, and Yuanhou must have known about it.


    At that time, Marquis Yuan didn''t show up, why bother to find someone now?


    Wouldn''t it be nice to just pretend that he died in the royal court a few years ago?


    "You really don''t contact him?" Yuan Yi asked in surprise.


    Yuan Hou had nothing to say about Shen Rong, he couldn''t figure out why Shen Rong didn''t even want to share the news of his survival with Yuan Hou?


    With Yuanhou''s shrewdness, he must have guessed that he was still alive.


    Contacting Yuan Yi is nothing more than wanting to confirm it personally.


    "Why should I contact him. Back then he chose to sacrifice himself for the sake of the overall situation, why should he be hypocritical now?" Shen Rong said indifferently.


    Hearing this, Yuan Yi shivered.


    He really deserves to be Yuanhou''s cub, cold and decisive, very much like Yuanhou.


    "Okay!" Yuan Yi shrugged and said, "Then I will pretend that I haven''t received the secret message."


    "That''s right, you''ve made progress." Shen Rong praised.


    Hearing this, the corner of Yuan Yi''s mouth twitched.


    Who is the elder of them?


    Seeing Yuan Yi''s distorted expression, Shen Rong chuckled.


    Yuan Yi''s words revealed the intention of submitting, which means that Yuan Yi will be his own in the future. Shen Rong is very similar to Patriarch Gen. They have never been stingy with their own people.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the cellar to get you something, and you take it back to A Yu''er."


    Suddenly, Yuan Yi was stunned.


    He watched Shen Rong go to the cave, he was indeed a real person.


    However, why did Shen Rong suddenly change his attitude.


    Yuan Yi thought about it.


    He thought carefully about the conversation just now.


    After a while, he understood.


    Shen Rong might have guessed his choice, thinking about it, Yuan Yi shook his head lightly, and sighed again. Yuan Hou chose to bet that nothing would happen to Shen Rong, and he did succeed. However, he underestimated Shen Rong''s heartlessness.


    as his heir.


    Shen Rong perfectly inherited Yuanhou''s character.


    Treat it like a treasure when you love it, and throw it away like a shoe when you hate it.


    Extreme, and paranoid.


    Thinking about it, Yuan Yi sneered.


    He was looking forward to meeting Shen Rong with his lonely and ruthless elder brother.


    That''s bound to be an interesting meeting.


    Unfortunately, it may not be seen in the next few years.


    After all, Yuan Yi didn''t listen to what Shen Rong said just now. Donglu may start to move, but Xilu may not go as smoothly as Yuanhou expected.


    but-


    What does all this have to do with him.


    What he is looking forward to most now is the cub in A Yu''er''s womb.


    Compared with wolf cubs, UU Reading Yuan Yi expects A Yuer to give birth to leopard cubs. This way, the Yuan family wouldn''t have any thoughts. Even if they are calculating, the Heluo Tribe will not respond. However, Yuan Yi still didn''t want any surprises.


    Here, Shen Rong walked up the steps.


    "Aron��"


    "It''s okay. Yuan Yi said that A Yu''er is pregnant. Do you think there is anything suitable in the cellar that can be given as a gift?"


    This said.


    Chang Xia immediately withdrew her curiosity.


    Standing up quickly from the wooden chair, he said happily, "A Rong, Yuan Yi really said that A Yu''er is pregnant with a beast cub?"


    "He said that Elder Yami checked and confirmed that Ayu''er was indeed pregnant. However, the month should be short, and the tribe has not disclosed the news for the time being." Shen Rong explained.


    "Come on, let''s go to the cellar." Chang Xia said.


    She has to look around to see what fits?


    The snake medicine has been used up and there is nothing left. However, there seems to be a lot of boa and snake jerky. I have to tidy up some and let Yuan Yi take it back to A Yu''er. When you are free, eat a piece. In addition, the medicated diet must also be copied.


    "A Rong, you go to the cellar first. I''ll make a copy of the medicinal recipes and ask Uncle Ah to take them home and make preparations." Chang Xia paused and said.


    Hearing Chang Xia''s change of words, Shen Rong didn''t stop him this time.


    If Yuan Yi can return to his heart, this is definitely good news for the Heluo tribe.


    Yuan Yi looks lazy, but in fact he is very capable.


    The Yuan family is strictly hierarchical, and Yuan Yi is doomed not to get what he wants. He chose to hide. The Heluo tribe is not the Yuan family. As long as Yuan Yi is capable, the Heluo tribe will reuse him, and there is no suppression.


    certainly.


    These things are not in a hurry right now.


    "Let Yuan Yi copy it by himself��"


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1213： L tip and add more

    "Copy what?" Yuan Yi asked.


    Go forward, pick up the steps, and walk up to the corridor pavilion.


    "Medicine recipe." Chang Xia said: "You and A Yu''er are also interracially married, and medicinal food is essential. Now you copy it and bring it back to the cave, and you can try to stew it. Practice your hands, so as not to be in a hurry later."


    The Heluo Tribe is not the Royal Court of the Western Continent.


    There are no slaves and servants here, everything has to be done by oneself.


    Yuan Yi lives with A Yuer, and A Yuer used to do it. Now, A Yu''er is pregnant with a cub, and Yuan Yi has to learn how to do laundry and cooking.


    "Okay, I''ll copy it." Yuan Yi said seriously.


    He now has to learn how to be a good partner. At the same time, we must assume the responsibilities and obligations of being a partner.


    Hunt, gather.


    These also need to start learning.


    In the past, as a direct descendant of the Yuan family, Yuan Yi was properly the elder brother of the wealthy family.


    Hunting and gathering have never touched their hands.


    Hunting, at most, is autumn hunting. It is all servants and slaves who drive the prey to the confined area in advance, and then hunt and kill them.


    Those prey are beasts that have lost their wildness.


    There is no danger at all.


    The white paper books that Chang Xia brought to record the medicinal diet were all bound into volumes by herself. At the same time, prepare blank white paper.


    "The medicinal effects of these medicinal diets are recorded twice." Chang Xia carefully instructed, turned to the second half of the book, and said, "These fruits and vegetables are beneficial to females who are pregnant with cubs. Remember to copy them down. Stock up and prepare more, so that A Yuer will remember to eat. Of course, eat in moderation, not too much."


    Yuan Yi memorized it seriously, afraid that he might not remember.


    Pick up a pen and directly record what Chang Xia said, for emergencies.


    finished ordering.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong entered the cellar with rattan baskets.


    In terms of wealth, the cellar/underground warehouse of the Changxia family is not inferior to the warehouse of the Heluo tribe. It is definitely the richest in the entire tribe.


    "Dried anaconda and snake meat."


    "Toffee, praline candy, seaweed candy, etc."


    "Take some of these mountain products and sun-dried game for mushrooms. A Yu''er is busy giving birth to Yuan Yi, so he probably hasn''t gone to the forest to hunt and pick much. Give her some of each, and see what she likes to eat. The tribe Side should also help prepare."


    A sweep.


    Chang Xia found out in embarrassment.


    A rattan basket doesn''t seem to be enough.


    "I''ll go up and get another rattan basket down." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Bring another one. I''ll get some cured meat for A Yu''er. I have a lot of it at home. I can make it again this year."


    Shen Rong turned around and returned to the cave floor.


    He took another rattan basket from the wooden shed and returned to the cellar again.


    Yuan Yi noticed Shen Rong''s actions, and he opened his mouth to refuse. However, thinking of the situation in the cellar of his cave dwelling, Yuan Yi sighed and said nothing. However, he planned to wait for Shen Rong to come up and ask the tribe about hunting and picking.


    After all, he is now the partner of A Yuer from the Heluo Tribe.


    No longer, Yuan Yi of the Yuan Family of the Tianyuan Tribe in the West Land.


    The responsibilities that should be assumed are duty-bound and must be shouldered.


    "Uncle, you go back to the cave to pick up these two baskets of things, they are all for A Yu''er. The elder Shui is busy mining the Wuhai Qingming Stone, so he may not have time to take care of A Yu''er''s situation. If she has something If you feel uncomfortable, you can come to me directly, or find Elder Yami and Xylophone Amu. If there is no cave, you can come to me or go to the tribe directly." Chang Xia patiently told Yuan Yi confessed that Yuan Yi was different, he was from the West Land, not the Beast Clan of the Twilight Forest.


    Some things must be made clear.


    In case Yuan Yi tries to be brave, A Yu''er will be the only one who will suffer.


    "Okay, uncle is not polite to you." Yuan Yi nodded and said seriously.


    wait for long summer


    Explaining the matter clearly, Yuan Yi looked up at Shen Rong and asked, "Shen Rong, how is the tribe''s hunting and picking arranged? Can I join in? A Yu''er has just conceived a cub and needs to rest in the tribe. The cold season is approaching, and the cave dwelling Need to stockpile supplies."


    The Heluo tribe is considered a semi-private ownership.


    When you go hunting and picking, you will hand over part of it to the tribe.


    The rest will be shared equally among the totem warriors participating in the hunting and picking.


    Yuan Yi has been in the Heluo Tribe for so long, and has never participated in hunting and picking.


    Now A Yu''er can''t hunt and gather, Yuan Yi has to take on the task of hunting and gathering. You can''t sit and eat the mountains and empty mountains. When the cold season comes, you need to ask the tribe for help.


    "I''ll take you to join the hunting party tomorrow��"


    Shen Rong thought for a moment and gave the answer.


    At the same time, he also wanted to see Yuan Yi''s combat effectiveness.


    In the Royal Court of the Western Land, Yuan Yi does not show his mountains and dews. The world only knows that Yuan Yi is good at communication, and his combat effectiveness has not been revealed at all.


    If Yuanhou hadn''t reminded him, Shen Rong wouldn''t have noticed Yuan Yi at all.


    The Yuan family, as one of the great nobles.


    The number of clansmen exceeds ten thousand.


    Who would pay attention to an inconspicuous Yuan family, even if he was born in the direct line.


    "You��" Yuan Yi glanced at Chang Xia quietly, and said hesitantly, "Chang Xia is pregnant with a cub, is it appropriate for you to enter the forest at this time?"


    "It''s okay, we won''t go far." Shen Rong said.


    "Don''t worry, the witch will come over. Big deal, I''ll call Maple Leaf/Honeydew over." Chang Xia smiled, and Yuan Yi took the initiative to choose to go hunting and picking in the forest, which meant that he was gradually getting used to the life of the Heluo tribe. How could she stop Shen Rong took him into the forest?


    Shen Rong gave Chang Xia a grateful look, and said decisively: "That''s it, I will take you into the forest to hunt and pick tomorrow, which is expected to be three days. You go back to the cave to discuss with A Yu''er, pack up and go to the forest tonight." Something the forest needs."


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the cave first." Yuan Yi said.


    It''s just that the medicinal recipes were not finished, so he asked Chang Xia if he could take the medicinal recipes back to the cave, and A Yu''er would send them over after he finished copying them.


    Chang Xia agreed.


    Nanfeng and the others have transcribed this medicinal diet book.


    Chang Xia didn''t worry about losing it, and when Yuan Yi said it, she nodded and agreed.


    Thus, Yuan Yi came empty-handed.


    When he left, he carried two baskets full of things and a book on medicinal diet, and headed for his and A Yuer''s cave.


    Here, Chang Xia Shen Rong quietly watched Yuan Yi leave.


    "Chang Xia, I''m sorry!" Shen Rong apologized to Chang Xia. He promised to bring Yuan Yi into the forest, but he was still worried about Yuan Yi.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "A Rong, you don''t need to apologize. It''s a good thing that Yuan Yi is willing to leave the Heluo tribe. After all, you can''t let A Yu''er support a family alone. It won''t go far and it''s not fair."


    A Yuer chose Yuan Yi.


    Yuan Yi is a member of the tribe, and he is willing to integrate into the Heluo tribe, which is a good thing.


    Like Shen Rong, the tribe is also willing to believe him. Unless Yuan Yi did something that harmed the interests of the tribe, Yuan Yi was a member of the Heluo tribe before that.


    "Then tomorrow I will call a few clansmen to go into the forest together." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia nodded and agreed. She never asked much about hunting and picking, and she didn''t give any opinions. Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1214： Long Summers Little Secret

    "Chang Xia, are you home?"


    The next day, in the morning.


    Nanfeng came over early in the morning, bringing with him the ingredients for making Harvest Cakes.


    Please help Chang Xia to make harvest cakes together. Maple Leaf Honeydew is idle and bored. At the same time, there are barely a lot of ingredients placed.


    Depending on the situation, they should all plan to make some harvest cakes.


    Harvest cakes cannot be stored for a long time, but they can also be stored for a few days. Nanfeng and the others are not afraid of waste. The orcs have a great appetite and rarely waste food.


    "Who is it?" Nanfeng responded, the sun was shining outside, and the females were busy in the wooden shed corridor.


    Chang Xia raised his head and said, "I''m at home, you just come in."


    "Ayuer��"


    At first glance, it was A Yuer who came.


    Chang Xia and the other females looked at each other and wiped off the fruit powder on their hands.


    "A Yu''er, are you willing to live in a cave?" Milu joked, and she smiled narrowly as she spoke, teasing A Yu''er.


    A Yu''er was slightly embarrassed, a trace of shyness flashed across his face.


    Open your mouth and cough twice.


    "A Yu''er, don''t pay attention to honey dew, come here quickly. The sun is scorching people, don''t get heatstroke." Chang Xia waved to A Yu''er and invited her to the wooden shed corridor. Turning her gaze, she landed on the rattan basket in her hand, slightly startled, and asked, "Why did you bring a rattan basket with you when you came here?"


    "I made some rice cakes, I want you to try them." A Yu''er said.


    Saying that, he handed the rattan basket to Chang Xia.


    Yesterday, Yuan Yi went back to the cave dwelling and brought back two big baskets of things.


    A Yuer was taken aback.


    Knowing that the item was presented by Chang Xia Shen Rong, A Yu''er was both surprised and delighted. .


    Does this mean that Chang Xia recognized Yuan Yi?


    For A Yu''er, this is definitely great news. She spent the night working together and wasted more than a dozen pots of rice cakes before she could make up this rattan basket of rice cakes.


    His hands were scalded with five or six blisters.


    Of course, Yuan Yi''s situation is not much better than that of A Yu''er.


    There are more than a dozen blisters on both hands, big and small, and I wonder if hunting and picking in the forest will be affected?


    "Rice cake, okay!" Chang Xia happily took the rattan basket in A Yu''er''s hand, and said with a smile, "I like rice cake very much, it''s soft and sweet."


    She lowered her head, her eyes flicked over the blisters on A Yu''er''s palm and fingertips.


    A strange look flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything, he smiled and pulled A Yu''er into the wooden shed corridor. Pointing to the ingredients on the long table, he told A Yu''er that they were making harvest cakes. Tell her not to leave in a hurry. After baking the Harvest Cake, she will use the oven to make roast chicken and duck.


    "Ayu''er, how long has it been since you walked around the tribe?"


    "With cubs, you can come to Baihu Cave for a walk more, just be careful not to get too tired."


    Immediately, Nan Feng and the others pulled A Yu''er and chattered.


    With a smile on the corner of A Yu''er''s mouth, he responded one by one.


    She chose Yuan Yi not only because of Yuan Yi''s appearance, but also because of Elder Shui''s instruction, hoping that she could extract more information from the West Land Royal Court from Yuan Yi. According to Elder Shui''s understanding, Yuan Yi has far more information than Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong was trained by Marquis Yuan to fight, and Shen Rong lacked in intelligence.


    Of course, Elder Shui asked A Yuer to set up news.


    Never thought that A Yu''er would choose to make Yuan Yi his partner.


    This was something she hadn''t expected.


    When Elder Shui knew about it, A Yu''er cooked the raw rice directly.


    "Yeah!" A Yu''er kept nodding, and asked, "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "You help stuffing." Chang Xia said.


    Recently, the deer tribe led the orcs of the three tribes to reclaim the small river wilderness. At the same time, plant some of the seeds they brought from the Holubad Basin.


    Chang Xia lacked energy to help identify the activity of the seeds, so he didn''t go to Xiaohechuan wilderness to cultivate together. However, the root patriarch xylophone and the others will go to help when they have time. Likewise, tribal people end


    Hunting and gathering, too, will pass.


    Pieces of wilderness gradually evolved into neat fields.


    Even if Chang Xia didn''t participate in that kind of mood, he could still feel it.


    "The wasteland reclaimed in Xiaohechuan Wilderness has increased by another hundred acres. The orcs of the deer tribe and the three tribes are really powerful. If we continue to cultivate like this, soon... the entire Xiaohechuan will become a fertile field."


    "I heard that it won''t be long. The tribe will distribute the unclaimed fields to the tribe, and let the tribe cultivate it by themselves. The tribe will not intervene. At that time, we can plant rice, gold sticks or corn as we please."


    "Changxia, can golden sticks and corn be planted in the Baihe River Valley?"


    There are many people, and the cave dwellings are very lively.


    Above the wooden shed promenade, everyone''s discussions echoed.


    "Planting should be able to be planted, and the yield may not be too high." Chang Xia said. She has been busy this year, and even the peppers she planted before were handed over to Xylophone to help record various data.


    Gold rods and corn, naturally there is no time.


    "Like pepper?" Maple Leaf asked.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and he nodded, "Yes. It may be the same as that of chili peppers. It can be grown, but the results are mediocre."


    Wild rice can be harvested in abundance.


    Chang Xia guessed that the Baibai River Basin is suitable for growing rice, and the effect of the saprovine medicine. She asked Shen Rong to help, and dug a piece of land in her backyard.


    Planted peppers.


    That''s right, a pepper.


    This time, Chang Xia planted according to the method of the Tianshi tribe.


    At the same time, the scavenging vine potion was applied.


    Every day, the growth of peppers will be recorded.


    so far.


    The pepper seedlings are growing very well. Changxia plans to start transplanting pepper seedlings in two days.


    Before the result, Chang Xia didn''t intend to reveal the news.


    After all, Chang Xia felt quite embarrassed that he hadn''t grown live peppers before.


    This time she learned the lessons from last time, except for Shen Rong, even Su Ye didn''t know that Chang Xia was messing around secretly.


    In addition to peppers, Chang Xia also tried to use the power of blood to nourish the seeds of some vegetables and fruits. Also, plant them next to the pepper seeds.


    Like pepper seedlings, the seedlings of these vegetables and fruits are growing very well.


    Some are obviously not in season, and they seem to have sprouted.


    However, whether it can bear fruit smoothly, Chang Xia is not sure.


    She was cheating, using the bloodline ability to give birth, which may have more or less changed some characteristics of the plant seeds.


    This includes golden rods and corn.


    However, in front of Nan Feng and the others, Chang Xia firmly stated that he hadn''t started to do anything yet.


    If they really knew what they were doing, every one of UU Reading would definitely want to get involved. It''s okay if it succeeds, but if it fails.


    Can''t tell, what kind of accident happened.


    Therefore, Chang Xia chose to enter the village quietly, refusing to shoot.


    Fortunately, the ginkgo fruit has been picked, and the back yard is remote. It''s okay, the tribe will never take the initiative to approach, Chang Xia can perfectly hide the news.


    "Don''t worry, after the cubs are born, I will definitely spare time to study the golden rod and corn. Of course, the various roots of the Snake Mountain tribe and the beans of the Tiger tribe, these are not to be missed." Chang Xia patted his chest , promised.


    finished.


    Chang Xia quietly wiped away the cold sweat.


    cough cough!


    Chang Xia couldn''t be blamed for hiding it, she didn''t want to make a big fuss about it.


    The tribe is very busy, Chang Xia can do these small things by herself, she doesn''t want to trouble the tribe. Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1215： vegetable garden experiment

    efore dusk.


    The harvest cakes are baked and packed in molds. It is planned to be put into the underground warehouse of Chang Xia''s house, and will be carried by Maple Leaf Nanfeng.


    The remaining orcs put the marinated chicken and duck into the oven.


    The quantity is marinated according to the number of people.


    A Yu''er came over, and Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to slaughter the chickens and ducks, roast them, and they would take them back to the cave. In the evening, I saved cooking and ate roast chicken and duck directly.


    but.


    Chang Xia also made rice noodles.


    I plan to make a stewed pork powder to eat with roast chicken and roast duck.


    Zizi


    From time to time, there were a few sounds of grease splashing from the oven, and the aroma spilled into the wind little by little. Smelling it, some people couldn''t help swallowing.


    "This oven is so convenient," Honeydew said.


    Chang Xia raised his eyebrows and said, "You want to wait for Elder Brother to come back and ask him to build one. It''s not difficult to build an oven, Elder Brother knows how to do it. By the way, you can also build an oven. The oven is also very convenient for roasting meat."


    "Yes, I''ve made a note of it." Milu nodded and replied.


    Two ovens have to be built, and they should be built in the corner of the cave courtyard near the wall, preferably next to the kitchen, and let Bai Qing build a wooden shed by the way.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf��s homes are all equipped with ovens and even grills.


    At the scene, it is possible that A Yuer''s cave dwelling did not build these sundries. Before marrying Yuan Yi, A Yu''er lived alone and was busy hunting and picking. He doesn''t have much free time to toss about his own cave dwelling, just like other single orcs in the tribe.


    After A Yu''er turned back to Yuanyi, he only added the sundries needed for the cave dwelling little by little.


    The oven and oven have not been added yet.


    Hearing what Chang Xia said today, A Yu''er''s heart moved slightly. With an oven, Yuan Yi can be less tired.


    When I grow up in the future, I don''t like to move.


    He can use the oven to cook roast meat and roast duck, so as not to be unable to operate with the stove.


    Yuan Yi''s situation is different from that of other males. A Yu''er never thought about how capable he is, but only looks forward to steaming rice and grilling meat.


    Other than that, everything is up to chance.


    So, A Yuer asked Chang Xia how to build an oven.


    Chang Xia naturally knew everything and said everything.


    At the same time, the returning South Wind Maple Leaf helped replenish.


    The evening breeze brings a little coolness and ends the day''s heat.


    Sunset on the west mountain, only the sunset glow hangs in the sky.


    Chang Xia got up and approached the oven. Take the pliers and pry off the lid of the oven. A gust of hot air blows towards the face, and at the same time there is a strong fragrance.


    On the side, Nanfeng pried open the oven next to it.


    The temperature inside the oven is too high, you need to wait a little longer.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew brought the rattan basket prepared in advance, and there was a pottery bowl in it. This pottery bowl is naturally used to hold roast duck and roast chicken, and there are clean leaves of big-leaved trees beside it.


    "gulu"


    A Yu''er couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Ayuer, are you hungry?" Nanfeng asked with a smile. She smelled the aroma of roasted duck and roasted chicken, and said, "Snake and Shen Rong are out hunting. A little rice, roast chicken and roast duck are eaten with rice, the taste is more fragrant, it is best to add a little chili sauce or Weigen sauce."


    This said.


    The sound of swallowing saliva grew louder nearby.


    Without saying a word, Feng Ye raised his hand and slapped Nan Feng lightly on the head.


    "Talk on, I''ll take your roast chicken." Maple Leaf said coldly.


    Knowing the smell, everyone is a little hungry. This Nanfeng has to talk about it, and he deserves to be beaten. This guy will only be serious when Chang Xia has something to do. At other times, she is mean, similar to Elder Senda, but it is strange that Nanfeng used to be a serious female, and after getting married, even her personality changed.


    but


    It seems that before getting married, Nanfeng let himself go a little bit.


    Head full of black lines jg.


    "Any one of you is not afraid of being hot, so take out the roast duck and chicken from the oven." Chang Xia hurriedly said, she was afraid that if she spoke slowly, Nan Feng would be beaten again.


    Quickly, take the roast duck and chicken out of the oven.


    Then take the roast duck and roast chicken back to the cave, and they can eat whatever they want.


    "I''ll come." Maple Leaf said.


    He reached out and quickly took out all the roast duck and chicken from the oven.


    After sharing the roast duck and roast chicken, Chang Xia drove them away.


    After everyone left, she had to go to the backyard to look at the vegetable field.


    Of course, before that, you have to start a fire to boil water and cook rice noodles. After seeing the fruits and vegetables planted in the vegetable garden, making records, and boiling the hot water, you can cook rice noodles directly.


    Carrying roast duck and roast chicken into the kitchen, Chang Xia put the pottery bowl into the pot and covered it with a lid. Although it is hot, the food is not easy to cool.


    However, Chang Xia has to be busy for a while before he can go back to the kitchen for dinner.


    So it''s best to cover it, and when it''s time to eat, the temperature is just right.


    wipe


    Start a fire with flint.


    Get up again and add water to the pot.


    Of course, Chang Xia did not forget to add water to the stone pot at the other stove.


    The water in that pot can be used for bathing.


    After arranging the dinner, Chang Xia went back to the room, took a pen and paper, and ran slowly towards the vegetable garden behind the cellar.


    Record changes in fruits and vegetables such as chili seedlings and golden bar seedlings in the vegetable garden.


    At the same time, activate the bloodline ability to communicate with them and ask about the situation of watering and fertilizing. It is easier for Chang Xia to do this kind of thing than Shen Rong.


    After all, Chang Xia has something to do with it.


    Shen Rong purely relied on his eyesight and experience, and he could tell the difference between the two.


    "Water, I need water, I feel dry."


    "I need something nutritious, the leaves are sucking me dry."


    "I feel so crowded and wish Twolegs would pluck out my siblings a bit. They just grab water and sunshine from me, I hate them."


    Along with Chang Xia''s activation of the bloodline ability, various discussions sounded in the vegetable garden.


    These plants are all seedlings, they only know how to release demand unilaterally, and they cannot communicate with Chang Xia. In fact, more plants will only appeal unilaterally, and cannot directly communicate with Chang Xia.


    Of course, things like light trees and light grass are different.


    They can communicate with Chang Xia to some extent, and Chang Xia guesses that it should be related to the plant level.


    The more precious the plants, the more intelligent they are, the more they understand their own needs and communicate with the outside world.


    Such as carrion vine.


    It is the most typical example.


    Chang Xia guessed that there should be two more existences like scavenging vines.


    One is the white tree next to the wizard''s temple on the holy mountain of Karna.


    The second is the Kanaya sacred tree in the Totamu Yueda Meadow. UU reading


    Both of these trees are very special in Duskwood, and they should be as special as the scavengers. Previously, Chang Xia tried to get close with his bloodline ability. However, neither of the two trees seemed to have the desire to communicate.


    Chang Xia thinks it should be her own reason.


    She pondered, waiting for a chance to try again.


    Um


    Take the carrion vine with you.


    The nagging of the rot-eating vine is nagging, and it can really get on and deal with things.


    So Chang Xia has always disliked the carrion-eating vine''s big appetite, but when feeding it, the portion is absolutely sufficient, and has never treated it badly.


    After recording all kinds of data, Chang Xia patted off the sand on his body.


    Get up and go back to the cave, planning to come back tomorrow morning.


    The watering that should be watered, the fertilization that should be fertilized, and those that need to be transplanted must hurry up.

 Chapter 1216： long summer plan

    Again, go back through the cellar to the cave dwelling.


    Chang Xia sent the notebook back to the room and then to the kitchen.


    The water in the pot has been boiled, Chang Xia added firewood to the stove and started to cook the noodles. She was going to eat and then wash up.


    Powder, cooked.


    Uncover the stew pot, remove the stewed meat and cut.


    Then take out the mixed sauce and pour it in, stir.


    Soon, a bowl of stewed pork powder will be ready. Then take out the roast duck and roast chicken from the pot next to the stove, and chop them into pieces.


    everything''s ready.


    Chang Xia brought the roast duck and roast chicken to the Sifang table, and then went out with braised pork powder.


    In the warm season, the days are long.


    There is still a ray of light in the sky, and the light tree saplings in the courtyard of the cave dwelling exude a little bit of fluorescence, which echoes the light grass in the wooden shed corridor.


    It makes the courtyard of the cave dwelling not appear dim, but bright and bright.


    "Chang Xia, quickly feed me a can of scavenging vine potion."


    "Two pieces of roast duck and roast chicken, and some stewed meat powder for me."


    While speaking, he imitated the onomatopoeia of swallowing saliva, and Chang Xia could hear black lines all over his head. So, I went into the pharmacy to get the rotten vine potion for the rotten vine.


    There are carrion vines in the cave, even if Nanfeng and the others can''t come here.


    Chang Xia will not be alone.


    After all, the carrion vine has invincible skills.


    what-


    The moment Chang Xia poured down the rot-eating vine potion.


    The carrion vine made an ambiguous sound this time, and Chang Xia paused, almost throwing away the carrion vine potion in his hand. This carrion vine must be seriously ill!


    "To shut up!"


    Chang Xia gave a low drink.


    "If you make weird noises again, I''ll throw you into the pool to soak."


    The ice crystal grass can live off the soil, and Chang Xia believes that the scavenging vine can also do it. Thinking about it, the way she looked at the carrion vine became very subtle. The sprouts of the carrion-eating vine trembled, closed directly, and spoke, it was impossible to speak.


    hum!


    Still can''t control your scavenging vine?


    After feeding the rotten vine potion, Chang Xia washed his hands and sat back at the square table again.


    This time, she picked up the stewed pork powder, began to stir the powder, and ate roast duck and chicken.


    It''s a pity that Shen Rong can''t eat such delicious roast duck and roast chicken. I don''t know when Grandma Su Ye will come over? When she comes over, she should inform about the currency issue.


    Recently stayed at the Temple of the Wizards of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Nine times out of ten, they are talking with the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan about issuing currency.


    Chang Xia hopes everything goes well.


    Here it comes.


    It will be much easier to go shopping in the future.


    When you go out, you only need to take money with you, and you can easily shop. Instead of taking barter items now, it is even more inconvenient for her to hold her stomach. Basically, they just brush their faces. After a long time, Chang Xia himself felt embarrassed.


    If this can be traded with coins, she can leave the money and leave.


    As he ate, he planned what he was going to do recently in his mind.


    Before I knew it, the roast duck and chicken were all sold out. In the past, this was something Chang Xia could not imagine. The chickens and ducks here are much bigger than those of the florists, and they marry interracially, and the consumption of females carrying cubs is really terrifying.


    No wonder interracial marriages were considered taboo in the past.


    As far as the previous living conditions of the Heluo tribe were concerned, they could not afford to support them at all.


    Hiccup, hiccup.


    Hiccupping, Chang Xia got up to clean up the dishes.


    Take a walk in the courtyard, then fetch water and wash in the bathroom.


    After a busy day, Chang Xia returned to the cave bedroom. Take out the notebook, paper and pen to go to the kang, sort out what happened in the tribe recently, and plan what to do next.


    Xiaohechuan wilderness reclamation, construction of Baihu, expansion of Baihu business district...


    All in all, there are a lot of things.


    No wonder the root patriarch was so busy all day long.


    The White Lake business district is enough to live in, but Chief Gen has been expanding. However, because of his precautions, the Heluo tribe easily accepted the orcs of the three tribes. In the same way, the Heluo tribe can easily accept the orc tribe in the outer forest with a thousand people.


    For planning, Patriarch Gen is well versed in Su Ye''s stability.


    Every step is very steady.


    The other five major tribes are not blind and are actively learning.


    Among them, the Tianlang and Snake tribes are the most serious and active.


    The wolf tribe has golden rods, corn and kirab, which make the Sirius tribe invincible. Other orc tribes are also willing to join the wolf clan, and will not worry about starving or freezing. The Snake Mountain tribe is simpler, and they are married to the Qingkong wizard, and the Snake tribe has the support of the Fish tribe.


    Not much else to say, the seafood snakes alone will definitely get tired of eating.


    Silver Beach is directly authorized by the Yuzu tribe to the Snake Mountain tribe, and the Snake tribe has the right to fish in the sea. This is a natural advantage for other orcs.


    think about.


    Chang Xia was extremely grateful for the tribe''s decision to agree to build the White Lake business district. The establishment of the Baihu business district allowed the Heluo tribe to be the first to determine its leading position.


    Otherwise, even if the Heluo Tribe is close to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall.


    Other orcs don''t necessarily have to come to the Heluo tribe to exchange goods.


    Step by step, step by step.


    This means that the Heluo tribe will be able to dominate the development of the Dusk Forest in the future.


    At the same time, this is what Chang Xia hopes to see.


    "It''s inconvenient for me to have a full stomach. Recently, I''ve been focusing on the vegetable garden and researching those fruits and vegetables. It''s best to harvest more vegetable seeds."


    "Xiaohechuan opened up wasteland in the wilderness, and the root patriarch and the others are watching, so I don''t need to worry about it for the time being. However, the Xiaohechuan canal has to be used. It is best to clean up the section of Weihe River between Weishan and Wangyue Mountains, so as to make a connection with Silver Beach in the future. Prepare."


    "White Lake Construction, hand it over to Elder Brother''s supervisor, he is more suitable than me."


    Chang Xia muttered to himself and wrote down all the things the tribe had to do recently. Important lines are generally ignored. After all, she only has one pair of hands, so it is impossible to cover everything.


    What''s more, the tribe has elders and root patriarchs.


    For some things, they must have considered more thoughtfully than themselves.


    Checking for omissions and filling in vacancies, Chang Xia confirmed that there were no omissions, put down the pen and paper, closed it, and stuffed it into the animal skin pillow. Yawning, UU Reading pulled off the light quilt cover, fell asleep after a few breaths.


    the next day.


    Chang Xia woke up early.


    She put on animal leather shoes, took a straw hat and went to the vegetable garden.


    Farm tools such as stone diggers have backups in the cellar, so Chang Xia doesn''t need to bring tools there.


    Of course, the notebook cannot be forgotten.


    before the sun comes out.


    At the end of the long summer, record one day and observe the growth of pepper seedlings and other vegetable seedlings. Decided to start transplanting these vegetable seedlings tomorrow.


    In case they continue to chatter and be crowded, there is obviously a lot of space.


    They kept nagging, and Chang Xia was almost overwhelmed by them.


    Thinking about it, I simply transplanted it earlier.


    After finishing his work, Chang Xia went back to the cave with his back supported.


    Wash up, prepare breakfast, and start a new day.


    Take advantage of the busy vegetable garden early today.


    Chang Xia wondered if he should go to Xiaohechuan Wilderness? There are new changes every day, Chang Xia is very curious.


    She is curious about the fruits and vegetables grown by the deer tribe and the three tribes.


    It is said that many varieties are not found in the Baihe Basin.


    Orcs did not have the habit of collecting seeds before. However, with the rise of Changxia, the orcs went into the forest to hunt and gather, and also learned to collect all kinds of seeds they had never seen before. Including not limited to what they know, they will collect what they don''t know.


    11-4: Thank you time for waiting for me 1212 for the January ticket, Lengmei for the January ticket, Baizhendui for the February ticket, LAN for the January ticket, Lazy for the January ticket, and Moyu for the 1st month Monthly tickets, beautiful dream feeds January tickets, Firefox feeds February tickets, Rosemary Wings feeds April tickets, Buddha''s horns feeds January tickets, and Gerry feeds January tickets.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1217： Land reclamation

    Long clothes and trousers, and a straw hat.


    Chang Xia walked out of the cave courtyard slowly with his stomach straight.


    In the morning, the morning sun shines on the face, which is quite comfortable.


    Chang Xia walked down the hillside with a smile on her face, just in time to meet the orcs heading towards Xiaohechuan wilderness, she waved her hand and said with a smile, "Master Lu Qi, good morning!"


    "Chang Xia, you are early too!" Lu Qi was slightly startled, and said in amazement: "Chang Xia, did you go to Xiaohechuan Wilderness today?"


    "Yes, I''ll go and have a look." Chang Xia replied.


    The two walked side by side, one asked and the other answered, and the atmosphere was extremely harmonious. Along the way, more and more orcs gathered, and everyone headed towards the small river and wilderness.


    Some people held pancakes in their hands, while others gnawed on steamed buns.


    The rich breakfast aroma dyed the morning breeze into the smell of food.


    "Patriarch Luqi, how much wasteland has been reclaimed in the Xiaohechuan Wilderness?" Chang Xia looked at the Xiaohechuan Wilderness in the early morning, the green hills shrouded in morning mist, hazy, like a girl who got up early, exuding a hazy beauty .


    Fresh and natural.


    In the warm season, morning dew is always the first to dissipate.


    Lu Qi said: "Eight hundred mu. I expect to reclaim 1,500 mu before winter, of which 1,000 mu will be used to plant rice and the rest to grow melons, fruits and vegetables. The three tribes brought many wild fruit and saplings. These The saplings have a lot to offer����


    Talking about his job, the patriarch Luqi seemed extraordinarily energetic.


    With the Heluo tribe as his backer, he doesn''t have to worry about food every day, and he doesn''t have to worry about the tribe not being able to wear clothes. Now, we only need to consider how to open up wasteland, and then use the reclaimed land.


    It can be said that the entire orc is radiant.


    Jointly.


    The orcs of the deer tribe and the orcs of the three tribes are full of energy and smile every day.


    Even the Heluo tribe said that there is no rush to open up wasteland, they can take their time. The patriarch Luqi led everyone to work hard, even if the sky changes when the sun rises and the day goes in, he doesn''t dare to delay for a moment.


    Of course, with the body of an orc.


    Even weak people are very healthy and sturdy.


    However, the purpose of land reclamation is not just to overturn the wilderness.


    It is also necessary to weed, pick up gravel, burn grass stalks and grass roots, etc., and special attention should be paid to burning in warm seasons to avoid causing wildfires.


    Here it comes.


    Naturally, it takes more time.


    However, Patriarch Luqi is very satisfied with the current speed.


    "Eight hundred mu." Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    It''s no wonder that the root patriarch has been walking with wind recently, and his feeling is that Xiaohechuan wilderness is very smooth! According to Lu Qi''s calculations, the Heluo Tribe''s arable land will be doubled in the coming year? At the same time, it may double.


    Three to five years later.


    The arable land of the Heluo Tribe has a hundred slopes, a thousand slopes, and even ten thousand slopes.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia only felt shortness of breath.


    At that time, why did the leopard clan worry about not having enough food?


    After all, in addition to food, the orcs also have ginkgo. At present, Chang Xia has not started to develop the ginkgo fruit, because the ginkgo fruit is enough for the orcs to eat.


    When other resources are used, the orcs will gradually lose their dependence on ginkgo.


    However, this does not mean that Chang Xia does not pay attention to ginkgo.


    On the contrary, Changxia attaches great importance to ginkgo.


    Because of the importance, it needs to be put into the final study.


    "Hey!" Patriarch Lu Qi was very happy when he saw Chang Xia''s shocked expression. This means that their recent busyness is worthwhile. The orcs in the Twilight Forest are all eager to get the approval and closeness of Chang Xia.


    This kind of recognition and closeness is different from the attitude towards Su Ye.


    It''s more like a child craving approval from an adult.


    Chang Xia gave too many things to the Orcs, and the Beasts couldn''t wait to give back.


    "Kaku��"


    The Luqi patriarch shouted into the distance.


    Chang Xia looked up, and saw a familiar face, suddenly it was the patriarch Kaku of the cat tribe of the three tribes. Beside him, there were two chiefs of the rabbit tribe and the fox tribe, chief Babaza and chief Skarner.


    Chang Xia had met these two before.


    However, after they joined the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia never saw it.


    Today is the first time we meet.


    "Long summer."


    "Long summer��"


    The three grinned and walked towards Chang Xia waving.


    The climate of the Horubad Basin is different from that of the Baihe Basin, and the orcs of the three tribes are darker than the Leopards. Of course, health is fine too.


    Obviously weak orcs, all of them have wheat-colored or bronze-colored skin.


    Looking at it, it looks more like the orcs of the strong tribe than the orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    Weak orcs are generally thinner and thinner.


    It is not very obvious in the three tribes, except of course some females. Like the three patriarchs of Kaku and Luqi standing together, it is difficult to recognize the three of them from the weak and weak cats, rabbits and foxes purely from their appearance.


    Orcs are mostly rectal.


    It didn''t take long for the few people to exchange pleasantries, and the Kaku patriarch and the others got busy.


    Let the Luqi patriarch lead Chang Xia to wander in the Xiaohechuan wilderness.


    The Heluo tribe also had orcs who came to help open up the wasteland. Like other orcs, they did not bother Chang Xia and Lu Qi patriarch.


    All the orcs quietly opened up wasteland and built their own homes.


    There are small rivers and wilderness rice fields as a template, and the Luqi patriarch and the others will basically divide the fields according to the pattern of rice fields in subsequent land reclamation. Needless to say, with such a division, the wilderness becomes a field, and the sense of satisfaction makes everyone feel very comfortable.


    Tribal resin is not enough.


    UU reading canals have not been completed in the fields that have just been reclaimed.


    Simple ditches, not tamped with stones, look rather crude. However, when Elder Senda and the others returned from the outer forest, they brought back the resin. This newly opened field will soon be organized.


    "Changxia, these lands are relatively high-lying, and it will not be easy to irrigate in the future. Everyone may need to fetch water for irrigation. I am considering whether to change it into a vegetable field?" Lu Qi squatted halfway, holding a handful of black soil, full of regret.


    They are all very fertile land, used to grow rice, and the yield is definitely not low.


    However, the terrain is relatively high, and it is difficult for the water in the canal to flow back to irrigate the land here.


    Chang Xia cut his head and said: "Patriarch Lu Qi, don''t worry, wait for me to figure out a way. Left and right, the tribe is not in a hurry to plant land this year."


    Waterwheels can pump water from low-lying areas to high-lying areas.


    However, Chang Xia knew a little about how to make this waterwheel.


    She remembered first, waiting for Su Ye to come to the tribe.


    You can talk to Su Ye to see if the apes have passed on this knowledge. If not, find the root patriarch and try to build a waterwheel.


    The Yuanhu tribe can extract soybean oil.


    Chang Xia didn''t believe that the Heluo Tribe couldn''t build a waterwheel.


    Knowing the principle, with the abilities of Su Ye and Gen Patriarch, the waterwheel can definitely be built.


    Water removal trucks, like harvesters/threshers or something.


    By the way, you can also ask Gorey to study it.


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia quickly took out a pen and paper to record it. Seeing this, the patriarch next to him raised his eyes, nose, mouth and heart, and didn''t look much.


    However, expectations arose from the bottom of my heart.


    Miracle Chang Xia, God''s Messenger Chang Xia.


    Long Xia was given various names by the orcs of the Twilight Forest.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1218： wild fruit tree sapling

    "Patriarch Lu Qi, are there wild fruit tree saplings planted by the three tribes?"


    Not far from the rice fields, next to a low mountain peak. At the foot of the mountain and the position of the peak, small saplings are planted. Far away, Chang Xia couldn''t identify the type of sapling. Unlike mulberry shrubs, these saplings closely resemble light tree saplings.


    Combined with what the patriarch Luqi said before, Chang Xia guessed that those might be saplings.


    The Luqi patriarch raised his head and looked in the direction Chang Xia pointed.


    "Yes. The saplings planted over there are all from the Holubad Basin. They are irrigated with scavenging vine potions, and the death rate of the saplings is relatively low. Basically, they have been successfully planted and survived." Lu Qi was very excited.


    As he said that, he led Chang Xia to approach there.


    At first, the root patriarch suggested asking Chang Xia to come and help.


    However, it was stopped by the xylophone. Let him try using the rotten vine potion, if the result is not good, then let Chang Xia come over.


    After all, Chang Xia is alone.


    It is impossible to cover everything.


    Such a big tribe, let Chang Xia come forward to help in case of trouble.


    How will the tribe develop and grow in the future, and how can it be independent?


    After listening, Patriarch Gen and other orcs fell silent.


    They all understood the hidden meaning of xylophone''s words. If the tribe wants to rise, it cannot rely on the strength of one person alone. What''s more, Chang Xia has laid a solid foundation for them, and then they have to work **** their own.


    The Heluo tribe belongs to everyone.


    All orcs have a responsibility to contribute to the Horde''s development efforts.


    We must not put all the pressure on Chang Xia''s shoulders alone.


    Chang Xia didn''t know about these things.


    She just felt that the tribe was very busy, and all the tribe members became busier.


    I used to go to the tribe to hang out, and I could meet orcs who were at home in their leisure time. Few people in the tribe are free now, even in the tribe, most of them are busy drying sundries, or carving and polishing something.


    They flew up one by one, big and small, old and young alike.


    Even the turnip-headed cubs like titmouse, after a day of training, would carry small wooden buckets to the paddy fields to catch loaches, or pick up snails by the ditches. Or they will cut firewood outside the mountains and forests to help burn grass stalks and grass roots.


    She asked Nanfeng the reason, Nanfeng smiled mysteriously and said nothing.


    "Did the Kaku patriarch say that it will bear fruit in a few years?" Chang Xia was greatly surprised, stepped forward, squatted down, and activated the bloodline ability to check the condition of the fruit tree.


    "Thirsty, I need some water."


    "I want to drink some of the water that Twolegs watered a few days ago. The water tastes really good. After drinking it, I feel that the roots of the trees can grow a few meters underground."


    "Idiot! Twoleg said it wasn''t water, it was fertilizer."


    In an instant, there were various sounds.


    Sometimes high and sometimes low, big or small, swarms of bees rush towards Changxia.


    The experienced Chang Xia patiently sorted out the incoming messages and extracted the desired voice. The weather is hot, the plants are mainly short of water, and some grass roots have not been cleaned, and the fruit trees feel that those grass roots compete with them for nutrients.


    The overall condition of wild fruit trees is preferred, and occasionally a few trees are dry.


    If the long summer hadn''t come, they would have died.


    However, this is not a problem if there is a long summer.


    Lu opened the patriarch''s mouth and closed it instantly, quietly watching Chang Xia communicate with the wild fruit tree. At the same time, he signaled other orcs in the vicinity to relax and wait for the long summer to end before acting.


    "Patriarch Luqi, where did we talk just now?" Chang Xia opened his eyes, did not close the bloodline ability, but approached the locked wild fruit trees along the field ridge. Cover the bloodline ability on the hands, and put the hands on the ground.


    Patiently transmit the ability into the roots of the wild fruit tree to awaken the vitality of the wild fruit tree.


    "You asked how many years it will take for a wild fruit tree to bear fruit?" Lu Qi said.


    Chang Xia nodded, and said, "Chief Kaku, have they talked about this issue? Generally, wild fruit trees can bear fruit in a few years?"


    At the foot of the mountain, this area is not that big.


    It may be about thirty or forty acres, and the exaggeration is this low mountain. Chang Xia speculated that this forest of wild fruit trees should not be included in the scope of land reclamation by the Lu Qi patriarch.


    Otherwise, the land reclamation area should not be only 800 mu.


    "Skarner said that depending on the type of wild fruit tree, some saplings can bear fruit within three years, and some need five years or longer. Of course, some can successfully bear fruit within one year."


    Patriarch Lu Qi pointed at the saplings of wild fruit trees at the foot of the mountain, and spoke again.


    "These wild fruit tree saplings planted at the foot of the mountain can bear fruit within three years. The ones over there are all long-lived."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia somewhat understood.


    Those who plan to plant wild fruit tree saplings are rewarded.


    "Who planned this forest of wild fruit trees?" Chang Xia clapped his hands, withdrawing his blood power. Standing carefully on the ridge of the field with his waist supported.


    The few saplings that were not growing well were all injected with vitality by Chang Xia''s bloodline ability. In the future, there is no need to worry about dying. It can be seen that the wild fruit tree saplings are well taken care of. Thousands of saplings, several necrotic, the survival rate is ridiculously high.


    The carrion vine potion is really a panacea for plants.


    "I planned it with several patriarchs of the three tribes." Lu Qi said in embarrassment.


    After speaking, he looked a little apprehensive. They made a good plan, and the Heluo tribe didn''t intervene to say anything else. They offered to help plant wild fruit tree saplings, and then provided enough carrion vine potions to assist in planting saplings. UU reading


    It went so smoothly that patriarch Luqi and the other three patriarchs felt strange.


    "Patriarch Luqi, don''t be nervous, your planning is very good and suitable." Chang Xia hastily opened his mouth, and directly praised the patriarch Luqi for doing the right thing. He also said that he would be asked to continue to maintain it in the future, and he would be responsible for the development of Xiaohechuan.


    If she needs help, the patriarch Luqi can go directly to Baihu Cave to find her.


    Receiving Chang Xia''s affirmation and praise, the patriarch Lu Qi smiled so much that even the roots of his teeth were exposed. The volume of the conversation between the two was not low, and the orcs working not far away could naturally hear them clearly.


    After hearing the words.


    The patriarch Luqi is not the only one who is happy.


    In an instant, Chang Xia''s praise spread throughout the small river and wilderness.


    The efforts were appreciated, and the orcs of the deer tribe and the three tribes became more and more happy, and their spirits were lifted.


    Next to them, the busy Heluo tribe orcs interrupted.


    I agree with Chang Xia''s praise, and also said that with the help of the deer tribe and the orcs of the three tribes, the construction of the tribe has been accelerated a lot.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in Xiaohechuan Wilderness became more harmonious.


    The wild fruit tree saplings were inspected, and the long summer roads followed the little rivers and canals. After taking a brief look at Xiaohechuanye''s land reclamation, his eyes were full of excitement.


    Due to limited physical strength, Chang Xia ended this visit.


    Fanned the wind with a straw hat, and wiped the hot sweat from his forehead, "Patriarch Luqi, I''m a little tired. I''m going back to the Baihu Cave Dwelling. I''m sorry to disturb your work today."


    "Everyone is very happy that Chang Xia can come to help guide me. I''m not busy, I''m not busy." Lu Feifei shook his head quickly, if it wasn''t for worrying that Chang Xia couldn''t afford it. He wished that Chang Xia would stay in the Xiaohechuan wilderness permanently. With her here, it would be like having Dinghaishenzhen. Everyone would work vigorously and not feel tired.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1219： swollen feet

    "Chang Xia, eat some dried apricots."


    "I have fried nuts here, which are delicious."


    Chang Xia decided to go back to the Baihu Cave, and was fed by everyone along the way. There are countless dried fruits and nuts, not to mention hands, there are several animal pouches around Chang Xia''s waist. It is filled with dried fruits and nuts of various colors, which is everyone''s wish.


    Chang Xia wanted to refuse, but before she could speak, the thing was stuffed into her hand.


    Wild fruits from the Holubad Basin, whether fresh or sun-dried, are delicious. In the end, all comers from the long summer will not be rejected.


    Put a pen and paper in your waist, a mouthful of dried fruit, a mouthful of nuts.


    What to eat, nothing to say.


    As he walked, Chang Xia hurriedly speeded up.


    She can''t speed up.


    The orcs in the distance wanted to feed Chang Xia.


    If Chang Xia doesn''t hurry up, they will all come over and stuff things.


    "Chang Xia, where are you going?" Nanfeng sat on the threshold, watching Chang Xia come back from the direction of the Xiaohechuan wilderness, and before she could speak, he continued: "You went to the Xiaohechuan wilderness to open up wasteland? Your belly is still there." Can work, beware of injury."


    "No." Chang Xia waved his hand and explained: "I''m going to count the cultivated land in the Xiaohechuan wilderness, understand the progress of land reclamation, and do some research along the way."


    With that said, he untied the animal bag on his waist.


    Then hand it to Nanfeng and tell her that it contains dried fruit and nuts.


    "Dried fruits and nuts from the three tribes." Nanfeng was very pleasantly surprised.


    Dried fruits and nuts are the most delicious in the Holubad Basin. Unfortunately, the quantity is limited, and the orcs of the three tribes did not exchange supplies. There are quite a few tribal warehouses, and Nanfeng will exchange for xylophones every now and then.


    "Yes. Patriarch Kaku and the others gave it to you. You like to eat it..." Chang Xia said.


    There are still many in her cellar, and Nanfeng likes to eat.


    Every time the south wind comes, Chang Xia will prepare for the south wind.


    "They planted a lot of wild fruit tree saplings in the wilderness of the small river. After a few years, even if we don''t go to the Horubad Basin, we can still eat all kinds of wild fruits. It''s really cool!" Nanfeng chewed the dried fruit and put The rattan basket at his feet kicked Chang Xia.


    "I''ve picked a few new pickled fruits for you. Let me know which pickled fruit you like, and I''ll bring you some more."


    Chang Xia bent down and lifted the rattan basket.


    Shout the south wind into the cave courtyard.


    Taking off the leaves covering the rattan basket, looking at the colorful pickled fruits in the pottery bowl, I suddenly felt my mouth saliva and hungry.


    "You''re so beautiful! Wild fruit tree saplings can''t grow so fast. Besides, the climate in the Baihe River Basin is different from that in the Horubad Basin, so the taste of the wild fruit must be different." Chang Xia picked up a blue pickled fruit. Stuffed it into the mouth, in an instant, a sour taste filled the whole mouth.


    Um!


    This tastes a bit like greengage.


    However, it has a sweeter taste than green plums.


    Gan taste is different from sweet taste. This green pickled fruit, the more you chew, the sweeter it tastes in your mouth. This should be the sweetness aftertaste.


    "Nanfeng, what kind of fruit is this?" Chang Xia picked up another green pickled fruit and asked Nanfeng the name of the fruit. After the fruit is pickled, it looks a little different.


    In addition to the wild fruits of the general public, such as peaches and flat apples.


    Chang Xia really couldn''t recognize the name of the blue pickled fruit.


    "Do you like the fruit of the big tree fruit?" Nan Feng said.


    Chang Xia threw another one into his mouth, and said vaguely: "The fruit of the big tree fruit looks like this? I don''t seem to have eaten a fresh big tree fruit, and it''s the first time to eat it today. The taste is not bad, it''s pretty good. It tastes a bit like Muzi fruit and green plum fruit, but a bit sweeter than Muzi fruit and green plum fruit.��


    "I like it, I''ll get you a jar next time." Nanfeng pointed to the other pickled fruits and asked Chang Xia to taste them one by one. If you like it, just write it down.


    Entering the cave courtyard, Nanfeng walks directly towards the corridor pavilion.


    Chang Xia put down the rattan basket to fetch water to wash his face and hands.


    Even though she had washed her hands in Xiaohechuan Canal, she always felt unclean.


    cough cough!


    However, whatever was in hand was eaten.


    It doesn''t matter if you wash it or not.


    Washing, but for psychological reasons.


    "Chang Xia, you''ve been very busy recently! What are you busy with?" Nan Feng said. Some time ago, Chang Xia might have been sleeping late at this point, but recently she was always missing. If it wasn''t for sure that Chang Xia hadn''t left the tribe, Nan Feng would have been worried that she had gone into the forest?


    "What can I do?" Chang Xia paused and answered Nan He''s question naturally.


    Another month and a half.


    Dusk Forest will usher in snowfall, entering the cold season.


    With the experience of last year, the Heluo Tribe arranged everything in an orderly manner.


    Without the fear and tension of last year, everything went smoothly.


    "How do I know what you''re busy with? If I knew, I''d ask you." Nanfeng pouted, and said, "My stomach is getting heavier every day, and I feel uncomfortable when I sleep at night. I wake up from time to time, and my feet always have cramps."


    "Are you drinking the medicinal food?" Chang Xia asked worriedly.


    She has been drinking the medicated diet and wakes up at night, but it is not a big problem.


    According to Nanfeng, the problem seems to be a bit serious.


    "I''m drinking, but I always have to get up to go to the toilet at night, which is very annoying." Nan Feng was very distressed. She pointed to her feet and said, "Chang Xia, look at my feet. They are so swollen that I can''t even put on my rattan shoes. I can only change to this kind of flip-flops. The old shoes couldn''t squeeze them in." go in."


    Chang Xia came over to dry his face and hands.


    Half squatting, leaning over, looking at Nan Feng''s feet.


    "Your feet are really swollen, you have to let Granny Su Ye take a look." Chang Xia said nervously, "Does Xylophone know your condition?"


    "I know." Nan Feng said.


    Xylophone learned that Nanfeng''s feet were severely swollen, and has already helped find herbal medicine, planning to let Changxia soak her feet. If the swelling continued, Nanfeng might not even be able to walk. UU reading


    "What did she say?" Chang Xia asked.


    Contemplating, there is no relevant information about edema in my mind.


    Chang Xia has no way to solve this situation.


    "She is looking for herbs, and she plans to let me soak my feet." Nanfeng said: "I heard that the tribe used to have females with cubs, which is similar to my situation. The witch asked her to boil a few herbs to make a soup, and then use the soup to soak her feet .��


    "It''s fine as long as it''s nothing serious. Soaking your feet is good. Soaking your feet at night is better for your physical and mental health. But don''t soak them for too long." Chang Xia heaved a sigh of relief, fearing that it would not be resolved. If it can be solved, there is no problem.


    "En!" Nanfeng nodded.


    The snake went to the forest to hunt, but he also said it was the last time this year.


    The cellar is full of food, so it doesn''t necessarily mean that they have to go hunting in the forest. It''s just that snakes want Nanfeng to eat better, so they want to stock up on everything.


    Just learned that Shen Rong brought Yuan Yi into the forest.


    So, Snake Xing chose to go together without thinking too much.


    Busy, snakes are not the only one. Other members of the tribe also have their own tasks. This year the tribe will add hundreds of people, and the task of the tribe hunting team is very heavy.


    Fortunately, there are rice sent by the tiger tribe and the bear tribe, plus the ginkgo fruit and various mountain products hoarded by the tribe. Otherwise, the Heluo Tribe will have to shrink their clothing and diet this year.


    11-5: Thanks to echi Momo for feeding the 1-month ticket, and immediately feeding the 3-month ticket, jelly beans for the July ticket, Weiliang for the February ticket, Lily for the 1-month ticket, Baizhi is a hairpin seller for the 3-month ticket , Feed the 1-month ticket for the ink tone color, feed the 2-month ticket for the blowing puffer fish, feed the 1-month ticket for Xiaomei, feed the 2-month ticket for mifeng55, and feed the 1-month ticket for the tsundere bottle.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1220： Soak your feet, dont worry

    "Chang Xia, is Nanfeng at your house?"


    The sound of the xylophone is slightly hurried, from far to near.


    Hearing the sound, the two chatting in the courtyard of the cave stood up, spoke at the same time, and replied, "Yes."


    "She''s not in the cave, so I knew she would definitely come to you." Xylophone smiled and crossed the threshold, lit the south wind from the air, and said: "The medicine I brought to soak your feet has already been boiled for you. Wait until For a while, I''ll watch over your feet."


    whee!


    Nanfeng giggled.


    Successfully abducted Eminem back to his cave dwelling.


    Tonight, Father must be jumping in the tribe.


    The feet need to be soaked several times, and it is impossible for Xylophone to let Nan Feng soak his feet in the cave alone. Fetching water and pouring water are not so safe.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia glanced at Nan Feng strangely, always feeling that she was smiling maliciously.


    "I''ll send pickled fruit to Chang Xia," Nan Feng said.


    Xylophone''s eyes fell on the pickled fruit on the Sifang table, Nanfeng could do nothing but pickled fruit. In the future, instead of hunting and picking in the forest, it would be good to open a shop on Baihu Street to sell pickled fruits.


    It''s safe and you can support your family.


    "I went to Xiaohechuan Wilderness in the morning. Chief Kaku and the others gave me a lot of dried fruits and nuts. I saw that Nanfeng likes to eat them, so I gave them to her."


    Jian Xylophone noticed that there was no clean dirt on her feet.


    Chang Xia didn''t hide anything, and opened his mouth to explain.


    If it weren''t for carrying the cubs, Chang Xia would have followed up the whole process of opening up wasteland in Xiaohechuan. However, it is also very good to hand it over to Patriarch Lu Qi and the others.


    "Next time you go there, remember to ask a few more clansmen to follow." Xylophone urged.


    There are no fences around the tribe, although totem warriors clear out the Mutant Forest every now and then. However, it is still not very safe.


    Xylophone doesn''t want Chang Xia to be busy.


    It would be safer to call in a few more clansmen before leaving the White Lake Cave Dwelling.


    listen.


    Chang Xia understood xyloqin''s worry and hurriedly nodded in response.


    At the same time, tell Xylophone that she did not go to Xiaohechuan Wilderness alone, but followed other orcs and went there together.


    Chang Xia was also a little nervous going back and forth between the two places alone.


    The road from the wilderness in the south of Baihu Lake to the wilderness of Xiaohechuan is sparsely populated, and it is not safe to walk alone.


    Chatted for a while.


    Xylophone shouted to Nanfeng to leave.


    After all, there is still a fire in the cellar over there to boil medicine, so you can''t leave it for too long.


    Before leaving, Chang Xia asked Nanfeng to take away all the dried fruits and nuts on the table, and there were still many in the cellar she wanted to eat.


    Nanfeng happily agreed.


    Take all the animal bags on the table, happy to go home with the xylophone.


    Sending off the xylophone south wind, Chang Xia enters the living room.


    At this moment, it is not yet noon.


    Chang Xia is not in a hurry to prepare lunch.


    Kick off the rattan shoes on the feet, throw them under the steps, and take them to the water tank to rinse later. Holding the pen and paper recorded in the morning, I plan to organize them into a book for later viewing.


    There are two pots of ice crystal grass branches in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    The temperature in the cave dwelling is comfortable.


    When Chang Xia went to the kang, he was not in a hurry to sort out the notebooks, and reclined on the kang bed to rest his mind.


    Before I knew it, the whole person fell asleep.


    When the xylophone brought barbecued meat and bone soup, he saw Chang Xia lying on the kang bed, sleeping unconscious.


    see.


    Xylophone smiled and shook her head.


    Put down the barbecue and soup, and shake up the long summer.


    Let her eat before going to bed.


    Why! Shen Rong should have been stopped in the first place and let the tribe replace other totem warriors with Yuan Yi to go hunting and picking in the forest. How can Chang Xia get away from people in this situation?


    The same goes for the south wind.


    Snake is also young, and it is inevitable that some things are not thoughtful.


    "Xylophone Eminem..."


    "It''s me, I brought you a barbecue and soup, you get up for lunch first, and then go to bed after eating." Xylophone said warmly.


    Chang Xia dazedly sat up and got off the kang.


    It was only when he picked up the bone soup that he became fully awake.


    The rich bone soup stimulated the newly awakened taste buds. Chang Xia lowered his head and drank it in big gulps.


    This bone broth is so delicious!


    While drinking soup, look at the barbecue and pancakes on the table.


    Chang Xia ate very happily.


    "You! It''s just that you have a kind heart. Yuan Yi went hunting in the forest. There are so many totem warriors in the tribe. Anyone can go. Why did you agree to Shen Rong? You have to let him go with you. This trip will take three years at least. Five days."


    While eating, listen to the nagging sound of the xylophone.


    Chang Xia is in a great mood.


    "A Rong can''t trust Yuan Yi, so it''s more reassuring to follow in person." Chang Xia didn''t hide anything, and directly pointed out Shen Rong''s thoughts. Yuan Yi is A Yu''er''s partner and a member of the Heluo tribe. In addition, he also bears the identity of the direct line of the Yuan family.


    Once something happens.


    It must be very involved.


    "There is someone in the tribe who is more suitable than him." Xylophone whispered: "Have you forgotten who A Yu''er grew up with? It is impossible for Elder Shui to be A Yu''er''s only apprentice."


    This said.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    She and Shen Rong really forgot about the water elder.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret now.


    "Or...you go to live in Nanfeng, and you live alone, I don''t worry about it."


    Nanfeng''s family boiled medicine, which was to soak Nanfeng''s feet. Otherwise, Nanfeng should be happy to come and live with Chang Xia.


    "Xylophone, don''t worry, I can do it alone." Chang Xia said.


    She is a bit obsessed with the bed, and she will not be used to living in Nanfeng''s house. Besides, the two families were so close together that something was wrong, she yelled, and everyone could hear her.


    Persuaded several times.


    Chang Xia didn''t agree, and Xylophone didn''t speak again. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    It''s just that I plan to make the patrolling totem warriors more vigilant.


    Walk around Chang Xia''s house more often, if anything happens, you can always help.


    "Don''t move, just leave it to me to clean up."


    Chang Xia just finished eating and was about to stand up to clean up when he was stopped by the xylophone.


    After tidying up, the xylophone left quickly with the wicker basket in hand.


    Chang Xia rubbed his full stomach, got up and walked around the living room. It''s starting to get hot and sunny outside. She feels more comfortable in the cave!


    After eating, Chang Xia went to the kang to tidy up the morning record book.


    Paddy fields, vegetable fields, orchards.


    "When the golden stick seeds are cultivated in the vegetable garden, a piece of golden stick land can be reserved in the Xiaohechuan wilderness. Corn, there is no rush."


    The tribe has rice, and the corn can be exchanged with the wolf clan.


    Harvesting corn is too troublesome, and Chang Xia feels a headache. She doesn''t care too much about growing corn seeds, she might as well plant some barley/barley. Wheat species, Heluo tribe has. No, it should be said that there is Changxia.


    It was given by Yuan Yi, and it was robbed last time when I was in Xiaoyutan.


    At the same time, there was also the raid by Gru and Kun. Those seeds are kept in the long summer, and some of the fruits and vegetables planted in the vegetable garden come from their gifts. Some long summers cannot be recognized, and they plan to identify them after they are planted.


    only.


    At present, the Heluo tribe has just started to cultivate rice.


    Changxia hopes that the people of the tribe will focus on growing rice. Wait for the rice planting to mature, and then add other planting projects appropriately. This is the most stable transition.


    Chang Xia was worried about causing trouble by rashly touching a variety of crops.


    After all, every crop is grown differently.


    They are all new to farming, so it is not advisable to stride too far, as it is easy to tear the egg and drop the crotch.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1221： Donglu coins, gold, silver and copper

    two days later.


    Chang Xia yawned, feeling drowsy.


    Recently, the Baihe River Basin has begun to cool down, and the hot weather has turned mild. This weather is very suitable for sleeping in, Chang Xia is lying on the kang bed and squinting.


    It looks like it will rain today.


    Chang Xia wanted to complain about Shen Rong, why every time he went out to hunt, it was always raining.


    "Come on, move everything into the pharmacy and put it away."


    Suddenly Su Ye''s voice came from outside the courtyard, Chang Xia''s sleepy eyes opened quickly, and the clean cave courtyard of his house was instantly bustling.


    "Grandma Su Ye��"


    Pushing, Chang Xia walked out of the living room.


    He waved his hand and greeted Su Ye.


    I saw several totem warriors carrying rattan baskets. The rattan basket was covered by the leaves of the big-leaved tree, so it was hard to see what was inside.


    "Grandma Su Ye, what is this?" Chang Xia blinked, staring straight at the rattan basket sent to the pharmacy by the totem warrior. Judging by Su Ye''s attitude of attaching importance to it, the things in this rattan basket must be unusual.


    Su Ye smiled mysteriously at Chang Xia.


    "Guess?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia froze, Su Ye suddenly came, she was a little bit overwhelmed.


    However, her eyes moved slightly.


    "Grandma Su Ye, is this rattan basket filled with copper coins?" Chang Xia''s eyes lit up, and he walked towards the pharmacy in two or three steps, and pulled the leaves covering the rattan basket. A dazzling golden light suddenly came into view.


    "what!"


    "What is this, it''s so dazzling!"


    "I go-"


    After getting used to the golden light, Chang Xia saw clearly what was inside the rattan basket. She was stunned!


    "Gold, gold?" Chang Xia stammered, raised her head, looked at Su Ye, and said in shock, "Grandma Su Ye, where did you get so much gold?" Pull them all off.


    Also, shiny.


    However, this rattan basket does not contain gold.


    but silver.


    Next to it, the two rattan baskets contained copper coins.


    Chang Xia put down the gold/silver, walked to the rattan basket containing copper coins, picked up a copper coin and looked at it carefully. It was different from the copper coins she had seen in her previous life. The front and back of the copper coins were the same, and the pattern of the beast totem was engraved on it with a secret method.


    Chang Xia caressed the lines on the copper coins, it was very special.


    think about.


    She picked up the gold/silver in the rattan basket next to her.


    Like copper coins, gold/silver, like copper coins, are engraved with special patterns. At the same time, the gold/silver in these rattan baskets is the same as copper coins. They are all round, a bit like the gold/silver coins in the games Chang Xia played in his previous life.


    To be honest, gold/silver coins are in hand.


    Feels good.


    "It''s beautiful!" Chang Xia exclaimed.


    Su Ye heard Chang Xia''s praise clearly, and the smile on his face became more real.


    These coins were designed by Su Ye. She improved it based on the appearance of the coins circulated by orcs thousands of years ago. Then use a special secret method to apply a special beast totem pattern.


    Here it comes.


    Others should not try to use their brains to imitate.


    After all, the special pattern imposed on the coins originated from the inheritance of the ape clan, a secret method controlled by the wizards of the Snow Mountain Palace thousands of years ago.


    nowadays.


    Except for the apes, no orcs know this beast totem pattern.


    "Grandma Su Ye, how are these coins converted?"


    "1 gold dollar is exchanged for 10 silver dollars, and 1 silver dollar is exchanged for 10 copper dollars. Ten animal skins can be exchanged for 1 copper dollar. However, this animal skin needs the hide of a fierce animal, and ordinary animal skins can be properly raised."


    After speaking, Su Ye turned his attention to Chang Xia.


    "What do you think?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said happily: "Yes, that''s great. However, has Granny Su Ye consulted the Bird Clan and Fish Clan for their opinions? What opinions and ideas do they have on the issuance of currency?"


    Coins circulate throughout the Eastlands, and only in Duskwood.


    This is the most essential difference.


    If these coins can be circulated throughout the Eastern Continent.


    It means that it will be able to infiltrate the Westland in the future.


    This will also be of great help to Donglu in sanctioning West Lu in the future.


    "They agreed!" Su Ye said proudly.


    listen.


    Chang Xia raised his brows and said, "Grandma Su Ye, do they know your ape clan status?" The ape clan is a clan of wise men.


    This level of identity is enough to make the Bird Clan Fish Clan nod.


    This means that the coins issued by Su Ye have nothing to do with the orcs, but are endorsed by the apes. The apes represent orthodoxy.


    In the future, Westland wants to launch a war against Eastland.


    Donglu can occupy the righteousness and counterattack directly.


    The revelation of Su Ye''s identity made the fish clan completely fall to Donglu. Unlike the Bird Clan or the Beast Clan, the Fish Clan has been wandering outside the Eastern Continent.


    The fish family has never explicitly stated that they belong to the Donglu fish family.


    now.


    Su Ye revealed the identity of the ape clan.


    All differences within the fish family are unified.


    From now on, the fish clan will be named Donglu Fish Clan. It is no longer the previous self-proclaimed fish family, who has both sides.


    "In a few days, the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan will appear in the Twilight Forest."


    "Exchange the materials with the Wizard Hall for coins, and these coins will be used to buy various goods in the Dusk Forest. I have already informed the six tribes about this."


    Other orc tribes/tribes don''t know the news yet.


    There is no rush to promote coins, Su Ye plans to work from top to bottom, and strive to replace bartering with coin shopping within three years.


    "The elder of Nanxu returned to Feiyajian, wouldn''t it be..."


    Su Ye smiled mysteriously, but didn''t explain it was just about Bai Ling''er.


    It is not enough for the elders of Nanxu to return to the Qinghai Plateau immediately to prepare.


    But, add the coin thing. Soon, Chang Xia thought of the fish clan again, and the clear sky wizard was at the ruins of Inami Water City. Who would the fish clan bring to the Dusk Forest this time?


    Will the sea boat and the fish clan bring it along?


    Chang Xia is looking forward to empty whales, empty carp and so on.


    It''s a pity that the fish family lives in the deep sea, and the deep sea is far more terrifying than the near sea. They are also far away, if they get close, Chang Xia would like to experience the writing style of the fish clan.


    "Ah! These elders really know how to act." Chang Xia muttered, and asked, "Grandma Su Ye, how many coins are there in these rattan baskets?"


    "One hundred thousand." Su Ye said.


    "One hundred thousand?" Chang Xia widened his eyes and asked in surprise, "What are you going to buy?"


    "Don''t buy it, this is for you. Don''t you like gold and silver? These are all for you to spend, and there is a rattan basket next to the gold and silver in it that is not polished. You can ask Shen Rong to make it for you jewelry."


    Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    Is she worth over ten thousand?


    It is really a person sitting at home, and money comes from the sky.


    "witch-"


    Outside, the voice of the root patriarch came.


    obvious.


    The news that Su Ye came here with coins was heard by Patriarch Gen.


    At this moment, patriarch Gen and many clansmen who heard the news were very curious, and they all came to watch the play one by one.


    "Wu, can I take a look?" the root patriarch said excitedly.


    Su Ye pouted at Chang Xia and said, "These are for Chang Xia. If you want to see it, go to her."


    "Chang Xia, where is the thing Wu brought, let me see��"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll get it for you."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1222： Copper, a smaller denomination

    Chang Xia enters the pharmacy.


    Take out gold/silver dollars, and copper dollars.


    There were many orcs in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, so Chang Xia deliberately took more than a dozen of them.


    The root patriarch took the coin from Chang Xia, looked at it carefully, and said in amazement: "Is this the coin? It''s so exquisite! It''s more exquisite than the jewelry of the Bird Clan."


    Of the three kinds of coins, the root patriarch held one for each. Copper yuan, probably because it has just been cast, is only lighter in color than gold yuan. The silver dollar is shiny, and just looking at it makes people feel happy.


    "so beautiful!"


    "Who is willing to exchange these coins, I want to hide them in caves."


    "Yeah! It''s so beautiful."


    For a while, the courtyard of the cave dwelling was full of people''s discussions. All the orcs expressed their love for coins, and they only used them for trading and circulation, and they wanted to store coins in cave dwellings.


    Use it, but don''t want to use it.


    "Coins are meant to be used." Chang Xia smiled and said, "The witch said that one gold dollar can be exchanged for ten silver dollars, and one silver dollar can be exchanged for ten copper coins. One copper coin can be exchanged for ten beast skins. At present , Coins are probably in this exchange ratio. In the future, if it is not suitable for proper adjustment, or a smaller amount of copper will be minted.��


    According to the exchange ratio Su Ye said, copper coins are very valuable.


    However, such an exchange is not possible in everyday life.


    Ten beast skins, this is not a small amount. If it were a weaker tribe like the Three Tribes, they would not be able to gather ten beast skins in a whole year. Not to mention one year, maybe five years may not necessarily be successful.


    Here it comes.


    The amount of copper dollars is too large.


    Tribe and tribe, tribe and tribe.


    There is also an exchange between the two.


    It is obviously not suitable for daily life, so smaller coins are needed for transactions between daily life.


    Hearing this, Patriarch Su Yegen came to his senses first.


    For large exchanges between tribes, gold, silver and copper are very suitable.


    However, it is not very suitable for the daily trading activities between orcs. Buying gold rods, cloth or peppers, etc., if you trade in small quantities, should you cut the copper coins?


    "I didn''t think well." Su Ye said.


    The root patriarch was silent and didn''t make a sound.


    The clansmen in the cave courtyard were immersed in watching the coins without thinking too much.


    "Chang Xia, do you have any suggestions?"


    "Another kind of copper is minted, and one copper dollar is traded for one thousand copper coins. At the same time, copper coins are minted with different values, and the copper coins are divided into fifty, twenty, ten, five, one, etc. Taking fruit powder as an example, ten copper coins can be purchased for one bucket ( 15 catties) fruit powder. Twenty coppers, one catty of meat."


    The more he listened, the brighter the patriarch Su Yegen''s eyes became.


    Thousands of years ago, the orcs were stronger than ever.


    The use of coins is somewhat confusing, and there is no unified coin in each city. For example, Shinakai City and Inami Water City Dou each have a set of monetary policies.


    Similarly.


    Snow Mountain Palace also has its own set of coins.


    Among them, the coins used in the Snow Mountain Palace are the most valuable and stable.


    At that time, in addition to Shinahai City and Inami Water City, there were also large and small towns in Donglu. Currency confusion leads to great fluctuations in the price of goods.


    The pros and cons of this.


    Su Ye knew it all.


    Chang Xia proposed to unify the currency of the Eastern Continent, and Su Ye contacted the ape clan in private. Through the game with the ape clan, Su Ye successfully won the right to promote currency.


    A unified currency is more conducive to the future development of Donglu.


    Similarly, the ape family is the leader in issuing this currency system.


    The benefits are self-evident.


    "Tongzi, this copper should really be cast." Gen said seriously.


    Understanding Chang Xia''s example, they only considered large-scale transactions between tribes before, leaving behind transactions between orcs. One copper dollar can be exchanged for ten beast skins, and ordinary beast tribes can exchange them endlessly. Wouldn''t it be a waste of Chang Xia''s original intention to issue currency.


    Copper is very necessary.


    maybe.


    Copper is the mainstream in the future.


    "I''ll contact the foundry right now and let the copper be cast over there." Su Ye said.


    She is not in a hurry, the existence of copper is conducive to the exchange between orcs. The exchange of the Bird Clan, the Fish Clan, and the Beast Clan must be a large transaction.


    Large transactions are naturally dominated by gold dollars.


    Whether or not the copper is cast successfully will not affect the next contact with the bird clan and the fish clan. However, the existence of copper should tell them.


    "Wu, when can these coins be really exchanged?"


    Some orcs couldn''t bear it and asked. It can be seen that they all like these gold, silver and copper dollars and can''t wait to have them.


    "Wait until we meet with the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan to formally determine the Donglu currency system. Only then can we confirm the issuance of coins, and they cannot be exchanged yet," Su Ye said.


    These baskets of coins are for Chang Xia to play with.


    The other orcs had to wait to exchange coins.


    Hearing this, all the orcs were very excited.


    "Don''t worry, the elders of the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan have already set off, and will arrive in the Dusk Forest to discuss the issue of currency in the White Lake business district in a few days. The results will be available in half a month at the latest. If you hurry up, maybe thirty to fifty days, just Can be sure."


    Among the mysterious peaks of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    The minters in Su Ye''s mouth stepped up to mint coins.


    Before the cold season.


    Coins circulate in Duskwood.


    "Patriarch Root, look for an opportunity to urge the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan."


    "Yes, I have to urge you."


    "Issuing currency is a good thing, don''t delay."


    The root corner of the patriarch''s mouth twitched fiercely. This group of fickle orcs really thought he was blind? Not so long ago, there were concerns that the currency issue might disrupt the rare calm of the White Lake business district. At this moment, don''t change your mouth too quickly.


    "All right, all right, don''t be naughty, I know what to do." Gen waved his hand, and hurriedly said: "Aren''t you planning to go to Luoya to meet Bai Qing? Why are you still standing there, hurry up and go pick him up. "


    Bai Qing does things simply.


    He found a suitable stone pillar and took Kong Shan and other orcs with him.


    Cut off the stone pillar directly by hand, interrupt the stone pillar and carry it back to the tribe. However, the stone pillar was too heavy, which naturally delayed the time to return to the tribe.


    Fortunately, I met the Tiger Clan who was out hunting, and passed the news back to the Heluo Tribe through the Tiger Clan Otherwise, the tribe should really send out totem warriors to go out to find people.


    Chang Xia heard about Bai Qing.


    After confirming that he was fine, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Bai Qing has been away from the tribe for too long this time, and Milu is very nervous.


    But she was pregnant with cubs and couldn''t go out to look for them.


    At this time, Milu can also breathe a sigh of relief after learning about Bai Qing''s news.


    "Chang Xia, I borrowed these coins. I have to go to Baihu Street, and I will return them to you when the currency is released." Gen waved the coins in his hand and said.


    The news of the coin issuance was not concealed, and the White Lake business district must have heard the news. The root patriarch wants to help Su Ye clean up the mess, and at the same time, let everyone see the newly minted coins.


    "Yes! Yes." Chang Xia nodded and responded.


    These baskets of coins were given to Chang Xia by Su Ye, although Chang Xia could give these coins to the root patriarch. However, don''t suffer from scarcity but inequality.


    Dozens of clansmen stood in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    Chang Xia couldn''t speak. Besides, if she opened her mouth to give it to these dozens of tribesmen, should the other tribesmen of the tribe send it or not?


    11-6: Thanks for passing by for the January ticket, the girl living in fantasy for the January ticket, Yu Shi for the January ticket, Orange 19 for the January ticket, ZnG old love for the January ticket, France for the April ticket , Xingyu (chen) feeds a 1-month ticket, (^-^) feeds a 1-month ticket, Xueer feeds a 1-month ticket, sleepy half fairy meow feeds a 1-month ticket, Wu-61 feeds a 1-month ticket, book friends 536***760 for February tickets, Nangong Yingwu for January tickets, mingming for January tickets, and my dream for January tickets. Thanks to book friend 107-DC for rewarding 200 reading coins.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1223： Exchange of gold, silver, copper and copper

    "Come on, let''s go back to the cave."


    "Yes, yes, we have to sort out the hoarded animal skins/bones. When the witches open the exchange, we will immediately exchange the animal skins/bones for gold, silver and copper. It is shiny, and I am happy to see it."


    "My family doesn''t have many wild animal skins, but quite a lot of ordinary animal skins..."


    in an instant.


    The entire cave courtyard is extremely lively.


    The clansmen said goodbye to Chang Xia in twos and threes, and hurried to their cave dwellings.


    Of course, before leaving.


    The clansmen returned all the coins they had taken for observation to Chang Xia.


    When the tribe dispersed, Xylophone stepped forward to take the coin and looked at it, saying: "No matter how many times you look at it, this coin is really beautiful!"


    "Xylophone Amu, coins are used for circulation and trading." Chang Xia chuckled lightly, she watched everyone eagerly exchange coins, not for use, but for collection.


    "Haha!" The xylophone laughed and continued: "It is used for trading, but it does not affect the collection. If it weren''t for the expensive exchange of gold/silver dollars, the tribe would all want to use gold/silver dollars to make jewelry and wear them. Shiny, Like the stream stones of the Bird Clan, they are beautiful and beautiful."


    Even the xylophone is heartbroken.


    One can imagine the thoughts of other clansmen.


    The gold/silver mines are under the control of Su Ye, and it is impossible for the orcs to dig the mines by themselves. If you want to make gold and silver jewelry, you can only exchange gold/silver dollars, melt them down, and reforge them.


    At present, the forging skills controlled by the orcs.


    Gold and silver can''t be forged at all.


    This wave is likely to affect Golei and the Fox Clan.


    think about.


    Chang Xia quietly looked at Su Ye.


    Could it be that Su Ye even calculated this!


    First use gold/silver dollars to lure the clansmen, and then influence Golei and the Fox clan through the clansmen, hoping that they will work hard to learn forging skills. I have to say that **** is still old and spicy.


    "Chang Xia, put away all your things. Don''t let Nan Feng see, or she will make trouble with you." Xylophone said. Very reluctant, but still handed the coin to Chang Xia, asking her to take it back to the pharmacy and keep it.


    She knows, just speak.


    Chang Xia will definitely give it.


    Xylophone suppressed the greed in her heart and didn''t say what she shouldn''t say.


    Before Wu opens the coin exchange, it is best not to have coins in places other than Changxia''s cave. This is good for all orcs, no one is the best.


    "Am, am I the kind of person who would make trouble for no reason?" Nanfeng''s faint voice suddenly sounded from behind the xylophone.


    Xylophone was taken aback.


    Patting her chest, she stared speechlessly at Nan Feng who was hiding behind her.


    Similarly.


    Fengye Nuanchun and other females all came after hearing the news.


    Got it.


    Chang Xia doesn''t need to go back to the pharmacy anymore.


    A few coins came into play again, and were held by Nan Feng and the others to look at them.


    All eyes are shining.


    "I know, why did Chang Xia miss gold and silver before?"


    "Yeah! It''s so shiny."


    "My eyes are almost blinded, and I will have to exchange several sets of gold and silver jewelry in the future, and I will wear them every day. They shine brighter than the Nirvana Creek stones!"


    Su Ye smiled and listened to the conversation of Nanfeng and the others.


    "If you want to exchange gold and silver jewelry, you have to hunt and pick them hard. After all, gold and silver are very expensive, and I will not give them to you. There is also the brook stone jewelry of the Bird Clan, which is probably worth a lot. You have to thank Finny and the Bird Clan Generous, if you want to exchange it, you have to spend money to buy it.��


    This said.


    Nanfeng and the others understood.


    With the release of the currency, everything will have a price in the future.


    "I have to work hard to save a family in the future! My twins can eat, but I''m afraid it will be difficult to raise." Nuan Chun said while holding his forehead.


    Half a child, eat poor old man.


    This sentence couldn''t be more appropriate for the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    heard the words.


    Several females in the courtyard of the cave dwelling stroked their bellies one after another.


    "How about... give birth to a female cub! The female cub has a smaller appetite."


    "No, the tribal **** can eat more than Lu You, and it''s also naughty."


    In an instant, everyone''s topic was no longer coins. Turning to the discussion about Cubs, since bartering was banned, the orcs naturally had to discuss how to make money to support their families.


    However, not too worried.


    After all, all the hardships before have come.


    Now, the cave dwellings of every household are full of food. There is no money on hand, and there is food at home, so what are you afraid of? No hunger, no cold, this day is good enough.


    Chang Xia took the coin, took it back to the pharmacy and put it away.


    Discuss with the orcs how to make money.


    "The pickled fruits made by Nanfeng are delicious. You can go to the Baihu business district and buy a shop to sell pickled fruits."


    "I''m going to sell Sanjiao soup in Baihu business district��"


    "Haha! Three Pepper Soup, who dares to drink it except for the lion clan?"


    As soon as he said it, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    The three-pepper soup tasted too horrible, it was hard for ordinary orcs to accept it. On the contrary, it is the herbal tea that Chang Xia and Shen Rong pondered over, and the market feedback is very good.


    "Opening a shop is better than going hunting in the forest."


    "You''re wrong. Hunting, who among the totem warriors can''t hunt? A beast hide costs one hundred coppers. How much fruit powder can one hundred coppers buy?"


    With the food intake of the orcs, if it was placed in the past.


    One prey they can eat in a day. One hundred coppers a day is not enough to live on, but fortunately there is a long summer. Chang Xia cooked a variety of delicacies, which greatly enriched the recipes of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Here it comes.


    Also a prey.


    Orcs can eat for three to five days.


    At first glance, it doesn''t seem like a big problem.


    However, it accumulates over time. For the orcs, this is definitely an earth-shaking accumulation.


    now.


    Twilight forest orcs for the issuance of currency.


    Both anticipation and fear.


    After all, unknown things always make people feel complicated.


    "Changxia, how should the food on Baihu Fourth Street be priced?" Nanfeng asked suddenly.


    Once the currency is issued, it means that the White Lake business district will be on the right track little by little. All goods will be marked with price, which is convenient for orcs of various tribes/tribes to buy and sell. Among them, the price of food is naturally the most concerned and valued by everyone.


    A catty of meat costs twenty coppers.


    This price is tentative.


    "Five steamed buns, one copper. One bowl of flour, two coppers." Chang Xia frowned, turned his gaze to the xylophone, and said, "Xylophone, this shelf is estimated to be negotiated by the tribe. The price I mentioned is for reference only. .��


    "Okay." Xylophone said.


    Chang Xia is right, the price cannot be set casually.


    It has to be discussed with the elders of the tribe and then drafted.


    Too expensive, no way. Too cheap, the tribe suffers.


    "One copper, five steamed buns." Nanfeng thought, steamed buns are made of fruit powder. They didn''t think about how much fruit powder they used to make steamed buns before, but if they want to sell steamed buns, they have to figure out these things.


    think about.


    Nanfeng quickly dismissed the idea of ??opening a shop.


    This is really too difficult!


    Most orcs are not good at counting, isn''t this embarrassing orcs?


    "Nanfeng, have you calculated yet?" Nuan Chun whispered.


    The corner of Nanfeng''s mouth twitched, he shook his head slightly, and replied, "It''s too difficult! I can''t figure it out. Opening a shop is not suitable for me."


    This said.


    Maple Leaf Honeydew and other females nodded one after another.


    Count, count.


    This is too brain-intensive, they should go to the forest to hunt and pick in the future!


    Seeing this, the corners of Chang Xia Suye''s mouth twitched fiercely. Did they do so many things to let the orcs go into the forest to hunt and gather?


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1224： Vegetable Seeds from Westland

    Puff!


    Next to him, Xia Suye couldn''t help laughing.


    Xylophone Fu forehead, if this is not my cub, I really want to throw it away.


    "In the past, you were asked to study more, and one or two of you tried every means to be lazy. Now when you need to use it, do you know if you can understand it?" Su Ye sneered.


    This group of beast cubs play truant in various ways.


    One or two, no one is safe.


    Now I can''t even understand simple arithmetic, what a shame!


    In the future, when a store is opened, it is estimated that some orcs will pay back. Thinking about it, Su Ye wanted to snicker, this is really a happy thing.


    ��


    Nanfeng Fengye and other females looked embarrassed.


    Su Ye''s words were so lethal that they couldn''t refute them.


    I can''t talk about this topic.


    Nanfeng and the others looked at each other and left quietly. If they stayed any longer, they might have to have a caesarean section, which was too dangerous.


    Wait for all the orcs to leave.


    Only Su Ye and Changxia were left in the cave courtyard.


    "Grandma Su Ye, are you hungry?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "I''m a little hungry, cook me a bowl of noodles. Shen Rong is out hunting again?"


    "Well! He took Yuan Yi into the forest to hunt. A Yu''er is pregnant with a cub and cannot enter the forest. Yuan Yi wants Shen Rong to take him into the forest to familiarize himself with the situation in the Xiabai River Basin. He has been there for two or three days. Hurry up. I''m home." Chang Xia explained, walking towards the kitchen.


    "Shui''s beauty trick really worked. Tsk tsk!" Su Ye clicked her tongue and complained.


    Chang Xia listened.


    The corner of his mouth twitched lightly, pretending he didn''t hear the complaint.


    Yuan Yi probably understood the current situation.


    He chose to go hunting in the forest to support his family, and he probably accepted his fate. Or, he was really moved by A Yu''er, and planned to live in the Heluo Tribe sincerely.


    soon.


    Chang Xia cooked soup powder for Su Ye.


    Su Ye ate the powder, looked at the sky, and said, "The last time Shen Rong went hunting, it seemed to have rained too?"


    "That''s right." Chang Xia pursed her lips and snickered.


    Obviously, Su Ye also felt that Shen Rong and Lin Lin were at odds.


    "There''s nothing to say about his luck." Su Ye shook his head. There are orcs who are loved by the forest, and when they enter the forest, they can turn danger into good luck. There are orcs like Shen Rong who will encounter situations when they enter the forest.


    Shen Rong is so unlucky that he is not suitable for entering the forest.


    Fortunately, Shen Rong is strong enough.


    "Bai Qing, haven''t you returned to the tribe yet?"


    Baihu hasn''t changed, which means that Bai Qing probably didn''t go home.


    "My brother hasn''t returned to the tribe yet, and the stone pillar is heavy. The root patriarch arranged for the totem warriors to go out to pick up the people. It will take about three to five days to arrive at the tribe." Chang Xia replied. .


    "Your tribe consumes a lot of resin, so it''s better to be slower. Without resin, the stone pillars can''t stand on the White Lake. Unfortunately, the outer forest is too far away. If Bo''er Mountain is really full of oil trees growing all over the mountains, it will definitely solve the problem of the six major problems. Tribal infrastructure issues." Su Ye felt very sorry.


    Bo''er Mountain is far away in the outer forest.


    It is far away from the six major tribes.


    Even if it is confirmed that Boer Mountain is full of oil trees growing all over the mountain.


    They used to take time to harvest.


    "Grandma Su Ye, you forgot about the Fu tribe. The orcs of the Fu tribe live along the Sub Detroit River. They travel on the Sub Detroit River every year. The outskirts of the forest are troublesome for us, but it is not difficult for the Yu Fu tribe. "


    Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "You mean, ask the orcs of the Fu tribe to help harvest the Boer mountain oil tree?"


    "They can also help send the totem warriors of the six major tribes to Bo''er Mountain. At that time...the fish tribe will definitely agree to sell us ships. With ships, the outer forest is not as far away as imagined."


    Su Ye thought while eating, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that what Chang Xia said was reasonable.


    However, this matter has to be decided after Elder Senda and the others come back.


    After all, what they know about Boer Mountain now comes from their description of the wolf tribe, which has not been really confirmed yet.


    About the vegetable garden.


    Chang Xia didn''t hide from Su Ye, and told her everything.


    Su Ye''s eyes lit up after listening.


    "Pepper seedlings...have they all germinated smoothly?"


    "Grandma Su Ye, you should ask if they have produced fruit? They have all sprouted smoothly, and I have transplanted them. Before the cold season, maybe there will be something to harvest."


    This said, Su Ye was even more surprised.


    Three or two times, finish the powder in the bowl.


    "Come on, Chang Xia will take me to the vegetable garden." Su Ye said excitedly.


    These fruits and vegetables were born through the blood of Chang Xia, and they mutated like the ice crystal grass. If it can grow stably, it will be able to adapt to the climate of the Baihe River Basin in time, and the increase in production is certain.


    In the past, the orcs in the Twilight Forest did not transplant plants across regions.


    The main reason is simple, plants cannot adapt to sudden changes in the environment and climate. The adaptability of fruits and vegetables is different from that of animals.


    It takes several generations for them to adapt to changes in their environment and climate.


    The orcs don''t understand, they only know that after transplanting, the fruits and vegetables will wither and die. As time passed, the cubs no longer dared to transplant fruits and vegetables at will, even wild fruit trees.


    This is also the origin of the prevalence of picking.


    Orcs will remember the location of picked fruits and vegetables and wild fruit trees.


    next year.


    They will go to the same place to pick.


    Generation after generation, if there is no long summer to break this deadlock.


    Orcs will continue to live like this.


    "Okay, let''s go to the cellar. Go through the cellar, the closest. I haven''t told the people about Su Ye''s vegetable garden, so don''t tell them either. I''ll tell the clan leader when I have results." Chang Xia supported his waist , Su Ye took the bowl into the kitchen and put it down, then went to the cellar.


    "Chang Xia, don''t you want some tools?"


    "There are tools in the cellar. Let''s go to the vegetable garden to have a look. There shouldn''t be any tools."


    Saying that, the two quickly walked through the cellar.


    Then came the vegetable garden.


    The warm season is coming to an end.


    Everything is gradually falling into a state of withering, and this vegetable garden is completely different from the outside world. The green seedlings are full of vitality.


    It''s more like spring and summer here than autumn.


    "Chang Xia, what are these?" Su Ye squatted down, curiously looking at the vegetable seedlings in front of him. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Su Ye knew a lot of plants, but she couldn''t recognize the vegetable seedlings in front of her.


    Chang Xia looked at the plants in front of Su Ye, shook his head lightly, and said, "This is the seed that Gelu brought back from Xiaoyutan to the tribe last time. It should be the vegetables from the west land. I can''t recognize what it is."


    "From Xilu." The smile on Su Ye''s face became more real.


    "Yes, Xilu''s. I think it should be some kind of melon. It is a bit similar to bitter melon seedlings, but not exactly the same." Chang Xia guessed, she hoped it was pumpkin or winter melon. No matter what kind of melon, these vegetable seedlings have a promising future.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "In the coming year, I''ll ask the ape clan to send some seeds over."


    "Grain seeds?" Chang Xia was extremely excited.


    Under Chang Xia''s eager eyes, Su Ye nodded.


    "That''s right, food seeds." Su Ye said. Choosing to support Donglu, the apes will naturally provide corresponding support. "In addition to food seeds, the apes will also copy a batch of books. Including not limited to inheritance skills and secret law inheritance." Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated. The update is faster, please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1225： Coins are boxed and put away

    "Grandma Su Ye, can you pass on skills and secrets to the beast clan?" Chang Xia hesitated, looking at Su Ye.


    She is not Mengxin.


    Inheriting skills and secret methods must have originated from the Snow Mountain Palace thousands of years ago.


    Can something like this be taught casually?


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest are still very weak, and they might not be able to defend them.


    "Don''t worry, I have communicated with the ape clan, and they agreed. This thousand-year-old ape clan still chooses Donglu, and the twilight forest beast clan is the guardian of the snow mountain palace. They can afford some inherited skills and secret methods." Su Ye said. .


    The Twilight Forest Orcs chose the Twilight Forest as their place of survival.


    Naturally, he became the guardian of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Su Ye''s words are not against his will.


    After hearing Su Ye''s explanation, Chang Xia heaved a sigh of relief.


    Apes, as a race of wise men.


    Certainly not making random decisions, he chose to come up with inherited skills and secret techniques now. The west land should not be too peaceful, if the west land is too quiet, the east land will suffer.


    think about.


    Chang Xia prayed to the beast god, hoping that Xilu would be more lively.


    "Chang Xia, is Qing He here?"


    The books sent by the ape clan must be copied. Qing He is definitely the best candidate, but Qing He alone is definitely not enough.


    Qingliu''s group of cubs who are about to grow up have to be caught and raised.


    Compared with the adult orcs like Nanfeng, Qingliu and the others still have the possibility of improvement. .


    As Chang Xia said, hobbies should be cultivated from an early age. When you grow up, it becomes difficult to discipline.


    "No." Chang Xia said, "What book the Skywolf Tribe left her to copy in Wuzhishan, it may take some time before she comes over."


    Orcs are single-celled organisms.


    It is rare to find a green lotus.


    Su Ye Changxia was very worried.


    "There are nearly 400 orcs in the three tribes, do you want to ask about the situation?"


    Chang Xia suddenly opened his mouth and said something.


    Weak people are good at using their brains, and maybe some of the three tribes like to write and draw. As long as there are hobbies in this area, why can''t he be cultivated into a second Qinghe?


    "Yes, we can try the orcs of the three tribes."


    The Heluo tribe was not saved, and the three tribes just joined the tribe, so maybe there is a lost pearl? Su Ye Changxia is thirsty for talents, and he longs for a few orcs who can read and write. In this way, we can help them do more things.


    Such as copying, or transcribing.


    All these things require the hands of the orcs.


    Only Su Ye Changxia has two hands, too slow. There are more than a thousand people in the Heluo tribe, and they can''t write much, and even less can write well.


    The root patriarch, the xylophone, can read and write.


    However, the two of them are busy with tribal affairs every day and don''t have enough time.


    How can I spare time to help transcribe/transcribe?


    Besides, even if they are willing to help, Su Ye Changxia is too embarrassed to trouble others.


    "It''s more appropriate for Gen to come forward." Su Ye said.


    Su Ye went around the vegetable garden to check several times, looking at the green vegetable seedlings, the more she looked at them, the happier she became. She is a witch, so it is inappropriate for her to interfere in the internal affairs of the Heluo tribe.


    Looking for things that can read and write orcs, it is most suitable for the root patriarch to come forward.


    If she came forward, she couldn''t just look for people in the Heluo tribe.


    This said.


    Chang Xia understood.


    She agreed with Su Ye''s statement that it would be most appropriate to leave this matter to Chief Gen or Xylophone.


    "Chang Xia, you have to make good use of this vegetable garden. The small rivers and wilderness have begun to be cultivated, and I need to rely on your opinions in the future. The apes can''t provide more intelligence and information, but if you have something you want, Just open your mouth."


    Ape clan, talking about military action on paper.


    Actually, Su Ye thinks that the ape clan is not as good as Chang Xia.


    Thousands of years later, the ape race also did not fall down.


    They are responsible for the inheritance


    The tinder of enlightenment, forgetting one''s own training.


    A lot of knowledge, they can say but don''t know how to do it. Although this is embarrassing, it is an indisputable fact that the number of people in the tribe is too small, and the ape tribe can only preserve their own strength as much as possible.


    "Grandma Su Ye, don''t worry... I won''t be polite to you." Chang Xia grinned and laughed.


    After visiting the vegetable garden, the two stomped their feet in front of the cellar door, shaking off the sand from the soles of their shoes. Then go back to the cave from the cellar, wash your face and hands.


    Chang Xia pushed open the door of the pharmacy.


    Looking at the golden and silver coins in the cave room, and the copper coins next to them.


    "Grandma Su Ye, how should I store these coins?" Chang Xia asked in distress.


    There are dozens of pieces, just find a box and put them in. However, there are a few baskets now, although there are no thieves in the Heluo tribe. However, you can''t just use rattan baskets to pack them casually.


    "You free up a few wooden boxes, put the coins into the wooden boxes and put them in the cave bedroom where you live. In March or May, these coins will be available for use." Su Ye said casually.


    These baskets of coins were given to Chang Xia by Su Ye.


    Back then, when Chang Xia mentioned gold and silver.


    The longing on that face was still fresh in Su Ye''s memory.


    That''s why she sent a few baskets of coins. There are many hidden places of the ape clan for this thing. Unfortunately, it''s a bit far from Duskwood. If it was close, Su Ye could still snag a few exquisite objects from thousands of years ago for Chang Xia.


    thousand years ago.


    The development of orc skills reached its peak.


    There are naturally many objects carved in gold and silver.


    Apes, as a race of wise men.


    There are too many such things preserved.


    It''s just that, compared with these yellow and white things, the apes keep more books.


    "I''m going back to the bedroom to pack the wooden box." Chang Xia hurried back to the room, these baskets of coins had to be packed as soon as possible, every time he looked at them, Chang Xia''s heart was beating non-stop.


    I can''t tell if I''m nervous or excited.


    In short.


    This affects people''s mood.


    "Slow down, don''t fall down." Su Ye reminded.


    Let Chang Xia go back to the bedroom and pack the wooden box.


    Clothes and cloth are the most stocked in the wooden box, Chang Xia took them all out and planned to put them in the top cabinet of the wardrobe. The top cabinet was temporarily empty, Chang Xia thought he was too lazy to climb up and down, so he put the clothes and cloth in the wooden box to collect them. Now, put the coins in the wooden box.


    Clothes and cloth will naturally be vacated and moved.


    then.


    Most of the kang bed was quickly filled with clothes and cloth.


    Thanks to the large enough space in the bedroom, otherwise, if Chang Xia throws it around like this, he may lose sight and have no place to set foot. Outside, Su Ye put on a clean coat and entered the door.


    one look.


    Head full of black lines, UU reading www. uukanshu.com did not dare to enter the house.


    "Chang Xia, you are..."


    "I have a lot of clothes, and so are the cloths. Grandma Su Ye, please help put the cloths in the top cabinet of the closet. I will sort out these clothes, and put some of the clothes I usually wear in the closet


    Hearing this, Su Ye did not refuse.


    Chang Xia''s stomach is straight now, Su Ye dare not let her climb high places.


    The cave, just the two of them.


    If she doesn''t do anything, it should be Chang Xia herself.


    Put two people one by one, and stack one by one. The speed is not slow, in half an hour, the messy bedroom is tidied up. Three big boxes were emptied, "Grandma Su Ye, are three big wooden boxes enough?"


    "It''s enough." Su Ye estimated it, and said, "You can put those few pieces of gold and silver directly on the table. The gold, silver and copper coins should be put in a wooden box, and it should be almost enough to put it down." Power, update faster, please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1226： L tip and add more

    .


    "There''s a lot of money, and it''s tiring."


    Chang Xia rubbed his wrists, looking at the wooden boxes behind him.


    She and Su Ye were the only two people in the cave. They were too lazy to move a few baskets of coins, so they went to the tribe to ask the totem warrior for help. Simply, Su Ye moved the rattan basket into the cave bedroom, and Chang Xia was responsible for pouring the coins into the wooden box. Z.br>


    Su Ye also moved his shoulders, and echoed: "When I was pretending before, I didn''t think it was too much. Now, you and I are tidying up, and it does feel a little bit more."


    "Leave it alone, and let Ah Rong move to the corner when he returns to the cave."


    Busy for a long time.


    Chang Xia and the two were so tired that they didn''t even want to move.


    It is impossible to move wooden boxes. When going back to the bedroom to sleep at most, take a detour. The size of the bedroom in the cave dwelling is only so large, and even if you take a detour, you won''t be able to go far.


    "Okay, I don''t want to move either. I have to sit down and rest for a while." Su Ye waved his hand, agreeing with Chang Xia''s statement.


    The two walked out of the cave bedroom.


    Sit on the recliner in the corridor gazebo.


    Watching quietly, the sky in the distance.


    "The sky is so beautiful!" Su Ye said, "I have been in the Twilight Forest for more than a hundred years, and found that the sky in the Twilight Forest is the most beautiful in recent years."


    Chang Xia smiled and listened silently.


    In recent years, the sky in Dusk Forest has been the most beautiful.


    Dusk Forest has developed the best in the past two years.


    In the past, because of his identity, Su Ye couldn''t take out the things in his hands, and could only watch the beasts starve to death and freeze to death. The heartache and helplessness were indescribable.


    "Yes! I hope such a beautiful sky can continue forever."


    Chang Xia smiled and agreed. Only after going through hardships can I understand the difficulty of a peaceful life, and at the same time yearn for such a life even more.


    Peace and joy.


    The years are quiet.


    It may seem like a simple word, but it contains deep expectations.


    "Long summer��"


    In a daze, Chang Xia felt as if he heard Shen Rong''s shout.


    Opening his eyes in a daze, he said softly, "Grandma Su Ye, I think I heard Ah Rong''s voice?"


    "You heard me right, he''s back from hunting." Su Ye pouted towards the gate of the cave, and saw Shen Rong stepping through the gate in the form of a beast, dragging four rattan baskets on its body and two wild animals tied to its back. deer.


    "Aron��"


    Chang Xia stared round his eyes and stood up from the reclining chair.


    Supporting his waist and sticking out his big belly, he stared blankly at Shen Rong who entered the door. Shen Rong looked like he was going to rob and go home, which really made Chang Xia at a loss for what to say.


    "Wu, you''re here too." Shen Rong glanced at Chang Xia, made sure she was fine, and greeted Su Ye, "This time I went out and got a good harvest. I accidentally met a crayfish in a mountain stream. There was a rattan basket on the left. Half a basket of crayfish."


    Originally, I could hold more, but I was afraid that the crayfish would die.


    Shen Rong was not greedy, so he filled half the basket. Pave it with animal skins, and turn it over every once in a while to ensure the freshness of the crayfish, don''t die too much. Of course, what is gratifying is that the temperature has dropped recently, which made Shen Rong heave a sigh of relief.


    "crayfish-"


    Chang Xia looked delighted, and Shen Rong brought back the crayfish, which really pleased her.


    In the warm season, the weather is hot.


    It is very troublesome to bring back crayfish from the Misty Sea.


    After going back and forth for many days, the crayfish suffered too many casualties. Orcs don''t like wasting food. After trying it a few times, they temporarily gave up the idea of ??eating crayfish in the warm season.


    "Shen Rong, where did you find the mountain stream where crayfish live?" Su Ye stepped forward to help Shen Rong unload things. At the same time, I am full of interest in the mountain stream where crayfish live.


    As long as there is no orc who has eaten crayfish, there is no one who does not love it.


    pity.


    till this moment.


    Orcs only found traces of crayfish near the Misty Sea.


    In other river waters, crayfish have not been found yet.


    "Qunlong Canyon." Shen Rong said: "The mountain streams and rivers over there may be connected to the Misty Lake, not far from Songshan Mountain.


    .


    too far. "


    listen.


    Chang Xia said: "Qunlong Canyon, it is possible."


    Qunlong Canyon is not far from Songshan Mountain, and the river connects to Miwu Lake. It''s not surprising that there are crayfish. Why didn''t the clansmen find them when they hunted before?


    "This is��" Su Ye paused, and landed on one of the rattan baskets.


    "Little melon." Shen Rong said.


    Bitter melon is a very famous fruit in Xilu.


    Living in water, the flesh is red. However, the waters where bitter melons grow are generally inhabited by ferocious creatures such as crocodiles and anacondas. The price of bitter melons is very expensive, and usually only nobles can afford them.


    "Watermelon." Chang Xia looked up.


    The cold melon that Shen Rong mentioned was suddenly the watermelon she knew.


    They encountered this melon in the Xiashui River in the Yinchuan Forest.


    However, the deer tribe seems to call water melon or something.


    "Bild melons, water melons, both are fine. Eat cold melons in the warm season to clear away heat and relieve summer heat." Su Ye smiled and was very happy holding a cold melon. Before, she and Chang Xia thought that Shen Rong was fighting against the forest, but now it seems that Shen Rong is very fond of the forest.


    First it was crayfish, and now it is cold melon.


    Plus.


    Every time you enter the forest, you can gain a lot.


    Shen Rong is still very good.


    "You two take a break, I''ll go cut a cold melon and try something new. I haven''t eaten a cold melon for many years since I came to the Dusk Forest."


    Suddenly, Su Ye was in a good mood.


    Couldn''t hold back the nagging.


    It can be seen that this cold melon really pleases Su Ye.


    "Grandma Su Ye, remember to save the cold melon seeds when you eat it later. I''ll try to see if I can grow cold melons." Chang Xia explained.


    This cold melon is somewhat different from watermelon. UU reading


    Where watermelons are planted in the ground, cold melons must be planted in water. In this item alone, the two melons are very different, which is a bit worrying. However, think back to the taste of bitter melon.


    Chang Xia thinks that the cold melon has great potential and is worth a try.


    "Okay!" Su Ye replied.


    Shen Rong regained his human form, and moved the rattan basket containing the crayfish to the water tank. Take the wooden basin and pour out all the crayfish.


    Then, move other rattan baskets.


    Both deer are live, and the other rattan baskets are filled with mountain products such as chestnuts, walnuts and pine nuts besides cold melons. Chang Xia didn''t look carefully, but Shen Rong''s trip to the mountain was really good.


    "Arong, isn''t this hunt distributed to the tribe?"


    "No, the tribal hunting team has finished this year''s hunting mission. The prey stored in the tribal warehouse is enough for this winter."


    Different from previous years.


    In winter, you can go down the river to catch fish.


    In addition, other foods are eaten together.


    The tribe does not need to hoard prey desperately as before, in case there is no food to satisfy their hunger in the cold season. Today, the six major tribes communicate with each other.


    The food hoarded by each tribe is very rich.


    Orcs, no longer have to worry about starving and freezing in the cold season.


    Compared with the fear of the coming of the cold season in the past, the orcs are now looking forward to the arrival of the cold season. After all, there is no need to hunt and pick in winter, and everyone can play to their heart''s content. Who doesn''t like this cold season? !


    "Yuan Yi, how did he gain?" Chang Xia asked.


    "He harvested more than me. I mainly took him into the forest to hunt, and I hunted these two deer by the way. He was more desperate. He hunted four wild boars alone, and one black-horned cow. In addition, he also picked A lot of mountain goods."


    this time.


    They are slow to come back.


    The main reason was that Yuan Yi had too many prey, and they had to help carry some of them.

 Chapter 1227： Crayfish in Qunlong Canyon

    .


    "Desperately, okay, this is great!" Chang Xia said happily, clapping his hands.


    Working hard means that he really wants to stay in the Heluo Tribe and live with A Yuer. He is not afraid that he will work hard, but he is afraid that he will not work hard.


    Chang Xia quietly breathed a sigh of relief for A Yu''er.


    Twisted melons are not sweet.


    However, it looks pretty good right now.


    "Grandma Su Ye, A Yu''er is pregnant with a beast cub. When will you have time to help take a look? The elder Shui is in the sea of ??fog, and A Yu''er is reserved, so I''m afraid he won''t take the initiative to ask Xylophone Amu and the others for help."


    "Tomorrow! It''s a bit late today. Yuan Yi just got home after going out to hunt. Let the young couple have a chat. I''ll visit her cave tomorrow."


    "This year''s cold season, the tribe may be extraordinarily lively..."


    This said.


    Su Ye paused when she cut the cold melon.


    "Heluo Tribe, indeed." Su Ye''s eyes fell on Chang Xia''s protruding abdomen. This year''s cold season, Heluo Tribe will have many cubs born one after another. The arrival of a newborn is a great joy for any orc tribe.


    "In the coming year, it will be more lively." Shen Rong said.


    He thought of the twins of the Shankun family, plus the Miles siblings.


    Shen Rong was thinking.


    Chang Xia had better give birth to a female cub like her.


    The male cub is too noisy, he is a little scared. Of course, female chicks like chickadees also suffer from headaches.


    Of course.


    No matter what cub Chang Xia gave birth to.


    Shen Rong likes both.


    At most, focus or tap lightly when beating.


    Chang Xia and Su Ye looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths twitched in unison.


    They can imagine the scene of the tribe being messed up.


    "Arong, did any of the crayfish die?"


    After a moment of silence, they changed the topic tacitly. Su Ye continued to cut the cold melon, and Chang Xia was curious about the crayfish, so she walked over to have a look.


    "Yes, not many. I''ll pick out the dead ones and bury them later. I''ll eat garlic crayfish tonight." Shen Rong replied.


    Su Ye called them over to eat cold melon.


    "Spicy, make some." Su Ye said.


    This crayfish tastes very refreshing, the more spicy the more I love it.


    "I''ll decorate the honeydew with crayfish, and I''ll send it to her. She often said that she wants to eat crayfish. Elder Brother hasn''t returned to the cave after looking for the stone pillars. She has a full stomach and can''t go into the forest." Chang Xia glanced at the wooden basin. The crayfish piled up in the middle, opened the mouth and said.


    Shen Rong said: "I''ll give her some."


    "En!" Chang Xia said, "By the way, give some to Muqin, Fengye and Nuanchun."


    Snake followed and went out together.


    There is no need to send it to Nanfeng''s family.


    Qunlong Canyon is not far from the tribe, and the speed is fast, and it can go back and forth in two days.


    It will be much more convenient to eat crayfish in the future.


    After arranging where the crayfish should go, Chang Xia began to eat cold melon with peace of mind.


    "Bild melon, cold melon. This cold melon really lives up to its name. It is cool and comfortable to eat. If it is chilled in cold stone water, the taste will be even better."


    "There are quite a few pickled melons in the rattan basket."


    "Try it iced. Although the weather has gotten cooler, it''s still hot."


    After eating the cold melon, Shen Rong began to sort the crayfish. Chang Xia brought several rattan baskets, which were used to hold crayfish.


    Su Ye helped pour out the mountain goods from the rattan basket.


    The weather has changed recently, and I am afraid of rain.


    The mountain products are packed in a dustpan, and they are not completely dry, and they need to be dried for three to five days before they can be bagged and put into storage, and eaten in the cold season.


    Shen Rong planned to bury the dead crayfish.


    Chang Xia asked him to throw it to feed the chickens. Feeding this thing to chickens and ducks would make their eggs bigger. A bit of a luxury, though.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s dead.


    Chang Xia was a bit reluctant to live.


    Foodies are always incomprehensibly stingy about what they can eat.


    then.


    Shen Rong carried the rattan basket and began to deliver the crayfish.


    .


    "Chang Xia, this chestnut is very sweet." Su Ye said.


    Peeled several chestnuts and handed them to Chang Xia for her to taste. Slightly dry chestnuts, crispy and sweet. It tastes very sweet.


    At that moment, it seemed to taste the breath of a warm season and a good harvest. .z.br>


    "Stewed chicken with chestnuts, steamed rice with chestnuts, fried chestnuts with sugar." Chang Xia ate the crunchy and sweet chestnuts, and several kinds of delicacies related to chestnuts appeared in his mind. Immediately, she said directly, "Grandma Su Ye, do you want to eat stewed chicken with chestnuts or steamed rice with chestnuts tonight. Stir-frying chestnuts with sugar is more troublesome, let Arong fry them, that will take time."


    "Spicy crayfish tonight, try it with chestnut steamed rice. Chestnut stewed chicken, eat it tomorrow." Su Ye said quickly.


    She wants to have both.


    Life in the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall is too boring, it is still comfortable to live in Chang Xia''s house.


    There is food and drink, and these days the beast **** will not change it.


    "Okay, arrange it." Chang Xia responded.


    It just so happened that she also wanted to eat steamed rice with chestnuts. Recalling the soft, glutinous, salty and sweet taste of chestnut steamed rice, Chang Xia couldn''t help rubbing his stomach. Bitter melon is cold, so I dare not eat more in Changxia. After tasting two pieces and a whole big cold melon, she watched Su Ye and Shen Rong eat it up.


    Licking the corners of my mouth, I can still recall the sweetness and juiciness of the bitter gourd.


    We have to work hard to grow bitter melons.


    Try to enjoy sweet and juicy bitter gourd even in the cold winter.


    In the evening, they ate spicy crayfish. Chang Xia and the others had eaten chestnuts, so they got melon shreds and began to scrub the crayfish. This crayfish lives in the mountain stream, and it is not dirty, but the ones that live in the mud are dirtier.


    Pinch the head and remove the shrimp thread.


    Brush with the dried melon shreds a few times, then rinse with water. UU Reading


    Chang Xia stretched out his stomach, squatting uncomfortable. She moved a low stool to sit on, and put the crayfish on the stool to scrub, which was much more comfortable.


    Su Ye originally didn''t intend to ask Chang Xia to clean the crayfish together.


    However, Chang Xia said it was too boring, it would be more interesting for the two of them to chat while washing. So she didn''t stop her.


    When Shen Rong came back from the outside, the two scrubbed a third of the crayfish.


    "Chang Xia, leave it alone... I''ll come." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "I''m playing with brushing, this pile is all brushed by Grandma Su Ye. There are melon shreds next to it, you take the brush and leave me alone."


    At the end, she asked Shen Rong about sending the crayfish.


    "Milu was very happy to receive the crayfish. When I passed by, A Yu''er was at her house with a basket of crayfish." Shen Rong replied with a smile. Obviously, Milu was thinking about the crayfish. Most members of the entire tribe know about it.


    "I told Chief Gen about the crayfish in Qunlong Canyon. Not surprisingly, a large number of people will go to Qunlong Canyon to catch or fish for crayfish tomorrow."


    Shen Rong and the others were out hunting and picking, and they encountered crayfish by accident, so they caught some Hui tribesmen to try them out. Tomorrow''s tribe went to Qunlong Canyon, and naturally they went for the crayfish. There are more than a thousand people in my tribe, and the number of crayfish that can be eaten in a day is not small.


    I hope there are enough crayfish in Qunlong Canyon, otherwise there will be not enough to eat.


    "The day after tomorrow, the sky above the tribe will be filled with the smell of spicy crayfish or garlic crayfish." Chang Xia joked with a laugh.


    Tribal people can''t eat spicy crayfish and garlic crayfish.


    So, naturally, I miss crabs.


    There are freshwater shrimps in Baihu Lake, which are more delicious when steamed and boiled.


    Of course, spicy/garlic paste will work too. However, the taste is still different from crayfish. When people in the clan are hungry, they will catch crabs or green shrimps to satisfy their hunger.

 Chapter 1228： The Most Mysterious Wizard of the Pisces

    .


    That night.


    The evening wind blows through the Baihu Cave.


    A strong spicy/garlic crayfish aroma is blowing.


    After smelling it, the three of Chang Xia, who were sitting at the square table in the gazebo in the corridor, looked at each other and smiled.


    Tonight''s fragrance spread.


    The number of clansmen going to Qunlong Canyon tomorrow may double.


    Chang Xia licked his fingers and didn''t ask Shen Rong to help. Peeling the shrimp yourself is the joy of eating crayfish.


    "I received Yinbei from the Fish Clan in the evening. This time, the Fish Clan came with a great person. I don''t know who the Bird Clan will arrange to come. The importance of currency issuance is beyond imagination." Su Ye said in a deep voice.


    There was a little more solemnity in the words.


    Chang Xia paused and asked curiously, "Grandma Su Ye, who is here from the fish clan?"


    Chang Xia was even more curious about the big man who could make Su Ye talk about it.


    Shen Rong didn''t make a sound, but also looked up at Su Ye.


    Su Ye is from the ape clan, if this identity is passed back to the West Continent. All the great nobles in the Western Continent will be alarmed. Over the years, the great nobles have never given up looking for the hidden place of the ape clan.


    Who would have known that the ape race lived right under their noses? !


    "Che Chiyu." Su Ye said.


    "Great Witch Che Chi Yu!!" Shen Rong was startled, and said in amazement, "The fish tribe actually let this person enter the Twilight Forest. Is currency issuance so important?"


    Chang Xia blinked.


    Look at Su Ye, then at Shen Rong.


    "Ah Rong, is Wizard Che Chiyu very powerful?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Shen Rong took a deep breath, nodded, and explained: "This guy is very powerful. Xilu had the idea of ??the fish clan. You know, there are rich products in the sea area, and the power of the noble families of the Tianyuan tribe has reached its peak. If they want to continue to grow, they will More territory must be opened up. So, naturally there are orcs who are not afraid of death, and they are eyeing the fat in the sea.".z.br>


    Su Ye smiled.


    "Shen Rong, you mean the Jinghe War fifty years ago?" Su Ye squinted her eyes, and without Chang Xia asking, she opened her mouth and explained the reason for the Jinghe War, "Fifty years ago, The Tianyuan Tribe in the West Land launched an invasion war against the Yuzu at the mouth of the Jing River. In that battle, the Tianyuan Tribe suffered heavy losses, and tens of thousands of totem warriors died.��


    If it weren''t for the great war fifty years ago, Xilu''s greed for Donglu.


    It will never be dominated by commercial firms and slave hunting organizations.


    That battle severely damaged the vitality of the Tianyuan tribe.


    It is said that in the end, the Tianqi wizard came forward and negotiated a non-interference agreement with the Che Chiyu wizard, which ended the war. Afterwards, the aristocratic families of the Tianyuan Tribe compensated the Yuzu with many rare and exotic objects.


    "Master Chechiyu of the Yu clan dominated the final victory of this war. If the Tianqi wizard of the Tianyuan Tribe hadn''t stepped forward at the critical moment, the Yu clan might have landed from the mouth of the Jinghe River, attacked the Yellow Dragon, and entered the royal court of the Tianyuan Tribe... "


    These things.


    Half of it was heard, and the other half was guessed by Shen Rong based on the records in the books.


    In the battle of Jinghe, the Tianyuan tribe suffered a disastrous defeat.


    Aristocratic families have records of this war except within the family.


    All other books were destroyed and were not even allowed to be mentioned.


    No way, it''s too embarrassing.


    Tens of thousands of totem warriors were lost, not including the deaths of slaves and civilians. It is conceivable that the Jinghe War fifty years ago was dismal.


    "The faux pas of that war delayed the west land''s coveting of the east land."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia blinked his eyes.


    She raised her head and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye really did nothing to delay West Lu''s coveting of Dong Lu.


    fifty years ago.


    At this point in time, Su Ye had already secured his position as the orc witch in the Twilight Forest. With her protective personality, how could she just sit back and watch Xilu''s greed for Donglu?


    Aware of Chang Xia''s gaze, Su Ye smiled slightly.


    Hiss��


    Su Ye is so cunning!


    Fifty years ago, Jinghe fought.


    Su Yeken


    .


    Ding moved his hands and feet, but the outside world didn''t know about it.


    Such Su Ye made Chang Xia admire him even more.


    Be a human, be Su Ye.


    "Grandma Su Ye, do you know this wizard Che Chiyu?" Chang Xia asked softly.


    Su Ye nodded her nose from the air, knowing that Chang Xia probably guessed something, nodded, and said, "I know, half acquaintance."


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong looked at each other.


    Acquaintances, still share half.


    Su Ye''s words are quite interesting.


    "Mage Che Chiyu, the most mysterious wizard of the Fish Clan. Fifty years ago, after the end of the Jinghe War, no orcs have seen him. There are rumors that he has passed away. I didn''t expect to see him in a few days. I am looking forward to it " Shen Rong was excited, this kind of legendary existence made Shen Rong a little excited.


    Chang Xia blinked.


    She didn''t understand what Shen Rong was excited about.


    "He''s very strong!" Shen Rong understood Chang Xia''s confusion and explained.


    How powerful it is to be able to influence the battle situation of hundreds of thousands of orcs. Shen Rong had led the army to fight in the Western Continent, and he understood the cruelty of the battlefield.


    At the same time, he has a better understanding of the power of Che Chiyu.


    "Che Chiyu is not a fish clan orc." Su Ye said.


    Puff��


    This said.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong was taken aback and sprayed out the food in his mouth.


    "What, what?"


    "Wu, are you kidding me!"


    Su Ye glanced at the two of them, and said calmly: "Do you think I will joke about this kind of thing? Che Chiyu is indeed not a pure fish clan orc. He is a mixed fish clan, and my father should be a nest clan orc..."


    Su Ye guessed that the nest clan that Wu Hai moved away from. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Maybe it has something to do with Che Chiyu''s father.


    Che Chiyu chose to break the oath and stepped into the Dusk Forest. Apart from the issue of currency issuance, it should be for the sea of ??fog.


    others��


    Su Ye was silent and didn''t think much.


    After such a long time, what can I do if I think about it again?


    How long can she live? There is no need to worry about some things, let nature take its course.


    Su Ye was very happy that he could come.


    Of course, she didn''t tell Chang Xia Shen Rong what Su Ye was thinking. The two of them couldn''t guess the relationship between Su Ye and Che Chiyu. At most, they thought they knew each other, and they naturally didn''t think too much about the others.


    "Nest tribe, he came to the sea of ??fog?"


    Chang Xia''s reaction was extremely quick, and he immediately thought of the layer of Wuhai.


    "Maybe." Su Ye didn''t speak too much, and gave an ambiguous answer. Having not seen each other for so many years, Su Ye couldn''t figure out what Che Chiyu was thinking.


    With that male character, it is impossible for him to come to Dusk Forest because of the sea of ??fog.


    The hand on the table trembled unconsciously.


    Su Ye''s heart was not as calm as she appeared.


    "Maybe it''s because of dredging grass." Shen Rong said.


    He has eaten dredging grass, and the taste is really unforgettable. Unfortunately, the amount is too small, not enough.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, thought for a while, and said, "It''s also possible."


    Dredging grass, the **** grass of the fish clan.


    Has the fish family found a way to curb the growth of fish grass?


    Or, is there a way for the fish clan to make the orcs avoid the attacks of fish and grass?


    No matter how they think about it, they are full of expectations for the fish clan''s arrival. At the same time, we also look forward to the arrival of the Bird Clan.


    After all, they promised to help Bai Ling''er build the temple at the bottom of the lake.


    He promised to send a big gift, which all the orcs of the Heluo tribe were looking forward to.

 Chapter 1229： Bai Qing returns home, warm stone

    The days passed day by day.


    The Heluo tribe didn''t wait for the orcs from the bird tribe and the fish tribe.


    Finally, Bai Qing waited for the totem warrior, and at the same time, three stone pillars arrived.


    "This stone pillar is very unusual." Chang Xia looked at the three stone pillars lying on the ground, which were different from ordinary rocks. These three stone pillars are silvery white, as if they are about to be ashesed, but when you touch them, you can feel a warm touch on your fingertips and palms, which is amazing.


    "Strange stone." Shen Rong said.


    Su Ye nodded, and said: "Shen Rong is right. These three stone pillars are indeed strange stones, and they are very expensive. This kid Bai Qing has a bit of luck, and he found three strange stones. No wonder he insisted on moving them back to the tribe at once."


    Strange stones are as precious as treasures.


    Can meet but not ask for.


    Like cold stone and Qingming stone, they can also be regarded as strange stones.


    "Nuanyu?" Chang Xia blinked and said.


    "Nuanshi, you can call it Nuanyu if you like." Su Ye smiled and asked, "Did you like it? It''s really rare to meet this warm stone. Compared with it, there are more cold stones. I don''t know, Has Bai Qing mined all the warm stones?"


    heard the words.


    I knew that this warm stone was unusual.


    Unlike cold stones, warm stones emit a burst of heat when touched.


    The heat is peaceful and harmless.


    Of course, it may also be because it has not been polished.


    Chang Xia looked at it and fell in love with it immediately. In the cold season, if you can hold a warm stone in your hand, do you still need to wear gloves?


    "Wu, so this strange rock is called Nuanshi?" Bai Qing squatted beside him eating barbecue, Mi Lu carried a wicker basket beside him with his stomach full, and other clansmen also had the same style as Bai Qing.


    "In the southeast corner of the cliff, there is a rotten stone forest. Such warm stones can be seen everywhere. These three stone pillars were found in the rotten stone forest. We also brought back some broken stones and plan to build a step to connect with the stone pillars."


    "What kind of steps are you laying? I don''t know that Chang Xia likes these warm stones very much." Hearing this, Milu raised her hand and slapped Bai Qing''s forehead, and asked, "Chang Xia, what can this warm stone be used for?"


    "Grinding and polishing, it''s good for warming hands." Chang Xia said.


    This said.


    The eyes of the nearby clansmen lit up one after another.


    They are not afraid of the cold, but the tribal elders and beast cubs are not.


    In the cold season, get a warm stone jade card and wear it next to your body, so you don��t have to worry about catching a cold anymore, right?


    for a while.


    All the orcs were excited.


    If it weren''t for knowing how far away Luoya was, some people would have wished to go out to Luoya Rotten Stone Forest to mine warm stones and return to the tribe.


    "We have a lot of good things in the Baihe River Basin!"


    The root patriarch''s hearty laughter came from far and near. The words were filled with admiration for their own territory. Before, I frequently learned that good things were exposed in the territories of the other five major tribes. If I said I was not envious, it would be a lie.


    now.


    The root patriarch is not envious of anyone.


    Where the Baihe River Basin is not good, it is obviously too good.


    "Yes! The crayfish in Qunlong Canyon, the warm rock on the cliff. We found something good again!" Milu licked the corner of her mouth, still savoring the taste of crayfish. It''s really never tired of eating, but unfortunately, due to physical reasons, she can''t eat too much.


    I just look forward to giving birth to the cub as soon as possible, so that I can realize the freedom of food.


    "Warm stone, the Heluo Tribe has covered it well, it may become a signboard of the Dusk Forest. Think about the cornerstone of the fish clan and the light stone of the bird clan. Unfortunately, the cold stone of Miwu Ridge is not easy to mine. The value of the cold stone is not inferior to that of the warm stone. Strange stones are hard to come by.��


    Su Ye reminded Patriarch Gen, don''t exchange warm stones as ordinary jade.


    Even if it is exchanged, it must be replaced with an equivalent item.


    This said.


    The root patriarch''s expression suddenly changed.


    Some of the other clansmen still didn''t react.


    After the rise of Su Ye, the orcs in the Twilight Forest lived a life of hunting and picking without competing with the world. There is not much friction with the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan, and the occasional friction comes from the Westland Trading Company and the slave hunting organization.


    Every year, the six major tribes arrange the elders and some totem warriors to go into the forest to eliminate unstable factors. Orcs don''t know about these things.


    With the rise of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, Donglu will deal with foreigners sooner or later.


    At this moment.


    If the clansmen are too simple, accidents will definitely happen.


    Su Ye''s words were a wake-up call.


    "Bai Qing, besides you, who else knows about Nuanshi in the fallen cliff and rotten stone forest?" Gen asked. The Nuanshi is valuable, and the six tribes don''t need to guard against it, but the news should be kept under wraps.


    Bai Qing''s face changed slightly, and he said in a low voice: "Tiger Clan, I mentioned something."


    "It''s okay. The Tiger Clan is our own people, and they won''t cross the border." Gen said confidently. The six tribes have been in the same branch for more than a hundred years, and they have a tacit relationship.


    No matter how valuable the warm stone is, the Yuanhu tribe will not be greedy.


    On this point, the root patriarch is sure.


    "In the future, don''t mention the place where the warm stones are produced. Send the warm stones and crushed stones you brought back to Elder Qingyu, ask for her opinion, and polish a batch of warm stones for Chang Xia and the others." Gen suggested.


    Elder Senda, they didn''t bring back the resin.


    Even if they want to build White Lake, the resin is not enough.


    The resin previously hoarded by the tribe was exchanged with other tribes.


    The rest, the Root Patriarch needs to use to expand the White Lake business district. It was prepared for the orc tribe orcs in the outer forest, so naturally it cannot be embezzled. Weighing the pros and cons, UU Reading had no choice but to push back the construction of Baihu. Fortunately, Bai Linger had no objection.


    She was quite comfortable lying on the bottom of the White Lake, at most she would have to wash with the lake water every time she woke up. Otherwise, the tribe would dislike the mud on the snake.


    "Okay." Bai Qing replied.


    After the discussion, the tribe gathered around and looked at the three warm stone pillars.


    touch, touch.


    Chang Xia was amused by his knowledgeable expression.


    "Does the warm stone need to be hidden? It has rained recently, and it will get wet when it rains."


    "The stone is still afraid of getting wet in the rain, what are you kidding?"


    "You didn''t hear what Wu said. This warm stone is very valuable, and it''s a good thing. Good things should be treated well. It''s not a bad thing if it''s damaged by rain."


    Listening to the discussion of the clansmen, Patriarch Gen looked up at Su Ye.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said, "No need."


    Warm stone, or rough stone that has not been polished, will not be damaged by rain.


    Moreover.


    These three stone pillars are very large.


    Where can I move even if I move?


    Better yet, just leave it where it is.


    After watching the excitement, the clansmen dispersed and left separately.


    The closer to the cold season, the busier the tribe. However, this year, the tribe has joined the Lu tribe and the three tribes, which has greatly reduced the burden of the Heluo tribe''s shortage of manpower.


    Whether it is sugar or flour milling, it has become very easy.


    After all, there are replacements, and the clansmen don''t have to be so busy that they can''t keep their feet on the ground like the previous two years. Patriarch Gen and Xylophone re-arranged the time, so that the clansmen also have their own rest time.


    The better the tribe, the better the tribe should enjoy.


    Otherwise, what are they working so hard for?


    The reason is not to hope that the days will be better.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1230： Totoro-shaped warm stone hand stove

    "Ah Rong, what are you holding?"


    Chang Xia returned to the cave, supported his waist, and sat down on the reclining chair. Turning his gaze, he saw the stone in Shen Rong''s hand.


    My heart skipped a beat. Could this be a warming stone?


    "Warm Stone." Shen Rong said.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and he said, "Isn''t this warm stone going to Elder Qingyu? How did you get back two pieces? You also like warm stone?"


    "Don''t you want to cover your hands with warm stones? I''ll take two small pieces to try and let Elder Qingyu help to carve and polish them. I guess it will take until the cold season." Shen Rong explained. He took two small pieces to test his hands, and when he carved a suitable one, he would follow the gourd to draw a sample, which could save a lot of time.


    My cellar is full of supplies, so I don''t have to go hunting and picking.


    Similarly.


    The tribal hunting party wraps up its year out on missions.


    Of course.


    If the tribe wants to go into the forest to hunt and gather, the tribe will not stop it.


    At this time, when hunting and picking in the forest, the prey does not need to be handed over to the tribe, and it is all distributed by the tribe.


    It''s also a holiday.


    "That''s right! I forgot, you also know how to polish."


    Chang Xia raised his hand and tapped his forehead lightly. Recently, my mind has become more and more in a trance, and I can''t remember anything, as if I have been muddled.


    Su Ye smiled lightly and said, "I heard that a female will lose her memory after giving birth to a cub. Look, she will start to forget things when she is pregnant with a cub."


    "I''ve always been forgetful lately, it''s a bit strange!" Chang Xia sighed, putting his hands on his stomach, hoping that the cubs would be born soon. Her feet are not swollen, but it is difficult to walk with her stomach upright, and she is tired from turning over at night, not to mention getting up all the time to go to the toilet.


    According to Nanfeng, Maple Leaf Milu''s feet were a little swollen.


    Chang Xia thinks that her feet are not swollen, which is mostly related to her own blood ability.


    When she has nothing to do, she will use her blood power to nourish her body.


    Accumulated over a long period of time, it can be regarded as effective in maintaining health.


    "Medicine, do you have any drink?" Shen Rong asked.


    He went out for a few days and left Changxia at home alone, feeling very guilty.


    However, the next time.


    Shen Rong will stay in the tribe and wait for Chang Xia to give birth.


    The Dusk Forest will soon usher in the cold season again, and the orcs will not enter the forest during the cold season.


    At most, set up sets on the periphery of the forest.


    Ever since the Changxia church set up traps for the tribesmen, the tribesmen like to run to the forest in the cold season. Different from hunting by yourself, setting up a set will test the eyesight and experience of the tribe.


    The tribesmen regard setting up a game as a game.


    Bet each other to see who can catch more prey by playing the trick.


    In this game, even the tribe beast cubs will participate.


    Last year, the tribe selected a setting site in Woye.


    This year is estimated to be fertile as well.


    The Xiaohechuan side has been reclaimed into fertile land, and the tribe attaches great importance to it.


    Naturally, it would not be used for the clansmen to play with, not to mention the reclaimed fields are not suitable for setting up traps. The tribe over there often arranges totem warriors to patrol and drive away the prey that breaks in.


    If things go on like this.


    The beasts more or less understood that the small river should not be approached.


    Get close and you could die.


    "Drinking. Recently, I drink every day." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye explained: "The cub needs a lot of energy when it enters the growth stage. You are weak, so naturally you have to take in the energy from the medicinal diet to supply the cub in your belly. If you don''t drink the medicinal diet, you will lose weight. "


    thousand years ago.


    Orcs also do not support interracial marriages.


    It also regards interracial unions as unknown.


    However, the Snow Mountain Palace has a secret medicine, which is similar to the snake medicine controlled by the snake clan. It is a pity that this secret medicine is also monopolized by nobles, and it is difficult for ordinary orcs to get it.


    Thousands of years ago, orcs also had a strict hierarchy.


    Of course.


    This kind of hierarchy is more about the strength and weakness between races. Unlike the slavery in the Westland, the low-level civilians and slaves were not treated as human beings at all.


    "I drink it so often that my mouth can hardly taste the food. Grandma Su Ye, can you make some tire repair pills or something?" Chang Xia complained.


    Medicinal diet, the first taste is still very delicious.


    Eating it every day, no one can stand it!


    Now Chang Xia''s face changes when he smells the medicinal food, and even the dried rice doesn''t smell so good anymore.


    "Let me try-"


    Su Ye couldn''t bear Chang Xia''s eyes calling for help, so she nodded.


    The apes have some books and animal skin scrolls from Ruoyin Snow Mountain Palace, and they should also have this kind of secret medicine similar to snake medicine.


    She needs to contact the ape tribe to inquire, and ask the tribe to help find it.


    Get the secret recipe before you can start to prepare it.


    Looking at Chang Xia''s protruding belly, time is a little tense.


    So, she went straight into the cave bedroom and contacted the ape clan.


    Leave space for the young couple in Changxia to continue the unfinished topic just now.


    Su Ye entered the room and closed the door.


    Chang Xia understood that she was probably going to study the matter of tire repair pills.


    I am overjoyed, it is really great to have a chance to get rid of the medicinal diet!


    Shen Rong went back to the house and took out the jade carving tools, intending to polish the warm stone. However, before doing it, he asked Chang Xia for his opinion.


    "Chang Xia, what kind of warm stone hand stove do you want?"


    Chang Xia pondered, and said, "Let me think about��"


    With that said, she went into the living room to bring a pen and paper.


    Warm stones are solid and slightly pressurized. However, if it is hollow, how about the heating effect?


    While painting, Chang Xia discussed with Shen Rong.


    "I''m trying to make a hollowed out circular hand stove." Shen Rong said.


    Too delicate, Shen Rong couldn''t do it. However, simply hollowing out the interior should work.


    After finishing speaking, Shen Rong picked up the iron wood bar and polished the warm stone in his hand. Smooth the corners and try hollowing out the inner space of the warm stone.


    Carving requires ingenuity.


    It is difficult for ordinary orcs to grasp this speed.


    Otherwise, Patriarch Gen would not ask Bai Qing to send Nuan Shi to Elder Qingyu. The clansmen who can skillfully carve are all on Elder Qingyu''s side.


    Instead of distributing warm stones to the clansmen to fool around.


    It''s better to leave it all to Elder Qingyu to be in charge of polishing.


    Of course, if any clansman needs warm stones to polish, the root patriarch will not refuse.


    At best, don''t waste it.


    rustle.


    Shen Rong was immersed in the carving.


    Su Ye went back to the room to contact the ape clan, Chang Xia listened to the sound of Shen Rong''s carving, and slowly, UU Reading fell asleep.


    Tick, tick.


    I don''t know how long it has been.


    Chang Xia heard the ticking of raindrops.


    Startled slightly, she opened her eyes and looked around.


    But he found that he was lying on the Babu Kang bed at this time. Through the doors and windows, raindrops rolled down from the eaves, forming a rain curtain.


    The mountains in the distance are misty and covered with mist.


    Like Jiao''e in a light veil, her faintly visible face adds a bit of charm.


    "It''s raining." Chang Xia yawned and walked out of the bedroom.


    Shen Rong didn''t carve warm stones in the corridor pavilion, and there was a burst of fragrance and movement from the kitchen. He should be preparing dinner in the kitchen, and there are a few things on the square table.


    Among them, there is a round bead the size of a fist, which is semi-hollow. The reason why it is called semi-hollow is because the space part is solid, and there are four stone pillars connecting the outer wall of the ball.


    at a first look.


    It looks like a jade bead in the animal''s mouth, which is quite unique.


    Next to the mid-air ball, there is also a warm stone in the shape of a chinchilla.


    This chinchilla-shaped warm stone is smooth and finely polished, and it looks somewhat similar to the body of a Changxia beast.


    11-10: Thanks to Hu Xiaotong for feeding the February ticket, the girl living in fantasy for feeding the January ticket, Yanzi for feeding the January ticket, book friend 20211205132545372 for feeding the February ticket, Xueyi for feeding the June ticket, Green Apple River for feeding January ticket, Xingyu (chen) feeds January ticket, Yi votes and feeds January ticket, Huahuahuahuayiluo feeds January ticket, Yu Xiaoyu feeds January ticket, Nonono feeds February ticket, Mo Youlan feeds January ticket. Thanks: Sha rewarded 588 reading coins, **** rewarded 100 reading coins (some girls don''t show rewards~)


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1231： they finally came

    "Wake up. Take a look at Shen Rongdiao''s warming stone stove. I think the chinchilla-shaped warming stone stove is the most beautiful." Su Ye smiled, pointing to the chinchilla-shaped warming stone stove lying on the square table,


    "Hollowing is very difficult to carve, only this kind of half-hollowing can be made." Shen Rong leaned forward from the kitchen and explained the half-hollowed-out round bead on the square table. He has carefully polished it with the cornerstone and iron wood strips, and the **** are comfortable to the touch without being sticky.


    The warm stone is warm, and it feels a little heavy in the hand, which is still easy to hold.


    Chang Xia touched the round beads, then picked up the warm stone shaped like a chinchilla, and said happily, "They are all beautiful, and I like them all. Unfortunately, the weather is still relatively hot recently. How effective the warm stone is in keeping warm, we have to wait for the cold weather." The season will be determined."


    heard the words.


    Shen Rong was very happy.


    It took him a lot of thought to carve these two warm stones.


    Now, the results are recognized by Chang Xia, and I feel very comfortable.


    "Grandma Su Ye, warm stones can be carved into hand stoves, and cold stones can''t be polished into jade pendants/jade plaques to carry with you?" Chang Xia blinked and asked curiously.


    Cold stone can frostbite fingertips.


    Why can warm stones be touched?


    "Hanshi, I can wear it." Su Ye said lightly.


    Chang Xia froze.


    Watching Su Ye''s delicate eyes, she turned her head to look at Shen Rong.


    Shen Rongqing coughed.


    Got it.


    What else can''t be guessed.


    Shen Rong must also be able to wear cold stones to cool down.


    She can''t, just because she is stupid.


    "Chang Xia, I steamed egg custard with freshwater shrimp for you. You can eat it after you drink the herbal diet." Shen Rong was witty and quickly changed the subject.


    Chang Xia''s bloodline is weak, so he can''t use his bloodline ability.


    The cold stone and cold air freeze people, and it can be isolated only by using the blood ability. It is not difficult to wear cold stones, not to mention wearing cold stones, you can even wear Qingming stones.


    A totem warrior with a strong bloodline, full of vigor and blood.


    Even if you don''t use your bloodline ability, you can still wear cold stone or blue stone.


    thousand years ago.


    The orc chose to use the blue stone as the totem''s carrier.


    Naturally, he is not afraid of the cold air of the Qingming Stone, and this is probably the reason.


    cough cough!


    Su Ye covered her mouth and said: "I contacted the ape clan and asked about the secret recipe for tire repair. I will tidy up the pharmacy and see if I can dispense the tire repair pills for you. However, before the tire repair pills are ready, your The medicinal diet can��t be stopped. Also, don��t tell Nanfeng and the others about the tire-repairing pills, it still needs to be studied whether it can be done.��


    "Okay." Chang Xia stared at her bright and big eyes, and nodded happily.


    Heard two good news in a row.


    Chang Xia''s sluggish spirit cheered up a lot.


    Day by day.


    The tribal resin was insufficient, and the construction of White Lake had to be suspended. After all, the original construction of Baihu Lake was to build a gazebo for enjoying the cool air, and the temple at the bottom of the lake was added later and built for Bai Linger.


    Now, the tribe wants to build houses and kilns for the orcs of the orc tribe in the outer forest.


    The construction of Baihu is not too urgent, and it will be stopped if it can be stopped.


    Of course, the tribe asked Bai Qing to wake up Bai Ling''er and asked her opinion. Bai Ling''er agreed. After all, the gift promised by the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan hadn''t arrived yet, so she wasn''t in a hurry just to get a few stone pillars.


    The ice crystal grass that Bai Ling''er held in his mouth was completely formed.


    It is completely different from the ice crystal grass that Chang Xia knows, this ice crystal grass is white all over, look, it is very similar to the color of Bai Linger''s snake body.


    Even the roots are silvery white, floating in the lake water one by one, crystal clear, making people want to gnaw a couple of bites. Maybe it''s because of a relationship, or because of other reasons, Bai Ling''er especially likes this ice crystal grass.


    When sleeping, it will hold this ice crystal grass in its mouth.


    When the temple at the bottom of the lake is built, this ice crystal grass will most likely be planted at the bottom of the lake. The several plants of ice crystal grass on raft 3 in the center of Baihu Lake are different in color from the clear plant in Bai Ling''er''s mouth, but also very different from the ice crystal grass in the ice crystal valley.


    It is clear.


    The ice crystal grass that has undergone changes in Bai Linger''s cold air.


    It should be renamed Snake Crystal Grass.


    It may not be the same species as ice crystal grass anymore.


    but.


    The root patriarch sent back a message yesterday.


    Elder Senda and the others successfully arrived at Mount Bo''er after meeting with the Fu tribe. In the same way, the elder Ximu came forward to confirm that the trees all over the Boer Mountain are indeed oil trees. All the totem warriors turned into ruthless oil-cutting madmen and began to harvest resin in Boer Mountain.


    At the same time helping tribes such as the wolf tribe prepare for relocation, harvesting resin takes time. Therefore, Elder Senda asked the wolf tribe to release the news, informing the nearby tribes that if they were willing to follow them to the six tribes, they would all help them migrate.


    heard the words.


    The wolf tribe and other orcs wept with joy.


    Run to the race, hoping to pass this message to more orc tribes.


    In the outer forest, the risk of encountering wild animals is low.


    However, encountering a slave hunting organization is more likely.


    Last year, if the six tribes had not wiped out the trading houses and slave hunting organizations. The orc tribes in the outskirts of the forest should not expect a stable winter season. Many members of the orc tribe may be coaxed by the trading company or taken away by the totem warriors of the slave hunting organization.


    This kind of thing is encountered several times by the orc tribes in the outer forest every year in the cold season.


    They want to migrate to the territories of the six major tribes.


    However, in the past, the six major tribes could not support so many orcs.


    Now the situation has changed.


    Otherwise, the wolf tribe would not take the risk of going to the six tribes to verify. The orc tribes in the outskirts of the forest have no sound shells, and they can only learn about the changes in the orc tribes in the Dusk Forest through the transmission of news between tribes.


    No matter how strong Su Ye is. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    It is also impossible to take care of the entire Twilight Forest orcs.


    but.


    With the rise of the six major tribes, the scattered situation of the orcs in the Twilight Forest is bound to change. Within three to five years, the orcs in the Twilight Forest will complete their reconstruction.


    after that.


    Even if Xilu wants to do it.


    Donglu can also deal with it calmly.


    woo woo��


    Beep!


    In a blink of an eye, another six or seven days passed.


    On this day, the sound of horns and birdsong suddenly came from the sky.


    "They are coming!" Su Ye put down the ancient animal skin scroll in his hand and looked up at the blue sky. If you don''t come again, the cold season is coming soon.


    Recently, Su Ye has been busy researching tire repair pills.


    Has been staying in the Heluo tribe.


    Yesterday, I successfully developed a tire-repairing pill. Chang Xia took it and found it to be more effective than medicinal diet. Eat up to one a day, more than will cause nosebleeds.


    Su Ye said that if the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan would never come.


    She is going back to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall.


    As a witch, naturally he couldn''t live in the Heluo tribe for a long time.


    Although the two places are very close, it takes only a few hours to go back and forth.


    Su Ye was not in a hurry to leave for the Baihu business district, and Chang Xia didn''t ask, she knew that Su Ye must be waiting for the root patriarch.


    This is the territory of the leopard clan.


    Su Ye would not take the initiative to show up in the White Lake business district before the root patriarch showed up.


    Da da-


    After a while.


    There were urgent footsteps outside the courtyard.


    "Witch." Patriarch Gen''s voice sounded at the same time as the footsteps. Along with them, Elder Yami and the others.


    "Well! Let''s go." Su Ye stood up and said.


    Chang Xia''s stomach got heavier, and she didn''t get up to walk with her. It''s so lively, she won''t join in. There are many people, if you accidentally fall, you will be in trouble.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1232： Look at the case

    "Arong, don''t go."


    After lazily walking around for two times, Chang Xia turned around and saw Shen Rong who was still in the cave, slightly startled. This is lively, bigger than the previous few times.


    The bird family and the fish family arrived at the Baihe River Basin at the same time, which is quite fresh.


    Yuzu contacted the Heluo Tribe a few days ago, saying that they will arrive soon. Unexpectedly, this few days turned into many days. Chang Xia couldn''t help guessing, could it be that he was delayed due to an accident on the road, or did he reach an agreement with the Bird Clan to arrive at the same time?


    "There''s nothing to see." Shen Rong said: "I''ve finished eating soy sauce meat at home, do you want to make some more? Fried meat is used to wrap pancakes and fresh vegetables, it''s very greasy, so I need to fry some more. It''s getting colder , the cold season is approaching, and all kinds of cured meat can also be prepared."


    "You want to enter the forest?" Chang Xia asked in surprise.


    Cellars/underground warehouses, all stocked with various supplies.


    this moment.


    In Shen Rong''s words, how do you feel that you want to go hunting in the forest?


    "I got a few nooses in Woye, which should be able to trap a few prey." Shen Rong explained, Chang Xia''s body was getting heavier and heavier, how could he dare to enter the forest again? In private, Su Ye looked for herself, and the situation in Changxia was different from Nanfeng and the others.


    The cubs in the belly will definitely be born in the cold season.


    However, the exact time is yet to be determined.


    Before long summer.


    There has never been an example of a wolf clan and a chinchilla clan getting married.


    Interracial marriage is a taboo.


    Chang Xia and Shen Rong are a combination of a weak race and a strong race, and this situation is far more troublesome than ordinary interracial marriages.


    Similarly.


    The same goes for Gru and Nini.


    Therefore, Nini is taking medicated diet from now on to take care of her body and prepare for her future pregnancy. Beware of accidents, wait until it is too late to prepare.


    Su Ye likes to plan ahead.


    Su Ye specifically told the six tribes about this matter.


    Tell them that males and females who are interracially married should not forget to take medicinal diet to improve their health. The better the body is recuperated, the more favorable it is to conceive a cub. At the same time, it can also prevent females from being injured by pregnant cubs.


    "When did you let it go?" Chang Xia said excitedly.


    Staying in the tribe is quite boring recently, when Shen Rong comes back, he will take care of the vegetable garden. In Changxia, make some records every day, or use blood power to send some energy to fruits and vegetables, so that they grow better.


    Except.


    Chang Xia has nothing to do all day long.


    The body became heavier, and Su Ye and Chang Xia were not allowed to help with the transcription.


    Qing He didn''t come over, she found three talented orcs in the three tribes, two males and one female. However, the three of them had little literacy, let alone writing, so naturally they couldn''t. Su Ye arranges literacy and writing tasks for them every day, hoping to grow up as soon as possible.


    At that time, it can be of great help.


    Of course, the most important thing is the beast cub.


    In addition to the daily exercise, the tribal cubs also have two extra classes.


    A section of literacy, a section of writing.


    No one is allowed to skip class, and anyone who dares to skip class will be punished for copying and reciting.


    "Yesterday." Shen Rong said, "I''m planning to go to see the set now, do you want to come together?"


    "Go, let''s go together." Chang Xia said happily.


    Su Ye went to the Baihu business district, and Shen Rong was worried about letting Chang Xia stay at home alone. Wo Ye is not too far away, so taking Chang Xia there together is like going out for a walk.


    The weather is getting cooler.


    The sun is no longer shining on people, and it doesn''t matter if you wear a straw hat or not.


    However, Shen Rong still prepared a straw hat for Chang Xia.


    "Ah Rong, rattan basket...don''t you bring one?"


    "You carry a wicker basket, I''ll carry a pannier."


    Thinking that maybe he might meet pheasants and hares, Shen Rong turned around and went into the wooden shed, and brought back a basket and a rattan basket. Pheasant and hare can just be slaughtered and used to make cured chicken and rabbit. It tastes great in the cold season or in the coming year!


    "The tribe is very quiet, have you all gone to the White Lake business district?"


    Passing the Baihe pontoon bridge, Chang Xia looked at the tribe, and the tribe was very quiet at the moment. In the past, the noisy noises of **** and others could be heard even across the White Lake.


    "I guess they all went to watch the fun!" Shen Rong said.


    The bird family and the fish family come together.


    This is definitely a big deal in Duskwood.


    The transportation in Donglu is inconvenient, and the communication between various races is not close.


    The six tribes used to have no access, so they didn''t see each other twice throughout the year. Occasionally, we communicate with each other through Yinbei, and now it has become lively. Everyone is grateful to Changxia.


    "Pass it over, pass it over quickly."


    "Where did you hit? Eyes, where are the eyes?"


    Walking across the Baihe pontoon bridge, there were vulgar conversations coming from the Woye Cuju Field. The two of Chang Xia looked at each other and smiled lightly. It seemed that not all clansmen were joining in the fun in the White Lake business district. More, it seems to be immersed in the joy of Cuju.


    "This Cuju tribe is never tired of kicking a hundred times!"


    "Cuju, it''s really fun. It''s more interesting than the Xilu Colosseum. The Colosseum is very bloody, and I find it disgusting. However, the nobles of Xilu like it very much, and the Wangting Colosseum can be full every game."


    Then, Shen Rong told Chang Xia some rules of the Colosseum.


    Chang Xia felt nauseated when he heard that, and was glad again that he was born in the Eastern Continent''s Evening Forest, and was very lucky to meet Su Ye.


    Chang Xia couldn''t imagine what would happen to him if he were in Westland?


    Violent, vicious, bloodthirsty.


    Maybe, these are all possible.


    People in the tribe always say how lucky they are to meet Chang Xia.


    In fact, this is what Chang Xia wants to say the most. How fortunate to be able to live and grow up in the Heluo tribe. UU reading


    Meeting a group of honest and kind people is the greatest luck in her life.


    "A group of cowards who dare not fight wild beasts!" Chang Xia sneered, not daring to go into the forest to fight, only dare to show off in the Colosseum. No, it''s a compliment to them to show off their abilities. After all, they will never enter the Colosseum, and only dare to watch the battle in the Colosseum from the platform of the Colosseum.


    "Slavery won''t last long, and this group of extravagant and vicious nobles will be backlashed sooner or later. It''s just that the slaves and commoners at the bottom suffer."


    Su Ye may have considered this reason for banning the Twilight Forest.


    Once a large-scale war breaks out in the Westland.


    Slaves and civilians who cannot survive will inevitably start to flee.


    There is no place for them in the west land, and the east land will naturally become their choice. At that time, how to settle these refugees will become a headache.


    Su Ye banned Dusk Forest in advance.


    If slaves and civilians fled into the Twilight Forest, Su Yeming could act as if he didn''t know about it on the surface, and he could freely control the six tribes as to what to do in private.


    Chang Xia sullenly.


    Has Su Ye already calculated these things?


    Thinking about it, she looked up at Shen Rong, forget it, it''s not her turn to worry about these things. The sky fell, and there was a tall man holding it up.


    "Chang Xia, are you tired from walking?" Shen Rong said softly.


    While walking, Chang Xia suddenly fell silent, and Shen Rong regretted telling her about the Colosseum. With Chang Xia''s kindness, he definitely cannot accept the dark Colosseum.


    "It''s okay, I was distracted just now!" Chang Xia grinned, smiled lightly, and asked: "Where is the trap you set? I heard that Qingliu and the others are all setting traps in Woye. It''s very dangerous here!"


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1233： harvest prey

    Ha ha!


    Shen Rong laughed.


    "Changxia, don''t worry. Woye is close to the tribe''s living area, so it''s impossible to set up a trap casually. The root chief planned a mountain forest. If he wanted to set up a trap and catch prey, he could only set up a trap in that forest. At the same time, the person who set the noose In some places, special marks will be left to remind the tribesmen who enter and leave that there is a noose nearby."


    After Shen Rong explained clearly.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction of the fertile stables.


    "That piece, from the foot of the mountain to the peaks in the distance, is allowed to be set."


    Chang Xia looked in the direction Shen Rong knew, and the mountain was next to the corral where cattle and sheep were kept. The terrain is relatively flat, but the mountains behind are undulating, and one can tell that the mountains and forests are connected here.


    The root patriarch chose this direction to trap the clansmen, probably because he thought there were more prey there. At the same time, dense forests are more likely to hide various ferocious beasts.


    The noose can lighten the burden of patrolling totem warriors.


    "Is that the direction we hunted Timberwolves last time?" Chang Xia asked.


    Wo Ye had changed too much, and Chang Xia was a little uncertain for a while.


    Compared with the original Wo Ye, the Wo Ye has changed beyond recognition, and is no longer the overgrown weeds.


    The neatly arranged vegetable fields echo the Cuju field and wrestling field in the distance. Near the Baihe River, the river bank is built with stones, and weeping willows are planted on the river bank. Weeping willow is a native species in the Baihe River Basin, and the wicker is soft and elegant like silk.


    There are several reclining chairs woven with wicker in Chang Xia''s home.


    On top, there is also a cushion woven with Kira grass.


    Needless to say, it''s really comfortable.


    "Yes." Shen Rong nodded. The place where they hunted before has now been built as a livestock pen. The deeper mountain forests have become a place for tribes to set up traps.


    There are not many mountain products here, mostly bitter wild fruits.


    It''s different like Baihetan, where many chestnuts, persimmons, etc. grow.


    It is clear.


    White River Beach is more useful to the tribe.


    Currently, the tribe is concentrating on developing the small river.


    When Xiaohechuan''s planning is completed, the next step that the tribe will focus on is likely to be Baihetan. There is no shortage of water in Baihetan, and the soil is fertile.


    This is perfect for growing rice.


    As the number of tribesmen continues to increase, the tribe is bound to reclaim more fields for growing food crops.


    The Baihe River Basin is different from other orc tribes.


    Leopards need to re-plan planting.


    Unlike the other five major tribes, each has its own food in its own territory.


    Here it comes.


    They only need to choose suitable grains or fruits and vegetables to plant to make up for the shortcomings of their respective territories.


    on the contrary.


    In the Baihe River Basin, the Heluo tribe is about to start from scratch.


    Everything, from scratch.


    Of course, here comes.


    There are also many advantages.


    At least, Leopards can try anything.


    Shen Rong led Chang Xia, step by step towards the lower trap.


    "The soil in this mountain forest is fertile and suitable for growing medicinal herbs. However, there are also suitable forests in the holy mountain of Kanna, and Granny Su Ye is not short of medicinal herbs."


    Chang Xia supported his waist, a little out of breath.


    see.


    Shen Rong cooperated and slowed down.


    "Are you tired?" Shen Rong said softly: "We''re tired, let''s take a rest, anyway, it''s still early, so we''re not in a hurry."


    "It''s okay, let''s go again." Chang Xia waved his hand.


    A little tired, but not enough to need a rest. It''s rare to be able to go out for a stroll and sweat, which is very comfortable.


    "Okay, the place where I set up the trap is not far ahead." Shen Rong said.


    Sure enough, this not far is not far.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Shen Rong asked Chang Xia to stop and rest.


    "A Rong, I smell blood." Chang Xia covered his mouth and nose and said.


    Shen Rong said: "I dug a hole in front, there should be prey in the hole." To set a trap, besides a noose, you can also set a trap. Shen Rong is different from other direct descendants of the Yuan family, he has actually led the army to the battlefield. Setting traps is easy for him.


    Compared with orcs, beasts have low intelligence.


    Set a trap, set a trap.


    As long as you control the living habits of the beast, it is not difficult to catch the prey.


    Shen Rong walked twelve or thirteen steps forward, leaned forward, leaned forward slightly, and said, "There is a wild boar in the trap, you step back, I will go down and get the wild boar up. Wait a minute, we will check the other nooses."


    One wild boar is enough to make soy sauce meat and fried meat.


    There is no shortage of food in the cave dwellings. Mainly affected by the long summer, Shen Rong subconsciously wanted to hoard more food. Even if the cellars and underground warehouses are full of supplies, they still want to stockpile food and goods, and they seem to feel uneasy if they don''t stock up on anything.


    "Okay, be careful yourself." Chang Xia replied.


    Shen Rong moved smoothly, jumped off the trap, and got out the dead wild boar at the bottom of the pit. He pressed his hand against the wild boar''s neck, still feeling warm.


    Obviously, the wild boar had just died not long ago.


    They arrived just in time.


    This wild boar weighs a thousand catties, and the basket will definitely not fit it.


    They had to go to other places to look at the noose, and Shen Rong took out the flavored powder and began to pour it nearby. Naturally, the trap should be treated with emphasis, and at the same time, a layer of thatch should be laid to wait for the next wave of prey to enter the pit.


    "How to deal with this wild boar?" Chang Xia asked.


    She knew that Shen Rong couldn''t just set up one trap, there must be other nooses or traps nearby. They couldn''t bring a wild boar over there?


    "Leave it alone." Shen Rong said simply.


    Randomly find twigs and thatch, and hastily hide the wild boar.


    It''s not that I''m worried about being picked up by the tribe, but mainly to prevent the smell of blood from spreading.


    "The other nooses are nearby, we''ll go back."


    While talking, Shen Rong led Chang Xia to the first trap. He dug a total of three traps and five nooses. UU reading


    This mountain forest looks big, but there are also many tribesmen who like to set up traps.


    Everyone gets a piece of forest, and the forest naturally becomes smaller.


    cluck!


    Before getting close, the clucking of pheasants can be heard endlessly.


    "It seems that the harvest of this noose is average."


    "A hen."


    Shen Rong stepped forward, untied the old hen from the noose, tied it up with thatch, and threw it into the basket. Arrange the noose again, and run to the next trap.


    pity.


    The **** of luck did not always favor Shen Rong.


    Next, the two traps were empty, but the noose was not.


    It''s just that all the captured animals are small animals. Three pheasants, two hares. This harvest is not too bad, enough for two people to eat for two days.


    "Go, go home." Shen Rong said.


    Tie up the pheasants and hares and throw them into the basket. Chang Xia wanted to help, but Shen Rong directly refused. Chang Xia''s rattan basket contained some hazelnuts and wild fruits picked up in the mountains.


    It''s okay, the hazelnut taste is okay.


    According to the taste of wild fruit, it should be good for making sauce.


    Eat, forget it.


    The sourness of this wild fruit almost catches up with sour fruit.


    Unless Chang Xia was just pregnant with a cub, Chang Xia dared to taste it. Now, she dare not eat. She took a bite just now, and she still feels that her teeth are soft.


    12-11: Thank you for drinking water and Siyuan for feeding the January ticket, TzuTzu for feeding the January ticket, Yuexia Fengche for feeding the February ticket, Fat Snake for feeding the January ticket, Xiao Ning for the January ticket, Yanzi for feeding the January ticket, southeast, northwest Zhong voted for a January ticket, kelly958 voted for a January ticket, met again by chance and gave a January ticket, Li Qian voted for a January ticket, overlooking the road that remains unchanged.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1234： down the river to catch fish

    "Slow down, sit and rest for a while. I''ll go down the mountain first, and then go up the mountain to pick you up." Shen Rong was carrying a wild boar and a basket on his back. He couldn''t spare a hand to help Chang Xia, so he wanted her to find a place to sit and rest, and wait for him to go down the mountain before coming back to pick him up.


    This mountain is not high.


    The terrain is flat, which is not a problem for ordinary orcs.


    But, for Yu Changxia, a female pregnant with a cub.


    Going down the mountain is far more dangerous than going up the mountain.


    at this point.


    Shen Rong also didn''t count.


    "Okay." Chang Xia didn''t refuse, and found a clean place to sit down. Putting the rattan basket in front of him, he ate hazelnuts while waiting for Shen Rong.


    This mountain tribe cleans up regularly.


    In addition, there are traps set up everywhere on the mountain, so Chang Xia is not worried about accidents.


    What''s more, with Shen Rong''s speed, the slowest round trip will not exceed ten minutes.


    as predicted.


    Chang Xia didn''t eat a few hazelnuts, Shen Rong came up from the foot of the mountain, stretched out his hand towards Chang Xia, and said in a warm voice: "Chang Xia, you haven''t met anything!"


    "No." Chang Xia stood up, shook his head, and said, "What can I meet in a few minutes? I hope to meet pheasants and hares, but unfortunately, they are all smart. We both made big moves and scared them away. .��


    Shen Rong supported Chang Xia, step by step. .


    slowly, towards the foot of the mountain


    "The temperature has dropped continuously recently, and the cold season is not far away!" Chang Xia said. The forest floor is covered with fallen leaves, and the trees are turning golden. Another year is almost over!


    count-


    She has been in the Dusk Forest for more than twenty years.


    time flies.


    "In the cold season, eat hot pot at night?" Shen Rong said: "Wait a minute, I will go to Baihe to catch some fish and make fish **** when I go home. We will cook fish meat in hot pot with fish **** and then make a grilled fish."


    "Okay! I want to eat spicy hot pot. Fish hot pot is more delicious when cooked in a clear pot with fish balls. You need to get two pots." Chang Xia smiled.


    cold season.


    Shen Rong was the first to think of eating hot pot.


    This is what Chang Xia did not expect.


    However, eating hot pot at night is really good.


    The food of the tribe is abundant, and the people of the tribe have more choices. Every time I eat, I can smell all kinds of aromas.


    This is the real curling smoke, full of fireworks in the world.


    "Spicy pot, what do you want to cook?"


    "Fish **** are also fine!"


    Returning to the foot of the mountain from the forest, I met the tribe who also came to collect the trap.


    "Shen Rong, you have gained a lot!"


    "Haha! Luck luck."


    Chatted with the tribe about traps and nooses, and then separated.


    Until they returned to the Baihe floating bridge, along the way, they encountered five waves of tribesmen who went into the mountains and forests to trap them. It can only be said that the tribe really loves hunting.


    Recently, many tribesmen have stopped hunting in the forest.


    Occasionally, I pick some mountain products and wild fruits in the forest near the tribe. In the past, the tribe seldom picked a large number of wild fruits. Some wild fruits tasted too sour, or they were easy to rot. When picking wild fruits, the clansmen are generally more cautious and pick in moderation.


    Well, things are different now.


    Wild fruit can be brewed into fruit wine, and can also be used to make jam, canned and preserved fruit. Basically, the tribe members would pick the wild fruits they encountered in the mountains and bring them back to the tribe for hoarding.


    "Traps, nooses. To reduce the danger of hunting, the totem warriors have been contacted by the root patriarch and the elders. The hunting method may change in the future, but with the warlike character of the orcs, the change will not be too big. "Shen Rong said that Chang Xia didn''t participate in the hunting, and she didn''t know about these things.


    "I also think there will be some changes, but not too much." Chang Xia agreed with Shen Rong''s statement. The orcs fought bravely one by one, and hunting was their only pastime.


    Thirty or fifty years later.


    Trap noose, may replace the current way of hunting.


    However, it is impossible now.


    Chatting, the two came to the Baihe floating bridge.


    "Do you really want to go down to the river to catch fish?" Chang Xia said, "We can go to the Baihu pond to catch fish, but we don''t have to go down to the river."


    It''s not cold today.


    However, going down the river is more troublesome.


    "Bai Ling''er moved into Baihu Lake, and no one from the tribe went to catch the fish and shrimp in Baihu Lake. There are not many fish and shrimp left in the Baihu Lake pond, and they are reserved for emergency in the cold season. Today, if I have time, I will go down to the river to catch them. Some fish, try to raise them in cave dwellings in large wooden barrels."


    listen.


    Chang Xia didn''t refuse again.


    Bai Ling''er has a special status.


    The tribe respected her, and gradually, the tribe chose to come to Baihe or go to Baihe Beach for fishing.


    Of course.


    The fish and shrimp in Baihu Lake may be affected by the cold air released by Bai Ling''er.


    Fish and shrimp taste more delicious than before.


    "Long summer��"


    Nanfeng curiously walked over from the Baihu cave.


    She planned to go to the Baihu business district to join in the fun, but snake felt that there were too many people, so she stopped Nanfeng from passing.


    Nanfeng had no choice but to wander around the wall of Baihu Lake.


    So, it was natural to see the two Chang Xia standing beside the Baihe pontoon bridge.


    "Nanfeng." Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "The snake is walking, why are you alone?"


    "Snake is behind, what are you and Shen Rong doing here?" Nan Feng pouted behind him, and Snake walked over from behind. Supporting the south wind, he walked towards the Baihe pontoon bridge.


    "Shen Rong and I just went to the mountain forest to close up. He suddenly said that he wanted to eat fish ball hot pot at night. UU Reading We plan to go down to the river to catch fish." Chang Xia simply explained, raised his foot, and pointed He pointed to the prey next to him.


    The south wind walked across the Baihe floating bridge.


    I saw wild boars piled on the ground and pheasants and hares in the basket.


    "Shen Rong put the noose well! Snake is also setting the noose over there, but they are all pheasants and hares, big prey, and none of them have been encountered." Nanfeng looked at the dead wild boar, his eyes were full of tears. be surprised.


    To hunt and kill such a wild boar with traps is really a feat!


    "Shen Rong dug three traps, and only one trap caught the prey. The nooses were all pheasants and hares. This mountain forest is close to the Woye Cuju Field, and the tribe cleans it up regularly. It is actually very lucky to be able to trap pheasants and hares. "Chang Xia said.


    Nanfeng agrees with Chang Xia''s statement that the most indispensable thing in the mountains and forests is pheasants and hares.


    Other large prey will be driven or hunted by the totem warriors patrolling the tribe before they approach this side. It is more difficult to hunt large game with traps and nooses.


    "Snake, go down the river?" Shen Rong asked.


    Shexing glanced at Nanfeng, nodded and said, "Go down the river. Catch a few fish and keep them in the cave. When you want to eat, you can eat them anytime."


    "Yes, I think so too." Shen Rong echoed.


    There are pools in the cave, as well as wooden basins and barrels. It is very easy to raise a few fish. The temperature has dropped rapidly recently, and it may rain someday. When it rains, there may be frost.


    to be frank.


    The orcs are looking forward to it.


    Chatting, the two quickly took off their clothes, and jumped into the Baihe in their shorts.


    Bai He didn''t look deep.


    In fact, the White River is as deep as the White Lake, or even deeper.


    If the tribe''s cubs want to go down the river, they must be watched by the tribe''s adults. I am afraid of accidents, being dragged away by big fish in the river, or being unwell and drowning.

 Chapter 1235： L tip and add more

    Baihe Basin.


    Being named Hundred Rivers shows how many rivers and waters criss-cross in this forest where the Leopards live.


    It is said that there are many rivers and waters.


    The soil is relatively loose, and it is absolutely impossible to build a residence like a cave.


    But, again, this is the magic of Duskwood.


    The Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall is located on the Kanna Holy Mountain. If the Wizard Hall was not built on the Kanna Holy Mountain, the Kanna Mountain is the same as the Weishan Mountain, and it belongs to the Baihe River Basin.


    However, the Temple of the Wizard was built on Karna Hill.


    As a result, Karna Mountain was renamed Karna Holy Mountain.


    The Baihe River Basin is affected by the Wizard Hall, and the ferocious river beasts in the rivers within the territory are not allowed to enter. This has led to the flooding of fish and shrimp in the Baihe River Basin, and at the same time, there will be no natural disasters such as floods and water surges in all rivers.


    Why do the tribes compete for the area closest to the wizard''s temple to thrive.


    Except, I want to be closer to the Wizard''s Temple.


    More importantly, by offering sacrifices to one part of the world, the witch can protect one part of the water and soil, so that the orcs can live and work in peace and contentment without being affected by natural disasters.


    At the same time, this is also the meaning of the existence of witches.


    Orcs reverence and worship witches.


    Witches make life better for orcs.


    A hundred years ago, the Dusk Forest was not as harmonious and united as it is today.


    At that time, the Western Continent Trading Company and the slave hunting organization fanned the flames, and the orcs in the Dusk Forest suffered a lot. With the emergence and rise of Su Ye, the orcs in the Twilight Forest ushered in today''s peace and tranquility.


    Two years ago, Chang Xia came of age.


    Once again brought new life to the Orcs.


    It can be said.


    The happy life of the orcs in the Dusk Forest today is due to two people.


    One is Su Ye.


    The other is long summer.


    Changxia was picked up by Su Ye from the Heluo Tribe.


    in short.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest can have a good life today, all thanks to Su Ye''s strength.


    "Be careful when you two go down the river��" Chang Xia reminded, and asked, "Ah Rong, there is no rattan basket, what do you carry the fish with? Do you want me to go back to the cave?"


    "It''s okay, you can use a pannier. No matter how bad it is, you can use thatch or wicker." Shen Rong waved his hand and did not agree with Chang Xia''s proposal. After going back and forth, Chang Xia is also tired, so why not just stand on the river bank and watch him and Snake go down the river to fish, if you are tired, just find a place to sit and rest.


    Nanfeng nodded, agreeing with Shen Rong''s statement.


    The Baihe floating bridge is not far from the cave.


    Nan Feng was too lazy to leave, so he found a place under the shade of a weeping willow tree, and asked Chang Xia to sit and rest together.


    Two plops sounded.


    Shen Rong snaked and jumped into the Baihe River.


    "I heard that the Baihu business district is very lively." Nanfeng said enviously.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes and said speechlessly: "No matter how lively it is, it''s just like that. Now that you have a big belly and want to join in the fun, aren''t you afraid of crowding yourself?"


    "I''m just curious about that mysterious wizard from the Yu clan." Nanfeng chuckled. Obviously, Che Chiyu''s name had already spread throughout the Heluo tribe. The people of the tribe probably talked a lot about this mysterious wizard these days.


    He and the Tianqi wizards of the Tianyuan tribe in the western land are both witches that have been sung for a long time in the mainland.


    There are no worthless people under the famous name.


    It''s not surprising that Nanfeng would be curious.


    "That one is really mysterious. I asked Granny Su Ye, but she didn''t say anything, which felt a bit strange." Chang Xia whispered. She vaguely felt that Su Ye might have an unusual relationship with that person. However, the specific situation is not yet known.


    "Really?" Nan Feng widened his eyes and said, "Wu, she came to the Twilight Forest a hundred years ago to help the orcs in the Twilight Forest unify the tribes and quell the war. It seems that she proposed the Normandy Fair."


    "Tell me something else, even I know about it." Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng shrugged, spread his hands, and said, "I don''t know about anything else. Wu never mentioned his own affairs. It was you who exposed his identity like the ape clan. I guess that even I Father and mother don''t know much."


    "Then who knows? Tribal elders, even if they know, they won''t say anything." Chang Xia said helplessly.


    The elders seem to be amiable.


    Once it comes to matters of principle, no one can pry their mouths open. The matter of witches definitely involves a matter of principle, and in nine out of ten cases, nothing can be asked.


    "Hey!" Nanfeng sighed softly.


    Chang Xia said calmly, "Why are you sighing? You will know when it''s time for you to know. Besides, the mysterious witch from the Yu clan has come to the Heluo tribe. What''s the matter between him and Granny Su Ye? Still don''t know?"


    This said.


    The expression on Nan Feng''s face brightened instantly.


    "Your cellar and underground warehouse are full of supplies, why do you still set up a trap?" Nanfeng asked curiously. Unable to find out about Su Ye''s gossip, she turned her gaze to Chang Xia. Others don''t know about the cellar and underground warehouse of Chang Xia''s house, so Nanfeng doesn''t know? !


    "Arong wants to make soy sauce meat and fried meat, and make some cured meat by the way." Chang Xia explained.


    The soy sauce meat is fresh and delicious.


    Fried meat, there are many underground warehouses.


    However, Shen Rong likes to eat fried meat and always wants to fry more. Besides, the deep-fried meat served on pancakes and vegetables is really delicious.


    There is never too much of the last cured meat.


    The smoked cured meat can be stored for years without going bad and without changing the taste.


    Of course.


    It is also possible that Shen Rong felt too boring.


    Set up a trap, make a trap.


    It can pass the time more or less.


    "My family makes a lot of soy sauce meat and deep-fried meat. However, we can indeed make more cured meat." Nan Feng said.


    Chang Xia''s family entertained guests from time to time. UU reading


    The food consumption in the family is relatively fast, and Nanfeng''s family is different.


    In her family, there are currently only two people in Nanfeng Snake.


    Occasionally, Xylophone or Changxia would drop by in the past, and usually they would not stay for a meal.


    Naturally, the materials hoarded in the cellar are not consumed much.


    During the cold season, the tribe digs ice to catch fish. With fish as a supplement, the members of the Heluo tribe do not worry about being hungry in the cold season. Even if the tribe will have hundreds of new tribe members this year, they are not afraid. M..


    The flour and sugar hoarded by the tribe filled the warehouse.


    Ginkgo, rice, all kinds of dried mountain meat jerky and so on.


    It gave enough confidence to the leopards of the Heluo tribe.


    "La Mei, it doesn''t have to be cured chicken, duck, bacon, cured fish, cured rabbit, etc. You can also do it. Make more, smoke it and dry it, and you can eat it for a whole year in the coming year." Chang Xia said.


    After the tribe finished hunting and picking in the forest, they would naturally be able to free up manpower to go fishing in the foggy sea. At this time, countless salted fish and dried sea vegetables are drying in the sea of ??fog.


    Similarly.


    There are also a lot of toffees stocked up.


    The temperature in Wuhai''s underground lair is low, so toffee and other things are stored in it, and there is no worry about melting it.


    It can be said.


    The current sea of ??fog has become the new warehouse of the Heluo Tribe.


    Moreover, it is also the largest warehouse of the Heluo Tribe.


    Nanfeng paused and said, "You mean, everything can be made into cured meat?"


    "Yes." Chang Xia said.


    Meat can basically be dried, smoked, and air-dried to support cured meat. Each has its own strengths and weaknesses in taste, all of which are good.


    At least, Chang Xia liked it very much.


    "I''ll talk to Snake later and ask him to get more seafood from the Snake patriarch," Nan Feng said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia gave her a thumbs up.


    Nanfeng''s brain is always spinning quickly, Chang Xia hasn''t thought about seafood yet, Nanfeng is the first to think about it.


    Looking for the head of the Snake Snake, he must be eyeing Yintan.

 Chapter 1236： Heiyu, you have to drink **** tea when you get home

    "Buy?" Chang Xia asked narrowly, raising his eyebrows.


    There is seafood in Wuhai, but it is tribal. After winter, the tribe will distribute a batch of seafood, and the tribe now has thousands of people. It is estimated that there will not be too many servings distributed to each household, and there must be some for three or five meals.


    "Hey, change." Nan Feng winked and replied.


    After all, Snake is an orc from the Snake Mountain tribe, so there must be a discount if you change it. The Bird Clan and the Fish Clan have arrived in the White Lake business district, and the coins will be issued soon. At that time, maybe you can buy it with coins.


    One copper coin can be exchanged for ten beast skins.


    Seafood, it is estimated that you can buy thousands of catties. The specific exchange ratio needs to be negotiated and agreed between the tribes before the final pricing can be confirmed.


    After all, the price cannot be set arbitrarily. This is related to the life and economy of Donglu in the future, and there is no room for randomness and carelessness.


    "Before the cold season, the Snake Mountain tribe should send a batch of seafood to Baihu Street. Maybe there will be dried salted fish, dried shrimp and scallops." Chang Xia said.


    Fresh seafood is delicious, but it is not cooked.


    Sun-dried seafood is different, it can be easily transported and stored for a long time. This is definitely a rare delicacy for the orcs in the Twilight Forest who are not facing the sea.


    "That''s right! The six major tribes have opened their way. Now that the cold season is not as good as in previous years, the other five major tribes will definitely come to the White Lake commercial area to exchange supplies. More importantly, they need to exchange money with witches." Nanfeng said.


    The appearance of the bird family and the fish family means that currency issuance is imperative.


    The six major tribes, as the faces of the orcs in the Dusk Forest, naturally they would not choose to fall behind.


    "In the coming year, we don''t need to hoard animal skins. This animal skin doesn''t need to be exchanged for materials, and it can be made into various exquisite clothes, which is pretty good." Chang Xia said.


    Animal hides are tanned and can be made into various kinds of clothing.


    In the past, the tribe needed to hoard animal skins to exchange supplies with the Western Land Trading Company or other tribes. Slowly, a lot of animal skins were stored in warehouses of various tribes.


    this time.


    The tribes needed to exchange material for coins.


    These animal skins and bones may all be exchanged for Su Ye.


    Su Ye is the wizard of the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest, and there are only her and Bai Qing in the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, so they don''t need so many animal skins and bones.


    Eventually, she should be able to trade hides and bones for Avifolk and Fishfolk.


    Then through their hands, exchange these things for things from Xilu.


    Of course, these are Chang Xia''s guesses.


    As for what will happen in the end, after a few days, there should be results.


    "Animal skin clothes, will they really look good?" Nan Feng hesitated.


    It''s not that she dislikes animal skin clothes. The orcs in the Twilight Forest have been wearing animal skins for hundreds of years, and now it''s rare for the Sirius tribe to weave Kirab. Recently, the tribes have been exchanging Kirab with the wolves, just to make two more clothes and replace the animal skin clothes on their bodies.


    "Animal skins are very warm. If you want to make beautiful clothes, it is more troublesome to tailor. We gave birth to animal cubs, and we will find time to figure it out together in the next year." Chang Xia said.


    Her sewing skills are ordinary.


    However, can provide ideas.


    Based on the memories of the previous life, are you afraid that you won''t be able to make good-looking and beautiful animal skin clothes?


    Moreover.


    According to news, the Sirius tribe is researching dyeing techniques.


    This is probably the assistance provided by Su Ye.


    Soon, the clothes worn by the orcs in the Twilight Forest will no longer be limited to gray tones. All kinds of bright and beautiful cloth will enter thousands of households of the Orcs.


    Here it comes.


    Long skirts, short skirts.


    Soon, the costumes on the Orcs of the Dusk Forest will usher in a hundred flowers.


    "Okay!" Nan Feng nodded happily, full of joy.


    I am used to wearing animal skin clothes, Nan Feng is not used to really taking them off. Now hearing from Chang Xia that animal skins can also be sewn into good-looking and beautiful clothes, Nan Feng is naturally happy and looking forward to it.


    "Nanfeng, do you see what I caught?"


    Snake walked ashore from the Baihe River, holding a **** fish in his arms. Snakefish is very fierce, the meat quality is very good, and it is not common in the Baihe River.


    "Heiyu?" Nanfeng was overjoyed.


    Chang Xia said: "There are black fish in the Baihe River, which is quite rare."


    While talking, Shen Rong carried two grass carp ashore. Looking at the black fish in Snake''s hand, he was also a little surprised, "Snake, you are lucky! You caught all this black fish!"


    "Hey!" Snake smirked.


    The two broke off the wicker, threaded the fish and hung it up.


    This fish is relatively big, and they were worried about letting Chang Xia Nanfeng carry it. Simply hang it on the tree, wait until you get back to the cave, and then carry it home together.


    "This fish is really big!" Chang Xia sighed.


    Looking at the grass carp and black fish hanging on the tree, Chang Xia couldn''t help recalling his fishing experience a few years ago. That time, she was really scared enough to be dragged into the river by a fish. Who would believe such a thing?


    Fortunately, she dropped the fishing rod in time.


    Otherwise, she might not be here now.


    "One piece is enough for two people to eat." Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia nodded and said: "It''s colder, catch some fish and eat it in the sun. Dried fish tastes good when steamed. Dried salted fish is better when grilled." M..


    "I can do it." Nanfeng didn''t pick his mouth, UU read www. uukanshu.com No orcs touched this fish before, but now everyone loves eating fish. In Baihe, Baihetan and other places, people of the tribe can often be seen fishing in the river. I believe that other orc tribes are probably in the same situation.


    Shen Rong snaked back and forth three times, but never went down the river again.


    Catch a few fish, enough to eat for several days. After all, fish is not eaten for every meal, a few fish are enough.


    Shaking off the water droplets on their bodies, the two quickly put on their clothes.


    Let Snake carry the fish, and a group of four walked across the Baihe floating bridge to the Baihu cave. Right now, Baihu Street is as lively as before.


    It can be heard that the orcs of the bird clan and the fish clan.


    Arrived at White Lake Street.


    Right now, it should be over there in the meeting room.


    "Nanfeng, you go home and make a bowl of **** tea for Snake to get rid of the cold."


    Sending Chang Xia and the others back to the cave, Nan Feng snakes about to leave. Chang Xia reminded me that the weather is getting colder and the river is getting colder.


    Just now, Snake and Shen Rong went down the river to fish.


    Later, he came back with his clothes on, because Chang Xia was afraid of catching a cold.


    Shen Rong, she can also make **** tea for him to drink.


    "Okay, I remember." Nanfeng nodded with a smile. No one likes to drink **** tea, and the same is true for Snake.


    now.


    Chang Xia personally asked.


    She couldn''t refuse even if she wanted to, so she had to bite the bullet and agree.


    "I don''t want it!" Shen Rong said.


    After Nanfeng and the others left, Chang Xia walked up the stairs, walked through the corridor, and planned to go into the kitchen to make **** tea. Seeing this, the corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but speak.


    "No." Chang Xia smiled and refused Shen Rong''s words.


    How can you not drink **** tea when you go down the river.


    One bowl is a bit small, drink two bowls!


    Shen Rong froze, knowing that this **** tea must be drunk.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little regretful. If he had known that he would drink **** tea, he might as well go to the Baihu pond to catch a random fish and make hot pot at home...

 Chapter 1237： 2 empty conch ships

    "Chang Xia, he is��"


    At noon, Su Ye returned to the cave from Baihu Street. I saw Shen Rong sitting slumped on the recliner, with an expression of lovelessness on his face.


    She was taken aback, was she sick or something?


    Chang Xia grinned, and replied: "I let him drink a few bowls of **** tea. In the morning, we went to Woye to collect condoms. When we passed the Baihe floating bridge, we stopped. He went down to the river to catch some fish. I was worried about him. When I caught cold, I made a pot of **** tea."


    listen.


    Su Ye smiled and shook her head.


    He really didn''t grow up, like a child.


    After drinking a few bowls of **** tea, the whole person becomes wilted.


    She thinks **** tea is quite delicious, besides, brown sugar **** soup and brown sugar **** milk tea, everyone likes to drink it. Why don''t you like drinking **** tea?


    "Wu, how many orcs are there from the Bird Clan and Fish Clan this time?" Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed, turned over and hurriedly changed the subject. Let''s go on, can he still have his face?


    "There are quite a lot, thirty to fifty people from each clan." Su Ye said. The expression is neither sad nor happy, and there is no abnormality at all. However, Chang Xia noticed something different. When Su Ye spoke, her tone was a little more hasty, which was different from her usual.


    "Yu Clan, did you bring an empty boat?" Chang Xia asked happily.


    An empty ship, a type of sea ship.


    This ship is crafted from special sea beasts.


    At the same time, it is also the most expensive ship among all the ships of the fish clan.


    The fish family has never exchanged with foreign countries.


    However, last time the Yu clan promised Chang Xia that they were willing to exchange a few of these ships for Chang Xia. Of course, it''s all small.


    Like the sea boat made by the empty whale, no matter how generous the fish family is, they will not exchange it.


    Moreover.


    Even if it is exchanged for a long summer, it will not be used.


    Such sea ships are only suitable for sailing in deep sea waters.


    Shallow sea, easy to run aground on rocks.


    However, sea boats made of empty crabs, empty carps, and empty snails.


    It can sail in inland rivers and lakes.


    "You!" Su Ye clicked on Chang Xia from the air, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Che Chiyu brought you the sea boat. The two sea boats made of empty snails are temporarily placed on the bank. Tan, it didn��t come over.��


    "Ah! Really?" Chang Xia was very happy.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong was very interested. The Yuzu have special sea ships, which are well known to all the Westland orcs. Shen Rong has only seen sea ships made by Kong Jing, and the last time he saw them on Silver Beach was also a sea ship made by space.


    Shen Rong has never seen this sea boat made of empty snails.


    pity.


    The sea ship docked at Silver Beach, but failed to transport it.


    "Really, who dares to lie to you. It''s a pity that the Xiaohechuan Canal failed to connect with the Weihe River, otherwise the sea boats could sail directly from the Silver Beach to the White Lake." Su Ye sighed.


    In the Baihe River Basin, there is no shortage of rivers and lakes.


    If the leopard tribe can use the waterway, it must be more convenient than land. However, if the waterway project is really built, the location of White Lake is not very suitable.


    Maybe, wait a little longer.


    When the Heluo tribe grows up, build a bigger city. The White Lake is the core, expanding to the surrounding area...


    However, there are good and bad.


    The farther away it was from the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, the less solid the soil was as it was on the side of the White Lake. It is estimated that cave dwellings can no longer be built. At that time, only wooden houses can be considered, or stone houses can be built with stones.


    "The patriarch said that it cannot be connected for the time being. Unless the small river is fully developed, it will involve part of the energy of the tribe." Chang Xia whispered.


    Suppose Silver Beach is connected with Xiaohechuan Canal.


    The tribe will inevitably need to send totem warriors to guard the river.


    In this way, it will inevitably tie down some of the tribe''s personnel.


    Now, there are benefits to not being connected. After the tribe construction is completed and connected, the tribe will be safer.


    "The appearance of the fish family on the Silver Beach may really attract sea beasts. It''s okay to be disconnected for the time being. It''s just your sea boat, and you can''t get it for the time being. If you are curious, you can go to the Silver Beach to see it after the matter here is over. boat." Su Ye said.


    She didn''t tell Shen Rong to go to Silver Beach to drive the sea boat back to White Lake.


    Last time, it was pure luck that Qianbai''s group of orcs were able to sneak into Weishan from Mochiyue Mountain Range. The Weihe River is extremely dangerous, and Wangyue Ridge and Weeping Cliff are famous places nearby. It''s all right, no orcs are willing to approach.


    Su Ye didn''t want to, because of the two ships.


    Something happened to Shen Rong.


    "How about...I''ll go to Silver Beach and drive the sea boat back." Shen Rong suggested.


    As soon as he said that, Chang Xia grabbed his arm and twisted it hard. Chang Xia said coldly: "Driving back, how do you want to drive back? If Yintan wants to enter the Xiaohechuan Canal, it must pass through the Weihe River. Where is the Weihe River? The Weihe River runs through Wangyue Ridge and Weeping Cliff. People and ghosts are not close to that place. You are courting death!"


    "Shen Rong, listen to Chang Xia." Su Ye said.


    In the future.


    It is really necessary to connect Silver Beach and Xiaohechuan Canal.


    It may be necessary to ask the fish clan to help clear the river beasts in the river, and at the same time, send totem warriors from the six major tribes to clean up the beasts in Wangyue Ridge, Weeping Cliff and Weishan.


    This is no small project.


    For now, it''s safest to stay put.


    The tribe is strict, and it is not too late to wait until it becomes stronger.


    No matter how delicious the seafood is, it won''t be too late.


    Besides, in the cold season, it can be transported by sled from land, and at most eat a little.


    At present, the rafts in Xiaohechuan Canal can supply the seafood, seaweed and milk tree sap that the Heluo tribe consumes every day. At the same time, you can still have some savings. Not to mention, the seafood and sea vegetables hoarded in the underground lair of Wuhai. UU reading


    "Moon Moon Ridge and Weeping Cliff are dangerous?" Shen Rong asked curiously.


    Chang Xia nodded and said seriously: "It''s very dangerous, super dangerous. Don''t look at the fact that the tribe enters and exits Weishan quite frequently. All of this is done with the help of Weishan apes. They patrol Weishan every day, and the beasts in the depths of Weishan will not Running out of the border, even if there are poisonous snakes and beasts running out occasionally, they will be killed by the Weishan ape. If there is no Weishan ape, let alone Weishan, even the small rivers and grasslands will be extremely dangerous..."


    Weeping cliff, what a steep reef.


    The beasts over there are trapped at the Weeping Cliff, and as long as you don''t get close to the Weeping Cliff, it''s usually not much danger. However, if you accidentally break in, life and death depend on fate.


    After all, totem warriors also have strengths and weaknesses.


    Weakness, go in is to deliver food.


    Unless you have the luck of those people in Qianbai, you will die!


    "Senda Pukang should have been in Weeping Cliff and Weishan Mountain. If you are curious, ask them about the situation." Su Ye said.


    Su Ye was not at all curious about the Weeping Cliff.


    Everywhere is bare, and there are some strange beasts living there.


    There are some, scarier than the cries of the crying birds in the Stone Forest.


    Thinking of something, Su Ye''s expression suddenly became very strange.


    "Su Ye��"


    Suddenly, a deep male voice came from outside the courtyard door.


    Low and heavy, with a little hoarseness. It sounds very sexy.


    Shen Rong''s voice is also nice, but this voice is a bit more mature than Shen Rong''s.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, the voice was very strange.


    Dare to call Su Ye''s name directly, it should be a wizard from the Bird Clan or the Fish Clan.


    Like the Nanhe Wizard of the Bird Clan, when addressing Su Ye, he would always add the word "wizard" to show respect.


    Here it comes.


    The identity of the visitor is self-evident.


    The mysterious wizard of the fish clan��Che Chiyu.

 Chapter 1238： Spend now to reward and add more

    "Patriarch Gen is right, you are indeed at Chang Xia''s house." Che Chiyu smiled lowly, his deep voice sounded very emotional. Especially, when Chang Xia saw Che Chiyu''s appearance clearly, his eyes were even more amazed.


    I saw that he was wearing a brocade suit with a fine pattern bottom of moon white shark gauze, and a large piece of hair was wrapped with fine yarn of shark gauze and scattered randomly on the brocade suit. The breeze blew past, and the slightest ripples were blown like ocean waves. Under the exposed forehead, the light-colored eyes are like clear lake water, bright and lonely. Just standing there exudes a cool air of solitude and independence.


    Shen Rong used to be the most handsome and handsome male Chang Xia had ever seen.


    Today, Chang Xia met the most powerful and mysterious male.


    Looking at Che Chiyu, it is easy to ignore his appearance and be attracted by his imposing manner. This is a very attractive male!


    "You, why are you here?" Su Ye was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    At this time, Che Chiyu should stay in the cave to rest. She wanted to say something at first, but suddenly noticed Chang Xia''s strange gaze, and froze.


    "I''m here to chat with you." Che Chiyu smiled, his aura of arrogance dissipated with the smile, and he became gentle and refined. This expression is very similar to Shen Rong''s, but Che Chiyu''s appearance is different from Shen Rong''s.


    The same expression, the two feel very different.


    "Come in, please sit down!" Chang Xia spoke first, inviting Che Chiyu into the room, and invited him to sit in the living room.


    Su Ye raised his eyes and stared at Chang Xia.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but in the end I opened my mouth and said nothing.


    "Che Chiyu, a fish tribe wizard."


    "Changxia, the orc tribe of the Heluo tribe, this is my partner Shen Rong."


    Seeing this, Su Ye supported his forehead.


    "Don''t talk too much, let me into the house."


    Su Ye was worried and let the two chat. The ghost knows what topics they will talk about, for fear of accidents. Su Ye decided to take the initiative, let Che Chiyu into the house, and ordered Shen Rong to get herbal tea and prepare some snacks.


    At the same time, he forced Chang Xia to leave with his eyes.


    this time.


    Chang Xia smiled and refused to leave.


    It is rare to have the opportunity to explore Su Ye''s secrets, and Chang Xia will keep his shameless face.


    helpless what-


    Su Ye could only watch Chang Xia enter the living room.


    Qin Qin helped Chi Yu pull the chair and invited him to take a seat.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s ingratiating behavior, the corner of Su Ye''s mouth twitched, hum! She didn''t even think about this kind of treatment, why.


    "His hand is not broken, Chang Xia, take it easy. Don''t mess around with your big belly. If you fall down, you will be the one to suffer." Su Ye said in a strange way, without concealing the jealousy inside.


    Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced over Che Chiyu.


    I saw Che Chiyu smiling, unaffected by Su Ye''s words.


    "Come on, do you have anything to do? The issue of currency will have to wait for the heads of the six major tribes to arrive, so it can''t be directly confirmed yet. However, it will take three to five days at the most. If you want to go to the sea of ??fog, you can ask Gen to arrange for the totem warriors to take you there." You go."


    Su Ye had a serious expression on her face.


    Next to him, Chang Xia couldn''t help but laugh.


    This was the first time she had ever seen Su Ye like this.


    It seemed that they were angry with Che Chiyu, the two had known each other before, and it seemed that there should be a deeper connection.


    Witches can get married.


    However, most witches choose to be single.


    Could it be that there is an emotional entanglement between Grandma Su Ye and Wizard Che Chiyu?


    think about.


    The interest in Chang Xia''s eyes grew stronger.


    Interesting if true.


    Grandma Su Ye is not old, she is just used to pretending to be old. Of course, there are not many orcs who have seen Su Ye''s real appearance.


    Chang Xia had seen it before, but hadn''t seen it in recent years.


    In the past, Chang Xia didn''t understand why Su Ye chose to pretend to be old.


    Now, she saw Che Chiyu. For a moment, Chang Xia seemed to think of something.


    To make a female hide her face must be related to feelings.


    "Su Ye, do you have to chat with me like this?" Che Chiyu asked with a wry smile.


    Su Ye froze.


    Opened his mouth, wanting to refute.


    In the end, nothing was said.


    see.


    Chang Xia grinned and decided to leave. Leave the living room to Su Ye and the other two, and wait for them to clarify before coming in to inquire about the news.


    So, when Shen Rong brought herbal tea for snacks.


    Chang Xia withdrew with Shen Rong.


    Before leaving, Chang Xia made a cheering gesture towards Che Chiyu.


    "Is she the child you raised? She''s so cute!" Che Chiyu chuckled, naturally he didn''t miss Chang Xia''s gesture just now. Although I can''t understand it, I somehow feel that my mood has improved a lot.


    Su Ye proudly said: "Chang Xia, naturally the cutest."


    heard the words.


    Che Chiyu couldn''t help laughing.


    Unexpectedly, after not seeing her for many years, she was as calm as Su Ye, but she was a little more arrogant. This kind of Su Ye made Che Chiyu feel very fresh, and seemed to have become even cuter.


    Of course, Che Chiyu didn''t say that.


    If you say it, Su Ye will probably blow up.


    "Now, can we sit down and have a chat?" Che Chiyu said softly.


    He raised his eyes and greedily looked at Su Ye''s face. At that time, because of a fit of anger, the two insisted on their own views and each held on to one side. To be honest, Che Chiyu regretted it.


    Back then, the moment I left the Dusk Forest.


    Che Chiyu regretted it.


    However, he was too proud to let go of his dignity.


    this go.


    It is a hundred years.


    How many hundred years can orcs live?


    If it weren''t for the marriage between Qingkong and Snake, Che Chiyu might not be able to let go of his obsession and ridiculous dignity. UU Reading When he stepped into the Dusk Forest, he suddenly felt that the so-called obsession and dignity were childish and ridiculous.


    "What do you want to talk about? There seems to be nothing to talk about between you and me." Su Ye said calmly, no matter how deep her obsession was, she might still have resentment before. When seeing Che Chiyu, Su Ye felt that it was not so difficult to let go.


    Che Chiyu''s face changed slightly.


    He heard peace from Su Ye''s words.


    This calm, he does not approve.


    "Talk about you, talk about me." Che Chiyu said.


    "You are the wizard of the fish clan, and I am the wizard of the Dusk Forest." Su Ye was extremely calm, without showing any emotion, and said, "Che Chiyu, a hundred years is enough to dilute everything."


    fifty years ago.


    The Jinghe battle between the Yuzu and the Tianyuan tribe in the West Land.


    The reason why the war subsided so quickly was unknown to outsiders.


    However, Su Ye knew that it was Tianmeng, not the Tianqi wizard, who quelled the war. Tianmeng, the princess of the Tian family of the Tianyuan tribe.


    At the same time, it is inextricably linked with Che Chiyu.


    Just after hearing the news, Su Ye thought about desperately going to Yuzu to find Che Chiyu to ask the truth. However, after Su Ye meditated for three days and three nights in the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, she suddenly thought about it.


    So she let go of all obsessions.


    Then he chose to patrol the Dusk Forest in person, and this trip will last for thirty years. When she finished her tour and chose to return to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall.


    Unexpectedly, he met Chang Xia who was abandoned by others.


    Looking at such a weak Chang Xia, who was clearly on the verge of death but tenaciously alive. Those eyes full of lifelessness, surged with the desire for life.


    Very weak, but also very great.


    Unknowingly, Su Ye was moved by Chang Xia.


    She leaned over, picked up the cold Chang Xia, and hugged her into her arms.

 Chapter 1239： Eliminate misunderstandings, a lie that can be broken with one poke

    "Su Ye, why are you so unfeeling? In the past few decades, I have kept contacting you, and you have never replied to a letter. This time I personally broke the oath and stepped into the Dusk Forest. Do you still want to be like this? After a few hundred years, you can''t give me another chance? Besides, it was really an accident back then..."


    "wait-"


    Su Ye suddenly raised his head, staring at Che Chiyu with sharp eyes.


    "Che Chiyu, repeat what you said just now." Su Ye said sharply, "What do you mean these decades? You keep contacting me, but I haven''t replied."


    "Fifty years ago, you had a quarrel with me and suddenly disappeared without a trace. Later, when I learned that you appeared in the Dusk Forest again, I was afraid that you would be angry and dare not come directly, so I arranged for someone to deliver a letter to you." Che Chiyu explained embarrassingly. , he regretted it. If he had chosen to come to Dusk Forest in person back then, perhaps there would not have been the fifty years of separation between the two places.


    "I haven''t received any letters related to you from the fish clan, not a single one. I have heard a lot about you and Tianmeng. Congratulations." Su Ye said indifferently.


    ��


    Che Chiyu had a hard face.


    He knew Su Ye with her pride.


    Never lie.


    She didn''t lie, so it''s self-evident who... the liar is.


    There is only one person who can control the information of the Fish Clan Wizard Hall, handle matters around him personally, and intercept his letters to Su Ye��Tianmeng.


    He did it for saving lives.


    Making an exception and accepting Tianmeng as a witch, this acceptance lasted for more than fifty years.


    Speaking up.


    Back then, he quarreled with Su Ye.


    The cause seems to be a heavenly dream.


    "You scolded me right back then, I was blind." Che Chiyu said.


    After speaking, he took out the sound shell, took a deep look at Su Ye, and contacted the Fish Clan Wizard Hall.


    "Dongli, you can do something for me."


    "Catch Tianmeng, and you will put her in the dungeon yourself, and I will interrogate her when I return to Yudao. Remember, don''t let any witches come into contact with her except you."


    obvious.


    Tianmeng has been able to hide it from him for decades, and there might be witches who were bribed by her in the Yudao Wizard Hall. In the final analysis, this is the power given to her by Che Chiyu.


    Looking at Su Ye''s mocking expression, Che Chiyu was full of embarrassment.


    "My fault." Che Chiyu said with a sarcasm, "Who would have thought that a just-adult female would have such a dark mind."


    "Heh! Do you think that all the orcs are pure and simple to the orcs in the Twilight Forest? Tianmeng comes from the Tian family of the Tianyuan tribe. Do you think that the females of the aristocratic family can live to adulthood without two brushes? They can also enter the Fishing Island Wizard Hall as an orc. Become a fish tribe wizard..."


    Su Ye rolled her eyes again.


    She tried her best to mock Che Chiyu.


    She is not stupid.


    Over the years, Tianmeng has often caused troubles between her and Che Chiyu.


    She doesn''t have to, but no one is allowed to rob her.


    The weather is cooling down, it''s time to enter the cold season.


    Tianyuan tribe, Tianjia, it''s cold!


    "I''m so naive!" Che Chiyu didn''t refute, he squinted his eyes and thought. Tianmeng dared to plot against him and Su Ye, nine times out of ten the grace of saving his life was tricky.


    for a moment.


    Che Chiyu''s thoughts were in sync with Su Yeshen''s.


    It''s getting cold, let''s get cold together with the Tian family of Tianyuan Tribe!


    Before Tianmeng was dealt with, Che Chiyu had no intention of dating Su Ye. We are all adults, you know how to be reserved, and I know how to be rational.


    Cha Chiyu restrained his complicated emotions.


    "I will let Dongli investigate this matter. I will give you an explanation then. I hope you will not avoid me in the future. You and I are not young anymore."


    Su Ye smiled.


    He didn''t agree, nor did he refuse.


    Dodge, Su Ye has never dodged Che Chiyu.


    Some things, once explained clearly, the so-called resentment and unwillingness are nothing but obsessions!


    No matter how deep the obsession, decades will disappear.


    What''s more, if the two of them weren''t too proud back then.


    How could he be played around by a Tianmeng?


    "Don''t talk about the past, talk about the present." Su Ye waved his hand and asked, "Is there really no trace of the nest clan in the deep sea?"


    The deep sea is the territory of the fish family.


    Even the apes are beyond reach.


    The sea of ??fog used to be the territory of the nest tribe, Su Ye didn''t understand why the nest tribe gave up the sea of ??fog and went away? During this time, the Heluo Tribe explored the sea of ??fog a lot.


    so far.


    They still didn''t see the danger.


    Moreover.


    If the sea of ??fog is really dangerous, Talia, a weak animal cub, cannot live alone for a few years without getting hurt.


    "No." Che Chiyu shook his head.


    The Brood Clan disappeared bizarrely, as if they were artificially wiped out overnight.


    "When did the Nest Clan disappear?" Su Ye asked, "Wuhai has been abandoned by the Nest Clan for a long time, it should be before your Fish Clan."


    "Not long after I was born, Ah Mu lost track of my father. Ah Mu suspected that something must have happened to my father. Otherwise, my father would never have left Ah Mu and me without even saying hello. These years, the fish The Clan did not give up looking for the whereabouts of the Nest Clan, but unfortunately they gained very little."


    When it comes to the Nest Clan, Che Chiyu''s expression is not very good.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go to Wuhai tomorrow. See if Wuhai has any clues you want. You have the blood of the Nest Clan, so you should be able to lift the blood ban on the Nest Clan in Wuhai. By the way, my family has adopted the Nest Clan A few beast cubs, do you want to meet them?"


    The nest clan has been missing for more than a hundred years, and it is useless to worry.


    "Is it possible?" Che Chiyu was slightly startled and said happily.


    Half of the Hive Clan''s blood flowed in his body.


    There is a natural closeness to the Nest Clan.


    Moreover.


    Maybe meeting them could lead to some clues.


    "Yes." Su Ye said: "If you want to see me now, or later."


    "Later, I''ll prepare some gifts for them. UU Reading " Che Chiyu wanted to see the three Talia brothers and sisters, but he thought that he seemed to come to the door empty-handed. After resting her thoughts, An Nai continued anxiously, "I also prepared a gift for Chang Xia, and put it on the side of Baihu Street. I''ll send someone over later."


    heard the words.


    Su Ye smiled sincerely.


    Seeing this, Che Chiyu couldn''t help feeling jealous towards Chang Xia.


    To be remembered by Su Ye like this, I''m envious!


    "I would like to say thank you for her!" Su Ye pushed the herbal tea and snacks on the table, and said, "Try it, this is the herbal tea and snacks made by Chang Xia. It tastes very good. You probably haven''t tried it before."


    "She made these up?" Che Chiyu asked in surprise, raising his eyebrows.


    He thought it was Su Ye''s handwriting, after all, Su Ye came from the ape clan. As a wizard of the Fish Clan, Che Chiyu naturally knew the identity of the Su Ye Ape Clan.


    However, Su Ye did not promote it.


    Che Chiyu helped to hide it and did not make it public.


    this time.


    Su Ye took the initiative to expose the identity of the ape clan.


    Che Chiyu decided to come to Dusk Forest in person by taking advantage of the issue of currency and the sea of ??fog. One is to discuss currency issuance, and the other is to explain the misunderstanding that year. If we continue to dawdle, Che Chiyu doesn''t know how many fifty years there will be.


    "I was born to know that she is favored by the beast god." Su Ye said proudly.


    Like the apes who inherit the identity of the wise men, they can inherit the knowledge passed down in their blood when they reach adulthood. At the same time, the lucky ape orcs may also awaken their bloodline ability additionally.


    Ordinary orcs don''t know about these things.


    Like Chang Xia.


    Su Ye believed that Chang Xia was favored by the Beast God and gained knowledge inheritance.


    This kind of thing has long been recorded in the ancient books inherited by the ape clan. Su Ye naturally didn''t go deep into the reason, as long as Chang Xia lives well, the others don''t matter, right?

 Chapter 1240： What, no one left for dinner

    "It seems that the Beast God still cares about the land of Donglu." Che Chiyu looked through the window, gazing at Changxia at the pavilion in the corridor.


    Xilu is unpopular after all.


    Even the beast gods are unwilling to favor it.


    This is quite a pity, he appreciates Yuanhou very much.


    I thought that the land of prosperity for the next millennium would be in the west. Looking at it now, the land of rejuvenation in the next millennium will still be in the Eastern Continent, and it will be the Dusk Forest.


    The eyes of the apes.


    As sharp as ever.


    Back then, if he could see through this.


    With Su Ye, they won''t be separated for decades, let alone make such a mess.


    Sometimes, being too proud is not okay.


    Often lose completely.


    think about.


    Che Chiyu picked up the sound shell and contacted the third wizard of Yudao. Obviously, he had previously considered that the wizard would be adopted by Tianmeng. At this moment, Che Chiyu was worried that Dongli would be the same. That being the case, he chose to contact the third wizard of the fish clan.


    pity.


    The clear sky is not over the fishing island.


    Otherwise, having him come forward will definitely solve this matter.


    Su Ye sat quietly, watching Che Chiyu contact the fish clan wizard, repeating what happened just now.


    Then, he smiled a little.


    Che Chiyu wasn''t too stupid, and he knew how to let the wizard of the fish tribe do it.


    Dongli should be a killer whale orc. Tianmeng has lived beside Che Chiyu for decades, and those orcs are Che Chiyu''s confidantes, so she is naturally familiar with them.


    Let Dongli do it, maybe the meat bun will beat the dog, and there will be no return.


    "Am I stupid in your eyes?" Che Chiyu asked Su Ye with a wry smile. He hung up Yinbei and met Su Ye''s eyes, feeling a little embarrassed unconsciously.


    "It''s good that you understand!" Su Ye picked up the bowl, drank herbal tea, and said, "At noon, you should go back to Baihu Street. Don''t even think about eating at Changxia''s house. Once you come, Gen and Yami will definitely be all over the place." Come here, it''s too lively!"


    ��


    Che Chiyu was speechless.


    How much does Su Ye dislike her now?


    Before he came to Dusk Forest, he had heard that Chang Xia''s food was the best.


    Unexpectedly, he was blocked by Su Ye before he mentioned the meaning of Cengfan. However, he did not tell Tianmeng about his coming to the Dusk Forest. However, she should have received the wind at this moment.


    think about.


    Che Chiyu felt that it was time to go back to the cave dwelling on Baihu Street to deal with some matters.


    Su Ye probably didn''t want to hear these things.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to Baihu Street first. Tomorrow I will go to the Sea of ??Fog, hoping to find some clues about the Nest Clan and lift the blood ban left by the Nest Clan. By the way, I will take the cubs of the Nest Clan with me at that time." Sea of ??fog."


    Che Chiyu walked out while talking, he was in a hurry to go back to deal with Tianmeng.


    I''m afraid that it will be delayed for a while, and there will be another wave.


    Su Ye paused.


    She didn''t expect that Che Chiyu really chose to go back to Baihu Street.


    However, she did not stop.


    Che Chiyu knew her, so Su Ye didn''t know Che Chiyu.


    He probably thought of something and hurried back to deal with it. Maybe, it has something to do with Tianmeng. Likewise, she has business to attend to.


    Tianmeng dared to plot against her because of his status as the ruler of the Tianyuan tribe.


    If the Tian family was replaced by other aristocratic families, then Tianmeng would still dare to be so superior. Thinking about it, today''s family is really interesting.


    First, Tianmeng schemed against her and Che Chiyu, took over the dove''s nest, and studied in the Fishing Island Wizard Hall as a beast clan, becoming a half fish clan beastman.


    Later, Tianqing poisoned Shen Rong for personal gain.


    This day, the females of the family are one by one, and their minds are really amazing.


    Unfortunately, none of them took the right path.


    No wonder Yuanhou dared to make calculations and wanted to replace the Tian family''s position and become the only king of the Tianyuan tribe. There is no way, these orcs have too narrow a vision, and they only stare at the one-acre-three-point land in front of them.


    Che Chiyu left.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong entered the room and asked, "Grandma Su Ye, why did he leave?"


    "He still has something to go back to Baihu Street to deal with." Su Ye said: "You guys are going to prepare lunch, and you will continue to discuss in the afternoon. Tomorrow, I will take him to the sea of ??fog, and by the way, lift the blood ban left by the nest clan At that time, the three brothers and sisters of Thalia will go there together."


    listen.


    The two were talking about business, Chang Xia looked regretful.


    Su Ye pursed her lips, hiding the smile on her face.


    How could Su Ye fail to guess what these two people were thinking? She didn''t want her personal affairs to be talked about by Chang Xia and the others, especially that little gossip Nanfeng.


    The mouth is broken, if she finds out.


    The next day, everyone in the Heluo tribe will know about it.


    Wait for the two to leave the living room.


    Su Ye took out the sound shells, quickly dialed a few sound shells, and whispered a few words. Among them, a familiar grin came from one of the voices.


    No need to guess, that person must be Elder Pukang.


    Clear up misunderstandings from decades ago.


    Neither Che Chiyu nor Su Ye had any plans to do good.


    What awaits Xilu is bound to be a storm.


    At noon, at Sifang table.


    Chang Xia held the bowl, and his eyes drifted to Su Ye from time to time.


    The corner of Su Ye''s mouth twitched slightly, looked directly at Chang Xia, and asked, "Chang Xia, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hey!" Chang Xia smiled lightly, and said awkwardly, "No, it''s okay! I''ll just take a look, yes, just take a look. Grandma Su Ye, hurry up and eat and leave me alone."


    Shen Rong was embarrassed.


    He buried his head in his meal and didn''t look up.


    Chang Xia was probably curious about Su Ye and Che Chiyu.


    However, it is hard to ask the export. UU reading


    "Just ask what you want, don''t peek at me every time, what''s so interesting about me?" Su Ye put down the bowl and chopsticks, and looked at Chang Xia speechlessly.


    "Ahem!" Chang Xia said, "Grandma Su Ye, what''s the situation with you and Che Chiyu?"


    "I used to know each other very well." Su Ye said.


    She can''t tell Chang Xia that she and Che Chiyu are in the same situation as Snake and Qingkong? However, because of a heavenly dream, the two had misunderstood for decades.


    Get angry.


    The world is far and wide, and the two haven''t seen each other for decades.


    These words, even if you don''t say it out of your mouth.


    Su Ye felt very childish.


    When the time comes, don''t you have to be laughed at by the children?


    So, Su Ye decided to pretend that nothing happened.


    Anyway, few orcs knew about her and Che Chiyu. Those orcs knew what to say and what not to say.


    ��


    What kind of explanation is this?


    Before, she remembered that Su Ye said that Che Chiyu was only half-cooked.


    Now, it becomes quite mature.


    If these two people are not tricky, ghosts will not believe it.


    "Very familiar, why didn''t you invite him for dinner at noon?" Chang Xia said: "This is not any other place, they are all from our own family, so we should invite him for dinner anyway."


    "What food to keep, he will bring you a gift next time, it''s not too late for you to keep something." Su Ye said bluntly. My own people, ghosts of my own people. Before Che Chiyu solved Tianmeng''s matter, the ghost and him were his own.


    "We have fish ball hotpot at night, should we invite him over to eat together?" Shen Rong said. Shen Rong was also curious about Su Ye''s gossip. In particular, this gossip also involves Che Chiyu, the most mysterious wizard of the fish clan.


    "Okay, prepare some other meals." Chang Xia said.


    The corners of Su Ye''s mouth twitched lightly. The two of them talked to themselves. They said it was a discussion, and they almost didn''t go directly to Baihu Street to invite someone...

 Chapter 1241： Che Chiyu

    dusk hour.


    Chang Xia staggered to Baihu Street.


    When you meet the root patriarch, invite him to have dinner at home.


    By the way, let patriarch Gen take him to the fish clan to find wizard Che Chiyu, and invite him to eat fish ball hot pot in the cave dwelling at night.


    "Chang Xia, what''s going on?" Gen leaned closer and asked the reason in a low voice.


    This time, the Nanhe Wizard of the Bird Clan also came.


    However, I didn''t see Chang Xia inviting Wizard Nanhe to eat fish ball hot pot in the cave. Could it be that the tribe''s rumors are true, that Su Ye really had an affair with the Che Chiyu wizard from the Yuzu?


    this thing.


    Not to mention that Nanfeng and the others are gossiping and curious.


    Actually, Patriarch Lian Gen was just as curious as they were.


    The Gen patriarch asked Elder Yami about it, but unfortunately, Elder Yami ignored him.


    "I don''t know either." Chang Xia shook his head, not daring to speak nonsense.


    She really didn''t lie, Chang Xia really didn''t know about Su Ye and Che Chiyu. However, it is certain that the two have problems.


    "Tell me, I won''t say it." Gen whispered, rubbed Chang Xia with his shoulder, and said in a low voice, "Tell me, I can have confidence in chatting with Wizard Che Chiyu later."


    Chang Xia had dark lines on his face.


    "Patriarch Gen, I really don''t know what their relationship is."


    Say, definitely can''t say.


    She didn''t want to be beaten.


    Su Ye is serious about beating people.


    "Patriarch Gen, Chang Xia."


    Nan He just came out of the cave dwelling, and planned to take a stroll on Baihu Fourth Street.


    Unexpectedly, not long after going out, they met the root patriarch and Chang Xia. Immediately, out of curiosity, he came over to say hello.


    "Wizard Nanhe." Chang Xia smiled and waved to Wizard Nanhe. In Feiyajian before, she got along very happily with Wizard Nanhe.


    "Wizard Nanhe, where are you going?"


    "White Lake Fourth Street, who are you two looking for at the Yuzu?"


    "Wizard Che Chiyu." Chang Xia said, "Will Wizard Nanhe go to my cave to eat fish ball hotpot tonight?"


    "Okay!" Nan He nodded in agreement without saying a word.


    Can the food on Baihu 4th Street be as good as Changxia��s Fish Ball Hot Pot? She was sure that besides fish ball hot pot, there must be other delicacies tonight.


    Ever since I tasted the food here in the Heluo tribe.


    When Nanhe returned to Feiyajian, he didn''t like anything he ate.


    for a moment.


    A group of three people came to the door of the cave dwelling where the Yuzu lived.


    Patriarch Root and Wizard Nanhe stood in the distance without stepping forward.


    Chang Xia supported his waist and gently knocked on the door.


    "Who-"


    "Chang Xia, I''m here to find Wizard Che Chiyu."


    Hearing this, the totem warrior of the fish family hurried over to open the door and invited Chang Xia to enter the house. Seeing Patriarch Gen and Wizard Nanhe in the distance, he hurriedly spoke.


    but.


    The root patriarch and the South River wizard refused to enter.


    They chose to wait outside the door.


    "Chang Xia, what''s the matter?" Che Chiyu asked.


    The expression on his face is not very good. The matter of the Fishing Island Wizard Hall may not be going very smoothly. Chang Xia was curious, but didn''t say much.


    Fishing Island Wizard Hall.


    That''s the heart of the Pisces.


    Rushing to inquire about it might destroy the relationship between the fish and beast races.


    "My family is eating fish ball hotpot tonight. I would like to ask Wizard Che Chiyu if he wants to go and taste fish ball hotpot? We will also go with Wizard Nanhe and Chief Gen of the Bird Clan." Chang Xia smiled and said his purpose.


    listen.


    A strange color flashed in Che Chiyu''s eyes.


    "Okay!" Che Chiyu nodded happily, and joked: "Qingkong told me, if you come to the Heluo Tribe, if you haven''t tasted your food, it will be worthless."


    Ha ha!


    Hearing this, Chang Xia laughed happily.


    Chang Xia is of course happy when his cooking skills are recognized.


    "Wizard Che Chiyu, are you together?" Gen stood outside the door, waving his hand and inviting.


    Che Chiyu nodded happily, agreed to the invitation of the Gen patriarch, and said, "Let''s go together." Everything that should be dealt with has already been dealt with by Yudao. For the rest, wait until you return to the fishing island and then sweep the tail.


    If so.


    Tianmeng can also escape from the fishing island.


    When he returned to the fishing island, he would naturally clean up a group of witches.


    Che Chiyu didn''t believe that Tianmeng could have such an ability. Of course, there is another possibility, which is drugging. When it comes to drugging, Che Chiyu feels that it is necessary to re-investigate what happened back then.


    never mind.


    Wait a minute, I will meet Su Ye.


    Che Chiyu was too lazy to think about these irrelevant things.


    "Hai Dali, bring the gifts you prepared. By the way, bring the ones prepared for Talia and the others, and I will take them to Changxia''s house together."


    The existence of the three of Thalia.


    The Heluo Tribe didn''t hide it, so Che Chiyu naturally knew about it.


    Che Chiyu has the blood of the nest tribe flowing in his body, which is no secret among the fish tribe. The fish clan does not prohibit intermarriage with other races, but it is only limited to the strong clan. Che Chiyu''s father is from the Nest Clan, and the Nest Clan is very strong.


    "Chang Xia, let''s go!" Che Chiyu said.


    Behind him, followed by two fish clan totem warriors, carrying a large wooden box.


    A real big wooden box.


    It is bigger than the wooden box for storing coins in Chang Xia''s house.


    This big wooden box can easily hold three or five long summers.


    Even if he didn''t see the gift in the big wooden box, Chang Xia could already feel the pride of the fish clan. Thinking back, the gift that Wizard Clear Sky prepared for himself before.


    Chang Xia felt like his own little coffers.


    May become richer.


    "The wizard Chechiyu is so proud!" Nan He chuckled, and said, "The Yuzu really deserves to be a race that occupies one-third of the Gangwa Continent. It''s extraordinary."


    Che Chiyu smiled slightly.


    "Niaozu, UU Reading holds the ice crystal mountains in your hands, it''s a pity that you don''t know how to use them." Che Chiyu admitted the saying that Yuzu is rich, but at the same time, regretted that the Niaozu had precious mountains, but they didn''t know how to use them.


    This said.


    The corner of Wizard Nanhe''s mouth froze.


    These wizards, except Wizard Su Ye.


    Everything else is disgusting.


    "Hehe!" Nan He sneered twice, and said, "I heard that Che Chiyu''s wizard and a certain female wizard from Yudao are close, congratulations."


    immediately.


    Che Chiyu''s expression changed suddenly.


    He raised his head and stared at Nan He coldly.


    "Speak nonsense, you will die." Che Chiyu said quietly.


    Who is farting!


    If I remember correctly, Su Ye and Nan He have a very good relationship.


    Could it be that Su Ye''s bad attitude towards him was instigated by Nan He?


    think about.


    Che Chiyu''s attitude towards Nanhe became colder.


    "Oh! Really?" Nan He continued without the slightest fear: "Some people dare to do it but dare not admit it. Who in the west doesn''t know that the Tian Family of the Tianyuan Tribe is about to marry the Yuzu Fishing Island Wizard Hall? Fifty years ago, Jinghe The battle ended without a problem, but it was just a word from Wizard Che Chiyu. Tsk tsk! It''s a pity that Wizard Su Ye is so busy."


    ��


    Depend on.


    Is this Nanhe a firecracker?


    Next to them, Chang Xia and the Gen clan had long eyes, nose, mouth and heart, pretending to be deaf and not hearing anything. However, their ears were pricked up, ready to eavesdrop.


    "Shut up!" Che Chiyu said with a cold face.


    He shouldn''t talk too much, this Nanhe is sick.


    Fifty years ago.


    How did she know it?


    Now, Che Chiyu feels more and more that fifty years ago, he was definitely drugged. Otherwise, how could you do such an insane thing.


    When things here are over, go back to the fishing island.


    He had to investigate again, but before that, he had to seek Su Ye''s understanding.

 Chapter 1242： Childish Che Chi Yu

    Speaking up.


    How did he quarrel with Su Ye fifty years ago?


    unconsciously.


    The two have been fighting for decades.


    Che Chiyu felt that simply imprisoning Tianmeng would be difficult to relieve the hatred in his heart.


    However, the most urgent task is not to solve Tianmeng.


    And it should be the issuance of Donglu currency, and there is also the matter of Wuhai''s blood ban.


    These two things are at stake.


    Although for Che Chiyu, seeking Su Ye''s forgiveness is the most important thing. However, in the world of adult orcs, there is no absolute boundary between right and wrong.


    Che Chiyu cease fire here.


    Chang Xia and Gen patriarch stopped at the same time and winked.


    As the host, you should retain some reserve and self-respect.


    whispering sound!


    Nanhe wizard snorted.


    Hearing this, the corners of Che Chiyu''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Opened his mouth, and finally said nothing.


    With Nanhe wizard''s mouth, Che Chiyu couldn''t guess what she would say next. Before getting Su Ye''s forgiveness, Che Chiyu didn''t intend to make fun of himself.


    Words are scary.


    at this point.


    Che Chiyu knows better than anyone else.


    At least, he never wanted Chang Xia to go to Su Ye and tell Su Ye that the Tian Family of Xilu Tianyuan Continent was about to marry with Yudao Wizard Palace.


    Thinking about this scene, he felt terrible.


    Not long.


    A group of people walked through Baihu Street and came to Baihu Cave Dwelling.


    at dusk.


    The vine trees on the shore of the White Lake are shining with faint lights.


    It looks like a dream.


    "What kind of tree is this?" Che Chiyu asked curiously.


    The root patriarch smiled and replied: "The vines were transplanted from Misty Ridge."


    "This tree is very nice!" Che Chiyu admired, and asked: "How is this vine tree different from Guangshu?" Qingkong and the others went back to Yudao and mentioned Guangshu. However, Fujiki didn''t talk much about it. Today, Che Chiyu looked at the neat row of vines on the shore of Baihu Lake, and felt a little moved.


    The Fishing Island Wizard Hall is a bit monotonous.


    It would be a good thing if some beautiful plants could be transplanted.


    Next time, when he uses Yinbei to contact Su Ye.


    Well, it can also be used as an excuse.


    "The light tree can emit light by itself, and the vine tree relies on the mysterious vegetation attached to the tree to emit light. At the same time, the light tree''s light is more dazzling than the vine tree." Root explained. The tribe can make a potion of carrion vines, making transplanting plants simple and easy.


    Although, there is still a certain death rate.


    However, much better than before.


    Some tribes proposed to exchange vine trees with the Heluo tribe, but the root patriarch did not refuse.


    Like Guangshu and Guangcao, the Heluo Tribe is not open to the outside world for exchange. If it''s just vine trees, mulberry shrubs, etc., the Heluo tribe will generally not refuse.


    The number of light trees and light grass is limited, and anyone who exchanges them may offend others.


    It''s better to cut off the source from the beginning.


    At most, give it as a gift. Exchange, certainly not exchange.


    "If wizard Che Chiyu is curious about the light tree, we can see it in the cave later. The tree in the center of the pool in the courtyard of the cave is the light tree sapling." Chang Xia said with a smile, the light tree is inconspicuous during the day, Even a little ugly.


    After dark.


    The whole world belongs to the tree of light, which is the absolute focal point.


    "Okay! Let''s go and see��" Che Chiyu said.


    For the time being, they will stay in the Heluo Tribe.


    He was not in a hurry to exchange vine trees, he was more curious about the luminous trees.


    Che Chiyu has seen glowing stones, glowing pearls, glowing corals, etc. before. Only the glowing trees on the land, he has not seen yet.


    "Ah Rong, I''m back."


    Stepping through the courtyard gate, Chang Xia shouted towards the kitchen.


    Shen Rong leaned out from the kitchen and responded, "The food is almost ready, please invite everyone into the small living room." ..


    "Okay." Chang Xia said.


    Behind him, Che Chiyu looked over Chang Xia and landed on the Guangshu sapling in the center of the pool in the courtyard of the cave dwelling. At dusk, the sky is not completely dark yet. On the trunk of the Guangshu sapling, there are dots of fluorescent light shining.


    It makes the light tree saplings look extraordinarily magnificent.


    Like corals that glow in the sea.


    "Is this the light tree? It''s so beautiful! No wonder Qingkong is full of praise for the light tree when he returns to Yudao. Are the Heluo tribe willing to exchange the light tree? Our tribe is willing to offer a bargaining chip to make your heart beat." Che Chiyu smiled, suggested.


    Su Ye came out of the kitchen with a light smile, and said, "Che Chiyu, you''ve made another mistake. Guangshu, even if the Heluo Tribe agrees to exchange, you may not be able to live on the fishing island if you take it back. Besides, Now, the number of light trees is scarce, and I don��t agree to exchange them now. You really like trees that can glow, so you can exchange a few vine branches and go back to the fishing island.��


    heard the words.


    Che Chiyu looked regretful.


    Su Ye opened his mouth, nine times out of ten he couldn''t exchange.


    "Wizard Che Chiyu, don''t be disappointed, the light trees cannot be exchanged, but the light grasses can be exchanged." Chang Xia opened her mouth and added, now she can cultivate the light grass, although she can''t do it in large quantities. However, Chang Xia can still call the shots just by exchanging a few pots of light grass.


    "Guangcao��" Che Chiyu was slightly startled, and looked in the direction Chang Xia pointed.


    On the other side of the wooden shed corridor, there is a row of neat grass.


    Fluorescent mottled spots, it looks like stars dotted on the wooden shed corridor. The brilliance is not as dazzling as the light tree, but it also has a unique flavor.


    "That''s the glossy grass." Chang Xia nodded, walked towards the wooden shed corridor, brought a pot of glossy grass to Che Chiyu, and asked him to observe carefully.


    this moment.


    Nan He went straight up the steps. UU reading


    Smiling, greeted Su Ye.


    There is intimacy in the attitude of the two of them.


    Seeing this, Che Chiyu didn''t have the heart to observe the glossy grass, he walked up the steps holding the glossy grass, and directly squeezed Nanhe away.


    Ah!


    Miscellaneous birds are annoying no matter what.


    Nan He was dumbfounded and stared at Che Chiyu. This **** male, if he hadn''t fought before, he really wanted to have a fight with him.


    That''s right��


    Wizard Nanhe couldn''t beat Wizard Che Chiyu.


    Among the wizards of the three races of bird, fish and beast, the fish clan should be the strongest.


    After all, the fish family has a rich background.


    One-on-one, Su Ye is not inferior to any wizard.


    However, neither the bird family nor the fish family. All have more than one wizard, and many wizards. The only exception is the orc race, only Su Ye is a wizard, and even the wizard is only Bai Qing.


    In terms of overall strength, the orcs are at a disadvantage.


    However, Su Ye was from the ape clan. No one knows how many secret techniques she controls. If she really does it, Su Ye may not necessarily lose.


    As a result, Donglu maintained peace strangely.


    Over time.


    The various races in the Eastern Continent found peace to be quite good.


    slowly.


    The previous hostility was smoothed out.


    naturally.


    There is a situation of peaceful coexistence today.


    "Che Chiyu." Su Ye Youyou warned, this person really hasn''t changed at all. In front of others, he always looks condescending, but in the queen, it''s not good to be childish. She really has seen hell, she has been in a cold war with this kind of male for decades, I am afraid she is not crazy!


    cough cough!


    Che Chiyu froze.


    Only then did I remember that there seemed to be a junior beside me.


    Thinking about it, Che Chiyu quickly restrained his out-of-control emotions and regained his composure.


    Patriarch Gen and Chang Xia looked at each other, and the admiration for Wizard Che Chiyu in their hearts had been reduced by more than half.

 Chapter 1243： L tip and add more

    "Look! Do you like the gift I brought to Chang Xia?" Che Chiyu felt ashamed and hurriedly changed the subject. Raising his hand, he pointed to the big wooden box that Hai Dali and the two fought against.


    Su Ye gave him a blank look and didn''t stop him.


    "Hai Dali, you two put down the wooden box."


    Hearing this, Hai Dali and the two put down the wooden box on their shoulders. Turn around and walk towards the courtyard door, leave.


    Chang Xia wanted to keep him, but he didn''t say anything after thinking about it.


    Tonight, the people in the courtyard of the cave dwelling are unusual, forcing Hai and Dali to stay makes them feel uncomfortable instead.


    "These two boxes are for the three brothers and sisters of Thalia. The two boxes next to it are for Chang Xia. They contain some special products of the fish clan and some small things from the West Land. I think... Chang Xia will like it." Che Chiyu Road.


    this moment.


    He''s back to normal.


    Wizard Nanhe wanted to speak harshly.


    However, she came here empty-handed this time, feeling a little lacking in confidence to speak. So, she chose to turn a blind eye, not to look at Che Chiyu''s arrogant face.


    "Chang Xia, come and open the box." Su Ye waved to Chang Xia, calling her to come forward and open the box.


    Chang Xia leaned over and looked at the big wooden box in front of him.


    The wooden box was placed on the ground up to her waist.


    No wonder, it took a totem warrior to carry it to move it here.


    The wooden box has no locks, but the wooden box is made of sunken wood in the sea area, which is very valuable in itself.


    "A Rong, help me open the box."


    Chang Xia had no choice but to ask Shen Rong for help.


    On the side, Su Ye and others couldn''t help laughing. She had forgotten the characteristics of the sunken wood, its hardness was about the same as that of iron wood, and with Chang Xia''s strength, she really couldn''t move the two wooden boxes.


    creak!


    A heavy voice sounded.


    Shen Rong opened two wooden boxes.


    Suddenly, two dazzling rays of light erupted from the bottom of the box.


    This light is very similar to the light emitted by gold and silver.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled.


    Could it be that the wooden box contains gold, silver and jewelry?


    "Yuzu, that''s quite a big deal!" Nan He said sarcastically, curling his lips.


    However, at the same time, she did not hide the envy in her eyes. Compared with the fish family, the bird family is quite poor. Wizard Nanhe suddenly thought of the Ice Crystal Valley. She remembered that Che Chiyu seemed to have mentioned the Ice Crystal Valley. Could it be that the Ice Crystal Valley is still useful?


    At present, ice crystal grass is planted in Ice Crystal Valley and fruit chickens are raised.


    besides.


    The bird family has no other actions for the time being.


    No way, the situation is similar to that of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    There are also not many ancient books and ancient animal skin scrolls left by the Bird Clan on the Qinghai Plateau, and there are very limited information about the Ice Crystal Valley.


    "Pearls, tourmalines, corals, sapphires..."


    Su Ye probed and looked at the gift in the wooden box. This box is indeed worthy of being called a jewel, and all imaginable jewels can be found in the wooden box.


    "This��" Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    The pearls in the wooden box were larger and more moist than the ones presented by the wizard of the clear sky last time. Obviously, these are definitely the bottom of the box of the Fishing Island Wizard Hall.


    "You don''t like it?" Che Chiyu hesitated.


    Chang Xia said: "I like it, but...it''s too precious!"


    "If you like it, just keep it." Su Ye said: "Shen Rong, move the wooden box to the cave bedroom. Let Chang Xia enjoy it at home slowly. It''s getting late, it''s time for dinner. Tomorrow, I have to go To go to the Sea of ??Mist and issue currency to determine the price of items, we have to wait for the orcs from the other five major tribes to come and discuss together, and they estimate that it will take three to five days to come."


    Su Ye notified the other five major tribes in advance.


    However, this time the five major tribes will bring some supplies to exchange.


    Here it comes.


    Naturally, there will be a lot of delay.


    "Wu, do I want to go with you tomorrow?" Gen asked.


    asked.


    Su Ye glanced at the patriarch Gen, nodded, and said, "You come together. Let the xylophone come with her. She will help take care of the three Talia brothers and sisters."


    Similarly.


    Elder Yami had to follow along.


    "Chang Xia, don''t look, Weishan Holy Land has been going back and forth for several days, are you sure you want to follow?"


    Su Ye turned her head and glanced at Chang Xia.


    He said something lightly, and when he heard it, Chang Xia instantly dispelled his curiosity.


    Su Ye took Che Chiyu Nanhe into the small living room, and Chang Xia walked towards the cave bedroom with small steps.


    "A Rong, open it again and see��"


    creak!


    Shen Rong obediently opened the wooden box.


    Chang Xia held the edge of the wooden box and looked at the things in the wooden box in amazement.


    "These pearls are really top quality!" Chang Xia played with two black pearls, and looked at them, they were comparable to the pearl necklace worn by the Snake clan leader on the day they got married. Although she doesn''t understand the character of pearls, she can distinguish good pearls from bad ones.


    There are more than ten pearls in the shell.


    Different colors, each one is the best.


    Black, pink, gold, silver.


    Glittering and pleasing to the eye.


    Not to mention, there is an ornamental pink coral next to the shell. Under the fluorescent light of the light stone, the pink coral shone with faint light, somewhat similar to the mysterious vegetation on the vine tree, beautiful and magnificent.


    "Wow! Such a pearl actually has two shells? No wonder the Nanhe wizard said that the fish tribe is a big hand, and each of these pearls is worth a lot!"


    "Hmm! Pearls of this level are invaluable even in the royal court of the Western Continent, and every single one will be sought after by females from aristocratic families."


    Shen Rong felt that when he put the wooden box just now, his strength was a bit heavier?


    With these two boxes of things, Xilu can probably be exchanged for a medium-sized tribe. One pearl can be exchanged for thousands of slaves at will, what a heroic fish clan!


    Looking at Chang Xia''s happy face.


    Shen Rong regretted a little, when he left Yuan''s house.


    Why did you forget to bring your private money with you?


    As a cub who is highly valued and loved by Yuanhou, Shen Rong''s private treasury is more luxurious than Yuanhou''s.


    It''s a pity that I had a death wish at the beginning.


    In addition, Shen Rong has always paid little attention to yellow and white things.


    When he left, he naturally didn''t expect to take his private treasury with him.


    "Put it away." Chang Xia said, "I have to dig another cellar to store these valuable things. The cave bedrooms are almost full of wooden boxes, so it''s inconvenient to get in and out."


    "If I have time, I''ll see which direction is suitable for the cellar and dig another one." Shen Rong said.


    He followed Chang Xia''s line of sight to look at the bedroom, and found that a lot of space was indeed occupied by wooden boxes. There are more than three wooden boxes for gold, silver and copper, and here are two more large wooden boxes.


    In the future, if there are a few more.


    The cave bedroom is definitely not enough.


    After putting away the wooden box, the two walked out of the cave bedroom and ran towards the small living room.


    The root patriarch set up the bowls and chopsticks, and waited for Chang Xia and the two to come and guide the soup, and they were ready to eat at any time.


    "Put the tofu, potato chips and fish **** in first. They are resistant to cooking. The longer they cook, the better the taste. The meat and other things can be eaten as soon as they are hot. I''ll prepare the sauce. Do you have any restrictions?"


    Chang Xia entered the room without any fuss.


    Open your mouth and explain how to eat hot pot. UU Reading


    Of course, these words can be regarded as speaking to the two wizards Che Chiyu and Nanhe.


    Both Su Ye and Patriarch Gen have eaten hot pot, so there is no need for Chang Xia to teach them again.


    "I also can."


    "Me too, better be spicier."


    It is said that Chang Xia knows how to prepare the sauce.


    Here, patriarch Su Yegen did it himself, they have eaten hot pot many times. For the sauce or something, it is more suitable to prepare the taste yourself.


    Shen Rong started to adjust the sauce for himself and Chang Xia.


    gurgling��


    The special small stove, the stone pot above it is boiling, exuding a tempting aroma.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1244： Sacrifice? Totem

    "Hiss!"


    Che Chiyu pursed his lips, and his whole body changed color.


    "Wizard Che Chiyu, why don''t you eat clear pot, spicy pot is more spicy." Chang Xia persuaded. For hot pot, Chang Xia''s family has always prepared mandarin duck pot. Chang Xia loves to eat hot pot, but she is very pregnant, so she is afraid of getting angry and making her feel unwell.


    So, when eating hot pot.


    Most of the time, she chooses to eat clear pot. When she is hungry, she just tastes a little food in the spicy pot.


    "I''m fine." Che Chiyu shook his head and refused. He insisted on eating spicy hot pot, Su Ye could eat it, and Nan He could eat it, so why couldn''t he eat it?


    Yuzu diet is light, with spicy sauce.


    However, it is only eaten as a dipping sauce.


    It is the first time for Che Chiyu to eat hot pot directly like this.


    The corner of Su Ye''s mouth twitched slightly, and he got up to prepare milk tree sap and coconut milk for him. No matter what age this person is, when he was naive, he was just as naive.


    "You are obviously afraid of spicy food, so you can''t eat it, so you have to be brave. Are you going to Wuhai tomorrow? You have never eaten chili, and if you eat too much, you will definitely have diarrhea tonight." Su Ye said speechlessly.


    Che Chiyu''s face froze, and he said embarrassingly, "Then I won''t eat."


    Hearing this, Su Ye gave him a blank look.


    If this person had been so obedient back then, how could he have been fooled around by Tianmeng. However, Su Ye guessed that the Yuzu might also be planning the Tianyuan Tribe.


    Otherwise, how could Tianmeng stay in the Fishing Island Wizard Hall for decades?


    Che Chiyu didn''t look stupid, and neither did the Yuzu.


    Su Ye didn''t ask, but with Che Chiyu''s paranoia, he believed that Tianmeng was an apprentice, so he would never let Tianmeng have other identities. Most of Tianmeng''s calculations will come to nothing.


    Think of it.


    Su Ye felt like laughing.


    It''s a pity that she has to stay in the Dusk Forest to sit in town, so she can''t go to the Fishing Island to watch the fun in person.


    Once decades of calculations come to nothing, Tianmeng will probably die of anger.


    ��


    Wizard Nanhe didn''t care about his identity, he just rolled his eyes at Che Chiyu.


    Che Chiyu gave her a provocative look.


    Chang Xia lowered his head, pretending he didn''t see anything. The root patriarch chuckled, this scene was quite familiar. Before, Nanfeng and Shen Rong competed for favor, isn''t that what it looked like?


    think about.


    Patriarch Gen looked at Su Ye with a look of awe.


    Su Ye noticed Patriarch Gen''s gaze, raised his head, and glanced at him.


    However, seeing the awe in his eyes.


    The corner of Su Ye''s mouth twitched, what the **** is this?


    "Su Ye, I heard that you are going to the Sea of ??Fog tomorrow, can I go?" Nan He asked. The five major orc tribes in the Twilight Forest have not yet arrived, and the currency issuance has not yet been confirmed.


    Although the Heluo tribe is fun, Nanhe Wizard thinks the sea of ??fog is more interesting. After all, Su Ye, Che Chiyu and the others were all going, and she wanted to go too.


    "Yes." Su Ye did not refuse, and said: "The Heluo tribe discovered a Qingming stone mine in the Wuhai dark river. The fruit chicken promised by the bird tribe to Changxia will probably be delivered next year."


    This said.


    Even Che Chiyu was surprised.


    The Qingming Stone Mine is extremely precious. There is a Qingming Stone Mine in Wuhai Dark River. How is this possible? Thousands of years ago, the Snow Mountain Palace moved all the Qingming stone mines to the Qinghai Plateau and built them into ice crystal mountains, using the cold air of the ice crystal mountains to cultivate ice crystal trees and raise fruit chickens.


    These things are recorded in the Fishing Island Wizard Hall.


    Unfortunately, the scavenging vine was lost.


    The inheritance of the bird clan was cut off, and they lost the method of planting ice crystal trees.


    Naturally, they mistakenly underestimated the preciousness of the fruit chicken, and instead regarded the ice fruit as a treasure. The fish clan knew about these things, but they didn''t remind them.


    The Bird Clan lost the scavenging vines and could not grow the ice crystal tree.


    Fish clans don''t have fish plants, so they can''t raise empty whales. Comparing the two, the fish family is not much better than the bird family. The most tragic thing is that the fish and grass in the ruins of the Inami water city were not recognized by the fish clan for a long time.


    Fortunately, with the help of Chang Xia Su Ye.


    The fish family recognized the fish grass.


    Not to mention giving Chang Xia two empty conch ships, even the empty whale sea captain Xia is worth it. However, considering the situation in the Dusk Forest, the Yuzu chose to send out the empty conch ship. The rest of the kindness will be compensated with other things.


    The value of fish grass to the fish family.


    Far from being as simple as eating, the most important thing is to use fish and grass to feed sea animals such as empty whales that are close to the fish family. The reason for this is similar to the situation where the bird tribe uses rotten vines to prepare rotten vine potions, and then uses rot vine potions to plant ice crystal grass/ice crystal trees.


    "Is there a Qingming stone mine in Wuhai?" Nan He asked in shock.


    The root patriarch humbled himself: "Thanks to the blessing of the beast god!"


    "The orcs in the Twilight Forest are so lucky!" Che Chiyu smacked his tongue while drinking the juice of the milk tree. The Qingming Stone Mine is of extraordinary significance, far from being comparable to ordinary strange stones. So far, the beast totems found in Gangwa continent are all carved from Qingming stone.


    The most luxurious beast totem square in the West Land Royal Court.


    The animal totem erected was carved out of Qingming stone.


    At the same time, the beast totem was pulled from the east land by the west land hundreds of years ago. In terms of admiration for the Qingming Stone, it must belong to the nobles of the Western Continent.


    They believe that the Qingming stone represents the beast god.


    If they know that there is a Qingming Stone Mine in the Dusk Forest, they will go crazy. Xilu has always coveted the Ice Crystal Mountains of the Bird Clan. I had doubts, but the Bird Clan guarded the Ice Crystal Valley too strictly.


    The aristocratic family of the Western Land could not find a chance to prove it, which is also a blessing in misfortune. Once they confirm that the Ice Crystal Valley is actually the Qingming Stone Mine, those lunatics are bound to start a war.


    "Lucky?" Su Ye sneered, and said, "If this news gets out, those crazy nobles in Westland will definitely start a war."


    "Why?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Qing Mingshi, is there anything special about it?


    "The nobles of the West Land regard the Qingming Stone as a gift from the beast god, and they have an extreme pursuit of the Qingming Stone. Among the strange stones, the cold stone is the most sought after by noble families." Shen Rong explained that the same value of the strange stone, the cold stone is far away. Super other strange stones.


    ��


    Chang Xia was speechless.


    The aristocratic families of Xilu are all fans of Qing Mingshi!


    Brainless fan, the most crazy.


    Can not provoke, not provoke.


    "Tomorrow, you should dress more formally. To go to the Sea of ??Fog, you need to pass through Weishan Holy Land. You can just go there to worship the beast totem in Weishan Holy Land, the beast totem in Weishan Holy Land, and the beast totem in Xilu Wangting Beast Totem Square. Should belong to the same era..."


    Su Ye ate the fish **** in small bites, while reminding Che Chiyu and Nanhe.


    The first few times, the time was too rushed.


    Su Ye has never paid homage to the beast totem in Weishan Holy Land This time, the opportunity is rare.


    Simply let Che Chi and Nanhe go together, and the three clans worship the beast totem together. In order to pay homage to the land of the Dusk Forest, the beast gods have not forgotten them, and the beast totems will still guard the four directions and protect the living beings.


    "Row."


    "OK."


    Che Chiyu and Nanhe didn''t refuse, since offering sacrifices was their job.


    They all know what to prepare.


    Chang Xia blinked, and asked Su Ye what to do to sacrifice the beast totem.


    "Sacrifice, sacrificial offering." Su Ye said concisely.


    ..


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1245： 2 people, there is indeed a situation

    "It''s similar to the sacrifice of the First Rain Festival, probably." Gen added. Sacrifice to the beast totem, the root patriarch has also never experienced this. However, they are all sacrifices, probably the same.


    Chang Xia was confused.


    Chang Xia did not participate in the preparations for the Early Rain Festival.


    According to the patriarch''s explanation, what has been said is equivalent to nothing said.


    Forget it, she doesn''t care. Anyway, if you can''t go, it doesn''t matter if you know it or not. At worst, it''s equivalent to the return of the clansmen who went. As far as the tribe''s gossip temperament is concerned, Chang Xia is not worried at all.


    "You can prepare according to the share of the First Rain Festival. You can take them to Weishan Holy Land tomorrow, and tell the old ape to make preparations." Su Ye nodded, agreeing with Patriarch Gen. In the meantime, let him pack up and get ready.


    After finishing speaking, Su Ye said again: "You will take Che Chiyu back to the tribe later, let him meet with the three Talia brothers and sisters, and they will go to the sea of ??fog with them tomorrow. Che Chiyu will try to relieve the nest tribe from staying behind. If the blood ban can be lifted, maybe we can find the secret of the disappearance of the nest clan..."


    Of course, this is the most to say.


    When the Nest Clan left from the sea of ??fog, it was before the Fish Clan lost their whereabouts of the Nest Clan. It should be that the nest tribe left the sea of ??fog first, settled in the deep sea, and finally lost their whereabouts.


    Of course.


    There is another possibility.


    That is, the Wuhai Nest Clan is not of the same bloodline as Che Chiyu''s father''s Nest Clan.


    Regardless of the possibility, Che Chiyu needs to go to the sea of ??fog.


    after dinner.


    Che Chiyu followed the root patriarch to the tribe, and at the same time left with gifts for the three brothers and sisters of Talia. Wizard Nanhe went back to Baihu Street alone, and she was very familiar with this journey, so she politely declined Chang Xia''s farewell.


    The Heluo Tribe will prepare the ritual utensils and sacrifices that should be used to worship the beast totem. However, Nanhe Wizard decided to participate in the sacrifice, so he must provide sacrifices from the Bird Clan.


    Nanhe Wizard is not in a hurry.


    She came here with a lot of goods.


    When offering sacrifices, just choose a few items from the goods you brought.


    In the morning, Su Ye briefly explained the exchange ratio of coins. At the same time, the Heluo tribe arranged for the totem warriors to bring enough coins from the wizard hall of the holy mountain of Kanna.


    After agreeing on the price of the item, the currency can be issued.


    The gold, silver and copper are all shiny, and the wizard of Nanhe likes them very much. She has the same idea as the orcs of the Heluo tribe. She also wants to hoard gold, silver and copper. There is also Tongzi, whom I have not seen for a while, which also makes Wizard Nanhe very excited.


    ***********


    The next day, the sky was slightly brighter.


    Su Ye and his group of orcs took a raft and headed towards Weishan Holy Land.


    Accompanying them were the totem warriors of the Leopard Clan led by Patriarch Gen. On the raft, there are full of rattan baskets, which contain the items needed for the sacrifice.


    Che Chiyu looked at the crude raft, up and down. He didn''t despise the crudeness of the raft, but praised the ingenuity of the beast race. The raft looks simple, but it is not. It can bear thousands of catties without sinking, and it can also drive on the river.


    Given time.


    Orcs might be able to make ships.


    The ability of the fish family to build ships is entirely a bonus of inheritance. It really makes them build ships from scratch, they don''t necessarily do better than the orcs.


    "Want to go?" Shen Rong said.


    In the courtyard of the cave dwelling, Chang Xia stood in front of the courtyard gate, quietly looking towards the direction of the White Lake, with a hint of emotion in his eyes.


    Chang Xia nodded, then shook his head again and said, "I think, I don''t want to."


    In her current situation, it is safer to stay in the tribe, and going out will only make people worry. Besides, Su Ye and the others went to Wuhai this time mainly to lift the blood ban on the Nest Clan, and everything else came second.


    The lifting of the blood ban on the Nest Clan has little to do with Chang Xia.


    "Come on, let''s go to the vegetable garden." Chang Xia said. Concentrating the complicated thoughts in his mind, Chang Xia decided to go to the vegetable garden to calm down.


    Coin buying and selling will soon replace bartering.


    Here it comes.


    Everything has a price.


    All the labor is marked with a price, so why worry about the orcs not working hard?


    "Are you sure you want to go to the vegetable garden now?" Shen Rong pouted behind Chang Xia, motioning her to turn around and take a look.


    Long summer meal.


    Turn around and look down the hillside.


    I saw Nanfeng and the others standing in the distance and waving at her.


    Obviously, the fact that Su Ye went to Wuhai today has already spread among the tribe. Naturally, Nanfeng and the others would not miss this opportunity, and came to ask Chang Xia about the situation.


    "Okay! Let''s go to the vegetable garden later, you help prepare some nut snacks, let''s enjoy the sun and chat."


    Shen Rong smiled and nodded happily.


    Let him take care of the vegetable garden.


    It''s quite suitable for Chang Xia to play cards and chat with Nan Feng and the others in the cave dwelling.


    "Long summer��"


    "I brought cards, let''s play together!"


    A Yu''er also came this time, bustling with dozens of people. Playing cards, you can make up three or four tables. Chang Xia raised his forehead, lamenting that the charm of gossip is really amazing. As the cold season approaches, the tribe ends the year of hunting and gathering.


    The clansmen can choose to enter or not to enter the forest according to their needs.


    The bird clan and the fish clan arrived, and it was rare for the tribesmen to choose to rest at home for a day. No... Nanfeng and the others organized a group to visit Chang Xia''s house.


    but.


    Chang Xia thinks that these females, nine out of ten, are here for gossip.


    After all, orcs have no habit of being lazy.


    The tribe is very busy every day. Even if they don''t go hunting and picking in the forest, they will go to the small river and wilderness to open up wasteland, or go to the fields to catch loach and buy wild goods.


    Rest, it is impossible to rest.


    "Come on, come in." Chang Xia waved and said, "Sit down wherever you want, Arong will get you nut snacks. Just tell me what you want."


    In Changxia''s house, UU Reading has no shortage of nut snacks.


    Nanfeng shook the rattan basket in his hand and said, "Hey! We all brought snacks, mine are pickled fruits."


    "Mine are dried meat and jerky." Nuan Chun said.


    Maple Leaf said: "Rice cake, rice cake."


    Immediately afterwards, other females spoke one after another. All the females seemed to have discussed it, and none of the snacks they brought were repeated.


    When Shen Rong came up from the cellar with a rattan basket, the corridor of the wooden shed was full of orcs. There are all kinds of snacks in front of them. Look, there are all kinds of snacks. They really don''t lack anything except drinks.


    "Where did these things come from?" Shen Rong asked in surprise.


    Chang Xia pursed her lips and said with a light smile, "They brought it themselves. Please make some herbal tea. Brown sugar **** milk tea is also good in this weather. It just so happens that there is milk tree sap at home, as well as coconut milk."


    If there is food to eat, there must also be food to drink.


    During the year.


    It is rare for the clansmen to have a few days of leisure.


    At this moment, Chang Xia was a little melancholy, she didn''t know whether such a change was good or bad. In the past, after a day of hunting and picking, the tribe would enjoy their leisure time quietly.


    Now life has improved, but the clansmen are busy every day, and there is no leisure for a moment. However, looking at the happy expressions on the faces of Nan Feng and the others, Chang Xia thought that there might be nothing wrong with being busy.


    At least.


    The tribe no longer has to worry about starving and freezing.


    Everything is moving in a beautiful direction.


    The female without cubs stood up and went into the kitchen to help Shen Rong cook and drink. Nanfeng and the others surrounded Changxia, asking about Che Chiyu and Su Ye.


    Every face is full of desire to gossip.


    cough cough!


    Chang Xiaqing coughed, and said in a low voice: "The two of you...do have a situation."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1246： 3 days later

    "Details."


    "Yes, talk about it carefully."


    "I don''t know the exact reason. I only know that there is a female called Tianmeng between the Che Chiyu wizard and Su Ye''s mother-in-law. This Tianmeng comes from the Tianjia of the Tianyuan tribe in the West..."


    While speaking, Chang Xia glanced at Shen Rong.


    heavenly dream��


    If she remembers correctly, Shen Rong has a fiancee named Tian Qing.


    It''s fun at home today!


    "God, I remember that Shen Rong has a fianc��e who seems to belong to the Tian family. Tianyuan tribe, there are so many females in the Tian family?"


    "The Tian family''s female is very capable. I heard that the fish clan is very xenophobic. It must be good for this girl to have a relationship with Wizard Che Chiyu. You said... Tianmeng will also poison Wizard Su Ye this day, right?"


    "Poison Wizard Su Ye, you can''t!"


    Shen Rong twitched the corners of his mouth, listening to Nan Feng and the others speechlessly. He was poisoned because he didn''t guard against the Yuan family. Not a fool! Listening to what Nanfeng and the others said, Shen Rong felt like an idiot, it felt really bad!


    "Sorcerer Che Chiyu and Wizard Su Ye resolved the misunderstanding, how does the Yuzu plan to solve Tianmeng?" Nanfeng was very excited.


    Chang Xia shrugged, spread his hands, and said, "I don''t know."


    In the afternoon, Wizard Che Chiyu left in a hurry, probably dealing with Tianmeng. Thinking back, when I saw Che Chiyu on Baihu Street in the evening, his expression didn''t seem very good-looking, did an accident happen?


    "The fishing island is far away from the Twilight Forest, so we can''t find anyone to gossip about! Wizard Qingkong is busy at the ruins of the Inami water city, otherwise we can ask him for information."


    "Which female from the Snake Mountain tribe stepped forward to deal with Qinglan��"


    As soon as the topic of many females changed, it was directly transferred from Che Chiyu to Qinglan. Phyllis was taken first by the Heluo Tribe, and the Snake Mountain Tribe settled Qinglan first because of the relationship between the Snake Chief and Qingkong Wizard.


    The Yu clan didn''t refute, most likely they intended to get closer to the Snake Mountain tribe.


    Here it comes.


    Naturally, other tribes are not easy to compete for.


    Shen Rong wiped off the non-existent hot sweat, and when there were more females, the courtyard of this cave dwelling became more lively than the Woye Cuju Field. After making the hot drink, Shen Rong wisely left the cave. Vegetable garden, wait until tomorrow!


    this day.


    Chang Xia''s house was extremely lively.


    thereafter.


    For three days in a row, the Heluo tribe was extremely quiet.


    The patriarchs of the five major tribes showed up one after another, and Su Ye and his party of orcs were still in the sea of ??fog and did not return. The orcs from various tribes waited quietly. Of course, this silence will not be too quiet.


    every day.


    The hustle and bustle of the Woye Cuju field and the wrestling field.


    The fourth day, early morning.


    There was a noise from the White Lake Ferry.


    Chang Xia supported his waist, looked towards the White Lake, and said in a low voice: "A Rong, go and see if Grandma Su Ye is back..."


    At this point in time, White Lake shouldn''t be so lively.


    Besides, even if it''s lively, it should be Wo Ye''s side.


    "Okay." Shen Rong said.


    Recently, a lot of coins have been sent from the Temple of the Wizards of the Holy Mountain of Karna one after another. All these coins are sealed in the warehouse of the Heluo Tribe. When Su Ye and the others return from the sea of ??fog, agree on the currency issuance, and then confirm the price of rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea, Donglu will determine the price between the coins and the items. .


    Not long.


    Shen Rong returned to the courtyard gate of the cave dwelling.


    "You guessed right, Wu and the others are indeed back. The three brothers and sisters of Talia did not come back. They seem to be receiving blood inheritance in Wuhai. They are expected to live in Wuhai for a period of time, and the return date is uncertain."


    Chang Xia is not in a good mood, and there are people from the Heluo tribe in Wuhai.


    The three brothers and sisters of Talia live in Wuhai, and the tribe will also take good care of them. It is not Chang Xia''s turn to worry.


    "This Che Chiyu wizard is really extraordinary!" Chang Xia laughed, knowing that Su Ye and the others had come back, Chang Xia was not in a hurry to go to the White Lake to join in the fun, and went back to the house to boil hot water for Su Ye and prepare hot meals.


    early morning.


    She and Shen Rong had just had breakfast.


    There are only some pancakes and steamed buns left in the kitchen, so I wonder if Wizard Che Chiyu and Wizard Nanhe will come to the cave dwelling with Grandma Su Ye?


    "Chang Xia, boiled noodles or pancakes?" Shen Rong asked.


    Cooking is definitely not in time. You can eat noodles or cakes in the morning. It saves time and effort, which is quite suitable.


    "You cook the noodles, I''ll make the pancakes. Prepare some of them, and they won''t spoil quickly when the weather cools down." Chang Xia said.


    "Let''s grill some more meat!" Shen Rong said. Seafood is the most common thing in Wuhai. Su Ye and the others have stayed in Wuhai for three days. They will definitely get tired of eating seafood every meal.


    Chang Xia nodded, agreeing with Shen Rong''s decision.


    After eating, Su Ye estimated that he would go to the meeting room on Baihu Street to discuss matters, eat more, and eat more. At noon, I don''t know when I will be able to eat. After all, when the discussion starts, we must wait until the discussion is over before we can eat.


    a long time.


    There were conversations in the cave courtyard.


    as predicted.


    Su Ye led the two wizards Che Chiyu and Nanhe into the door.


    On the side, Patriarch Gen and Elder Yami followed. The other orcs scattered, or were probably driven off by them.


    "Chang Xia, do you have anything to eat at home?" Su Ye asked.


    Chang Xia poked his head out from the kitchen and replied: "Ah Rong and I are preparing, you fetch water to wash up, and you can have breakfast anytime after washing."


    listen.


    Su Ye smiled and walked towards the water tank.


    Che Chiyu was very knowledgeable, and quickly stepped forward to help fetch water Seeing this, Wizard Nanhe rolled his eyes, she was a shameless person who had known Che Chiyu for the past three days. It seems that Che Chiyu''s past decades were not in vain, at least in terms of face, few people can match him.


    Next to him, the head of the Gen clan, Elder Yami, smiled and pretended not to see anything.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong served barbecue pancakes, followed by hot and sour pork noodles.


    The delicious aroma of food dispelled the tiredness of the past few days. All the orcs washed up and sat around the square table. Picking up the bowls in front of them, they snorted and dazzled.


    "It''s still comfortable to eat barbecue."


    "Although seafood is good, you can''t be greedy. If you eat too much, you will feel a stomachache."


    Among all the orcs, only Che Chiyu didn''t speak. As half of the fish clan, he is also a fish clan, and his living habits have been assimilated by the fish clan for many years.


    Eating seafood is the fish family''s three meals a day.


    Barbecue, Che Chiyu basically tasted it. No matter how delicious hot and sour meat powder is, Che Chiyu can''t get used to it if it''s too hot.


    Everyone snorted and ate wildly, but he was the only one who ate very carefully.


    "Wizard Che Chiyu, do you want to cook a bowl of jelly noodles for you?" Chang Xia asked. Che Chiyu ate hot pot with them last night, she forgot for a moment that the Yuzu don''t eat hot dishes, they mainly eat cold dishes.


    Che Chiyu waved his hand, rejecting Chang Xia''s proposal, and said, "It''s okay, I''ll eat slowly." While talking, he picked up the cold pancake and ate it in small bites.


    undeniable.


    The delicacies of the Heluo tribe are really attractive.


    Unfortunately, it is a little hot.


    Su Ye glanced at Che Chiyu, this person likes to be brave, she shook her head lightly at Chang Xia, and said, "Chang Xia, don''t worry about him, he likes to eat or not."


    ps: Sorry, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1247： Western land coin, gold head carving

    "Chang Xia, have the other tribal chiefs arrived yet?"


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, the root patriarch opened his mouth to break the silence, but the topic was a bit too casual.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched slightly, and he replied, "Here we are. The five chiefs came to the tribe yesterday, and they are now in the Baihu business district."


    listen.


    The root patriarch didn''t feel embarrassed.


    How could he not know whether Ge Wa and the others came or not?


    "Wu, should we rest after eating, or go directly to Baihu Street?" Gen asked Su Ye''s meaning while eating noodles and barbecue.


    Su Ye said: "Let''s go to Baihu Street to finalize the issue of currency issuance first. Then we will slowly discuss the pricing of items. There are many people, and this matter should be finalized soon. You will go to the meeting room later, remember to prepare more Some pens and paper, the prices are negotiated and recorded, and then copied and pasted on the bulletin board for everyone to see..."


    Prices will be announced sooner or later.


    The Bird Clan and the Fish Clan came to Dusk Forest for this reason.


    Su Ye didn''t like to be verbose. When the currency was issued, he decided to fix the prices directly, so as to avoid running back and forth and wasting time.


    Soon after.


    It''s cold season in Duskwood.


    The early determination of prices will also allow everyone to spend the winter with peace of mind.


    "Chang Xia, you too."


    After a slight pause, Su Ye looked up at Chang Xia.


    Prices are related to the future Donglu economy, and must be close to the daily life of the three races. Neither high nor low.


    If it is too high, everyone may not accept it.


    Too low is not conducive to the development of Donglu.


    Pricing is more than just a few words. Otherwise, Su Ye would not have invited the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan to the Dusk Forest for face-to-face discussions.


    At the same time, the five major tribes were also called.


    As the cold season approaches, each tribe has a lot of things to do, and if the matter is not too important, Su Ye would not want to make a big fuss.


    "Okay." Chang Xia said.


    The price of the orcs in the Twilight Forest has a bottom in the long summer.


    However, she doesn''t know much about the bird family and the fish family. Going to the meeting room together to negotiate prices will help Chang Xia understand the bird clan and the fish clan, which is not bad.


    Basic necessities of life, daily necessities, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea.


    The prices of daily necessities must be stable. Of course, they can refer to the prices in the Western Continent, but the folk customs of the Eastern and Western Continents are different, so the reference value is not great.


    Therefore.


    Su Ye wanted to set his own price.


    If there is not much difference, you can copy it.


    Before breakfast, there were footsteps outside.


    The orcs turned their heads and saw the xylophone coming in from the outside.


    "Wu��" Xylophone greeted everyone one by one, and when it was over, she asked, "White Lake Street asked if you want to discuss something in the morning?" No, they planned to go to the Cuju field to play a game. Of course, the latter sentence did not come out of Xylophone''s mouth.


    There were two witches from the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan present, it was too embarrassing to say that.


    "To discuss this morning, you ask them to bring pens and paper and the special products of their respective tribes. We need to negotiate the prices in the morning." Su Ye said. After the price is agreed, the exchange of coins begins.


    Any orc who has seen gold, silver and copper coins.


    There is no one who is not concerned, everyone is eager to exchange things for coins as soon as possible, thinking of finding a place to hide a few gold, silver and copper.


    "Yes, I''ll go over and inform the patriarchs and the orcs of the bird clan and fish clan so that they can prepare early." Xylophone nodded and replied.


    The root patriarch wiped his mouth.


    Stand up and leave behind the xylophone.


    Obviously, he planned to go to White Lake Street with the xylophone. I haven''t seen each other for a few days, how can patriarch Gen miss him when he sees xylophone?


    see it.


    The orcs smiled.


    No one laughed at anything.


    At most, I feel that Patriarch Gen is a bit greasy and likes to stick to the xylophone. ..


    very quickly.


    Su Ye put down the bowls and chopsticks, went back to her room and took a pen and paper.


    Here, Che Chiyu and the others speed up. After a while, Su Ye led all the orcs to Baihu Street. Elder Yami didn''t keep up with her. She planned to go back to the tribe to freshen up before going there.


    Elder Yami does not need to intervene in matters of discussion.


    It doesn''t matter if she goes or not.


    Of course, price negotiation is a major event, and Elder Yami did not intend to miss it either. It''s just that I decided to go there later.


    "witch."


    "Wizard Che Chiyu."


    "Wizard of the South River."


    White Lake Street, Chamber of Commerce.


    The empty meeting room was soon filled with orcs.


    Unlike usual, this time the atmosphere in the meeting room was very serious. At the same time, the long table was full of things.


    Including not limited to ginkgo, candy, meat and so on.


    "Have all the orcs come?" Su Ye did not give in, and chose to sit on the main seat, with Chang Xia next to him. Shen Rong didn''t sit down, he stood behind Chang Xia.


    Che Chiyu is on the left with the fish clan, and Nanhe is on the right with the bird clan.


    Patriarch Root and the other five orc tribes stood on wooden chairs on both sides of the long table. Each orc has a pen and paper in front of it, and there are things in front of it. The price of these things will be discussed by the orcs later.


    The root patriarch stood up and said, "All the orcs are here, and all the things that should be prepared are also ready. You can start negotiating the price of the items at any time."


    Su Ye nodded slightly.


    She stretched out her hand behind her, and the elder shadow came quietly from the darkness. Passed the things in his hands to Su Ye, and then hid again.


    see.


    Che Chiyu Nanhe''s expression changed slightly.


    The background of the orc race is bottomless!


    Previously, they had the honor to meet Elder Shui a few times in the sea of ??fog. Seeing this one again now, and looking at the surprised expressions of other orc tribe chiefs, it seems that this one is from the Leopard Clan of the Heluo tribe.


    It really deserves to be the first orc tribe among the six tribes.


    For a hundred years, it has firmly occupied the Baihe River Basin, the territory closest to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, and its strength is really sturdy.


    "This is the daily price of the Tianyuan Tribe in the West Land. You all have to pass it around and have a look. You can refer to one or two when setting the price later. Of course, this price is only for reference. The East Land is not the West Land, and the prices in the two places cannot be the same."


    Su Ye spread out the white paper and gave Chang Xia a copy.


    Let the root patriarch hold the rest and give everyone a point.


    The west land is basically controlled by the Tianyuan tribe. The rise and fall of prices are all decided by the nobles. The bottom civilians and slaves, no matter how hard they try, they cannot escape the fate of being exploited. Like ordinary civilians who eat two meals a day, they are already considered wealthy if they can have black bread to satisfy their hunger. White bread, that is the food of the nobility. As for the slaves, they can''t even eat black bread, and at most eat some potatoes to fill their stomachs.


    This is why the slaves did not rebel. UU reading


    They can''t even fill their stomachs, how can they resist?


    Not to mention, all weapons are controlled by noble families, and the use of bloodline abilities and various secret methods are all blocked by nobles.


    Once you become a slave, you can never escape for life.


    Even future heirs will be branded as slaves.


    "1 Golden Head Sculpture = 17 Silver Huke, 1 Silver Huke = 29 Copper Banner. Arong, the coins in Xilu are very interesting. Is there anything to say about the Golden Head Sculpture, Silver Huke and Copper Banner? I read it, and I feel a bit hard to pronounce."


    Chang Xia shook the white paper in his hand, excited.


    Donglu does not have a clear coin, so naturally it is impossible to convert the exchange rate between 1 gold head carving and 1 gold dollar. It is also gold, silver and copper, why would Xilu use such a title?


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1248： Negotiate the price of Dusk Forest

    "This..." Shen Rong was silent.


    He really didn''t know what the Xilu coin said. It seems that Xilu coins are priced in this way in memory, and there is no special statement.


    aside.


    Su Ye chuckled lightly.


    At the same time, the two wizards Che Chiyu and Nanhe couldn''t help laughing.


    "Does Chang Xia still remember the guardian beast of Shinahai City?"


    "The bald eagle..."


    "The coins of the Tianyuan tribe in the West Land originated from Shenahai City thousands of years ago. The golden head carvings are engraved with bald eagles. Hu Ke and Banna were once famous totem warriors in Shenahai City." Su Ye explained, Donglu prices Undecided, she did not elaborate on the exchange ratio between the golden head carving and the gold dollar.


    but.


    Donglu prices are stable.


    Gold dollars are definitely worth more than gold head carvings.


    There is no shortage of gold, silver and copper in the Eastern Land, and the purity of the coins must be higher than that of the Western Land coins when they are minted. There is no doubt about this.


    "Donglu, 1 gold dollar = 10 silver dollars, 1 silver dollar = 10 copper dollars, 1 copper dollar = 1000 coppers, this is the approximate exchange ratio of gold, silver and copper." Su Ye placed the gold, silver and copper coins on the long table , Said: "The copper is still being minted. According to Chang Xia''s proposal, the copper is divided into fifty, twenty, ten, five and one. At present, there is no plan to mint smaller than the copper. If necessary, we will discuss it in the future."


    The exchange ratio of gold, silver and copper has been mentioned before.


    Su Ye said this time, everyone didn''t ask too many questions and listened quietly.


    When they heard the subdivision of copper coins, the orcs listened very seriously. They knew very well that copper coins would be the coins used in daily life in the future. Gold and silver were more of a large transaction between tribes, or between races.


    "Xi Lu, a black bread stick is five banna, is it expensive or cheap?" Chang Xia said, "How big is this black bread stick? Is it enough for a meal?"


    "5 banna is cheap for aristocratic families, but 5 banna is expensive for commoners and slaves. A black bread stick is usually a day''s food for a commoner family. Slaves can''t eat black bread. They eat most It''s mushy potatoes." Shen Rong was thinking, carefully choosing words to explain the meaning between black bread sticks and 5 banners for Chang Xia.


    These words are enough to show that Shen Rong is different from ordinary noble disciples in Xilu.


    Most noble disciples don''t pay attention to these things at all.


    After all, the black bread was too far away from them, even if they used more coins, Hu Ke would still use them, and Banner would use less.


    ��


    Chang Xia was silent.


    No matter how big the black bread stick was, it would definitely not be able to feed an adult orc.


    However, Shen Rong told her.


    The whole day''s food for Xilu Commoner''s House is only one black bread stick. Slaves couldn''t even eat black bread, and mush potatoes were their main meal.


    "Taking fruit powder as an example, 10 coppers is exchanged for a bucket of fruit powder, and a catty of meat is 20 coppers." Su Ye broke the silence, the price of Westland fluctuated greatly, and the black bread stick was worth 5 banna, which was the price before Shen Rong came to the Dusk Forest. , Now, black bread sticks cost 10 banners each. However, Su Ye did not intend to discuss these matters too much.


    The chaos in the Westland is beginning to emerge. A black bread stick of 10 banners may become 15 banners or 20 banners in a while.


    "The price is acceptable." Ge Wa nodded and agreed.


    Hearing this, Patriarch Xifeng and the others nodded. The price is not high or low, very suitable. Fruit powder is used as food, and the tribes will certainly not easily exchange it, but the price must be determined.


    "Vegetables and fruits, how should these be priced?"


    "In the warm season, the price of melons, fruits and vegetables is 5 coppers and 10 catties, and in the cold season the price of melons, fruits and vegetables rises to 10 coppers. The price of fruits and vegetables in the gray mist grassland is 1 copper per catty. Similarly, wild fruits in the Horubad Basin cost 1 copper 1 Jin." Su Ye said.


    This price mainly considers that there is no cost for melons, fruits and vegetables, and the orcs usually go directly to the forest to pick fruits and vegetables.


    Judging from the current situation, the frequency of exchanging fruits and vegetables among the tribes will not be very high, and the orc tribe mainly eats meat. The two melons, fruits and vegetables in the Mist Grassland and Horubald Basin are delicious and juicy, and they are also for the care of the orcs of the three tribes. The three tribes in the Horubad Basin merged into the Heluo tribe, but there was no need to take care of them.


    However, the Heluo tribe needs to arrange for totem warriors to go to the Horubad Basin to pick wild fruits. The cost will definitely not be too low, and the price cannot be equal to the price of wild fruits in the mountains.


    "The berries in the Swattok Forest are also at this price?" Nan He asked excitedly.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly, and said: "The price of the Swattok forest berries used in the White Lake commercial area will definitely not be low. Needless to say, the price of the wild berries in the Subo Detroit River will definitely be higher than that of the wild berries in the Horubald Basin." High. However, the Bird Clan is exchanging with the Mallard Clan in the Swotok Forest, and you can agree on a suitable price..."


    This said.


    Everyone agrees.


    Exchanging goods between the six major tribes like before.


    If you are willing to go to the place of origin to pick, the price will naturally be lower.


    If they were transported to the White Lake business district and exchanged, the price would definitely be higher.


    Soon, the prices for daily necessities in the Dusk Forest were negotiated bit by bit. Then the discussion was about the price of the bird clan and the fish clan. At this time, it was naturally Che Chiyu and Nanhe who spoke, and Chang Xia and the others didn''t intervene.


    Boom��


    The xylophone knocked on the door of the meeting room.


    "It''s time for lunch! Do you want to take a break and discuss it after lunch?"


    Su Ye and other orcs raised their heads and looked outside the door, and they were gradually heading towards the west. No wonder the xylophone couldn''t help interrupting everyone''s discussions.


    "Okay, UU Reading listens to the xylophone." Su Ye said.


    I didn''t feel anything wrong with talking all the time just now.


    At this moment, when I stop, I feel my mouth is dry and I feel uncomfortable everywhere.


    "Snail, help bring in the food." Xylophone turned around and ordered. Thinking of everyone''s discussion, the food at noon is very simple.


    Roast meat, pancakes, steamed buns and noodles.


    "In the evening, White Lake 4th Street prepares a hot pot banquet. At noon, please make a meal or two. This is **** tea, herbal tea and coconut juice. You can choose what to drink according to your favorite taste."


    After a while.


    Walk into a few totem warriors.


    They carried large wooden barrels, **** tea and herbal tea were freshly brewed, and coconut milk was freshly extracted from coconuts, and the aroma of coconut was overflowing.


    heard the words.


    All the orcs were not polite.


    They got up one after another to fill up the tea they wanted to drink.


    After moistening his throat, he looked at the food on the long table. They looked at each other without any extra greetings, each picked up the food they wanted to eat, and started to eat.


    "Drink more, it will cost money if you want to drink next time." Su Ye joked.


    Chang Xia drank the coconut juice and said with a smile, "One copper is not expensive for such a big bowl of coconut juice!"


    "It''s not expensive." Nan He shook his head lightly, and said, "The fish clan can get rich with coconuts. The fish clan controls the sea area, and there are countless coconut trees."


    Che Chiyu glanced at Nanhe, and said sarcastically, "Coconut juice is delicious, but there are only so many orcs in Donglu, and coconut juice can''t be eaten three times a day. How can the fish clan be so rich?"


    No matter how delicious something is, drink more.


    It''s also cloying, and so is coconut. The Yu clan really never thought of making a fortune from coconuts, at least the Yu clan didn''t want to use coconuts to take over Donglu, but Xilu is worth looking forward to.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1249： pit 1 fish family

    "You''re right." Nan He rubbed his chin, changed the subject, and said, "Then remember to exchange a batch of coconuts for the Bird Clan at a cheap price, and I want to bring them back to the Qinghai Plateau. Anyway, the Yu Clan can''t finish drinking coconuts, so don''t waste them. The bird family suffers a bit, and the fish family consumes a little more."


    ��


    Suddenly, all the orcs were dumbfounded.


    These few words of Wizard Nanhe really caught everyone off guard.


    Chang Xia just wanted to say one thing.


    Damn it!


    I was careless, but there was no flash.


    It was installed by the wizard of Nanhe.


    Che Chiyu''s face froze, he stared at the thick-skinned Nan He speechlessly. Nan He returned him with a calm and composed smile. This thick-skinnedness was naturally learned from Che Chiyu.


    Sure enough, watch his face change.


    It''s such a fulfilling experience!


    Next to him, the bird-clan orc turned his head away, pretending that he didn''t hear what his wizard said just now. As shameless as it is, if a batch of coconuts can be exchanged cheaply, all the bird tribe orcs can taste the taste of coconuts.


    Su Ye shrugged, ignoring Che Chiyu''s eyes.


    "It''s the first time we cooperate, and it''s good for Yuzu to make a reasonable profit. The coastline of Yuzu is so long, and coconuts are everywhere, so it''s more troublesome to transport at most, isn''t it?"


    The corner of Che Chiyu''s mouth twitched slightly, looking at Su Ye sadly.


    Damn Nanhe!


    She actually encouraged Su Ye to speak for her...


    "Okay. However, if the Birds want coconuts, they have to find a way to come to Silver Beach. Our family is responsible for transporting the coconuts to Silver Beach, and we are not responsible for anything else," Che Chiyu said.


    Fish family, there is no shortage of coconuts.


    This statement is very true.


    Even if they drank coconuts for three meals a day, the coconut trees growing in the sea area owned by the fish clan were enough to supply the entire Eastern Land orcs.


    He didn''t want to give it to the Bird Clan.


    Simply looking at Nan He is not happy.


    However, when Su Ye opened his mouth, Che Chiyu couldn''t find a reason to refuse.


    It was rare for Su Ye to take care of him, so Che Chiyu was naturally willing to sell well.


    "Yes." Nan He said neatly.


    After finishing speaking, she turned to look at Su Ye, and said, "Su Ye, my family wants to fly over the Twilight Forest..."


    "I agree." Su Ye said: "Don''t forget to say hello to the orc tribe that the bird tribe wants to pass by, and remember to give a small gift."


    "Okay." Nan He Wenxian understood the elegant meaning and agreed.


    She pouted at Patriarch Sdebal who followed, and Patriarch Sdebal nodded slightly. Said that when the discussion is over, he will discuss with the wolf clan and other tribes.


    Birds don''t have much else.


    However, there is no shortage of highland barley, stream stones and other things.


    What''s more, the Bird Clan also has the killer Ice Crystal Valley and Ice Crystal Grass/Ice Crystal Tree. Fruit chickens are precious, and the Bird Clan is determined not to take them casually.


    Of course.


    If that person is Chang Xia, it''s a different matter.


    We have business to discuss in the afternoon, and everyone eats very quickly.


    "Seafood is still cheaper on Fishing Island!"


    "The fishing island is far away in the deep sea. You don''t even have a boat. Do you still want to go to the fishing island to exchange seafood with the fish family? We want to exchange, and we must only be on the silver beach..."


    Of course, whether it is the Dusk Forest or the Qinghai Plateau.


    There are places bordering the sea, but those places have not been opened up as ports and ferries.


    Plus.


    The Yu clan just got married with the Snake Mountain tribe.


    As Silver Beach is the territory of the Snake Mountain tribe, the Fish Clan is naturally willing to give the Snake Clan a face and help the Snake Mountain tribe by the way.


    The seafood exchange is temporarily dominated by tribes, and it is considered a large-value transaction.


    At the same time, only in the cold season trading.


    In the warm season, seafood is easy to die and rot if it is out of water.


    Except for the orc tribes near the silver beach in Dusk Forest, most of the bird tribes don''t want to eat seafood in the warm season. Of course, if you want to eat, you can come to Dusk Forest to taste it.


    However, the Heluo tribe is not worried.


    If they want to eat seafood, they can go fishing in the foggy sea.


    The fish family has not yet determined the location of the sea of ??fog, and the sea area is vast. Even the fish family living above the sea area cannot fully understand the location of each sea area.


    To determine the location of the sea of ??fog, the fish family needs to sail out from the sea of ??fog.


    then-


    This matter is temporarily unworkable.


    Wuhai is currently the territory of the Heluo Tribe.


    The Heluo Tribe didn''t say anything, and it was impossible for the Yuzu to do it for them.


    What''s more, the Yuzu couldn''t spare time to find the location of the sea of ??fog, the Westland was in a big commotion, and the Eastland Su Ye started to issue currency...


    The fish family had to take care of both sides, and things were not too rare.


    Su Ye and Patriarch Gen looked at each other, thinking. Fleet, wait for the opportunity to form a fleet.


    The resources in the river waters should not be underestimated either.


    Don''t say anything else, just look at what the fish clan understands.


    In terms of wealth, who dares to compare with Yuzu?


    Regarding the matter of the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan, they only need to discuss the general aspects, and the specific details will naturally have to wait for the Nanhe Chechiyu Hui Tribe to discuss.


    The price agreement is related to the future development of Donglu.


    Although the current main exchange market is dominated by the White Lake business district, the bird family and the fish family naturally do not want to miss the preparations that should be made.


    In front of Chang Xia, the price list of the Beast Race in the Twilight Forest.


    The Bird Clan and the Fish Clan copied it all, and planned to take it back to the tribe and copy it according to the homework. Of course, the specific price must have ups and downs.


    The things of the bird clan and the fish clan are different from those of the Dusk Forest.


    Even if they wanted to, they couldn''t.


    However, it is still possible to take a copy. After all, they are all basic necessities, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea, which is not bad.


    This said.


    It was another afternoon.


    Chang Xia supported his waist and got up to move his limbs.


    The things that should be discussed are almost finished today. For specific details, after posting the price list on the bulletin board for all the orcs to watch, and then revise it according to everyone''s opinions, the price can almost be fixed directly.


    Next��


    What should be discussed is the exchange of gold, silver and copper for the bird clan and the fish clan.


    Chang Xia doesn''t need to worry about this matter.


    "Disbanded, the root patriarch posted the price list on the announcement board by the way, let everyone watch and comment. Disband today, and discuss the exchange of coins by the bird clan and the fish clan tomorrow..."


    Su Ye waved his hand and stood up.


    Like Chang Xia, he moved his limbs and bones, stretched his muscles and bones.


    After discussing major matters, the serious atmosphere in the meeting room disappeared instantly. Invited by several patriarchs, they plan to take time to play football at the Woye Cuju Field. UU reading


    Of course.


    This time is naturally after the discussion is over.


    In the sky, dusk gradually.


    Chang Xia took Shen Rong''s arm and walked slowly on Baihu Street. In front, suddenly it was Su Ye.


    Che Chiyu Nanhe wanted to keep up, but couldn''t find an excuse.


    So, regretfully watching the three of Chang Xia leave the meeting room.


    "Grandma Su Ye, when will the copper be cast?" Chang Xia asked lightly.


    Su Ye said: "The copper is cast, and the Baihu business district can use copper to buy and sell goods in the cold season." She asked the foundry to cast as many copper as possible, and put the gold, silver and copper aside for the time being. At present, there are three kinds of coins, gold, silver and copper, which are sufficient for market circulation.


    leftover-


    Only copper is not enough.


    "Then, soon." Chang Xia said happily.


    In the future, when you go shopping with coins in your pocket, you don''t have to worry about being fed by everyone. Chang Xia felt embarrassed to eat too much.


    She has been eating and drinking for free, and she feels embarrassed.


    Although everyone doesn''t care, Chang Xia thinks it''s not good.


    "Hmm!" Su Ye said.


    At the same time, she received a message from Senda.


    They began to gather the orc tribes in the outer forest, and they gathered more than 2,000 people so far. According to calculations, there may be five or six thousand orcs in the end, and these orcs are strong and weak. Including eighty to ninety percent of the orc tribes in the outer forest, the rest of the orc tribes are hidden too deeply, and it is difficult to find them in a short time.


    If you want to pick someone up, you can only wait for the next time.


    Boer Mountain is surrounded by oil trees in the entire mountain range, and the six major tribes will not abandon Boer Mountain in a short time. It is bound to arrange for the totem warriors to go back and forth between the two places, and at the same time, it is also to take all the orc tribes in the outer forest to the six major tribes...


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The literature update speed of the novel is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1250： The cold season is coming...

    Five or six thousand orcs.


    Evenly distributed to the six major tribes, each of the orc tribes can receive more than a thousand people.


    This greatly enhanced the background of the six tribes.


    Today, what the six major tribes lack the most is manpower. With more than a thousand people joining the tribe, the development of the six tribes is bound to advance by leaps and bounds.


    After Su Ye learned about the situation in the surrounding forest through Senda.


    Tell the matter directly to the patriarchs of the six major tribes and let them build houses and prepare food as soon as possible.


    As soon as it enters winter.


    Each tribe will increase its population.


    Not a small amount.


    Recently, the Heluo Tribe ended land reclamation and turned busy building wooden houses to prepare for the upcoming outlying forest orc tribes.


    Seemingly noisy tribe.


    Every day, there are different changes.


    "Shen Rong, what did Bai Qing ask you for before?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Shen Rong said: "He asked me if I have anything to do tomorrow. It''s okay. He wanted to invite me to help build houses in the Baihu business district. The tribe pays wages, and the specific wages have not yet been confirmed..."


    This said.


    Joy flashed across Chang Xia''s eyes.


    "Grandma Su Ye, is there any news from the outer forest?"


    If there is no news from there, the tribe will not rush to build houses suddenly. According to the established pace, the tribe will definitely be able to build the house before the cold season arrives. At the same time, other supporting facilities can also keep up.


    However, Bai Qing came to Shen Rong suddenly, which meant that the situation had changed.


    Su Ye smiled and said: "Senda sent back the news that all the beast tribes in the outer forest have gathered, and there may be five or six thousand people. After negotiation between the six major tribes, the five or six thousand people will be evenly distributed among the six tribes according to their wishes. The big tribes, from now on, they will be protected by the six tribes.��


    The emergence of the wolf tribe.


    The first step in opening the Fusion of Dusk Forest.


    "...It seems that it is not far from the construction of towns by the six major tribes." Chang Xia murmured, exchanging eyes with Su Ye. They all know that everything they do is for the future construction of the city.


    Donglu wants to rise.


    Building a city is a must.


    The orcs in the Dusk Forest are not showing their strength now, and they still need to hide their strengths and bide their time.


    Wait a few years to really gain a foothold. At that time, the orcs in the Twilight Forest will not be afraid of the prying eyes of the West Land.


    If you fall behind, you will be beaten. This is the iron law.


    If the orcs in the Dusk Forest are strong enough, how dare Xilu send caravans and slave hunters into the Dusk Forest to plunder?


    Strength determines status, while having a full meal.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest began to seek to become stronger.


    Similarly.


    The bird family and the fish family are also accumulating strength.


    Otherwise, simply issue currency. Why did the Bird Clan and Fish Clan send two wizards to Duskwood? In addition to discussing the issuance of currency, it is more about deciding the development policy in the next few years.


    These, the various races have never announced it.


    Chang Xia had a guess, but didn''t think much about it.


    She''s not good at intrigue, and she doesn''t want to get involved.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to farm, build infrastructure, and then go hunting in the forest?


    "How is your vegetable garden harvest?"


    "The output is different from the place of origin, but it''s not a big problem."


    With the bloodline ability to cheat, Chang Xia is really not worried that he won''t be able to produce fruits and vegetables suitable for the Baihe Basin.


    What she wants to consider is to increase production while retaining the original taste of fruits and vegetables as much as possible. This point is more troublesome and energy-consuming.


    but.


    The Heluo tribe has time.


    Chang Xia can try slowly.


    The carrion vine potion is a good discovery.


    Wait for Chang Xia to get the ancient animal skin scrolls and ancient books sent by the ape clan, and then study several more medicines. Why worry that the Heluo Tribe/Twilight Forest Beast Clan can''t eat?


    "If you need it, you can tell me directly." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia smiled and replied, "I am! If I have something to do, I will be the first to find you."


    Hearing this, the expression of Shen Rong beside him changed slightly.


    Shen Rong was a little frustrated when his partner had something to do and didn''t look for him immediately. However, due to Su Ye''s identity.


    Shen Rong didn''t dare to bluff even if he had resentment.


    Looking at Shen Rong''s self-pitying expression, Chang Xia giggled.


    It''s rare to see Shen Rong''s lively expression, very happy.


    Time falters forward.


    Chang Xia woke up from the babu kang bed, reaching out to get clothes.


    Suddenly frozen by the icy air, she couldn''t help shivering, and said in surprise: "The temperature has dropped��"


    This cooling is different from the previous cooling.


    Yesterday, the temperature was relatively comfortable.


    Today, the temperature dropped by more than ten degrees. Although the sky has not yet been covered with snowflakes, Chang Xia knows that the cold season is coming.


    After seven days of friendly negotiations.


    The Bird Clan, the Fish Clan, and the Beast Clan have completely agreed on the price of the Eastern Continent.


    From then on, Donglu will make this day.


    Call it: the first year of Donglu.


    It means that Donglu got rid of ignorance and entered the first year of civilized society.


    At the same time, the three races involved were identified as allies.


    "Chang Xia, it''s very cold today. Remember to put on extra clothes when you get up, and be careful not to catch a cold and get sick." Shen Rong reminded.


    He gets up early and prepares breakfast.


    Wait a minute, I have to go to the White Lake business district to help build houses.


    In two or three days, it should be finished.


    The Baihu business district, which has been continuously expanded, is already five times the size of the Baihu cave dwellings and tribes, and can accommodate tens of thousands of people in their daily lives.


    The orcs of the bird clan, the fish clan, and the orcs didn''t see much expression.


    When the other five major tribes saw the expanded White Lake business district, their envious eyes turned red.


    Although the expanded White Lake business district is not yet majestic.


    but-


    Already has the embryonic form of the city. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    When the economy catches up with the situation in all aspects, the Heluo tribe can directly change its name. From scratch, the Heluo tribe only took two years...


    before leaving.


    Che Chi Yu Nanhe''s sight fell on Chang Xia without any cover.


    All of this was created by Chang Xia, a female orc who had just grown up. In the future, the tribe should treat males and females fairly and fairly. If females become more powerful, there will be no males at all.


    After envy.


    They couldn''t help sighing, fortunately, there is only one such long summer.


    One more.


    Donglu is bound to be turbulent.


    At the same time, Chang Xia should also be thankful that she has the protection of the Su Ye and He Luo tribes. Some things, see through but not reveal.


    For adult orcs, the line between right and wrong has never been very clear.


    "Are you going to the Baihu business district?" Chang Xia poked his head out, not getting up in a hurry. It was so cold that she wanted to stay in bed.


    Shen Rong said: "Well! It''s coming to an end there, and there are still some things to deal with. Wu went back to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall today, and had already left before. She said that she would bring Bai Qing and Baijiao over in a few days..."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry to go back to the Karna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall?" Chang Xia twitched the corner of his mouth and slammed on the kang bed. Of course, she hugged her belly nicely.


    Su Ye checked Chang Xia''s physical condition.


    The cubs in the womb have matured and are likely to give birth in the near future.


    Ordinarily, Su Ye should not leave at this time. Could it be that something happened to any tribe or tribe?


    "I don''t know." Shen Rong shook his head lightly. Su Ye''s expression was more serious when he left. It should be that something happened in the Dusk Forest.


    Just, exactly what happened.


    Shen Rong didn''t ask much.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1251： want to buy buy buy

    "I''ll ask Shankun, please come and accompany you in Nuanchun. The temperature has dropped rapidly recently, and the ground is freezing. When you get up, don''t go outside, just stay in the cave. I''m done with the business in the Baihu business district. I will come back to accompany you."


    Shen Rong explained in a gentle voice.


    As the project was nearing completion, Shen Rong Baiqing had to personally inspect and accept some things. Elder Senda sent back a message that they would return to the tribe from Sub Detroit soon. Nowadays, the six major tribes are so busy that they hope to build the houses before the cold season and let them hang out for a while.


    When Elder Senda returns to the tribe, the orcs of the outer forest orc tribe who are traveling with him will be able to move in directly.


    "Okay." Chang Xia nodded, agreeing meekly.


    Recently, my belly has sunk a lot. The cub in her womb probably couldn''t wait to see the Dusk Forest, not to mention wandering around, she didn''t even bother to get to the door of the cave.


    After discussing with Chang Xia, Shen Rong hurried to Nuan Chun''s house.


    Outside, it hasn''t snowed yet.


    But the whining north wind.


    Even before Chang Xia stepped out of the cave, he could hear the terrible whistling of the north wind. She tightened the bedding around her body, she was a little hungry, but she didn''t want to get up. He simply lay down, planning to wait for Nuan Chun to come over before getting up.


    Shen Rong burned the kang two days ago.


    Lying on the babu kang bed will not be cold, at most it will be boring.


    I haven''t seen Nanfeng and the others for several days. It''s cold, and they should all be living in their own cave dwellings. Their due date is later than Chang Xia, and there are still one or two months before the cubs are born.


    If there is no growth in the cold season, it may have to wait for the next spring.


    The return of spring.


    It was a good time.


    "Long summer��"


    Not long after, Nuan Chun''s shouts sounded from outside the courtyard.


    Chang Xia poked her head out and replied, "Nan Chun, I''m in the room."


    "You''re not hungry yet!" Nuan Chun smiled, walked up the steps to the bedroom, "Would you like me to bring you breakfast? You can eat directly on the kang bed, so you don''t have to get up again."


    squeak��


    While talking, Nuan Chun pushed the door open and entered.


    Opening the door, I saw Chang Xia wriggling in the quilt, struggling to get up.


    "Nuanchun, you''re here." Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun stepped forward and helped Chang Xia to sit up.


    "It''s much colder today than yesterday. You should wear more clothes so you don''t get cold. Do you want to get up now? I''m sorry, I''ll go to the kitchen to fetch food for you. You can eat on the kang bed. Don''t wash your face when it''s cold." Nuan Chun rubbed With both hands, walking all the way, the cold wind poured straight into the neck.


    The twins huddled on the kang bed in the cave dwelling and stopped running outside.


    Obviously, they also know that they are afraid of the cold.


    "Nuanchun, haven''t you reached this point yet?" Chang Xia chuckled lightly, cold to cold, after all, it hasn''t snowed yet. However, temperatures have plummeted and snow has fallen in the last few days.


    It was dry and cold, not as comfortable as snow.


    Fortunately, the Gen patriarch had a plan and built all the houses before the snow fell. Now it''s just the finishing touches, furniture such as tables, chairs, bowls and chopsticks, and the xylophone arrangements are all ready.


    Now, it is waiting for Elder Senda and the others to return to the tribe.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the cold?" Nuan Chun asked with a smile, she didn''t think it was too cold, and she could make do with it. Like the previous years, they could only live in animal dens. When winter came, even if the animal dens were blocked by animal skins, the interior of the animal dens was still chilly and the cold wind hit people.


    How comfortable is it like living in a cave now?


    Lying on the kang bed, hands and feet are warm.


    Through the doors and windows, I can feel the north wind whistling past, which is extremely warm.


    "I''m afraid of the cold." Chang Xia nodded honestly, and said, "However, I can still get up. In a few days, I probably want to stay out of bed!"


    The cold season in the Dusk Forest can really freeze people to death.


    I don''t know when Elder Senda will be home?


    We can only arrive after the snow falls. No way, there are orcs who have to suffer.


    "In a few days, it will definitely snow." Nuan Chun said.


    Chang Xia struggled to get up and get dressed, and the two walked slowly towards the kitchen. However, this time they didn''t have a corridor, they went directly through the cave.


    Woohoo!


    Not long after, the two came to the kitchen.


    The whistling sound of the north wind came from the courtyard of the cave dwelling. Chang Xia rubbed his hands and looked at the courtyard of the cave dwelling through the door and window, and asked, "Warm spring, isn''t the White Lake frozen?"


    For the light tree saplings, vine trees and mulberry shrubs in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, Shen Rong was asked to wrap the roots of the trees with thatch in Changxia. Even if it snows, they don''t worry about frostbite tree roots, but they can''t help Bai Ling''er lying in the White Lake.


    The resin from Mount Bo''er hadn''t reached the tribe yet, so there was no way to do it with the pavilion at the White Lake and the temples at the bottom of the lake. If you want to build it, you have to wait for the next year.


    "A little bit." Nuan Chun said.


    While talking, he fetched water for Chang Xia and asked her to wash up.


    "Bai Ling''er hasn''t planned to go ashore from the White Lake yet?" Chang Xia muttered, still remembering that in the cold season last year, Bai Ling''er slept in the cave pond that Bai Qing prepared for her. This year, does she plan to sleep under the White Lake?


    Nuan Chun shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    This matter has never been mentioned by Milu. Bai Qing has been very busy in the Baihu business district recently, and no one has really talked about Bai Ling''er.


    After washing his face, Chang Xia slowly applied the white jade ointment.


    Nuan Chun served her soup, the bone soup was cooked by Shen Rong early in the morning.


    "What kind of bone broth is this?"


    "The deer bone, it was sent by the tribe yesterday."


    "No wonder the smell of bone broth is so delicious..."


    Chang Xia drank a bowl of soup, and UU read books only started to eat soup noodles. With the promotion of currency, the tribe began to transform. Recently, the Baihu commercial area has been extremely lively. The tribesmen took the coins they exchanged and happily shopped on Baihu Street.


    If Nuan Chun hadn''t been invited by Shen Rong to accompany Chang Xia, she would probably have taken a handful of coins to go to Baihu Street at this moment, walk around, and enjoy shopping by the way.


    Buying and selling, this is a new game for the tribe recently.


    All the orcs are enthusiastic, even if they don''t need things, they want to buy something just to enjoy the joy of spending money.


    Chang Xia listened to the tinkle of copper in the animal pouch on Nuan Chun''s waist, and smiled, "Nan Chun, are you planning to go shopping on Baihu Street with the copper in it?"


    hey-hey!


    Nuan Chun laughed and said, "There is nothing missing at home, so you don''t need to buy it."


    He said that he didn''t need to buy it, but his expression clearly wanted to buy it. Chang Xia understands this situation very well, she just wants to buy, buy, buy...


    Unfortunately, it is inconvenient for her to have a big belly.


    Otherwise, I would have to take a beast bag and go shopping on Baihu Street twice.


    "Is Hua Tongzi happy?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuan Chun said: "It''s cool, it''s better than exchanging things."


    "These days, everyone is shopping on Baihu Street. No matter what it is, they want to buy something."


    There is no need for Nuan Chun to explain it too carefully, Chang Xia said that he understands very well.


    It feels like shopping TB, seeing something you like and wanting to buy it. What you buy is not necessarily for use, just enjoy the joy of shopping and spending money.


    "I want to go shopping too..."


    Chang Xia sighed, Nuan Chun didn''t dare to answer.


    In Changxia''s situation, it is uncertain that he will give birth, and it is safer to stay in the cave.


    ps: After the body recovers, it will start updating. Everyone pay attention to your body~~


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1252： I seem to be giving birth

    "Chang Xia, are you at home?"


    After Chang Xia had dinner, he and Nuan Chun stayed on the kang bed in the living room to play cards.


    It''s a bit boring, but it''s better to pass the time. Outside the house, the north wind whizzed by, rolling up countless fallen leaves, making it chilly and extremely cold.


    "I''m here." Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun raised her head, and said in a low voice, "This voice... sounds like Eminem xylophone, what is she looking for you for?"


    Like Shen Rong and the others, the xylophone has been very busy recently.


    The residences of more than a thousand people need distribution of various supplies. Xylophone is busier than Chief Gen. Fortunately, the tribe has added more than 300 orcs, otherwise it would be too busy.


    "I don''t know." Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and put down the cards in his hand.


    Nuan Chun got off the kang, came to the door, and waved to the xylophone in the courtyard of the cave. He opened the mouth and said, "Xylophone Eminem, we are at the living room."


    "Warm Spring��"


    Xylophone was slightly startled, looked at Nuan Chun standing in front of the living room, a little surprised, and asked, "Why are you at Chang Xia''s house today?"


    "Shen Rong is going to Baihu Business District to help finish the work, let me come and accompany Chang Xia." Nuan Chun explained.


    heard the words.


    Xylophone patted her forehead and said mockingly: "Look at me, I''m so busy and confused. The witch told Chang Xia that she can''t leave her in the near future. I''ll bring her some milk tree sap and seafood. There are people returning to the tribe on the other side of Wuhai today. If you need it in Nuanchun, wait a minute, remember to go to Baihu Ferry to buy some..."


    The Heluo tribe is very generous to their own people.


    Totem warriors who participate in fishing are eligible for in-app purchases. It only costs half price to buy seafood and sea vegetables. The clansmen buy fifty coppers a catty, and sea vegetables are cheaper and only need twenty coppers a catty.


    Previously.


    The tribe distributed a lot of seafood sea vegetables.


    That batch of seafood was mainly dry, and it was mainly for the tribe to spend the winter.


    Now, this batch is fresh seafood sea vegetables.


    "I want it." Nuan Chun said.


    There are fish in cave dwellings, but they are river fish. Sea fish is different after all, it is rare to buy it, Nuan Chun naturally wants to buy it.


    The Heluo tribe exchanged a lot of supplies with Su Ye.


    After discussion, the root patriarch and the tribal elders distributed 5 silver dollars and 10 copper dollars to each tribal family free of charge.


    It can be said that the orcs of the Heluo tribe are not poor.


    Every household has money, except for the money directly distributed by the tribe.


    The clansmen can also use animal skins, animal bones, etc. to go to the Wizard Hall of Kanna Holy Mountain to exchange, and the tribe will not interfere with that part of the money.


    After the spring of the next year, Su Ye will dump the exchanged goods to Westland through special channels, and exchange them for the special products there. Like various crop seeds, and other materials.


    all in all.


    Nothing is wasted.


    "Nuan Chun, you go to the White Lake Ferry now." Chang Xia said.


    After thinking about it, Xylophone understood what Chang Xia meant, nodded, and said, "Nuan Chun, I am here to accompany Chang Xia, you can go to Baihu Ferry to pick it up and see if there is anything you want to buy?"


    heard the words.


    Nuan Chun is not too polite.


    He went into the kitchen, took a basket and headed for the White Lake Ferry.


    "Chang Xia, how do you feel today?" Xylophone asked. She was not in a hurry to move her things to the kitchen, she took off the animal leather shoes on her feet, and got on the kang, planning to chat with Chang Xia. It might take some time for Nuan Chun to go to the White Lake Ferry.


    It just so happened that she could also sit and rest for a while.


    "My back is so sore, but other things are fine." Chang Xia replied, pushing the snacks in front of the xylophone to let her eat, and asked: "Xylophone, are you still busy with the tribe? Your eyes are dark." Eye circles are so heavy, you haven''t rested recently, okay?"


    Why!


    The xylophone sighed softly.


    "I''m almost done." Xylophone said: "The newly-built houses in the Baihu business district are still not ventilated. Recently, I have to keep an eye on the burning of the kang. Before I move in, I need someone to help me."


    "After I''m done, I want to lie on the kang bed and sleep for a few days. My bones are about to fall apart, so I hope that Elder Senda will come back soon."


    "If you and Nanfeng give birth in the cold season, the cold season tribe will be lively. The witch said that the six major tribes will be opened this year, and everyone is allowed to go to other tribes. It''s a pity for you, naturally you can''t participate in this event! "


    It is clear.


    This event is for the outlying forest orc tribes.


    Su Ye felt sorry for them who had just entered the six tribes.


    will not get used to it.


    Therefore, the six major tribes were allowed to visit each other, and if there was a favorite tribe, they were allowed to migrate again. However, the number of migrating orc tribes should not vary too much, and must be kept within a relatively stable number range.


    This is also for the sake of the six major tribes.


    Built the city-


    This incident inspired the six major tribes to continue to develop, and they looked forward to successfully building a city one day.


    Everyone is working hard to develop the tribe.


    Waiting for the arrival of the day of building the city.


    "It''s so cold, even if I''m not pregnant... I don''t want to participate, but Nanfeng Maple Leaf should be very interested. After all, they have been looking forward to going to other tribes for a long time." Chang Xia smiled. A long time ago, Chang Xia I often hear them talking about why they can''t visit other tribes?


    The tribes are not too far apart, at least the six major tribes.


    Others are different, they are not close to each other.


    The six major tribes are close to each other only because of the Wizard Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. Back then, in order to compete for territory, the six major tribes competed frequently.


    The other tribes were not as powerful as the six major tribes, so naturally they couldn''t compete with them for fertile land and abundant prey resources.


    "The tiger clan really wants you to go to Hunuoge, but unfortunately your body is not suitable." Xylophone said: "Similarly, the bear clan is also looking forward to it. It is estimated that after you give birth, the two clans will talk to you about it."


    This said.


    Chang Xia didn''t say anything.


    Of the five major tribes, she has indeed never been to the Tiger and Bear tribes.


    If there is an opportunity, Chang Xia will not refuse.


    Beans from the Tiger Clan have many uses. The sugar beets of the Bear Clan should be able to be further developed, and there might be other treasures in that land.


    However, don''t think about it for now.


    The stomach is getting heavier day by day, maybe someday the cub will be born.


    For interracial marriages, beast cubs may be born early, or may be delayed later. Chang Xia has a feeling that nine out of ten of his own beast cubs will be ahead of schedule, and he/she can''t wait to come to Gangwa Continent to learn more, and he/she is reluctant to procrastinate.


    When Nuan Chun came back, Xylophone left in a hurry again.


    But, take a break.


    Xylophone recovered a lot.


    After that, another two days passed.


    On this day, there are snowflakes floating in the gray sky.


    The first snow, the first snow of the year in the Twilight Forest, finally fell down. Nuan Chun excitedly looked at the snowflakes falling from the sky, and said happily: "In the evening, Baihu Lake will probably be able to ice-skate!"


    "It''s snowing!" Chang Xia supported his waist and looked up at the sky.


    Stretching out his hand, trying to catch the snowflakes falling from the sky, his stomach suddenly throbbed. There was a burst of pain, which was completely different from the previous pain.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia cried out in pain, and it hurt all of a sudden.


    Nuan Chun came back to her senses and said nervously, "Chang Xia, why are you uncomfortable?"


    "I seem to be giving birth." Chang Xia panted lightly, and after a while, a thin layer of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "What, what?" Nuan Chun was taken aback, and hurriedly stepped forward to help Chang Xia walk to the bedroom. Sending Chang Xia back to the bedroom, Nuan Chun didn''t care to take off his clothes, turned into a beast, and roared towards the sky.


    Ho Ho ��


    Please.


    To provide you with the apocalypse of the great **** Liu Xiangcheng. Travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The fastest update


    Chapter 1252 I seem to be giving birth. But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. The content of the chapters in the computer version is slow, please read the latest content of the novel for free on the app. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the strong saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she


    Already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    The computer version of the website will be closed soon, please


    Please exit the transcoding page, please.


    But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, UU Reading just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the strong saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    ,


    Chapter 1252 I, I Seem to Be Giving Birth

 Chapter 1253： Su Ye is here, dont worry

    "Beast roar?"


    "It sounds like a female, who could it be?"


    "Shen Rong, this is the cry of Nuanchun, you should go back to the Baihu cave, something must have happened in Changxia."


    In the Baihu business district, Shan Kun quickly opened his mouth to remind Shen Rong to go back to the Baihu cave. While speaking, he and Shen Rong turned into beasts and headed straight towards Baihu Cave.


    Similarly.


    The tribe is also aware of the abnormality.


    for a while.


    Countless orcs swarmed towards the Baihu Cave.


    After shouting, Nuan Chun regained her human form, quickly returned to the cave bedroom, wiped the hot sweat from Chang Xia''s forehead, and whispered: "Chang Xia, don''t worry, I have already notified Shen Rong and the tribe, and they will come soon. "


    When the orcs give birth, they cannot be turned into beasts.


    "I can still hold on, but it''s very swollen." Chang Xia panted heavily, grasping Nuan Chun''s hand tightly, beads of sweat began to drip down her cheeks. Outside the house, the north wind was bleak, and the two of them inside the house were extremely hot.


    Chang Xia was about to give birth, and it was painful and swollen.


    Nuan Chun was purely in a hurry.


    At this moment, she is alone in the cave, and she wants to go to the kitchen to boil water, but she is worried that Chang Xia will be alone. He could only bear back his anxiety, comfort Chang Xia, and wait quietly for the arrival of Shen Rong and his clansmen.


    It''s time for the first snow!


    "Long summer."


    "Long summer��"


    The voices of Shen Rong''s xylophone and other orcs sounded one after another.


    Several waves of orcs arrived at the courtyard of the cave dwelling. All the orcs did not talk to each other, and they could already hear the pain of Chang Xia.


    "Changxia, I''m back." Shen Rong was about to enter the cave, but was stopped by the xylophone, and said in a low voice: "Shen Rong, go to the courtyard of the cave to boil water and prepare food for Changxia, and leave the rest to you." us."


    "Yes, leave the rest to us." Tian Luo said.


    He Yun and other females all came to the courtyard of the cave at this moment, and they stopped Shen Rong to let him enter the house.


    "Xylophone Eminem, you are here."


    Nuan Chun heaved a sigh of relief, hurriedly stepped aside, gave the space to the xylophone, and stepped aside. In terms of experience, Xylophone and the others have more than themselves.


    She briefly explained what happened just now, and stood quietly by the side.


    The members of Xylophone stepped forward to check, and said in a gentle voice: "Chang Xia, don''t worry. You still have some time before giving birth, come, breathe with me. When you get used to the pain, if you feel hungry, eat something..."


    Production, I don''t know how long it will take.


    You have to save your energy, otherwise you will have no energy when it is actually produced.


    "En!" Chang Xia nodded and responded.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia calmed down little by little.


    Supported by the xylophone and snails, he walked slowly in the bedroom of the cave dwelling. At this moment, many tribesmen came from the courtyard of the cave dwelling. Everyone didn''t have a conversation with Gao Sheng, and helped Shen Rong boil water, and several campfire stands were built in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    Depending on the situation, they plan to stay with Chang Xia outside until she gives birth.


    The root patriarch didn''t enter the house, so he contacted Su Ye from the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall with Yinbei and told her about Changxia''s situation.


    Su Ye said nothing.


    After hanging up Yinbei, he planned to rush over from the Wizard Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    morning hours.


    Time passed little by little.


    At noon, all the orcs were driven away by the xylophone, and they were asked to go home and have lunch before coming back to accompany Chang Xia.


    Long Summer is still a little early for production.


    Just now the pain passed, Chang Xia got up and walked for half an hour, and ate something at noon. Now I am in pain again, and I am walking slowly in the cave with the support of Xylophone and the others. According to the judgment of Elder Yami, Chang Xia may not be able to give birth until dusk or night...


    "Xylophone Eminem, I''m in pain, so uncomfortable."


    Chang Xia was drenched with sweat, his legs were so painful that he couldn''t move his feet, and he walked step by step with the support of the xylophone and snails.


    Nuan Chun wiped her sweat with a hot towel, feeling very distressed.


    However, no one else can help with the production, and Chang Xia can only rely on herself.


    "Let''s go back to the kang bed and lie down for a while, then drink some chicken soup and eat some noodles. The baby will be born soon, very soon." Xylophone said warmly.


    Elder Yami brought chicken noodle soup and asked Xylophone to help feed Chang Xia.


    Eat more, and you will have the strength to produce later.


    Chang Xia is in poor health, and everyone in the clan is worried that something will happen to her. If it weren''t for the limited area of ??the cave courtyard, everyone would want to come and accompany Chang Xia.


    Now, only Su Ye hadn''t arrived yet.


    However, it should be soon.


    what!


    Chang Xia gasped for breath, and the sometimes light and sometimes heavy cry of pain gradually resounded through most of the cave dwelling. She is afraid of pain, and giving birth is extremely painful.


    Chang Xia couldn''t bear it at all.


    The intermittent cries of pain made the clansmen who accompanied them in the courtyard of the cave dwelling very anxious. However, no one dared to speak loudly, for fear of disturbing Chang Xia in the bedroom of the cave dwelling.


    Shen Rong was trembling all over.


    Bai Qing snaked and they wanted to guard their respective partners, but they didn''t come over.


    Shan Kun and the others accompanied Shen Rong, but they didn''t dare to ask him to help. Shen Rong''s face was pale, looking at it, it was more miserable than Chang Xia in the cave bedroom.


    The root patriarch was afraid that something would happen to him, so he asked Shan Kun and the others to watch him. The matter of making fire and boiling water is all taken over by the clansmen.


    In the cold season, the tribe rests in the tribe.


    There is no shortage of people to do anything, snowflakes are floating in the sky, and the courtyard of Changxia''s cave dwelling is crowded with people, and the raging bonfire directly atomizes the falling snowflakes.


    Da da!


    Suddenly there was the sound of chaotic footsteps outside the courtyard.


    Hearing the sound, all the orcs looked up one after another.


    "Why are there so many orcs gathered here?" Su Ye''s confused voice sounded, and he saw Su Ye hurriedly landed from the beast of a totem warrior, walked into the courtyard of the cave dwelling, and asked, "What''s the situation in Changxia?"


    "Wu, Chang Xia is waiting in the bedroom of the cave dwelling, and the cub has not yet been born. Elder Yami checked and said that it should wait until dusk or dark to give birth..."


    Root stepped forward and explained things quickly.


    After hearing this, Su Ye quickly ran towards the cave bedroom, ignoring the snowflakes on her body. However, when walking to the door.


    Su Ye stopped. She patted the snowflakes on her body vigorously, took off her coat, and handed it to the orc who was following her.


    "Chang Xia, here I come."


    Su Ye tried her best to calm down her panting heartbeat, and knocked on the door lightly, reminding all the orcs in the house that she was going to enter the house. At the same time, tell Chang Xia that she is coming.


    as predicted.


    When Chang Xia heard Su Ye''s voice, his nervous mood had no reason to relax. Even the pain on his body was relieved by two points, and he called out with a hoarse voice: "Grandma Su Ye, you are so slow!"


    "Sorry! The mother-in-law came too late, making our Chang Xia suffer." Su Ye smiled, rubbing his hands together, and when his hands became hot, he stepped into the room and approached Chang Xia, gently Holding Chang Xia''s hand, he said in a gentle voice: "Chang Xia, don''t be nervous, Grandma Su Ye will accompany you. Come, breathe with my breath."


    While talking, he touched Chang Xia''s belly, and glanced at the quilt soaked in blood. After confirming Chang Xia''s situation, I understand that Elder Yami''s judgment is not wrong, and Chang Xia will indeed need some time to give birth.


    "I have to wait a little longer, let the xylophone feed you something."


    As soon as Su Ye arrived.


    All orcs have a backbone.


    Chang Xia is different from other orcs, she used to be in poor health.


    In this production, Su Ye was not around, so everyone couldn''t feel at ease.


    As soon as she comes.


    All the orcs followed suit and relaxed.


    Please.


    To provide you with the apocalypse of the great **** Liu Xiangcheng. Travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The fastest update


    Chapter 1253 Su Ye arrives, rest assured. But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. The content of the chapters in the computer version is slow, please read the latest content of the novel for free on the app. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed


    If she didn''t dodge quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    The computer version of the website will be closed soon, please


    Please exit the transcoding page, please.


    But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, UU Reading just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    ,


    Chapter 1253 Su Ye Arrives, free read with peace of mind

 Chapter 1254： Totoro, female cub

    "Xylophone Amu, I can''t eat anymore." Chang Xia turned his head away, not taking the chicken soup that xylophone fed to his mouth, the pain began to become rhythmic. She guessed that this time it was really about to give birth.


    at this time.


    The sky is about to go dark.


    The brilliance of the bonfire illuminated most of the White Lake. The clansmen once again gathered in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, sat around the campfire, and waited quietly.


    At the same time, whole cows and sheep are being roasted on the bonfire.


    The rich aroma of roasted meat permeates the sky over the entire courtyard of the cave dwelling. It''s a pity that the people of the tribe are not thinking about roasting whole lamb and roasting whole cattle.


    Su Ye stroked Chang Xia''s belly and nodded towards the xylophone.


    "Chang Xia, you can start accumulating energy." Su Ye said.


    Hearing this, Elder Yami stepped forward to take over the xylophone''s position just now. The other two older females stood next to Su Ye and Elder Yami respectively, and the xylophone and snails prepared hot water and clean towels and stood beside them.


    Mmm!


    It was different from the cry of pain just now.


    Chang Xia''s breath became visibly heavier.


    Su Ye softly asked Chang Xia to breathe with her to relieve the pain from her body.


    "Shen Rong, stop, don''t keep going around in circles, you''re going to make us all dizzy." Gen comforted, and said: "Listen to the movement, Chang Xia should be giving birth. The clothes that the cubs should prepare, Are you ready?"


    ��


    Shen Rong stopped in his tracks and looked at Patriarch Gen speechlessly.


    He and Chang Xia didn''t prepare much clothes for the cubs, and almost everyone in the tribe prepared small clothes and quilts. The things that the cubs needed were almost filling up the cave next to Baiqing.


    "Grandma Su Ye, I''m in so much pain, I won''t give birth, is that okay?"


    "It hurts me to death, I don''t want to give birth."


    "Chang Xia, take another breath, and the cub will be born immediately." Su Ye held Chang Xia''s hand and said warmly.


    Elder Yami''s expression suddenly changed, and he said happily: "Head, I saw the head of the beast cub."


    "Come on, Chang Xia follows me to breathe and exhale." Su Ye seized the time and asked Chang Xia to use his strength.


    wow wow ��


    Two crisp cries sounded.


    "gave birth."


    "gave birth."


    Several sounds of joy sounded from the cave bedroom.


    Elder Yami held the blood-stained cub and carefully handed it to the xylophone next to him, who hurriedly caught it with a small quilt.


    Then handed the cub to Su Ye, Su Ye carefully hugged the cub, the cub was thumping, feeling the force of the cub''s thumping, Su Ye''s movements of hugging the cub froze unconsciously. She raised her head and looked at the cub a few times. This power...is a bit scary! The corners of Su Ye''s mouth twitched twice, he calmed down quickly, and said with a light smile: "Chinchilla beast cub, but this cub is not the same as Chang Xia in terms of physical strength. In the future, I''m afraid it will be more noisy than **** Little female..."


    Ha ha!


    Hearing this, the females in the cave bedroom laughed out loud.


    It is clear.


    The clansmen at this moment.


    I haven''t really understood the meaning of Su Ye''s words.


    "She''s so small." Chang Xia suppressed his tiredness, glanced at the cub in Su Ye''s arms, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    Su Ye glanced at Chang Xia who had fallen asleep, and Xylophone Nuan Chun helped wipe Chang Xia''s body. She walked out of the cave with the cub in her arms, and when she opened the door, she saw Shen Rong and other orcs standing outside the door.


    "My Neighbor Totoro, female cubs." Su Ye said.


    Shen Rong was overjoyed, and hurriedly took the beast cub Su Ye handed over, and said happily: "Okay, female cub is good."


    Totoro family, it is better to follow the long summer.


    Shen Rong, who was immersed in joy, completely missed the deep meaning in Su Ye''s eyes.


    In the future, the boundary between the weak and the strong.


    It is estimated that it will be broken by the beast cub in Shen Rong''s arms.


    "Shen Rong, show us quickly. I haven''t seen what a female chinchilla looks like yet?"


    "She''s so small! She''s not as big as two of my palms."


    "Give it to me after reading it. It''s freezing outside, be careful to freeze the cub." Su Ye said, Shen Rong quickly handed the cub to Su Ye, asking her to help carry the cub into the cave bedroom, and asked : "Wu, what''s the situation in Changxia?"


    this day.


    Hearing Chang Xia''s screams, Shen Rong didn''t see Chang Xia''s person, and it was hard to settle down.


    "She is too tired, she has fallen asleep now. You stew some chicken soup for her, and feed her after she wakes up. You can also prepare some other food, and it is best to stew them softly." Su Ye warned .


    heard the words.


    Shen Rong nodded seriously and wrote it down.


    After confirming that Chang Xia was fine, he relaxed his worries.


    this moment.


    The clansmen in the courtyard of the cave dwelling had already begun to celebrate, singing and dancing. Unfortunately, Chang Xia was sleeping, and the clansmen held hands and danced without making a sound. However, from the smiling faces shining in the firelight, it can be seen that the orcs are excited at the moment.


    "Wu, is she really a chinchilla?" Nuan Chun looked closely at the female cub in the bedding, she was small and pink, and looked extremely cute!


    Su Ye said: "She is indeed a chinchilla. I have seen a wolf cub, which is a bit bigger than her. Her animal body may have inherited Chang Xia''s size, which is smaller."


    "It''s so small!"


    "Yeah! This little bit is big, and I feel a little worried when I look at it."


    After the xylophone and the others finished their work, they all squeezed over to look at the cub in Su Ye''s arms, talking a lot.


    "They are younger than the Nuanchun family''s twins at birth, how should they be fed?"


    "The spoon needs to be sharpened again, so as not to cut the cubs."


    Elder Yami looked at the bowls and chopsticks in his hands in embarrassment, and planned to feed the cubs some milk tree sap. Looking at the cubs, he looked at the bowls and spoons in his hands. Elder Yami felt helpless.


    "Jami, bring it to me��"


    Su Ye shook his head lightly and said something.


    These females are all about care and chaos.


    The spoon is big, so feed it slowly, this spoon is polished smooth, will it still cut the cubs?


    Moreover.


    Just like the strength of the cub''s swing just now.


    Su Ye was not worried about the injury of the beast cub at all.


    She was worried that when Chang Xia woke up and hugged the cubs, maybe Chang Xia would be injured by the cubs. When Chang Xia wakes up, he has to tell Chang Xia about the cub.


    Shen Rong is not worried, the male has thick skin and thick flesh.


    If he was really injured by such a big beast cub, he deserved it!


    "Wow! She ate."


    "Small people have exaggerated appetites."


    Most of the bowl of warm milk tree sap was fed into the cub''s mouth by Su Ye bit by bit. With a small mouth, every mouthful is eaten more vigorously, the appearance of which makes the hearts of all the orcs almost melt.


    "Keep down, let Chang Xia rest more." Su Ye reminded.


    The beast cubs are cute and cute, but they can''t disturb Chang Xia''s rest. Chang Xia has worked hard today, sleep more, and he will feel better when he wakes up later.


    After all the orcs finished watching the cubs, Xylophone and the others left the bedroom of the cave dwelling one after another, celebrating with the clansmen in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    At this moment.


    Shen Rong quietly walked into the cave bedroom.


    Bring the wooden chair, sit quietly beside the Babu Kang bed and accompany Chang Xia, waiting for her to wake up. The cub was wrapped and placed beside Chang Xia.


    Snowflakes fell from the sky.


    Clan people gathered around the cave courtyard to celebrate.


    In the cave bedroom, a family of three accompanied quietly.


    Please.


    To provide you with the apocalypse of the great **** Liu Xiangcheng. Travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The fastest update


    Chapter 1254 Totoro, female cubs. But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. The content of the chapters in the computer version is slow, please read the latest content of the novel for free on the app. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the strong saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if not


    If she dodges so quickly, there will undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    The computer version of the website will be closed soon, please


    Please exit the transcoding page, please.


    But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, UU Reading just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the strong saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    ,


    Chapter 1254 My Neighbor Totoro, Female Cubs free to read

 Chapter 1255： Pink and tender little mouse

    late at night.


    The bonfire in the cave courtyard is still burning.


    Chang Xia didn''t wake up, the clansmen left in twos and threes, and went back to the cave to prepare gifts for the beast cubs. There will be many cubs born in the tribe in the cold season this year. There are a lot of gifts to be prepared, so everyone has to think ahead and prepare.


    "Gen, you haven''t returned to the tribe yet?" Su Ye asked in surprise.


    After taking a bath, she came out of the bathroom. I saw that Patriarch Gen led a group of orcs sitting around the bonfire and playing cards. There were quite a lot of people in this circle, although some of them went home separately.


    There are still quite a few clansmen left behind, and they don''t need anyone to entertain them, they sit around the long table around the campfire and play cards.


    Look, it looks like you want to play all night.


    "There is nothing to do in the cold season. We will wait for Changxia to wake up before going back to the tribe to rest." Root replied. It was rare for everyone to get together, and the root patriarch was really reluctant to go back to the cave to sleep so early.


    Xylophone smiled and continued: "At this moment, it''s still early."


    "It''s up to you." Su Ye said: "Did Senda say something? Today is the first snow in the Twilight Forest. Next, the snow will fall more and more. Their speed should not be too slow, otherwise accidents will happen."


    Migration must be the prosperity of the entire tribe.


    Young and old, all are among them.


    The twilight forest is extremely cold, and the old man and the orcs are likely to suffer from frostbite during their migration. For this reason, the migration team can only slow down the walking speed as much as possible.


    Here it comes.


    Things will go bad.


    "In the middle reaches of the Detroit River in Subu, Elder Senda can control the walking speed. However, it is difficult to move fast when thousands of people migrate. Yumi Anke and rafts are not as good as boats after all. If there is space for the fish family Whale-sea boats, they can get from the outlying forest to the Totamoyue Meadow in up to ten days. The raft and Yumi Anke are two or three times slower..."


    Gen shrugged and spread his hands to explain.


    This speed is still fast, after all, there is the Fu tribe to help control Yumi Anke to lead the raft forward. If they were allowed to walk by water, at least two or three months would be possible.


    "In the cold season, the tribe has nothing to do. You can communicate with other tribes, select some totem warriors to pick them up, and try to bring them back as soon as possible." Su Ye reminded.


    Thousands of people, the team did not reach the Tota Muyue Da Meadow in one day.


    Su Ye''s heart is hard to settle down.


    After Chang Xia''s delivery was over, she settled a major event.


    Now, naturally, be in the mood to think about other things.


    "Okay." Root replied.


    In fact, even if Su Ye didn''t speak up, Patriarch Gen also planned to contact the other five major tribes to discuss going to the Sub Detroit River to pick up people.


    At first, he wanted to bring people back to the tribe before the cold season.


    However, the oil trees in Bo''er Mountain are so fragrant, and harvesting resin inevitably took a while.


    Here it comes.


    The return journey is bound to be affected.


    but.


    The root patriarch believes that as long as some resin is properly taken out and shared with the other five major tribes, the matter of receiving people can be done quickly.


    After all, Su Ye has already spoken, who dares to ignore it? !


    "Ok!"


    Chang Xia opened his eyes in a daze, and the light stone in the corner of the cave bedroom exuded a little bit of fluorescence. On the other side, a pot of light grass is placed, illuminating most of the cave bedroom.


    "Aron��"


    "My whole body hurts, as if I was crushed by something?"


    After finishing speaking, Chang Xia hurriedly stretched out his hand to touch the position of his belly.


    "A Rong, I''m dead, where did I go?"


    Shen Rong snorted and couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s rare to see such a long summer in a daze, and it''s quite cute.


    "Chang Xia, you forgot that the cub was born. She is lying on the side of the kang bed, you can see her when you turn your head, she just woke up and drank some milk tree sap, and now she fell asleep again. "Shen Rong explained that the cubs of the orc clan, even the weak ones, are full of vitality.


    After Su Ye''s explanation, Shen Rong realized that his cubs were unusual.


    For the first time, she drank half a bowl of milk tree sap.


    The second time, just dry out the whole bowl of milk tree sap.


    the third time��


    Shen Rong thought she could drink two bowls of milk tree sap, which was always warm on the stove. Orcs rarely raise their cubs themselves, like Chang Xia Nanfeng and the others grew up drinking fruit powder.


    Today, tribes have milk tree sap.


    It is saved to drink fruit powder paste, but fruit powder paste can withstand hunger, drinking a bowl of fruit powder paste is more satisfying than drinking two bowls of milk tree juice.


    "That''s right!" Chang Xia woke up suddenly. She was so sleepy that she forgot about giving birth to the cub. She turned her head and looked into the kang bed. There was a small package lying there. The sound of breathing gently was caught by Chang Xia''s ears.


    "Ah Rong, is she alright?"


    "She''s fine. She just fell asleep after drinking a bowl of milk tree sap. Is Chang Xia hungry? Is there any food you want to eat? Tell me, I''ll go to the kitchen and get it for you..."


    The kitchen prepares all kinds of food for Chang Xia, mainly soft and rotten.


    While chatting, Su Ye opened the door and entered.


    She was about to ask Chang Xia if she was awake, when she heard the conversation between the two, she smiled and said, "I just wanted to ask if you were awake?"


    "Grandma Su Ye��" Chang Xia struggled to get up, but as soon as she moved, her entire face twisted in pain.


    see.


    Shen Rong hurriedly held Chang Xia down, and said in a gentle voice, "Don''t move."


    "Don''t move around, you are afraid of pain, at least you will lie on the kang bed for thirty or fifty days. Are you hungry? There is something stewed in the kitchen for you." Su Ye hurried forward, patiently checking Chang Xia After checking his body and confirming that there is no serious problem, he let go of his hand.


    Outside the house, I heard movement from here.


    I guessed that Chang Xia probably woke up.


    So, xylophone and snail came in. Nuan Chun had to take care of her twins, so she went back to the cave at night.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to tell Nanfeng Fengye and the others about Chang Xia''s delivery. There was a lot of movement in Baihu Cave today, even if the warm spring was not mentioned, Nanfeng and the others would probably still be able to hear the wind.


    "Chang Xia, wake up."


    "Wake up, Wu is checking her body."


    Soon, the orcs in the cave courtyard began to chat.


    Looking at the cave bedroom, it was confirmed that Chang Xia had woken up, and all the orcs were relieved, so they played cards more happily.


    "I''m really hungry, I want to eat something hot, do you have soup noodles?" Chang Xia asked.


    She had to chew when eating, but she was too lazy to chew right now. It''s good to eat soup powder, it''s hot, and you don''t need to chew it.


    "Yes, I''ll get you a bowl of chicken noodle soup." Shen Rong said.


    Su Ye Muqin helped Chang Xia Ban to sit, carried the cub from the side of the kang bed, and put it on Chang Xia''s lap.


    Chang Xia lowered his head, poking the cub''s small body curiously.


    Small, not much bigger than a slap.


    Because she was just born, she didn''t have much hair on her body, and she was pink and tender. Looking at it, Chang Xia felt that the animal cub was quite similar to a little mouse. If Su Ye hadn''t said that it was a chinchilla cub, Chang Xia himself would not have recognized it. What is this pink and tender little guy...


    Please.


    To provide you with the apocalypse of the great **** Liu Xiangcheng. Travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The fastest update


    Chapter 1255 The pink and tender little mouse. But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. The content of the chapters in the computer version is slow, please read the latest content of the novel for free on the app. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    The computer version of the website will be closed soon, please


    Please exit the transcoding page, please.


    But no one doubts the origin of this ability, after all, the Peacock Monster Race is best at


    Chang''s talent is always changing. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, UU Reading just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    ,


    Chapter 1255 The pink and tender little mouse free to read

 Chapter 1256： A bit fierce little mouse

    "Take it easy..."


    Su Ye opened her mouth to remind her, and said, "This little female in your family is a bit extraordinary. It is best for Shen Rong to take care of her in the future."


    listen.


    Chang Xia''s face was full of question marks.


    "Grandma Su Ye, what do you mean?" Chang Xia was confused. She gently held the little paw of the beast cub with her hand. Fenfen''s little paw was soft, and when she kneaded it with her fingers, it felt great.


    "This little guy is a bit strong, I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it." Su Ye said. While speaking, she stretched out her right hand, and saw a small claw mark left on the back of her hand, "Look, this is what she left. This cub looks a little big, and its strength is terrifying."


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia''s hand holding the cub''s little claw suddenly froze.


    this��


    is that true?


    It was Su Ye who spoke, and there was basically no possibility of joking.


    "Wu, are your hands alright?" Xylophone was slightly startled and asked in surprise. No wonder Su Ye didn''t let go of the beast cub, xylophone thought that Su Ye was afraid that the tribe would scare the beast cub.


    this moment.


    The xylophone is a bit iffy.


    Could it be that Wu was worried that his clansmen would be injured?


    "Only she... can''t hurt me. However, Chang Xia has to be careful, this little female talent is a bit powerful, if she has the potential of a witch, she may be more suitable than Bai Qing to become a wizard to protect the orcs in the Twilight Forest." Su Ye excitedly said .


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched slightly, and said: "Grandma, she was just born. Besides, Bai Qing is fine." Back then, Su Ye fooled her, and Chang Xia refused.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia looked at the cubs in the quilt, she knew that Su Ye did not give up. Forget it, let''s talk about the future.


    As soon as he was born, he left imprints on the back of Su Ye''s hand.


    Is this really her cub? !


    It feels a little powerful!


    "Chang Xia, here comes the chicken soup powder." Shen Rong entered the room with a rattan basket, carefully brought the chicken soup powder and put it on the kang table, and at the same time, brought out a bowl of chicken soup and barbecue.


    "Drink some chicken soup first, then eat noodles."


    "Chicken soup, I''ve skimmed the oil, it won''t be greasy at all."


    "Barbecue, I specially roasted it very tender."


    Shen Rong introduced, asking Chang Xia to put down the cubs to eat.


    "Uh-huh!"


    The cub in the quilt, perhaps smelling the aroma of chicken soup, moved its small body under the quilt, making a soft cry.


    "It seems that our beast cub is still a snack." Xylophone smiled.


    Shen Rong said: "She drank the juice of the milk tree not long ago, so leave her alone." Su Ye told him that the beast cub had better eat according to the time, otherwise it would be very difficult to take care of.


    "Shen Rong is right, you just need to feed her on time. She has a good foundation and a big appetite, and it will take a lot of effort to feed her in the future. Fortunately, the life of the Heluo tribe has improved, otherwise, how to feed this group of beast cubs, you all have to Headache." Su Ye said.


    Chang Xia''s cub was the first.


    soon.


    The Heluo tribe will usher in the second and third...


    The Heluo Tribe proposed to focus on training and feeding the cubs, which is a good idea. With the increase in the number of cubs, many families in the tribe have no time to hunt and gather. Centralized raising cubs can save a lot of work.


    This said.


    The xylophone and snail couldn''t help laughing.


    This rant is true.


    Putting aside the previous situation of the Heluo Tribe, it is really difficult to raise dozens of beast cubs. Now, don''t worry about it.


    When Elder Senda returns to the tribe, the number of beast cubs in the tribe will exceed one hundred.


    very quickly.


    Clan training grounds can get pretty buzzing.


    It is very likely that the tribal training ground will not be enough and needs to be re-expanded. The safety of the tribe''s cubs is the most important thing. The tribe really dare not move the training ground to other places. The most suitable place is naturally the tribe.


    long summer drinking chicken


    Tang, from the corner of his eye, he looked at the cubs inside the bedding.


    The more you look at it, the more miraculous it becomes.


    Before the beast cub knows how to control her own power, doesn''t it mean that she can''t even get close to the cub? Thinking about it, Chang Xia suddenly felt powerless.


    After drinking the soup, Chang Xia ate a bowl of chicken soup powder and a few pieces of barbecue.


    Originally, he wanted to play with the cubs, but he was too sleepy, and Chang Xia fell asleep without saying a word.


    see.


    Su Yexyloqin and the others took advantage of the situation to exit the cave bedroom.


    The root patriarch and the others also finished playing cards and returned to the cave dwellings.


    this night.


    Chang Xia slept very comfortably.


    However, Shen Rong was more miserable.


    He had to take care of the cubs, so he didn''t sleep much all night.


    Su Ye asked if he wanted to help, but Shen Rong refused. In the middle of the night, Shen Rong regretted it, he shouldn''t have refused too quickly.


    It was light.


    Shen Rong just fell asleep.


    Outside the house, there was the sound of maple leaves in the south wind.


    Shen Rong sighed softly, opened his eyes and looked at the beast cub beside him. The pink and tender cub slept soundly, as if it wasn''t her who cried loudly last night...


    Shen Rong picked up the cub and stood up, opening the door.


    "Come on, the cubs are here." Shen Rong said.


    As he spoke, he directly stuffed the cub into Nanfeng''s arms. Turn around and close the door, get on the kang, lie down beside Chang Xia, and fall asleep.


    outside.


    Nan Feng hugged the cub, dumbfounded.


    "Here��"


    Su Ye opened the door and said with a smile: "Shen Rong took care of the beast cub all night, and he was too sleepy. You came to quarrel with him early in the morning. Forget it, you take the beast cub to the living room. The kang in the living room has been burning."


    heard the words.


    Nanfeng Fengye and the others looked at each other, slightly embarrassed.


    They wanted to come over yesterday, but there were too many people, and they were warned by the xylophone early on that no one was allowed to come over to avoid accidents.


    So, they rushed over early this morning.


    "Nanfeng, give me a hug." Feng Ye said.


    Nanfeng snorted twice, and said, "Don''t worry, let''s go to the living room first. Wait a minute, get on the kang, everyone will take turns hugging."


    "Changxia''s cub, I heard it is a cub of the chinchilla clan, it is small, so it must be extremely cute." Milu said excitedly.


    "Be careful, don''t wake up the beast cub. She is small and strong, don''t let her get too close to your belly, and watch the south wind, so they won''t be in any accident." Su Ye reminded.


    After explaining, she went to the kitchen.


    I plan to start a fire to boil water, and add some firewood to the kang road of the kang bed by the way.


    Su Ye said.


    Nanfeng''s movement of holding the cub felt stiff.


    "Nanfeng, give me the cub." Snake said.


    Hearing this, Nanfeng didn''t refuse, and said, "Here, wait a while before you get on the kang, and then you give me the cub. I haven''t seen any cubs from the Totoro clan..."


    After a while.


    Several people from Nanfeng went to the kang one by one.


    Snake placed the cubs on the kang bed, and Nanfeng and the others approached and looked at the cubs under the quilt.


    "She''s kind of like a mouse."


    "Smaller than the twins of Nuanchun''s family, a bit like the bear cubs of Daya''s family, but smaller."


    Snapped!


    Somebody touched the cub''s nose with his hand.


    The beast cub felt raised, and waved its little paw.


    "what!"


    The paw slapped Maple Leaf, and Maple Leaf cried out in pain.


    Soon, a faint red mark appeared on the back of Maple Leaf''s hand.


    Hiss!


    Suddenly, several people on the kang bed in the living room gasped.


    "Gulu!" Nanfeng swallowed, held Maple Leaf''s hand, looked at the pink and tender paws of the beast cub, and said in shock: "This strength is a bit scary! No wonder Wu reminded us to be careful."


    ..."


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1257： howling cub

    "Chang Xia and Chen Rong don''t even have any strange powers, where did the beast cubs get their strange powers from?"


    "The cub is so powerful, can Chang Xia hold her?"


    "I''m afraid that I will be brought down by the beast cub just after I hugged it. How can I rub the cub after that?"


    The cubs are placed in the center of the kang bed.


    Everyone sat around and looked at it, at most poking and touching with their fingers.


    Hug, I haven''t dared to start yet.


    The imprint on the back of Maple Leaf''s hand has not disappeared in a moment. It can be seen that the little guy is really strong.


    "It''s Changxia, haven''t you woken up yet?" Nanfeng muttered, wanting to get off the kang and visit Changxia in the bedroom of the cave dwelling. As soon as he set off, he was stopped by snakes.


    "Don''t bother her and Shen Rong, wait for them to wake up before going over." Snake approached Nan Feng''s ear and whispered, "You forgot what it was like when Shen Rong handed the cub to you just now Expression? You don''t want to be missed by him either!"


    ��


    listen.


    The south wind immediately calmed down.


    Similarly, Maple Leaf Honeydew didn''t mention visiting Chang Xia either.


    There is a wall on the left and right, it''s a big deal, it''s the same when Chang Xia wakes up and then visits. I heard from the clansmen that Chang Xia worked hard yesterday. Sleeping more today is good for your health, don''t worry, they are not in a hurry at all.


    Woke up.


    Chang Xia opened his eyes, but didn''t see his own cubs.


    However, Shen Rong fell asleep beside him.


    "A Rong, where did Zai Zai go?" Chang Xia asked with a hoarse voice.


    Shen Rong said: "Nanfeng and the others came to visit in the morning, and I held the cubs for them to watch. At this moment, I think they should be in the living room next door."


    "It''s rare for them to be so quiet!" Chang Xia sighed, Nanfeng is a lively person, and wherever she is, it will always be extraordinarily lively.


    She didn''t hear any noise outside the house, and felt a little strange.


    "I''ll help you up and get you water to wash up." Shen Rong said. Looking out of the window, he felt that something was wrong with the sun, and he was afraid that the sun would be high.


    He thought, Chang Xia should probably be hungry too.


    "Yeah!" Chang Xia nodded and said, "I''m a little hungry."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll wash up and go to the kitchen to serve you breakfast. However, it should be regarded as brunch." Shen Rong smiled and said, "I handed the cubs to Nanfeng in the morning, and went back to the house to sleep in the cage. .��


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia rubbed his stomach, only then did he understand.


    Dare to love, they got up too late!


    creak!


    Shen Rong opened the door.


    Suddenly, the whole cave dwelling became alive.


    "Are you awake? You can really sleep. The cubs have drank milk tree juice three times and fruit powder once, and they are mushy. Is Chang Xia hungry?" Su Ye joked, and glanced at the cave bedroom. The faint smell of blood has not yet fully Spreading out, Su Ye stepped forward and opened the window a crack to let the bedroom breathe.


    Shen Rong laughed and said, "I''ll fetch water for Chang Xia to wash, she''s hungry."


    In the courtyard of the cave dwelling, there are still many tribesmen sitting around.


    They brought many presents, which were piled up in the living room.


    They didn''t need Chang Xia''s hospitality, they just sat around the long table next to the campfire to play cards, and there was no sound at first. At this moment, seeing Chang Xia Shen Rong got up.


    very quickly.


    The quiet cave courtyard is instantly bustling.


    In the bedroom of the cave dwelling, Chang Xia smiled and squinted his eyes, listening to the bustle of the cave courtyard. Before she could be in a daze, the door of the next room was pushed open.


    Nan Feng''s face came into Chang Xia''s eyes.


    "Long summer��"


    Immediately afterwards, Fengye Nuanchun and the others entered the room through the living room door one by one to say hello to Chang Xia.


    When Shen Rong brought hot water, there was almost no place for him to stand.


    Rinse your mouth and wash your face.


    Chang Xia Ban was lying on the kang bed, and Shen Rong brought over the kang table and served hot meals. Fish soup, barbecue, meatballs, a large table full of food, all placed in front of Chang Xia.


    Seeing Nanfeng swallowing his saliva frequently and Fengye holding his forehead, it was rare that he didn''t hit someone.


    Puff!


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing, and asked, "Nanfeng, if you''re hungry, let''s eat together."


    The food on the kang table was so generous that Chang Xia couldn''t finish it all by himself. Shen Rong''s breakfast is in the kitchen, these are all prepared for Chang Xia.


    "Is it okay?" Nanfeng said, "I have eaten six meals a day recently.


    After a meal, you need to eat other snacks. Smell the taste, really feel hungry. "


    This said.


    Except for Nuanchun Daya, Maple Leaf Milu couldn''t hold back her saliva.


    see.


    Chang Xia laughed out loud.


    However, she quickly held back.


    Laugh out loud, lower body pain.


    "A Rong, is there any other food in the kitchen? Bring some more, and I will eat with Nanfeng and the others." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong rolled over the tables and chairs and let Nan Feng and the others sit down.


    "Yes, I''ll get it." Shen Rong nodded and replied.


    In the kitchen, in addition to the food that Su Ye helped prepare, the xylophone and snails came to help prepare a lot. Whenever you want to eat in the long summer, there are basically semi-finished products in the kitchen, which can be eaten with a little processing.


    Take your time, nothing else.


    Besides.


    Nanfeng and the others are all pregnant with cubs, no matter how stingy Shen Rong is, he will not be stingy in this regard.


    "Sit down, I''ll go to the kitchen to help you get the dishes." Nuan Chun said.


    Daya wanted to sit down and chat together. However, as soon as she sat down, the bear cub in her arms kept thumping, and Daya had no choice but to get up. She planned to throw the bear cubs to Yadong, and then come in to chat with Chang Xia and the others.


    Not long after, A Yu''er and the others all came in.


    Immediately, the cave bedroom was packed to the brim.


    Chang Xiaban sat on the kang bed, drank fish soup, ate barbecue and meatballs, happily chatting with everyone.


    Talk about the latest gossip of the tribe, and then talk about other tribes.


    The atmosphere is congenial and harmonious.


    However, everyone did not bother Chang Xia for too long. Knowing that she was going to rest, they quickly left the tranquility of the cave bedroom to Chang Xia, and they continued to carnival in the courtyard of the cave, celebrating the birth of Chang Xia''s cubs.


    "Sleepy?" Shen Rong asked gently.


    Chang Xia shook his head and said, "It''s okay. You bring the cub here, and I''ll take a look at her. I didn''t have much strength when I woke up before, so I didn''t take a good look at her."


    Hearing this, Shen Rong nodded and walked out of the room.


    The cub was being carried by the xylophone on the kang bed in the living room at the moment, it was too cold outside, so naturally they didn''t dare to carry the cub to the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    No matter how strong the orc cubs are, they are still weak at birth.


    "Aw!"


    Suddenly, Chang Xia heard a cry.


    She was startled, and said in surprise: "Oh! Did I hear wrong? Is this what the chinchilla beast cubs call?"


    "All beast cubs call like that." Shen Rong said.


    As he said, he carefully handed the cub to Chang Xia, and at the same time told her.


    The beast cub probably smelled the familiar smell from Chang Xia''s body, and its small body was arching and arching under the quilt, so excited.


    Seeing this, Shen Rong hurriedly picked up the cub.


    This little guy didn''t care how serious he was, he was really worried that Chang Xia would be injured by the cubs.


    "Tsk tsk! This strength is really terrifying." Shen Rong said.


    Looking excitedly at the beast cub under the quilt, the eyes were not even opened.


    If he didn''t put in a lot of effort, he really couldn''t hold the cub, this strength is really a bit strong.


    Please.


    To provide you with the apocalypse of the great **** Liu Xiangcheng. Travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The fastest update


    Chapter 1257 The screaming beast cub. But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. The content of the chapters in the computer version is slow, please read the latest content of the novel for free on the app. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Match


    consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    The computer version of the website will be closed soon, please


    Please exit the transcoding page, please.


    But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, UU Reading just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    ,


    Chapter 1257 The Howling Beast Cub free to read

 Chapter 1258： lively cold season

    "Take it easy, don''t strangle her. No matter how strong she is, she''s still a one-day-old cub." Chang Xia scowled, raised her eyes and glared at Shen Rong, telling him to try to be as gentle as possible when hugging the cub One point, don''t really hurt your little cub.


    Shen Rong couldn''t laugh or cry.


    With this little guy''s strength, Shen Rong really can''t hold it without a little effort!


    "Okay, I''ll take it easy." Shen Rong said.


    Sitting on the edge of the kang bed with the cub in his arms, he carefully handed the cub to Chang Xia. The cub was very excited when he smelled Chang Xia''s breath.


    Wriggling in the quilt, climbing towards Changxia.


    "She''s looking for me?" Chang Xia stretched out her hand and carefully held the cub''s little paw. The cub stopped wriggling immediately, tilted its head, and gently leaned against Chang Xia''s fingers, spraying warm breath on Chang Xia''s body. On the palm, it was soft and tender, with a little itching.


    Aww~ Aww!


    She cried softly, expressing the joy in her heart.


    Shen Rong whispered: "You read that right, she is looking for you."


    Is this blood relationship?


    Even if he didn''t open his eyes, he could confirm who Chang Xia was just by his breath. Is this little guy smart?


    It looks like��


    He didn''t seem to have to worry about the cubs hurting Chang Xia.


    Seeing how the beast cubs are getting close to Chang Xia, how could she be willing to hurt Chang Xia?


    Except for Chang Xia, even his father couldn''t enjoy the gentle treatment from the beast cubs.


    what!


    A little jealous.


    My little padded jacket is a bit leaky.


    After playing with the beast cubs for a while, and watching Shen Rong feed her two bowls of milk tree sap, Chang Xia was really stunned.


    It seems that their own beast cubs are not only strong.


    This appetite should not be underestimated either!


    After the cubs drank the sap from the milk tree, they lay down on the kang bed and fell asleep. Shen Rong closed the door and went out, leaving room for Chang Xia and the cubs.


    Then he approached Shankun and asked him to help him take a trip to Woye to see if the traps and tricks over there were fruitful. He couldn''t leave for the time being, and wanted to stay in the cave to take care of Chang Xia''s mother and daughter.


    Shan Kun readily agreed to go to Woye with other tribesmen in the afternoon.


    "Patriarch, when will the Sparrow Horn elders return to the tribe?"


    "Explore the Shinahai ruins, will this journey end early this year?"


    "Doesn''t this mean that the ruins of the Inami Water City are coming to an end? Last time, there were too few fish and grass, so I just got a taste. Tell me... will Li Mi bring the fish and grass back to the tribe this time?"


    Immediately, the topic of the tribe changed from the Shinahai ruins to fish and grass.


    It was confirmed that the clansmen were not in distress when they explored the ruins, and they focused more on food. Like fish and grass, everyone is very interested.


    Generally speaking, everyone has eaten seafood, so there is nothing to worry about.


    However, fish grass is different.


    Fish grass, a delicacy that even fish clans miss.


    Last time, the amount was too small.


    Even the clansmen who have tasted it have just tasted it. It is not natural for everyone to think about fish and grass. Last time the fish tribe came, everyone was looking forward to it. Unfortunately, there are all kinds of seafood, but the fish and grass that the orcs are looking forward to are not available.


    According to the Yuzu''s explanation, the Yuzu didn''t transplant the fish grass for the time being.


    Fish grass, still growing in the ruins of the Inami water castle.


    However, the fish family is thinking about how to transplant them, and there is currently no way to sell and trade them.


    "You have to ask Li Mi about this, how would I know?" Gen spread his hands helplessly, he also wanted to taste the fish grass. However, fish and grass grow in the ruins of Inami Water City, which is tens of thousands of miles away from the Baihe River Basin.


    At the same time, fish grass is the **** grass of the fish family.


    If you want to buy or sell this thing, you have to get the nod and approval of the fish clan.


    "If Wizard Clear Sky came to the Snake Mountain Tribe to spend the winter, he would probably bring fish and grass to Dusk Forest. If he wants to bring the Snake Clan leader back to the Fishing Island, your ideas will most likely not be realized." Xylophone said lightly.


    This year is their first year of marriage.


    Whether the wizard of the clear sky chose to take the leader of the Snake Snake to the Fishing Island, or to come to the Snake Mountain Tribe in the Dusk Forest, they couldn''t guess the result.


    "The Snake Clan hasn''t come to the White Lake business district recently, so I can''t find anyone to ask about the situation!"


    Immediately, some clansmen sighed.


    The beginning of the cold season.


    The tribes are packing up.


    Next, the White Lake business district is expected to usher in


    A peak period.


    It was absolutely buzzing.


    This year, the tribes are busy in various ways, and everything is kept simple during the Harvest Festival. With the leisure time in the cold season and the monetary policy implemented by the Twilight Forest, if you think about it, you know that the White Lake business district in this cold season will definitely not be quiet, and it is likely to be unprecedentedly prosperous and noisy.


    "What''s the hurry, wait a little longer."


    "The cold season has just arrived, and everyone is tidying up the tribe. They will probably come over after the tidying up. This time, I plan to exchange some soybean oil with the Tiger Clan. There is always not enough lard."


    Orcs have big appetites.


    Fall in love with fried vegetables with Chang Xia.


    If you consume a lot of lard every day, it will naturally not be enough.


    Last time, the Yuanhu tribe sent a batch of soybean oil to Changxia.


    Chang Xia generously divided the tribes into several altars, and the tribesmen all got some. Stir-fried vegetables in soybean oil are not as fragrant as lard, but the taste is also very good.


    If the Yuanhu tribe is willing to exchange, everyone wants to buy a few jars.


    For a jar of soybean oil, Huzu''s price is 200 coppers. This altar seems to be packed in 10 catties, which is not expensive.


    Of course, if you are willing to go to Hunog.


    The price of soybean oil will be a little cheaper.


    The price of 200 coppers per pot is the price in the Baihu business district.


    Here xylophone asked Su Ye to ask about Bai Qing''s situation. It''s been a few months since Bai Qing and the others went to the forest to practice, and now it''s winter, shouldn''t they go back to the tribe?


    "Wu, when will Bai Qing and the others not come back?" Xylophone asked.


    Su Ye stewed chicken soup and medicinal food for Chang Xia, looked up and said: "I can come back in a few days, but if the snowfall is heavy, it may be delayed for a day or two."


    It was the elders who brought them into the forest to practice, so it goes without saying about the experience.


    Snowfall, sure to bring them back to the tribe.


    After all, it is to practice, not to really go into the forest to suffer.


    When the Dusk Forest enters the cold season, there will be a large area of ??snowfall, and the snow will be bigger and bigger, and the duration will be longer. Even powerful totem warriors would not go deep into the forest in the cold season.


    "It looks like the snow will fall for three to five or seven days. This year, there may be a snowstorm in the Dusk Forest." Xylophone said.


    It started snowing yesterday and it hasn''t stopped until today.


    The tribe arranged for the tribe to sweep the snow to prevent the road from being too deep and affecting travel. For example, the side of the Cuju field has been completely covered, and it is difficult to play football. However, land skiing is pretty good.


    The area of ??the Cuju field is too large, and the snow keeps falling.


    It''s impossible to clean it up, like the clansman playing football who stubbornly cleaned it several times, but finally gave up with regret.


    Cuju cannot be kicked, they learned to play snowball fights without a teacher.


    The ice on the surface of the lake and the river has not yet frozen solid, and skating is not yet possible. So, they had a snowball fight, each of them seemed crazy.


    The cold season, which was dreaded before, has evolved into the season that the orcs are most looking forward to. In this season, they can happily live in a cave dwelling as warm as spring, eat delicious hot pot and barbecue, and go out to play in animal leather boots and coats...


    Please.


    To provide you with the apocalypse of the great **** Liu Xiangcheng. Travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The fastest update


    Chapter 1258 Lively cold season. But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. The content of the chapters in the computer version is slow, please read the latest content of the novel for free on the app. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! she seems to be


    Fighting with Cao Yuwei wasted.


    The computer version of the website will be closed soon, please


    Please exit the transcoding page, please.


    But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, UU reading www. uukanshu.com just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    ,


    Chapter 1258 Lively Winter Season free read

 Chapter 1259： bright cold winter

    The days passed like water.


    In the blink of an eye, seven days passed.


    After several days of snowfall, the snow stopped.


    At the same time, the dark clouds in the sky above the head dispersed, and the bright sunshine poured down, illuminating the frozen snow-white forest beautifully, like a kingdom of ice and snow.


    "Chang Xia, would you like to wear more clothes and go to the courtyard of the cave to bask in the sun and breathe?" Su Ye asked lightly. The beast race is strong and strong, and there is no custom of confinement. Some females with strong physiques can go to the ground and move freely on the same day after giving birth to their cubs.


    Chang Xia was weak, and was held down by Su Ye in the cave bedroom for seven or eight days.


    These days.


    Su Ye stewed medicinal food for her every day.


    Her body recovered very well, her complexion was rosy, and she looked much rosier than before giving birth. If you drink a lot of soup and water, your qi and blood will naturally improve.


    "Is it possible?" Chang Xia excitedly asked.


    After lying down for seven or eight days, she was really tired of lying down.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "Yes. You can wear more, put on all the fur hats and gloves, and be careful not to be blown by the cold wind."


    After checking Chang Xia''s body, it was confirmed that he was recovering well.


    Plus.


    Today, the weather is really good.


    Sunny days like this are rare in cold season.


    Also, Paqing and the others will come to the tribe today.


    "I''ll get dressed right away." Chang Xia said happily.


    On the side, Shen Rong went out first with the cub in his arms, and he hadn''t had enough of it yet. The beast cub in his arms was picked up by Su Ye. I have to say that the physique of the beast clan is awesome.


    Seven or eight days later, the cub was still pink and tender.


    However, the appearance of the beast cub changed drastically.


    The beast body is seven or eight points similar to Chang Xia, and at the same time inherits some of the characteristics of Shen Rong''s beast body. It can be said that this cub is a wolf-fighting cub dressed as a chinchilla, and his talent is more powerful than that of Shen Rong when he was young.


    for a moment.


    Chang Xia came out of the cave bedroom.


    Seeing the cub being put on the ground by Su Ye, the little guy swayed and began to walk on the ground. Soft and glutinous, a small ball seems to be wriggling on the ground, the more cute it looks.


    Chang Xia walked down the steps and sat on the recliner.


    As soon as she sat down, Shen Rong brought a fur coat and put it on her legs.


    "A Rong, Bai Qing is going back to the tribe today, you should prepare more delicious food." Chang Xia said. The white lake was surrounded by a vast expanse of whiteness, and the snow in the courtyard of the cave dwelling was cleaned up by Shen Rong early in the morning.


    However, corners and pool flower beds and other places.


    A little snow remains, adding a touch of exotic style to the cave courtyard. .


    The north wind is cold, and the sun above the head is warm and harmonious.


    Next to Chang Xia''s reclining chair, Shen Rong moved two braziers, not to mention the cold, even Chang Xia felt a little hot.


    Shen Rong nodded and said: "Shan Kun sent the prey from Woye yesterday. There were two wild sheep and some pheasant and hares. I slaughtered a wild sheep in the early morning and stewed it with ice cubes. When Bai Qing arrives home, it will be ready." Drink hot mutton soup."


    "Stewed mutton with ice cubes, I feel a little hungry when I hear it." Chang Xia said with a smile, while chatting with Shen Rong, he kept focusing on the cubs from the corner of his eye.


    The little thing became warmer and warmer as it walked, and it started to run away.


    A small ball was bouncing on the ground, luckily the snow in the courtyard of the cave dwelling had been cleared away. Otherwise, with her physique, if she accidentally fell into the snow, she might not be able to find her for a while.


    "It''s not long since it was stewed, and you can drink it if you want." Shen Rong said.


    Similarly, Shen Rong stared at the beast cub from the corner of his eye. The slap is a little big, if you don''t stare at it, I''m afraid you will fall into that pit and you won''t be able to find it.


    If it''s as dark as the tribe''s cubs, it''s really not a worry.


    In the snow, there is a vast expanse of whiteness.


    It''s dark and easy to find.


    Like the twins and Thalia, the Horde is not worried at all.


    Only the beast cubs of the Changxia family need to be watched closely all the time.


    The milk dumpling is small and extremely fast, and it is easy to run away without looking at it. Which corner you roll to, it''s easy to miss if you don''t look carefully.


    "Zai Zai, you can''t go over there..."


    Sure enough, the little cub ran so fast that he almost rolled into the ditch, but was picked up by Su Ye. The little guy was unconvinced, and whimpered and whimpered, as if accusing Su Ye of not stopping her from exploring.


    With short calves, he stamped his feet angrily.


    No matter how you look at it, it seems to be coquettish.


    However, feeling the vibration frequency of the ground, Chang Xia and the others knew that the little guy was not acting coquettishly, but losing his temper.


    Such a bunch.


    Temper is not small, slightly unruly.


    It exploded furiously, and the short and thin fluff exploded, like a mature dandelion, very cute.


    "Zai Zai has a bit of a temper!" Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye said: "It was the same when you were a child. If you didn''t take the medicine, you would just huddle yourself up and hide in the corner of the animal den to sulk. It''s useless for anyone to coax you. You have to wait until your anger subsides."


    One said.


    Su Ye couldn''t help but laugh.


    Chang Xia was super cute when I was a child.


    I always like to have a tense face and pretend to be an adult.


    As everyone knows, no matter how fierce her little animal body is, it has nothing to do with viciousness, on the contrary, it is even more cute.


    ��


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed.


    When she was a child, she was actually quite surly.


    Affected by the memory of the previous life, she is not very close to Su Ye and Xylophone. Coupled with her poor health, she often needs to drink medicine. It''s normal to lose your temper, but thanks to Su Ye Muqin and the others who have a good temper, they didn''t care about Chang Xia.


    at the same time.


    It was also because of Su Yexyloqin and the others'' kindness.


    Little by little, Chang Xia gradually forgot the tragic memory of her previous life, and lived out her second life. If you treat the world well, the world will treat you well. Similarly, if the world treats you kindly, you treat the world kindly.


    "I''m young, I''m not sensible!" Chang Xia said.


    Now, Chang Xia can confidently say that he is young and ignorant. Putting this sentence before, it was absolutely impossible to say it.


    After all, Chang Xia at that time had not been able to put down the package of her previous life.


    Ha ha!


    Immediately, these words caused Su Ye and Shen Rong to laugh.


    With this smile, the beast cub raised his head and looked at the people curiously.


    The ignorant and innocent eyes sparked the laughter of several people again in an instant. The beast cub was dissatisfied immediately, and let out soft whimpers and howls...


    She is small, and she wants to save face.


    How dare this group of adults laugh at her, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com look at her little paws.


    The beast cub crawled up to Chang Xia''s body, stretched out its small claws to hug Chang Xia''s calf, hooked its claws on the trouser leg, and wanted to climb up along Chang Xia''s trouser leg. Feeling the strength from the calf, Chang Xia twitched the corner of his mouth, leaned over and hugged the cub, and said in a low voice: "Cub! Don''t harm my pants. With your strength, I have to share my pants. corpse��"


    Woohoo!


    The beast cub smelled the breath of long summer.


    His body softened, and he lay on Chang Xia''s hand, coquettishly.


    "This little guy..." Chang Xia smiled and narrowed his eyes, enjoying the cub''s closeness with him. On the side, Shen Rong and Su Ye looked at each other with envy in their eyes.


    These days, they frequently feed the cubs.


    However, in terms of closeness.


    She is closest to Chang Xia, and has always been ignorant of them, extremely cold. Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1260： ?Whispering beak torreya? A gift for Zai Zai

    "Long summer��"


    Outside the courtyard, there was a loud shout suddenly.


    It sounded familiar, but perhaps the sound was distorted from a distance away, and it was hard to hear who the owner of the sound was.


    Chang Xia picked up her own cub and stroked it gently.


    "Who, who is it?" Chang Xia paused and asked in surprise. It was a strange cry with excitement, she was at home with a baby, and the tribe knew everything they needed to know.


    Could it be...


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia quickly raised his head and looked at Su Ye.


    Seeing Su Ye holding his forehead, covering half of his face with his hands, he said softly, "Bai Qing, that kid is here."


    listen.


    Chang Xia chuckled.


    Who would have imagined that Bai Qing, who is like a little old man, would have a childlike day? It''s no wonder that Su Ye showed such an expression.


    "I''ll go to meet you." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia hugged the cub, told her not to move, and walked slowly to the courtyard gate with Su Ye. Shen Rong walked in the front and walked out of the courtyard soon.


    "Shen Rong, where''s the cub?"


    Through the courtyard wall and gate, Chang Xia heard Bai Qing''s energetic voice, this guy is fast enough! He walked to the door of the house so quickly, it seems that this forest experience was not in vain.


    "You..." Shen Rong looked at Bai Qing, who was approaching from a distance, speechlessly. At this time, Bai Qing was in the state of a beast. His body was covered with various rattan baskets and animal skin packages. To be honest, Shen Rong was very curious about who bound these things for him.


    Bai Qing is not yet an adult, and his animal body is smaller than Shen Rong.


    this moment.


    If he doesn''t speak, he looks like a pile of walking goods from a distance.


    "I brought gifts for Chang Xia and the cubs, go, go into the yard and unload the gifts." Bai Qing urged.


    He usually pays great attention to his image.


    As the only wizard of the orc clan in the Dusk Forest, Bai Qing knew that he had a heavy responsibility. Apart from playing around with Xiling and the others, Bai Qing has always been steady and serious in front of outsiders.


    It was in front of Shen Rong and the others that he would occasionally show some childishness.


    "This is Bai Qing?" Chang Xia tilted his head, startled.


    Su Ye licked the corner of his mouth, a little lost sight of Bai Qing. I really don''t know how Bai Qing carried this huge pile of things back to the tribe?


    He never thought of asking others for help, so he was so stupid to carry so many things back to the tribe alone. This thought is really touching, but a little silly.


    "Chang Xia, where is Zai Zai?" Bai Qing was very excited.


    He forgot that he was carrying a lot of things on his back.


    Shen Rong had quick eyes and quick hands, and with a horizontal hand, he directly blocked him, maybe he would continue to approach Chang Xia and the beast cub in her arms.


    Su Ye''s head was full of black lines, and he said: "Bai Qing, you unload all the things for me before you talk. Are you tired of carrying so many things?"


    This said.


    Bai Qing fell silent.


    Ask Shen Rong to help.


    There are too many things on the beast, and he has no way to do it himself.


    Su Ye told Chang Xia and her mother and daughter to back away, and she and Shen Rong began to unload things for Bai Qing. Needless to say, there are so many things.


    There are 6 bundles of rattan baskets alone, plus 4 animal skin packages. Big and small, the weight of several thousand catties. A strong smell of blood could be smelled through the rattan basket and the animal skin, and there should be prey inside.


    "Bai Qing, what are these rattan baskets and animal skins of yours?" Chang Xia asked curiously with blinking eyes. The animal cub in her hand smelled blood and kept sneezing, showing a little excitement.


    Seeing this situation, Shen Rong couldn''t hold back the corners of his mouth.


    Obediently, my female cub is really awesome!


    Excited to see blood, stronger than him as a father.


    Su Ye looked at Zai Zai, showing a more excited expression than Shen Rong. It really deserves to be a beast cub born from a cross-race marriage, and the inherited blood is very good!


    It seems that encouraging interracial marriages before was really the right thing to do.


    Asia


    The club''s cubs are also very talented.


    Wait until the cubs of the Baiqing Snake Xingjia are born in the future, and then we''ll see.


    If the situation is the same as that of the beast cubs of the Changxia family, all races will actively promote cross-race marriages without Su Ye talking too much. Suddenly, Su Ye thought of the snake cub of the Snake family, and the fish clan so readily agreed to the marriage between Snake and Qingkong. Could it be that they have verified the blood of Snake?


    Thinking about it, Su Ye''s expression changed slightly.


    Sure enough, there are many smart people in this world.


    "Some prey, mountain products and wild fruits." Bai Qing said.


    After all the rattan basket and animal skin wrappings on his body were removed, he regained his human form. Just as he was about to explain the origin of these things, Su Ye stopped him.


    Seeing that, Chang Xia and the others covered their mouths and noses.


    "Bai Qing, go to the bathroom right now, wash it several times, and wash off the peculiar smell on your body before you can come out." Su Ye said sharply.


    Depend on-


    This smell is really a bit ecstasy.


    How long has it been since Bai Qing, that brat, took a bath?


    heard the words.


    Bai Qing''s body stiffened suddenly.


    Then, he quickly rushed into the bathroom.


    The bathroom has been remodeled, and Changxia''s family is free to take a bath. You don''t need to fetch water to take a bath like before, but now you can turn on the wooden shower to rinse when you enter the bathroom. .


    "Shen Rong, go to the cave room to get Bai Qing''s clothes and send them to the bathroom, and I will tidy up here." Su Ye said. Reach out to remove the leaves of the big-leaf tree covering the rattan basket, and untie the straw rope on the animal skin package.


    Things are relatively common, and it is difficult for Bai Qing to collect them himself.


    "Venison, pork, wolf meat..."


    "Chestnuts, hazelnuts, persimmons, peaches... There are a lot of things! This kid has gone to the forest to practice before, and he has never brought back prey or mountain products."


    Hearing Su Ye''s slightly jealous words, Chang Xia laughed out loud.


    "He was the only one training before. He didn''t have time to hunt and pick, right? They have all kinds of meat, and their daily training is a bit exciting." Chang Xia poked his head and looked at the things inside the rattan basket and the animal skin package. Be amazed.


    The cub in his arms struggled to land to join in the fun, but was patted twice by Chang Xia.


    Aww~


    The little guy Buyi let out a soft cry.


    However, she was sensible and did not struggle indiscriminately. It seems that he knows that he is strong, and moving around may hurt Chang Xia.


    "Zai Zai, you are too young. Even if you stand on the ground, you can''t see the contents of the rattan basket clearly. Wouldn''t it be better for me to hold you to see?"


    The beast cub was too curious, Chang Xia had no choice but to hug it.


    "Chang Xia, what''s the situation?" Nan Feng walked in from outside panting, holding his belly. She still has some time before giving birth, so she came here to visit when the weather is fine today.


    Staying at home and staring at snakes every day is boring.


    Chang Xia smiled and said: "Bo Qing just came back, UU reading these are the presents he brought back. How come you are so out of breath and ran over?"


    "No, just walk slowly. The hillside of your house is a bit high, and I''m tired from climbing it." Nanfeng waved his hand and explained.


    In her case, even if she wanted to run, she couldn''t.


    "How high is this hillside? You''re too tired, let Snake Walk you slowly, let''s go! Let''s go over there and sit for a while." Chang Xia stretched out his hand, and helped Nan Feng slowly walk over to the reclining chair.


    Nanfeng wanted to tease the beast cub in Chang Xia''s arms.


    It''s a pity that I haven''t breathed well yet, and I dare not be a demon.


    "Nanfeng, you''re walking too fast..." A snake-like voice came from outside.


    Hearing this, Su Ye Changxia looked towards Nanfeng one after another. Just now you said you came slowly, how did you say that?


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1261： Winter bamboo shoots/doudou go around and add more rewards

    hey-hey!


    Nanfeng smirked.


    From the bottom of my heart, I quietly wrote a note to Snake, this **** can''t keep his mouth shut? As soon as she finished speaking, she was exposed.


    "You have a big belly, so you can''t be quiet?" Chang Xia''s head was full of black lines, and he looked at the innocent Nan Feng speechlessly. Here Nanfeng was being talked about by Chang Xia, when Snake entered the door, he met Nanfeng''s cold eyes, he couldn''t help shivering, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Suffered.


    He forgot that Nanfeng has been very fussy recently.


    If he offends her today and returns to the cave later, Nanfeng can''t tell how he will torment himself. Thinking about it, Snake Xing had no choice but to show a flattering expression, and smiled lightly at Nanfeng to show his innocence.


    "Okay! I''ve remembered it all." Nan Feng kept nodding, and said, "Give me a cuddle, she grows more and more beautiful, even if you hold her, you don''t want to let go. I really want to take her back to my cave."


    "Think about it slowly!" Chang Xia rolled his eyes and replied. ..


    When Nanfeng''s own cubs are born, Chang Xia is sure that she will not say such things again. However, if Nanfeng gave birth to a snake cub.


    immediately.


    Chang Xia was a little uncertain.


    Nanfeng didn''t like snakes very much, so it was a bit tricky to really give birth to a snake cub. Maybe, the snake cub will be thrown into the care of the xylophone by Nanfeng, it is really possible for Nanfeng to do such a thing.


    but.


    Snake will take care of this annoying matter.


    It''s not Chang Xia''s turn to worry.


    "Bai Qing is back, what about the others?" Nan Feng quickly changed the subject without answering. Just go faster, nothing will happen. Besides, she just had a beast cub in her stomach, and it wasn''t that she was seriously injured, which was not good for her.


    "He stinks, and his mother-in-law drove him to the bathroom to take a bath, and then he came out after washing." Chang Xia explained, keeping his eyes on Su Ye.


    Snake walked into the house and didn''t come to look for Nanfeng, but helped Su Ye sort out the prey and mountain goods brought back by Bai Qing. Needless to say, there were quite a lot of things in that pile. The rattan baskets were not tidied up for the time being, and the contents of several animal skin bags were poured out to form a small pile.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia seemed to see something familiar. She told Nan Feng to take care of the cubs, and walked over quickly.


    "Grandma, you pick out that khaki thing and show me..."


    Hearing this, Su Ye snaked for a while.


    Then he moved very quickly to pick up the khaki-colored roots on the ground that looked like yellow ox horns. Among this pile of mountain goods, there are not many khaki roots, about ten or so. Each net weighs four to five catties, neither too small nor too large.


    "Chang Xia, this thing...do you know?" Su Ye asked.


    As a witch, she knows that the khaki root is non-toxic, and whether it can be eaten is beyond her understanding. Judging by Chang Xia''s excited expression, the khaki root seems to be unusual.


    "Grandma, this looks like winter bamboo shoots." Chang Xia was very excited.


    He took a winter bamboo shoot and looked at it, and asked Shexing to help peel off the bamboo shoot shell to see if the winter bamboo shoots wrapped inside were edible?


    Moments passed.


    Snake peeled off the shells of the bamboo shoots in his hands, revealing the white flesh of the bamboo shoots.


    "Chang Xia, here." She Xing handed the bamboo shoots to Chang Xia, and asked, "Can these winter bamboo shoots be eaten?" Seeing Chang Xia''s excited expression, She Xing looked curiously at the pile of winter bamboo shoots left on the ground. Unfortunately, the quantity is a bit small, not enough to eat.


    "Yes, winter bamboo shoots are delicious whether they are fried or stewed, and they can also be eaten cold. Stir-fried pork with winter bamboo shoots, stewed duck with winter bamboo shoots, fried beef with sour bamboo shoots..."


    As he spoke, Chang Xia couldn''t hold back his saliva.


    If she hadn''t remembered that Bai Qing was washing in the bathroom, she would have wanted to arrest someone and ask him where he found the winter bamboo shoots. Where there are winter bamboo shoots, there must be bamboo forests.


    Bamboo forest represents inexhaustible green bamboo.


    At the same time, you can also eat delicious bamboo rats and bamboo chickens. Bamboo shoots include winter bamboo shoots and spring bamboo shoots. In addition, there are also water bamboo shoots, which are also very delicious.


    It''s no wonder Chang Xia was so excited.


    This bamboo is definitely a good thing.


    In the past, when the tribe diverted water and dug ditches, they were all glued with wood boards and resin. If there is bamboo, it will naturally save wood and resin.


    Bamboo has a short growth cycle and can be recycled.


    Forest resources are abundant, and of course there are many such resources as cycads. However, iron trees have a long growth cycle, and as the orcs in the Twilight Forest grow stronger, these resources are easily consumed.


    at this point.


    Regardless of Chang Xia, the orcs would understand.


    However, there are abundant resources in the forest at present.


    Everyone didn''t care much!


    grunt.


    All of a sudden, there were four swallowing sounds.


    Chang Xia looked at the cub in Nan Feng''s arms in confusion, and she could understand. Finally, she looked up, and it turned out that Shen Rong, who was delivering clothes to Bai Qing, came over.


    Just say it.


    The cub was only born a few days ago, so how could he understand it.


    Chang Xia almost peed in fright.


    The natural supernatural power of his own beast cub is exaggerated enough, but with the addition of natural intelligence, Chang Xia wondered if the beast cub also came through transmigration?


    ahem��


    This idea is a little dangerous.


    "Bai Qing hasn''t finished washing yet. After he finishes washing, ask the place. It''s not far away. The tribe can organize a hunting team to dig winter bamboo shoots in the forest." Shen Rong said.


    After living with Chang Xia for several years, he naturally understands Chang Xia''s thoughts.


    This asparagus is definitely a good thing.


    The cold season tribe has nothing to do, except for arranging a team of totem warriors to go to the Sub Detroit River to meet Elder Senda and them. It seems that there are no other arrangements. At this time, there are definitely enough people to go into the forest to dig winter bamboo shoots.


    Soon the tribe will add more than a thousand people.


    The root patriarch must be happy to continue hoarding food. The more food there is, the more confident the tribe will be. Xiaohechuan was half successfully reclaimed before the cold season came. In the coming year, the Heluo Tribe will truly border on Mount Wei, and the small river will be completely arable land. If all the arable land is planted with wild rice, even if it is only planted for one season, it will be enough to provide food for the tribe for a year.


    In Yinchuan Forest, wild rice can be harvested three seasons a year.


    The root patriarch doesn''t ask much, he just wants to plant two seasons in the coming year.


    In one year, the Heluo tribe can get rid of poverty.


    With sufficient food as the backing, the root patriarch has more confidence in accepting foreign tribes. When the number of tribes increases, cities can be built naturally.


    Building a city, every time you think about this idea, the faces of the clansmen will be filled with joyful smiles. With the protection of the city wall, the tribe can completely get rid of the fear of wild beasts.


    So when it was discovered that there were oil trees growing all over the Boer Mountain, the six tribes were very excited. UU Reading The most important thing in building a city is to build the city wall, and resin is indispensable for building the city wall.


    Currently, the resin of the six tribes is scarce.


    The appearance of Bo''er Mountain gave all the orcs the hope of building a city. In order to pick the resin, they did not hesitate to delay the return journey.


    If not.


    At this time, Elder Senda and the others had returned to the tribe.


    "Chang Xia, are the winter bamboo shoots delicious?" Nan Feng blinked and asked curiously. She took the winter bamboo shoots that snaked her way. The earthy yellow bamboo shoots were stained with dried mud. She smelled them, but there was no smell other than the smell of mud.


    Chang Xia smiled and said, "I really like winter bamboo shoots. Apart from winter bamboo shoots, there are also spring bamboo shoots. In the bamboo forest, there are also bamboo rats and bamboo chickens."


    This said.


    There is nothing that the few people in the cave courtyard don''t understand.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1262： Luoshui/L tip plus update

    winter bamboo shoots.


    Definitely something good.


    "Bai Qing, wash it quickly." Shen Rong said loudly.


    The earlier you know where the winter bamboo shoots grow, the earlier you can arrange for the hunting team to set off. Shen Rong expressed a little anxiety.


    Su Ye didn''t stop, obviously she was also curious about where the winter bamboo shoots grow.


    Not to mention the Changxia people.


    If it wasn''t for being a little sane, some people would want to go to the bathroom to catch Bai Qing and come out to understand the situation. Who made the string of dishes that Chang Xia read just now so attractive that it made people salivate.


    "Ah! Is there something wrong?" Bai Qing bent over and rubbed his head, but when he heard Shen Rong urging him to wash himself up, he was a little confused and couldn''t recover in time.


    Shen Rong said: "Something happened."


    As soon as Shen Rong said something was wrong, Bai Qing quickly washed his hair.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll be fine soon." Bai Qing said. He wondered what''s the matter with Shen Rong, so he urged him to take a bath quickly?


    "The tribe, Xiling Mu Ning, should have come back, why don''t you...go over and ask them, maybe you can learn something?" Nanfeng said excitedly.


    Snake glanced at his partner, and said, "Bai Qing has already taken a shower. Besides, how can you be sure that we went to the tribe, and they are not busy in the bathroom?"


    This said.


    Nanfeng immediately calmed down.


    She is not stupid, what Snake said is indeed possible.


    So all the orcs cleaned up and waited for Bai Qing to come out.


    After a quarter of an hour.


    Bai Qing walked out of the bathroom with wet hair on her head. The weather was fine, he was too lazy to brush his hair, and planned to come to the courtyard of the cave to bask in the sun and dry his hair directly.


    "Bai Qing, why didn''t you dry your hair?" Chang Xia reminded, frowning.


    Although the weather is fine today, it is cold season.


    The temperature is low, still a little cold.


    Bai Qing said: "I''m too lazy to wipe it, just dry it in the sun."


    Su Ye didn''t say anything, Bai Qing has a strong physique, this kind of laziness won''t make him sick. Except for Changxia, the general orcs can withstand it.


    "Bai Qing, where did you meet this khaki-yellow root? Chang Xia said that these are winter bamboo shoots, which only grow in bamboo forests." Su Ye pointed at the winter bamboo shoots on the ground and said.


    The Baiqing experience was arranged by the elders who led the team, and Su Ye also didn''t know their destination. I can only ask Bai Qing and the others about this matter. The elders leading the team are the elders of the Xiong clan, and they have returned to the earth tribe.


    "Winter bamboo shoots, bamboo forest." Bai Qing paused and looked up at Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia nodded slightly, opened his mouth, and explained: "Winter bamboo shoots are edible and delicious. Bamboo forests are of great value and have high development value."


    "This time, Elder Tuoma took us to practice in the northern forest. That place seems to be called Luoshui. You should ask Elder Tuoma for the exact location. The forest is too big, and I can''t figure out the direction." Bai Qing replied.


    They are busy surviving, fighting fierce beasts and picking food every day.


    There is really no time to clone, so I can take out my mind to record the position.


    "Luoshui, 1,500 miles north of the holy mountain of Kanna. The distance is not too far. I remember that there are orc tribes living in Luoshui. I can''t remember which tribe it is. Snake you go to the tribe Call Gen over." Su Ye tilted her head, thinking.


    Luoshui, this place always feels very familiar.


    However, when Su Ye was thinking deeply.


    I always feel that something is wrong. There are many things recently, and Su Ye is very busy. I really can''t remember why I am familiar with Luoshui.


    It seems.


    We can only wait for the root patriarch to come over.


    Hope he knows something.


    Su Ye couldn''t think of it, and the other orcs in the cave courtyard naturally couldn''t count on it. It was the first time for Changxia and the others to hear the name of Luoshui.


    "Is Bai Qing hungry?" Chang Xia said: "Ah Rong has stewed mutton soup, if you feel hungry, go and eat something first. Right now, there is still some time before noon, we have to wait until we eat. "


    "hungry


    . " Bai Qing said.


    After speaking, he ran towards the kitchen.


    Mutton soup, Bai Qing couldn''t help swallowing when he heard these three words. During this period of experience in the forest, all I ate were barbecue and wild fruits. The snacks they carried had already been eaten by them.


    I heard that there is something delicious in the kitchen.


    How can Bai Qing bear it? !


    "Haha!" Nanfeng laughed and said, "I used to go to the forest to eat barbecue, and I felt very good. Now... I have been in the forest for more than three days, and I really want to go back to the tribe. Does Chang Xia know why?"


    "Why?" Chang Xia followed Nan Feng''s words and answered.


    "Food! The tribe can eat delicious food every day, and they can only eat barbecue in the forest. Of course, the tribe has dry food. In addition to eating barbecue in the forest, they can also use dry food to satisfy their hunger. However, no matter how delicious the dry food is, it can''t be worth it." A steaming bowl of noodles or white rice."


    What Nanfeng said clearly and logically.


    Every time Snake Xing goes out into the forest, he is particularly entangled, and wants to take everything with him. But, going into the forest is hunting and gathering.


    Naturally, they can''t carry too many things, which makes the orcs feel a little bit uninterested in hunting in the forest now.


    This said.


    Immediately, the orcs in the cave courtyard laughed lightly.


    "What are you laughing at��"


    The voice of the root patriarch came in from outside the courtyard.


    He took the xylophone across the courtyard gate and saw Nanfeng sitting on the couch laughing, black lines couldn''t help crawling on his forehead.


    This Nanfeng is about to become Eminem.


    Her character is still so out of character, could it be that they were too fierce before and suppressed her temper too much. This leads to rebellion after getting married?


    After thinking about it, the root patriarch didn''t even think about it.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t think any further.


    "Patriarch, you are here." Chang Xia said.


    Ask Shen Rong to move tables and chairs to the pavilion in the corridor. It is more comfortable to sit in the sun in the courtyard of the cave dwelling when the weather is fine. She was too lazy to move, besides, the kang bed in the living room might not be more comfortable than here at this time.


    "Snake said that the witch has something to do with me." Gen smiled and looked at Su Ye.


    Su Ye said: "Gen, do you know Luoshui?"


    "Luoshui, I''m a little familiar." Gen hesitated and pondered. Next to him, Xylophone asked Chang Xia and Nanfeng how they were doing, reached out and hugged the cub in Nanfeng''s arms, smiling cheerfully.


    Suddenly hearing Su Ye mention Luoshui, she answered, "Luoshui, the place Wu brought back to Changxia. Why did Wu suddenly mention Luoshui today? That place seems to be nothing special..."


    immediately.


    Su Ye reached out and patted his forehead.


    "Look at me, no wonder I think Luoshui is very familiar, but I can''t remember where I am familiar with? When I passed by a mountain forest in Luoshui more than 20 years ago, UU Reading met the elder there. summer��"


    In fact, apart from picking up Chang Xia.


    She also found several grisly corpses there.


    Those corpses had been eaten by wild beasts, making it difficult to identify them. However, Su Ye felt that those dead orcs did not look like the Twilight Forest orcs.


    She pitied Chang Xia''s miserable birth, so she hid the matter.


    This hides.


    In the blink of an eye, more than twenty years have passed.


    Today, if Bai Qing hadn''t talked about Luoshui.


    She probably couldn''t remember this incident either. To this day, both Su Ye and Chief Gen regard Chang Xia as a member of the Heluo tribe.


    Naturally, no one would pursue the past.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1263： Does Chang Xia come from Luoshui?

    Chang Xia was slightly startled.


    He quickly raised his head and looked at Su Ye.


    She doesn''t have any memories of Luoshui, but Su Ye said that she found herself in Luoshui. Chang Xia naturally became curious about Luo Shui, but she was surprised by Su Ye''s memory.


    There are bamboo forests in Luoshui.


    When she mentioned bamboo, why did Su Ye say she hadn''t seen it?


    "Bai Qing went to Luoshui for training this time and dug up bamboo shoots. Chang Xia said that the bamboo shoots are very delicious. Shen Rong wanted to ask where Luoshui is, and organized a tribal hunting team to dig bamboo shoots in the forest." Su Ye explained.


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Chang Xia with confusion on his face.


    "Back then, I picked you up in the mountains and forests outside Luoshui, and there were many corpses nearby. Those orcs were not dressed like the Twilight Forest orcs. Later, I took you to the habitat of the chinchillas and confirmed that they did not Lost cubs."


    While talking, Su Ye paid attention to Chang Xia''s expression.


    This is very straightforward.


    Chang Xia, she probably came from the west land.


    Orcs can''t jump out of the stone.


    Chang Xia is not a beast cub of the Twilight Forest Beast Race, and it is even less likely to come from the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea. There is only one possibility left, she is from Westland.


    "No matter where I come from, I''m just Chang Xia of the Heluo Tribe now." Chang Xia said softly. The tone is very light, but the meaning is very straightforward.


    heard the words.


    Su Ye and other orcs smiled happily.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Ye recalled how he picked up Chang Xia back then.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia doesn''t have any tokens on him. Her origin is still a mystery.


    "Chang Xia, talk about winter bamboo shoots." Gen rubbed his hands, excited.


    Next to him, Nanfeng was the first to repeat what Chang Xia had said just now to Patriarch Gen. After listening, the root patriarch xylophone was overjoyed.


    "Bai Qing, you practiced in Luoshui, did you meet orcs from the orc tribe? I remember there seems to be a small tribe over there." Gen pondered, thinking how many totem warriors should be arranged to dig bamboo shoots in Luoshui.


    but.


    Before that, he had to figure out the situation in Luoshui.


    If there are orc tribes living in Luoshui, it shows that Luoshui is not a land without owners. It would be considered a provocation for them to go there rashly, and they needed to discuss with the orc tribe over there and get their consent before they could go into the bamboo forest to dig winter bamboo shoots.


    Bai Qing was holding the mutton soup, eating happily.


    "Elder Tuoma said that there are no orc tribes living in Luoshui, it is a land without owners. Otherwise, we would not go there to practice." Bai Qing replied.


    listen.


    Patriarch Su Yegen looked at each other.


    The expressions of the two of them sank.


    It seems that the orc tribe that used to live in Luoshui either migrated away, or the tribe has disappeared.


    No matter how strong Su Ye is, there is only one person after all.


    She can''t protect all the orc clans in the Dusk Forest. After listening to Bai Qing''s words, Su Ye thinks that it is imperative to combine clans. The number of orcs in the Twilight Forest was small, and she felt heartbroken every time they lost one.


    Aww~


    The cub in Xylophone''s arms may smell the aroma of mutton soup.


    Struggling in the arms of the xylophone, she went to ask Bai Qing for food.


    The atmosphere was interrupted by the beast cub, and soon became harmonious.


    "Is she hungry again?" Chang Xia held his forehead and complained, "Zai Zai, you plan to eat nine meals a day? Isn''t your appetite too good for such a small stomach?"


    "I''ll feed her." Shen Rong said.


    He reached out and took the cub from the arms of the xylophone, and led her into the kitchen.


    Cubs can eat some minced meat, but not too much seasoning. The main reason is that I worry about being picky about what I eat in the future, but there is no other reason. The orcs are strong, even their cubs.


    At first, when Chang Xia saw that Su Ye was feeding the animal cubs with minced meat and fruit powder, he stopped him by saying that the cubs were too young to eat. Unexpectedly, after being sprayed by Su Ye, the beast cub has a big appetite, so he must eat something with nutritious energy, otherwise it will affect the follow-up


    Problems such as tooth replacement and transformation.


    After hearing Su Ye''s words clearly, Chang Xia was stunned.


    This really wasn''t the world she knew!


    Who can eat minced meat for a cub just a few days old?


    Forget it.


    The cubs eat happily and are in good health.


    Chang Xia didn''t bother to intervene, she knew too little, so talking nonsense might make mistakes. It''s better to let Su Ye and the others feed them. As far as their love for the beast cubs is concerned, they will not harm her no matter what.


    "Wu, can Luoshui go?" Genqing asked.


    Su Ye said: "Go, why don''t you go? Chang Xiaming said that winter bamboo shoots are a good thing, and you can''t miss the good things. Besides, there is a bamboo forest in Luoshui, and the bamboo forest is also a good thing. Find a way to dig some bamboo roots back for Chang Xia to cultivate. ..."


    "Should the other five tribes be notified of this news?"


    "There''s no rush for now, wait until you dig out the winter bamboo shoots."


    Luoshui has a special location.


    Su Ye felt that it would be better to conceal it for the time being. She wanted to ask the fish clan if there was any special waterway there that could reach the east land from the west land.


    Back then, she picked up Chang Xia in Luoshui.


    Prior to this, no rumors had been received.


    In that place, foreigners suddenly appeared, and they hadn''t thought about it before. Now, when Su Ye recalled what happened back then, he always felt something was wrong.


    The root patriarch came and went in a hurry.


    Xylophone didn''t leave with him.


    The root patriarch went back to the tribe to discuss with the elders how many totem warriors need to be arranged to form a hunting team for Luoshui this time. After all, the Sub Detroit River side also needs totem warriors to pick up people, and the personnel must be well coordinated.


    Fortunately, the tribe has sufficient manpower in the cold season this year.


    But the root patriarch didn''t feel embarrassed.


    With sleds and snowboards, the difficulty of walking into the forest has been solved. For the rest, Patriarch Root thought that was nothing.


    "Chang Xia, how do you eat these winter bamboo shoots at noon?" Nan Feng licked the corner of his mouth, looking forward to it. Without Chang Xia opening his mouth, Nanfeng said that he wanted to eat at her house.


    aside.


    Su Ye xyloqin didn''t even bother to speak.


    They were no strangers to such a south wind.


    "Half of it is used to stir-fry bacon, and the other half is used to stew duck. In the morning, Arong stewed mutton with ice cubes, and we cook two more dishes, which should be enough." Chang Xia said.


    She just needs to tell Shen Rong how to cook the dishes, and Shen Rong will go into the kitchen to prepare them. Now, of course it is to peel off the shells of bamboo shoots.


    noon.


    All the orcs ate winter bamboo shoots and drank mutton soup.


    Delighted Nanfeng directly asked Snake to join the hunting team, and went to Luoshui to dig winter bamboo shoots together. The totem warriors participating in the hunt can share more things. The winter bamboo shoots are delicious, and Nanfeng said that he will never get tired of eating.


    Chang Xia smiled and said nothing.


    Bamboo shoots are delicious, but if you eat more, you will feel dull.


    However, the orcs love to eat barbecue, and they eat bamboo shoots while eating barbecue. They will definitely not be dull, so Chang Xia doesn''t bother to mention it.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to join him, and Su Ye Baiqing was in the cave.


    They will help take care of the cubs, and Chang Xia''s body gradually recovers, so no one needs to take care of them. Shen Rong left for ten and a half months, but he was fine.


    This year''s cold season is mainly in the outer forests, where the orc tribes migrate.


    Dusk Forest has nothing else to do for the time being, Su Ye can stay in the Heluo Tribe.


    Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to go to Luoshui, but Su Ye didn''t stop him after thinking about it.


    Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1264： Angry? Tip plus more

    "The winter bamboo shoots have to be dug, they have to be dug." Xylophone said.


    She took a sip of the duck soup stewed with winter bamboo shoots, and the taste made people obsessed. Refreshing, with sweetness. It tastes different from any soup I have ever had before, and it is extremely delicious.


    The root patriarch returned to the tribe alone, and was probably still discussing at noon.


    It was rare for xylophone not to go back to the tribe to help him prepare lunch. She was curious about the taste of winter bamboo shoots, so she stayed at Changxia''s house without leaving.


    now.


    She is very grateful for her choice.


    The root patriarch would not die from starvation if he skipped a meal. Besides, he is an adult, so when he is hungry, he will find something to eat by himself.


    "I''m thinking about the bamboo rat and bamboo chicken that Chang Xia talked about. The winter bamboo shoots are delicious and crispy, so how delicious are the bamboo rats and bamboo chicken that are more delicious than winter bamboo shoots?" Nan Feng licked the corners of his mouth, his eyes full of anticipation .


    "Bamboo rat and bamboo chicken are meat-eating, while winter bamboo shoots are vegetarian. How do you compare the two?" Chang Xia rolled his eyes speechlessly and explained.


    For foodies, new delicacies always excite them.


    Nanfeng is in this state.


    "Mum, can my father discuss the specific time to leave Luoshui today?" Nan Feng ignored Chang Xia''s eyes, caring about meat and vegetarian food, as long as it is delicious, it is worth thinking about and looking forward to.


    Xylophone said: "Yes."


    The weather is good recently, and it is most suitable to go into the forest.


    In a few days, it may snow again. It is more troublesome to travel when it is snowing. It is undoubtedly a good choice to go to Luoshui when the weather is good.


    "Snake, go home in the afternoon and pack your luggage." Nan Feng said.


    Snake nodded and agreed.


    Shen Rong didn''t make a sound, thinking about what luggage to bring into the forest. Luoshui is not close to the Heluo Tribe, and this time they will inevitably turn into beasts and rush on their way. However, both sleds and snowboards need to be prepared, so that you can carry winter bamboo shoots when you come back.


    "Changxia, the boat given to you by the fish family, you said... can you send it back to the tribe on the snow? The silver beach is near the sea, and there is no snow there, but it must be snowing when you leave the silver beach. Snow, the boat can slide."


    Nan Feng narrowed his eyes, pondering.


    At the same time, he expressed his doubts.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia and the other orcs were slightly shocked.


    Can this work?


    At first, she thought that in the coming year, let Shen Rong and elder brother, together with other totem warriors of the tribe, walk from the Silver Beach to the Weeping Cliff, then from the Weeping Cliff to Weishan, and take the Weihe River to bring the empty conch ship back to the tribe.


    However, Nanfeng said that with the help of snow, it seems to be possible.


    "Nanfeng, don''t think about it. The empty conch sea ship is not as big as the empty whale sea ship, but it is not a small boat. If you want to transport two empty conch sea ships back to the tribe from the snow, you need at least thirty or forty totem warriors... "


    Su Ye glanced at Nanfeng leisurely, and said lightly.


    Kong Luo possesses a trace of Kong Whale blood.


    It is conceivable that its size is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary conch. An empty conch ship can carry dozens of people and load several tons, so it is definitely not a small boat.


    Of course, the empty snails can be transported back to the Heluo tribe on the snow.


    However, the totem warriors to be dispatched must not be three or five.


    Otherwise, why didn''t the Yuzu choose to directly move the empty conch ship to the Baihe River Basin instead of docking the empty conch ship in Silver Beach?


    The reason is very simple, it is too expensive to move, and the pay and benefits are not equal, so it is not worth it!


    ��


    After listening, the south wind became quiet.


    The empty conch ship she thought was similar to Yumi Anke.


    However, listen to what Su Ye said.


    Nanfeng felt that she was superficial, and the empty conch sea boat seemed to be different from what she imagined. It is indeed too extravagant to dispatch at least thirty or forty totem warriors just to carry the empty conch ship.


    It would be of great use if the empty snails were transported back to the tribe by sea.


    That''s fine.


    Even if the empty snail sea boat is transported back to the Heluo Tribe, it will not be useful for the time being. The river waters in the Baihe River Basin have not been cleaned up, so it is somewhat uneasy to let the empty snail sea boat go into the water.


    "Grandma, when will Elder Senda and the others return to the tribe?"


    Chang Xia glanced at Nanfeng and helped to change the topic. Half a month has passed since the cold season, where are the Elder Senda?


    In the cold season, although the Sub Detroit River does not freeze.


    The temperature must be cold, and thousands of people migrated, if it weren''t for the joint efforts of the six tribes. No tribe can hold on, not to mention the help of the Fu tribe this time.


    "It''s coming soon." Su Ye said: "I received a message from the head of the Gewa clan in the morning that the migration team was about to arrive at the Totam Moon Grassland. Five days ago, the totem warriors sent by the six major tribes successfully joined the migration team... "


    heard the words.


    All the orcs smiled.


    Soon, more than a thousand orcs will join the Heluo tribe.


    This makes the lively tribe more lively and prosperous in the future.


    "Xylophone, are the tribes ready? The migration team will reach the Heluo tribe in at most seven days."


    Su Ye was worried, looked up at the xylophone, and confirmed to her again.


    Food, clothing and housing for more than a thousand people is no small matter.


    Arrangements must be made early, and preparations must be made when things are imminent, but big things will happen.


    The xylophone patted his chest and said seriously: "Don''t worry Wu, the tribe is fully prepared and can accept the migration team at any time."


    this matter.


    Start preparing before the cold season.


    The Heluo tribe will never do worse than other tribes.


    The White Lake business district has been expanded repeatedly, and today, it has successfully expanded by more than five times. Now that the rudiment of the town has been established, when the city is built in the future, it only needs to build a city wall to enclose it, and it can change from a tribe to a city.


    this day.


    All the orcs of the Heluo tribe are looking forward to it.


    "The bear tribe and the tiger tribe may pass by the Heluo tribe. Prepare some dry food and bring it to them when the time comes." Su Ye said.


    She didn''t say that the Heluo tribe would entertain the migratory team of the bear and tiger tribes. The team was too large. It is too difficult to entertain, and the venue is also troublesome.


    If it is just to prepare dry food, it depends on the current background of the Heluo tribe.


    Su Ye felt that the Leopard Clan should be able to provide it.


    Hearing this, Xylophone nodded directly in agreement.


    In the warehouse of the Heluo Tribe, there is a lot of dry food stockpiled.


    Moreover.


    She understood what Su Ye said.


    The Heluo tribe does not need to prepare dry food for more than 2,000 people, this dry food is prepared in a symbolic sense. More are provided to the elderly and cubs in the migration team. Three to five hundred servings are enough, and this amount is not too much.


    "Have you all eaten?" A plaintive voice came from outside the door.


    Inside the house, all the orcs were startled, looked at each other, and laughed at each other. Obviously, the root patriarch is in a normal mood at the moment.


    "You haven''t eaten yet?" Xylophone said calmly, "there is ready-made lo-mei on the kitchen stove, you can eat it with just a little powder."


    The implication.


    You can''t even make fans yourself, how can you blame them?


    The root patriarch was silent for a long time.


    "I also want to taste the taste of winter bamboo shoots." Gen was aggrieved and retorted. The one who spoke was his own partner, no matter how dissatisfied he was, the root patriarch would not dare to say it! Seriously, do you still want to go to the kang at night?


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.

 Chapter 1265： Send Shen Rong away

    "Patriarch, Xylophone Amu has food left for you. Arong, you go to the kitchen stove and bring the food." Chang Xia covered her mouth and smirked. The Gen patriarch would always be very childish in front of Xylophone Amu, and no one came forward at all. Domineering and calm.


    heard the words.


    Shen Rong got up and went to the kitchen.


    Nanfeng tugged at the sleeve of the clan leader Gen and asked, "Father, has the tribe agreed to go to Luoshui to dig winter bamboo shoots at that time?"


    Facing his family''s unscrupulous cotton-padded jacket, the root patriarch didn''t even bother to get angry.


    "Tomorrow, early in the morning," Root replied.


    Originally, he proposed to leave directly this afternoon. It was overruled by Elder Yami, and after discussion, it was decided to start again tomorrow morning.


    Elder Yami and the others are still discussing the number of people going to Luoshui.


    Let the root patriarch come to pick up the xylophone, and prepare dry food, rattan baskets/animal skin bags and other supplies for Luoshui. Winter bamboo shoots are a good thing. The tribe asked Xiling Muning about the situation of the Luoshui bamboo forest, and learned that the Luoshui mountain forest is dominated by bamboo forests.


    Here it comes.


    What should be prepared naturally needs to be prepared more.


    Be prepared so you don''t miss out on the good stuff.


    "Which totem warriors go..." Nanfeng said anxiously: "My family''s snake walk is also going to participate, and the winter bamboo shoots are delicious, so he can get more points if he goes with him. Besides, it''s fine for him to stay in the cave."


    ��


    The root patriarch looked at Nanfeng speechlessly.


    Can this black-hearted padded jacket really not be thrown away?


    Snake going to Luoshui, xylophone must be worried that Nanfeng will live alone, and most likely will move from the tribe to the Baihu cave.


    This way, he has to guard the empty boudoir alone.


    "He can''t." Gen resolutely shook his head and said, "You are pregnant with a cub, so he has to stay in the cave to take care of you."


    "I don''t need him to take care of him. He went to Luoshui to dig winter bamboo shoots, and Ah Mu can come and take care of me." Nanfeng held the xylophone''s arm, ignoring the murderous eyes of the patriarch Gen, showing him a provocative expression.


    Ah!


    She really couldn''t guess what her father was thinking.


    Even though they are all adult orcs, they can''t do without Eminem.


    "Your mother wants to take care of me in the tribe. She has no time to come to the Baihu Cave to guard you. Luoshui is full of bamboo forests, and winter bamboo shoots are indispensable. You can eat as much as you want, and it doesn''t matter whether you snake or not." Gen strongly vetoed Nanfeng firmly disagreed with Snake''s idea of ??going to Luoshui.


    He wants to defend his position and protect his partner.


    "slim Shady-"


    Nanfeng ignored what Patriarch Gen said.


    He turned his head and looked at the xylophone.


    "Amu, Chang Xia said that there are bamboo rats and bamboo chickens in the bamboo forest. Besides, Luoshui is not very far from the tribe, and it takes up to twenty days to go back and forth."


    Xylophone thought for a while and understood what Nanfeng was thinking.


    "Gen, let Snake go to Luoshui with the hunting team. I will come to Baihu Cave to take care of Nanfeng. I just helped to watch the White Lake business district. Soon, Elder Senda and the others will return to the tribe. There will be many things in the tribe," Xylophone said. .


    Nanfeng''s family is about to increase its population.


    Nanfeng wants to hoard more supplies, and Xylophone knows her thoughts somewhat.


    There is no shortage of materials in the tribal warehouse, but the warehouse materials belong to the Heluo tribe. It is impossible for her and Gen to take supplies from the tribal warehouse to support Nanfeng. Not to mention how the tribe would view this matter, even the patriarch Xyloqin and Root could not do such a thing.


    With the birth of the cubs, the pressure on Nanfeng Snake will increase.


    Shankun Yadong is a lesson from the past. He has a partner and cubs, and they mature quickly. Doing things is no longer impetuous, and gradually becomes calm.


    The root patriarch sighed lightly.


    Seeing xylophone''s persistent expression, he understood that there was no room for negotiation on this matter.


    He is not stupid, he can guess the thoughts of the mother and daughter of xylophone.


    "Okay, I will arrange it." Gen nodded, and when he glanced at the snake from the corner of his eye, it was full of sharpness.


    see.


    Snake couldn''t help shivering.


    Did he offend his father-in-law?


    Therefore, Snake can only pretend to be stupid, pretending not to see the murderous eyes of the root patriarch. He believed that when Nanfeng gave birth to a cub, the father-in-law''s anger would definitely be eliminated. However, other factors are considered.


    Shexing hoped that Nanfeng''s fetus would give birth to a leopard cub.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want snake cubs, but Nan Feng doesn''t seem to like snakes very much. None of the snakes he raised dared to keep them in the cave, for fear that Nanfeng would be frightened when he saw them.


    afternoon.


    Chang Xia was lying on a kang bed in the cave bedroom.


    On the kang table, there are all kinds of fried mountain products.


    The cub fell asleep and was placed on the side of the kang bed by her. Shen Rong helped peel the mountain products, Chang Xia ate quietly, and said, "A Rong, you go to Luoshui to dig winter bamboo shoots, and be careful of poisonous snakes in the bamboo forest. Although the snakes and insects have hibernated in the cold season, there is nothing wrong with being careful."


    "Don''t worry, I will be careful." Shen Rong said.


    After confirming that Su Ye would stay in Baihu Cave, Shen Rong did not refuse to go to Luoshui.


    As a totem warrior, when he was free, he felt his hands a little itchy and wanted to do something. No... The Woye Cuju Field is quite lively today. Orcs can''t be idle.


    "Chang Xia, do you need me to go to that mountain forest?"


    Chang Xia was silent, she understood what Shen Rong said. The forest he was talking about was the place where Su Ye picked her up.


    "Go!"


    After a long time.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth lightly, agreeing to Shen Rong''s proposal.


    "Okay, I''ll go check it out myself." Shen Rong said.


    Back then, Su Ye only took Chang Xia away and did nothing else. For foreigners, Su Ye had no mercy, so naturally he would not dig pits for those dead orcs to collect their bodies.


    Twenty years have passed.


    There may be nothing left, or there may be something left.


    all of these.


    Only after Shen Rong went to Luoshui can he know.


    the end.


    The two discussed what to bring into the forest.


    Entering the forest in cold season is far more troublesome than in warm season.


    At the same time, it is more dangerous.


    However, thinking about the gains, it''s all worth it.


    The next day, the sky was slightly bright.


    Hundreds of people gathered in Tribal Square.


    The root patriarch didn''t talk too much, and simply explained a few words, and he will let the hunting team set off for Luoshui. This time I went to Luoshui, there were two more elders in the team.


    In the cold season, the forest is extremely dangerous.


    The root patriarch was afraid of accidents, so he discussed with the elders.


    Just arrange for two elders to accompany them. The two elders are mainly responsible for the safety of the team and explore Luoshui by the way.


    The hunting team went to Luoshui to dig winter bamboo shoots.


    The task of exploring Luoshui is left to the elders who are traveling with them.


    With the development of the various tribes, those unfamiliar areas of the Dusk Forest gradually came into the eyes of the orcs in the Dusk Forest.


    The tribes gradually no longer stick to their respective territories when exploring the forest.


    Isn''t this a good thing for Dusk Forest? !


    There are too many possibilities in the vast twilight forest, all of which need to be explored and discovered by the twilight forest orcs themselves.


    "Chang Xia, go home!" Su Ye said.


    In the tribe in the early morning, UU Reading is extremely cold.


    Shen Rong didn''t want Chang Xia to come over, but Chang Xia insisted.


    Chang Xia, who was wrapped like a bear, came to the tribe with Su Ye and sent Shen Rong and the others with the cub in his arms. When Shen Rong and the others set off, Su Ye urged Chang Xia to return to the Baihu cave.


    now.


    The sun is not out yet.


    The whimpering north wind howled past.


    The trees on both sides of the road are covered with snow, and every time the north wind blows, it always brings a lot of snow.


    The snow is falling, adding a bit of loneliness and loneliness to the cold season.


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.

 Chapter 1266： The migrants return home one after another

    Following the departure of Shen Rong and his party of orcs, the Heluo tribe gradually regained its tranquility.


    It was sunny for three days.


    On the fourth day, the sky was covered with crystal snowflakes again.


    At the same time, the root patriarch received the message.


    Elder Senda and the migration team are about to arrive in the Baihe River Basin, and they can return to the tribe someday. Upon hearing the news, the Gen patriarch and the Heluo tribe began to get busy.


    In the morning, Chang Xia had breakfast.


    Playing with the cubs on the kang bed in the living room, Su Ye was handling chores beside him. That boy Bai Qing slipped out of the cave after dinner, probably to play with his friends.


    Da da!


    Heard footsteps outside the house.


    Chang Xia was slightly startled.


    In this cold weather, who will come over to visit?


    "Long summer��"


    When I heard it, it turned out to be the voice of the south wind.


    In the living room, Su Ye Changxia raised his head one after another, watching Nanfeng walk up the steps from the courtyard of the cave dwelling, and pushed open the half-hidden door.


    "Nanfeng?" Chang Xia was startled, and said in amazement: "It''s snowing, why do you go out alone? You! You are not afraid of slipping or falling."


    "Amu went to the White Lake business district to collect information. I''m too boring to stay at home alone. Don''t worry, I''m walking carefully with a cane before going out." Nan Feng smiled and explained in a low voice.


    She stayed at home for a few days and was really bored.


    Even though it was snowing, I still couldn''t hold back.


    "Elder Senda is about to return home, so it''s not surprising that Xylophone will be busy." Chang Xia said. Get off the kang, and help the south wind go up the kang.


    Come all the way.


    The south wind was not lightly frozen.


    Helping Nanfeng onto the kang, Chang Xia took the animal skin quilt to cover her up, and only allowed her to take off the animal skin quilt after it was hot.


    It is dangerous to catch a cold in the cold season.


    Nanfeng''s childishness cannot be tolerated, and Chang Xia''s attitude is very tough.


    "I''m going to the kitchen to make a pot of **** soup." Su Ye put down the books in her hand, got up and got off the kang, and usually Su Ye would not talk to Nanfeng. However, Nanfeng was pregnant with a cub now, so he had to pay special attention.


    If this is really catching a cold and getting sick.


    The problem is getting bigger.


    Why!


    Nanfeng is a child.


    Scolding is scolding, and those who should be taken care of should still be taken care of.


    "Grandma, I''m going to the kitchen to make **** soup, you can stay with Nanfeng and the cubs in the living room!" Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said, "It''s not long since you gave birth to the cub, so continue to raise it. It''s not troublesome to cook a pot of **** soup, I can do it."


    When Su Ye left, Chang Xia turned around and teased, "You want to run like a snake? Before, you drove people to Luoshui to dig winter bamboo shoots, but in a blink of an eye, you can''t bear it anymore. You! Don''t be so childish."


    Chang Xia grew up with Nan Feng, and Nan Feng used to protect her.


    Nanfeng understands her, why doesn''t she understand Nanfeng.


    Nine times out of ten, this person wants to run like a snake, but he can''t say it out, so...he just wants to do something to ease the longing in his heart.


    hey-hey.


    Nanfeng laughed twice.


    Neither denied nor admitted.


    Take the Kira grass mat and place it on the lower back.


    She sat half-lying on the kang bed, and the warmth transmitted by the kang bed dispelled the chill on her body little by little. Not long after, Nanfeng made a comfortable sound, and hugged the beast cub who was lying on the kang bed.


    "She''s growing fast! It''s about the size of two of my palms, and it will continue to grow depending on the situation. Chang Xia, your animal body will surpass you soon."


    Hearing Nanfeng''s childish jokes, Chang Xiali ignored him. The beast cub will be bigger than her, Su Ye told Chang Xia early in the morning.


    Chang Xia should be congenitally stunted, resulting in stunted animal body development.


    The blood of the fighting wolf clan flows in the body of the beast cub, so the body of the beast will naturally not be as petite as Chang Xia. This is a good thing, the forest is extremely dangerous, and the beast is bigger and stronger.


    Chang Xia is not stupid, how can he still be jealous of his own beast cub?


    "How are Fengye and the others doing?" Chang Xia asked.


    Su Ye asked her to recuperate in the cave for a month, and Chang Xia has been staying in her own cave recently, at most walking around the courtyard of the cave.


    She didn''t know anything about the tribe and the White Lake business district.


    "It''s good, but it''s boring. With a big belly, you can''t ski or ice-skate, and you can''t go into the forest to put condoms. Everyone who is idle in the cave is almost moldy."


    That''s not true


    Nanfeng said.


    When I went to Luoshui this time, I learned that Shen Rong was accompanied by snakes.


    Bai Qingkongshan was very excited, and every one of them wanted to go to Luoshui to dig winter bamboo shoots with the hunting team when they found the clan leader. However, he was rejected by the root patriarch.


    These orcs have partners in their families, and the partners are pregnant with beast cubs.


    If something happens to the pregnant female alone at home, it will definitely be a big deal. The tribe has no shortage of manpower, so there''s no point in letting Bai Qing be caught and exploited by them.


    Woohoo!


    Suddenly a horn sounded from above.


    Changxia Nanfeng looked at each other, could it be that the elder Senda and the migration team had arrived? However, logically, it should not be so fast.


    "Grandma, what''s the matter with the sound of the horn?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The south wind fell down the kang, standing on the corridor and looking towards the Baihu business district, his eyes were full of curiosity.


    Su Ye had just boiled **** soup in the kitchen, and it was ready to drink when it boiled.


    At this time, the sound of horns was heard from above. She remembered Nanhe wizard''s communication a few days ago, and said, "It should be Quejiao and the others who have returned."


    "Elder Bird Horn, the Shinahai ruins." Chang Xia quickly realized that the temperature in the cold season was low, and the exploration of the ruins could only run aground.


    Before.


    They are guessing when the tribe will return to the tribe.


    Unexpectedly, Elder Sparrow Horn and the others returned to the tribe earlier than Elder Senda and the migration team.


    Of course.


    The elders of Senda and the migration team are estimated to be in these few days.


    "Ah! I look forward to Aunt Li Mi''s return to the tribe. There is nothing to look forward to at the Shinahai ruins!" Nanfeng regretted.


    Most of the Shinahai ruins are antiquities, or else they are carrion vines.


    The ruins of Inami Water City are different, with fish and grass. The orcs of the Heluo tribe have been looking forward to the fish grass of the Yu tribe for a long time, and they are looking forward to tasting it again.


    "Nanfeng, you feel bored, I can show you some ancient animal skin scrolls and white paper ancient books, so as to increase your experience and knowledge." Su Ye said quietly. Nanfeng didn''t like to read animal skin ancient scrolls and white paper ancient books, Su Ye knew this very well.


    Except for Changxia, few orcs in the Heluo tribe like to read ancient animal skin scrolls and ancient books on white paper. Each of them would rather be illiterate than study.


    Fortunately, Su Ye had a trick, and asked the Gen patriarch to **** the beast cubs of the Heluo tribe. Qingliu and other immature beast cubs have to study for two hours a day, one hour in the morning and one hour in the afternoon. If you don''t finish it, you are not allowed to leave.


    Needless to say, this method is very effective.


    When these immature beast cubs grow up, there will be more orcs with knowledge, and then the burden on Su Ye will be much easier.


    Unlike now, he can only get Chang Xia Qinghe to help.


    but.


    This time, more than a thousand orcs joined the Heluo tribe.


    Su Ye looked forward to finding something useful.


    Last time, the three tribes in the Horubad Basin had a good harvest.


    Chang Xia is not wrong, the population base increases, and available talents will definitely be found. The Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest will continue to be promoted.


    Please.


    To provide you with the apocalypse of the great **** Liu Xiangcheng. Travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The fastest update


    Chapter 1266 The clansmen who went out are returning home one after another. But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. The content of the chapters in the computer version is slow, please read the latest content of the novel for free on the app. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seems to want to fight with Cao Yuwei


    consumed.


    The computer version of the website will be closed soon, please


    Please exit the transcoding page, please.


    But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    ,


    Chapter 1266: The Tribes Going Out and Returning Home One After Another Free Read

 Chapter 1267： dig an ice cellar

    "This smell..."


    "I believe that the Sparrowhorn Elders have indeed returned to the tribe."


    After a long time.


    There was a faint smell in the wind, and they were no strangers to this smell in Changxia.


    A few months ago, all the orcs of the Heluo tribe suffered from this stench. Fortunately, they found a way to get rid of the smell of rotten vines. Who would have thought that Elder Sparrow Horn and the others would not forget to bring gifts when they returned to the tribe? !


    It just so happens that this gift is still a carrion vine...


    Nanfeng covered his mouth and nose, and even lost his appetite for the favorite snacks around his mouth. He complained, "Heimeng, are they crazy? The carrion vines planted in the wilderness of Xiaohechuan are enough for the tribe to plant. Why can''t you think about harvesting rotten vines from the Shinahai ruins to return to the tribe?"


    Chang Xia smiled lightly.


    The development of the tribe in the second half of the year, Heimeng and other totem warriors are far away on the Qinghai Plateau, how do they know the situation of the tribe?


    There isn''t much the Shinahai site can carry.


    Objects such as ancient animal skin scrolls and bronze utensils are naturally to be sent to the Wizard Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. It is useless for the Heluo tribe to hold these things, and there is nothing else that can be obtained except for the Shenahai site.


    Here it comes.


    It is not surprising that the elder Sparrowhorn brought back scavenging vine branches.


    Apart from being a bit smelly, the scavenging vine really has no disadvantages. What''s more, the smell can be eliminated. When foreigners come to buy and sell goods in the Baihu commercial area, before they leave, they will buy some carrion vines like the Heluo tribe before leaving.


    One hundred rot-eating vines and rattans are sold for one copper dollar.


    Among them, this copper coin contains a pot of rot-eating vine medicine. The pot of rot-eating vine potion that comes with it weighs ten catties, and when mixed with water, it is enough to grow a hundred rot-eating vines, and it can also make the hundred-root rot-eating vine potion grow smoothly.


    When the rot-eating vines grow up, the tribe can harvest the rot-eating vines and then make the rot-eating vine potions. After careful calculation, the price of one copper dollar is equal to the price of cabbage.


    The Heluo Tribe did not intend to make a fortune from scavenging vines.


    The price of one copper dollar is charged mainly because we don''t want everyone to develop the habit of getting something for nothing. At the same time, the Heluo tribe plans to leave the money from buying and selling rotten vines to Changxia. Chang Xia still doesn''t know about this.


    When she knows, she will probably refuse.


    First, Changxia is not short of money.


    Second, she did not discover the scavenging vine.


    "In the coming year, the tribe will develop the entire small river. The more rot-eating vine potions, the better. Believe it or not, the root patriarch and Xylophone Amu will definitely smile when they see the rot-eating vine brought back by the elder Sparrowhorn..."


    Carrion vine potion, no amount is too much.


    Chang Xia''s evaluation of the rot-eating vine potion is: universal fertilizer.


    The appearance of the rot-eating vine potion will undoubtedly be even more powerful for the future development of the orcs in the Dusk Forest. This means that the orcs in the Twilight Forest no longer have to worry about not having enough food. With the potion of scavenging vines, the orcs in the Twilight Forest can open up a large area for farming.


    Nanfeng didn''t doubt Chang Xia''s words, the area of ??the small river was very large.


    If they can be fully developed, the Heluo tribe can feed all the tribe members even if they no longer go to the forest to pick them.


    This thought.


    Nanfeng suddenly felt that the stench in the wind didn''t seem too unpleasant.


    "I''m busy again!" Su Ye said.


    As she spoke, she turned and went into the kitchen to bring **** soup for Nanfeng to drink.


    Chang Xia pursed his lips, tilted his head to look at Su Ye, and asked, "Mother-in-law, there must be a lot of ancient animal skin scrolls and bronze artifacts left in the Shinahai site, and you may not be able to finish it in three to five years by yourself. How are you going to handle it?"


    "I have a headache too!" Su Ye shook her head. Obviously, she hadn''t thought of a suitable solution at the moment, so she could only give up temporarily and take a step at a time.


    Anyway, these ancient relics have been dusty for hundreds of years, and it will take another three to five years.


    Mostly it doesn''t matter.


    Sorting out these ancient relics is more about researching the prosperous and prosperous age thousands of years ago. Really want to find usable things from this pile of ancient relics, the chances are not high.


    "The clansmen who explored the Shinahai ruins returned to the tribe, and the Inami water city ruins should be coming soon, I don''t know... who can get home faster?" Nanfeng murmured.


    She was not interested in what Chang Xia and Su Ye were talking about.


    Recently, Nanfeng''s appetite has become more and more serious.


    There are several animal bags hanging on the waist of the body, and they are filled with various snacks. If it weren''t for hanging too much, it was too heavy, and my waist couldn''t bear it.


    Nanfeng wished he could hang ten or eight on his waist.


    "Whatever!" Chang Xia answered, thinking about the ancient artifacts unearthed from the Shinahai site, which were of little value to ordinary orcs. However, in Fang Su Ye''s eyes, the value is extraordinary.


    What''s more, if you want to understand the Shina Sea thousands of years ago, you also need these ancient relics.


    only.


    The cleaning and stacking of antiquities are both problems.


    In addition, later repairs may be required.


    tsk tsk��


    The more you think about these things, the more headaches you get. No wonder even Su Ye doesn''t want to use his brain.


    "Chang Xia, how can this be casual?" Nanfeng said seriously: "Aunt Li Mi may bring fish grass with her when she returns to the tribe. Don''t you want to taste fish grass again? I get hungry when I think of fish grass. "


    heard the words.


    Su Ye Changxia looked at each other.


    Then they invariably set their sights on the kang table.


    There are not many snacks left that were piled up just now.


    Nanfeng''s appetite has been getting better and better recently, but has her stomach grown after eating so much? Look, Nanfeng''s stomach is smaller than Maple Leaf Honeydew. I really don''t understand where the things she ate went?


    "Fish grass is indeed delicious and refreshing." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye said: "Before the fish clan understands the cultivation of fish grass, you don''t want to be able to eat fish grass casually. You can''t eat fish grass, but you can eat shoots of Kira grass. On Baihu Street, the shops of the Wolf clan have Kira grass shoots. The shoots are for sale, it��s not easy to eat fresh shoots of Kira grass in the cold season, and I don��t know how the wolves preserve them?��


    This said.


    A thought exploded in Chang Xia''s mind.


    She always said that something seemed to be forgotten in the cold season.


    at this time.


    Su Ye mentioned the fresh shoots of Kira grass sold in the wolf shop, and Chang Xia suddenly remembered that he forgot to remind the tribe to dig an ice cellar and store ice in this cold season.


    In the cold season, the Dusk Forest has no shortage of ice and snow.


    At this time, digging ice and storing ice in a cellar is perfect.


    "Mother-in-law, I forgot to remind the tribe to dig an ice cellar to store ice. At the moment, the patriarch is busy welcoming Elder Sparrow Horn. It seems that this matter will have to be postponed for another day."


    listen.


    Su Ye Nanfeng paused.


    "Dig the ice cellar."


    "Hidden ice? It''s so cold in the cold season, why hide ice?"


    How about digging an ice cellar?


    Cold season Except for cave dwellings/woodcut wooden houses, the whole world is covered with ice and snow. It''s chilly everywhere, and it''s freezing cold.


    Where does this ice need to be deliberately dug into an ice cellar for storage? !


    "In the cold season, we don''t need ice cubes. But, is it the warm season?" Chang Xia didn''t explain too much, and simply mentioned the warm season.


    Immediately, Su Ye Nanfeng understood.


    They never thought that during the warm season, they could use ice cubes to cool off the heat.


    If Chang Xia suddenly said something about digging an ice cellar to store ice, the two of them were completely at a loss. However, with the long summer comes the warmer season.


    After the two understood it, they immediately became excited.


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.

 Chapter 1268： If you want to realize the freedom of popsicles/smoothies, dig an ice cellar

    "Chang Xia, the tribe dug the ice cellar last year! This year''s warm season, Amu asked the tribe to use ice cubes to cool down. You have been busy and don''t have much time to stay in the tribe. Have you forgotten?" Nanfeng paused after being excited.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said: "The ice cellar dug by the tribe before was a bit small, and we have to continue digging this year. Don''t forget, the tribe has added more than a thousand people this year. As the news spreads, more and more orcs will pour into the tribe. There is no harm in digging a few more places in the ice cellar, even if it is not used to store ice, it can also be used to store perishable food.��


    Apart from Nanfeng, she really forgot that the tribe had dug several ice cellars last year.


    This year, the whole year has been busy.


    Chang Xia almost fainted.


    However, the ice cellar does have to continue to be dug.


    More than 300 people came from the Holubad Basin, with a population of nearly 400.


    In addition, the migration team that is about to arrive in the tribe.


    Roughly calculated, the Heluo Tribe has newly added more than 1,400 people from outsiders. Just a few icehouses from last year will definitely not be enough.


    Just enough tribe manpower.


    Taking advantage of the cold season, dig a few more ice cellars.


    Hiding ice and storing things are both correct.


    The increase in the tribe''s population will inevitably increase the burden on the Heluo tribe. Warehouses can stockpile goods, but they cannot slow down the decay time of food.


    The ice cellar is different.


    The low temperature in the icehouse can delay the decay time of food.


    Emotionally and rationally.


    Digging and building an ice cellar is beneficial and harmless to the tribe.


    "I''m going to dig some ice cellars near the wizard''s temple in the holy mountain of Karna��"


    After listening to Chang Xia''s description of the ice cellar, Su Ye was also moved. During the warm season, the Heluo Tribe did send ice cubes to the Temple of the Wizards of the Karna Holy Mountain. However, Su Ye has been busy and forgot like Chang Xia.


    finished.


    Chang Xia pouted.


    "Last year, I asked the tribe to dig an ice cellar. I must have been thinking about eating popsicles and smoothies. I didn''t know that I was busy all year, but I completely forgot about the ice cellar. If it weren''t for Kira of the wolf clan Grass sprouts, I really can''t remember." Chang Xia patted his head, as the so-called one pregnancy is stupid for three years.


    This is really half true!


    "Long summer, can popsicles/smoothies be eaten in the cold season?" Nanfeng asked.


    If you don��t eat it in the warm season, you can do it in the cold season!


    "Yes, yes, but it''s too cold to eat popsicles/smoothies in the cold season, and it may freeze your teeth. Are you sure you want to eat them?" Chang Xia asked back, tilting his head.


    "Eat." Nanfeng should be very fast, afraid that if he slows down for a second, he may miss the popsicle/smoothie. Although she doesn''t even know what a popsicle/smoothie is, it doesn''t stop her from wanting to eat it.


    Fine!


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "We''re going to get some clean ice cubes to make smoothies. Make popsicles today and eat them tomorrow. What kind of popsicles do you want? Mung beans, red beans, milk tree juice, coconut milk, etc. , These can be made into popsicles with different flavors, more complicated and time-consuming, I will do it when I have a chance.��


    These are the types that Chang Xia said.


    All the easiest to do.


    The tribe now has ice crystal grass/ice crystal tree, and may be able to make popsicles/smoothies in the warm season in the coming year.


    "I want to eat them all..."


    Nanfeng made no secret of his greed.


    Similarly, Su Ye next to him expressed his support for Nanfeng''s choice this time.


    "If we want to eat mung bean/red bean popsicles, we need to soak the mung bean/red bean first, soak them well, and then cook them tomorrow. Only after we cook the mung bean/red bean popsicles can we make mung bean/red bean popsicles. We probably don''t expect to be able to eat them today."


    "However, we can make milk tree juice popsicles and coconut milk popsicles."


    "Smoothies, use clean ice cubes. In addition, you can add your favorite fruit pulp or mung beans or red beans, as long as you like it."


    This said.


    Nanfeng couldn''t hold back, and swallowed directly.


    see.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    Clean ice cubes are easy to find.


    There are frozen ice cubes in the water tanks in the courtyards of cave dwellings. However, these ice cubes are relatively thick, and it is a bit laborious to grind them.


    this moment.


    The family is full of old and weak women and children.


    "Chang Xia, can we make smoothies first?"


    After listening, Nanfeng keenly noticed that smoothies are easier to make than popsicles. Immediately, he opened his mouth and proposed to make a smoothie.


    Popsicle, one day late is fine.


    I didn''t eat it in the warm season this year, so I have to try it in the cold season.


    Otherwise, I always feel that I have lost something.


    "Yes. However, we don''t have much energy. It takes a lot of effort to grind the smoothies." Chang Xia held his head and hesitated, "Should we wait for the patriarch to finish his work and call the patriarch over to help him grind it?" Ice cubes."


    "Very strenuous?" Nanfeng paused slightly, surprised.


    Chang Xia nodded seriously, and replied: "It''s very laborious. We can freeze ice cubes from the water tank, but the ice cubes are too thick, and grinding them is very laborious."


    "Wait a minute." Su Ye said: "Let''s prepare for other things first. After the business in the Baihu business district is over, Gen should come to report to me."


    immediately.


    Nanfeng knew that he would not be able to eat smoothies in a short time.


    "Alright!" Nan Feng said.


    "Let''s get off the kang. Let''s go to the cellar to get mung beans and red beans, a can of milk tree sap and coconut juice, and all kinds of fruits." Chang Xia said, planning to go to the cellar to get what he needed.


    listen. UU reading


    There are a lot of things.


    Su Ye hesitated, and said, "Do you want to call Nuan Chun over?"


    Maple Leaf Milu is pregnant with beast cubs, so she must not shout. On the contrary, warm spring is quite suitable. Of course, the premise is that she didn''t go to the White Lake business district to join in the fun.


    Snowflakes are falling in the sky, and the rising temperature is falling again.


    Returning to the previous temperature, walking outside, you can feel the pain on your cheeks being blown by the wind.


    "Nuan Chun may not be at home!" Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng supported his waist and said, "I''ll go to the courtyard gate and give a shout."


    Not long after Chang Xia gave birth to the cubs, she was still raising her body. Nanfeng had a big belly, and as a witch, Su Ye was not very good at physical work.


    Simultaneously.


    She still has a lot to do.


    "Okay, I''ll help you go together." Chang Xia handed the cubs to Su Ye to take care of them, and helped Nan Feng out of the living room.


    The cub that was thrown down groaned twice.


    The little short legs hopped up and down to follow, but Su Ye picked it up as soon as he moved.


    "Zai Zai, it''s too cold outside, you play on the kang."


    The cub who had just woken up screamed, trying to resist. Unfortunately, Su Ye didn''t give her a chance. Su Ye is not Chang Xia, the strength of the beast cub is not enough.


    "Warm spring."


    "Nuanchun, are you home?"


    "Nuanchun, come here!"


    Soon, the south wind''s cry came from the sky above the Baihu cave.


    Fortunately, the clansmen who were fine at home all ran to the Baihu business district to join in the fun, and few people warmed up in the cave dwelling.


    Otherwise, just use Nanfeng''s voices.


    The entire White Lake Cave Dwelling had to be alarmed by her.


    "Hey!" Nuan Chun replied, she really didn''t go to Baihu business district at home. The twins are too naughty, grow fast, and wear clothes that don''t last.


    Nuan Chun sews clothes for the twins at home.


    As soon as he started, he heard Nanfeng''s shouting.

 Chapter 1269： 3000 characters large

    a long time.


    Nuan Chun came over wearing a coat.


    Enter the house, shake off the snow on the coat, take it off and hang it on the chair.


    "Nanfeng, did you call me over? I sew clothes for the twins at home. These two are too naughty, and the clothes and shoes are not durable..."


    Nuan Chun came in and asked.


    At the same time, he explained his own situation.


    Nanfeng pursed his lips, and then licked off the salt crystals on his hands. These mashed beans are delicious! It''s just a bit of a toothache, eating too much, the mouth and teeth are a little sore.


    "Changxia asked the tribe to dig a few more ice cellars to store ice or storage." Nanfeng said: "This year''s warm season is too busy, and we don''t have a chance to eat popsicles/smoothies. We are thinking about making some tasting today. However, we need help. "


    One said.


    Nuan Chun immediately understood.


    There are only a few females in Changxia''s family.


    Chang Xia has just given birth to a beast cub, and Nanfeng is pregnant with the cub. Naturally, you don''t need help with ordinary things, but you definitely can''t do things that take a lot of effort.


    "what do I need to do-"


    "Grinding ice cubes, I want to taste the taste of smoothies. Chang Xia said that the popsicles can''t be eaten until tomorrow, and you have to soak mung beans and red beans."


    "Okay!"


    Nuan Chun nodded happily.


    Without further ado, a few of them walked towards the water tank.


    Chang Xia asked Nuan Chun to take an iron hammer, a hammer made of iron trees. The tribe uses it and a shovel to cut ice, which is very practical.


    clang clang!


    Nuan Chun didn''t dare to use his strength.


    Worrying about cracking the water tank is not worth the candle.


    "It''s really hard, the ice in the water tank is too thick. In Changxia, do I have to use the ice in the tank?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said, "The ice in the water tank is cleaner, and the ice in other places is also fine. But, do you dare to eat it?"


    "I can do whatever I want!" Nanfeng said.


    Nuan Chun glanced at Nan Feng, and said, "I''ll smash it slowly, the smoothie needs to be ground anyway, the size of the ice cube doesn''t matter."


    There is no shortage of ice in the cold season.


    There are solidified ice blocks all over the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    Not dirty, it depends on whether you are willing or not.


    The effort of a stick of incense.


    Nuan Chun smashed down a large piece of ice.


    About the size of an adult''s head, very thick.


    Nuan Chun took the ice cubes out of the water tank and put them in the wooden basin brought by Chang Xia. The next thing to do is to grind the ice cubes into a smoothie, and hand rubbing is definitely not enough.


    Chang Xia brought the washboard.


    The washboard also made of cycads is of high quality.


    "Nuanchun, put on your gloves and rub it. The stone mill is too big and it''s inconvenient to operate. It''s easier to grind it with a stone mill." Chang Xia muttered, she didn''t even think about the ice crusher or something, that thing wants to do it It''s too hard to come out. Just to have a smoothie, what a waste.


    Moreover.


    The foundry technology of the Heluo Tribe has just started.


    If you want to build a super powerful tool like an ice crusher/rock crusher, you will have to wait a little longer. Tribes have just entered civilized society, and industrial society is still too far away.


    "Okay." Nuan Chun said, "Chang Xia, is it delicious to crush ice cubes?"


    listen.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    Hastily opened his mouth to explain the source of the smoothie.


    An ice cube is an ice cube, even if it is crushed, it is still an ice cube.


    How can there be any taste when you eat it?


    "It turns out that smoothies are eaten with fruit pulp or something! So... we can add milk tree juice, coconut milk, and sugar to smoothies?" Nuan Chun quickly said by inference.


    Chang Xia nodded, agreeing with Nuan Chun''s statement.


    There are many ways to eat smoothies, and you can eat as you want, it all depends on your personal preference.


    "I want to try the milk tree sap."


    "I''d like to have peach pulp, preferably with maple syrup."


    "Grandma, what flavor do you want to try?"


    Chang Xia raised his voice and asked Su Ye who was watching the cubs in the living room. Try it in small quantities, it''s not difficult. What''s more, it''s the cold season now, and I don''t plan to make more in Changxia, half a bowl per person is just right.


    If there are too many, you may have diarrhea and diarrhea.


    "Is **** milk tea okay?" Su Ye asked while pondering.


    Chang Xia tilted his head, this taste is quite unique. She didn''t expect Su Ye to have a preference for the taste of **** candy. She could make it, but it took a little time.


    "Yes." Chang Xia said.


    Mung beans and red beans are soaked in cold water. I plan to make them tomorrow, so I don��t use hot water.


    Ginger milk tea-flavored smoothies, first boil **** milk tea. It is also very good to drink a pot of **** milk tea in cold weather.


    Compared to **** soup.


    Ginger sugar milk tea is very popular among the tribe.


    "Ginger sugar milk tea is delicious, but it''s troublesome to cook." Nanfeng said. Obviously, she also wants to drink **** milk tea. Who made **** milk tea take too much time to cook, and I don��t bother to drink it when I want to drink it.


    "My family can''t cook. Once cooked, the twins won''t like to eat." Nuan Chun shrugged and said helplessly.


    actually.


    Nuan Chun likes to drink hot drinks.


    Like mint water, Nuan Chun likes it very much.


    However, since there are two more little guys in the family. Nuan Chun could only restrain himself, or else he would have to cook something to drink while the little ones were out.


    "The tea is too sweet, so the cubs really shouldn''t drink too much," Chang Xia said.


    Nuanchun grinds ice cubes, and Changxia cooks **** milk tea.


    At the same time, I plan to try making milk tree juice popsicles and coconut milk popsicles. Let Nanfeng look at the stove, Chang Xia prepared milk tree sap, coconut milk, egg yolk, fruit powder, sugar and salt. Of course, some dried fruit is also prepared.


    Fruit powder is a universal powder.


    If you don��t have cornstarch, you have to add some fruit powder.


    Stir the sugar, fruit powder and a pinch of salt together, then add the milk tree sap/coconut milk, mix well, then add the egg yolk and stir well. Holding a stone pot, boil the stirred liquid over medium heat while stirring constantly.


    When the bubbles are formed, turn off the heat.


    Stir gently until thickened.


    "Chang Xia, this smells so good!" Nan Feng swallowed, watching Chang Xia sprinkle dried fruit into the stone pot, wishing he could put his head into the stone pot.


    Next to it, **** milk tea has been brewed.


    Nuan Chun grinds the smoothie and puts it in a ceramic bowl. Each bowl is half a bowl, she wanted to fill it up, but was stopped by Chang Xia. The reason is very good. It is not advisable to eat more smoothies/popsicles in cold weather. If you eat too much, you will have diarrhea.


    "It''s delicious, but I can''t eat it. Help me get the mold. I''ll pour the milk into the mold and freeze it in the courtyard of the cave for a few hours. It will probably be ready to eat." Chang Xia said.


    Milk tree sap popsicles and coconut milk popsicles are easy to make.


    Soon, a pot was ready.


    When Chang Xia poured the milk into the mould, Nuan Chun asked: "Chang Xia, can you eat **** sugar milk tea flavored smoothie?" Mold on the long table in the shed.


    "Yes, you can pour the boiled **** milk tea into a bowl, don''t pour too much. If you pour too much, it should turn into ice **** milk tea. By the way, you can drink the wild fruit that Nanfeng liked just now. Add some pulp to it..."


    Chang Xia plans to boil the second pot of coconut ice popsicles.


    The method is the same as milk tree juice popsicles.


    Eating smoothies in the cold season should taste average. If you eat ice in cold weather, just taste it. If you eat too much, your mouth will definitely not be able to stand it.


    "I''ll bring it to the witch��"


    Nuan Chun gave half a bowl of smoothie with **** milk tea and two pieces of fruit pulp. Then he took it to the living room, Nanfeng copied it, took the bowl, and sat by the stove. Enjoy a **** milk tea flavored smoothie while warming up by the fire.


    "Wow!"


    Soon, Nanfeng was amazed by the unique taste of the **** milk tea smoothie.


    "Chang Xia, this one is so cold...but it''s really delicious. It''s rustling, sweet, and with the strange taste of **** milk tea, it''s perfect."


    Nanfeng didn''t know how to describe it, so he talked nonsense for a long time.


    Half a bowl of smoothies is not much, and it didn''t take long for Nanfeng to finish it. She licked the corner of her mouth, her expression still unfinished.


    Chang Xia glanced at her and said, "Come here and stir the coconut milk. The smoothie is cold, so you shouldn''t eat too much. Stop staring."


    very direct.


    Chang Xia interrupts Nan Feng''s fantasy.


    Tell her directly, eat half a bowl at most, don''t count on too much.


    After all, I still have one in my stomach, half a bowl of smoothie is enough.


    Not to mention her, for everyone who eats smoothies, Chang Xia stipulates that they can only eat half a bowl. Catching a cold and getting sick in the cold season will kill people. In Changxia, if you don''t want to cause people to die because of a bowl of smoothies, it''s not worth it.


    "Hey! Alright!" Nanfeng replied lazily.


    She knew Chang Xia well, and if she said she couldn''t eat it anymore, she definitely couldn''t eat it. Although there are more ways to eat smoothies, we can only wait for tomorrow. Fortunately, the cold season is long enough. Even if she can only eat half a bowl a day, Nanfeng believes that she will be able to finish all the smoothies after the cold season is over.


    "This smells good too��"


    After the coconut milk was ready, Nanfeng couldn''t help swallowing again.


    Looking at Chang Xia with pleading eyes, he asked: "Chang Xia, can I eat something? This looks delicious. It''s hot, not cold. If you can eat it, you must be able to eat it!"


    Here, Nuan Chun came back from the living room.


    Holding half a bowl of **** milk tea-flavored smoothie, I ate slowly.


    However, his eyes were fixed on the coconut milk in the stone pot like Nanfeng. Just like the milk boiled with milk tree sap, this pot of coconut milk has a very strong coconut milk flavor.


    "Bring a bowl..."


    As soon as Chang Xia finished speaking, there were two more bowls in front of him.


    one look.


    The smoothie in Nuan Chun''s bowl was not finished yet.


    Nuan Chun was slightly embarrassed, and said with a sneer, "I''ll have a taste too, ahem! Do you want to send some to Wu?"


    "What do you give me?" Su Ye came over with the cub in his arms, and the cub kept thrashing in his arms, looking like he was going crazy with excitement, "The smell of milk tree sap and coconut milk is too strong, and the cub can''t stop smelling it after smelling it." She was thumping on the ground, I didn''t dare to feed her smoothies, but I would feed her some milk tree sap and coconut juice, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to hug her."


    Little guy, little bunch.


    However, the strength is really great.


    "This is the coconut milk liquid that has been boiled. It is intended to be used to make coconut milk popsicles. Everyone should try it. The coconut milk popsicles are waiting for the next pot." Chang Xia simply poured the coconut milk liquid that had been boiled in the pot In a bowl, share with everyone.


    Depending on the situation, we know that everyone wants to taste the taste of coconut milk.


    "Wow! This taste is amazing! It''s more fragrant than simply drinking coconut milk It''s delicious, I like it sweeter, so I should add more sugar."


    ��The taste is ok, the taste of coconut milk is very strong.��


    After tasting.


    Several people expressed their opinions one after another, and Nuan Chun bluntly said that he likes something sweeter. Didn''t realize that Nuan Chun likes to eat sweets.


    Chang Xia thought she only liked to drink mint water.


    "Boil more milk tree sap." Su Ye said. Compared with coconut milk, Su Ye prefers milk tree juice. Thinking about it, she couldn''t help turning her eyes to the wooden shed corridor in the courtyard of the cave dwelling. On the long table over there, there are ready-made milk tree juice popsicles.


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.

 Chapter 1270： L tip and add more

    "Ice cellar, there are indeed a few more places to be dug and built."


    "The weather is hot in the warm season. These popsicles need ice and must be stored in an ice cellar. If there are not enough ice cells, there will definitely not be enough."


    The ice cellar dug and built by the Heluo Tribe last year may not be able to supply the needs of next year.


    This year, if it weren''t for Chang Xia''s mention of digging and building an ice cellar.


    The tribe should not dig and build again, after all, the ice cellar was dug last year.


    "Aww!"


    The cub howled softly, urging Su Ye to move faster.


    "Chang Xia, where did the things your cub ate go? She is only this big, and her appetite is as big as my twins, how strange!" Nuan Chun looked at the cub in Su Ye''s arms, her eyes were undisguised own curiosity.


    "How would I know?" Chang Xia shook his head.


    Not only Nuan Chun was curious about this, they were all curious.


    Small people have big appetites.


    However, listen to Su Ye''s meaning.


    The beast cubs should be accumulating energy by eating for later transformation. The cubs were born screaming, but in the past two days the cubs were screaming more and more, depending on the situation, they should be planning to learn to speak.


    The growth rate of the orc cubs is really fast.


    This saves the hard work of raising children.


    "She can learn to speak and walk very quickly, and she should be transformed earlier than the twins." Su Ye said proudly.


    heard the words.


    All the orcs looked happy.


    "Wu, why is that?" Nuan Chun asked.


    The beast cubs of the orc clan transform into forms around one year old, and this lasts for hundreds of years.


    However, this year the Twins broke that record.


    The twins were successfully transformed before they were one year old. The nest clan''s Myers and Noah''s situation is different. In terms of age, they may be older than Su Ye. The same goes for Thalia.


    "Food, blood." Su Ye said.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest are free from hunger and cold because of the long summer.


    Cross-race marriages optimize bloodlines, and the cubs born are strong and strong. Combining the two, the cubs can learn to speak and walk faster, and transform into shape earlier. All this seems to be a matter of course.


    "In this way... my beast cubs will do the same!" Nan Feng said excitedly.


    She was quite worried about giving birth to the snake cub, not to say it was fear, and she was somewhat uncomfortable in her heart. As soon as Su Ye explained, Nanfeng felt relieved.


    "It''s possible." Su Ye nodded without saying anything.


    As soon as the second pot of milk was ready, it was eaten by everyone. A pot of coconut milk, a pot of milk tree sap, even Nanfeng didn''t shout for food.


    for a moment.


    The long table in the wooden shed corridor in the courtyard of the cave dwelling is full of molds.


    In the mold, there are milk tree juice popsicles and coconut milk popsicles. The mung beans and red beans were still soaking, so Chang Xia took this opportunity to make some milk tree juice popsicles and coconut milk pulp popsicles.


    Not to mention how it tastes.


    Judging by the appearance alone, the milk tree sap popsicles and coconut milk popsicles with added pulp look very beautiful.


    "This looks delicious!"


    "Make more and sell them on Baihu Street tomorrow."


    "No, there''s not enough to eat, so sell it."


    In the kitchen, there were bursts of laughter.


    Su Ye''s face changed slightly, and she stood up holding the cub and looked towards the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    There was a creaking sound.


    Hearing the movement, he knew that an orc was coming.


    "Chang Xia, what did you do at home? It smells so delicious!" The voice of the root patriarch came from outside the courtyard.


    Followed by the sound of messy footsteps.


    There are many people here.


    "Patriarch, you''re here." Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    Just now she was thinking of going to the tribe to find the root patriarch later, and the ice cellar had to be dug and built, and this matter needed the root patriarch to arrange it.


    Unexpectedly, the root patriarch came here uninvited.


    However, it seems that the root patriarch is not the only one who came here.


    "Popsicle, we are making popsicles. I just made some smoothies to eat, and they were relatively cold. Everyone ate half a bowl." Chang Xia explained, standing at the door of the kitchen and looking towards the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    It was too cold outside, Chang Xia didn''t dare to go out.


    listen.


    The root patriarch was excited.


    Whenever he heard unfamiliar words from Chang Xia''s mouth.


    Definitely a good thing.


    This means there are new delicacies to try.


    "witch."


    The elder Sparrow Horn was carrying a rattan basket covered with snow on the leaves of the big-leaved tree. Similarly, the rattan baskets picked by other tribesmen are in the same situation as Elder Sparrow Horn.


    obvious.


    The contents of these rattan baskets must have been dug from the Shinahai site.


    Either it is an ancient animal skin scroll.


    Either dead bronze artifacts.


    Chang Xia didn''t think about the others.


    The Shinahai ruins have sunk to the bottom of the water for hundreds of years, and the ordinary items have long since rotted and ashes. How can they still survive today?


    "Quejiao, welcome back to the tribe." Su Ye said.


    She handed the cub to Chang Xia, turned and walked out of the kitchen. There are so many rattan baskets that the cave dwelling naturally cannot accommodate them. Su Ye looked left and right, and finally her eyes stopped on the wooden shed next to the bathroom.


    Before Shen Rong went to Luoshui.


    Specially packed out the wooden shed.


    this moment.


    The wooden shed was mostly empty.


    "The rattan basket, put it in the wooden shed for the time being, and tidy it up slowly when the weather is good. Are there any fragile or perishable items in the batch of ancient relics in Quejiao?"


    Quejiao shook his head and replied, "No."


    All the ancient objects unearthed from the Shinahai site have been inspected by Nanhe wizards. Fragile and fragile antiquities are temporarily placed in the open space next to the Shinahai ruins. The dense forest where the scavenging vines used to grow has cleared a large area.


    On the open space, whole rows of wooden houses were built.


    Apart from living in these wooden houses, they are also used to store the antiquities unearthed from the Shinahai site.


    Just half a year.


    The Shinahai ruins have changed drastically.


    No more, the messy scene that was once overgrown with grass.


    "All rattan baskets are stacked to save space," Su Ye said. The cold season is too cold, Su Ye plans to wait until the next spring, when the weather warms up, and then clean up this batch of ancient relics.


    There are many ancient relics piled up in the Temple of the Wizard of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    Su Ye didn''t even clean up that pile.


    These can only wait.


    I haven''t found any antiquities before, so I''m struggling to find them. Now that I have found it, how should I sort out the headaches? After all, there are still insufficient staff!


    If we go back to thousands of years ago, we probably wouldn''t have such troubles.


    Soon, all the orcs moved all the rattan baskets into the wooden shed. Then, everyone shrugged their nostrils and stretched their necks to look towards the wooden shed corridor.


    Nanfeng smiled.


    Seeing this, Nuan Chun quickly explained.


    "These are milk tree sap popsicles and coconut milk popsicles that we dare to make. Those are more beautiful in color and have added pulp. They have just been made and have not been frozen yet." Nuan Chun said: "Patriarch, do you want to go inside and have a rest?" ? Shall I make you a bowl of smoothies?��


    "Okay!" Root said quickly.


    The elder Sparrow Horn just wanted to refuse, but Heimeng waited for the brat behind him.


    In a flash, they all headed towards Nuanchun, gearing up.


    "Nuanchun, do you need our help?"


    "What''s a smoothie��"


    The elder Sparrow Horn twitched the corner of his mouth, pretending not to see the cute faces of these totem warriors, what a shame! However, he also wondered what a smoothie was. The popsicles placed on the long table in the wooden shed promenade, smelling and smelling, make people hungry!


    "Heimeng, you guys help break the ice."


    "Come here, help grind the ice cubes."


    "For a smoothie, ice cubes should be crushed into fine sand, and then topped with fruit pulp or milk tree juice, coconut milk, etc. We had a smoothie topped with **** milk tea before, and it tasted great."


    Nuan Chun explained while commanding.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of swallowing saliva from around.


    see.


    Elder Sparrow Horn reported to Su Ye the progress of the Shinahai site in the second half of the year.


    At the same time, the Bird Clan reported to Su Ye one by one about the development of the Shinahai site. Of course, in the case of the Fish Clan, the elder Sparrow Horn also did not fall behind.


    even.


    Elder Sparrow Horn also mentioned the progress of the Inami Water City ruins.


    Obviously, both the fish family and the bird family are very concerned about the development of the two sites. This is related to their future development, can they not care? !


    pity.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest cannot develop the Snow Mountain Palace ruins.


    Even if they knew that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace were in the Death Canyon, there was no way to enter it, let alone develop it.


    At first, Chang Xia wanted to send the scavenging vines into the Death Canyon.


    As soon as she mentioned it, no carrion vine refused.


    The carrion vine expressed that he would rather live in the Heluo tribe.


    The previous thoughts were thrown into the sky by the rotten vines. The Heluo tribe eats, drinks, and has fun watching.


    Ghosts go to Death Canyon.


    Here it comes.


    In the long summer, the tribe can only cultivate more scavenging vines in small rivers.


    Waiting for the coming year, the ice and snow will melt.


    Let the tribe arrange totem warriors to take the cut vine branches to Death Canyon, and let the vine slowly change Death Canyon.


    There is great power in numbers.


    Smoothies of all flavors, made in no time.


    Nanfeng swallowed, wanting to eat, but unable to. In the end, she simply walked out of the kitchen and made a fool of herself.


    Smoothies are simple to make.


    Heimeng and the others followed suit, and they learned it all at once.


    Chang Xia believed it would not be long.


    Smoothies will take the entire Heluo tribe by storm.


    On the contrary, popsicles are more troublesome.


    However, the power of foodies is infinite.


    After tasting the smoothies, all the orcs are reluctant to part with the popsicles in the wooden shed corridor. In the end, he was driven away by the root patriarch.


    Trek back to the tribe.


    All of them are thinking about the little appetite.


    Patriarch Gen drove all the orcs back to the cave to rest. In a few days, the tribe would entertain the migrating tribesmen. All the clansmen must raise their spirits, and the arrangement of more than a thousand people is not a trivial matter.


    Simultaneously.


    It is also necessary to prepare dry food for the passing migration team.


    Calculate it carefully.


    There are so many things.


    The cave dwelling was quiet again. Chang Xia looked at the backs of the orcs leaving, and said softly: "Nanfeng, you said that snakes have arrived in Luoshui now?"


    "It should be here!" Nan Feng said.


    She had never been to Luoshui, and it would take a few days for the tribe to go to Luoshui, and Nanfeng was also at a loss. However, she knew that snaking them had special tools��sleds and snowboards. These two things can greatly save everyone''s time on the road in the snow.


    "When they return to the tribe, we can taste the delicious winter bamboo shoots that Chang Xia said. I''m really looking forward to it!" Nuan Chun smiled.


    heard the words.


    Several people looked at each other and laughed.


    next few days.


    Sure enough, smoothies/popsicles are all the rage among tribes.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia told the patriarch Guogen not to eat more ice cream and popsicles every day. Especially the tribe''s cubs and old people can only taste it once a day.


    Nanfeng tasted milk tree sap popsicles, coconut milk popsicles, and various popsicles with pulp added, and was completely fascinated.


    I make popsicles of various flavors at home every day.


    Some are even scarier than dark dishes, and she doesn''t know them.


    this day.


    The horn sounded again from the White Lake business district.


    The difference is that along with the sound of the horn, there is also the roar of the elder Senda.


    The migration team is finally home!


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.

 Chapter 1271： Im home, Im busy

    "Mother-in-law, this seems to be the voice of Elder Senda��" Chang Xia raised his head and looked towards the Baihu business district. It has been snowing heavily for many days, and it is rare for the snow to stop today. The sun poked its head out from the clouds. The warm yellow sunlight echoes the snow-white earth, and even the color of the exhaled air changes.


    Su Ye nodded and said, "It''s Senda."


    "Puff! Mu, grandma..."


    Beside the feet, the cubs were flopping about. The mouth kept babbling, and there was no way to stop. When she spoke, Chang Xia Suye couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    But-


    Zai Zai is too enthusiastic.


    In the past two days, Chang Xia and the others have been tossed a lot.


    She even wanted to use a mask to cover the little guy''s mouth, one word, two words, and she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    He''s a little taller, and his short legs run fast, and he can''t be seen if he doesn''t pay attention. Chang Xia couldn''t help it, so he simply found strips of cloth to make a string, and put the string around Zai Zai''s neck.


    The cave is big.


    The cubs are petite.


    If she didn''t pay attention, she would go around the corner and couldn''t find anyone.


    "Grandmother, you go to the Baihu business district, I will stay in the cave to take care of the cubs. There are so many people, if I take her with me, maybe something will happen." Chang Xia said helplessly.


    The migration team arrives.


    Chang Xia wanted to go and have a look.


    However, consider the ability of your own cubs to make trouble.


    Chang Xia decided to stay in the cave, wait a few days, the weather will be better, and the migrating clansmen settle down, and then go to visit.


    Su Ye was thinking.


    In the end, she approved Chang Xia''s decision.


    There is no snow today and the temperature is still low.


    It''s better for Chang Xia and the cubs to stay in the cave to avoid going out and getting cold.


    "Okay, you take care of the cubs in the cave." Su Ye went back to the cave, put on a thick animal fur coat, hat and gloves, and walked slowly towards the White Lake business district.


    As soon as he walked out of the courtyard, he ran into the root patriarch who came over.


    Without much communication, a group of orcs, Shi Shiran, ran towards Baihu Street.


    "Wu, isn''t Chang Xia together?"


    "Zai Zai is too active, it is inconvenient for her to go there."


    This said.


    The root patriarch didn''t ask any more questions.


    Xylophone asked in a low voice: "Wu, how long will it take for Nanfeng and the others?"


    "The maple leaves will be born in half a month. The Nanfeng Honeydew is estimated to be later, and the specific production time cannot be determined for the time being." Su Ye said.


    There is no need for Su Ye to worry about the tribe. There are siblings and production experience, so don''t worry. Only the Baihu cave dwellings are full of young females, so it is inevitable that they will be nervous or restless, so the tribe naturally has to worry more.


    "I''ll see Feng He later, and I have to remind her to come to the Baihu Cave and look at the maple leaves when she has nothing to do," Xylophone said.


    Su Ye nodded.


    Agree with Xylophone''s decision.


    Maple Leaf Kongshan is too young, some things... need to be taught by elders.


    In the cold season, the tribe is at leisure.


    It is very appropriate to let Feng He go over to help.


    "I originally thought that Li Mi and the others could go back to the tribe first, but I didn''t expect Elder Senda to go one step earlier. It seems that the sleds and snowboards brought by the tribe played a big role..." Gen said happily.


    Elder Senda returned to the tribe earlier than expected.


    This made the root patriarch very happy, and this was the first time to migrate in the cold season.


    In the cold season of the Dusk Forest, it was so cold that the orcs could be frozen to death.


    If not necessary.


    No one wants to run around in the forest in the cold season.


    In particular, the whole family migrated with their families.


    Su Ye pondered and opened his mouth.


    "Baihu business district started to build a bonfire and set up a stone pot to boil hot water."


    "After a long journey, they must be dirty."


    "Health issues need to be paid attention to. Let them wash up, put on new clothes and live in wooden houses. More than a thousand people is a big project, and let the tribe move."


    This said.


    The root patriarch widened his eyes.


    As Su Ye said, this is a big project.


    "Wu, is it necessary?" Gen asked hesitantly.


    Su Ye glanced at Yangen, and said seriously: "It is necessary. Before I came here, Chang Xia specifically asked, and everything else can be omitted, but hygiene must be paid attention to."


    Last time.


    Orcs from the three tribes of Horubald Basin come here. .


    Also went through the process once.


    However, it was the warm season.


    There is no need to light a fire to heat hot water, and drive people directly to the White Lake.


    "We have to hurry up, it''s cold, and it''s easy to catch cold if you move slowly." Xylophone said.


    There are many people and the speed is slow.


    I hope that the bonfire, stone pot and hot water will be ready before Elder Senda and the others arrive at the White Lake business district. However, some simple wooden sheds have to be built to facilitate washing.


    For convenience, it is best for these wooden sheds to be close to the Baihe River.


    At that time.


    Easy to drain, no need to dig extra drains.


    The tribe''s water is upstream, and the dirty water is discharged downstream, so they don''t worry about drinking water being polluted.


    soon.


    A group of orcs arrived at the White Lake business district.


    The root patriarch did not delay, and skillfully arranged for the orcs to build stoves and move stone pots.


    Xylophones organize females to help build fires, boil water, and build campfires.


    The White Lake business district has been expanded several times, and there is enough space for tossing around. The free clansmen of the tribe, together with the orcs of the three tribes in the White Lake business district, made the entire White Lake business district bustling with activity.


    "Patriarch, how many wooden sheds do we need to build?"


    "The more the better, this time there are thousands of orcs joining the tribe, the number is small, and they may not be able to finish their work until dark. I also have to help prepare meals. There are many things, so everyone should move neatly."


    busy.


    The orcs from other tribes in Lianbaihu business district rolled up their sleeves one after another and came to help.


    The orcs don''t have the custom of Spring Festival. These foreigners who stayed in the Baihu business district feel that it is very comfortable to live in the Heluo tribe during the cold season, so they are not in a hurry to return to the tribe.


    After all, back to the tribal words.


    You may not be able to eat the delicacies of the Heluo tribe.


    "Gen, why don''t we steam some steamed buns and naan bread, and cook the noodles when they arrive? The tiger tribe and the bear tribe will also pass by the tribe. The dry food is too hard, so it''s not as good as the hot one."


    After the xylophone was done, people went to the warehouse to carry fruit powder.


    She plans to steam steamed buns and then bake naan. When the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan arrive, get some hot food for them to take with them on the road.


    Gen nodded and asked in a low voice, "Will it be too hard?"


    "It''s okay, there are too many people today. It''s just some firewood and fruit powder. The tribe doesn''t lack this." Xylophone said casually. The tribe has the scavenging vine potion brought back by Changxia. After the wild rice harvest, Xylophone consulted with Su Ye to take some of the scavenging vine potion hoarded by the tribe to fatten the ginkgo trees around the tribe, hoping for a good harvest of ginkgo next year.


    Currently.


    The main food of the orcs in the Dusk Forest is gingko.


    Fruit powder is the real lifeblood of the orcs.


    Don''t look, everyone likes to eat white rice. However, it is Bai Guo who really cares about the orcs, and Chang Xia is very clear about this.


    She grows wild rice, corn and golden bars.


    Its purpose is only to solve the problem of lack of food for the orcs, not to replace ginkgo with other foods.


    Fruit powder, the food that every Orc in the Dusk Forest has been exposed to since birth.


    How could he be easily abandoned by the orcs? !


    Chang Xia''s family, even if there is milk tree sap and other food.


    Su Ye still insisted on feeding the cubs fruit powder.


    The ginkgo is a gift from the Beast God to the Beast Race, how can the Beast Race give it up?


    "Have the rot-eating vines brought back by Quejiao been planted?" Su Ye asked lightly.


    Gen nodded and replied: "Don''t worry, Wu, there is a potion of rotten vines. The rotten vines brought back by the elder Sparrow Horn have been successfully planted. In the coming year, the tribe can make more potions of rotten vines. In season, we will surely be able to harvest more food..."


    This year, I tasted the surprise brought by the rotten vine potion.


    The Heluo tribe is completely in love with opening up wasteland and farming.


    Even, the tribe plans to reduce the number of people entering the forest next spring, and plans to devote more energy to land reclamation and farming.


    This is for the Twilight Forest orcs.


    It''s nothing like a reform.


    At the same time, it is also an adventurous attempt.


    Of the six major tribes, only the Heluo tribe is currently involved.


    The other five major tribes are on the sidelines. Of course, this was also promoted by Su Ye.


    If the experiment fails next year and the five major tribes are asked to help the Heluo tribe, as far as the current situation is concerned, even if it fails, no one will starve to death.


    The Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall hoards a large number of supplies exchanged with the fish clan and the bird clan.


    With the backing of this batch of materials, Su Ye dared to support the reform of the Heluo Tribe.


    Su Ye has always liked to plan ahead.


    The Heluo Tribe has a population of nearly 2,000, representing the lives of 2,000 orcs. How could Su Ye make a joke about this?


    "Very good!" Su Ye said happily.


    She looked at the bonfire not far away, and the raging flames seemed to represent a prosperous New Year.


    Back then, he chose to leave the hermitage of the race and come to the Twilight Forest to support the orcs. It really was the right choice.


    The orcs have been mediocre for hundreds of years.


    It''s time to rise up.


    The prosperity of thousands of years ago.


    Su Ye is extremely eager to return to the Gangwa Continent once again in the prosperous age of that era At the beginning, she had such a desire.


    He resolutely chose to leave the hidden world and plunge into this prosperous and chaotic world. If he only wanted to be rich, Su Ye would not choose to come to the Eastern Continent, let alone the Twilight Forest Beast Race.


    After all, the orcs in the Twilight Forest were never a good choice.


    but-


    to this day.


    Su Ye did not regret the choice at the beginning.


    think about.


    She stared at the White Lake cave dwelling through the firelight of the White Lake business district.


    There are options for her.


    "Is it really the Heluo tribe in front?"


    "It looks like a city, so prosperous."


    "I''ve been to Westland, and I think this place is more beautiful than the city in Westland."


    "Can we really live here in the future? I seem to smell the smell of barbecue and other very fragrant smells. It smells so good!"


    One after another eager voices of discussion converged into a noisy sound.


    Naturally, the White Lake business district was alarmed.


    "Patriarch, orcs... a lot of orcs, it seems that Elder Senda is back!"


    A sharp voice, slightly urgent.


    He ran in from outside the White Lake business district and informed Chief Root that Elder Senda and the migration team had arrived at the door.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to meet you." Gen clapped his hands, and wiped off the fruit powder on his hands. He is now helping to knead the dough, thousands of steamed buns, which is not a small amount.


    Whether it is kneading dough, or a steamer or something.


    They all need manual help, but it is much easier to build a wooden shed. The tribe has woven rattan curtains and straw curtains. You only need to hang up the rattan curtains and straw curtains, and then cover them with animal skins. A simple wooden bathing shed is built.


    It didn''t take much effort.


    The trouble is nothing more than the problem of site selection and subsequent drainage.

 Chapter 1272： parting, meet again next time

    "I saw Elder Senda!"


    "Elder Yingmu seems to be the elder of the Earth Tribe."


    "Wow! There are so many orcs. It''s the first time I saw so many orcs outside the plains of Normandy. It''s so fresh!"


    Outside the main square of the White Lake business district, a dense crowd of clansmen gathered.


    All the orcs stretched their necks to look at the person ahead, and when they saw a familiar face, they talked a lot.


    His face was filled with sincere joy.


    There are also young orcs, with their heads held high, making long howls to express their inner excitement.


    "Sakuragi, do you want to rest in the tribe?" Senda opened his mouth and asked the two elders beside him, Sakuragi and Telida. The long journey in the cold season was really hard, even the elder Senda felt sleepy.


    Elder Sakuragi shook his head, politely rejecting Elder Senda''s proposal.


    "I plan to continue on my way, and try to return to the Daqingfeng Mountains within three days and settle everyone down. Next time I have the opportunity to visit the Heluo Tribe. The two tribes are so close, there is no shortage of time."


    listen.


    Elder Telida felt very sorry.


    If Sakuragi chooses to rest, he is happy to go to the Heluo tribe to settle down.


    pity.


    Elder Sakuragi chose to continue on his way.


    "Let''s go! Go on and try to return to Hunuoge within three days."


    Seeing that the two had made a good decision, Elder Senda didn''t persuade them much.


    It''s so cold, it''s better to return to the tribe as soon as possible.


    Cold hands and feet, no matter how good the orcs'' physique is, they can''t help being cold like this.


    "Welcome everyone to the Heluo Tribe!" Gen''s bold voice came from a long distance, reaching the ears of all the orcs.


    "We built a bonfire and prepared hot food."


    "walk home!"


    The root patriarch didn''t have a long speech, so why bother talking nonsense in the cold weather. After saying a few words, I directly invite everyone to enter the Baihu business district.


    Senda: "Gen, bring some dry food to Sakuragi Telida. They decided to continue their journey and strive to return to their respective tribes within three days. Let''s not waste time, bring some dry food and send them on their way."


    heard the words.


    The root patriarch is refreshing.


    "Xylophone, let everyone bring the dry food here."


    "okay!"


    After the words fell, Xylophone brought the totem warriors to bring animal skin bags one by one. It contains freshly steamed steamed buns and baked naan bread.


    Of course.


    Barbecue, the orc''s favorite, is a must.


    Looking at the steaming food, the elders of Sakuragi Telida did not refuse, let the totem warriors take the animal skin bags, and distributed the food to the elders and the cubs.


    Then, bid farewell to the Heluo tribe.


    Set off again with the migration team.


    Migration in the cold season is bitter and tiring, but there is hope in my heart.


    No matter how hard it is, no matter how tired it is.


    Everyone thinks it''s worth it, and no one complains of suffering or tiredness.


    Even the youngest beast cub, whose cheeks were flushed by the north wind, was full of expectation and longing for a new life in the future.


    Meet in a hurry, say goodbye in a hurry.


    All the orcs didn''t pay much attention.


    Because, everyone understands that the chance to meet next time will not be too far away.


    Parting, just for a better goodbye.


    "Patriarch, are the houses, clothes and stone houses ready?" Senda asked in a low voice. This migration has lasted for nearly a month. Not to mention the old man and the cubs, even he felt tired and couldn''t wait to go back to the cave to rest.


    Patriarch Gen patted his chest and promised: "Elder Senda, please rest assured!"


    After speaking, he raised his hand and pointed to the big square.


    "The wooden bathing shed has just been built over there, and hot water is prepared in the big square. Wu told me, the first thing you need to do when you return to the tribe is to deal with hygiene issues. Come on, everyone, put your things aside and pack them up after washing."


    "The males are on the right side, and the females are on the left. It is customary for the old man and the cubs to warm themselves by the fire first, and then enter the wooden shed for bathing."


    "By the way, all the hair has to be kicked off. The tribe has fur hats, so don''t worry about freezing. The bathing shed has iron knives and acacia. If you don''t know how to use them, just ask."


    This said.


    Elder Senda was stunned.


    Not to mention Kamon and other orcs who just arrived in the tribe.


    see.


    Su Ye walked forward slowly.


    Signaling for everyone to be quiet, she spoke to popularize hygiene issues.


    finished.


    Let everyone line up to wash in the bath shed.


    The xylophone arranged orcs to guide everyone into the bathing shed, and taught the orcs who had just joined the Heluo tribe how to use iron knives to shave their hair and wash their hair with acacia.


    Tian Luo took over the old man and the cubs in the team.


    Let them sit around the campfire to keep warm and ask if they are hungry.


    If they are hungry, take food and let them eat first.


    If you''re not hungry, just wait until after washing up, and then eat together.


    Feeling the attention of the Heluo tribe, the heart of the migrating orcs was finally settled.


    His face gradually filled with joy.


    He raised his head and looked at the situation in the Baihu business district.


    The more I look, the happier I am.


    The more I look, the more satisfied I am.


    "Patriarch, you are busy. I''ll go back to the tribe to rest first, don''t look for me if you have nothing to do, and don''t look for me if you have something to do." Senda said a few words quickly, and disappeared quickly in a blink of an eye. Obviously, this trip to the outskirts of the forest had exhausted him enough.


    in a short time.


    Elder Senda did not intend to show his face.


    He needs to rest in his own cave for thirty to fifty days.


    "Elder Senda, do you need some food to go back to the cave? Your cave has arranged for people to help light the fire and burn the kang, so there is no food prepared." Xylophone hurried over and said.


    heard the words.


    Elder Senda stopped in his tracks.


    "Give me something to eat and take it back to the cave. I''ll wash up and have something to eat before resting," Senda said.


    this way.


    Elder Ximu accompanied him.


    Nothing major happened to the migration team.


    The six major tribes were fully prepared, and the elders and cubs were all wrapped in animal fur coats. Except for the frostbitten hands and feet of the orcs, there were no other problems.


    "Okay. You wait a moment, I''ll be fine soon." Xylophone said.


    With quick hands and feet, she quickly found the small clay pot. Pour the roast meat into the earthenware pot, and then put the steamed buns and naan cakes in the sun. There is a little bit of everything, and the portion is not much. After all, the small clay pot has limited capacity and cannot hold too much.


    Elder Senda took the pot and went straight to the tribe.


    The migration team includes Kamon and Oriole, and everyone communicates more casually.


    Originally, Kamen Oriole planned to follow the wolf tribe to Wuzhi Mountain when it was in the Totamuyue Da meadow. But the migration team needs their help coordinating. So, they followed the rest of the migration team all the way south to the Heluo tribe.


    but.


    They just discussed it with the other orcs.


    Next, the Land Tribe and Yuanhu Tribe will not go there.


    Back and forth When they returned to Qingyue Forest, the cold season was almost over.


    The orc tribes who migrated along the way knew a little about the tribes they were about to settle down. It''s not as unfamiliar as it was at the beginning. We''re both of the Twilight Forest Beast Clan, so we get along more naturally.


    Kamen Oriole chose to continue to follow the migration team to the south. Apart from helping to coordinate, it was more about coming to the Heluo Tribe to eat and drink.


    They didn''t hide their thoughts.


    They all know Elder Senda.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Kamon Oriole belonged to the blue wolf clan, the Heluo tribe would be happy to accept the wolf tribe to join, which is a pity.


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.

 Chapter 1273： Haircut and shaving, new clothes

    "Is this dress made of kirab?"


    "It''s so soft and comfortable. Put on the long trousers made of gerab, and then put on the clothes made of animal skins. It''s so warm!"


    "I think this fur hat is the best, even if you don''t have hair, you don''t feel cold."


    After a while.


    The first batch of orcs who entered the bathing shed finished washing.


    One by one dressed neatly and walked out of the wooden shed, the fatigue of the long journey disappeared in an instant, and the whole body felt a little lighter.


    Talking, chatting.


    Slowly come to the campfire, and tell the fun of bathing with the old man and the beast cub sitting by the campfire. Of course, I didn��t forget to show off my new clothes and fur hats��


    "Em, I also want to cut my hair and take a shower."


    "I want it too. Uncle''s body smells good, and I want it too."


    "It''s pretty nice to cut off your hair. You can cut it, and it''s easier and more convenient to cut it off."


    Immediately, no orcs objected to cutting their hair and taking a bath.


    Here it comes.


    The speed is naturally faster.


    Here, patriarch Gen moved a long table and wooden chairs, and arranged for the washed orcs to sit on the table and start eating. The food in the Grand Plaza is delicious, and it would be a lie to say that you are not hungry.


    The root patriarch opened his mouth.


    No orc is reserved to shirk.


    Smelling the fragrance, many people swallowed desperately and stretched their necks to look around. When the Gen patriarch opened his mouth, everyone smiled and walked and ran towards the long table.


    Ha ha!


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    "Everyone has just arrived home, so I didn''t prepare drinks for you this time. After all, you are tired after a long journey. After you have eaten enough, the tribe will arrange for you to go home, rest for a few days, and we will meet again." The orcs of the Luo tribe made it clear so that they would not be flustered and not at ease.


    as expected.


    After Patriarch Gen finished speaking, all the orcs were overjoyed.


    The winter season is leisurely, and there is enough time for everyone to get used to the people and things of the Heluo tribe. The root patriarch did not waste his words and chattered, and left everything to time.


    The Grand Plaza in the White Lake business district gradually straightened out.


    The totem warriors who went with them were also driven away by the xylophone, and they were asked to go back to the tribe to wash and rest. The houses after the expansion of the Baihu business district are all three-bedroom wooden houses, all of which are equipped with cellars.


    Orcs rarely have adult orcs living with their parents.


    The three-bedroom wooden house is big enough to live in.


    The root patriarch took the distribution map of the White Lake business district, and planned to arrange accommodation for all the orcs after washing and eating and drinking.


    Of course.


    How to choose this residence, the root patriarch let them decide for themselves.


    Among the tribes joining the Heluo tribe this time, there are two small tribes of the Leopard tribe, with a population of about a hundred people. They have a natural blood relationship with the Heluo tribe, and the root patriarch will arrange them on the side of Baihu Street.


    Except.


    Other orc tribes will arrange to live in the expanded White Lake business district.


    Su Ye briefly checked everyone and confirmed that no orcs had caught a cold and got sick. At the same time, they did not carry infectious diseases, so they got up and went back to the White Lake Cave.


    She is here, and everyone is uncomfortable.


    Explain a few words to the xylophone, and leave directly.


    ��


    Before entering the door, I heard Nanfeng''s voice.


    "Chang Xia, let me tell you��"


    "The orcs who migrated this time are all miserable!"


    "Not to mention the dirty ones, they are all starved and skinny, with yellow and emaciated faces. One look at them, and you can tell that they must have been hungry a lot before."


    "I''ve heard that there aren''t many ginkgo trees in the outlying forests. Nine out of ten they can''t even drink the fruit powder, and they don''t know what to eat all day long."


    Su Ye didn''t hear anything about the voices of Chang Xia and the cubs.


    Only Nanfeng''s chirping voice could be heard clearly through the courtyard gate and the fence. It can be seen that Nanfeng''s voice is indeed not low.


    but.


    Su Ye knew clearly that Nan Feng was not exaggerating.


    The situation of the orcs who migrated is not very good.


    In addition to the spirit is better, others are a bit poor.


    It''s a bit too skinny to be skinny, but it''s true that the skin is sallow and thin. Of course, not only these orcs are yellow and thin, but even Elder Senda and the others are in poor condition.


    This was obviously caused by the long journey.


    It has nothing to do with previous life.


    "Nanfeng, have you acted enough?" Nuan Chun laughed, she had also been to the main square of the Baihu business district just now, and she was going to stay there to help out, but she didn''t know that the twins also ran to join in the fun.


    In the end, she had to take the twins back to the tribe.


    Send the two to the tribal training ground, and the elders of the tribe have to help take care of them, so the twins are more obedient.


    There are many people in the main square of the White Lake business district, and the orcs traveled long distances, and it is unknown whether they are carrying any infectious diseases.


    The tribe has not allowed the cubs to come into contact with them for the time being.


    Nuan Chun didn''t pay attention to the twins, and let them take advantage of the loophole.


    One show up.


    It was seen by Su Ye.


    Su Ye asked Nuan Chun to take the twins away.


    "The condition of the group of orcs who just moved into the tribe is indeed a bit bad, but it''s not as exaggerated as what Nanfeng said. They should be tired physically and mentally from the long journey. After they rest for three to five days, their complexions will recover." Nuan Chun explained. .


    Nan Feng said: "I didn''t act, what I said was the truth."


    "Yes, you didn''t act. However, I remember that the xylophone told you that you were not allowed to go to the Baihu business district, and you slipped there again. I really don''t have a long memory!" Su Ye walked up the steps, instead of going directly into the living room, and went to kitchen.


    She wanted to fetch water to wash her hands and face, and she was helping in the main square just now.


    His body was somewhat dirty, and there was a lot of dust from the campfire.


    Wash and feel more at ease.


    Suddenly, Nanfeng shuddered when he heard Su Ye''s voice.


    this time.


    She dared not argue.


    Su Ye asked the orcs who had just arrived in the tribe to cut their hair and wash.


    It is because they are afraid that they will bring infectious diseases into the Heluo tribe.


    This has happened to Duskwood before.


    However, at that time, Su Ye chose to burn down the homes where the entire orc tribe lived, and let the tribes infected with the disease migrate.


    Later, after communicating with Chang Xia.


    Only then did she realize that she only needed to drink hot water, wash her hands and rinse her mouth frequently.


    You can avoid some diseases.


    In previous years, orcs from the six tribes always fell ill. In the past two years, with the promotion of hygiene in Changxia, very few orcs in the six tribes got sick.


    This further strengthened Su Ye''s thoughts.


    Talk about hygiene and love cleanliness.


    This matter must make the entire Twilight Forest orcs get used to it.


    At the same time, Su Ye and the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan both vaguely mentioned a few words.


    There will be a lot of cooperation and exchanges between the three races in the future.


    Su Ye didn''t want to see the dirty faces of the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan. Of course, compared with Orcs, Birds and Fishes are very clean.


    At least, hygiene-wise.


    The bird clan and the fish clan are definitely stronger than the orc clan.


    Of course.


    This is also related to the living environment of the bird family and the fish family.


    The orcs used to live in caves/beast dens or animal skin sheds.


    In this environment, how can the orcs care about hygiene and cleanliness? As long as the conditions are passable, who doesn''t like to be clean?


    Please.


    To provide you with the apocalypse of the great **** Liu Xiangcheng. Travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The fastest update


    Chapter 1273 Cut and shave your hair, and wear new clothes. But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. The content of the chapters in the computer version is slow, please read the latest content of the novel for free on the app. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming


    .


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    The computer version of the website will be closed soon, please


    Please exit the transcoding page, please.


    But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    ,


    Chapter 1273 Cut hair, shave head, and wear new clothes

 Chapter 1274： Going home one after another, discussing things about the New Year

    "Uh!"


    Nan Feng was dumbfounded, she didn''t expect Su Ye to tear things apart.


    So, I can only pretend to be stupid to escape the embarrassing situation.


    Su Ye didn''t intend to teach her a lesson, he just gave her a few casual words, and then ignored her. After washing his face and hands, he took a bowl of **** milk tea from the kitchen and sipped it.


    In cold weather, it should be hot.


    "Mother-in-law, how is the situation in the White Lake business district?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Standing in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, she could see the red sky, and the flames of the bonfire made most of the sky red.


    It is enough to see.


    The White Lake business district is bustling at the moment.


    Su Ye went to the kang, pulled the animal skin covering her legs, and replied: "It went well. Everyone shaves their heads and washes in order, and then eats at the table. The work will be done soon, and you can go to the wooden house in the afternoon."


    "Did no orc catch a cold and get sick along the way?" Chang Xia was slightly startled.


    This said.


    Su Ye nodded happily.


    In addition to this migration, the hands and feet of the orcs suffered from frostbite and chilblains.


    Even the old man and the cub are doing well.


    This greatly reduced the burden on Su Ye. No orcs caught cold and fell ill, which meant that the migration was successfully completed. Migrating in the cold season, the most taboo is to catch a cold and get sick. In fact, the same is true in the warm season.


    The migration was successfully completed.


    Thanks to the preparations of the six major tribes, of course the assistance of the Fu tribe is inseparable.


    next time.


    Wait for the mallard tribe to come to the White Lake business district.


    It is the favor of this migration to let the six major tribes give up some benefits.


    After all, this migration has nothing to do with the Fu tribe, they are purely helping. Su Ye, like Chang Xia, has always been generous to his own people.


    In addition to the six major tribes making profits.


    Su Ye decided to take out ten copper coins to reward the Fu tribe. It''s not that she is stingy and doesn''t give gold and silver dollars, but that the exchange in the Baihu business district is mainly copper dollars and copper coins. The exchange of silver dollars is limited to the trade between the Bird Clan, the Fish Clan, and the Twilight Forest Beast Clan.


    How can you use gold and silver dollars for ordinary transactions?


    "Letting Ximu accompany us is indeed the right choice. This migration has been successfully completed, and the next step is to wait for the tribes to settle down the orcs. This year is another year of harvest and joy, and the coming year will be even better."


    Su Ye is in a good mood.


    It is rare to say a few words and look forward to next year.


    finished listening.


    Chang Xia showed the same expression.


    happy, happy.


    Unfortunately, Shen Rong went to Luoshui.


    Otherwise, today is the time to celebrate.


    He is not at home, Chang Xia is afraid of the cold and does not like to move. Every day, she eats just to make do, and she still has to eat the medicinal food prepared by Su Ye, and she always feels that her mouth wants to eat something delicious.


    woo woo��


    Suddenly, the sound of horns came from the sky again.


    Wen Sheng, all the orcs on the kang bed in the living room looked at each other.


    Chang Xia hesitated: "Could it be that Aunt Li Mi is back?"


    As soon as the words fell, Nan Feng was extremely excited.


    "Nuanchun, let''s go." Nanfeng Liluo got off the kang, yelled, and called Nuanchun to go to the Baihu business district together, saying: "Aunt Li Mi will definitely bring fish and grass when she returns to the tribe. I have been thinking about the taste of fish and grass for months. I''m too hungry."


    cough cough!


    Su Ye coughed twice, and glanced at Nanfeng lightly.


    The south wind froze.


    With a smirk, she quietly took off the animal leather shoes on her feet, got on the kang, and sat down.


    Li Mi went back to the tribe, but Su Ye didn''t intend to pick him up. The left and right patriarchs are all in the Baihu business district, and it is very easy to receive Li Mi and his party of orcs.


    Li Mi''s return to the tribe is different from the migration team.


    They don''t have to feel like they are facing a big enemy, they can arrange it themselves.


    "Why don''t I go over and have a look?" Nuan Chun said.


    Nanfeng kept kicking her, Nuanchun had no choice but to speak. And she also wants to eat fish and grass. The fish and grass that Li Mi brought back to the tribe last time whetted everyone''s appetite.


    Chang Xia looked at Nanfeng Youyou and said, "If you want to go, just go."


    Nuanchun is not Nanfeng, if she wants to go, Changxia will naturally not stop her. So, Nuanchun got off the kang, dressed neatly and left the cave.


    Nanfeng stretched his neck and looked around.


    The expression of regret is self-evident.


    pity.


    No one of the two people in the living room looked up to watch her perform.


    "The group of orcs who are sent to Luoshui now, the tribe is alive." Chang Xia said: "Mother-in-law


    Mother-in-law, shall we regard the last day of the cold season as a reunion year. Reunion, reunion, year of reunion. "


    "Okay!" Su Ye nodded happily.


    When hands and feet warm up, discuss with Chang Xia how to spend the reunion year.


    Listening to Chang Xia''s description of the year, and various preparations for the year. Su Ye was very excited, and at the same time looked forward to the reunion year in one month.


    thousand years ago.


    Orcs have various customs.


    However, these customs gradually disappeared with the passage of time.


    Like the orcs in the Twilight Forest, the only festivals they celebrate are the Normandy market and the Harvest Festival. Of course, there is also the First Rain Festival. Apart from this, there are no other festivals.


    The apes retain the festival customs of thousands of years ago.


    However, just the people of the ape race.


    During the holidays, there is really not much atmosphere.


    The year of reunion that Chang Xia talked about is very similar to the festival thousands of years ago. However, the orcs call the last day of the year the remaining year.


    The meaning is similar to the reunion year that Chang Xia said.


    "The Heluo Tribe is not short of food. When Shen Rong comes back from Luoshui, you let him prepare things for the New Year. I''m going back to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall tomorrow, and I''ll come back during the New Year." Su Ye said.


    She is the witch of the orcs of the Duskwood.


    Not a witch from the Heluo tribe.


    You can''t live in the Heluo Tribe permanently, this is also the birth of Changxia, otherwise Su Ye wouldn''t have lived in the Heluo Tribe for so long.


    Unless one day the Heluo Tribe builds a city and includes the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall. Otherwise, Su Ye, as the witch of the orc tribe in the Dusk Forest, cannot live in the Heluo Tribe. Even if there is no orc to say, Su Ye will avoid suspicion where it should be avoided, and try to maintain fairness.


    "I discussed with Xylophone, and let Nanfeng live here. She will be busy with tribal affairs during the day and come to accompany you at night." Su Ye said.


    She promised Shen Rong that she would stay in the Heluo tribe to take care of Changxia''s mother and daughter while he was away from home. However, the migratory teams reached the tribes.


    Su Ye is going back to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall to sit in command.


    To avoid accidents, she needs to deal with them. At the same time, it is also necessary to contact other orc tribes in time to inquire about the situation of the tribes in the Dusk Forest.


    These two years.


    With the rise of Changxia.


    The life of the Orcs in the Dusk Forest is getting better every day.


    Big things basically didn''t happen, and small things happened from time to time, but they were all within the controllable range. Su Ye was worried about snow disasters in the cold season, so he had to go back to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall to guard it.


    This is her duty as a witch.


    duty-bound.


    Chang Xia understands this.


    She didn''t say anything to keep him, but instead asked Su Ye what he wanted to bring back.


    "Don''t worry, the xylophone will help prepare it." Su Ye said. She took Bai Qing back to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, and the two of them were too lazy to bother, so they simply chose to bring some food from the Heluo tribe.


    In the cold season, she took the orcs who were helping the wizard hall in the holy mountain of Karna.


    Dismiss them all and let them return to their respective tribes.


    but.


    With the development of the orcs in the evening forest.


    In the future, the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall will inevitably select a group of totem warriors to guard the Wizard Hall.


    Currently, there is no rush.


    Please.


    To provide you with the apocalypse of the great **** Liu Xiangcheng. Travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The fastest update


    Chapter 1274 Going home one after another to discuss the Chinese New Year. But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. The content of the chapters in the computer version is slow, please read the latest content of the novel for free on the app. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While defusing the opponent''s attack, it also defuses the


    opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    The computer version of the website will be closed soon, please


    Please exit the transcoding page, please.


    But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, UU reading www.uukanshu. com just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    ,


    Chapter 1274 Going home one after another, discussing things about the New Year free read

 Chapter 1275： Angry? Tip plus more

    the next day.


    Su Ye took Bai Qing and left the Heluo tribe.


    In the early morning, xylophone packed Nanfeng and sent it over. At that time, neither Chang Xia nor the beast cub got up.


    Nanfeng is not polite.


    He went straight into the living room and threw things randomly on the wooden box at the end of the kang.


    Take off your clothes and shoes and go to bed.


    I plan to sleep on the kang and get back to the cage. The living room has everything you need, so you can sleep naturally. In terms of comfort, Nanfeng felt that it was warmer than the kang bed in his own cave. Except for the Changxia family, the Heluo tribe does not have the Kira grass mattresses on the kang.


    The tribe urged the Sirius tribe, hoping that they could bring some Kira grass furniture to the Baihu business district to exchange. However, the wolves don''t have enough manpower, and they don''t have enough manpower to spin and weave. How can they have spare time to weave Kira grass furniture.


    When Chang Xia got up, he saw Nan Feng sleeping soundly on the Kang bed in the living room. Xylophone helped them prepare breakfast and went to Baihu business district.


    Chang Xia carried the cub to the Kang bed in the living room, stuffed it into Nanfeng''s arms, turned around and went to the kitchen to wash his face and mouth, ready to have breakfast.


    In the morning, the thick fog cleared.


    The sun was shining and it was clearly going to be great weather.


    Chang Xia wanted to visit the Baihu business district, and get to know the new members of the tribe by the way. The outer forest is different from the Baihe River Basin where the long summer lives.


    According to Su Ye, the outer forest is more dangerous than the inner area of ??the Dusk Forest.


    The danger has nothing to do with the beast.


    from man-made disasters.


    The Western Continent Trading Company and the Slave Hunting Organization were man-made disasters.


    Over the years, Su Ye wanted to paralyze Xilu, intentionally or unintentionally condoning Xilu''s invasion. Every year, there are orcs who die for no reason, or are taken to the Westland by trading companies and slave hunting organizations.


    Although Su Ye tried very hard to preserve the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    There will still be omissions.


    Every year in the cold season, the elders of the six major tribes go into the forest.


    Its purpose is very simple, it is to hunt and kill people from trading houses and slave hunting organizations. However, there are too many wolves on the west road, and they cannot be killed.


    Slaughter a batch, and there will be foreigners entering the Dusk Forest in the coming year.


    The vast expanse of forest.


    With the tens of thousands of orcs in the Twilight Forest, there is no defense at all.


    Hiss!


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s really cold! Even though the sun is out, the temperature is still not high. I don''t know how Arong and the others are doing in Luoshui?"


    Seeing.


    In another month, we will enter the coldest month in Duskwood.


    Chang Xia is looking forward to the return of Shen Rong and his tribe.


    The discovery of Luoshui Bamboo Forest.


    This is rare good news for the Heluo tribe and the entire Twilight Forest orc tribe. Depending on the situation, in the spring of the coming year, nine out of ten tribes will organize manpower to build roads. Build the road to Luoshui, and once the road is opened, it will be much easier and more convenient to go back and forth.


    I don''t know if the tribe will contact the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan this time.


    If the tiger clan and the bear clan join in, the road will be repaired soon.


    Rinse your mouth and wash your face.


    Chang Xia returned to the kitchen and poured some cold water into the stone pot. Nanfeng didn''t wake up, and the cubs didn''t move at all. When they woke up, they had to wash their mouths and faces.


    After adding the water, Chang Xia uncovered the pot.


    See the buns and roast meat warming in the pot.


    Chang Xia took a steamed bun and ate it, and then started to steam the cubs with fruit powder and meat paste. Xylophone is busy with work, so he prepared buns and barbecue in the morning. Both of these, the cubs can also eat them.


    However, their own cubs have a big appetite.


    Chang Xia was always worried that she would not be able to keep up with her nutrition, so she steamed a bowl of fruit powder and meat paste every meal. Sometimes, bird eggs and green vegetables are added.


    The cub has a tricky mouth.


    She always eats the same food, so she doesn''t like it very much.


    Here it comes.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help thinking about the previous life of the Heluo Tribe. At that time, I was very happy to be able to eat hot fruit powder paste.


    After all, Chang Xia was not used to the tribe''s barbecue and stew.


    The fruit powder is a bit unpalatable, but it is the only food that Chang Xia can eat. No matter how unpalatable it is, Chang Xia will still eat it.


    Of course.


    The so-called unpalatable means that the taste is bland and has no other meaning.


    Puff!


    ten minutes later.


    A strong fragrance came from the pot.


    At the same time, Nanfeng''s voice came from the living room.


    "Zai Zai, take it easy!"


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia hurriedly left the kitchen and walked through wooden doors to the living room. Just watching, the beast cub woke up and walked back and forth on Nanfeng''s body with its short legs. Fortunately, she remembered Chang Xia''s advice and was not allowed to jump around on her body.


    After all, she has great strength and jumps, so she might trample someone.


    at first.


    Chang Xia cut off this source.


    "Em, hug me." Zai Zai shouted in a milky voice, stretching out her short hands and trying to cushion her little feet. .


    Don''t say it, it''s really cute.


    Nan Feng tried his best to sit up, hugging the cub was a kiss.


    "No, no, no��" the beast cub was extremely disgusted, and kept shouting no, no, no. She has just started to learn to speak, and she is not proficient in other words except for a few words she often says. Being kissed by Nanfeng, the beast cub was very anxious.


    However, I don''t know how to resist.


    Can only keep shouting no no no.


    "Nanfeng, take it easy and don''t provoke her. If you really provoke her, be careful that she jumps up and hits you. She has a lot of strength." Chang Xia reminded.


    Reaching out his hand to rescue the cub from Nanfeng, he comforted him softly.


    The cubs speak earlier than the twins, they speak and walk earlier, and they learn faster. Even the baby teeth grow really fast, no wonder Su Ye is sure that she will transform earlier than the twins.


    One-year-old metamorphosis.


    Chang Xia''s cub may not have to wait until one year old. UU reading


    There is a chance to transform in advance.


    "The fluffy cubs are so cute!" Nanfeng exclaimed.


    After finishing speaking, she lowered her head and stroked her belly. Nan Feng had a vague feeling that his own beast cubs might not be leopard cubs.


    what!


    Snake cub.


    Nanfeng was a little nervous.


    However, no one wants to do this kind of thing.


    "Snake Cub is also good. You forgot the Snake Cub of the Snake Patriarch''s family? He is very cute and handsome." Chang Xia said.


    The snake cub of the head of the Snake clan successfully transformed into a form on Fishing Island.


    When the head of the Snake Snake comes to the White Lake business district next time, I wonder if he will bring it here for fun? With the looks of Snake Patriarch and Clear Sky Wizard, Chang Xia is looking forward to meeting Snake Cub.


    Nanfeng thought about that snake cub.


    undeniable.


    It''s really cute.


    Not only cute, but also very sensible and well-behaved.


    If that was the case, Nanfeng felt that it was not unacceptable. If you are like the twins of Nuanchun''s family, Nanfeng feels a bit unbearable.


    After the twins transformed, they were full of energy.


    Nuanchun can''t take it at all.


    Not to mention Nuanchun, even Shan Kun felt a little overwhelmed.


    Fortunately, they can be sent to the tribal training ground for exercise, which consumes a lot of their energy. If it is really in the cave, Nuanchun Shankun will go crazy sooner or later.


    The twins of Nuanchun''s family made a fuss.


    On the contrary, the bear cubs of Dayaya''s family are surprisingly lazy.


    Even food has to be fed to the mouth. If the elders in charge of the training are not very strict, the bear cubs will never sit if they can lie down, and they will never stand if they can sit.


    Daya said that the bear tribe does not have such lazy cubs.


    Daya asked Su Ye to help check it. After checking three times, Su Ye was sure that the bear cub was in good health and there was absolutely no problem.


    Laziness is purely due to character.


    Here it comes.


    Daya and Yadong were even more helpless.

 Chapter 1276： well-behaved cub

    "Don''t mess with the cubs, get up quickly." Chang Xia said.


    She hugged the cub and planned to take her to the kitchen to wash her mouth and face. At the same time, I did not forget to wake Nanfeng up and asked, "Do you have anything you want to eat? Muqin steamed buns and barbecued meat in the morning. I steamed a bowl of fruit powder and meat paste for Zaizai, and I planned to make do with it."


    "I want to drink soup, vegetable and bird egg broth." Nan Feng licked his interfering lips, showing a flattering expression to Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia nodded, and said, "Okay, I''ll wash Zai Zai''s mouth and face first. After a while, I''ll cook soup for you. You pack up and get up, and come to the kitchen to wash up."


    as a child.


    It was Nanfeng who took care of her.


    Now that he has the opportunity to take care of Nanfeng, Chang Xia will naturally not refuse.


    What''s more, it''s just cooking a soup, simple.


    "Zai Zai, you rinse your mouth with light salt water, and Ah Mu fetches water to wash your face. After washing your face, we will drink milk tree juice, and then eat fruit powder and meat paste." Chang Xia said warmly.


    The beast cub nodded, and the little paws patted Chang Xia''s arm lightly, with a milky voice and mouth open, and said, "Baobao, yes."


    Not long after learning to speak.


    The beast cub spoke a bit upside down, but the general meaning was clearly expressed.


    "Okay. After you wash your face, Ah Mu will get you a bag." Chang Xia nodded with a smile, flicked his finger on the forehead of the beast cub, and said with a charming smile: "Snack, your stomach is so small Big. Where did the food go?"


    every time.


    The cubs can eat food twice the size of the beast.


    amazing!


    The cub squatted obediently on the long table in the small living room, with a pottery bowl beside it. In the bowl was the light salt water prepared by Chang Xia, Zai Zai lowered his head and took a mouthful of light salt water, gurgling his mouth.


    Finally, spit the light salt water in your mouth into the empty bowl next to it.


    Repeated three or four times, the cub held his head up and waited for Chang Xia to wash his face with water.


    Playing around is playing around, the cubs are still very hygienic. She has small shoes prepared by Chang Xia, which she says are shoes. In fact, it is just a few small condoms like gloves.


    When walking on the ground, Chang Xia will cover the cubs, and then tie them with strings to prevent them from falling. Her own beast cub is a female cub, Chang Xia hopes that she will be hygienic and clean. Coincidentally, the beast cubs of the Changxia family are also clean.


    She doesn''t think the little galoshes are in the way, she likes it very much.


    Before.


    Nuan Chun did it for his twins.


    Within two minutes of the twins putting on the shoes, the overshoes were directly divided into corpses, leaving no bones left. The male cub jumped off, and the galoshes were a constraint for the twins, and they didn''t like it at all.


    Similarly, few other cubs in the tribe liked it.


    The human form can also guarantee not to kick shoes. In the animal body state, no one is as cute as the Changxia family''s beast cubs. As soon as the galoshes were put on, they kicked them off.


    "Cub, come and wash your face." Chang Xia held warm water and a small towel, and patiently washed the beast''s face.


    Orc cubs are given names only when transformed.


    Before the transformation, they all directly called Zai Zai. .


    Or the cubs of the **** family, or the cubs of a certain clan.


    Zai Zai closed her eyes and let Chang Xia wash her face, hands and feet.


    After washing, Chang Xia let the cub sit quietly on his small cushion. She took the mouthwash and face water to the kitchen and emptied them.


    Then he brought the cub''s breakfast into the small living room. There were warm stones on the small cushion under the cub, so Chang Xia didn''t worry that the cub would catch a cold. Besides, Su Ye said that the beast cub was strong and strong, even better than Chang Xia.


    On the long table in the small living room, there is an ornament carved from warm stone.


    Since discovering the effect of warm stones, the tribal organization Totem Warriors went to the Luoya rotten stone forest to excavate many Hui tribes. I have to say that Bai Qing is lucky. There are usually not many strange stones like cold stones/warm stones in nature.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Qing discovered this time in the rotten stone forest.


    It is actually a warm stone mine, and the warm stone available for mining is enough to be calculated in tons. This is also much more exaggerated than a few cold stones in the cold spring of the mysterious vine forest.


    The cubs ate their breakfast quietly.


    Nanfeng yawned and came from the living room.


    "Zai Zai, what makes you eat so delicious?" Nan Feng twitched his nostrils, leaned forward, stared at the pulpy fruit and meat in front of Zai Zai, couldn''t hold back his saliva.


    see.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help but hold his forehead.


    "Nanfeng, wash your mouth and face for me, don''t tease her."


    Nanfeng always likes to tease the cubs, trying to make people cry. Chang Xia felt very helpless, his own beast cubs were no better than ordinary cubs. She loses her temper really horribly, and there are a lot of broken dishes and pots in her house. These were all broken by her unintentionally. She really lost her temper. There is an alabaster slab in the courtyard of the cave, which was smashed by her little claws when the cub was angry...


    hey-hey!


    Nan Feng smirked and didn''t dare to refute.


    The beast cubs are taught very well by Chang Xia, and they generally don''t lose their temper at will.


    Of course.


    If you dare to steal her food.


    It explodes in minutes, waving its little claws to give you a paw.


    so far.


    No one has dared to challenge this task yet.


    After all, beast cubs are born with supernatural powers, which was recognized by Su Ye. When the clansmen get close to the beast cubs, they are measured. Except for Nanfeng, no one likes courting death so much.


    "Em, yes."


    Waiting for Chang Xia to bring the boiled vegetable and bird egg broth, the cub blinked his eyes wide, and UU Reading courted Chang Xia cutely.


    Chang Xia pointed the cub''s forehead with his fingers, and said with a light smile, "Okay, snack food, just like your Aunt Nanfeng, you know you want to eat."


    Say it.


    Use a bowl to fill half a bowl of soup for the cub.


    Tell her that the soup is still very hot, and you have to wait until it cools before eating.


    "Nanfeng, are you ready?" Chang Xia put the barbecue buns on the table one by one, sat on the wooden chair next to the cubs, and looked back at the kitchen, Nanfeng was still dawdling.


    "Immediately." Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia didn''t wait for her, and started to eat.


    Su Ye left to go back to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, and Chang Xia didn''t take any more medicinal food. After eating for more than ten days, she was really about to vomit.


    No matter how delicious the medicated diet is, I can''t help but eat it often.


    Soon, Nanfeng came over after washing, and drank the long summer soup. In cold weather, drinking hot soup is comfortable.


    "The weather is fine, shall we go to the White Lake business district?" Nan Feng asked.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "Go. I''ll go to Fengye''s house later, she''s about to give birth."


    Hearing this, Nan Feng pouted.


    He looked down at his round belly.


    Maple Leaf is about to give birth, and she and Milu have not moved for a long time. Similarly, several aunts in the tribe will give birth recently, I''m so envious!


    With a full stomach, I can''t do anything.


    Nanfeng couldn''t wait to unload the cargo.


    However, the cubs of his family are gentle and not in a hurry. Nanfeng was really anxious, but there was nothing he could do.


    "I also want to give birth to him/her quickly." Nan Feng sighed sadly, she felt that buns and barbecue could not heal the annoyance in her heart.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes at Nan Feng, and said: "The cub will be born when it is due, why are you so anxious? Besides, it really gave birth to a cub. You have to lie on the kang bed for three to five days, can you bear it?"


    "That''s right." Nanfeng thought about it for a while, and then he didn''t get entangled.

 Chapter 1277： Meet and greet with all the orcs

    ecent.


    There are many interesting things about tribes.


    She really let Nanfeng lie on the kang bed, she probably couldn''t bear it.


    At least, let her taste the fish and grass.


    When Li Mi returned to the tribe, he did bring back fish and grass, and it was quite a lot. These fish and grass were stored in the warehouse by the root clan leader, some of them were used for the clan to eat, and the rest was cultivated by Chang Xia.


    Fish grass is an aquatic plant.


    It is similar to seaweed such as kelp.


    Kind, no way. If you want to raise it in water, how to raise it, you have to talk to the fish family. Last time, Changxia simply experimented with a bucket.


    The carrion vine potion also works on fishweed.


    This time, if we can figure out the specific breeding method, we can realize the freedom to eat fish and grass. After all, this is what everyone has been thinking about for a long time. If they say they can''t eat it, most of the clansmen will be disappointed.


    "Wait, are you carrying the cubs?"


    "Hold it! She''s not afraid of the cold, wrapping it up, she doesn''t like it."


    After breakfast, Chang Xia went back to the cave and dressed neatly. The animal cub was fluffy and was hidden in the animal fur coat by Chang Xia. She and Nan Feng slowly ran towards the Baihu business district.


    it''s clear.


    The road was swept by the clansmen.


    Don''t worry about slipping or falling.


    "Nanfeng, is this cold season cold?" Chang Xia asked in a low voice. She has few chances to go out in this cold season. She is not very clear about how this year''s cold season compares with previous years.


    Su Ye hurried back to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall to sit in command.


    Chang Xia was worried that it was too cold in the cold season, and some orc tribes encountered snow disasters?


    The root patriarch is too busy, and Chang Xia is not easy to bother.


    So, I asked about Nanfeng around me.


    Nanfeng was wearing gloves, picking up icicles on the side of the road to tease the cubs.


    "It''s colder than last year. If there are no cave dwellings and wooden huts to shelter from the wind and snow, this year''s cold season will be very difficult." Nan Feng said solemnly with a sullen face.


    Last year''s cold season was relatively cold.


    This year is colder than last year.


    Fortunately, the long summer atmosphere has made public the methods of building cave dwellings, wooden huts, and stone huts. Otherwise, many orcs will freeze to death in this cold season.


    ��=(��ϣ�*)))


    Chang Xia let out a long sigh.


    The cold season is very long.


    I hope that the scattered orc tribes can survive safely.


    Chang Xia pondered.


    The method of making dry food of the Heluo tribe is not kept secret. All the six major tribes know how to make steamed buns, steamed buns and naan cakes.


    However, noodles are a special food of the Heluo tribe.


    Other tribes are unaware.


    Chang Xia wasn''t sure if the other orc tribes had hoarded enough food to survive the cold season, and it would be dangerous if they didn''t.


    Maybe-


    She also needs to think about other dry food.


    In the cold season, steamed buns can be stored for a long time.


    However, if it is the warm season, it will not work. Naan cakes are all right, but you can''t just eat naan cakes.


    etc.


    Biscuits, why hadn''t she thought of biscuits before.


    The biscuits can be stored for a long time and can be eaten even if they get wet.


    The tribe has milk tree sap and coconut milk, and can make milk tree sap biscuits and coconut milk biscuits. No flour, fruit powder can also be done.


    "Chang Xia, what are you thinking?" Nan Feng grabbed him, and Chang Xia almost fell into the gutter with the cub, which surprised Nan Feng.


    Just chatting, I don''t know that Chang Xia suddenly lost his mind.


    Chang Xia came back to his senses, startled.


    "I just thought of a kind of snack that can also be used as dry food. I lost my mind for a while, sorry!" Chang Xia hurriedly explained, comforting Nanfeng.


    The cub in his arms was not affected, he was a bold one.


    "What?" Nan Feng asked anxiously, excitedly.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said with a smile: "We''ll talk about it when we go back to the tribe, but now, do you still want to go to the Baihu business district?"


    listen.


    Nanfeng didn''t ask any more questions.


    However, from the bottom of my heart, I am looking forward to the snacks and dry food that Chang Xia said.


    Cross White Lake 1st Street and go north.


    There is a newly built street, the road surface is not paved with alabaster, it is an ordinary rammed yellow mud road. The snow on the road has been shoveled and it is very smooth. However, when the snow melts, the road is expected to turn into a yellow mud road. However, this is also impossible. The tribe has limited manpower and is busy building wooden houses, so naturally there is no manpower to mine stone.


    If you want to tidy up the road, you have to wait for the next spring.


    "Long summer."


    "Long summer."


    Walking into Baihu 1st Street, the greetings never stopped.


    Chang Xia took the beast cubs and Nanfeng with him, and was not in a hurry, stopping from time to time to chat with the orcs who were saying hello. By the time they arrived at the main square, it was already noon.


    this moment.


    The root patriarch and the xylophone are both in the main square.


    At the same time, the patriarchs and elders of the migrated orc tribes were also there.


    Seeing the figures of Chang Xia and Nan Feng, Xylophone patted the patriarch Xia Gen to remind him that Chang Xia is coming. Compared with the name of the Heluo tribe, Changxia is more famous.


    Whether it is Su Ye''s preference.


    Or the changes in the Dusk Forest in the past few years are inseparable from Chang Xia.


    The house we live in, the food we eat every day.


    Even the clothes on the body and the shoes on the feet.


    These are all thanks to the long summer.


    In terms of reputation, Chang Xia is the second witch in the Twilight Forest in the hearts of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    "Chang Xia." Gen stood up with a smile and introduced Chang Xia to the beastmen.


    In fact, when the patriarch Gen called out the word Changxia. The orcs in the main square got up one after another, watching Chang Xia and Nan Feng eagerly. UU Reading No one noticed the beast cub in Chang Xia''s arms.


    "Chang Xia, it''s Chang Xia."


    "Chang Xia, hello!"


    "I am Long Night from the Leopard Clan."


    All the orcs got up and walked towards Chang Xia. Chang Xia smiled and greeted everyone one by one. The introduction took half an hour.


    "Everyone is new to the Heluo Tribe, are you still used to everything?" Chang Xia asked.


    "I''m used to it, very used to it."


    "There is no better place than the Heluo tribe, I am very used to it."


    "The Heluo tribe is much better than the place where our family lived before. Thanks to the Heluo tribe for taking them in."


    In addition to the leopard tribe.


    The other tribes that joined the Heluo tribe are relatively weak.


    Among the six major tribes, the Heluo tribe is recognized as the strongest. It was the closest to the Wizard''s Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna. After many discussions, the weak orcs in the migration team were accepted by the Leopard Clan.


    Others with similar strengths will be selected by lottery from the five major tribes. .


    The Heluo tribe seems to be at a disadvantage, but the number of orcs they accept is the largest.


    This year, the Heluo tribe reclaimed the small river. In the coming year, more wild rice can be planted, and a lot of grain can be harvested naturally.


    Therefore, it is not a disadvantage to choose the Heluo tribe.


    Although it is hard work to open up wasteland and cultivate, it saves the danger of going into the forest for hunting and picking. What''s more, these orcs are only relatively weak in strength, not without the power to fight.


    Land reclamation and farming are rare and common for the physique of the orc race.


    On the contrary, more people are more beneficial.


    Have a conversation.


    The atmosphere is harmonious and harmonious.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief, and didn''t interrupt the topic after that.


    She sat aside, quietly listening to the arrangement of the root patriarch. There is nothing to do in the cold season. At present, the main purpose is to register the newly arrived orcs and guide them to familiarize themselves with the environment of the Heluo tribe.

 Chapter 1278： happy new years eve everyone

    The meeting didn''t last long.


    After a long night of waiting for the orcs to settle down in the tribe, after a night of rest, the mental fatigue still exists.


    After the meeting.


    The root patriarch asked Changye and the others to go back to the cabin to rest.


    Changye and his tribes were responsible for the registration and compilation, and it would take a day or two to get familiar with the Heluo tribe. It''s not too late to stop by when they recover.


    Chang Ye waited for the orcs to say goodbye to Chang Xia.


    They went home to rest, and after rest, they went out to visit the Baihu business district and the Heluo tribe.


    "Patriarch, is everything going well?"


    "It''s going well, and everyone is willing to cooperate. If you want to visit them, wait another two days. I went to see them just now, and they are all sleeping in the wooden house. I estimate that it will take at least three to five days for them to recover their original energy."


    Travel long distances, especially in the cold season.


    One can imagine the hardships.


    "It''s okay, I''m mainly curious about the various seeds in the surrounding forest." Chang Xia shook his head, not in a hurry, just curious!


    for a while.


    I forgot that they were too tired and might be resting.


    "This time, Elder Senda did bring back a lot of seeds. Those things are stored in the main square. However, I suggest waiting for Chang Ye to rest and then unpack them. What do you think?" Gen asked Chang Xia for advice. , things are placed in the wooden shed next to the big square.


    "Okay, I''ll watch it after everyone has a good rest. It''s the cold season, and I can''t plant in a hurry." Chang Xia slapped his forehead and laughed at himself: "My memory makes a lot of jokes, like an ice cellar."


    Ha ha!


    The root patriarch smiled.


    "Ice cellar, thanks to your reminder. Smoothie popsicles are delicious, and I can''t wait to taste delicious smoothies and popsicles in the warm season next year. This year, the tribe has dug ten new ice cellars, and at the same time, it has also built three on the side of the sea of ??fog A large underground ice cellar, not to mention eating smoothie popsicles, even if you want to take a bath with ice cubes is enough."


    There is a Qingming Stone Mine in Wuhai.


    Building an ice cellar is easy.


    The underground lair of the Sea of ??Fog is connected to underground rivers extending in all directions.


    With the help of the wizard Che Chiyu last time, the Heluo tribe successfully controlled the hidden passages in the underground lair. Now it is very convenient to enter the underground river, and at the same time, Wizard Che Chiyu helped open several inheritances of the Nest Clan.


    Especially casting inheritance, it really helped a lot.


    In addition, Su Ye''s technical support.


    The Heluo Tribe''s forging skills can be described as advancing by leaps and bounds.


    The root patriarch did not specify where the ice cellar was dug.


    Chang Xia didn''t ask much about Zhiqu. The ice cellar was mostly used to store tribal materials in addition to storing ice. Supplies are the tribe''s top priority, and Chang Xia doesn''t want to worry about it, so naturally he won''t ask too much.


    "Chang Xia, let''s go back to the cave and make biscuits!" Nan Feng urged.


    There is no fun in the big square, and she is thinking about the biscuits that Chang Xia said. So, he opened his mouth and urged Chang Xia to go back to the Baihu cave.


    This said.


    Naturally, it attracted the attention of Patriarch Gen and Xylophone.


    At the same time, even the clansmen who did not leave near the main square all looked at Chang Xia and Nan Feng in unison.


    biscuit-


    These two words are quite unfamiliar.


    for a while.


    All the orcs gathered around.


    With Nanfeng''s words, the quiet grand square regained its bustle and bustle. At the same time, Baihu 1st Street seemed to have noticed the excitement of the Grand Square.


    "You...what are you doing?" Nanfeng held his belly and moved quietly to Chang Xia''s side. The xylophone rolled his eyes, raised his hand and patted Nanfeng, and asked, "What''s the matter with the biscuits?"


    "Snacks." Nanfeng said: "Chang Xia said that using milk tree juice/coconut juice and fruit powder, you can make biscuits. Biscuits need to be baked in an oven. The baked biscuits are as durable as naan bread."


    The words were like a stone thrown into White Lake.


    "Long summer��"


    Patriarch Gen and other orcs watched Chang Xia excitedly.


    Chang Xia nodded and said, "I''ve never done it, try it."


    "Let''s go back to Baihu Cave." Xylophone said.


    Changxia''s house has the most complete tools. Soon, the xylophone called to the idle females in the big square, and followed Chang Xia back to the Baihu Cave.


    It is clear.


    They are going to help make cookies together.


    The migration team was properly arranged, and the fish and grass that Li Mi brought back to the tribe were also taken care of by the orcs. In this way, the other orcs naturally have nothing to do.


    Hearing Chang Xia talk about making biscuits, he immediately became interested.


    "Em, Snow."


    Leaving the White Lake business district, the beast cub got out of Chang Xia''s arms, curiously looking at the ice and snow on both sides of the road, and the icicles hanging from the trees. One look, you know she wants to play in the snow.


    It''s cold.


    How could Chang Xia dare to let her play in the snow.


    Not long after he was born, Chang Xia dared not nod no matter how strong he was.


    If you really catch a cold and get sick, there is no hospital.


    "Be good, cub, let''s go home and play in the snow." Chang Xia coaxed, the cub wanted to play with the snow, so Chang Xia dug some snow from the courtyard of the cave with a wooden basin, and let the cub play in the house. The cubs are small, and the wooden basin is enough for her to toss about.


    Here it comes.


    Safety can also pass the time.


    "Go home and play?"


    "Yes, go home and play."


    "Chang Xia, give me a hug, cub."


    The beast cubs of Chang Xia''s family are very much like Chang Xia''s childhood. The females of the tribe like to cuddle very much. Unlike Chang Xia who was weak when he was young, the cubs are strong, and the clansmen don''t worry about hurting the cubs, so they are reluctant to let go of them.


    pity.


    The cubs are too small. UU reading


    Coupled with the reasons for the cold season.


    Chang Xia seldom takes the cubs out.


    It was a rare opportunity to hold a cub, and the clansmen quickly let go of their restraint and started fighting for it. It''s rare that Xylophone didn''t stop it, after all, everyone likes the beast cubs to fight for it. At this time, it hurts feelings to stop it.


    All the way, noisy.


    All the orcs came to Chang Xia''s house.


    Handing the cubs to Chang Xia, they all got busy.


    Cookies are not difficult to make.


    Chang Xia was teaching, and they were learning the xylophone.


    The entire cave courtyard is extremely lively.


    The beast cub was a little crazy. Seeing how lively the cave courtyard was, she ran into the tub and rolled in the snowdrift, giggling crisply.


    hear the sound.


    Everyone laughed out loud.


    "Chang Xia, is this all right?" Nan Feng asked worriedly.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, let her play for a while. If she is not allowed to play, it will be even more difficult for her to cry directly."


    My own cubs are in good health, so it''s not a big problem to play for a while.


    Moreover.


    Ginger soup was being boiled on the kitchen stove, and when Zaizai finished playing, he would feed her a bowl of **** soup, eat something, and coax her to take a nap.


    Biscuits are easy to make, and Chang Xia explained the production process clearly.


    Xylophone didn''t let her intervene, but Nanfeng liked to join in the fun. Join in the fun everywhere, often driven away by the xylophone.


    Butter is needed to make milk tree sap biscuits.


    This butter was accidentally made by the snail, and after Chang Xia''s approval, he learned that it was butter.


    thereafter.


    The tribe asked the snails to teach, and the tribe took the opportunity to make a lot of butter.


    At the same time, like yogurt and milk lumps and so on.


    They were also researched by the tribesmen, just as Chang Xia guessed, as long as the tribesmen were given a crowbar, there was nothing they couldn''t do.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1279： L tip and add more

    "It smells so good!" Nanfeng said.


    Smelling the strong aroma of milk tree sap and coconut milk wafting from the courtyard of the cave dwelling, Nanfeng couldn''t help but growl in his stomach, and said, "I want to eat red bean popsicles."


    ��


    Chang Xia was silent.


    Aromas of milk tree sap and coconut water.


    How does Nanfeng associate with red bean popsicles?


    After trying smoothie popsicles, Chang Xia is not greedy for these. When Nanfeng mentioned red bean popsicles, Chang Xia thought of red bean bread and red bean pancakes. It just so happens that there is an oven today, so it is convenient to make some red bean bread and red bean pancakes.


    "Nanfeng, do you want to eat red bean bread and red bean cake?"


    Nan Feng blinked, turned quickly to look at Chang Xia, and asked, "What should I do with red bean bread and red bean cake?"


    Needless to say, I definitely want to eat it!


    Immediately, Nanfeng continued: "Hey! Let''s make some meat pies. The freshly fried and baked meat pies are delicious. I''m hungry, I want to eat."


    "Don''t worry, you have to cook the red beans first." Chang Xia said.


    In the distance, Xylophone and the others listened to the conversation between Chang Xia and the others, smiling happily. No amount of food is too much.


    "Em, can you get some fish and grass to taste?"


    Nanfeng licked the corner of his mouth, thinking about fish and grass all the time, but he couldn''t eat them. Nan Feng waited a little anxiously, looked at the xylophone, and couldn''t help asking again.


    "Do you want to eat?" Xylophone paused slightly, and said, "Li Mi has been busy raising fish and grass recently. If you want to eat, you should be able to ask her for orders. When she plants them, she can eat as much as she wants."


    The implication.


    Has the fish family figured out how to grow fish and grass?


    "Xylophone, has the fish family found a way to grow fish and grass?" Chang Xia said happily. Being able to breed means that you can eat fish and grass at any time. In addition to eating, this fish grass can also be raised in the river waters and act as a "wall", which is a rare good thing.


    Xylophone nodded and said, "Yes. Li Mi said it was developed by the wizard of the clear sky, and the fish family has already started breeding in the fishing island."


    Never underestimate the ability of intelligent races!


    "Em, get some for lunch!" Nan Feng said.


    Xylophone did not refuse, and nodded in agreement.


    Females who are pregnant with cubs in the tribe have discounts, and if they want to eat, they can apply directly to the tribe if they don��t have it in their cellar. Xylophone does not count as opening the back door to Nanfeng, and other females are also treated equally.


    An orc who just joined the Heluo tribe.


    Knowing that there are many females pregnant with cubs in the Heluo Tribe this year, everyone is very envious. The root patriarch was not stingy, and took the initiative to give them the medicinal diet prescription, let them eat according to the medicinal diet prescription, take good care of their bodies, and they will naturally give birth to beast cubs.


    The Heluo tribe wanted to build a city.


    It also depends on everyone''s concerted efforts.


    The larger the population, the easier it is to build a tribe.


    Whether it is hunting and picking in the forest, or staying in the tribe to cultivate wasteland, there must be enough manpower.


    Fewer people can certainly save resources.


    It is not good for the development of the tribe, and it will be a drag.


    "You wait, I will go back to the tribe and get you some fish and grass later." Xylophone replied. By the way, bake some milk tree sap and coconut biscuits back to the tribe, and show them to everyone. Nothing to do at home, in addition to making smoothie popsicles, you can also bake some cookies to eat.


    Eat more smoothies and popsicles, which is prone to diarrhea.


    Recently, many members of the tribe are gluttonous and have stomach problems.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t very serious. If it was serious, I would have to ask Elder Ximu to boil the medicine.


    The maple leaf is about to grow here.


    The tribe has several older females who are pregnant and have already given birth to cubs. There are male cubs and there are female cubs.


    It can be said that the tribe has had many happy events recently.


    The root patriarch walks with wind.


    He is in a good mood and always has a smiling expression.


    Having obtained the approval letter from the xylophone, Nanfeng followed Chang Xia into the kitchen with his stomach in his arms. Chang Xia looked at this scene with a smile, Nan Feng''s childish temper really went back as he lived.


    but.


    That''s fine.


    Being self-willed means living a good life.


    The pot is not a pressure cooker, and it took some time to cook the red beans. However, when he smelled the aroma of red beans, Chang Xia felt that the waiting time was worth it.


    She saved some cooked red beans and planned to use them for stir-frying.


    Add some onion, garlic and salt, and you can eat.


    The taste is very good, both salty and sweet, it is a very good dish.


    "Nanfeng, eat less." Chang Xia reminded.


    Next to it, Nanfeng kept stealing food.


    Cooked red beans can be eaten directly with some salt or sugar added. And the taste is very good. At the same time, red beans can also be used to stew pig''s feet and pig pockets. The taste is very good, nourishing qi and nourishing blood.


    "This is delicious when cooked!" Nanfeng said.


    Before, she patronized making red bean popsicles, but she had never eaten them directly like this. Just now, if I hadn''t watched Chang Xia, I would have eaten it directly.


    Nanfeng really didn''t know that boiled red beans were so delicious.


    She thinks it tastes better with salt than with sugar.


    "I''ll bring some to the courtyard of the cave dwelling and give Xylophone Amu and the others a taste," Chang Xia said. The Yuanhu tribe has no shortage of beans, and the tribe has exchanged a lot of beans with the Hu tribe. Like red beans, every household in the Heluo Tribe divided hundreds of catties.


    It can be said.


    The Heluo Tribe excludes the tribe members who have just joined.


    The family background of other tribes is very good.


    Otherwise, the Heluo tribe would not dare to take so many orcs to the tribe with pride. After all, if you take people over, if you can''t support them, wouldn''t that be harming them?


    If so, Su Ye would not be the first to agree.


    "Xylophone Amu, come and taste the freshly cooked red beans. There are sweet ones and salty ones, see which flavor you like. UU Reading " Chang Xia smiled and served With two bowls of cooked red beans, he walked out of the kitchen, calling for everyone to come and taste the freshly cooked red beans.


    heard the words.


    Everyone put down their work one after another.


    "Red beans, what red beans?"


    "I boiled some red beans, and it tastes good with salt and sugar."


    "Chang Xia just cooked it, so you must taste it."


    Soon, everyone gathered around and chose their favorite flavors to eat. This time, I was amazed by the taste of red beans.


    Immediately.


    Ask Chang Xia how to do it.


    It sounds like simple cooking.


    Then add salt or sugar, and they all said that they would try to make it again when they got home. Obviously, either sweet or savory.


    Everyone expressed their love for red beans.


    Plus.


    The simpler the method, the better.


    "I''m looking forward to the red bean bread and red bean pancakes."


    "Can I make some red bean biscuits?"


    In an instant, some clansmen asked if red beans could be used to make biscuits. Chang Xia was stunned, she had never eaten this red bean biscuit.


    then.


    Her advice was to try it out.


    Anyway, it''s the first time I make cookies.


    What kind of taste is made depends on preference.


    It''s all edible food, if you can''t eat it to death, then there''s no problem.


    very quickly.


    The clansmen began to ponder.


    Let the already busy cave courtyard become more lively.


    All the orcs had happy smiles on their faces.


    Obviously, everyone is very satisfied with their current life. Thinking back to my life a few years ago, it seemed like I was in a dream.


    It all feels a little unreal.


    Every time we talk about the predicament in the past, everyone sighs.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1280： Maple Leafs Thoughts

    noon.


    The surrounding area of ??Chang Xia''s house is filled with a strong aroma of biscuits.


    It''s sweet, and the taste is mouth-watering. Xylophone went back to the tribe and brought a basket of fish grass. During this period, many tribesmen came to study.


    Plus, Xylophone brings back tribal cookies.


    It also attracted many tribesmen.


    All of a sudden, clansmen crowded the cave courtyard of Chang Xia''s house. Seeing this, Chang Xia went back to the bedroom with the cub in his arms. The cub was fed and drunk, and was coaxed to sleep by Chang Xia, who planned to wait for her to fall asleep before going out.


    this moment.


    The cave courtyard is full of orcs.


    Chang Xia was not in a hurry to go out, he simply ate the baked biscuits and stood at the door chatting with Nan Feng. Compared with red bean biscuits, Nanfeng thinks milk tree sap and coconut milk biscuits are more delicious.


    but.


    The red bean bread is soft, sweet and delicious.


    Tried milk tree sap and coconut biscuits, and red bean bread.


    Escargot and the others no longer insist on baking red bean biscuits.


    "Zai Zai is asleep?"


    "Sleeping."


    Hearing this, Nanfeng ate red bean bread in small bites.


    That contented and satisfied expression made Chang Xia laugh for a while. Maple Leaf is about to give birth, wait for the cookies to be baked, bring some cookies to see her.


    South Wind Honeydew will have to wait��


    Next year, the tribe should be very lively at this time.


    At that time, it''s time for the tribe to enter the Death Canyon to explore. Scavenger vines and fish plants should also be removed to see the effect.


    If the effect is good, the scavenging vines and fish plants should be thrown into the Death Canyon on a large scale. Chang Xia has the ability to give birth, so he must pass. Thinking about it, Chang Xia Yu Guang looked at Zai Zai who was sleeping soundly on the Kang bed.


    At that time, Zai Zai should be able to run and jump.


    Take it with you, or stay in the tribe, it depends on the situation.


    These three to five years happened to be the time for the development of the tribe.


    Not only Changxia will be busy, but the orcs in the Twilight Forest will be extremely busy. Busy also means vitality. Although Su Ye didn''t talk about the changes in Westland, but choosing to send Elder Pukang to Westland itself is sending out some kind of signal.


    Chang Xia hopes for peace.


    However, there are some things that are not her turn to intervene.


    "Later, we''ll send some baked biscuits to Maple Leaf Milu. The two of them are probably going crazy. On the contrary, Heyu Amu and the others can hold their breath. They don''t even go out much after giving birth to the cubs. They can really sit comfortably live!"


    The elders of the tribe have all suffered. No one knows better than them how hard the cold season was before. All the clansmen went into the warehouse to spend the winter, food was scarce, and the tribe followed closely the patrolling totem warriors, the old man, and the cubs to eat. Most of the females will eat less, and they have suffered a lot for the continuation of the tribe.


    Rarely have a good time.


    They cherish it!


    Similarly, it will not be the same as these young females like Nanfeng.


    Looking forward to going out to play when there is nothing to do.


    In the past, even the tribe was not very safe in the cold season. Beware of wild beasts entering the tribe to attack and kill the old man and the cubs.


    Compared with going out to play, they enjoy the comfort in the cave dwelling.


    "Unless there is something to do, like me, Amu, they all like to stay in the cave and not go out. After all, you know how bad the tribe''s cold season was in the past." Nanfeng nodded lightly, echoing.


    They are newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers.


    Xylophone and the others have experienced all kinds of suffering, and even more enjoy the hard-won tranquility.


    Males are different.


    They enjoy the cold brought by the cold season, whether it is Cuju or wrestling, or skiing and skating, or even digging ice to catch fish, they all have a good time. After a busy year, it is rare to have time to play around.


    They can work hard.


    The tribes are also happy to relax, whoever they are tossing.


    As long as nothing happens, no one will say anything.


    There were so many people, the xylophone didn''t let Chang Xia Nanfeng into the kitchen. Noon lunch, also xylophone her


    They run it.


    Chang Xia Nanfeng entered the living room and just waited for dinner.


    The cubs were sound asleep, Chang Xia carefully closed the door, and sat with Nan Feng on the kang bed in the living room. In his hand, he was flipping through the ancient animal skin scroll left by Su Ye. This ancient animal skin scroll was brought back from the Shinahai ruins.


    Some are originals, many are manuscripts.


    It can be seen that there are many missing places in the ancient animal skin scroll.


    This volume of Chang Xia Na records some of the cultural customs of Shinahai City. Don''t tell me, this kind of miscellaneous notes looks quite interesting.


    At the same time, you can also have a more comprehensive understanding of the city of Shinahai thousands of years ago.


    Nan Feng was not interested, she sat beside her to show off her things.


    This appetite is indeed a bit big.


    It''s more edible than Chang Xia, no wonder she asked Snake to go to Luoshui with her. Usually, if there is no subsidy from the root patriarch, the snake movement may not be able to support Nanfeng, without him, it is too good to eat!


    "Except for Elder Pukang and others this year, the tribe is alive."


    Nanfeng gnawed on the nuts, his face brimming with happiness. This year is better than last year, which is great!


    three years ago.


    Who would have imagined that they could survive the icy winter like this?


    "Elder Pukang and the others don''t know when they will come back. I haven''t heard the grinning laughter of Elder Pukang recently, and I feel a little uncomfortable." Chang Xia joked and smiled.


    Elder Pukang''s iron fist changed the tribe''s face when they heard about it.


    With the departure of Elder Pukang, the tribe became quiet.


    It makes people uncomfortable.


    Nanfeng smiled and said, "Maple Leaf is the one I''m most unaccustomed to. When Elder Pukang was in the tribe, she would visit her every now and then to exchange experience in combat."


    Maple Leaf learns from Elder Pukang.


    The relationship between the two is very deep, and the elder Pukang left.


    Mostly Fengye would feel empty and uncomfortable. Fortunately, with the cub in her belly, Fengye didn''t have much time to think about it.


    Chang Xia even had a feeling.


    If Maple Leaf hadn''t been pregnant with a beast cub, she would have chosen to follow Elder Pukang to the Western Continent to perform a mission. Instead of staying in the tribe to build a home, Maple Leaf prefers to chase exciting battles.


    at this point.


    It is completely different from Chang Xia.


    Seeking stability in long summer, I like the pastoral life of sunrise and sunset.


    She doesn''t like fighting and killing.


    "Do you think she misses Elder Pukang, or longs to go to Westland?" Chang Xia raised his eyebrows and asked.


    This said.


    Nanfeng''s expression changed slightly.


    "You didn''t leave the house, how did you guess it?" Nanfeng asked curiously.


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes and said speechlessly: "Who doesn''t know what you are thinking? This time when Elder Pukang went to the West Land, how many totem warriors in the tribe are very excited. Do you really think I don''t know?"


    The tribe is so big, there is something that the plants don''t know.


    Chang Xia chatted casually with the plants on the roadside. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Don''t talk about Fengye''s thoughts, she even knows who Elder Pukang is taking out. However, if you know it, you know it, Chang Xia won''t say it.


    After all, this task was arranged by Su Ye.


    Chang Xia was worried that she might have a backhand, so she wouldn''t say it casually.


    "It''s a rare opportunity to go to Westland. Who wouldn''t be tempted? If I wasn''t pregnant with a cub, I would also like to compete to follow Elder Pukang to Westland." Nanfeng said excitedly.


    If there is no Changxia proposal to build a tribe, build the Dusk Forest.


    Nanfeng and the others do have the opportunity to apply for training from the tribe.


    now.


    Don''t even think about it, the Horde is scarce.


    It is impossible for the root patriarch to let them leave the tribe and go out to practice. Recently, the transcoding has been serious, which makes us more motivated and updates faster. Please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1281： Nanfeng, I seem to be giving birth too

    "Xilu, these few years will be chaotic."


    "It may be more chaotic than you imagined, are you sure you want to go?"


    Yuanhou is ambitious, pointing his sword at the entire Western Continent, trying to become king. Su Ye secretly arranged to disrupt the situation.


    this moment.


    Xilu is absolutely bustling.


    It is absolutely impossible to go to the west land.


    It''s better to stay in the Eastern Continent to build the Twilight Forest, so that the orcs in the Twilight Forest can get rid of poverty and become well-off as soon as possible. What is the passionate battle, Chang Xia doesn''t want to know, let alone participate.


    heard the words.


    Nanfeng blinked.


    "Did the witch tell you anything?"


    Chang Xia smiled mysteriously and said nothing.


    "Chang Xia, you and Nan Feng come to the small living room for dinner." Xylophone shouted, and the snails and the others chose to eat in the wooden shed corridor. There is a bonfire in the courtyard of the cave dwelling. It is not cold, but it is windy.


    The xylophone might go to Changxia Nanfeng to eat it.


    He scooped up the meals for them and set up a brazier in the small living room.


    The weather looks warm.


    In fact, the howling north wind has never stopped.


    after dinner.


    Chang Xia packed a basket of biscuits and red bean bread. Asking Xylophone to help take care of the cubs sleeping in the cave bedroom, and Nanfeng slowly headed straight for Maple Leaf''s house. Kong Shan originally wanted to go to Luoshui, but was stopped.


    Haven''t entered yet.


    He heard Maple Leaf calling Kong Shan what to do.


    Occasionally, one or two crashes could be heard.


    In the case of Maple Leaf, is she still exercising? Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s expression has changed, is Maple Leaf crazy?


    squeak��


    Pushing open the door, as expected, Maple Leaf was practicing archery with a bow.


    The target is the empty mountain.


    With a snowball on top of Kong Shan, he stood opposite Maple Leaf and asked Maple Leaf to contact him for archery. The couple had a "happy" time at home, Kong Shan''s expression was distorted, showing no joy, anger, sorrow or joy, and Feng Ye smiled happily.


    "Maple Leaf, you...are amazing!"


    Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, and it took him a long time to hold back such a sentence.


    No wonder the root patriarch was worried about Nanfeng, and even had restrictions on Maple Leaf Milu and the others. Flowers for young orcs to play with, if no orcs were watching, they could really fly into the sky and cause trouble.


    "Chang Xia, are you willing to go out with Nan Feng today?"


    Maple Leaf was startled and surprised.


    Chang Xia lifted the rattan basket on the handle and said, "I baked some biscuits at home today, and I''ll bring you some to taste."


    Kong Shan heaved a sigh of relief, quickly threw away the snow ball, took the rattan basket from Chang Xia''s hand, and invited them into the cave. Kongshan really didn''t want to play Maple Leaf''s archery game, but he had to cooperate with Maple Leaf.


    Maple Leaf production is approaching.


    Feeling ups and downs, Kong Shan was afraid that something might happen to her.


    Kong Shan tried his best to satisfy Maple Leaf with some out-of-the-ordinary things.


    "Biscuit, let me try." Maple Leaf happily took a piece of biscuit, put it in his mouth and ate it. As soon as I ate it, I fell in love with it immediately.


    pity.


    I didn''t wait for Maple Leaf to eat the second piece.


    She became short of breath, held her stomach, raised her head, and said in a rough voice: "Kong Shan, hurry up and call Amu and the others, I seem to be about to give birth..."


    One said.


    The other three people in the cave courtyard were dumbfounded.


    Chang Xia was the quickest to come back to his senses, and kicked down towards the empty mountain.


    "Kongshan, go to the tribe to find the older female."


    "Nanfeng, calm down, we will help Fengye back to the room together."


    Nanfeng was very nervous.


    There was also a slight stabbing pain in the stomach.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia spoke in time and calmed her nervousness.


    "Nanfeng, don''t be nervous. Breathe with me, let''s help Fengye go back to the room first, and wait for Aunt Fenghe and the others to come over." Seeing that Nanfeng''s expression was not right, Chang Xia hurriedly spoke to comfort him.


    Don''t maple leaves have not been produced yet.


    If Nanfeng is frightened out of good or bad, then it is a crime!


    "En!" Nanfeng relaxed his tense body, and helped Changxia carry Fengye back to the house. The face that lost its blood color recovered little by little.


    Just now, Maple Leaf suddenly said that she was about to give birth.


    Nanfeng was really taken aback, she thought Fengye was eating biscuits, but something went wrong, so she didn''t let out a scream. Sure enough, Huai Zai''s character became timid, and he bluffed when things happened.


    "Maple leaf, take it easy. The cubs are not born so quickly, you can relax a bit as you try to adapt to the rhythm of labor pains. Kong Shan will call Fenghe Amu over immediately, do you want to eat more?"


    Raising animal cubs takes time and energy.


    Maple Leaf has just started to go into labor, and there is still a long time before the actual delivery.


    as expected.


    After the labor pains ended, Maple Leaf''s breathing returned to normal.


    Supported by Chang Xia, she half sat up from the kang bed little by little.


    Seeing this, Nan Feng''s expression became a little more relaxed.


    "I was so scared that my stomach hurt just now." Nan Feng joked.


    However, what she said frightened Chang Xia.


    "Nanfeng, does your stomach still hurt?" Chang Xia asked nervously.


    On the side, Maple Leaf also looked worried. There is still a period of time for Nanfeng''s production, so don''t let anything happen.


    "It doesn''t hurt now, I need to sit and rest for a while." Nan Feng said, putting his hands on his stomach and rubbing it lightly. She guessed that the stomach hurt just now, it should be because she was too nervous and scared the cubs in her stomach.


    Chang Xia said seriously: "Are you sure?"


    "Definitely." Nanfeng said.


    "I''m fine." Feng Ye said: "Chang Xia, why don''t you send Nan Feng back to the cave first. Anyway, Kong Shan will be back soon."


    "No, don''t interrupt." Chang Xia shook his head.


    Maple Leaf is about to give birth, how can I leave people by my side. She glanced at Nanfeng again to make sure there was nothing wrong. I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart, I knew I shouldn''t call Nanfeng to come with me. If there is something wrong with this, how will she face Patriarch Gen, Mu Qin and Snake in the future...


    "I''ll just sit down for a while." Nan Feng said.


    She is not blind, how can she leave Chang Xia at this time?


    "Besides, UU Reading , my mother and the others will come over later. When they come, Chang Xia and I will go back." Nan Feng said.


    If this incident happened, it would be impossible for Nanfeng to stay here and wait for Maple Leaf to give birth.


    Of course.


    Nanfeng did not dare to stay.


    She is timid and afraid of being frightened.


    Mmm!


    Maple Leaf originally wanted to persuade.


    Before she could speak, another throbbing pain came from her stomach.


    Chang Xia is in a hurry.


    She had just given birth to a cub, and she knew that giving birth was extremely painful.


    She doesn''t understand the matter of delivery. Seeing that Feng Ye was in pain, she didn''t know how to comfort her. I can only hope that Feng He''s mother and the others can come over quickly, and at the same time, they are distracted to take care of Nan Feng.


    Seeing the maple leaves, the south wind cried out in pain.


    Breathing then became rapid.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia was even more worried.


    Depend on-


    Shouldn''t Nanfeng also produce?


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia regretted calling Nanfeng to come with him to deliver biscuits to Maple Leaf. It''s better to ask the xylophone Eminem to help deliver it, which saves a lot of trouble.


    "Nanfeng, are you okay?" Chang Xia said softly.


    Nan Feng held his belly, hesitantly said: "I seem to be giving birth too."


    ��


    Isn''t it? !


    According to Su Ye, Nanfeng Honeydew should be produced at the end of the cold season. There are still nearly two months until the end of the cold season, is it too early?


    "Are you surprised?" Maple Leaf asked.


    Nanfeng said: "I don''t know, but my stomach also started to hurt."


    "Chang Xia, do you go to the door to see if anyone is coming?" Feng Ye urged. There is only Chang Xia in the cave, so he can''t help at all.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the labor pains were not particularly severe, Feng Ye wanted to get out of bed and help Nanfeng get on the kang. The two of them are much taller than Chang Xia, and because they are pregnant with cubs, their weight is increasing, Chang Xia may not be able to support them...


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1282： 1 more

    "Maple leaf, don''t move around..."


    "I''m here to help Nanfeng go up the kang."


    In Fengye''s situation, how could Chang Xia dare to let her contribute. At the same time, I silently prayed that Feng He and the others would come over soon.


    He just supported Nanfeng and let her lie at the end of the kang.


    There was the sound of chaotic footsteps outside.


    Obviously.


    There are people from the tribe.


    "Long summer��"


    The sound of the xylophone came in first.


    "Mum xylophone, come in quickly. The maple leaf may be about to give birth, and Nanfeng said that my stomach hurts." Chang Xia didn''t care about other things, and hurriedly called for people to let the clansmen enter the house quickly. She couldn''t control this matter.


    heard the words.


    Xylophone and other females paused.


    Then, quickly rushed into the cave bedroom.


    I saw Fengye Nanfeng half lying on the kang bed, his forehead was covered with hot sweat, and his complexion was not very good.


    "Kongshan, you go to the tribe again and invite the elder Ximu over. And tell the root clan leader to bring Yinbei over..."


    It is clear.


    The xylophone is afraid of accidents.


    Let the root patriarch bring Yinbei to contact the leaves far away in the wizard hall of the holy mountain of Kanna.


    "Yes." Kong Shan glanced at Maple Leaf, quickly walked out of the bedroom, and headed straight for the tribe. After all, even if he stayed in the cave, it would be useless and he couldn''t help much. It''s better to run to distract the progress and worries in my heart.


    "Chang Xia, you go back to the cave to take care of the cubs first. Leave it to us, don''t worry, it''s fine." Xylophone comforted, and advised Chang Xia to go back to the cave first.


    After all, there are still cubs at home to take care of.


    Kong Shan went over to call for someone, but the xylophone was too nervous and forgot about the cubs who were taking a nap in the cave bedroom. Now, remembering that the cub was forgotten at Chang Xia''s house, he was naturally worried that something would happen.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the cave first. If something happens, send someone to come to me, and I''ll go back to the cave and cook some medicinal food for them." Chang Xia said.


    She would have liked to stay.


    However, when he heard that the cub was alone at home.


    Immediately did not say any more, stepped forward to comfort Maple Leaf Nanfeng, then turned and left.


    Cubs don''t take long naps.


    Chang Xia hurried back to the cave, fearing that the cubs would wake up and cry alone.


    as expected.


    Before entering the yard, I heard the cries of the cubs.


    "slim Shady-"


    Chang Xia hurriedly ran towards the cave bedroom.


    There is still a bonfire burning in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, and the stove is also piled up with things.


    It can be seen that when Xylophone and the others left.


    Really in a hurry.


    "Cub, Eunuch is here." Chang Xia pushed open the door, quickly hugged the beast cub on the kang bed, and comforted him with a warm voice. The cub woke up about ten minutes earlier than usual, probably because he noticed that the cave house did not have a familiar atmosphere, so he woke up early.


    After comforting for a few minutes, the cub stopped crying.


    Chang Xia took her into the kitchen.


    On the stove, the sap of the milk tree was warmed, and there were steamed buns made for her with the sap of the milk tree. Pure milk tree sap, cubs will get hungry after drinking it. Of course, the beast cubs can already eat barbecue. Chang Xia dare not let her eat more, and likes to mix it with various fruits and vegetables to ensure adequate nutrition.


    In the past, there were no conditions and no choice.


    The tribe has no shortage of food and drink now, and Chang Xia naturally wants to prepare the best for the cubs.


    After feeding the cubs, Chang Xia hesitated to go to Fengye''s house. Nanfeng is also over there, I wonder how the xylophone will be arranged?


    It''s not easy for Nanfeng to move...


    Could it be that Xylophone intends to let Nanfeng give birth to cubs at Maple Leaf''s house?


    Orcs have no taboo.


    Not impossible.


    After thinking about it, Chang Xia gave up the idea of ??going to Fengye''s house.


    At this moment, there must be many people in Fengye''s family. She brought the cubs there, it would only add to the chaos. Or wait until the evening to go again, promised to cook herbal food for them, Chang Xia went back to the pharmacy, got the medicinal materials for the medicated food, and then went into the cellar to get the ribs.


    The wooden shed has processed chicken, duck and fish meat. Chang Xia plans to use pork ribs to stew herbal cuisine. The stew will be soft and rotten, which is convenient for Maple Leaf Nanfeng to eat. Chicken and duck are stewed for a long time, and fish is not suitable for stewing medicinal food.


    In comparison, ribs are more suitable.


    She remembered a few boar bellies in the cellar.


    Tomorrow, stew with wild boar belly and chicken.


    Pork belly chicken tastes good, and then add some medicinal materials into it, and stew it into a medicinal meal. Let Maple Leaf Nanfeng nourish them for a while, and they don''t know how long it will take for them to give birth to beast cubs.


    While thinking, while acting.


    The cub was stuffed in the pocket of Chang Xia''s chest.


    Smelling Chang Xia''s familiar breath, the beast cub was very quiet, without making any noise.


    Cubs are restless by nature.


    However, as long as Chang Xia''s cubs are with Chang Xia, they will be extraordinarily quiet and well-behaved. Once you leave Changxia, it''s like a wild horse running wild, which is quite strange.


    but.


    The cubs are young.


    Chang Xia didn''t pay much attention to her personality, which was not determined.


    Whether Zai Zai is lively or quiet, as long as she is not sick, she can accept it, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    parenthood.


    I just hope that Zai Zai will be free from disasters and diseases.


    Others, follow fate.


    "Fragrant?" Zai Zai asked curiously.


    Chang Xia smiled and explained: "Mmm! It''s delicious, this is stewed for your Aunt Nanfeng and Aunt Fengye, you can''t drink it!"


    "Zai Zai is hungry��" Zai Zai waved his claws and shouted hungry.


    Chang Xia nodded Zai Zai''s nose and joked: "Zai Zai just ate and was hungry again, where did the stuff in your belly go?"


    As he spoke, he took the jerky from the long table in the small living room.


    Pass it to the cub and let her chew on it.


    The cubs born in the tribe in the past two years have a good appetite. Su Ye said, the stronger the bloodline, the better the body of the beast cub, and naturally the more it will eat.


    This said.


    The tribal people were ecstatic.


    Being able to eat is a blessing, they wish the cubs could eat more.


    Eat more and run more.


    In order to grow strong.


    Zizi!


    Chang Xia sat in front of the stove, stroking the cub''s hair while guarding the medicinal food on the stove. UU reading www.uukanshu. com is like stewed soft and rotten, which is convenient for Nanfeng Maple Leaf to eat.


    Several cave dwellings are not far away.


    At home, Chang Xia could vaguely hear the commotion from the hill next door.


    It''s just that the wind is loud.


    It didn''t sound very real.


    She could only feel nervous and wait silently.


    At the same time, I silently prayed for them in my heart.


    now.


    Maple Leafs.


    "Fenghe, help clean up the cave next door. Nanfeng''s situation is not suitable for moving, let her go to the cave next door to rest." Xylophone said seriously.


    Although several are close.


    However, in Nanfeng''s situation, xylophone did not dare to let people leave.


    However, you can''t really let two people lie on the same kang.


    Maple Leaf is about to give birth, and Nanfeng''s situation is unknown, so it''s more reassuring to separate. At this moment, the elder Ximu came from the tribe.


    He helped check Nanfeng''s situation and agreed with Xylophone''s decision.


    Fenghe didn''t say anything.


    Maple Leaf has a xylophone and they help guard it.


    She walked to the cave next door, asked someone to help burn the kang, and took out the animal skin quilt to make the bed. At the same time, clean up the cave dwelling so that Nanfeng and others can live there.


    Nanfeng has a stomach ache.


    Who would dare to let her leave the cave at this time?


    Elder Ximu took the medicinal materials and went into the kitchen, intending to boil Nanfeng an anti-fetal medicine. The tribe has enough medicinal materials, so the elder Ximu doesn''t have to be in a hurry.


    As the labor pains began, Maple Leaf groaned one after another.


    Nanfeng held his stomach, Xylophone arranged the maple leaves, and asked Tianluo and the others to help guard them. She massaged Nanfeng with her hands to relieve the pain.


    Meet Hong.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia arranged it in time and let Nan Feng lie down.


    In addition, Nanfeng is in good health.


    The cubs are fine for the time being, waiting for Elder Ximu to prepare the anti-fetal medicine. What is the result? I will not know until I drink the anti-fetal drug...


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1283： Male leopard cub of the Maple Leaf family

    "Feng Ye, is the abdominal pain obvious? Chang Xia has stewed pork ribs for you and Nan Feng, do you want some?" Feng He entered the room with the clay pot in his arms.


    in the house.


    There are also females such as tianluoheyun and so on.


    An accident happened to Nanfeng, the elder Yami went to Milu''s house, and he will come later. Maple Leaf felt a throbbing pain in her stomach, and it would take some time before she gave birth. In this regard, the tribe is already very experienced!


    Several females give birth in succession, enough for the tribe to accumulate experience in this area.


    "Eat something." Maple Leaf said.


    There was a throbbing pain in the stomach, but the pain was not too obvious.


    Maple Leaf feels that it can hold on.


    After all, it was the soup stewed by Chang Xia, so Maple Leaf was naturally moved.


    "I''ll get a bowl for you, and if you can''t finish it, put it on the stove to warm it up. Your stomach just started to hurt, and it will take some time before delivery, so don''t worry." Feng He comforted.


    Maple Leaf nodded and asked, "How is Nanfeng?"


    "Elder Ximu is brewing medicine, the situation is still uncertain." Tianluo said.


    Nan Feng was frightened and caused a stomachache, and may give birth prematurely. Elder Ximu was boiling anti-fetal medicine, and he would not know the result until Nanfeng finished drinking the medicine. The snails and the others didn''t say much, but if they couldn''t do it, they could only contact the Karna Sacred Mountain Wizard Hall and ask Su Ye to come over.


    ��


    Maple Leaf was silent.


    It was an accident that Nanfeng was frightened.


    Who would have thought that Nan Feng, who is usually bold, would be frightened when he heard her complain that she had a stomachache and that she might be about to give birth. This is really weird!


    "Don''t think too much, this matter has nothing to do with you." He Yun said.


    Tian Luo echoed, saying, "It was an accident. Nanfeng is usually bold, but he became less courageous after being pregnant."


    This said.


    The clansmen all thought it was quite funny.


    but.


    They all know that a female''s personality changes after she conceives a cub.


    It''s all down to luck.


    "Xylophone, let Nanfeng drink the anti-fetal medicine before eating."


    half an hour later.


    Elder Ximu brought the boiled anti-fetal medicine and asked xylophone to feed Nanfeng the medicine. Previously, Nanfeng had already drank a bowl of pork ribs medicinal food sent by Chang Xia.


    Wait for Nanfeng to drink the anti-fetal medicine.


    Elder Ximu checked Nanfeng''s body again.


    "It''s okay, but you have to rest. It''s best not to walk around casually, stay at Fengye''s house temporarily, and go home after two days if the problem is not serious. Of course, there may be an early delivery, you have to be mentally prepared."


    After half a sound.


    Elder Ximu heaved a sigh of relief.


    I''m really afraid that something will happen to Nanfeng, and this has to be a big deal.


    After all, Nanfeng was pregnant with a beast cub.


    Big things, it goes without saying.


    "Okay, let Nanfeng stay at Maple Leaf''s house recently. Let her leave when she feels better," Xylophone said. Pulling the animal skin quilt on Nanfeng''s body, he carefully covered Nanfeng, with some anger in his eyes.


    but.


    At this moment, Xylophone didn''t say anything.


    After all, Nan Feng and the beast cubs are fine.


    "She can''t be frightened any more, so ask someone to close the door. Later, Maple Leaf may make a noise. You can bring some animal skins and block the doors and windows, so that Nanfeng can lie down and rest after eating."


    Elder Ximu finished his explanation.


    Leaving the cave room, you have to continue to boil medicine.


    For Maple Leaf, and Nanfeng.


    Nanfeng has to drink the anti-fetal medicine for three to five days. Maple Leaf naturally strengthens the foundation and nourishes the body, and giving birth to a child will bleed.


    The tribe has the conditions, so it is natural to prepare more.


    It is said to be medicine, but it is actually medicated food.


    Eating more is never a bad thing.


    I am afraid that I will not be able to eat, and I will not be able to eat.


    While Elder Ximu was helping Nanfeng check his body, Elder Yami came over. At this moment, Maple Leaf began to moan one after another.


    However, it''s not yet time for production.


    Fenghe Tianluo and the others supported Fengye and let her walk back and forth in the cave room. On the other side, Xylophone used animal skins to seal all the doors and windows of Nanfeng''s rest room, trying to avoid external influences.


    Tocolytics have the effect of calming the nerves.


    After drinking the medicine, Nanfeng lay down and fell into a deep sleep.


    Outside the house, the clansmen were very quiet. Apart from the groaning of the maple leaves, only the whistling of the north wind remained. Obviously, the people in the clan knew about Nanfeng.


    "Nanfeng, are you asleep?"


    "Sleeping."


    Upon hearing this, Nanfeng fell asleep.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now, just wait for when the maple leaves will be produced. Busy, time passed by little by little, and dusk soon came.


    Maple Leaf didn''t have the strength to move anymore.


    Lying on the kang bed, breathing a little bit heavier.


    Depending on the situation, Elder Yami nodded towards Xylophone and the others.


    Soon, hot water came from the clouds in the Tianluo River, and Elder Yami and Xylophone began to clean their hands, preparing to deliver Maple Leaf.


    Mmm!


    Maple Leaf''s screams became lighter and heavier.


    Chang Xia was afraid of frightening the cubs, so after seeing the south wind, he brought the cubs back to the cave first. I plan to come back after the maple leaves are born.


    Xylophone is busy delivering Maple Leaf.


    Let Nuan Chun stay with Nan Feng, lest Nan Feng wake up and see that there is no one, and make something happen.


    night.


    Chang Xia came over again.


    The maple leaves are not growing, and the south wind is still sleeping.


    Elder Yami reckoned that he would have to wait a little longer, and the baby might not be born until the middle of the night. Seeing this, Chang Xia took the cubs and left again.


    the next day.


    Chang Xia gets up early.


    Feed the cubs and have breakfast.


    He came to Maple Leaf''s house with some things.


    Before entering the cave, I heard the howling of the cubs.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia looked happy. Hastily quickened his pace and walked into the cave.


    "Fenghe Ah Mu��"


    "Chang Xia, you''re here. Hurry up and get in the house. It''s snowing again as soon as the weather clears up. It''s so cold, go in and warm yourself by the fire."


    "Fenghe, is the maple leaf born?"


    Feng He grinned and said happily: "Here, a bear cub was born. Listen to the crying, how loud it is."


    "Really, I''ll go into the house and take a look." Chang Xia walked up the steps quickly, and went straight to Fengye''s cave room. Pushing the door open, I saw Kong Shan holding a bowl and feeding the cubs to drink milk tree sap. UU Reading Maple Leaf had just woken up and was half-sitting on the kang bed having breakfast.


    "Long Xia." Feng Ye smiled and said, "The bed smells of blood, so I won''t invite you to the kang, let''s go directly to the fire!" There is a brazier in the cave room, and there are wooden chairs beside the brazier.


    "You eat, leave me alone." Chang Xia waved his hand.


    Stepping forward, he looked at the cub in Kong Shan''s arms.


    rely on it.


    This little guy probably weighs eight or nine catties and is chubby.


    No wonder Maple Leaf gave birth so hard yesterday.


    This head is equal to the size of two or three of my own beast cubs when they were first born!


    "So fat!" Chang Xia said in surprise.


    Kong Shan said: "It''s very fat, Maple Leaf was born very hard. I only gave birth to this brat in the middle of the night last night."


    His mouth was full of disgust, and his face was full of joy.


    To be strong means to survive.


    Of course.


    The tribe''s life is good now, and the cubs are weaker and can be fed. In the past, if the cubs were weak, it would be equivalent to stepping into **** with half a foot.


    "Ah Mu, it''s delicious." From Chang Xia''s bosom, the cub squeezed out, his eyes fixed on the milk tree sap in Kong Shan''s hand, a small ball of cubs, pure white and snowy, looked very cute.


    Kong Shan immediately put down his newborn cub, and said softly, "Cub, do you want a drink? Uncle Kong Shan, can you hug me?"


    Their own leopard cubs are so good at howling, that the empty mountain has a headache from howling.


    this moment.


    Seeing the soft and waxy female cubs of Chang Xia''s family.


    Immediately, I was very happy.


    Feng Ye took the cub and stuffed it into the Kang bed.


    The cub has a big heart, eats and drinks enough, puts his little claws at will, lays down and falls asleep directly. This lazy appearance is very much like the bear cub of Daya''s family.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1284： The sad south wind, dystocia

    Puff!


    Seeing this, Chang Xia couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    "Kongshan, she is always acting like a baby, please feed her less...I fed her food before I came here. She is purely greedy, not hungry."


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and couldn''t help laughing.


    The painting style of the Heluo tribe was taken away by her.


    The people of the clan are all a bit foodie. In order to eat, I am not afraid of anything. It is absolutely impossible to go hunting in the forest in the cold season like before, let alone go to Luoshui to dig bamboo shoots...


    "Don''t make me laugh, my stomach hurts when I laugh." Feng Ye said.


    The leopard cubs are well-raised in the stomach, and the beasts are strong. Feng Ye suffered a lot in order to give birth to him.


    "Are you okay?" Kong Shan asked worriedly.


    Maple Leaf waved her hand and said, "It''s okay, I can hold on. I just can''t laugh, and my stomach hurts when I smile."


    "Hold it, don''t laugh." Chang Xia said.


    After chatting for a few words, she went to visit Nanfeng next door.


    Nanfeng just woke up and didn''t get off the kang, so the xylophone fetched water and put it beside the kang bed for Nanfeng to wash. Elder Ximu said that it is best for Nanfeng to stay in bed for the last few days, and wait until he recovers to see the situation.


    "Nanfeng, you''re awake! How do you feel now?"


    "It still hurts."


    Nan Feng smiled wryly, she really didn''t expect things to be so exaggerated. It''s just a little fright, and I have to lie on the kang bed for a few days. This is no one''s luck.


    but.


    I heard that Milu and Ayuer were also banned from going out recently.


    Nan Feng felt aggrieved and felt much more comfortable.


    Sure enough, the good and the bad need to be compared.


    "Lie down obediently, you don''t want to wait for Snake to come back and be scolded by him, do you?" Chang Xia joked, Nan Feng couldn''t sit still, so he had to use words to provoke him. In fact, she can go back to her cave in this situation.


    but.


    Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    then.


    Elder Ximu simply let Nanfeng stay at Maple Leaf''s house.


    With someone to accompany him, Nan Feng was somewhat less bored and wanted to make trouble.


    listen.


    The south wind is quiet.


    Before Snake left, he told her to take care of herself and the cubs.


    Who knew something like this would happen...


    "Your cub is dead!" Nan Feng hurriedly changed the subject and asked about the situation of the beast cub.


    Chang Xia pouted at the neighbor next door, and said, "Kong Shan is holding the milk tree sap, the little guy is greedy, and seeing Maple Leaf''s cub drinking the milk tree juice, she wants to drink it too."


    listen.


    Nanfeng licked the corner of his mouth.


    "Em, I want to drink milk tree sap too."


    Xylophone glanced at Nanfeng, and said: "Wait. You drink the anti-natal medicine first, and then eat breakfast." Nanfeng didn''t make a fuss, and only said that he wanted to drink milk tree juice, and Xylophone would naturally not refuse.


    Simultaneously.


    I didn''t forget to ask Chang Xia if he had breakfast.


    Knowing that Chang Xia had already eaten, Xylophone went to the kitchen to get Nan Feng the juice of the milk tree.


    After visiting the two.


    Chang Xia didn''t sit at Maple Leaf''s house for long.


    The matter of biscuits in the cave dwelling is not over yet.


    Chang Xia has to go back and watch, the xylophones and the others are not free, but there will be other females going to learn how to make biscuits.


    The tribe has a lot going on.


    It''s impossible for everyone to stop because of Maple Leaf Nanfeng.


    only.


    Shen Rong is not at home.


    Chang Xia wanted to bring the cubs, and regarding the biscuits, he had no choice but to talk and help.


    Farewell to Maple Leaf South Wind.


    Chang Xia quickly returned to his cave.


    this moment.


    There are already many tribesmen sitting in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    The clansmen didn''t use Changxia to entertain them, and they started to get busy.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the xylophone should have explained to the clansmen who came over. Chang Xia hugged the cub and looked at the busy clansmen, stepping up to give pointers from time to time.


    soon after.


    The sky above the cave courtyard is filled with bursts of strong fragrance.


    After baking some biscuits, the clansmen left one after another. At the same time, help Chang Xia clean up the cave courtyard. No matter how spacious the courtyard of Changxia''s cave dwelling is, it is not as wide as the tribal square.


    Want to bake more cookies, still have to go to Tribal Plaza.


    In a flash, three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Confirming that Nanfeng is in good health, Xylophone asks the clansmen for help to send Nanfeng back to the cave. The next day, the south wind started to blow.


    Elder Ximu was afraid of accidents.


    Let Patriarch Gen contact the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall and ask Su Ye to come and sit in charge.


    After a difficult day and night.


    Nanfeng gave birth to a skinny snake cub.


    Nanfeng was living in a difficult situation, so Su Ye let Nanfeng lie on the kang bed to recuperate for two months. When she gets off the kang, it depends on her recovery.


    It was rare for Nanfeng not to refute.


    This baby.


    She was in too much pain.


    Even if Su Ye didn''t say anything, Nan Feng didn''t intend to make trouble. After a day and a night of torture, Nan Feng really felt that life would be worse than death.


    Simultaneously.


    She directly said that she would never have a second child.


    This time, neither Xylophone nor Patriarch Gen said anything.


    Seeing Nanfeng lying on the kang bed with a bloodless face, the couple were terrified. Not to mention not having a second child, even if Nanfeng said not to get married, they would admit it.


    "Nanfeng, I made pork liver soup for you."


    "Get up and eat. In addition to pork liver soup, there is stewed chicken."


    "Is there any hot vegetables?" Nanfeng sat half-sitting, not even daring to breathe too hard. After lying down for a whole day, his lower body was still numb and didn''t have much sensation. Su Ye said that it was because of excessive blood loss that he needed to replenish more and try to get up and walk as little as possible.


    "If you want to eat, there is." Chang Xia said.


    The beast cub was hugged by Nuan Chun at the moment, and Chang Xia moved to the kang bed, arranged the food neatly, and said, "I''ll boil the vegetables for you, and you can drink some soup and eat slowly. Eat the pork liver soup while it''s hot." , not fishy. Stewed chicken, I deliberately stewed it for a long time, so you don��t have to work hard to bite it.��


    "En!" Nanfeng nodded.


    I took a sip of the pork liver soup and drank the boiling hot soup.


    Nanfeng felt his whole body warm up.


    To eat, it has to be made in Changxia, the taste is more fresh and tender.


    Nanfeng cooks this pork liver soup himself, and the taste is not as good as Chang Xia''s.


    The snake cub was held in his stomach for a long time, and Su Ye was afraid that something might happen. The snake cub was brought by Su Ye and did not live with Nanfeng.


    this moment.


    Xu Shi woke up.


    Su Ye carried the snake cub into the house, and put the snake cub on Nanfeng''s stomach.


    "Nan Feng, don''t move around, let Zai Zai get used to your breath. I fed him just now, and he just fell asleep." Su Ye whispered.


    Most of the newly born beast cubs in the tribe are male cubs.


    Nanfeng''s family is no exception, he is a male cub.


    "Do you feel more comfortable in your lower body now?" Su Ye asked.


    Nanfeng said softly: "I feel better after eating. If I lie down and sleep for another two days, it should be fine."


    listen.


    Su Ye quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it came in time, otherwise something big would happen.


    Back then, Shen Rong''s mother died of excessive blood loss due to dystocia. Nanfeng''s situation was somewhat similar. The child seemed to be in good health, but he almost died.


    Chang Xia brought freshly blanched vegetables.


    "Grandmother, Muqin has prepared meals in the kitchen, you can go over and eat! I''ll watch over Nanfeng, it''s all right." Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye nodded, pointed at Nanfeng''s belly, and said, "The snake is on Nanfeng''s belly, please help to watch it, don''t roll to the ground."


    "Okay, I''ll remember." Chang Xia replied.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1285： gave birth to a male snake cub

    "This is fish grass specially blanched for you, eat more."


    Chang Xia stretched out his hand and carefully picked up the snake cub. Compared with the snake cub of the head of the Snake Snake clan, the snake cub of Nanfeng''s family is thinner, and seems to be a bit malnourished, after all, he is considered a premature baby.


    Su Ye helped to check, and there was nothing wrong with his body.


    Raise and raise, add more nutrition.


    Quickly catch up with other cubs.


    "Is there any shoots of Kira grass for sale in the Baihu business district?" Nanfeng drank pork liver soup and ate hot fish grass. I was thinking about the young shoots of Kira grass in my heart, and I was really eating what was in the bowl and thinking about what was in the pot.


    but.


    At this moment, everyone is eager for Nanfeng to eat more.


    "It should be!" Chang Xia hesitated, and said: "How about... I will go to Baihu Street to ask about it later. In time, Ah Rong and the others should return to the tribe. Don''t pick your mouth and eat more food. Don''t wait for Snake to come back and think that we have treated you harshly."


    Nan Feng giggled silly.


    Unfortunately, there was no blood on his face.


    Smiley face that looks like it''s crying.


    Female childbirth is like a **** gate,


    You can''t be too careful.


    Luckily, Nanfeng survived at a young age, if something unexpected happened, the Gen patriarch and Xylophone didn''t know what would happen.


    At the beginning, Nanfeng''s marriage was facilitated by them alone.


    What happened, the two of them still don''t know how to blame themselves.


    Nanfeng lost too much blood and passed out. Every quarter of an hour, xylophone got up to check Nanfeng''s breath, worried that something might happen to him.


    The root patriarch squatted outside the door and didn''t dare to close his eyes all night.


    Fortunately, this matter is in the past.


    Hearing that Nanfeng wanted to eat, even if he was a little picky, everyone felt extremely relieved. It''s good to be able to eat, and being able to eat means saving your life.


    "Forget it. It''s freezing cold. If you are frozen, you won''t know how to scold me when Shen Rong returns to the tribe." Nanfeng pouted, saying that he would no longer be greedy for Kira grass shoots, and eating fish and grass would be good.


    The fish family is really powerful.


    Find ways to grow fishweed without skimping.


    I told Li Mi the method. Recently, the Heluo tribe has no shortage of fish and grass to eat. Two days ago, the wizard of the clear sky brought the head of the Snake and Snake to the White Lake business district. At that time, Nan Feng began to feel unwell.


    Chang Xia didn''t go over to join in the fun.


    However, there are gifts from Sky Wizard and Snake Patriarch at home.


    In the past two days, I have been busy with Nanfeng.


    I wonder if they have left?


    "What does Nanfeng want to eat��" Patriarch Gen shook off the snowflakes on his body, stood at the door and stamped his feet, not rushing into the house. He happened to hear Chang Xia Nanfeng''s conversation, so he opened his mouth to ask, and said, "Tell me what you want to eat, and Father will help you. The tribe doesn''t have one. I use Yinbei to contact other tribes."


    "Thank you, father!" Nan Feng said happily, "I want to eat the sprouts of Kira grass."


    "Okay, I''ll get it for you." Root promised.


    After warming up, he entered the house, confirmed the situation of Nanfeng, and then took the snake cub from Chang Xia''s hand. The snake cub just ate, and now he is sleeping soundly. Touching the cool palm of the patriarch Gen, his small body shivered.


    see.


    The root patriarch hurriedly handed the snake cub to Chang Xia.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen to have something to eat, and I''ll get you Kira grass shoots later." He said as he left the cave bedroom, leaving a gap when the door was closed. The cave bedroom smelled of blood, so leave some gaps to diffuse the smell.


    "The patriarch seems to have arranged for some totem warriors to go to Weishan." Chang Xia said, "I don''t know why they went to catch black fish, or went to the Weishan waterfall pool to catch fish. The weather is cold, and the white fish in the pool should be transported back to the tribe. "


    Nanfeng suffered a catastrophe this time.


    The Gen patriarch was naturally worried about Nanfeng''s health, so he discussed with the tribal elders and arranged for the totem warriors to go to Weishan.


    just-


    Next, females such as Milu and Ayuer will also give birth.


    Unlike the older female, Su Ye was also worried that something like Nanfeng would happen again. Naturally, agree with the root patriarch''s decision.


    Prepare more good things in the Horde in advance.


    If something happens, people can be rescued in time.


    "Really?"


    "real."


    "Heiyu! As soon as I said it, I wanted to drool."


    In fact, apart from arranging for the totem warriors to go to Weishan, the tribe. They also arranged for a team to go to the sea of ??fog, intending to try their luck and see if they could catch red carp?


    While chatting, Nanfeng had a good appetite.


    He ate two-thirds of the food prepared by Chang Xia.


    Compared to yesterday, it is considered a good situation.


    Yesterday, Chang Xia saw Nan Feng lying on the kang bed with a bloodless face. Not to mention that Patriarch Gen and Xylophone were very nervous, Chang Xia was also very frightened.


    so far so good.


    Things are going in a good direction.


    "You rest, I will pack the dishes and take them to the kitchen. Don''t think about getting up, lie down, if you are not sleepy, just look at the ancient animal skin scroll I put next to you, if you are sleepy, just go to sleep. You are weak now, eat more Get more sleep."


    Chang Xia said, took the bowl and chopsticks and left.


    At the same time, he handed the snake cub to Nanfeng and asked her to put her on the side of the kang bed.


    "Ah! Sleeping again!"


    Nanfeng complained, but he didn''t dare to get off the kang.


    She understood the condition of her body, this time it was really dangerous.


    She has always been in good health.


    Unexpectedly, she was frightened once, resulting in dystocia, and almost lost her life. I really don''t know what to say about this luck?


    "Let you sleep, what are you talking about, why don''t I go back to the cave and get you some ancient animal skin scrolls?"


    Chang Xia said this.


    Immediately, UU read www. uukanshu.com The south wind is quiet.


    Don''t look at Chang Xia''s grinning face.


    Once she gets angry and loses her temper, Nanfeng still fears her a little.


    "Okay, I''ll sleep, can''t I sleep?" Nanfeng muttered, he didn''t dare to beep again, and put the snake cub on the side of the kang bed. The breathing of the two mother and child gradually synchronized, and it didn''t take long for Nanfeng to fall asleep.


    He said he didn''t want to sleep, but he didn''t know that he would lie down.


    Soon fell asleep.


    Outside the house, the xylophone and patriarch Gen opened the door, looked on tiptoe, and saw that Nanfeng and Snake Cub were asleep. The two smiled at each other, closed the door silently and left.


    In the past two days, I was really scared by this child!


    "I''m going to Baihu Street. Nanfeng said he wants to eat the sprouts of Kira grass. I''ll see if there are any over there. If not, I''ll contact Ge Wa..."


    Gen said softly, planning to go to the White Lake business district.


    "Yes. By the way, have you contacted Luoshui? When will Snake come back? I think Nanfeng still wants to Snake very much. I feel more at ease when Snake comes back to accompany her and Snake Cub." Xylophone said


    Nanfeng had such a big deal.


    As a companion, Snake should have been by his side.


    If he had known that this kind of thing would happen, he should have rejected Nanfeng''s pleading with righteous words, and should not have let Snake go to Luoshui.


    If the snake hadn''t gone to Luoshui, Nanfeng might not have had an accident.


    pity.


    There is no regret medicine in the world.


    "Don''t worry, Snake can return to the tribe in these two days. However, it''s hard to predict when it will arrive." Root said.


    A few days ago, the weather was fine.


    Recently, it started snowing again.


    When it snows, walking in the forest is very troublesome, and it will naturally delay the return journey.


    Even a powerful totem warrior can''t guarantee his walking speed.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1286： Shen Rong is back home

    Nanfeng likes to eat dishes cooked in Changxia.


    For the past two days, Chang Xia took the cubs and Su Ye to live in Nanfeng''s house. Together with Xylophone to help take care of Nanfeng, life is happy.


    this day.


    The maple leaves are tightly wrapped.


    Let Kong Shan also come to Nanfeng''s house in his arms.


    One is that it is too boring to be alone in the cave.


    The second is to miss Chang Xia''s craftsmanship.


    Knowing that Nanfeng can eat Changxia''s cooking every day, Maple Leaf is naturally envious! So, he let Kong Shan hold her, and she hurried to Nanfeng''s house with Leopard Cub in her arms.


    "Maple Leaf?"


    Chang Xia couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Watching Kong Shan enter the house with Feng Ye in his arms, Feng Ye handed the leopard cub to Su Ye and asked her to help check the leopard cub''s body.


    this moment.


    The cub of Chang Xia''s family fiddled with the snake on the kang bed with his small claws. One of the two little cubs grabbed, the other entangled, and the two cubs had a great time playing.


    A leopard cub held in Su Ye''s arms.


    Opening his eyes, he looked curiously at the two little ones on the kang bed.


    The depths of the eyes are full of interest and curiosity.


    The Changxia family''s cubs are the biggest.


    However, the beast''s body is a little smaller than the Leopard Cub of the Maple Leaf family, and looks more like a big brother. In particular, the round circles of fleshy fat trembled like a small meat ball.


    "Zai Zai is very healthy!" Su Ye said.


    Saying that, put the leopard cub on the kang bed and let the three little ones play together. The cubs of Daya''s family are the biggest, and they can run, jump and play with the Nuanchun family''s twins now. It''s a pity that Daya''s bear cubs are very quiet, they can lie down or sit, they can sit or stand, and they are all well-known lazy cubs in the tribe.


    "What does Nanfeng eat, give me some." Maple Leaf said.


    Their own cubs are healthy, and Maple Leaf stares at the bowl in Nanfeng''s hand.


    Nanfeng''s cub walked through the gate of **** once.


    However, life is too easy and carefree recently, Fengye climbed onto the kang, her eyes fixed on the bowl in Nanfeng''s hand.


    The corner of Nanfeng''s mouth twitched lightly.


    She had no doubts, if she hadn''t worried about her not recovering.


    Maple Leaf would not watch quietly, but chose to grab it directly.


    Chang Xia smiled and shook his head.


    "Kong Shan, go to the kitchen and get some food for Maple Leaf," Chang Xia said. They had just eaten, and there was leftover food on the kitchen stove, which was all prepared for Nanfeng. Put them all on the stove to warm up, and when Nanfeng is hungry, it is convenient to eat anytime, anywhere.


    Kong Shan smiled and walked quickly towards the kitchen.


    The maple leaf is greedy, and the empty mountain is also greedy.


    Kongshan''s skills are ordinary, and Maple Leaf has just given birth to a cub.


    The work in the kitchen is naturally Kong Shan''s responsibility.


    Maple Leaf is greedy for the food cooked in Changxia, and Kongshan is equally greedy. Quickly walked into the kitchen, where the xylophone was cooking medicinal food for Nanfeng.


    After Kong Shan said hello, he opened the cupboard to get the bowls and chopsticks.


    "Shall I get some more barbecue?" Xylophone asked.


    With a shy face, Kong Shan agreed.


    The barbecue of the xylophone is the best made by the tribe except Shen Rong Changxia. Kong Shan asked himself that he couldn''t catch up, and Xylophone offered to help with the barbecue. Kong Shan couldn''t wait for it.


    "Then trouble Xylophone Eminem��"


    Kong Shan scooped up soup from the stone pot on the stove, and took a few buns.


    Send the food back to the cave bedroom, and tell Maple Leaf not to eat in a hurry. The xylophone will help with the barbecue, and it will be ready soon.


    half an hour later.


    Maple Leaf lay contentedly beside Nanfeng.


    "Chang Xia, when will Shen Rong and the others return to the tribe? It''s been so long, and it''s time to come back. I eat the same thing recently, and I''m greedy for the winter bamboo shoots you mentioned." Maple Leaf licked his mouth, looked up at the sitting Long summer on a wooden chair.


    Chang Xia said: "It should be soon."


    Recently, Chang Xia is also counting the time.


    It is speculated that the date of Shen Rong''s return home should be the nearest.


    Ho Ho ��


    Chang Xia just finished speaking.


    A resounding roar of beasts came from the sky above the Baihu cave dwelling.


    listen.


    Several people looked at each other, the voice was very familiar, as if the totem warriors who went to Luoshui had returned.


    "Speak to people, and people will come."


    "Shen Rong Snake Walking should be back!"


    Feng Ye wanted to get up, and crawled twice, feeling uncomfortable even when her stomach was stretched too much. So she lay back down again.


    "Feng Ye, you are here to accompany Nan Feng, I will take the cubs home. Come back later." Chang Xia said anxiously.


    Having not seen Shen Rong for many days, Chang Xia was thinking hard.


    Picking up the cubs who were playing with the other two little ones, Chang Xia called out to the cave dwelling where Su Ye was, "Grandma, I''m going back to the cave dwelling. Wait a minute and come over again."


    "Slow down, the ground is slippery when it snows." Su Ye said.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia replied, and hurried to her cave. Of course, she can also go to the Horde.


    However, it was too cold.


    Chang Xia was afraid of freezing the cubs.


    Simply go back to your cave and wait for others.


    At the same time, help Shen Rong prepare hot water.


    Although he lived in Nanfeng''s house, Chang Xia would go back to the cave to light a fire and burn the kang every day. In the cold season, it is too cold. There is no fire in the cave for a day, and the whole cave is chilly.


    "Em��" the beast cub called Chang Xia softly, blinking her beautiful eyes, and asked curiously, "Where are we going?"


    "Go home. Father, cub, came back from Luoshui. Let''s go home to boil hot water for your father, and prepare some food." Chang Xia explained in a gentle voice. didn''t stop.


    Whenever I encounter something, I want to ask why...


    Chang Xia got a headache from being asked, so he simply threw her to Su Ye.


    Su Ye was very patient and chatted happily with the beast cubs.


    "Father is back!" The cub happily patted its little paw, and asked curiously, "Mum, where is Luoshui? Why did Father go to Luoshui?"


    ��


    Chang Xia Fu forehead, UU reading www. uukanshu. com had no choice but to explain.


    But.


    Wait until she finishes explaining Luo Shui.


    The beast cub then asked about winter bamboo shoots, bamboo, and bamboo whip...


    Chang Xia finally stuffed the cub into his pocket.


    Enter the kitchen, add firewood and add water to the stone pot. Take the meat out of the cupboard to defrost and plan to roast it. There is stewed meat in the stew pot, cook some dry powder, and prepare cold stewed powder for Shen Rong.


    "Em, it''s fragrant."


    "Hungry, want to eat meat."


    Chang Xia scooped out some stewed meat from the stew pot and heated it in a stone pot. In the kitchen, a strong lo mei fragrance soon filled the air.


    Here it comes.


    The cub stuffed in Chang Xia''s pocket became restless.


    Helpless, Chang Xia could only take out the cubs.


    Put her on the bench, take a bowl and cut a few pieces of stewed pork for her, let her eat slowly by herself. If they were not given food, the cubs would definitely not be able to keep themselves safe.


    Shen Rong returned to the tribe.


    He unloaded the winter bamboo shoots in the tribal square, and ran to his cave dwelling with two rattan baskets on his back. Before entering the courtyard of the cave dwelling, Shen Rong smelled an overbearing scent of stewed meat, and Shen Rong couldn''t hold back his saliva.


    Most of this month is in Luoshui.


    Very hard.


    However, when I got home, I saw the cave dwelling with cooking smoke.


    Shen Rong felt that his whole body was full of strength.


    "Chang Xia, I''m back!" Shen Rong shouted, at this moment, he was still in animal form. He carried two rattan baskets on his body, and inside the rattan baskets were his gifts for Chang Xia and the beast cubs.


    Winter bamboo shoots, bamboo rats and bamboo chickens.


    In addition, there are some wild fruits in Luoshui.


    In the cold season, fresh wild fruits are rarely eaten.


    Luoshui grows a kind of wild fruit that looks like a beast''s claw, and it will not mature until it snows in the cold season. The taste is sweet and crisp.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1287： Father, cub is hungry

    "Aron��"


    Chang Xia thought he was hallucinating.


    He raised his head and looked around. It wasn''t until Shen Rong walked into the kitchen that Chang Xia suddenly woke up and said happily, "A Rong, you''re really back!"


    "Yeah! I''m back." Shen Rong nodded, and wanted to go forward and hug Chang Xia. However, he was cold all over, and he took a deep look at Chang Xia, then set his eyes on Bai Tuanzi on the bench, stretched out his hand, gently rubbed the cub, and said in a low voice: "I''ll take a bath first, Let''s talk later."


    "You fetch water, I''ll get you clothes when I go back to the house. You watch the cub, don''t let her roll into the stove." Chang Xia said. Clap your hands, put down the spatula in your hand, and don''t rush to deal with the kitchen.


    He hurried back to the cave bedroom to fetch clothes for Shen Rong.


    It''s cold, so I need to take a hot bath.


    Yes!


    She always thinks about forgetting something.


    It turned out that I forgot to cook **** soup.


    Later, I have to cook a pot of **** soup for Shen Rong to drink.


    It was freezing cold.


    When I go home, I have to drink a bowl of hot **** soup.


    "Father?" The beast cub blinked and looked at Shen Rong curiously. Leaning closer, he sniffed Shen Rong with his tender nose, which was a little familiar.


    Shen Rong listened to the cub''s cries softly.


    This is Father.


    It really warmed Shen Rong''s heart.


    He felt uncomfortable all over.


    I wanted to hug and kiss the cub, but I didn''t dare to get too close because it was too cold. I had no choice but to nod, and said softly: "Yes, I am Father. What are you eating, is it delicious?"


    "Zai Zai is eating delicious food, dad also wants to eat it?" Beast Zai hesitated, looking at the little stewed meat left in the bowl with a very tangled expression.


    see.


    Shen Rong only felt that his cubs were super invincible and cute.


    "Father doesn''t eat it, I will eat it myself." Shen Rong hurriedly shook his head, rejected the beast''s share, and promised: "After my father finishes taking a bath, can I have barbecue for my son? The barbecue made by my father is super delicious." delicious!"


    Puff��


    Chang Xia brought clothes from the cave bedroom.


    Hearing Shen Rong brag about himself, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Hearing the sound, Shen Rong raised his head with embarrassment on his face.


    However, the beast cub didn''t feel embarrassed! Hearing that Shen Rong was going to make delicious meat for her, she was extremely excited.


    "Father, barbecue meat."


    "Cub, eat, I want to eat."


    Chang Xia grabbed the cub, lifted her up, and said coldly: "Why did I tell you before, no jumping around in the kitchen is allowed."


    "Oh!" Zai Zai froze for an instant, his small eyes rolled around, and he looked at Shen Rong carefully, not daring to move. She was jumping around in the kitchen before, and was taught by Chang Xia. The little guy has a good memory, remembering being beaten by Chang Xia before.


    Right now, she''s very cute.


    "Father promised Zai Zai that he will barbecue meat for Zai Zai after Father takes a bath." Shen Rong responded. He took the clothes from Chang Xia, fetched water, and took a shower in the bathroom.


    Seeing Shen Rong leave the kitchen, the beast cub immediately wanted to follow.


    With sharp eyes and quick hands, Chang Xia grabbed the cub and stuffed her into his pocket. Then he cooked **** soup for Shen Rong, and Shen Rong wanted to grill meat for the cubs, so Chang Xia didn''t do it anymore. Simply boil the dry powder, drain the water, and ask Shen Rong for his opinion after taking a shower.


    Eat cold stewed noodles, or soup noodles.


    Zizi!


    The firewood in the stove made a burst of flame sound.


    Chang Xia hugged the cub and added a few pieces of sugar to the **** soup. At the same time, a large bowl of **** soup was scooped out from the stove.


    The cubs are greedy.


    Smelling the pungent smell of **** soup, I shouted to drink it.


    Chang Xia had no choice but to put sugar in the **** soup, add some milk tree sap, and directly boil the **** soup into **** sugar milk tea.


    It''s cold.


    Zai Zai can also go to the cold with a drink.


    "Em, drink."


    "Don''t worry, the **** milk tea hasn''t been cooked yet. If you move around again, Amu won''t give you **** milk tea. If you want to drink it, just sit on the low stool and warm yourself by the fire."


    listen.


    The cub fell silent for a moment.


    With big eyes, Jilu stared at the boiling **** milk tea on the stove.


    Small mouth, lick it from time to time, don''t look too cute when you are greedy. Chang Xia couldn''t help but poke the tip of the beast cub''s nose with his hand, and said with a light smile, "Cub, you are so greedy, so much like your Aunt Nanfeng!"


    "What''s wrong with the beast cub?" Shen Rong walked into the kitchen with his undried hair after taking a shower. Coincidentally, I heard Chang Xia complain about her cubs'' gluttony.


    "I made **** soup for you, and she wanted to drink it greedily. I had to add some sugar and milk tree juice to make **** milk tea. The **** soup is too choking. If you really feed her to drink, she will definitely howl later." Chang Xia complained, He asked: "Do you want cold rice noodle or soup noodle? I cooked the noodle, what do you want to eat? I''m running out of time and I didn''t have time to steam the rice. You can make do with it. Let''s go to Nanfeng''s house together later. Dinner at her house tonight."


    "Why do you want to go to Nanfeng''s house?"


    Shen Rong was curious and started making barbecue at the same time.


    Noodles, he decided to eat stewed pork cold noodles. After drinking a large bowl of **** soup, Shen Rong felt that the soup powder was not so fragrant, and the stewed meat cold powder was more delicious.


    "A few days ago, Nanfeng and I went to Fengye''s house to deliver biscuits to her. Who would have thought that Maple Leaf would activate it that day, and Nanfeng was frightened for some reason, causing her to feel unwell. Afterwards, Elder Ximu took the anti-fetal medicine, and she drank it. A few days later, the medicine was produced ahead of schedule..."


    "She gave birth for a day and a night. On the day of delivery, all the tribe members could hear her screams. At the same time, the root clan leader and xylophone Amu were so frightened that I didn''t dare to go forward."


    "Fortunately, Granny Su Ye took action in time to save the lives of Nanfeng and the snake cub. After giving birth, she has no appetite. I live in Nanfeng''s house with the beast cub and Granny Su Ye. UU Reading Help her cook some delicious meals, I hope Nanfeng can eat more, it is rare to recover some appetite in the past two days."


    These words sounded light.


    However, Shen Rong knew that the situation of the tribe was not very good recently.


    Most of the clansmen are very nervous.


    The good news is that Nanfeng and Snake Cub are fine.


    Otherwise, Snake Hui Tribe would probably be annoyed and want to commit suicide. Just went to the forest, returned to the tribe and found that the partner and the cubs were gone.


    People can go crazy without committing suicide.


    Fortunately, nothing happened.


    "Is honey dew okay?" Shen Rong hesitated.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng gave birth, and A Yu''er was later than them in conceiving the cub. The birth date of the cubs should be after the beginning of spring in the next year, and they will definitely not be born in the cold season.


    "Honeydew didn''t grow, and she was not allowed to leave the cave recently. She was afraid that what happened to Nanfeng would repeat the same mistakes on her body. Even when walking around the cave, Elder Yami asked elder brother to follow..."


    One said.


    Chang Xia couldn''t help snickering.


    Honeydew is also restless, so restrained.


    She probably wants to go crazy, but she also knows the severity. I have to endure the discomfort and aggrieved, if I want to play, I want to go to the forest, and I will talk about it after giving birth to the cubs.


    "Safety is the most important thing." Shen Rong said.


    If something happened to Nan Feng in Chang Xia, Shen Rong would be driven mad.


    Zizi!


    The aroma of barbecue spreads a little bit.


    The beast cub withdrew his gaze from staring at the **** milk tea, and shouted in a childish voice, "Father, is the barbecue meat ready? Cub is hungry and wants to eat meat."


    Puff!


    Chang Xia couldn''t hold back, and burst out laughing.


    As long as a beast cub meets something he wants to eat, the first thing he says will always be cubs, want to eat...


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1288： Snake with tears, excited and happy

    "Don''t worry, cub, the barbecue will be ready soon." Shen Rong hurriedly spoke to appease the cub, so that the little guy would not be too anxious and jump up and down from the low stool. He looked at Chang Xia and asked, "Chang Xia, cub Do you need to cut up the barbecue?"


    "No need." Chang Xia said.


    When she cuts the meat, each piece is not too big.


    The cubs can be eaten with their small paws.


    Shen Rong put the grilled meat in the pottery bowl on the low stool. The pottery bowl of the beast cub had eaten stewed meat just now, and there was still a little bit of stewed meat left in it.


    "Cub, you can''t eat yet." Chang Xia grabbed the beast cub and held it down. Pointing to the roasted meat in the pottery bowl, he said seriously: "This meat is too hot just after being roasted, you don''t want to burn your little paws, do you?"


    Was told by Chang Xia.


    The beast cub quickly retracted its small claws.


    She was so naughty that she almost rolled into the stove once, scaring Chang Xia enough.


    then.


    Chang Xia was cruel.


    Hold the cubs and send them to the stove.


    that time.


    The cubs were so frightened that they cried loudly.


    Not long after, xylophone hurried over from the tribe.


    After asking the reason, Xylophone couldn''t hold back and raised her hand to pat the cub a few times. Holding the cub and teaching it for half an hour, he insisted that the cub was drowsy.


    See the cubs calm down.


    Chang Xia chatted with Shen Rong about recent events at home.


    very quickly.


    Shen Rong made the cold rice noodle.


    With noodles and barbecued meat, the family sits by the stove, chatting while eating.


    The atmosphere is harmonious and warm.


    after dinner.


    "A Rong, do you want to go back to the bedroom to sleep for a while? Let''s go to Nanfeng''s house later, and have dinner at his house in the evening." Chang Xia asked softly. Traveling in the forest in winter is very hard, even if Shen Rong is strong, Chang Xia is afraid He can''t take it.


    Shen Rong thought about it.


    Nanfeng''s house is not far away, so it''s okay to go there later.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the bedroom for a while." Shen Rong said. As he said that, he looked at Chang Xia and asked, "Do you and the beast cub want to sleep with me for a while? It''s early, and I just came back to sleep..."


    "Okay!" Chang Xia thought about nothing.


    He simply agreed to Shen Rong to go back to the bedroom and take a nap.


    Snaking home, Nanfeng''s house must be lively right now. They''ll come later to join in the fun, and it''s good to enjoy some quiet time at home. It just happened to let the beast cub and Shen Rong get close and get acquainted with the relationship between father and daughter.


    as expected.


    Enter the house and go to the kang.


    The cub climbed up and down on Shen Rong, so excited.


    but.


    She didn''t make trouble for long.


    When we are full, we will make a fuss.


    He just fell asleep on Shen Rong''s belly.


    Chang Xia picked up the cub and asked Shen Rong to move it into the kang bed. Seeing that Shen Rong had dark circles under his eyes, Chang Xia didn''t chat, and the family of three lay on the kang bed and fell asleep.


    The sound of shallow breathing seems to be full of sweetness.


    It''s different from the tranquility of Chang Xia''s house.


    Nanfeng''s house is very lively.


    Snake carried rattan baskets filled with winter bamboo shoots, bamboo chickens, bamboo rats, etc., and happily returned to the cave dwelling. He wanted to give Nanfeng a surprise. As soon as the hunting team arrived at the tribe, he went to his cave by himself.


    Leaving the matter to the tribe to deal with, I can''t wait to see Nanfeng.


    Who knows��


    As soon as you enter the door.


    Nanfeng hasn''t been surprised by Snake''s return home yet.


    On the contrary, Snake was taken aback.


    Wait for him to figure out what happened to Nanfeng during this period. The two-meter-tall man cried out of fright.


    Everyone can''t persuade them.


    at last.


    It was still Nanfeng who had a cold face and scolded snakes.


    The snake behavior returned to normal, and he handed the rattan basket to the xylophone, wanting to enter the house to see Nanfeng and the snake cub. However, before he got close to the bedroom, he was stopped by the xylophone.


    "Snake, you go to the bathroom to wash up first. After you take a shower, change into the clothes you need to hurry up, and then go into the house to see Nanfeng and Snake Cub. You are smelly and chilly, don''t make Nanfeng mother and child catch a cold. They have to take care of themselves recently. Take care of yourself..."


    Said the xylophone.


    Snake nodded hurriedly.


    Let the xylophone enter the house to help with clothes, go into the kitchen to fetch water, and go to the bathroom to wash.


    When the snake was washed clean and appeared in front of the orcs again. Half an hour has passed, but it''s not that snakes don''t want to hurry up.


    Really, the body is too dirty.


    She didn''t wash it clean, and she didn''t dare to see Nanfeng''s mother and son.


    After washing, Snake vigorously wiped the dripping hair. He didn''t even look at the food prepared by the xylophone, and hurried to the bedroom.


    into the house.


    Looking at Nan Feng, whose complexion is still not very good.


    Snake couldn''t hold back his eye sockets, mist appeared again.


    Nanfeng smiled slightly, and joked: "Why, want to cry again? Don''t cry, come and see your cub, this cub was very cute in the first few days after he was born. Recently, he can eat and drink all day long. stop."


    Snake cubs are small animals.


    He likes to run around, slipping off the kang bed without paying attention.


    several times.


    Snake Cub stuck himself in the corner of the wooden box on the Kang bed.


    After taking care of the body in the future, it is estimated that there will be another twin. She remembered that the Shexi of the Snake Patriarch''s family was beautiful and quiet, a very well-behaved male snake cub. Why is my own bear like this?


    The bones of this body have not yet been raised.


    When I woke up, I couldn''t wait to "tear down the house".


    Jointly.


    The cubs of Daya''s family have become more active recently.


    but.


    It''s better to be the chinchilla cub of Chang Xia''s family.


    Pretty and well-behaved.


    A comparison.


    Nanfeng disliked his own snake cub a little bit.


    If it wasn''t for the cub she gave birth to in one day and one night, Nan Feng really wanted to change with Chang Xia. Change to a well-behaved and obedient one.


    Of course.


    The cubs of Chang Xia''s family are well-behaved, and they are limited to following Chang Xia.


    If Chang Xia wasn''t around, he would probably be a noisy one. However, she will not fool around, at most she likes to ask questions.


    "Nanfeng, thank you!"


    Snake leaned forward and hugged Nanfeng At first, the strength was very light.


    Gradually, the strength became heavier and heavier. In order to vent his inner fear, he couldn''t imagine what would happen to him if something happened to Nanfeng and the beast cub?


    Fortunately, the beast **** took pity on him, and nothing like that happened.


    Nanfeng smiled.


    Resting his head on Snake''s shoulder, he raised his hand and patted Snake. Let him hug her tightly, and after a while, when Snake''s mood returned to normal, she said softly, "Snake, do you want to hug him?"


    "En!" She Xing hesitated, stretched out her hand, and carefully took the snake cub that Nan Feng handed over. He had hugged the snake cubs of the tribe in the Snake Mountain tribe, but his mood at this moment was completely different.


    at this time.


    The snake cub in the palm comes from him.


    The feeling of being connected by blood makes Snake excited and happy.


    unconsciously.


    Tears rolled down Snake''s eyes again.


    but.


    This time, Snake quickly controlled his emotions. Gently wiping the teardrops from the corners of his eyes, he said in a hoarse voice, "Nanfeng, he is so small and soft. I''m really afraid of breaking him? Look, he seems to be smiling at me."


    Looking at Snake''s silly look.


    Nanfeng couldn''t help but laugh.


    The mood became very good, and the progress that had been drifting away disappeared inexplicably the moment he saw the snake.


    This is a sense of security that Patriarch Gen and Xylophone cannot bring.


    this moment.


    Nanfeng really approved of Snake.


    Identify this male who will spend his whole life together in the future.


    The little lump in the deepest part of my heart disappeared.


    Getting married is not all bad.


    Outside the house, the orcs such as the xylophone listened to the conversations in the cave bedroom. Each one was filled with soft smiles, looked at each other, turned and left.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1289： There are traces of orc life in Luoshui

    It was approaching dusk.


    Nanfengjia Cave is very lively.


    There are two bonfire stands in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    Roasted whole lamb is grilled on the bonfire on the left, and the tempting aroma of barbecue is wafting from the nostrils. Beside the bonfire on the right, some small items are being grilled, such as grilled fish, grilled meat, and roasted rabbits.


    It is different from the lively cave courtyard.


    The cave bedroom is far from lively, it''s all the cubs making noise.


    Nan Feng stretched his neck and looked out of the house, there were several animal cubs stuffed on the kang bed. The cubs were laughing and playing, the Nuanchun twins couldn''t stay, so they slipped away to the bedroom of the cave, and ran to the courtyard of the cave to guard the roasted whole lamb...


    "Long Xia, how should I eat winter bamboo shoots?"


    "Old duck soup with winter bamboo shoots, fried bacon with winter bamboo shoots, stir-fried winter bamboo shoots."


    There are a lot of baked goods tonight, so there is no need to prepare too much for cooking. However, you can prepare more soup and vegetables, which can be used to relieve greasiness.


    "Xylophone, do you have stew?"


    "Bone broth is simmering on the stove."


    "Hmm! Yes, then prepare some more vegetables. When you get tired of barbecue, you can eat some hot and roasted vegetables."


    Hearing this, the xylophone nodded in response.


    Except for Honeydew Baiqing, like Nuanchun Shankun they all came here with their cubs.


    It was dark.


    The cave courtyard became more and more lively.


    Chang Xia entered the house carrying the confinement meal for Nan Feng.


    "Nanfeng, your medicinal diet." Chang Xia said.


    Nanfeng sat halfway on the kang bed, staring at the door with yearning eyes, and asked again: "Chang Xia, can I really not go out? I want to go to the cave courtyard to have barbecue with you..."


    "No." Chang Xia firmly refused.


    Nanfeng''s body has just recovered a little, and he is not yet fit to go out on the kang.


    The barbecue is very hot, so it''s okay to taste a little. Eating too much is still not acceptable. Recently, Nanfeng''s food was arranged by Su Ye.


    Why!


    Nanfeng sighed.


    Showing a loveless expression.


    The snake marched into the house, carrying the old duck soup with winter bamboo shoots for Nanfeng.


    Seeing Nan Feng''s expression, he didn''t even need to guess, he immediately understood what happened. Most likely Nanfeng wanted to go out, but was rejected by Changxia.


    to be honest.


    Nanfeng listens to Chang Xia''s words the most.


    What Chang Xia said, Patriarch Bigen and the xylophone are both effective.


    "Nanfeng, this is old duck soup with winter bamboo shoots. I brought you two duck legs and duck wings. There are also duck feet and duck necks that you love to eat. Get up and drink some soup." Snake smiled, Yu Guang Seeing the snake cub being crushed under Chang Xia''s family chinchilla, he was a little embarrassed, his own beast cub is not very good!


    regardless of.


    Compare it with the bear cub sleeping next to it.


    Snake is quite gratified.


    Cubs.


    It should be lively.


    The bear cub of Daya''s family is really worrying.


    Without him, too lazy.


    This day, besides eating and sleeping.


    I''m so worried!


    Daya discussed with Kong Shan, waiting for the weather to be better. Throw the bear cub to the tribal training ground and let him follow the other cubs of the tribe.


    Go down like this.


    I''m really afraid that Xiong Zai Zai will directly kill himself.


    "Stir-fried winter bamboo shoots with bacon and stir-fried winter bamboo shoots, I want to try both." Nan Feng pushed away the medicinal food that Chang Xia put in front of him, and took the old duck soup with winter bamboo shoots from Snake. Recently, I almost vomited from the medicated diet.


    A rare new dish.


    Nanfeng immediately became happy.


    After taking the bowl, she didn''t rush to nibble on the duck''s feet, but took a sip of the soup directly.


    Immediately, I was amazed by the umami taste of the old duck soup with winter bamboo shoots, and said in surprise: "This soup is so fresh! It''s completely different from chicken soup, so delicious!"


    While drinking, pick the winter bamboo shoots inside to eat.


    first.


    She feels that vegetarian food is better than meat.


    Nanfeng likes to eat meat, vegetables like radishes and cabbage, he can only say he can eat them, but he doesn''t like them. However, after she tasted the winter bamboo shoots this time, she immediately fell in love with them.


    "It''s delicious, eat more." Chang Xia said.


    She didn''t urge Nanfeng to drink the herbal diet, Chang Xia himself had also drank this medicinal diet. Drink it a few times and it tastes great. The more you eat, the less you eat.


    "Chang Xia, come and eat quickly."


    Nuanchun''s shout came from the courtyard of the cave dwelling, telling Changxia to go out for dinner.


    Nanfeng waved his hand and said, "Changxia leave me alone, you go and eat. The beast cubs have just eaten, let them play on the kang bed, and the temperature drops after dark, so don''t let them come over to suffer from the cold."


    There are delicious ones.


    The south wind''s longing for the outside is much lessened.


    So, he urged Chang Xia to go out.


    Anyway, there are snakes in the house.


    "Chang Xia, freshly grilled lamb chops." Shen Rong held a bowl, which contained the freshly cut grilled lamb chops. Looking at Chang Xia''s empty hands, he asked, "Where''s the baby?"


    "She''s in the house, fighting with Nanfeng''s snake cubs." Chang Xia said.


    After taking the bowl, smelling the charred roasted lamb chops, I found a seat and started eating. Recently, I have been busy preparing food for Nanfeng, and the diet is relatively light. At this moment, smelling the burnt aroma of grilled lamb chops, Chang Xia couldn''t help it.


    Listen clearly.


    Shen Rong didn''t ask any more questions.


    Nanfeng Snake is there, and the beast cubs are definitely not their turn to worry about.


    "This old duck soup with winter bamboo shoots is really delicious!" Su Ye gave a thumbs up to Chang Xia while drinking the duck soup and eating the winter bamboo shoots.


    This asparagus tastes really good!


    Luoshui, you have to use it from now on.


    Not much else, at least the road must be repaired.


    Through the road, it is convenient to go back and forth in the future.


    After all, Chang Xia said that besides winter, bamboo shoots are also produced in spring. Not to mention, there are bamboo rats, bamboo chickens, and bamboo fungus in the bamboo forest. Plus, bamboo itself is versatile.


    Here it comes.


    Luoshui''s status became even more important.


    "Wu, there is something wrong with Luoshui. UU Reading " Gen said.


    As he said that, Patriarch Gen looked up at Shen Rong. The addition of Luoshui is a land without owner, so it is nothing for the Heluo tribe to go to Luoshui to dig bamboo shoots.


    The bad thing is-


    Shen Rong and the others discovered that there were traces of orc life in Luoshui.


    It''s just that they didn''t find anyone.


    Su Ye chewed for a while, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong with Luoshui?"


    "Shen Rong, tell me��" Gen pouted at Shen Rong, motioning for him to explain why. He didn''t go to Luoshui, so he didn''t know the situation very well.


    "Wu, we found traces of the life of the orcs in Luoshui. However, we couldn''t find the hiding place of this group of orcs. In the cold season, Luoshui was covered with heavy snow, and we couldn''t trace their whereabouts in time." Shen Rong opened the mouth.


    This said.


    Su Ye couldn''t help frowning.


    There used to be orc tribes living in Luoshui.


    Su Ye knew about this.


    Only, that was many years ago.


    She was sure that Luoshui currently had no orcs.


    "In the coming year, after the beginning of spring, arrange for the totem warriors to go to Luoshui again. I haven''t received any news about Luoshui. You found that there are orcs living in Luoshui. There are two possibilities. One is that there are orcs and tribes Encountered a snowstorm, had to migrate to Luoshui by mistake. The second is that there are wandering orcs entering the Dusk Forest. No matter what kind..."


    "This has to be clarified."


    "Gen, use Yinbei to remind other tribes to be more vigilant."


    Su Ye calmed down and analyzed calmly.


    As the witch of the Dusk Forest, Su Ye can perceive some situations in the Dusk Forest. However, this requires her to sit in the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall.


    at this time.


    She is in the Heluo tribe.


    Unable to perceive the situation of Dusk Forest.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1290： Investigate the reason, Woye has a lot of goods

    listen.


    Possibly involving wandering orcs.


    Immediately, the expressions of the orcs became gloomy at a speed visible to the naked eye. The wandering orcs are unpopular. They often symbolize plunder and killing. In the eyes of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, the wandering orcs are just like the trading houses and slave hunting organizations from the west land, they are not good people.


    "I will contact other tribes when I go back to the tribe at night." Gen said seriously.


    Fortunately, this time because of the winter bamboo shoots. I went to Luoshui and found the problem in time. If this is really sneaked into the hinterland of the Dusk Forest by the wandering orcs, it will be a big problem.


    Xilu was making a fuss.


    Maybe, someone who is not afraid of death sneaks into the Dusk Forest.


    "I''ll send a message to the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan to ask if they have any abnormalities. However, don''t worry too much, or it''s really just an accident." Su Ye said.


    It doesn''t have to be a wandering orc.


    Cozy dinner.


    Unknowingly, cast a shadow.


    Everyone pretended to be something in their hearts, and the meal didn''t take long.


    end early.


    Shen Rong took Chang Xia Suye''s things, and the family went to their cave. Snake went home, and with the situation of Nanfeng and Snake Cub gradually stabilizing, Su Ye didn''t have to stay here to take care of them all the time.


    then.


    Su Ye naturally chose to leave.


    Chang Xia is more used to it.


    When the situation of Nanfeng and Snake Cub is better, she will have to go back to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall. The case of Luoshui, I hope it''s just an example.


    "Grandma, are you okay?"


    ten minutes later.


    Changxia and the others returned to their cave dwelling.


    Chang Xia looked at Su Ye worriedly. Su Ye''s expression was very serious. Looking at it made it hard for people to feel relieved.


    Su Ye waved his hand.


    "What can I do, don''t worry about me. You guys wash up and rest early, Shen Rong must be tired just after coming back from the forest, so go to bed early with the cubs."


    Su Ye waved his hand with a calm expression.


    The worry between the brows has eased a lot.


    If there were any wandering orcs sneaking into the Twilight Forest, there would be no way to deal with it in a short time. It is too dangerous to enter the forest in cold season, Su Ye can''t risk the lives of the totem warriors.


    Besides��


    So far, she has not received any bad news.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia didn''t push anymore.


    After simply washing up, he and Shen Rong brought the cubs into the house.


    Su Ye took the sound shell and contacted the bird clan and the fish clan successively.


    Quietly through the night.


    Next, it snowed heavily for seven consecutive days.


    The mountains are covered with snow, and everything is covered with snow.


    The surface of White Lake.


    The laughter of the clansmen echoed every day.


    On the eighth day, the snow stopped.


    Su Ye checked the bodies of Nan Feng and Snake Cub to confirm that they really recovered. They checked Milu Ayuer and the others one by one one by one. After that, taking advantage of the clear weather, they left the Heluo Tribe and returned to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall.


    Wait until she comes next time.


    At that time, it should be the time when spring returns to the earth.


    After sending Su Ye away, Chang Xia was too lazy to move, lying on the wooden chair in the courtyard of the cave to bask in the sun. The accumulated water on the alabaster slab has been dried by the sun after being cleaned.


    Shen Rong and his cubs were playing around in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    Zai Zai was imprisoned for too long.


    It is rare to be able to have fun in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, and the whole person is very happy.


    Crisp laughter echoed over the courtyard of the cave dwelling from time to time.


    "Long summer��"


    Nan Feng wrapped himself into a ball and walked in with difficulty.


    Snake followed behind, and Snake had a cub in his arms. At the same time, Maple Leaf Daya was behind. Nice weather today.


    Everyone chose to come to Changxia to get together.


    "Do you have an appointment?" Chang Xia stood up and asked curiously.


    Nan Feng wanted to take off the animal skin hat on his head, but was held back by Snake, saying to wait a little longer. Nanfeng had no choice but to be obedient. In order to be able to go out, she agreed to many unequal conditions.


    originally-


    Xylophone disagrees.


    However, Nanfeng couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Recently, various medicated diets have been drunk non-stop. At first, he worried that Nanfeng would lie on the kang bed for a month. Before Su Ye left, he checked and confirmed that Nanfeng''s situation was recovering well.


    You can get off the kang for a walk, but don''t even think about entering the forest.


    This cold season needs to be cultivated in cave dwellings.


    If you want to enter the forest in the spring of next year, you need to check again.


    "No appointment. We met in Baihu just now. Your yard is big, so it''s convenient for them to toss together." Feng Ye said, and put the leopard cub in his arms on the ground. The little thing was so excited when he went out.


    It''s completely different from the bear cub in Daya''s family.


    "Zai Zai, shall we go to the ground and play with our younger siblings?" Daya asked warmly. The bear cubs of his family are not much younger than the twins of Nuanchun''s family. The twins run around the tribe all day long, lively and active.


    My own bear cub is really hard to describe.


    "No." Xiong Zai Zai grabbed Daya''s arm with one hand and hung it in her arms. No matter how Daya opened her mouth, she just refused to go to the ground. With a dark face, Yadong stretched out his hand, grabbed Xiong Zai Zai and threw it directly on the ground.


    Bear cubs have thick skin and thick flesh.


    Yadong wasn''t worried about breaking it at all.


    Looking at Yadong''s simple and rude actions, Chang Xia and the others were covered in black lines.


    Fortunately, it was a bear cub, and it was replaced by a beast cub of another race. This loss, I have to worry about whether I will be injured.


    "Yadong, be careful!"


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes, stepped forward, and squatted down to check Xiong Zaizai''s body. UU reading www. uukanshu. com is really resistant to falling, Xiong Zai Zai is fine. Even if he was thrown on the ground, he still maintained the sitting posture of the old monk.


    Seeing Chang Xia coming over, he rubbed his head against Chang Xia to show his closeness.


    "Don''t worry Chang Xia, the cubs are used to being thrown away." Daya said. The bear family has rough skin and thick flesh, which is resistant to falling. Not to mention Yadong, Daya will beat bear cubs in a hurry. Whose cub is as lazy as Xiong Cub?


    Although the cubs of the bear clan are indeed lazy, it is rare for the land tribe to be as lazy as Daya''s family.


    "Zai Zai, does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt, just feel it."


    Puff!


    Nanfeng Fengye and the other orcs couldn''t hold back, and burst out laughing.


    In the distance, Chinchilla Zaizai and Leopard Zaizai came to Xiong Zaizai curiously, arched them, and then touched them with their paws. They played this game a lot, not long after, Chinchilla and Leopard were hanging on Xiong Zai, making noise and fighting.


    Nanfeng snake cubs are too small.


    She Xing didn''t dare to put him down, after all, the ground was not a kang bed.


    His snake cub was born prematurely, and his health has improved a bit recently. However, after all, it is not as solid as other beast cubs.


    "Snake, don''t let the snake cub go to the ground. The ground is cold, be careful of catching cold." Chang Xia reminded.


    Snake nodded and said, "Well! I didn''t intend to let him go."


    Shen Rong moved tables and chairs and let all the orcs sit down one by one.


    Soon, under Nanfeng''s suggestion.


    All the orcs sat around and started playing cards and chatting at the same time.


    "Shen Rong, have you been to Woye these two days?"


    "I didn''t go to set a trap, what''s the matter over there?"


    "Yes, Heimeng said that there are big goods over there. The snow stops today, and he should take people to Woye."


    bulk.


    Generally refers to fierce beasts.


    Like pheasants and hares, there are no traps and nooses at all.


    The clansmen can catch it with bare hands.

 Chapter 1291： when was the wall built

    "Later, do you want to go to Woye together? The fresh meat hoarded in the cave has been consumed, so I need to replenish my family''s wealth."


    "Okay! Go to Woye in the afternoon."


    Soon, Shankun Yadong nodded one after another. There are cattle and sheep in the livestock pen, but those are used for breeding. If it is not necessary, the tribe does not support slaughter.


    Moreover.


    The tribe has added more than a thousand people this year.


    The root patriarch goes to the livestock pens, warehouses, small rivers and other places every day. It is his principle to keep the property hoarded by the tribe as long as he can.


    at this point.


    Get the unanimous support of the tribal elders.


    In the chicken coop and duck shed in the wild mountains and forests to the south of Baihu Lake, the tribe can catch chickens and ducks at will, but not in the livestock pen.


    Chickens, ducks and hares are easy to catch and reproduce quickly.


    The situation in the livestock pen is different, and the reproduction speed of livestock is far behind the speed of poultry. The root patriarch must be careful and stingy, he just got the dividends of breeding, how could he be willing to harm the cattle and sheep in the livestock pen...


    "You go to Woye, we will continue to play cards in the afternoon. It is rare to have sunny days in the cold season, so you have to bask in the sun well. After a few days, it will definitely snow."


    "There is a lot of snow in the cold season this year, and I''m afraid there will be snow disasters."


    "What are you afraid of from snowstorms? The six major tribes have built their houses, and they are afraid of being cold and warming themselves at home. No one will die from the cold. The witch said that the orcs in the Twilight Forest have all moved into their new homes before the cold season."


    "No matter how heavy the snow is, staying at home should be fine."


    The habitat chosen by the orcs.


    They will all receive the blessing of Su Ye and the blessing of the witch. The habitats where the orcs live are usually free from natural disasters. Taking the six major tribes as an example, there will be no ferocious water animals in the rivers and waters around the tribes, and there will be no ferocious beasts in the forest.


    only-


    The farther you are from the Wizard Temple of the Holy Mountain of Karna.


    The power of Su Ye''s blessing will slow down.


    This is also the reason why the six major tribes live next to Su Ye.


    Chang Xia listened quietly, thinking that it was no wonder that Su Ye wanted to go back to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall to sit in charge. Every aspect of the Dusk Forest is inseparable from her scheduling. Only when she sits in the Wizard Hall of the Holy Mountain of Karna can the orcs truly feel at ease.


    "Chang Xia, I heard that Patriarch Gen suggested building a city wall, is this true?" Maple Leaf asked curiously.


    build walls��


    Does this mean the Horde is preparing to build a city?


    There is no need to build a city wall for a pure tribal settlement. Before Su Ye appeared in the Twilight Forest, the orcs in the Twilight Forest did not have a long-term residence. Even if they are as strong as the six major tribes, they cannot stay in the same place and thrive.


    Orcs mainly eat meat.


    Live in the same place for a long time.


    The food in the forest is difficult to meet the daily needs of the tribe.


    Maple Leaf said.


    Immediately, all the orcs looked sideways at Chang Xia.


    Build a city wall!


    This is even more exciting than the road construction.


    "Feng Ye, who did you hear that from?" Nan Feng said excitedly, "Why haven''t I heard my father and mother talk about building a city wall? Building a wall sounds exciting..."


    The other orcs didn''t speak.


    However, the heavy breathing sound.


    It is not difficult to guess that they were equally excited.


    "Don''t worry about who I listen to, I just want to know if it''s true or not. Building a wall is much more difficult than building a road." Feng Ye looked at Chang Xia seriously with a serious face.


    Build a wall.


    This means that the Orcs of the Dusk Forest are about to start a new era.


    Much more exciting than going to Westland.


    That''s right, Maple Leaf is thinking about going to Westland to make trouble.


    This time, if she wasn''t pregnant with a cub. Maple Leaf will definitely follow Elder Pukang to go to Westland to make troubles. With Elder Pukang''s no-holds-barred behavior style, Westland will definitely be full of wind and clouds.


    "Long summer��"


    "Chang Xia, tell me quickly."


    "Build the wall, really?"


    In an instant, even Shen Rong turned his head and stared at Chang Xia.


    "My mother-in-law and the root clan chief have talked about it. However, it depends on the development of the six major tribes. The construction of the wall will not be put on the agenda until the development of the six major tribes is on the right track." Chang Xia did not perfunctory, opened his mouth Things explained again.


    If the tribe wants to grow and develop, it is inevitable to build a city wall.


    but-


    With the current strength of the six major tribes.


    Not enough.


    "Ha ha!"


    After listening, all the orcs laughed out loud.


    Having chatted, it means that the tribe is indeed likely to start building the city wall. The life they have now, they didn''t even dare to think about it before.


    "According to the current development speed of the tribe, within three to five years, we will definitely have the strength to build the city wall. Once the city wall is built, it means that we can build the city."


    "Shen Rong, tell us what the city on the west side of the land looks like?"


    "The city we want to build must be more majestic and magnificent than the city in Xilu."


    Immediately, all the orcs started talking.


    There is no need for Chang Xia to say more, everyone described the image of the city in their minds with simple words.


    "In the west, cities of all sizes will build cities. However, only the walls of the large tribes, the walls of the small tribes can only be called fences. They will sharpen the logs, insert one end into the ground, and the other end upright. Bind them with vines... "


    "Or mix wet mud and thatch to make mud bricks. Use mud bricks to build earthen walls. Building stone walls is too laborious. Not many tribes in the Westland are capable of building them."


    "Resin, this thing is only qualified to be used by nobles in the Westland Resin, copper, iron and spices are all luxury items in the Westland, let alone used by ordinary orcs, they are not even qualified to touch them. "


    This said.


    Immediately, all the orcs in the cave courtyard were stunned.


    The trading company described the prosperity and power of the Westland to the orcs of the Dusk Forest.


    The only thing that hasn''t been mentioned is this harsh and almost cruel hierarchy. No wonder Su Ye always looked indifferent when mentioning Xilu.


    obvious.


    She didn''t like to see the orcs on the west side.


    They are both orcs, but they have formulated such a harsh hierarchy.


    visible.


    The development of Xilu has already stepped into a deformity.


    "Although, I heard Shen Rong say that there are all kinds of bad things in the west land. But every time I hear it, I can feel the shuddering horror. Fortunately, we live in the east land."


    "The new people from the outskirts of the forest, it is said that every year, the orcs in the Twilight Forest were plundered by the merchants or slave hunters and taken to the west land. Tell me, are those orcs who were taken to the west land still alive? "


    this question.


    Suddenly, all the orcs fell silent.


    This topic obviously touches the weakness of everyone''s heart.


    Chang Xia pondered.


    She had thought about this topic a long time ago.


    Even Su Ye had asked earlier.


    Su Ye smiled mysteriously and didn''t answer anything. Later, Chang Xia learned that the orcs in the Twilight Forest had been lurking in the west to make trouble. After that, Su Ye had other thoughts about those orcs who were taken captive to the Westland...


    Those captive orcs.


    At first, it may have been taken captive.


    but-


    In the end, it is hard to say whether he becomes a slave or something else.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1292： The end of the year is approaching

    day.


    Day by day goes by.


    Blink to the end of the year.


    this day.


    Su Ye brought Bai Qing to the Wizard Hall of Kanna Holy Mountain.


    She had previously promised Chang Xia that she would come to the Heluo Tribe to celebrate the New Year with Chang Xia this year. Thousands of years ago, the orcs had the custom of reunion at the end of the year. Chang Xia said the New Year, it can be regarded as helping Su Ye regain the custom of reunion thousands of years ago.


    This is for-


    Next, the promotion of humanistic customs thousands of years ago plays a major role.


    "Cubs��"


    Before Bai Qing entered the door, he called Zai Zai loudly. His immature face showed the handsomeness of a young man, at this moment Bai Qing was smiling, holding a wooden box in his hand, and ran happily into the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    Chang Xia was frying rice cakes by the stove next to the loggia.


    The cubs thumped and cujued on the ground.


    Alone, having fun.


    Hearing someone calling Zai Zai, she raised her head curiously and looked towards the courtyard gate.


    "Ah Mu��" Zai Zai shouted, asking who was calling him just now. The cubs of the orc clan have no names until they are one year old.


    This year.


    The number of cubs in the Heluo tribe has increased sharply.


    The root patriarch discussed with the elders whether to name the beast cubs in advance. When the cubs are older, they will play and play together.


    But-


    How to call people is a headache.


    A cub shouted out.


    All the cubs turn their heads, and they can''t bring the race before calling people. Now, the race can still be distinguished.


    With the addition of orcs from other orc tribes.


    The number of cubs in the Horde will increase...


    At that time, how to distinguish the cubs. In the final analysis, the beast cubs had to be named in advance. I didn''t dare to name it before, just because I was afraid that I would not grow up. The tribe became rich, and no longer worried about not being able to feed the cubs, and changed their customs to better adapt to the current life of the tribe.


    "Baiqing��".


    With a smile on the corner of Chang Xia''s mouth, he looked up towards the gate of the courtyard.


    "Brother?" Zai Zai heard the word Bai Qing and immediately understood who was coming. Jumping happily, I wanted to run to the courtyard gate to pick up someone.


    but.


    Pachinko is faster.


    Before the cub could take a few steps, he came in from outside the courtyard.


    He leaned over, picked up the cub, kissed, touched, and held it high. The movements are skillful and natural.


    On both sides of the cave courtyard, Su Ye Changxia looked at this scene with a smile.


    "Ha ha-"


    Bai Qing laughed loudly, and shouted the word Zai Zai, Zai Zai was very cooperative, and accompanied Bai Qing to let out a crisp giggle.


    "Grandma, I fried rice cakes, come and taste them��"


    Chang Xia waved to Su Ye. At this moment, Shen Rong had just entered the cellar to carry sugar. Chang Xia fried rice cakes and other pastries, and the amount of sugar consumed was a bit too much.


    Except fried pastries.


    Chang Xia also prepared fried crispy meat, stewed meat and radishes, and began to prepare for the new year tomorrow. Cut window grilles and paste Spring Festival couplets, hang lanterns and set off firecrackers...


    She doesn''t know how to cut window grilles, and it takes too much paper to paste Spring Festival couplets.


    Therefore, Chang Xia chose to post blessing characters.


    Just paste it on the door, courtyard door, house door and windows. These white papers used to paste blessing characters, she prepared to dye red early, although it is not a very pure red, it looks very festive.


    Firecrackers can''t be counted on, and I will go to Luoshui early next year to chop some bamboo and make them into firecrackers. The lanterns were woven together by Shen Rong and the clansmen, and each household of the tribe has already hung them up. With the word "Fu", the whole Heluo tribe has a new year and a new look.


    When Su Ye stepped into the Heluo Tribe.


    For a moment she thought she had gone to the wrong door.


    Su Ye took the fried rice cake that Chang Xia handed over, ate it in small bites, stretched out his hand and pointed at the changes in the cave dwelling, and said happily: "You made all of these...?"


    "Yes, and no." Chang Xia laughed and explained: "I offered advice, and Shen Rong and the clansmen did it together. Unfortunately, it was a little bit close. In the coming year, the tribe will collect more things, and they can do more. good."


    heard the words.


    The smile on Su Ye''s face became more and more real.


    Apes have preserved many things from Orcs thousands of years ago.


    However, over time.


    Some things inevitably disappear.


    The appearance of Chang Xia made Su Ye see another possibility. The past cannot be traced back, the civilization lost thousands of years ago, it is entirely possible for them to create a new civilization with their own hands.


    after all-


    Something from thousands of years ago.


    It may not be completely suitable for today after a thousand years.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Su Ye became. She can''t wait to rush back to the ape clan''s residence immediately, and bring all the clansmen to Dusk Forest.


    Civilization changes.


    The apes should not be left behind.


    Su Ye hoped that the ape clan would get involved.


    Wait, wait, wait.


    Su Ye quickly suppressed his excitement.


    The construction of the wall proposed by the root patriarch and the others can indeed be put on the agenda in the coming year. The sooner the six major tribes build their cities, the sooner she can bring the apes to the Dusk Forest.


    Ape family.


    cattle family.


    Nest tribe.


    ��


    Su Ye longed for these vanished races to return to the world again. The Gangwa Continent is not only our own, but also everyone''s.


    "Okay, very good." Su Ye lightly raised his hand, landed on Chang Xia''s head, and patted it lightly. He looked at Chang Xia with admiration, and then asked, "Where is Shen Rong? Why did he leave you alone to fry rice cakes..."


    "He went to the cellar to carry sugar, and the sugar is not enough." Chang Xia said.


    While talking, Su Ye rolled up his sleeves.


    I plan to help Chang Xia fry rice cakes together.


    Next to it, there are other things piled up, which should all need to be fried depending on the situation.


    see.


    Su Ye looked forward to tomorrow even more.


    "Chang Xia, UU Reading I also want to��" Bai Qing rushed over quickly with Zai Zai in his arms, and asked for rice cakes with his mouth open. As soon as he entered the door, he could smell a strong fragrance. If he hadn''t been in a hurry to say hello to the cub, he would have been unable to hold back the desire to taste it.


    "It''s a bit hot, you take the one next to it. By the way, don''t feed Zai Zai, she has eaten a few pieces before, and if she eats again, it''s time to get angry." Chang Xia warned.


    heard the words.


    The cub waved its paw very dissatisfied.


    "Em, it''s bad." Zai Zai said.


    Chang Xia ignored Zai Zai''s complaint, the little guy would cry if he couldn''t get angry. Like other cubs, my own cubs don''t like to eat vegetables and fruits unless they are caught and fed.


    Getting them to take the initiative to eat is difficult.


    "Bai Qing, listen to Chang Xia." Su Ye said with a smile, reached out and hugged the cub to check it, nodded and said: "It''s really a little angry, I need to eat some vegetables and fruits. Otherwise, I need to take some medicine .��


    immediately.


    The cub was quiet.


    She is small, but not stupid.


    In her memory, Su Ye was the biggest.


    Everyone should listen to her.


    Su Ye said that if she got angry, she must eat vegetables and fruits.


    Bai Qing looked at the limp animal cub in Su Ye''s hand, feeling very distressed, and said in a low voice, "Cub, don''t worry. Vegetables and fruits are also delicious, like Kira grass sprouts and fish grass, which are super delicious. tasty."


    listen.


    There are super delicious ones.


    The listless cub regained its vivacity in an instant.


    Although she didn''t know what Kira grass sprouts and fish grass were. However, this does not prevent her from understanding the four words super delicious.


    look.


    Su Ye Changxia looked at each other.


    They were too familiar with the expression of the beast cub.


    Nan Feng had revealed a lot in the past, without Zai Zai opening her mouth, everyone could guess what she wanted to say.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1293： give cubs a name

    "Mum, eat." The beast cub blinked its cute eyes and stared at Chang Xia seriously. She knew that Chang Xia was in charge of the family, and if Chang Xia didn''t nod, he would definitely have nothing to eat.


    Chang Xia bared a smile.


    He stretched out his hand and tapped Zai Zai from the air.


    "Okay, I''ll get it for you at noon." Chang Xia replied. Nanfeng said last time that he wanted to eat shoots of Kira grass. The head of the root clan contacted the Sirius tribe with Yinbei. Wait, of course they left with a lucrative cargo.


    in.


    Including fish grass.


    The promotion of fish and grass will have to wait for the next spring.


    cluck��


    Hearing this, the clear laughter of the beast cubs came from the courtyard of the cave dwelling again.


    Su Ye ate the fried rice cake and asked, "Have you considered naming the beast cubs? There are many newborn beast cubs born in the Heluo Tribe this year, and there may be more in the coming year. It might be inappropriate to call them Zai Zai. "


    The cubs put together for training.


    You call Zai Zai, and all the beasts look up.


    Just thinking about that scene is so funny!


    "The tribe is discussing that they may name the beast cubs in advance. Let Shen Rong choose the name of the cubs." Chang Xia Chao Shen Rong nuzui, the tribes used to ask Chang Xia to help with naming.


    this time.


    The name of their own cubs.


    Chang Xia intends to ask Shen Rong to name it.


    "Can I refuse?"


    Coincidentally, Shen Rong came up from the cellar. This matter was discussed two days ago, and Shen Rong suddenly felt dizzy. It was too difficult to choose a name or something.


    Let him go hunting and picking in the forest, but the naming made Shen Rong panic.


    Ha ha!


    Su Ye laughed.


    "It''s my father''s responsibility to name the cub. Shen Rong thinks about it and tries to give the cub a good name. I''m looking forward to it!"


    Shen Rong''s face changed slightly, and he looked up at Su Ye.


    "Wu, I think it''s more appropriate for you to name Zai Zai. You see... Chang Xia''s name was chosen by you. Zai Zai''s name should be chosen by you."


    In order to reject the task of naming, Shen Rong went all out.


    Just to give Zai Zai a nice name, Shen Rong suffered from insomnia for two or three days, and dark circles appeared under his eyes. Of course, Shen Rong was tortured, and so were the orcs like Nanfeng Snake.


    If Chang Xia hadn''t said it before.


    The name of the cub must be chosen by the father and mother himself.


    They all wanted to beg Chang Xia for help in choosing a name.


    This said.


    Chang Xia tilted his head and looked at Su Ye.


    It is indeed a good choice to ask Su Ye to help choose a name. However, there are good and bad, Su Ye helped to name her cub.


    Nanfeng and the others must have something to say��


    At that time, it is estimated that Su Ye will be asked for help.


    Su Ye shook his head directly, and said: "I named the cubs, and Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others knew about it. I have to name the other cubs. By then, more than one or two names can be resolved..."


    Anything that Chang Xia can think of.


    How could Su Ye fail to guess.


    It''s not really a name thing at all.


    "Shen''s surname is weird, Zai Zai''s surname is better after Chang Xia. Do you think it is Chang or Chang Xia as the surname��"


    This time, Shen Rong didn''t insist anymore.


    Other orcs might not dare to ask Su Ye for help in choosing a name. However, Maple Leaf Nanfeng definitely dared to speak.


    They opened their mouths.


    Maybe, other orcs will have the courage to ask Su Ye to come forward.


    "Shen really doesn''t sound good. Can Chang/Chang Xia be used as a surname?" Chang Xia hesitated and said, "Grandmother, do you want to look at the race of the beast cub and choose whether to let the beast cub follow the surname of Father or Eminem?" name?"


    Naming is not the business of Chang Xia''s family.


    Shen Rong''s Shen surname is not easy to choose a name, so Zai Zai was named after Chang Xia''s surname. However, there must be a rule to facilitate naming the cubs in the future.


    immediately.


    Su Ye Shen Rong''s eyes lit up.


    That''s a really good idea.


    Can greatly avoid some unnecessary disputes.


    "Okay, that''s a good idea." Su Ye said happily.


    Shen Rong breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "The cub is named Chang or Chang Xia?"


    "You pick a word or word that sounds good, and we can use whichever sounds good." Chang Xia said. As a father to name a beast cub, it''s only right and proper. Chang Xia definitely didn''t say that just to be lazy, definitely not.


    "Sun and moon mountains and rivers, forest rivers..."


    Shen Rong frowned, muttering something.


    Next to him, Chang Xia and Su Ye looked at each other, with deep smiles in each other''s eyes. The name is quite troublesome, if it is someone else, just do whatever you want. However, this is for the cubs.


    It''s not easy for anyone to mess around.


    That being the case, it must take a lot of brains.


    "Chang Xia, do you think Zai Zai''s surname is better with a single surname or multiple surnames?" Su Ye whispered.


    The name of the orcs in the Dusk Forest is random.


    Chang Xia said today that the animal cubs are named according to their race, which can be said to have established a rule for the Twilight Forest Beast Clan. Su Ye is not a rigid person. Some things can follow the rules of thousands of years ago, but some things can keep pace with the times.


    Name it, that''s it.


    The orcs of the Dusk Forest originated from the city of Shinahai thousands of years ago.


    They are the remnants of the orcs in the city of Shinahai.


    However, they are the abandoned people of the orc clan in Shinahai City.


    Some things, give up and give up.


    "My mother-in-law chose my name. Whether it''s a single surname or a double surname, I think it''s very good." Chang Xia said calmly.


    What Su Ye meant, Chang Xia could understand.


    The cub follows Chang Xia''s surname Chang Xia has roots, she is no longer a duckweed without roots.


    "The cub has Chang Xia as its surname��" Su Ye said.


    Su Ye has selfish intentions. Even if thousands of years have passed, she hopes that the surname of Changxia will still be passed down in the Gangwa Continent. This means that some orcs remember the existence of Chang Xia, and the child she raised alone deserves the best.


    "Thank you mother-in-law!" Chang Xia smiled, his eyes were soaked with mist.


    Su Ye patted Chang Xia''s shoulder, shook his head and said nothing. The beloved son of the parents has a far-reaching plan for it.


    Chang Xia is not Su Ye''s child.


    However, it started from the moment Su Ye picked her up from the ground.


    Chang Xia is Su Ye''s child, family love sometimes does not necessarily need the fetters of blood. The two talked, the volume was not low.


    Shen Rong who was not far away could hear it clearly.


    then.


    What he muttered had the word Chang Xia added.


    "Changxiasen, Changxialin, Changxiahe, Changxiaqing, Changxia..."


    Bai Qing played with the cubs in his arms, and listened to Shen Rong''s non-stop chanting about Chang Xia Chang Xia. He was slightly startled, and whispered: "Chang Xia, what''s wrong with Shen Rong?"


    "He''s thinking of a name for the cub," Chang Xia explained.


    Bai Qing was stunned, hesitantly said: "Don''t you have to wait for the day of transformation to name the cub? There are still a few months before the transformation, should we start naming now?"


    "It''s different now." Chang Xia said: "The tribe has a lot of beasts and cubs, so we can play together, we can''t just call them cubs, as calling them cubs is easy to confuse."


    an explanation.


    Bai Qing understood instantly.


    In the past, the orcs and other beast cubs took their names.


    It''s worrying about not being able to support them and not being able to stand up.


    Now, things are looking up for the tribe. There is no need to worry about not being able to raise the cubs. Naturally, you need to name the cubs in advance.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1294： Shen Rong promised to give Zai Zai a good name

    Bai Qing seemed to understand, but nodded.


    It''s not his turn to worry about this matter, at most he is curious about Zai Zai''s name.


    "What''s the cub''s name��"


    Sure enough, Bai Qing asked Zai Zai''s name after turning around.


    Chang Xia pouted at Shen Rong, smiled and said: "Ah Rong is still thinking, when he thinks of Zai Zai''s name, we will naturally know what Zai Zai''s name is."


    ��


    Shen Rong shrugged bitterly.


    He is really not good at naming things.


    or-


    Go to Su Ye''s cave bedroom and take some ancient animal skin scrolls to look through to see if you can find suitable words?


    think about.


    Shen Rong wished he could do it now.


    However, today we need to prepare food for the Chinese New Year tomorrow.


    At this moment, Shen Rong couldn''t and couldn''t walk away.


    There is no need to go out of the White Lake Cave, the smell of various foods fills the breath. As Changxia put forward the concept of Chinese New Year, the Heluo tribe began to prepare for the Chinese New Year.


    at the same time.


    Other tribes also followed the Heluo tribe.


    As the year approaches, the tribes are very busy.


    It''s just that this busyness is full of joy.


    "Don''t worry, cub, Father will definitely give you a nice name." Shen Rong promised, patting his chest.


    The beast cub blinked and said hello.


    However, judging from her dazed expression, the cub didn''t know what a name was. Response is more instinctive.


    see.


    The orcs laughed.


    "Didn''t Nanfeng come and rush through the door?" Su Ye helped fry things, and asked curiously why Nanfeng didn''t come?


    Chang Xia said: "She should also be frying things at home. Tomorrow is the New Year, and everyone will prepare food for the New Year in their cave dwellings. After all, you can rush out the day after tomorrow, so there is no need to be in a hurry."


    "No wonder��"


    Su Ye smiled and shook his head.


    Based on her understanding of Nanfeng, Nanfeng would not miss such a strong fragrance. That would make sense if she was busy at home.


    at first.


    Chang Xia has considered celebrating the New Year with the tribal people.


    However, this year, the tribe has added more than a thousand members. Thousands of people celebrate the New Year together, it feels too troublesome. In the end, Chang Xia gave up the idea of ??celebrating the New Year together.


    "Bai Qing, do you want to go back to the Sirius Tribe?" Su Ye said.


    Bai Qing shook his head lightly, declined Su Ye''s tempting proposal, and said, "Forget it. I''ll wait until next year''s spring, when the ice and snow melt. I''ll find time to go back to Wuzhi Mountain. I''ll spend the New Year at Changxia''s house this year."


    "Well! If you want to go back, I can find a totem warrior to send you back to the Sirius tribe. After the six major tribes have opened the way, it will be easy for you to return to the wolf tribe."


    Before, Su Ye didn''t mention it.


    Because Bai Qingnian was young, it was too troublesome to go back to the Sirius tribe alone.


    Wuzhi Mountain is too far away from the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, so it is inconvenient for Su Ye to go with him. Things are different now, a trip back and forth is simple and convenient.


    Plus.


    Bai Qing also has a certain strength.


    "It''s okay, I met Father and the others not long ago." Bai Qing said calmly. He grew up with Su Ye since he was a child, and he doesn''t have much memory of Wuzhishan. Bai Qing didn''t have too many regrets whether he would go back to the Sirius Tribe for the New Year.


    Of course, it would be a good choice to go back.


    This year''s words.


    Bai Qing prefers to celebrate the new year at Chang Xia''s house.


    After all, the long table in the wooden shed corridor is full of snacks.


    Just looking at it, Bai Qing felt hungry and wanted to eat.


    The rice cakes were fried, and Chang Xia fried some rice cakes. Rice cake, made with fruit powder in Changxia, has a sticky texture. Whether it is fried and dipped in sugar, or sliced ??and boiled, the taste is very good.


    "Chang Xia, are the fried goods ready?"


    "Well! Everything is fried. We are now frying crispy meat and dumplings. By the way, add more firewood to the side of the stew. After the bones and meat are stewed, put the radish in and stew together, so that the stewed radish tastes better." most."


    "Dumplings, can you eat them fried too? I think steamed dumplings and boiled dumplings are both delicious. Wait a minute, can I steam a basket of dumplings?"


    It was Su Ye who asked before, and Bai Qing who wanted to eat steamed dumplings in the last sentence.


    apparently��


    Foodies are regardless of age and gender.


    Su Ye didn''t ask, and was eating all kinds of fried goods with wooden chopsticks. Ever since the Yuanhu tribe produced soybean oil, the orcs in the Twilight Forest have realized the freedom to eat oil.


    In the past, I had many concerns when I wanted to eat fried goods.


    If there is less oil, if you use deep-fried food to eat, the cooking oil will not be enough. Compared with fried goods, tribal people think it is more cost-effective to eat stir-fried vegetables. Now, everyone doesn''t need to save fuel.


    Fried goods, naturally, you can eat them directly if you want to eat them.


    "Okay. Wait, I''ll make some more egg rolls, which can be steamed with dumplings. By the way, Arong, I asked you to prepare the fish. Have you prepared it? Wait a minute, fry the fish with the hot oil Well, when you want to eat tomorrow, you can eat it directly..."


    Chang Xia opened his mouth and continued to arrange things.


    During the Chinese New Year, you should be busy. Only when you are busy can you have the atmosphere of Chinese New Year. If you are not busy, you will not have that atmosphere at all.


    pity.


    When Shen Rong and the others went to Luoshui.


    Chang Xia forgot to let them chop some bamboo back to the tribe.


    No year is complete without firecrackers/firecrackers.


    This year, it''s been a while.


    In the coming year, we must prepare early.


    "Fish, I''ve prepared everything. Put it over the wooden shed, you wait, I''ll bring the fish right away." Shen Rong said.


    Fish frying, of course Shen Rong took over.


    Chang Xia went into the kitchen, intending to make egg roll wrappers and make egg rolls. Of course, you have to chop the meat and adjust the stuffing. This matter of chopping meat and stuffing, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com will be handed over to Su Ye and Bai Qing.


    After finishing the work in the morning, I have to clean up the cave in the afternoon.


    Although the orcs do not have other customs for the new year.


    but-


    Chang Xia wanted to go through all the processes in his memory.


    nothing else.


    Just want to find peace of mind and freedom.


    Su Ye, Shen Rong and the others are happy to pamper Chang Xia, besides, they find these procedures very interesting. I am happy to do what Chang Xia said, and even hope to do more.


    Compared with previous years.


    Everything about this year made Su Ye and the others very interesting.


    Duo duo-


    After a while, the sound of chopping meat came from the kitchen.


    Chang Xia put the cub on the low stool, and everyone was busy at the moment, Chang Xia was afraid that the cub would run around and accidentally fall into the stove, it would be dangerous!


    So, I got her something to eat.


    Put her on a low stool and let her eat while watching everyone busy.


    "You''ve finished pasting the window grilles, so the cave still needs to be cleaned?"


    Su Ye looked at the grilles on the window, no matter how she looked at it, she found it interesting. She planned to wait until she was done with work and try to see if she could replicate it.


    Chang Xia smirked, and explained: "A few days ago, Xylophone and the others cut out the window grilles, and I thought I would stick them on after they were cut out. For a moment, I forgot about cleaning the cave."


    I really can''t blame Chang Xia for not calculating this matter.


    At that time, she saw that the xylophone and the others really cut out the window grilles.


    The whole person is too excited.


    How can I remember whether the cave was cleaned or not.


    Immediately, I made a fruit powder paste and pasted the window grilles.


    After posting.


    She just remembered cleaning the cave.


    However, when Chang Xia asked Shen Rong to paste the window grilles, the windows had been cleaned. This is the only consolation!


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1295： hit rice cake

    "The window grilles are cut really well, how did the color become red?" Su Ye stared at the window grilles on the window, and immediately fixed on that touch of red.


    Chang Xia smiled lightly.


    I knew that Su Ye would definitely notice the red window grilles.


    The clothes worn by the orcs in the Dusk Forest are very simple. The wolves have been busy researching dyeing Kirab recently, and plant dyeing is the easiest. At the same time, this is also the property that Su Ye took out from the ape clan.


    pity.


    Progress has been limited.


    nowadays.


    When Su Ye saw the red window grilles, she seemed to see hope.


    "The tribe found it." Chang Xia said: "It''s a plant like a cockscomb. I crushed its flowers and squeezed it into juice, and then soaked white paper in the juice. Soak it for several hours, and finally put the dyed white paper Take the paper out to dry."


    "It sounds very simple."


    Su Ye murmured in a low voice, and then asked, "Chang Xia, have you drawn this plant?"


    "Don''t worry, mother-in-law, I have all the collections." Chang Xia said calmly.


    Painting, she doesn''t just paint. He also asked the clansmen to collect all these plants. It is related to whether they can wear beautiful clothes in the future. When Chang Xia collected them, he was very careful.


    For fear of missing any plant.


    "It''s good to have a collection, I''m afraid you will forget it. This plant can dye white paper, and it must also dye Kirab..." Su Ye said excitedly.


    Chang Xia smiled, nodded, and said: "I have contacted the Sirius tribe, and I have told the wolf tribe about these plants. The wolf tribe also collects plants that can be dyed. Next year, we should be able to wear other colors clothing."


    Su Ye let out a long sigh.


    Come to Dusk Forest for a hundred years.


    She is almost used to wearing animal skins all day long.


    Otherwise, I heard that I can wear different clothes.


    Su Ye felt a little uncomfortable, but she was mostly happy in her heart.


    "I want to wear red��"


    Bai Qing laughed and said.


    He didn''t wear red clothes, looking at the red window grilles, Bai Qing thought the red clothes were very beautiful.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia burst out laughing.


    Wanting to wear red clothes, Chang Xia can only say that Bai Qing''s idea is really "brave".


    "Red clothes?" Su Ye looked at Bai Qing, a young boy who had just grown up, showing a handsome face in the future. The boy coincided with the age when male and female could not be distinguished, so it was really appropriate to wear red clothes at this age.


    "Okay! When the wolves dye the red Kirab, I''ll buy cloth for you to sew red clothes." Chang Xia promised.


    If Bai Qing wants to wear it, then do it.


    "real?"


    "real."


    "Chang Xia, when you make clothes, remember to make one for me."


    Su Ye smiled.


    Red dress!


    She remembered that when she was just an adult, the patriarch personally put on a red cloak for her. That cloak is now in the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall, but the red cloak has been placed at the bottom of the box by Su Ye.


    Duskwood orcs wear animal skins.


    How could she have the nerve to wear clothes made of silk and cotton?


    now.


    With the help of Changxia, the Sirius tribe mastered the weaving of Kirab. Now that a plant that can be dyed has been discovered, Su Ye is looking forward to the opportunity to wear clothes made of beautiful cloth woven and dyed by the orcs of the Twilight Forest in the near future...


    "Zai Zai, Zai Zai wants it."


    On the low stool, the cub was not to be outdone.


    The little body jumped up and down, waving its little claws, reminding Chang Xia and the others not to forget her. She also wants nice clothes.


    "Okay, okay, we want it too." Chang Xia replied.


    noon.


    Shen Rong started to steam the dumplings.


    Chang Xia was drinking **** milk tea.


    After a busy morning, the smell of oily smoke filled his nostrils.


    At this moment, Chang Xia felt like he didn''t want to eat anything.


    Su Ye and the others had a good appetite. They filled half a pot with the stewed meat bones and prepared the sauce by hand, intending to dip it in the sauce and eat it directly.


    At the same time, all kinds of fried goods were placed in bowls on the long table in the small living room.


    "Chang Xia, do you eat steamed dumplings or something else?" Shen Rong asked.


    It doesn''t take much time to steam the dumplings, just wait for Su Ye and the others to bring the food they want to eat on the table. The steamer on the stove started to steam, and a faint fragrance began to diffuse from the kitchen.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, supported his forehead and said, "You guys eat, I''m so tired. I''ll sit and rest for a while, and when I''m hungry, I''ll make some more casually."


    The smell of oily smoke has been smelling for a long time.


    Chang Xia felt tired and flustered.


    Not to mention eating, just smelling the smell of oil, I couldn''t help but want to vomit in my throat.


    Why!


    I knew it would be like this.


    Fried goods should be fried separately and not crowded in one day.


    correct.


    In the afternoon, I will also fry some tofu.


    think about.


    Chang Xia felt the desire to vomit more strongly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Shen Rong asked worriedly.


    Chang Xia said: "I''ve smelled the oily smoke for a long time, and I feel a little sick to my stomach. Help me get some pickled fruit made by Nanfeng, and I will eat some pickled fruit to suppress my stomach."


    "Okay, you wait." Shen Rong said.


    After the words fell, he quickly ran towards the cellar.


    There are many pickled fruits made by Nanfeng in the cellar.


    Nanfeng has always been generous to Chang Xia, regardless of the quantity of pickled fruits, he would send a bunch of pickled fruits to Chang Xia. Calculating the consumption rate of Chang Xia''s side, basically when the food is almost finished, Nanfeng will send some more.


    Compared with fresh wild fruit.


    The pickled fruit made by Nanfeng tastes really good.


    Chang Xia likes to eat.


    Sweet and sour ~ www.novelhall.com ~ appetizing.


    Eating, it is more delicious than simple canned food.


    "What are you going to blow up this afternoon?" Su Ye hugged the cub and walked towards the small living room. At the same time, ask Chang Xia if there is anything left to do.


    Chang Xia said: "The fried tofu has not been fried yet. The tribe sent some plates of tofu. I plan to fry some fried tofu. When eating hot pot, fried tofu, crispy meat and fried dumplings can be cooked together, which is convenient and simple."


    "The rice cakes are delicious��" Bai Qing interjected, and muttered, "making rice cakes is very fun, but unfortunately I haven''t seen them this year. Changxia, can I still make rice cakes? Zai Zai said that freshly made rice cakes are especially delicious when dipped in sugar��"


    While talking, Bai Qing couldn''t hold back and licked his mouth.


    This said.


    Even Su Ye forgot to ask about fried tofu.


    "Chang Xia, what''s the matter with making rice cakes?" Su Ye asked curiously.


    "The sieved fruit powder is steamed in a steamer, then poured into a stone mortar, and beaten repeatedly with a thick wooden stick..."


    "Beat the rice cake, pinch it to the size of a fist, and then press it open."


    As he spoke, Chang Xia pointed to the rice cakes in the container in the small living room. Let Su Ye look at it by himself and talk about making rice cakes.


    When the tribe makes rice cakes.


    The clansmen are gearing up to fight for rice cakes.


    It is obviously a tiring physical work, but it has been turned into a work that needs to be fought for by the tribe. To be honest, Chang Xia really didn''t understand what is so good about making rice cakes?


    Making rice cakes is tiring.


    Chang Xia estimated that he would be exhausted by swinging the thick wooden stick twice.


    It''s not like the clansmen are scrambling to grab it one by one, and they are happy to grab it.


    at last.


    If it weren''t for the root patriarch to suppress it.


    The people of the tribe can''t wait to use their own fruit powder to make rice cakes.


    It doesn''t matter whether you eat or not, you just want to enjoy the process of making rice cakes.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1296： Rice cakes or something, just for eating

    "Wu, let''s steam some fruit powder and make rice cakes in the afternoon! I want to eat hot rice cakes and dip them in sugar." Bai Qing deliberately emphasized the words "dip them in sugar" to show his determination. Be sure to dip freshly made rice cakes in sugar, not cold rice cakes.


    Of course.


    Freshly fried rice cakes are also delicious.


    Crisp, crisp and fragrant.


    but-


    At this moment, he wants to eat hot rice cakes even more.


    Especially when dipped in sugar and crushed beans, the cubs said it was delicious.


    Thinking about it, Bai Qing couldn''t help swallowing.


    see.


    How could Chang Xia refuse? !


    "Long summer��"


    "Okay! Let Arong steam the fruit powder later."


    In the first year of Chinese New Year, feel free to toss!


    Nothing else matters, the important thing is to be happy.


    "However, if you want to eat hot and sticky rice cakes, you have to make them yourself. I won''t help."


    At the end, Chang Xia didn''t forget to add something.


    Making rice cakes, this kind of physical work, Chang Xia really can''t do it. It costs money, hands, and people.


    "Okay, leave it to me." Bai Qing patted his chest and quickly attacked the food on the long table. At the same time, he kept urging Shen Rong to eat quickly. After eating, they went to the stove on the other side of the wooden shed to steam fruit powder.


    "Chang Xia, do you have a mortar at home?" Su Ye asked.


    The stone mortar for making rice cakes is carved out of rock. It is very similar to a stone pot, the only difference is that the stone pot is required to be light, easy to conduct heat, and cook food. The stone mortar is used to beat rice cakes, which are naturally much thicker.


    The large stone mortar is used to beat the rice cakes, and it can also be used to grind dried chilies. The small stone mortar can be used for grinding medicine, grinding spices and so on.


    Like the stone mill, it can develop multiple functions.


    "Yes. It''s smaller than the tribe''s. There is a huge stone mortar in the tribe square. Not to mention beating rice cakes, it''s suitable for grinding rice and so on..."


    Chang Xia recalled the big stone mortar in the tribe, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching. That stone mortar can be used to make a swimming pool for the cubs, I really don''t know whose idea it was?


    Really exaggerated enough!


    listen.


    Su Ye followed with a smile.


    What kind of character is she, can she not know?


    Everything likes to win or lose, and everything likes to be big.


    Su Ye Changxia chatted, Bai Qing pushed Shen Rong into the kitchen to clean the steamer and prepare steamed fruit powder. At the same time, ask how to beat the rice cake and how to press the rice cake. Of course, the most important mashed beans and sugar must be ready.


    Bai Qing wanted to beat the rice cakes, in addition to enjoying the process of making rice cakes.


    You can''t avoid eating rice cakes, especially freshly made rice cakes, dipped in sugar and crushed beans, the taste is simply unique.


    Soft, glutinous and sweet, the teeth are bitten lightly, and there is still some sticky teeth between the Q bombs.


    Chang Xia listened to Bai Qing repeating what the beast cub had said.


    Suddenly, my head was full of black lines.


    These words that my own cubs followed?


    Su Ye couldn''t help but laugh.


    The orc cub is a big kid, and he can speak well!


    At a young age, I learned the essence of eating. Not only can eat, but can also speak. No wonder Bai Qing kept urging to make rice cakes, but he was tempted by the cubs.


    "Bai Qing, what kind of sugar do you want to dip?" Shen Rong asked.


    Bai Qing sneered, children only make choices, he wants them all, and quickly said: "I want them all."


    heard the words.


    Su Ye Changxia laughed out loud.


    This answer is pachinko.


    However, no matter who Shen Rong asked, everyone would probably give the same answer. There is no shortage of sugar in the tribe, and every household of the tribe has surplus sugar. If this is the case, why can''t they have both? !


    "Okay, I''ll prepare it for you." Shen Rong said.


    Come on, he just wasted a sentence. Steam the fruit powder, and Shen Rong puts sugar in a pottery bowl. The sugar cubes should be crushed into sugar granules, and then mixed with crushed beans.


    The freshly made rice cake is dipped in sugar granules mixed with crushed beans. The soft and glutinous rice cake, plus sugar granules and crushed beans, is soft and hard, with a soft and waxy texture. Lian Changxia is not greedy, he can eat two or three **** of hot rice cakes.


    For those like Shen Rong, serve the bowl directly and use the bowl to hold rice cakes.


    A bowl of it will make your mouth sweet.


    Another bowl, just to taste it.


    In the third bowl, I barely tasted it.


    ��


    At that time, we could deeply understand why such a large stone mortar was placed in the tribal square of the Heluo Tribe.


    Small point, let alone making rice cakes in a pot, there are not enough points.


    "smell good!"


    Bai Qing shrugged his nose, staring at the pottery bowl in front of Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong rolled his eyes, and said angrily: "The fried beans are in the cupboard, if you want to eat them, you can do it yourself. There are also candies right under your nose..."


    "Hey!" Bai Qing smirked, and said, "Eat the beans and candy alone. How can you smell the aroma after you crush them? I''m not in a hurry. After the rice cakes are made, I''ll dip them in them and eat them."


    After finishing speaking, Bai Qing ran out of the kitchen.


    If you want to eat hot and sticky rice cakes, you have to steam the fruit powder quickly.


    He wants to save his stomach to eat rice cakes.


    If you stay in the kitchen, you will inevitably eat. After all, all kinds of fried goods and stewed meat are all placed on the cutting board in the kitchen.


    Smell the taste, it will make the mouth full of body fluid.


    Sure enough, this is life.


    The days before were really desolate and miserable.


    Bai Qing admired Su Ye very much. Since he knew that Su Ye came from the ape tribe, his feelings for Su Ye became very complicated.


    Respect, adore, awe.


    In his heart, there is no orc in this world who can be as great as Su Ye.


    The apes are different from the orcs of the Dusk Forest.


    They have a complete inheritance, and it can be said that even the nobles of the West Land may not necessarily live better than them.


    Su Ye gave up her good life and came to Dusk Forest.


    She chose to help the orcs in the Twilight Forest with both hands, share the joys and sorrows with the orcs in the Twilight Forest, and live a life of raw hair and blood.


    at this point.


    Really admirable.


    However, he didn''t know when Su Ye was facing the beast tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    More self-blame and guilt.


    He clearly controls all kinds of skills, but he can''t say it out loud. Seeing the orcs in the Twilight Forest struggling to survive, she was speechless.


    However, she couldn''t break her promise.


    Fortunately, there is a long summer.


    The appearance of Chang Xia gave Su Ye hope.


    Chang Xia is different from her. Chang Xia was born in the Twilight Forest, and she belongs to the orc clan in the Twilight Forest. Unlike Su Ye, Su Ye is from the ape family.


    Before the fruit powder is steamed.


    Chang Xia ate a bowl of cold braised noodles, and she specially added chili.


    Also put some sour radish to taste.


    Hot and sour, she instantly whetted her appetite.


    After she finished eating, Shen Rong washed the mortar and thick wooden sticks clean. Bai Qing took a thick wooden stick and began to fiddle with the stone mortar.


    Excited, Chang Xia shook his head.


    Su Ye in fried tofu and tofu cubes.


    Smelling the rich aroma of oil, the beast cub squatted quietly on a low stool, guarding the fried tofu with Su Ye.


    "Chang Xia, is the fruit powder steamed yet?"


    This is the eighth time Bai Qing asked if the fruit powder was steamed.


    After the child was steamed from the steamer, he kept asking questions.


    Asked, Chang Xia''s head is getting bigger.


    If it was anything else, Shen Rong would stop it. It''s a pity that it''s about making rice cakes, Shen Rong is also very interested, let alone stop, Shen Rong wants to ask...


    "Wait a little longer." Chang Xia said.


    She put the dustpan on the long table in the corridor of the wooden shed, and sprinkled a little fruit powder inside to prevent sticking hands. However, Chang Xia knew that most of the rice cakes this time would go into Bai Qing''s stomach, so there might not be much chance of pressing the rice cakes.


    It''s just that the preparations that should be made still need to be done.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1297： Doesnt the snakes name sound good?

    "Chang Xia, what are you doing?"


    Nanfeng was carrying the rattan basket, and the snake cub was in her pocket. Snake was cleaning the cave and didn''t follow, she came to deliver roasted pig''s trotters to Chang Xia.


    "Mother-in-law and Bai Qing want to eat rice cakes. Ah Rong has just steamed the fruit powder and is about to make rice cakes. Why do you have time to rush through the door at this time? The cave has been cleaned up?" Chang Xia patted off the fruit powder stained on his hands, curious road.


    Nanfeng shook the rattan basket in his hand, and explained: "Snake took a lot of pig''s trotters from the tribe. I roasted them all when I was free at home. I''ll send you a few."


    Chang Xia took the roasted pig''s feet.


    The pork trotters that have just been roasted for a long time are full of burnt aroma.


    It can be seen that Nanfeng''s culinary skills have soared recently. Obviously, he really intends to live a good life with Shexing. After the dystocia, Nanfeng''s character gradually became calm, no longer superficial like before, but truly mature.


    It''s not the same as the maturity that she pretended to be when she was a girl.


    Now Nanfeng is really sensible and calm.


    "The workmanship is very good, it has a taste of xylophone Eminem." Chang Xia said.


    Nanfeng smiled lightly, took out the snake cub from his pocket, and put it on his shoulder to let him bask in the sun. The weather has been very good recently, the wind is beautiful and the sun is shining brightly, if it is not for the mountains in the distance are still covered with snow.


    look.


    It''s like the warm season.


    "Arong Baiqing, Nanfeng sent freshly roasted pig''s trotters, do you want to eat it? It''s delicious!" Chang Xia waved to the distance and called out. Roasted pig''s trotters are best eaten hot. When it''s cold, it doesn''t have that taste.


    Nanfeng is very careful.


    The roasted pig''s trotters in the clay pots in the rattan baskets are all chopped into pieces.


    It is easy to pick up and chew by hand.


    While calling for someone, Chang Xia didn''t forget to reach out and take out a piece and started to chew it. Charred on the outside and tender on the inside, with a slight smell of barbecue smoke, the more you chew, the more addictive you will be. Chang Xia doesn''t like to make roasted pig''s trotters, he is afraid of trouble.


    but.


    If she eats it, she still likes it.


    After all, who can resist eating chicken feet, duck necks and pig''s trotters?


    "Eat." Bai Qing answered most frankly. He put down the thick wooden stick and washed his hands quickly, and said with a smile, "When the south wind enters the door, I can smell the aroma of roasted pig''s trotters. It''s really fragrant! It smells even better than barbecue."


    "Roasted pig''s trotters are delicious, but they are too unpalatable." Shen Rong said.


    While talking, Chang Xia strode towards the kitchen, shouting as he walked, "Mother-in-law, come out and taste the roasted pig''s trotters made by Nanfeng."


    "It''s roasted by the south wind��" Su Ye hesitated while holding the cub.


    She remembered that Nanfeng''s cooking skills were mediocre, and he didn''t inherit the xylophone''s barbecue skills. Can this roasted pig''s trotter taste really good?


    "Wu, I have learned a lot from E-Mu recently, and my cooking skills have improved a lot." Nanfeng explained, trying his best to sell Su Ye to taste the roasted pig''s trotters he made. She felt that the roasted pig''s trotters had eight parts of the skill of pickling fruit, and the taste was not bad.


    Really, it''s not her Huang Po who is selling melons and boasting.


    "Wu, Nanfeng didn''t lie to you. The roasted pig''s trotters she made today really taste good. Even if I roast it with my own hands, it will taste like this at most." Shen Rong echoed.


    The taste of roasted pig''s trotters can be tasted of Nanfeng''s hard work.


    After a while.


    Su Ye nodded and praised: "Nanfeng, your roasted pig''s trotters taste really good, give me the snake cub, and I''ll check it for him."


    As he spoke, he gnawed on the pig''s trotters in his hand.


    He took the towel and wiped his hands, and carefully checked the body of the snake cub.


    Chinchilla Cub crawled along Shen Rong''s trouser legs all the way to Shen Rong''s hand, coquettishly with Shen Rong, calling for roasted pig''s trotters.


    On appetite.


    Chang Xia is really convinced by her own cubs.


    A little one, its belly is like a bottomless pit.


    You can eat anything, and you can eat anything.


    "A Rong, please feed less. Wait a minute, she must still want to eat rice cakes, don''t eat too much, I will be humming later, I have a headache." Chang Xia warned.


    Shen Rong smiled and nodded.


    However, the speed of feeding the cubs did not slow down at all.


    see.


    Chang Xia shook his head and turned around.


    "Snake Cub is in good health. After another ten days and a half months, you can safely let him run and jump on the ground," Su Ye said.


    finished.


    She suddenly remembered that this was a snake cub, not a leopard cub.


    Being able to run and jump has nothing to do with snake cubs.


    If he could really run and jump, everyone would have a headache again.


    "Time, eat."


    The snake cub wrapped around Su Ye''s wrist, flicking the snake''s tail. Bean-sized eyes, staring at the roasted pig''s trotters not far away, suspicious saliva dripping from the mouth...


    Nan Feng stared round his eyes and lost his voice: "Chang Xia, did you hear that?"


    "En!" Chang Xia nodded earnestly, and replied: "I heard that Snake Cub was talking about eating. It seems that this is another snack. Nanfeng, have you and She Xing thought of a name for Snake Cub? "


    "It''s early enough!" Nan Feng complained.


    Then, she remembered Chang Xia asking the name of the snake cub.


    Suddenly, there was another headache.


    "No, have you thought of a name for Chinchilla Zaizai?"


    "I asked Shen Rong to help me think about it. My family''s cub has my surname, and my mother-in-law gave the cub''s surname Chang Xia. What are your family''s considerations��" Chang Xia asked while explaining, and at the same time, let the beast cub follow the animal body. Tell Nanfeng about the matter of fame.


    Nan Feng turned around and looked at the snake cub in Su Ye''s hand, and said, "In this way, my snake cub should be named after Snake, and the surname of Snake is also acceptable. The cub of the Snake Patriarch''s family is called She Yun, and my family''s Do you want to call the snake big?"


    Puff!


    In an instant There were several bursts of laughter from the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    "Nanfeng, if you name the snake cub Sheda, you won''t be afraid to scold you when he grows up! No matter how casual you are, you can''t name it casually." Chang Xia helped his forehead, pushed Nanfeng a few times, opened his mouth and said: "Go back to the cave and discuss this matter with Snake. I don''t want to hear about the size of the snake next time."


    She was afraid that Nanfeng would casually name the snake cub She Da.


    The tribal people follow suit, naming the cubs casually.


    If there is another Xiong Da Xiong Er or something, Chang Xia will die laughing.


    "Snake, I don''t agree with this name." With a dark face, Su Ye raised his hand and knocked Nan Feng on the head. As soon as the front foot said that Nanfeng was calm and mature, Nanfeng became a big snake on the back foot. Who is this trying to **** off?


    hey-hey!


    Nanfeng smiled and didn''t dare to refute.


    "What big snake��"


    Snake walked in through the courtyard door with a blank face.


    Nanfeng brought the snake cubs to Changxia''s house, and the snakes quickly cleaned up the cave. He rushed over in a hurry, and he didn''t dare to let Nanfeng out of his sight for a while while snaking, for fear of accidents.


    "We are talking about the name of the beast cub, let Nanfeng name the snake cub."


    "Snake cub has the body of a snake, so let him follow your surname Snake, what do you think?"


    Chang Xia explained the matter clearly, and at the same time told the fact that the tribe decided to name the beast cub earlier.


    "Really?" Snake was very excited.


    Snake Zai Zai is his surname Snake, and Snake Xing happily looks at Nanfeng.


    Nanfeng agreed, which made Snake more excited.


    "Yeah!" Nan Feng nodded and said, "You should give Snake Cub a nice name earlier, I actually think Snake Big is pretty good, easy to pronounce and simple."


    ��


    When I heard it, it was a big snake again.


    All the orcs raised their hands to send Nanfeng away.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1298： Name: Chang Xiaqi

    "Dawn and Dusk, why don''t you call it Shechen?" She Xing hurriedly answered, he was worried that Nanfeng would insist on Sheda''s name, so he quickly gave Zaizai the name he wanted.


    at first-


    He prefers to call the snake cub Nan Chen.


    Now, Su Ye and Chang Xia set the rules. The animal cub''s surname follows that of the parent''s animal body, so Nan Chen can naturally be called Snake Chen.


    "Chen, that''s a good word." Su Ye thought about nodding to agree with Snake Xing''s proposal, looked at Shen Rong, and urged: "Shen Rong, you have to work hard! Don''t wait for everyone to name the beast cubs, you are still here!" pondering..."


    ��


    ��


    silence.


    Nothing but silence.


    Shen Rong covered his mouth, he couldn''t answer those words!


    The cubs of my family are female, so the name must be cautious, not too casual. As a result, the naming naturally requires careful consideration.


    ahem��


    That''s definitely not an excuse for him not being able to think of a good name.


    whee!


    Nan Feng clapped his hands and said happily, "From now on, Snake Cub will be called Snake Chen."


    "A Rong, come on!" Chang Xia clenched his fists and helped Shen Rong. To be honest, the name really bothered me. Before, she had gone to great lengths to name the twins, and Talia''s younger siblings...


    As soon as their own cubs are born.


    Chang Xia was thinking of a name.


    Su Ye said that his cubs are very talented.


    Transformation in advance is certain.


    Of course, the name can''t be thought of until the time of transformation, it has to be prepared in advance. Now, it is not too late.


    "This is too difficult." Shen Rong spread his hands, feeling a headache.


    Chang Xia hesitated and said: "How about... give the cub a nickname first, and slowly think about the name. Anyway, there are still several months before the cub transforms into form."


    "Is it possible?" Shen Rong hesitated, other people''s cubs have names, but his own cubs only have a nickname, is this appropriate?


    "Then you think about it quickly, I think these few days the tribe''s cubs should register their names with the root patriarch." Chang Xia spread his hands and said helplessly. After the tribe''s cubs have been named, the root patriarch will definitely start to register the names of the cubs.


    population register.


    This was proposed by Chang Xia to facilitate tribal management.


    "...I will work hard." Shen Rong held his breath, and must think of the name of the beast cub today. You can''t let others laugh at your own beast cub, how can you trap him with just a name?


    "Shen Rong, choosing a name is very simple." Snake said with a grin.


    He really didn''t think it was so difficult to choose a name, it was done easily. At the same time, it has also been unanimously approved by everyone.


    Shen Rong rolled his eyes and walked snakelike without making a sound.


    He can come up with a whole bunch of names for male cubs.


    Who let her cub be a female cub, naturally the female cub can''t be too sloppy. This is not to say that Shen Rong favors females over males, the main reason is that his chinchilla cubs are too popular with the tribal people.


    If he chose a random name, Shen Rong worried that he would be beaten.


    Why-


    With a long sigh, Shen Rong muttered again.


    Snow, melting, ice, feathers, feathers...


    Chang Xia whispered: "Grandmother, do you think the name Shen Rong is reading is okay? I listen, and I think it''s all good."


    "It''s all right, it''s okay to listen to it." Su Ye said: "Na, Qi, Qiang, Qian, Yao. I understand why Shen Rong is entangled. If I were to name the cub, I would also have to struggle with it. What?"


    Talking and talking.


    Su Ye patted her forehead lightly.


    Chang Xia quietly wiped off his cold sweat.


    Shen Rong read alone, she felt a headache. At this moment, even Su Ye began to mutter, oh my god! Zai Zai''s name must be settled as soon as possible, otherwise Chang Xia doesn''t know if others are crazy or not.


    However, I am afraid that two of them will go crazy.


    She doesn''t have too many expectations for her cubs, she just hopes to be safe and healthy for a lifetime.


    but.


    Chang Xia''s eyes touched Su Ye.


    She knew Su Ye''s hope for the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    I hope that the orcs in the Twilight Forest can rise from the Twilight Forest, gain a foothold in the Eastern Continent, and look forward to the entire Gangwa Continent, so that the prosperity of the Orcs a thousand years ago can reappear in the world.


    Su Ye saw the hope of rising from Chang Xia.


    Chang Xia knows his own ability, farming and infrastructure construction is okay. However, like conquest and governance, she can''t help.


    This burden��


    In the future, it is bound to fall on the new generation of the tribe.


    Long Xia Qi.


    Qi, near sound and Qi.


    It means starting point.


    Qi, inheriting the past and opening up the future, also has the meaning of beginning and succession.


    In addition, Qi itself has the meaning of beautiful jade.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly, opened his mouth and said, "A Rong, what do you think of the Qi character that the mother-in-law said? I think it sounds nice to be called Chang Xia Qi, and her nickname can be Xiao Xiao. I hope she will be happy and smile often. Come on, be healthy and safe."


    This said.


    Suddenly, Shen Rong paused.


    The word Chang Xiaqi kept repeating in his mouth.


    Next to him, Snaking Nanfeng was also chanting. At the same time, with his head down, he looked at Chang Xia who was writing Qi characters with a wooden stick.


    Su Ye heard it.


    The corners of the mouth raised quietly.


    Chang Xia is indeed the roundworm in her stomach.


    In fact, Su Ye really wanted to name the beast cub. Due to Wu''s status, she couldn''t really ask for a name.


    However, through the mouths of Shen Rong and Chang Xia.


    So naturally there is no problem.


    Besides��


    The Qi that Chang Xia said was really good. Although Chang Xia didn''t say it clearly, Su Ye and Shen Rong have learned it, which is different from half-baked people like Snake Nanfeng.


    Snake Nanfeng only thinks that Qi is a good character.


    However, UU Reading really wants them to say what is good, they can''t tell.


    "Qi, let''s go together." Shen Rong looked up at Chang Xia deeply, understood Chang Xia''s intentions, nodded, and replied: "Yes, Chang Xia Qi is very good. The nickname Xiaoxiao is also very nice, Xiaoxiao, listen Are you here yet? Your name is Chang Xiaqi."


    finished.


    Shen Rong took the cub and threw it into the air.


    very quickly.


    The crisp laughter of the cub came from the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    On the other side, the snake cub in Su Ye''s hand, She Chen, stared at Xia Qi, the head of the chinchilla cub who was thrown into the air by Shen Rong, with round eyes, muttering and making ah ah ah ah.


    see.


    Su Ye directly handed She Chen to She Xing.


    The beast cubs were playing around, Su Ye said she couldn''t do it.


    Besides, snake cubs are not as tough as bear cubs and leopard cubs, one accidentally fell to the ground, and it turned into snake soup...


    At that time, the south wind snake will not be able to shed tears.


    "Xiaoxiao is really the right nickname. She loves to laugh very much, and her laughter is very nice. Should I call my snake cub Rao? He likes to be coiled together, eh! Or should he be called Panpan, no, this The name is too convoluted..."


    Suddenly, the laughter in the cave courtyard stopped abruptly.


    All the orcs looked at Nanfeng speechlessly, this name Fei is really terrifying!


    Round and round, round and round.


    Is this really a name intelligent beings could come up with? !


    "Nanfeng, shut up." Chang Xia held his forehead and said, "Help me see if the fruit powder is steamed. Your snake cub''s nickname is Chenchen, it sounds nice. Just don''t mess around."


    I was really afraid of the south wind.


    Only she dared to say the name of the ghost.


    Let her get busy, don''t think about names, besides, Snake Cub Snake Chen''s name is very nice. Nickname, called Chenchen is very good.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1299： Stuffed

    "All right!"


    Nanfeng shrugged and didn''t insist on the name anymore.


    Chenchen, chanting fluently, sounds comfortable. She didn''t expect that Snake Xing would know how to choose a name, and she chose it well, so she was determined.


    for a while.


    Nanfeng smelled the fragrance from the steamer on the stove.


    "Chang Xia, the fruit powder is steamed, and it can be cooked anytime." Nan Feng said. Roll up your sleeves, lift the lid above the steamer, and the steam will diffuse quickly. The south wind blew, looked at the steamed fruit powder in the steamer, and swallowed.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest mentioned Gingko before, and they both loved and hated it.


    What I love is that ginkgo can satisfy my hunger, but what I hate is that the fruit powder is really unpalatable.


    but-


    Now when the orcs in the Twilight Forest mention Baiguo, there is only love.


    Hate, there is absolutely no possibility of hate.


    The fruit powder obtained by grinding ginkgo can be made into various delicacies. Every time the ginkgo fruit ripens, the orcs quickly pick the ginkgo fruit back to the tribe. At the same time, the qualified tribes did not forget to fertilize the ginkgo trees.


    The fertilizer, of course, is the scavenging vine potion.


    Chang Xia didn''t wait for Death Valley to be covered with scavenging vines, and felt ahead of time that the scavenging vines were planted in the orc residence of the Dusk Forest.


    However, this is also a good thing.


    Knowing the benefits of scavenging vine, you can ignore its stink.


    At the same time, it will be more beneficial for Su Ye to rectify Death Canyon in the future.


    The Shinahai site and the Inami water city site are expected to be unable to be mined within three to five years. Su Ye planned to use three to five years to manage the Death Canyon. Who would dare to enter the Death Canyon at will before it is properly managed?


    that place��


    Gods and ghosts do not invade.


    Even Su Ye didn''t dare to approach easily.


    The appearance of carrion vines and fish plants gave Su Ye hope.


    "Bai Qing, didn''t you say you want to make rice cakes? Get ready, and you will be able to make rice cakes soon." Chang Xia yelled, and Bai Qing ate two-thirds of the roasted pig''s trotters brought by Nanfeng. At this moment, there was only a small piece of pig''s trotter left in the rattan basket.


    Bai Qing chuckled.


    He took the last piece of pig''s trotter and gnawed it in two or three bites.


    Fetch water and scrub twice.


    He quickly ran to the stone mortar and took the thick wooden stick.


    "I''m ready!" Bai Qing said excitedly.


    Snaking here is also very happy, and he also didn''t enjoy himself last time when the tribe made rice cakes. Today was a rare opportunity, he took the thick wooden stick and said with a smile: "Shen Rong, let me help you!"


    Shen Rong shrugged and did not fight with Snake.


    He picked up the steamed rice cakes in a clay pot. The stone mortar in the courtyard of the cave dwelling is small, and the rice cakes steamed in the steamer had to be beaten separately, so they couldn��t be beaten all at once. Look at the weight, about 3-4 times.


    Depending on the situation, there should be some left over to make rice cakes.


    very quickly.


    Shen Rong dug out enough fruit powder for one serving, and poured the steamed fruit powder into the stone mortar. The wet stone mortar is not easy to stick.


    Snake took Bai Qing and started beating rice cakes.


    Grind, hammer, grind.


    Finally, wave a thick wooden stick and beat repeatedly.


    The steamed fruit powder becomes sticky and can be drawn.


    At this time, the rice cakes are ready.


    slap


    bang bang


    The sound of beating rice cakes came and went.


    Chang Xia brings the prepared sugar, and when the rice cakes are ready, they can be torn off and dipped in sugar to eat. Nanfeng was conscious and began to wash his hands. The rice cake sticks to your hands, so you don''t have to worry about getting wet. The tofu in Su Ye''s kitchen hadn''t been fried yet, so he simply pulled out the firewood from the stove, planning to eat the rice cakes before frying the tofu.


    "Bai Qing, hold back your strength."


    "Just beat it a few more times, and you''ll be fine."


    Snake has experience in making rice cakes in the tribe. With Bai Qing, the two are strong and strong, and the ripe fruit powder in the stone mortar gradually formed.


    "Shen Rong, bring the clay basin."


    "The rice cakes are ready, let''s eat!"


    Use a thick wooden stick to pry up the rice cake in the stone mortar, twist it around, and get the rice cake out. Shen Rong squatted down, wet his hands and pulled the rice cakes off the thick wooden sticks, and put them into the clay basin.


    see.


    Bai Qing neatly put down the thick wooden stick.


    Reach out and grab it in the pot.


    With a snap, Shen Rong slapped Bai Qing''s hand away, and said, "Wet your hands, otherwise how can you eat them if they stick?"


    hey-hey!


    Bai Qing giggled twice.


    Squat down and wash your hands.


    Here, Chang Xia made two lumps of small rice cakes, dipped in a little sugar and crushed beans, which were prepared for the cubs.


    Chen Chen from Nanfeng''s family looked at Xiao Xiaoyi.


    However, the appetite is not small.


    Of course.


    It can''t compare with Chang Xia''s Xiaoxiao.


    Among the cubs of the same age in the Heluo tribe, no one''s appetite can match Xiaoxiao''s. According to what Su Ye meant, although Xiaoxiao bears the animal body of the Totoro clan, he actually inherits the blood of the Fighting Wolf clan...


    Stronger, no surprise.


    "Grandma, you can come over and eat rice cakes." Chang Xia greeted.


    While talking, she asked Nanfeng to put Chenchen on the Sifang table, and at the same time picked up Xiaoxiao and put it on it. Then put the rice cakes dipped in sugar and crushed beans in the pottery bowls in front of the cubs.


    "It''s a pity that there are no sesame seeds. If you add some sesame seeds, it will be more fragrant." Chang Xia sighed. To be honest, Chang Xia didn''t know what sesame seeds looked like, she had only eaten sesame seeds.


    Here it comes.


    Naturally, there is no way to describe it like the clansmen.


    It is also troublesome to collect, so we can only wait, and wait for the orcs of other tribes to collect sesame seeds by accident.


    Orcs can find cumin, and presumably sesame can also be found.


    The Dusk Forest is a treasure.


    You never know when you will meet your baby.


    In the distance, Bai Qing and the others are busy eating hot rice cakes, who cares about the sesame seeds Chang Xia talked about. This time even Su Ye is addicted to it, the hot rice cake is different from the cold one, and the appetite of UU Reading is softer. In addition, dipped in sugar and crushed beans, the taste is amazing!


    Snake even wanted to take a sip of wine.


    The tribe accepted the three tribes from the Horubald Basin, and there was no shortage of fruit wine. Except for the fruit wine used for exchange, every household in the Heluo Tribe hoards fruit wine.


    Su Ye and the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan jointly issued the Donglu currency.


    The people of the clan learned how to make wine from Chang Xia. Someone exchanged gold sticks and corn with the wolf clan, and the tribe brewed golden wine. At the same time, a large number of sweet potato wines were brewed from sweet potatoes.


    If it weren''t for the lack of raw materials.


    They also want to brew highland barley wine.


    That''s right, the highland barley from the Niaozu can also be used to make wine.


    Unfortunately, Bird Clan is too far away. For the time being, there is no way to exchange large quantities of highland barley. It will take time to brew highland barley wine and brew barley from highland barley on a large scale.


    unconsciously.


    A pot of hot rice cakes was quickly eaten up.


    second pot


    third pot


    Chang Xia looked at the orcs with their big bellies covered in black lines.


    "If you can''t eat it, don''t force yourself to eat it. Are you afraid of breaking your stomach?" Chang Xia complained speechlessly, "It''s not like there is no fruit powder at home. If you want to eat rice cakes, you can steam fruit powder and make rice cakes anytime."


    Rice cakes made from fruit powder are softer than those made from glutinous rice.


    There is no smell of glutinous rice, but with the unique fragrance of ginkgo, the taste is also very good.


    Chang Xia didn''t expect that even Su Ye would be overwhelmed.


    can only say-


    The rice cake made with fruit powder is too attractive.


    "It''s so delicious, I can''t hold back." Su Ye said awkwardly.


    The others coughed and pretended not to hear what Chang Xia said.


    see.


    Chang Xia was helpless.


    I had to tell them to take good care of the cubs, and she went into the kitchen to help make sour fruit tea to help with digestion.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1300： Sleeping loves to drill into corners with a smile

    One steamer fruit powder.


    Eat three-quarters, and the remaining one-quarter is not finished, press and make rice cakes. After it cools down, store it away.


    "Chang Xia, isn''t your house finished yet?"


    "It''s just that the tofu hasn''t been fried yet. Is it done in your house?"


    The orcs, who were full of food, walked around the courtyard of the cave to digest their food, holding their waists. This meal is afternoon tea.


    night.


    Have to eat later.


    If you eat too much, rice cakes are not easy to digest.


    After cooking the sour fruit soup, Chang Xia made everyone drink a large bowl. At the same time, even the two cubs were fed half a bowl.


    "Can tofu be fried?" Nanfeng was slightly startled. He took an empty bowl into the kitchen, looked at the fried tofu cubes and fried tofu on the stove, and asked curiously, "Chang Xia, how do you eat this fried tofu?"


    "Stir-fry it with meat and green peppers, and eat it directly in hot pot. You can eat whatever you want." Chang Xia replied.


    Nanfeng nodded.


    He took a piece of crispy meat in a clay pot.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as he ate it, Nanfeng made a wow sound.


    "Chang Xia, why is your crispy meat so soft? It tastes very delicious, but mine is hard, and it tastes like wood."


    Chang Xia went into the kitchen, took the crispy meat and tore it apart.


    "My crispy meat is fried with oil residue wrapped in egg liquid, yours...won''t it be fried directly with lean meat wrapped in egg liquid?"


    Deep-fried with lean meat wrapped in egg liquid, not for too long.


    If it is fried for too long, the crispy meat will be hard and taste like chai.


    This said.


    Nanfeng patted his forehead.


    "I forgot."


    Crispy pork, made in Changxia before. Nanfeng likes it very much. When frying rice cakes, Nanfeng asked Shexing to cut some lean meat to make crispy meat. She thought it was all meat, so the taste shouldn''t be too bad.


    this moment.


    Eating crispy meat from Changxia''s family.


    Nanfeng was dumbfounded. There is so much difference in taste between crispy meat and crispy meat? !


    "It seems that next time we can''t be fooled casually. The snake is walking, let''s go home and fry some crispy meat, go to the tribe to change some oil residue, and fry the crispy meat again."


    Wait for Chang Xia to come back to his senses.


    Nanfeng''s family has already walked out of the cave courtyard.


    The few people left in Changxia looked at each other in blank dismay, and only then did they understand the reason for Nanfeng''s departure when they left. Immediately, I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    afternoon.


    Su Ye fried tofu.


    I made some dumplings with Chang Xia.


    These wrapped flour buns and dumplings do not need to be steamed. They are directly placed on the long table in the wooden shed with a dustpan/flour sieve. After they are frozen solid, they are piled up and placed directly in the wooden shed. You can even put it on the cleaned ground and freeze it, and then pick it up in the kitchen when you want to eat it.


    The frozen flour dumplings can be eaten until the beginning of spring.


    The cold season is over, and it will be cold for two or three months at the beginning of spring. However, at that time, the temperature began to warm up and the earth returned to spring. There would be no snowfall like the cold season, nor would it be as cold as the cold season.


    dusk hour.


    The light tree saplings released a little bit of fluorescence.


    In the distance, the vine trees beside the White Lake also shone with dim light.


    Between the world of ice and snow.


    With a little dim light, the whole night became brighter. The night seemed to come, but it didn''t seem to come completely.


    "Tomorrow is the New Year, we can wear new clothes for the New Year. Go to bed early tonight and remember to take a bubble bath."


    "Chang Xia, I didn''t bring any clothes��"


    "You have new clothes in your closet, new skins from animal skins that the Horde helped sew. Don''t thank you, everyone has them."


    In the evening, after dinner.


    Chang Xia urged Bai Qing to take a bath.


    Not to mention Bai Qing, even Xiaoxiao has new clothes.


    It''s just that Xiaoxiao''s new clothes are different from Chang Xia''s. It''s small, it''s a xylophone specially made for Xiaoxiao.


    There are long ones and short ones.


    Unfortunately, the color is relatively monotonous.


    The feather coats and shark yarns of the bird family and the fish family are not suitable for beast cubs.


    The clothes made of cloth are pure and single in color. However, when the wolves develop the technique of dyeing cloth, things will get better.


    "Me too?" Su Ye smiled.


    "No one, you must have it, mother-in-law." Chang Xia covered her mouth and smiled lightly. Whoever forgets, definitely won''t forget Su Ye.


    Thousands of orcs moved to the outer forest this year, and the Sirius tribe was so busy that they made all the orcs wear new clothes. With the new year and new weather, the six tribes also hope that these orcs who have just joined the tribe can adapt to the new environment as soon as possible, and strive to help the tribe make progress together in the coming year.


    Ha ha!


    After Chang Xia finished speaking, everyone laughed.


    Shen Rong fetched water, Bai Qing put on new clothes and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Xiaoxiao was full and drowsy, and began to doze off. Different from the tranquility of Chang Xia''s house, the White Lake is very lively.


    The clansmen skated on the surface of the White Lake in twos and threes.


    There are also people from the tribe who invite them to go to the Baihe River to dig ice and catch fish later.


    Affected by the long summer, the Baihu business district closed early. The orcs of each tribe returned to the tribe to celebrate the New Year with their fellow tribes and welcome the new year.


    Wash up.


    Everyone put on new clothes.


    Bai Qing also wanted to go out to play, but Su Ye pulled his ears and told him to go to bed early. If you want to play, wait until tomorrow daytime before going out.


    Chang Xia went back to the house with a smile in his arms, planning to rest.


    After a busy day, she was exhausted. Shen Rong is not interested in joining in the fun, as Su Ye said, he can play during the day if he wants to.


    big night.


    It''s chilly, forget it!


    It''s better to lie on the kang bed and sleep with the soft and fragrant Chang Xia.


    Just do something you love the next day.


    At dawn, there was a roar of beasts.


    Chang Xia struggled to open his eyes, patting his forehead angrily. She shouldn''t have mentioned firecrackers to the tribe...


    Are the clansmen using the roar as firecrackers?


    Early in the morning, one by one kept barking, causing headaches.


    "Are you awake?" Shen Rong''s low and deep voice sounded from Chang Xia''s ear. The big hand was pressed against Chang Xia''s belly, stroking gently. The other hand was pawing and pulling on the kang bed, but there was no trace of Xiaoxiao for a long time.


    He could only hold his head up halfway, looking for Xiaoxiao''s whereabouts on the kang bed.


    Chang Xia muttered, "It''s too noisy, can you not wake up?"


    "It''s the first New Year''s Eve, everyone is happy. I think...these days should be very lively." Shen Rong explained, and could only let go of Chang Xia and stood up to look for a smile, "Smile, smile..."


    "Look for the end of the kang, that silly child rolled to the corner of the end of the kang nine out of ten. I really don''t know how she sleeps, the bed is so big, she rolls there precisely every time." Chang Xia While yawning, he pointed to the end of the kang.


    Xiaoxiao rolls to the end of the kang every time.


    long time.


    Chang Xia simply put his clothes on the pad at the end of the Kang.


    In case she freezes, the kang bed is not cold, so I can''t help smiling and sleeping dishonestly, and always likes to roll around. However, the animal body is petite, and it is worried about putting it on the body, and it is also afraid of being crushed.


    Chang Xia thought about making a small bed for her.


    Let her sleep in a small bed by herself, but smiled and refused.


    "Yo! You really guessed right, Xiaoxiao rolled to the end of the kang again." Shen Rong smiled and pulled Xiaoxiao out of the corner.


    Chang Xia said angrily: "When did she not roll to the end of the kang?"


    She wondered if there was something wrong with her cubs, they always like to crawl into corners when they sleep, if a small box is placed on the kang bed, Xiaoxiao will definitely crawl into it...


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1301： prepare reunion dinner

    "Get up!"


    "You also go to the courtyard of the cave and yell twice. It''s right to set off firecrackers, to drive away evil spirits and bring good luck, and to attract wealth and treasure."


    In the early morning, Chang Xia talked a lot.


    heard the words.


    Shen Rong immediately refreshed.


    In fact, hearing the roar of beasts outside, Shen Rong was also tempted to roar twice. Due to Chang Xia, he didn''t dare to mention it.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia offered to let him shout a few words.


    Shen Rong neatly stuffed Xiaoxiao into the quilt, got out of bed, and dressed neatly in twos and threes. Open the door and walk down the hallway steps.


    Ho Ho ��


    In the distance, the clansmen heard Shen Rong''s beast roar.


    Immediately, the orcs shouted even more vigorously. In an instant, the entire White Lake area was startled by the roar of beasts, and the beasts that had spent the winter in the distant mountains were awakened one after another, and ran towards the deeper forests.


    He was afraid of being targeted by the orcs of the Heluo tribe, and he would end up dead. In the past two years, the orcs of the Heluo Tribe have gone crazy.


    Afraid.


    Super scary.


    Chang Xia inadvertently activates the bloodline ability.


    Hearing the voices of the plants, he couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    "The four-legged beasts are all running. They say that the two-legged beasts are crazy. They are afraid of contracting madness, so they all flee to the deeper forests."


    "Shall we escape��"


    "How can we escape without feet? Use a tree branch to escape?"


    "The Twolegs are so lively this year, I want to join in."


    Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    Chang Xia Qi, who was held in her arms, tilted her head, stretched out her small paws and pushed Chang Xia, and asked curiously, "Mum, what are you laughing at?"


    "No, just smile casually." Chang Xia restrained his smile. About the bloodline ability, we will talk about it when Xiaoxiao grows up, and there is no rush now.


    "Em, hungry."


    "Xiaoxiao is hungry, okay, let''s get up."


    "Okay. Get up and eat buns, buns with meat."


    Chang Xia felt strange, the buns were indeed delicious. However, Xiaoxiao doesn''t seem to be tired of eating, and would call for Baobao every day.


    In addition to buns, barbecue is also her favorite.


    soon.


    The two mothers and daughters cleaned up and opened the door.


    Su Ye stood on the corridor and punched slowly, Bai Qing ran around in the cave courtyard, and Shen Rong was busy in the kitchen.


    the end of the year.


    A day of reunion.


    Shen Rong went into the kitchen to light a fire and added water to the pot.


    Go in the direction of the former animal den, kill chickens and ducks to prepare for the reunion dinner. Chicken, duck and fish are essential, while beef, sheep, venison, etc. are prepared in cave dwellings. The difference is that chickens, ducks and fish have to be slaughtered on the spot, and the rest of the meat is distributed by the tribe. As long as there is something unexpected, there is no tribe that does not have it.


    "Chang Xia, what do you want for breakfast��"


    "Xiaoxiao wants to eat rice buns, but I don''t have anything in particular, so whatever you want!"


    "Hot and sour shredded pork noodles."


    Bai Qing quickly interjected, licking his mouth feeling tasteless. So, I thought about eating some hot and sour, hot and sour pork noodles are the most appetizing.


    "Okay! Grab some hot and sour peppers, stir-fry hot and sour shredded pork, and then cook the noodles. After eating the noodles, kill chickens and ducks to prepare the reunion dinner. Eat early, and the tribe will probably gather in the afternoon, and the tribesmen may go to Woye that time." Playing cuju..."


    Chang Xia explained.


    Everyone has had a reunion dinner, and they must be thinking about playing.


    As soon as the new year is over.


    It will usher in spring.


    In the beginning of spring, the tribe is busy opening up wasteland and farming.


    At the same time, hunting and picking will soon be put on the agenda.


    This period of time can be regarded as the last carnival of the year.


    Ski, skate, sleigh.


    Dig ice to catch fish, enter the mountain and set up a trap.


    The tribe will play all the games again, and then welcome the arrival of the new year.


    "I also want to play Cuju��" Bai Qing yelled, he knew that he would not be able to compete with the adults. However, this does not prevent him from thinking about Cuju.


    Big deal��


    He can find friends to play ice hockey on the ice.


    think about.


    Bai Qing ran faster and faster.


    The corner of Su Ye''s mouth twitched lightly, and he said, "Bai Qing, don''t run away. If you run again, I''m worried that you''ll make yourself dizzy. For Chinese New Year, you can save me worry."


    ��


    Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed.


    Gradually slow down and take a little calm breath.


    He wants to go to Woye to play later, so he can''t be tired. Tired, how can I play Cuju and ice hockey with Mu Ning and the others later.


    "Eat bag��"


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    "You haven''t washed your face and brushed your teeth yet, and you''re all thinking about eating bags. What a snack. You remember to eat every day. Except for eating, you think about everything else."


    While talking, Chang Xia poked Xiaoxiao''s butt.


    "Go, wash your face and brush your teeth."


    "Your father is busy killing chickens and ducks. After washing our face and brushing our teeth, let''s go to the kitchen to steam buns for Xiaoxiao."


    reunion dinner.


    Eat it at noon.


    But wait until it''s over.


    Probably after noon.


    After eating, I just went to Woye to play for half an afternoon. After playing, you can make do with a meal when you go home.


    At the same time, the new year is over.


    The Horde no longer arranges any quests.


    During the period from today to the beginning of spring, the clansmen can open their natures and play to their heart''s content. It can be said that this is a rare rest time throughout the year.


    These two years.


    With the rise of Changxia.


    The Heluo tribe, and even the six major tribes did not rest much.


    With such busyness, the orcs of the Twilight Forest struggled out of the swamp little by little, thus marching towards a new life.


    "Chang Xia, is it enough to kill a chicken and a duck?"


    Shen Rong came from the animal nest with chickens and ducks, and the fish were kept in wooden barrels next to the water tank. Wait until the chickens and ducks are slaughtered before processing.


    "Enough." Chang Xia said: "Only our family, one chicken and one duck is enough. Besides, there are fish, beef and mutton, too much to eat. Second It doesn''t taste good after a meal."


    in the cellar.


    Fresh meat such as cattle, sheep and deer are stored.


    In addition, the dumplings and crispy meat were fried yesterday.


    Prepare a little of everything.


    The quantity is large enough to fill a long table in a small living room.


    "Chang Xia, don''t forget the braised venison, simmer for a longer time, I like to eat soft and rotten." Su Ye stopped punching, and there was fresh venison in the cellar, so he naturally thought of braised venison.


    Changxia braised venison is simmered for a long time.


    Softer rotten entrance than other orcs do.


    Su Ye loves this one.


    Like braised pork and braised beef, she prefers slow-simmered ones. If stewing, it is best to simmer slowly.


    Su Ye always felt that it was not so tasty when it was burned out.


    Maybe it''s because of his age.


    The food I eat, I like to eat soft and rotten.


    "Okay." Chang Xia replied.


    A few time-consuming dishes had to be prepared after breakfast.


    Otherwise, by the time of the reunion dinner, other dishes will be on the table, and these time-consuming dishes will have to wait until they are ready.


    this moment.


    The roar gradually died away.


    Apparently, the clansmen started preparing for the reunion dinner.


    Looking forward to having a reunion dinner and going out to play. How could the clansmen be willing to waste the rare rest time in a year? Even the most homely members of the tribe will come out of the cave and play happily with everyone.


    have fun.


    It''s never just the cub''s preference.


    "How do chickens and ducks eat��"


    "How do you want to eat? I don''t pick my mouth, it''s fine."


    Shen Rong thought for a while and said, "Is blood sauce duck okay? For chicken, stew soup. Duck, I want to eat blood sauce duck."


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1302： Stealing Su Ye

    "Fish, stew it, or eat it grilled?"


    "Grill the fish, put some vegetables in it."


    "Egg rolls, I want to eat egg rolls."


    It was Bai Qing who asked for the egg rolls, and when Chang Xia made the egg rolls yesterday, Bai Qing thought about it. It''s just that when Chang Xia talked about eating during the reunion dinner, Bai Qing held back and kept silent.


    While discussing the menu for the reunion dinner, we prepared breakfast.


    After a while.


    Long Xia stir-fries hot and sour shredded pork, and Su Ye cooks the noodles.


    The noodle buns that Xiaoxiao wants to eat are also steamed.


    Shen Rong squatted next to the water tank, had already killed the chickens and ducks, and was waiting to boil the water to scald the feathers. However, Chang Xia said he was not in a hurry. Wait until after breakfast before ironing.


    Just now, Bai Qing secretly ate a lot with a smile.


    this moment.


    Su Ye ate the meatballs, and then took another piece of crispy meat and ate it. If it wasn''t for worrying about getting angry, Su Ye really wanted to keep talking. Fried rice cakes, mashed bean candies, frosted mashed beans, etc., are all delicious.


    Have a reunion dinner early, and be able to go out to play earlier. Chang Xia is not very interested in going out, but she can see that Su Ye and the others are very interested.


    Bai Qing wanted to learn from Su Ye, but couldn''t keep up with the rhythm. However, with Xiling and the others with them, Chang Xia felt that Bai Qing didn''t have to worry about not playing.


    "Chang Xia, it''s snowing!" Shen Rong said.


    Sitting in a squatting position, her eyes rolled around and stared at the pottery bowl in front of Chang Xia''s eyes.


    An orc who just joined the Heluo tribe.


    Chang Xia was afraid that they would get angry if they ate too much, so he asked Shen Rong to close the door of the living room, and took some wild fruits for them to eat. Delicious, but not too greedy.


    Stepping on small steps, he came to Chang Xia.


    Moreover.


    When Su Ye heard this, his face changed slightly.


    Three pepper soup is really not something ordinary orcs can drink.


    "The weather was clear two days ago, so why is it snowing today? Now, it is estimated that it will rain for another three to five days. How can this be done?"


    The family had a lively breakfast.


    but-


    Fortunately, when Chang Xia was fried, it was fried a lot. Otherwise, the "little thief" at home will eat up everything without waiting for the next year.


    ��


    listen.


    Chang Xia Shen Rong spoke quickly. In snowy days, there are also ways to play in snowy days. Besides, with the physique of the orc race, even if it is snowing, playing Cuju and wrestling is no problem.


    We have to prepare more than a dozen dishes for the reunion dinner today, so we have to do it now.


    From fried rice cakes, fried rice cakes to fried crispy meat and croquettes, I ate a lot of everything. Looking at it, Chang Xia felt a toothache, even though he was greedy, he could only endure it.


    Instantly, stop worrying. Take the bowl, put the powder and ladle the soup and eat.


    Outside, crystal clear snowflakes floated in the sky.


    It''s snowing or something, Xiaoxiao didn''t care at all. Smelling the sour smell of hot and sour shredded pork powder, she kept swallowing her saliva.


    "It''s snowing, you can go into the forest to play tricks."


    The chicken and duck are finished.


    A shallow sugar bowl filled with all kinds of snacks and desserts.


    They were all adult orcs, and she believed that Su Ye was serious. However, a few days later, when Su Ye covered her mouth and yelled that she had a toothache, Chang Xia really couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This said.


    but.


    Bai Qing frowned.


    There is not much snow.


    Chang Xia said: "Grandma, if Mi Lu hears this, she will be happy to treat you to Sanjiao Soup."


    Big deal.


    On the long table in the living room.


    The root patriarch arranged totem warriors to make up for them.


    In the coming year, everything will be earned with my own hands. The hunting team that enters the forest will be dispersed, and it is up to everyone to choose whether to enter the forest or not. The land cultivated by the tribe is limited and the fields are not divided.


    "Eating a bowl of hot and sour pork shredded noodles in the morning refreshes me. Now I understand why the Tianshi tribe likes to eat chili. This chili tastes really refreshing." Su Ye drank the soup and ate the hot and sour meat Silk fans, full of joy.


    However, the speed of snowfall is dense.


    In the past two years, the orcs have found many new tricks.


    Smile very happy.


    Get together and get busy again. It''s better for each of them to work slowly in their own caves and prepare whatever they want to eat. Anyway, the clansmen don''t lack for stuttering.


    visible-


    That taste is really horrible.


    It won''t be long before the Heluo tribe will once again put on heavy white coats.


    "Chang Xia, these meatballs are really delicious!"


    Shen Rong couldn''t help laughing.


    These meatballs and crispy meat fried in Changxia.


    Right now, it''s in its infancy.


    The taste is really fragrant!


    Long summer doesn''t matter!


    Whether it''s sunny or snowy, she doesn''t really want to go out.


    "A Rong, bring another small bowl." Chang Xia said.


    The family background is not thick enough.


    The reunion dinner, everyone makes their own arrangements.


    It''s been a busy year.


    When there are enough fields in the future, they will be divided.


    All are given to the tribesmen themselves, and the tribe will not intervene if they want to eat or be hungry. It is obvious that the Heluo Tribe is vigorously promoting private ownership. When the system is really finalized, many things will be clearly divided.


    Except for the Lion Clan, there are few orcs in the Dusk Forest that can drink.


    There is one thing to say.


    It''s rare to have time to play wildly, but the sudden snow interrupted everyone''s plans.


    "It''s snowing, you can have a snowball fight."


    "Three pepper soup, forget it!"


    "Okay!" Chang Xia shrugged and didn''t persuade him any more.


    "A Rong, wash your hands and go to the kitchen to eat noodles." Chang Xia yelled.


    Shen Rong touched it quietly and ate a lot.


    The pills were unpalatable, but in order to eat a few more meatballs, Su Ye thought it was bearable.


    ��


    "Mother-in-law, eat less. This stuff is easy to get angry, and you don''t like vegetables and fruits. If you have a toothache, don''t make a fuss about taking medicine during the Chinese New Year." Chang Xia said leisurely. Su Ye doesn''t like taking medicine like her, UU reading www. uukanshu.com However, her body is much better than Chang Xia''s, and she rarely gets sick.


    Next, throw Xiaoxiao to Bai Qing. The three adults began to blanch the feathers of the chickens and ducks and kill the fish, before preparing for the reunion dinner.


    Bai Qing heard so many interesting things here.


    Every household was busy preparing for the reunion dinner, but unfortunately the tribe did not choose to have a dinner together. If it were a dinner together, it should be more lively.


    "To eat grilled fish, you don''t need to chop it. We don''t eat fish with pickled cabbage and boiled fish. How do you grill it after chopping it?" Chang Xia shook his head, picked up the wooden basin and planned to enter the kitchen.


    They turned into beasts directly, playing wrestling with animal form.


    He didn''t expect Su Ye to have such a childish side.


    Getting angry is related to physical fitness.


    Shen Rong washed the fish with water and asked, "Chang Xia, do you want to chop the fish?"


    "Em, I want sour powder��"


    The root patriarch said.


    Chang Xia looked at the snowflakes falling from the sky through the kitchen window, and said with a smile, "Now that it''s snowing, I''ll have a headache when I go to Woye to play Cuju in the afternoon. Falls and falls are probably light, and snowflakes can easily block the view..."


    today.


    "Skiing��"


    "Don''t worry, I have taken pills to reduce fire." Su Ye said.


    However, things were poor for each household a few years ago.


    Even if you are in good health, you may get angry.


    Since yesterday, Su Ye has been stealing these fried goods.


    Green smoke lingers over the entire Heluo Tribe.


    Sure enough, in terms of gluttony, no orc can escape this disaster.


    Even Su Ye couldn''t avoid it.


    With the busyness of several people.


    In the kitchen, a strong fragrance gradually filled the air. Bai Qing and Xiaoxiao, who were playing outside, looked around the kitchen frequently, their saliva almost drying up.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1303： reunion year, reunion dinner

    "Em, hungry."


    The sun rises on the treetops, gradually moving westward.


    Bai Qing smiled and finished playing in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, and entered the kitchen.


    He raised his head and stared at the stone pot on the stove. He kept swallowing his saliva, and he looked extremely hungry.


    Chang Xia estimated the time.


    this moment.


    12 o''clock has passed, it should be more than 1 o''clock.


    The Heluo tribe learned the time calendar passed down by Su Ye, and a sundial was placed in the center of the tribe to identify the time. Each family of the tribe also has simple sundials, and it is not difficult for Changxia to confirm the time.


    "Don''t worry, dinner is ready around two o''clock. Xiaoxiao is hungry, can I have some stew first?" Chang Xia asked. There are still two dishes that are not ready and cannot be served. However, the stewed meat and radishes at the hearth in the wooden shed corridor have already been stewed, so you can eat some stewed meat to satisfy your hunger.


    Smiling and blinking, he replied, "Okay."


    Hearing that there is stew to eat, Xiaoxiao immediately became happy.


    Chang Xia took the bowl, handed it to Bai Qing, and said: "Bai Qing, go to the stove on the other side of the wooden shed corridor and make some stew for Xiaoxiao. If you are hungry too, just grab a piece of meat and bones. Tear it apart and eat it with Xiaoxiao."


    "Yes." Bai Qing took the bowl, put Xiaoxiao on the low stool, and said: "Xiaoxiao, just wait, I''ll come back when I go."


    Bai Qing couldn''t hold back the scent that filled the kitchen.


    But.


    Looking at Chang Xia, they have been busy.


    I didn''t have the nerve to say I was hungry.


    "A Rong, I''m starting to fry duck in blood sauce, is your side okay?"


    "immediately-"


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia began to heat up the pan and pour oil.


    On the stove next to it, the stewed venison in braised sauce is overflowing with aroma. It won''t be long before serving in bowls. Shen Rong''s grilled fish is almost ready.


    Chang Xia speeds up the cooking.


    Strive for about an hour and start eating.


    It''s too late, and the clansmen have finished eating, that''s not okay.


    think about.


    Chang Xia started to stir-fry the duck meat.


    Su Ye put the other prepared dishes on the table.


    Division of labor and cooperation.


    Bai Qing came to tear up the stewed meat, and went to the small living room with a smile in his arms. Shen Rong brought the grilled fish to the table, with a small stone grill underneath, and charcoal in the small grill.


    The grilled fish exudes bursts of burnt aroma, making Xiaoxiao look up frequently.


    Unfortunately, it''s not open yet.


    She could only quietly eat the stew that Bai Qing fed to her mouth.


    The stewed meat that is usually delicious is tasteless now. In addition to the smell of grilled fish on the long table, the various scents permeating the kitchen are very strong. Don''t say that Xiaoxiao can''t eat stewed meat, even Bai Qing can''t bear it.


    "Chang Xia, how long will it take?"


    "Prepare the dishes and chopsticks, you can eat right away."


    Chang Xia didn''t fool Bai Qing and asked him to prepare the bowls and chopsticks.


    The duck in blood sauce will be ready soon, and other dishes are also ready. More than a dozen dishes filled most of the long table, and the smell made the mouth water.


    listen.


    Bai Qing bounced up suddenly.


    Li Li got up to pick up the bowls and chopsticks, and put all the wine on the table at the same time.


    When Chang Xia brought the fried duck in blood sauce, Su Ye and Shen Rong poured wine into the bowl, Bai Qing licked his face and asked for half a bowl of fruit wine, even Xiaoxiao poured a small half bowl of milk tree juice in front of him.


    "Chang Xia, sit down."


    Shen Rong opened the table and chairs for Chang Xia and let her take a seat.


    A table full of dishes is a luxury I didn''t dare to have before.


    "Not much nonsense, I hope the coming year will be better."


    Su Ye was the most straightforward, without unnecessary nonsense, just said a simple sentence. Pick up the wooden chopsticks, move them, and eat.


    "I wish everyone good health and peace in the coming year." Chang Xia also said while holding a bowl.


    Shen Rong smiled, but didn''t make a sound.


    Bai Qing smiled and lowered his head, eating.


    No matter what you say, it is better to eat it.


    "Braised braised venison, tasty."


    "The duck in blood sauce is authentic."


    "delicious-"


    Bai Qing was the most straightforward, he kept nodding as he ate every dish.


    see.


    Chang Xia grinned.


    Drinking fruit wine, adding food to Xiaoxiao from time to time. During a reunion dinner, the few people who ate couldn''t lift their heads, and they didn''t slow down until they were full.


    I just put down the bowls and chopsticks and haven''t cleaned them up yet.


    Outside the cave dwelling, there was a shout from the south wind.


    "Long summer��"


    "Chang Xia, come out!"


    "Chang Xia, go out and play!"


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia put down his smile, got up and walked outside.


    Shen Rong got up to clear the long table.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll clean up, you guys go first." Chang Xia said.


    As soon as the words were finished, Nanfeng Fengye and his group of orcs walked in. Except for a few honeydews, basically everyone who can go out has come.


    It depends.


    Yue Mo came to invite Chang Xia to go to Woye together.


    "Chang Xia, have you had the reunion dinner yet?" Nan Feng asked with a smile, he was not afraid of the cold even with gloves on, but no one wore coir raincoats when it was snowing.


    Chang Xia: "Just finished eating."


    "ah-"


    Suddenly, Nanfeng sighed.


    Maple Leaf and the other orcs let out a long sigh.


    "Don''t you guys eat?" Chang Xia said, "If you haven''t eaten, go inside and have some."


    "I''ve eaten. But, I''m curious what you have for the reunion dinner?"


    "Chang Xia, what do you eat at home��"


    "Chicken, duck, fish, plus beef, sheep, venison, etc."


    Chang Xia said while moving away. Nanfeng and other orcs were not polite, walked up the steps to the small living room.


    Shen Rong paused when he cleaned up the dishes.


    Simply stopped.


    Hearing Nan Feng''s voice, Shen Rong guessed what Nan Feng and other orcs were thinking. If it weren''t for the patriarch Gen saying that there will be no reunion dinner this year, Nanfeng and the others would be eager to celebrate the New Year with Chang Xia.


    Pity.


    "Snake, go to the kitchen to get chopsticks."


    "Kong Shan, I want it too."


    As soon as they entered the small living room, all the orcs greeted Su Ye and let themselves fly. Reaching out to eat some vegetables, Su Ye coughed lightly.


    Nanfeng''s face changed.


    Opened his mouth and called Snake to go to the kitchen to get chopsticks.


    see.


    Fengye Nuanchun and other females follow suit.


    The twins ran up to Bai Qing, one on the left and the other on the right, hugging Bai Qing''s hands, and started calling for Brother Bai Qing. Soon, Bai Qing was lost in the sound of his elder brother, and picked up vegetables for the twins with wooden chopsticks.


    There was half a table of food left, and it was quickly wiped out.


    Even the greens were left with an empty plate.


    Chang Xia helped his forehead, and said in a bad mood: "Did you not eat at home?"


    "have eaten."


    "Your food is delicious."


    "Yes, the same dish... yours is more delicious."


    I didn''t finish the reunion dinner at home, so I came to Chang Xia''s house to wrap up the rest of her family, which made Chang Xia really dumbfounded.


    "I really convinced you!" Chang Xia raised his forehead, come on, this long table doesn''t need to be cleaned up, just take the dishes and chopsticks to the kitchen for cleaning.


    Maple Leaf said: "Go to Woye to play in the afternoon, do you want to have dinner in Woye at night? Later, let Kong Shan and the others go to Woye to trap or go hunting in the mountains. Let''s eat something fresh. At the same time, you can also go to Baihe to catch fish..."


    Chisel the ice to catch fish.


    To Fengye and the others, it was no different from fishing in the river.


    This said.


    Immediately, all the orcs were excited.


    "Okay, I can do it." Chang Xia didn''t refuse. The orcs in the Twilight Forest started to have the custom of having a reunion dinner this year.


    That''s it.


    Chang Xia naturally had no reason to refuse the dinner at night.


    Besides, there seem to be a lot of igloos in Woye. Last time, I didn��t live in the igloos. How about staying in Woye tonight?


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1304： A new pastime after the new year, Cuju competition

    A group of orcs went happily to the fertile field.


    Crossing the Baihe pontoon bridge, this time I did not meet Elder Dalai. Before arriving at the Woye Cuju Field, there was a lot of noise.


    To the left is the Woye Cuju Field, and to the right is the Playground along the River.


    It can be said-


    Both sides are busy.


    "Have you all had the reunion dinner?" Chang Xia asked in surprise, slightly startled.


    Nan Feng said: "For the sake of fun, the clansman had a reunion dinner early. Counting, your family is the latest."


    "Everyone has played in Woye for a round," Feng Ye said.


    "It''s snowing, and all the orcs are in high spirits. My twins can''t wait to eat the reunion dinner, but they want to go out and play. It''s cold, and I don''t know why they''re excited..." Nuan Chun complained softly.


    Ever since they were able to run and jump, the twins have not had a peaceful day.


    To this.


    Nuan Chun had a headache.


    Fortunately, they can be thrown to the tribal training ground for exercise.


    If this can only be kept in a cave dwelling, Nuan Chun will go crazy.


    The cubs were in high spirits.


    The adults chatted, changing their initial anxiety.


    Before going out, everyone was in a hurry. After going out, he calmed down instead. They all know that there is something to play in the morning and evening, so there is no need to worry about the time.


    Moreover.


    After that, the next twenty days.


    They have plenty of time to play.


    Years later, the ice and snow will gradually melt. During this period of melting, the tribe was not in a hurry to go hunting in the forest, and after a year or two of busy work, it was finally enough to see the moon.


    Like before, basically after the first year, you have to go to the forest to hunt.


    In the cold season of nearly four months, the orcs could not go into the forest to hunt, and could only stay in the tribe for consumption. The snow stopped and the temperature just started to warm up, so we naturally had to go into the forest. If you don''t enter, the tribe will starve.


    maybe-


    Some people will starve to death.


    It''s not like being busy in the past two years, but you don''t have to worry about making a living.


    So happy!


    "Mother-in-law, are you going to the igloo or the Woye Cuju Field?" Chang Xia smiled and turned to look at Su Ye beside him.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said, "You guys play, leave me alone. I will walk around casually, and when I am tired, I will go to the igloo to rest."


    this moment.


    In the cuju field, there are tribesmen playing a confrontation match.


    The sound of cheering one after another is endless.


    In the wrestling field beside it, there are also tribesmen playing wrestling. Similarly, the playground along the river downstream is also full of people.


    This moment.


    It seems that the orcs of the Heluo tribe have really gone out.


    In the distance, the root patriarch held a sound shell.


    "What, are you sure?"


    "Okay, I have no objection in principle."


    "Yes, I''ll wait for you at the Heluo tribe. Don''t worry, I will prepare a place for you to rest in advance. There are empty cave dwellings in the Baihu business district. I will arrange someone to burn the kang for you."


    As soon as he got closer, Chang Xia heard the root patriarch talking to someone.


    Beside them, Xylophone and the others had vivid expressions.


    Surprised, happy, and excited.


    "Father, who are you chatting with?" Nan Feng handed She Chen to the xylophone and asked. Xylophone took Shechen, happy to hold it in her hand and gently stroked it. At the same time, he did not forget to hug Xiaoxiao.


    The leopard cub of Fengye''s family and Fengye''s surname is Feng, and their name is Fengming.


    At the same time, the nickname is Shanshan.


    At this moment, Maple Leaf also gave her Amu Fenghe.


    "The head of the Gewa tribe of the Sirius tribe, he is in contact with other orc tribes and plans to come over to play a few games of Cuju. He said that he didn''t enjoy the kick last time. He wants to play a few games this time and let me arrange their accommodation early. .This time around 20 people from each tribe will come..."


    The root patriarch answered and explained.


    There was a deep smile on his face, very happy.


    Like the Heluo tribe, the other five major tribes also entered a period of rest after the year. Therefore, the tribes wanted to go out to play and have a Cuju competition.


    Chang Xia listened.


    Can''t help giving a thumbs up to the root patriarch.


    To play, you have to be an orc!


    Cuju competition, which was all played out by them.


    Sure enough, human wisdom is infinite.


    In terms of playing, Chang Xia is really not as good as the orcs, nor are they talented. After all, skiing and skating are played by the clansmen as thieves. In the Cuju competition, Chang Xia did not mention the beast clan and fiddled with it on his own.


    think about.


    Changxia is looking forward to the increasingly prosperous and prosperous Dusk Forest in the future.


    "It''s fun to play."


    "Patriarch, when will they arrive at the tribe?"


    "They come to play the game, should we also form a few teams? By the way, we should practice tacit understanding. As the home court, we can''t lose to others."


    for a while.


    The whole Woye Cuju field is very lively.


    obvious.


    All the orcs welcomed the upcoming Cuju competition. According to Su Ye, the Normandy Fair will be canceled next year. With the rise of the White Lake business district, the exchanges between various tribes are frequent, and the marriage of various races is on the right track.


    Normandy Grand Market.


    It doesn''t seem to be as long as it used to be.


    With the issuance of currency, the relationship between the three major races in the Eastern Continent has become extremely close. The initial formation of the Normandy Grand Bazaar, apart from Su Ye''s small selfishness, was mostly used to connect the relationship between the three races and exchange news.


    now.


    It has become a bit tasteless.


    If you have time to go to the Normandy Grand Bazaar, it is better to let all the orcs go directly to the White Lake business district. In addition to marriage, they can also exchange needed supplies with each other. More importantly, you can also exchange experience in tribe development, as well as the next tribe building and so on. UU reading


    Something as big as building a city wall.


    Yinbei cannot complete the communication, and must talk face to face.


    "About five days! Once the road is cleared, add a sled. Five days is enough for them to come here. If you want to form a team, you should start as soon as possible and then practice." Gen replied, and at the same time agreed with the proposal to form a Cuju team.


    The tribe decided to promote private ownership.


    People with good friendship will naturally form an alliance.


    With the promotion of farming and breeding, even the orcs who are not strong enough to enter the forest can support themselves. The orcs who had just moved into the Heluo Tribe were worried at first. However, after the root patriarch explained clearly.


    They no longer have to worry.


    Planting and breeding can also be exchanged for money, and money can��t buy anything.


    The use of coins made the orcs enjoy this convenient form of trading even more. It is different from bartering, as long as you have money, you can exchange.


    This made the orcs who had just joined the Heluo tribe ecstatic.


    The only worry is how to make money and save money. However, the Heluo tribe will also tell them how to make money. Planting and breeding are not enough, but you can also help the tribe to make flour and sugar, and the tribe pays wages.


    No one will starve to death, this kind of life is too good.


    Nice to make them think they are dreaming.


    every day.


    They all like to get out of the cave and walk around the Heluo Tribe twice.


    Although it is cold, they feel very happy.


    "Shen Rong, let''s form a team." Snake said.


    On the side, Kongshan Yadong quickly looked over, waiting for Shen Rong''s reply.


    Among the Heluo tribe.


    Shen Rong''s Cuju skills are absolutely top-notch.


    If you form a team with him, you can play Cuju with anyone.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The literature update speed of the novel is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1305： Junior Cuju Competition

    "Okay! I have no objection, a team of 11 people, you organize, I will not interfere." Shen Rong nodded, and said: "Bai Qing and the others like to play Cuju very much. Patriarch, you should discuss it with other tribes, you see Do you want to form a youth bureau?"


    Playing Cuju can also have the effect of exercise.


    Young, young and vigorous.


    I like to prove myself.


    Orcs, hunting in the forest is the best way to exercise.


    However, Shen Rong felt that Cuju was also good.


    Compared with hunting in the forest, Cuju is safer and more secure. Of course, what he said was not to restrict the underage orcs from entering the forest, but to give them another option to release their excess energy.


    "This issue��"


    "I''ll think about it."


    The root patriarch was sullen, thinking.


    Hearing this, Bai Qingxiling and other underage orcs all burst into smiles. Qingliu and the others don''t have much mood swings, they are about to grow up, they can play Cuju with Shen Rong and the others.


    Of course.


    If you set up a minor Cuju competition.


    They can also participate in the confrontation, but the competition is probably not possible. However, it should be possible to play with Bai Qing and the others.


    Like the new members of the tribe, Qingliu and the others did not dare to play together. Weak people are not as healthy as strong people, so they definitely can''t play Cuju together. Play together, accidents are easy. After all, there will be collisions and confrontations in Cuju. If you accidentally bump into it, the strong people will have nothing to do, and the weak people may have a fracture or fracture.


    It��s okay to play other games. Cuju wrestling is a more intense sport, so it��s better to avoid it as much as possible. If you are really injured, those who are injured will be scolded, and those who are not injured will also be scolded, then it is really unclear from inside to outside.


    We chatted for a few words.


    All the orcs dispersed, each looking for a place to chat with someone.


    Chang Xia was not in a hurry to go to the cuju field to watch the tribe play cuju, but instead found an igloo to build a bonfire. Shen Rong was dragged away and discussed team formation with Shexing and the others. Chang Xia''s group of females ran towards the igloo mightily.


    "Snake, don''t forget about hunting. You are still waiting to eat roasted whole lamb/roasted whole cow and grilled fish at night, don''t forget!"


    Watching Snake and them leave, Nanfeng stretched his neck and shouted.


    These males forget things when they play cuju, and they have to be reminded again and again. Otherwise, when it gets dark, they are probably still galloping on the Cuju field. However, in the world of ice and snow, there are not many places where Wo Ye can play Cuju.


    Except for the Cuju field sorted out by the tribe before, only the small Cuju field created by Bai Qing and the others remained. Other places are covered by ice and snow. Skiing, skating and snowball fights are okay, but playing Cuju is probably hopeless.


    It is a good thing that there are few venues.


    The clansmen take turns to play, and if there are enough venues, I really worry that some clansmen will play all night. Stay all night playing Cuju on the Cuju field, tsk tsk! Such a thing is not impossible.


    Years later, nothing happened.


    It''s okay, the people of the clan can do it naturally.


    It''s not a big deal if you don''t sleep for a day or two.


    "Okay, I heard." Snake replied.


    Sending off the males, Chang Xia circled the igloo and asked, "Nanfeng, who built this igloo? This is much stronger and more beautiful than last year''s igloo, and the craftsmanship is good! If the tribe builds a city wall in the future, I think it will Craftsmanship can help build city walls..."


    It is said that, except for Changxia.


    Nanfeng Fengye and other orcs all laughed.


    "Changxia, this igloo was built with the help of the orcs of the Fu tribe. In the cold season, the Fu tribe came to the Baihu commercial area to exchange supplies. They said that the cave dwellings were not safe to live in, so they came to Woyelei to build many igloos. These rows of igloos were all built by the orcs of the Fu tribe, and the scattered igloos in the distance were built by our own people..."


    As he spoke, he pointed to the crooked igloo in the distance.


    At first glance, they are not as strong and beautiful as the igloos near Chang Xia and the others.


    "That''s right! I seem to have received a gift from the Fu tribe, and I even asked Arong to help return the gift. However, I really don''t know about the fact that they came to Woyelei to build an igloo." Chang Xia patted his head, Xiaoxiao was carried away by the xylophone, and she wandered around the nearby igloo to look at it.


    The more I look at it, the more I like it. The mallard tribe is very good at building igloos.


    These igloos look great.


    "There are no cracks in this igloo, as if an igloo was carved out of a whole block of ice, very similar to the beast totem on Weishan." Nanfeng said.


    Maple Leaf nodded and said, "The Fu tribe is a bit powerful!"


    "What Chang Xia said, I remember that the patriarch also told the patriarch of the Yufu tribe. The patriarch of the Yufu tribe agreed, saying that one day the tribe will start building the city wall, and the Fu tribe will definitely arrange for orcs to come and help, but..."


    "The head of the Yufu tribe hopes that the tribe will leave a few cave dwellings/wooden wooden houses for the tribe, preferably near the Baihe River."


    listen.


    Chang Xia understood what the patriarch Yufu meant.


    The head of the Yufu clan is worried about accidents in the future, and the tribe of Yufu hangs alone in a corner of the Dusk Forest. If there is a way of retreat in the Heluo tribe, the Fu tribe can have another way to survive.


    "Mother-in-law has brought the beast tribes from the outskirts of the forest into the six major tribes, and the Fu tribe may be a little worried. Has the Gen patriarch agreed?" Chang Xia murmured, looking up at Nuan Chun.


    Nuan Chun: "The patriarch agreed. The playground along the river has allocated a piece of land for the Fu tribe, saying that it is for the Fu tribe. You can''t build kilns there, you can only build wooden houses or stone houses."


    "The patriarch Yufu thinks so far!" Nanfeng sighed.


    The Swattok Forest is adjacent to the Qinghai Plateau, which is the territory of the bird tribe. Even if there is a war in the future, it will be difficult to spread there.


    but.


    It is also a good thing that the Yufu patriarch can plan ahead.


    As the patriarch of the tribe, one must be considerate. You can''t act recklessly, let alone without rules.


    "Where is the firewood piled up? Let''s get out the bonfire first. It''s quite cold." Chang Xia urged, rubbing his hands.


    Walking, but it''s not very cold.


    But, stop.


    It feels very cold, especially when there are a few whistling winds in the distance from time to time. There are still snowflakes falling overhead, and the snowflakes are sparser than those that fell in the morning. However, it didn''t stop.


    "Behind��" Nuan Chun said.


    Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the others are raising their bodies in the cave dwelling.


    Nuanchun Daya often came to Woye for a stroll, and quickly walked towards the wooden shed behind the igloo. The firewood for more than half of the wooden shed was piled up there, not far from the igloo, but not too close.


    It takes three to five minutes to walk.


    "Are there any pots and pans?" Chang Xia asked, she came here empty-handed. Decided to have dinner in Woye tonight, these household items are naturally needed.


    Daya handed Dajuer to Changxia and asked her to help take care of her.


    She and Nuanchun went to the wooden shed to get firewood, Dajuer was too lazy, Yadong and Shen Rong formed a team to discuss Cuju. Bear cub Dajuan naturally had to follow Daya, even if he was sent to play with the twins, bear cub Dajuan could find a place to sleep.


    It''s cold.


    Daya was afraid that her lazy cub would accidentally hide in a corner and freeze to death.


    I had to take Zai Zai with me and stare at it.


    "Yes. Do you want to bring it over now?" Daya paused and asked.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1306： Building blocks, Da? Ye?

    "Bring it! Boil some hot water to drink, and you can use hot water later. It''s freezing cold, and I dare not wash my hands with cold water..."


    Chang Xia hugged Daju''er and pinched his fleshy bear''s paw, the feeling was amazing! It''s more comfortable than pinching your own Xiaoxiao. After all, Dadu''er''s bear paw is much bigger than Xiaoxiao''s little claw. Pinch, soft, very Q bomb.


    "Changxia, take Dajuer back to the igloo and wait. Let''s go to the wooden shed behind and bring the pots, pans and firewood." Nanfeng waved his hands, rolled up his sleeves and followed Nuanchun Daya to the ice Go to the wooden shed behind the house.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the igloo."


    Chang Xia hugged Dajuer and walked towards the igloo.


    This row is all igloos, and Chang Xia chose the one in the middle.


    She knew that before long the igloo would be full. If you choose to step aside, it will be inconvenient for the next activities. Like roasted whole lamb/roasted whole cow, these need a place, close to the Baihe River, or next to the fertile undeveloped mountain forest.


    The middle is undoubtedly the most suitable.


    "Daju''er, do you want to play in the snow?" Chang Xia asked softly.


    Dajue raised her eyes and leaned against Chang Xia''s arms, allowing Chang Xia to pinch her bear''s paw. She replied softly, "No, it''s cold."


    (�ѡ�)...


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    If this was said by Nanfeng''s She Chen.


    Definitely no problem.


    However, I heard it from Daduer''s mouth.


    Apart from being confused, Chang Xia was more speechless. She understood the sufferings of Daya and Yadong. As far as the physique of the bear clan is concerned, this weather really can''t be said to be cold. Besides, Dajuer was wearing animal skins, and her whole body was tightly wrapped.


    This bear paw pinched by Chang Xia��


    It''s warm, not at all close to cold.


    This little guy is just lazy and doesn''t like to move. Cold or something, it''s all an excuse for him to be lazy. However, with the ferocity of the tribal elders, it is absolutely impossible for Kaichun Dajuer to escape the training in the coming year.


    In the entire Heluo tribe, except for Chang Xia, none of them escaped the training.


    Daju''er is strong and strong, and this character may add extra meals. What''s not to say about super doubling in training, doubling is for sure.


    "Then Aunt Chang Xia will make you a snowman, okay?"


    Chang Xia asked, and put Dajuer down on the ground. Gathering snow from the side, intending to build a little snowman, to see if it can arouse Da''er''s interest? At a young age, his personality is more difficult than Bai Qing''s when he was young, what should we do? !


    Dale -


    You''re a bear, not a sloth.


    Dajuer was put on the ground by Chang Xia and did not move, she opened her eyes to watch Chang Xia build a snowman. Waving the bear''s paw, he resumed his pouting again.


    If it weren''t for the lack of a neck, he would have tucked his neck into his clothes.


    The feet are covered with animal skin boots, so they can''t get cold.


    In fact, he wanted to wear a hat. It''s a pity that Daya Yadong ignored him. What kind of trouble is this fully armed?


    Just go to Woye, not into the forest.


    Look at the twins of Nuanchun''s family, and then look at the group of beast cubs in the tribe.


    Who is obediently dressed like Dajuer?


    They all wished they could run around in the wild with their beast bodies naked.


    "Pile up again��"


    "Big pile."


    Dajuer stared round her eyes, looking at the little snowman in front of her.


    Immediately, he got excited, got up from the ground, and the little bear''s paw touched the little snowman lightly, asking Chang Xia to continue to build a snowman, this time to build a big one.


    Ha ha!


    Seeing this, Chang Xia couldn''t help laughing.


    She made the snowballs and asked Da Ju''er to make them by herself, and Chang Xia stood beside her to give pointers.


    Like building blocks, snowballs are pieced together one by one to make a snowman that is a little bigger than the little snowman before Changxia.


    Dajuer piled up very seriously.


    That solemn and solemn expression seemed to be doing something very sacred.


    see.


    Chang Xia pondered.


    Dajuer is not lazy, but not interested in running activities. Thinking about it, Chang Xia thought of building blocks, maybe Dajuer prefers educational toys like building blocks to the playfulness of beast cubs.


    In the distance, Daya and other females came over carrying pots, pans and firewood.


    Looking at this scene in the open space in front of the igloo in shock.


    Changxia is playing with Dajuer! !


    Dajuer didn''t sleep in, she was really playing with the snow.


    "This..." Daya was very excited.


    Beside them, Maple Leaf Nanfeng and the others looked at each other.


    They lived in Baihu Cave Dwelling, so they naturally knew Daduer''s character. At this moment, they showed expressions similar to Daya''s in the weird scene before them.


    Shocked, thrilled, unbelievable.


    "Build a snowman?" Nuan Chun hesitated, and asked, "Da Ya, haven''t you played with Da Ye?"


    "I played, but he refused to play." Daya said.


    Daya replied quite helplessly, she was also making a snowman, why did Dajuer choose to refuse when she took Dajuer to play. However, Changxia took him to play, and Dajuer had a great time.


    Darling, do you know?


    You can easily lose Eminem like this.


    Although she was mad inside, the expression on Daya''s face did not change at all.


    "Then what''s going on in front of me��" Feng Ye frowned.


    Nanfeng laughed and said, "What''s the rush? We''ll find out if we go over and ask? To be honest, this pile of snowmen is really interesting, and it''s hard to build one."


    crunch��


    Hear footsteps.


    Chang Xia raised his head and looked at the group of females who came back from the back of the igloo.


    "It''s back, it''s very fast!" Chang Xia pointed to the open space ahead, and asked Nuan Chun and the others to put the firewood there and build a bonfire on the spot. At this moment, it happens that the snow is getting smaller and smaller, which is convenient for making a bonfireLong summer, are you not lazy? " Daya said excitedly.


    Chang Xia said, "He''s not lazy, he''s just not interested in running and jumping!"


    This said.


    The orcs fell silent.


    This is a bit esoteric, and I don''t feel like I can understand it.


    "Chang Xia, please explain clearly." Nan Feng said.


    Feng Ye and other females nodded one after another. That''s right, let''s be clear, it''s too esoteric to understand at all. What does it mean that Dajuer is not lazy, but just not interested in running and jumping, there is obviously something in the words.


    "Da Dou''er doesn''t like to move because he doesn''t like running and jumping games. You can make some building blocks for him to play with, and he should like it. You see, this snowman was built by Da Dou''er. I will help him with snowballs. Make a snowman with snowballs." Chang Xia explained, talking about the building blocks while talking.


    There are many swings, slides, wooden horses and other toys on the embankment of Baihu Lake and the playground along the river. Chang Xia said a few words about building blocks, and everyone understood.


    "I''ll find Yadong right away and let him do it..." Daya said happily.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said: "How can Yadong settle down to make building blocks? You can bring sweet potato wine to Elder Dalai. Apart from archery, Elder Dalai also likes to tinker with wooden horses and other gadgets. Ask him for help." He must be happy to make a batch of blocks."


    Along with the beast cubs, they like to come to the White Lake Cave to play.


    The shooting range of the elders of Dalai became their second playground. The first playground is the Horde Training Ground, which is spacious enough for the cubs to have a good time.


    Playground along the river.


    Unless accompanied by an adult, the beast cubs are forbidden to come in and out casually.


    After all, along the river, without staring at them, the beast cubs might run to the Baihe River to play in the water.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The literature update speed of the novel is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1307： Xiaoxiao who wants to eat spicy stewed rabbit head

    "Elder Dalai��"


    "Yes, he likes to tinker with wood carvings in his spare time."


    Dalai elders don''t like jade carvings, but wood carvings. He thinks that wood is alive, and when he is not practicing arrows, he likes to carve wood with a knife.


    When Elder Qingyu was carving jade, he even asked Elder Dalai for advice. As I said before, Elder Dalai prefers to carve things made of wood, and he is not very interested in jade, so he declined Elder Qingyu''s invitation.


    Nuan Chun nodded and said, "Most of the wooden horses on the embankment of the White Lake were carved by Elder Dalai. Those swings with patterns were also made by him."


    Elder Dalai is a particular person.


    The things he sculpts basically have various patterns,


    "The wooden knives we used when we were young were all made by Elder Dalai. However, after the accident with Elder Dalai''s leg, he seldom carved things. It''s normal for Daya not to know about him," Nanfeng said. .


    Trojan horse swings and other items can be regarded as the new works of Dalai elders who came back from the rivers and lakes.


    "I''m going to find Elder Da Lai now, and ask him to help make a few sets of wooden horses or small houses for Da Ye''er." Daya excitedly said.


    Maple Leaf twitched the corner of her mouth and said, "Da Ya, let''s be a few days later!"


    "Why?" Daya paused, confused.


    "It''s rare to have a few days of rest in a year. If you go to Elder Dalai to help him make wooden horse building blocks, he will definitely not be able to rest." Nanfeng took the conversation and explained: "Wait for a few days, everyone has played. Elder Dalai naturally has time to help make wooden horse building blocks, so stay calm."


    This said.


    Daya slapped her forehead.


    Nodding repeatedly, he agreed with Maple Leaf Nanfeng''s suggestion.


    Dajuer has been lazy for so long.


    There is no need to rush for a while.


    Now, knowing Daju''er''s hobbies will naturally make him move in the future. At least, no longer eating and sleeping every day.


    finished.


    Everyone builds a bonfire.


    In snowy days, the bonfire stand should naturally be set up at a higher place.


    This fire pit is for heating, not for grilling. The higher the height, the higher the flame, which can illuminate the surrounding land.


    "Will you go to Baihe River to dig ice to catch fish later? I kind of want to eat fish balls. Recently, I eat grilled and fried fish at home. Today I want to eat something light..."


    "The witch told us not to swim in the cold to avoid the cold entering our bodies. Let the males do the work of digging ice to catch fish!"


    "Then wait��"


    "I don''t know when they can discuss it?"


    Soon, more and more orcs gathered at the igloo.


    Three campfire stands were built directly.


    period.


    Shen Rong and the others came back for a while.


    After chatting with Chang Xia for a few words, he took people to the Woye Mountain Forest. At the same time, the root patriarch arranged for the tribe to go down the river to dig ice to catch fish.


    Look at the movement.


    Obviously, the clansmen intend to learn from Chang Xia.


    They are also going to spend the night in Woye tonight. It is conceivable that Woye will be extremely lively tonight. Thousands of people gathered in Woye, every corner was full of people, it was very lively.


    You Gen patriarch and xylophone Eminem help arrange.


    Chang Xia retreated to the second line, sat by the campfire in front of the igloo, and smiled. Sitting next to him was the bear cub Dajuan, with Shechen lying on his lap, and Fengming, the leopard cub of Fengye''s family, was next to Daduer...


    Chang Xia was crowded with cubs.


    Fortunately, the **** and the others are fighting in the Cuju field. If they all come over, Chang Xia will really be overwhelmed. It''s very fun to lick the cubs, but when there are too many, it feels very scary.


    "Ah Mu, I''m hungry." Xiaoxiao stretched out her little paws, poking at Shechen beside her. From time to time, she would stare at Shechen with weird eyes. Shechen was too small, so she had to coil up in a lump, afraid of being caught by Xiaoxiao and gnawed a few bites.


    Chang Xia untied the animal pouch at his waist and poured out a few candies.


    Hey Xiaoxiao ate one, and she gave the rest to other cubs.


    "I made fish soup for you guys, wait a minute, let''s drink fish soup." Chang Xia comforted, the beast cubs have a good appetite, even though they were full not long ago, they started to cry hungry again.


    "Chang Xia, I have dried meat."


    "I brought candied fruit."


    "I just took sugar, which is quite large."


    Smiling and shouting hungry, the nearby Nanfeng and the others can naturally hear it. At the same time, he turned around and looked over. It was clear that Xiaoxiao was not the only one who was hungry, but the other cubs were also hungry.


    So they all stopped their work and untied their animal bags.


    see.


    Xylophone shook her head lightly, knowing that the young orc was unreliable.


    "My igloo here has milk tree sap and coconut milk, as well as flour-filled dumplings and steamed buns. Take them and warm them up. Prepare more, the **** are probably hungry too." Xylophone said.


    The cubs are active and hungry quickly.


    Eating at the same time, the cubs are hungry faster than the adults.


    With the addition of the new tribe, the number of beast cubs in the Heluo tribe has already exceeded a hundred. Approaching two hundred, this is the greatest good thing for the tribe.


    I believe that in two years, the number of beast cubs will double.


    According to this speed of development, the six major tribes will soon be able to fulfill their wish to build a city. Building a city is the expectation of all the orcs in the Twilight Forest orcs.


    Su Ye accelerated the integration of the Twilight Forest Beast Race.


    Its purpose is also to build a city.


    Once the city is established, they will have the confidence to confront Xilu.


    "It has to be xylophone Eminem��"


    Chang Xia and other females opened their mouths to flatter.


    In terms of experience, they are far inferior to the older females like xylophone. Like coming to Woye, they never thought about preparing food.


    It''s so close, UU Reading can go back to the tribe even if it''s really hungry.


    Naturally, it will not be as thoughtful as the xylophone.


    very quickly.


    All the orcs brought a lot of food from the next row of igloos.


    Eat and drink.


    Everything you need, it can be seen that the preparations are complete.


    The xylophone is definitely thoughtful.


    Of course, it may have been prepared beforehand.


    Even if it is an igloo, the tribe needs to come and maintain it for snowfall. If the snow is not shoveled and the igloo is repaired in time, the igloo is likely to be covered with ice and snow. It''s not surprising that Xylophone went to the igloo to stock up on food.


    "Smile, should I eat a bag or dried meat?" Chang Xia asked.


    The beast cubs were embraced by their respective mothers, enjoying the joy of delicious food. Chang Xia looked at the hot food in front of him and asked Xiaoxiao''s opinion.


    Xiaoxiao pointed to the spicy cold-eating rabbit head, and said curiously: "Mum, I want to eat that spicy..."


    "Rabbit head?" Chang Xia was startled, hesitantly said: "Smile, braised rabbit head is very spicy, are you sure you want to eat it?"


    "Think." Xiaoxiao insisted.


    see.


    Chang Xia reached out and took the heated stewed rabbit head.


    Put it in a pottery bowl, put it on your knees, and said again: "Smile, this stewed rabbit head is very spicy, you should try some first. If you think it is spicy, we will eat something else." While talking, he also prepared the milk tree juice in advance , when it is hot, drinking milk tree sap can relieve the hotness.


    "Xiaoxiao can eat spicy food?"


    "Long Xia, the stewed rabbit head is very spicy."


    "She wants to eat, let her try��"


    Chang Xia shrugged and replied casually.


    The beast cub was hard to persuade, she was too lazy to waste words. Let her taste it by herself, she has tasted it, and if she knows it''s spicy, she won''t eat it randomly next time.


    That''s right.


    Chang Xia thought so.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1308： Spicy dizzy smile, still want to eat

    heard the words.


    All the orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    Pleasant laughter pierced the sky and spread far, far away.


    Here Xiaoxiao stared at the spicy stewed rabbit head in the pottery bowl, stuck out his tongue and licked it, and was immediately overwhelmed by the spicy taste of the spicy stewed rabbit head, making a hissing sound.


    "Mum, it''s hot." Xiaoxiao stuck out her tongue, crying from the hotness. However, she was holding onto the pottery bowl with her little paws, but she was reluctant to let go.


    Chang Xia couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Spicy, but still reluctant to let go.


    "Spicy, drink some milk tree juice." Chang Xia held up the milk tree juice and smiled. This little guy protects food and does not want to give up the spicy stewed rabbit head.


    Xiaoxiao drank a few sips of milk tree sap.


    Then-


    Continue to bow your head and bite the spicy stewed rabbit head.


    One mouthful of spicy stewed rabbit head, three mouthfuls of milk tree juice.


    This scene.


    It made the nearby orcs burst into laughter, joking and laughing one after another. Even the other cubs clamored to taste the spicy stewed rabbit head. The adults got impatient and tore off small pieces of spicy stewed rabbit meat to feed the cubs.


    then.


    There was a sound of gasping one after another.


    Especially Nanfeng''s Shechen, who ate a small piece of spicy stewed rabbit meat and finished a bowl of milk tree juice. The whole snake seemed to have been poisoned, lying limply on Nanfeng''s hand, lying down.


    obvious.


    The snake tribe is really not good at eating spicy food.


    "so spicy."


    "This is delicious, I want more."


    It''s delicious and more important here, suddenly it''s **** and the others. Compared with the smaller beast cubs, **** are more spicy eaters.


    These few years.


    The Heluo Tribe introduced chili cultivation.


    The people of the clan love chili more than they hate it, and even the tribe beast cubs are used to the spicy taste. However, it is incomparable with the Lion Clan. After all, the lion tribe can eat chili peppers as food, and it''s okay to drink the three-pepper soup all at once.


    Orcs who dare to compete with the lion clan to eat chili? !


    "Xiaoxiao, do you still want to eat?" Chang Xia asked softly holding back a smile.


    Xiaoxiao lay on Chang Xia''s lap, her mouth was red and swollen hot. At this moment, I didn''t even say a word. Lying down, dizzy.


    Smiling and waving her little paws, the nasty Eminem, knowing that she was too dizzy to eat, still asked? However, this spicy stewed rabbit head is really delicious. Thinking about it, Xiaoxiao couldn''t help swallowing.


    See you.


    Chang Xia has black lines all over his head.


    This smile seems to have not recognized reality yet?


    It doesn''t look like I''ve learned a lesson, I''m just dizzy from the heat, and I don''t dare to eat it for the time being, but it doesn''t mean I won''t eat it in the future.


    Forget it.


    It''s not a bad thing to like spicy food.


    Constipation at most...


    "Chang Xia, the fish soup is ready. I''ll make a bowl for Xiaoxiao and keep it cold." Xylophone came over with the fish soup, saw the cubs eating snacks not far away, and the smile in his eyes became more real. The beast cubs are really making trouble, but looking at this group of beast cubs, the orcs of the Heluo tribe are really happy.


    Cubs represent the future.


    The Heluo tribe has plenty of food, so it is not difficult to feed this group of beast cubs.


    Chang Xia didn''t feel deeply here.


    However, the orcs who just joined the Heluo tribe. I am really grateful to the leopard tribe of the Heluo tribe for taking them in from the bottom of my heart. Without the shelter of the Heluo tribe, the group of orc tribes who migrated from the outer forest would die every year in the cold season.


    It can be said that life is going from bad to worse.


    This year, we can persist until Su Ye and the six major tribes migrate in unison.


    It was because Su Ye let the six major tribes wipe out the wandering orcs and trading houses in the Dusk Forest, and killed a large number of disguised slave hunting organizations.


    The demise of the slave hunting organization gave the orcs in the outer forest more living space, and they were able to hunt more prey to feed the tribe.


    "Okay, thank you Xylophone Eminem!" Chang Xia said.


    Xylophone waved her hand, got up and walked towards the tit. Ask the cubs if they need fish soup?


    On the White River.


    Large groups of people are busy.


    However, everyone is not in a hurry to catch fish.


    Instead, the old brings the new. It was led by the people from the tribe, and the people who had just joined from the White Lake side cut the ice. The orcs are all physically fit, even the weak ones can chisel ice with iron wood and animal bones.


    clang clang


    bang bang


    All kinds of sounds resounded through the Baihe River.


    Thanks to the fact that the Baihe River was frozen hard, there were a large group of orcs standing on the river, if the river wasn''t hard enough. Just how many orcs would have to fall into the river could not be determined by this movement.


    "Cleverness, use cleverness."


    "When digging ice, concentrate your strength and don''t disperse it."


    "Come on, try��"


    After the initial run-in, everyone gradually became familiar with each other. There are not many activities in the cold season, so digging ice and catching fish is naturally a good entertainment.


    In the eyes of the orcs, digging ice and catching fish is regarded as entertainment, not labor.


    "Mengzi, how do you eat this fish?"


    "Make fish **** and cook soup to eat. If there are too many, smoke them into dried fish or smoked fish or salted fish. Of course, if the craftsmanship is good, you can marinate them and make them into pickled fish. The most direct way is to make fried fish and use clay pots." Pretend to eat slowly."


    "My family bought a lot of soybean oil, so I can stock up on some fried fish."


    After spring, the ice and snow melt.


    At that time, you had to go to the river to catch fish, but it was not as easy to catch as it is now.


    This said.


    The people on the White Lake side were all very excited.


    Seeing this, Heimeng and the others grinned foolishly, exchanging glances with Hefeng and the others. Last year, the clan accidentally caught too many fish. The root patriarch and the elders were worried about waste, so they forced them to eat fish for ten days...


    With the addition of new tribe members this year, the males of the tribe felt that they could do it again. So there was the scene just now, one catered to one another, and induced the newly joined clansmen to eat fish.


    Of course.


    This group of people who have just joined the tribe has a poor family background. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    They are not strong enough to go hunting in the forest. Collection, the cold season is not suitable.


    Thinking about it.


    The fish in the Baihe River is undoubtedly the most suitable thing.


    Baihu is now Bai Ling''er''s territory. The clansmen only go to Baihu Lake to catch fish and shrimp occasionally, just to try something new. Most of the time, they choose to go fishing in the Baihe River instead of going to the White Lake to disturb Bai Ling''er.


    "Patriarch, is this okay?" Yami hesitated, looking at Patriarch Gen.


    The Gen patriarch smiled and replied: "What''s wrong? They really need to hoard food during the long night. In the cold season, what is easier and more convenient than digging ice to catch fish? The food distributed by the tribe is limited after all."


    The Heluo tribe hoards a lot of food.


    However, they couldn''t keep this group of orcs forever.


    After the beginning of spring.


    Everything has to rely on their own efforts.


    There are no ferocious or ferocious beasts around the White Lake, and even weak people can go into the forest to hunt and gather. Of course, the weaker tribes mostly hunted chickens, ducks and hares. In addition, they could also choose to go to small rivers to open up wasteland, and the tribe would pay them wages.


    If you have money, you can go to White Lake to buy all kinds of food.


    In short, as long as you are not lazy.


    Living in the Heluo tribe will not starve to death, let alone starve.


    "You keep your eyes on the point so you don''t waste��"


    In the end, Elder Yami didn''t say anything else.


    She understands the meaning of the root dialect and supports herself. For a tribe to develop, all members of the tribe must work together.


    "Don''t worry, I will watch." Gen nodded and said seriously.


    Orcs who are hungry will never waste any food. The orcs in the Dusk Forest haven''t enjoyed luxury yet, so there is no need to worry too much about waste.


    At least.


    Don''t worry about that just yet.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1309： On the 15th day of the first lunar month, the roar of the beast

    Night fell.


    Wo Ye set up bonfires.


    The smell of food enveloped the entire sky above the fertile field.


    before dusk.


    Shen Rong and his group of males returned from the fertile forest and brought back rich prey. After these prey are processed, they are placed on the campfire. At this moment, exudes a tempting fragrance.


    The reunion dinner at noon.


    It''s not as good as the barbecue feast at night to make everyone happy.


    Essentially, Orcs are pack creatures.


    Like to be lively, like to gather, and prefer to exchange and communicate.


    "The snow seems to be falling more and more!"


    At dusk, snowflakes fell from the sky again. Unlike in the morning, the snow was getting bigger and bigger, and the bonfires were set up in Woye, but it was not affected. However, the cleaned places on the road were soon covered with snowflakes.


    Overnight.


    Tomorrow the ground will be covered with thick blankets of snow.


    The idea of ??spending the night at the Woye Igloo tonight is likely to die.


    Too much snow, if you live in an igloo.


    Even if you wake up tomorrow, even if you don��t freeze, the door of the igloo may be buried in snow. However, under the fire at night, the snow scene is beautiful.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to spend the night in the Fertile Igloo," Shen Rong said. He knows Chang Xia, she is afraid of the cold. Plus, there''s a smile. It is bound to be very cold to spend the night in the Woye Igloo.


    It would be better if it was clear and snowy.


    Snow fell in the evening, but the temperature did not fluctuate much. The trouble is, the snow will bury the igloo and be blocked in the igloo. This is not a good thing. If it causes a collapse, it will be buried alive!


    "Xueting, you can consider it."


    "If it continues to snow heavily, I don''t think about spending the night in an igloo tonight. I don''t want to wake up stuck in an igloo or buried in the snow."


    As Chang Xia spoke, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Buried alive, it''s scary to think about it.


    Ha ha!


    Shen Rong laughed out loud after hearing this.


    Similarly.


    Nearby, other orcs also heard Chang Xia''s complaints.


    They have little preoccupation with spending the night in an igloo. Ahem, of course, the clansmen tried to spend the night in the igloo when the weather was fine.


    Seriously.


    The feeling of living in an igloo.


    Let the clansmen recall the scene when they lived in the animal den.


    It''s chilly, and I worry about being buried or being buried in snow when I sleep at night. That feeling is more aggrieved than living in an animal den. It��s okay to live once or twice once in a while. If they really want to abandon the cave and live in an igloo, no one is willing.


    There are warm kang beds in the cave dwellings.


    An igloo is anything but ice.


    People in the distance were singing and dancing, and the single orcs were holding hands, laughing and playing around the campfire. Patriarch Su Yegen and the orcs sat aside, quietly thinking about how many beast cubs the tribe would have after the spring began...


    The matter of getting married.


    I have to urge again.


    Strive to double the tribal population base several times in the past few years.


    Building a city is imminent!


    Who doesn''t want to build a city? Everyone wants to build a city.


    "Began to eat-"


    Wait for the roasted whole lamb/roasted whole beef to be roasted.


    The root patriarch didn''t talk too much, and let people eat it directly. The whole roasted cattle, sheep and pigs were carried to the table by the totem warriors, disassembled with iron knives and put into wooden basins, and then the wooden sheds with barbecues were distributed to the clansmen.


    With the hot fish soup, the clansmen sat around the campfire.


    Abandon the wooden chopsticks and start directly.


    One by one, their mouths were full of oil, and they couldn''t help but laugh.


    Snowflakes were falling overhead, and the north wind howled all around.


    Surrounded by close clansmen and a warm bonfire, all the orcs showed joy on their faces.


    *


    More than ten days have passed since Woye''s bonfire barbecue feast.


    According to the calculation of the earth, today should be the fifteenth day of the first lunar month��the Lantern Festival.


    early in the morning.


    Chang Xia and Xiaoxiao stayed in bed.


    These days, the weather is very good.


    However, the weather is good and good, and the cold is still cold. After all, melting snow is colder than snowfall, and the ground is also wet.


    Ho Ho ��


    Suddenly, a familiar beast roar sounded.


    Chang Xia just sat up, intending to ask Shen Rong if the roar of the beast just now was in vain? Who would have thought that the second roar of the beast would soon come from the Baihu Cave...


    this time.


    The roar of the beast was obviously strange.


    Hearing the sound, Chang Xia hurriedly got out of bed without delay.


    When there is nothing to do.


    The clansmen generally don''t make beast roars, and a beast roar means something is wrong. And, quite possibly, something big. Thinking about it, Chang Xia thought of Milu and A Yu''er. The strange animal roar just now may have come from Yuan Yi.


    It is not too late for honeydew to give birth at this time.


    A fish -


    Did something happen like Nanfeng?


    Calculating the time, there should be some time before her delivery date.


    However, she thought that the orcs had different physiques. Maybe it''s not an accident, but normal production is also possible. The same clan and interracial marriage may affect the time when females give birth to cubs.


    The Orcs of the Duskwood used to live in poverty.


    No one has time to sort out these trivial matters.


    Besides, interracial marriages have been introduced recently, so it is not unusual for females to have different pregnancy and delivery dates.


    but.


    This incident also told Chang Xia to be prepared.


    When I have time, I have to record all these things. At the same time, contact other tribes and ask them to help record and compile them into a book. With the development of the orc race, interracial marriages are bound to become the mainstream in the future.


    Donglu wants to grow and develop.


    The contact between the beast clan and the bird clan and the fish clan will only become more frequent in the future.


    Getting married is naturally the best bond.


    "Chang Xia, something may have happened to Bai Qing''s family��"


    Shen Rong pushed the door open, and UU Reading reminded Chang Xia to get up quickly and get dressed. Then go to Bai Qing''s house and ask what''s going on.


    Of course.


    Shen Rong guessed that nine out of ten the honeydew was about to give birth.


    "Yeah! I heard it. By the way, is the roar of the beast behind Yuan Yi?" Chang Xia quickly put on his clothes, and at the same time asked the owner of the roar of the beast behind.


    Shen Rong nodded.


    He informed Chang Xia about the situation of Baiqing''s family.


    The main reason was that he was going to visit Yuan Yi''s house.


    "Don''t rush to Yuanyi''s house, first go to the tribe to find Amu the xylophone. Let her arrange for the older female of the tribe to come over, and at the same time invite the elder Ximu to come to the Baihu cave. With him here, everyone can feel at ease. "Chang Xia said.


    Su Ye returned to the Kanna Holy Mountain Wizard Hall on the third day of the junior high school.


    this moment.


    Honeydew and Ayu''er gave birth, so it was natural to invite Elder Ximu to come and sit in charge.


    Shen Rong heard it.


    Nodded, turned and left quickly.


    Chang Xia was fully dressed, and picked up Xiaoxiao who was still asleep on the kang bed.


    She took out her little clothes from the closet and quickly put them on.


    She was not in a hurry to go to Bai Qing''s house, nor did she go to Yuan Yi''s house. Instead, she chose to go to the kitchen to fetch water to wash up. In terms of experience, she was not as good as Xylophone and the others. It''s better to go later. If you go too early, taking up space is easy to delay things.


    at the same time.


    She plans to cook a pot of medicinal food.


    When it was time to pass by, Milu and Ayuer happened to take it over.


    It didn''t take long for the beast roar to end.


    The White Lake Cave Dwelling quickly became lively.


    Before the first lunar month, the clansmen are all idle at home. The weather has been good recently, the ice and snow have melted, and skiing and skating can no longer be played.


    As soon as I heard the movement.


    The whole tribe came alive.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1310： Simultaneous production

    Long summer stew good medicinal food.


    Hey, Xiaoxiao, after breakfast, she was thinking about packing herbal meals in clay pots, and was going to Bai Qing''s and Yuan Yi''s houses. At this time, there were footsteps walking outside the house.


    "Long summer��"


    She looked out of the house.


    Shen Rong''s shout was heard.


    It turned out that Shen Rong came back from outside with a smile on his face. It can be seen that there should be good news.


    "A Rong, how is Mi Lu and A Yu''er?" Chang Xia asked.


    Shen Rong: "It''s okay, it''s fine."


    "I stewed medicinal food for them, you go to the kitchen and have breakfast quickly. After eating, let''s go visit them together." Chang Xia said. Hearing that Shen Rong said it was fine, she guessed that Milu Ayu''er was still some time away from giving birth.


    It should be noted that the south wind was at the time when the snake morning was born.


    It takes a day and a night.


    Life was very difficult, almost ruined his life.


    When a female gives birth to a cub, it is like walking through the gate of hell. Don''t be in a hurry, and don''t be in a hurry, the older females in the tribe simply have experience.


    "What''s the matter, Ayu''er?"


    Waiting for Shen Rong to enter the kitchen, he began to eat breakfast.


    Chang Xia sat beside the stove warming up with a smile, and asked about A Yu''er''s situation. Ordinarily, A Yu''er should not reach her due date until mid-February, and now it''s only Lantern Festival, and there is still more than a month before her due date...


    "Don''t worry, Ayu''er is fine. According to Elder Ximu, it should be a normal delivery, not premature or dystocia." Shen Rong explained.


    This said.


    Immediately, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    I''m afraid that something like Nanfeng happened last time.


    "That''s good, I''m really afraid that what happened to Nanfeng will happen again." Chang Xia smiled, and quietly let go of his frown, returning to normal.


    Wait for Shen Rong to have breakfast.


    A family of three walked out of their cave.


    Bai Qing''s house and Yuan Yi''s house are in the same direction, saving Chang Xia''s detour time. However, Bai Qing''s house is closer, and Yuan Yi''s house is on the left rear of Bai Qing''s house.


    Every household in Baihu Cave Dwelling has access to the road.


    The roads are paved with alabaster slabs.


    The road surface is clean and tidy, even if the snow melts, there is no worry about the muddy road. Walking is convenient, but not too fast, easy to fall.


    "Nanfeng, are you all here?"


    Before entering the gate of Bai Qing''s house, he saw Nanfeng and his party of orcs standing in front of the gate. They did not enter the gate of the cave dwelling, and chatted outside the gate with the cubs.


    I can tell.


    They did not enter the house, probably because they were afraid of disturbing the production of honeydew.


    Through the courtyard wall, Milu''s groans and curses could be vaguely heard. Honeydew, it seems, is doing really well. After all, being able to swear at people with strength means that Milu people are very good.


    "hey-hey!"


    All the orcs giggled silly.


    "It''s okay to be at home."


    "Just come here for a walk, and accompany Milu by the way."


    "Chang Xia, what are you carrying?"


    Chang Xia Fu forehead, really guessed right, everyone is free. When I''m free, I naturally think of gathering people to chat.


    "I stewed the medicinal food for Mi Lu and A Yu''er." Chang Xia said: "Talk, I''ll bring the medicinal food into the house. Later, I have to go to A Yu''er''s side. The two of them are lucky. It��s all good, and you don��t have to worry about being too cold.��


    The weather is warming up.


    It won''t be cold hands and feet.


    Last year, there was a lot of snow and ice.


    There will be a good harvest this year. When the ice and snow melt, I have to go for a walk in the small river.


    There are many carrion vines planted there.


    Don''t worry about the vine trees and mulberry shrubs. After two or three years of growth, they gradually adapt to the climate of the Heluo tribe.


    After spring.


    The vine trees and mulberry shrubs in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake can be transplanted.


    However, where to transplant.


    It needs to be discussed with the root patriarch and the elders.


    Vine trees should be planted beside roads for easy lighting. As wild fruit, mulberry shrubs are best transplanted into forests for future picking.


    These things.


    Chang Xia doesn''t need to intervene too much.


    At most, help out when transplanting.


    Entering the door, Chang Xia didn''t chatter. At this moment, the clansmen in the cave were rather nervous, so Chang Xia handed the medicinal food to Elder Yami, and asked Elder Yami to arrange a time for Milu to eat the medicinal food.


    Then he turned around and left, rushing towards A Yu''er.


    Elder Yami sits on Milu''s side, and Xylophone sits on Ayu''er''s side. In terms of production, the elders of the water are not suitable to intervene, and it is safer for the xylophone to accept it. A Yuer''s father and mother died young, and A Yuer was raised by the tribe.


    "Xylophone Eminem��"


    Entering the door, Chang Xia handed the rattan basket to the xylophone, and told the pottery pot that it contained freshly stewed medicinal food. Xylophone took the rattan basket and asked Tianluo to go into the kitchen to get the bowls and chopsticks and serve them to A Yuer.


    "How is Ayu''er?"


    "It''s still too early to give birth, so let Yuan Yi help you walk slowly."


    The xylophone pouted in the distance.


    Yuan Yi supported A Yu''er and walked slowly. The xylophone and other females moved wooden chairs to sit and chat, while the kitchen was boiling hot water and stewing broth.


    It is clear.


    The situation on Ayu''er''s side is quieter than that on Milu''s side.


    "You came from Bai Qing''s house, how is the honeydew?"


    "Milu is swearing, it looks like she is about to give birth. However, she didn''t give birth so soon, and she is very energetic."


    Chang Xia coughed.


    Milu''s vigor of swearing opened Chang Xia''s eyes.


    Before, Nanfeng''s dystocia often cursed snakes. However, compared with today''s honey dew, Nanfeng lost.


    listen.


    Xylophone, snail and the others all laughed out loud.


    If you can scold people, that''s fine.


    "Long summer��"


    Yuan Yi helped A Yu''er over, A Yu''er had a thin layer of sweat on his forehead, and his face was ruddy. No wonder Xylophone and the others are calm and not in a hurry. A Yu''er really doesn''t look like she''s about to give birth, some are waiting.


    "I stewed medicinal food for you, if you have an appetite, eat some." Chang Xia said. It is said to be medicinal food, but in fact there are no medicinal materials added in it.


    "I want to eat. UU Reading " A Yu''er said quickly.


    Yuan Yi took the medicinal meal packed with snails, helped A Yu''er to sit down, and fed A Yu''er bite by bite. Compared with the attitude of the game world before, he is a different person. In a few months, Yuan Yi seemed to have completely changed himself.


    "Slow down, don''t worry." Yuan Yi said: "We won''t fight with you."


    Xylophone and other females were happy to watch this scene. Among them, the most gratifying one is the elder Shui. A Yu''er has a dull personality, and she is very worried. Now, the water elder is finally relieved.


    The original selfishness allowed A Yuer to find her own happiness.


    This is very good, otherwise Elder Shui will feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    "A Yu''er, if you like it, I''ll boil the chicken soup later and let A Rong bring it over."


    "Is it okay? Will this bother you too much?"


    "It''s okay, making chicken soup won''t make you tired. If you have anything else you want to eat, tell me and I''ll prepare it for you."


    At the beginning, when Nanfeng Maple Leaf gave birth, she also stewed chicken soup.


    She is familiar with this process.


    What''s more, besides preparing some food, Chang Xia can''t help much.


    "I don''t have anything in particular that I want to eat. I like to eat whatever you cook." A Yu''er said happily. Xu Shi smiled so happily, A Yu''er held his stomach and gasped.


    immediately.


    The orcs such as the water elder xylophone stood up one after another in fright.


    A Yuer took a few deep breaths.


    "No, it''s okay." A Yu''er waved his hand, indicating that it''s okay.


    The xylophone was full of black lines, got up and said: "Chang Xia, you go home first with a smile. Don''t disturb us here."


    She was scared.


    A Yu''er was too excited and had a dystocia.


    Everyone''s scalp was numb, and the orcs still remembered what happened to Nanfeng.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1311： Lantern Festival eating Lantern Festival

    "OK."


    this time.


    Chang Xia didn''t even mention food.


    A Yu''er was very emotional just now, not to mention the xylophones and the others were shocked, even Chang Xia was quite frightened. This matter of eating, she can figure it out by herself!


    Really let A Yu''er figure it out for himself.


    Who knows if something unexpected will happen?


    think about.


    Chang Xia hugged and smiled, winked at Shen Rong who was standing beside him without speaking, and the family of three quickly walked out of the cave. From the beginning to the end, Shen Rong never talked to Yuan Yi.


    Ever since Yuan Yi told Shen Rong that the Yuan family had contacted him.


    They never talked about the Yuan family.


    From the moment he left Xilu, Shen Rong abandoned the identity of the Yuan family. On Yuan Yi''s side, after A Yu''er became pregnant, Yuan Yi began to calm down. He followed the tribal hunting team into the forest to hunt and learned to pick.


    It can be said that it has been completely rehabilitated.


    From a high-ranking aristocratic family, he fell into the mortal world little by little, learning to support himself and his partner. Learning to cook with A Yu''er was very tiring and hard work, but Yuan Yi felt happiness from it.


    That was happiness that I had never experienced in Xilu Yuan''s family����


    Take off the brocade silk and put on animal skins.


    Yuan Yi gradually integrated into the life of the Heluo tribe.


    He learned to eat meat and drink heavily. It is estimated that people from the Yuan family may not be able to recognize Yuan Yi standing in front of Yuan Yi.


    Walk out of the courtyard gate.


    "A Rong, don''t you want to talk to him?" Chang Xia asked.


    Calling Uncle Yuan Yi or something, Chang Xia felt a little awkward. Simply use his address to save embarrassment for both parties.


    Shen Rong shook his head and said: "We have nothing to talk about. He has adapted to life in the tribe and has his own life circle. He is happier if I don''t interfere."


    listen.


    Chang Xia thought about it and felt quite right.


    "Father, hold it high." Xiaoxiao stomped his feet, asking Shen Rong to hug him and hold him high. Chang Xia took advantage of the situation and handed Xiaoxiao to Shen Rong, and walked back, when he came to the door of Bai Qing''s house.


    Honeydew''s cry.


    It didn''t stop, listening to the movement seemed to intensify.


    "You guys are so fast��" Nanfeng was slightly startled and said in surprise.


    Chang Xia smiled and said: "A Yu''er hasn''t started yet, Yuan Yi helped her circle around the courtyard of the cave. Muqin Mu asked me to leave early, so it would be better not to disturb A Yu''er."


    Listening to Chang Xia''s vague explanation.


    Nanfeng and other females were at a loss.


    "Chang Xia agreed to help A Yu''er cook some food, and she was a little emotional. Mu Qin and the others were worried that A Yu''er would be too excited and cause an accident, so they asked Chang Xia to leave early." Shen Rong helped explain.


    heard the words.


    All the orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    While laughing.


    The big guys turned their attention to Nanfeng one after another.


    cough cough!


    Nanfeng coughed dryly, pretending not to see everyone looking over.


    "Is Ling''er awake?"


    "Wake up. However, I was persuaded by Elder Yami to go back to the White Lake."


    "Why?" Chang Xia looked confused. She didn''t understand why Elder Yami wanted to persuade Bai Ling''er to leave. Bai Ling''er grew up a bit, but it wasn''t an exaggeration. The cave courtyard of Bai Qing''s house should be able to accommodate Bai Ling''er, but the pool in the cave courtyard probably cannot accommodate her.


    Maple Leaf covered her mouth and said with a light smile, "It''s not the warm season. When Ling''er comes, the temperature drops and it''s very cold."


    Bai Ling''er can control her own coldness.


    However, as a different species from heaven and earth. She carries an aura around her body, and Bai Linger''s aura is cold air. No matter how restrained she is, she will release a certain amount of coldness as she grows.


    Don''t say anything else.


    You can know a thing or two by looking at the mist rising from the surface of Baihu Lake.


    The huge White Lake gradually transformed into a cold water lake with Bai Ling''er''s arrival. If this is the warm season, put the water melon in and freeze it for half an hour, and you can eat the cold melon directly.


    at the same time.


    The fish and shrimp in the White Lake taste more and more delicious.


    However, as the temperature of the White Lake drops. Some fish and shrimp that could not adapt to the low temperature began to flee and entered the Baihe River or Xiaohechuan canal.


    The most amazing thing for Chang Xia.


    It was the Ice Crystal Grass that Bai Ling''er held in her mouth, it could not be called Ice Crystal Grass now, it was white and crystal clear, just like a natural crystal. Compared to plants, that ice crystal grass is more like a work of art.


    Similarly.


    Several plants of ice crystal grass raised on the raft on the lake surface of the White Lake are also growing towards mutation. The silver-white ice crystal grass and the ice crystal grass in the Niaozu Ice Crystal Valley seem to be two different species.


    Chang Xia chuckled and called the Ice Crystal Grass the Snake Crystal Grass.


    The mutations of these families of ice crystal grass are destined to be extraordinary in the future.


    Puff!


    Chang Xia covered his mouth and nose, couldn''t help laughing.


    this moment.


    Presumably Bai Ling''er is about to shut herself up!


    Thinking of going ashore to accompany Honeydew to give birth, who would have thought that she would be driven back to White Lake.


    I don''t know if Elder Brother has gone over to comfort Bai Ling''er. If the little guy gets angry and loses his temper, the fish and shrimp in the whole White Lake will suffer.


    "Milu is full of energy, is it really about to give birth?" Chang Xia wondered, looking in the direction of Bai Qing''s cave, he could clearly hear the curses and wailing from Milu...


    Nan Feng said: "I heard that it''s coming soon."


    Milu was so cruel that Nanfeng and the others didn''t dare to enter the house. I was planning to leave, but I heard that Honeydew is about to give birth.


    then.


    Everyone stood outside and waited.


    This wait.


    Naturally, I heard all kinds of scolding from Milu.


    To be honest, it was really lively.


    "Milu, this spirit is really good!"


    "Yes! Bai Qing is well raised With such energy, he should be able to give birth to a chubby beast cub!"


    All the orcs talked a lot and were full of confidence in Honeydew. After all, none of the females in the tribe who gave birth, even the older females in the tribe, were as energetic as Honeydew.


    "Are you waiting here, or going home?" Chang Xia asked.


    She wants to go home and try to make glutinous rice **** with fruit powder, but don''t even think about the sesame stuffing. However, there are minced beans at home, and the glutinous rice **** with mud bean filling are also very good. In addition, you can also try to do donkey rolling.


    Yuanxiao is eaten during the Lantern Festival.


    However, Changxia is used to eating glutinous rice balls.


    "Are you planning to go back to the cave?"


    "Well! I''ll go back and make chicken soup for them, and make glutinous rice **** by the way."


    "sweet dumpling-"


    For a moment, the orcs widened their eyes.


    This glutinous rice ball obviously attracted everyone''s attention.


    Coincidentally.


    All the orcs gathered around.


    "Chang Xia, what are glutinous rice balls?"


    "Are the glutinous rice **** eaten?"


    "Chang Xia, I''ll go home with you."


    Before Chang Xia could answer, Nanfeng and the others pushed Chang Xia away. Shen Rong hugged and smiled, speechless looking at Chang Xia who was surrounded by all the orcs.


    These ruthless females!


    Just now I said that I was worried about the safety of Honeydew, and I would wait here for Honeydew to give birth.


    As soon as I heard about food.


    Immediately changed his face.


    Female, you have a name called face-changing.


    "Shen Rong, let''s go! Together, we will go over to help."


    Snake Kongshan and the others winked, yelled, and called Shen Rong together. Milu''s side is guarded by the elders of the tribe, so it''s not their turn to worry about it.


    Here it comes.


    They naturally cared more about the glutinous rice **** that Chang Xia talked about.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1312： Plan your livelihood for 1 year

    "This is glutinous rice balls!"


    "Chang Xia, can''t we make it bigger? It''s a little big, it''s not fun to eat!"


    Came to Changxia''s cave dwelling.


    All the orcs were busy in the courtyard of Changxia''s cave.


    Shen Rong went into the cellar to bring a bag of fruit powder, and Snake and the others helped move the clay pots. Chang Xia distributed the pots and asked Nanfeng Fengye and the others to knead the fruit powder. She got up to prepare mashed beans and sugar...


    "The glutinous rice **** don''t have a lot of fillings, and the dumplings are big, so you just ate the fruit powder?" Chang Xia''s forehead was covered with black lines, she was really convinced by this group of foodies. They are greedy for everything they eat, and they don''t even look at what they are eating.


    Like buns, this kind of stuffed food.


    It''s not steamed buns and naan bread, how do you want to eat the big ones? Eat the bun skin, or eat the stuffing?


    ��


    immediately.


    The orcs fell silent.


    One by one, no longer clamoring for big ones.


    I no longer say that it is not enjoyable to eat.


    To be honest, this donkey rolls and eats like hot rice cakes. At least, in Chang Xia''s eyes, there is not much difference between the two foods.


    Get things organized.


    Chang Xia went into the kitchen to make chicken soup for Milu Ayuer.


    The practice of glutinous rice **** is simple and there is no difficulty. Let Nuanchun and the others do it, she has nothing to worry about.


    "Chang Xia, are you really planning to push down the animal den next door to grow vegetables? Isn''t there a vegetable garden behind your cellar?" Nuan Chun asked, and she was quite curious when Chang Xia said that she was going to push down the animal den to grow vegetables.


    Chang Xia was busy in the kitchen, and then said: "It''s useless to keep the animal nest, it is easy to attract snakes and insects, tear it down and use it to grow vegetables, and then build a few stone houses to raise poultry or livestock."


    As the tribe grew stronger, private ownership prevailed.


    The henhouses and duck sheds in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake and the livestock pens in Woye will disappear sooner or later. Instead, each family raised them individually, and Chang Xia waded through the water for the tribe to find a suitable route.


    This is also convenient for the tribe to promote farming in the future.


    "Chang Xia, what are you going to plant?"


    "Raise poultry and livestock, are you going to raise chickens and ducks in cave dwellings?"


    for a while.


    All the orcs are very interested in what Chang Xia said about growing and raising vegetables.


    They know Chang Xia well, and they know that Chang Xia will not do useless work. Since they choose to grow and raise vegetables, the tribe will follow suit in all likelihood. It is convenient for them to ask clearly in advance. There is open space near each cave dwelling. Some flowers and plants were transplanted in the open space before. Now it is suitable for growing vegetables or building stone houses.


    Sure enough, every step of Chang Xia was meaningful.


    The Heluo Tribe dug and built cave dwellings and built wooden houses, and some vacant land is reserved nearby.


    Before, they were curious about what to do with it.


    now.


    The result came out.


    "The small rivers and wilderness are reclaimed, and the tribe will turn them into patches of rice fields. We have learned how to grow rice, and the next step is to make use of the vegetable fields. If there are patches of vegetable fields near the tribe, we don''t need to specialize Go into the forest to pick."


    "In the same way, if the tribesmen all learn how to raise meat, they don''t have to go hunting in the forest if they want to eat meat. By saving the time spent hunting and picking in the forest, we can spend more time building the tribe."


    Changing the living habits of a race does not happen overnight.


    but.


    Changxia believes that it is due to the efforts of the Heluo tribe.


    The future life of the orcs will definitely get better and better, until they completely get rid of the fire of raw hair and blood, and then enter the era of slash-and-burn farming.


    The beginning of slash-and-burn farming.


    It means that the orcs have entered the age of civilization.


    Various light industries will also begin to sprout and develop.


    Weaving of the Wolf Clan, sauces of the Tiger Clan, sugar industry of the Bear Clan, etc.


    all of these.


    All full of hope.


    "When spring comes, I''ll reclaim the open space near the cave, but what kind of vegetables should I grow? I haven''t grown vegetables before. Could it be that I grow ginger, onion and garlic?" Nanfeng shook his head with a blank expression on his face.


    She and Chang Xia planted ginger, onion and garlic.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia said that he wanted to grow vegetables seriously, but Nan Feng was really at a loss.


    "Melons, fruits and vegetables can be grown. Didn''t my mother-in-law give the tribe a few rolls of animal skins, which recorded all kinds of things that can be planted in different seasons?" Chang Xia said. Those volumes of animal skins were sent by Su Ye begging the ape clan, and they are all rare treasures.


    Su Ye took out some good things from time to time.


    This made Chang Xia extremely curious about the ape race.


    Su Ye said that the apes did not live in the Twilight Forest, and the hermitage of the apes was far away from the Twilight Forest. However, if it is really far away. What happened to the things that Su Ye took out every now and then?


    pity.


    Su Ye didn''t want to say more.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest didn''t dare to ask more questions.


    "Yes!"


    "We have something given by the witch. The tribe is collecting all kinds of fruits and vegetables. We plant vegetables according to the seasons on the animal skin scroll sent by the witch. There will be no mistakes."


    "That''s a good idea!"


    Immediately, everyone started talking.


    The topic naturally revolves around growing vegetables.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia looked at the smile on his face. Orcs are aggressive, and it is really not easy for them to accept farming.


    but.


    In the long run, this is beneficial to the orcs.


    If a race wants to grow stronger, food must be the primary issue. It is difficult for the orcs to develop and grow simply by hunting and picking.


    After all, they cannot plunder.


    Soon, the glutinous rice **** are ready.


    Chang Xia asks Nuan Chun to cook glutinous rice balls, and arranges Nanfeng Maple Leaf to deliver glutinous rice **** to Mi Lu A Yu''er. The glutinous rice **** are simple and easy to make, let Nanfeng Maple Leaf send the glutinous rice balls and also plan to let them tell the people how to make the glutinous rice balls.


    During the Lantern Festival, it is natural to eat glutinous rice balls!


    "hot-"


    Smiling and spitting out the glutinous rice **** that were eaten into his mouth.


    Chang Xia pinched Xiaoxiao''s cheek, and said, "Em said it was hot just now, but you didn''t believe it. Now you know it''s hot!"


    "Em, Xiaoxiao wants to eat." Xiaoxiao said.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia looked rascal.


    This little guy was obviously shouting hot just now.


    Really remember eating but not beating, lower your head and blow the glutinous rice **** in the bowl to cool before feeding. In the distance, everyone is standing or squatting, showing off the glutinous rice balls.


    "Nanchun, don''t you want to bring some back to the cave for the twins to taste?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuan Chun waved her hand and said casually, "You don''t need to bring them. Tangyuan is easy to make. If they want to eat, I''ll make them for them. They are busy at the tribal training ground now, so don''t worry."


    I used to think about leaving food for the twins.


    As the twins became more and more naughty, Nuan Chun really wanted to leave them in the tribe. They want to eat well.


    Moreover.


    Take Nuan Chun''s understanding of the tribe.


    When the xylophone learns to make glutinous rice balls, the tribal elders and beast cubs will definitely be the first to taste it. When it comes to pampering beast cubs, Tribal Xylophone is definitely the first person.


    at this point.


    All the clansmen in the fall have been certified.


    When the cubs want to eat, the first thing they look for is not their father and mother, but the xylophone.


    Xylophone, mother.


    It really lives up to its name.


    At these words, Shan Kun couldn''t hold back and almost choked on the glutinous rice **** in his mouth.


    Nuan Chun is really getting better at talking!


    Shan Kun bets that the twins don''t expect to eat any glutinous rice **** in the cave. However, the twins are indeed too rambunctious, and eating less will do them good.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1313： Next step plan, Death Canyon

    at dusk.


    Honeydew gave birth to a Leonid cub.


    In the middle of the night, A Yu''er gave birth to a wolf cub. As the two gave birth safely, all the orcs of the Heluo tribe breathed a sigh of relief.


    I am afraid that I will encounter something like Nanfeng last time.


    It can really scare people to death.


    Newborn beast cubs were born one after another in the tribe, and the tribe members were happy and happy. In addition, the weather will be very sunny after the year, and the melting speed of ice and snow will accelerate. Of course, if the weather is not so good.


    Orcs from other tribes who came to play Cuju would not leave in a hurry.


    good weather.


    This means that the melting speed of ice and snow is accelerating.


    At the same time, it also represents that the development of the tribe in the new year will start to be displayed. No matter how fun Cuju is, the tribes dare not delay the busy spring plowing and farming.


    The Heluo Tribe compiled the experience of rice planting into a book and gave it to the other five major tribes for free. Among them, the bear clan and the tiger clan were the most excited. After all, these two tribes have tried to grow rice, with little success.


    now.


    Gain experience from the Heluo Tribe.


    They believe that there will be a bumper harvest this year.


    Although the Cuju competition lasted for only three days, all the tribes were very satisfied. Winning or losing the Cuju competition is not important, the rice planting given by the Heluo tribe is the biggest gain of their trip.


    Before leaving, they exchanged a lot of carrion-eating vines with the Heluo tribe. When you return to the tribe, plant it, and you can harvest it in summer to make carrion vine potion.


    At that time.


    Just topdressing rice.


    "Chang Xia, you all step back." Shen Rong reminded.


    Today, Shen Rong did not go to Xiaohechuan Wilderness to help open up wasteland. He, Snake, and Shankun are demolishing the animal den, the home before Changxia.


    All the snow and ice melted.


    Spring is here in Duskwood.


    The tribe began to become active, and Chang Xia thought about tearing down the animal dens and reclaiming the open space here. At the same time, the livestock pen built in the base was built to facilitate the raising of livestock and poultry in the future.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia responded.


    Not far away, there are piles of stone and wood.


    Nuan Chun held the resin, but didn''t move. When the animal dens were removed, the open space had to be re-planned, and it would not be too late to start melting the resin when building the corrals.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf hugged the beast cubs to prevent them from helping them in the past.


    Similarly, Xiaoxiao was hugged by Chang Xia.


    These little guys have top-notch ability to do things, and the little ones don''t hold back. One mistake, he ran away without a trace.


    Chang Xia can fully understand Nuan Chun''s crazy mood.


    "Chang Xia, why did you build a fence?"


    "We need to raise some chickens and ducks over there. Chickens and ducks will defecate anywhere, so we have to fence that side. I don''t want the clean cave courtyard to be full of chickens and ducks, and it will be troublesome to clean."


    listen.


    Immediately, Nuan Chun and the other females nodded.


    Said learned.


    They all knew about the chicken coop and duck shed in the wilderness south of Baihu Lake. The chickens and ducks will be raised in their own caves in the future, and the excrement really needs to be taken seriously.


    No one wants a clean and tidy cave dwelling, full of chicken and duck droppings.


    "You built a corral, do you still want to raise cattle and sheep in the cave?" Maple Leaf asked curiously. Woye''s livestock pen has a strong smell. Every day, the tribe has to arrange for the tribe to cut grass and feed them, which is very troublesome.


    During the cold season.


    Hay also needs to be stored in advance.


    Seriously.


    The Maple Leafs don''t like seeing the corrals very much.


    Chickens and ducks are a small problem.


    "I didn''t want to raise cattle and sheep. I thought about raising pigs. However, wild boars can''t do it. They need to be domesticated and domesticated. They are too wild to raise." Chang Xia explained: "The livestock pens are being repaired first, and they may not be used for the time being."


    Wild boars have not been domesticated.


    Chang Xia didn''t dare to raise it, that thing was very fierce.


    After generations of domestication are successful, then consider raising pigs in cave dwellings. The situation of cattle and sheep is the same as above, and the livestock pens will be repaired first, and it is not known when they will be used.


    "Hey!" Nanfeng smiled and said, "Then when your corral is finished, I''ll tidy up the open space near the cave and build the corral. When you can raise livestock, you can raise them directly."


    This said.


    Maple Leaf and the others nodded, agreeing to Nanfeng''s proposal.


    Knock knock.


    The animal den was quickly dismantled.


    Next, is to regularize the ground.


    There are many people, and things are processed quickly.


    before noon.


    The open space on the other side of the animal den was cleaned up.


    In the afternoon, you can start laying the foundation and building the corrals, chicken coops and duck sheds. The chicken coop and duck shed in the cave naturally don''t need to be as big as the wilderness in the south of Baihu Lake. To raise a dozen chickens and ducks, the area does not need to be too large.


    Consider the problem of tribal water use, if raising ducks and geese.


    The ducks and geese need to be driven to the lower reaches of the White River.


    White Lake is Bai Ling''er''s territory, and the tribesmen dare not go to the lake to catch fish or shrimp. Naturally, ducks and geese cannot be kept in Baihu Lake, so raising ducks is a lot of trouble. Otherwise, they can only be raised in captivity in cave dwellings and dig a small pond.


    never mind.


    There is no rush.


    Wait for the corrals and chicken coops and duck sheds to be built.


    Whether to raise it or not, let''s think about it later.


    Left and right, the Horde has no shortage of food. The matter of breeding, the big deal is to go to the lower reaches of the Baihe River. With the continuous development of the Heluo tribe, these matters will be resolved sooner or later.


    Building a house is another kind of romance for males.


    I had a simple meal at noon.


    Shen Rong and his party were busy again.


    Chang Xia and the others helped carry the stones and wood, and they didn''t need to intervene in building the corral. UU Reading If it wasn''t for Maple Leaf Nuanchun''s insistence, Shen Rong and the others didn''t even want them to come over to help, they really wanted them to play cards in the courtyard of the cave dwelling...


    "This corral is well built!"


    "Yes! It''s more tidy and spacious than the animal dens we used to live in."


    The building of the corrals imitates the woodcut wooden house.


    Strong, warm in winter and cool in summer.


    Even if it snows heavily, there is no worry that it will collapse.


    Nanfeng and the others complained that it was neater and more spacious than the tribe''s previous animal dens. It was really not an irony, but a fact.


    "Nanfeng, is the patriarch planning to arrange for the totem warriors to go to Yinchuan Forest?" Maple Leaf asked.


    The cubs are born.


    Maple Leaf is thinking about entering the forest.


    I am used to hunting and picking in the forest, and rest for most of the cold season.


    Not to mention that the males are thinking about hunting and picking in the forest, but the females like Maple Leaf are also thinking about it, thinking about going into the forest.


    "Hmm! There should be such a plan��" Nan Feng said.


    Nuan Chun said: "However, I heard from the foreign orcs who came to play cuju last time that they would come to the White Lake business district to exchange goods after the beginning of spring."


    Everyone knows that this is called going to the Yinchuan Forest.


    Actually.


    Should be Death Canyon.


    Scavenger vines and fish plants need to be sent to Death Canyon and Black Lake.


    But thing.


    Going to the Death Canyon this time is not a matter of the Heluo tribe.


    Instead, the six tribes jointly arranged for the totem warriors to go there. Planting scavenging vines is simple, but the trouble is how to throw the fish grass into the black lake, and it must be ensured that the fish grass will not wither and die.


    "I don''t know." Nan Feng shrugged and replied.


    She had indeed heard from Patriarch Gen that the tribe was going to Yinchuan Forest.


    Chang Xia thought for a while and said, "Perhaps, the five major tribes are coming to the White Lake business district soon."


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1314： tribes arrive

    It took three days.


    After setting up the corrals, and at the same time turning over the open space of Changxia''s house, they are waiting for the broadcast to begin in spring.


    Next��


    Followed by Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others.


    After finishing the work, ten days passed in a flash. During this period, the five major tribes arrived in the Baihu business district one after another, and Baihu Street ushered in the hustle and bustle again.


    The turmoil from the outside world did not disturb the Heluo Tribe''s progress in land reclamation.


    Small rivers and wilderness, the planned wasteland and forests have been reclaimed one after another. The sloping land is usually planned as a vegetable field, and the flat land becomes a rice field, and ditches are criss-crossed to connect the rice fields into pieces.


    Wait half a month.


    The Heluo Tribe raises seedlings by hand.


    Before long, the entire small river will be covered with greenery. When the harvest comes in autumn, this place will become a golden town.


    Chang Xia squatted beside the water tank and scrubbed his hands.


    She just came back from Xiaohechuan, and the land reclamation and planting of rot-eating vines were carried out at the same time. Scavenging vines are extremely domineering, and the place where scavenging vines are planted does not need to be cleaned up too much, which is very beneficial for land reclamation.


    The rot-eating vines planted in flower pots were taken away by the root clan leader years ago and kept in the tribe. Changxia has to smile and has no time to take care of the rot-eating vines. This carrion-eating vine was too special, so Chang Xia asked the root clan leader to take it away, and arranged for the clan to raise it carefully. This year passed the Death Canyon, so naturally we have to take it with us.


    Even though the scavenging vines were unwilling, they still had to go.


    Big deal.


    Bring it back when you come back.


    Death Canyon still needs its contribution. When it learned that the Heluo tribe named the beast cubs, it specially asked the root patriarch to bring it back to Changxia''s house, and asked Changxia to give it a famous name.


    Chang Xia was forced to have no choice but to give it a famous name.


    Time one.


    Whether it''s loud or not, Chang Xia doesn''t know.


    It''s just that the name can make the scavenging vine happy.


    Eat together at the same time, near phonetic words.


    This is also what the carrion vine requires.


    The Heluo tribe planted patches of scavenging vines, and the scavenging vines were dissatisfied that they had the same name as other scavenging vines. Even if those rot-eating vines are all its descendants, this will not work.


    It must be unique.


    Thus, Shiyi''s name came into being.


    "A Rong, what happened to Baihu Street?"


    "The Snake Mountain Tribe is here, bringing a lot of things from the Fish Clan, and everyone went to join in the fun. Xiaoxiao was hugged by the witch, and went to watch the fun."


    Su Ye came here the day before yesterday.


    The gathering of the six major tribes naturally required Su Ye.


    In addition to exchanging resources between the tribes this time, the most important thing is to discuss the death canyon. Without Su Ye in charge, no one would be able to grasp this matter.


    "Xiaoxiao is a lively person. My mother-in-law took her to Baihu Street. She must be very happy." Chang Xia smiled, joked, and asked: "A Rong, you cooked rice at noon..."


    "Yeah!" Shen Rong said, "I steamed pork with soy sauce."


    "Okay, let''s fry scrambled eggs with chili, marinated pot and marinated meat, we can have a makeshift meal at noon. In the evening, we will have chicken with vinegar and duck with blood sauce." Chang Xia said with a smile.


    listen.


    Eat duck in blood sauce at night.


    Shen Rong was a little happy.


    Besides roast duck, Shen Rong has a soft spot for duck in blood sauce. Of course, Shen Rong thinks the sweet potato duck fried with sweet potato wine tastes very good.


    Of course.


    Vinegar Chicken, Beggar Chicken, Spicy Chicken and more.


    Shen Rong also likes to eat.


    In addition to chickens and ducks, the status of fish has also risen. In the past, the orcs'' color changed when they mentioned fish, but now everyone likes to eat it. For the dishes of pickled fish, saliva fish and grilled fish, members of the Heluo tribe cook them every now and then.


    Chang Xia heard people say.


    It seems that some clansmen plan to raise fish.


    Not to mention whether it was successful or not, at least some orcs started to take action.


    I believe that within three to five years, the orcs in the Twilight Forest will be able to completely change their previous way of life.


    Chang Xia finished washing.


    Just lie on the gazebo and bask in the sun.


    "Chang Xia, you can go to Baihu Street to call Wuhe Xiaoxiao home for lunch." Shen Rong shouted in the kitchen, asking Chang Xia to go to Baihu Street to call people home for dinner.


    Chang Xia yawned and responded, "Oh! Okay."


    Spring sleepy, I want to sleep as soon as I sit down in this weather. Not long after she sat down, she fell asleep. If Shen Rong didn''t wake her up in time, Chang Xia might have fallen asleep directly.


    Take the straw hat and put it on your head.


    Chang Xia walked slowly towards Baihu Street.


    Before passing through the wall of the White Lake, the ears were filled with all kinds of noise. The White Lake business district is really alive. This year, Su Ye canceled the Normandy Grand Bazaar and changed it to a gathering in the White Lake business district.


    The bustle of the White Lake business district may continue into summer.


    The White Lake business district has complete facilities, which is different from the Normandy plain. Everything here should be complete. When and how long the orcs want to come, they can do whatever they want. As a result, the Baihu business district can''t help but be lively.


    Chang Xia guessed that Su Ye canceled the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    It should be related to the car delay domain.


    The two had talked in private for a long time, and most of the grievances and hatreds had been resolved. In addition, the marriage between the three races reached a consensus.


    Therefore, the significance of the existence of the Normandy Grand Bazaar.


    become less important.


    "Long Xia, try our family''s fresh wild vegetables."


    "Long Xia, the wild fruit just picked this year, try��"


    In this compartment, Chang Xia has just stepped into Baihu Street. She was caught by the clansmen from the shops on both sides of the road, and without saying a word, all the orcs stuffed things into her arms.


    Not for a moment.


    Chang Xia''s body was covered with sundries, making it difficult to move an inch.


    for a while. UU reading


    Chang Xia couldn''t laugh or cry.


    She just came to call someone.


    They couldn''t even shout to stop, all the orcs dropped their things and ran away.


    In the end, Su Ye came over with a smile in his arms.


    I saw Chang Xia standing on the street, surrounded by all kinds of fruits and vegetables. Even preserved chicken, preserved duck, preserved rabbit, etc., are piled up a lot.


    "Chang Xia, what are you��" Su Ye covered her mouth and nose, and smiled lightly.


    Chang Xia spread his hands and said helplessly: "Everyone is so enthusiastic, I really can''t refuse. If I knew it earlier, I should have let Ah Rong come over and call you and Xiaoxiao to go home for lunch."


    In the distance, the warm spring south wind coming to go shopping.


    They smiled and brought rattan baskets to carry things for summer clothes.


    It is clear.


    Just now when the orcs stuffed things for Chang Xia, they were standing among the crowd.


    Nanfeng took the prepared pickled fruit and planned to sell it.


    It''s warm spring, carrying a bucket.


    The bucket contained her brewed mint water, as well as herbal tea. The purpose is the same as Nanfeng, to see if it can be sold.


    The tribe pays for land reclamation.


    Nuan Chun and the others were embarrassed to take the jobs of the tribe members who had just joined the tribe. Occasionally go to help out, or plant carrion vines.


    Similarly.


    The same is true for the leopard orcs of the Heluo tribe.


    Compared with the weak clansmen who just joined the tribe, the leopard clan orcs had rich family backgrounds, so they naturally wouldn''t compete with the weak clansmen for their jobs.


    "Why didn''t you stop me just now?" Chang Xia said.


    Nanfeng pointed to the pottery jars of pickled fruits beside the street, and said, "I sell pickled fruits over there, so I have to watch the stall."


    She brought a few cans of pickled fruit, and simply set up a small table on the street. The same is true for Nuanchun. The streets are spacious enough, unless it is a large pile of goods, the tribe will not ask to go to the store to sell them.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1315： Father, go into the forest

    "You''re selling something��"


    Chang Xia stared wide-eyed in surprise.


    Nan Feng was slightly embarrassed, coughed and explained: "Just try."


    "Nanfeng''s pickled fruit is cheap, and the business is very good. My mint water is not good, and everyone dislikes the strong taste. However, the herbal tea is not bad." Nuan Chun recalled the taste of Nanfeng''s pickled fruit, among other things, Nanfeng The pickled fruit pickled in the wind is really delicious.


    This is very hot in the warm season.


    This pickled fruit can definitely stimulate your appetite, just like drinking herbal tea.


    Now, the weather is just getting warmer.


    Everyone buys and tastes, more for early adopters.


    "Nanfeng, you can do it!" Chang Xia gave Nanfeng a thumbs up and said happily, "Even if you don''t go into the forest from now on, you can support yourself by selling pickled fruits. However, pickled fruits cannot be stored for a long time, you have to remember Find the tribe to exchange ice crystal grass, and dig an ice cellar in the cave.��


    whee!


    Nan Feng laughed and said, "Don''t worry about this matter."


    The tribal ice crystal grass is still being cultivated, and it is impossible to exchange it for the time being. In the whole tribe, only Chang Xia''s family has ice crystal grass, but the Gen patriarch and the elders don''t have it.


    After thinking about it clearly, there must be no chance to exchange the ice crystal grass.


    After some years.


    Wait for the tribe''s ice crystal grass to be cultivated.


    At that time, it can definitely be exchanged.


    Maybe, every household is expected to have an ice cellar.


    As Chang Xia said before, a pure natural refrigerator.


    "It''s useless for you to be anxious!" Nuan Chun said: "The tribe''s ice crystal grass has not been cultivated yet, and it is impossible for the root patriarch to exchange it."


    Big right and wrong.


    Patriarch Gen will not show favoritism, even if Nanfeng is his cub.


    If you want to exchange ice crystal grass, you have no chance.


    Chang Xia patted her forehead, but she forgot about it. The tribe found the Qingming stone mine in Wuhai, but the cultivation of ice crystal grass could not be completed overnight. It will take three to five years at the earliest, and the premise must be that the carrion vine potion can be supplied, otherwise it will take more than ten years.


    "Come on, stop chatting." Su Ye interrupted the conversation of several people.


    Looking helplessly at Chang Xia.


    This person obviously came to call her and Xiaoxiao back to the cave for dinner.


    this moment.


    Chatting with Nanfeng Nuanchun, I even forgot the time.


    Besides, if we want to talk back to Baihu Cave, it''s the same.


    This said.


    Chang Xia woke up immediately.


    "Yes, I forgot about the important business. Quickly help me pack up my things. I came here to call my mother-in-law and Xiaoxiao back to the cave for lunch. Ah Rong is still waiting for us to go home." Chang Xia said.


    Nuan Chun talked to the orcs in the shops on the street.


    Send Chang Xia back to Baihu Cave with Nanfeng.


    The wooden barrels containing mint water, herbal tea, and clay pots of pickled fruits were moved to the front of the upper bunk door for help to watch.


    "Nanfeng, is your snake morning?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Nine times out of ten, the twins are at the tribal training grounds. Nuan Chun picks up and drops off every day, and she doesn''t need to watch at other times. However, Nanfeng''s snake cub is still young, so he must be watched by his father and mother.


    Nanfeng said: "Snake Chen followed Snake into the forest��"


    Snake Xing is just called exercise, and takes She Chen into the forest together. Of course, it must not be a deep mountain forest, but a forest near the tribe.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia expressed his shock.


    "Snake, I have an idea." Su Ye said.


    Snake cubs are different from other beast cubs. They cannot be exercised in the animal body state. Little one, not to mention training, just training with other cubs in the tribe, you have to worry about whether you will be trampled or scratched.


    In this regard, like the cubs of the cat clan, fox clan and rabbit clan.


    It may be safer than the snake cubs.


    "Mother-in-law, enter the forest?" Xiaoxiao scratched Su Ye''s hair and opened her mouth curiously. It was obvious that she was interested in the forest.


    Su Ye rubbed Xiaoxiao''s little head, pointed to the mountains in the distance, and explained: "Xiaoxiao, look at the mountains that are stacked on top of each other, that is the forest. The forest is very dangerous, and the cubs are not allowed to enter the forest. .��


    "Chenchen go." Xiaoxiao said unwillingly.


    The soft voice sounded like she was acting like a baby.


    "Smile, Chenchen didn''t go into the forest. He and his father were playing outside the forest. If you want to go, let Father Li take you to Xiaohechuan rice field in the afternoon." Chang Xia promised with a smile.


    "Go." Xiaoxiao was very excited.


    Cubs are always interested in new things. Forests/mountains are all things she has never been in contact with.


    This said.


    Naturally, her curiosity was aroused.


    "Okay, let your father take you there in the afternoon." Chang Xia said.


    heard the words.


    Su Ye smiled and said nothing.


    The six tribes gathered together, and then they had to discuss going to Death Canyon. Su Ye is going to be busy and has no time to play around with a smile.


    "Chang Xia, are you really going to let Shen Rong go to Xiaohechuan with a smile?"


    "The tribe has opened up wasteland recently, and it''s quite lively over there."


    "It''s okay, let her go and learn a lot."


    The forest area does not move, and some trees will be cut down in the forest area. However, the overall change will not be too large. The orcs live in the forest, and they know the importance of the forest better than anyone else.


    Opening up wasteland will not sacrifice the forest.


    While speaking, a group of people returned to Chang Xia''s house.


    this moment.


    Shen Rong stood at the door of the house, stepped forward, took the pannier from Chang Xia''s hand, and asked curiously, "What''s going on?"


    "I went to Baihu Street to find my mother-in-law and Xiaoxiao. Everyone gave it to me. Fortunately, Nuanchun Nanfeng is also there, otherwise I really don''t know how to come back."


    A burdened smile appeared on Chang Xia''s face.


    What a sweet burden!


    "Other tribal orcs rushed over If you see Chang Xia, you can''t meet him and say hello." Nan Feng laughed and said, "Hurry up and take everything, Nuan Chun and I have to go back to White Lake street."


    listen.


    Shen Rong looked curiously at Nanfeng.


    It is rare for the south wind to leave as soon as it enters the house.


    "Nanfeng Nuanchun sells things on Baihu Street, you take the rattan basket over there, don''t waste their time." Chang Xia said. The back basket is not heavy, she can carry it. However, they still had to enter the courtyard of the cave dwelling. The rattan basket on their backs had to be brought back to Baihu Street by Nan Feng and his wife and returned to them.


    soon.


    Chang Xia vacated the rattan basket on his back.


    "Nanfeng, please return the rattan basket to them." Chang Xia said.


    Nan Feng and his wife took the basket and rattan basket, and they didn''t stay at Xia''s house for a long time, they took the things and went to Baihu Street.


    at the same time.


    Remind Chang Xia not to forget to go shopping on Baihu Street.


    All the tribes gathered in the White Lake business district, maybe they could find something good.


    "Father, go to Xiaohechuan!"


    Su Ye just pushed Xiaoxiao onto the wooden chair, Xiaoxiao slid down the wooden chair, ran to Shen Rong, hooked Shen Rong''s trouser legs with his small claws, and climbed up. While crawling, he shouted to Father, clamoring to go to Xiaohechuan.


    Shen Rong was at a loss.


    "Long summer��"


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, and he explained: "She heard Nan Feng said that snakes took Chen Chen into the forest, so she wanted to go there out of curiosity. I promised her that you would take her to Xiaohechuan rice fields in the afternoon."


    ��


    After a moment of silence, Shen Rong nodded in agreement.


    Recently, the tribe is going to discuss with other tribes about going to Death Canyon. Shen Rong thought, Chang Xia might also go together.


    After all, Shi Yi had to go, and Chang Xia could communicate with Shi Yi.


    If she doesn''t go, the orcs don''t understand Shi Yi''s meaning, maybe the opposite will happen and something will happen.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1316： In the forest, who is crying

    after dinner.


    Shen Rong found the stitched back strap, and carried Xiaoxiao on his chest.


    Putting on straw hats, the two father and daughter headed for the small river. Su Ye went to the tribe, and Chang Xia also put on a straw hat, the difference is that she went to the vegetable garden behind the cellar.


    soon.


    The first harvest of ginkgo fruit is ushering in the picking season.


    Chang Xia is going to weed the vegetable garden and turn over the soil.


    Two days ago.


    The tribe fertilized the vine trees on the bank of the White Lake, and Chang Xia turned over the vine trees and mulberry shrubs in the cave courtyard and vegetable garden to fertilize.


    Vines and mulberries grow well.


    Thanks to the fertilization effect of the carrion vine potion.


    Some mulberry shrubs should be able to produce fruit this year, but if they want to bear fruit generally, they will have to wait until next year.


    Similarly.


    Two orchards planned by the tribe.


    The fruit trees transplanted inside, under the action of the carrion vine medicine, rarely freeze to death or die of bad trees.


    "Wow! So many people."


    In the Xiaohechuan rice field, Shen Rong stood on the ridge with a smile on his back. He was not in a hurry to do anything. He walked along the Xiaohechuan canal with a smile on his back, and then came to the rice field.


    The earth rejuvenates, and the ice and snow melt.


    It''s not time to breed yet.


    The rice field has not yet started spring plowing, and the tribe arranged for the tribe to continue to open up wasteland.


    This year we will expand rice planting and strive to harvest more rice. After eating white rice, the orcs of the Heluo tribe fell in love with the taste of rice. In contrast, the golden stick corn porridge and steamed buns wrapped in flour always feel like something.


    Here it comes.


    Expansion of planting has become extremely important.


    Of course.


    The Six Great Tribes Not every tribe is suitable for farming.


    The Tianshi tribe is not very suitable. The lion tribe is powerless, but they exchanged some rice seeds with the root patriarch and planned to try planting.


    but-


    Chang Xia said the effect would not be very good.


    However, if wheat seeds can be found, the Tianshi tribe is more suitable for growing wheat. It is not suitable for planting, just because the geographical environment is not suitable, and it has nothing to do with other things.


    The root patriarch commanded the totem warriors to dig and build ditches. This project was laborious and required strong males to do it. At the same time, it must be dug and built according to the plan, and it cannot be dug casually. Dig casually, and it will be troublesome to fetch water from the paddy field in the future.


    "Shen Rong, what are you doing here with Xiaoxiao?" Xylophone was slightly startled, surprised.


    "She wants to come to play, Chang Xia asked me to take her here for a walk. Wu went to the tribe, so the patriarch doesn''t have to go back?" Shen Rong explained, looking at the root patriarch standing in the distance, slightly surprised.


    When Su Ye went to the tribe, he must have planned to discuss the death canyon.


    As the claim of the Heluo Tribe, Gen naturally had to come forward.


    this time.


    The patriarchs of the other five major tribes all came.


    "He will go back to the tribe after he arranges things," Xylophone said. As he spoke, he teased Xiaoxiao, and hugged Xiaoxiao out of the **** Shen Rong''s chest.


    The matter of the ditches was planned by the root patriarch.


    He had to come and make arrangements, otherwise the digging would be wrong and rework would be very troublesome.


    The trip to Death Canyon was trickier this time around.


    I don''t know how the witches will arrange it?


    Xylophone frowned quietly, maybe Gen needs to go there in person. Forget it, it''s up to Wu to arrange this matter, it''s not her turn to talk too much.


    as expected.


    The root patriarch arranged things properly, turned around and walked towards the road.


    "Shen Rong, why did you come here with a smile?"


    Seeing the smile in xylophone''s arms, patriarch Gen looked at Shen Rong in surprise, and asked the same words as xylophone.


    Before Shen Rong could speak, Xylophone helped to explain a few words.


    at the same time.


    Tell me about Su Ye going to the tribe.


    After listening, the Gen patriarch hurriedly chatted with Xylophone, and hurried back to the tribe. The death canyon matter is of great importance, and the root patriarch dare not delay. Both the Shinahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins have already started excavation, and the snow mountain palace ruins have not progressed. To be honest, Patriarch Gen is a little anxious.


    In terms of excavating ruins, the orc clan was much slower than the fish clan and bird clan.


    now.


    The fish clan and the bird clan each found a ruins of an ancient city thousands of years ago.


    The orcs were left with nothing.


    It wasn''t just the Heluo tribe who were anxious, other orc tribes were also anxious.


    The ruins of Naihe Xueshan Palace are located in Death Canyon.


    That place is so wicked.


    No matter how anxious the orcs were, they didn''t dare to mess around.


    If you are not careful, the orc will die.


    "Xylophone��"


    After a while, an orc shouted the name of the xylophone in the distance. Apparently, there was something for the xylophone to pass over there.


    Shen Rong took Xiaoxiao and planned to take Xiaoxiao to go fishing in Xiaohechuan canal.


    Xylophone is busy and cannot disturb her.


    Hearing Shen Rong say that he went fishing with a smile, the xylophone didn''t stop him. After bidding farewell to the father and daughter, Xylophone hurried to the field on the other side of the wasteland.


    The field is related to the cultivation of this year, and there is no room for sloppy.


    The xylophone didn''t say anything, and left quickly.


    "Let''s go! Father will take you fishing, see if you can find snails or mussels, and fry them for you at night..."


    Of course, this frying and eating is a joke.


    There is silt in the body of the snail river mussels, so they need to be kept in clean water when they are brought back to the cave. Unless you are in a hurry to eat, you need to use salt to speed up the purification.


    Generally speaking, keep them in clean water for a day or two.


    The silt in the snail, river mussel and loach can be spit out. Like loach, if you are patient, you can cut open and discard the internal organs inside, or you can fry it directly.


    "Eat fish." Xiaoxiao licked her mouth, insisting. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    She doesn''t know anything like snails and mussels. However, I know fish, especially fried fish and grilled fish, which are Xiaoxiao''s favorite.


    Like small fish and shrimp fried in oil over low heat.


    That taste is really unique.


    Don''t look at Xiaoxiao as a small person, she has her own set of criteria for judging food.


    "Okay, Father will fish for you, and fry fish for you to eat at night." Shen Rong replied. The two father and daughter walked slowly towards the Xiaohechuan canal. The fishing rods were simple. They just picked up a wooden stick from the side of the road, reeled it, and pulled a vine to fiddle with it.


    After a while.


    A simple fishing rod came out.


    The bait was a little troublesome, but it didn''t bother Shen Rong.


    Dilong is hard to find, but that doesn''t mean it can''t be found. It''s a bit troublesome at most, after all, the weather has just warmed up, and this thing is still sleeping.


    The Xiaohechuan wilderness is being opened up, which is quite noisy.


    Shen Rongyi was a bold man, walked into a tributary of the Xiaohechuan Canal with a smile, and walked slowly into the mountains and forests.


    Avoid noise, so that it is easy to catch fish.


    In this room, Shen Rong sat down beside the stream with a smile in his arms, besides the sound of running water, only the chirping of insects and birds was left in his ears.


    "Father, someone is crying." Xiaoxiao opened his mouth suddenly, pointed to a certain direction in the forest, and told Shen Rong who was crying over there.


    Shen Rong froze.


    "Smile, you said someone was crying over there?"


    Shen Rongyao pointed in the direction of the forest, hesitating. The tribe guarded the cubs very strictly, and it was impossible for them to run into the forest. Who among the adult orcs would hide in the forest and cry? Is it a crying bird...


    think about.


    Shen Rong''s expression was a little solemn.


    The first time he went out with Xiaoxiao, he didn''t want any accidents to happen.


    "Who is it?" Shen Rong stood up, put the fishing rod on the shore, and slowly approached the direction pointed by Shanlin Xiaoxiao.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1317： Xiaoxiao woke up

    "Father, go forward, a little further forward."


    "He has been crying, crying so sadly! Father, let''s find him quickly."


    Xiaoxiao kept urging.


    The issue is-


    Shen Rong''s expression changed from solemn at the beginning to congealed.


    Xiaoxiao kept saying that he was crying, but Shen Rong didn''t hear anything. With Shen Rong''s strength, it is impossible to hear Xiaoxiao, but he can''t hear anything.


    what on earth is it?


    It''s a good thing Shen Rong doesn''t know about gods and ghosts, or else he was really worried that he might be caught in a strange situation?


    In broad daylight.


    Xiaoxiao kept saying that someone was crying, but Shen Rong didn''t hear or see anything.


    Suddenly.


    There was a soft howling sound.


    Shen Rong paused and listened attentively.


    "Father, he''s right in front, let''s go, hurry up." Xiaoxiao waved his little claws, patted Shen Rong''s chest, and pointed to the low bushes not far ahead.


    rustling��


    A low shrub was struck by something, or collided.


    issued a soft sound.


    Shen Rong stepped forward quickly and squatted down. His eyes clearly saw the black shadow hidden in the low bushes. It was a newborn leopard, which looked exactly like a newborn leopard cub of the tribe.


    but.


    Shen Rong concluded that this was a black panther, not a leopard cub.


    When a beast cub is born, the mark of the beast **** will appear on the beast. Without exception, the black panther in front of him didn''t have any marks on his body, and he looked like an ordinary black panther cub.


    Panthers are beasts of the forest.


    Generally speaking, it should not appear near small rivers and rice fields.


    When the tribe came to open up wasteland, the totem warriors of the tribe who were in charge of patrolling would naturally kill or drive away the wild beasts that lived nearby.


    What''s up with this black panther cub?


    etc-


    Shen Rong paused suddenly.


    He was thinking that the black panther cub shouldn''t be here, but he forgot one thing.


    He smiled and said he heard someone crying.


    So, he found the black panther cub.


    Looking around, there is nothing but a black panther cub.


    Could it be that��


    Shen Rong was dumbfounded.


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether to be surprised or panicked.


    Let''s go back to the tribe first.


    However, when he stood up, he also picked up the panther cub.


    "Father, he''s hungry." Xiaoxiao raised his paw, lightly poked the black panther cub in Shen Rong''s hand, and muttered, "He looks like Aunt Fengye''s younger brother, is it Shanshan''s younger brother?" ?��


    The black panther cub is a little smaller than the Fengming beast.


    Chang Xia often talked about younger brothers and sisters in Xiaoxiao''s ear, Xiaoxiao naturally remembered what Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong twisted his cheeks a few times.


    "Xiaoxiao, this is the black panther cub, not Shanshan''s younger brother. Let''s go back to the Baihu cave first, and let''s go fishing." Shen Rong explained, planning to bring Xiaoxiao and the black panther cub back first. Baihu Cave.


    but.


    Before that comes the matter of the panther cubs.


    Talk to xylophone and ask her to arrange for the totem warrior to inspect the forest here again to avoid other accidents.


    "Yuyu?" Xiaoxiao became anxious when she heard that she was going home now. She was still thinking about eating fried fish at night, now that she is home, what will she have for dinner?


    Shen Rong said: "Don''t worry, Father will fish for you later."


    As he spoke, he walked towards the stream. Retract the fishing rod from the stream and place it on the bank. The most urgent thing is to solve the matter of the black panther cub. There are thousands of tribesmen in the Xiaohechuan rice field, most of them are weak females of average strength, and there are also old people.


    Panthers are beasts that cannot be underestimated.


    listen.


    You can also have fried fish at night.


    Xiaoxiao stopped paying attention and focused on the black panther cub in front of him.


    If her animal body was not too small, she would have preferred to hold the black panther cub in her arms and masturbate. Rolling fluffy, smiling is serious. Although she is a fluffy herself, she is still a very beautiful and cute fluffy...


    "Xylophone Eminem��"


    Leaving the forest, Shen Rong went straight to the xylophone.


    From far away, Shen Rong started to shout.


    Hearing the sound, Xylophone hurriedly turned around and looked over. As soon as she saw it, her eyes naturally fell on the black panther cub that Shen Rong was holding up in mid-air. She was startled, and replied, "Shen Rong, why did you bring Shanshan from Fengye''s family here?"


    After finishing speaking, Xylophone quickly sensed that something was wrong.


    Shen Rong went fishing with a smile. The maple leaves and empty mountains did not come to Xiaohechuan rice fields. Where did the mountains come from?


    "Who is he?" Xylophone reacted quickly, ignoring the mud on her hands, and ran towards Shen Rong quickly.


    When the xylophone came over, Shen Rong handed the black panther cub to the xylophone.


    Xiaoxiao pouted and muttered, "Father, I picked up this younger brother, it belongs to me."


    "Hey?" Xylophone was surprised, and hesitated: "He, there is no mark of the beast god, this is a black panther cub. Shen Rong, where did you pick it up? The area around Xiaohechuan rice fields has been cleaned up, there shouldn''t be any Panthers are out."


    "Over there." Shen Rongyao pointed to the place where he came just now.


    Xylophone took advantage of the situation and looked over, and after seeing it clearly, her face changed suddenly. She is not stupid, she understands the reason why Shen Rong came to look for her, she opened her mouth and said, "I''ll call the totem warrior to inspect the mountains and forests to find out what''s going on."


    "How to deal with this cub?" Shen Rong said.


    Smiling and loudly said: "Father, this brother is mine, I picked it up, mine."


    "Okay, okay, this cub is smiling." Xylophone replied.


    "You go back to the tribe with Xiaoxiao first. I will let the totem warriors go into the mountains and forests to inspect. I will come to you after I figure out what''s going on. Take this black panther cub back to the White Lake Cave together. I hope there will be no accidents. occur��"


    The xylophone spoke, raised her head, and stared at the forest she was going to. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    She was very sure that the totem warrior must have patrolled the mountains and forests over there. There is absolutely no possibility of mistakes, but this black panther cub actually appeared here, trouble, trouble!


    Said, xylophone waved to Shen Rong.


    "Hechi, take Changye and the others to inspect the nearby forests again, and remember not to miss any corners."


    "Shen Rong picked up a black panther cub over there with a smile."


    "I don''t need to say more about what this means!"


    very quickly.


    Xylophone arranged for the totem warriors to enter the forest.


    This time, she directly asked the tribal Hechi to lead people into the forest to avoid the young totem warriors like Heimeng. The Shinahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins have not yet been explored this year, and totem warriors such as Heimeng are still in the tribe.


    These totem warriors went to the ruins to explore.


    The tribe will compensate them with extra money and will not let their hard work be in vain.


    Seeing that the xylophone was properly arranged, Shen Rong hugged the black leopard cub with a smile and ran towards the Baihu cave step by step. He was in a hurry to go back to the cave, mainly because he wanted to chat with Chang Xia about Xiaoxiao.


    If he was not mistaken, Xiaoxiao might have awakened too.


    The orcs awaken, sooner or later.


    However, there is no one as early as Xiaoxiao.


    Shen Rong was a little unsure about this matter. It must be discussed with Chang Xia, and then handed over to Su Ye for disposal.


    The blood of Chang Xia''s awakening is to communicate with plants.


    Shen Rong''s ability to awaken is very ordinary, just like other orc totem warriors, it is biased towards strength. However, the fighting wolf clan is also very strong in speed.


    The two phases are superimposed.


    Shen Rong''s strength far exceeds that of ordinary totem warriors.


    nowadays.


    My family smiles and wakes up to communicate with animals, but I don��t know if there are other things. Thinking about it, Shen Rong only felt a headache.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1318： brother

    "Long summer��"


    "Chang Xia, where are you?"


    After a while, Shen Rong returned to Baihu with a smile, and the two father and daughter went straight to their cave. As soon as he got home, Shen Rong called out Chang Xia''s name loudly.


    "Smile, it seems that your mother is not at home?" Shen Rong hesitated and said something. Go into the kitchen and fill a bowl of milk tree sap for the panther cub. The little guy smelled the aroma of milk, lowered his head and started drinking.


    "Smile, sit on the wooden chair and don''t move around. I''ll go find you, Eun."


    "Remember, you must not jump around."


    Shen Rong repeatedly urged.


    Then, I searched all over the bedroom and living room.


    At last he went down to the cellar. As soon as I walked into the cellar, I saw that the wooden door connecting the cellar to the vegetable garden was open.


    "Chang Xia, are you in the vegetable garden?" Shen Rong shouted and asked.


    Chang Xia turned around and turned around, "A Rong, I''m here. Didn''t you go to the Xiaohechuan rice field with a smile? Why, you came back?"


    An hour before and after this.


    Shen Rong probably turned around and came back not long after arriving at Xiaohechuan Rice Field.


    "You go home quickly. I have something to discuss with you. It''s urgent." Shen Rong walked out of the cellar, saw Chang Xia squatting in the vegetable field weeding, and continued: "Leave the weeds in the vegetable garden, and I will weed you. You Don''t be busy, the sun burns people, and you are careful to get sunburned."


    "The sun won''t hurt people." Chang Xia clapped his hands and responded with a smile.


    Standing in front of the wooden door of the cellar, he stomped his feet, shaking off the dirt from the soles of his feet. Then he walked into the cellar without haste, Shen Rong took Chang Xia''s hand and said, "Wait a minute, tell me."


    One after the other.


    The two quickly walked through the cellar to the kitchen.


    Entering the kitchen, Chang Xia saw the black leopard cub buried in a pottery bowl drinking milk tree sap, Chang Xia smiled and said, "A Rong, why did you kidnap Fengye''s Shan Shan?"


    When said.


    He also glanced at Xiaoxiao squatting on the wooden chair.


    The little guy was sitting on a wooden chair with his paws in his mouth, curiously looking at the black panther cub drinking milk tree sap.


    "Why do you feed Shanshan the milk tree sap and put him on the ground, can''t he be placed on the square table in the gazebo?"


    As he spoke, he planned to fetch water and wash his hands.


    The corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched, and he explained: "Changxia, it''s not a mountain."


    Outside, Chang Xia squatted by the water tank to wash his hands.


    Hearing Shen Rong say that the black panther cub is not Shanshan, he was slightly startled.


    "He''s not Shanshan. Could it be that he is a beast cub from someone in the tribe? Where did you abduct it back home? It''s strange that a family asked you to help take care of the beast cub."


    "Chang Xia, take a closer look��"


    Shen Rong raised his forehead and asked Chang Xia to watch carefully.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia smelled something different. She flicked the water off her hand, and came to the kitchen door again, looking at the panther cub drinking the sap from the milk tree.


    for a moment.


    Chang Xia suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    "He, he doesn''t seem to have the mark of the beast god?" Chang Xia hesitated, and the hand that pointed at the black leopard cub trembled involuntarily. Suddenly, as if remembering something, he hesitated: "Could he be it��"


    "Xylophone Eminem said it was a black panther cub." Shen Rong said.


    ��


    ��


    ��


    "Where did the black leopard come from the Xiaohechuan rice field? The black leopard is a ferocious beast. The tribe wiped out the nearby mountains and forests. Where did this black leopard cub come from?" Chang Xia was surprised, and the expression on his face was undisguised.


    "Before I came back, Amu Muqin arranged Uncle Hechi to investigate in the forest. Wait and see. If there is any result, Amu Muqin will let you know. However, it''s best not to go out until you find out." Shen Rong said.


    Even if Chang Xia awakened his bloodline ability.


    Still weak in combat.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia nodded obediently. After confirming the identity of the black panther cub, Chang Xia asked, "You called me back just for it?"


    "No." Shen Rong shook his head, pointed to Xiaoxiao who was sitting on the wooden chair, lowered his volume, and whispered: "I found it under the guidance of Xiaoxiao. I took Xiaoxiao to go fishing, and she suddenly He said he heard someone crying in the forest..."


    ! !


    Chang Xia shivered instantly.


    She suddenly raised her head and looked directly into Shen Rong''s eyes, and said nervously: "A Rong, are you sure?" Chang Xia''s expression was very serious, she could communicate with plants, she smiled, besides her great strength, she unexpectedly awakened her bloodline ability so early .


    this-


    It feels a little unreal.


    "I''m sure and certain." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia was silent and didn''t speak for a long time.


    In her memory, no one had awakened the bloodline ability at such a young age, so it was hard to say whether it was good or bad. In short, she can''t be the master!


    "Why don''t you find mother-in-law-"


    "Wu just went to the tribe, so he should be busy at the moment."


    "Then let''s talk about it when she comes back. Who else knows about Xiaoxiao''s ability to awaken the bloodline?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you." Shen Rong patted his chest and said. This matter can be big or small, Shen Rong is neither stupid nor stupid, how could he casually publicize it?


    Then, the two fell silent again.


    Xiaoxiao''s attention was always on the black panther cub, and she didn''t listen to a word of the conversation between the two of Shen Rong.


    Wait until the panther cub finishes drinking the milk tree sap in the clay bowl.


    "Father, brother wants to sleep." He said with a smile.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched, looked directly at Shen Rong, and asked, "A Rong, what''s the matter, brother?"


    "The black panther cubs are too similar to the tribal leopard cubs. Xiaoxiao Xiaoxiao can''t tell the difference between them. At first, I found the black panther cubs in the bushes. She pointed to the black panther cubs and said it was Shanshan. younger brother��"


    This matter cannot be blamed on Shen Rong He tried very hard to explain it, but unfortunately, he smiled and accepted the reason.


    At most, I changed my name and stopped calling Brother Shanshan.


    However, he kept calling his brother. No matter how Shen Rong tried to persuade him, he would not change his mind.


    "Forget it, get some water to wipe it, let it sleep with Xiaoxiao on the kang bed in the living room." Chang Xia waved his hand, the younger brother is the younger brother, and he will explain when Xiaoxiao grows up. At this moment, most of them can''t tell clearly.


    The Horde just decided to go to Death Canyon.


    In the rice fields of Xiaohechuan, black panther cubs appeared.


    This made Chang Xia feel a headache.


    Could something happen during this trip?


    In two or three strokes, wiped the black panther cubs clean, and Chang Xia sent Xiaoxiao and the black panther cubs to the living room one by one in each hand.


    "Smile, you take your brother to bed," Chang Xia said.


    Xiaoxiao lifted the little paw, grabbed the panther cub by its tail, and dragged it to the center of the kang bed. Chang Xia covered his eyes, indicating that he didn''t see.


    The size of the black panther cub is about the same as Xiaoxiao.


    However, there is a lot of strength.


    Xiaoxiao easily dragged the black panther cub over.


    By the looks of it, don''t take it too easy.


    It seems that Su Ye and Shen Rong''s training has been very effective. Xiaoxiao''s control of power is still in place. Unlike at the beginning, many pottery bowls were smashed, and even the tables and chairs suffered a lot.


    "Brother, go to sleep."


    "Aww��"


    Not to mention, the two little ones seemed to be able to communicate.


    However, what to communicate.


    Chang Xia said he didn''t understand.


    She can communicate with plants, animals, across species.


    Forgive Chang Xia for her humble ability, she really can''t understand the communication between the two cubs. But the two children can only calm down, which is a good thing. Looking up, he and Shen Rong exchanged glances, both of them showed relieved expressions at the same time.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1319： may be preformed

    Living room, Kang bed.


    Xiaoxiao played with the black panther cub.


    Half an hour later, the two little ones finally fell asleep after playing tired.


    On the side, Chang Xia and his wife looked at each other, then walked out of the living room and stood on the corridor.


    "Will you go to Death Canyon this time?"


    "Should be going. Both mother-in-law and patriarch Gen want Shi Yi to enter the Death Valley. You know that the scavenging vine is very dangerous. If you can''t control it, mother-in-law would rather destroy Shi Yi. After all, he is very dangerous."


    Shi Yi can control scavenging vines.


    The current scavenging vines all originated from Shi Yi.


    It can be very dangerous if you lose control.


    "Smile��"


    Shen Rong didn''t find it strange that Chang Xia would participate in the action. Today, Xiaoxiao suddenly awakens the ability of blood, Chang Xia can communicate with plants, and Xiaoxiao can communicate with animals. Let them go with their mother and daughter, and many things will become very simple. It''s not surprising that Shen Rong can''t help but think about it.


    If he didn''t think much about it, there was a real problem.


    Chang Xia pinched the bridge of his nose and said softly, "See what my mother-in-law says."


    It''s about Xiaoxiao, both of them are not in a good mood. The excitement and excitement subsided, and the two only found it troublesome.


    Laughing is a matter of natural supernatural power.


    It has already made the two of them stomach ache.


    nowadays.


    Xiaoxiao suddenly awakened her blood again, but she was still a bean.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely protect you." Shen Rong said seriously. Stepping forward and hugging Chang Xia lightly, the two stood quietly in front of the living room door, silently guarding the smile in the room.


    *


    Su Ye stayed in the tribe for a long time.


    until dusk.


    Her figure appeared in front of the cave door.


    However, Xiaohechuan Rice Field has not sent back the news for a long time, obviously the problem has not been resolved. Or the totem warrior who went into the forest has not returned yet.


    In short.


    Why did the black panther cubs appear near the small river and forest.


    It''s still inconclusive.


    "you two-"


    Just as Su Ye entered the door, her footsteps suddenly stopped. She raised her head and stared in horror at the two Chang Xia standing on the steps of the corridor.


    One didn''t pay attention.


    Su Ye was taken aback.


    "What are you two doing?" Su Ye cursed, and said, "It''s getting dark, are you two putting wood here?" If it weren''t for the laughing sound coming from the living room, Su Ye really thought the cave was a cave. Did something happen?


    "Grandma, you are so slow!" Chang Xia said.


    She and Shen Rong waited for Su Ye to come back in the cave to discuss about Xiaoxiao.


    Who knows��


    This wait is an afternoon.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Ye paused, surprised.


    Chang Xia nodded and said: "Let''s go to the living room, you can see it. It''s hard to explain this, troublesome."


    "I''ll go to the kitchen to add firewood, I''ll be right there." Shen Rong said.


    There is a fire in the kitchen and more firewood is needed. Of course, Shen Rong knew that he had nothing to say when he followed into the living room. With Su Ye''s shrewdness, he must be able to guess the reason by looking at the situation.


    but.


    He was curious if Su Ye would change his face? !


    "Mysterious..." Su Ye glanced at the faces of Chang Xia and the two, reprimanded them softly, and walked into the living room following Chang Xia''s intention.


    living room.


    Xiaoxiao was playing with the black panther cubs.


    "Brother, come here quickly."


    "Don''t bite with your mouth, try kicking with your claws."


    "It''s easy, look at me��"


    Su Ye entered the living room, opened her mouth to ask who Xiaoxiao was playing with. Before she could speak, she stopped.


    Woohoo.


    That''s right, what I heard in my ears was indeed a whining sound.


    She is not Chang Xia.


    At a glance, it was clear that the one who was playing with Xiaoxiao was not a beast cub of the orc clan, but a black panther cub, a cub of a ferocious black panther.


    "Chang Xia��" Su Ye raised his head and looked at Chang Xia with a hoarse voice.


    Chang Xia shrugged and pushed forward with both hands.


    "In the afternoon, Shen Rong went to Xiaohechuan rice field with a smile..." Chang Xia pointed the tip of his tongue against the roof of his mouth, and told Su Ye in detail about Shen Rong''s going to Xiaohechuan rice field in the afternoon.


    finished listening.


    Su Ye was numb.


    When did the beast clan awaken their bloodline ability so casually?


    "Smile, can I let my mother-in-law hug me?" Su Ye said. She was not in a hurry to say anything, she stepped forward and approached the kang bed, and stretched out her hand to Xiaoxiao. I plan to check Xiaoxiao''s body, and I will talk about other things later.


    Shen Rong entered the room.


    Quietly stood in the corner and waited.


    Xiaoxiao was held in Su Ye''s arms for inspection.


    The black panther cub walked over curiously, sniffing Su Ye with its nose fluttering, as if it was marking the territory or confirming a certain aura.


    "Grandma, play with my brother."


    After a while, Xiaoxiao saw that Su Ye hadn''t let go of herself. So, I got anxious. He patted Su Ye''s arm with his small paws, and pointed at the black leopard cubs circling around on the kang bed.


    Hearing this, Su Ye let go and smiled, letting her play with the black panther cub.


    "She''s growing very fast, and she may be able to transform in a short time. Recently, her food intake will skyrocket, so prepare more barbecue. Unfortunately, there are no anaconda and snake meat." Su Ye said regretfully, "Let me tell you, tonight Shen Rong Go to the Weihe River with the tribal totem warriors, catch some black fish and white fish from the Weishan Waterfall, and try to make Xiaoxiao go through this growth period as soon as possible."


    The one-year transformation period of orc cubs.


    This is used to accumulate transformation power.


    Xiaoxiao suddenly awakened the bloodline ability, which directly shortened the accumulated time.


    If she couldn''t replenish her nutrients and abilities in time, Xiaoxiao would probably fail to transform, causing her foundation to be damaged.


    The situation��


    It is very similar to Chang Xia who was once weak. UU reading


    The only difference is that Chang Xia''s weakness is born. It should be said that Chang Xia had physical defects at birth. He was raised by the Su Ye and Heluo tribes for more than ten years, and only saved his life when he became an adult.


    Among them, more are related to Chang Xia''s awakened bloodline ability.


    The tenacious vitality of plants endows Changxia with unique abilities. If it were other orcs, I''m afraid they would have lost their braids early.


    With that said, Su Ye took out the sound shell to contact the root patriarch.


    Here Chang Xia Shen Rong didn''t need Su Ye to urge them, the two turned around, one went to the kitchen, and the other went to the cellar.


    In addition to blood sauce duck and vinegar fruit chicken tonight.


    Also prepare more barbecue.


    Shen Rong remembered that there was unfinished venison and beef in the cellar.


    Venison and beef contain more energy than pork. Unfortunately, no beasts/monsters have been caught recently.


    the other side.


    Patriarch Gen heard what Su Ye said clearly.


    Immediately agree to come down.


    At the same time, walk towards the warehouse in person.


    He planned to take some of the beast meat hoarded in the warehouse and send it to Chang Xia. There are good and bad forms in advance, like Xiaoxiao''s talent, so there is no room for sloppy.


    While delivering the meat.


    The root patriarch planned to pick up the xylophone in Xiaohechuan rice field.


    It was getting dark.


    The xylophone has not yet returned to the tribe, and the root patriarch is worried. If Su Yeyinbei is later, the root patriarch will leave the tribe and go to Xiaohechuan rice field to pick up people...


    "Gen, what do you need from me?"


    Patriarch Gen left from the warehouse, came to the door of the cave dwelling where Elder Ying lived, and knocked on the far door of the cave dwelling.


    Shaoqing.


    Elder Shadow quietly stood beside Patriarch Gen.


    Patriarch Gen was not frightened, he was already used to Elder Ying coming and going without a trace.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1320： showdown with patriarch

    "Smile..."


    The root patriarch told Elder Ying about Xiaoxiao neatly. I hope Elder Ying can help secretly protect Xiaoxiao. A black panther cub suddenly appeared in the Xiaohechuan rice field, which made the root patriarch a little worried.


    Hechi and the others went into the forest and haven''t returned yet.


    However, the root patriarch has arranged for the totem warriors to launch a new round of patrols. This time, with the Heluo tribe as the center, they did not fall in all directions.


    at the same time.


    The root patriarch also contacted the other five major tribes.


    Remind them to start patrolling together. Just after the end of the cold season, there may be fierce beasts sneaking around the orc tribe. You can''t be too careful at this time, after all, the lives of the tribes are at stake.


    "Okay, I see." The elder shadow''s rough voice sounded softly. Soon, it disappeared with the night wind.


    finished.


    The root patriarch rushed towards the Baihu cave dwelling with a basket on his back.


    After a quarter of an hour.


    The root patriarch came to the door of Changxia''s cave.


    "Long summer��"


    Calling Chang Xia''s name, Patriarch Gen walked into the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    "Patriarch, what did you bring here?" Chang Xia came out of the house in response, and his eyes fell on the pannier in the hand of Patriarch Gen.


    "The meat of the fierce beast. There is not much left in the tribe. I brought some for Xiaoxiao. Wu said that Shen Rong will go to Weihe tonight. Has he thought about who to go there with? The matter of Xiaohechuan''s rice fields is not over. I Can''t leave the Horde..."


    Root as the patriarch of the Heluo tribe.


    If not necessary.


    He usually couldn''t leave the tribe, but this time he went to Death Canyon, the root patriarch might set off with other tribe chiefs. However, it is only possible. Su Ye has not yet determined who will go to Death Canyon.


    "It''s good stuff��"


    Su Ye stood in front of the living room door and nodded, very satisfied with Patriarch Gen''s actions.


    The root patriarch laughed happily.


    Chang Xia took the basket and took it into the kitchen for Shen Rong to cook barbecue for Xiaoxiao. The duck in blood sauce and the chicken in vinegar fruit are ready and can be stir-fried in a hot pan at any time. The main reason why he was in such a hurry was that Shen Rong was going to Weihe tonight to catch black fish for Xiaoxiao.


    Baiyu is just under the Weishan Waterfall.


    Given the relationship between the Heluo Tribe and the Weishan Ape, they are not worried about not being able to catch white fish. At most, I worry that white fish will die easily out of water, and other problems are not big.


    "Shen Rong is preparing meals in the kitchen, do you want to stay and eat together?" Su Ye asked.


    The Gen patriarch waved his hand and replied: "I won''t eat, I have to go to Xiaohechuan Rice Field. The xylophone is still there and hasn''t returned to the tribe, so I don''t worry about it. I ask Elder Ying to help me with Xiaoxiao, Wu can rest assured .��


    "Okay, then you go to Xiaohechuan rice field first. I decided to go to the Death Canyon as soon as possible. Before, I was worried that entering the canyon would be too troublesome. Now with the surprise of Xiaoxiao, things will go much smoother..."


    Su Ye smiled.


    His eyes were full of joy.


    After Chang Xia became an adult, everything went smoothly.


    This relieved Su Ye''s hard-working heart.


    When the six major tribes start to build the city, they should contact the tribes to let them be born as soon as possible, and come to sit in the Dusk Forest. The ape clan was born, and I believe that the cow clan, the nest clan and the hill people should also appear in this world.


    Su Ye did not believe that these clans would perish.


    There are no dead races among the apes, so how can these races disappear in the long river of history? ! What''s more, there are only a thousand years now, and with the strength of these clans, a thousand years can''t obliterate them.


    Didn''t show up, nothing more than dormant.


    I found a hidden place and lived a life isolated from the world!


    Different from Orcs.


    The life of these tribes thousands of years ago can be regarded as a semi-hidden world. They will have clansmen who are born to live with the beast clan, bird clan and fish clan, but the race is not like the three clans of the beast clan who can build cities.


    The melee of thousands of years ago.


    The really miserable ones are actually the Orcs, Birds and Fishes.


    The least affected are the orcs of these tribes.


    listen.


    The root patriarch heard other meanings.


    However, the root patriarch wisely didn''t ask too much.


    After saying goodbye to Su Ye, he hurried to Xiaohechuan Rice Field. When Chang Xia came over with his basket in hand, there was no sign of the patriarch Gen in the corridor.


    "Grandma, is the patriarch?"


    Chang Xia looked around, but couldn''t find the root patriarch, so he was a little curious. Based on her understanding of Patriarch Gen, she would definitely choose to stay for a meal when she learned that she would eat duck in blood sauce tonight.


    "The xylophone is still in Xiaohechuan''s rice field and has not returned to the tribe. I didn''t worry about it and hurried over there. He let you decide Shen Rong''s going to Weihe." Su Ye turned to the gate of the courtyard and opened his mouth to explain.


    but.


    The matter of the shadow elders.


    Su Ye didn''t mention a word.


    Obviously, Su Ye didn''t want Chang Xia to think too much. She just needs to live a peaceful life, and Su Ye and Heluo Tribe will help her pay for other things.


    "Aron��"


    "Do you have any idea?"


    Chang Xia opened his mouth and asked Shen Rong''s plan. She wanted to call Bai Qing to go to Weihe with Shen Rong, Chang Xia believed in Bai Qing''s strength. Not long after Milu gave birth, Elder Yami recently helped take care of Milu''s mother and child in the Baihu Cave. Bai Qing left for a few days, so there was no problem.


    at the same time.


    You can also invite Shan Kun and Kong Shan.


    They are all in the Baihu Cave, very close to each other.


    Calling people is also more convenient.


    "I can go by myself." Shen Rong said. He doesn''t like troublesome people. The Xiaohechuan Canal connects the Weihe River and the White Lake, and he goes up from the White Lake on a raft.


    ��


    ��


    Su Ye Changxia was silent.


    Staring at Shen Rong with a speechless expression.


    It''s not that they can''t trust Shen Rong''s strength, but that it''s best to form a team when going out into the forest. No matter how strong a person is, UU reading will sometimes feel sleepy or absent minded.


    "You prepare dinner, I''ll go to elder brother''s house, and by the way, invite Shan Kun, Kongshan and Snake, and five people to go to Weihe together, it should be enough. It just so happens that they have beast cubs at home, and this black fish can be used. You don''t suffer." Chang Xia made a decision without talking to Shen Rong.


    Ask Su Ye to help take care of Xiaoxiao and the black panther cubs.


    She quickly left the cave.


    It was not completely dark, and with the vines planted on the embankment of the White Lake, even at night, it could be seen clearly near the cave dwellings of the White Lake.


    "Don''t be dazed, go to the kitchen to prepare dinner quickly. After eating, leave early." Su Ye waved his hand and urged. Su Ye didn''t mention the dry food. If Shen Rong was unprepared, even if he went to Weihe empty-handed, he wouldn''t be hungry.


    Every once in a while, the tribe will give the old ape something.


    Moreover.


    With Shen Rong''s strength, even if he entered Weishan empty-handed, he would not find it.


    Not to mention, there are a lot of fish and shrimp in Weihe River. Whoever is hungry will not be able to starve the orcs with arms and legs.


    "Uh! Okay." Shen Rong said embarrassingly.


    Forget it, since Chang Xia has already considered it. Shen Rong didn''t think about anything else, and went into the kitchen to prepare dinner. By the way, what kind of dry food are you going to prepare? If you have the conditions to eat well, there is no need to settle for it.


    Here, Chang Xia personally came forward.


    Naturally, Bai Qing and other orcs did not refuse.


    Nuan Chun and the others even wanted to go to Weihe together.


    Unfortunately, Chang Xia declined.


    They have to help the tribe to open up wasteland, and they can''t be called grabbing food from the orcs who just joined the tribe. However, digging ditches still requires hands. If you can''t dig ditches, you can help move the soil.


    Plus.


    There are also cuttings of rot-eating vines and rattans.


    After careful calculation, there are quite a lot of things to be busy after spring.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1321： Online Humble Shen Rong

    "A Rong, what dry food do you want to prepare?"


    Chang Xia walked half a circle around the Baihu cave, stepped into the kitchen, rolled up his sleeves and asked Shen Rong what dry food he needed to prepare for Weihe?


    Steamed buns, naan bread.


    And the family''s favorite noodles.


    These three are the most common dry food of the Heluo Tribe.


    It is durable and easy to fill the belly. At the same time, these three kinds of dry food into the forest are easy to carry and easy to enter.


    "Noodle cake!" Shen Rong said.


    Whether it is eaten dry or soaked in boiling water, it is very convenient. It is also convenient to eat with barbecue.


    "There are some pancakes in the cellar, so you don''t need to go to the tribe to exchange them. Bring some naan pancakes. After dinner, spread out some meatloaf and take them with you on the road," Chang Xia said. With that said, he went to the cellar.


    She planned to see what else was in the cellar and prepare some more.


    this trip.


    It is estimated that it will take three to five days.


    You can prepare more noodles and naan bread.


    For the others, don''t worry. With Shen Rong Baiqing and the others'' strength, they would never be able to go hungry, they just feel comfortable eating or not.


    Not long.


    Su Ye came over with Xiaoxiao and the black panther cub in his arms.


    "Shen Rong, how long will it take? Xiaoxiao is hungry, and this black panther cub is also hungry. Where is the milk tree sap? I''ll get some for it."


    Su Ye put Xiaoxiao and the black panther cub on the long table in the small living room.


    "There is warm milk tree sap on the stove, you can pour it directly for Xiaoxiao and the black panther cub to drink. You have to wait for the barbecue, let Xiaoxiao drink the milk tree sap first, and then eat in ten minutes." Shen Rong answered the words while flipping the grilled meat on the grill. Thanks to the large size of the kitchen and the repair of the flue, otherwise there might not be enough space.


    After listening clearly.


    Su Ye took out the pottery bowl from the cupboard.


    Pad it with a towel, and walk to the small living room through the earthenware pot warmed with milk tree sap on the stove. Over there, the two little ones are waiting to be fed, just waiting for the adults to feed them.


    Smiling all in white.


    Panther cubs are pure black.


    One white and one black, one nagging non-stop, and one whining in agreement.


    Get along very well and harmoniously.


    "Grandma��"


    "Hey! Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, mother-in-law will pour milk tree juice for you and your younger brother right away. It''s all because your father is too slow. We smiled when we were hungry."


    Chang Xia came up from the cellar.


    There is a bag of bread and naan in the back basket.


    There are also many jerky and jerky.


    "Xiaoxiao hungry?" Chang Xia glanced at the small living room and said softly.


    Shen Rong loaded up the dishes, and the barbecue was still almost done. The blood sauce duck and vinegar fruit chicken/spicy chicken have been fried. Once the barbecue is done, it can be served at any time.


    "Yeah!" Shen Rong said: "The witch brought the warm milk tree sap over there, the two of them should drink it now."


    Chang Xia raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    Listening to Su Ye''s meaning, Xiaoxiao''s appetite will grow bigger and bigger. The time will last until she transforms into form, and patriarch Gen sent fifty catties of beast meat tonight. Shen Rong made twenty catties tonight, see Xiaoxiao''s appetite.


    If they can finish eating, Shen Rong will be very busy in the future.


    think about.


    Chang Xia smiled and shook his head.


    There is no need to worry about things in the future.


    "Put things away first, and tidy up after dinner." Shen Rong said.


    Chang Xia nodded, carrying the dishes to the small living room. Shen Rong found a pottery pot, filled it with barbecue, and served it with rice.


    "Mother-in-law, you carry Xiaoxiao and younger brother down, I want to arrange the dishes and chopsticks, and dinner will be served soon." Chang Xia shouted. Remind Su Ye to take Xiaoxiao and the black panther cub off the table, she has to arrange the dishes and chopsticks.


    "Okay, right now." Su Ye put down the clay pot, picked up Xiaoxiao and the black leopard cub and put them on the wooden chair beside him, and then removed the bowl of milk tree sap on the table, and there was still more than half of the milk tree in the bowl The juice is not finished.


    "Blood sauce duck."


    "Vinegar Chicken, Spicy Chicken."


    "Steamed pork in soy sauce, fried chicken eggs with chilli."


    This dish is very rich tonight!


    Su Ye read the names of the dishes one by one, with a real smile on his face.


    It''s not greedy, after all, who can resist the temptation of delicious food? !


    "Ah Rong steamed the rice, does mother-in-law eat rice or steamed buns?" Chang Xia asked with a smile, and Shen Rong brought the roasted meat. The aroma of the roasted meat filled the small living room in an instant, and the smile put on the wooden chair by Su Ye Laughing, jumping around with short legs, I was very anxious.


    Su Ye hurriedly picked up a smile, and shouted: "Smile! You can''t jump around anymore, if you jump around again, this wooden chair should fall apart and be broken."


    Xiaoxiao is born with supernatural power.


    After a few casual jumps, the wooden chair under him creaked.


    After a few more jumps, the wooden chair probably fell apart and turned into a pile of wood.


    "Smile, stop." Chang Xia hurriedly stopped and walked over quickly. Taking Xiaoxiao from Su Ye''s hand, he raised his hand and patted her **** twice, and lightly reprimanded: "Xiaoxiao, what did Eminem tell you?"


    "You can''t throw things, you can''t smash things, you can''t run and jump..." Xiaoxiao held his little claws, not daring to look directly into Chang Xia''s eyes.


    She was afraid that Chang Xia would be angry.


    Su Ye and Shen Rong don''t know how to hit people, but Chang Xia does.


    Xiaoxiao is closest to Chang Xia, but also most afraid of Chang Xia.


    This made Shen Rong very wronged.


    Obviously he is the one who loves Xiaoxiao the most, but Xiaoxiao is closer to Chang Xia than to Shen Rong.


    Envy, envy!


    "Chang Xia, don''t scold and laugh, let''s eat first." Shen Rong stepped forward to make a rescue, quickly snatched Xiao Xiao from Chang Xia''s hand, and said softly: "Xiao Xiao, father, can I feed you barbecue? Father is going tonight Weihe catches fish for Xiaoxiao, and when Father comes back, he cooks grilled fish and stewed fish soup for Xiaoxiao..."


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched He raised his eyes and stared at Shen Rong.


    This male pampered Xiaoxiao, and every time Xiaoxiao made a mistake, Shen Rong would run over to argue as soon as she read a few words. In this regard, Shen Rong did better than Su Ye. Of course, Chang Xia tormented Shen Rong a lot afterwards.


    "Okay!" Xiaoxiao patted his little paw, pointed at the black leopard cub howling on the wooden chair, and said, "Father, younger brother, and younger brother, he also wants to eat barbecue and drink milk tree juice." .��


    "My brother asked Ah Mu to say hello, and Father said hello." Shen Rong thoughtfully said.


    Ah!


    A black panther cub can''t compete with Xiaoxiao.


    It is impossible for him to feed a black panther cub.


    No way.


    "A Rong, you feed my brother, and I feed Xiaoxiao to eat." Chang Xia sneered, how could Chang Xia not guess Shen Rong''s little thoughts.


    This male dog has to be taught a lesson.


    ��


    Sure enough, Shen Rong''s face froze.


    Swearing on the front foot that he would never feed the black panther cub, Chang Xia was backstabbed on the back foot.


    On one side is a partner, on the other side is a beast cub.


    Dilemma!


    but.


    In the end, the status of partner prevailed, Shen Rong obediently handed Xiaoxiao to Chang Xia, quietly grabbed the black panther cub and put it on the table.


    Su Ye pursed her lips and smiled lightly.


    Every time she saw Shen Rong''s deflated expression, she would feel very happy.


    Shen Rong is very strong.


    There are tensions and relaxations in life.


    He has a very good reputation in the Heluo tribe.


    Few orcs can change Shen Rong''s face, let alone suppress it.


    So if you want to see Shen Rong deflated, you can only do so in front of Chang Xia. Shen Rong was able to back down in front of Chang Xia, which made Su Ye very happy. She was worried about Chang Xia''s future before, but now she is very relieved.


    Even if she leaves in the future, Chang Xia will still be taken care of.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1322： Boa snake, what a pity

    "Chang Xia, is Shen Rong ready?"


    A familiar shout came from outside the house, as if it was Bai Qing and other orcs. Each carried a simple animal skin rucksack containing some dry food.


    According to Chang Xia''s guess, Bai Qing and the others didn''t plan to bring much food to Weihe. Weihe River is not far from the tribe, and if it were not for the uncertainty of catching black fish, they might not even choose to carry dry food.


    For Bai Qing and other orcs, going to Weihe River to catch black fish does not count as entering the forest. After all, Weishan not only has access to waterways, but also roads on land. It''s a pity that black fish/white fish are forbidden, and the tribe prohibits random fishing, otherwise the totem warriors of the Heluo tribe can empty the Weihe River...


    "Brother, you go in and sit down, we are still eating." Chang Xia answered, inviting Bai Qing and the others to come in and sit down for a rest.


    Shen Rong speeded up his meal, but he didn''t expect Bai Qing and the others to be so fast? I underestimated the enthusiasm and persistence of males to enter the forest.


    "You guys are eating duck in blood sauce tonight!"


    "Smile, you have a great appetite!"


    All the orcs entered the room and laughed and greeted Su Ye, then looked curiously at the food on the long table, and then saw the black panther cub beside Shen Rong. Bai Qing stretched out his hand, grabbed the black panther cub by the back of the neck, and lifted it up.


    "Panther Cub��"


    After the words fell, the expressions of the people in Shankunkongshan changed slightly.


    Patriarch Gen went to the Xiaohechuan rice field, and the matter of the black panther cub has not been revealed for the time being. Bai Qing and the others still don''t know what happened at the Xiaohechuan rice field.


    Shen Rong gave Bai Qing a thumbs up.


    At the same time, he glanced vaguely at Chang Xia.


    look-


    This is the vision that an orc totem warrior should have.


    When he brought the black panther cub back to the cave, he reminded him several times, but Chang Xia couldn''t react. He also joked if he brought back some animal cub from the tribe?


    So, Shen Rong briefly told about the rice fields in Xiaohechuan.


    In fact, when Shen Rong returned to the Baihu cave, he planned to remind the clansmen who lived in the Baihu cave. However, xylophone did not return to the tribe for a long time, Shen Rong couldn''t grasp whether he should say this matter, so he could only delay it.


    "Uncle Hechi is responsible for patrolling the small river recently. He is the most responsible person, and there is no chance of mistakes. I guess it is probably an accident, or some kind of change in the forest."


    "Yes, such things are not uncommon."


    "There will be one or two incidents every few years in the tribe, so it''s not a big problem."


    Unlike Shen Rong who was worried, Bai Qing and the others were calm and did not show any worry or nervousness. Black panthers are certainly murderers, but they hunt and kill dozens of fierce beasts every year, so they really don''t have to be afraid.


    Nearly two years.


    The tribe is busy building.


    It touches neglect to go hunting in the forest.


    Maybe this is why there are black panther cubs in the Xiaohechuan rice fields.


    This said.


    Not to mention that Shen Rong Changxia was much relieved.


    Lian Suye''s expression softened when he saw the black panther cub.


    Who doesn''t love a no-danger pup? !


    "Brother, you didn''t bring dry food?" Chang Xia asked lightly. Looking up, he glanced at the backpacks behind Bai Qing and the others, looked at them, and then thought about the baskets in the kitchen, Chang Xia felt a little embarrassed.


    She seems to have prepared a bit too much dry food...


    "I brought some bread and naan, what''s the matter?" Bai Qing said.


    Shen Rong chuckled lightly and said, "Changxia prepared a lot for me, do you want to pretend a little more? By the way, Changxia will fry some meatloaf later, we will take them with us to eat on the way."


    "Okay!"


    "The meatloaf is delicious, fry more."


    "The noodles are cooked and served with grilled meat and vegetables. The taste is delicious."


    After listening to Shen Rong''s words, Bai Qing and the others showed joy.


    No one is greedy for appetite. What''s more, it was Chang Xia who helped prepare it, and they wished they could eat delicious meatloaf now.


    Of course.


    They are more interested in the food on Chang Xia''s table.


    Unfortunately, Su Ye was also sitting at the table.


    They dare not be presumptuous.


    Hearing this, Su Ye lightly shook his head.


    Ignoring this group of gluttonous young orcs, Chang Xia wanted to give Shen Rong the dry food to go out. Su Ye returned to the room with Xiaoxiao and the black panther cub in his arms.


    Su Ye left.


    Bai Qing and the others quickly took out the bowls and chopsticks, and started with the food on the long table.


    Before Su Ye left, he took away the barbecue. Xiaoxiao has a small body and a huge appetite. Xiaoxiao ate up all the beast roasted by Shen Rong, leaving some ordinary pork.


    Su Ye looked at it with a smile on his face.


    So, when I left, I took the barbecue away, planning to continue feeding Xiaoxiao later. Food supplements can speed up Xiaoxiao''s transformation time.


    Possibly, when the rainy season comes.


    Xiaoxiao transformed in advance.


    Here it comes.


    She had a human form earlier than the bear cub of Daya''s family, Daju''er.


    "Why did Wu take away the barbecue? I remember there were still two pieces of barbecue left in the clay pot!" She Xing regretted. The food became cold, and the speed of snaking to eat it was no slower than Bai Qing and the others.


    pity.


    Snake people are not suitable for eating too hot and heavy food.


    By comparison.


    Shexing prefers to eat the barbecue from Shen Ronglong.


    "Xiaoxiao''s situation is special, and he may transform in advance, and his appetite has increased recently. Most of the barbecue you mentioned was held by Wu for Xiaoxiao to eat." Shen Rong explained.


    This said.


    Immediately, the expressions of Bai Qing and the others changed slightly.


    "Shen Rong, what''s going on?" Bai Qing said in a deep voice.


    Shen Rong shook his head lightly, and said, "It''s hard to say about it for the time being. Recently, her appetite has increased a lot, and she has started to prepare for her transformation."


    "So fast-"


    "It takes three months to transform into form, that''s a bit of an exaggeration!"


    "Last time, the twins transformed two or three months earlier, and the tribal people were astonished. Xiaoxiao transformed three months, and the tribe might urge you and Chang Xia to have a second child..."


    in an instant.


    All the orcs started talking They are not stupid, Shen Rong only spoke half of what he said.


    obvious.


    Xiaoxiao must have other secrets.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Shen Rong to go to Weihe River overnight to catch black fish.


    "Don''t look at me, the cubs in your family may all transform in advance, remember to prepare early." Shen Rong said quietly. Chang Xia didn''t mention Alexander, Shen Rong could have guessed it. Twenty catties of beast barbecue tonight was swept away by Xiaoxiao.


    to be honest-


    Shen Rong could barely eat twenty catties of ferocious beast barbecue.


    There are mainly white rice and other foods, and it is impossible for him to eat only barbecue.


    but.


    Shen Rong wasn''t too worried.


    It is impossible for Su Ye to just watch and not help.


    When Xiaoxiao adapts to the initial stage of her appetite, Su Ye should be able to prepare herbal meals and eat them together. Xiaoxiao''s need for barbecue will be reduced.


    Such a little guy.


    Eating dozens of catties of barbecue every meal is a heavy burden on the body.


    "The black fish/white fish have to be prepared in advance, anaconda! It''s a pity." Bai Qing regretted. If one can go to the Moon-Watching Mountains to hunt boa snakes, boa snake barbecue, boa snake jerky, or snake medicine, the effect will be no worse than black fish and white fish.


    What''s more, hunting anaconda snakes is undoubtedly easier than catching snakeheaded fish.


    The corner of Snake''s mouth twitched lightly.


    There is no way for him to answer these words!


    The anaconda snake is regarded as a snake spirit by the snake clan. In the past, when the snake clan hunted the anaconda snake, they would choose the anaconda snake that was dying or killed by other fierce beasts.


    Unless the chief of the Snake Mountain tribe intends to conceive an heir.


    Under normal circumstances.


    Snakes will not take the initiative to hunt and kill anaconda snakes.


    With the emergence of medicinal food, the snake tribe directly destroyed the secret method of making snake medicine.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1323： Sauce, dont forget the sauce

    "Don''t worry about anaconda snakes. Our clan is willing to destroy the secret recipe of snake medicine, so naturally we won''t hunt and kill anaconda snakes. If foreigners dare to enter the Moon Mountain Range to hunt and kill anaconda snakes, the snake clan will never forgive them..."


    Snake gave a light warning. The anaconda snake is regarded as a snake spirit by the snake tribe, and Snake Xing also enshrines the anaconda snake. However, they are not as devout as other snake clans.


    After all, he is now a member of the Heluo Tribe, and worship is not as convenient as before. However, there are steps that should be taken.


    The snaking will continue as usual and will be followed.


    "That''s why I say it''s a pity! Boa snake, how wonderful..."


    Although Bai Qing didn''t continue to say the rest of the sentence, both snakes and Shen Rong understood what he meant.


    Zizi!


    Soon, the sound of hot oil came from the kitchen.


    Chang Xia started to fry the meatloaf.


    As soon as the scent spread, the orcs in the small living room couldn''t sit still.


    "I feel a little hungry..."


    "Me too."


    "Shen Rong, why don''t we have another meal before we leave."


    Bai Qing and the others made a fuss, obviously the ulterior motives were not interested in drinking, and they were thinking about Chang Xia''s fried meatloaf.


    "Don''t make a fuss, wait for Chang Xia to fry the meatloaf, we will take it and set off. It hasn''t been long since the beginning of spring, and Weihe doesn''t know what''s going on, so we have to go to find out the situation." Shen Rong interrupted the imagination of the orcs, and put After tidying up the long table, he went into the bedroom to pack up two sets of clothes, and put them into the rucksack like Bai Qing and the others.


    heard the words.


    The orcs let out a long sigh.


    "Brother, what are you��"


    Chang Xia put the fried meatloaf in the sieve to drain the oil, and when he turned his head, he saw Bai Qing and the others craned their necks to look towards the kitchen, their expressions looked wretched.


    Bai Qing was slightly embarrassed and coughed.


    "It''s okay, just take a look." Bai Qing replied, and asked, "Chang Xia, are the meatloaf ready?"


    "Hurry up, you have a big appetite. I''ll fry a few more for you, so that you don''t have enough to make a joke. By the way, these breads, naan and steamed buns, you pack more. I don''t know how many days I will stay in Weihe this time. , although you can go to the old ape to eat, but it will not be a bad thing to bring more dry food." Chang Xia persuaded Bai Qing and the others to pack more dry food.


    He just cleared the rucksacks of the few of them, and at a glance, he knew that there was nothing in them. Into the forest, these orcs want simplicity.


    When you want to eat, you will regret it.


    at this point.


    Chang Xia understands it very well.


    Or, finish the dry food in one meal.


    "Bring something, I''ll decorate it." Snake said. He likes to eat Shen Rongnong''s barbecue, so bring more pancakes.


    After the noodle is cooked, it can be eaten cold, and snakes are not used to cooking it.


    However, cold salad is his favorite!


    In the rucksack, Snake Xing didn''t take much else, and the sauce for cold salad, Snake Xing took a lot.


    As soon as Snake started, Bai Qing, Shan Kun and the other three did not fall behind.


    Quickly load the bread from the basket, and of course the naan bread is not missed.


    "The steamed buns on the chopping board have just been steamed. Let them cool down and put them together with the meat patties. You can eat them when you are hungry at night. By the way, meat sauce, mushroom sauce and chili sauce, do you want to get a few cans? "


    Chang Xia kept moving and reminded me.


    Chang Xia''s family has always made these sauces. If you do a lot, you will give it to the clansmen. After all, the clansmen will send things to Chang Xia every now and then.


    Meat, vegetables, fruits and so on.


    Things are not expensive, but Chang Xia was really moved by that kindness.


    then.


    She thinks about something to eat when she has time.


    After tossing and tossing at home, after it is done, it will be distributed to everyone for tasting.


    "Sauce, yes! I forgot the sauce. I want chili sauce, meat sauce and mushroom sauce too."


    "I''m a big fan of mushroom sauce��"


    "I like to eat pickled ginger, does Changxia have pickled ginger?"


    for a moment.


    Bai Qing and the others were extremely excited.


    When Shen Rong came over, he saw that their faces were flushed and their breathing was short of breath.


    "What are you doing?" Shen Rong looked at Bai Qing and the others with strange eyes, and joked: "Packing a few pieces of bread can also change your face. How many days has it been since you haven''t eaten?"


    "whispering sound!"


    "We''re talking about the sauce, Shen Rong, go to the cellar and get some sauce."


    "That''s right! Chang Xia''s meatloaf is almost ready. We are about to set off. Fortunately, Chang Xia reminded me in time. This sauce must be brought. When eating naan bread, dip some sauce, it tastes better than dry eating Much stronger!"


    Bai Qing and the others have been in the forest for a long time, so they naturally have experience.


    Before, I just didn''t think of it.


    "Okay! What kind of sauce do you want to bring? Changxia made a lot of sauce, including sauce, chili sauce, radish and so on." Shen Rong nodded and agreed to Bai Qing''s request.


    There are only a few people in the family, and Chang Xia cooks a lot every time.


    Apart from giving it to others, they couldn''t finish it at home.


    "Meat sauce, chili sauce, mushroom sauce...and pickled ginger. Snake wants to eat pickled ginger. He may be addicted to the pickled fruit made by Nanfeng, so he was thinking about pickled ginger. However, the taste of pickled **** is really crisp and delicious. " Bai Qing replied.


    listen.


    Shen Rong paused when he stepped out.


    Wuyu looked at the orcs, opened his mouth and said, "Isn''t your request a little too much? You clearly want to bring a copy of all the sauces. Is this possible?"


    One by one came empty-handed.


    Shen Rong thought they wanted to go to Weihe to support themselves.


    Unexpectedly, his face changed in a blink of an eye. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Two kinds, you can discuss it, and I can promise to get you two kinds of sauce." Shen Rong said decisively. Without giving Bai Qing and the others a chance to refute, he understood the psychology of these orcs.


    But everything has something to do with eating.


    All of them have no face or skin.


    They should never be allowed to choose or make their own decisions.


    This said.


    Bai Qing and the others understand not to be too greedy.


    After some discussion.


    "We decided to bring mushroom sauce and pickled ginger." Bai Qing said.


    In the end, they settled on mushroom sauce and pickled ginger. Meat, you will definitely not be short of meat in the forest, and the temptation of meat sauce will decrease. For chili sauce, pickled **** is also spicy. In addition, snakes belong to the snake family, so they can''t eat too spicy.


    So, Bai Qing and the others decided to choose the pickled **** that Snake wanted to eat.


    "Okay, you guys wait, I''ll be back when I go." Shen Rong said. Of course, you can''t bring clay pots and altars into the forest, but you have wooden pots at home.


    These sauces are just fine in wooden jars.


    Of course, animal bags can also be loaded.


    It''s just that the mushroom sauce has oil, and the pickled **** has juice.


    Wooden cans are more convenient and cleaner than animal bags.


    Not long.


    Shen Rong came up with two wooden cans.


    This wooden jar is not too small, it is about five catties if it is used to hold wine. It''s not that Shen Rong is stingy, they only went to Weihe for three to five days, and they can still go to the old ape after eating these sauces. The Heluo tribe often sends food to the Weishan ape, and they don''t worry about the lack of food.


    Bringing some dry food is nothing more than emergency shelter.


    Plus.


    They went to Weihe River to catch black fish, but they might not enter Weihe River.


    Weishan Ape lives in Weishan Waterfall, after all, it is separated by a certain distance. It is not very convenient to go back and forth, and carrying dry food can save time.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1324： Microraptor-like beast

    The shore of White Lake.


    Chang Xia and his party of orcs stood on the embankment.


    Bai Qing untied the vines tied to the shore, and took the lead on the raft.


    Shen Rong kissed and smiled, hugged Chang Xia and whispered something. Su Ye didn''t follow, she always hated parting.


    Except for a certain orc.


    Su Ye never liked seeing off scenes.


    So, she brought the panther cubs to the cave dwelling. By the way, take a bath for the panther cub, the weather is getting warmer and the temperature is not too high. The black panther cub must sleep on the kang bed, and the two cubs must not sleep together at night.


    Su Ye didn''t even need Chang Xia to speak.


    She understood that the black panther cub was supposed to help take care of it for the time being.


    "Shen Rong, haven''t you set off yet?" The voice of the patriarch Gen came from a distance. Along with it came the sound of chaotic footsteps. Listening to the movement, there are about a dozen people.


    Shen Rong said: "Immediately��"


    "Patriarch, are you done with the rice fields in Xiaohechuan?" Chang Xia asked with his head.


    "Well! I''m done." Root replied.


    Xylophone came over and said, "Hechi and the others finally figured out what happened to the black panther cub after a lot of hard work. It turned out that a small evil beast sneaked into the small river. Don''t worry, this evil beast was shot and killed by Hechi."


    As he spoke, the xylophone pouted towards Hechi.


    He Chi laughed and waved the evil beast in his hand.


    This evil beast is not too big, about the size of a calf. Can fly, good at running, it sounds like the Little Raptor in Chang Xia''s memory.


    The name of the beast.


    It has been spread in the ears of the orcs in the evening forest.


    Evil beasts come and go in the dark night, and they specialize in plundering beast cubs, and they will make sounds like cubs crying to lure their prey closer.


    There are no traces of evil beasts near the Heluo Tribe.


    Otherwise, an evil beast sprang out, and the root patriarch will be very busy recently, and needs to let the totem warriors clean up the mountains and rivers around the tribe again.


    Evil beasts like to live in groups, and once infested, they will be in groups.


    The whereabouts of evil beasts were found in the Xiaohechuan rice field, which means that there may be a group of evil beasts lurking nearby. This evil beast is small and easy to hide.


    It''s too late today.


    Hechi and the others couldn''t go deep into the forest to search.


    At the same time, the tribal people had to be informed about the evil beast so that they could be more vigilant. Especially the cubs of the tribe, they must be taken care of. Until this group of evil beasts are eliminated, the cubs are not allowed to walk alone in the tribe.


    "The beast��"


    "Let me see what the evil beast looks like?"


    "I haven''t seen the beast yet, let me see it first?"


    in an instant.


    Bai Qing and the others on the raft quickly ran ashore, scrambling to get to the river pond to look at the beast in his hand.


    After seeing the appearance of the evil beast clearly.


    Several people successively expressed disgusted expressions.


    In the end, Bai Qing was the first to speak, and asked curiously: "Chang Xia, can you see if this beast can be eaten? Didn''t you say that some guys are ugly, but the meat is extremely delicious. This beast looks surprisingly ugly, is it very tasty?"


    ��


    Chang Xia just felt that there was too much to say.


    but.


    She stepped forward to look at the evil beast. The faint fluorescence emitted by the vines was enough for Chang Xia to see the appearance of the evil beast clearly.


    Responding to what Bai Qing said - surprisingly ugly.


    At the same time, there was an unpleasant stench.


    Chang Xia covered his mouth and nose, and said in distaste: "It shouldn''t be edible, right? It smells so bad, like vultures and hyenas, it probably lives on carrion..."


    The implication.


    Evil beasts must not be eaten.


    After all, they eat carrion. Besides carrion vines, there are many beasts in the animal circle that eat carrion. Without exception, these beasts have sour flesh and blood. Not to mention eating carrion, there are definitely more bacteria on the body.


    This kind of existence is like a stagnant pool in the deep mountains and dense forests.


    If you touch it, you will get sick directly.


    What''s more, it is possible to lose your hair.


    "such a pity!"


    "Well! If you can''t eat it, it''s better to dig a hole in the forest and bury it."


    The former is what Bai Qing said, and the latter is Hechi.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia''s face was full of complexity.


    She completely distorted the three views of the tribe!


    Hechi brought back the corpse of the evil beast to verify whether it can be eaten? The root patriarch and the others agreed to bring back the evil beast, and they probably had the same idea.


    only-


    Creatures that feed on carrion like beasts.


    Nine times out of ten the meat is sour.


    "Patriarch, do you want to bring the corpse of this beast back to the tribe?" He Chi looked at Patriarch Gen who was standing next to him, asking for his opinion.


    The head of the Gen family curled his mouth and said, "Take it! Toss it into the rotten vine forest tomorrow. I think the rotten vine will not dislike its smell."


    "It''s fine to take it back and feed it, why take it to Xiaohechuan rice field?" Xylophone interrupted and said. This evil beast is very smelly, and it doesn''t take much trouble to move it around.


    Said the xylophone.


    Immediately get the echo of Hechi.


    Knowing that the evil beast cannot be eaten, he wished he could just bury the evil beast.


    Lost, certainly not lost.


    The smell of blood is likely to attract ferocious beasts, so it is natural to clean up the vicinity of the tribe. Besides, even if you are not afraid of the **** smell attracting ferocious beasts, the stench after this thing rots is very unpleasant, and it is easy to attract mosquitoes, snakes and ants.


    "Yes, I should like this thing once in a while. Although it is meat, it is indeed a beast." Hechi said. As he said that, he was about to throw the evil beast to the xylophone. He took it all the way, thinking that if he could eat it, he could eat more or less.


    now.


    Hechi wished he could throw the beast far away.


    "You��" Xylophone stared at Hechi speechlessly, and the Gen patriarch next to him took the corpse of the evil beast thrown by Hechi with quick eyes and quick hands.


    "Hechi!!"


    Patriarch Gen roared, and UU Read Book raised his foot and was about to kick towards the river pond.


    It''s hard for Hechi not to understand the routine of the root patriarch, so he ran to the tribe without saying a word.


    Seeing this, the other clansmen laughed out loud.


    Shen Rong went to Weihe on this trip, not far from the tribe. The root patriarch and the others didn''t have a long chat. After all, they haven''t had dinner yet and are hungry. After a few simple instructions, the Gen patriarch left with the xylophone and other clan members.


    "Chang Xia, go back to the cave with a smile!" Shen Rong said.


    Shen Rong waved his hand and urged Chang Xia to go home.


    He turned around and walked towards the raft, paddled the raft with Bai Qing and the others, went straight up the current, and rushed towards the Weihe River.


    The raft has been modified several times, and gradually has the prototype of a ship.


    Maybe, it won''t be long.


    Horde can craft their own ships.


    Both Su Ye and the Yuzu gave the Heluo tribe information about making boats. However, Goley''s progress is slow, and no boats that can be launched have yet to be produced. However, forging has made rapid progress.


    at present.


    Gorey started forging iron ore.


    It won''t be long before the White Lake business district may be stocked with ironware.


    Copper mines are more used to cast copper coins/copper coins, and bronze wares are more ritual vessels. Now, Su Ye hasn''t dared to let Golei and the Fox Clan make ritual vessels.


    The ritual utensils in the Temple of the Wizards of the Holy Mountain of Karna are sufficient.


    The orcs want to use the ritual vessels, unless one day the six tribes build a city.


    "Em." Xiaoxiao watched Shen Rong and the others leave, showing reluctance. However, the sensible smile did not cry.


    Chang Xia smiled lightly, and said in a warm voice: "Father went to Weihe to catch fish for Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, your father will come home in three to five days. Let''s go home, take a shower, sleep and rest."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1325： coming storm

    "Grandma, have you decided to go to Death Canyon someday?"


    Chang Xia fetched water and squatted in the courtyard of the cave dwelling to test the water temperature. Taking advantage of the warmth, I planned to bathe Xiaoxiao and the black panther cubs. It was night and the temperature was low. The two little ones like to play in the water, taking a bath every night is like having a water fight.


    Two days have passed since Shen Rong went to Weihe. During these two days, the tribe was busy cleaning up the evil beasts. The people of the tribe were so busy that they even left the wasteland aside.


    Fierce beasts are more threatening than ferocious/predatory beasts.


    Once found.


    It must be killed as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, evil beasts will sneak into the tribe.


    At that time, it might even endanger the tribe''s cubs.


    "Wait for Shen Rong��" Su Ye said: "This time, you and Xiaoxiao will go with you when you go to the Death Canyon. Simply take Shen Rong along, and maybe you need his help at the Snow Mountain Palace ruins."


    That snowflake pendant belongs to Xingya.


    Yuanhou and the Sirius tribe were given to Shen Rong, so it can be said that they belonged to Shen Rong.


    Su Ye said that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace needed Shen Rong''s help, not for nothing. Unlike the Shinahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins, the Xueshan palace ruins used to be the residence of witches.


    Even Su Ye didn''t dare to say that he could get in and out without injury.


    otherwise-


    The snow mountain palace ruins will not be silent for thousands of years.


    cough cough!


    The apes know the hidden place of the snow mountain palace ruins.


    However, knowing is knowing.


    If you can''t get in, it''s useless to know more.


    "Xiaoxiao also goes?" Chang Xia was slightly startled, surprised.


    Su Ye nodded lightly, and explained: "The Black Forest Basin is not simple, and you may need Xiaoxiao''s help. The purpose of entering the Death Canyon this time is to send Shiyi and Fish and Grass in, and the number of people may be more..."


    In the past, when the orcs entered the Death Canyon, they sneaked in secretly.


    Basically, the totem warriors act alone.


    In this case, there is naturally no need for cover or preparation.


    This time, the situation is different.


    Chang Xia blinked curiously, and asked: "Why is the Black Forest Basin not simple? I have been to Yinchuan Forest, and I don''t think there is anything different there."


    "Why do you think the deer tribe thrives in the Yinchuan Forest? And you forgot that the Yinchuan Forest has another name��the Land of Deer. The deer tribe is the peace envoy of the Snow Mountain Palace, and the place where they live represents peace..."


    Talking and talking.


    Su Ye stopped suddenly.


    "Mother-in-law is saying that there is a purpose for the deer tribe to appear in the Yinchuan Forest?" Chang Xia was startled, and asked, "What is there in the Black Forest Basin��"


    "You should ask if there is anything in the Black Forest Basin." Su Ye said.


    The Black Forest Basin, as the border of the Death Canyon, is crowned with the word Black Forest, which naturally means good.


    to be honest.


    If it weren''t for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace located in the Death Canyon.


    If you want to enter Death Canyon, you must pass through the Black Forest Basin.


    Su Ye really didn''t want to step into that place.


    This said.


    Chang Xia was suddenly a little confused.


    She has been to the Yinchuan Forest, but she has never been in the Black Forest Basin. The Black Forest Basin is close to the Death Canyon, and Su Ye and the tribe have repeatedly told them not to approach at will. What''s more, when you go to Yinchuan Forest and are busy harvesting wild rice, how can you have leisure time and wander around?


    "The Black Forest Basin is so dangerous, isn''t it dangerous for us to go to the Death Canyon this time? If so, wouldn''t it be more troublesome to bring a smile?" Chang Xia asked suspiciously.


    Listen to Su Ye''s meaning.


    All kinds of ferocious beasts lurk in the Black Forest Basin.


    Even evil beasts may come and go.


    That being the case, why bring a smile?


    Instead of facing these dangers, why not sneak into the village like before, without shooting.


    "The main purpose of entering the Death Canyon this time is to send Shiyi and Yucao in. It is destined to be impossible to act quietly. There are so many people, it will naturally alarm the aborigines in the Black Forest Basin. However, you don''t have to worry too much, the Black Forest Basin is certainly safe. Horror, I''m not easy to mess with."


    Su Ye looked calm and composed.


    It wasn''t necessary to clean up the Black Forest Basin before.


    now.


    The ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace are in the Death Canyon, and something to restrain the threat of the Death Canyon has been found. Su Ye naturally moved, not to mention that she received a message from Pu Kang some time ago.


    The Tianyuan Tribe also set their sights on the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    pity.


    This time, the actions of the noble family were too mysterious.


    Elder Pukang failed to hear any news.


    Maybe, at this moment, the "guests" of Xilu have sneaked into the Dusk Forest.


    Duskwood is vast.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest inevitably have blind spots that cannot be inspected.


    Xilu has been spying on the Twilight Forest for a long time.


    Controlling one or two secret passages is also within the scope of Su Ye''s understanding. There is nothing to say, and nothing to pursue.


    The orc tribe is eager to build a city.


    Su Ye is also looking forward to building a city.


    Once the twilight forest orcs own the city, they will have more confidence in facing the west land. Without the backing of the city, the orcs in the Twilight Forest always feel that they lack confidence.


    "Grandma, do you still have something to hide from me?"


    Chang Xia raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Ye.


    She could vaguely feel that there was something in Su Ye''s words, which was concealed.


    Su Ye glanced at Chang Xia, and said: "Pukang sent back news from the west land that the Tianyuan Tribe is eyeing the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. What happened last time, after all, got out."


    ��


    Chang Xia fell silent.


    The Tianqi family, the Meng family, and the Tian family.


    Judging by Su Ye''s expression, it is clear that those greedy noble families seem to have chosen to join forces this time. Or, they knew that the orcs in the Twilight Forest were too stubborn, so they didn''t dare to confront them head-on, so they chose to form an alliance.


    "Has the storm caused by Marquis Yuan subsided?" Chang Xia opened his mouth and said.


    Su Ye shook his head lightly, and explained: "Yuanhou is equally moved by the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. Back then, he came to visit the Twilight Forest. I suspect that his purpose was the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. It was just an accident to meet Xingya..."


    Su Ye didn''t say anything more.


    She deprived Xingya of her identity as a witch because she didn''t want the beast clan in the Twilight Forest to be marked by the Yuan family.


    Donglu is Donglu.


    Westland is Westland.


    Thousands of years ago, the beast race in Xidu chose to leave their hometown.


    Now, stop trying to come back and muddy the water.


    Most of the Tianlang tribe also guessed what Su Ye was thinking, and they also planned to expel Xingya from the Tianlang tribe. Unfortunately, Xingya died of dystocia.


    For the sake of the newborn Shen Rong, the Sirius tribe retained Xingya''s identity. However, Yuanhou and his son were driven out of the Twilight Forest.


    thereafter.


    Although the Sirius Tribe maintains contact with the Yuan Family.


    It is more to take care of Shen Rong, and the orcs in the Twilight Forest also need news from Westland. It is impossible to say that the wolf tribe chose Yuanhou with the intention of supporting him to the throne.


    Yuanhou has a strong personality and does not want to be inferior to others.


    The Sirius tribe is one of the six tribes in the Dusk Forest.


    It is even less likely to be driven by people.


    "Damn it..." Chang Xia lowered his head and cursed a few words.


    Sure enough, there will be no free breakfast in this world.


    Everything is secretly marked with a price, nothing more than high or low!


    "There are orcs sneaking into the Twilight Forest in the Western Land, why don''t we do anything?" Chang Xia frowned and asked hesitantly.


    "Their destination is the Death Canyon. We just need to wait in Yinchuan Forest. Why waste manpower, besides, the Dusk Forest is huge, and with only the staff of the Dusk Forest orcs, it is impossible to patrol the entire forest." Su Ye Reluctantly said.


    The territory is too large, which is also a kind of distress.


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1326： pleasant spring outing

    This said.


    Chang Xia understood that it wasn''t that Su Ye didn''t want to do something, but that the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest had limited manpower. Wanting to control the entire Dusk Forest is basically fantasy.


    In addition to defense, the purpose of building the city is to gather the orcs in the Twilight Forest and guard against Xilu taking advantage of loopholes. The fighting power of the Eastern Land is stronger than that of the Western Land due to the population base.


    Su Ye and the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest have only been able to follow Xilu slowly over the years.


    The rise of Changxia.


    Let them see hope.


    Just give some gifts, all the orcs feel that they have treated Chang Xia badly.


    "Don''t be too nervous. I''m not going to Death Canyon now. I mainly take care of Xiaoxiao''s situation. She just started to explode and needs to eat to accumulate energy. When Xiaoxiao''s situation stabilizes, it will be more convenient to go on the road."


    Su Ye explained that she sorted out various medicinal recipes.


    Just to study a suitable medicinal recipe for Xiaoxiao.


    Soak in the medicated bath, you have to wait for Xiaoxiao to transform into a human form.


    At present, it can only be accumulated through eating, and pills are not suitable.


    "How long will this situation last?" Chang Xia asked, rubbing his sore wrist.


    These two days, Xiaoxiao ate six meals a day.


    Every meal must have meat.


    This meat can''t be ordinary chicken, duck and fish, it''s better to be the meat of a ferocious beast.


    The beast meat sent by the root patriarch.


    Xiaoxiao finished eating two and a half meals.


    Fortunately, Patriarch Gen knew about Xiaoxiao''s situation, so he would send fresh beast meat every day. This made it difficult for Chang Xia, who kept grilling meat for Xiaoxiao all day long.


    "I can''t be sure, it could be three or five days sooner, or seven or eight days later. It''s too hard for you to cook for Xiaoxiao alone, so I called Nanfeng Fengye and the others to come over to help. I think... recently, their cubs, Maybe the appetite has also started to grow." Su Ye suggested.


    Energy is conserved.


    The beast cubs transformed in advance, so they must accumulate enough energy.


    Eating is undoubtedly the fastest way.


    Chang Xia lowered his head, counting the time.


    No wonder Su Ye didn''t urge Shen Rong to return to the tribe. It turns out that Xiaoxiao also needs time. Obviously, in Su Ye''s eyes, smiling is more important than the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. The ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace have existed for a long time, and it has no effect at all if you go early and late.


    On the contrary, smiling is different.


    The bloodline is too strong, let her transform in advance.


    It just happened not long after birth, and the energy accumulated in the body was insufficient.


    people oriented.


    This is Su Ye''s code of conduct.


    It is precisely what moved Chang Xia the most.


    She was sure that if this happened in Westland, the group of aristocratic families who put interests first would definitely put interests first.


    Chang Xia smiled.


    The smile penetrated the eyes little by little, reaching the deepest part of the heart.


    "Mother-in-law, thank you!" Chang Xia stretched out his hand to hug Su Ye, put his face against Su Ye''s cheek, and rubbed gently, his expression full of wetness.


    Su Ye patted Chang Xia''s head lightly, and said softly: "You are my child, and Xiaoxiao is your child. Who else can I be nice to if I don''t treat you well?"


    Su Ye''s preference for Chang Xia.


    Never hide it.


    She likes to act upright, prefers Chang Xia and doesn''t bother to cover up.


    As a shaman of the orc clan, if she couldn''t even give this kind of preference, she wouldn''t be called Su Ye. Back then, Su Ye came to Dusk Forest. At that time, the orcs in the Twilight Forest were not as united and friendly as they are now.


    Ha ha!


    Chang Xia''s crisp laughter lasted for a long time.


    It has been hovering over the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    finished talking.


    Chang Xia walked out of the cave.


    That''s right, she planned to call Nanfeng Maple Leaf over to help cook.


    Xiaoxiao became more and more able to eat, but Chang Xia couldn''t hold on alone. It just so happened that recently, the tribe was busy killing evil beasts, and no hunting team went into the forest to hunt, and the progress of land reclamation in the small river and rice fields slowed down.


    Wait until the threat of the forest near the tribe is truly cleared.


    Hunting and land reclamation may all stop.


    Chang Xia went to Nan Feng''s house, but Nan Feng was not at home, which made Chang Xia a little curious. Did Nanfeng set up a stall on Baihu Street to sell pickled fruits again?


    But.


    As far as Chang Xia knows.


    The Nanfeng family''s pickled fruit sells a lot, and it seems that there are not many left.


    The new wild fruit hadn''t been brought back yet, and Nanfeng couldn''t pickle the pickled fruit. The ice and snow in the land of Heluo Tribe has just melted, the earth has warmed up, the fruit trees have just sprouted, and there are no fresh wild fruits at all.


    There are fresh wild fruits in the Holubad Basin.


    Of course.


    Weishan Holy Land also has wild fruits.


    However, the snow and ice just melted.


    The tribe is busy with the death canyon, and has not arranged for the totem warriors to go out to pick wild fruits for the time being. After all, the ginkgo fruit needs to be picked, and the wild rice in the Yinchuan forest is about to be harvested.


    By comparison.


    Picking wild fruits is not so important.


    "Chang Xia��" Nuan Chun carried the rattan basket, saw Chang Xia had just come out of Nanfeng''s house, and asked curiously, "Chang Xia, are you looking for Nanfeng?"


    "Hmm! Do you know where she went?" Chang Xia nodded, looking at the rattan basket Nuan Chun carried on his arm. It seems to be some wild vegetables. I don''t know where they were picked in Nuanchun. They look very fresh.


    "She took Shechen to look for cress by the Baihe River..." Nuan Chun said.


    It is said to be looking for cress, but it is actually for fun.


    The tribe was busy cleaning up the nearby forests. All the old and weak, women and children were detained in the tribe, and even the fertile forests were forbidden to approach. Nanfeng couldn''t sit still, so he took Shechen to play by the Baihe River.


    ��


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly.


    This reason is really powerful, worthy of the south wind.


    "Why are you looking for her?" Nuan Chun asked.


    Chang Xia said: "Xiaoxiao''s appetite is getting bigger and bigger. UU Reading I''m a bit too busy alone. I want to ask her to drink Maple Leaf to help. According to my mother-in-law, Snake Chen Fengming and their appetites may all appear. Variety��"


    finished listening.


    "I''ll go over to help too." Nuan Chun said.


    Chang Xia nodded happily and did not refuse. More people, just easier. If the collective appetite of Xiaoxiao these beast cubs increased greatly, they might really be unable to bear it.


    By the time-


    Maybe, I have to ask Xylophone and the others to help.


    "Okay!" Chang Xia smiled and said happily, "I''m afraid you don''t have time to take care of the twins, so I don''t have the nerve to look for you."


    "The tribal training ground doesn''t stop, and the twins go there for training every day. I only go home at night, and I''m basically free during the day." Nuan Chun shook the rattan basket in his hand, and asked, "Would you like to be notified by Milu Daya?" ?��


    "Speak!" Chang Xia nodded and replied.


    By the way, I would like to ask about the situation of the cubs, is it like Su Ye guessed, the cubs'' appetites have increased accordingly. The change in appetite is related to the transformation, so naturally it needs to be taken seriously, not too sloppy.


    While talking, the two headed towards Baihe.


    Nanfeng is not at home, and Maple Leaf probably won''t be either.


    as expected.


    Fengye led Fengming and Nanfeng on the bank of the Baihe River. At this moment, they were not looking for cress, but fishing.


    The two cubs were played by them on the shore.


    The cozy appearance looks like a spring outing.


    "You two are so leisurely!" Chang Xia sighed, this scene was unimaginable a few years ago, besides the Fengye Nanfeng family, there are many clansmen beside the Baihe River.


    Among these orcs.


    There are familiar faces, and of course there are also unfamiliar faces.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1327： The south wind who coaxed Zai Zai is bad

    "Changxia, I have a space here, let''s go fishing in the sun!" The south wind patted the open space on the right, the earth rejuvenated, the bare ground was covered with greenery, and even wooden benches were omitted.


    Chang Xia waved his hand and said, "I asked you for help..."


    As soon as he said this, Nanfeng Fengye took the wooden fishing rod back. Without even asking, he was about to head back home.


    Chang Xia doesn''t like to open his mouth to ask for help.


    It''s rare to speak this time, there is no reason why Nanfeng Maple Leaf shouldn''t.


    "Uh! You don''t want to ask?" Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed and smiled.


    Nan Feng waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to ask, it''s rare for you to take the initiative to ask. How can we refuse, but since you asked me to ask, I will ask: What do you want us to do for you?"


    "Smile." Chang Xia said.


    When I heard it, it was about laughing.


    The clansmen not far away walked over slowly.


    However, they were not in a hurry to speak.


    Recently, the tribe has been busy killing evil beasts and clearing the surrounding mountains and rivers. Some clansmen are bored staying at home, otherwise the Baihe River wouldn''t be full of orcs basking in the sun and chatting.


    The Heluo tribe is adjacent to the sacred mountain of Kanna.


    Ordinary ferocious beasts are afraid of the Wizard Hall, and will not approach the White Lake area easily.


    However, there is one biological exception.


    That is the beast.


    Evil beasts can ignore the breath of witches and enter the place where the orc tribe lives. Randomly dormant in the mountains and rivers near the tribe, the whereabouts of evil beasts have been found in the mountains and forests near the Heluo tribe, and there is no guarantee that there are dangers in the river waters.


    Therefore, the clean-up operation is imperative.


    Similarly.


    Orcs from the other five major orc tribes in the Heluo tribe also joined in the action. And through Yinbei, they told the tribe behind them about the evil beast, and asked the tribe elders to arrange totem warriors to start patrolling the area near the tribe.


    Evil beasts are like hyenas and vultures on the grasslands.


    They hunt with the smell of blood.


    Once they are stared at, they will never die.


    This is why it is necessary to launch a clean-up operation.


    You don''t kill Boren, but Boren must kill you.


    If you want to rule out the crisis, you can only do it first.


    "Smile��"


    "Don''t be nervous, Xiaoxiao''s appetite has been soaring recently, and she is still hungry after eating six meals a day. I have been grilling meat non-stop for the past two days, and my wrists are sore. I can''t only ask you for help��"


    After this clarification.


    Immediately, the worries raised by the orcs relaxed.


    "My mother-in-law asked me to ask you, pay more attention to the beast cubs. How is their appetite recently? According to her judgment, the appetites of She Chen and Feng Ming may all change." Chang Xia thought for a while and added.


    It just so happened that there were a lot of people by the Baihe River today, so she didn''t have to go to the tribe.


    The cubs in He Yu''aning''s family were also born. Like Xiaoxiao''s situation, the cubs born last year will change in all likelihood.


    This generation of beast cubs may all transform in advance.


    Even, maybe a little earlier than the twins.


    This has nothing to do with the blood of both parents, but the medicinal diet and tribal food provided by Su Ye are rich, and everyone can eat enough.


    If you are full, your body will naturally be healthy.


    The two phases are superimposed, allowing the female to give birth to the cub.


    The cubs absorbed more nutrients.


    "My family, Shechen, hasn''t changed much." Nanfeng said.


    Maple Leaf said: "Shanshan''s appetite has grown a bit. I used to eat one piece of barbecue to fill me up, but now I have to eat three pieces." Rice and steamed buns are exceptions. Beast cubs grow teeth very quickly. They all like to eat barbecue.


    Changes in appetite.


    Naturally, it is also based on the amount of barbecue.


    "Daju''er from Daya''s family needs to eat ten yuan recently."


    After a while, Maple Leaf added another sentence. Dajuer doesn''t like to move, but has a good appetite. Calculated according to this situation, Daduer''s transformation will be soon.


    This speed is faster than the twins of Nuanchun''s family!


    Milu''s family was not mentioned. Her cub and the youngest of A Yu''er''s family are still in the teething stage. It will take another month or so to know the change in appetite.


    "The appetite is quite strong!"


    "Yeah! Fortunately, the tribal family has a strong family background, otherwise it would be a headache to raise it."


    Putting aside the situation of the previous two years, the tribe really couldn''t afford it. The cub''s appetite for a meal almost caught up with the appetite of most adult male totem warriors. Even if the Heluo tribe is one of the six major tribes, they can''t afford it.


    Well, things are different now.


    Except for barbecue.


    The tribe also has food such as rice, steamed buns and porridge.


    Not to mention all kinds of snacks and snacks and so on.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go back to Baihu Cave." Chang Xia said. Counting the time, it''s time to go home and prepare food for Xiaoxiao, otherwise she will be fussy.


    Of course.


    Before leaving, Changxia asked the clansmen to tell Heyu and the others about the incident. If there is something they can''t handle, let them take the cubs to Changxia''s house.


    Recently, Su Yehui has been living in the Heluo tribe.


    Bai Qing was in the Sorcerer''s Hall of the Kanna Holy Mountain, and Su Ye had to finish dealing with the death canyon before going back. It was obvious that Su Ye began to delegate power to let Bai Qing gradually adapt to his responsibilities as a witch, even though Bai Qing was still a young witch.


    but-


    Su Ye''s eyes were different.


    Bai Qing was raised by her side since she was a child, and has experienced many things along with her.


    Let Bai Qing get used to it a little bit now, and when he becomes an adult, he will naturally be able to take over the witch''s authority and perform the witch''s duties.


    At that time, Su Ye could also enjoy the life of an ordinary orc.


    It can be said that Su Ye is serious about retirement. She does not covet power and position, UU Reading does not covet fame and wealth, the identity of the orc witch in the Twilight Forest, to Su Ye, is more imprisonment than glory.


    "Hungry-"


    Fengming suddenly popped out a word.


    The cute eyes are fixed on Maple Leaf, the meaning is very straightforward.


    As soon as he said he was hungry, Shechen from Nanfeng''s family raised his head, hissed twice, and opened his mouth, "Mum, I''m hungry."


    "This is really hungry!" Nan Feng said.


    "Before I went to Baihe, I just fed him milk tree sap. If Chang Xia didn''t remind me, I really didn''t notice that besides barbecue, Shanshan''s drinking of milk tree juice has doubled recently..." Maple Leaf thought carefully She stared at the black leopard cub in her arms strangely, this guy was more edible than she knew!


    Chang Xia smiled.


    There is no need to confirm any more.


    "I heard from my mother-in-law''s prediction that the cubs'' food intake will increase, and they may transform in advance. My family''s appetite has been increasing recently. Maybe they may transform around the rainy season." Chang Xia said in a soft voice, and the cubs will transform in advance is a good thing.


    In the past, the beast cubs transformed in advance to increase the survival rate.


    immediately.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf was overjoyed.


    The early transformation of the cubs meant they could drop them off at the tribal training grounds at any time. They are very envious of Nuan Chun recently, sending off the twins early in the morning, and returning to the cave in the evening, it seems that they have to watch the cubs all the time.


    If you are not careful, you may lose the cub.


    "This is really great!" Nanfeng laughed, and she held Shechen in her hands and said: "Chenchen! You have to work hard and eat more, and strive to transform into shape as soon as possible. When the time comes, Ah Mu will send you to the tribe for training." The field, let you play with your brothers and sisters, the tribal training field is so much fun..."


    On the side, Chang Xia and other females listened quietly.


    Listening to the south wind blowing blindly, are you not afraid of blowing the cowhide?


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1328： Grilled Python Rice

    cough cough!


    Nuan Chun resisted the urge to laugh and coughed.


    No cough no, I can''t help it!


    Chang Xia Fengye couldn''t hold back, mainly because they had the same thinking as Nan Feng, and they also wanted to send the cubs to the tribal training ground, so that the tribal elders could help them take care of them. When it comes to the means of training, it has to be them.


    Like Nanfeng Fengye and the others when they were young, they were not worry-free.


    However, after becoming proficient in form.


    All were thrown to the tribal training ground, and each of them became well-behaved and obedient. No matter how naughty the beast cub falls into the hands of the tribe elders, it will become well-behaved and obedient, without exception.


    "Chang Xia, what are you talking about standing at the gate of the courtyard? Xiaoxiao is hungry. I just fed her a bowl of milk tree juice. She must not be full..."


    Su Ye was holding Xiaoxiao and the black panther cub standing on the steps of the corridor, looking at Chang Xia and the others with black lines all over their heads. Don''t they feel stupid?


    cough cough!


    Suddenly, there was another cough.


    Otherwise, with Nan Feng''s winking expression, Su Ye would have worried if they had caught a cold and got sick. The weather has just warmed up and it is easy to catch a cold.


    "Just chatting nonsense, just think of something happy."


    Chang Xia took the words and explained. He definitely couldn''t talk about sending the cubs to the tribal training ground. If you really speak out, nine out of ten you will be scolded.


    "Forget it, it''s up to you." Su Ye waved his hand and said, "Bring me the cub, and you go to barbecue the cub."


    heard the words.


    Nan Feng swiftly threw She Chen to Su Ye.


    Skillful movements, as if done countless times.


    Seeing this scene, Chang Xia couldn''t help but want to wipe off his sweat. The snake body is long and thin, about half a meter long. It''s not heavy, but is it really okay to throw it like this?


    "south wind!"


    as expected.


    Su Ye''s furious scolding sound followed closely.


    Nanfeng laughed and pretended to be stupid. Holding his head, he quickly drilled into the kitchen. Who would dare to offend Su Ye, who was furious? !


    Maple Leaf''s outstretched hand quietly withdrew.


    Thanks to Nanfeng for helping to test the water, she almost ran Fengming over.


    When they were at home, the cubs were thrown around. Nanfeng''s reaction just now was a stressful reaction, and she really couldn''t be blamed!


    but.


    There are lessons learned from Nanfeng.


    Feng Ye stepped forward quietly and handed Feng Ming to Su Ye.


    Then he hurried to the kitchen, Nuan Chun followed slowly.


    When passing by.


    He looked curiously at the black panther cub placed on Su Ye''s shoulder. Except that there is no mark of the beast god, the black panther cub is really similar to Fengming, very cute.


    *


    "Chang Xia, what kind of meat is this?"


    In the kitchen, Maple Leaf looked curiously at the meat in the clay pot. There is a wooden basin outside the pottery jar, the wooden basin is half filled with water, and three cold stones are placed in the water.


    Bursts of cold mist rose from the wooden basin, maintaining the low temperature of the clay vat.


    "The beast meat sent by the patriarch, I don''t know exactly what kind of beast meat it is. However, it tastes pretty good." Chang Xia replied.


    "Nanfeng, come and have a look, can you recognize it?" Maple Leaf beckoned, the color of the meat was pretty, like a frost flower, with delicate lines. The distance is close, and there is no meaty smell, a bit like the anaconda and snake meat that I have eaten before.


    "It should be python meat��" Nuan Chun said.


    Nanfeng nodded, agreeing with Nuanchun''s statement, and said: "I support Nuanchun''s statement, this should be some kind of anaconda meat. There should be no boundaries in the Heluo Tribe, and it depends on whether it is a large area near the cliff or near the mouth of the sea. python."


    "I thought it was some kind of beef?" Chang Xia sighed. The texture of this frost flower is very similar to the good beef that was lived in a small day on the earth. The reason why she didn''t guess the boa snake was because the boa snake was a snake spirit enshrined by the Snake Mountain tribe.


    As an ally of the Sheyue tribe, the Heluo tribe will not hunt and kill boa snakes.


    Last time, the situation of Xiaohechuan Prairie was an exception.


    "It''s not beef, it''s python meat." Nuan Chun was sure that the orcs ate meat, and Nuan Chun had eaten all kinds of beast meat, and the color and texture of different beast meat were different.


    Such a frost texture will only be anaconda meat, not beef.


    The frost texture of beef is similar to python meat but different.


    at this point.


    Nuan Chun and the others were very convinced.


    "Python meat, you can''t go wrong." Nanfeng echoed.


    Maple Leaf said: "Chang Xia, how to cook? Roast or fry."


    "You fry, I bake." Chang Xia said. Considering the size of the kitchen, Chang Xia decided to go to the stove on the side of the wooden shed to have a barbecue. It was noon, and apart from smiling at them, Chang Xia and the others also had lunch.


    What''s more, after noon, they have to prepare "afternoon tea" for Xiaoxiao and the others.


    I really don''t know how that small animal body can hold so much food? Chang Xia researched it several times while grabbing Xiaoxiao, but unfortunately he couldn''t find a reasonable result.


    "Can we have grilled python meat rice for lunch?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf began to cut the meat, and Nuan Chun helped prepare the rice. Chang Xia thought about lunch at noon, calculated the ingredients to be used, and then went into the cellar.


    "Can."


    "I have no opinion."


    "Chang Xia, I want to drink soup, can I have another broth?"


    Chang Xia nodded happily.


    For this broth, she plans to blanch some vegetables. The beast cubs eat a lot of barbecue every day to accumulate strength, and they must eat more vegetables, otherwise they will easily have an unbalanced diet.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia took the pannier and went into the cellar.


    After a long time, she returned to the kitchen with a basket on her back. UU reading


    The python meat has been cut and marinated, Nan Feng and the others decided to let Chang Xia do it, the taste she made would be better. Taking the basket from Chang Xia''s hand, she washed the vegetables, cut and washed the vegetables.


    Several people acted in tacit agreement, and Chang Xia didn''t need to speak.


    the other side.


    Weishan, Weihe.


    "Shen Rong, add more vinegar juice." The old ape sat on the bank of the Wei River, staring at the bonfire in front of him, and at the same time urged Shen Rong to add vinegar juice.


    The second day when Shen Rong and the others came to Weishan.


    The old ape was patrolling Weishan, and happened to meet Shen Rong and the others having breakfast.


    So, I took a bite by the way.


    Eat this one.


    The old ape was obsessed.


    Except for returning to Weishan Waterfall to spend the night every day, the old ape sticks directly to Shen Rong and the others at other times. Eating and drinking, of course, eating and drinking is not entirely correct. When the old ape came over, he would bring food from Weishan Waterfall.


    In addition, there are all kinds of fish and shrimp in Weihe River.


    Grilled fish, grilled shrimp, grilled mussels...


    All kinds of barbecue really opened the eyes of the old ape.


    "Old ape, you are really not afraid of acid. Next time, ask the tribe to send you some vinegar from the Yuanhu tribe. The soybean oil and vinegar from the Hu tribe are very good." Bai Qing covered his cheeks, just looking at Shen Rong. Vinegar juice, Bai Qing felt his teeth sore.


    However, the old ape still felt that it was not enough, so he kept urging Shen Rong to add vinegar juice.


    Next time, pick some sour fruit for the old ape, and let him eat the sour fruit raw.


    "Nothing tastes like anything I''ve eaten recently, but this vinegar juice tastes good." The old ape sighed, covered his mouth, and rubbed his stomach, making his already ugly face even more ferocious.


    "Old ape, you must be sick, right?" Bai Qing''s expression changed slightly, and he said seriously.


    This said.


    Shen Rong and the others looked at the old ape together,


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1329： old ape is sick

    "Sick, Weishan ape is strong and never gets sick��"


    The old ape quickly lowered his raised hand and retorted solemnly. Sickness, what a joke, how can Weishan ape get sick?


    ��


    in an instant.


    Shen Rong and the others remained silent.


    The old ape doesn''t have three hundred taels of silver here, how can they not guess the reason? Bai Qing stood up resolutely, stretched out his hand to the old ape, and asked, "Old ape, give me the sound shell."


    "Sound Bay��"


    "Bai Qing, what do you want Yinbei to do?"


    Confused, the old ape took out the sound shell from the animal pouch on his right arm and handed it to Bai Qing. Ordinary beasts tied the animal bag around the waist and abdomen, but the old ape could only tie it on the arm. In the past, the old ape never carried the sound shell. Since the last search for the sound shell happened, Su Ye directly gave the order to the old monkey. The sound shell must be carried with him at all times. If he can''t...


    Su Ye personally came to Weishan to look for the old ape.


    This sounds like a warning.


    However, between the words, every word is a warning.


    "Ringling��"


    A crisp bell rang.


    Not long after, the voice of the root patriarch came from the other end of Yinbei.


    "Old ape, why do you have the time to contact me? Have you eaten all the food you sent last time?" Gen joked, Heluo Tribe would send some food every now and then. These foods don''t stick to one kind, the portion is not much, and the quantity is very objective.


    Weishan ape is an omnivorous creature like the orcs.


    Weishan is the territory of Weishan apes, and they don''t use the Heluo tribe to support them. The Heluo Tribe donated all kinds of food out of pure gratitude. I am grateful to Weishan Ape for his selfless dedication and helping to guard the holy land of Weishan.


    Among the food presented by the Heluo Tribe.


    There are also other orc tribes. According to the words of the head of the Snake Snake, it should not only be the responsibility of the Heluo tribe to support the Weishan apes.


    "Patriarch, I''m Bai Qing." Bai Qing coughed a few times, interrupted the teasing of the patriarch, and said: "The old ape likes to eat sour recently, and his mouth and stomach feel uncomfortable. If the elder Ximu is free, please invite him Come to Weishan."


    "Okay, I''ll contact Elder Ximu right away." Gen quickly agreed, and said, "How are you doing in Weihe?"


    When said.


    The movement was extremely fast and he left the cave.


    He raised his feet and ran towards the cave dwelling where the elder Ximu lived.


    "The harvest is very good, and we are planning to return to the tribe tomorrow. However, there is something wrong with the old ape, and it may take some time." Bai Qing said.


    "You first confirm the situation of the old ape. The tribe is fine. It doesn''t matter if you stay in Weishan for a few more days." Gen opened his mouth and said. Su Ye has not yet decided on the journey to the Death Canyon. According to her, she needs to go to the Death Canyon this time with a smile.


    Xiaoxiao is currently in an unstable situation.


    The departure date may need to be postponed later.


    This way, there is no rush to let Shen Rong and the others go back to the tribe.


    Of course, the root patriarch means that people don''t have to return to the tribe. However, black fish can be sent back earlier.


    Laughing thing.


    The root patriarch looks for Elder Ying every day to understand the situation.


    Six meals a day.


    Chang Xialei''s hands cramped.


    Fortunately, Chang Xia was not stupid, and asked Nanfeng Maple Leaf for help in time.


    Otherwise, the root patriarch planned to come forward and arrange for the clansmen to go to the Baihu cave to help.


    Xiaoxiao can''t be hungry.


    That can''t exhaust Chang Xia.


    "Patriarch, are Chang Xia and Xiaoxiao okay?" Shen Rong interrupted and asked.


    Although it was rude to interrupt other people''s conversations, Shen Rong didn''t want to miss the opportunity. There are too few sound shells, if only one could be handed one day? !


    "Very good. Of course, it would be better for you to bring the black fish back to the tribe as soon as possible. Xiaoxiao''s appetite has increased a little, and at the same time, the appetites of Shechen Fengming and Daju''er have changed. Wu''s guess is correct. More black fish can be caught. Just catch more, the tribe plans to try to breed black fish..."


    The root patriarch did not hide Xiaoxiao''s situation.


    At the same time, part of the other beast cubs was leaked.


    Transform in advance!


    This is a great thing.


    When the root patriarch knew about it.


    He directly took out the sound shell to contact the other five tribes, and chatted with the other five chiefs. Afterwards, no matter how fast or slow it was, the information about the changes in the food intake of the beast cubs, which may be related to the transformation, was revealed to them.


    That arrogant look.


    It''s really super underwhelming.


    Thanks to the fact that the patriarch is using Yinbei to communicate with several patriarchs.


    If you go directly to the White Lake business district and say it face-to-face, the root patriarch will probably be beaten up by several patriarchs.


    Loudness is a disease.


    This disease is easy to beat.


    When the Gen patriarch hung up Yinbei, the old ape muttered: "Bai Qing, I''m not sick. Why did you ask Ximu to come over? I can eat, drink and sleep. It''s so good."


    "Old Yuan, wait for Elder Ximu to come over and tell him. I don''t know how to treat diseases, so it''s useless for you to tell me." Bai Qing handed the sound shell back to Old Yuan, persuading him: "Old Yuan, If you are sick, treat the disease, if you don��t hide it, otherwise the small disease will become serious. When the time comes, you will be the one who suffers.��


    "Elder Ximu came over and just asked him to help check Weishan Yuandu." Shen Rong suggested.


    The Heluo Tribe arranges time every year to check the health of the tribe.


    Weishan ape, probably never checked.


    this time.


    If it weren''t for the old ape''s sudden fondness for sour food.


    Bai Qing would not contact the chief of the root, and the tribe would never have thought of arranging for the elder Ximu to come to Weishan.


    immediately.


    The old ape didn''t evade any more excuses.


    This is the population of Weishan ape. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    The orcs promised to send the white ape to Weishan.


    It has not been implemented.


    There is no way, the whereabouts of the white ape are relatively mysterious, and it is difficult to find it in ordinary mountains and forests. The black ape, the old ape despised them for being ugly.


    I really don''t understand how the old ape said the word ugly.


    but.


    The transformation of the white ape into the Weishan ape requires the help of the old ape.


    The old ape despises the ugly black ape, so the orcs can only continue to look for the white ape.


    Duskwood is a vast area, and the more you look for it, the less likely it is to be found. It''s all about luck!


    Fortunately, the old ape did not urge.


    Hundreds of years have been spent like this, so don''t worry about it for a year or two.


    "Old ape, don''t eat the grilled fish. I''ll cook pickled fish for you. If you don''t have pickled cabbage, I will cook a pot of vinegared fish for you with vinegar fruit." Shen Rong said.


    While talking and doing, there was no chance for the old ape to refuse.


    Nine times out of ten, the old ape was on fire.


    Not to mention oral ulcers, there may also be blisters. However, the old ape was stubborn, and he couldn''t eat spicy ones, so he ate sour ones instead. I don''t know how he can bear it? !


    It can only be said that the Weishan ape is physically strong, and the old ape is even worse.


    "I''m going to wash some vegetables, wait for the vinegar fruit fish to cook, and then use the soup to blanch some vegetables." Snake said: "Old ape, I''ll make you some cold salad. Don''t worry, the cold salad I made tastes really good."


    talking.


    Bai Qing and the others made their moves one after another.


    Grilled fish or something, of course I gave up.


    They ate it, and the old ape would definitely want to eat it too. Don''t eat at all, eat other.


    see.


    The old ape grinned foolishly.


    However, on the face of Weishan Ape, this silly smile looks more like a grin, not to mention, it''s terrifying.


    Shen Rong and the others turned their heads away.


    Worried about looking twice, you should have nightmares when you sleep at night.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1330： Poison in Weishan Ape Shop

    oh ha ha��


    The old ape raised his head and opened his mouth to laugh.


    Apparently, he was looking forward to the cold dish that Snake said.


    Food always keeps people in a good mood.


    However, this deafening laughter, paired with the old ape''s infiltrating and terrifying appearance, is really a bit like the scene of a villain massacre.


    "Old ape, stop laughing. If you laugh any more, the birds won''t dare to go back to their nests to rest." Shen Rong had a dark face and coughed twice, implying/explicitly indicating that the old ape''s laughter was too terrifying, not to mention infiltrating, it would scare people To the flowers and plants around Weishan.


    ��


    The old ape paused.


    I didn''t feel embarrassed.


    But laughing too loudly, a little thirsty.


    So, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the peach fruit next to him, and dazzled it.


    "When will you go back to the tribe? Before you leave, remember to go to the Weishan Holy Land to pick some coconuts and bring them back to Chang Xia and the others. There is food sent by your tribe. There are often surplus wild fruits in the Weishan Holy Land, and my family can''t finish them. "


    The old ape is not stingy.


    What''s more, Weishan Ape has not eaten less orc food in the past two years.


    If food was scarce, the old ape would naturally not be generous.


    "Okay! The wild fruits in the Holy Land taste better than those in the Horubad Basin. It''s a pity that the production is too small, otherwise you can try to sell them in the White Lake commercial area, and then use the money from the sale to buy some from other tribes. specialty��"


    "Recently, all the tribes have brought in a lot of good things."


    "Eat, use, wear, everything is really there."


    Kong Shan laughed, like the old ape describing the excitement of the Baihu business district. The Heluo tribe intends to invite the old ape and the Weishan ape to stay, but the old ape takes it as his duty to guard the Weishan holy land, unless it is a large-scale event like last time.


    Under normal circumstances, the old ape sits as firmly as a mountain guarding the Weishan Waterfall.


    "Can the wild fruits in Weishan Holy Land be sold for money?" The old ape cheered up, with a little excitement and excitement in his tone.


    Orcs, fish and birds.


    The three groups joined hands to promote the implementation of monetary policy.


    Weishan Ape also got a small amount of gold coins, silver coins and copper coins/copper coins. It''s just that the old ape didn''t have time to go to the Baihu business district, so naturally he never used these coins.


    this moment.


    Listen to Kong Shan mentioning the word selling.


    How can the old ape not be energetic? !


    Of course, he never used coins. However, the Heluo Tribe gave the money that Su Ye gave to Weishan Yuan to Yuanqing Yuanhei. After all, these two lived in the Heluo Tribe, and with the implementation of private ownership, Yuanqing Yuanhei didn''t want to live in the Heluo Tribe. Occasionally, they will follow the tribal hunting team into the forest to hunt and pick. With their strength, hunting and picking can naturally be done with ease.


    Even, when I have free time.


    He will also help the Heluo tribe to open up wasteland, and he will also get two wages.


    "Yes." Kong Shan said.


    Shan Kun smiled and said, "Old ape, the wild fruits in Weishan Holy Land are only found in Weishan ape in the entire Dusk Forest. Can you sell them?"


    "Old Ape, if you are willing to sell wild fruits from the Holy Land of Weishan, I will ask the patriarch to build a shop for you to sell special products from Weishan. This way, you Weishan apes can also have a stable income. "While handling the fish and shrimp, Shen Rong used straightforward language to analyze the situation for the old ape.


    The old ape gave back the wild fruits in the sacred place of Weishan and the white fish in the pool of the waterfall in Weishan.


    Just don''t want to take advantage.


    nowadays.


    What Kong Shan said made the old ape think of another way, Weishan ape can taste the food outside and see new things outside.


    at the same time.


    It will not take advantage of the orcs.


    That is through money. Of course, you have to ask the Heluo Tribe to help transport it.


    "Yes." The old ape nodded, and quickly agreed with Shen Rong''s statement.


    Shops in the White Lake business district are now in high demand. Other tribes obtain the right to use shops through renting. Weishan Ape wants a shop now, and the location may not be very good.


    but.


    There are Shen Rong''s words.


    The Heluo tribe will definitely give Weishan Yuanteng a shop with a good location.


    Of course, even if Shen Rong didn''t say anything.


    If Weishan Ape wants to sell things, the Heluo tribe will definitely help. However, when Shen Rong said this, the old ape felt warm.


    Even if the Weishan ape lives in Weishan.


    It can also be remembered by everyone in the Orcs.


    The old ape has wisdom, and all intelligent creatures like to live in groups. Why doesn''t the old ape want the Weishan ape to live next to the orc clan, but the old ape insists on it, and at the same time wants to use the power of the Weishan holy land to strengthen the Weishan ape clan.


    Gains and losses.


    The old ape naturally understood.


    "Old Yuan, since you want to open a shop, just think about what Weishan has to sell there, by the way, seasoning fruit is not good!" Bai Qing reminded.


    Seasoning fruit, this thing is too little.


    Previously, the Heluo tribe circled the seasoning tree.


    The seasoning fruits picked by the Heluo tribe are not sold. Most of the tribes use it for themselves, and a few are given away.


    Weishan Ape didn''t know how to cook before.


    The Heluo tribe naturally didn''t leave it to the old ape.


    Now, Weishan ape has learned simple cooking. The seasoning fruits picked by the Heluo Tribe will also leave some for the old ape.


    Weishan is the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    Similarly, it is also the territory of Weishan ape.


    The Heluo Tribe doesn''t want to make trouble with Weishan Ape because of trivial matters, so they will naturally think carefully when doing things.


    "We sell these poisonous substances in Weishan, do any orcs buy them?" the old ape asked curiously. Weishan ape lives in Weishan all year round, and its body is immune to these poisons. Even, UU Reading Old Ape occasionally hunts and kills some poisonous snakes to eat spicy noodles.


    Bai Qing pondered.


    He looked up at Shen Rong and the others.


    It was a good question, and he didn''t know how to answer it for a while.


    "I don''t know about other things, but for poisonous snakes, I think there must be orcs who like them." Snake affirmed.


    Mention snakes.


    The orcs naturally thought of Elder Senda.


    The one who loves snakes and pythons can be described as a deep love, a misunderstanding of love.


    In fact, snake orcs also eat snakes.


    at this point.


    Snake never said it.


    It''s just that the snake clan won''t eat snakes in Twin Valley. The snakes in Twin Valley are mostly pets raised by the snake clan. However, if there are snakes in other places in the Mochizuki Mountains, especially poisonous snakes, the snake tribe will hunt and kill them.


    but.


    There are not many orcs who know that the snake clan eats snakes.


    The snake tribe is relatively restrained and will not touch snakes in front of foreigners.


    Snakes have no preference for eating snakes.


    However, the snake made by Elder Senda is very delicious. Of course, he never said it explicitly.


    If the snake clan really doesn''t eat snakes.


    Elder Sheguoer, how could Elder Snake and Elder Senda give birth to the Snake Patriarch? It''s just that these things have not been studied deeply.


    If you dig deeper, some truths are easy to reveal.


    cough cough!


    These secrets will not be mentioned for the time being.


    "Snake, you seem to have something in your words? You said that there must be orcs who will eat poisonous snakes. Are you referring to Elder Senda?" Kong Shan blinked and asked.


    Shen Rong smiled evilly and said, "Kongshan, you are wrong. Snake said that there must be orcs who would eat poisonous snakes, but he didn''t refer to Elder Senda, but someone else!"


    "Snake, tell��"


    "Yeah! Tell me, I''m curious who else would like to eat poisonous snakes."


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1331： Snakes love to eat snakes

    "Snake clan."


    Shen Rong glanced at Snake, and said: "Snake said that those who like to eat poisonous snakes should be snakes!" Last time in Twin Valley, Shen Rong found out.


    but.


    He is not a talkative person.


    Naturally, this matter was not disclosed.


    The snake tribe believes in the boa snake as the spirit of the snake, and there are countless snakes and pythons raised in the Twin Valley. Under such circumstances, it should be said that the snake clan loves to eat snakes. No one will believe it, but this is an indisputable fact.


    The snake tribe loves to eat snakes, especially poisonous snakes.


    only.


    There are not many orcs who know about this.


    Elder Senda is definitely an insider, otherwise he would not be able to pick the overlord flower of Elder Delicious Fruit. Most of the various poisonous snakes he caught were fed into the mouth of the elder snake fruit.


    ��


    ��


    Silence spread instantly.


    Snaking didn''t justify, how could Bai Qing and the others fail to guess the truth?


    one by one��


    Suddenly, his cheeks twitched violently.


    Careless, no flash.


    This truth is really astonishing and shocking!


    "My family likes to eat poisonous snakes. Of course, this poisonous snake does not include the pet snakes in Twin Valley. We will only catch poisonous snakes from other places in the Mochiyue Mountains." Snake explained.


    Bai Qing covered his face and said speechlessly: "Snake, if I remember correctly, you should belong to the snake tribe. The snake tribe loves to eat snakes, it''s a joke in the world!"


    "The wolf clan eats wolves, and the leopard clan eats leopards. Isn''t this normal? Why can''t my snake clan eat snakes?" Snake Xing spoke with confidence, without the slightest bit of guilt. He was right!


    The Sirius tribe will hunt and kill wolf beasts such as forest wolves/prairie wolves, and eat wolf meat after skinning and cramping.


    Similarly.


    The Tianshi tribe will hunt and kill steppe lions.


    The Yuanhu Tribe beheaded the Black Tiger/Sabertooth Tiger.


    Even the bear tribe will clear up the bear beasts in the mountains and forests.


    Why can''t the snake clan kill snakes and eat snakes.


    Snake said.


    Bai Qing and the others came to their senses, it seemed that they were really right to walk like this. It''s no problem for the snake tribe to eat snakes! They are not of the same kind. They are clearly two species. It is normal for the snake clan to eat snakes.


    ��


    This is normal!


    Forget it, it''s nothing to worry about.


    "So...is it possible to sell poison?" The old ape grinned and asked again.


    Weishan is a paradise for poisons, the outer area is fine, once you enter the middle area, you will never return. The old ape insists on patrolling Weishan every day. Apart from worrying that the poison from the Weishan waterfall will stray into the Weishan Holy Land, he is more worried that the poison in Weishan will escape from Weishan.


    The Heluo tribe sent all kinds of food every now and then.


    One is to thank the old ape for guarding the holy land of Weishan and supporting the passage into the sea of ??fog.


    The second is to thank Weishan Ape for guarding Weishan, a poisonous paradise.


    There are not only many types of poisons in Weishan, but also extremely poisonous substances.


    Without Weishan Ape''s supervision, Xiaohechuan Grassland would not be so peaceful, and Weihe River would not be peaceful either.


    Although the old ape didn''t think there was anything.


    However, the Black Leopard Clan must accept the love of Weishan Ape.


    "Yes, definitely." Shen Rong said: "In addition to all kinds of poisonous snakes and poisonous insects in Weishan, some wild vegetables taste very good. Compared with other mountains and forests of Heluo tribe, Weishan''s unique low temperature makes Weishan''s border The growing seasons of animals and plants are completely different from those of the outside world, like some fruits and vegetables are available all year round, if it can be taken care of carefully, Weishan may be the same as the Horubad Basin."


    "There are endless fruits and vegetables throughout the year, plus the poisons that Weishan focuses on. Even if there are no wild fruits from Weishan Holy Land, I think there will be a lot of harvest."


    "Old Yuan, don''t forget there are fish and shrimp in the Wei River."


    Bai Qing said in detail.


    The old ape''s eyes widened immediately.


    It''s a pity that there is no pen and paper in hand, and the old ape doesn''t know how to write. Otherwise, you have to use paper and pen to record one or two highs and lows. This is related to Weishan Ape''s life plan for the next hundred years!


    "Weishan''s unique climate does have a bright future." Bai Qing said.


    Weishan is polarized.


    The area where the poison lives is warm and humid.


    It is very suitable for the growth of various plants.


    And around the Weishan Waterfall, which is connected to the Weishan Holy Land, the temperature is low all year round.


    High temperature has benefits of high temperature.


    In the same way, low temperature also has the beauty of low temperature.


    As long as it is properly developed, why not turn disadvantages into advantages? !


    Listen to Shen Rong Baiqing''s analysis.


    The old ape''s uneasy mood suddenly calmed down. The smile on his face became more and more real, and it also became more hideous and terrifying.


    Shen Rong and the others smiled slightly.


    Tacitly lowered his head and got busy.


    With Patriarch Gen''s way of doing things, the elder Ximu will definitely come from the tribe to check the old ape''s body tonight. By the way, I will give Weishan Ape a check-up. Most likely I won��t be able to sleep well, so I will simply go to Weihe River after dinner to make some money.


    Wait for Elder Ximu to finish the inspection.


    They are also good to go back to the tribe together.


    Two or three days away from the tribe, they all miss their mates and cubs.


    For a moment, the sour smell wafted from the stone pot, with the umami taste of fish. The old ape didn''t even need Shen Rong to speak, he fell to the side of the pot by himself, stretched his neck and looked into the stone pot.


    at the same time.


    He also made a loud swallowing sound.


    this moment.


    Other food is also cooked.


    "Prepare the bowls and chopsticks, let''s eat." Shen Rong didn''t hesitate, and quickly asked them to prepare the bowls and chopsticks and start. Later, I will go to Weihe for a few busy trips, trying to catch a few more black fish and bring them back to the tribe.


    If the breeding can be successful, there is no need to go back and forth between the two places.


    However, Shen Rong felt that breeding black fish should be more difficult.


    If black fish could be fed casually, the number of black fish in the river waters of the entire Dusk Forest would not be so rare.


    Of course.


    Nothing should fail lightly.


    Whether you succeed or fail, you must learn to try.


    You can''t even try without trying, UU Reading will directly conclude that you have failed.


    Hurrah!


    The next sound, really can not be said to be very nice.


    Shen Rong drank the vinegar fruit fish soup, and took two steps back carefully holding the barbecue. Needless to say, the old ape eats, I can''t find words to describe it.


    Bai Qing and the others don''t know what they are thinking tonight.


    As if infected by the old ape.


    Shen Rong held his breath and backed away quietly, afraid of being infected and falling into it.


    The meal ended with the orcs gobbling it up.


    Simply clean up the dishes.


    "Shen Rong, the elder Ximu should come over tonight, what are your plans?" Bai Qing gritted his teeth and asked Shen Rong''s opinion.


    Not far from the campfire.


    They dug a pond, and the black fish caught in the past two days were stocked in the pond. After a rough scan, there are seven or eight big fish, and the small fish can only see the muddy water, which is difficult to distinguish.


    Shen Rong said: "Enter the Weihe River tonight and go a little further in. After the elder Ximu has checked the bodies of the old ape and Weishan ape, we will go back to the tribe together."


    heard the words.


    Bai Qing and the others nodded happily.


    Obviously, that''s what they thought too.


    I really miss my partner and cubs after being away from home for a few days.


    Even if the clan leader Gen knows that everything is safe in the tribe, but it is inevitable that he will still miss him.


    "Old ape, please help me keep watch here. Elder Ximu will come over in a few hours. You can wait for him here! Call other Weishan apes over tomorrow, or take elder Ximu to Weishan Waterfall. "Bai Qing opened his mouth and made a request.


    The old ape Aoha laughed and nodded in agreement.


    The elder Ximu came to Weishan, in the final analysis, it was for him and Weishan ape. He should wait here for others, not to mention that he is still the master of Weishan.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1332： sad old ape

    into the night.


    The old ape dozed off by the campfire.


    On the other side, Shen Rong and his group of orcs drove a raft into the depths of the Wei River.


    Sizzling, the firewood was burning, making bursts of crackling sounds. At the same time, there were one or two grunting sounds of the old ape from time to time.


    Suddenly there was a slight splash of water.


    hear the sound.


    The old ape suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Weishan Ferry.


    Eyes that are bleary all day, like eyes that haven''t woken up, become very scary in the dark. However, soon the old ape regained his laziness and said loudly: "Elder Ximu, welcome to Weishan!"


    The aura of the Black Leopards of the Heluo tribe made the old ape relieve his vigilance.


    "Old Yuan, you sound pretty good." Ximu took the words and jumped off the raft, along with Qingfeng and Mingyu.


    Qingfeng got off the raft, looked around, and said hesitantly: "Old Yuan, where did Shen Rong and the others go? It''s midnight, did they enter Weishan?"


    "They have entered the Wei River." The old ape said.


    Immediately, Qingfeng didn''t ask any more questions.


    At this time, what Jin Weihe can do is fishing.


    Mingyu got off the raft last, and wrapped the vines on the raft around the stakes at Weishan Ferry. Prevent the raft from drifting away along the river, and then move the rattan baskets and animal skin bags on the raft.


    Elder Ximu acted resolutely.


    Get off the raft and run straight to the old ape.


    Come forward, approach.


    The old ape sat on the ground, which happened to be convenient for the elder Ximu to check for him.


    "Old ape, open your mouth." Xi Mu said.


    The old ape froze, and hesitated: "Elder Ximu, do you want to take a rest just after you got off the raft? Don''t worry about checking things up. Besides, I''m in good health and there''s nothing wrong."


    check or something.


    The old ape was not happy.


    In terms of taking medicine, Lao Yuan is as resistant as Chang Xia.


    "Why don''t you tell Wu to come over��"


    Elder Ximu stood still, with his hands crossed in front of his chest. Staring at the old ape coldly, he opened his mouth and gave a critical blow directly.


    The old ape smiled, opened his mouth quickly, and said, "Open your mouth, just open your mouth."


    vomit-


    Before the elder Ximu got close, he retched directly from the old ape''s bad breath. Following the Changxia popularization of the importance of hygiene, the Heluo tribe washes their face and brushes their teeth, which is a must-do every day.


    Old Ape''s gas attack.


    It really made the elder Ximu spit out.


    "Ouch��" Ximu retched, and said in shock, "Old Yuan, don''t you brush your teeth? Your bad breath is almost killing people, no wonder something happened, you deserve it!"


    While speaking, the elder Ximu stepped back.


    He himself has a cleanliness habit, and the bad breath of the old ape directly stunned the elder Ximu.


    Not to mention checking, he even disliked the old ape for being too dirty even when he approached it!


    "Qingfeng, you throw the old ape into the Wei River to wash it off."


    "Such a big guy doesn''t brush his teeth, doesn''t he think his mouth smells bad?"


    "You don''t even brush your teeth, take a shower and wash your face?"


    for a while.


    Elder Ximu directly turned into a chatterbox, chattering endlessly.


    Qingfeng Mingyu stiffened his body, **** it! There is no flash, and besides, the space is so big, if there is flash, it can''t go away.


    The old ape Ohaha laughed.


    but-


    As time went by, the old ape''s laughter became weaker and weaker.


    The hideous face was tinged with convulsions and stiffness little by little. He cast a look of begging for help at Qingfeng Mingyu, isn''t Elder Ximu too eloquent?


    His ears are about to read cocoons, help!


    ten minutes


    half an hour


    One hour


    ��


    The old ape lay limp beside the campfire, his feet twitching.


    The ferocious face showed an expression of ashes, the elder Ximu is really scary!


    Did Shen Rong and the others really enter the Weihe River for fishing?


    They should have guessed the result early on.


    So, run away early, right? !


    think about.


    The old ape was heartbroken, the trust between beasts?


    "Ahem!" Qing Feng whispered, "Elder Ximu, the old ape seems to have been fainted by your thoughts, why don''t you rest for a while? Mingyu and I went to find a willow tree and broke some willow branches for the old ape. Let him brush his teeth and rinse his mouth?"


    Despite the fear being chanted by the elder Ximu.


    However, he was more worried about what happened to the old ape.


    Elder Ximu is more lethal than before, terrifying and terrifying.


    Elder Ximu paused.


    Looking up, he glanced at the old ape in disgust.


    Covering his mouth and nose with his hand, he waved his hand at Qingfeng, opened his mouth and said, "Hurry up, both of you, to break willow branches, remember to break a few more. The old ape''s mouth can''t be cleaned with willow branches, by the way, give me the salt. "


    Mingyu quickly untied the animal bag from his waist.


    He handed the animal pouch containing the fine salt to Elder Ximu, then took out a torch from the raft and lit it, intending to find willow branches.


    Facing the river, I don''t worry about not finding willow trees.


    Of course.


    They were also afraid that Elder Ximu would continue to talk, and it would be a good thing to take the opportunity to escape.


    The elder Ximu took the animal bag.


    "Old ape, don''t pretend to be dead. Apply fine salt to the surface of your teeth. Remember to wash your hands before applying. I''ll get you some light salt water. You brush your teeth with salt first, and then rinse your mouth with light salt water."


    "Later��"


    "Qingfeng and the others picked the willow branches back, and you use the willow branches to brush your teeth."


    Tonight, if the old ape didn''t brush his teeth clean, the elder Ximu would never check his body.


    After the teeth are cleaned, think about how to bathe the old ape.


    This illness is mostly due to lack of hygiene.


    Therefore, the elder Ximu directly judged the physical problem of the old ape before he started to check it. It must be related to bad eating habits. Recently, the Weishan apes followed the Heluo tribe to eat cooked food, and their stomachs should be fine.


    It may be some minor problems caused by getting angry. UU Reading


    think about.


    Elder Ximu became more and more determined to let the old ape brush his teeth, wash his face and take a bath.


    The old ape sat up, suddenly seeing the sharp eyes of the elder Ximu, he couldn''t help shivering.


    Think of him as the leader of Weishan Ape.


    Fighting all over Weishan with invincible hands, I was frightened by the sight of Elder Ximu tonight.


    "Swipe, I''ll do it right away," said the old ape.


    Elder Ximu took the dry firewood on the side, lifted it up and struck the old ape''s right hand, and said, "I told you, wash your hands before brushing your teeth."


    "I''ll wash it right away��" the old ape said aggrievedly.


    The old ape walked to the side of the Wei River step by step, opened his fingers according to Elder Ximu''s instructions, and scrubbed carefully.


    After washing, wait for Elder Ximu to check.


    Then he took the animal skin bag, poured out a little fine salt, touched it with his index finger and began to brush his teeth. Immediately, the fine salt touched the ulcerated part of the old ape''s mouth, and the old ape screamed in pain.


    Elder Ximu handed over the light salt water in time.


    "Take a sip and rinse your mouth. Remember not to drink it down, but to spit it out. Your mouth is ulcerated and swollen, which should be caused by internal heat. Brush your teeth and rinse your mouth, and you must not forget to brush your teeth once in the morning and at night..."


    While talking, Elder Ximu couldn''t hold back and began to mutter again.


    The old ape was in grief.


    He was held down by the elder Ximu and brushed with fine salt three times.


    That''s it.


    Coincidentally, at this time, Qingfeng and the others found the willow branch and came back.


    So, a new round of brushing begins again.


    When Elder Ximu called to stop, the old ape lost all feeling in his mouth. Even his hands were soaked white.


    "Brush your teeth and wash your face."


    "Now it''s just a shower��"


    Before Elder Ximu could finish speaking, the old ape lay limp on the ground and let out a loud plop.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1333： Trembling Weishan Ape

    dawn.


    Shen Rong and the others returned from Weihe.


    Once ashore.


    Shen Rong and the others moved Heiyu and the others off the raft, and greeted Elder Ximu with a smile. As soon as he turned his gaze, he saw the old ape with his back to the campfire, his back was full of gloom and desolation.


    immediately.


    Shen Rong and the others were extremely surprised.


    "Uncle, what''s wrong with the old ape? Could it be that he''s seriously ill and can''t be saved?" Bai Qing lowered his head, approaching Qingfeng to ask the reason. This is really the first time seeing the old ape like this, who can resist curiosity?


    cough cough!


    Elder Ximu coughed.


    Mingyu covered his mouth and laughed out loud, but was glared at by Elder Ximu.


    "Old Yuan is fine, just a little tired. Yes, he is just a little tired, just let him lie down and rest for a while." Qingfeng covered the corner of his mouth and explained softly.


    Elder Ximu rolled his eyes, looked at Qingfeng who was trying to cover up his eyes, opened his mouth, and said, "I let the old ape brush his teeth and rinse his mouth, and took a bath in the Weihe River by the way. Yes! It took a little longer, and the old ape was tired. "


    ��


    for a moment.


    The shoulders of Shen Rong and the others couldn''t stop twitching.


    Look at each other.


    Shen Rong and the others naturally knew that the old ape didn''t like to brush his teeth and take a bath. Persuaded and scolded, but the old ape persisted.


    Who knows��


    Sure enough, the **** is still old and spicy.


    Elder Ximu is so awesome, he knelt down and obeyed.


    "Hmph!" The old ape turned his back on the orcs, snorted coldly, and the voice of resentment sounded quietly, "He let me brush my teeth for an hour and take a bath for three hours. If it weren''t for the old ape, I would You won''t see me when you come back..."


    ruthless.


    ruthless enough.


    Brush your teeth for an hour!


    Take a shower for three hours!


    Is the cleanliness of the elders in Ximu getting worse?


    think about.


    Shen Rong and the others took two steps back carefully, not daring to get too close to Elder Ximu. I''m afraid that what happened to the old ape will happen to them again. Talking about hygiene, I can''t find brushing teeth for an hour and taking a shower for three hours, which is crazy.


    "The old ape is fine, he''s a little irritated and constipated. I boiled gunpowder soup for him and drank it for two days, and it''s almost enough. However, I''m going to the Weishan Waterfall tomorrow." Ximu said seriously.


    heard the words.


    The old ape shivered.


    I quietly pray for the Weishan ape at Weishan Waterfall.


    The habits of other Weishan apes are similar to those of the old apes. Chang Xia taught him to brush his teeth and wash his face, and he could persist at first. After a long time, I get tired and relaxed.


    gradually.


    It has evolved into taking a bath every thirty or fifty days and brushing your teeth.


    Washing your face is more casual, just wipe it with a handful of water, bury your face in the water and brush your beard casually. Even if the face is washed well, as for whether it is clean or not, that is God knows.


    "We caught a lot of black fish, and we will return to the tribe together after Elder Ximu finishes his work," Bai Qing said.


    Elder Ximu nodded and agreed.


    at the same time.


    He pointed in the direction of the raft.


    "The patriarch asked us to bring a mutated ice crystal grass from the White Lake. At that time, you can use the chill of the mutated ice crystal grass to freeze the white fish and avoid the easy death of white fish out of water." Xi Mu said.


    Whitefish are fragile.


    Easy to die out of water.


    Normally, the Heluo Tribe would not easily catch white fish unless they were at the Weihe Waterfall. This thing is too delicate, and the leopards don''t want to cause the death of the white fish because of a little appetite...


    "Hey! The patriarch is still smart. With the cold air released by the ice crystal grass, we can indeed transport the white fish back to the tribe alive, and maybe we can breed white fish in the White Lake." Bai Qing''s eyes lit up, full of joy.


    If White Lake could raise whitefish��


    From now on, they don''t have to come to the pool of Weishan Waterfall to harm the white fish every time. Fortunately, Weishan Ape is not good at eating white fish, otherwise the white fish in the pool would not be enough to eat.


    They went to Weishan Holy Land to look for it.


    There is no trace of white fish in the river on Weishan Waterfall.


    obvious.


    White fish can only be found in the pool under the Weishan Waterfall.


    "Ice Crystal Grass��"


    "Are you talking about the ice crystal grass planted in Weishan Holy Totem Square?"


    "Is the fruit of that thing really edible?"


    The old ape leaned over, very curious.


    He pulled the leaves of the ice crystal grass and ate them. It was chilly, but the leaves were not bitter, and had a slightly cold fragrance.


    pity.


    There are not many leaves of ice crystal grass.


    The old ape thought about using ice crystal grass leaves to make water to drink.


    The cool taste is especially comfortable in the mouth. It''s cool and comfortable, just like sitting on the passage leading to the Holy Land of Weishan.


    heard the words.


    Immediately, all the orcs looked at the old ape.


    "Old Yuan, did you move the two plants of ice crystal grass in the Weishan Holy Totem Square? The ice crystal grass was planted by Chang Xia in the Weishan Holy Land. You can''t just move it..."


    With a sullen face, Shen Rong spoke.


    The old ape smirked twice, and said, "I didn''t move, so I pulled a few leaves and tasted it. It was chilly and tasted pretty good."


    While talking, while aftertaste.


    listen.


    The orcs looked at each other.


    Are the leaves of ice crystal grass edible?


    can, can''t.


    The Bird Clan didn''t seem to say, is this leaf really edible? !


    "The young plants of the Ice Crystal Grass have only a few leaves. If you pull a few pieces at a time, how many times will the Ice Crystal Grass grow well?" Ximu''s face darkened, and he glared at the old ape. These two plants of ice crystal grass were given to Chang Xia by the Bird Clan. If the old ape plucked the leaves and withered them, and the Bird Clan blamed them, how should we explain it?


    The old ape smiled foolishly, and argued: "Don''t worry, UU reading I just pulled a few pieces, I didn''t dare to pull more, and occasionally watered the ice crystal grass, they will definitely not die."


    He is not stupid, how could he really bald the ice crystal grass.


    The rationale for sustainable development.


    The old ape still understood.


    Moreover.


    This ice crystal grass is from Changxia, and he will not mess around.


    Elder Ximu didn''t believe what the old ape said at all, he planned to go to Weishan Holy Land at dawn, and he had to confirm with his own eyes that the ice crystal grass was safe and sound, otherwise he wouldn''t believe what the old ape said.


    Shen Rong thought the same.


    Decided to wait for dawn and go to Weishan Waterfall with Lao Yuan. By the way, go to the Weishan Holy Land to see the ice crystal grass, and at the same time pick some wild fruits from the Weishan Holy Land.


    In addition to bringing some back tribes to Changxia to try out, they just took it to the Baihu business district to test the waters and help Weishan Ape warm up in advance. The aroma of wine is not afraid of deep alleys, and the wild fruits in Weishan Holy Land will definitely be sold. The problem is how to set the price.


    This matter is estimated to be finalized by Su Ye.


    Not long.


    There was a ray of dawn in the sky.


    Announce the arrival of a new day.


    After Shen Rong and the others washed up, they casually made some breakfast.


    Then, Liu Shankun and Kong Shan guarded the pond and the bonfire. The other orcs followed the old monkey to Weishan Waterfall, and are expected to leave for home in the afternoon or evening.


    Arrive at Weishan Waterfall.


    All the other Weishan apes tasted the "set meal" that the old ape experienced. A few hours later, the burly Weishan apes were all wilted and trembling. Looking at Elder Ximu''s eyes, it was full of fear and fear.


    Shen Rong and Bai Qing looked at each other.


    Quickly sneak into Weishan Holy Land to pick wild fruits, and confirm the safety of ice crystal grass.


    I thought that after the end, I could return to the tribe immediately.


    Several people moved very neatly and vigorously.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1334： lol broke the record

    "Long summer��"


    Nanfeng lay on the long table in the wooden shed corridor, lazily looking at the sunset in the sky, and She Chen imitated Nanfeng, and also slumped on the long table, letting other cubs play with it, unless it hurts , just hissed twice, and even opened his mouth to speak.


    immediately.


    I have learned 100% of Daju''er''s laziness.


    "Huh?" Chang Xia brought the freshly brewed brown sugar milk tea, filled half a bowl for each person, and said, "What''s the matter? I was tired from the barbecue just now, so why don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    "No, I just called you. When did you say that Snake Xing will go home? If they don''t come back, my hands are about to break off." Nan Feng yelled, lacking in energy, and he was indeed tired.


    Recently, the cub''s appetite has become more terrifying day by day.


    It really answered Su Ye''s speculation.


    Nanfeng is a group of females, let alone go out into the forest to pick fresh wild vegetables. Even going to the bathroom has to count the time, and he keeps guarding in front of the stove every day, constantly preparing barbecue and various foods for the beast cubs.


    Cubs��


    Their appetites are like bottomless pits.


    "My hands are almost broken��"


    "My waist is about to break."


    "I feel that everything I smell in my nose smells like barbecue."


    for a while.


    Maple Leaf Daya Warm Spring��


    A group of females all chimed in.


    Chang Xia pinched the bridge of his nose, rubbed his sore eyes, and said, "Don''t worry, they should be back in two days. If you persist for a few more days, the mother-in-law said that when the cubs have passed the initial period of hunger, The appetites of the cubs will gradually decrease until they return to normal."


    This said.


    The weak Nanfeng and other females were instantly refreshed.


    He took the brown sugar milk tea in front of him and drank it.


    In the distance, Su Ye smiled lightly and shook his head, noncommittal.


    The tribe finished clearing the surrounding mountains and forests, and started hunting in the forest instead. The main task of this hunt is to hunt and kill ferocious beasts/beasts for the tribe''s cubs. Compared with ordinary chicken, duck and fish meat, the meat of ferocious beasts/predatory beasts can provide more energy, which is beneficial for the cubs to accumulate energy for transformation.


    "Ah! When Snake comes back, I will lie on the kang bed and sleep for two days." Nan Feng said.


    Feng Ye nodded, and said in agreement: "I also want to lie down for two days, eating and drinking on the kang bed. This kid is a little big, who knew he could eat like this?"


    Daya slumped directly on the bench.


    She didn''t even have the strength to speak, and Dajue''er was in a mess. She was able to take care of Kongshan when she was at home before. As soon as Kongshan left, Daya was directly paralyzed from exhaustion. Fortunately, Chang Xia responded quickly and organized everyone to take care of the beast cubs.


    Occasionally, the xylophone will bring the tribe to help, if Daya is really left to take care of Daduer alone, Daya may cry.


    It''s not that she''s weak.


    In fact, standing in front of the stove and grilling meat every day, even if Daya closed her eyes, all she saw was grilling meat.


    There is a faint smell of barbecue in the nose.


    It almost drove Daya crazy.


    Before, everyone could talk and laugh on the first day.


    the next day.


    The smiles gradually disappeared from their faces.


    Laughing is the switch.


    After she started doubling her food intake, the other cubs followed closely behind. Calculated according to the date of birth, Daji''er is the oldest, and his appetite change should be the earliest.


    but-


    The difference is that the increase in Daju''er''s appetite came after Xiaoxiao''s accident happened. In short, this wave of beast cubs warms up the transformation in advance, more like Xiaoxiao is leading this generation of beast cubs to start evolution.


    This is a bit weird.


    but.


    Whether it''s Su Ye or the Heluo tribe.


    All the orcs remained silent.


    With the smile disappearing on the second day, on the third day, all the orcs slept directly at Chang Xia''s house at night, because even the cubs might wake up hungry at night.


    It''s day four.


    Obviously only four days.


    Chang Xia and the others seemed to have experienced it for several years, it was terrible!


    "Hey! I don''t want to say anything now, I just want to wait for Shan Kun to come back. Having said that, I''m really grateful that the twins were born earlier. Although they also transformed in advance, at least they are not as scary as Xiaoxiao..."


    Nuan Chun moved her wrist to relieve the soreness in her wrist.


    "Nanchun, you are so lucky and sad." Nanfeng complained.


    Nuan Chun escaped the test of the twins, but she got involved with them, what a pity!


    But it''s fun to think about it.


    Sure enough, they are all bad friends!


    "Nuanchun, thank you for your hard work. Let you suffer with us. When Ah Rong and the others come back, I will rest for two days. Then I will treat you to a big meal!" Chang Xia smiled.


    These days.


    Fortunately, Nuan Chun and the others helped.


    Otherwise, Chang Xia really wouldn''t be able to satisfy Xiaoxiao''s big appetite.


    "The patriarch asked the elder Ximu to go to Weishan, is anyone injured?"


    Suddenly, Daya mentioned that the elder Ximu had left the tribe. The expressions of the orcs changed slightly, and they couldn''t help turning their eyes to Su Ye in the distance.


    Su Ye: "Don''t worry, Shen Rong and the others are all fine. Letting Ximu go to Weishan is a matter between the old ape and Weishan ape."


    "Grandma, are the old ape and Weishan ape injured or sick?" Chang Xia was slightly startled, and asked the reason softly.


    With the physique of the old ape and Weishan ape.


    Weishan is their territory again, so it shouldn''t be an injury, is it sick?


    "The old ape has a little problem." Su Ye said.


    This said.


    The orcs were no longer worried.


    A small problem will definitely kill you.


    That being the case, they didn''t pay any more attention.


    I have to hurry up and rest, and I have to prepare dinner later. Obviously, the afternoon tea has just been finished, and they have to prepare dinner for the beast cubs.


    After dinner, UU read www. uukanshu.com also has supper.


    Two meals must be prepared for supper, and one meal is naturally not enough.


    Just four days.


    Chang Xia and the others all had dark circles under their eyes.


    Among the beast cubs, the body of Xiaoxiao has changed the least. However, it is also exaggerated. The current Xiaoxiao is not as petite and exquisite as Changxia''s animal body, which is half the size of Dajuer.


    Chang Xia didn''t even bother to lift her up.


    Of course.


    This can''t afford to hold means no effort.


    Rao is so, this is exaggerated enough. If Chang Xia hadn''t awakened for the second time, she wouldn''t even be able to hold the intangible smile.


    Su Ye observed the changes in Xiaoxiao''s body, and combined with Xiaoxiao''s exaggerated strength. Come to a conclusion, Xiaoxiao''s beast body may break the limit of the Totoro clan. This means that the Laughing Beast will continue to grow, and her final form will not be determined until she reaches adulthood.


    In addition to being relieved, Chang Xia is more of a heart attack.


    Her animal body, which is bigger than a palm, broke the record of the Totoro clan.


    now.


    Xiaoxiao''s animal body may also break the record of the Totoro clan. It''s just that one is the smallest and one will be the largest.


    Similarly.


    Snake Chenfeng mingled Dajuer and waited for the cubs, within just four days.


    The body of the beast has doubled.


    Fengming''s beast body is only a circle smaller than the twins, and it is conceivable that when Fengming becomes an adult, the beast body may surpass the twins.


    The size of the twins'' beast body is larger than that of the tribe''s previous beast cubs.


    This should be a word, one generation is stronger than one generation.


    The same is true for Shechen, Dajuer and other cubs of the tribe.


    After learning of this fact.


    Su Ye immediately took out the sound shell and contacted the other five major tribes to inquire about the situation of the beast cubs, and got the same result.


    Su Ye was ecstatic.


    This is undoubtedly the spring of the Duskwood orcs.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1335： Lazy females

    "When Shen Rong and the others bring back the black fish, you can relax." Su Ye put down the animal skin roll in his hand, and said leisurely: "Don''t you want to go out and relax in the forest? I promised, this time I will give you the death canyon Quota for the same company. Of course, you can��t enter the Death Canyon, so go to Yinchuan Forest to help harvest this crop of ginkgo and wild rice!��


    Give a sweet date with a stick.


    Su Ye is skilled in using it.


    These days, don''t say that Chang Xia and the others are exhausted.


    Su Ye was also not easy.


    Although I didn''t help with the barbecue, I also helped to look after or feed them.


    The spirit is also tense all the time and dare not relax.


    "Really?" Nanfeng jumped up, extremely excited.


    Maple Leaf Nuanchun raised her hands high and said happily, "Wu, can we all go?"


    "Go, all go." Su Ye said.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia and other females couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    The tiredness of the days disappeared in an instant, leaving only the joy of being full of body and mind.


    "What are you talking about, so happy?"


    In the distance, xylophone enters the door carrying a rattan basket. As soon as they entered the door, they heard the laughter of Nan Feng and the others, and they immediately became happy.


    These two days.


    Nanfeng and the others were wilting at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Xylophone is quite worried.


    However, she can''t help it.


    When you are free at most, come to Chang Xia to help.


    After the threat of evil beasts was removed from the forest, the tribe resumed the rhythm of land reclamation. She also has a lot of busy things to do every day, and the help she can do is limited.


    "Mum, Wu promised us to go to Death Canyon." Nan Feng said.


    heard the words.


    The xylophone paused.


    Death Canyon, that''s not a serious place.


    Yinchuan Forest is okay, the danger is not great.


    Once you cross the border line of Yinchuan Forest, step into the Black Forest Basin.


    The situation becomes different.


    "Wu, are you sure you want them to follow to Death Canyon?" Xylophone put down the rattan basket, feeling very nervous.


    Su Ye waved his hand and said, "Don''t listen to Nanfeng''s nonsense, I will let them go to Yinchuan Forest together. They don''t like staying in the tribe for a long time, so they can go to Yinchuan Forest to help pick ginkgo fruits and harvest wild rice."


    Death Canyon, they are definitely not allowed to enter.


    Unless the threat outside the canyon is cleared once in a while.


    However, that is definitely not something that can be done in a short period of time.


    Death Canyon is huge.


    Among them, the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace are in the central area of ??the Death Canyon. If you want to enter the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace, you must cross the Death Canyon and the Black Lake.


    these years.


    Countless orcs tried to enter Death Valley in vain.


    In the end, without exception, they all become a dry bone in the Death Canyon. Suffering from the sun and rain, and the bitterness of icy purgatory.


    Su Ye had seriously thought about letting Nanfeng and the others accompany them.


    Going to the Death Canyon this time, he will definitely meet people from the noble family of Xilu, and fighting is inevitable. The root generation is gradually passing away, and the new generation of totem warriors must grow up quickly.


    Fight, blood.


    Undoubtedly the most character-strengthening experience.


    Except Nanfeng and the others.


    In private, the five major tribes are also contacting their respective tribes, so that the tribe''s younger generation of outstanding totem warriors will come to the Heluo tribe.


    These things, Su Ye explained to the chiefs of the tribes in private.


    Not to mention that Nanfeng didn''t know about it, even Chang Xia didn''t know about Su Ye''s plan.


    Xylophone grinned.


    but.


    Her smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    Obviously, for Su Ye, he just went to Yinchuan Forest. Xylophone maintained a skeptical attitude. Based on her understanding of Su Ye, this matter could not be so simple.


    However, Su Ye made a decision.


    The Heluo tribe must understand.


    Xylophone knew that Su Ye would not hurt Nanfeng and the others, and that was enough.


    The rest, that''s not what she should care about. Like Hei Mengshennian, they should have set off to explore the ruins long ago, but now they have not set off for a long time.


    obvious.


    This time I went to Death Canyon, there must be something hidden.


    "This is the saber-toothed tiger they hunted back in the past. They left a tiger leg and internal organs, and the rest are here. Wu, the tiger''s brain and tiger''s heart are specially cleaned up and packed in clay pots..."


    Xylophone bent down and took out a clay pot from the rattan basket.


    In the clay pot, suddenly there is a tiger''s brain and tiger''s heart.


    This thing was extra ordered by Su Ye to keep it intact.


    The previous wolf brain and wolf heart, and the bear brain and bear heart. Without exception, all are stored separately.


    Su Ye used the special parts of these ferocious beasts to stew medicine for the cubs to stimulate the purity of their blood. However, Chang Xia was a little apprehensive about these things. It was extremely fortunate that she did not take Wu''s place.


    These so-called secret medicines��


    Chang Xia really couldn''t bear to look directly at her.


    It feels a bit ruined.


    However, destroying the Three Views belongs to destroying the Three Views, the effect of the medicine is indeed miraculous.


    "Hmm! It''s well preserved and very fresh." Su Ye took the clay jar, carried it into the kitchen, and put it in a fresh-keeping clay jar. It will be used to make secret medicine for the cubs tonight, and then let them eat it.


    This thing looks bloody.


    However, it is indeed a rare item.


    The ferocious beasts are powerful, and if it is not necessary, the orcs will not deliberately pursue and kill ferocious beasts, because the danger is too great.


    Wait for Su Ye to leave.


    Nan Feng poked his head out, and said softly: "This thing is uncomfortable to look at."


    "Yes, I don''t dare to look too much." Chang Xia nodded and echoed.


    Maple Leaf Nuanchun and the others had no idea, they had eaten half-baked barbecue before. Brain and heart, it''s all trivial!


    "Still lying down? It''s getting late, it''s time to prepare dinner for the beast cubs! Otherwise, you will have to work until midnight..."


    Xylophone rolled up her sleeves and raised her hands.


    He began to urge Chang Xia and the others to grill meat for the beast cubs.


    Of course, rice and steamed buns are also made.


    After all, beast cubs cannot be allowed to eat only barbecue. Eat it together, the beast cubs are happy to eat, and they can also cook less barbecue.


    actually-


    If it weren''t for what Su Ye said, the rice steamed buns would not have as much energy as roasted meat.


    Chang Xia wanted to cook more pots of rice.


    Cooking is definitely easier than grilling meat.


    Unfortunately, this idea was rejected by Su Ye.


    "Ah! I feel like I just lay down��"


    "Yes, I also feel as if I just sat down for a few minutes!"


    In an instant, all the orcs howled all over the field.


    "slim Shady-"


    Naturally, it woke up the beast cubs who were lying down and sleeping.


    Each of them rubbed their eyes and stared at their respective mothers. The orcs didn''t feel the soft voice at all at the moment. They only felt the back of their necks were chilly, and they became inexplicably nervous.


    "Cub, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to drink milk tree sap, I''m thirsty."


    Dajuer said that she was thirsty.


    Immediately, other cubs shouted for milk tree sap.


    Chang Xia shrugged and walked towards the stove. These days, they are cooking at the stove on the side of the wooden shed corridor. The place is spacious enough and the smell dissipates quickly. If it was a barbecue in the kitchen, they would be dreaming about it in the middle of the night.


    After all, barbecue in a semi-outdoor place.


    They could all smell the smell of barbecue on their bodies, how terrible it would be if they were in a closed kitchen!


    "I''ll have a bowl too��"


    Nanfeng held up the bowl and yelled.


    The sky is big and the earth is big, let��s talk about it after filling our stomachs.


    see.


    Maple Leaf Nuanchun and the others followed suit and raised their bowls.


    Honeydew Ayu''er laughed out loud, and stepped forward to help fill the milk tree juice.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1336： Eminem, I want to eat baked buns

    "Milu, you and A Yu''er look at your cubs, their appetites haven''t started to grow yet, so be careful not to overwhelm your belly."


    In the distance, Su Ye''s face darkened.


    Opening his mouth, he called Milu Ayu''er''s name loudly.


    The cubs of these two families laughed at them and gulped down the sap of the milk tree. So, he leaned over with his short legs.


    The two little ones had eaten a lot before.


    this moment.


    They are definitely not hungry.


    However, judging by their posture, it was obvious that they wanted to continue eating and drinking.


    "Honey Tomatoes!!"


    "Ashley, you can''t drink any more."


    The cub of A Yu''er''s family, the animal body changes with Yuan Yi. However, after discussion between Yuan Yi and A Yuer, Yuan Yi decided to let the wolf cub be named Ashley after A Yuer''s surname.


    He and the cubs of Honeydew''s family were not yet hungry.


    but.


    In the past two days, Milu Ayu''er has also been helping here. Naturally, the lion and wolf cubs were also brought over.


    These two little ones love to play with the older ones.


    Seeing Xiaoxiao, they ate meat and drank milk.


    Immediately, I was envious.


    I also want to eat six meals a day, and I feel full every time.


    Su Ye looked at the two cubs approaching and smiled, and immediately reminded Milu Ayu''er to take them away. These two little cats have eaten a lot recently and gained a lot of weight.


    The fleshy animal body, when walking, the flesh on the body is shaking.


    Don''t tell me, it looks cute.


    But ah!


    Su Ye bluntly said that they should not be allowed to eat more.


    If you eat any more, something will go wrong.


    "The two of them look like cuju, and they turned into such a chubby look. I feel that when elder brother comes back, he probably won''t recognize Mijia." Chang Xia covered his mouth and snickered, shrugging his shoulders Yes, overjoyed.


    Nanfeng said: "My family, Shechen, said that she likes to put it on Mijia and Ashley, it''s soft and comfortable."


    This said.


    The adults couldn''t help but laugh.


    In an instant, the sky above the cave was filled with the laughter of the females.


    at dusk.


    Honeydew Ayuer will help prepare dinner.


    After that, they will go home separately.


    Nanfeng and the others will stay at Changxia''s house overnight.


    After all, there is a supper for the cubs at night. This meal had to be eaten, but the cub couldn''t sleep all night without it.


    The dark circles under the eyes of Chang Xia and the others were caused by this.


    but.


    Su Ye spoke.


    Let them see hope.


    Now, I just hope that Shen Rong and the others will return to the tribe soon.


    Su Ye put away the clay pot, went into the cave to grab the medicine, and prepared to brew the secret medicine. Xylophone didn''t leave right away, she rolled up her sleeves and helped barbecue together.


    The staple food of beast cubs is barbecue.


    Rice buns are considered "desserts".


    Chang Xia loves the beast cubs, and will make some stir-fried or stewed vegetables. Like frying, Chang Xia hasn''t done it recently, because there is barbecue after all. If he eats heavy flavors such as frying, Chang Xia is afraid that the cubs will get angry and become constipated.


    "It''s rare for the tribe to get this bit of honey, and the disaster is almost over recently."


    Chang Xia sighed endlessly, and brushed honey on the barbecue with a small brush. The roasted meat brushed with honey is more tender and crispy, and at the same time, it also has some umami and sweetness.


    It tastes better and tastes better.


    recent.


    This group of cubs eat a lot of barbecue.


    In addition to the rapid growth of the beast''s body, even the mouth has been reared.


    "Da Ya, the bear family is sweet. You haven''t kept bees in the Daqingfeng Mountains? If you know how to keep bees, you won''t have to worry about not being able to eat honey in the future!"


    Chang Xia turned around and looked towards Daya.


    Daya listened to Chang Xia''s words.


    Suddenly, she was stunned.


    "Chang Xia, can these bees breed?"


    "Why can''t bees be raised? You can see that we can raise cattle and sheep, and we can raise chickens, ducks and rabbits in groups."


    heard the words.


    Daya''s eyes brightened.


    "How to raise Chang Xia, tell me quickly��" Daya urged.


    Patriarch Xifeng is in the Heluo tribe. If bees are raised, the tribe can add honey in addition to seaweed sugar in the future.


    The smell of honey.


    No orc could refuse? !


    "I haven''t raised it before, it''s probably similar to raising other animals! Daya, you can talk to the patriarch Xifeng, the bear family is sweet, your people must have dug out the honeycomb, some instincts of bees, they naturally understand... "


    Chang Xia thought about it and gave a suggestion.


    She has never raised bees before, so how to raise them can only be groped by the bear family. Like Tiger Clan brewing soy sauce, it takes a lot of thinking.


    Chang Xia would give some advice at most.


    Others, she couldn''t say more.


    I''m also worried about saying too much and making mistakes. After all, the earth and the Gangwa continent are two different worlds. Some experiences are worth learning from, and some Changxia dare not say more, so they can help provide some ideas.


    Daya nodded and said, "When Kong Shan comes back, I''ll talk to Patriarch Xifeng. Honey, if I can raise bees, I can eat honey at any time. I feel happy just thinking about it."


    "Honey, the sweetest thing in the world!"


    "Milk candy is very sweet and delicious, but I think honey is the best."


    Honey is one of the orcs'' favorite things.


    Little is precious.


    Su Ye''s Wizard Hall used to store some honey.


    Among Chang Xia and the others, Chang Xia has eaten a lot of honey. Who told her that she was weak in the past, lying in the animal den and drinking medicine all the year round. Su Ye felt sorry for Chang Xia, so he left some honey for Chang Xia.


    However, not too much.


    In addition to eating honey, it can also be used for medicine.


    Even Su Ye himself didn''t have the courage to eat honey directly.


    The bees are vicious, and the orcs are good hunters. However, encountering bees is more helpless.


    Bees are small and fast.


    Meet a bee, may meet a swarm. UU reading


    Except for the iron and simple group of Bear Clan, few Beast Clan dare to take honey''s idea.


    Afraid of stings.


    Pain is one thing.


    What''s more, some bees are poisonous, and the orcs don''t know how to identify them.


    Being stung by a poisonous bee may even kill you.


    "Unfortunately, bee stings are too painful." Nan Feng said. He had obviously never been stung, but Nan Feng showed a frightened expression.


    It seems that there is a secret in it.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf glanced at each other while turning their heads away.


    Nanfeng is not the only one who has secrets.


    "slim Shady-"


    In the distance, Xiaoxiao called Changxia.


    Chang Xia opened the steamer, poured the steamed buns into the wooden basin, walked towards Xiaoxiao with the wooden basin in hand, and said, "Xiaoxiao, are you hungry again? Come, eat steamed buns to fill your stomach, and you have to wait for the barbecue." wait."


    Honeydew Ayuer has just settled her cubs.


    He hurriedly stepped forward to help carry Xiaoxiao and the others onto the long table, and together with Chang Xia put the steamed buns in front of the cubs. Over the years, the beast cubs basically eat and sleep, wake up to eat, and cancel all their daily activities.


    If it wasn''t for Su Ye, he would be sure that the cubs would be normal.


    Chang Xia and the others are really worried.


    This hunger period is really scary!


    "Mum, can''t the steamed buns be baked?" Xiaoxiao pouted and muttered.


    She has eaten baked steamed bun slices, which are delicious.


    However, Chang Xia didn''t cook for her these two days.


    Chang Xia raised his forehead, and said in a bad mood: "No. Recently, Auntie and your aunt are exhausting you in order to feed you. Baked buns����


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The literature update speed of the novel is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1337： Hourglass timing, go home

    cluck��


    Chang Xia poked Xiaoxiao''s head with his hand.


    Xiaoxiao let out a crisp laugh, and when she smiled, Shechen and the others laughed too.


    Instantly.


    The cave courtyard is full of their laughter.


    "Chang Xia, how about we eat noodles tonight?" Nanfeng gnawed on half a steamed bun, without any appetite for the barbecue in the distance, and said, "Hot and sour meat noodles, fry some sour radish and hot pepper as topping."


    "Yeah! I also want to eat some sour appetizers." Nuan Chun said.


    "That''s fine, I''ll eat hot and sour pork noodles at night." Chang Xia said: "Think about it again, is there anything else you want to eat? My mother-in-law said that Arong and the others are going back to the tribe soon, we can lie down and rest right away, and we can figure out something by the way." Eat what you want."


    This said.


    Immediately, everyone cheered up.


    One or two chat about the food they want to eat.


    Su Ye gave Chang Xia a thumbs up.


    In terms of comforting people, she would like to call Chang Xia the strongest.


    "Seafood dinner." Maple Leaf spoke the loudest, saying what was in his heart, and continued: "Seafood dinner in Wuhai. Recently, I have been busy making barbecue for the cubs. I haven''t eaten seafood for a few days. It''s weird."


    "seafood-"


    "Recently, the tribe has not sent people to Wuhai. If you want to eat Wuhai seafood, you may not be able to eat it. In the Baihu business district, there are seafood brought by the snake tribe from the silver beach. If you want to eat... I can go to the shop of the snake tribe to buy it."


    "Forget it, let''s wait for Shen Rong and the others to come back."


    As soon as I heard it, I wanted to buy it and eat it.


    Maple Leaf was a little bit reluctant.


    If you want to eat seafood in Wuhai, you can just grab it.


    A few days ago, the appearance of the evil beast disrupted the inherent rhythm of the tribe. At the same time, plus the itinerary of Death Canyon.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest naturally need to make more preparations.


    This caused the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan to explore the ruins, which were pushed back one after another.


    Depending on the situation, the exploration of the ruins will have to wait until the death canyon trip is over before deciding on the date of departure.


    It is clear.


    In the eyes of the three clans of the Eastern Continent.


    The Snow Mountain Palace site has the highest value.


    After feeding the cubs, Chang Xia and the others sat limply on the wooden chairs.


    Xylophone went into the house to make hot and sour pork noodles for them.


    Su Ye helped carry the cubs into the kang bed in the living room, and when the front feet were full, the back feet started snoring. The speed of this deep sleep is amazing.


    "It''s another day of fooling around."


    "Hopefully Snake will come back tomorrow so I can be free."


    "Yeah! The males should be busy for a few days. We have to lie down and rest for three to five days. I am really tired these days. This barbecue is more tiring than hunting in the forest. I really didn''t expect it... "


    Wailing, complaining.


    Wait for the xylophone to call them to eat noodles.


    Standing up one by one, leaning on their waists, grinning.


    After dinner, everyone put on clean clothes and went to the bathroom. Take a quick shower, go into the house and take a nap on the kang. Before midnight, they had to get up to prepare another supper for the beast cubs.


    Time is tight and every second must be raced against.


    "Wu, I''ll arrange a few people from my clan to come over tomorrow! I''m worried that the children won''t be able to take it if I continue to work like this." Xylophone said distressedly.


    Standing in front of the door, she looked at Chang Xia and the others who were tired and fell asleep when they went to bed, her eyes were filled with distress. In the past few days, Chang Xia and the others have lost weight at a speed visible to the naked eye. Xylophone sees it in their eyes and hurts in their hearts.


    Although, the tribe is in a hurry to open up wasteland.


    It is also possible to draw a few females to come and help.


    The tribe and Yu and the others also had help. Tired after tired, but much easier than Chang Xia''s side.


    The main thing here is that you can eat with a smile, and you can eat too much.


    Smiling people, the appetite is really scary.


    this time.


    Xylophone didn''t even say scary, just described it as horror.


    "Don''t worry, Shen Rong should be able to return to the tribe tomorrow." Su Ye said.


    Ximu went to Weishan, but never looked for Su Ye again. Thinking about it, Old Ape and Weishan Ape should have no major problems. This way, Ximu will be back soon.


    Similarly.


    Shen Rong and his group of orcs should return to the tribe with Ximu.


    Listen to the xylophone.


    Suddenly he was relieved.


    If it doesn''t work, arrange for the female of the weak race to come and help. I can''t really exhaust Chang Xia and the others. In the end, it''s the elders like Xylophone who feel distressed.


    "Let''s go! You go home early to rest, don''t worry about Chang Xia and the others. I will take good care of them. At most, they will work hard and not get hurt."


    Su Ye waved his hand, urging Xylophone to return to the tribe.


    Otherwise.


    It''s time to come and find someone.


    They are tired in Changxia, and the Heluo tribe is also busy.


    It is self-evident that the xylophone has to coordinate all aspects of the tribe''s affairs.


    Xylophone didn''t refuse, rubbed his sore neck, and saw the root patriarch standing not far away. She smiled slightly and greeted her.


    Chatting, the two went to the tribe hand in hand.


    Noisy cave dwelling.


    Only the snoring of the orcs remained, Su Ye covered Chang Xia and the beast cubs with blankets, and gently closed the door. Take the panther cubs back to the cave and rest for a few hours.


    *


    "Fortunately, I can walk by water, otherwise it would be difficult to eat fresh seafood. Shen Rong still had an idea. While picking wild fruits, he also wanted to go to the foggy sea to get some seafood and go back to the tribe to taste it��"


    "Yeah! I''ve been eating barbecue recently, and I''m a bit craving seafood."


    "The tribe is busy opening up wasteland, so they didn''t arrange for them to go to the sea of ??fog to catch seafood. In the commercial area of ??Baihu, there are seafood salvaged from the silver beach by the snake tribe. If you want to eat seafood, you have to spend money to buy it. I think Nanfeng and the others are probably reluctant..."


    heard the words.


    Snake touched the bridge of his nose, without denying it.


    Nanfeng is willing to buy wild fruits, peppers, and meat, but she is reluctant to buy seafood. Without him, seafood is expensive. In addition, the tribe can also fish from the sea of ??fog, this idea is similar to that of many tribesmen in the tribe.


    but.


    Seafood stewed in coconut milk, seafood stewed in milk tree sap.


    These two seafood dishes are so delicious.


    Even though they are reluctant to spend money, some clansmen still grit their teeth and buy a pot of fresh seafood stew to satisfy their cravings. The snake clan made a lot of money in buying and selling seafood. In addition, the Snake Mountain tribe sweet potatoes and mud beans and so on.


    It can be said-


    The snake clan lived a comfortable life.


    Seeing that the Heluo tribe opened up wasteland to grow rice, the head of the Snake clan asked the Snake tribe to learn to open up wasteland. However, the Snake Clan planted all kinds of roots and planned to plant some rice, which was considered a trial planting.


    There is no long summer for the snake tribe.


    Growing rice is not easy.


    "Bai Qing, how long will it take to get to the Baihu Ferry?" Shen Rong asked.


    Shen Rong became more nervous the closer he got to the Baihu Cave. I can''t wait to run home, hug Chang Xia, kiss and smile. Talk to them about his experience in Weihe in the past few days, and then ask them about their situation at home.


    "Hurry up. At most half an hour, two hourglasses can get home." Bai Qing pointed to the hourglass placed in front of the raft. The method of making this hourglass also originated from Su Ye.


    The sundial needs to be identified, and some people prefer to use an hourglass for timekeeping.


    It is the hourglass most commonly used by the clansmen to measure the quarter of an hour.


    "Before midnight, you can get home!"


    Immediately, all the orcs burst into joy.


    Behind the raft, the elder Ximu sat quietly. Next to it is a gift from the old ape, besides the wild fruits from the Holy Land of Weishan, there are also many poisons from Weishan.


    Ximu understands medicine and did not refuse.


    This made the old ape feel very sorry, he was partly playing tricks on sending the poison. But it''s a pity that Elder Ximu didn''t take the bait.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1338： Aron, please help

    Crash clatter.


    The oars paddled the river water, making a burst of water sound.


    Bai Qing shook the bridge of his nose, hesitantly said: "The smell of barbecue��"


    "In the evening, whose family is having barbecue?"


    "I smell it too, this direction looks like Chang Xia''s house."


    "Well! It is indeed the direction of my house." Shen Rong nodded, stood up abruptly from the raft and looked at the Baihu Cave Dwelling, frowning, thinking why Chang Xia was barbecued at home in the middle of the night?


    Qingfeng shrugged and said, "Don''t look at us, we don''t know."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be at the Baihu Ferry right away. When we arrive, go ashore and go straight back to the cave, don''t you know that?" Bai Qing patted Shen Rong to calm him down.


    She Xing hesitated and said, "Nan Feng and She Chen seem to be at Chang Xia''s house."


    He said.


    The expressions of Shankun Yadong and the others changed slightly.


    "Warm spring."


    "Taya."


    "Feng Ye, they seem to be at Chang Xia''s house." Kong Shan frowned, hesitantly said: "Could it be that they are holding a barbecue dinner at Chang Xia''s house?"


    "No." Shen Rong shook his head, very sure.


    think about.


    All the orcs couldn''t sit still.


    Shen Rong and Bai Qing tacitly took the oar and paddled quickly.


    half a moment.


    The raft sailed into White Lake Ferry.


    Bai Qing lowered the oars and pulled up the vines to fix the raft to the shore. Shen Rong and the others started to carry the rattan baskets, and the elder Ximu went ashore and was not in a hurry to return to the tribe.


    It depends.


    He might plan to go to Chang Xia''s house with Shen Rong.


    Obviously, the smell of barbecue from Chang Xia''s house made everyone''s hearts flutter. However, it is not too anxious.


    After all, if something really happened, the root patriarch would definitely contact the old ape and inform them.


    No notification means there is no problem.


    In two or three strokes, Shen Rong and the others moved all the things down the raft. Several rafts are all fixedly parked at the ferry.


    "You guys go back to the cave first, the black fish is here, and Mingyu and I will watch it for you." Qing Feng waved his hand, telling Shen Rong and the others to rush back to the cave to confirm the situation. Although they also miss their companions and cubs at home, they are not in a hurry.


    "Thank you!"


    After the words fell, the Shen Rong people had already run away.


    Same left.


    And Shan Kun and the others.


    Bai Qing withdrew his legs, shrugged, and said, "Forget it, I''ll wait with you. I''ll take a look at Baiyu. Baiyu should be okay, right?"


    Snakefish is full of vitality.


    Bai Qing was not worried that the black fish would die.


    Only white fish can''t do it. White fish will die easily out of water. If it weren''t for Elder Ximu and the others who brought the ice crystal grass, they would probably have to use the ice in the ice cellar if they wanted to bring the white fish back to the tribe.


    "I watched all the way, it''s all right." Mingyu said.


    Upon hearing this, Bai Qing breathed a sigh of relief.


    White fish is too delicate, it would be a real loss if it died.


    "Long summer��"


    Before Shen Rong entered the door, he couldn''t help calling out Chang Xia''s name.


    Behind him, snakes and several people scrambled to squeeze in.


    "A Rong?" Chang Xia put down the barbecue in his hand, rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand, a little unsure if it was tinnitus, he heard it wrong.


    "Chang Xia, it''s me." Shen Rong said.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Snake Mountain Kun they all made a sound.


    immediately.


    Nanfeng and the others quickly put down the barbecue in their hands.


    "Snake, I miss you to death."


    "Shan Kun, you are finally back."


    Snake and the others froze, and their partner suddenly became so unrestrained, which made them a little bit less excited. So, come to an emergency stop.


    "A Rong, come here and help with the barbecue. Smile, they should wake up soon, and they will be hungry soon." Chang Xia didn''t hesitate, and walked towards Shen Rong. He grabbed the man and pushed him forward to help with the barbecue.


    What to explain.


    More on that later.


    Smile they wake up in the middle of the night, if there is no barbecue.


    Will cry soon.


    During this supper at night, the cubs'' appetites were more terrifying than during the day.


    I guess I slept a little longer.


    Maybe it''s faster at night?


    "Uh? Uh! Okay." Shen Rong said. With a stiff face, he let Chang Xia push him, and came to the stove, proficiently grilling the grilled meat.


    at the same time.


    The sound of the south wind sounded.


    "Snake, don''t stand still, hurry up and help."


    A group of males were confused and were driven to the shelves. Take things from their respective partners and help with barbecue and food preparation.


    "Chang Xia, is this the case?" Shen Rong took the time to ask the reason. In the same way, they all awaited an explanation.


    Chang Xia flicked his sore wrists and explained: "You just left the tribe, and the beast cubs'' appetites have grown. For the past four days, we have been grilling and cooking food non-stop every day. I''m exhausted!"


    This said.


    Only then did Shen Rong and the others realize that their partner''s complexion was bleak, with extremely dark circles under their eyes.


    obvious.


    I haven''t had much rest recently.


    "Shen Rong, Baihu Ferry." Ximu said quietly, and he followed Shen Rong into the cave. As soon as he stood still, he saw Shen Rong and the others being pulled up to barbecue. Seeing this, Elder Ximu was relieved to understand that no one was sick.


    only.


    He didn''t forget that Bai Qing and the others were still at the Baihu Ferry.


    "Elder Ximu��" Chang Xia was slightly embarrassed, and said with a smile: "Sorry! We forgot about you. Please sit down, come and eat something before returning to the tribe!"


    "Chang Xia, we caught a lot of black fish in Weihe River. The black fish are still at the ferry of Baihu Lake, we have to go there and bring them back." Shen Rong said.


    While talking, Snake and the others also woke up.


    I was busy with barbecue, but I forgot about Bai Qing. He and Qingfeng Mingyu are still waiting at the Baihu Ferry.


    "Black fish?"


    "Hurry up and move the black fish to the cave. Having black fish can reduce the amount of other grilled meat."


    "Yes! Hurry up to the White Lake Ferry. UU Reading "


    Hearing this, Feng Ye and the others were very moved.


    The energy that black fish can provide is stronger than the meat of ferocious beasts.


    Here it comes.


    They can cook less barbecue.


    "Let''s go to the White Lake Ferry."


    Soon, Shen Rong and the others rushed towards the Baihu ferry.


    Chang Xia wanted to follow, but there was movement from the living room. Apparently they might have woken up.


    squeak��


    Sure enough, Su Ye next to him opened the door and came out.


    "Chang Xia, Xiaoxiao seems to have woken up." Su Ye looked at the messy cave courtyard and asked, "Shen Rong is back?"


    "Yeah! I''m back." Chang Xia nodded and said with a smile: "Elder Ximu has also returned, and they went to Baihu Ferry to carry the black fish. Mother-in-law, how should the black fish be cooked? Grilled or stewed?"


    "Whatever you want." Su Ye waved his hand, not paying attention.


    Elder Ximu got up and stepped forward, ready to chat with Su Ye. Of course, it should be talking about the old ape and Weishan ape.


    Chang Xia heard Su Ye say it was casual, and pondered for a while.


    She decided to make a stew, a fish stew.


    Black fish soup, the beast cubs can drink it, and their adults can also drink it together.


    If it is grilled fish, it is not easy for them to compete with the cubs.


    This thought.


    Chang Xia wanted to remove the meat placed on the cutting board and wooden basin.


    She doesn''t really want to see meat these days.


    As soon as you see it, there will be a strong smell of barbecue in your nostrils.


    That taste is really uncomfortable.


    think about.


    Chang Xia intends to go into the kitchen to cook.


    Shen Rong and the others came back overnight, probably hungry too.


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1339： paralyzed, lying down

    "slim Shady-"


    Chang Xia just entered the kitchen and finished cooking.


    Su Ye followed with a group of beast cubs, with a distorted expression, and said, "Chang Xia, is the sap from the milk tree warm? This group of radish heads started making noises just after waking up. I asked them to wait, and they started howling one by one. ..."


    Even Su Ye couldn''t stand the cub''s howl.


    She stretched out her hand and kept rubbing her eyebrows, it could be seen that she had been tossed a lot.


    Ashley followed Eminem back to her cave.


    At this moment, Shechen wrapped herself around Daju''er. Let''s go, what is that, She Chen is used to hitchhiking when traveling. Regarding laziness, Shechen and Dajuer have a common language.


    "The sap of the milk tree is warm enough. Mother-in-law took them to the loggia of the wooden shed to sit down. I''ll take the sap of the milk tree there." Chang Xia replied.


    She didn''t come forward to hug and smile.


    Xiaoxiao just woke up, can''t hug.


    Once hugged, she loves to act like a baby. If you are relied on, don''t even think about doing things later.


    at this point.


    Other cubs don''t.


    "Smile, let''s go to the loggia and sit down. Immediately drink milk tree sap and eat barbecue. Anyone who doesn''t leave will not be given the sweet milk tree sap..."


    One said not to drink milk tree sap.


    Even Dajue was in a hurry.


    The little ones, who were milky and fleshy, ran quickly to the wooden shed corridor with short legs. On the long table, there are many pots of light grasses, and together with the light trees in the courtyard pool of the cave dwelling, the entire cave dwelling courtyard is brightly lit and extraordinarily bright.


    "The milk tree sap is coming!"


    Chang Xia followed with a clay pot in his hand.


    She handed the pot to Su Ye, and the elder Ximu hurried forward to help.


    Nanfeng and the others went to help carry the black fish and other things.


    This moment.


    There are only three of them in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, plus a group of beast cubs.


    "Smile, don''t be in a hurry. I''ll make fish soup for you later, and let''s eat the barbecue slowly. If you don''t urge you to eat tonight, go to bed early."


    Chang Xia put the grilled meat on the table, talking softly.


    As soon as the words were finished, Shen Rong and the others came back.


    The black fish has not been slaughtered and cleaned, and it takes time to stew the soup. Chang Xia was too lazy to barbecue, so he simply decided to let the cubs go to bed later tonight.


    tomorrow-


    Shen Rong and the others will be there tomorrow.


    If there is something, let them talk about it.


    With this thought, Chang Xia became more and more determined to cheat and be lazy.


    "Fish soup?" After a laugh, he said happily, "Drink fish soup, I want to drink fish soup."


    "Yeah! Drink fish soup." Dajue echoed.


    She Chen calmly said: "I always eat barbecue recently, and I also want to drink fish soup."


    Fengming drank milk tree sap quietly, he didn''t pay much attention to food, as long as he could eat, he didn''t pick his mouth. Of course, even if he wanted to be picky, with his current situation, Maple Leaf couldn''t possibly agree.


    then.


    Cultivate Fengming''s indifferent character.


    What to eat.


    The tribal beast cubs are smiling.


    The other cubs are basically the same.


    Xiaoxiao has strong expressive ability, coupled with natural supernatural power. Chang Xia couldn''t ignore it even if he wanted to, not to mention the pampering of orcs like Su Ye and Shen Rong.


    As a result, Xiaoxiao is unique and unique.


    "Father!"


    When Shen Rong came in, he was spotted by Xiaoxiao who saw him.


    She immediately yelled happily.


    After shouting, he jumped up and wanted to get off the table.


    With sharp eyes and quick hands, Su Ye pinned her down and said coldly, "Smile."


    hear the sound.


    Xiaoxiao froze.


    She remembered Su Ye Changxia''s explanation.


    You can''t jump around, you can''t hit and push people.


    "Smile, Father is back." Shen Rong hurriedly put down the rattan basket, took out several peaches and fruits from the rattan basket next to him, and said with a smile: "Smile, see what gift Father brought you? Sweet wild Sure enough, the old ape asked my father to bring it back for you."


    see.


    Chang Xia brought a rattan basket from the side.


    He picked out half a basket of wild fruits from the rattan basket and took it to the water tank for cleaning.


    After washing, each person will eat one by one.


    "Father, this fruit is delicious and sweet."


    "Sweet and delicious."


    "Father, I want more."


    The beast cubs often eat barbecue recently, after all Chang Xia and the others are too busy and tired. Wild fruit or something, naturally I didn''t have much thought to prepare for it.


    Eat it tonight.


    Smiling and laughing, they only felt astonished as heavenly beings.


    Although they have all eaten wild fruits before.


    However, they felt that the berries tonight were the most delicious they had ever eaten.


    One by one, not even a year old.


    The old-fashioned expression made Chang Xia and other adults laugh.


    "Chang Xia, haven''t you eaten any wild fruit for Xiaoxiao recently?"


    "Wild fruit, no. Recently, I have been busy making steamed steamed buns for them. Except for milk tree sap and coconut milk, I haven''t prepared anything else."


    These four days have been busy.


    There is not even enough time to sleep, so how can I have time to think about other things.


    Just like what Nanfeng Fengye said, when Shen Rong and the others returned home, they only wanted to lie on the kang bed and sleep for two or three days. Just lie down, do nothing, and rest your breath.


    "It''s okay, leave it to me." Shen Rong said.


    He arranged for Shankun Yadong to kill the fish, and they continued to grill the meat.


    Xiaoxiao, after eating the wild fruit, they started to stare at the barbecue one by one. In just a short while, Shen Rong and the others understood why Chang Xia and the others became so haggard in four days?


    The appetite of the cubs.


    Exaggerated than adult totem warriors.


    Edible, really edible.


    "Snake, come on! I''m lying down, I''m exhausted, I want to sleep for three to five days, I can''t get up on the kang bed..." Nanfeng went to the bench, moaning comfortably.


    see.


    Maple Leaf learns from others.


    Nuan Chun chuckled and lay down too.


    Daya squatted beside Yadong, the couple were sticky. All the orcs rolled their eyes and said they didn''t see it.


    There are enough people here.


    Waiting for Elder Ximu and the others to eat barbecue.


    Chang Xia let them go back to the tribe, and Bai Qing was also driven home.


    Like Shankun and Yadong, Chang Xia didn''t say much. After all, their respective partners were lying on the benches in the corridor of the wooden shed. Apart from the Nuanchun twins, their cubs were also in the Changxia family.


    Yadong Kongshan and Shexing are naturally not in a hurry to go home.


    "Nuanchun, the twins haven''t come?" Shan Kun looked around and was a little surprised that he didn''t find his twins.


    Nuan Chun said: "Recently, I helped Chang Xia and the others take care of Xiaoxiao''s cubs. The twins are fostered in the tribe and let the tribe take care of them. They live with the ape Hetalia, and they don''t want to leave..."


    listen.


    Shan Kun laughed cheerfully.


    After confirming that the twins were fine, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Big deal, go to the tribal training ground tomorrow.


    "Taya''s physical strength is really good!"


    "The stamina of the bear clan is obvious to all among the orc clan."


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf discussed in private.


    They were tired and paralyzed and just wanted to lie down and rest, and Daya still had the strength to get bored with Yadong. She really deserves to be the "overlord flower" from the bear clan, awesome!


    Chang Xia pursed his lips and smiled lightly.


    Su Ye sat at the square table in the corridor pavilion.


    At the feet is a black panther cub, Xiaoxiao is young and has a childlike heart. After the initial curiosity, the panther cub was forgotten by her. Unless they are bored, they will not take the initiative to play with panther cubs.


    Chang Xia has to take care of Xiaoxiao again.


    Therefore, the black panther cub could only be taken care of by Su Ye.


    Fortunately, this black panther cub was smart and sensible, so it didn''t bother Su Ye.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1340： The cubs are lethargic and their body temperature is high

    for several days.


    Chang Xia rested in the cave dwelling.


    Shen Rong took over all matters in the family.


    The seafood feast that Maple Leaf mentioned was eaten the next day. The raw materials are the seafood that Shen Rong and the others brought back from the sea of ??fog, as well as the milk tree sap harvested from the sea of ??fog, stewed seafood with milk tree juice, and stewed chicken with milk tree sap.


    A busy day.


    Even the cubs were very happy.


    On this day, Su Ye and the six major tribes once again sat in the meeting room of the White Lake business district. From the time they decided to go to Death Canyon to today, there was a lot of delay.


    The chiefs of each tribe have important things to do.


    It is clear.


    The departure date could no longer be delayed.


    at the same time.


    The totem warriors of the younger generation of the five major tribes.


    These days all gather in the Heluo Tribe.


    As a result, the Woye Cuju Field of the Heluo tribe is particularly lively every day.


    "Grandma, Xiaoxiao is still asleep..."


    Chang Xia went into the bedroom several times, smiling and sleeping soundly. If it was two days ago, Xiaoxiao would have had his second meal now. Woke up early this morning, had breakfast, and fell asleep.


    "How about the other cubs?" Su Ye didn''t rush to draw conclusions, but instead asked Snake Chen Fengming about the other cubs.


    After Shen Rong and the others went home.


    the next day.


    Nanfeng and other females went home separately.


    With the black fish/white fish brought back by Shen Rong and the others, everyone''s workload dropped sharply.


    Slow down for a few days.


    I heard that Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others all went to Woye to play Cuju for a long time.


    "witch-"


    Su Ye just finished speaking.


    Outside the house, there was Nanfeng''s anxious shouting.


    There was a lot of movement.


    The footsteps were very noisy.


    Listen, it looks like there are quite a few people.


    heard the words.


    Su Ye and the two hurried out of the cave bedroom.


    At the same time, Shen Rong came out from the kitchen.


    Qi Qi looked in the direction of the gate of the cave, and saw Nanfeng hugging Shechen, Fengye hugging Fengming...


    "calm!"


    With a low drink, Su Ye calmed down all the panicked orcs.


    "Snake, tell me."


    "Wu, Chenchen fell asleep and couldn''t wake up."


    "My family''s Shanshan is the same."


    "Daju''er also couldn''t wake up, and her body temperature was a little high."


    Soon, the snakes and the others described the situation of their own cubs. Hearing that the situation of the beast cubs was the same as that of Chang Xia''s family, Su Ye had a bottom line in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, my Xiaoxiao has eaten breakfast and slept until now and has not woken up. The situation is the same as that of Chenchen and the others. Arong went to the tribe, asked Aunt Yu and the others to understand the situation, and asked other beasts in the tribe Are the cubs lethargic and not awake, and their body temperature is high?"


    Seeing that Su Ye was lost in thought, Chang Xia stepped forward and told about Xiaoxiao''s situation.


    At the same time, he asked Shen Rong to visit the tribe.


    "Okay." Shen Rong responded, and explained, "There is black fish soup stewing in the kitchen, please watch carefully, and be careful not to burn the pot."


    "En!" Chang Xia nodded.


    Then turn around and let Nanfeng and the others carry the cub into the living room.


    Put it on the kang bed for the time being.


    When Shen Rong comes back, Su Ye will decide what to do.


    Su Ye didn''t speak in a hurry, and sat quietly.


    Obviously, she was also waiting for Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong went quickly and returned quickly. Along with Shen Rong, there were patriarch Gen and xylophone, so Shen Rong didn''t need to speak.


    Everyone can guess.


    Most of the tribe''s cubs are also in a comatose state.


    "Wu, the tribe beast cubs are all drowsy, and their body temperature is a little high." Gen did not wait for Shen Rong to speak, and said anxiously.


    After speaking, he saw Nanfeng standing on the steps snaking.


    There was a sudden thump in my heart, and I whispered: "Nanfeng, Chenchen��"


    "Chenchen was sleepy and didn''t wake up, and his body temperature was also high." Nanfeng rubbed the bridge of his nose, and it was rare to rest for a few days, so he didn''t know that he would cause this trouble again today.


    Su Yegang met with the chiefs of the tribes.


    Depending on the situation, it is about to decide the date to go to Death Canyon.


    At this time, the cub suddenly fell asleep.


    As soon as this happened, their plan to go to Death Canyon would most likely go to waste.


    but.


    The most important thing is the safety of the cubs.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a good thing." Su Ye said calmly. She raised her hand and rubbed the temple on her forehead, opened her mouth and said, "This kind of thing didn''t happen to the cubs before, so I didn''t react for a while."


    "The beast cubs have already accumulated the energy of transforming, and will fall into a deep sleep. When they wake up, they should transform directly."


    "Have you prepared clothes at home? No, hurry up and prepare them, they may need them when they wake up."


    Su Ye smiled while talking.


    she smiled.


    All the orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    After hearing clearly.


    All the orcs covered their mouths in shock.


    How long is this! !


    The beast cubs are not even half a year old, and they are about to transform.


    "This, is it so fast?" Nan Feng covered his mouth and said in shock: "Snake go home quickly, our clothes don''t seem to be ready yet."


    This said.


    Fengye Daya was a little anxious.


    Apparently, their family was in a similar situation.


    "Wu, is there anything I need to pay attention to?"


    "No, they will directly transform when they wake up. During this period of time, you just need to stay on guard, and you don''t need to do anything else."


    soon.


    The orcs came and went in haste.


    The root patriarch and the xylophone did not linger long.


    They need to go back to the tribe and tell Heyu and the others about the impending transformation of the beast cub so that they can prepare early.


    clothes or something.


    Chang Xia was in no hurry.


    When Xiaoxiao was born, the tribe sent many sets.


    In addition, Su Ye, Shen Rong and her sewed one after another. Chang Xia didn''t sort it out, there should be dozens of sets. The only worry is whether Xiaoxiao can wear it?


    Smiling and chubby, Chang Xia was a little worried about taking shape.


    Could Xiaoxiao be a little fat man? !


    The twins of the Nuanchun family are a little chubby after being transformed.


    Cute is cute, but fat is also really fat.


    "Just now I forgot to ask Nanfeng and the others to bring back the black fish soup��" Chang Xia said. She raised her foot, intending to go into the bedroom to tidy Xiaoxiao''s clothesSuddenly smelled the delicious smell of fish soup coming from the kitchen, and suddenly remembered that black fish soup was still stewed in the kitchen.


    Shen Rong waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, after the stew is finished. I''ll send them there. It''s close, so it won''t take much time."


    "Chang Xia washes Xiaoxiao''s clothes while the weather is fine." Su Ye interrupted the discussion between the two and reminded Chang Xia to prepare clothes for Xiaoxiao earlier.


    first.


    Su Ye was also uncertain when Xiaoxiao and the others would wake up and take shape.


    So, it''s time to prepare.


    Better yet, get it done sooner.


    Otherwise, Xiaoxiao suddenly wakes up and takes shape.


    These grown-ups have to be messed up.


    "I''ll tidy up right away." Chang Xia responded.


    She understood Su Ye''s worry, and she could see that this was the first time Su Ye had encountered this situation. Urging Chang Xia to get ready for Xiaoxiao to get dressed earlier, because he was afraid of being caught off guard again.


    Since Xiaoxiao was born, they really encountered many problems one after another.


    This made Su Ye feel a little shadowy.


    Shen Rong wanted to help.


    However, the black fish soup in the kitchen has not been stewed yet.


    He has to stew the black fish soup well, this soup can''t be burnt. If it burns, you will lose a lot, and you may even be beaten.


    Blackfish and whitefish they fished back into the tribe.


    Among them, some small fish were poured into the White Lake.


    The water temperature of Baihu Lake is similar to that of the pool under Weishan Waterfall, and the whitefish should be able to adapt. However, Heiyu had to put a question mark.


    However, this is more or less an attempt.


    Whether it can be done, the Heluo Tribe does not insist.


    If Baihu can feed black fish and white fish, he will make a lot of money in the future.


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1341： in shape

    Chang Xia enters the bedroom.


    Find three outfits of different sizes.


    Take it to the water tank, wash it with water, and then dry it. If the weather is good, it can be dried and worn in two to three hours.


    The transformation of a beast cub only needs to accumulate enough energy in the body.


    Transformation is simple, and there are no accidents.


    Therefore.


    Chang Xia was not very nervous about Xiaoxiao''s transformation.


    More is looking forward to.


    "Chang Xia, I''ll wash it." Shen Rong said.


    In the kitchen, black fish soup has been stewed and ready to drink.


    Seeing that Chang Xia was holding the clothes to wash, he stepped forward to help fetch water.


    "You fetch water for me, and I''ll wash it. You''re too strong, and it''s easy to rub the clothes. Xiaoxiao, these clothes have been washed before, and it doesn''t matter if you wash them or not. However, it''s sunny today, so you can wash them again."


    Chang Xia shook his head and declined.


    These clothes are all clean, just wash them casually.


    Shen Rong helped fetch water, and Chang Xia quickly washed the clothes. Hanging the clothes to dry in the best sunny position in the courtyard of the cave dwelling, Shen Rong went back to the house to get black fish soup in a clay pot, planning to send it to Nanfeng and the others.


    The black fish soup is prepared for the cubs.


    The portion is not small.


    Although the beast cubs were all lethargic.


    However, there is no guarantee when he will wake up. The black fish soup should be delivered or should be delivered, and it must be delivered early, so that after delivery, you can watch and smile when you go home.


    Shen Rong hoped that Xiaoxiao would open his eyes and see himself for the third time.


    First


    second


    Shen Rong didn''t dare to fight.


    However, the third is still up for grabs.


    as expected.


    Shen Rong performed supernormally, ran back and forth for half an hour, and gave away all the black fish soup. Walking home briskly, he asked, "Chang Xia, are you awake?"


    "Didn''t wake up." Chang Xia lightly shook his head and said, "It shouldn''t be so fast, it depends on whether it is afternoon or evening!"


    Look at Shen Rong''s anxious look.


    Chang Xia didn''t laugh at her.


    Because Chang Xia himself is also looking forward to Xiaoxiao''s transformation.


    only.


    There is no rush for this matter, we can only wait.


    "So slow?" Shen Rong regretted, he thought he could see the smile after the transformation immediately.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Slow down, why slow down?"


    It takes a year for a normal animal cub to transform from birth to transformation. Xiaoxiao directly saved two-thirds, and the situation of other beast cubs in the tribe was similar.


    It is clear.


    There are great advantages to marrying across races.


    Of course, what is more important is diet.


    Sufficient food, plus a safe place to live.


    All of these accelerated the transformation of the beast cub.


    Before.


    The twins transformed a few months earlier, not only the Heluo tribe was overjoyed, but also the other orc tribes who knew the news were extremely excited.


    nowadays.


    The beast cubs transformed again ahead of time.


    The orcs of all tribes are in a carnival.


    Being scolded by Su Ye, Shen Rong laughed and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Mother-in-law, have you met with the patriarchs of the various clans in the morning to discuss the date of departure to Death Valley?" Chang Xia asked, changing the subject.


    Su Ye said: "Two days later."


    The date changed again and again.


    Now, it can no longer be changed.


    If it is changed again, the tribes will not be able to hold on. Spring is the time for farming, and the tribes need to go into the forest to pick and hunt. At the same time, you also need to learn about farming.


    Delay for a day.


    All the tribes felt it was a waste.


    Recently, because of the beast cub.


    Come and go.


    It was delayed for half a month.


    No matter how procrastinated, Su Ye felt that it was a bit too much.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong understood.


    No wonder I saw a lot of people carrying things just now.


    Apparently, the tribe started preparing for two days later.


    this time.


    The six tribes joined forces.


    The momentum is not small.


    However, Shen Rong always felt that Su Ye and the six major tribes were hiding something. This trip to Death Canyon is probably not easy.


    After all, purely escorting Shiyi and Yucao.


    How could the six tribes arrange so many totem warriors?


    Hundreds of totem warriors, this battle is more like going to war.


    etc-


    War, is there any new movement in Westland?


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong''s expression changed slightly. After Su Ye issued the order to clean up the Dusk Forest, the wandering orcs of the Westland Trading Company and the slave hunter organization were unable to go deep into the Dusk Forest. Shen Rong stayed in the Heluo Tribe all day, so naturally he had no way to obtain outside news.


    Yuan Yi didn''t speak.


    Or, he doesn''t know either.


    When A Yu''er gave birth to Ashley, Yuan Yi completely took it easy.


    Hunting and picking every day on two sides, regarding the affairs of Xilu Yuan''s family. He completely put it aside, and Yuan Yi probably didn''t know about the news about Xilu at this moment.


    After much thought.


    Shen Rong simply stopped thinking.


    He is now a member of the Heluo tribe.


    What Xilu, what Yuanjia, none of this has anything to do with him.


    This thought.


    Shen Rong instantly felt relieved.


    "Chang Xia, what''s for lunch?" Shen Rong asked.


    After some busy work, it was almost noon.


    Shen Rong rolled up his sleeves and asked what to eat for lunch. It''s rare that there is no need to prepare barbecue for Xiaoxiao, so they can enjoy the time of picking their mouths.


    "Grandma, is there anything you want to eat? I''ve been too busy laughing at them recently, but we forgot about it ourselves." Chang Xia said while holding his forehead.


    Su Ye: "White-footed chicken."


    "Smoked white-legged chicken��" Chang Xia said: "The tribe doesn''t have white-footed chicken. If you want to eat it, you have to go to the salt lake of the holy mountain of Karna to catch the chicken."


    "I''m going to the salt lake." Shen Rong said.


    The road to the holy mountain of Kanna is open, and it is very close to the salt lake.


    nowadays.


    All tribes come directly to the Heluo tribe to get salt.


    The toll for salt was given to the Heluo tribe, and the tribes took the salt directly from the Heluo tribe, which saved the time for the tribes to collect salt, and everyone was happy.


    "Shen Rong, catch a few more white-footed chickens. Nanfeng and the others are probably greedy too, so catch a few more and let them taste it." Su Ye saidWhite-footed chickens, flooding near the salt lake Disaster.


    However, usually no orc would dare to go and capture them casually.


    "Okay." Shen Rong replied.


    Let Chang Xia cook, and Shen Rong took the rattan basket and went to the holy mountain of Kanna.


    "Eat smoked chicken at noon, and the whole meat with soy sauce. Does mother-in-law want to eat fried meat? How about fried fried meat with green peppers? I haven''t eaten it for a long time. I''m a bit greedy for fried meat." Chang Xia thought about it and went into the kitchen to cook.


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded and replied.


    to be honest.


    She also doesn''t want to smell the barbecue these days.


    The old feeling, surrounded by a strong smell of barbecue, lingering for a long time.


    Even going to bed at night, I couldn''t sleep well.


    "Chang Xia, don''t forget to make some soup."


    "Does mother-in-law want some soup?"


    "Do you have pork liver? Make a pork liver soup and add some fresh wild vegetables, that tastes delicious."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia said that he would go to the cellar to have a look.


    Recently, the tribe sent a lot of meat.


    Like pig internal organs, Chang Xia doesn''t know if there are any, so he needs to go to the cellar to check to see if there are any?


    After cooking, Chang Xia went to the cellar.


    In the place where the fresh meat was piled up, I found two pieces of pork liver, as well as pork loin, trotters, pork belly and so on. It can be seen that the xylophone really takes care of Chang Xia.


    Tribes promote private ownership.


    For things like meat, if the tribe wants it, they have to buy it with money.


    Of course, the price purchased by the tribe is much cheaper than the ones sold in the shops in the Baihu business district. It''s free, only on Chang Xia''s side.


    but.


    A special situation like this animal cub.


    Horde helps for free.


    Except for this, it needs to be exchanged at other times, and there is no such thing as free.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1342： cute milky dumpling

    afternoon.


    It took some work to make the smoked white-legged chicken.


    Lunch is relatively late.


    After noon, the three of Chang Xia sat at the square table in the gazebo in the corridor, drinking and eating, very comfortable.


    Panther cubs grow up in a circle.


    this moment.


    Howling, devouring the big bone in front of him.


    "Tomorrow, I will take the time to pick the ginkgo fruits from the vegetable garden and dry them in the sun. The tribe has been busy picking ginkgo fruits recently." Chang Xia said.


    She was too busy taking care of Xiaoxiao to go out to pick ginkgo fruit.


    The tribe organizes manpower, led by totem warriors, into the forest in batches to pick ginkgo fruits near the tribe. They are dried uniformly and then sold to the tribe at a low price. At the same time, the tribes that work every day are paid wages.


    This is more to take care of weaklings who have just joined the tribe.


    Through this method, let them integrate into the Heluo tribe as soon as possible. The wages are not fixed, the more you work, the more you get.


    One hundred catties of gingko, five coppers.


    Orcs can pick a thousand catties casually in a day.


    Ginkgo fruit doesn''t have much water, so after drying and grinding, a thousand catties of ginkgo fruit can yield more than 800 catties, and the loss is not large.


    The fruit powder sold in the Baihu business district, one bucket (15 catties), ten coppers.


    The fruit powder sold by the Heluo tribe to the tribe is five coppers per bucket. Picking a thousand catties of ginkgo in a day, you get fifty coppers, and you can buy 150 catties of fruit powder.


    Orcs are basically a family of two people.


    For those with cubs, there are only three people in one household.


    Nuanchun''s family was an exception. The tribe gave his family extra material compensation every month, and that part of the material was used to raise the twin cubs.


    150 catties of fruit powder is enough for a family of two to eat for two or three months.


    This is calculated in proportion to the totem warrior.


    For weak people, 150 catties of fruit powder can last for four to five months.


    It can be said.


    As long as you work hard, you will never starve to death.


    Of course, Patriarch Root had told them bluntly from the very beginning. This benefit will last for three years. After three years, the Heluo Tribe will cancel these benefits, and all supplies will be sold at market prices.


    "Nanfeng wanted to transplant ginkgo trees, and said he was envious of my family''s vegetable garden. Hehe! There are more than twenty ginkgo trees in the vegetable garden, and four branches are harvested in a year, and there will be more than half of the surplus in a year." Chang Xia calculated, full of happy.


    At first.


    Choose to build a kiln here.


    It was really the right choice.


    In the entire Heluo tribe, only the Changxia family has this treatment.


    Other homes, unless the ginkgo tree is transplanted.


    "I said that snakes always mentioned transplanting ginkgo trees, and they wanted to find ginkgo tree seedlings. So that''s the plan!" Shen Rong suddenly realized that the last time he went fishing in Weihe. They talked a lot about snakes in Weishan, and Shen Rong didn''t think much about it at that time.


    Listen to what Chang Xia said today.


    Only then did I understand.


    The ginkgo tree near the tribe belongs to the Heluo tribe.


    After picking, it is uniformly deployed by the tribe.


    It is public property.


    Clansmen cannot pick in private.


    An exception is the vegetable garden behind Chang Xia''s house, which belongs to Chang Xia''s family.


    Ha ha.


    Chang Xia laughed heartily.


    "I think... soon, the tribe will transplant the ginkgo tree seedlings and plant them in or near their own cave dwellings. After all, in this way, the ginkgo fruits they pick are their own."


    "If you want to pick free ginkgo fruits, you can only go further to the mountains and forests."


    "The ginkgo trees in the forest near the tribe are all collectively owned by the tribe. After the tribe picks them, they need to hand them in. Now that the tribe implements private ownership, everyone has to learn to live on their own."


    To this.


    There is nothing that Shen Rong is not used to.


    Su Ye, she is more casual.


    No matter what happens to the orcs in the twilight forest, Su Ye, as the witch of the orcs, will support her.


    "That''s pretty good." Su Ye said.


    It can stimulate the fighting spirit of orcs and is conducive to the development of private ownership.


    afternoon.


    Xiaoxiao did not wake up, and her body temperature did not drop.


    Similarly.


    The same goes for the other cubs.


    At night, it was business as usual.


    a whole night.


    The atmosphere of the Heluo tribe is not very friendly.


    the next day.


    dawn.


    The roar of beasts came from all over the Heluo tribe.


    "Grandma��"


    Chang Xia stayed up all night without sleeping.


    When it was almost dawn, I couldn''t hold back and wanted to go to the kang for a rest.


    Unexpectedly, the black panther cub suddenly howled.


    Wen Sheng, the three adults hurriedly looked at Xiaoxiao on the Kang bed.


    Seeing that, the smile lying on the kang bed began to change. The hair receded, and the beast''s body transformed little by little, revealing a cute and delicate fat doll.


    Black hair and black eyes, there is something more between the eyebrows, pink, similar to flower petals.


    Just right between the eyebrows.


    Look, it makes the lovely smile more delicate and beautiful.


    Avatar, all of that.


    Happened in the blink of an eye.


    extremely fast.


    Chang Xia didn''t even react.


    Xiaoxiao successfully transformed from a beast body into a beautiful one-year-old milk doll.


    "slim Shady."


    Xiaoxiao looked at his new appearance curiously.


    The first name to be called out was Eminem.


    Then came the mother-in-law, and finally came the father.


    Even when his name was called at the end, Shen Rong was very excited.


    He ran out of the cave, raised his head and let out a loud roar. Shen Rong just yelled, followed by yells from other directions of Baihu Cave, and then from the direction of the tribe.


    okay.


    There is no need to notify anything.


    It starts with Xiaoxiao successfully transforming into form.


    The other cubs transformed successfully one after another.


    Finally, there was the beast roar of the root patriarch.


    Hearing the movement, he should have turned into a beast directly, using the roar of the beast body.


    then.


    There were roars from all corners of the Heluo tribe.


    The last time it was so lively, it seemed that Chang Xia gave birth to Xiaoxiao. Newborns have been born in the tribe one after another in the past two years, and the same is true for other orc tribes.


    The Orcs in the Dusk Forest are thriving.


    Everything is developing in the most beautiful direction Smile, Eminem will dress you. After getting dressed, we will drink milk tree sap and your favorite barbecue..."


    Chang Xia was very happy.


    He and Su Ye took the clothes for Xiaoxiao and put them on.


    Outside the house, Shen Rong finished yelling.


    He hurried to the kitchen, he wanted to give Xiaoxiao hot milk tree juice. Even with Xiaoxiao''s physique, he can drink cold milk tree sap.


    However, Chang Xia used to let Xiaoxiao drink the warmed milk tree sap.


    Here it comes.


    The Heluo tribe has learned it all.


    Even the adults, when drinking milk tree sap, would boil it and then drink it in the cool air. After all, milk tree sap is not milk made from powdered milk, so there is no need to worry about the loss of nutrients after boiling.


    "Weird." Xiaoxiao tilted her cute little head, tearing at the clothes on her body, not very used to wearing clothes yet.


    but.


    There is nothing unaccustomed to walking.


    Hands and feet like lotus roots, white and round, look very cute. When Chang Xia was dressing her, he took two bites.


    The force was very light, Xiaoxiao thought Chang Xia would play with her again.


    Immediately, there was a crisp giggle.


    "Mother-in-law, do you want to give Xiaoxiao a bath?" Chang Xia asked.


    After dressing Xiaoxiao neatly, Chang Xia suddenly remembered that Xiaoxiao hadn''t taken a bath yet after she took shape.


    Su Ye said: "No need."


    Transformation, completed in the blink of an eye.


    No effort, no showers.


    Woohoo.


    At their feet, the black leopard cubs kept circling around Chang Xia''s feet. Make a cry of woo woo woo, and jump up and down from time to time.


    "Brother." Xiaoxiao happily clapped his hands and said, "Em, hug my brother."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1343： Show off, fathers mentality

    "You don''t need to hug me, brother, take care of yourself." Chang Xia patted Su Ye''s arms and smiled. The black panther cub was eating well and growing fast. He was born not long ago, and he almost caught up with the young black panther.


    Grow fast and eat more naturally.


    Ordinarily, this black panther cub should not be kept at home, no matter how small the black panther cub is, it is still a fierce beast. It is too dangerous to be raised in a cave after all, Naihe Xiaoxiao is very persistent.


    at the same time.


    Su Ye wanted to test Xiaoxiao''s talent.


    So, the black panther cub was raised by mistake.


    "Xiaoxiao successfully transformed into form, and set off for Death Canyon tomorrow. Chang Xia, you and Shen Rong pack your bags today. This time, going to Death Canyon will be as fast as January, and as slow as March or May."


    Su Ye stated briefly.


    Exploring Death Canyon is one thing.


    What''s more important is to deal with the people from Westland.


    Those things are handled by the tribes, though. Su Ye only needs to focus on sending Shiyi and Fishweed into the Death Canyon, and exploring the Death Canyon, to determine when he can enter the Death Canyon to find the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Back then, the orcs withdrew from the Eastern Continent.


    The ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace sank together with the other two cities.


    Thousands of years passed by leisurely.


    Su Ye could not be sure that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace were safe and sound.


    After all, the Shinahai site and the Inami water city site suffered heavy losses, leaving only ruins. Few of the excavated items are usable.


    If it weren''t for the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan, they would have other ideas about the two cities.


    In fact, the so-called exploration is of little significance.


    After all, the orcs must learn to look forward and move forward.


    "Okay." Chang Xia said.


    Xiaoxiao waited for the beast cubs, and the situation finally stabilized.


    Su Ye naturally had to make preparations to go to Death Canyon.


    She is in no hurry.


    The other orc tribes were in a hurry.


    If there hadn''t been for Chang Xia''s continuous discovery of new food in the past two years, and the rich granaries of the tribes, the six major tribes would not have been able to spare the totem warriors to go to the Death Canyon.


    Every year, at the beginning of spring.


    The food stored by the tribes for a year was exhausted.


    Everyone was busy hunting and picking in the forest.


    Where is the leisure to go out and explore?


    A drink and a peck, all have a fixed number.


    as expected.


    Chang Xia''s family just had breakfast.


    Patriarch Gen hurried into the cave, greeted Chang Xia, and walked straight towards Su Ye.


    Su Ye nodded.


    Get up and walk out of the cave with the root patriarch.


    obvious.


    They should be going to the White Lake business district to discuss the departure tomorrow.


    The action of hundreds of people.


    Naturally, custom planning is required, and it is impossible to act rashly.


    "Chang Xia, you go back to your room to sleep. I''ll go out with a smile on my face, and it won''t be too late to pack my bags in the afternoon." Shen Rong said. ..


    Chang Xia rubbed his eyes frequently.


    Obviously, sleepy.


    Last night, stayed up all night. Shen Rong has little influence, but Chang Xia can''t. After breakfast, I couldn''t keep my eyes open.


    "Okay, I''ll sleep." Chang Xia said.


    Anyway, she''s only leaving tomorrow, so she''s not in a hurry to pack her bags.


    As for Shen Rong talking about going out with a smile, it was probably for showing off. Chang Xia understands this thought.


    estimate-


    Same idea as Shen Rong.


    There are also male orcs snaking around.


    I don''t know where they will take the cubs for a walk.


    In this room, Shen Rong went straight to Nanfeng''s house with a smile in his arms, without waiting for Shen Rong to approach.


    Snake walked out of the courtyard with a handsome and cute little boy in his arms. He raised his head, saw the smile in Shen Rong''s arms clearly, opened his eyes wide immediately, and said excitedly: "Shen Rong, what you hold in your arms is Xiaoxiao��"


    "Your Chenchen looks very good! It''s a bit like She Yun, but her eyes are black, so she looks more natural." Shen Rong said.


    Snaking hey hey giggled.


    Lowering her head, she kissed Shechen on the cheek a few times.


    "Your smile is so beautiful, can you let me hug you? Can we switch?"


    "No. Let''s go, let''s find Yadong Kongshan..."


    I want to hug and laugh! !


    That is absolutely not possible.


    Showing it off is already polite enough.


    Hug, no way.


    Besides, he didn''t even enjoy himself.


    Today, if it weren''t for Su Ye, he would discuss with the six tribes about going out tomorrow. Shen Rong will definitely not be able to hug Xiaoxiao, it is rare that he has time, Shen Rong is not willing to give Xiaoxiao to others.


    Besides.


    Her own fragrant and soft female cub.


    It must be better than male cubs!


    Snake''s face froze.


    rely on it.


    How could he have forgotten Shen Rong''s stingy character. Sure enough, things have been going smoothly recently, and Shen Rong has become more talkative, forgetting about being beaten up by Shen Rong before.


    "Father, Chenchen will give you a hug." Shechen said warmly.


    Snake to listen.


    Lowering her head, she kissed her Zai Zai twice on the face again.


    "Chenchen is so good!" Snake Xing said comfortingly. Can''t hug Xiaoxiao, it''s okay, he can still hug Chenchen, he doesn''t believe that Yadong Kongshan''s cub can be as cute and sensible as Chenchen? !


    Shen Rong hugged and smiled.


    Snake hugs Chenchen.


    The two stood on the bank of the White Lake and didn''t wait long.


    Yadong Kongshan came over with his own cub.


    Dajuer from Yadong''s family has a simple and honest appearance, with a very solid body. Fengming from the Kongshan family is delicate and cute, and looks very clever.


    Several people looked at each other.


    They all think their cubs are the cutest.


    Of course, smiling is the prettiest.


    "Shen Rong, where are we going?"


    "The tribe is still the White Lake business district."


    "Turn around and show the beast cubs to recognize the family. After they transform, they will have to go to the tribal training ground from now on, and train with the tits..."


    This said.


    The mood of several people became a little heavy.


    ah!


    Is it cruel that my own beast cubs are not even a year old, so they have to go to the tribal training ground to exercise? !


    "Smile��"


    "Shen Rong, give me a hug for Xiaoxiao."


    "The beast cubs have all transformed! They''re white and fat, and they''re all so cute. If you want to hug them, don''t be stingy, father Let''s hug them quickly."


    in an instant.


    The tribe is flying like a dog.


    Everyone scrambled to hug and laugh at them.


    However, Shen Rong and the others are too thieves, so let me show them at most.


    Kiss, hug.


    That is absolutely delusional, impossible.


    only.


    When the tribe came out of several elders and old people.


    Shen Rong and the others had to let go and let Xiaoxiao and the others go out.


    Xiaoxiao and the others are quite courageous, and they usually come to the tribe to play. Facing the enthusiasm of the clansmen, they showed no timidity at all.


    This scene.


    It makes the tribe feel more and more satisfied.


    Not long.


    Heyu and the others also brought the cubs.


    Let these hardened little guys get together.


    In the future, they will learn, exercise and grow together.


    Originally, the tribe also proposed to hold a table for Xiaoxiao and the others.


    Unfortunately, tomorrow we have to leave for Death Canyon. The proposal to host a table naturally cannot be realized and can only be shelved.


    but.


    This does not prevent the clansmen from giving gifts.


    For each transformed beast cub, the tribe sent a small gift. Or wild fruit, or snacks, are different. The portion is not too much, enough for the beast cubs to try something new.


    Show off.


    Shen Rong and the others carried the cubs back to the cave.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia wakes up and packs things in the house.


    The time to go to Death Canyon this time will not be short, and the clothes need to be prepared, so as not to be in a hurry.


    As a result, things to clean up are a bit more and a bit more complicated.


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1344： leave tomorrow

    "Em." Xiaoxiao Nuonuo called out, reaching out to Chang Xia to hug him.


    Going out with Shen Rong for a walk, getting to know each other, let alone being quite tiring. Yawning, looking a little drowsy.


    "Hey! Are Xiaoxiao sleepy?" Chang Xia took Xiaoxiao and raised his hand to touch Xiaoxiao''s forehead, but it wasn''t hot. He rubbed Xiaoxiao''s belly again, it was bulging, obviously he had been fed by his tribe, so he shouldn''t be hungry.


    He rubbed his eyes with a smile.


    Chang Xia wondered if he was sleepy?


    "Yeah!" Xiaoxiao nodded and said, "Sleepy, I want to feel sleepy."


    "Okay, Eminem feels it with a smile." Chang Xia said warmly. With a smile in his arms, he began to coax her to sleep.


    Shen Rong whispered about going out.


    Chang Xia pursed her lips and smiled lightly.


    The rattan basket placed in the distance contains gifts from the clansmen for Xiaoxiao''s first transformation. This gift is shared by the other beast cubs of the tribe.


    "Where''s the witch?"


    "Not yet."


    Shen Rong put Chang Xia''s folded clothes into the animal pouch.


    This time they are acting collectively, and the tribe will prepare dry food and so on. However, portable items such as sauces and seasonings can naturally be brought.


    "Chang Xia, do you have any dry food you want to bring?" Shen Rong asked.


    Chang Xia coaxed her to sleep with a smile, put her on the kang bed and covered her with a quilt.


    "Bring some to eat on the road. It will take several days for the tribe to go to the Yinchuan forest. We adults are fine, but we are afraid that we will not get used to it. Bring more snacks and sugar." Chang Xia said: "The beast cubs just transformed, I don''t know if Nanfeng Maple Leaf will insist on going to Death Canyon?"


    "They can bring She Chen..."


    "No way. It may be dangerous to go to the Death Canyon this time. Didn''t you see that the six tribes arranged to go there, are they all young totem warriors?"


    Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong''s expression changed slightly, and he lowered his volume.


    "Chang Xia, can you tell me?"


    "There''s nothing we can''t say. There are orcs sneaking into the Twilight Forest secretly in the Westland. Their purpose should be Death Valley."


    "The witch wants to train soldiers��" Shen Rong sighed, and the awe of Su Ye in his heart was heightened again. As expected of the person who led the rise of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, every time he made a move, he would be deadly.


    "Yuan Family, someone might come." Chang Xia said.


    Shen Rong patted the top of Chang Xia''s hair, and said indifferently: "From the moment I stepped into the Twilight Forest, I was no longer a member of the Yuan family. If we meet, we cannot be friends. If we are enemies, we will listen to the witch''s decision."


    Yuan family.


    Shen Rong didn''t have much affection for it.


    The only one who is relatively close is Yuanhou.


    However, Yuan Hou failed his trust. Among family love and power, Yuanhou chose power, and Shen Rong paid for it with his life.


    Brought back to the Heluo Tribe by Chang Xia to detoxify.


    Shen Rong swore that he would only be the partner of Chang Xia of the Heluo Tribe in the future.


    The Yuan family, the identity of the son of Yuanhou.


    From the moment he left Xilu, he was abandoned by Shen Rong.


    "You don''t regret it?" Chang Xia asked with a chuckle.


    Shen Rong shook his head.


    No matter how many times Chang Xia asked this question.


    Shen Rong still has only one answer, the Yuan family is not his destination.


    Shen Rong couldn''t understand the behavior style of the noble family in the West Land, and he was powerless to change it. To Shen Rong, leaving was more like a relief.


    The two quietly packed their bags.


    evening.


    Su Ye came back and asked, "Are you smiling?"


    "Still sleeping, was taken by Shen Rong to wander around the tribe, and came home and shouted to sleep. I haven''t woken up until now. I thought she might be a little tired when she just transformed, so I didn''t wake her up." summer road.


    The bags are all tidied up, and the sauces and seasonings are also tidied up.


    "I''ll go and see her. How are you packing your luggage? Set off tomorrow morning and try to reach Yinchuan Forest within five days." Su Ye approached the bedroom and asked.


    "The clothes are all packed, but the sauces and seasonings are not packed. I also plan to get some dry food to take with me, and I will start after dinner at night." Chang Xia said.


    heard the words.


    Su Ye nodded and entered the room.


    After seeing Xiaoxiao, Su Ye didn''t wake him up.


    "Mother-in-law, do you still want Nanfeng and the others to follow?" Chang Xia asked in a low voice, and Snake Chen had just transformed and needed to be taken care of.


    Su Ye said: "Look at Nanfeng''s choice. Except for Xiaoxiao, other beast cubs must not be brought into the forest. It is too dangerous, even I can''t guarantee absolute safety. Bring Xiaoxiao because of her special blood."


    Xiaoxiao can communicate with animals.


    This has the potential to allow them to pass through the Black Forest Basin without injury.


    The Black Forest Basin is more difficult. Su Ye is not willing to scare the snake for the time being. After all, there are aristocratic families in the West Land watching. Su Ye wants to wipe out the group of rats spying on the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace...


    "If all the snakes in the south wind go, Chenchen will have to be sent to the tribe to be taken care of by Muqin Mu. Mother-in-law, will the root patriarch come with you this time?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    The patriarchs of the other five major tribes are all in the Heluo tribe.


    It is clear.


    They will all participate in this operation.


    only.


    Chang Xia couldn''t guess what the root patriarch was thinking.


    "Go." Su Ye nodded, and said: "The patriarchs of the six major tribes have to go. This is also an experience. No way, people may die."


    Here it comes.


    There must be someone who can hold the field.


    The patriarchs of each tribe were chosen by Su Ye to control the place.


    At the same time, there will be two or three elders accompanying them. The accompanying elders this time are naturally at the level of the shadow elders or water elders.


    Like Elder Senda.


    Su Ye thought it was not enough.


    It can be seen that whether it is Su Ye or the six major tribes, they attach great importance to the safety of the tribe.


    This time I learned that the noble family of Xilu planned to enter the Death Valley.


    Su Ye and the six tribes naturally didn''t want to miss this opportunity. I thought that provoking chaos in the West Land would make those greedy people move away from coveting the East Land. Who knew they didn''t give up!


    obvious.


    The last time they suppressed them, they still didn''t have a long memory.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia''s heart tightened.


    Su Ye agreed to let Nanfeng and the others go.


    Most of them have the intention of letting them see blood.


    Nanfeng and the others hunted a lot, but they had never actually killed an enemy before.


    It seems that even if Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others retreat.


    The Horde will also push them to Death Canyon.


    This journey is not easy!


    Thinking about it, Chang Xia''s expression became a little heavy.


    It was rare for Su Ye not to persuade her. Some things must be experienced in order to learn to grow. In the future, the Dusk Forest will be handed over to the younger generation of totem warriors to guard, and all these experiences are necessary.


    If there is no rise of Changxia.


    Now-


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others should also be sent to the West by Su Ye and the tribe.


    In comparison.


    It is only now that I start to practice, but it is slow.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Shen Rong said.


    With him around, the danger will definitely not come close to Chang Xia. He will get rid of all the factors that are unfavorable to Chang Xia, and Chang Xia only needs to live happily.


    In this regard, Shen Rong is more protective of the calf than Su Ye and the tribe.


    Shen Rong didn''t want Chang Xia to experience the rain he had been in. Su Ye and the Heluo Tribe are different. They hope that Chang Xia will learn more and understand that not all places in this world are united, friendly and peaceful like tribes...


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1345： Who will take the cubs?

    the next day.


    The sound of the horn sounded heavily.


    Waking up the Heluo tribe who had slept all night, the tribesmen woke up from the kang beds one after another.


    Today is the day to go to Death Canyon.


    Everyone woke up early and waited silently.


    "Chang Xia, hold Xiaoxiao. For other things, Shen Rong and I will take care of them. Xiaoxiao''s clothes, toys, snacks... Take them well, don''t leave them behind."


    Su Ye dressed neatly and opened the door.


    Seeing Chang Xia''s room lit up, through the door, he began to remind Chang Xia not to leave Xiaoxiao behind. It''s not a big problem for them to travel as adults and leave some things behind.


    but.


    I can''t laugh.


    When it comes to double standards, Su Ye never hides it.


    "Don''t worry, mother-in-law, Xiaoxiao''s things were packed last night. It''s just... there are a lot of things, and I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to carry when I''m on the road." Chang Xia said distressed.


    "It''s okay, there are too many people this time. If you can''t take it down, ask other totem warriors to help. I don''t think anyone will refuse." Su Ye said loudly.


    squeaky--


    Shen Rong opened the door.


    Go into the kitchen, light a fire and boil water.


    At this moment, there is still some time before departure, and you can cook some noodles for breakfast.


    Boom!


    The courtyard door was knocked.


    Then, the door was pushed open.


    The courtyard gate of Changxia''s house has been modified. The gate is very large and heavy.


    Usually, the courtyard door is open.


    but.


    Ever since Xiaoxiao was able to run and jump, the gate of the courtyard was always covered, for fear that Xiaoxiao would run out of the cave without paying attention.


    Under the hillside is the White Lake.


    Safety issues need more attention.


    Nanfeng snaked through the door and came in, accompanied by Fengye Nuanchun and other orcs.


    Shen Rong poked his head out from the kitchen.


    "You all decided to go?" Shen Rong said: "The witch said, except for the little beast cubs, they are not allowed to be brought into the forest, it''s too dangerous!"


    "Why can Xiaoxiao go?" Shexing asked curiously.


    The snake just takes shape in the morning, and the snake walks in love. However, he really wanted to go to the Death Canyon, so he half pushed and sent She Chen to the tribe and asked Xylophone to take care of it.


    It just so happens that the tribe has rules.


    After the cubs are transformed, they will be sent to the tribal training ground to exercise with other cubs.


    "Xiaoxiao has awakened a special bloodline ability, and this time I will go to Death Canyon, maybe I need her help..." Su Ye packed some medicine bags to bring. When we set off, ask the totem warrior to help bring it.


    Laughing about waking up.


    Su Ye didn''t want to keep hiding it.


    After all, Death Canyon needs her help.


    Of course.


    What should be concealed is still to be concealed. Too much publicity is easy to cause accidents, and a low profile is also necessary.


    ��


    Nanfeng and other orcs were taken aback.


    They all lamented that they are indeed Chang Xia''s cubs, they awakened their bloodlines just after birth, amazing!


    Shen Rong.


    Who is that.


    In the distance, Shen Rong rolled his eyes.


    Shen Rong had already been mentally prepared for Nanfeng''s eccentricity. Besides, no matter how envious or jealous these orcs are, they can''t change it, Xiaoxiao is also his identity as a cub.


    Ha ha.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong smiled happily.


    "Have all the cubs been arranged? This time, we will stay in the Death Canyon for at least a month. If there is an accident...three months, it is also possible." Su Ye spoke calmly, raised his head, and swept across Nanfeng and the others. Face.


    heard the words.


    The expressions of Nanfeng and other orcs changed slightly.


    They were not stupid, so they naturally heard other meanings in Su Ye''s words.


    seem--


    Going to Death Canyon this time is not simply escorting Shiyi and Yucao.


    After all, the time is a bit wrong.


    "Wu, are we going to enter the Death Canyon?" Nanfeng guessed.


    The other orcs had serious expressions.


    Maple Leaf raised her eyebrows, and said hesitantly, "Wu, isn''t the Dusk Forest not peaceful recently?"


    This said.


    All of a sudden, the orcs stopped breathing.


    Followed by excitement and excitement.


    the year before last.


    The tribal elders went into the forest to sweep things, vividly.


    Unfortunately, they are bound by the tribe and cannot participate. In private, they often lamented, is it their turn to act now?


    "Maple Leaf is quite smart!"


    When speaking, Su Ye deliberately stopped his gaze from Nan Feng. Nan Feng was slightly embarrassed, it was not her fault that she couldn''t guess this matter, she was pregnant last year and had no time to pay attention to other things.


    Occasionally, ask a question.


    She will also be told by xylophone to ask her less and let her raise her baby with peace of mind.


    Milu stayed in the tribe, her cubs were too young to take shape yet. However, Bai Qing was named by the Gen patriarch. As the strongest totem warrior of the younger generation of the Heluo tribe, he must participate in this training.


    same.


    Yuan Yi was also asked to participate.


    Obviously, this proposal should be requested by Su Ye.


    This time, they will be dealing with the aristocratic family of the West Land. Su Ye thinks that they need an "acquaintance". Compared with Shen Rong, Yuan Yi is more suitable.


    Yuan Yi''s matter.


    After so long, the Horde should investigate.


    It has been found out, so letting Yuan Yi go with him is also the result of Su Ye''s careful consideration.


    "Go, I''m going." Nanfeng said seriously.


    The other orcs nodded one after another, but when their eyes fell on Nuan Chun, they paused slightly.


    Nuan Chun is not a totem warrior.


    It''s dangerous for her to follow.


    Shan Kun opened his mouth, wanting to say something. However, seeing Nuan Chun''s danger warning, Ming Zhi closed his mouth and did not dare to speak.


    "I''m following Chang Xia..." Nuan Chun said quickly.


    Obviously, Nuan Chun also wanted to go to Death Canyon together. In the past few years, Nuan Chun didn''t even go out to the tribe much, so Nuan Chun naturally didn''t want to miss the rare opportunity.


    "Mother-in-law." Chang Xia called softly Su Ye looked back and said, "Go! Don''t walk around, follow Chang Xia, Shan Kun and the others have a mission in the past this time, there may be no way I will take care of you, you have to be mentally prepared."


    "I see." Nuan Chun said loudly.


    "Have you all had breakfast?" Chang Xia glanced at the orcs in the cave courtyard and asked lightly.


    this time.


    It''s not yet time for the tribe to gather and set off.


    Shen Rong was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, Chang Xia took advantage of the situation and asked Nanfeng and the others if they had eaten, and asked Shen Rong to prepare more. After eating, I helped organize things and prepare for departure.


    "No."


    "Chang Xia, what do you have for breakfast?"


    "Stop nagging, come in and help." Shen Rong yelled, Snake Shankun and other males entered the kitchen obediently, and helped Shen Rong prepare breakfast together.


    They basically didn''t bring anything, perfectly interpreting the meaning of traveling light.


    Two clothes, plus a little dry food.


    It''s over, nothing more.


    Xiongxiong went into the kitchen to prepare breakfast, Changxia handed Xiaoxiao to Su Ye, and called Nanfeng and the others to pack the sundries. It is said to be sundries, but it is actually some sauces, seasonings and snacks.


    "Feng Ye, who do you give the cubs to?" Chang Xia asked curiously.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes, and said angrily, "They sent all the cubs to my mother''s house--"


    Nanfeng Eminem, xylophone.


    No wonder everyone is not worried at all. With the xylophone to take care of them, the cubs must be comforted and worry-free.


    Most of their respective fathers and mothers also have missions, otherwise they would not have sent the cubs to the xylophone.


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1346： 100,000 whys

    Maple Leaf and other females laughed.


    Although he is reluctant to part with his own beast cub.


    However, this experience is too important to allow them to be careless. Besides, for at most three months, they can endure loneliness.


    It''s different from Chang Xia.


    Orcs value family blood, but at the same time they value racial inheritance even more. There are tribesmen to help take care of the cubs, so they are very relieved.


    Like warm spring, the twins have been transformed.


    She was sent to the tribal training ground and picked up every day. Besides, she doesn''t want to keep the cubs by her side and take care of them all the time.


    "Come, eat noodles."


    Shen Rong yelled and called all the orcs into the kitchen to serve noodles and have breakfast.


    "Let''s go, let''s have breakfast first. Wait a minute, the patriarch should inform us to leave." Chang Xia said. They didn''t receive the notice from the root patriarch, so they didn''t have to help pack the supplies and bags. This way, they were more responsible for guarding when they entered the forest.


    Experience��


    It was decided from the beginning.


    At present, Chang Xia and the others haven''t figured it out yet.


    However, Bai Qing should be clear. Maple Leaf and the others are absolutely ignorant of the situation, and most likely have only a half-knowledge of the purpose of this trip.


    Bai Qing and Shen Rong looked at each other.


    The tacit understanding did not mention much, some things need to be experienced more before they know how to deal with them. Bai Qing didn''t say anything, but wanted to make Nanfeng Fengye and the others feel happy. It''s easier for Shen Rong not to say, he knows that even if Chang Xia awakens the bloodline ability, Su Ye and Heluo Tribe are reluctant to let her take risks.


    That''s it.


    It doesn''t make any sense to say it or not.


    Here, Chang Xia and the other orcs had just finished eating, cleaned the dishes and put them in the cupboard, when the tribe heard the sound of horns representing departure.


    "Chang Xia, it''s time to set off!"


    Su Ye opened his mouth and asked Chang Xia to hug her and smile.


    Nan Feng and the others carried their bags, and Shen Rong and the others carried the bulky items. After finishing everything, a group of orcs walked out of the cave, half-closed the courtyard door, and headed towards the tribe.


    at this time.


    The tribal square is full of orcs.


    Some are familiar and some are unfamiliar.


    The entire tribal square was crowded with people, and the animal skin bags in rattan baskets were stacked neatly. Obviously, the animal skin bags in these rattan baskets were naturally the dry food supplies that they brought to Death Canyon this time.


    "Bai Qing, you are in charge of vigilance. Remember to communicate with other totem warriors about the arrangements on the road. We will not interfere. This trip to the Death Canyon is a trial for you. Come on! Don''t let the clansmen down."


    When said.


    The patriarch Gen looked away from Feng Ye and other young totem warriors. These words are not for Bai Qing alone, but for all their orcs.


    All the orcs��


    It also includes young orcs from the other five tribes.


    only.


    This mission is led by the Heluo Tribe.


    Therefore, the person in charge naturally fell on Bai Qing''s head.


    Bai Qing froze slightly, feeling the gazes cast from all around him, he tried his best to hold back the feeling of embarrassment, nodded with a straight face, and replied: "I understand."


    now.


    Maple Leaf noticed something strange.


    He raised his eyes and exchanged a glance with Nanfeng.


    Seeing the seriousness in each other''s eyes clearly, they restrained the joy on their faces.


    Unlike Maple Leaf and the others, Shen Rong snaked them into the tribal square and quickly greeted other familiar totem warriors of the same age.


    After road repairs and trade.


    The six major tribes communicate with each other, and the totem warriors of the same age are familiar with each other, nodding their heads, they all understand that this trip to the Death Canyon is not easy.


    Each of them has weapons pinned to their waists, such as bows and arrows, etc. on their backs.


    All the spears and the like are in their hands.


    Except for a few people in Changxia Nuanchun, almost all of them were armed.


    "Chang Xia��" Nuan Chun pursed her lips, and said softly, "Is there any danger in Death Valley this time? I think...something is wrong."


    Chang Xia nodded slightly, and replied, "Yes."


    listen.


    Nuan Chun''s footsteps stopped.


    Blinking her eyes, she wanted to ask, but in the end she chose to remain silent.


    Su Ye and the tribe chose to let Chang Xia go to the Death Canyon, and they would definitely not let her be in danger. Besides, except for Chang Xia.


    This time I also brought all the smiles.


    Nuan Chun didn''t believe it was dangerous.


    But.


    It is not right to say that there is no danger.


    Except for them, all the people who went to Death Canyon this time were totem warriors. Carrying weapons is usually when hunting in the forest or when patrolling the forest. The tribe will deliberately require the totem warriors to wear weapons, and there is no special requirement for weapons at ordinary times.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine." Chang Xia comforted Nuan Chun, and said, "You come with me, and we will go to Yinchuan Forest to help harvest rice, that''s all."


    immediately.


    Nuanchun really relaxed.


    No unnecessary nagging, just a simple "departure".


    A group of more than a hundred orcs quietly walked out of the Heluo tribe and headed for Death Valley. Before departure, Su Ye received a sound from the bird clan and the fish clan.


    at first.


    The bird family and the fish family all intend to explore the death canyon.


    However, Su Ye declined.


    Su Ye bluntly said that when the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace come to life, the bird clan and the fish clan will enter the Twilight Forest again. At present, it is better to let the orcs handle it. The Dusk Forest is the territory of the orcs, and Su Ye must protect the interests of the orcs.


    The aristocratic family of the Westland is about to move.


    Of course, the beast clan can use the power of the bird clan and the fish clan to drive them away.


    Here it comes.


    The status of the orcs in the three races will be reduced.


    This is not what Su Ye is happy to see.


    Primary and secondary must be distinguished.


    The Dusk Forest is the territory of the orcs. It was decided thousands of years ago, so it will continue to be maintained.


    "Em, what is this?"


    "Big Leaf Tree��"


    "What about that? It''s red and smells so good!"


    Soon the orcs entered the forest. Xiaoxiao was held in Chang Xia''s arms, they sat in the carriage, Shen Rong followed Bai Qing in charge of guarding, and did not follow. After passing the road to Yinchuan Forest, I know the convenience of horse-drawn carriages.


    Naturally, this journey is dominated by horse-drawn carriages.


    It''s just that the beast taming skills of the orcs are ordinary at present.


    The one who pulls the carriage can only be the animalization of the orcs, and all tribes are speeding up the taming of the beasts. For example, wild horses and bison have made progress, but not much progress.


    along the way.


    He kept asking with a smile.


    Thanks to Chang Xia''s special bloodline ability, if it were someone else, even Su Ye might not be able to answer Xiaoxiao''s various questions.


    Beside them, Nanfeng Nuanchun and other females who originally planned to make fun of her.


    They all chose to shut up, not daring to speak.


    without him.


    Afraid of being caught by Xiaoxiao and asking questions.


    They can answer general questions, but they are afraid to ask some incomprehensible questions with a smile. Why are flowers like flowers red? Why can''t the grass grow as tall as the big tree?


    These questions are commonplace��


    But, sorry.


    Nanfeng Nuanchun really couldn''t answer.


    It can be said that more than 90% of the people in the team can''t give an answer.


    Ruannuo''s voice, from being cute at first, gradually became scary. Even the conversation among the team became quieter little by little.


    They are afraid of being stopped by Xiaoxiao to ask questions.


    Chang Xia pursed his lips and smiled lightly.


    Xiaoxiao''s lethality is very powerful! Before going out, she even yelled to bring her younger brother with her. Fortunately, Shen Rong''s eyesight and hands almost made the black leopard cub faint, so she found a chance to stuff it into the xylophone and let her take care of it for a while.


    If there are more black panther cubs in the carriage.


    Long summer heads will be bigger.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1347： Tomapines Goose

    "It''s cloudy, I''m afraid it will rain again."


    Chang Xia looked at the blue sky above his head with a worried look on his face.


    After the First Rain Festival, the Twilight Forest ushered in the rainy season, and it was the most troublesome time to enter and leave the forest. The rain was pattering, non-stop.


    Nanfeng looked at the sky, nodded, and continued: "The rain hasn''t stopped these days, it''s wet and annoying."


    Fortunately, the road was built.


    If you travel through the forest like before, let alone arrive in Yinchuan Forest in four or five days, I am afraid that it will take twice as long, and you may not be able to make it there.


    When it rains, the visibility of the forest decreases.


    The mist is hazy and beautiful.


    Similarly.


    The danger multiplies.


    "It''s okay! It''s raining lightly, and it didn''t delay the trip. If it rains heavily, it will be even more troublesome." Nuan Chun said. Fortunately, there is a carriage, and the carriage has carriages. Chang Xia and the others sit in the carriage, which has little effect.


    The ones who suffered the most were Bai Qing and Shen Rong.


    They are in charge of patrolling, and they must transform into beasts. They use their beast bodies to patrol both sides of the road at all times, and beware of wild beasts lurking on the roadside to attack.


    "This carriage is comfortable!"


    "That''s right! It used to be very troublesome to enter the forest during the rainy season, but now having a carriage saves a lot of trouble. It''s right to let the young totem warriors practice, otherwise we should be the ones running outside!"


    "Maybe later��"


    Several chiefs of various tribes gathered in the same carriage, talking a lot.


    Not long after leaving the Heluo tribe.


    It started to rain for three days in a row, and it will continue for a few more days depending on the situation.


    but.


    At this time, they had already walked out of the territory of the Heluo tribe.


    Arrive at the border of the three tribes.


    After leaving this area, the rain should stop. The closer you are to the Yinchuan Forest, the better the weather will be. The Yinchuan Forest is like spring all year round, which is not much different from the Horubad Basin. Otherwise, wild rice cannot be harvested three crops a year.


    "Patriarch��"


    "I plan to set up camp in advance, and the location is Tommaping."


    "The sky is cloudy, and there will be heavy rain soon. It will be dark and it will be safer to camp early."


    Putting on a coir raincoat, Bai Qing walked up to Patriarch Gen''s carriage, knocked on the door of the carriage, and announced his decision.


    Tomaping is high.


    Don''t worry about the heavy rain, which will affect the camping.


    Chief Gen, Chief Taige and Chief Xifeng looked at each other and nodded in unison. Tuomaping is indeed suitable for camping. The weather is not right, and there may be heavy rain later, and maybe there will be spring thunder.


    It is indeed a good choice to set up camp in advance.


    "You decide!" Gen nodded, agreeing with Bai Qing''s choice.


    Here, Bai Qing was approved by the root patriarch.


    The news of camping will be conveyed soon.


    Shen Rong and other totem warriors rushed to Tuomaping to find suitable caves or ancient trees for camping. The old trees in the Twilight Forest are forests, and the roots of the old trees are intertwined, which can easily form a good shade against the wind and rain.


    It is said that it is the shade of a tree, but it is actually more like a nest made of intertwined roots.


    This kind of lair is often more suitable for resting than a cave.


    The only trouble is that the natural nests formed by the intertwined roots of this kind of trees can be large or small, and it is not easy to find a suitable nest.


    Tomaping, located on the border where the three tribes meet.


    Bai Qing and other totem warriors knew Tuomaping quite well.


    very quickly.


    Under the leadership of Gelu Kun and other totem warriors of the Yuanhu Tribe, they found a suitable tree root lair. All the orcs worked together to clean up a large space, enough to accommodate more than a hundred orcs.


    Gather firewood and build a bonfire.


    Start a fire to boil water, and warm yourself by a fire.


    Lots of people, things get busy quickly.


    Waiting for Chang Xia to sit by the bonfire with a smile in his arms, the rainstorm suddenly fell, and the sky was dark. The whole world was covered by the sound of rain. Fortunately, they moved fast enough, otherwise they would be in trouble.


    Comes with torrential rain.


    There are also bursts of lightning and spring thunder.


    boom��


    There were bursts of thunder, so frightened that Xiaoxiao nestled in Chang Xia''s arms, not daring to ask any more questions.


    "Is Xiaoxiao all right?" Su Ye whispered.


    Chang Xia hugged Xiaoxiao tightly in his arms, and whispered: "I''m a little afraid of thunder, I''ll put her to sleep for a while, and wake her up after the thunder has passed."


    Warm sound.


    Su Ye nodded.


    Seeing this, all the orcs lowered their hands in unison.


    This task is to hone the younger generation of totem warriors.


    Naturally, Nanfeng Maple Leaf couldn''t just sit and warm up by the fire, so Bai Qing and the others braved the rain and went into the forest to hunt and prepare food for the evening.


    South Wind, these orcs who stayed in the root lair.


    Stockpiling supplies, lighting fires, and inspecting tree root nests.


    After processing, go forward to cook rice and **** soup. I am used to eating rice, and I am used to eating a bowl of rice every meal. It tastes great when eaten with barbecue. Even if you are on the road, you have to cook two pots of rice.


    Mainly because Su Ye Changxia likes to eat.


    Thus.


    Naturally, rice cannot be saved.


    In addition to rice, you have to steam steamed buns. Of course, if conditions permit, steamed buns and dumplings will also be made.


    The most convenient is to eat powder.


    It rained heavily today.


    The team set up camp early to rest, and now Bai Qing and his party of orcs went into the forest to hunt, so naturally they would have a big meal at night.


    If it doesn''t rain.


    From Tuomaping to Yinchuan Forest, it takes a day and a half at most.


    However, it was the rainy season.


    It may take more than half a day to reach Yinchuan Forest the day after tomorrow.


    However, if there is no rainfall in the area past Tommaping. They will arrive in Yinchuan Forest earlier, all depends on the weather on the way.


    "Chang Xia, what''s for dinner tonight?" Nan Feng rubbed his hands, it was raining and chilly, Nan Feng had to wear an extra long coat.


    She felt a little afraid of the cold after giving birth to Chenchen.


    Chang Xia handed Xiaoxiao to Su Ye to hold, she rolled up her sleeves, UU read www. uukanshu.com plans to prepare dinner with Nanfeng and the others.


    "That depends on what brother they hunted back��"


    Chang Xia added water to the pot, and drank all the cold boiled water in the water bag. You have to boil some water to enjoy the coolness, and then pour it into the water bag.


    "It''s raining harder and harder. Luckily, the terrain of Tuomaping is high. The terrain is low. I''m really worried about landslides and mudslides." Maple Leaf patted the water droplets on the animal skin, shook off her wet hair, and walked towards the campfire stand.


    In the distance, the bonfires of the patriarchs and elders were piled up, and she dared not go over to join in the fun.


    "Is it safe near the tree root nest where we camped?" Chang Xia asked.


    "Don''t worry, the position here is high." Maple Leaf took off the animal skin and put it on the wooden rack next to it to dry and bake.


    It was raining and the air was sticky.


    It makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Nanfeng said: "We just dug a canal nearby to drain water, so the nest can''t be flooded. I''m afraid of mudslides. Don''t worry about landslides. The location of Tuomaping is high. As long as there are no mudslides, other problems are not big."


    "There is a kind of big goose living in Tomaping, which tastes great. Unfortunately, it is rare to meet in the rainy season." Daya licked the corner of her mouth and put down the weapon in her hand.


    Tomapines is not far from Earth Tribes.


    This is equivalent to a public area. Daya and her tribe have come to Tuomaping before.


    "Goose, stewed goose in a big pot." Nanfeng swallowed his saliva and said excitedly, "Daya, where is this big goose?"


    "They can be seen near the waters of the Tuomaping river and stream. When the weather warms up, they start to return to Tuomaping from afar. It is more difficult to meet them at this time." Daya replied. Big geese are bigger than wild ducks, and Daya has hunted big geese.


    I miss the taste of big goose.


    The big geese in Tomaping taste more tender than the big geese near the White Lake.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1348： voice for help

    "Taya, can you explain more clearly?"


    "In the cold season, the geese will leave Tomaping. When the weather is warmer, the geese will return to Tomaping. Now it is the rainy season, and the geese have returned to Tomaping from far away, but the number may not be many..."


    Daya spoke in detail.


    In addition to geese, there are countless birds in Tomaping.


    Geese, chickens, ducks and birds, etc., Tuomaping is a paradise for birds.


    "There are many birds in Tuomaping, should we try calling flowers and birds?" Daya asked.


    The orcs have been learning cooking from Chang Xia for a long time.


    Gradually became a little picky.


    At the same time, the appetite is very strong, but they will pay special attention to everything that can be eaten. In the past, when going to the forest to hunt, the eyes would only focus on large prey.


    now.


    There are only two types of prey in their eyes.


    edible.


    inedible.


    Nothing else.


    "Okay! Call flowers and birds, roast birds, stew bird soup..."


    "Don''t forget the big goose, stewed goose in a big pot is absolutely not to be missed. Wait for the rain to lighten, let''s go to the nearby rivers and lakes. The terrain of Tuomaping is high, and the rivers and lakes are very clear. If it doesn''t rain, this is the best place to play."


    Shaoqing.


    Nanfeng and the others talked about eating and playing.


    In the distance, Patriarch Gen and other orcs could hear Chang Xia''s discussion clearly.


    One by one was immediately moved.


    Stewed goose in a big pot, call flowers and birds, roast birds and so on.


    They also want to eat!


    "Xifeng, do you and Tago have anything to say?" Gen asked with his head down.


    Tuomaping is considered a no-regret zone.


    The Heluo Tribe knew that there was such a place, and they rarely approached it.


    "Tomaping is the habitat of birds, and my family doesn''t like to eat birds." Tiger shrugged and replied. Tigers like to eat meat, and there is little bird meat, which is not a dish for the tigers, and the Tuomaping tigers seldom come here.


    Patriarch Xifeng laughed loudly.


    In addition to birds, Tommaping is also a paradise for bees.


    The Bear Clan usually come to look for beehives to collect honey, and they know the situation in Tomaping very well. Patriarch Xifeng also ate the big goose that Daya mentioned. To be honest, the taste is really good.


    In the past, the Bear Clan didn''t know all kinds of cooking skills.


    The big goose in Tomaping is simply stewed, and the taste is very good.


    If you add Chang Xia''s cooking skills...


    Patriarch Xifeng couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Daya is right. The big geese, wild ducks and big birds in Tomaping are all delicious. I like roasted birds brushed with honey. They are charred on the outside and tender on the inside, and they are delicious." Xi Feng said while describing the roasted birds. The taste immediately made other orcs swallow their saliva.


    "The rain stops, let''s go for a walk."


    "Yes, after driving for a day, go out for a walk to relax your muscles and bones."


    "Together, together."


    The patriarchs had bright eyes. If the rain hadn''t stopped, they would have liked to show their hands and go outside to catch a few big geese, wild ducks and big birds.


    Birds are more difficult to catch.


    However, for them.


    It''s just difficult, not impossible to catch.


    hey-hey!


    Nanfeng and the others covered their mouths and laughed.


    The root patriarch and their conversation did not deliberately lower the volume, so Chang Xia could naturally hear it.


    The temptation of food.


    It really is powerful.


    Intermittent thunder, showers gradually subsided.


    hear the sound.


    Nanfeng was ready to move and wanted to go out.


    Feng Ye held her down, and said calmly: "Bai Qing and the others haven''t come back, what''s the rush?"


    before leaving the tribe.


    The root patriarch said that this trip to the Death Canyon was a trial for them. Bai Qing and the others are responsible for all actions. At this time, Bai Qing and the others went into the forest to hunt and left them to guard the root nest.


    this moment.


    Bai Qing and the others didn''t come back.


    Naturally, they couldn''t leave casually.


    Otherwise, if something goes wrong.


    They all had to be beaten.


    "We are responsible for vigilance��" Daya reminded.


    Nanfeng froze, restrained his eagerness to move, and hinted to himself that he should be calm, otherwise the Hui tribe would be beaten when the trip to the Death Canyon was over.


    but.


    The root patriarch and the others have no worries.


    After talking to Su Ye, the six quickly fell into the rain.


    From the looks of it, they seemed to be in a race.


    Seeing this, Chang Xia shrugged and said, "It seems that you don''t have to go out to hunt in the rain. With the expressions of the patriarchs, this competition will be extremely fierce."


    "Well! Let''s warm up and wait!"


    "By the way, Xiaoxiao and I warmed up the milk tree sap so that she wouldn''t wake up hungry. The thunder gradually subsided, and the fog outside seemed to have dissipated a lot."


    "Is the **** soup ready? I want to drink some, it feels a little cold."


    very quickly.


    Nanfeng and the others directly changed the subject.


    There was no more talk about going hunting.


    boom-


    Suddenly there was a loud noise.


    Su Ye stood up suddenly, and quickly walked out of the tree root nest.


    He raised his head and looked towards the north of Tuomaping, "Chang Xia, come hug and smile. I need to do something..."


    Hearing this, Chang Xia quickly stepped forward to take Xiaoxiao.


    Su Ye untied the animal pouch at his waist, and took out a turtle shell-like thing from it. Muttering words in his mouth, he gently brushed the turtle shell with his hand.


    "Sakuragi, take a few people to the north of Tuomaping. There are people calling for help, Nanfeng, please boil more hot water, it will be needed later."


    "Chang Xia, do you have any clothes?"


    "If you have, prepare a few."


    Upon hearing this, all the orcs looked at each other in blank dismay.


    However, no one is asking why.


    Elder Yingmu took a few totem warriors, submerged in the rain, and headed straight to the north that Su Ye said.


    After a while.


    Chang Xia found some clean clothes.


    Nanfeng and the others built two new stoves and used clay pots to boil water.


    "Grandma, what did you see?" Chang Xia said softly.


    Su Ye''s bloodline ability is very miraculous, Chang Xia has never heard of her When I saw it today, Chang Xia became more and more curious.


    Su Ye shook her head lightly, as if she had seen through Chang Xia''s curiosity.


    "This is not a bloodline ability, but a witch''s ability. I am a witch from the orc tribe in the Dusk Forest, and I can use the power of this forest."


    Su Ye''s words are very mysterious.


    Chang Xia seems to understand but not understand.


    She understood that it should be some kind of magical method or secret method.


    "Are there any orcs in trouble?" Chang Xia didn''t ask again, and said, "Tomaping is a no-care zone, who will come here?"


    "Unfamiliar breath." Su Ye said.


    Nan Feng was startled, and nervously asked, "Could it be a wandering beast clan?"


    she said.


    Maple Leaf Daya and other totem warriors took up weapons and took precautions.


    And, let Chang Xia Nuan Chun go deep into the tree root nest.


    "It shouldn''t be the wandering orcs. I don''t feel any malice. It should be a small tribe. They came from the north, and they may have come to seek help from the tiger or bear clan." Su Ye analyzed, as a member of the Twilight Forest beast clan Witch, she can perceive good and evil.


    In the past, the Westland slave hunters organized the group of wandering orcs into the Dusk Forest.


    Su Ye could easily perceive evil thoughts, blood-red evil thoughts.


    Even thousands of miles away, Su Ye could feel the strong and pure evil aura.


    Duskwood is vast.


    Even Su Ye couldn''t take care of all the orcs.


    Orcs are scattered throughout the Dusk Forest, and some small tribes even live isolated lives. They don''t know much about the outside world. After all, the forest is dangerous, and they can''t explore the forest like the six tribes.


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1349： Waiting

    listen.


    Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    She couldn''t help but fight and kill.


    She had experienced too much in her previous life, and she wanted to live a peaceful life in this life.


    "The ice and snow have just melted after the cold season, and the rainy season is coming, so food is relatively scarce. In the past, this time of year was the most difficult time for the tribe." Nan Feng said in a low voice with a sullen face.


    Maple Leaf Nuanchun didn''t make a sound.


    But all the orcs who have lived in the Dusk Forest know that after the ice and snow melt. The forest is the most dangerous, and it is also the time for recovery of all things.


    Hungry orcs.


    hungry beast.


    Anything is possible at this time.


    boom��


    There were several loud bangs in succession.


    The expressions of the orcs in the tree root lair became more serious.


    "slim Shady-"


    At this moment, a laughing voice sounded.


    Breaking the tense atmosphere and silence in the root lair.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you awake?" Chang Xia pinched Xiaoxiao''s little nose, asked her warmly if she was hungry, took off the animal skin covering Xiaoxiao''s body, and put it on the wooden pier next to her.


    Xiaoxiao blinked her eyes and said, "Em, I''m hungry."


    "Auntie cooked milk tree juice for you, do you want Xiaoxiao to drink?" Nuan Chun smiled, got up and poured milk tree juice from the clay pot, and then handed the bowl to Chang Xia, asking her to feed Xiaoxiao to drink milk.


    after all.


    The rice was not cooked and neither was the barbecue.


    It��s also funny to have passed the hunger period.


    Otherwise, everyone should have a headache.


    "Drink grandma." Xiaoxiao nodded, looked around curiously, then looked outside, and asked, "Mum, where is this?"


    "This is the tree root lair in Tomaping." Chang Xia explained.


    finished.


    She was worried and asked where Tuomaping was with a smile.


    Where is the tree root nest.


    as expected.


    As soon as Chang Xia finished speaking, he smiled a hundred thousand whys, and asked directly.


    "slim Shady-"


    "slim Shady-"


    ��


    ��


    Beside them, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and other orcs.


    Quietly stepping back, even the corners of Su Ye''s mouth twitched a few times.


    "Stop." Chang Xia said with a cold face, "If you ask again, you are not allowed to drink grandma. When drinking grandma, you are not allowed to talk."


    Here it comes.


    Xiaoxiao finally calmed down.


    "It''s terrible!" Nan Feng wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, showing a lingering fear expression.


    aside.


    Nuan Chun and the orcs showed similar expressions.


    obvious.


    They were also frightened by Xiaoxiao''s "speaking words".


    Then, filled with emotion.


    Fortunately, I chose to go out to practice, instead of staying in the tribe to take care of the cubs.


    I have great admiration for the elders in the tribal training ground. A smile almost drove everyone crazy. Thinking about the dozens of beast cubs in the tribal training ground, it was terrifying.


    "I really admire the elders in the tribal training ground..."


    "Yes, I didn''t think they were powerful before, but I have seen them recently. This cub looks like he has no ability, but he can drive people crazy."


    "Xiaoxiao moves his mouth the most, like my twins, they use both hands and feet."


    for a while.


    All kinds of discussions are endless.


    "Hush!" Su Ye suddenly raised his index finger, signaling for everyone to be quiet.


    Outside the tree root nest, there was the sound of messy footsteps. The footsteps were heavy, and it sounded like the totem warrior who had gone out had returned.


    only.


    Because of the accident just now.


    The orcs did not dare to relax their vigilance.


    "Wu, we''re back." Bai Qing''s voice came from the rain curtain, followed by a group of hunting totem warriors walking through the rainforest and entering the root nest. Everyone carried a prey on their shoulders, and the harvest was very good.


    hear the sound.


    The orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It turned out to be Bai Qing and the others, they moved so fast! It''s not dark outside, did they encounter prey when they entered the forest?" Nanfeng sighed, and stepped forward with Fengye Daya to welcome Bai Qing and his party of totem warriors.


    talking.


    Nanfeng and the others are not slow.


    There are nine wild boars in total.


    Look, it should be Bai Qing''s family that was taken away by Bai Qing and the others.


    "Where are the patriarchs and the others?" Bai Qing threw the wild boar aside, looked around, and was slightly surprised when he didn''t see the figures of the patriarch Gen and the others.


    Feng Ye said: "The patriarch Xifeng said that the big geese and birds in Tomaping taste very good. The patriarch and the others couldn''t hold back and went out to hunt."


    "Huh?" She Xing exclaimed, lost his composure and said, "Why didn''t we say this earlier? When we entered the forest, we encountered many birds, and there were quite a lot of pheasants and hares."


    "I caught a few." Shen Rong said.


    He was carrying a small wild boar, and he was carrying a string of prey, whether it was a pheasant or a bird. Soggy, all piled together.


    From time to time, there were a few chirping sounds, which should be birds.


    It''s just that I don''t know what kind of bird it is.


    "Taya, come here and have a look��"


    Nanfeng yelled, telling Daya to look at the pile of birds that Shen Rong threw on the ground. Among them, one should be a pheasant.


    The tail of the pheasant is very beautiful, with colorful feathers.


    Even when wet, you can still see the unique color.


    "This should be wild geese and water birds, they all taste good." Daya said. The most important thing in Tomaping is birds. There are all kinds of birds inhabiting here. It can be said that it is a paradise for birds.


    Abundant water resources.


    Give this land plenty of food.


    Without natural enemies, birds reproduce naturally and rapidly.


    Tuomaping is a three-way zone, and there are no large beasts around. The three tribes often cleared the ferocious beasts/beasts around the territory, indirectly creating a perfect habitat for Tomaping.


    "Don''t talk about the distance, there seems to be many birds perched on the big tree where we camped..." Yadong raised his head and looked at the branches and trunks above his head.


    The rain gradually died down.


    The chirping of birds gradually drifted into my ears.


    "The trunk is wet and slippery. Don''t try to climb the tree to catch the birds. It''s time to prepare dinner after cleaning up the wild boar." Chang Xia Youyou reminded that when these males enter the forest, they are like wild horses that have run loose. You have to beat it all the time, or they will go to the sky.


    This said.


    The expressions of Bai Qing and the other orcs changed slightly.


    Nanfeng said that the birds and geese in Tuomaping were delicious, and they were tempted.


    Unfortunately, time waits for them.


    The root patriarch and the others went out to hunt, and it was impossible for Chang Xia to let them enter the forest again.


    After all, it was getting dark.


    Even if you want to catch birds or something, you have to wait until tomorrow.


    "Mother-in-law just sensed a strange atmosphere, didn''t you encounter any accidents when you entered the forest?" Chang Xia was afraid that Yadong would not listen, so he simply told the story of Elder Yingmu and the others leaving.


    immediately.


    Bai Qing and Shen Rong changed his face accordingly.


    "witch-"


    "It''s okay, wait for Sakuragi to come back and find out about the situation."


    Su Ye waved his hand with a calm expression on his face.


    There are more than a hundred of them, and they are not afraid even if they encounter wandering orcs.


    Even if you are afraid, the other party should be afraid.


    "Yadong, you deal with these wild boars. Shen Rong Shankun, you should pay attention, don''t be touched by the enemy." Bai Qing said.


    After the words fell, several people quickly walked out of the tree root nest.


    Obviously, they were worried and planned to inspect the area around the tree root nest again to remove possible hidden dangers.


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1350： panda tribe

    "Barbecue!"


    Smiling and jumping, excitedly looking at the wild boars piled outside. While talking, he swallowed his saliva, and his greedy expression made all the orcs laugh.


    Chang Xia raised his head and poked Xiaoxiao''s forehead.


    "You, I was thinking about eating. I just drank milk tree sap, are you hungry again? This little belly looks so small, it''s really edible!" Chang Xia joked and smiled. Small smooth face.


    It made Xiaoxiao giggle and make a pleasant laugh.


    Smile and smile.


    The atmosphere in the tree root nest instantly became harmonious.


    "Eat, it''s delicious." Xiaoxiao clapped her fat hands, not caring at all about Chang Xia''s complaints. Lai leaned on Chang Xia, pouted his mouth, and kept yelling to eat, and he was not full from a bowl of milk tree juice.


    "Don''t worry, Ah Mu will bring you some snacks. The barbecue is not enough, and the wild boar has not been processed yet. If you want to eat...it will take a while." Chang Xia comforted.


    She stood up and smiled.


    Go to the rattan basket in the corner and get snacks for Xiaoxiao.


    Except for Su Ye, Nanfeng Fengye and the others all helped kill the pigs. A few wild boars are enough to feed more than a hundred people. Of course, the premise is that it must be served with rice and steamed buns. Simply eating barbecue may feel less.


    Orcs are big eaters.


    Each one is very edible.


    Waiting for Xiaoxiao to eat snacks, Chang Xia said: "Nanfeng, let''s set up a few more bonfires near the entrance, brighten the hall, and the light will be better."


    actually.


    Chang Xia felt a little cold.


    It was dark and the temperature dropped a little.


    Even though it wasn''t raining, it was still chilly.


    Make a few more bonfires, not only for lighting, but also to raise the temperature of the tree root nest. This tree root nest has a large area, so don''t worry about not having enough space.


    "Okay!" Nanfeng said.


    I just cleaned up the tree root nest, cleared out many dry roots, and added the firewood I picked up. It''s no problem to build more bonfires. It can be built with wet wood near the entrance, so you don''t have to worry about the smoke being too choking.


    "Em, baked sweet potatoes." Xiaoxiao said vaguely.


    Chewing the jerky in his mouth, listening to Chang Xia let Nanfeng light a fire, Xiaoxiao suddenly thought of roasting sweet potatoes.


    Beside, all the orcs couldn''t hold back their laughter.


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched.


    He raised his hand and flicked it down on Xiaoxiao''s forehead again.


    I don''t know who has followed this foodie attribute? !


    "Am didn''t bring sweet potatoes. I want to eat roasted sweet potatoes. I won''t be able to eat them until I go back to the tribe." Chang Xia explained, pointing to the stone pot in the distance, and said: "The rice is cooked in the pot, and I will wait for you Xiaoxiao Eat soup with rice."


    listen.


    I can''t eat roasted sweet potatoes, and I want to cry with a smile.


    but-


    Chang Xia followed up and said to eat rice with soup.


    Xiaoxiao suddenly became happy.


    see.


    The orcs laughed again.


    With the south wind, several bonfires were lit one after another.


    The root nest grew brighter.


    Even the outside can see a thing or two clearly.


    Not long after, I heard footsteps.


    "Who?" Bai Qing''s questioning voice came in from outside.


    Gen responded: "Bai Qing, it''s us."


    "Chang Xia, how about eating beggars and birds at night?"


    "I think roasted birds are fine too! Shen Rong, can I ask you for help?"


    "Big goose, stewed goose in a big pot..."


    for a moment.


    The familiar voices of several patriarchs quickly came from the darkness. Immediately afterwards, they approached from far to near, and walked into the tree root nest. I saw the six patriarchs carrying a long list of prey.


    As expected of the head of the clan, he has excellent hunting skills.


    "Okay, eat them all." Chang Xia replied with a smile.


    Shen Rong also came in from the outside, helping to take the prey from Patriarch Gen and the others. These prey are more troublesome to deal with, the quantity is large, and time-consuming.


    "Huh-"


    Patriarch Gen took off his coir raincoat and looked around.


    "Elder Sakuragi, where did they go?"


    As an elder, Sakuragi naturally didn''t need to go out to make inspections. The tree root nest is only this big, with few people, it is easy to detect.


    The root patriarch asked.


    The Snake Patriarch and the others all found that there were six or seven people missing from the tree root nest.


    "Tomaping has a strange smell. I asked Sakuragi to take someone there to see what''s going on. Did you encounter landslides and mudslides when you came back from outside? Just now, I heard several loud noises..."


    Su Ye explained plainly.


    Also, ask about landslides and mudslides nearby.


    "We just went south, and everything is normal there." Root replied.


    Beside, several patriarchs looked at each other when they heard that Tuomaping had a strange atmosphere. Finally, they turned their attention to Patriarch Tago and Patriarch Xifeng. Tuomaping is close to the Tiger Clan and Bear Clan, so we must pay attention to it.


    "Wu, we''re back."


    Elder Sakuragi''s voice came from far and near through the night.


    hear the sound.


    The orcs in the tree root lair raised their heads one after another.


    for a moment.


    Elder Yingmu walked into the tree root lair and said, "Witch, there is a situation."


    "Let them come in and speak slowly." Su Ye said.


    In addition to familiar orcs such as Elder Sakuragi.


    Elder Sakuragi brought back 13 orcs, nine adults and four children. Both adults and children are very thin and small. One can see that there was a lot of hunger and cold in the cold season last year.


    His thin body was covered with frostbite.


    Watching, it is worrying.


    "Which tribe do you come from?" Su Ye asked warmly.


    Next to it, Chang Xia Nanfeng took a bowl of **** soup. Xiaoxiao was held in Su Ye''s arms again, and she looked curiously at the four thin children on the opposite side. They were short and short, and they couldn''t tell their ages from their faces.


    It rained, and the ground was muddy.


    Things looked dire for the four kids.


    "Panda Tribe You have met a witch." Yong respectfully performed a warrior''s salute, looking at Su Ye with eyes full of awe. At the same time, there is also the joy of surviving after the catastrophe.


    "The Panda Tribe?" Su Ye paused, looked up at the Earth Tribe, and asked, "Sakuragi, are they your clan?"


    "Wu, Yong is not of the same race as us. They are of the panda clan, not the bear clan. The beast body is similar to my clan, but the color is different. They are black and white." Sakuragi explained.


    to be honest.


    It was also the first time he saw the Panda Clan.


    Never heard of this family before.


    Black and White Bear Clan! !


    Chang Xia instantly pricked up her ears, could this be the bear she knew?


    Panda, panda.


    Suddenly, Chang Xia looked at the four children with fiery eyes.


    As a flower grower, who doesn''t have a dream of raising national treasures? Unfortunately, this dream is too difficult to realize, almost impossible.


    "Patriarch Yong, first drink a bowl of **** soup to get rid of the cold. By the way, we boiled hot water, and after drinking the **** soup, let the children take a hot bath and put on clean clothes, so as not to catch cold and get sick..."


    Chang Xia was afraid that the child would catch a cold and get sick.


    Glancing at Su Ye, he interrupted their conversation.


    "Yes, listen to Chang Xia." Su Ye said.


    There is no rush to ask about the Panda Clan.


    Su Ye asked them to drink **** soup first and take a bath. After cleaning up, they asked while eating. There is no need to hurry tonight, they have plenty of time.


    Su Ye opened her mouth.


    Yong took the **** soup that Chang Xia handed over, and thanked him.


    Let the children drink first, and then drink the **** soup in big gulps. It''s obviously very hot, maybe it''s because you are too thirsty, but Yong and the others don''t feel hot at all.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1351： Im smiling, lets play together

    Half an hour flies by in the blink of an eye.


    The tree root nest was filled with a rich smell of roasted meat, and the sound of swallowing saliva spread one after another.


    Look up and take a look.


    I saw 13 members of the Panda Tribe cleaning up.


    Smelling the strong fragrance of food in the night wind, let alone the already hungry Patriarch Yong and his party of orcs couldn''t help it. Even Chang Xia and the others felt extremely hungry. After all, they had traveled all day and the night breeze was cool. Sitting around the campfire, they felt warm.


    All the orcs felt unbearably hungry.


    Look at each other.


    Su Ye was the first to chuckle.


    "Sit down and eat first. After eating, let''s talk in detail."


    Su Ye waved his hand and invited Yong to wait for the orcs to take their seats. The call for flowers and birds was not ready yet, and the stewed goose in the cauldron was almost ready. However, the barbecue can be eaten at any time.


    There are several small ones in the panda tribe.


    Swallowing saliva frequently, the appearance of hunger is distressing.


    Nuanchun Nanfeng started to pack the rice, but before eating, Chang Xia asked none of them to drink half a bowl of soup to warm their stomachs before eating.


    Before washing.


    They all drank **** soup.


    At this moment, Chang Xia made them drink soup, mainly because they were worried that they would be too hungry and eat too much to hurt their stomachs. Drink more soup for your stomach, not hurt your body.


    "Eat slowly, there''s plenty of food."


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    "Yong, why are you so hungry? With the rise of Long Xia in the Dusk Forest, all the tribes can have enough food. What''s the matter with you?"


    No matter how slow the news spread.


    It''s been two or three years.


    The panda tribe should also receive the news.


    Ginkgo fruit, not to mention Dusk Forest, is everywhere.


    However, there is absolutely no shortage.


    As long as you work hard, you will never go hungry. What happened to the panda tribe?


    "Our clan is isolated from the outside world. The people who left the clan last year planned to settle in Luoshui. However, there seems to be beast clan activities in Luoshui, so our clan can only migrate. Unexpectedly, the rainy season is fierce, and an accident happened..."


    There are 34 members of the Panda Clan.


    When migrating, encountered a mudslide, the tribe was forced to separate.


    but.


    Before the migration, there was an agreement to go north.


    It is said that the north side is the location of the wizard hall of the holy mountain of Karna.


    Listening to Patriarch Yong''s explanation, all the orcs were covered with black lines, feeling that the panda tribe has a big heart. At the same time, the Heluo tribe quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    last year.


    The Heluo tribe went to Luoshui to dig bamboo shoots and found traces.


    Most of them are left by the panda tribe.


    It''s a pity that the panda tribe was too cautious. If they had shown up directly at that time, they might not have to wait until today to meet with the six major tribes.


    "Tiger, you and Xifeng contact your respective tribes, tell them about the panda tribe, and ask the tribe''s totem warriors who patrol the forest to pay more attention." Su Ye ordered.


    The panda tribe has 34 members.


    There are 12 people from Patriarch Yong''s side, and 22 others are missing.


    but.


    Looking at Patriarch Yong and the other orcs of the panda tribe, they didn''t seem worried. This made Su Ye and other orcs speechless for a while.


    but.


    Seeing Patriarch Yong''s ugly complexion is ugly.


    There are not many scars on the body.


    It can be seen that the strength of the panda tribe is definitely not weak.


    After all, if it is weak. They also dare not travel in the cold season and migrate in the rainy season. As long as it is close, it will be delivered directly to the door of the beast.


    Beasts of the Duskwood.


    Ferocious, bloodthirsty.


    Combat power is definitely leveraged.


    Ordinary tribes are very cautious even when they go hunting in the forest, not to mention migrating.


    They are so heartless like the panda tribe.


    Among all the orcs, Chang Xia was the only one with a calm face. You must know that the flower planter is a national treasure and is notoriously lazy. Eat and sleep all day long, and don''t care if the sky falls.


    It looks cute, but its lethality is terrifying.


    "Yong, do you want to join the Heluo Tribe? Food and lodging included." Patriarch Gen grinned, showing a calculating expression.


    A group of orcs from the Panda Tribe are thin and thin.


    The beast body is definitely not bad.


    According to the current speed of development, the Heluo Tribe will definitely be able to build a city in three years.


    The root patriarch opened his mouth.


    The faces of the other five patriarchs changed suddenly.


    Damn, it was snatched by root again.


    So, several people scrambled to speak first.


    "Patriarch Yong, the Sirius tribe invites you to join, and the conditions are up to you."


    "Welcome to the Tianshi Tribe!"


    "Tiger Clan��"


    "Yong, we are our family. The Earth Tribe is definitely the best choice. Besides, you were brought here by Elder Yingmu, this is fate."


    The corner of the Snake Clan Chief''s mouth twitched.


    What does this make her say?


    Forget it, the Snake Mountain Tribe has little chance of success, so whatever.


    this moment.


    It was the turn of the panda tribe and they were surrounded.


    Patriarch Yong smiled foolishly and didn''t answer. He glanced at Su Ye with his small eyes, hoping that Su Ye could help him out. He is not deaf, and knows that the people who spoke came from the six tribes.


    It is true that the panda tribe is isolated from the world, but it is not stupid.


    No matter who you promise, you may offend other tribes, how dare Patriarch Yong speak? Simply pretend to be stupid.


    "The panda tribe has a small number of people. Let them go to the Heluo tribe. I plan to let them do something. Coin casting, you all know. The bear tribe is strong, so I will leave this matter to the panda tribe."


    Su Ye was thinking.


    Think of the newly developed blacksmith shop of the Heluo Tribe.


    Therefore, it was decided to get them to the Heluo tribe, and they would be responsible for forging coins in the future. Of course, Su Ye actually had selfish intentions in making this decision. Chang Xia seems to be particularly concerned about the panda tribe, if this is lost to other tribes, Chang Xia may be sad.


    think about.


    Su Ye thought of a way to get the best of both worlds.


    Su Ye said.


    The patriarchs naturally did not refute.


    coin minting.


    They all know about it, with the emergence of the White Lake business district. UU reading


    Coins will become more and more important, so the status of blacksmiths is self-evident. At present, the Heluo tribe is busy, and the fox tribe and the bear tribe are helping.


    However, these people are obviously not enough.


    With the addition of the panda tribe, it saves the trouble of the six tribes.


    "Yes, our clan is willing to obey the witch''s decision."


    "My family has no objection either."


    "Patriarch Yong has time, welcome to visit our clan."


    Several patriarchs let go of their mouths one after another. After all, Su Ye has spoken, who dares to have an opinion. What''s more, although the panda tribe lives in the Heluo tribe, they are actually doing things for the Wizard Hall. Speaking of which, the Heluo tribe is at a disadvantage.


    but.


    The Heluo Tribe now has a big family and a big business.


    It''s not a big problem to raise dozens of orcs.


    "Mum, I want to go to the ground." Xiaoxiao struggled, pointing to several children of the panda tribe who wanted to play together.


    Chang Xia smiled and ate about the same.


    He simply followed her wishes, put Xiaoxiao on the ground, and asked her to find her friends to play.


    Tree root nests are spacious.


    Don''t worry, Xiaoxiao ran out.


    "Xiaoxiao, you go to play with your brothers and sisters, you can''t run out, you know?" Chang Xia reminded with a smile, and put Xiaoxiao down.


    "Okay." Xiaoxiao nodded and replied.


    Get off the ground, smile and run towards the panda tribe.


    "Hello! I''m Xiaoxiao, let''s play together!" Xiaoxiao was very extroverted, and ran over to introduce herself.


    "You, hello!"


    "I am Song, and he is Ah Wu, Liu Shui and Willow."


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1352： Recognize brothers smile

    "I''ll treat you to a snack��"


    Smiling and grinning, Song invites them to have a snack.


    Song four people, the oldest is seven years old. Willow is the youngest, four years old. Willow looks four years old, but is about the same size as Xiaoxiao, who is less than half a year old.


    Seven-year-old Song is thin and small.


    About the size of tribal twins, with a small face and no flesh.


    Xiaoxiao grabbed Liu Shu''s hand and dragged it towards Chang Xia, "Mum, I want to invite Liu Shu and the others to eat snacks, and I want dried meat..."


    Xiaoxiao Sui Shen Rong is a carnivore.


    I don''t like to eat vegetables and fruits, and I usually only eat them in the long summer.


    "Smile, I just had dinner!" Chang Xia rubbed his forehead, not knowing what to do with the foodie nature of his own beast cubs. Furthermore, it is rare for her to take the initiative to play with her friends, so she cannot lose face.


    Chang Xia could only stand up.


    Take out all kinds of snacks from the rattan basket, then take the animal skins and lay them on the ground, let a few animal cubs sit on the ground and play. Relying on the bonfire, they are not afraid of catching cold.


    Nanfeng put down his bowl and chopsticks and came over.


    She poked a small willow tree with her hand, and asked curiously, "Chang Xia, what kind of panda and bear clan are they?"


    Elder Sakuragi said that the panda clan is a bear clan, but not a bear clan.


    At that time.


    Nanfeng was very curious.


    In private, they discussed the animal body of the panda clan with Nuan Chunfengye and the others.


    No matter how you discuss it, it is not as good as seeing it with your own eyes.


    Looking at the cubs playing on the animal skins, Nan Feng immediately thought about it, she wanted to see the bodies of Liu Shu and the others. Patriarch Yong and the others are adult orcs, Nanfeng dare not talk too much.


    However, beast cubs are different.


    Nanfeng said.


    Chang Xia was also moved.


    She was curious about the difference between the panda family in Gangwa continent and the pandas in Huaxia on Earth? Are their animal bodies the same? Like leopards, lions, etc., except for the different body shapes, the body of the beast is not much different.


    Earth Huaxia.


    She can''t afford a panda.


    The Gangwa Continent is different.


    Now, the panda tribe joins the Heluo tribe.


    In the future, I will live with the leopard family, I can''t raise them, but I can contact them at any time.


    think about.


    Chang Xia raised his head, watching Liu Shu and the others with eager eyes.


    "Song, can we see your beast body?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Xiaoxiao pouted and muttered, "Ah Mu, isn''t my beast body cute?"


    obvious.


    Chang Xia''s expression was too straightforward.


    Smiling and jealous.


    As he spoke, he smiled with his hands on his hips and stared at Chang Xia resentfully. If you don''t explain it well, I will definitely not forgive your expression.


    Chang Xia froze and smiled.


    "Smile, Ah Mu doesn''t mean that. Ah Mu has never seen Willow''s animal body, so I just want to see it. There is absolutely no other meaning. Besides, Liu Shu and the others are traveling in the rainy season, so it is convenient for Ah Mu to let them recover their animal body Check if their beasts are injured..."


    In order to calm Xiaoxiao''s jealousy.


    Chang Xia tried his best to say all the excuses he could think of.


    Why!


    The beast cubs are too smart and troublesome.


    It''s hard to coax, and it''s tiring to lie.


    "Really?" Xiaoxiao tilted her head to confirm.


    Chang Xia nodded solemnly, and said seriously: "Really. If you don''t believe me, you can find your Aunt Nanfeng, or Aunt Nuanchun."


    Beside, Nanfeng and other females all had tense faces.


    Afraid of being seen by Xiaoxiao.


    In the distance, Su Ye and the others were overjoyed.


    Sighing Xiaoxiao''s intelligence, full of hope for the future of Dusk Forest.


    "Willow, turn into a beast!" Song Song said. He could feel that Chang Xia and the others were not malicious, but he was older. I''m sorry to take off my clothes in front of Chang Xia and the others and turn into a beast. Liu Shu is young and has a simple and ignorant personality, so he doesn''t mean to be shy.


    Song Yi said.


    Willow took off his clothes and turned into a beast.


    in a blink.


    The tiny willow tree in front of Chang Xia turned into a black and white panda eighty centimeters high.


    "Wow! So cute."


    "Is this the Panda Clan? It''s so special!"


    "Willow, let me hug you."


    In an instant, Nanfeng and other females looked at the willow tree in surprise. Before Chang Xia came to his senses, Nan Feng had quick eyes and quick hands, grabbed the willow tree and hugged him in his arms, hugging and kissing, that affectionate look was lucky that She Chen didn''t follow.


    Otherwise, he is afraid that he will doubt life.


    "Black and white?" Su Ye blinked, curiously looking at Patriarch Yong and other orcs. Looking at the bear clans such as Elder Yingmu and Patriarch Xifeng, the animal body of the panda bear clan is indeed similar to that of the bear clan, except for the fur color.


    The color of black and white.


    It is indeed the first time that Duskwood has appeared.


    The twilight forest orcs have black bodies, like panthers. It has a white animal body, like Shen Rong and Chang Xia.


    Only the black and white animal body.


    Indeed never seen.


    "Brother." Xiaoxiao stood on tiptoe, touched the willow tree in Nanfeng''s arms, and shouted for his brother.


    Chang Xia looked back with difficulty.


    "Smile, Liu Shu is my elder brother." Chang Xia said seriously.


    Among the four, Ah Wu is female. However, they are also thin and small, with short hair. If it weren''t for Ah Wu''s soft voice, it would be really difficult to distinguish them based on their appearance alone.


    Xiaoxiao insisted: "Brother. He is small, he is a younger brother."


    heard the words.


    All the orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiaoxiao cognition is very strange, she will regard the weak creature as a younger brother. This younger brother has no other meaning, just like a wild beast marking territory through urine, like Da Duer, She Chen and Feng Ming, Xiaoxiao regards them as younger brothers, regardless of age.


    She seems to have a "special" ability to recognize younger brothers.


    at this point.


    Chang Xia taught it many times, but Xiaoxiao never corrected it.


    This made Chang Xia dumbfounded.


    She had watched an anime that had a good life, and there was a man who liked to recognize his son. Her own beast cubs seem to like to recognize younger brothers, regardless of species, age or gender, they are all regarded as younger brothers by her...


    "Smile!!"


    Chang Xia Fu forehead covered his eyes.


    On the side, the orcs burst out laughing again.


    Everyone in the Heluo Tribe knows about Xiaoxiao recognizing his younger brother. Several patriarchs have lived in the Heluo Tribe for a while, and have heard of them more or less.


    today.


    He smiled and pointed at the willow tree and called his brother.


    That serious and persistent expression is really unbearable.


    What is the little guy thinking? !


    "Mum, I want to play with my younger brother. Let Brother Song turn them into beasts too! I''ll take them to play together." Xiaoxiao said while clenching his small fists, and said: "Let''s play the game of big monsters together. protect them."


    ��


    ��


    Is silence the Thomaspin tonight?


    Smile, a newborn milk doll less than half a year old.


    He said that he would take the seven-year-old Song and them to play with big monsters and protect them.


    There''s nothing wrong with that!


    That''s right, it sounds a little over the top.


    "A Rong, take care of your cub." Chang Xia resisted the urge to laugh, and shouted at Shen Rong.


    She wondered how Xiaoxiao dared to say these words? !


    Kaka��


    Silent root lair.


    There was a crisp clicking sound.


    Hearing the sound, all the orcs looked up.


    He saw Liu Shu being held in his arms by Nanfeng, holding the jerky stuffed to him by Xiaoxiao in his hand, it tasted delicious.


    Brother, is there any food for you?


    Moreover.


    He likes to smile very much, the younger brother is the younger brother.


    The naive Liu Shu doesn''t know what a younger brother is at all.


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1353： finally arrived

    "Willow, Xiaoxiao is my younger sister." Song covered his mouth and reminded.


    Aside, Ah Wu Liushui secretly smiled.


    Then, following the animal transformation, he shyly moved towards the smiling willow tree. The cat bear has a broken leg, and the Awu Liushui beast is a circle bigger than the willow tree, and it is also smaller.


    Nuanchun Fengye has sharp eyes and quick hands, one for each person.


    Daya moved a little slowly and missed it. Aiqi stared at Nuan Chun beside him, Nuan Chun laughed and didn''t let go.


    Ah Wu''s arms were soft, and the fluff was a little prickly.


    but.


    For some reason, the more you touch it, the more addictive it becomes.


    "Song, why don''t you change yourself?" Daya narrowed her eyes, staring at Song who persuaded the willow tree. Song was older than them. Hearing Daya''s words, his little face flushed with shame, and he waved his hands hurriedly, unwilling to live or die.


    see.


    Daya sighed regretfully.


    "The beast body of the Panda Clan is so interesting!" Patriarch Gen was amazed, the beast body of the Beast Clan is so domineering and mighty, like the Panda Clan that is so cute.


    Seriously.


    This is the first time ever.


    Snake patriarch smiled and said: "If it is a wild beast, I would also like to raise one. They look like snakes and pythons, very cute."


    Beside them, Ge Wa and the patriarchs were speechless.


    They are not female.


    I don''t have much feeling for the beast body of the panda clan.


    At most, I doubt the fighting power of the Panda Clan.


    only.


    Listening to the words of the Snake Patriarch, I felt a bit cold and chilly on the back of my neck for no reason, as if I was being stared at by something unclean.


    Thinking about it, a few people quietly moved aside.


    It really deserves to be the snake family who dare to keep snakes and pythons as pets.


    This hobby is really scary!


    this night.


    The orcs lived through thunder and lightning.


    The next day, Su Ye and his party of orcs had to continue on their way.


    The Panda Clan definitely can''t go together.


    However, Tuomaping is close to the border of the three major tribes. As long as you enter the three major tribal areas, there is no need to worry about safety.


    Patriarch Gen asked Bai Qing to take two totem warriors to **** the Panda Tribe away from Tomaping. He only needed to go to the Heluo Tribe area. At that time, Patriarch Yong would lead the Panda Tribe along the main road and reach the Heluo Tribe directly.


    last night.


    Su Ye asked the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan to contact their respective tribes.


    Tell the two tribes about the panda tribe.


    Ask them to help find the lost members of the panda tribe, and if they find someone, they will help send them to the Heluo tribe.


    At first, Su Ye was worried about the safety of the panda tribe.


    but-


    Patriarch Yong didn''t show the slightest worry.


    Suddenly, Su Ye calmed down.


    Depending on the situation, the panda clan''s fighting power is quite good.


    Obviously separated from the clansmen, whether it''s Patriarch Yong, or Song and their beast cubs. Apart from being hungry, they showed no signs of fear.


    It is enough to see.


    Danger in the forest.


    They are not worried.


    To be able to fear the threats in the forest naturally requires a strong combat power as a backing. This point, only the totem warriors of the six major tribes among the orcs in the Dusk Forest can do it.


    here.


    Nanfeng and the others watched the Panda Tribe set off.


    With a look of regret.


    "it''s a pity!"


    "Yes! The willow tree is soft and small, so fun to hold."


    "Mum, why can''t we take our younger brother on the road?" Xiaoxiao pouted with a look of unwillingness.


    The willow animal body is bigger than Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao has great strength and can hold her.


    Last night, he asked to sleep with Willow and the others.


    A few cute dumplings are hugging and sleeping together, the scene looks cute no matter how you look at it.


    So, it naturally attracted Nanfeng and the others to rub it together.


    "The place we''re going to is dangerous, so we can''t take my younger brother." Chang Xia said.


    The Panda Tribe has just been born and has been starving for half the cold season, and is currently a little weak. Under such circumstances, it is not suitable for them to go to the Death Canyon together, and it is better to arrange to return to the tribe for self-cultivation.


    The orcs set off without waiting for Bai Qing.


    There are many people, and the speed is slow.


    Bai Qing would delay for half a day at most, and he would definitely be able to catch up with the large army.


    *


    Before arriving at Yinchuan Forest.


    Bai Qing successfully joined everyone.


    Looking at the beautiful Yinchuan forest, Chang Xia breathed a sigh of relief.


    The closer to Yinchuan Forest, the higher the temperature. At the same time, the pattering rainy season was left behind by the orcs.


    Sunny and suitable climate.


    A cool and warm breeze blows head-on.


    Xiaoxiao changed from the listless spirit of the previous two days, and the soft and waxy milk voice came from the team again. Chirping, chirping, so lively.


    Chang Xia held his forehead.


    He even wanted to switch with Shen Rong.


    She went to inspect and asked Shen Rong to come over with a smile.


    but.


    Approaching the Yinchuan Forest, the orcs gradually slowed down.


    Bai Qing and the others finished their patrol and returned to the team.


    "Father, hug." Xiaoxiao pushed open the car door, and reached out to Shen Rong for a hug. The weather is good, she has long wanted to get out of the carriage to play. Since Chang Xia refused to agree, he could only stay in the carriage and sulk.


    this moment.


    Shen Rong came over quickly.


    Xiaoxiao seized the opportunity and rushed towards Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong quickly stretched out his hand, caught Xiaoxiao who was rushing towards him, cursed a few words, and said: "Xiaoxiao, you can''t do this in the future, if you fall to the ground, it will hurt..."


    Chang Xia rolled his eyes, very speechless.


    Is this a scolding? !


    "I can smell the scent of rice flowers!"


    "The climate in Yinchuan Forest is really good, but it''s a pity that it''s too far away from the tribe, otherwise... I really want to come and live here. Every year around the rainy season, the tribe has heavy moisture, and everything is wet, and I feel very uncomfortable."


    "The climate in Yinchuan Forest is very similar to that of the Horubad Basin. Both places are far away from the tribe. I suggest building some wooden houses in Yinchuan Forest. If you have free time in the future, you can come and live there for ten and a half months."


    The main road was built beyond Lugu.


    All the orcs went straight to Lugu along the road.


    The Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan have simply repaired Lu Valley, but no one lives there. Even though the animal den has been repaired, it still looks dilapidated and old.


    "Bai Qing, you and Sawyer go around Lugu." Gen said.


    Bai Qing and the others have inspected Lugu, but they have never inspected the vicinity of Lugu. There are so many of them, so many totem warriors are not needed to carry the luggage.


    then.


    The root patriarch spoke first and asked Bai Qing to inspect the surroundings of Lugu.


    "Sawyer Sodan Let''s go around Lugu. Catch more bullfrogs later, and ask Changxia to cook us bullfrogs in a dry pot."


    One said.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of swallowing saliva from all around.


    Been busy lately.


    Eating and drinking is naturally just what you can make do.


    They are all adult orcs, not Xiaoxiao.


    Can be simple, simple.


    "Loach, eel, rice flower fish..."


    "When you patrol, pay more attention to the rice fields."


    The root patriarch was not reserved, and bluntly told Bai Qing and the others not to forget to pay attention to the game around them while patrolling. The root patriarch made no secret of his greediness.


    "Kun, you two too."


    Several other patriarchs opened their mouths one after another, and arranged for all the totem warriors of their respective tribes to go out.


    Let them carry the luggage on the carriage.


    in an instant.


    The totem warriors are like wild horses running wild.


    Quickly catch up with Bai Qing and the others, what''s the fun of hunting? Especially hunting with like-minded partners, the feeling is even more enjoyable.


    Xiaoxiao pursed her mouth and was hugged by Su Ye.


    She was just hugged by Shen Rong, and she walked on the ground for less than half an hour.


    Xiaoxiao still wanted to pester Shen Rong to go hunting together, but before she could say anything, Shen Rong handed her to Su Ye.


    Smile and know how to act like a baby.


    Shen Rong couldn''t bear it at all.


    In order to avoid being "beaten" by Chang Xia, Shen Rong wisely chose to give Xiaoxiao to Su Ye. Xiaoxiao knows that Chang Xia will not spoil her, and Su Ye occasionally spoils her, these two are different from Shen Rong.


    Acting like a baby doesn''t necessarily work.


    Vote for recommendation


    previous chapter


    Chapter Directory


    next chapter


    bookmark


    back to bookshelf


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1354： Yuan family who will come

    "Smile and be good!"


    Su Ye pinched her smiling face and smiled.


    Xiaoxiao is naughty, unlike Chang Xia who was obedient and clever when she was a child.


    Because of her temper, she dared to go into the forest and mess around. It takes a lot of thought to raise Xiaoxiao, Su Ye prayed in advance that the elders of the Heluo Tribe would not get a headache from Xiaoxiao''s anger.


    "Grandma��"


    Xiaoxiao pouted her mouth, calling Su Ye with a milky voice.


    Su Ye smiled, not moving like a mountain.


    "Mother-in-law, I want to play with Father." Smiling, she pressed Su Ye''s cheek, acting like a baby, and knew how to use her own advantages.


    Su Ye pursed her lips, suppressing the smile in her mouth.


    You want to play with Shen Rong?


    She clearly wanted to go into the forest to mess around, don''t think she didn''t see it, when Xiaoxiao heard about catching bullfrogs and loach/eels, her eyes almost popped out.


    Xiaoxiao is a person who likes to be lively.


    A bit of a crazy character.


    The more people there are, the more noisy she gets.


    The main purpose of coming to Yinchuan Forest this time is to enter the Death Canyon.


    Secondly, you have to beware of sneak attacks from the noble families of the Western Continent. You can''t let Xiaoxiao make trouble, stability is the most important thing.


    "Smile, just be obedient and don''t cause trouble. Amu will cook something delicious for you later." Chang Xia rolled up his sleeves and cleaned Lugu with Nanfeng and the others. In the Lu Valley, there are mostly animal dens, and a few wooden huts store sundries.


    There were more than a hundred people on this trip, and the few wooden huts naturally couldn''t accommodate them.


    This time I want to explore the Death Canyon, and by the way, I will have a fight with the aristocratic family of Xilu. I have to harvest the wild rice in the Yinchuan forest when I have time, and the wooden house needs to be built, but the wood has to be cut first.


    Yinchuan Forest has a cool climate.


    Logging, then dry in the shade.


    Don''t worry about wasting time.


    Su Ye and Chang Xia''s things were moved into the wooden house one by one. Obviously, the females of these wooden houses have the right to live.


    The Yinchuan forest is not cold, and the males can rest if they do whatever they want.


    Otherwise, tidy up the other animal dens in Lugu, rather than sleeping on the ground.


    This compartment.


    Smile and hear something delicious.


    I no longer acted as a demon.


    The luggage was quickly moved into Lugu, and Patriarch Gen and the others were not in a hurry to enter Lugu. Instead, he greeted Su Ye and quickly entered the Black Forest Basin.


    It is clear.


    They are worried about the orcs from the aristocratic families in the western land, sneaking into the Black Forest Basin.


    Xilu has been spying on Donglu for a long time.


    In the hands of the aristocratic family of Xilu, they must control the secret passage into the Dusk Forest. All the orcs are well aware of this matter.


    "Grandma, what are these golden plants?"


    Smiling and pointing to the golden rice fields outside Lugu, eyes full of curiosity. A golden piece, very beautiful!


    "paddy."


    "The rice we often eat is steamed from hulled rice."


    "Grandma came forward with a smile��"


    Su Ye explained, holding a smile and walking towards the rice field next to Lugu. After being repaired by the Tiger Clan and the Bear Clan, the wild rice in the Yinchuan Forest is no longer as messy as before, and the rice fields are neat and tidy.


    looking away��


    It is very similar to the small river and rice field behind the Heluo tribe.


    "Long summer��"


    Shi Yi waved the vines and grabbed Chang Xia''s ankle, his tone a bit aggressive. The group of two-legged beasts put him aside and ignored him, which made Shi Yi very angry.


    Long summer meal.


    Lowering his head, he looked at the carrion vines wrapped around his ankles.


    Quickly activate the bloodline ability and communicate with Shiyi.


    Whether the orcs in the Twilight Forest can uncover the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace thousands of years ago will depend on time, and they cannot be offended.


    "Shi Yi, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m a little hungry, I want to eat hot and sour noodles. And don''t throw me on the ground, I want to bask in the sun, pour me some carrion vine potion, it''s raining recently, my leaves are a little wilted, I need tonic."


    ��


    Chang Xia just wanted to say: Climb.


    But, no.


    Shi Yi asked a little too much, all of which were legitimate requests and could not be refused.


    So, Chang Xia leaned over and picked up the flower pot that was growing in Shi Yi, found a sunny place to put it, and moved out the square table from the wooden house.


    far away.


    Nanfeng and the others looked at Chang Xia''s arrangement for a while.


    I didn''t ask, I knew that Shi Yi would definitely ask.


    When it was put away, Chang Xia looked for the rotten vine potion and poured 10ml for it. As for hot and sour noodles, definitely not.


    this moment.


    The stove and everything were not cleaned up.


    The luggage I brought was not sorted out, and hot and sour rice noodles were naturally out of reach. Simply after Chang Xia poured the scavenging vine potion on Shi Yi, Shi Yi lazily absorbed the scavenging vine potion, basked in the sun, and didn''t make any more requests.


    Time is not stupid.


    Chang Xia and his party of orcs have just arrived in Lugu.


    I''m busy right now, so I don''t have time to cook hot and sour noodles.


    I was bored for a while, so I hooked up with the ancient trees in Lugu. Chang Xia eavesdropped on it for a while, seeing that the conversation was a bit boring, so he withdrew his bloodline ability. After all, the wooden house has not been cleaned yet, and the luggage brought is not in order. There are a little more things that need to be busy.


    "Chang Xia, what should I do with these fish plants?"


    Daya brought the animal skin bag, which was full of fish and grass. These fish grasses were cultivated by the Heluo tribe, and they were dehydrated in advance for the convenience of carrying.


    "Move it into the wooden house and put it away. Remember not to get it wet." Chang Xia thought for a while, and asked Daya to move the animal skin bag containing fish and grass into the wooden house. It was up to Su Ye and the others to decide when to enter Death Canyon.


    At least.


    Chang Xia knew within two or three days.


    Su Ye will not enter Death Canyon.


    After all, the aristocratic family of the Western Land has not dealt with it It is too dangerous to enter the Death Canyon at this time.


    Depending on the situation, Su Ye might let them disguise themselves as orcs from the deer tribe to fish.


    "Chang Xia, did you say that the orcs from the noble families of the West Land really entered the Dusk Forest?" Nan Feng whispered.


    Maple Leaf smiled and said: "It must be here. Otherwise, the witch will not let us come to Yinchuan Forest. I don''t know when Elder Pukang will return to the tribe?" She regretted not being able to go to the West with Elder Pukang, Considering the character of Elder Pukang, the trip to Westland must be very interesting.


    aside.


    Nuan Chun looked at Maple Leaf''s smiling face.


    Shivered, with a weird expression on his face.


    without him.


    Maple Leaf''s smile looks a bit like that of the elder Pukang.


    If it is paired with the classic "hee lilie" laughter of the elder Pukang, without looking at the person, at first hearing, nine out of ten people will think it is the elder Pukang.


    "Do you think... the Yuan family will come?" Daya whispered.


    this time.


    Yuan Yi is also in the team.


    He and Shen Rong came from the Yuan family in Xilu. Before that, the Heluo tribe had heard rumors that the Yuan family was looking for Yuan Yi.


    However, Shen Rong was not mentioned.


    "Yes." Chang Xia was very sure that the Marquis of the Yuan family was making troubles in the west land, and he was about to bring down all the aristocratic families of the Tianyuan tribe in the west land. It is impossible for the Yuan family not to hear about the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Su Ye once said��


    Back then, the purpose of Marquis Yuan''s entry into the Twilight Forest was probably not pure.


    After decades, the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace came to the world.


    How could Yuanhou sit idly by?


    The only thing worth noting is, who will come from the Yuan family this time? Will Yuanhou enter the Twilight Forest in person...


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1355： camouflage

    "Yuanhou."


    "Father of Shen Rong, he will also come to Dusk Forest?"


    Hearing this, the expressions of several people changed suddenly.


    Chang Xia waved his hand lightly, and said calmly: "I''m not sure if he will come, but... this opportunity is rare, he may take this opportunity to sneak into the Eastern Continent."


    Yuan Yi said that Marquis Yuan valued Shen Rong very much.


    Shen Rong died of poisoning once.


    At that time, Yuanhou hibernated and did not show up, which caused the relationship between father and son to break down. Maybe, Yuan Hou will take this opportunity to come to Mu Mi Forest to find Shen Rong.


    It''s different from Yuanhou.


    Half of the blood of the Twilight Forest Beast Race flowed in Shen Rong''s body.


    In terms of identity, there are natural advantages.


    Yuan Hou wants to become the king of the West Land, so it is necessary to take advantage of the situation. If you can get Donglu''s support, the road to becoming king will be much easier.


    Of course.


    These are Chang Xia''s guesses.


    Although he hates beatings and killings and seeing blood, Chang Xia still has a lot of thoughts in his heart. All kinds of **** fantasies came to Chang Xia''s mind.


    right now.


    She waited for Marquis Yuan to come to Donglu.


    At that time, watch him and Shen Rong "fall in love and kill each other".


    It was fun to imagine that scene!


    "There''s so much commotion in the west land, why does he still have time to come to the east land?" Feng Ye frowned, a little disbelieving. From the analysis of trivial information, Yuanhou is greedy for power and is a very ambitious and scheming male.


    The Western Conquest is imminent.


    How did he find time to smuggle to Donglu?


    The snow mountain palace ruins are important, but no matter how important it is, can it be more important than the power status that is at your fingertips? !


    "Shen Rong." Chang Xia spit out two words coldly, and said: "Yuan Yi said that Yuanhou valued Shen Rong very much. The chance to come to the Dusk Forest, not to mention..."


    more.


    Chang Xia thought about it and said nothing.


    Some speculation is just, no need to say now.


    Speaking out will only increase troubles in vain.


    heard the words.


    The expressions of Nanfeng Fengye and the others changed slightly.


    "Chang Xia, aren''t you worried?" Nan Feng whispered.


    It is a recognized fact that the west land is more prosperous than the east land. The Yuan family, one of the aristocratic families of the Tianyuan Tribe, Shen Rong is the only beast cub of the Marquis Yuan. Once the Marquis Yuan unifies the Western Land, Shen Rong''s status will inevitably rise.


    At that time.


    It''s hard to guarantee that Shen Rong won''t be tempted.


    Chang Xia smiled slightly.


    "Those who want to leave can''t be kept, and those who can keep won''t leave." Chang Xia is very indifferent, and the twisted melon is not sweet. Three years ago, she picked up Shen Rong from the plains of Normandy, and she took a fancy to his face at that time.


    Get along for three years.


    It would be a lie to say that there is no emotion at all.


    only.


    Chang Xia believed in Shen Rong, no matter what choice he made. Chang Xia will support you. To love someone doesn''t necessarily mean you have to keep them by your side. At least, Chang Xia thinks so.


    The rest is up to fate.


    The orcs saw Chang Xia''s calm face.


    I wanted to say something, but in the end I opened my mouth and said nothing.


    *


    rising day by day.


    Near noon.


    Su Ye returned to the wooden house with Xiaoxiao in his arms, and opened his mouth and said, "Changxia, did you warm the milk tree juice for Xiaoxiao?" I didn''t bring much milk tree juice with me this time, as the weather gets warmer, the milk tree juice tends to deteriorate. There is still a little bit of the milk tree sap that I brought, enough to drink for two days.


    "Warm." Chang Xia said.


    Shaking off the water drops from his hand, he took Xiaoxiao from Su Ye''s hand.


    Xiaoxiao''s cheeks were flushed with a little sweat. Jilu''s big eyes were full of smiles, obviously she was very satisfied with Su Ye taking her out to play.


    If it wasn''t for her hunger, she still wanted to stay outside and continue playing.


    "Xiaoxiao, are you hungry?"


    "Hungry, want to eat meat."


    Smiling and talking, he patted his round belly, licked the corners of his mouth, and shouted for barbecue. Of course, milk tree sap is indispensable.


    "Fatty, slow down. When your father and the others come back, let''s drink the milk tree juice first, and then eat some snacks." Chang Xia explained, Nuan Chun next to him brought the warmed milk tree juice, and Chang Xia took it Have a bowl and feed and drink with a smile.


    this moment.


    In front of the wooden house, there are several hearths.


    To play the deer tribe, the details must also be taken care of. The stove is essential, and some furniture should also be prepared.


    "It''s getting late, it''s time to get ready for lunch." Su Ye said: "Nanfeng, whoever of you go look for Bai Qing nearby, let them bring back some ingredients, don''t waste time, let everyone wait hungry."


    "I''ll go." Nan Feng said.


    In response, she quickly ran out of Lugu.


    The wooden house here has been cleaned up in sevens and eighties, and it will not be too late to clean up the rest after moving in.


    The south wind is gone.


    Fengye Daya chased after her.


    The other females wanted to join, but seeing Su Ye''s expression, they didn''t dare to step forward.


    Nuan Chun grinned and said, "Let''s clean the water tank and boil some water for preparation. They can drink it when they come back later. The ground must also be cleaned, and the harvested wild rice will be used to dry the rice..."


    All tribes have female totem warriors, except Changxia Nuanchun.


    All of them have good combat prowess and are equally addicted to war. Unfortunately, their reaction was not as fast as Nanfeng Maple Leaf. In addition, there are many places to clean up in Lugu, not just the corner of the wooden house.


    And Su Ye asked them to restrain themselves.


    Deer tribes are small tribes.


    Otherwise, a hundred totem warriors would appear in Lugu Meng, and even a blind person would guess that something was wrong. This is just coming to Lugu, Su Ye didn''t speak for the time being.


    After settling down in two days, not to mention the females, even Bai Qing''s side, some totem warriors have to pretend to be weak chickensThinking about that scene, I find it very interesting.


    Estimated, in order to compete for the place of the totem warrior.


    Everyone needs to get their brains out.


    However, all this has nothing to do with Chang Xia.


    "Long summer��"


    Shen Rong''s voice approached from far away.


    Dozens of people returned to Lugu from the outside, and suddenly the quiet Lugu became noisy and lively.


    croak��


    The familiar croaking of frogs drew laughter from Xiaoxiao.


    The rattan basket and the back basket contained loach, rice field eel, and a lot of fish. In addition, there are several totem warriors carrying wild boars, pheasants, hares and other game. It can be seen that when the wild rice is ripe, the beasts in the forest also come out of the forest, intending to eat the rice.


    At first, Sawyer''s side was the most remote, but it was changed several times. Gradually, this side became the most prosperous and lively center of Lugu.


    "Quack��" Xiaoxiao blinked her eyes, stared curiously at the rattan basket where the bullfrogs were wandering around, and said excitedly, "Grandma, I want to see Quack."


    "Xiaoxiao, that''s not a croak but a bullfrog." The corner of Su Ye''s mouth twitched slightly, helping Xiaoxiao correct her statement. Quack, what the **** is this called? It''s fun to yell, though.


    "Frog frog?"


    "Yes, Frogfrog, it''s called a bullfrog."


    Su Ye hugged and smiled, and didn''t let her go to the ground. I was afraid that she would throw the rattan basket and the whole little person would fall into it.


    "Bai Qing, is there anything nearby?"


    Looking at the bullfrog with a smile, Su Ye asked in a low voice about the situation near Baiqinglu Valley, if there was anything unusual. If there is an abnormal situation, it means that the noble family of Xilu may have arrived.


    Su Ye never dared to underestimate the noble families in Westland.


    A greedy person will grab food according to the taste.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1356： map

    "No." Bai Qing said: "There are no traces of life near Lugu, and what is left is the breath of the tiger clan and the bear clan."


    heard the words.


    Su Ye nodded clearly.


    this moment.


    The aristocratic family from the Western Continent has not come yet.


    She pinched her fingers and counted the time, worrying that she would be counted on because she came later than them. After all, it''s a big deal for the cubs to transform into forms, so it''s impossible for Su Ye to laugh at them as a joke.


    but.


    This is also indirectly indicated.


    The secret channel controlled by Xilu is more complicated.


    If it was simple, they wouldn''t have to wait so long. Obviously, the policy of cracking down on the wandering orcs that entered the Dusk Forest these years is undoubtedly correct. Last year''s wave was the most eye-catching result.


    The information returned by Pukang.


    Mengjia Tianqi''s family went crazy some time ago.


    Wantonly recruiting totem warriors, if Yuanhou didn''t make trouble suddenly. What happened last year, Mengjia Tianqijia will never let it go.


    In a way.


    Duskwood can enjoy a peaceful life now.


    I have to thank Yuanhou.


    Marquis Yuan wanted to ascend to the throne of Xilu. Mengjia Tianqi''s family was also a stumbling block, and it was rare to have an excuse to attack, so Yuanhou naturally did not miss this rare opportunity.


    Of course.


    Thank you Yuanhou, this is a joke.


    Yuanhou was able to bring down Mengjia and Tianqi''s family logically, also benefiting from their loss of power in the Twilight Forest.


    Um!


    It is more suitable to describe it as mutual benefit.


    "Patriarch, where did they go?"


    "Black Forest Basin."


    Su Ye pouted in the direction of the Death Canyon, and they went to explore the way first to confirm the situation on the other side of the Death Canyon. There are elders who follow secretly, nothing will happen.


    Hearing this, Bai Qing''s expression was a little excited.


    Death Canyon.


    This is where he seemed to be looking for a long time ago.


    However, it was too dangerous, the Heluo Tribe never gave Bai Qing and the others a chance to get close. After all, the tribal elders were all young. How can you not understand the thoughts in the heart of the young man?


    hey-hey.


    Bai Qing couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    see.


    Su Ye curled his mouth, and said coldly: "Don''t be too happy, none of you are allowed to approach the Death Canyon until you are sure of your safety. That place is not like Shinahai City and Inami Water City. As an orc wizard The territory, even I dare not enter the Death Canyon casually..."


    The ape clan has many ancient artifacts from thousands of years ago.


    Many anecdotes about the Snow Mountain Palace are recorded in some ancient animal skin scrolls and books. A wizard, a thousand years ago, had a lot of power, and he controlled many weird secrets.


    then.


    Don''t those beast races in Xidu know the location of the Snow Mountain Palace?


    They know, but dare not offend.


    Thousands of years have passed away.


    The losers thought they were doing it again.


    It was nothing more than thinking that the traps and back tricks set by the wizard had failed.


    listen.


    Bai Qing restrained the little calculations in his heart and nodded.


    He is not stupid, even Su Ye must be treated with caution. How dare Bai Qing act foolishly? Besides, no matter how important the Snow Mountain Palace is, it is not as important as your own life. The tribe still has companions and beast cubs waiting for him to go home, and Bai Qing regrets his life.


    "Don''t worry, Wu, I won''t intrude." Bai Qing said.


    Su Ye: "Keep an eye on them, all of them are married and have cubs, their characters are still not stable enough, and they really lack tempering."


    heard the words.


    Bai Qing smiled dryly.


    The other totem warriors who were eavesdropping turned their heads one after another, not daring to look Su Ye directly in the eyes, for fear of being stunned.


    Pretending to be serious about processing game, along the way, the dry food he carried was consumed seven or eighty-eight, and there was not much left. The loach and rice field eel that should not be raised, naturally have no time to raise them with clean water, so they can only remove the internal organs and eat them.


    The loach eel in Yinchuan forest is big.


    It is not difficult to dissect, and it is very convenient.


    At most, it is time-consuming, and the left and right bullfrogs have to be dissected, which is not too difficult.


    It didn''t take long.


    In front of the wooden house, a row of orcs squatted.


    All of them were holding knives, dissecting bullfrogs, loach, rice field eels, and fish. At first glance, they were very happy.


    "Clean the pig''s skull, put it in a pot and stew it. I haven''t eaten pig-killing vegetables for a long time, and I''m a bit greedy. By the way, remember to wash and drain the wild vegetables, and eat them directly after boiling them."


    Let''s eat pig-killing dishes today.


    Barbecue, no more.


    When you come to Yinchuan Forest, you naturally want to eat rice.


    Stir-fried bullfrog, pan-fried loach, fried eel with green onions, and boiled fish. These delicacies are all appetizers. It is perfect to eat with rice. Barbecue takes time to marinate, and everyone is hungry, so they look forward to having a bite of hot rice early, whichever is quicker.


    "Chang Xia, can you cook some fish soup? I''ve been eating barbecue on the road recently, and I want to drink some soup right now..." Nan Feng rubbed his hands and suggested.


    This said.


    Maple Leaf Daya nodded.


    same.


    Qing Hogma and the others showed the same expression.


    Cough, I always eat barbecue, and I get a little angry and constipated. Fish soup, just hearing the name makes the female swallow her saliva, greedy, and want to drink fish soup.


    No, I should say I want soup.


    Whether it''s fish soup, wild vegetable egg drop soup or something.


    They all want to drink.


    When on the road, Chang Xia will also cook soup.


    However, I always feel that I am not drinking well. Now that they have arrived in Yinchuan Forest, they can drink soup slowly at noon, and the feeling is naturally different.


    "Okay! It''s easy to cook fish soup."


    "I''ll make another wild vegetable broth��"


    "Fish ball soup, this is a must."


    Suddenly, all kinds of discussions sounded, discussing what to eat. This topic is always the most attractive and exciting.


    Chang Xia shrugged, but didn''t speak.


    There are so many people, you can do what you want to eat yourself. The big deal is to build a few stoves. But is afraid that the pot is not enough.


    "Xiaoxiao, see what my father brought you?" Shen Rong quietly walked to Xiaoxiao''s side, and took out the wild strawberries that he had picked before. Besides wild strawberries, there were also many wild fruits.


    The wild fruit in Yinchuan forest tastes very good.


    Sweet and juicy.


    Eating, it is similar to the wild fruit in the Horubad Basin.


    The only bad thing is that it is small and ugly.


    At first, Shen Rong and the others wanted to go down the river to pick water melons. Unfortunately, Sawyer told them that the water melons will take another month to ripen, and the water melons taste the best in early summer and late autumn.


    "What?" Xiaoxiao poked his head out and asked curiously.


    Shen Rong opened the leaves of the big-leaf tree in his hand, revealing the wild fruit inside, picked the largest wild strawberry and fed it to Xiaoxiao''s mouth, and said, "Wild fruit, fresh wild fruit just picked."


    The wild fruit trees near the Heluo tribe have just grown new leaves.


    Want to eat, there are still a few months.


    The wild fruit of the tribe comes from the Holy Land of Weishan. The Horubald Basin is far away, and the tribe is busy with the death canyon, and has not yet arranged for the totem warriors to pick it.


    The Tianshi tribe and the Sirius tribe acquiesced that the Horubad Basin was the territory of the Heluo tribe, so naturally they would not go there to fight the autumn wind. The same goes for the three tribes in the gray mist grassland.


    "Wow! So sweet." Xiaoxiao covered her face, very happy.


    Su Ye put Xiaoxiao down and asked Shen Rong to feed her wild fruits. She turned around and entered the cabin, and opened the map of Yinchuan Forest/Black Forest Basin/Death Canyon. Of course, this map is thousands of years ago.


    these years.


    Su Ye asked the orcs in the Twilight Forest to redraw one after another.


    She looks at the old and the new together and compares them.


    After all, you need to enter the Death Canyon next, and you can''t be careless.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1357： quietly disappearing person

    The spring breeze is warm.


    Su Ye pinched the bridge of his nose and looked away from the map.


    Thousands of years go by, and nothing lasts forever. A comparison of the two maps reveals many problems.


    It is correct to choose Robust Development.


    The snow-capped palace thousands of years ago has evolved into today''s Death Canyon. I am afraid that there will be twists and turns if I want to bring the Snow Mountain Palace back to life.


    "Grandma, it''s time for lunch."


    Chang Xia woke up Su Ye in a low voice across the wooden boat. He looked up at the map on the table, blinked, his eyes were full of curiosity.


    It turns out that Su Ye has hidden something?


    Tut tut!


    As expected of Su Ye.


    "Yeah!" Su Ye stood up and said, "This time, I may have to live in Yinchuan Forest for a while, and the map has changed a lot, so I can''t rush in. By the way, how is the situation?"


    "He''s pretty good." Chang Xia smiled, pouted when he was basking outside the house, unlike other scavenging vines, two vines grew out of him, the vines were as thick as fingers, half a meter long, coiled around the flowers around the basin.


    at first glance.


    A takraw ball woven like vines.


    Scavenging vines can be harvested once a month under the condition of sufficient nutrition. It is very similar to the sweet potato vine, the only difference is that the scavenging vine does not bear fruit.


    "It''s good that he didn''t lose his temper." Su Ye said.


    Back then, I told Shiyi that I would take him to Death Canyon.


    As soon as Shi waved the vine, he drew it directly towards the root patriarch.


    The root patriarch could hide, but he didn''t.


    He had to be whipped a few times by Shi Yi, and Shi Yi finally calmed down.


    Later, Chang Xia persuaded and persuaded.


    Once Shi realized the reality, he stopped making trouble.


    "He was spoiled by the tribe." Chang Xia complained. Back then, the carrion vine chose to come to Dusk Forest with Chang Xia, and its purpose was the Snow Mountain Palace. Who knows that after living in the Heluo Tribe for a while, this guy regretted it.


    Speaking of it, it''s really a bit dumbfounding.


    "It''s good if you can raise it well." Su Ye said lightly.


    Xu is lonely for too long, but Shi Yi enjoys the fireworks of the Heluo tribe. On the contrary, he was somewhat repulsed and unwilling to come to Death Canyon.


    Stepping out of the door, a strong fragrance filled the nostrils.


    All the orcs dealt with Su Ye one after another.


    Su Ye waved his hand casually, telling everyone to sit down and eat, don''t be verbose.


    on the long table.


    Filled with various delicacies.


    Among them, Xiaoxiao and Shiyi were the most exaggerated.


    It''s not surprising that Xiaoxiao has Nanfeng and the others to feed them. But for a while, Su Ye didn''t know how to complain...


    "When Shi Yi said, he wanted to taste it." Chang Xia covered his mouth and whispered. Ever since Shi Yi ate cooked food, he fell in love with it thoroughly. If it wasn''t for growing, Shi Yi might not even want to absorb the scavenging vine potion.


    "Chang Xia, this bullfrog tastes good."


    "Scallion fried eel section, this is also very wow,"


    "Yinchuan Forest, this former herb garden is still very good! At least, the bullfrog and eel are delicious."


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly.


    Shiyi''s comments are quite reasonable.


    It''s a pity that Chang Xia is the only audience.


    Quietly, this little mouth is almost catching up with the elder Ximu who is in a state of anger, it''s really scary!


    Chang Xia quickly withdrew his bloodline ability.


    If you listen to it any more, your ears should have calluses.


    A meal, eating lively and extraordinary. At the same time, the orcs once again affirmed Chang Xia''s cooking skills. Although Chang Xia repeatedly denied it, everyone insisted on their own opinions.


    after dinner.


    Su Ye and the others discussed the matter of disguise.


    At the same time, they also asked about the situation in the Black Forest Basin.


    Chang Xia and the others continued to clean up Lugu, and waited for Su Ye to discuss the results and set the rules, and then they followed the arrangement. Bai Qing, a group of young totem warriors, was driven to Lugu to harvest the mature wild rice near Lugu. There is not much dry food left, and if I don��t harvest the wild rice, I will starve in a few days.


    "Hey! I want to harvest wild rice��"


    Nanfeng wiped his sweat and couldn''t help complaining. Cleaning up the animal dens is very tiring, especially the animal dens that have been abandoned for nearly a year. Leaving aside other things for the time being, the smell is really indescribable.


    "Me too." Maple Leaf said.


    Qing He smiled and said: "I don''t think it''s tiring to clean up the animal dens! Harvesting rice is hard work, not to mention the sun, the rice will **** people."


    Beside, Emma Snakes nodded one after another.


    It''s not that they want to be lazy.


    Harvesting rice is not easy, mainly because it is itchy. When it itches, I can''t help scratching, the more I scratch, the more itchy, the more itchy I scratch.


    If you choose to wear long clothes and trousers, it will be hot.


    This time there were more orcs and fewer females. When it is not their turn to go to the rice fields to harvest the rice, they stay in Lugu to dry the rice.


    Of course.


    Drying rice is not easy either.


    "Don''t talk, hurry up and work quickly." Chang Xia said. The root patriarch and the others didn''t say anything when they came back. The more this happened, the more worried Chang Xia was.


    Did something happen in the Black Forest Basin?


    think about.


    Chang Xia secretly glanced at the wooden house.


    ah ah ah


    Wondering what happened to the Black Forest Basin?


    listen.


    The expressions of the orcs changed slightly.


    "Chang Xia, do you know anything?"


    This question immediately aroused the curiosity of all the orcs.


    "Nuan Chun and I have nothing to do here. You are here to practice. Harvesting rice is not considered practice." Chang Xia didn''t say anything. After all, Su Ye hasn''t made it clear yet. She has to help hide a little bit.


    "Experience��"


    "Pretending to be an ordinary orc feels a bit weird."


    "Hey! I''m looking forward to going into the forest or having a fight I heard the word "fight."


    In an instant, the eyes of all the orcs changed color. There are war-loving genes in the blood of the orcs, and only a few or very few people don''t like to fight. More orcs have an innate desire for fighting, just like they love hunting and eating barbecue, it is endowed by blood.


    "Don''t procrastinate, let''s clean up Lugu quickly. It has not been lived in for a few months, and it looks a bit desolate, so we have to clean up everything inside and out." Nanfeng rolled up his sleeves, full of energy.


    She knows a little more than anyone else.


    This time I come to Death Canyon, I must be able to fight, the kind that divides life and death.


    think about.


    Nanfeng and Fengye quietly looked at each other, and their movements sped up instantly.


    It took two days to clean up.


    Lugu seems to be a busy scene.


    However, the Xianggen patriarch and elders quietly disappeared.


    I don''t know if I went to Death Canyon or hid myself. In short, the team of more than a hundred people was reduced by one-third at once.


    Play a full set.


    Thirty totem warriors, headed by Bai Qing, went out hunting and patrolling. The rest, either became old people, or turned into ordinary orcs, helping to harvest the rice near Lugu.


    The only loophole.


    That is the tribe just smiled at a beast cub.


    The matter does not stand up to scrutiny.


    "This water melon is not yet ripe, who picked it?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuan Chun wiped off his sweat, and just went to the rice drying field to turn over the rice. It was a little hot, and then said: "Yadong brought it back yesterday, I cut one, the taste is not bad, not bad."


    "Ah Mu, I want to eat water melon." Smiling with sharp ears, he heard Chang Xia talk about water melon, and ran over and shouted for water melon.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1358： Big harvest, no land

    "Greedy ghost!" Chang Xia pinched her smiling nose and said, "Okay, I''ll cut one for you. However, the taste should be average, not very sweet."


    This season is not the time to eat water melons.


    Even though this water melon looks good, it doesn''t taste good.


    "Emma Qinghe, do you want to eat water melon?"


    Chang Xia yelled loudly, and Yadong brought back a basket of water melons. Water melons are not resistant to storage and can be eaten. It is best to eat them early to avoid spoilage and waste. Not sweet, but full of moisture.


    Harvesting rice and drying it makes people thirsty.


    Yadong and those who stayed in Lugu would bring a few water melons every day before harvesting rice.


    Chang Xia jokingly said that the water melons in the Xiashui River might not be ready until they are ripe.


    Such frequent plucking of wool, no matter how many water melons there are in the Xiashui River, it can''t stand up to the large number of orcs coming this time. Orcs have big appetites, and adult male orcs like Yadong can eat one or two water melons and get rid of them.


    At this time, even if the water-saving melons are not ripe, each one weighs seven or eight catties.


    Of course.


    The water melons in Xiashui River vary from big to small.


    It is said that the water melons in the second crop are big, and one can weigh thirty to fifty catties.


    The first batch of water melons that matured in early summer averaged around ten catties. The big ones can weigh seventeen or eight catties, and the small ones can weigh three to five catties.


    "want."


    "I''ll take a piece too."


    Responses came from different corners of Lugu.


    They are drying rice in Lugu, and have no time to go to the surrounding forests to pick wild fruits and berries. This water melon is the only wild fruit that can satisfy the hunger, and everyone is looking forward to this bite.


    Eat more and eat less, but no one cares.


    Just plan to have a lively meal together, and quench your thirst by the way.


    Dozens of people were squatting or standing, each holding a piece of watermelon, talking with smiles on their faces, discussing what to eat at noon. Let��s talk about when to harvest rice and where to put the rice. The warehouse has just been built, and it needs to be dried for a few days to ventilate and avoid excessive moisture. If the dried rice is put in, it will become moldy and ruined after regaining moisture.


    Although it has only been a few days since I came to Lugu.


    However, Lugu has undergone earth-shaking changes before and after.


    Even if other deer tribe orcs from the deer tribe come back, they may not be able to recognize them.


    To say that the happiest ones are the orcs of Sawyer''s deer tribe. Although he chose to join the Heluo tribe, Lugu is after all the land where the Lu tribe lived before. The better the clan land, the more honor the deer clan faces.


    "It''s a bit cloudy today, isn''t it going to rain in the afternoon?"


    "It''s a pity that Wu went out today! Otherwise, you can be sure by asking her..."


    "The witch is not here, you can ask Chang Xia to ask Shi Yi or the ancient tree in Lugu."


    Chang Xia waved the melon rind in his hand, and replied: "Don''t worry, I''ll ask after I finish eating the melon. The humidity in the air is not heavy, so there will probably be no rain. Even if there is rain, I guess it will take two days."


    She didn''t miss Shiyi and Gushu for two days.


    They didn''t mention the rain, Chang Xia thought that there should be no rain in the last two days.


    The other orcs also talked about it. As Chang Xia said, they can also sense the moisture in the wind, even better than Chang Xia.


    only.


    Rice paddies are drying everywhere in Lugu.


    Even if it smells that the humidity in the wind is not heavy, but what if.


    Lugu is drying tens of thousands of catties of rice. Even if there are many people in Changxia, if you want to take it back at once, it will not be done in a short time.


    Chang Xia finished the water melon in two bites.


    Activate the bloodline ability, call the ancient tree of Lugu, and ask him about the situation.


    The ancient tree was flaunted by Shi Yi to have a name, and he was unwilling.


    So, I went to Chang Xia and asked her to help me choose a name.


    Chang Xia resisted the desire to complain, and named the ancient tree: Lao Gu.


    That''s right, it''s such a simple and clear name.


    The age of this ancient tree in Lugu can be pushed forward by thousands of years. In other words, the old tree is older than Shiyi. How big it is, Lao Gu himself can''t tell.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest didn''t pay much attention to plants.


    Unless iron trees and big-leaf trees have special effects.


    Otherwise, they are collectively referred to as tree/big tree/very tall tree.


    Chang Xia thinks that the ancient tree should be a banyan tree, but the banyan tree that Lao Gu and Chang Xia know are a little different. However, it doesn''t matter what kind of tree Lao Gu is, after all, he doesn''t bloom or bear fruit, and is evergreen all the year round. The canopy covers most of Lugu. According to Sawyer, there are deer orcs who say that Lugu is also called Shugu...


    "Old Gu, has it rained in the past few days?"


    "Rain, I smell��"


    When I heard it, it was long summer tree.


    Old Gu, you are enough!


    As a tree, tell me how it smells? !


    "It''s a bit humid, and there will be rain in three to five days. In the next few days, there will be more cloudy days. You have to prepare for the long summer. The warehouse you built in Lugu should be ventilated as soon as possible..."


    Next, Lao Gu couldn''t help nagging.


    What he said was very, very long.


    Naturally, Shi Yi complained.


    "Old Gu, you can chatter like Ximu from the Heluo Tribe. It''s a pity that you don''t have feet. If you look like a two-legged beast, no, if you have feet like an orc, you can go to the Heluo Tribe and talk to Ximu."


    The corner of Chang Xia''s mouth twitched lightly.


    Cut off the bloodline ability decisively, and then continue the chat.


    It is estimated that the topic of chatting until dark may not necessarily end.


    Not to mention Lao Gu, Shi Yi is also very eloquent.


    Sure enough, it was right to bring Shi Yi to Yinchuan Forest, at least he and Lao Gu would not be bored.


    Today, Su Ye disappeared from Lugu.


    Chang Xia wondered if she had gone to Death Canyon?


    However, if you really went to Death Canyon, why didn''t you bring Shiyi with you? Or, what did Patriarch Gen discover Su Ye wants to rush over to make a move?


    The more Chang Xia thought about it, the farther he went, he lost his mind.


    "Long summer."


    "Long summer."


    Here, Nuan Chun gently pushes Chang Xia.


    At the same time, he whispered Chang Xia''s name.


    It turned out that Shen Rong sent back the freshly harvested rice, and every corner of Lugu was covered with rice. The newly harvested rice needs a place to be stored. Nuan Chun asked Chang Xia what he meant, where should these rice be stored?


    The warehouse has just been built and has not yet dried out, and it is still ventilated.


    Animal dens need people to live in, and they cannot store rice.


    "Uh! Well, is Nuanchun okay?" Chang Xia woke up, saw Nuanchun standing in front of him, slightly embarrassed, sneered, and asked her if she was okay?


    Nuan Chun raised her hand, pointed at Shen Rong who was entering the valley, and said, "Shen Rong and the others came back with the rice, but the rice is drying in every corner of Lugu, and there is no place."


    Chang Xia rubbed his chin.


    He raised his head and looked at Lugu.


    Nuanchun was right, Lugu was really packed to the brim.


    In the past, the rice in Yinchuan Forest was divided equally among the three tribes.


    This time the six tribes gathered in the Yinchuan forest, and everyone in the six tribes had a share in the harvested rice, so everyone worked hard when harvesting the rice. However, this time, there are too many people and the harvest is fast, which makes the drying and storage a little bit behind...


    "Have the Lu Clan dug and built warehouses before?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nuan Chun paused, and replied: "You have to ask Suoya Suodan about this."


    "Did Sawyer and the others come back together?" Chang Xia stood on tiptoe, trying to see clearly the orcs who were entering the valley. The area of ??Lugu is not small, but it is not small and not enough for drying tens of thousands of catties of rice.


    There was no room for space, and the woven rattan curtains were not enough.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1359： Root Crypt, Temporary Warehouse

    "Warehouse?" Sawyer looked bewildered, and said at a loss: "Lugu has just built a warehouse, isn''t it enough, is it going to continue to build several warehouses?"


    Chang Xia paused and waved his hand.


    "Sawyer, you are wrong. The warehouse I asked was whether the deer tribe had built a warehouse before. There are rice paddies stacked everywhere in Lugu, and there is no place to store the rice you just harvested. The newly built warehouse in Lugu is still there. Continue to ventilate and ventilate, and temporarily cannot use it to store rice..."


    This said.


    Sawyer finally came back to his senses.


    "Ancient tree." Suo Yayao pointed to the ancient tree in the depths of the valley, and explained: "There is a natural crypt near the south of the ancient tree, and the crypt area is huge. On the premise of not damaging the ancient tree, our family will The crypt has been converted to use it as a warehouse for the tribe."


    "During the cold season, the whole family will go into the crypt to avoid the cold."


    "It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. It''s a pity that the elders in Asia and Africa won''t let us live in the crypt."


    When Sawyer mentioned the natural crypt, his expression was full of pride.


    Many members of the Deer Clan want to live in the crypt.


    However, the Asian and African elders disagree.


    It is only said that the ground is wet and not suitable for the body.


    "Let''s go, Sawyer, take us there to have a look." Chang Xia said.


    Hearing this, Nanfeng and other orcs stepped forward one after another. Apparently, they were all interested in the crypt under the ancient tree. The old tree was so huge that more than a dozen people could hug it hand in hand.


    It is said that there should not be a crypt under the roots of this kind of towering tree.


    The crypt is prone to collapse.


    Old, towering trees cover most of the Lu Valley, without any signs of withering.


    How could this not make the orcs curious? !


    "Okay! Go this way��" Sawyer led the way and led all the orcs to the ancient tree. While walking, I will introduce the situation of the ancient tree crypt. At the same time, I euphemistically express that the deer tribe has been away for a long time, and the situation of the tree root crypt may not be very good.


    A quarter of an hour passed.


    Sawyer led everyone to the ancient tree.


    Standing in front of the ancient tree, Chang Xia exclaimed, "Old Gu is really tall and big!"


    Besides, she couldn''t find words to describe the domineering majesty of the old man.


    A tree becomes a forest.


    Old Gu is the same as the vines in Misty Ridge.


    Even more exaggerated than ordinary vine trees.


    Half of the tree roots are exposed to the ground, like a laid out imitation tree pattern floor.


    Don''t be unique, let alone pretty good-looking.


    "Wow! The scenery here on Laogu is very nice!" Nanfeng sighed, and soon, she, Fengye Nuanchun and other females ran curiously, looking around Laogu.


    "Could we build a few wooden houses under Laogu?" Maple Leaf excitedly asked.


    Laogu''s side is close to the depths of Lugu, and they have never come to visit. At most, Bai Qing came here when they were patrolling.


    When I first arrived, I was busy cleaning up Lugu and harvesting rice.


    Where''s the leisure time to run around?


    this moment.


    Make a stop under the old tree.


    All of a sudden, I felt a cool breeze, warm and pleasant.


    The old tree is thick and strong, and the trunk is naturally not thin.


    Maple Leaf pondered, and even wanted to build the wooden house on Lao Gu.


    "this��"


    Sawyer was silent.


    I have nothing to say!


    In the past, the deer tribe really never thought of living with Lao Gu, for fear of being disrespectful.


    Now, Chang Xia can communicate with Lao Gu. They all knew that Old Gu didn''t reject orcs contacting him, and they were even happy to see them. In this way, disrespect is out of the question.


    "There is no rush to build a wooden house. Let''s check the tree root crypt first, and find a storage for the rice. The old man said that there has been no rain recently, and it will be hard to say in three or five days."


    Chang Xia waved his hand and asked Sawyer to lead the way to the tree root crypt.


    The matter of building a house under an old tree will be considered later.


    "Go straight along the biggest tree root, and at the end is the tree root crypt. The temperature over there is lower than outside, and the temperature gets lower as you go down. However, in the cold season, the temperature in the tree root crypt is much higher than the outside world. It''s very warm to live in...��


    Seriously.


    If it weren''t for the deer tribe to know that the deer tribe could not defend the ruins of the snow mountain palace.


    The deer tribe may not necessarily choose to move to join the Heluo tribe.


    Yinchuan forest has sufficient food, warm in winter and cool in summer.


    The deer tribe has lived in this land for a long time, so it is naturally difficult to give up.


    only-


    Under the situation that the tribe is facing death.


    The deer tribe chooses from the heart.


    "This entrance is somewhat similar to the underground lair over the sea of ??fog..."


    Before entering the tree root crypt, the orcs looked at the location of the entrance. Inevitably, there was discussion, perhaps it was too long since the orcs had set foot here, and the entrance was somewhat decayed.


    Rotten wood and green asphalt.


    It looks quite scary.


    "Wind?" Chang Xia asked in surprise, slightly startled.


    Sawyer nodded, and replied: "Yes. The roots of old trees are thick and thin, high and low. Although it is a root crypt, the first layer above is illuminated, and it does not look dark and cramped. However, if you continue to go deeper Below, it will be darker and slightly damp."


    listen.


    Chang Xia asked one more question out of curiosity.


    "Sawyer, is the root of this tree deep?"


    "It''s very deep. It seems to be connected to an underground river, which is a bit like the underground lair of the Sea of ??Fog." Sawyer explained, and then said: "I haven''t calculated how deep it is. You can hear the sound of water when you enter the root cave."


    "Interesting." Chang Xia said with a chuckle.


    Sawyer and other male totem warriors opened the way A group of orcs walked into the root lair step by step.


    Chang Xia was not in a hurry to ask Lao Gu about the situation in the tree root crypt.


    He planned to have a chat with Lao Gu after seeing the scene of the tree root crypt with his own eyes.


    "Huh!" Nuan Chun wondered, and said, "The cold wind was blowing outside the station, so I thought it would be dark and humid inside. I never thought it would be quite warm inside the tree root crypt, and the sunlight is so beautiful."


    Not to mention Nuan Chun was amazed.


    The other orcs who walked into the tree root crypt were full of sighs.


    When the deer tribe left.


    There are a lot of stone tools such as firewood and stone pots piled up in the tree root crypt.


    Stone tools like stone pots have not changed much, at most they have been covered with a layer of dust. However, firewood is different. Many of the firewood piled on the ground have decayed.


    A faint musty smell seeped into the nostrils of the orcs, mixed with the smell of earth.


    "The ground is a bit damp, so it''s not suitable for storing rice. However, it can be piled up for a short period of time. If you want to rebuild it into a warehouse suitable for storing things, you have to rebuild it once or twice." Chang Xia looked at the spacious tree root crypt, don''t blame the deer tribe before Can spend the cold season in the tree root crypt.


    Only as far as Chang Natsume can reach.


    This tree root crypt is no lower than Qianping, but it is a pity that Chang Xia did not survey Lugu carefully.


    It is impossible to analyze what the ground of the tree root crypt is like.


    "Sawyer, where is the root crypt you mentioned?" Shen Rong asked.


    He looked around, but couldn''t find the downward entrance. The eyes naturally fell on the place where the stone tools and firewood were piled up, except there.


    Other spaces can be reached without any openings or depressions.


    this question.


    All the orcs also looked towards Sawyer.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1360： Mysterious Arcanum

    hey-hey.


    Sawyer didn''t talk, just laughed out loud.


    Seeing this, the orcs were speechless for a while.


    Yadong has the hottest personality, and he choked Suoya when he stepped forward, and asked, "Suoya, what are you laughing at? Tell me where the entrance is? Don''t waste time. Later, I have to go out to harvest rice..."


    What tied Yadong and the others to harvest rice was the abundant game in the Yinchuan forest. Whether it is bullfrogs, eels, loach, snails, etc., Yinchuan Forest is everywhere.


    Not to mention, the small fish and shrimps in the rivers and streams near the rice fields.


    At first, everyone didn''t care.


    Small fish and shrimp, nothing meat.


    No one cares at all.


    Once, Xiaoxiao was taken out to play by Shen Rong.


    Shen Rong used a small wooden basin to catch a few small fish for Xiaoxiao, along with a few small shrimps.


    Xiaoxiao brought back Lugu and Changxia Xuanbao.


    With an immature face, she firmly said that she wanted to grow small fish and shrimp into big fish and prawns.


    Chang Xia laughed out loud.


    It is bluntly said that the small fish and shrimp are baked or fried on a low fire, and the taste is delicious.


    This said.


    Shen Rong''s attention was immediately attracted.


    as expected.


    Before dark, Shen Rong brought back two large buckets of small fish and shrimp.


    Since then, it has been out of control.


    "That-"


    Sawyer raised his hand and pointed to a very conspicuous tree root. This tree root is very thick, thicker than other tree roots.


    All the orcs looked at it seriously.


    one second


    three seconds


    five seconds


    Time passed little by little.


    Everyone stood and watched from a distance at first, and slowly, they stepped forward to look directly. After looking at it for a long time, I didn''t find any difference in the roots of this tree?


    "The roots of this tree are connected to the ground, but..."


    "It''s just a tree root, how is it the entrance?"


    Immediately, all the orcs looked at Sawyer, waiting for his explanation.


    "The tree root is alive and can move." Sawyer said: "The elders of Asia and Africa were worried that the tribe would be disobedient, so they sealed the entrance with a secret method. If you want to move the tree root and go deeper into the crypt, you need to master the secret method .��


    This time I came to Yinchuan Forest.


    The Asian and African elders seemed to have guessed something.


    Let the Luqi patriarch tell all the secret methods controlled by the deer tribe to Suoya Suodan and several deer tribes. If Su Ye or Chang Xia asked about the tree root crypt, they would tell the secret method.


    The Deer Clan are the peace envoys guarding the Snow Mountain Palace.


    It is natural to hold something in your hand.


    Secret techniques and so on, of course there are some inheritances. However, with the desolation of the times, even if many secret methods have not been lost, they have lost the power they once had.


    People are alive, reproduction is instinct.


    But what can sustain reproduction must be sufficient food.


    Even the orcs in the Twilight Forest have difficulty supporting their families, so how could they have the time to think about the secret method?


    Here it comes.


    The disappearance of some inheritance has become inevitable.


    "Wow!"


    "The roots are alive, arcana."


    No matter which sentence, it is very touching.


    There are many kinds of secret methods.


    The Heluo Tribe has never heard of this kind of secret method that can control plants.


    In the Eastern Continent, the orcs in the Twilight Forest are the most miserable.


    They are the orcs who were abandoned by the Xidu group of orcs, and few orcs control the secret technique. Otherwise, the orcs in the Twilight Forest wouldn''t have lived in such a miserable state for hundreds of years.


    There is an ape clan behind Su Ye.


    However, the ape family adhered to the last wish of the Snow Mountain Palace thousands of years ago.


    Stubbornness does not take part in the conflict between the East and West continents.


    If Su Ye hadn''t appeared in the Eastern Continent, he would have stepped in to support the orcs in the Twilight Forest. The Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest, I''m afraid...will be swallowed up by Xilu in the end.


    "Sawyer, act quickly." Yadong urged.


    heard the words.


    Sawyer''s mouth twitched.


    Come on, what kind of violent adjective is this? !


    "Yadong." Shen Rong stopped Meng Lang of Yadong in time, and said, "Suoya, ignore Yadong. Let''s clean up the crypt first, and move in the freshly harvested rice. Secret method, wait for the witch and patriarch to come back and decide how to deal with it."


    This said.


    All the orcs who were waiting to watch the show came to their senses one after another.


    The Root Crypt is the secret of the Deer Clan.


    Sawyer brought them here, and indeed got the deer tribe''s instruction.


    However, if you want to enter.


    Naturally, they had to wait for Su Ye to speak, and it was not their turn to make the decision yet.


    "Listen to A Rong, let''s clean up the crypt and move the rice in. The tree root crypt is in Lugu. We can come and explore the secrets whenever we have time. There is no need to rush for a moment." Chang Xia nodded, Agreeing with Shen Rong''s statement, he decided to wait for Su Ye and the others to come back before doing anything.


    The orcs shrugged and didn''t force it.


    After taking a deep look at the thick tree roots, he began to clean the crypt.


    The rotten firewood and many stone tools were all moved out of the tree root crypt. The firewood is directly used for burning, and the stone tools are also just in use. However, it needs to be rinsed with clean water and drained.


    There is great power in numbers.


    Shaoqing.


    The tree root crypt is cleaned up.


    However, the ground of the crypt has gravel, which is not suitable for stacking rice. Things need to be laid out. There was a lot of wood left when the warehouse was built. Shen Rong used the waste and polished the wood. Using the method of building a wooden house, he spliced ??the wood together and laid it on the ground.


    It should have been covered with another layer of animal skin or leaves.


    pity.


    Animal hides are not enough.


    Picking leaves takes time.


    Shen Rong simply poured the rice on it.


    The wooden planks spliced ??together look a bit like a platform in Chang Xia''s eyes.


    I didn''t pay attention when the platform was spliced.


    Not to mention, it''s really big.


    Occupies one-third of the area of ??the crypt.


    It is so big that it is enough to stack the newly harvested rice.


    Moreover.


    This can be regarded as a temporary "warehouse" piled up, simple and easy If you want to clean up the crypt, you will naturally not be able to harvest rice. However, tens of thousands of catties of rice have been harvested in the past two days. If it weren''t for the fear of rain, no one would have thought of being so anxious.


    All the orcs waited for Sawyer to use the secret method to open the deeper secrets of the tree root crypt.


    But when luck is bad.


    Once Su Ye left, it would last three days.


    When Changxia finished harvesting the rice, Su Ye didn''t return to Lugu.


    fourth day.


    In the clear blue sky, dark clouds floated.


    The wind carried thick water vapor.


    The rain is coming.


    However, Su Ye has not come back yet.


    Seeing that the weather was not right, all the orcs rushed to harvest the rice without Chang Xia''s warning. After the warehouse is ventilated, it can be used.


    The tree root crypt has been renovated and turned into a new warehouse.


    The so-called reconstruction is to directly build a wooden house with only one entrance and exit on the basis of the original platform.


    The wooden warehouse is tall and spacious, and can easily store tens of thousands of catties of rice. This has greatly shared the pressure of other warehouses. Chang Xia joked that even if another crop of rice is harvested, there will be no place to store it.


    heard the words.


    Everyone expressed their support.


    The rice was harvested, and the sky was thundering and lightning.


    Immediately afterwards, bean-sized raindrops crackled and fell from the sky.


    "Ah Mu, it''s raining!" Xiaoxiao blinked her eyes and looked out of the house curiously through the window. If it wasn''t for being hugged by Chang Xia, she would be happy to go out and get wet in the rain.


    Chang Xia hummed.


    Shen Rong and the others were inspecting several warehouses, as well as the condition of the log cabin warehouse over the tree root crypt. If it leaks, repair it in time. Avoid soaking the sun-dried rice, and at the same time inspect the vicinity of Lugu.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1361： The bad guy is coming, the rainstorm

    "Nanfeng, you **** Chang Xia''s mother and daughter to the tree root crypt, let Sawyer unlock the secret technique, and your group of orcs go directly into the depths of the crypt."


    Accompanied by lightning and thunder.


    There is also the hoarse voice of the shadow elder.


    Seeing that, Elder Ying suddenly came to Chang Xia.


    The deep voice came to the ears of the orcs who were quietly sheltering from the rain in the wooden house. Hearing the sound, all the orcs changed their faces.


    Except for a group of orcs who followed Su Ye and the others.


    The orcs in Lugu were divided into two.


    A team headed by Bai Qing and other totem warriors hides in the dark.


    The other team is Chang Xia and the others. As the orcs of the deer tribe, they live a life of sunrise and sunset.


    "Elder Shadow��"


    Chang Xia was startled, and hugged Xiaoxiao tightly in his arms.


    this time.


    Bai Qing was hidden in the dark, and Shen Rong should have been in the dark originally.


    However, Bai Qing was worried about the safety of Chang Xia and Xiao Xiao, so he asked Shen Rong to act in the open. Cooperating with Bai Qing, it is also convenient to take care of Chang Xia''s mother and daughter.


    "Chang Xia, let''s go." Nan Feng braved the rain and entered the house, took the straw coir raincoat and put it on Chang Xia, asking her to hug and smile and go straight away.


    Maple Leaf took the weapon and followed closely behind.


    Gema Emma and other orcs showed up one after another, but no one asked more questions.


    A group of orcs quickly went straight to Laogu in the depths of Lugu.


    After a while, they encountered Shen Rong and other orcs who had finished their patrol.


    "Aron?"


    "It''s okay, listen to the elders'' arrangements."


    It is clear.


    Shen Rong also didn''t know what happened.


    Just like Chang Xia, they suddenly received a voice transmission from Elder Shadow telling them to enter the tree root crypt. Elder Shadow didn''t mention anything else.


    "Sawyer, open the secret passage deep in the crypt."


    After a while.


    A group of orcs arrive at the Root Crypt.


    Except for Chang Xia''s mother and daughter, the other orcs were all drenched by the heavy rain.


    The totem warriors like Shen Rong Yadong also entered the tree root crypt. In thunderstorm weather, who dares to hide from the rain under a tree?


    I''m afraid it''s not too long, I want to send a wave.


    Sawyer didn''t hesitate.


    He took the dagger attached to the back waist, cut his palm, and smeared the blood on the thick tree root. Then he half-kneeled on the ground, opened his mouth and chanted a long and weird secret mantra.


    Chang Xia has heard many sacrifices.


    Most do not understand.


    This time, no exception.


    Whether it is a sacrifice or some secret method, those sacrificial words or secret spells are all strange. At the same time, also with a variety of different things.


    Originally, Chang Xia was worried that Sawyer would open the secret technique and needed to prepare some scary things.


    Such as the heart, or the heart, liver, spleen and stomach.


    big festival.


    Su Ye and tribes use livestock sacrifices.


    However, like some secret methods or something.


    Occasionally some weird stuff is used.


    Chang Xia is unwilling to learn the skills of a wizard.


    Mainly nausea.


    Su Ye and the Heluo Tribe spent decades to heal the wounds in Chang Xia''s heart.


    Chang Xia doesn''t want to go back to hell.


    So, subconsciously avoid killing. Although Chang Xia concealed it very well, Su Ye and Patriarch Gen, which one is not a human being?


    How could he fail to notice this abnormal behavior of Chang Xia.


    "Hey! This secret method doesn''t use sacrifices?"


    "You are wrong, how can this secret method not use sacrifices? This obviously requires the blood of the deer orcs. If there is no blood of the deer orcs, I am afraid that it is possible to control the secret spell, and it is impossible to open the passage deep in the tree root crypt." ..."


    Sure enough, there are many smart people in the team.


    At a glance, you can see the truth.


    for a moment.


    There was a rustling sound.


    Immediately afterwards, the ground shook.


    The thick tree roots in front of him were like a living earth dragon, wriggling a little bit. Not long after, the tree root pulled out from the ground, revealing a dark hole.


    The sound of running water, accompanied by the smell of moist soil, came oncoming.


    At the same time, there is a fishy smell similar to fish.


    When the hole appeared, there were bursts of swallowing saliva and gasping sounds from all around.


    "awesome!"


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing!"


    "Elder Shadow, shall we go in directly? This channel has been blocked by the deer tribe for a long time, will it be dangerous to enter directly?"


    The elder shadow paced forward.


    "Bai Qing is hidden in the dark. After the thunder, Shen Rong tried to contact Bai Qing. I will go deep into the tree root crypt to check. You all stay in the crypt obediently and don''t move around." The elder shadow Give an order, and exchange eyes with the elder Tai''a who didn''t show up in the dark.


    this trip.


    The six major tribes are accompanied by elders.


    It''s just that they usually won''t show up, let alone intervene at will.


    Today''s situation is special.


    Elder Shadow received a warning from Su Ye that there were orcs approaching Yinchuan Forest. As the place closest to the Death Canyon and the Black Forest Basin, the Yinchuan Forest has a particularly special geographical location.


    Even if the layout is careful, Su Ye is afraid that Chang Xia will be surprised.


    Therefore, an early warning is issued.


    "Elder Shadow, can Suo Dan and I go in with you? The Asian-African Elder showed me the map of the tree root crypt, and I have memorized it." Sawyer pointed to his head and said.


    to be honest.


    He was a little apprehensive towards the elder shadow.


    However, his curiosity about the depths of the tree root crypt and his sense of responsibility allowed Sawyer to overcome that fear.


    "Follow." Elder Shadow disappeared in a flash, leaving only two words.


    Sawyer Sodan looked at each other, ecstatic.


    Stepping forward, he followed the elder shadow into the entrance of the dark passage.


    At this time, the super five senses of the orcs gave them convenience.


    Although Hei Junjun was at the entrance of the passage, it did not affect the performance of the three Elder Shadows at all. UU Reading For Elder Shadow, darkness is undoubtedly his home field.


    If it weren''t for Sawyer Sordan, he would be faster.


    "Nanfeng, you guys light a fire to keep warm." Shen Rong said: "Yadong, you bring Aomori Cangshu and they pay attention to the movement in Lugu..."


    Bai Qing and the others hid outside Lugu.


    Now there is lightning and thunder outside, it will be difficult to contact for a while.


    They must pay attention to Lugu''s movements.


    Once a foreign race shows up, you need to be ready to fight. Bad guests can''t come to the door at will.


    That''s right.


    Shen Rong regards the aristocratic family of Xilu as evil guests.


    Xilu has no attachment to him.


    There used to be, after being poisoned. Shen Rong abandoned the identity of the Yuan family and chose to start from the moment he came to the Dusk Forest.


    He is no longer a disciple of the Yuan family.


    Again, only enemies.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, with no intention of stopping.


    Elder Shadow did not return either.


    It was getting dark.


    The atmosphere in the tree root crypt is a bit dignified.


    Chang Xia hugged and smiled, quietly roasting the fire.


    "Mum, I''m hungry." Xiaoxiao said suddenly.


    Hearing this, Chang Xia came back to his senses in shock, looked at Nan Feng beside him, and said softly, "Nan Feng, what time is it?"


    "It''s going to be dark, and it will be dusk soon." Nan Feng replied.


    Nuan Chun said, "Why don''t you go back to Lugu to get some food?"


    The tree root crypt has just been tidied up, and the sun-dried rice is stored in the warehouse of the wooden house. The rice cannot be eaten without husking. Of course, even if it is edible, there is no kitchen utensils in the tree root crypt.


    Previously.


    They came in haste, except for the weapons.


    They all came here empty-handed.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1362： The Secret of the Root Crypt

    "Wait a little longer��" Chang Xia said.


    She raised her head and looked towards the deep entrance of the crypt, planning to wait for Elder Shadow and the others to come back before deciding what to do next.


    only.


    It is inevitable to feel wronged and smile.


    They came in too much haste to take anything.


    There was lightning and thunder outside, and it just stopped. Chang Xia didn''t want everyone to suffer because of such a trivial matter.


    "But, Xiaoxiao, she''s hungry. At this moment, the rain outside has become lighter and there is no more thunder. It won''t take too much time to go back and forth. Besides, Shen Rong should also find a chance to contact Bai Qing and Kun outside Lugu..."


    Feng Ye sullenly, persuading.


    She could understand Chang Xia''s cautiousness, but seeing Xiaoxiao clutching her stomach and screaming hungry, everyone in the tree root crypt felt distressed.


    Why didn''t you prepare something to eat when you went out?


    "Chang Xia, Feng Ye and I will go for a walk." Nan Feng said.


    This distance goes back and forth, at most half an hour. With her and Fengye''s strength, even if they are in danger, they can get out of trouble.


    "Wait a little longer." Chang Xia shook his head and politely rejected Nan Feng''s proposal, saying, "If you starve for a while, you won''t die. Wait for Elder Ying to come back and listen to his arrangements."


    Chang Xia didn''t want to be hungry because of Xiaoxiao.


    It caused trouble, she counted the time, the Elder Shadow should be back.


    No matter how deep the tree root crypt is, it has a bottom.


    The three Elder Shadows left for a few hours, which was not a short period of time.


    Unless there is an accident, it should have been back long ago. Chang Xia was afraid of accidents, so he restrained all the orcs to stay in the tree root crypt. Even if something happens, I can watch and help everyone.


    "But..." Nanfeng wanted to say something else.


    Shen Rong came over from the entrance and said, "Nanfeng, listen to Chang Xia. Smile and be good, let''s wait for Elder Ying to come back, and then go back to the wooden house to get food?" He understood that Nanfeng was afraid of starvation and smiled. , Then he proposed to leave the tree root crypt and return to Lugu.


    but.


    The current situation is unknown.


    Shen Rong was afraid of accidents, so he was more cautious.


    "Okay, okay!" Nanfeng nodded, but didn''t speak again.


    Time passed little by little.


    There was no movement on the other side of the passage, the rain stopped outside, and Shen Rong took Yadong into the night. They need to contact Bai Qing to find out the situation near Lugu.


    Da da.


    Suddenly there was the sound of footsteps in the quiet crypt.


    Hearing the sound, the orcs quietly touched the weapons around them. Keep your eyes on the passage beyond the Root Crypt...


    "Don''t worry, we''re back."


    The hoarse voice of the elder shadow came from the passage.


    Immediately afterwards, he and Sawyer Sodan came out.


    There is a little water mist on the hair and clothes.


    Seeing this, the expressions of the orcs changed unconsciously.


    "Is there any situation near Lugu?"


    "The rain has just stopped, Shen Rong has just left the tree root crypt, and there is no new news yet..." Before Chang Xia finished speaking, the smile in his arms stood up, pouted, and said loudly: "Elder Shadow , I''m hungry... I want to eat rice and meat! Can I go back to the wooden house now?"


    overnight.


    All the orcs couldn''t help laughing.


    The tense atmosphere could not help but relax.


    Elder Ying was startled, looked towards Chang Xia, and asked, "Chang Xia, why did you make Xiaoxiao hungry?"


    "We came here in such a hurry that we didn''t take any food. There was lightning and thunder outside, and I didn''t dare to leave the tree root crypt." Chang Xia said helplessly.


    She also didn''t want to smile hungry, but there was nothing she could do.


    "There is no new order from the witch, so it''s not a big problem. Nanfeng Maple Leaf, you go back to the Lugu wooden house and bring more food. You may have to rest in the tree root crypt tonight, and take everything you need Come here, go a few more people."


    Elder Shadow thought for a while, then spoke directly.


    Upon hearing this, Nanfeng and the others got up one after another.


    Soon, only a few people, the shadow elder Chang Xia, remained in the tree root crypt.


    "Elder Shadow, what''s the situation in the tunnel?" Chang Xia whispered.


    Elder Ying shook his head lightly, and explained: "The space is large and very humid. It is not suitable for staying at the moment. There are many collapsed places, and the deeper areas have not been explored yet..."


    "So deep?" Chang Xia was shocked.


    The three Elder Shadows left for a few hours just now.


    At their speed, none of the three clocks explored the depths.


    There must be something strange in this tree root crypt.


    Unfortunately, the situation outside Lugu is unknown, and it is not suitable for curiosity at present.


    "Hmm!" Elder Shadow rubbed his hands to warm himself by the fire, and said softly, "There are secrets deep in the tree root crypt, let the witch come back and let her make up her mind."


    The elder shadow asked the two of Sawyer.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know much about the Root Crypt.


    Not to mention that Suoya Suodan didn''t know much, even the Asian and African elders of the deer tribe.


    Elder Shadow had some guesses.


    However, it is inconvenient for him to speak out without confirmation.


    Chang Xia''s expression changed slightly, and he looked more cautiously at the entrance of the passage from the corner of his eye.


    It can make the elder shadow say the word "secret".


    This tree root crypt is definitely not simple, Chang Xia squinted his eyes, quietly activated the bloodline ability, and contacted Lao Gu.


    "Old Gu, what happened to the tree root crypt?"


    ��


    ��


    Silence, silence, still silence.


    There was more light in Chang Xia''s eyes.


    Sure enough, the tree root crypt has secrets.


    Such a chatty tree like Lao Gu chose to pretend to be dead! !


    This was beyond her expectation.


    "Old Gu, can''t you really say something?"


    "I don''t know, I still can''t say it. You have to say something, let me know, after all, this is your territory, isn''t it?"


    This said.


    Old Gu couldn''t stay silent any longer.


    "I can''t say it, I said it... something will happen, I advise you not to go deep into the crypt, even if there are deer clan to guide you, you may die."


    "The deer tribe in the Yinchuan Forest is not the messenger of peace thousands of years ago after all. You will definitely die if you force your way in, so don''t force yourself."


    "If you have something, you can find Shiyi, UU Reading , he can lead you to find the answer."


    Chang Xia frowned and listened.


    I said this and it seemed like I didn''t say it. I always felt that there was something in the words.


    However, one thing is certain.


    There is a secret hidden deep in the tree root crypt, a big secret. However, this secret cannot be touched casually.


    Touched.


    There may be orcs who will die.


    This time, Elder Shadow and the others were able to return safely.


    This is related to Sawyer Sordan''s identity.


    If it is not a deer orc who enters, this passage will kill people.


    Chang Xia''s expression kept changing, and he muttered something.


    The shadow elder Nuan Chun glanced at each other and quickly looked around. After confirming that there are no orcs near the tree root crypt, it is known that she should be communicating with the old man.


    "Old Gu, is this tree root crypt related to the Snow Mountain Palace?"


    Chang Xia suddenly threw a bomb and threw it at Lao Gu.


    Old Gu froze, and silence reappeared.


    see.


    Chang Xia became more and more sure.


    The deepest part of this crypt is probably related to the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Could it be that the crypt is connected to the Snow Mountain Palace?


    If this guess is true, doesn''t it mean that they don''t need to go through the Black Forest Basin and enter the Death Canyon to find the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. And yes, from the tree root crypt to the Snow Mountain Palace?


    No, it shouldn''t work.


    The old man said that the depths of the crypt are dangerous and people will die.


    Even if there are deer orcs leading the way.


    Why!


    Old Gu said half of what he said was nothing, so he couldn''t say it directly, saving her trouble!


    However, no matter how Chang Xia induces it.


    Lao Gu pretended to be dead all the way...


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1363： Aliens in Yinchuan Forest

    "Long summer��"


    "Wait until mother-in-law comes back."


    Elder Ying yelled softly, Chang Xia didn''t explain, shook his head, and said to wait for Su Ye to come back.


    at the same time.


    She didn''t deny what she had just said.


    Elder Ying and Nuan Chun looked at each other, and the two of them looked at the passageway, and they became more defensive and vigilant in an instant.


    The Snow Mountain Palace was a place of pilgrimage for the orcs thousands of years ago.


    Today, Death Canyon has become the most dangerous and terrifying place in Dusk Forest. There are many bones there, and the breath of death is lingering all the year round. Few people dare to approach.


    Half an hour passed.


    Nanfeng and other orcs returned to the tree root crypt one after another.


    Changxia Zhangluo prepared food for Xiaoxiao, while Nanfeng took the other females to quietly prepare dinner. However, Shen Rong didn''t come back for a long time.


    In fact, Chang Xia had thought about activating the bloodline ability and using plants to inquire about news. Before she could execute it, she was stopped by Elder Shadow. Elder Ying only said that it was Su Ye''s confession that Chang Xia should not use his bloodline ability for the time being.


    The reason is mainly because they are afraid of beating grass and scaring snakes.


    I am even more worried that Chang Xia''s ability will be exposed, which will lead to death.


    Su Ye looked down on the aristocratic family of the Western Land.


    However, she never underestimates people''s hearts.


    Look down on the strict class system and extravagant behavior style of the aristocratic family in the Westland. But these have nothing to do with strength. If the aristocratic family of the West Land is really useless, it is impossible to rule the West Land for hundreds of years.


    Beware, be cautious.


    Su Ye will never be negligent.


    *


    "Chang Xia, do you have anything to eat?" Bai Qing walked into the tree root crypt with water dripping on his body, followed by Shen Rong Yadong, "If you have time, help me get some food, I will take it away later..."


    "Yes, you eat first. The food you want to take away, wait for a while." Chang Xia said.


    He stood up while talking, and asked Elder Ying to take care of Xiaoxiao. Shen Rong just came in, his whole body was dripping wet, and he was changing clothes at the moment. In the same way, Bai Qing took off the coir raincoat on his body, and took the towel given by Shen Rong to wipe his face.


    "Brother, is there anything going on outside Lugu?"


    "Not found yet."


    It can be seen that Bai Qing''s answer is very reluctant.


    He only said that there was no situation outside Lugu, but he didn''t mention Yinchuan Forest.


    Did an accident happen in Yinchuan Forest?


    These days.


    There has been no news of Su Ye and Patriarch Gen going out. Could it be that they are in trouble? However, this is unreasonable!


    Not to mention Su Ye''s strength.


    Just a few patriarchs are not easy to provoke, let alone the elders hiding in the dark, Chang Xia really can''t think of how to lose?


    "It''s okay, Elder Shadow asked us all to spend the night in the tree root crypt?" Nanfeng muttered, poked Bai Qing with his elbow, and asked, "It''s okay, you didn''t let my family snake back to Lugu?"


    finished.


    Nan Feng rolled his eyes and sneered.


    Bai Qing touched the tip of his nose, and said in a low voice: "There is something wrong in Yinchuan Forest, and the movement seems to come from the Black Forest Basin."


    ��


    Immediately, all the orcs quietly gathered together.


    Seeing that Elder Jianying didn''t stop him, everyone became even more excited.


    "Bai Qing, tell me."


    "The wandering orcs, or the orcs of the business?"


    "I think they are the running dogs of the noble families in the West Land. Don''t forget... During the cold season, the six major tribes sent elders into the forest to wipe out many children of the noble families."


    Bai Qing''s hands froze to wipe his face, and he was speechless.


    What can be said, what cannot be said.


    You''ve said it all, what else can I say.


    Do you applaud?


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know either. I don''t dare to go into the forest without Wu''s notice. I can only investigate near Lugu." Bai Qing shrugged and gave the answer.


    Why didn''t he want to go into the forest to find out the news.


    Since Su Ye didn''t speak, the root patriarch had no news either.


    How could Bai Qing dare to do anything at will?


    However, he is more comfortable than Chang Xia. At least you can move around at will, of course, the premise is that it is secret.


    It''s not like Chang Xia and his party disguised as ordinary orcs in Lugu.


    They were brought into the tree root crypt by the shadow elders, and they had to stay here even overnight. Obviously, it''s a full set of acting.


    It rained half the afternoon.


    Thunder and lightning.


    Bai Qing and the others could only hide.


    When the rain stopped, I hurried back to Lugu.


    After finishing speaking, Bai Qing saw the extra passage unexpectedly, and asked suspiciously: "Chang Xia, what''s the matter with the passage over there?"


    "That channel can enter the depths of the tree root crypt..." Chang Xia said.


    "I can vaguely hear the sound of water. Is there an underground river in the depths of the tree root crypt? Is there any danger in it? Why isn''t this passage blocked?" Bai Qing asked three questions in succession. He was worried about external and internal troubles, and the entrance of the passage was still blocked. up as well.


    Chang Xia shook his head lightly, and said in a low voice: "There is a problem with the passage. However, there is no danger for the time being. We have to wait for my mother-in-law to come back and decide what she wants."


    finished listening.


    Bai Qing said nothing more.


    However, there was a bit of curiosity in the eyes looking at the passage.


    The night is getting dark.


    After Bai Qing had eaten, he packed the food and left quietly in the dark.


    The bonfire in the tree root crypt was not extinguished all night.


    this night.


    No one slept well.


    Of course, Xiaoxiao is an exception.


    She hated not having a bed, and was uncomfortable being hugged by Chang Xia. Simply turned into a beast, lying on the prostrate body of the beast, sleeping very soundly.


    the next day.


    It was light.


    Chang Xia put Xiaoxiao on the ground beside the campfire.


    On it was the animal skin quilt she had worn all night.


    At this moment, Nanfeng and the others woke up early, lit a fire, boiled hot water and steamed rice. Just waiting for everyone to wake up and cook vegetables for breakfast.


    "Nanfeng, is it still raining outside?" Chang Xia asked.


    Nanfeng came in with a handful of wild vegetables, UU reading www.uukanshu. com replied: "No, it stopped raining last night after it stopped. Today will be a sunny day, which is very suitable for hunting in the forest."


    The previous sentence is an answer to Chang Xia''s question.


    The latter sentence is obviously to test Elder Ying''s attitude.


    "You can''t enter the forest, but you can do activities in Lugu appropriately. Be careful not to go out of Lugu, the orcs from Westland are coming." Ying''s hoarse voice came from the passage.


    heard the words.


    Chang Xia turned around quickly.


    Old Gu said that there are dangers in the depths of the passage, if you can''t go in, it''s best not to get close.


    Why did Elder Shadow come out from the passage?


    Did he go in-


    Sensing Chang Xia''s gaze, Elder Shadow said, "Don''t worry, I''ll go in and have a look around. Sawyer led the way, we didn''t go deep."


    Chang Xia quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Elder Ying, when will mother-in-law come back?" Chang Xia asked.


    Beside, all the orcs smiled when they heard that they could be active in Lugu today. No matter how spacious the tree root crypt is, it is not as convenient as Lugu.


    They are all active, who would like to stay in the tree root burrow?


    Not to mention aggrieved, it will be boring.


    "Soon." Elder Ying fetched water to wash his face, and replied two words.


    Everyone couldn''t help rolling their eyes when they heard the word "soon". No matter who asks this sentence, the elder shadow will give this answer.


    Elder Shadow is coaxing them into beast cubs? !


    "slim Shady-"


    Xiaoxiao''s soft voice sounded, breaking the weird atmosphere of the crypt.


    Chang Xia **** her hair, looked back at Elder Ying, stepped forward and said, "Xiaoxiao woke up, come on, restore your human form, and Ah Mu will brush your teeth and wash your face..."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1364： Yuanhous plan

    foot valley.


    The root crypt is harmonious.


    Yinchuan forest, somewhere in a canyon.


    Big trees were cut down, and yurt-like animal dens rose from the ground one by one. Even if you didn''t enter the yurt camp, you could feel the luxury.


    "Still failed to contact Yuan Yi?" Yuan Hou said coldly with a sullen face.


    Inside, no one answered.


    All the orcs lowered their heads, none of them dared to look directly into Yuanhou''s eyes. A few years ago, Yuan Hou returned to the royal court from South Vietnam and learned the news of Shen Rong''s accident. On that day, dozens of Yuan family disciples headed by Yuan Wei were beheaded, and no one in the Yuan family dared to stop them.


    After that, directly to the heavenly home.


    Tianqing is a capable one, and he directly climbed up to the Tian Qi wizard.


    Tian Qing, who was protected by the Tian Qi wizard, naturally avoided Yuan Hou''s revenge. If so, the Tian family paid a heavy price.


    Compared with the males of Tianjia.


    Tianjia females are indeed wrists.


    There is Tianmeng first, and then there is Tianqing.


    If there hadn''t been a commotion by Yuanhou, and the successor of the Tian family would have fallen into the hands of Tian Qing, the Tian family might not be able to continue its glory.


    pity.


    There is a Yuanhou in Xilu.


    No matter how calculating Tianqing is, he is also limited by his own strength. Not to mention, Tianmeng was kicked out of the fishing island by Che Chiyu, who lost an arm of the Tian family. The two damages superimposed, and the days when the Tian family was in full swing have passed, and only the last days of life are left.


    Worrying all day long.


    I''m afraid that the weather will not go well for Marquis Yuan, and he will use Tian''s family to use his knife.


    but.


    Yuanhou is not stupid.


    The Tian Qi wizard will never die for a day.


    Yuanhou would not really kill the Tian family.


    Unless he can get the support of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, at that time Yuan Hou can ignore the threat of the Tian Qi wizard and directly dominate the Western Continent.


    Because of Shen Rong.


    How could the orcs in the Twilight Forest support Yuanhou?


    It is already the utmost benevolence to not kill the killer.


    "The Heavenly Wolf clan has fallen, and there is no news?" Yuanhou tapped on the handrail with his fingers, his face sinking like water, and no emotion could be seen on his tough cheeks.


    The atmosphere in the yurt became more and more condensed, and the orcs even slowed down their breathing rhythm, fearing that they would be punished by Marquis Yuan. In the past two years, Yuanhou has eroded sixty-seven out of ten of the strength of the aristocratic family on the West Road, and he is only one step away from reaching the top.


    Who would dare to look directly at him with such a monstrous power and arrogance?


    "My lord, calm down!" Bing Ye cupped his fists and said helplessly, "A few years ago, the Sirius tribe broke with the Yuan family because of the young master."


    "The orcs in the Twilight Forest seem to be going crazy these years. They wiped out all the orcs who entered the forest. Not to mention that we couldn''t contact the Sirius tribe, all the business houses in the west land lost contact with the east land..." Ye Sui shrugged and said indifferently.


    Ye Sui is responsible for gathering intelligence.


    Donglu has changed too much over the years, which makes him very uneasy.


    I wanted to send elites into the Eastern Land to investigate, but the stalls on the West Road were too large, and Ye Sui couldn''t mobilize people to deploy in the Eastern Land.


    Of course.


    He can recruit spies from other noble families.


    However, Ye Sui couldn''t trust those orcs. Therefore, the matter of investigating the changes in Donglu can only be shelved again and again.


    This time he came to Donglu, it was Yuan Hou''s randomness.


    but.


    It''s not right to say that it''s all about randomness.


    Over the years, Yuanhou has been trying to contact the Sirius tribe and Yuanyi. I hope to get news about Shen Rong from them...


    Bing Yeye spoke one after another.


    The other orcs in the yurt quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Marquis Yuan''s momentum was too strong, and it was difficult for them to breathe. At the same time of fear, subtle pride inevitably arises from the bottom of my heart.


    They are all direct descendants of the Yuanhou faction.


    Once Yuanhou reached the top of the Western Land.


    Accompanying them will be endless glory and power.


    Yuanhou waved his hand to let the other orcs exit the yurt. Soon, only a few people from Marquis Yuan were left in the room.


    "Bing Ye, did I do something wrong back then?" Yuanhou murmured to himself in a low voice.


    hear the sound.


    Bing Ye lowered his head, not daring to answer.


    Ye Sui smiled lightly, and said: "The young master''s disposition is like the master''s, he would rather betray the people of the world, than let the world betray him. I think it is difficult, extremely difficult for the master to coax the young master back."


    "My lord, how about... I make a move?"


    A delicate voice sounded from behind Yuanhou.


    Huanyu stood up, twisted her slender waist, her eyes were eager to try. She had coveted Shen Rong for a long time, but Yuanhou valued Shen Rong so much that he never gave Huanyu the chance to contact Shen Rong.


    this time.


    It''s a rare opportunity to get in touch with Shen Rong, Huan Yu wouldn''t want to miss it.


    Yuanhou was silent.


    He was weighing the pros and cons, and he didn''t decline Huanyu''s proposal like before.


    On the side, Bing Ye and the others were very quiet.


    Magic jade, people live up to their name.


    Illusory like jade, beautiful and delicate, with superb means.


    Although she is a delicate female, she is good at killing. What he does is the work of a killer, and he often helps Yuanhou deal with shady things in private. In terms of ability, among Yuanhou''s many descendants, Huanyu ranks in the top three, second only to Bing Ye and Ye Sui.


    If not.


    She didn''t dare to speak at this time.


    "good."


    for a moment.


    Yuanhou nodded slowly, acquiescing to Huanyu''s proposal.


    "Thank you, my lord, for fulfilling it!" Huanyu was extremely excited, her charming face flushed red, if it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, she would have groaned twice.


    Wishes for many years come true.


    Huan Yu cheerfully twisted her waist and walked out of the yurt, pretending to be ready.


    When Huanyu left the yurt, Ye Sui said with a sullen face, in a low voice: "Master, do you really agree to let Huanyu take action? Huanyu is jealous, she will not allow other females to accompany the young master. Not a little trouble..."


    Bing Ye didn''t make a sound, but his expression reflected it.


    It can be seen that UU reading www.uukanshu. com He agrees with Ye Sui''s statement.


    They watched Shen Rong grow up and regarded Shen Rong as their own.


    They are well aware of Huanyu''s ability. Naturally, they were reluctant to let Shen Rong be entangled by Huanyu, they thought that Shen Rong deserved the best female in Gangwa Continent.


    Coincidentally.


    Magic Jade is no longer in this option.


    "With me, Huanyu dare not cross the border. If there is not enough bait, Huanyu will not contribute honestly. The Dusk Forest is no longer the forest of decades ago. The Eastern Land has changed too much in these years, and I am afraid that unexpected problems will arise." Yuanhou Analyzing calmly, he agreed to let Huanyu take action, simply because he wanted her to find Shen Rong as soon as possible and bring him back to Xilu Yuan''s house.


    If Shen Rong explained the cause and effect of the poisoning.


    Yuanhou couldn''t guarantee that he could bring Shen Rong back to Westland.


    He understood the stubbornness of the Duskwood orcs better than any orc.


    Shen Rong must be married to the Sirius tribe. As one of the six tribes of the Beast tribe in the Twilight Forest, the wolf tribe, with the totem warriors he brought, Yuanhou is not sure that he can **** Shen Rong away from the wolf tribe...


    The orcs of the Twilight Forest are united.


    Once he fights against the Sirius tribe, it means confronting the entire Twilight Forest beast tribe, and the result is definitely not what Yuanhou wanted.


    "The lord is worried that the young lord doesn''t want to go back to Xilu Yuan''s house?" Bing Ye speculated, frowning.


    Yuanhou understood Shen Rong''s temperament.


    Bing Ye naturally understood that Yuanhou''s worries were not unreasonable.


    for a while.


    It was quiet in the yurt, and no one spoke.


    Bing Ye''s guess may come true. That being the case, it''s no wonder Yuanhou would let go of Huanyu''s hand.


    As the saying goes, heroes are saddened by beauty.


    Ordinary methods do not work, then change to unusual ones.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1365： calculations, infighting

    "His personality is as elegant as Xingxing, he loves deeply and hates extremely, and he rarely turns back on what he decides. What Tian Qing and Yuan Wei did, he must be blamed on me..." Tong


    Yuanhou was very helpless.


    He understood Shen Rong''s temperament, when he chose to return to the East Land when he was dying, he did not choose to return to the West Land one day. Yuanhou regretted telling Shen Rong Donglu.


    In fact, even if Shen Rong didn''t come to Dusk Forest.


    The backhand left by Yuanhou can also save Shen Rong.


    However, Shen Rong didn''t play cards according to the routine.


    It directly made Yuanhou speechless, and at the same time, the Tian family was directly blown up by Shen Rong''s move.


    Even the Tianqi wizards have plans to make a move. hole


    After all, he was optimistic about Tianqing and planned to let Tianqing take over.


    No one thought that Tianqing would kill Shen Rong, and they can only say that life is unsatisfactory, nine out of ten.


    It can be seen from this.


    Tianqi Yimeng''s attitude towards Tianchengyuan naturally became very different.


    Tian Qi thought of Tao Zhong.


    Look for opportunities to join the other seven small tribes.


    Before the incident happened. hole


    It''s time to do it.


    When I retreated into the Twilight Forest that time, I didn''t meet the orcs in the Twilight Forest. The thoughts that make sleepwalking want to vent have to be implemented, and I also hold a breath in my heart.


    When I came to Dusk Forest that time, I had the intention of avenging Mengre.


    It''s just that I know why.


    If I had been concerned about Tianqi, I would have strangled Tao Zhonghui who was jumping up and down. How can I be allowed to yell and toss around.


    In a way��


    In Ye Sui''s words, Tian Qing''s ability to live up to now is due to his lack of aristocratic status. If it weren''t for the protection of Su Ye and Tian''s family, you would have been beaten to death with a sap. hole


    But Tianqing did it.


    Xilu is Taiping, Ye Sui found out that it might not have anything to do with Donglu.


    Su Ye is the oldest wizard in the Tianyuan Tribe.


    Tao Zhong holds four divisions of power in the Tianyuan tribe.


    There were more than ten people sitting around, and those orcs looked either low-key or reserved. They are the same, the only thing in common is that we look at the yurt where Tianqi is, our eyes are full of killing intent.


    at the same time.


    Another person would do something like poisoning his fianc��. Especially since the fianc�� doesn''t have any consent background behind her back, a little caution can make the entire Tianyuan tribe turbulent. hole


    Power is at its peak.


    Many great wizards who were younger than me were boiled to death by me.


    It is even better than the original Tianmeng.


    The other side of the canyon.


    Provoking Tianqi''s anger and revenge, Tianqing just woke up.


    those years.


    Find Shen Rong as quickly as possible and bring him back to Westland. hole


    Tian Qi called Tao Zhong''s name again, his expression was not clear.


    I know more about the ominous name of Death Canyon than any orc in the Westland.


    tsk tsk��


    I''m afraid that Shen Rong will stay here for a long time and raise wild animals. My day, it''s hard to coax people back.


    but.


    Things have come to this point, it is useless to guess.


    How conceited and arrogant Tianqing is. hole


    In the open, the Tianyuan tribe is still ruled by the seventeen nobles.


    Su Ye is still alive and firmly sits at the top of the Tianyuan tribe''s wizard. If it weren''t for Su Ye''s support, the Tian family would be firmly seated on the throne.


    "If you want me to say, all of this is connivance by Tianqi. Tianqing dared to kill the young master because Tianqi once said that the young master is talented and has a limitless future. Tianqing is afraid that the duck in his hand will fly away, so this I think it''s better to strike first." Ye Sui sneered, Tian Qing''s girl was careful and decisive.


    "Stop arguing." Tianqi waved his hand and said indifferently.


    Tian Qi knew about the Dusk Forest.


    Now, it is all handled by Tianqi alone.


    "Say, what are you talking about?" Tian Qi Yimeng smiled hotly, squinting at Tian Chengyuan, Meng''s family is disabled, and Tian''s family is slow to be established. hole


    "Are they going to say something?" Tian Chengyuan urged patiently, the Tian family existed in name only, and did the Tian family have a share in the mission of exploring the ruins. Tao Zhonghui was able to join and retreat only because Tian Qi spoke up.


    If we continue to fight among ourselves.


    "Perhaps, all of that was Tao Zhong''s plan." Bing Ye said.


    Tao Zhong agreed to the Tian family''s marriage proposal at the beginning.


    The main purpose of coming to Dusk Forest that time was to find Shen Rong. At the same time, find out the whereabouts of Yuan Yi and restore the relationship with the Sirius tribe.


    How could it be possible to say that it was anger?


    Empress Dowager, we have no scruples at all, and we will respectfully call Su Ye the Taoist wizard. In front of people, I directly let you go, calling Tao Zhong is still bad. I am happy, just call me always dead. hole


    The younger generation of the Tian family is getting more and more hip.


    It also made Tianqi calm down.


    One can imagine.


    The remaining 80% is Tianjia, which is a chattel house, and those Tian Qi are still useful even if they get them. What''s more, if you are forced to delay, the Tian family said that it is time for a dog to jump over the wall, or put all your eggs in one basket.


    What a conceited character Tian Qing is.


    Today, it is rare to get together with other nobles. Tian Chengyuan couldn''t bear it anymore, and directly patted the table.


    His face was extremely ugly, but he could still show the panic in his heart. hole


    Tianqing''s chess move was very subtle.


    In comparison.


    Xingya''s death had little impact on Tian Qi.


    It''s just that you wake up to wake up, but you completely feel that you have done something wrong. I only wish that I could kill Tianqi together and win the control of the Yuan family.


    The only one who is worthless is Tianqing.


    Seventy percent of the property belonging to the Tian Family was taken away by the Marquis Yuan.


    The situation of Tianqi''s family is still not possible. hole


    "Wizard Yuanhou."


    Just rely on the map of Tianqi family and Meng family.


    "Ye Sui, he stared at the team. Bing Ye tried to figure out the situation in the Yinchuan Forest. UU read to see if he could find the deer tribe after the other orcs took action? The snow mountain palace site must be in the Death Canyon , it��s just too difficult to retreat.��


    It''s not about Tianqing''s ruthless determination, who can think of the advantages I value most. In the end, Tian Qing was directly used to poison Shen Rong. It also made Shen Rong say that my father and son were separated, and made Shen Rong hate the entire Yuan family.


    Tian Qing, who was spoiled too much by the Tian family, has an extremely arrogant personality.


    Dreamwalking raised his head, I am the eighth uncle of Dreamfever.


    those days. hole


    It''s a pity that you miscalculated Tianqi''s ability, but if you change to a stronger one, you really made the right move in Tianqing''s move. Get rid of Shen Rong, take advantage of the weakness of the Yuan family, and win a complete victory.


    This time, Tian''s family was pitted miserably by their pair of twin flowers.


    Same as wizard Su Ye, Yuanhou feels very mysterious to Tian Qi. This kind of awe-inspiring mystery, if Xingya died of dystocia back then. Tianqi said that with the help of Xingya, he was sure to find out the location of the snow mountain palace ruins decades later.


    Then borrow the hands of the Sirius tribe.


    Tianqi will take risks.


    Then come.


    "Langqi, Wang Liu...are they going to say something?" Sleepwalking passed by several other nobles, her tone was full of persecution, obviously wanting us to make a statement. hole


    Sooner or later, the Tianyuan Tribe will completely fall under the control of the Qiqi, and it will be useless to repent at this time. However, the Tian family is not so lucky.


    Tao Zhonghui was panicked, and had a bad night''s sleep.


    However, in reality, almost all powers and powers are under the control of Tian Qi. Even the trip to the Twilight Forest was interrupted by Tian Qi.


    First, Tianmeng was driven out of the fishing island by the fish clan, and was rejected by the fish clan. Furthermore, Tianqing angered the Yuan family and was forced to kill by Yuanhou. Although under the protection of the Tian Qi wizard, Tian Qing did not die.


    Eighteen nobles of the Tianyuan tribe.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1366： Sudden death, secret

    "Say, what are you talking about?" Lang Qi spit out a few words indifferently, with a cold expression, without any expression.�D


    The Lang family didn''t want to get involved.


    However, he was persecuted by several other families, so he had to step into Donglu.


    Here it comes.


    How could Langqi show up? !


    Besides, the Lang family had private contacts with the Sirian wolf tribe in the Dusk Forest. It can be said that it can be regarded as one of the few aristocratic families that has always been connected with Donglu. Among the thirteen nobles, the Lang family is the most low-key and inconspicuous.


    Similarly.


    The situation of the Wang family is similar to that of the Lang family.�D


    The Lang family and the Wang family are the most low-key and inconspicuous families in the aristocratic family. The Lang family is good at planting, and the Wang family is proficient in breeding. Even if they don''t play with other noble families, they don''t have to worry about being hungry.


    on the contrary.


    That was aimed at the Lang Wang family.


    Lugu, after the initial panic. Su Ye contacted the elder Xia Ying to let Chang Xia and you resume your normal life. The only change, Bai Qing, we hid in Lugu, and returned to Lugu again.


    In the White Forest Basin, which is far away from where we are stationed.


    but.


    The weak and domineering companies like Tianjia, Tianqijia and Mengjia, we avoid them like scorpions. Now, being dragged by us to the Twilight Forest, how could the Prince Lang and his family not have a bad face for us... �D


    "Shen Rong is Yin Teng''s darling, the Tian family is so gutless! I heard that Shen Rong left the Yuan family after a few years, do they think that man is still alive?"


    Mengjia and Tianjia didn''t think so either.


    I want them to be the first bird and have an interview. Like the Lang family, the Wang family was also willing to participate in that battle, and was brought here by other aristocratic families.


    Qin Ming frowned, and said in a deep voice: "Donglu doesn''t have Bing Ye and Ye Sui around, so trying to touch me is harder than going to heaven. Even if your patriarch does it himself, it might be Donglu."


    Yan Zili glanced at the orcs.


    And so on.


    I opened my mouth.�D


    All the orcs outside the yurt changed their faces.


    "Why is the witch still coming back?"


    Yan Zili gave Qin Ming a look.


    "Yin Teng first, let''s talk."


    Wang Liu was even more straightforward, directly breaking the words.


    If Donglu is bad, why did we wait until today?


    "Yes, he wants to talk."


    Wang Liu chuckled and agreed with Langqi.


    see.


    Compared to the cruel Langqi.


    For a while, no one spoke. The Langwang family has been wandering among the eighteen nobles, and they are close to other noble families.


    If Donglu and the orcs of the Twilight Forest go offline, it will not be a bad thing for the noble family of Westland.


    It''s small, it''s a shot and two parts.


    "You think you are alive, but you are really going to die, Yin Teng will not give up easily."


    Apocalypse Yimeng thinks that as long as the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace are found.


    Similarly.


    When his eyes fell on Tian Chengyuan, he paused slightly.


    "Yeah! It''s been a bad day, how about the Death Canyon?"


    Only Yanzili and Tianchengyuan are left in the yurt.


    Yes too.


    Beside, Tian Chengyuan was trembling with anger listening to the discussion of the orcs. Donglu took away 81% of the Tianjia''s property in the royal court. If the Tianqi wizard came forward to make peace, Yin Teng would still want to kill the Tianjia... �D


    Here it comes.


    There is no reason for the deterrence of the fish clan and the bird clan.


    Lang Qi sneered, and said coldly: "They don''t want to take your Lang family down if they want to die. Your Lang family has a big temple, which is comparable to their family''s small business."


    Tian Chengyuan squinted his eyes.


    It can be seen that there must be another face hidden on the elegant surface of that person. After all, the people sitting around the yurt are all direct descendants of various families, and they are the real power gangsters who can be the masters of the family.


    "Live!"


    Each side of the path faces the sky, no one is afraid of the other.�D


    Tianjia seems to be hiding something.


    If so, would we have been so actively looking for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace in those years? Everything is purposeless.


    If there are two continents in the east and west, there is no natural barrier.


    "Ten years later, Dong Lu will have no opponents in the royal court. If there is no Tianqi wizard to suppress and kill Shen Rong with poison from the sky, let alone the Tian family will be exterminated, and none of you here can even think about getting married from the Yuan family." The subordinates are taking advantage of you..." Yan Zili waved his feather fan, speaking quickly or slowly, his elegant demeanor felt very wrong.


    think about.


    How long does it take.


    But know.�D


    Su Ye raised her eyes, and her gaze was fixed on the canyon where we lived. At the same time, the root patriarch, we all ended the operation.


    "If you...do me." Sleepwalking made a gesture of beheading with a hot face. And the direction where his eyes locked was suddenly the yurt where Donglu was.


    Someone outside the yurt dared to speak.


    Tian Chengyuan grinned and nodded directly.


    Wang Liu shrugged, spread his hands, and said: "The Wang family and the Lang family don''t have much combat power, and we can''t get involved in the affairs of the Yuan family. This time I came to Donglu to make up for it. Don''t stare at our two families, we can''t give it to you." statement."


    In order to instigate the relationship between Donglu and the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    These are still relatively strong.�D


    Of course.


    Most of the eighteen aristocratic families have given up their previous surnames.


    The Lang family is good at planting, which means there is no shortage of food. The Wang family is proficient in farming and has no shortage of meat. In addition, the Langwang family doesn''t love power and concentrates on running their own small family, giving other noble families the feeling that they are completely gentle and harmless.


    The Tianqi Family can control the entire Gangwa Continent.


    Really slows people down.


    Next to him, Qin Yanmu Niu Zhao Liu Xiaoju chose to remain silent. At the beginning, we did not choose Xidu to make the development of the race worse. In those years, the life of the noble family was indeed very wrong.


    immediately.�D


    Even in Xilu, UU Reading food is equally important.


    Tianqi Yimeng is used to the occasional bad faces of those two families. What really made me happy was Donglu and the Yuan family in front of me. The purpose of our visit to Yuanhou was not the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Yan Zili clapped his hands, and soon Qin Ming, Qi Yimeng and other orcs stepped back from the inside, surrounding Tian Chengyuan in the middle.


    Following Qin Ming Yanzi''s words fell from the seven people.


    "What are you talking about, what do you have to talk about with the Yan family?"


    then.


    [Xiaoxiang APP searches for "Spring Gifts" New users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] Everyone knows what the future will hold.�D


    think about.


    Immediately afterwards, Langqi Wang Liu left directly.


    Qin Ming understood, stood up and took the lead in the conversation.


    Naturally, he was drawn and close to other noble families.


    I have no sources of information.


    We are taking Yuanhou as the origin of the beast race again, and we are looking at Yuanhou as the ancestral land again. We retreated into Yuanhou, just to plunder.


    Tianqi Yimeng blinked and nodded in agreement.�D


    That news, the Tian Family kept it secret. I plan to wait for the right opportunity to throw it out to deal a blow to Donglu.


    Over there, the internal disputes of the aristocratic family are endless.


    The yurt ushered in silence again.


    Other aristocratic families still have to beg them.


    The only one that comes close.


    A game between East and West.


    Not only did Shen Rong die, but he also got married in the Twilight Forest.�D


    Marquis Yuan has long been swallowed up by us.


    That time I came to Yinchuan Forest, but it was just to harvest wild rice. The real purpose is for the ruins of the snow-capped palace in the Death Canyon, but we have been in Yinchuan Forest for more than ten days, but we have done nothing. Tianqi Yimeng''s icy hot face became colder and colder.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1367： Contact Yuanhou

    "I''m more curious about the situation outside Lugu��"


    Chang Xia smiled, with a trace of curiosity shining in his eyes. Since the thunderstorm, the orcs have never left Lugu.


    Thanks to Lu Guli''s abundance of food, even if he didn''t go hunting and picking.


    In a short period of time, don''t worry about being hungry.


    Boring at most.


    Shen Rong: "The vicinity of Lugu is temporarily safe."


    He just met Bai Qing to confirm the situation around Lugu. There is no abnormality yet, but the behavior of the birds in the forest is a bit weird.


    Bai Qing guessed that the Yinchuan Forest was different.�x


    Birds generally do not exhibit strange behavior.


    Once weird behavior occurs, it means they perceive a threat.


    Except here.


    The secret method needs to be activated with the blood of the orc.


    Seeing Yuan Yi, the elder shadow changed his face.


    Bai Qing felt that the time was not too long.


    I didn''t think much about it, so I made the analysis of the matter vague.�x


    Yuan Yi rolled his eyes and said in a bad temper: "You are also his elder, so he can call you uncle?"


    "I have something to do, let''s go." Shen Rong said indifferently.


    All the orcs looked serious and serious. We are familiar with that name, and it kind of stood up to me. The guy talked a lot recently, of course it''s all behind Shen Rong''s back.


    Shen Rong was quiet.


    It''s just that Su Ye and we showed up a little earlier than Cui Sha expected. That would give us time to explore the White Forest Basin, let alone retreat into Death Canyon with time...


    If I knew that Su Ye would come to Yinchuan Forest, Yuan Yi would come out if he would hide in the Heluo Tribe.


    I want to be found by the Yuan family.�x


    In terms of protecting its shortcomings, the Heluo tribe is serious.


    "Yinchuan Forest."


    I said **** off, but I haven''t been restrained yet. That is also to see Yuan Yi causing trouble and keeping his own place in the tribe. If so, Yuan Yi might be beaten eight times a day to welcome him.


    In the west, the aristocratic families do not have their own ordinary channels for transmitting news.


    How should we, Qi Yuanyi, contact Su Ye? Do we use Yinbei? However, as far as we know, there is only Donglu and not Yinbei. Yinbei comes from the Snow Mountain Palace, so Xilu should have it.


    In addition, they were restrained by Su Ye in a corner of Lugu. It is not easy to detect the enemy''s tracks.


    It is enough to explore the Shinahai ruins and the Yizimei water city ruins.�x


    Shen Rong frowned, and said, "I, who! He can talk without detours. You are too lazy to catch bullfrogs for Xiaoxiao. You want to eat stir-fried bullfrogs and fried eels with green onions at noon."


    "The witch asked him to find a chance to contact Su Ye." Ying smiled, and her wrinkled face instantly looked like a blooming chrysanthemum.


    "Shen Rong��"


    I don''t know, where are they hiding now?


    "Grandma said she came here with a smile, and her purpose is the Black Forest Basin. However, we have been in Lugu for more than ten days now. Not to mention entering the forest, we can''t even get out of Lugu. What happened to the mother-in-law? "


    Shen Rong is waiting to see Su Ye.


    Wen Sheng, Chang Xia Nanfeng and other orcs all poked their heads.�x


    The orcs breathed a sigh of relief.


    This made Yuan Yi shiver, but his hands and feet did not tremble.


    Yinchuan forest area is not small.


    "I''m here." Yuan Yi said.


    Chose to stop the Xilu noble family team in Yinchuan Forest, mainly because Cui Sha wanted to know that we didn''t have much information about the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. Death Canyon is too much for me, even Trisha dared to retreat.


    Shen Rong''s face changed slightly, he glanced at Chang Xia, and shouted again: "Elder Ying, does the news witch know about it?"


    [Xiaoxiang APP searched for "Spring Gifts" New users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] It just happened, the timing was right.�x


    Of course, there are many disadvantages.


    "where am I?"


    heard the words.


    Bai Qing wanted to find an opportunity to show his prestige.


    The elder shadow fell.


    "You know now." Ying Zhong said: "He is worried, as long as he wants to stay in the Dusk Forest, no one will be able to take him away."


    If Su Ye came to Yinchuan Forest, Yuan Yi would have a way to deliver the news. Although there is no distance limit, it can save time and trouble.�x


    Hold the water and splash it on the face.


    "Bad, you should contact Su Ye now, they are waiting for your news."


    Hearing the sound, Shen Rong was startled.


    The corners of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched heavily, and he said: "They should be restrained. Yuan Yi contacted Yuan Jia with the secret method of the Yuan family. It is very different from the secret spell that opened the tree root crypt passage after Sawyer. It needs to be activated with blood."


    After leaving Xilu, Shen Rong abandoned what the Yuan family didn''t have.


    Yinbei, that thing is used in Xilu. It should have nothing to do with the Snow Mountain Palace, and no one is vague about the specific reason. "Where did he know?" Shen Rong stared at Yuan Yi closely, with a hint of doubt in his eyes. Yuan Yi disappeared for two days at first, and stayed in Lugu before leaving. How did I know Su Ye''s whereabouts?


    Yuan Yi''s face turned into a colored plate, sometimes blue and sometimes white.�x


    "Elder Shadow, did the shaman tell me?" Yuan Yi said sincerely.


    Thinking room.


    It is strange whether I have received the news from the Yuan family.


    ��


    Aristocratic families will also use means such as hummingbirds to deliver messages.


    To a certain extent, the possibility of message interception is eliminated.


    Yuan Yi''s voice suddenly sounded.�x


    Bai Qing asked me to find an opportunity to contact, is that a suicide attempt? !


    Even if Shi Yi retreats into the Death Canyon, with the purification speed of Shi Yi and Yucao, it will take eight or seven years if we really want to step into the Death Canyon and explore the ruins of the snow-capped palace.


    "Su Ye, I''m here." As soon as Yuan Yi finished speaking, a few white shadows quietly appeared in Qi Zhou, Nanfeng Fengye and other orcs all surrounded Yuan Yi in the middle.


    Yuan Yi took a deep breath and nodded.


    To be honest, Yuan Yi wanted to face Su Ye.


    Suddenly, he looked at the next pair of curious eyes. UU reading


    "Is he alright?" Shen Rong asked with a sullen face.�x


    It made Chang Xia feel depressed.


    "them��"


    In addition, Xilu is eyeing Donglu.


    The secret method of transmitting messages is limited by distance.


    Yuan Yi doesn''t have much strength, but compared with Yuanhou and us, he is still far behind. If you really do it, at least half of them won''t be beaten.


    that time.


    It can make birds feel dangerous, and there must be a large number of orcs entering the Yinchuan Forest. Sure enough, the aristocratic family of Xilu had arrived.�x


    I was too late to hide from Trisha.


    The only difference.


    Chang Xia rubbed his forehead, only to feel a headache.


    "Don''t worry about him, he is now a member of the Heluo tribe. You will watch him die, after all, A Yu''er and Ashley are still waiting for him to go home in the tribe. Wu asked him to contact Su Ye. plan."


    When I went to the Heluo tribe, I never concealed it.


    According to Bai Qing and Chang Xia''s plan.


    Yuan Yi looked up and planned to leave.�x


    At the beginning, Shen Rong also experienced that.


    Immediately, Yuan Yi''s body tensed up, and he looked at the orcs in panic.


    Shen Rong just returned from Luguli, and I don''t feel a little cold anymore.


    However, it all went to waste.


    To Su Ye, Yuan Yi was not a little bit embarrassed.


    She also wants to dig some wild vegetables in the Yinchuan forest and bring them back to the tribe. At the same time, I also want to collect some plant seeds or something.


    Shen Rong was weak, and defeated all the orcs who came to beat him.�x


    "Don''t worry, just wait a little longer. There may be something wrong with Wu, and when we deal with it, we will go back to Lugu." Shen Rong comforted.


    Although it was still noon, the temperature in Lugu ended up falling.


    "The secret method of the Yuan family." Yuan Yi said.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1368： Tragic Snake Patriarch, Rumor Rumor

    "Tch!"


    "Boring."


    Immediately, all the orcs bared their teeth.


    Once you get close to the secret technique, it will be difficult to steal it. Few people in the orc clan like to use their brains. Like before, Su Ye Changxia was very excited when he found Qing He to be good at painting. Later, the weak people moved into the Heluo tribe, and found a few studious one after another.


    pity.


    They are weak.


    Temporarily cannot follow the team into the forest.


    However, as the tribes attach importance to their studies. I believe that when Titmouse''s generation grows up, Dusk Forest will definitely change its appearance. float


    At that time.


    The orcs in the Dusk Forest can also get rid of many negative effects such as "reckless" and "brainless".


    However, Su Ye is more or less due to the world.


    only.


    Obviously.


    They are the best of this generation of orcs in the Dusk Forest.


    Yes too. float


    "this��"


    "Shut up!" Snake glared at the orcs, and explained, "You''ve said it countless times, it''s true, they shouldn''t be fooling around."


    You just mentioned it on purpose, how do you know that the rumors are so outrageous? If the quarrel continues, even Su Ye will probably intervene.


    Yuanhou came to Donglu.


    "You said you wanted them to intervene." Yan Bin squinted at the patriarch Gen and other orcs. How could you guess what those guys were thinking? But, the time has come.


    "Elder Sheguoer will agree!"


    Sure enough. float


    "Yeah, he''s wrong. The aristocratic family only cares about the result and never cares about the process. In order to get what we want, we can do anything."


    Who on earth leaked that?


    I have no choice but to explain again. The Snake Patriarch wanted to do it himself.


    "He said, we want to play dirty?"


    Patriarch Gen frowned and said worriedly: "Wu, are you really doing everything?" I was worried that Bai Qing and us, who were too old, might be opponents of the aristocratic family in the Western Land.


    "The witch is mysterious, and I don''t know what''s going on?"


    The face of the Snake Patriarch changed suddenly. float


    The corner of the Snake Clan Chief''s mouth twitched and he snorted.


    "Snake, does he want it? You heard that he plans to step down as patriarch and prepare to go to the stormy sea to stay with a certain elder..."


    Similarly, the aristocratic families of the Western Continent have all kinds of inherited skills and secret methods.


    Is Shen Rong acting cautiously because of the world, or is he recruiting people to plot and poison?


    He raised his eyes and warned us, the root patriarch.


    That''s fair to Chang Xia.


    Patriarch Xifeng chewed the candy, and said calmly: "It''s a pity, there will be another fight sooner or later. I just know... We didn''t bring any bad things?"


    He also communicated with the fish clan and the bird clan.


    The Tian Family must also be among them, just knowing that the female Tian Qing has not come? Based on Shen Rong''s understanding of Tianqing, that female should use my name, and later Dusk Forest...


    The remaining patriarchs seem to have opened their mouths.


    The Yuzu Meizai Water City Ruins.


    Moreover, it is still in the Yuan family.


    "The aristocratic family cannibalizes the bones. With you in charge, the elders of the tribe may be able to survive." Snake said: "You do it, give us some soup and we will die."


    Even though there was no reason for the traitor, it had nothing to do with Shen Rong''s carelessness. I misjudged the ambition and greed of the aristocratic family, and I also underestimated Tianqing''s methods. float


    The root patriarch waited for the male, and instantly returned a smiling face.


    Teach your own cubs a lesson, you have to stay strong. It''s fun to fight with the Li people.


    "What a pity!" Tiger sighed.


    The Snake Patriarch didn''t feel like he was dying.


    "If it is agreed, Snake Snake is really going to the stormy sea area. Could it be that he has become an orc of the Fish Clan? The Snake Mountain tribe can nod their heads. It''s not a ghost."


    We look down on Xilu very much. However, we will still hate some bad things under the aristocratic family of Xilu.


    The root patriarch pouted. float


    Although the Deer Clan stated that the meaning of this map is small.


    When mentioning the aristocratic family of Xilu, Shen Rong had a very serious expression.


    If there were casualties, Su Ye and the six major tribes would feel distressed to death.


    However, the similar expression said it all.


    "Wait, when you can get them to do it, you will naturally speak."


    You understood the meaning behind the words of the Xifeng patriarch.


    I just look forward to getting out of Lugu to do things as soon as possible. float


    While speaking, Patriarch Xifeng suddenly showed a wretched smile.


    This time bring the orcs from the Yinchuan Forest.


    "Don''t be foolish, this time the west land is coming aggressively, if you are not careful, you will be killed or injured. Everyone, please tighten your skin, this is different from the past." Ying Youyou reminded a few words, the noble family has dominated the west land for hundreds of years , the ability is still there.


    "I''m looking forward to leaving Lugu early. It''s boring to stay in Lugu all day."


    finished.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest are like picked up children, they lost everything.


    Over there, Shen Rong told all the orcs not to be careless. float


    I prefer to use myself as an example.


    Su Ye called out the name of the Snake Patriarch, called him aside, and asked why.


    "Yuan Yi contacted Xilu, when will I get a reply?"


    Not to mention fighting with others, it is rare to have a chance to do it, who is tempted?


    I know that there are no elders in the dark who haven''t finished their operations yet.


    Literally.


    "They all listen to the elders." Shen Rong explained with a sullen face: "The aristocratic family in the West Land did not train dead soldiers. The totem warriors of that kind are afraid of death. We have no pain perception. In addition, the aristocratic family also controls With all kinds of rare skills and secrets, if one has a big heart, one may be recruited. They forgot...how did you come to Donglu in the first place?" Fu


    those years.


    In addition, Su Ye thought that the orcs in the Twilight Forest wanted to rise up, and UU Reading wanted to protect Changxia because they were discovered by the Li tribe. Exploring the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace is undoubtedly the best choice. Without the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace as a front shield, no matter how low the Beast Race in the Twilight Forest has developed, they are all worried about being believed by the Li people.


    It''s a pity that Su Ye found out about that matter after all.


    "snake-"


    In the long summer, because of Su Ye''s decision, you are prosperous after your lover, and enjoy a quiet and peaceful life in front of the scene. Because of Chang Xia''s choice, Su Ye and the eight small tribes quietly played down the existence of Chang Xia in those two years.


    We hid in the Bailin Basin, overlooking the Yinchuan Forest from a low position. Right behind, suddenly is the canyon where Yuanhou and we lived.


    They think that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace are nothing more than the lives of those orcs in Baiqing. Whether or not the orcs in the Twilight Forest have any skills and secret techniques, they have also lived for hundreds of years. Whether the Snow Mountain Palace Ruins exist or not has little to do with us. float


    There is no way to secretly learn the secret technique, and all the orcs started talking about it. Gossip is human nature, and everyone has been staying in Lugu for a long time recently, and they are very boring.


    Niaozu no Shinahai ruins.


    After some comparison.


    The head of the Gewa tribe had a sullen face, showing the same worry.


    at the same time.


    even.


    immediately. float


    The eight small tribes are busy with infrastructure construction, and many retreat to the forest to hunt.


    Obviously I am strong, but Su Ye is always due to the world, and we are **** like Bai Qing Nanfeng, nothing is due to the world? !


    That said.


    Su Ye sought Chang Xia''s opinion.


    White Forest Basin.


    We are all looking forward to beating the orcs from the noble family of Xilu. In the future, this is an opportunity. Now that the enemies are all sent to the door, who can bear it?


    Su Ye wanted to confuse this map under the Tianqi family/Meng family.


    float


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1369： Yuan Hou feels a toothache

    "Brother Seven, there is news from Yuan Yi."


    Yuan Qing received the news from Yuan Yi, and immediately went to Yuan Hou and told him about it, "Yuan Yi is in the Yinchuan forest, and currently lives in the Lu Valley where the deer tribe is. He has nothing to do with Shen Rong." mentioned..."


    years ago.


    Yuan Hou returned to the royal court from South Vietnam.


    The Yuan family was cleaned up several times from top to bottom, from the inside to the outside.


    now.


    Yuan family except Yuan Hou.


    There was no second voice, and all the elders of Yuan''s family entered the stage of honor and support, and no one interfered with various matters of Yuan''s family. Of course, this is based on the fact that Yuan Hou forcibly killed many elders. not


    The lineage of the Yuan family headed by Yuan Wei.


    They were all removed by Yuanhou.


    His laughter directly alarmed the orcs in his yurt.


    At that time, it may be necessary to face not only the Sirius tribe, but the totem warriors of the eight small tribes in the Dusk Forest.


    It is also based on my promise to Xingya.


    Su Ye meant that we really noticed that. I thought I was unlucky, and I didn''t meet the slightest safety when I retreated into the Dusk Forest.


    Other orcs from my aristocratic family looked over there one after another. Secretly guessing what Su Ye wants to do again? Beware of each other, for fear of being caught by Su Ye. not


    Donglu seems to be powerful.


    Take the split of the orcs in the twilight forest.


    Before getting acquainted with Xingya, Bu He really realized the weakness of the orcs in the Twilight Forest. We do live a primitive life of raw hair and blood, but the proportion of weak totem warriors born among the orcs in the Twilight Forest is too low, so low that Bu He is startled and terrified.


    Ye Sui Bing Ye and other orcs changed their expressions suddenly.


    There are definitely a few orcs who dare to doubt.


    Depend on-


    Ye Sui frowned and said hesitantly, "My lord, I think something is wrong."


    Back then, Su Ye really got a lot of things from Xingya. Bu He''s belief is not half true. For the remaining half, Su Ye''s feelings for Xingya are sincere. In that relationship, did Su Ye adulterate?


    Yuan Qing: "Two and a half days away."


    In those years, Bu He guarded himself like a jade and never accepted another female, which is enough to show Su Ye''s feelings for Xingya.


    I just need to post something that Xingya told me.


    It has never been activated, and Bing Ye, as Su Ye''s confidant, is not qualified to know that way. Now I heard from Su Ye that as soon as our whereabouts were over, we were noticed by the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Elder Yuan Ye is a witness. We have heard a lot about Bu and wizards from Xingya. At the same time, I have seen it with my own eyes.


    "The route was researched and arranged by you, and there is a leak. Your lord, does he think highly of this Yuanhou wizard?" Bing Ye questioned. not


    Hearing this, Yuanhou tapped on the handrail.


    Many of them were written by Su Ye.


    "Elder Yuan Ye, he still understands you. How important is the snow mountain palace ruins, and the orcs in the Twilight Forest may let the orcs in the West Land intervene, not to mention that there are no birds in the Qinghai Lowlands and the East China Sea in the Eastern Continent except for the orcs in the Twilight Forest. Fish Clan. Tian Family/Tianqi Family... Do we really think that Gangwa Xiaolu has the final say?"


    Yes too.


    Back then, Su Ye came to Donglu. Its purpose is really pure, I am here for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. However, by accident, he met his beloved Xingya.


    After the words fell, Su Ye turned her head slightly to the front left and pursed her mouth.


    It should be noted that Su Ye is the weakest talent in the Yuan family for hundreds of years. Both belong to the wolf clan, even if Bu He has the blood of the fighting wolf clan, he is evenly matched with Xing Yazhan! ! not


    If things are as I think.


    heard the words.


    It''s just that I didn''t pass it on. However, confidantes like Bing Yeye have learned more or less a hand. Without weak force as a front shield, Su Ye would naturally be able to slowly defeat the other aristocratic families and take control of the Tianyuan tribe.


    Su Ye and Xingya met and fell in love.


    Su Ye smiled heavily, but also blamed Bing Ye.


    "This wizard is more mysterious than the Qi Qi wizard!" Yuan Ye hurried out from the corner. Yuan Ye was the elder of Yuan''s family and also Su Ye''s guardian elder. Decades later, I followed Su Ye to the Dusk Forest.


    "Contact, why is it contact?" Su Ye smiled heavily and said, "You bet that Lugu, where the deer tribe in Yinchuan Forest is located, is waiting for us, if it is the deer tribe, it is the totem warriors of the eight small tribes. See, you really want to meet old friends..."


    "Is Yuan Yi still in touch?" Yuan Qing hesitated.


    Su Ye laughed.


    finished listening.


    The orcs such as the elder Pukang were installed, and the tribes of the Tianyuan tribe were involved in troubles, causing many major events in the Western Continent to continue...


    Lose less and win more.


    If that incident is heard back to the noble families of the Western Continent.


    Su Ye wanted to seize the power of the Tianyuan tribe. not


    The expressions of Bing Ye and other orcs changed slightly.


    think about.


    The Dusk Forest will be peaceful for decades.


    It was Kai Xingya''s help that Su Ye was able to step down slowly.


    If you want to take Shen Rong away, you must get the nod of the Sirius tribe.


    "He has met Bu and the wizard, and it is strange that he doesn''t believe in you. When he meets this one, he will understand what you mean."


    That road was discovered by the Yuan family a hundred years later. not


    Full of depression and aggrieved.


    Bing Ye''s face was sullen, and his expression also became ugly.


    How can Bing Ye be suspicious?


    Like Su Ye, we tacitly concealed that matter.


    In fact, if you really do it.


    After hearing what the elders Bu He and Yuan Ye said, Yuan Qing suddenly became suspicious of the news Yuan Yi sent.


    "You said you always felt restrained, but it turned out that the journey was too smooth. UU Reading " Ye Sui said loudly, twisting his face. not


    Su Ye sneered.


    After what Su Ye said, I really thought that when I came to the Eastern Continent, I was discovered by the orcs in the Twilight Forest. Thanks to the secretive planning of the route, it was perfectly concealed from the eyes and ears of the orcs in the Twilight Forest...


    I laughed cleanly.


    It can be described as extremely smooth!


    At the same time, exercise with Xingya.


    "The Tianyuan tribe has been in disputes for the past few years, so it should not have been written by that Yuanhou wizard." Yuan Ye said: "The Lord came down to the Dusk Forest, except to pick up the multi-lord. You think he wants to meet Bu and the wizard." next side..."


    Su Ye smiled heavily. not


    Su Ye suddenly felt that her teeth didn''t hurt at all. Elder Yuan Ye also knew about those things.


    Not to mention the Yuan family, even the opposing voices of other aristocratic families were forcibly killed by Yuan Hou. If it weren''t for the fact that the Tianyuan tribe had accumulated too many problems over the centuries, Yuanhou would have been able to completely control the entire Tianyuan tribe.


    It seems that our understanding of Donglu is still too superficial.


    [Xiaoxiang APP search for "Spring Gift" new users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] Xilu is sure to win.


    but.


    "Is this canyon far from Lugu?" Yuanhou asked.


    The smile was very clean, slightly similar to the expression afterwards. not


    Su Ye discussed and exchanged ideas with Xingya.


    "This trip into the Twilight Forest went very smoothly. No one in the Gangwa Continent knows the name of the wizard Su Ye in the Twilight Forest. A large group of orcs sneaked into the Twilight Forest without any twists and turns, and even arrived in the Yinchuan Forest. Did you encounter any Twilight Forest orcs along the way? ,hehe!"


    Livid, gloomy.


    All of a sudden.


    Even encountered an orc.


    then.


    After all, if Su Ye is really scum.


    not


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1370： confident sky

    ...�


    listen.


    Not to mention Bing Ye and the others changed their faces.


    Even Elder Yuan Ye''s expression changed slightly.


    To be honest, he didn''t like dealing with the Duskwood orcs. Especially the orcs of the six tribes, each of these orcs is very fierce.


    The elders of Yuan Ye are afraid that they will not be safe at the end of the festival.


    "My lord, are you sure that these "old friends" really want to see you? The ugly thing is up front, if I really meet the orcs of the six tribes, I may not be able to keep you." Yuan Ye said calmly, he was not trying to shirk, but the truth To be honest.


    Bing Ye and the others here heard what Elder Qing Yuan Ye said.�


    Suddenly, he was dumbfounded.


    They are all their own people, so they naturally understand each other''s strength.


    Still, we want Tianjia to be the first bird.


    In fact, Tianqing had thought about charming Xilu. As long as you can get the Tianyuan tribe and sacrifice yourself, you can completely accept it.


    "Don''t push, it''s nothing to talk about." Tian Chengyuan said.


    then.


    even.�


    Xilu has never covered up.


    Tian Qing swallowed the words on his lips.


    Certain misunderstandings arise just like that.


    Tian Qing dared to poison Shen Rong, so he was thinking about whether Shen Rong had a backer in Yuanhou. What''s more, I don''t think much of Shen Rong, I feel that Shen Rong''s status is low, and I deserve you...


    "We hide outside the yurt all day, who knows what''s going on with us? Tian Chengyuan, he always asks what other orcs are doing. You are here to ask him for advice. What if you want to go directly to Lugu?" Tian Qiyi Meng cut straight to the point and said directly. cough cough!


    Xu Shao Zeng was firmly in the eyes of the noble family.


    "You guys are looking for me." Sleepwalking said.�


    "What exactly does Xilu want to do?" Tian Chengyuan beat and yelled, and before retreating into the Dusk Forest, Tian Chengyuan''s temper became weaker day by day. Similarly, other orc expressions are also very bad.


    But, if you leave Yuanhou.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere outside the yurt stagnated.


    Those orcs really thought that the Tianjia orcs were dead? !


    No matter how dull Tian Chengyuan is.


    You think that Shen Rong can escape your control.


    Yuan Hou and his party of orcs set up camp half a day away from Lugu.�


    After all, Shen Rong''s identity.


    Tian Qing is very proud of his appearance and talent.


    Tianqing is loved by the Qiqi wizards.


    listen.


    In the past two days, has anyone clamored to retreat to Lugu to check for news? Instead, he kept his eyes on Xilu, fearing that I would contact the Beasts of the Twilight Forest in private.


    but-


    The Eastern Land orcs are a group of civilized barbarians, we look down on them very much.�


    That said.


    Tian Chengyuan: "Langqi, what should we say��"


    "Find an opportunity to confirm Shen Rong''s location, find me, and hand him over to you."


    That time when I came to Dusk Forest, I had to cover Tianqing.


    "That''s a bad deal. In the past two years, the orcs in the Twilight Forest seemed to have gone crazy. It was basically in contact with the trading company. It was not difficult to find Shen Rong''s whereabouts." Zeng Jianxin was scolded, but dared to reply.


    The Tian family is headed by the Tian Qi wizard, and Tian Qing is loved by the Tian Qi wizard, so we naturally dare to give Tian Qing his support.


    Do those orcs really think I''m a fool? With Zeng Jian''s ability, can I be an orc who knows that Lugu has no deer tribe?�


    You have no choice but to choose Shen Rong again. Tian Qing never thought about the possibility of Shen Rong agreeing. When you were in the royal court, how many gifts did you receive from Shen Rong.


    There was a hot drink in front of Tian Chengyuan, listening to the sound, it looked like a certain female. Tian Chengyuan, as the Tian Family, was the person in charge of that visit to the Twilight Forest. Who dares to scold me?


    think about.


    Tian Chengyuan and Tian Qing''s expressions were slightly warm.


    The atmosphere immediately became weird.


    When encountering Xilu, Tianqing is definitely more dangerous than auspicious.


    At this time, I also knew that the situation in Yinchuan Forest was not easy.�


    Of course we know that.


    Tianqing took two steps forward and stood quietly by the side.


    It''s a pity that Xilu is soft and hard.


    Before Zeng Jian was missing from the team.


    special knowledge��


    "Idiot." Tian Qing sneered, and said, "There has been movement from Xilu for a long time, which shows that there is no change in Yinchuan Forest. He doesn''t have time to wrestle in the yurt, so he should find an opportunity to let someone investigate the Yinchuan Forest."


    Elder Yuan Ye chuckled.�


    "You have retreated into the Twilight Forest for nearly two months, and the orcs in the Twilight Forest have been showing up. Is it right that he found the problem? He cheered up the other orcs, and four out of ten of you have been watched. .��


    "Elder Yuan Ye��" Yuan Hou raised his eyebrows, and said with a light smile, "You can''t expect me to treat you well? How can I say... I''m also a member of the half-Mist Forest Beast Clan. They shouldn''t be so heartless, right?"


    Our goal is the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. The Deer Clan are the peace envoys guarding the Snow Mountain Palace. If the Lu Clan lived in the Yinchuan Forest Valley, we should be your Death Canyon. Are there any Snow Mountain Palace ruins...


    "Zeng Jianxin��"


    [Xiaoxiang APP searched for "Spring Gifts" New users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] It was beyond expectations.


    This half of the twilight forest beast clan is completely self-proclaimed by Yuanhou.


    Tianqing looked proud.�


    "Did Xilu speak?"


    The heavenly family suffered that time.


    At the same time, there was no sound of chaotic footsteps, and it was obvious that the person who came was only apocalypse, not another orc.


    Elder Yuan Ye, as the guardian elder of Yuanhou, his strength is unquestionable. At this time, he said something that might not necessarily save Yuanhou''s safety.


    The atmosphere in Yinchuan Forest became increasingly tense.


    In the room, came the voice of Apocalypse Yimeng.


    It turned out that it was Tian Qing who scolded Tian Chengyuan.�


    "He shut up!"


    Even the Tianjia elders who were hiding in the dark had subtle expressions. UU reading


    You think that Shen Rong has a deep affection for you.


    People never admitted it.


    Once lost.


    All these gifts were arranged by Bing Ye''s help.


    Who can calm down here? !�


    Obviously exploring the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace is our plan.


    "That damned untouchable!" Tian Qing shouted with a warm face. Raising your hands, tearing off the clothes beneath you, you, as Zeng Jianxin''s servant, followed the team back.


    Tian Chengyuan''s expression changed.


    Tianqi Yimeng waited for the orc to leave the house, his eyes swept over Tianqing, and he showed a wretched smile. Tian Chengyuan was slightly embarrassed, and dared to open his mouth to refute.


    "Come back." Tian Chengyuan straightened the broken clothes slowly and said.


    Tian Chengyuan froze, and said loudly: "Tianqing, what does he mean?"


    In the blink of an eye, it was another two days.�


    The deer tribe lives in the Lugu of Yinchuan Forest.


    Tianqi Yimeng coughed and said: "You found that Lugu has no traces of orc life, talk to him, what kind of charter should you get?"


    "Speak louder. If the people in the house hear you, beware of getting troubled by the Yuan family."


    Who would have thought that Tian Qing was also in that team, so you should have appeared. After all, Xilu wanted to kill Tianqing, and everyone in Marquis Yuan knew that. However, due to the face of the Tian Qi wizard, Zeng Jian didn''t do anything.


    It is clear that Ming Qing is the culprit, but the Tian family dares to blame you.


    There is no chance for Tianqing to get close at all.


    Yes, the angry expression on his face has not restrained at all.�


    Its purpose is Shen Rong. You think that you only need to find Shen Rong and bring him back to Yuanhou to repair the relationship with Xilu. The future Tianyuan tribe may fall into your hands.


    hehe!


    Tian Chengyuan glanced at Tianmeng.


    You chose to follow the team to Duskwood.


    ��


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1371： sex male, femininity

    Tianqing wanted to find Shen Rong. the


    Tian Chengyuan had to buy time for her.


    Unfortunately, the Dusk Forest is vast. It was not easy for him to find Shen Rong.


    What''s more, Tian Chengyuan didn''t dare to find someone with great fanfare, for fear of attracting the attention of the Yuan family. With Yuanhou''s arrogance, he would never let Tian Qing get close to Shen Rong again.


    In the eyes of the heavenly family.


    Tianqing is beautiful in appearance and outstanding in talent.


    It is not an exaggeration to be called the first female of the Tianyuan tribe.


    And the only one who can compete with Tianqing is Tianjia Tianmeng. The female who sent the Tian family to the throne of the Tianyuan tribe, the Tian family has been able to control the throne of the Tianyuan tribe for many years, in addition to the Tianyuan tribe system, it is also inseparable from the relationship of the fish clan. the


    Tianmeng, as a beast clan, entered the Fish Clan Fishing Island Wizard Hall.


    And he controls a lot of power, which adds a lot of color to the Tian family. Overwhelming other aristocratic families, re-elected the throne of the Tianyuan Tribe, secretly weakening the authority of other nobles'' time.


    I''m just philanthropic, hate beautiful females, love to collect. That point, outside the circle of aristocratic families, many orcs know about it.


    I know Yuanhou.


    pity.


    Give me another eight or seven years, and sooner or later the Tianyuan tribe will completely change their surname to Yuan, and the eighteen noble families will rule together, and sooner or later it will become a thing of the past.


    On the side, Qin Ming reacted slowly. the


    Yes too.


    a moment ago.


    "Shut up!" Yan Zili shouted.


    All the orcs felt lighter.


    There are crows and sparrows in the yurt.


    [Xiaoxiang APP search "Spring gift" New users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] Stop here.


    From the corner of the eye, he glanced at Tianqing in the corner, thinking about what excuses he should use to delay time. Entering Lugu at this time will definitely attract the attention of the orcs in the Twilight Forest. the


    "Lugu has to go, must go." Tianqi Yimeng said in a deep voice.


    Sleepwalker showed a similar expression, and looked at Tianchengyuan with Tianqi Yimeng. Tian Chengyuan''s attitude is the same, which will naturally attract the attention of all the orcs, especially since we are in the Dusk Forest.


    The relationship between Yuanhou and the Sirius tribe.


    Everyone in the aristocratic family in the Westland knows it.


    However, if there is an opportunity in the future, it is also suitable.


    Yan Zili continued to smile.


    "He, go out."


    If the words of sleepwalking fall outside my ears.


    Swallow talked from a long distance.


    We all vaguely sleepwalk words, and are alarmist.


    "Am I afraid of death?" Tian Chengyuan sneered.


    No orc outside the yurt noticed Yan Zili''s gaze.


    Sleepwalking sternly said: "That''s okay, that''s okay. What are you going to do? Do you wait until the Yuan family swallows up his family before doing anything? At this time, let alone resisting the Yuan family, he may even have to eat Relying on Yuanhou''s face..."


    "Yanzili, what is he looking at?" Tian Chengyuan came back to his senses, and found that Yanzili was looking directly at Tianqing in the corner with an easygoing smile. Immediately, his entire face turned blue. Immediately, thinking of Yan Zili''s bad love, Tieqing''s face became less ferocious. the


    It''s not that they want to use the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace to contain Yuanhou.


    By means of Mr. Lu.


    It seems that we are the ones being held back, but Yuanhou.


    I didn''t despise those who are scumbags.


    The Tian Qi wizard is in the west land, but Guan is in the east land. Besides, if the Tian family can know the news of Shen Rong''s death, the Yan family can also know about it.


    As a result, that also led to Yuanhou''s reputation being mixed outside the circle of noble families.


    Swallow has no partner. the


    "You have met the orcs in the Twilight Forest along the way, they just think it''s strange? Lugu, you think it''s more like a trap." Tian Chengyuan smiled wryly, finding a perfect excuse.


    ��


    "No?" Tianqi Yimeng frowned, looked at Tianchengyuan, and said, "Tianchengyuan, what do you want to do?"


    Those words immediately calmed down all the orcs.


    Yuanhou was able to ascend to the throne smoothly.


    After getting down, he covered his sleepwalking mouth and nose, raised his eyes and glanced at the faces of other orcs outside the yurt, with a strong sense of warning.


    Besides. the


    "Tianqi Yimeng, what did he mean by that?" Tian Chengyuan frowned, trying to understand the meaning of my words. Knowing that there is no trap in Lugu, but taking the initiative to send him down, is that asking for a dead end?


    think about.


    Once it is noticed by the orcs in the twilight forest.


    Tian Qing noticed Yan Zili''s direct gaze, and his face changed suddenly. If you are not sensible enough, you might want to dig out Yan Zili''s eyeballs...


    This male is about to boost the Tianyuan Tribe, maybe, if it takes a long time, the entire Western Continent will fall under my control. That time, the aristocratic family teamed up to enter the Eastern Continent, and came to the Twilight Forest to search for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Before leaving, the corner of the eye fell on Yan Zili''s body, revealing a murderous intent. Dirty male, it''s disgusting!


    With his head held high, Tianqing stepped out of the yurt. the


    So, let out a hey laugh.


    Yan Zili sat aside, his gaze subtly glanced at Tianqing in the corner, showing an expression of whether it was a sarcasm or a squeeze, and said: "If you go, Mr. Lu will definitely go."


    Tianchengyuan''s warning was not ignored.


    This has something to do with the fact that the Tian family has continuously weakened the strength of other noble families for several years.


    "Sleepwalking, doesn''t he want to kill you all? He must have forgotten, who did Yuanhou bring when he came to the Dusk Forest? He followed this group of dogs at night, and his ears are very sensitive. If I heard him talk about **** , They still want to leave Donglu alive?" Yan Zili''s occasionally easy-going face was rarely stained with distorted color.


    It can be said-


    "Idiot. UU Reading Based on the relationship between Marquis Yuan and the Sirius Tribe, if there are no orcs from the Twilight Forest Beast Race in Lugu, we will definitely do it. Instead, we will let Mr. Lu meet the wolf clan..." �h


    "Yanzili, he should not seek his own death." Lu Junpeng warned loudly, I am stupid but I am stupid, that person discovered Tianqing''s identity four out of ten, and planned to take advantage of it. However, I was thinking that Tianqing was favored by the Tianqi wizards, but she was a special female.


    If it is guaranteed to be accurate, it has to become a death talisman.


    How can we, who have always been humble, endure the life of prisoners?


    How could they have time to find Shen Rong?


    The arrogance of the Tian family is also the culprit for our going into the abyss.


    Sure enough.


    The **** is thinking about it all the time, looking for an excuse to take our heads off. the


    Tianjia seems to be aware of that.


    It is still unknown who will win the deer. Obviously, we all acquiesced to Yan Zili''s words.


    Hearing the sound, the tense atmosphere lacked some other meaning.


    As soon as I said it, Yan Zili raised his eyelids, and also understood what Tian Qi said in his sleep. There are no traps in Lugu, that is all important, the important thing is to allow Yuanhou to contact the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    As soon as I said it, Tianqi Yimeng waited for the orcs to be aggressive again.


    There is nothing to admit, the females of the Tian family are indeed extremely beautiful. Swallows love each other badly, but they are quite attached to females. Tianqing''s reputation is widely spread in the royal court, so how can Yan Zili pay attention to it.


    In terms of age, Yan Zili is two rounds younger than Tian Qing, and is about the same age as Tian Qing''s father. To marry, if possible. the


    Now look at it.


    While we hate Yuanhou, we are wary of me.


    its purpose��


    There is no worship of the reverent.


    The eyes of the insiders did not affect Yuanhou in the slightest.


    "No." Tian Chengyuan said loudly.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1372： Magic Jade Appears in Lugu

    "Stop!"


    Outside Lugu, Bai Qing appeared.


    Five meters away, there is a person standing, female.


    Dressed up, it seems to be different from Dusk Forest. At first glance, one could tell that the female was probably from the West Land.


    "Who are you?"


    "This... I should ask you! This is Lugu, the territory of the deer tribe. Who are you? Why did you appear in Lugu, Yinchuan Forest?"


    Bai Qing looked at the female in front of him, obviously being on guard.


    He lightly raised his hand, notifying Shan Kun and other orcs who were hidden and patrolling in the dark to approach, in case the enemy made a sneak attack. eat


    Here, the corner of Huanyu''s mouth twitched lightly.


    damn it.


    Similarly.


    pity.


    Huan Yu found the wrong charm target.


    "Even you are dispatched, what exactly does Bai Qing want to do?" Shen Rong''s face was sullen, with something surging in his eyes.


    Lurking in Lugu is the deer tribe orcs, but the Heluo tribe, one of the eight small tribes in the Dusk Forest. eat


    He raised his foot and wanted to move forward, but was stopped by Yadong, and said with a smile: "Xilu, what if I want to go back to Lugu with you? He was hungry just now, so I will go back to Lugu with you for lunch, and talk to you about the business by the way. You are also bad at helping him find someone..."


    "You are as beautiful as Daya, and you can be seen as the female of Xia Yuanhou. He saw the way Huanyu looked at you just now, Jiang Lan thinks it is, if you look at it too." Yadong is very straightforward, almost afraid Xilu was furious.


    At the same time, he asked Shankun Yadong to inspect for seven weeks. After confirming whether there are other orcs, "guarding" Jiang Lan went straight to Lugu.


    Shan Kun laughed and said, "Who cares about you, he will come closer, and be careful that Daya will make trouble for him."


    Don''t the beasts in the Twilight Forest have any compassion?


    You are stupid, you can naturally guess the reason. About our going to the Eastern Continent later, the orcs in the Twilight Forest learned the news with less than half the delay.


    Lost from the business team, tired and hungry. eat


    Chang Xia still had something to say, but Nanfeng was the first to ask. Xilu is very beautiful, very charming and charming, even if she is both female, Nanfeng has to deny that Xilu is very unattractive.


    Su Ye also fought with others.


    Huanyu has a chance for you to agree.


    The Heluo tribe, the weakest totem warrior of the Nianzhong generation.


    Even for Xia Tianqing, Xilu has said that.


    Chang Xia and other orcs were forced to stay in Lugu, which is quite interesting.


    I pouted at Lugu, motioning for Jiang Lan to follow. Otherwise, I don''t mind arresting people directly. eat


    today.


    Xilu heard the seven characters Huanyu clearly, his face changed slightly.


    Huanyu was too lazy to talk.


    Yuan Yi, who just came, saw Xi Lu''s face clearly, swallowed his saliva immediately, and said in a daze, "Bai Qing is really crazy, why did she even release that female. Jiang Lan, are we injured?"


    "Is there?"


    Huanyu''s face darkened.


    Yuan Yi looked at Xilu, and then at Shen Rong. eat


    Su Ye showed up late.


    Yuanhou said that the orcs in Donglu were humble.


    "Do you understand what he said?" Xilu admitted, looking far away from the corner of his eye, trying to escape. It''s a pity that Shankun Yadong blocked the approach, so there was no chance for Jiang Lan to escape.


    The Heluo Tribe appeared in the Yinchuan Forest.


    "Huh?" Shen Rong let out a startled moan, and said in surprise, "Why did Huanyu take you back to Lugu?"


    Woohoo!


    When seeing her, the first thing she did was to be wary and alert? ! This is completely different from the result she envisioned, how to proceed... �Y


    Hearing the horn sound suddenly, all the orcs were excited.


    "Yuan Yi, what did he mean by that?"


    While talking about giving money, Huanyu didn''t forget to charm Baiqing.


    that time.


    As a member of the Yuan family, Yuan Yi naturally knew that Xilu liked Shen Rong. In the future, without Bai Qing''s blocking, Xilu dared to approach Shen Rong at will.


    aside.


    Jiang Lan is most confident in her looks. eat


    "Shen Rong, he knows that female?" Nan Feng said.


    "Female, let''s go with you!" Huanyu said.


    Outside of Huanyu''s mind, there is no such idea at all.


    In an instant, Chang Xia and other orcs became alert and walked out of the wooden house one after another, looking up at the entrance of Lugu.


    In a blink of an eye, you came behind Jiang Lan, and the weak one invited you to retreat to Lugu.


    but.


    think about. eat


    "Yes, it''s used." Xilu moved forward slowly, yes.


    "Just met." Huanyu said: "You said you came from Jiang Lan and broke up with the merchants. Did they not find it in the distance?"


    This is the smell all abnormal females don''t have.


    In the orc tribe of the Dusk Forest, there are very few males with sperm overflowing their brains. Not to mention that when Bai Qing and the others came to Death Canyon this time, they knew from the beginning that they would fight Xilu.


    Naturally, he dared to disobey Bai Qing''s decision, and Xilu did as much as he wanted to hook up or seduce him.


    even.


    "Which family of the Yuanhou noble family is he from? What was the purpose of coming to the Twilight Forest that time? By the way, how many totem warriors have they come?"


    Yadong deliberately emphasized the word firm.


    You vaguely feel that the name Huanyu is not unfamiliar, as if you have heard of that name somewhere.


    After the words fell, Xilu felt that something was going to happen.


    Jiang Lan was very vague about Jiang Lan''s importance to Shen Rong.


    The sound of the high-pitched horn suddenly sounded in the sky below Lugu.


    What''s up with this male?


    It is stupid for Bai Qing to believe a single word. eat


    "The female''s name is Xilu, and her strength is extremely weak. There are not a thousand or four hundred totem warriors who died at your hands, and their names are very unknown even in Yuanhou. But any orc who has seen your true appearance is extremely weak. There are not many people alive."


    "Huanyu��" Shankun Yadong came, looked at Xilu, and said in a serious voice, "Where did the female come from?"


    Depend on-


    As a killer trained by Jiang Lan. UU reading


    Xilu''s entire face contorted.


    Chang Xia squinted his eyes, and you felt that Yuan Yi was looking at him, as if he had nothing to say, and his expression of hesitating to speak was very weird. "You are from Baiqing." Shen Rong said.


    Huanyu''s actions are accompanied by Yadong''s words. eat


    Xilu remembered who Huanyu was.


    I understand everything.


    at the same time.


    In Huanyu''s eyes, you are worth mentioning for your ever-favorable face. Even Xilu saw disgust in our eyes.


    Do you understand everything?


    "My name is Huanyu. I came from Westland and got lost with the business team. I''m tired and hungry now. Can I buy some food from you? Don''t worry, I will definitely give you money."


    Huanyu asked. eat


    Jiang Lan''s heart skipped a beat.


    I really believed in a ghost, and all the shrewd men were dying, but they were still almost beautiful, which made Xilu feel like complaining.


    He also used the same appearance to test Shen Rong.


    It seems that the orcs in the Twilight Forest know our whereabouts?


    The corner of Xilu''s mouth twitched heavily, and he retreated into the Dilemma.


    Almost choked Xilu to death.


    "No." Bai Qing said. eat


    Lianxiang Xiyu or something.


    However, Shen Rong is interested in beauty, and Xilu made a move, has he ever succeeded. That also made Xi Lu more frustrated and braver, thinking that he would go all out to conquer Shen Rong.


    Are my seven small tribes also hidden in the Yinchuan Forest?


    "Which company?" Yadong asked badly.


    "So it''s just you?"


    damn it.


    ...�Y


    "please-"


    "You still have to go to the tribe, that is, go to Lugu." Xilu took a deep breath, secretly hating that he should have chosen to come to Lugu alone since he was a child. Being stared at by Huanyu and the others, you even have a chance to leave a signal.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1373： Cub, you have a cub

    "A Rong, do you know this female?"


    Chang Xia asked with a smile. She was not blind, after Shen Rong appeared, that Huanyu''s eyes lit up. In addition, Yuan Yi''s explanation just now.


    As long as you are not stupid, you can guess that Huanyu is not ordinary.


    "I know." Shen Rong said: "This female is a dark guard trained by Yuanhou, and she is very capable. She has helped Yuanhou deal with some things that can''t be seen. This person is very ambitious, and he has bewitched me before... "


    Shen Rong looked at Huanyu with cold eyes.


    As far as he is concerned.


    Except for Chang Xia, there is no other female in this world who can enter his eyes.


    What''s more, Huanyu gave him too frivolous senses.


    Not to mention having Chang Xia, even if he didn''t get married with Chang Xia, Shen Rong still looked down on Huan Yu. A scheming and ruthless female, even if she is as beautiful as a fairy, Shen Rong has absolutely no possibility of being infatuated with.


    In particular, Huanyu is also a dark guard trained by Yuanhou.


    The aristocratic family cultivated dark guards, and the methods were extremely cruel and dark.


    Shen Rong has seen the **** and dark times of the nobility, he likes the light, how can he get close to the darkness. He is not the sun, and it is impossible to be the light of others.


    Huanyu chose herself.


    It''s nothing more than the identity of Shen Rong in the picture.


    As a secret guard, if Huanyu wants to get rid of this identity, he naturally needs another identity. No one in the Yuan family is more suitable than Shen Rong.


    at this point.


    Yuanhou understood, and Shen Rong also understood.


    No one believed in Huanyu''s so-called love from the very beginning.


    Maybe, but not many.


    "She doesn''t seem to give up��" Chang Xia chuckled, looking at Shen Rong anxiously.


    Shen Rong shrugged, hugged and smiled, and said simply: "It doesn''t matter whether she dies or not, I have no idea about her. She suddenly appeared near Lugu, and Yuanhou must have come too. I don''t know what Wu intends to do?"


    While speaking, Shen Rong looked towards Qing He.


    There are many orcs from the Sirius tribe in Lugu.


    Marquis Yuan came to Donglu, but Shen Rong didn''t think he was purely for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. It is very likely that there are other thoughts and ideas in mind.


    "Well, what do you say?"


    "He doesn''t have much interest in the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace."


    The implication.


    Marquis Yuan came to Twilight Forest with ulterior motives.


    "Little Lord-"


    Huanyu was forced into Lugu by the three of Bai Qing, calculating how to get out while walking. Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she saw a familiar face. The owner of this face happens to be the person she misses day and night.


    "Shen Rong, are you an acquaintance?" Yadong asked with a laugh.


    Shen Rong waved his hand and said indifferently, "I''m not familiar with you."


    The corner of Yuan Yi''s mouth twitched lightly, Shen Rong was really better than blue for the indifferent and ruthless behavior of females.


    Huanyu heard the word "unfamiliar".


    Suddenly, my heart went cold.


    She had imagined the scene of meeting Shen Rong again countless times.


    At this moment, he was shattered by Shen Rong''s cold and ruthless words of unfamiliarity.


    Chang Xia covered her mouth and smiled lightly.


    Shen Rong''s straight male attributes are full, but this is more in line with the love view of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, but it is incompatible with the aristocratic family of the Western Land.


    "Gelu, come to ask her why she came to Lugu?" Shen Rong waved to Kun, signaling him to come forward for interrogation. When it comes to interrogation, Gru is notoriously ruthless, and Bai Qing is not very good at this.


    "Okay, leave it to me." Gru patted his chest and promised.


    The moment Huanyu saw Gelug''s face clearly, her pupils constricted suddenly, and she said in surprise, "Bloodthirsty Gelug, you are actually an orc from the Twilight Forest?"


    "Ah! Am I so famous?" Gru smiled. He was obviously a head shorter than ordinary orcs. His powerful aura made him appear to be 2.8 meters tall, and no one dared to ignore him.


    Hurrah��


    Huanyu panted heavily.


    Sure enough, the Lord''s reminder was correct.


    The orcs in the Dusk Forest are very strong, and they must not be underestimated.


    Before, Huanyu didn''t take this sentence to heart. Seeing the faces of Gelu and Kun in Lugu today, she instantly understood Yuanhou''s meaning.


    Donglu.


    Not weak at first.


    Xilu felt that Donglu was weak, but he was just watching the sky from a well.


    Or maybe, this is Dong Lu deliberately pretending to show Xi Lu.


    think about.


    A thin layer of sweat broke out on Huanyu''s forehead uncontrollably.


    "Let''s talk!" Gelu invited Huanyu to the wooden house next to him, his attitude seemed casual, but actually he was very forceful.


    Huanyu restrained her thoughts.


    His eyes fell on Shen Rong, full of tenderness.


    "Young master, the master misses you very much, and specially asked me to come and pick you up." Huanyu said softly, not paying attention to Chang Xia who was standing beside her. Even Xiao Xiao, who was held in Shen Rong''s arms, was ignored by Huan Yu.


    "Father, she hates it." Xiaoxiao pouted and said.


    The beast cubs are the most sensitive, Huanyu''s ignoring eyes are too obvious, and there are evil thoughts, how can Xiaoxiao not detect it.


    Don''t talk about laughing, Chang Xia and the others also discovered Huanyu''s arrogance.


    Really proud.


    Even though she is now a prisoner, she still has a superior expression. I really don''t know whether to say that she is ignorant or fearless?


    "Ah, Father?" Huanyu''s face changed suddenly, revealing an unbelievably distorted expression, staring at Xiaoxiao, with shock and anger intertwined on his face, etc. Various expressions made all the orcs curious.


    Notice.


    Huanyu has another name in Xilu.


    The ever-changing witch.


    At this moment, Huanyu didn''t look like an ever-changing witch, she would soon become a jealous woman.


    "Young master, who is she?" Huanyu asked excitedly. After waiting thousands and thousands of times, the master finally let go and allowed her to contact the young master. Huanyu felt that her chance had come. With her looks, talent and skills, even if she couldn''t become Shen Rong''s mistress in the future, UU Reading would definitely be the most favored.


    That''s right, Huanyu is so confident.


    But-


    She hasn''t moved yet.


    Shen Rong even has cubs, what the **** is this?


    "My beast cub��Chang Xia Qi." Shen Rong said.


    ��


    ��


    Immediately, Huanyu was dumbfounded.


    He was stunned, dazed, and seemed to be petrified for a moment.


    "Frozen?" Gru frowned, stretched out his hand to push Huanyu, and found that she was stiff and motionless.


    Yuan Yi covered his mouth with a chuckle, and said: "Huanyu likes Shen Rong, and has been looking forward to becoming Shen Rong''s partner one day."


    By now.


    Yuan Yi didn''t hide it, and said it directly.


    In fact, even if he didn''t say it.


    Chang Xia and the others are not blind, so they can see something wrong. It''s normal for good males to be attracted to females.


    The Heluo tribe is more principled.


    Rarely do you love me, I love her, and she loves him.


    On and off, all very peaceful.


    After all, how can there be so much love and life and death in this world.


    "Cub, beast cub." Huanyu murmured, his eyes were a little bloodshot, he looked directly at Shen Rong with a hint of madness, and said sharply: "Young master, you lied to me, right? The lord promised me to allow me to approach you , why do you have beast cubs?"


    "I don''t believe it, it''s not true."


    "Young master, how could you have a partner?"


    Listening to Huanyu''s self-talk, Shen Rong was very speechless. He opened his mouth forcefully, thinking about Huanyu''s thoughts, and said, "This is Changxia, my marriage partner. It''s not Yuanhou''s turn to decide my affairs." ...Gelu, quickly take the person down to ask about the situation, and see if you want to contact Wu..."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1374： Fantastic fantasy jade, what to ask and what to answer

    After the magic jade was taken away here.


    The words "I don''t believe it" and "Impossible" still echoed over Lugu.


    Listening to the sound is heart-piercing.


    Very sad.


    However, none of the orcs in Lugu cared.


    Shen Rong is now Chang Xia''s partner, and everyone supports Chang Xia unconditionally. Who would care about a female who misses Shen Rong?


    If it weren''t for the hope that Gru would ask something.


    Nanfeng intends to get rid of Huanyu directly to avoid future troubles. It''s a pity that this idea can''t be realized for the time being. Yuan Yi told her that Huanyu''s identity is unusual and can be beaten or hurt, so it''s best not to kill her.


    "Shen Rong, your charm is amazing!"


    Chang Xia joked that before the ex-fianc��e showed up, a phantom jade appeared first.


    tsk tsk��


    Next, if you meet other Westland orcs again.


    Could there be other females popping up?


    The corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched, and he argued: "Don''t get me wrong, I have nothing to do with Huanyu. She misses me more because she wants to get rid of her identity as a dark guard and live in the sun with integrity. If you want to talk about feelings, I guess Not many. She is a secret guard cultivated by Yuanhou, and she was crowned the title of the ever-changing witch in the Tianyuan tribe. How deep do you think her affection is..."


    I''m afraid that Chang Xia will misunderstand.


    Shen Rong rarely explained a long series of words.


    The aristocratic family cultivated dark guards with extremely cruel and **** methods.


    Huanyu can be said to have crawled out of hell, and emotions are not as important to her as she appears to be.


    At least.


    Shen Rong didn''t feel much love from her.


    The so-called deep love is more of a performance. As a ever-changing demon girl, Huanyu shouldn''t act too easily with this level of performance.


    This said.


    Immediately, let alone Chang Xia''s weird expression.


    Even Nanfeng Nuanchun and other females stared at Shen Rong with weird expressions.


    but.


    Chang Xia didn''t think that Shen Rong would justify himself again.


    She feels the same as Shen Rong.


    Huanyu looked at Shen Rong with eager eyes, but was a little erratic. It''s not like looking at a lover''s eyes, but like "hope", which is quite strange.


    "The orcs in the west land are weird." Nan Feng said.


    Feng Ye nodded, agreed with Nanfeng''s statement, and continued: "All kinds of conspiracies and eccentricities, let''s help A Yuer look at Yuanyi." She was not worried about Shen Rong. If Shen Rong dared to have second thoughts, Before they could do anything, Su Ye was able to make Shen Rong drink a pot.


    Instead of wasting time staring at Shen Rong.


    Feng Ye thinks they should help A Yuer keep an eye on Yuan Yi.


    Yuan Yi is not as honest as Shen Rong, if he runs back to Westland with them on his back, then he will have no way to explain to A Yuer...


    This said.


    Immediately, the idle females nearby raised their heads and looked at Yuan Yi in the distance.


    Not to mention Feng Ye, they really forgot that Yuan Yi also came from Westland.


    "Maple Leaf reminded you right, you have to watch Yuanyi. Everyone help me out, and let Bai Qing and the others know by the way." Nuan Chun said seriously.


    A Yu''er has just given birth to a cub, so Yuan Yi can''t be allowed to run away.


    Shen Rong lowered his head, and the corners of his mouth twitched hard.


    I silently mourned for Yuan Yi in my heart. The females in the orc tribe in the Twilight Forest are all violent tempered. If Yuan Yi really dared to have any thoughts and thoughts of running away, the next step would be "a bit miserable".


    Black Forest Basin.


    "Wu, what should we do with this man?" Patriarch Gen said casually, kicking the orc at his feet. After interrogation, it was learned that this person was an orc from the Tianqi family.


    Likewise, the orcs killed in the distance.


    In addition to the Tianqi family, there are also the Meng family, the Yan family, the Qin family, etc. These orcs are all from the noble families of the Western Land. Obviously, apart from staring at Lugu, they did not give up the idea of ??entering the Black Forest Basin.


    The Black Forest Basin is dangerous.


    Its degree of danger is only inferior to Death Canyon, and the noble families of the Westland will send people into the Black Forest Basin, and Patriarch Gen and the others fully understand it.


    If not.


    Nor would they hide in the Black Forest Basin.


    Su Ye originally wanted to take Xiaoxiao into the Black Forest Basin, but it was also stranded.


    This stay lasted for many days.


    However, the harvest is okay.


    "Dig a hole and bury it!" Su Ye bowed his waist and said, "Leave a few people here to watch, and the rest go back to Lugu."


    After leaving Lugu for many days, she really misses Changxia and Xiaoxiao.


    at the same time.


    Su Ye knew that Marquis Yuan had also come to Yinchuan Forest, so she was worried about Chang Xia. Yuanhou was good at calculation and layout, Su Ye was afraid that Bai Qing and Shen Rong would not be able to hold on, so he was tricked by Yuanhou.


    She decided to go back to Lugu and guard Changxia and Xiaoxiao personally.


    When they heard that they could go back to Lugu, Patriarch Gen and other orcs burst into smiles. In the past two years, the life of each tribe has been booming, and everyone is used to living a good life.


    Otherwise, he would return to the life of living in a cave.


    All the orcs were quite uncomfortable, but because of Su Ye''s presence, no one dared to speak up, and waited quietly for Su Ye to speak.


    This is not what Su Ye said back to Lugu.


    All the orcs cheered together and discussed who would stay in the Black Forest Basin for defense.


    Su Ye did not intervene in these matters.


    She believes that the root patriarch and the others will arrange it.


    into the night.


    Chang Xia approached the elder Shang Ying and asked if he could contact Su Ye. How to solve the matter of the phantom jade?


    "Don''t worry, Wuma will return to Lugu." Ying told Chang Xia about Su Ye and the others'' upcoming return to Lugu, and told her not to worry, everything was in Su Ye''s calculations, and nothing would happen.


    listen.


    Chang Xia immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, she didn''t know how to face Shen Rong''s father, Yuanhou. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Huanyu appeared in Lugu, which means that he is close to meeting Yuanhou. It''s not about fear or anything, but about how to deal with tension.


    If Su Ye was by his side, Chang Xia would feel much more at ease.


    "Mother-in-law is really going back to Lugu? Ah! Great, they have been away for several days and have not come back. I am really worried about what they will eat in the forest? Okay, I will call Nuanchun Nanfeng to go now Get them something to eat..."


    Chang Xia was overjoyed.


    With that said, he lifted his foot and walked out of the cabin.


    I plan to ask Nuanchun Nanfeng and the others to help prepare food together, and when Su Ye and the others come back, they will be able to eat hot meals.


    the other side.


    Shen Rong approached Gru and asked about the result.


    "Shen Rong, is she really the secret guard of the Yuan family?" Gelu couldn''t hold back, and asked curiously.


    without him.


    Huanyu is really too cooperative.


    The degree of cooperation made Gru feel incredible.


    In his impression, the dark guard would rather die than surrender, and once caught by the enemy, he would basically commit suicide. It''s not like Huanyu asked and answered anything, even without asking her. The only condition is to confirm with Gelu whether Shen Rong is really married...


    "Isn''t this an obvious fact?" Shen Rong said speechlessly.


    After speaking, he saw Gru''s strange expression, and asked, "If you ask like this, is there something wrong with Huanyu?"


    "She''s not normal anywhere! I''ve never seen a hidden guard who cooperates like her, or is it that your Yuan family''s hidden guard is special..."


    This said.


    Shen Rong and Yuan Yi understood.


    The two looked at each other, their expressions slightly changed.


    Yuanhou does things as he pleases, and the hidden guards he cultivated are a bit weird, which is not unacceptable.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1375： Su Ye returns to Lugu

    heard the words.


    Shen Rong turned to look at Yuan Yi.


    He rarely had contact with the dark guards trained by Yuanhou.


    Knowing their existence at most, Yuan Hou understood Shen Rong''s temperament, and did not force him to contact the dark side of the Yuan family. Shen Rong is usually in charge of fighting things like fighting, and Shen Rong doesn''t need to intervene in other things.


    In a way.


    Shen Rong lived a bit "immortal".


    Also because of this aloof character, Shen Rong has no close people in the Yuan family, let alone training confidantes...


    otherwise.


    At the beginning, Tianqing and Yuanwei plotted against Shen Rong, so they wouldn''t hit with one move.


    Chang Xia was dumbfounded.


    "Grandma��"


    Chang Xia prepared food for Su Ye and the others, so he had to go back with a smile.


    All the orcs rolled their eyes speechlessly and stared at Yuan Yi.


    Hearing this, Shen Rong shrugged and did not refute.


    The orcs inside and outside the house showed strange expressions one after another.


    The more fragrant the night sky of Lugu is, the stronger it is.


    Gru suddenly looked at Huanyu with surprised eyes. This statement is so reasonable that it is difficult to refute it.


    In the next second, he turned his face ruthlessly.


    "What''s going on here?" Shen Rong asked.


    Now, I don''t even want to contact Huanyu.


    finished.


    "Huanyu is special." Shen Rong was slightly embarrassed, and explained: "She is different from other hidden guards, so don''t look at them like ordinary orcs."


    Even if Huanyu behaved mildly and harmlessly.


    Gru shrugged, indicating that it had nothing to do with him.


    This said.


    "The secret guards of the Yuan family are all normal. However, the secret guards trained by your father are a bit hard to say. The secret guards like Bing Yeye have a higher reputation than the children of some noble families."


    Lugu is not a Heluo tribe, so you have to watch it and laugh. Otherwise, people are really lost, and it is useless for them to cry.


    These words are so reasonable!


    "How''s the situation at Gelu''s side?" Chang Xia took the time to ask.


    "No hurry." Su Ye shook his head lightly, and said, "Changxia has prepared so many delicacies for us, let''s fill our stomachs first. The ever-changing witches of the Tianyuan tribe are not kind people."


    Gelu turned and walked into the wooden house, and said boringly: "Stop shouting, Shen Rong is gone."


    "Damn! A ruthless male, I have admired him for many years, and I don''t even want to meet him, this male is so ruthless!" Huanyu cursed, completely different from the previous Yi Nian''s affectionate appearance.


    So Yuan Yi shrugged and replied: "How would I know? If you are curious, when you see your father, you can ask him."


    Huanyu, who was locked in the wooden house, swallowed frequently.


    Probably won''t kill.


    Fortunately, Shen Rong can hold back, if he is really entangled with this female, it will be troublesome.


    When Su Ye and the others returned to Lugu, they naturally heard Huanyu''s voice. Patriarch Gen paused and said with a smile, "Wu, do you want to meet?"


    This said.


    Rather than not trusting Huanyu, it''s better to say that you don''t trust Yuanhou behind Huanyu. However, these Su Ye did not explain too much.


    "No see." Shen Rong said.


    What''s the point of that crazy female.


    Listen to Yuan Yi''s shameless answer.


    "Young master." Huanyu still wanted to struggle, and said something.


    Shen Rong didn''t give her a chance at all.


    but-


    It seems, it seems.


    These have nothing to do with Shen Rong.


    Maple Leaf nodded, agreeing with Nanfeng''s statement, "The aristocratic family in Xilu is best at calculating, and Huanyu is a secret guard. I think things are definitely not easy."


    However, if the nobles of the Western Land who sneaked into the Dusk Forest this time want to leave alive, they will lose their skin in all likelihood.


    "Will this be a trap?" Nan Feng asked.


    Open your mouth.


    How could he know why?


    Yuanhou did whatever he wanted, and the Yuan family questioned him, but Yuanhou ignored him.


    Su Ye didn''t trust her explanation at all.


    No one is watching, and it will run away at any time.


    kill.


    Could it be that the Gangwa Continent is different?


    originally.


    Chang Xia became more and more confused.


    Dark guard, shouldn''t you live in the dark?


    She chose Shen Rong.


    Yuan Yi is right!


    Shen Rong suddenly understood.


    ��


    The secret guards of the Yuan family beside Yuan Yi.


    pity.


    After all, Huan Yu belonged to Marquis Yuan.


    If you want to get rid of the identity of the hidden guard, you must have an identity on the surface.


    Shen Rong said: "The progress is very smooth, everything that should be said has been said, and what should not be said, Huanyu has taken the initiative to say it all. Wait for Wu to come back and then decide how to deal with it."


    Of course.


    Shen Rong is Huanyu''s choice.


    "Really, really?" Chang Xia was extremely shocked, and said, "Huan Yu is a dark guard, are dark guards so talkative?"


    Huanyu is the hidden guard in name, but in fact Yuanhou didn''t regard them as dead soldiers at all. After all, whose dark guard is as high-profile as Bing Ye and the others?


    At least.


    She followed Shen Rong, even if she didn''t have the status of a partner, if she could give birth to a son and a half daughter, why couldn''t she get rid of the shady identity of a dark guard? Even though Marquis Yuan never regarded them as dead soldiers, the hidden guards are the dark guards.


    He was not familiar with Huanyu, so it was difficult to tell the truth from the falsehood that the female said. How to deal with the specific situation, we should wait for Su Ye to come back and leave it to her.


    What was Huanyu''s expression before, acting?


    No wonder before leaving Donglu, Su Ye told them that the more beautiful the female is, the more dangerous it is, and if it is not necessary, do not touch it lightly.


    A big gift was specially prepared for her.


    In the last second, love love love love.


    ��


    "Isn''t Shen Rong your favorite young master? If you scold me like this, you''re not afraid of me suing?" Gelu asked curiously.


    Huanyu rolled his eyes and complained: "He even has a companion animal cub, UU Reading clearly has no plan to return to the Western Land Royal Court, what do I miss him for..."


    In the Yuan family before, Shen Rong often had a headache as to how to avoid it.


    The night is getting deeper.


    "By the way, Huanyu said that he wants to see you." Gelu said. He moved his body and took off the animal skin gloves on his hands.


    pity.


    More of Shen Rong''s identity, the son of Marquis Yuan.


    Shen Rong replied through the wall, "I''m not some young master, don''t use Marquis Yuan to suppress me. From the moment I left Xilu, I''m no longer a member of the Yuan family."


    In addition to Shen Rong''s outstanding appearance and talent.


    Flowing water is intentional, falling flowers are ruthless.


    He wanted Huanyu to see the abilities of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Huan Yu Pi Li Pa La said everything, which made Gru feel useless.


    As soon as Shen Rong finished speaking, a resentful cry came from the wooden house.


    The implication of Yuan Yi''s words is very straightforward.


    Currently, Donglu has no plans to start a war with Xilu.


    Unfortunately, no matter how she yelled, no orc came over.


    They all live in darkness and never show up in front of people.


    Yuan Yi froze.


    Xiaoxiao likes to explore.


    Unexpectedly, Huanyu doesn''t play cards according to the routine.


    This magic jade really deserves to be the ever-changing witch.


    Under the light, Chang Xia saw Su Ye and his party of orcs returning to Lugu.


    Why do these hidden guards around Yuanhou seem to be very active.


    "Little Lord-"


    He left without looking back.


    Shouting Su Ye''s name loudly, he ran happily.


    Su Ye smiled and stretched out his arms to hug Chang Xia who was running over. This kid is already an Eminem, and he also likes to act like a baby.


    The mouth is full of disgust, but the heart is very useful.


    Children raised by themselves feel small no matter how big they are.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1376： rack, may not work

    "It''s so delicious!" Su Ye: "What did you get to eat?"


    "I made a big dish, roast suckling pig." Chang Xia said. While talking, while guiding Su Ye and the others to a seat, Shen Rong cooperated and handed the smile to Su Ye, and asked them to kiss each other.


    Su Ye left for this period of time.


    Xiaoxiao has been arguing for Su Ye for a long time, and Su Ye loves to smile.


    As long as the request is not too excessive, Su Ye will satisfy her, which is more than Shen Rong. Fortunately, Chang Xia suppressed it, otherwise Xiaoxiao would be favored by the Heluo tribe.


    Xiaoxiao is not Changxia.


    Be strong and healthy, and don''t be too strong in doing things.


    "Roast suckling pig, mother-in-law, sit down!" Xiaoxiao clapped her hands, urging Su Ye to go to the wooden table quickly, she had been eyeing the roast suckling pig for a long time. However, Su Ye didn''t come back here for a long time, but she was very anxious.


    Now.


    Su Ye has come back.


    Xiaoxiao couldn''t wait to taste the taste of roast suckling pig.


    "Okay, mother-in-law, sit here. Are we starving, Xiaoxiao?" Su Ye smiled, and walked towards the wooden table with Xiaoxiao in his arms. At the same time, he shrugged his nose, sniffing the fragrance in the night wind.


    I didn''t have a hungry stomach.


    At this moment, smelling the fragrance in the night wind, he couldn''t help but feel very hungry.


    Cuckoo!


    Immediately afterwards, several hungry sounds sounded.


    All the orcs looked at each other and laughed out loud in unison.


    "A Rong, pack food for the mother-in-law and the patriarch." Chang Xia said.


    very quickly.


    The orcs sat around the long table.


    In the distance is a lit bonfire, the lights are flickering, and the cool breeze is blowing.


    "Grandma, what do you plan to do with Huanyu?" Chang Xia asked while feeding and eating with a smile. Xiaoxiao was held in Shen Rong''s arms, Chang Xia didn''t worry about losing his mind and tripping someone, so he didn''t have any fear.


    Su Ye sipped the fruit wine, squinted his eyes, and said, "How do you want me to deal with it?"


    "I, I didn''t ask for it." Chang Xia replied.


    Shen Rong explained that he has nothing to do with Huanyu, and Changxia is not a stingy female. Naturally, they would not seize this point to make trouble, it was not worth it, and it was not necessary.


    "Then close it for now! Wait a minute." Su Ye said casually.


    Su Ye didn''t pay much attention to the mere phantom jade. If it weren''t for the Marquis Yuan behind Huanyu, Huanyu would have been killed the first time Bai Qing discovered it. The grievances between Xilu and Donglu are both deep and shallow.


    There are some things we can talk about.


    In some cases, there is no need to communicate.


    "Huanyu said that this time the aristocratic family of the Tianyuan Tribe joined hands to enter the Eastern Continent, the purpose is not only for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace, there may be other ideas." Gelu told, Huanyu didn''t say what it was.


    But listen to the meaning.


    It is likely that some noble family moved their minds and wanted to win over the Beast Clan of the Twilight Forest to fight against the Yuan family and Yuanhou.


    in short.


    Yuanhou also has this plan.


    Presumably, except for the Twilight Forest orcs.


    The Qinghai plateau bird clan and the East China Sea fish clan, they probably also want to win over.


    These two years.


    The internal friction of the Tianyuan tribe in the West Land is very serious.


    It is only one step away from Yuanhou''s summit.


    but.


    This step happens to be the hardest.


    "They have a good plan!" Su Ye laughed twice, noncommittal.


    With Yuanhou''s shrewdness, he should have guessed what Elder Pukang and the others did. It''s nothing more than trying to win over the orcs of the Twilight Forest. Even if they can''t win over, it''s best not to make trouble.


    With Yuanhou''s ability, if there is no Elder Pukang secretly making troubles.


    Perhaps, Yuanhou has already ascended the throne of Tianyuan Tribe.


    It took a few more years.


    The entire Western Continent will fall under his control.


    At that time��


    How does Donglu contend with it? !


    Unless the three races join forces.


    Only, that''s not practical.


    Neither the bird tribe nor the fish tribe will obey the orders of other tribes. The same goes for the Duskwood orcs.


    Now is not a thousand years ago.


    Thousands of years ago, the orc race was highly unified.


    There are disputes, and they are also under the control of the superiors, which is as hard as it is today. Even when Su Ye gave a secret law book or something, he had to think about it, restrain his hands and feet, and acted like a shameless person.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t make any waves. I have contacted the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan here, and they have agreed that they will never interfere with the affairs of the West Land. The West Land orcs will settle the matter on their own, and the East Land will not intervene. .Similarly, it is not the turn of the orcs of the West Land to intervene in the matter of the East Land."


    When saying this.


    Su Ye''s expression was very calm, without showing any emotion.


    Obviously.


    For this action of the aristocratic family in the Westland.


    Su Ye didn''t take it seriously at first.


    Just, a few confrontations.


    Su Ye wanted to use the hands of the noble family of Xilu to train Bai Qing and their affairs, fearing that something might happen. The current situation may not be able to fight, which is quite sad.


    Why!


    Do you want to take advantage of the dark and come directly?


    After thinking about it, Su Ye gave up this tempting idea.


    There are a lot of totem warriors from the aristocratic family of the West Land this time, and there are also many dead soldiers. In a real fight, they might not be able to take advantage of it, and they might be injured.


    It''s different from Westland.


    Su Ye valued every totem warrior of the orc clan in the Twilight Forest very much. He was reluctant to let them get injured, let alone suffer casualties.


    "Then, are you still fighting?" Chang Xia hesitated.


    Hearing Su Ye''s meaning, it seems like he can''t fight anymore?


    heard the words.


    Bai Qing and the others changed their faces one after another.


    Can''t fight! !


    What''s the point?


    Su Ye: "Look at the attitude of the aristocratic family in the Western Land��"


    All the soldiers they sent into the Black Forest Basin were beheaded by Su Ye. Presumably, they should also receive the news by now.


    How to choose, just in these two days.


    Su Ye chose to go back to Lugu, just to wait for Yuanhou to show up on his own initiative.


    After all, they came too fast.


    If it was ten days and a half months later, the situation would be different.


    At that time, Su Ye successfully sorted out the Black Forest Basin with a smile, sent Shiyi and Fishweed into the Death Canyon, and directly managed the Yinchuan Forest to be airtight.


    now.


    The Bird Clan and the Fish Clan have to be used as banners.


    think about.


    Su Ye''s expression became very dangerous.


    You don''t need to guess, you can also know that she "misses" the aristocratic family in the Western Continent nine out of ten. Well planned, all interrupted.


    "Most likely they will not choose to fight." Shen Rong said.


    Yuan Yi echoed, saying: "Under the premise of no absolute interests, the aristocratic family will not turn their faces easily."


    Although Yuan Yi didn''t know what happened in the Black Forest Basin.


    Judging by Su Ye''s attitude, it is not difficult to guess that they must have fought against the orcs from the noble family of the Western Land.


    The Xilu aristocratic family who suffered a loss would not choose to resist head-on.


    The aristocratic family of the Westland who put interests first, said the most common saying, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests.


    Moreover.


    Yinchuan Forest is in Donglu.


    This is the territory of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    If they were in the Westland, there might be another possibility.


    Never underestimate the style of dealing with the aristocratic families of the West Land, they will only make you feel that there is no bottom line, and they can always brush your cognition.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1377： Iron Fist Pukang, Executioner Hum Da

    as expected.


    The next day, Bai Qing said that there were a large number of strange orcs gathered outside Lugu, and depending on the situation, the visitors might not be good.


    "Grandma��"


    Chang Xia softly called Su Ye''s name.


    Su Ye smiled and handed the smile in his arms to Chang Xia, raised his hand, patted the top of Chang Xia''s hair, and said, "Bai Qing, invite them into Lugu."


    immediately.


    Patriarch Gen and other orcs showed strange expressions.


    Come on, the pressure is back on Yuanhou''s side. Let''s see if those aristocratic families in the Westland dare to enter Lugu? If you don''t enter, you will have to dwarf the twilight forest beasts, and if you enter, you are afraid that the twilight forest beasts will set a trap.


    Along with the root patriarch and their laughter sounded.


    Chang Xia also figured it out.


    "Okay, now." Bai Qing said excitedly.


    After the words fell, he ran out of Lugu excitedly with Yadong and the others, and invited Yuanhou and the others.


    "Now how to do?"


    "There is no news about the dead soldiers sent into the Death Canyon. I think they are probably dead. Damn the Twilight Forest beast clan!"


    "Yuanhou is going to enter Lugu, what do you think��"


    Something happened to Huanyu.


    Yuanhou received the news.


    He had no expression on his face, and Bing Yeye followed the orcs and changed their faces one after another. Elder Yuan Ye chuckled. He didn''t have much preference for the orcs in the Twilight Forest. When he really said it, he liked it more than hated it.


    The reason why the aristocratic families of the Westland hate the orcs in the Eastland.


    Most of them think that the existence of Donglu is a slap in the face of the aristocratic family of Xilu.


    Thousands of years ago, the ancestors of the aristocratic families in the Westland abandoned their ancestral lands and traveled westward. They thought they had made the right choice, and they were proud that they did not let the orcs perish and complete the continuation of the race.


    But.


    when they are informed.


    Donglu did not die with their departure.


    On the contrary, the orcs of the Eastern Land stubbornly passed on.


    Here it comes.


    The once proud, naturally became a stain.


    How could they, who claimed to be superior to others, bear this humiliation? !


    Although this so-called humiliation comes from their self PUA.


    "My lord, invite us to enter Lugu over there."


    "Come in?"


    Bing Ye looked up at Yuanhou with a sullen face.


    Ye Sui rubbed the corner of his mouth, and complained: "The magic jade''s charm has declined, or is it deliberately showing weakness and surrendering? This time, the one who invited the Lord to enter Lugu, do you think it will be Wizard Su Ye or the six tribes?"


    After hearing this, Yuanhou blinked his eyes.


    None of the other Yuan family orcs spoke.


    After the Yuan family was rectified by Yuan Hou, there were no ones who dared to rebel. The ones who stayed were all followed by the Marquis Yuan, and they were all very obedient. Don''t look east or west, and Yuanhou didn''t ask anyone to speak, so they naturally wouldn''t interrupt.


    "Enter." Yuanhou said.


    He ignored Ye Sui''s temptation, Lugu''s danger was unknown.


    More importantly, Yuanhou vaguely sensed that the orcs in the Twilight Forest had a deep opinion of him. The purpose of coming here this time is probably to be ruined.


    think about.


    Yuanhou''s expression changed slightly.


    For Xingya''s promise, he threw Shen Rong as bait.


    Yuanhou forgot that whether it is love or family affection, it is not for calculation. Yuanhou didn''t regret it, but his heart ached.


    "Yuanqing, talk to Tianqi Yimeng and the others. Ask the aristocratic family if they want to go to Lugu together? After entering the Yinchuan forest, they kept making small movements. They suddenly quieted down these two days, and they probably stumbled."


    Talking and talking.


    Yuanhou laughed.


    He was sure that Su Ye knew about their entry into the Dusk Forest.


    A few days ago, the temptation of the noble family.


    Nine times out of ten it fails.


    A lean camel is bigger than a horse.


    Why bother to resist, the orcs in the twilight forest are not necessarily skinny camels.


    for hundreds of years.


    The Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest can compete with the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East China Sea Fish Clan. Not being swallowed up by these two forces has its own refutation.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest are not as weak as they appear.


    pity.


    The aristocratic families of the Westland are used to being superior.


    Arrogant, covering their eyes.


    This said.


    Bing Yeye calmed down according to his expression.


    "Master, are you sure?"


    "Would it be so easy to get rid of the dead soldiers they cultivated who are not afraid of death?"


    "The east land is different from the west land. The orcs in the twilight forest... especially the strong ones, almost everyone can become a totem warrior. Even the weak ones can still compete with the totem warriors of some small tribes in the west land." Yuanhou said with a sullen face, straight He looked at Bing Yeye and waited for the orcs.


    These are his people.


    A long time ago, Yuanhou had instilled people and things about the Twilight Forest.


    at the same time.


    He also placed dark guards to pay attention to Donglu.


    However, Su Ye knows how to do things too well. It is very difficult for relevant information to leak out of Donglu''s intelligence, headed by Dusk Forest.


    Occasional messages passed, more of orc tribes in the outskirts of the forest.


    Information about big tribes like the Six Great Tribes.


    It is not necessarily possible to receive one or two pieces a year.


    Depend on.


    hanging.


    Bing Ye didn''t complain too much.


    However, some disciples of the Yuan family changed their faces one after another.


    Obviously, the information revealed by Yuanhou greatly shocked them.


    "Don''t be surprised, some information about Donglu. In fact, it was all advertised by Donglu himself. Xilu can''t investigate at all, let alone distinguish the truth from the fake. So I advise you, don''t cause trouble when you enter Lugu later , give me peace of mind."


    "Otherwise, I can''t protect you Don''t think I''m joking, this is the Dusk Forest, not the Royal Court. No matter what your status is, you can''t threaten the Dusk Forest orcs."


    It was rare for Yuanhou to speak a few more words.


    Ye Sui narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems that the things I investigated before should be true..."


    "Ye Sui, what did you investigate?"


    Some orcs from the Yuan family asked curiously. They used to be more contemptuous and disgusted with Donglu. Now, with Yuanhou''s reminder, they gradually discovered that Donglu was completely different from what they had imagined.


    then.


    Curiosity followed.


    "Bloodthirsty Grew, have you all heard of it?" Ye Sui said.


    "Of course, Gru and Kun, who of these two lunatics doesn''t know their names? They can escape from the Colosseum and live in arrogance, tsk tsk!"


    Ye Sui pouted, and said quietly: "They may be from the Eastern Continent, and they should be orcs from one of the six major tribes of the Beast Clan in the Dusk Forest."


    ��


    for a moment.


    All kinds of low cursing and cursing voices came and went.


    "Iron Fist Pukang, Executioner Hum Da, Spike Fang Gou Kun..."


    Yuanhou glanced at the orcs with exaggerated expressions, and then said a long list of names. Just listening to these names can feel a powerful atmosphere, without exception, "They all come from the Eastern Continent, from the six major tribes of the Beast Race in the Dusk Forest. Now, you understand why I came to the Dusk Forest! The Snow Mountain Palace Ruins are just First, and more importantly, we must establish diplomatic relations with the orcs in the Twilight Forest, and even if we cannot form an alliance, we must not turn against each other."


    this time.


    It was no longer cursing, but gasping.


    For a moment.


    Yuanhou almost thought that all the orcs went crazy?


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1378： Lets talk about it, who is not afraid of death to make trouble

    "Patriarch, are you kidding me?"


    "These orcs are all from Duskwood, and the joke isn''t funny at all."


    "It''s very intrusive! How much did Donglu do behind the scenes, things we don''t know?"


    in an instant.


    The surrounding atmosphere froze instantly.


    The expressions of all the orcs flashed with solemnity and panic.


    obvious.


    When Yuanhou threw it out, it was like a bomb, thrown directly into the lake. The damage caused is naturally bombing level.


    The name Yuan Hou read out just now.


    Each of them is famous in the west.


    Whether it is self-proclaimed king, or occupying the mountain as a bandit, none of them is normal. As the masters of the Tianyuan Tribe, the noble family naturally wooed them.


    Power, wealth, status, and even beauty.


    All the means that can be used have been used by these noble families.


    pity.


    These are the means they are proud of.


    Not looked down upon at all.


    Or if the benefits sent are all received as they are ordered, next time they should rob or kill, they will do as usual.


    In the end, the aristocratic family was forced to see nothing but see nothing.


    "I''m not stupid, can I make fun of this kind of thing?" Yuanhou waved his hand and said calmly: "I reject your proposal because I am worried that Donglu will make things worse. Tianyuan tribe will fall into my hands sooner or later. Take more time."


    Before.


    Bing Ye and they mentioned it.


    There are not many thirteen nobles who plan to push Yuanhou to the top.


    Yuanhou is backed by the Yuan family, and the strength of the rest of the aristocratic families has been weakened. Yuanhou secretly controls two-thirds of the grassroots tribes/tribes under the jurisdiction of the Tianyuan tribe.


    Here it comes.


    Yuanhou wanted to be the only king of the Tianyuan tribe.


    Noble families simply could not refuse.


    As soon as this proposal was mentioned, Yuanhou declined it politely and pressed it down.


    Previously, the orcs did not understand.


    Today, I heard Yuanhou mention various secrets of Donglu.


    They seemed to have discovered a new continent, and they were shocked one by one.


    Ye Sui had some guesses.


    His expression is not as exaggerated as other orcs.


    However, the mood is not very good.


    He is in charge of the Westland intelligence, but he doesn''t know that there are so many secrets hidden in the dark world beneath the surface. Fortunately, Marquis Yuan was calm and did not rashly accept their proposal.


    otherwise-


    Xilu may be in trouble at this time.


    Dong Lu clearly did not want Xi Lu to be peaceful, and Yuan Hou was firmly seated on the throne of the Tianyuan Tribe. The next step would be to integrate Xi Lu.


    Things that the orcs in the Dusk Forest can guess.


    How could the bird clan in the Qinghai Plateau in the Eastern Continent and the fish clan in the East China Sea be ignorant of it?


    think about.


    Ye Sui was sweating profusely.


    Does the seemingly peaceful Westland actually hide countless turbulent waves? No wonder Marquis Yuan insisted on coming to Donglu. Obviously, the most important thing now should be to continue to expand the advantage in Tianyuan Tribe. No matter how good or powerful the Snow Mountain Palace Ruins is, it will not help the current situation of Tianyuan Tribe.


    in an instant.


    All the orcs fell silent.


    "Brother Seven, they are here." Yuan Qing came back and whispered.


    The tense atmosphere instantly dissipated, and he regained his vitality.


    "Who''s there?" Yuanhou bowed lazily, with a casual expression, completely ignoring the orcs from other aristocratic families.


    This time to Donglu.


    Thirteen nobles participated, and even some tribes sent totem warriors.


    Thirteen nobles except the Yuan family.


    Those from other aristocratic families are all the people in charge of the real power of each family.


    The number of people is not small.


    When Su Ye found their tracks, he didn''t make a decisive decision to kill them because of this.


    It''s not that you can''t beat it, but it''s unnecessary.


    More than half of the damage is unnecessary, whether it is for the aristocratic family in the West Land, or for the orcs in the Dusk Forest.


    In addition to the Twilight Forest Beast Clan in the Eastern Continent, there are also the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan. If an invasion war is really launched, it will inevitably involve more, which is too troublesome.


    Su Ye is not stupid.


    Naturally, they will not take the initiative to provoke a war at this juncture.


    "They''re all here, but one is down." Yuan Qing said.


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the orcs were a little subtle. After entering the Twilight Forest, these aristocratic families chose to avoid contact with the Yuan family. It looked like the Yuan family was a piece of shit, and they were worried that contact would get them.


    Yuanhou never cared about small things.


    The "isolated" behavior of these aristocrats was completely ignored by him. In his eyes, these aristocratic families are like grasshoppers after autumn, they will be eradicated by him sooner or later.


    now.


    Just let them bounce around.


    Afterwards, liquidate.


    That''s right.


    Yuan Hou loves to hold grudges like this.


    For Shen Rong''s matter, Yuanhou angered all the noble families.


    Even the low-key Langwang family is on the blacklist of Marquis Yuan.


    "Tsk tsk!"


    Yuan Hou clicked his tongue twice.


    They should not have known about Huanyu testing Lugu.


    Come here quietly now.


    It should be in private, what else did they do behind their backs, just happened to be caught by Su Ye''s tail, these people were afraid of something, so they could only come here to ask for protection.


    years ago.


    Many orcs were lost in the Dusk Forest from forces such as the Tianqi family and the Meng family.


    Among them, Tianqili from the Tianqi family, and Meng Leng from the Meng family. These two were not ordinary orcs, they were both direct descendants of aristocratic families.


    I learned that they had an accident in Donglu.


    The Tianqi family and the Meng family thought of revenge.


    pity.


    At that time, Yuanhou had already made a move.


    In this way he can be regarded as indirectly helping the orcs in the Twilight Forest and stopping a lot of trouble.


    I don''t know if I can invite credit? !


    "Meet Yuan Wang!"


    After a while, all the orcs stepped forward to salute.


    The thirteen aristocratic families in the Westland pride themselves on inheriting the behest of their ancestors. They founded the Tianyuan Tribe in the Westland, and the title of leader inherited the former Seven Kings.


    They inherited the title of the Seven Kings, but forgot.


    thousand years ago.


    To be crowned the title of king, he must be the strongest totem warrior.


    Instead of playing tricks, use tricks to get ahead.


    Yuanhou was able to take down two-thirds of the Tianyuan tribe''s strength in just a few years. In addition to the status of aristocratic family, it is more due to its own strong strength that it can fight.


    Except for the Tian Qi wizard.


    Yuan Hou beat Tianyuan tribe invincibly.


    The orcs of the Tianyuan Tribe had guessed who was stronger than the Marquis Yuan and the Qiqi wizard.


    Unfortunately, the two did not make an appointment.


    No one knows which of them is stronger.


    In private, Wang Ting has a stall to set up a handicap, betting on who is stronger, and it is said that the prize is very high.


    "Sit down!" Yuanhou said lazily.


    Lifting his head, he casually swept across the faces of the orcs. The corners of the mouth were raised slightly, revealing a half-smile expression.


    see.


    No one dared to speak to break the silence.


    They have all been beaten by Yuanhou''s fist, and it hurts a lot.


    In their eyes, Yuanhou looked more like a lunatic. If there is a disagreement, they will be smoked. It doesn''t matter if you smoke, but also forcefully, hitting someone is the kind that doesn''t leave a sigh of relief.


    "Tell me about these past few days, what have you done behind my back?" Yuanhou tapped on the handle while sweeping across the faces of the orcs, and said, "Don''t try to hide it, Wizard Su Ye sent someone over. "


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1379： The wicked Yuanhou

    "Oh! By the way, don''t call me King Yuan, I''m not as good as the one from thousands of years ago. Well, you can call me Star King."


    Yuanhou said to himself, not caring about the ugly expressions of Tianqi Yimeng and other orcs. In his eyes, except for Shen Rong, no one could stir Yuanhou''s mind.


    certainly.


    Words from decades ago.


    There is also Xingya.


    However, Xingya died.


    In order to fulfill his promise to Xingya, Yuanhou worked diligently for the "rebellion" all these years. It can be said that, do your best.


    Here it comes.


    His care for Shen Rong was somewhat negligent.


    but.


    Shen Rong''s temperament is indifferent. Except for Yuanhou, the Yuan family has very cold feelings for other orcs, and the communication and contact are not deep. Otherwise, with Yuanhou''s status in Yuan''s family, Tianqing and Yuanwei would really have no chance to harm Shen Rong.


    later.


    When Shen Rong learned of his accident, Yuanhou may be the one who knew.


    Therefore, he directly deprived Yuanhou of his affection.


    In a way, Shen Rong was a bit emotionally lacking. However, he was lucky enough to meet Chang Xia and was brought back to the Heluo Tribe by Chang Xia.


    The harmonious living environment of the Heluo tribe helped Shen Rong rebuild his emotional cognition.


    "Um!?"


    Yuanhou raised his eyebrows, and said coldly: "Everyone, are they all dumb? If you don''t use your mouth for talking, I don''t mind cutting it off for you..."


    A long silence passed.


    Yuanhou swept across the faces of the orcs leisurely.


    Then the opening is a crit.


    In an instant, Tianqi Yimeng and other orcs were terrified.


    Yuanhou''s habit of intermittent cramps is really scary.


    "I have sent people into the Death Canyon, but...they have lost contact." Tianqi Yimeng said.


    He is really afraid of Yuanhou.


    This orc is lawless and does things as he pleases.


    Plus.


    Today, Yuanhou is powerful.


    Unless you want to kill yourself.


    Otherwise, who would dare to offend Yuanhou at this time.


    Yuanhou Zhengchou has no excuse to clean up the noble family. At this juncture, is he really sending the handle to Yuanhou to give him a chance to use the knife?


    "Sent by Mengjia, the same." Mengyou shrugged and echoed.


    Except for Langwang Muniu and the orcs like Qin Yan and Zhao Liuxiao, none of them had very good-looking expressions. Obviously, the results of their family, like the situation of Tianqi''s family and Meng''s family, all had accidents.


    Tut tut!


    Yuanhou clicked his tongue twice, his expression full of joy.


    This scene.


    Let Tianqi Yimeng and other orcs feel even more worried.


    This Yuanhou is not a human being!


    "I made you look down on Dong Lu before, now you know it!" Yuan Hou didn''t hide the gloating in his mouth, and continued: "You all get ready, and we will go to Lugu to meet Wizard Su Ye later."


    listen.


    Yuanhou mentioned Su Ye wizard.


    The orc on Tianqi Yimeng''s side couldn''t help shivering.


    Su Ye''s name.


    They are no strangers.


    This guy who can stand shoulder to shoulder with the Tianqi wizard has a good reputation in the west.


    It can even be said to be thunderous.


    Every three to five.


    Noble families will receive the news.


    A certain firm or some wandering orcs were wiped out in the Dusk Forest.


    It can be said that every time this news spreads, the noble family will call out Su Ye''s name and whip the corpse.


    Notice.


    hundred years ago.


    The orcs of the Dusk Forest are independent.


    Noble families have benefited from the Dusk Forest.


    However, with the rise of Su Ye. The aristocratic family has no chance to benefit from the Twilight Forest, and once in a while, there will be even greater losses.


    gradually.


    Noble families dare not enter the Dusk Forest in person.


    In addition, slaves from the Eastern Continent will be extremely expensive in the Western Continent Auction House and the Colosseum.


    Immediately following.


    That is, countless wandering orcs smuggled into the Twilight Forest to capture and **** the Twilight Forest orcs. Of course, the wandering orcs are also smart, they dare not take the orcs of the six tribes, and the tribes/tribes in the outer forest have become their targets...


    Clearing operations in the cold season.


    It was because Su Ye was afraid that these commercial firms and wandering orcs would be too rampant, so he organized the six tribes to clean them up. In fact, if it wasn''t for fear of cleaning up too often and detonating a war between the East and West, Su Ye would really like to kill all these dregs directly.


    grunt!


    I don''t know who couldn''t hold back, and made a sound of swallowing saliva.


    Soon, the sound of swallowing saliva came one after another.


    Obviously, the name of Wizard Su Ye, even for orcs like Tianqi Yimeng, also has a huge deterrent effect.


    after all.


    years ago.


    Tian Qili and Meng Leng died in the Twilight Forest.


    that time.


    There were also many people from aristocratic families who had the accident together.


    Including not limited to trading houses and wandering orcs.


    "Xing Wang, do I have to go?" Yan Zili asked cautiously, the Yan family has the largest and most luxurious colosseum in the royal court, and the executioner Heng Da rose from the Yan family''s colosseum.


    That''s really a great reputation for being killed.


    Yuanhou looked sideways at Yan Zili, he looked down on this guy quite a bit, hypocritical and cruel, with a gentle appearance, and what he did was not what a human should do.


    "Afraid that the executioner Hengda is waiting for you in Lugu? Don''t worry, before you enter the Eastland, I have received news that the executioner Hengda is in the Westland and has not returned to the Eastland yet. He should not appear in the Dusk Forest at this moment..."


    heard the words.


    Yanzi twitched fiercely from the corner of her mouth.


    Back then, the Yan family thought about subduing Heng Da.


    It''s a pity, Hum Da doesn''t eat soft and hard. In the end, the Yan family became murderous. If the Yan family succeeded, it would be a good thing to say, but the Yan family chased and killed them again and again, and they were all dodged by Hun Da.


    I didn''t say anything about it, but this matter was exposedSo it happened.


    Yan''s Colosseum is notorious.


    The loudest signs are trampled directly under the feet.


    There are rules in the Colosseum, as long as you successfully win a hundred games, you can leave the Colosseum. Even the slave with the most spare parts can leave the Colosseum as long as he successfully wins a hundred games in the Colosseum.


    obvious.


    The Yan family broke promises and missed appointments.


    "Xing Wang, Executioner Hum Da is really from the Twilight Forest Beast Race?" Qin Ming was very nervous. Among the team that chased and killed Heng Da back then was the totem warrior of the Qin family.


    Who made the Qin and Yan families marry for generations, and they have a close relationship.


    Yuanhou said in a frivolous tone, "Yes! However, I don''t know which one of the six tribes he is from! The executioner Humda fights **** violence, which is very similar to the bloodthirsty Gru who has risen in recent years. Yes, they may be from the same tribe..."


    "Bloodthirsty Gru, the beast looks like a tiger clan."


    "Are you sure? Tiger tribe, that should be Yuanhu tribe."


    "The six major tribes in the Twilight Forest are not easy to mess with. You said that the Yan family chased and killed the executioner Hengda, did the Yuanhu tribe know about it?"


    Immediately, all the orcs talked about it.


    While speaking, he looked at Yan Zili.


    Yanzi was trembling with anger, but had to maintain her usual refined temperament. A face was contorted abruptly by anger, which was quite scary.


    see.


    Yuanhou was very happy.


    Except for the executioner Heng Da, they seem to have forgotten Iron Fist Pukang, Wolf Fang Goukun and so on.


    These orcs were all hunted down by noble families in the Tianyuan tribe in the western land.


    ah!


    This trip to Lugu, I feel that there is a good show to watch!


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1380： threat, its definitely a threat

    "Sleepwalking, Tian Chengyuan..."


    "Don''t be too happy, it''s true that the Yan family hunted down the executioner. But, I''m afraid you have forgotten one thing, you have done the same thing."


    "Among them, are you afraid that one or two are from the Eastern Continent?"


    Lang Qi sneered, he couldn''t get used to sleepwalking orcs being too happy. Originally, the Lang family didn''t intend to participate in these messy affairs of Shengying. However, the aristocratic families like the Tianqi family/Meng family could not see them staying out of the matter, and together with other noble families, forced the Lang family and the Wang family to get involved.


    this way.


    Langqi never gave them a good look.


    at the same time.


    The clansmen who came with him were bound, and they were not allowed to participate in any of their affairs.


    This made Tianqi Yimeng and the others very angry.


    But.


    Thinking about the benefits in the future, I could only endure it.


    heard the words.


    Yuanhou half covered his mouth and nose, and smiled happily.


    In terms of hate, Langqi of the Lang family has never been afraid of any orcs, and Wang Liu of the Wang family is not bad in this regard. Sure enough, without desire, you can have nothing to worry about.


    Tianqi Yimeng chose to forbear here.


    It was nothing more than wanting to take advantage of the power of the King Lang family to win over other aristocratic families. This conspiracy looks very good, but Yuanhou is not afraid at all.


    even.


    He still has the idea of ??wishing the aristocratic family to make trouble.


    If they don''t make trouble, how can Yuanhou find an excuse to act?


    "Langqi, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "That''s right! When did we hunt down orcs in the Eastern Land, don''t talk nonsense."


    "My family is clean and innocent, and I have never touched the orcs of the Eastern Land."


    Lang Qi opened his mouth.


    Suddenly, many orcs were awakened.


    The aristocratic family acted arrogantly and domineeringly, and they did a lot of things like slaughtering slaves. Small nobles in some powerful tribes/tribes have also been persecuted.


    Humph like the previous executioner.


    His previous identity was that of a slave in the Colosseum.


    this time.


    If Yuanhou hadn''t revealed his identity as a beastman in the Eastern Land, the Yan family would have regarded Heng Da as a lowly slave.


    "The Zhao family has done something to Langya Goukun. The Xiao family has persecuted many orcs! You say, among these orcs who have been persecuted... Will there be Donglu orcs? As far as I know, Donglu has hidden identity experience The customs here are not limited to the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest, but also the Bird Clan on the Qinghai Plateau and the East China Sea Fish Clan. Have you forgotten the few Bird Clans that were auctioned at the Royal Court Auction more than ten years ago?"


    Wang Liu grinned and said while laughing.


    but-


    These words fell on the ears of the orcs, like a series of reminders.


    The auction of the Bird Clan at the Royal Court Auction.


    With the end of the bird clan on the Qinghai Plateau, there was an uproar.


    that time.


    The Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan dispatched more than a hundred totem warriors to enter the Western Land Royal Court. The Nanhe wizard personally led the team and smashed the Royal Court Auction.


    afterwards.


    Or the Tian Qi wizard personally.


    I paid a heavy gift to the Qinghai plateau bird tribe, and this smoothed things out.


    thus.


    Tianjia''s reputation has deteriorated a lot.


    When Wang Liu said this, he looked at Yuan Hou from the corner of his eye.


    It is clear.


    He suspected that Marquis Yuan was responsible for that incident. It''s a pity that there is no evidence, and Wang Liu didn''t dare to speak nonsense.


    Yuanhou loves to hold grudges.


    This is something that the entire Tianyuan tribe knows.


    "Langya Goukun, named after the wolfya, this Goukun must not come from the wolf clan of the Sirius tribe, right?" Lang Qi smirked with his mouth crooked.


    This statement is not without reason.


    as expected.


    Zhao Yi, the head of the Zhao family, don''t change his face.


    "Xingwang, does Langya Goukun really come from the Heavenly Wolf Tribe?" Zhao Yi swallowed hard and asked Yuanhou for confirmation.


    Yuanhou frowned tightly, his expression rarely revealing a serious expression.


    "Langqi, how sure are you?"


    Yuanhou had never paid attention to Langya Goukun''s identity.


    The main reason is that this Spike Goukun has never shown up in the royal court. Marquis Yuan knew the name from Ye Sui.


    Ye Sui also didn''t investigate seriously.


    At most, there are clues that Langya Goukun may come from Donglu.


    The specific information has not been investigated clearly.


    "Seven points." Lang Qi thought for a while and said carefully.


    finished listening.


    Yuanhou didn''t ask any more questions.


    As an aristocratic family, the Lang family naturally had his sources of information.


    So Yuanhou didn''t suspect that Langqi was talking nonsense.


    As soon as Langqi dropped the word Qifen, Zhao Yibie''s face turned pale in an instant. At this moment, he understood Yan Zili''s mood just now.


    Bitterness, resentment, hatred.


    at the same time.


    I regret coming to the Eastern Continent''s Evening Forest.


    If this really happened to meet Langya Goukun, would he and the other Zhao family beastmen really walk out of the Dusk Forest alive?


    Seriously.


    Zhao Yi, don''t be a little worried.


    "Xingwang, do you have to go to Lugu?" Tianqi Yimeng said seriously.


    What the Tianqi family did in private was even worse than the Yan family and the Zhao family. Tianqi Yimeng didn''t dare to gamble, if there were a few enemies in Lugu, he would also worry about his life.


    "Yes!" Yuanhou Chao pouted outside, and said: "The messenger of Wizard Su Ye is outside, I just want to inform you. I can''t allow you to shirk whether to go or not. After all, I am also afraid of being missed by Wizard Su Ye... "


    This is not a lie.


    Back then, because of Xingya''s affairs.


    Yuanhou was missed by Su Ye once.


    It was obvious that the one who beat Yuanhou was a wolf orc of the Sirius tribe.


    However, Su Ye looked at him. Even in the past few decades, Yuanhou still remembers it fresh and dare not forget it.


    That one is terrible.


    Never inferior to the Tianqi wizard Even, maybe even better than the Tianqi wizard.


    ��


    For a moment, no one dared to speak.


    This is a threat, right?


    Definitely a threat!


    Damn it, they shouldn''t be greedy for the relics of the Snow Mountain Palace ruins. If they were in the royal court of the Western Continent, how could they be worried that Yuanhou''s warning was false?


    Unfortunately, this is the Dusk Forest.


    They are tens of kilometers away from Su Ye, and they can meet each other in the blink of an eye, which is quite scary!


    "Let''s go!" Langqi said happily, "Since Wizard Su Ye is waiting for us in Lugu, why are you delaying, let''s go there quickly!"


    Depend on!


    Hearing this, all the orcs just wanted to give Langqi a middle finger.


    If there is no danger, can they go to Lugu quickly? The problem is, they are afraid that Lugu will be made dumplings by the orcs in the Twilight Forest in the past, so they will directly raise their braids.


    They have done this kind of thing before.


    Now it''s my turn, I feel a little worried.


    I''m not afraid of anything else, but I''m afraid that I will take the initiative to deliver it to my door.


    pity.


    Yuanhou didn''t give them any time at all.


    After listening to Langqi''s words, he stood up and showed a strange smile, and invited: "Come on, let''s go to Lugu together. Just like Langqi said, don''t keep Wizard Su Ye waiting for a long time. If you offend that one, no one knows what will happen." what happened."


    threaten.


    It must and must definitely be a threat.


    If it was just suspicion just now, Tianqi Yimeng and the others are now very sure that what Yuanhou said was a threat.


    Some orcs want to escape.


    However, Bing Yeye Sui stood aside and stared at him.


    One counted as one, and none of them fell down. They were suppressed by Yuan Hou, and they all rushed to Lugu in a string, and no one escaped.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1381： If you are curious, then ask yourself

    Remember [New] in a second! then. get rid of


    Bai Qing when they saw it.


    Yuanhou is like a wolf, driving a flock of sheep.


    No matter how I looked at that scene, I felt festive and wanted to laugh. However, Bai Qing and the others were all sensible, with the corners of their mouths raised slightly to say hello, and they invited all the orcs to Lugu.


    Of course.


    After turning around, the smile on his face was not concealed at all.


    ring bell��


    foot valley. get rid of


    The bell on Su Ye''s waist rang a few times and then stopped.


    Everyone is not curious, this is a signal agreed earlier in the morning. When Bai Qing and the others received Yuanhou and the others, Bai Qing would dial the tone. Use Yinbei''s ringtone as a signal to inform Lugu to get ready and "welcome" the arrival of the noble family from the Westland.


    When Su Ye mentioned the Colosseum, he always had a bad expression.


    Is it because we put spices in our barbecue and stew?


    It has already deviated from the original principle.


    Shen Rong and Su Ye are one of the few examples.


    Exactly what to expect is debatable. get rid of


    From now on, whether the East and West will dislike war will depend on this meeting.


    As for the content of the chat, it is naturally Yuan Yi''s humanistic style. Among them, what we hate the most is naturally the Colosseum.


    After finishing speaking, Xilu was full of anticipation for the next meeting.


    That matter was also revealed by Huanyu.


    Gore, violence.


    then.


    Sure enough, Xilu was right to choose to wait and see. get rid of


    After finishing speaking, hand Shi Yi to Nuan Chun.


    The son of a noble family, he has an arrogant and indulgent personality.


    She knows.


    hold grudges.


    think about.


    The corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched.


    "Wu, has he ever seen the orcs from the Yuanyi noble family?"


    Many orcs in the Heluo Tribe have chatted with Su Ye.


    "If they really want to know, when they see the orcs on Yuanyi''s side later, they will know if they ask us? Yes, if we are willing to say it, we have to rely on their wisdom..."


    During the waiting period, no orc couldn''t help asking about the noble family. We have all heard a lot of rumors about Yuan Yi.


    One can imagine.


    It''s a pity that that experience went to waste. Looking at the progress of that meeting, the patriarch Gen and each of us looked at the expressions. In fact, in the bottom of my heart, I know what I am calculating.


    The eight small tribes have never had the custom of sending totem warriors into Yuanyi.


    "A Rong, he should be more careful."


    You are going to meet Yuanhou and us later, you are afraid that the young man will not feel pressured. The tense atmosphere was quite bad. Counting it, it was also a real meeting between the East and the West a thousand years ago.


    see.


    only.


    Let the Heluo tribe''s perception of the noble family of Yuanyi be like a peacock spreading its tail, dyeing the world.


    Half an hour passed.


    Next, Lugu has a tough battle.


    basically down. get rid of


    We know that the Lizhu aristocratic family drank dew, cooked food with spices, and wore extremely gorgeous clothes.


    You are stupid, so you can naturally understand what Nanfeng said.


    Since then, Chang Xia has never guessed. Before the confirmation from Huanyu''s mouth, Xiaojia saw that Shen Rong''s expression was full of narrowness. Bai Qing Yadong even teased Shen Rong in private. It can''t be said that the meeting with Yuanyi''s noble family, Xilu''s side Many orcs are full of expectations.


    that time.


    So, even though Marquis Qi Yuan was very bad, Chang Xia chose to avoid it, temporarily curbed the bad curiosity in his heart, and left with a smile. Wait for Xilu to handle things badly before we show up.


    at the same time.


    There was a slight tremor on the ground. get rid of


    those years.


    Listen -


    pity.


    Did Xilu let the Yuanhu Tribe hide the matter of Gelukun?


    It''s rare that Xilu is not free, Nanfeng Maple Leaf and you all naturally asked. Drinking dew and eating spices, is that no different from the life we ??will live in the future?


    There are not too many dark sides in the Colosseum, even Su Ye is willing to mention too little. There are so many orc bones buried here that no orcs secretly call the Colosseum a bone cemetery.


    "You are the life of a strange noble family��"


    This is called the next is to meet.


    The existence of the Colosseum.


    The goal of watching the show is to directly match Shen Rong.


    Xilu said something.


    Tianqing is also outside the ranks of the Yuanyi noble family.


    Yuanhou has always been the only one.


    I held back a few curses. get rid of


    You guys feel that Xilu has nothing to say, so you look at each other with eyes, nose, mouth and heart, no matter how much you dare to push, just wait quietly.


    It is a burial ground for slaves and faceless orcs.


    Shen Rong definitely understood.


    nowadays.


    "Okay." Chang Xia was very rational and didn''t talk nonsense. He smiled and asked Shen Rong to help prepare some food, and ran straight to the ancient tree.


    Su Ye and Shen Rong''s descriptions are outside.


    Even Gru and Kun kept their mouths closed, so let''s talk about it. Only then did Chang Xia know that the orcs in the Twilight Forest didn''t seem to be acting like they were on the surface, they looked irritable and harmful. get rid of


    I really thought that even Chang Xia would make fun of herself. That''s right, thinking about the orcs he was going to meet later, Shen Rong''s face turned pale.


    When said.


    Among the teams this time.


    Li Zhu''s expression became very strange.


    Like Gru and Kun, they will hide it in the future, and they will spread it out with little fanfare.


    That''s outrageous!


    Especially the Twilight Forest orcs. get rid of


    but.


    heard the words.


    Before leaving, Chang Xia made fun of Shen Rong with a half-smile.


    War, or peace.


    At least half want to say, want to watch the show and say it directly.


    However, no one really regarded her as a totem warrior. After all, Chang Xia''s ability is not suitable for fighting, and she is not good at fighting herself.


    Any orc with no blood can look directly at the Colosseum. Initially, the Colosseum was built to train the actual combat experience of the totem warriors. get rid of


    From now on, it''s all about private friction.


    The Colosseum is a place for aristocratic families to have fun.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a high-pitched laughter from Qi Zhou.


    It''s weird to describe it that way.


    Perhaps it was the rise of Changxia that made Xilu see the same future.


    hey-hey.


    There were still a lot of people there. get rid of


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf shuddered.


    Xilu raised his head and looked at Su Ye Shen Rong.


    After all, orcs are bad fights.


    In Lugu, the eyes of the orcs flickered, and others need to be reminded, we all know that the orcs from the noble family of Yuanyi have arrived.


    As far as Yuan Yi''s so-called spices have a strong taste, can the added food really be eaten outside? Are you really afraid of getting sick after eating?


    That was arranged privately.


    Just


    "I''ve seen it." Xi Lu said: "They all know Su Ye, why... so bad about the aristocratic family? Su Ye lives in the Heluo tribe, they chat with me a lot, do they still know about Yuan Yi''s situation? "


    Nuan Chun and Xiao Xiao are the only ordinary orcs, not totem warriors.


    Xilu pinched the bridge of his nose and choked.


    Although Chang Xia is also a totem warrior.


    However, the Yuanyi orcs looked up to the Twilight Forest orcs.


    Yes too.


    In the Colosseum, fight from fist to flesh. get rid of


    Before Su Ye and A Yu''er got married.


    Instead, it became a place for the children of noble families to have fun.


    "Chang Xia, you and Nuan Chun went over to the ancient tree with a smile. Shadow will accompany you, and he will protect you." Su Ye said.


    How can it make our blood boil.


    Under the surface, no one has brought it up and discussed it.

 Chapter 1382： Damn they got scammed

    Remember [New] in a second! "Isn''t this place a forest?"


    "There are potholes everywhere, and it looks quite deserted."


    "My lord, are there really orcs living in this Yinchuan Forest?"


    Ye Sui tilted his head, looking at his surroundings. The more I looked at it, the weirder it became, and I always felt that something was inconsistent and something was wrong.


    Different from Ye Sui.


    Orcs from other noble families heard Ye Sui''s question.


    No, no thinking.


    On the contrary, there was a look of disdain.��


    If it weren''t for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace, how could they condescend to come to Dusk Forest? They look down on this barren and remote place from the bottom of their hearts.


    Yuanhou''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Shen Rong''s entire face turned pale.


    Shen Rong didn''t have Bai Junjun''s face.


    "Get out!" Shen Rong held back, cursing Mo Jiajin''s words.


    Those two words stunned all the orcs in Lugu.


    Today, looking at Su Ye''s demented words and deeds.��


    "He''s here." Yuanhou said.


    However, the orcs from the aristocratic family on Yuanhou''s side.


    Looked like it swallowed a fly special.


    We also understand Mo Jia''s temperament.


    Star Cubs! !


    Yes, less edges and corners. It''s unusual to think about it, Su Ye is now at the height of the sun in the West Continent, only half a step away from the throne.


    The man would often have a smack.��


    After hearing what Bai Qing said, their calves all twitched.


    In front of him, Tian Qi, a dream, and a dry orc listened to Su Ye''s words. Suddenly choked heavily, wanting to scold me. However, we understand that it is the territory of the orcs in the Dusk Forest, so we have to swallow the swear words on our lips.


    "The front is Lugu, Wu is waiting for you there." Bai Qing said. He didn''t mention the number of people in a word. With Su Ye sitting in Lugu, the orcs in the Twilight Forest really don''t worry about being tricked.


    Current situation.


    Naturally, he saw two unfamiliar faces among the crowd behind him. Among them, there is no one I have seen for a few years��Shen Rong.


    Su Ye paused, and finally stepped out.


    "Xingzi, is he here to give Father a hug?" Su Ye looked at Shen Rong expectantly, his tone slowed down by eight minutes. At the same time, Wang still stretched out his hands towards Shen Rong, making a gesture of hugging.��


    It is not because I am afraid that other noble families will unite to resist.


    really.


    But.


    What can I do��


    Beside Bing Ye and other orcs all turned their heads to show that they had eyes.


    It is clearly said that among the Eastern Continent, the Twilight Forest Beast Clan is the strongest, and it is difficult to compete with the Qinghai Lowland Bird Clan and the East Sea Fish Clan. At that time, we personally felt the breath released by the patriarch Gen, and we just wanted to curse at Tianqi Yimeng.


    Lifting his head, his eyes looked around.��


    Also felt awkward and awkward.


    There are not eight such totem warriors who just released breath. Among them, there is not a single female totem warrior.


    Why are the orcs in the Dusk Forest so weak?


    It was a constant popping sound, which obviously represented laughter. Yuanhou thought that if he opened his mouth to change the subject again, Shen Rong probably wanted to kill his father in a small way. Let''s clean up the field again, I wish I had to deal with all the orcs present who can breathe, and clean them up!


    "Don''t stand still, follow."


    see.


    In the future, the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace will be developed.��


    At that time.


    Have crossed this half step.


    It''s just that we thought that Su Ye would smoke in front of Yuanhou wizard, so it''s not difficult to deal with!


    cough cough!


    On that side, Shen Rong and Yuan Yi looked at each other and covered their eyes in unison. Su Ye went crazy!


    He looks at you, you look at him.


    However, the totem warriors such as the root patriarch on one side had a murderous look on their expressions. One look, you know it''s bad.��


    How weak and powerful should the Qinghai lowland bird family and the East China Sea fish family be? !


    The Yuanhou shaman looked into the person, showing joy and anger.


    Patriarch Gen waited for the orcs and snorted.


    We are definitely rivals.


    As a result, each of them released the breath of the whole body one after another.


    "I should have come here a long time ago, but I was entangled in trivial matters, so I delayed it again and again until today." Su Ye reacted before releasing his momentum. I planned to restrain myself, but patriarch He Gen gave us a chance.


    damn it.��


    Actually, it''s pretty good.


    No matter how you walk, you are going out, this generous expression, look, it seems to be going to the execution ground, how can it be like going to a banquet?


    I can only continue to release my breath to fight.


    And the other orcs looked at Su Ye with strange eyes. We have always heard that Su Ye dotes on Shen Rong, the only cub, so we thought it was a rumor from now on. After all, Shen Rong was almost killed by Tian Qing and the Yuan family orcs in partnership.


    That seems like a further option.


    Yuan Hou''s leisurely voice sounded from the ears of all the orcs from far to near. Listen, let life be the idea of ??rebellion.


    We have been deceived, deceived by the Duskwood orcs. After all, those "guests" are invited.��


    I knew that my cub and Xingya''s were short-lived.


    "Everyone came from afar, and now that you are here, how dare you retreat?"


    "Tell me! Their purpose in coming to Donglu��"


    We''ve had contact with those two tribes of orcs.


    very weak.


    On the side, Bing Yeye nodded calmly.


    No matter how you look at it, how awkward it is.��


    Yes too.


    With the migration of deer tribes, the Yinchuan forest is gradually dying. If the wild rice is not too important, this place will only be more barren.


    The hand hanging by the side moved quietly a few times.


    see.


    Entrants, Apocalypse Dream, we heard the words "Let''s talk", and we couldn''t help shivering. After a long time, Su Ye also said those eight words. After finishing speaking, he threatened us to come to Lugu together.


    one sight.


    It''s bad, Xingcui is still willing to scold me, does that mean he hates himself.��


    We regard Su Ye''s actions just now as a provocation.


    As far as the other aristocratic families in the West Land are concerned, we would rather Su Ye directly take charge of the Tianyuan Tribe. That way, we have no reason or excuse to make trouble. However, Mo Jiatai is a chicken thief, whether he has taken the first half step...


    Bai Qing and we restrained the twitching corners of our mouths, and repeated the word "star cub" towards Shen Rong.


    Yinchuan Forest has the chance and possibility of reconstruction.


    [Xiaoxiang APP search "Spring gift" New users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] Stop here.


    Understand our strength, weak is indeed weak. But the determination may surpass the eight totem warriors in front of you...


    weak.��


    Banquet, this is if there is no.


    Hearing this, Su Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    The orcs from the aristocratic family were overwhelmed by the breath released by Patriarch Gen.


    Damn, damn, damn.


    Is this a rumour? !


    It became even whiter, and even the surrounding area was filled with white gas that seemed to be there.


    The so-called potholes were left by Shen Rong and the others who caught loaches and eels.��


    A face to face.


    Twilight Forest Orc Strong Isn''t that the expression!


    You looked up at Mo Jia again, the same face as decades later.


    I greeted, took Bing Ye and other Yuan family orcs, and retreated to Lugu first. The same as the potholes in the inner world, the interior of Lugu is very neat and clean.


    After exhaling heavily, Mo Jia changed his high profile, and his aura became flamboyant and domineering.


    Naturally, Bing Ye and other orcs who were in front of Su Ye were the advancers.��


    Yuanhou coughed twice, intending to create a strange atmosphere.


    In front, Bai Qing turned a deaf ear.


    Mo Jia''s fierce face was instantly stained with surprise and excitement.


    Of course, it is said to be a banquet.


    They are not afraid of being pitted.


    Su Ye has the time to pay attention to the environment.


    Both are totem warriors, but weak and strong.��


    obvious.

 Chapter 1383： The orcs in the twilight forest are not humiliated

    Remember [New] in a second! "I''m here to find someone, and to catch up with old friends. They... I don''t know. However, I heard that the ruins of the Shinahai and Inami Water City are alive, should the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace also show up?"


    Yuanhou seemed to have said a few words, but he didn''t seem to say anything.


    but.


    One thing is true.


    He pushes the whole thing out, leaving nothing to himself.


    Hearing the orcs from the aristocratic family in the Western Land, they felt heartbroken and heartbroken. How dare this **** speak!


    This trip to Donglu.


    Among them, if there is no help from him, there will be no chance to realize it based on Apocalypse Yimeng and Mengjia alone. After all, the current Tianyuan Tribe is not what it was a few years ago. Most of the Tianyuan tribe''s rights are controlled by the people of Yuanhou.�q


    Other aristocratic families can only survive.


    All rely on Yuanhou''s breath to live.


    Let Chang Mei lose her confidence.


    That Gou Kun really came from the Twilight Forest Beast Clan.


    Zhao Yi hurriedly looked around, trying to find some allies.


    However, Xilu''s attitude today.


    "What a disgrace! Why did he say that the Shinahai ruins and the Yimai Shuicheng ruins belonged to all orcs? He would think that the orcs in the Twilight Forest are bad bullies, and the Qinghai lowland bird tribe and the East China Sea fish tribe are offended by their Tianyuan tribe. From now on, you think that the orcs in the Twilight Forest are soft persimmons, and they can handle it?" �q


    Supplies from Duskwood, including orcs.


    It seems that only the orcs are really united.


    The root patriarch spoke.


    Following Yuanhou''s words, the sound fell.


    Speaking up.


    The whole Lugu fell silent.


    It''s all in our pockets.�q


    That was a threat, definitely a threat.


    Everyone treats me well.


    Over there, when Zhao Yi heard the word Gou Kun, his calves trembled.


    Then he was liquidated on the spot by the Wizard of Westland.


    Unfortunately, at that time.


    "Wizard Xilu, what did he mean by that?"


    Especially the Twilight Forest orcs, we have paid more attention to them. From the bottom of our hearts, we regard the orcs in the twilight forest as a slave farm. If the hundred-year-old Westland appeared, we would integrate the orcs in the twilight forest.�q


    Could it be that the Sirius tribe is really planning to turn against me? Does your star cub want my father?


    Sure enough.


    "You heard from Gou Kun that the noble family of the Marquis of Yuan hates the weak and usurpation the most, and they still understand people''s words. You will believe it in the future. When I see you today, what I said is too complicated." Ge Wa said with a smile on his face. Laughing, raising his head, his eyes swished back and forth in front of Dong Lu looking for something.


    that time.


    think about.


    In those years, the Tianyuan tribe has always been low and low, intimidating other tribes/tribes. Suddenly being threatened by someone, all the orcs on Donglu didn''t react at all.


    Obviously, everyone was shocked by Yuanhou''s shamelessness.�q


    Both belong to the orc clan, so the orc clan on Yuanhou''s side looked up to Su Ye.


    "Wizard of Xilu��" Donglu had no choice but to call Xilu''s name.


    It''s numb, it''s really numb.


    Randomly waved it a few times, full of sharpness.


    The Tian family thought that as long as they got the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Donglu has no worries.


    He bluntly said that the orcs such as Yuanhou were bad guests and were not invited by the host.�q


    "Wizard Xilu, is he threatening you?" Chang Mei said seriously.


    etc.


    pity.


    It is often to cut off the ears, but it is to kill people.


    Not to mention the apocalypse dream, we were terrified, even Donglu was restrained and moved. I gave Shen Rong a few bad winks just now, and even "winked" with the chief of the Gewa clan.


    For hundreds of years, Yuanhou had always kept Su Ye in his heart.


    "I''m sure he thinks it''s a threat, but it''s not a threat." Xilu was very violent, and Donglu''s attitude changed without any emotional fluctuations. Think about it.�q


    Going straight to the door is totally robbery.


    ah!


    In the twilight forest in the future, we can come and leave whenever we want.


    The children of those aristocratic families, who has done one, seven, seven, seven... things that are dirty and good things that can see the light? !


    The orcs of the noble families of the Marquis Yuan, like quails, are special and shy, and no one dares to take offense.


    As soon as he heard it, Donglu knew that the matter was wonderful.


    Dong Lu''s face sank slightly, and Chang Mei received the news about the joint development of the Shinahai Ruins and the Yimai Water City Ruins by various races.�q


    The orcs in the Dusk Forest know how to hide too well.


    Chang Mei and the orcs from various noble families all changed their faces.


    Looking at it, there is reason to feel that there is no pain in the hands and feet.


    Marquis Yuan is really not guilty of saying such things.


    The two cities have been sunk for thousands of years, and even if bad things are buried in the ruins, they still remain to this day.


    Does anyone care in the future.


    The head of the Snake Snake smiled coquettishly, and echoed: "I understand people''s language. What do you need ears for? If...you are tired, help them cut off their ears? But because, your partner is from the East China Sea fish clan, and the fish clan owns it. Xiao Lu''s worst medicine, you are guaranteed to cut off their ears, and at the same time hurt their lives..." �q


    rely on it.


    At this time, I am busy with the affairs of the Tianyuan tribe, so I am concerned.


    It was the casual attitude just now, obviously a little more serious. Such me changed the atmosphere of Lugu.


    Now everyone cares.


    Just directly provoke and instigate.


    As soon as Dong Lu took his seat, he was taken aback by Xi Lu''s words, and he couldn''t concentrate. There is no direct bounce, and gaffe.


    Tian Chengyuan sneered, and sarcastically said: "The ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace belong to all orcs, so why are you able to come here?"


    Is that interested serious or serious?


    Listen, what are those tiger and wolf words? !


    Can my Zhao family walk out of the Twilight Forest alive?


    now.


    Even some slaves treated the Suye beast clan with all kinds of contempt.


    The twilight forest orcs look like they want to go to war? !


    Say it in Western dialect.�q


    "The Twilight Forest is the territory of the orcs. You come here uninvited. It stands to reason that even if I do something, no one in the mainland would dare to say that I did something wrong." Su Ye drank mint syrup and spoke in a calm and unhurried manner. Not to mention the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Changmei slowed down.


    Even, claiming to be inferior.


    At the same time, the Sirius tribe, one of the eight small tribes, was afraid of being stabbed out, and the target was just from the orc tribe in the Twilight Forest.


    As the root patriarch''s words fell, the orcs such as the snake snake patriarch directly targeted Tian Chengyuan with fierce murderous aura, and Xiao Xiao didn''t agree with his words, so he started to fight.


    We will be able to overtake Donglu, and the Tian family will be able to take charge of the Tianyuan tribe again.�q


    Changmei waved her hand and said, "Sit down, let''s talk quickly. You are in a hurry, but for the quick chat, you must have a good chat. By the way, the Qinghai lowland bird family and the East China Sea fish family came to you after a long time. We said that we are very interested in Yuanhou..."


    After all, as a humble nobleman.


    "You are good at cutting off ears, but you are good at breaking hands and feet. None of them need it. You are happy to help." Tago smiled and waved his hand, holding a wooden ax made of iron trees.


    "Interesting, interesting." Changmei said indifferently.


    You have to beware of the foot of your house being dug up by Yuanhou.


    If the Su Ye eight races join forces, Changmei''s aristocratic family will definitely be able to compete. Yuanhou has no bird clan and fish clan, but it is the same as the beast clan. We are still headed by the Qinghai lowland bird family and the East China Sea fish family.

 Chapter 1384： Im married and have cubs

    instant.


    The floating clouds above Lugu were directly washed away by the two opposing auras. The sky is clear, and the whole sky has become blue and blue, so beautiful!


    it''s a pity-


    At this moment, no one is in the mood to pay attention to the sky above their heads.


    Um!


    Even Chang Xia who was driven to the ancient tree was the same.


    Because, at this moment, Chang Xia used his bloodline ability to quietly eavesdrop on Lugu''s movement. From time to time, she broadcasts a live broadcast to Elder Ying and Nuan Chun, smiling and hugging the wooden horse toy Shen Rong made for her, and playing with her new little pet, the big white rabbit, like nothing else!


    "Chang Xia, how is the situation over there? Why do I suddenly feel a little tight in my chest, is it going to rain today?"


    When said.


    Nuan Chun raised her head, looking at the blue sky through the gaps in the leaves.


    The wind is sunny and sunny, even clearer than the previous two days.


    look.


    It didn''t look like it was going to rain either.


    "I''m also a little chest tight and uncomfortable. Is it raining? It shouldn''t rain recently." Chang Xia said.


    The corner of Elder Shadow''s mouth turned up slightly, and he smiled.


    "Lugu is fighting for momentum, and you feel that the chest tightness is affected by the momentum. This side is far away, and you can take a few deep breaths to relieve it."


    finished.


    He looked to the side with a smile.


    Truly worthy of inheriting the best blood from both parents.


    It is so small, but it can withstand a strong momentum, and the future can be expected.


    "We are so far apart!"


    "Isn''t this momentum a little too fierce? I''ve clearly awakened my bloodline ability! It feels really weak!"


    Chang Xia Nuan Chun looked at each other.


    this moment.


    Chang Xia has a deep understanding of the power of bloodlines.


    If her bloodline ability is paired with a strong bloodline, wouldn''t this Twilight Forest be able to let him gallop? !


    such a pity.


    Changxia happens to be a weak race.


    Nuan Chun covered her mouth and smiled lightly.


    When Chang Xia said the word "weak" just now, he rolled his eyes while saying it, not to mention how interesting it is!


    "If Marquis Yuan is weak, can he win the Tianyuan tribe?! Don''t listen to Shen Rong and Yuanyi belittle Xilu. Although this group of aristocratic families didn''t do anything good, they still have abilities and strength."


    The elder shadow spoke sincerely.


    Belittle the enemy and exalt yourself.


    This is not the style of shadow elders.


    If the aristocratic family is really weak, how could they have been in charge of Westland for nearly a thousand years. Doesn''t that make all orcs fools?


    "Elder Ying, according to what you say, isn''t today''s meeting very troublesome?" Nuan Chun frowned and asked hesitantly.


    Chang Xia opened his mouth and retorted: "Trouble must be trouble, it depends on how mother-in-law and Yuanhou want to deal with it? I feel like mother-in-law is hiding something. It''s weird, and Yuanhou is too."


    At this juncture, Marquis Yuan came to Donglu.


    It''s a weird thing in itself.


    After all, the Tianyuan Tribe was only one shudder away from completing the unification.


    The Snow Mountain Palace ruins are important.


    However, no matter how important it is, how can it be more important than the benefits in front of it?


    Weird.


    Chang Xia was a little puzzled.


    The only undoubted ones here are probably the orcs from the aristocratic family. They came to the East Continent and entered the Twilight Forest to search for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace, all with the idea of ??putting all their eggs in one basket.


    If they succeed, they will be able to seek the rights of the Tianyuan Tribe again.


    Fail, and it couldn''t be worse.


    Yuanhou pressed on every step of the way, Tianqi Yimeng and the others had no way out.


    "Elder Shadow��"


    The two of them looked at Elder Ying at the same time.


    The elder shadow smiled and said nothing.


    Su Ye has plans, that''s for sure. But if she doesn''t tell, no one will ask. However, when they came to Yinchuan Forest, they did something. The shadow elders were not involved and more or less informed.


    When Changxia Nuanchun came to Lugu, he was restrained from going out.


    It''s normal for them not to know.


    Su Ye was afraid that they would get hurt, don''t look at the calm weather these days, as if nothing happened.


    Actually.


    The two sides clashed many times in the dark.


    These shadow elders all know it.


    Otherwise, how could Yuanhou and the orcs from the aristocratic family come to Lugu so obediently? !


    An arrogant lion will not bow to sheep and rabbits.


    see.


    Chang Xia understood.


    Sure enough, when she didn''t know it.


    Yinchuan Forest.


    No, it should be that something must have happened in Death Canyon.


    Hoo hoo.


    After a while.


    The chest tightness dissipated and the air began to flow.


    Even if Chang Xia didn''t use his bloodline ability to eavesdrop, he could guess that the confrontation over Lugu was over.


    "Wizard Su Ye knows how to joke." Yuan Hou laughed, restrained all his breath, and returned to his gentle and harmless yuppie appearance. His eyes fell on Ge Wa and Shen Rong for a long time, and he said bluntly, "I''m also half of them." The orcs of the Sirius tribe, the star cubs have now become a member of the orcs of the Twilight Forest, I have never been an enemy, what do you think, Wizard Su Ye?"


    Talk about lip service.


    Yuanhou''s verbal skills are as good as his strength.


    This is not the front foot and **** for tat, the next second, he began to recognize the house.


    The familiar expression stunned all the orcs for a moment.


    The corner of Shen Rong''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    This is very Yuanhou, even if we haven''t seen each other for several years, the style of speaking is still the same. One second can **** people off, and the next second they can bring the dead back to life.


    "Yuanhou, you have been shameless for ten years, and you are still so shameless." Su Ye held his forehead and said angrily.


    when speaking.


    From the corner of the eye, he glanced at Shen Rong.


    It''s good that Shen Rong didn''t inherit Yuanhou''s smooth tongue.


    If Shen Rong was like Yuanhou, Su Ye really couldn''t guarantee that she would not beat someone up. Speaking of which, it has been many years since she didn''t beat anyone up I really miss it.


    for a moment.


    Yuanhou shuddered a little.


    Damn, who is scolding him secretly? !


    Bing Ye, or Magic Jade.


    Yes, where is the magic jade?


    "Wizard Su Ye, where is the magic jade?" Yuanhou asked, "I prepared the female for Shen Rong, so don''t really break her."


    He still doesn''t know the news of Shen Rong''s marriage.


    It is natural to think that Shen Rong lives in the Sirius tribe.


    "Keep it for yourself! I''m already married, and I have a partner and a cub." Shen Rong''s face changed suddenly, and he stunned Yuanhou and Tian Qing who was hiding in the team with a single sentence.


    Of course.


    Orcs from other noble families.


    He was also stunned by the news revealed by Shen Rong.


    "You got married?" Yuanhou rarely lost his composure, and looked at Shen Rong in shock. How difficult it is to deal with his own beast cubs, Yuanhou is very clear.


    Shen Rong was brought up by him alone.


    Yuanhou couldn''t be more clear about his character.


    Back then when he agreed to the Tian family''s request for marriage, he was simply afraid that Shen Rong would be single for the rest of his life. He would not show color to any female, and he did not look like a child of a noble family at all. Not to mention getting close to females, even the slaves and maids who serve around her are disgusted and they are not allowed to get close...


    nowadays.


    Shen Rong told him that he not only got married, but also had his own cub.


    Why does this sound magical? !


    "It''s over." Shen Rong said, "I got married a few years ago."


    "Yuan Yi, is this true?" Yuan Hou still didn''t believe it, and turned to Yuan Yi for verification. He didn''t even ask the head of the Ge Wa clan, but asked Yuan Yi directly.


    Yuan Yi: "Brother Seven, Ah Rong is indeed married."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1385： Solo or gang fight

    "I, why don''t I know?"


    "I''m his father, why didn''t I know he was married."


    "Star Cub, who is your partner��"


    Yuanhou was stimulated, muttering words like he was insane. After a while, he suddenly raised his head to look at Shen Rong, and asked: "Who is your partner, which tribe of the six tribes, how old is it, what does it look like, where is it..."


    in a blink.


    Be a good person, from cold to talkative.


    In an instant, the orcs of the Heluo tribe were covered with black lines. Such Yuan Hou reminded them of a person, and they were in a bad mood immediately.


    "Shut up!" Shen Rong''s expression was completely speechless, and he drank in a low voice.


    Yuanhou started to chatter, even worse than the elder Ximu. It''s just that few orcs have seen this side of him.


    "Who is my partner, which tribe does he come from, how old and what does he look like? All of this has nothing to do with you. I am now a Beast in the Twilight Forest, and I have nothing to do with the Tianyuan tribe, the Yuan family, or you."


    Shen Rong looked directly into Yuanhou''s eyes, and said every word very seriously. Back then, when he chose to leave Westland.


    He had already made a decision, and he used his life to repay Yuanhou''s kindness of nurturing. What he has done in these years is enough to repay the cultivation of the Yuan family.


    Now.


    He does not owe Yuan Hou and Yuan family any kindness.


    This said.


    Yuanhou''s face turned black.


    The beast cub he raised with **** and urine, don''t want him anymore.


    ��


    At the moment, Yuanhou was trembling with anger.


    However, he is somewhat sensible.


    A few years ago.


    Yuanhou knew that he was ashamed, and wanted to scold him, but he couldn''t.


    After all, in the final analysis, he did something wrong. If it weren''t for quick success and quick profit to take down the Tianyuan tribe, Shen Rong might not have been poisoned, and he was lucky if he didn''t die.


    Even Marquis Yuan didn''t expect Tian Qing to dare to poison, it was still an unsolvable Gu poison.


    at this point.


    Not to mention that Yuanhou didn''t expect it, he probably didn''t even count the Tian Qi wizard.


    After Shen Rong''s accident, the Qi Qi wizard wanted to take action. However, at that time, Shen Rong couldn''t believe it, and left the royal court alone.


    "Shen Rong is right, he is now a member of the Twilight Forest Beast Clan. I can''t tolerate being bullied by you, there must be Tian Family Beastmen in your team!" Ge Wa had a smile on his face, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    He said.


    Immediately, other orcs looked towards Marquis Yuan one after another.


    The head of the Gewa tribe wanted to support Shen Rong.


    The Sirius and Heluo tribes were the first to react.


    "Tianchengyuan, the person in charge who came to Donglu Tianjia this time." Gen turned to Tianchengyuan and looked at Yuanhou, and said: "Shen Rong married a female from our tribe, and now she is from the Heluo tribe. Orcs. My tribe is the most reasonable, Bai Qing, you take a few brothers to say hello to the orcs of the Tian family, remember to be friendly and don''t lose courtesy."


    Heluo tribe, the name of the root patriarch.


    The children of the aristocratic families in Xilu have heard of it more or less.


    this one.


    It is said to be the most vengeful and black-bellied among the six tribes.


    In an instant.


    Orcs from other aristocratic families took two steps, with secret joy and complexity emerging from the bottom of their hearts. However, they all chose to pray for the heavenly family.


    As for��


    It''s impossible to help or something.


    There is a Sirius tribe behind Shen Rong, which is enough to cause headaches for orcs. Now there is another Heluo tribe, and they only worry about when they can leave the Dusk Forest...


    The ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace, don��t let it go!


    "Okay!" Bai Qing was gearing up, eager to try. Yadong Shankun and others behind him were all excited and excited. Even Grutelli and the others pretended to be the orcs of the Heluo tribe. They had no other intentions and wanted to fight.


    at first.


    They looked at the posture and thought that there was no way to fight.


    Who knows that the road will turn around, how can I hold back the excitement in my heart.


    but.


    Yuanhou felt a headache.


    If you can eavesdrop on your heart, you will probably cry for grievances, and it''s really not the way to complain about turning around.


    "Are they also orcs from the Heluo tribe?"


    With trembling hands, Tian Chengyuan pointed at Gelu and Kun. If it were other orcs, he might not be able to recognize them. After all, the orcs in the Twilight Forest rarely deal with Xilu.


    but!


    It wasn''t long after Gelu and Kun left from Westland.


    Tian Chengyuan has seen them before, so it''s easy to recognize them.


    "Gelu''s partner is from our tribe, so he is naturally a member of the Heluo tribe." Gen Youyou explained, with a relaxed and proud expression.


    Apocalypse Yimeng: "I heard that all ethnic groups in the Eastern Land do not intermarry. They are from the Geluhu clan, so why does their partner come from the Leopard clan? Patriarch Gen, are you kidding me?"


    Ha ha.


    Suddenly, laughter came from all around.


    "The various ethnic groups in the Eastern Continent do not intermarry. Who did you hear? Our clan is not only married to the Yuanhu Tribe, but the six major tribes also intermarry with each other. The Beast Tribe in the Twilight Forest also has marriages with the Bird Tribe in the Qinghai Plateau and the Fish Tribe in the East China Sea. What? , Do you feel happy after listening to it?"


    The root patriarch laughed.


    He raised his head and looked back at Tianqi Yimeng.


    a split second.


    All the orcs of the noble family in the West Land were frightened by the words of the patriarch Gen.


    Intermarriage of various races in the Eastern Continent! !


    When did this happen?


    Why haven''t they heard any rumors or news? !


    Previously, they had some doubts about the hidden strength of the orcs in the Twilight Forest. Now, no one doubts anymore.


    "Everyone in the Tian family, please!" Gru spoke first He was obviously only over 1.7 meters tall, and this height was really a second-class disability among the orcs. However, Gru''s aura is 2.8 meters.


    Standing forward, no orc dared to look down on him.


    Tian Chengyuan was put on the fire frame, in a dilemma.


    From the corner of the eye, he couldn''t help but peek at Tianqing, hoping that she could find a way to prevent the Tian family from causing this disaster.


    That''s right.


    Tian Chengyuan didn''t want to fight at all.


    He is not stupid, and he knows that the totem warriors he brought will be impossible to win in nine out of ten cases.


    Just looking forward to finding an excuse to avoid disaster.


    It''s a pity that he underestimated Bai Qing''s war-loving thoughts.


    "Look at her, is she the trump card of the Tian family?" Bai Qing held a long spear, pointing the tip at Tian Qing.


    Tian Qing was taken aback.


    Quickly regaining consciousness, she figured out that it was Tian Chengyuan who exposed her identity.


    Immediately, his face was livid.


    not far away.


    There was a half-smile expression on Yan Zili''s face.


    It seems that he may not be blessed to endure this beauty, what a pity!


    Of course, it is impossible to help.


    One day''s family made the first bird, and other noble families wished to bury their heads. After a short time of probing, they realized that the Twilight Forest Beast Race was definitely a tough nut to crack.


    Previously.


    Apocalypse told them that it was not a loss for them to fall into the Twilight Forest.


    "Come out! Head-to-head or gang fight, I can let you choose." Bai Qing said. One-on-one, naturally Tianqing singled out Bai Qing and a group of totem warriors, and in group fights, it was Bai Qing and the others.


    This is a shameless practice.


    It was Shen Rong who taught them.


    Shen Rong said that if there is a chance to meet the orcs in the West Land, as long as they can win, they must not lose face.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1386： Insect Repellent

    The sky turned black.


    Is this dusk forest orc male crazy? !


    When did she say she was going to fight? Besides, Tian Qing''s eyes are not blind, Bai Qing''s aura does not seem to be obvious, and his strength is definitely not weak.


    She came to Donglu.


    The main purpose is to win over Shen Rong and regain the trust of Marquis Yuan.


    Now, Shen Rong not only got married, but even gave birth to beast cubs. Tianqing felt that there was nothing to say, and wanted to scold something, but in the end he couldn''t do anything.


    This feels awful!


    this moment.


    God regretted it.


    Regret should not be too greedy.


    If she hadn''t been greedy, the Tian family''s status wouldn''t be so embarrassing, and she wouldn''t have to humbly beg for help, let alone be resented by her clansmen.


    "Are all the totem warriors of the West Land so useless?" Yadong provocatively said, "Aren''t you arrogant just now? Why did you become soft after a real sword?"


    "Soft." Gru said.


    Sawyer: "Gru, what is a jerk?"


    "You softie..." Gru explained while laughing, and just halfway through speaking, deafening laughter echoed in the sky above Lugu.


    Bai Qing smiled happily.


    Yuanhou and the others had gloomy faces, and all turned their attention to the Tian family orcs headed by Tian Chengyuan. They couldn''t argue with Gru, for fear that Su Ye might have other trump cards hidden.


    but.


    This does not mean that they cannot deal with Tianjia.


    Besides.


    In private, several aristocratic families have contacted, wanting to do something to the Tian family. They thought that if it hadn''t been for Tianqing''s brains to kill Shen Rong, Yuanhou would have no chance to have an excuse to rise up, let alone suppress the noble family.


    pity.


    At that time, it was not easy to do anything in the royal court.


    After all, they still hope that one day they will regain the power of the Tianyuan tribe from the hands of Yuanhou. For now, it is natural to maintain a false peace.


    Tianqing hid in the team.


    It would be a lie to say that no orc knew about it.


    about.


    Everyone was pretending to be stupid, and no one exposed the matter.


    Yuanhou pretended not to know, so he naturally had his own calculations. This idea is the same as his choice to let Huanyu get close to Shen Rong. He is afraid that his cubs won''t be able to make cabbages, and Tianqing will be used as waste.


    Countless.


    No one thought of a thing.


    Shen Rong will get married early in the Dusk Forest.


    then.


    This made the situation a bit awkward.


    "Gelu, don''t deceive people too much. Do you really think that everyone is afraid of your title of bloodthirsty?" Tian Qing was furious and scolded.


    This said.


    Immediately, Lugu quieted down.


    The orcs who knew Tianqing''s identity all laughed.


    Tian Chengyuan''s face was livid, and he didn''t know how to speak. If something happens to Tianqing, if something happens to her, the Qi Qi wizard will not give up.


    but.


    Tianchengyuan''s strength is limited.


    He is better at scheming, and Tian Chengyuan has always avoided battle scenes like a scorpion. Without him, he couldn''t type just a few words.


    "One-on-one, or gang fights."


    Gelu didn''t play lip service with Tianqing, and just repeated Bai Qing''s previous words.


    Tian Qing stiffened his face.


    She is not stupid, there are not many good fighters in the Tian Family.


    Back then, it was thanks to his skill and many weapons provided by Mengjia. Fighting with real swords and guns, the Tian family can''t play at all.


    "Tian Chengyuan, isn''t your Tian family afraid to fight?" Gen smiled sarcastically, looking at the Tian family orcs provocatively, full of contempt.


    see.


    Tian Chengyuan understands.


    This battle cannot be avoided at all.


    "There''s a good show to watch!" Lang Qi said softly, with the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    Wang Liu twitched his mouth and said in a low voice: "Langqi, don''t gloat. The Tian family can''t please you, and you and I won''t end well either. Don''t forget, this is the Twilight Forest, not the Western Continent Royal Court..."


    Wang Liu was afraid that Langqi might not have the right words, so he talked nonsense.


    At this moment.


    Regardless of their relationship with other noble families.


    On the bright side, we must help each other.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out of the Dusk Forest alive. They are not blind, and the strong smell of blood and evil spirits from Patriarch Gen and other orcs can be smelled and seen a kilometer away.


    This time, I really shouldn''t join in!


    but.


    They can''t refuse at all, sorry.


    I just look forward to Yuanhou''s relationship with the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest.


    This way, they have a better chance of survival.


    There are also many orcs who are also looking forward to watching the show. These are all looking forward to bad luck for the Tian family and wanting to make trouble. Aristocratic families put profit first, and never have so-called permanent allies.


    "Do it!" Yuanhou said coldly.


    Urge Tian Chengyuan to do it as soon as possible, and don''t let Wizard Su Ye wait for a long time. At the same time, they wanted Shen Rong to vent their anger, Bai Qing and the others might not recognize Tian Qing''s identity. However, Shen Rong and Yuan Yi probably recognized it.


    "Gelu, she gave it to me." Shen Rong moved his neck, took the longbow carried on his left shoulder, and discarded the weapon in his hand.


    look.


    He intends to fight with bow and arrow.


    Yuanhou was a little inexplicable, he remembered that Shen Rong was not good at bows and arrows.


    Could it be that in the past few years in the Dusk Forest, the bow and arrow skills have improved a lot? !


    "Aron��"


    Gelu was slightly startled, and looked at Shen Rong suspiciously.


    Okay, how did Shen Rong fight him?


    "She is Tianjia Tianqing." Shen Rong said: "She is average in strength and good at poison. If you don''t know her well, I''m afraid you will be tricked."


    This said.


    Suddenly, the orcs gathered around Tianqing.


    Rubbing, all of a sudden run away.


    Tian Qing''s face was ashen, unexpectedly, his identity would be exposed by Shen Rong. Immediately, his expression became extremely ugly.


    "She is Tianqing!"


    "This is the female who kills without blinking an eye! She looks average, how did I hear that she is touted as the number one beauty in Westland?"


    "It''s ugly, not as good-looking as my partner."


    In an instant Yadong and the others started talking.


    Pairs of eyes fell on Tianqing like infrared rays.


    While watching, complaining.


    In fact, Tian Qing looks really good.


    After all, you have to be really ugly. There is no chance of being loved by the Tianqi wizards, let alone the title of the most beautiful woman in the Tianyuan tribe.


    "Damn you all!" Tian Qing was the most proud and confident of his own appearance, so Yadong Shankun and the others could not allow them to slander him. When he got angry, he immediately attracted countless insects and ants to attack.


    This look.


    Yuanhou had a gloomy face.


    This move is suddenly related to South Vietnam.


    When the Tian family exterminated the Nanyue orcs, they really got a lot of good things. Among them, this insect repelling secret method is the signature of the Nanyue orcs.


    Issuance of the South Vietnamese Genocide Order.


    It seems that it is really just the Tian family''s own selfishness.


    Yuanhou personally went to South Vietnam to investigate, just to find out the reason. Now that Tianqing used the secret method of repelling insects, the so-called truth became no longer important.


    This also made the last warmth in Yuanhou''s heart disappear.


    In the Tianyuan tribe, only the ashes can be reborn.


    The current Tianyuan tribe is too dirty.


    "Back." Shen Rong let out a low voice, reminding Bai Qing and the others to back off, saying: "These are Gu worms, beware of being parasitized."


    "How to kill��"


    "Ask Wu, why don''t you try burning with fire?"


    After questioning and answering, all the orcs quickly backed away and quickly killed the approaching Gu worms. They were very curious about where these Gu worms were hidden by Tian Qing?


    When doing it.


    These Gu worms crawled out of Tian Qing''s body.


    Of course.


    There are also many insects and ants from the forest.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1387： star cub, kill her

    "witch-"


    The root patriarch stood up slowly.


    Several other patriarchs stood up one after another, with their hands on their weapons, all ready to fight.


    "Calm down, it''s just some gadgets." Su Ye waved his hand calmly, with a calm face, not paying attention to Tianqing''s means.


    Like the Gu poison that Shen Rong had taken before, it was extraordinary.


    now.


    The Gu worms crawling on the ground are obviously much lower level. At most, as far as the level of those poisonous insects in Weishan is concerned, Bai Qing can handle them at this level.


    heard the words.


    The root patriarch waited for the orcs to calm down.


    After some observation, I immediately understood. The Gu worms that Tianqing recruited were large in number and average in combat effectiveness. Judging by Bai Qing''s strength, these Gu worms could not threaten their lives, and they were stung or bitten at most.


    before going out.


    Su Ye prepared a lot of antidote.


    Even if you get stung or bitten, it''s not a big problem.


    "Very weak."


    Soon, Bai Qing and the others found that the insects and ants brought by Tianqing looked scary. In fact, the real combat power is limited.


    then.


    They are no longer intimidated.


    In the blink of an eye, the battle situation became one-sided.


    Tianqing couldn''t stand it.


    How could Tian Chengyuan dare to crowd around to watch the show, and immediately let the totem warriors of the Tian family end. When Tian Chengyuan moved here, Gelu Kun and the others took up weapons one after another, assuming the situation of the battle.


    It''s different from the small fights before.


    Once on the field, no matter how cruel it is.


    Just a face-to-face effort.


    Many of the totem warriors of the Tianjia were lying on the ground seeing blood.


    moment.


    Not to mention Tian Chengyuan was dumbfounded and dumbfounded.


    Even Yuanhou''s expression changed, and he moved his **** uneasily. Looking at the expressions of the patriarch Gen and other orcs, it naturally changed again and again.


    what do you think-


    It doesn''t look like it''s okay.


    All of this was seen by Su Ye.


    It''s a pity that Su Ye''s expressionless face made it impossible to guess what she was thinking at the moment. However, if Chang Xia was here, she knew that Su Ye was in a very good mood at the moment.


    Every time Su Ye is happy.


    She just likes to rub the scepter in her hand, without exception.


    "ah!"


    "my hand."


    There were endless screams.


    The totem warrior brought by Tian Chengyuan can stand up straight in the blink of an eye, only one slap is left. Besides, it was Tian Qing who was hunted down by Shen Rong with a bow and arrow. Shen Rong is like a cat playing with a mouse, he is not in a hurry to kill Tian Qing.


    What''s more, this scene is not suitable for killing.


    but.


    The anger in my heart must be vented.


    After all, Shen Rong is not a good-tempered person.


    He was almost killed by Tianqing, so he would naturally take revenge if he had the chance. The arrows used by Shen Rong have no shoulders and are made of the most common wood. They are fine for hunting small prey, but cannot be used for some large prey because they cannot penetrate the fur of animals.


    Shen Rong''s use of this kind of arrow was obviously playing tricks on Tianqing.


    Tian Qing is arrogant and conceited, and regards face as the most important thing.


    But.


    Today, Shen Rong wanted to step her into the mud.


    Obviously, Yuanhou saw Shen Rong''s thoughts. At the same time, he was happy to fulfill it, Tian Chengyuan saw it, but couldn''t resist.


    He wanted to save Tianqing, but he was powerless.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for the fear of being blamed by the Tian Qi wizard afterwards.


    Tian Chengyuan will pretend to be blind like other orcs.


    Before there was the Tian Qi wizard, and after that there was Yuan Hou.


    Tian Chengyuan really has so many things to say, and he can''t find a chance to scold the street. Seeing more and more wounds on Tianqing''s body, even though he is unknown, it is embarrassing!


    "It''s so white!" Yan Zili whispered.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Tianqing''s embarrassment openly and squarely. As the number of wounds increased, more and more skin on Tianqing''s body was exposed. Porcelain white skin, mixed with the blood oozing from being shot by Shen Rong''s arrows, turned into a strange beauty.


    Not to mention Yan Zili''s eyes turned into lewd shapes, even the other orcs couldn''t help raising the corners of their eyes.


    undeniable.


    Tianqing does have the ability to be proud.


    "It''s really quite white, I remember... Tianmeng is also quite white."


    Suddenly I don''t know who answered this sentence, and the whole Lugu was silent for a while, and all the orcs looked up at Chengyuan.


    This moment.


    Tianjia brought all the orcs from Duskwood.


    Only Tian Chengyuan was still standing.


    heard the words.


    Tian Chengyuan''s face twisted instantly.


    Recently, Tianjia seems to be cursed, and everything goes wrong. He originally did not agree to bring Tianqing to Donglu. Back then, Tianqing poisoned Shen Rong and offended Marquis Yuan to death.


    Shen Rong''am is from the orc tribe in the Dusk Forest.


    Bringing the sky to Donglu is like a sheep entering the tiger''s mouth.


    Due to Tianqing''s own insistence, coupled with the connivance of the Tian Qi wizard.


    Tian Chengyuan had no choice but to bite the bullet and agree. Sure enough, something happened!


    "Xingwang, Tianqing can''t die in Donglu, or the Qi Qi wizard can''t explain it." Tian Chengyuan turned around, went to Yuanhou and told him directly that Tianqing couldn''t die, at least not in Donglu.


    Otherwise, the Tian Qi wizard will be in trouble.


    "Shen Rong, you should die!"


    "Ah! My face, how dare you hurt my face."


    "Shen Rong, you humble slave..."


    Tian Qing''s mouth was full of obscenities, and his appearance was not the slightest bit like that of a noble daughter from an aristocratic family. Seeing the disgust and contempt of all the orcs, who are more shrews than shrews, it is really insightful!


    "I think it''s good for her to die in the Eastern Continent. The Twilight Forest is full of ferocious beasts. It''s normal for a few orcs to die, what do you think?" Yuanhou sneered, his expression indifferent.


    The cubs he raised with care.


    When have you ever been humiliated like this? !


    Tianqing, do you really think that with the protection of Tianqi wizards, they have to get used to her?


    Heh, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com I''m afraid Tianjia didn''t think too much.


    The Tianqi wizard is certainly strong, but the Tianyuan tribe is not indispensable to him.


    In the past, giving him face was nothing more than thinking that there was no need to do anything. It really angered Marquis Yuan, at worst, he would just pay more!


    Don''t want too many orcs who want the death of the vernon wizard.


    The words fell silent.


    The aristocratic families of the Western Continent changed their faces one after another.


    They weren''t stupid enough to hear the murderous intent in Yuanhou''s words. Obviously, the tearing off of Tianqing''s mask completely angered Yuanhou.


    He didn''t even care about the Tian Qi wizard anymore.


    Clearly.


    Just want to kill the sky.


    Use her life in exchange for Shen Rong''s forgiveness.


    Tian Chengyuan''s pupils widened suddenly, showing an expression of disbelief.


    "you you��"


    Yuanhou sneered at Lianlian, the Tian family loved to tease tigers.


    They forgot that Yuanhou wasn''t frightened. He was willing to give the Tian Qi wizard face before.


    now.


    He repented.


    "Xingzai, kill her. Putting on a face all day, I really think that the whole continent owes her, and it''s annoying to watch." Yuanhou laughed and waved to Shen Rong, and the increased volume spread throughout Lugu.


    Lawless.


    Do whatever you want.


    This is the nature of Yuanhou.


    In the past, he still hid a little bit, but Tian Qing scolded her harshly, and Yuanhou resolutely refused to show her any more face.


    "Yuanhou, how dare you��"


    Tian Chengyuan was shocked, and directly called Yuanhou''s name.


    Yuanhou raised his foot and kicked Tian Chengyuan, kicking him seven or eight meters away.


    see.


    Shen Rong resolutely did not hold back.


    Shooting four arrows in a row pierced Tianqing''s limbs and nailed him to the ground.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1388： Heaven falls to death

    "ah!"


    "ah!"


    "ah!"


    The tragic scream resounded through the sky above Lugu.


    Tian Qing never thought that Shen Rong would be so unfeeling. When he was in the royal court, he clearly cared about her so much! !


    During the holidays.


    All kinds of valuable gifts are sent to the heavenly family one by one.


    Not to mention all kinds of rare and exotic objects, there are countless. Who in Wang Ting didn''t know that Shen Rong was trying to curry favor with Tianqing? Although, every time he meets Shen Rong, Shen Rong always has a cold face...


    Tian Qing never doubted Shen Rong''s thoughts on her.


    But.


    This moment.


    Shen Rong mercilessly shot arrows through her limbs.


    It was really unexpected.


    Such blunt arrows pierced through the limbs, which showed that Shen Rong had exerted all his strength.


    this moment.


    Tianqing put away his lofty thoughts.


    He really understands that Shen Rong really wants her life, he didn''t joke with her, the so-called love is as deep as the sea, everything is her vain.


    Why.


    why is that.


    Could it be that Shen Rong was always acting?


    Suddenly Tian Qing remembered something, Tian Qing disliked Shen Rong''s high-profile gifts every time, so he went to him. He directly said that he didn''t want Shen Rong to send the gift to Tian''s family, and it was best to give it to her privately.


    Shen Rong seemed to have said that he never gave Tian Qing a gift.


    He also said that Tianqing didn''t know what to say.


    Could it be��


    Are those things really not sent by Shen Rong?


    think about.


    Tian Qing''s ugly face instantly became more ferocious.


    Her proud self-esteem could not accept this truth at all.


    "Shen Rong, you dare to hurt me? Don''t forget, I''m your fianc��e, and you''re simply insane." Tian Qing roared angrily, her beautiful face distorted in an instant and became terribly frightening, without the appearance of a lady.


    (��������)cut~~


    Yuan Yi spat a little.


    I''m afraid this female has forgotten, whose fianc��e will poison her partner? Tianqing prides herself on her status as the number one female in the Tianyuan tribe, and she has never shown a good face to the Yuan family, as if she has a blood feud with the Yuan family...


    "Tianchengyuan, are all the Tian family such idiots?" Yuanhou squinted at Tianchengyuan, and blamed himself: "I was so **** blind back then, why would I agree to let Xingbai marry this kind of thing? But, All the females of the Tian family seem to be of this kind. In recent years, there seem to be a lot of females in the Tian family who have married with foreign countries. And it spreads across all noble families..."


    finished.


    He turned to talk to other orcs from noble families.


    The thirteen nobles of the Tianyuan Tribe were related by marriage.


    Like the Tian family, this kind of aristocratic family who is not good at fighting, marriage is their common method. It can be said that the Tian family is the one that loves marriages the most among all the aristocratic families.


    Even in Langwang''s family, some orcs are married to Tian''s family.


    Not to mention other noble families.


    Yuanhou said.


    Immediately, all the orcs from noble families changed their faces.


    or meditation, or memory.


    After a while.


    Most of the orcs'' expressions changed.


    Tian Chengyuan''s face was ashen, even if he didn''t die in the Twilight Forest this time, when he returned to the royal court, the Tian family would not have a good life.


    The Tian family has benefited a lot through marriages with various noble families over the years.


    This marriage move.


    The original proponent was the current Tianqi wizard of the Tianyuan tribe. Its purpose is to quietly control the authority of other nobles and nobles.


    No one made it clear before, so naturally no orc would think too much about it.


    After all, marriage is commonplace in aristocratic families. There is no closer cooperation than in-laws.


    But.


    Yuan Hou said this today.


    The nature has completely changed.


    Things are getting bigger.


    "Tian Chengyuan, your Tian family is really calculating!" Lang Qi said coldly.


    As soon as he said that, Wang Liu quickly reacted, with a livid face, and continued: "The Tian family is worthy of being called the heir of the golden abacus. Their golden abacus is for money, and your Tian family is for all our aristocratic families." !"


    This is tantamount to directly tearing the face off with the Tian family.


    Even if he was a hard-core Mengjia of Tianjia before, Mengyou still stared at Tianjia with a dark face at this time.


    Mengjia entered the Twilight Forest again and again.


    The Tian family''s agitation is indispensable here.


    Of course.


    Tianjiamengjia has never made this matter public. Even the orcs of the Meng Family don''t have many insiders.


    Over the years, Mengjia has jumped up and down.


    He offended people a lot, and he and Tian Qi''s family almost became stinky shit.


    today.


    The words of Yuan Hou, Wang Liu and the two directly awakened the sleepwalker. He reflected on what Mengjia had done in these years, and raised his hand and slapped himself.


    Snapped-


    The strength of the sleepwalking was so strong that it directly overwhelmed the screaming Tian Qing.


    After slapping himself, Sleepwalker raised his head and stared at Tian Chengyuan with cold eyes. Tian Chengyuan sensed a sense of malice, looked around, and suddenly shivered when he saw the sight of sleepwalking.


    "Dream, sleepwalking..."


    "Shut up!"


    Although the two of them didn''t talk much, they gave the orcs enough space to imagine.


    Ye Sui beside Yuanhou showed a shrewd smile, yo! Sleepwalking seems to understand something, do you plan to stop being the dog''s leg of the Tian family? !


    "Xingwang, Tianqing cannot die in the Eastern Continent."


    Tian Qing''s screams became more and more tragic, Tian Chengyuan ignored the undisguised murderous intent of sleepwalking, and repeated what he said before.


    Lu Valley.


    All the other totem warriors of the Tian family were seriously injured.


    on the contrary.


    Apart from warming up, no one was injured on Bai Qing''s side.


    The strong contrast shocked all the totem warriors of the noble families in the western land. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com The Twilight Forest Beast Clan hides too deeply, and its strength is obviously not weaker than the Qinghai Plateau Bird Clan and East China Sea Fish Clan.


    so strong!


    Always pretend to be weak.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest must have no good intentions.


    Immediately.


    No one dared to look at Patriarch Gen and the others with the same eyes as Yurou.


    What kind of fish is this? They are clearly man-eating sharks and saber-toothed tigers. They can eat people.


    "What does her life and death have to do with me?!" Yuanhou said indifferently.


    Shen Rong raised his hand, aimed the bow and arrow at Tian Qing''s head, and released the arrow directly under Tian Qing''s terrified eyes.


    She could vaguely hear the sound of arrows piercing through the air.


    Whoosh.


    Followed by a short popping sound.


    The arrow pierced through Tianqing''s forehead and pierced directly into her head. Tian Qing couldn''t believe it until he died, Shen Rong really dared to kill her. Moreover, she was still killed in front of the Tian family and other noble families.


    The cursing words in her mouth disappeared together with her struggle.


    Hiss.


    Tianqing died.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of gasping all around.


    No one expected that Shen Rong would dare to kill Tian Qing, even though they sat on the sidelines and watched, they all hoped that all the totem warriors of the Tian family would die.


    However, these are all appearances.


    They all know how powerful the Tian Qi wizard is.


    No one really wants to offend the Qi Qi wizard, after all, the Qi Qi wizard is very strong and comes from the Tian family.


    Tianjia was able to control the Tianyuan Tribe, which was due to the Tian Qi wizard. If it weren''t for the Tian Qi wizard, with the Tian family''s strategy and marriage, this would not be enough for the Tian family to sit firmly on the throne.


    "died?"


    "Well! Dead."


    "My God! Something big is going to happen."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1389： beat up

    "Tianqing is dead?!"


    "It seems that he was shot through the head by Ah Rong with a bow and arrow, so he died."


    "Chang Xia, Shen Rong is really fierce!"


    The first sentence was said by Elder Ying, and the last sentence was sighed by Nuan Chun. The words described in the middle were naturally repeated by Chang Xia after listening to them.


    "Mum, what is it?" Xiaoxiao asked curiously, tilting her head. Holding Dabai in his arms, the two pairs of eyes look very similar.


    Chang Xia paused and waved his hands.


    "It''s okay, Xiaoxiao will play with Dabai, and Ah Mu will cook something delicious for you later." When she said that, she looked up at the blue sky, wondering how long it would take for Su Ye to finish the matter.


    It sounds delicious.


    Xiaoxiao let out a crisp laugh, and happily played with Dabai in his arms.


    Chang Xia was still thinking about what to do when he saw Tian Qing. It''s all right now, Shen Rong directly killed Tian Qing.


    Shen Rong is really ruthless.


    Chang Xia admired himself very much.


    He actually brought Shen Rong back to the tribe from the plains of Normandy.


    Don''t say that the three of Chang Xia''s side remained silent for a long time. All the orcs at Lugu almost stared out their eyes. Shen Rong really killed the sky, can you believe it?


    It really deserves to be Yuanhou''s beast cub.


    Brutal, really brutal.


    "Heaven, the sky is tilted." Tian Chengyuan was dumbfounded, and he didn''t know whether to retract his outstretched hand or continue to extend it.


    "Haha." Yuan Hou raised his head and laughed, his face full of pride.


    His cubs are no weaker than anyone.


    Tian Qing doesn''t know whether to live or die, and really thinks that with the title of Tian Qi wizard, everything will be safe. In the past, it was for her face, but she pushed her nose on her face, so I really thought I couldn''t move her anymore, naive.


    "Good kill!"


    "Let''s kill the other Tianjia totem warriors together!"


    "Keep it, it will cost food if it''s an eyesore."


    Hearing this, Tian Chengyuan was frightened to pee. This **** Yuanhou doesn''t talk about martial arts, but kills Tianqing, and still wants to wipe out the Tian family. Is he crazy?


    "Xingwang, don''t go too far." Tian Chengyuan glared at Yuanhou, looked up at Tianqi Yimeng and the others, and said coldly: "Don''t you want to say something, Xingwang can get rid of my Tianjia today as he wants , don��t be afraid, you will be the next to die����


    It''s none of your business to hang high.


    However, if this matter concerns oneself.


    Tian Chengyuan didn''t believe that Tianqi Yimeng and they could still escape.


    Bai Qing and the others were not Yuan family orcs, Su Ye didn''t say anything, they would at most injure and maim the group of Tian family orcs, and they would not kill anyone.


    After all, they were not poisoned by the divorce.


    cough cough.


    Of course.


    That can''t really be said.


    really.


    Following Tian Chengyuan''s words, the orcs of the aristocratic family in the Westland completely changed their faces. As nobles, they enjoy a life that ordinary orcs can''t match, so they naturally don''t want to die.


    They were happy to see Yuanhou wanted to torment Tianjia before.


    Now that things may involve him, it is obviously impossible to protect himself wisely, so he has to come forward naturally.


    "Star King, think twice."


    "Xingwang, the Tian family''s crime is not worthy of death, please forgive me."


    "Star King��"


    Without a sound, Xingwang shouted one after another, and even the two families of Langwang opened their mouths. Just like what Tian Chengyuan said, if Marquis Yuan kills Red Eye, the Prince Lang family might be involved as well.


    In the game, I can''t help myself.


    After Shen Rong killed Tian Qing, he stood with Bai Qing and chatted. Ignoring Yuanhou''s quacking completely, "Bai Qing, how do you feel?"


    "Very weak." Bai Qing said.


    From the look on his face, he could feel that he disliked the Tian family orcs.


    The battle just now was not enjoyable at all.


    think about.


    He raised his head and looked at the orcs from other aristocratic families in the western land. If the fighting power of the orcs in the Tian family was equal to the overall strength of the aristocratic families in the western land, it would be easy to keep Yuanhou and the others today.


    Similarly.


    The root patriarch and the others thought so too.


    So, they handed over the decision to Su Ye.


    Yuanhou originally wanted to dream about Tianqi and them, but suddenly noticed the meaningful eyes of the patriarch Gen and the others, their expressions changed slightly, and they cursed.


    "Since that''s the case, then you bring the injured totem warriors here, and help stop the bleeding and bandage them, so that they don''t dirty Wizard Su Ye''s eyes."


    Yuanhou''s words changed.


    Apocalypse Yimeng and they immediately came to their senses.


    Regardless of fighting each other, they quickly arranged for people to save people.


    Worried that if you slow down by half a step, those injured Tian family orcs will follow in Tianqing''s footsteps. They also sensed the idea from Patriarch Gen, and immediately, without further ado, helped Tian Chengyuan move all the injured orcs from the Tian family over.


    At the same time, be careful not to leave people behind.


    The root patriarch and the others showed regretful expressions.


    Su Ye was very calm. She knew Yuanhou well, so she would definitely not be able to fight this time. However, Shen Rong decisively eliminated Tian Qing, which was beyond Su Ye''s expectation.


    to be honest.


    She was also taken aback by Shen Rong just now.


    Tianqing comes from Tianjia, and Tianjia relies on Tianqi.


    Tianqi seems generous, but in fact he is the most vengeful and narrow-minded.


    Shen Rong lives in the Twilight Forest, so he is naturally not afraid of the threat of Tian Qi. Even if you are afraid, it should be Yuanhou. Seeing Yuanhou''s excited expression, come on, he is not afraid.


    "No matter what your purpose is for coming to Dusk Forest, I don''t want to hear it. I''ll give you a few days and leave." Su Ye waved his hand, too lazy to talk nonsense with Yuanhou. Open your mouth and drive people away.


    heard the words.


    Yuanhou''s expression changed slightly.


    "You Twilight Forest Beast Race want to monopolize the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace?" Mengyou asked coldly.


    They came to the Eastland and entered the Dusk Forest. UU reading


    It is for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    After all, they are not Marquis Yuan, so they have nothing to do with the Beast Race in the Twilight Forest.


    They were able to establish relationships before, but with Su Ye''s repeated purges, gradually, they did not dare to establish relationships with the Beast Race in the Twilight Forest.


    I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, I''ll be planted in the Dusk Forest.


    When the orcs of the Twilight Forest talk about doing it, they really kill people.


    these years.


    The number of noble families in the Western Continent planted in the Dusk Forest is not small.


    They dare not send their own children here, they can only hire or recruit, and smuggle wandering orcs.


    Thus.


    Su Ye''s attack became even more ruthless.


    "To swallow?" Su Ye sneered, and said: "The ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace originally belonged to the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest. This is the Eastern Land, the territory of the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest. Everything here belongs to us."


    "You think so too?" Sleepwalking looked away from Su Ye''s face, turned to look at Patriarch Gen and the others, and said unwillingly: "The ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace belong to all orcs in the mainland, and you have no right to occupy it."


    "I said that the Tianyuan tribe belongs to all the orcs in the mainland, do you admit it? As long as you nod your head, from now on you will come in and out of the Twilight Forest, and the orcs in the Twilight Forest will never stop you." Patriarch Gen laughed, looking up into sleepwalking eyes.


    "You are presumptuous." Sleepwalker scolded.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he wanted to open his mouth to mock the patriarch Gen for not being able to control himself.


    pity.


    The root patriarch didn''t give him a chance.


    In a flash, the person disappeared from the wooden chair in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to the front of the sleepwalker, kicked the person away, followed by flying up, and pressed the sleepwalker to the ground, which was painful.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1390： Blackmail 1 wave

    "Presumptuous, who is presumptuous?"


    When the root patriarch showed up, he gave sleepwalking a triple blow.


    He vomited blood from sleepwalking directly, ignoring the cold expressions of Yuanhou and other orcs. These foreign orcs, could it be that they have forgotten where the land they are stepping on is, this is the Eastern Continent''s Twilight Forest, which is the territory of the Twilight Forest orcs.


    Sleepwalking and scolding the root patriarch is completely suicidal.


    "ah-"


    Sleepwalking screamed one after another, and finally the beaten one couldn''t even scream.


    Tian Qi Yimeng came back to his senses, staring at the root patriarch who was doing the work with dark eyes, and at the same time his eyes flicked across the orcs such as the snake snake patriarch one by one. The Adam''s apple rolled gently, revealing a little dignified color.


    very strong.


    Really strong.


    Patriarch Gen is the patriarch of the Heluo Tribe, and there are five people with the same status as him. What''s more, there are elders of various tribes who have not shown up. At this moment, Tianqi Yimeng is a little panicked, very panicked.


    grunt.


    He swallowed.


    Suddenly, a similar voice was heard from the side.


    Turn sideways and hold your head up.


    Seeing Qin Ming Yan Zili and other orcs, they all showed similar expressions of panic. Obviously, they all thought of it too.


    The Dusk Forest orcs are hard stubble.


    very hard.


    They couldn''t chew it down at all, and they couldn''t.


    This trip to the Eastern Continent was purely for death. Damn the orcs in the Twilight Forest, they are too insidious! In the past, they only knew that the living conditions of the orcs in the Eastern Continent''s Twilight Forest were poor, and they lived poorly.


    to this day.


    Only then did they discover that this TM was all fake.


    They were deceived.


    If it wasn''t for a trip to the Eastern Continent''s Twilight Forest in person, who would have known that the life of the orcs in the Twilight Forest would be better than anyone else''s.


    Woodcut wooden houses built in Lugu, the smell of food in the wind.


    This made the hot-headed noble families of the Western Continent gradually wake up. Of course, if you don''t wake up, your brain will be woken up.


    "Wizard Su Ye��" Yuanhou said.


    If he didn''t speak again, he was worried that sleepwalking would be beaten to death.


    Patriarch Gen, he really dared to do it.


    "Gen, rest the meeting." Su Ye said.


    This time, they probably won''t be able to fight. If they really do it, it may detonate a war between the two continents.


    It is imperative.


    What the orcs of the Dusk Forest lack most is time.


    They have no shortage of ground.


    Even if Yuanhou and the others are left in the Twilight Forest, so what? !


    In the Western Continent, they are not rare.


    However, the interests that should be taken must still be fought for. There are still many good things in the Western Continent. Even if the orcs in the Dusk Forest only get a part of it, it will be of great benefit to the future development of the Dusk Forest.


    "Xie, I''m not tired." Gen said with a smile, waving his hands, his eyes fell on Yuanhou, and then scanned the other orcs one by one.


    The orc who was glanced at by Patriarch Root couldn''t help shivering.


    At the same time, carefully take two steps back.


    Nothing else, just want to avoid the sight of the root patriarch.


    That line of sight is like a knife, when it is swept, it hurts.


    "Food, weapons, cloth, spices..." Yuanhou had no choice but to let go, because the death of Tianqing was not enough. However, sleepwalking cannot die.


    Sleepwalking represents the face of Mengjia.


    If he died in the Dusk Forest, Mengjia would definitely go crazy.


    At present, Yuanhou does not want to completely tear himself apart from the noble family.


    "Ah! I''m quite tired, I can rest for a while." Patriarch Gen withdrew his hand, let go of the suppressed sleepwalking, slowly tidied up his clothes, opened his mouth casually, and said, "We have a lot of good wine in the Western Land, and our Twilight Forest is poor. , if Xingwang can provide a batch of fine wine, I would be very grateful."


    Brewing wine requires food consumption.


    The orcs in the Twilight Forest had just escaped poverty, and Su Ye would not agree to use grain to make wine.


    this moment.


    It was rare for Marquis Yuan to let go, and the patriarch Gen made the conditions logically.


    "The spices of the Tianyuan tribe are well-known in the mainland, I want to see a little bit." The head of the Snake Snake followed closely behind and spoke.


    "Mengjia is good at forging, and I have heard the name of Hundred Forging Knives for a long time. Xingwang will not be stingy, right?" Gewa patriarch is not to be outdone. He is not stupid.


    the same way.


    Patriarchs Tai Ge and Xi Feng also spoke.


    Immediately, Tianqi Yimeng and their faces were green and white, and they became indescribable. They knew what Marquis Yuan and Patriarch Gen said, and the Yuan family would never give anything away, and it would fall on them in the end.


    Yuanhou has a mouthful.


    Promise many benefits and get the friendship of the orcs in the evening forest.


    All the punishments will be borne by other noble families in the west.


    black heart.


    Really black heart.


    However, no one dared to refuse.


    They are not blind, the Twilight Forest Beast Clan will give Marquis Yuan face, not necessarily them. If you dare to speak, you must have the courage to bear the consequences.


    Sleepwalking is a lesson from the past.


    With this discussion, the time has come to the moment of meeting the devil.


    Su Ye waved his hand, ending the meeting.


    Yuanhou was cheeky and refused to leave. However, he is more or less knowledgeable, knowing how to drive away the orcs from other noble families.


    "Xingzi, where are your partner and beast cubs?" Yuan Hou leaned in front of Shen Rong and asked. At this moment, he lost his calm and calm appearance before, like a loving father, surrounding his cubs.


    Shen Rong glanced at him and said, "What does it have to do with you."


    Su Ye and the others dispersed, leaving space for Yuanhou Shen Rong and his son.


    Shen Rong is free, UU reading www.uukanshu. No one will intervene in any decision he makes. Similarly, once he made a decision, the Twilight Forest orcs would make a corresponding choice.


    Su Ye pushed Chang Xia and Xiao Xiao away.


    In addition to worrying about endangering them, it is more to leave room for Shen Rong.


    It is true that Yuanhou was gentle and harmless in front of Shen Rong.


    However, he is now the ruler of the Tianyuan tribe.


    As the leader of the tribe, there is no such thing as gentle and harmless.


    Today, Marquis Yuan is the Star King of the Tianyuan Tribe.


    At that time, Shen Rong, the only heir of Marquis Yuan, would surely inherit his throne and become the next king of the Tianyuan Tribe.


    Let their father and son meet each other.


    It was also a test for Shen Rong.


    "Xingzi, I know you''re blaming me. But, I promised you, Mu, that I would definitely give Xilu to her. However, I didn''t expect the Tianjia to be so mad that they would choose to kill you..."


    It would be a lie to say that I have no regrets.


    But.


    Yuanhou was mentally tough.


    What has been decided will not be easily backed down.


    "You don''t need to tell me these words, I don''t blame you. What you want to do is your choice. I am living very well in the Dusk Forest. Speaking of it, I have to thank Tianqing and Tianjia for their fulfillment. "


    The more he listened, the colder Yuanhou''s expression became.


    Shen Rong understands him, why doesn''t he understand the cubs he raised with his own hands.


    Shen Rong didn''t lie.


    The more so, the worse Yuanhou''s mood became.


    Xingcui, as expected, separated from him. Although Yuanhou had guessed before entering the Eastern Continent, when he faced it, Yuanhou felt as if he had returned to decades ago when he suffered from Xingya''s dystocia and died...


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1391： Run on Yuanhou, lets go

    "You hate me and the Yuan family, right?"


    Yuanhou lowered his voice and looked directly at Shen Rong''s face, his deep voice revealed a trace of loneliness.


    Shen Rong sneered, and said in a cold voice: "Why do you have to act in front of me? I don''t like your tricks. And don''t superimpose your ambitions on my Eun. You want the Tianyuan tribe, you want the entire Western Continent , this is all your business."


    "I am very grateful for your care these years, but I want to live my own life in the future. As long as your ambition does not endanger Donglu, I think whether it is the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest, or the Bird Clan in Qinghai Plateau and the Fish Clan in the East China Sea, No one will interfere with the current situation in Westland."


    in short.


    If Marquis Yuan hit Donglu''s idea.


    The three races of the Eastern Continent will never sit still.


    "Xingzai, who do you think I am?" Yuanhou glared at Shen Rong with a dark face. Even if this stinky boy grows up, he can''t say a word nicely with his mouth, "What I want, I will Do it yourself, you don''t need to worry about it."


    He is not stupid.


    How can I not understand the meaning of Shen Rong''s words.


    He had no intention of forming an enmity with the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    This time I came to Donglu, not for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    As far as he is concerned.


    The availability of the Snow Mountain Palace ruins is the icing on the cake.


    If you can''t get it, it won''t affect others.


    "You live in the Heluo tribe. Could it be that your partner is from the Leopard tribe? The Sirius tribe has nothing to say?"


    From the bottom of his heart, Yuanhou wanted Shen Rong to find a partner from the wolf tribe.


    Here it comes.


    Shen Rong cubs have a greater chance of inheriting the blood of the fighting wolf clan.


    Interracial marriage is also regarded as a taboo in Xilu, and it is not easy to reproduce. Of course, the combination of interests is different.


    "You''re wrong." Shen Rong looked at Yuanhou wickedly, and said, "My partner is not a leopard female, but a chinchilla. She is very nice, gentle and gentle, kind and dignified, completely different from the noble daughter of the royal court. .��


    ��


    Yuanhou''s face changed suddenly.


    "Which race did you say your partner came from?"


    Yuanhou resisted the urge to do something and stared at Shen Rong.


    The bigger the cub, the more disobedient it is.


    But he is still reluctant to be disciplined, it really breaks his heart.


    "My Neighbor Totoro." Shen Rong said: "You heard me right, she is from the Totoro tribe. She was raised by Wizard Su Ye and the Heluo Tribe. It is best not to reveal the little thoughts in your heart, otherwise Wizard Su Ye Heluo tribe will not spare you."


    How could Shen Rong not understand Yuanhou.


    As soon as his face changed, Shen Rong guessed what he was thinking.


    Similarly.


    Shen Rong chose to reveal Chang Xia''s identity because he was afraid that Marquis Yuan would do something.


    "You immediately follow me back to the royal court, and I will re-arrange a marriage partner for you. No matter what kind of female you want, I can prepare it for you." Yuanhou took a deep breath, and said calmly.


    Shen Rong looked at Yuanhou mockingly, and said indifferently: "No need. My life is very good now, and I have no plans to leave for the time being."


    "You should leave!"


    "By the way, Yuan Yi also got married in the Heluo Tribe. His partner is from the Leopard tribe, and he gave birth to a cute beast cub. Of course, my cub is the cutest."


    "Wizard Su Ye said, if you want to take the magic jade away, remember to prepare enough ransom. Nothing else, remember not to come to Dusk Forest, you are not welcome here."


    Shen Rong didn''t give Yuanhou a chance to speak.


    Crackling, said a long list directly.


    If he didn''t want to say it, he had to listen to Yuan Hou''s nagging.


    "you!"


    "you-"


    Yuanhou stretched out his hand and pointed at Shen Rong.


    Open your mouth and say several you in a row.


    Obviously, he was very angry with Shen Rong. However, he couldn''t find words to refute, he couldn''t beat him, he couldn''t scold him, this really made Yuan Hou very depressed.


    "Shen Rong, it''s time to prepare dinner. Have you finished talking here? After you finish speaking, you can deal with the prey with me." Bai Qing stood in the distance and asked loudly.


    Apparently, he was afraid that Shen Rong would suffer, so he supported him.


    heard the words.


    Shen Rong smiled and replied, "Brother, I''ll be right over."


    Yuanhou in this room had a cold face.


    Watching Shen Rong leave without looking back.


    It was obviously still the same face, but he could feel that Shen Rong had changed. The child had never shown such a smile in front of him.


    elder brother.


    What brother.


    There are so many children in the Yuan family.


    Shen Rong never walked in with any Yuan family orcs.


    He''s only been in Duskwood for a few years.


    There is a mate, a cub, and even a brother.


    Is Xilu really that bad?


    Where is Donglu good?


    Yuanhou thought with a heavy heart, he did not keep Shen Rong, but watched him leave silently.


    "Master��"


    Ye Sui shouted softly, reminding Yuanhou that it''s time to leave.


    Other aristocratic families supported the injured Tian family orc and left early. The speed is very fast, and it looks like being chased by a beast.


    "Go, come back tomorrow." Yuanhou said.


    *


    "Chang Xia, it''s getting dark."


    "Elder Shadow, can we go out?"


    Nuan Chun looked at the sky, walking back and forth in the tree root nest.


    Dark-colored uneasy, very apprehensive.


    Chang Xia nodded, turned to Elder Ying, seeking his opinion.


    Elder Ying waved his hand and said, "Let''s go! Let''s go back to Lugu."


    "Is the matter outside resolved?" Nuan Chun excitedly asked.


    "Solved, not yet." Elder Shadow shook his head and said, "Marquis Yuan is cunning, and it''s not so easy to dismiss. This matter is still going to be difficult, and it depends on how Wu wants to negotiate."


    It is easy to ask God, but it is difficult to send God away.


    Not to mention a bunch of greedy people.


    In fact, it would be easier to solve it if we could do it directly. UU Reading


    Pity.


    A faint regret flashed across the eyes of the elder shadow.


    He had the same idea as Patriarch Root and the others, hoping to resolve it with fists.


    Yuanhou didn''t cooperate!


    Besides, the Xilu noble family is not all fools.


    All of them seem to be impatient, but in fact they all have hidden cards.


    while talking.


    Three big ones and one small one, plus a big white one.


    Slowly walk out of the root lair and head towards Lugu.


    period.


    I met Shen Rong who came to pick him up.


    "Aron."


    "Father, give me a hug."


    Chang Xia just said hello and planned to ask something.


    Xiaoxiao hugged Dabai and rushed towards Shen Rong, Chang Xia shrugged and swallowed back his words. Forget it, it''s not too late to ask after seeing Su Ye.


    When walking back to Lugu.


    The thin voice of the elder shadow disappeared again.


    Chang Xia Nuan Chun is very calm when facing the Elder Shadow.


    How about calling it Elder Shadow?


    Recently, they have seen the Elder Shadow quite a lot, and they may not see both sides of the Elder Shadow throughout the year in the tribe.


    "Father, I''m hungry and want to eat meat." Xiaoxiao said in a milky voice. At the same time, he didn''t forget to file a complaint with Shen Rong, saying that Chang Xia didn''t allow her to eat snacks, and she was bored staying in the tree root nest in the afternoon.


    Chang Xia made a face.


    Hearing Xiaoxiao''s complaint, Nuan Chunxiao next to her was out of breath.


    Shen Rong said that he would make barbecue for Xiaoxiao immediately, asking her to forgive Chang Xia, and at the same time promised to make Xiaoxiao a beggar''s chicken as compensation.


    "A Rong, don''t pet her." Chang Xia pouted, pinched her smiling and chubby face, and complained, "Look at her chubby face, if you eat again, your eyes will be squeezed out of sight."


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1392： Chang Xia, dont wander around recently

    "Em, bad."


    Xiaoxiao buried her head in Shen Rong''s neck, pointed her **** at Chang Xia, and muttered about Chang Xia''s evil.


    Such a lovely scene.


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Tian Qing''s body was taken away by Tian Chengyuan, Bai Qing and the others were responsible for cleaning up the remaining blood. At this moment, Lugu once again restored the tranquility and peace of the past.


    "Mother-in-law, who did you not keep?" Chang Xia patted Xiaoxiao''s butt, approached Su Ye, and asked.


    Su Ye rolled his eyes and replied: "Whoever stays here will be wolves. It''s a pity that the timing is not right, otherwise I really want to wipe them all out. If all these orcs stay in the Dusk Forest, the mainland will be quiet for hundreds of years. It''s a pity. .��


    She knows.


    Yuanhou must have a backup.


    Similarly, other aristocratic families also have their backs.


    For Donglu.


    Whether it is the bird family or the fish family.


    They all hoped that Yuanhou and other orcs would die in the Twilight Forest.


    Here it comes.


    The aristocratic families of the Tianyuan tribe are bound to suffer fault-like blows.


    At the same time, the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan can go a step further in the Western Land territory. However, Su Ye is not stupid, and he will never really be cruel.


    after all.


    Compare with Birds and Fishes.


    The Twilight Forest orcs are clearly at a disadvantage in the Westland.


    The various forces of the Tianyuan tribe have been weakened, and they can''t take advantage of it, so why bother to go to war, not to please.


    "I really left all the people in the Twilight Forest, not to mention being quiet for hundreds of years, I guess a few years are delusions. The bird clan and the fish clan are not as abstinent as we are. They have been eyeing that piece of fat in Xilu early in the morning."


    The root patriarch gnawed on the water melon and complained.


    His attack on sleepwalking was more for the sake of establishing his prestige.


    Kill, certainly not kill.


    Really killed.


    That is immortality.


    Shen Rong killed Tianqing for revenge. Even if the Qi Qi shaman and the Tian family have an opinion, they have to go through the barrier between Yuanhou and the Yuan family.


    but.


    If the root patriarch is a killer to sleepwalking.


    That is a declaration of war.


    Not stupid, what to do has a script from the beginning.


    The loss of sleepwalking is due to being close to Tian''s family, and when he shouldn''t have spoken, he spoke.


    So, he was severely beaten.


    To be honest, his beating was a bit unfair.


    This said.


    All kinds of discussions suddenly came from all around.


    Chang Xia didn''t pay attention to these things, and leaned in front of Su Ye, whispering: "Grandmother, is Tian Qing really dead? What does Marquis Yuan say..."


    "Too arrogant, who will die if she doesn''t die?! Don''t worry, even if Tian Qi and the Tian family want to settle the score, Yuanhou will stop it, and the score will not be settled with you and Shen Rong." Su Ye said: "This time I am very satisfied with Shen Rong. However, you should not show up recently. Shen Rong disclosed your affairs to Yuanhou. Yuanhou hopes that Shen Rong will marry a wolf female and continue the lineage of the fighting wolf clan. You should not contact him for the time being. "


    this moment.


    Su Ye and Shen Rong had the same idea.


    Yuanhou and Changxia cannot be allowed to meet recently.


    It is true that Yuanhou is a loving father.


    However, this does not prevent him from playing the banner of being good for Shen Rong and not good for Chang Xia.


    Long summer is good.


    The Twilight Forest orcs are well concealed.


    On the side of the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan, Su Ye had already greeted them.


    It can be said that the story of Changxia cannot be heard in Donglu. With Yuanhou''s unprofitable personality, he might do something to Changxia, so he had to guard against it.


    "Mother-in-law, will I be in danger?" Chang Xia was slightly startled and asked in surprise.


    Su Ye nodded slightly, and said: "The dog jumps over the wall in a hurry, Yuanhou thinks highly of Shen Rong. Your status as a Totoro clan is the biggest failure for Yuanhou."


    She dotes on Chang Xia and never sees her clearly.


    However, in the eyes of normal orcs, the identity of the Changxia Totoro clan is definitely not worthy of Shen Rong. Shen Rong inherits the lineage of the Wolf Fighting Clan and is powerful. Coupled with the status of an aristocratic family, not to mention the strong clan of the orc clan, even if they marry across races, they should choose the strong clan of the bird clan and the fish clan.


    Of course.


    The orcs in the Dusk Forest thought differently.


    They don''t feel ashamed to be married to weak people.


    Like Gru''s partner, he comes from a weak race.


    Recently, several couples in the Heluo tribe got married, and the partners were all from weak ethnic groups.


    Westland is different.


    The aristocratic families of the Western Continent are strictly hierarchical. Even if there is a cross-racial marriage, the person selected must be of the same family.


    A combination of strong and weak, no one has a good end.


    Even if there is, it is more for fun.


    "Hmm! I understand." Chang Xia said.


    She recalled that the marriage between the orc race and the foreign race did not seem to involve weak races. Chang Xia didn''t think about it before, but now hearing Su Ye''s words, Chang Xia''s expression changed.


    The head of the Snake Snake and the Sky Wizard are married, forming a strong combination.


    The marriage between the Bird Clan and the Heluo Tribe is also a strong combination.


    It seems that the only ones who marry the strong and the weak are within the Beast Clan of the Twilight Forest. Sure enough, the world is reality, and no one is willing to bet on an unknown result.


    then.


    She brought Shen Rong back to the Heluo tribe.


    It seems that he really burned the high incense and got out of **** luck.


    "Mother-in-law, when will you enter the Death Canyon?" Chang Xia changed the topic and asked about the progress of the Death Canyon. They have been in Yinchuan Forest for a long time, and it would be a shame to delay it.


    This season.


    It happened to be the time when the tribe was hunting and gathering.


    The six major tribes dispatched so many totem warriors to leave.


    The hunting and picking of all tribes this year is bound to be delayed.


    What''s more, Chang Xia is also thinking about the fruits and vegetables grown at home, and the rice planted in the wilderness rice fields of small rivers...


    Calculate it carefully.


    Chang Xia felt a bit at a loss.


    "Don''t worry when Yuanhou and the others are sent away, there should be news within two or three days." Su Ye said decisively.


    Same idea as Chang Xia.


    Su Ye doesn''t want to talk to Yuanhou Yuanhou and the others have time to make troubles, and the orcs in the Twilight Forest don''t have time to spend time with them. Their time is precious and they don''t want to waste it.


    the other side.


    Nuan Chun leaned in front of Nanfeng Maple Leaf, listening to them brag about what happened in the afternoon. When they got excited, Nanfeng and the others danced, gestured and dubbed.


    Next to him were Yadong Lili and other orcs, who assisted him.


    The atmosphere can be described as lively and extraordinary.


    It is different from the bustling here in Lugu.


    The atmosphere in Yuanhou''s side was very gloomy, especially Tianjia and Mengjia. These two families suffered a big loss, and they didn''t think anyone had a good face.


    Orcs from other noble families were sensible and did not provoke them.


    One prospers all, one loses all.


    This truth, even Lang Wang''s family understands.


    In the Eastern Continent''s Dusk Forest, they are all grasshoppers on the same boat, and if something happens, no one will be able to please them.


    "Xingwang, you need to explain to my Tian family." Tian Chengyuan looked directly at Yuanhou''s face with a sullen face. At this moment, he didn''t have any scruples anymore. If Tian Qing died, someone must take the blame.


    obvious.


    Tian Chengyuan was unwilling to take the blame.


    It really drove him into a hurry, and he didn''t mind being caught dead.


    With extreme thoughts, Tian Chengyuan''s tone became sharper.


    Sleepwalking was supported by his clansmen to sit down, and echoed: "I think Mengjia also needs a reasonable explanation, and he can''t be beaten for no reason."


    No one from other aristocratic families said a word.


    The scene was a bit solemn, and Yan Zili withdrew his gaze from Tian Qing''s corpse, full of regret. He folded his hands and stood beside Qin Ming, the two of them met their eyes, playing charades.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1393： The Beaten Yuanye Elder

    "Explain, explain what?"


    Yuanhou was tired and slumped, and raised his head lightly to scan Tianchengyuan''s sleepwalking faces one by one, with a slightly cold expression, revealing a slight chill.


    "Tianqing''s death was purely self-inflicted. What has it to do with me? Didn''t you all hear that Shen Rong married a female of the Heluo tribe and is now a member of the Heluo tribe. Tianqing has repeatedly provoked, I really think This is Tianjia, everyone has to get used to her stink..."


    "Sleepwalking was beaten, I didn''t expect it."


    "It can only be said that the orcs in the Twilight Forest are stronger than you and I imagined, and they are not afraid of whether the west land will go to war."


    Yuanhou''s voice is not high.


    However, the orcs present could hear it clearly.


    After hearing this, all the orcs changed their faces.


    They let the two of Tian Chengyuan clamor for an explanation.


    In fact, I just want to know Yuanhou''s attitude. Tianqing is not dead, except for the Tian family, other noble families really don''t care. Of course, some young totem warriors regretted it, and lamented that Shen Rong didn''t know how to pity and cherish jade.


    He can deal ruthless blows to a woman as beautiful as Tianqing.


    It really deserves to be Yuanhou''s beast cub!


    Ferocity, cruelty.


    Inherited 100% of Yuanhou''s behavior style.


    In an instant, there was complete silence in the yurt.


    "Tianqing is valued by the Qi Qi wizards. She died in the Twilight Forest. The Tian family must have an explanation."


    Silence for a while.


    Tian Chengyuan persisted in repeating the same words.


    It''s not so much an explanation as an excuse.


    An excuse to appease the Sorcerer Sorcerer.


    Tianjia is cool by nature.


    Tian Chengyuan doesn''t pay much attention to Tian Qing''s life and death.


    He was afraid of death, afraid that the Qiqi wizard would blame him for Tianqing''s death.


    "About Tianmeng, Yuzu is still waiting for Tianqi to give an explanation, and he will soon have no time to pay attention to Tianqing''s death. Besides, there are many wizards in the Wizard Palace, Tianqi wizard, he is just one of them That''s all."


    Yuanhou said a few sparse and ordinary words.


    Immediately, all the orcs including Lian Tianchengyuan were suppressed.


    Obviously, they heard the murderous intent from Yuan Hou''s words.


    Yuanhou didn''t say anything bad about the Tian Qi wizard, but every word revealed his dissatisfaction with him. In the past, all the orcs would only feel disdainful. Today, Yuanhou controls the Tianyuan tribe, and no one dares to underestimate what he said.


    Tian Chengyuan was sweating profusely, looking at Yuanhou''s eyes full of fear.


    The Tian Qi wizard is the biggest backer of the Tian family.


    At the same time, it is also the pride that the Tian family is proud of.


    If the Tian Qi wizards fall, one can imagine what kind of crisis the Tian family will face, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are dead.


    Others don''t think much of what Yuanhou said.


    But.


    In Tian Chengyuan''s ears, every word carried warnings and threats.


    "I understand." Tian Chengyuan responded with a hoarse voice.


    Many orcs looked at each other in blank dismay, not understanding the words between the two of them. Of course, there are also smart people who understand it, and because they understand it, they feel that Yuanhou is even more terrifying.


    for a moment.


    No one asked Yuan Hou to explain.


    Instead, they all found excuses to leave the yurt, Yuanhou was too scary, they wanted to stay away and avoid it, and looked for opportunities to discuss returning to the West Land.


    No snow mountain palace ruins are as important as life.


    Yuanhou is a lunatic.


    To seek skin from a lunatic is undoubtedly to seek death.


    Besides, the orcs in the Twilight Forest are strong and powerful. If they stay in the Twilight Forest, let alone plotting against the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace, they may even die here.


    Wait for the other orcs to leave.


    Bing Ye: "My lord, if we want to form an alliance with the Beast Race in the Twilight Forest, I''m afraid we need the young master to come forward."


    It can be seen that Shen Rong had a good life in the Heluo tribe.


    The Heluo tribe is one of the six major tribes of the orc tribe in the Dusk Forest.


    The conditions in all aspects are very good, with the support of the Leopard Clan, coupled with the relationship between Shen Rong and the Wolf Clan, no matter how hard you work, you can win other tribes.


    Here it comes.


    Yuanhou will be able to conquer the entire Western Continent faster.


    "Bing Ye, you think things too simply." Ye Sui shook his head lightly, refuting Bing Ye''s statement.


    After learning the identity of Gelukun.


    In addition, Yuan Hou revealed the news before.


    Ye Sui concluded that Donglu would not allow Marquis Yuan to unify Xilu.


    Allies are hard.


    It''s a blessing that they don''t pick trouble.


    Wanting them to help, I''m afraid it''s whimsical.


    "Don''t worry, before I came to Donglu, I thought about the possibility of being rejected." Yuanhou was very calm, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t get support, the important thing is to personally confirm the attitude of Wizard Su Ye.


    Take down the Tianyuan tribe and conquer the Westland.


    These things are easy for Yuanhou.


    The only trouble is nothing more than the length of time.


    It was Dong Lu who really made Yuanhou nervous. Donglu seems to be in a mess, but both the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan are very strong.


    Even the seemingly weakest Twilight Forest Orcs.


    After today''s testimony, Yuanhou also looked sideways. This trip to Donglu was really worth it.


    As far as he knows.


    These few years.


    The Bird Clan and the Fish Clan are all married to the Twilight Forest Beast Clan.


    This worried Yuanhou even more.


    If the three races of the East Land join forces, the West Land will be in danger.


    However, judging by Wizard Su Ye''s attitude, the three races will no longer join forces. After all, the three races are not equal in strength, at least on the bright side, the Twilight Forest Beast Race is the weakest.


    Unequal strength and weakness.


    Even if there is an alliance, there will be conflicts.


    Based on Yuanhou''s understanding of Wizard Su Ye.


    Wizard Su Ye would not choose to take the risk unless he was absolutely sure.


    Otherwise, the Twilight Forest Beast Clan would not have remained silent.


    "What a pity!" Ye Sui said.


    Bing Ye asked: "My lord, where is the magic jade?"


    "Prepare a gift Go to Lugu tomorrow to exchange the magic jade back. This time, she will go to the torture hall to be punished. One face-to-face will be taken down. Her identity as a killer is too cheap." Yuanhou''s face was green. , said angrily.


    If it weren''t for the premature exposure of Huanyu.


    They are not so passive.


    "yes."


    Ye Sui Bing Ye looked at each other and responded.


    "Elder Yuan Ye, have you noticed?" Yuan Hou turned around, glanced behind him, and asked.


    Elder Yuan Ye slowly appeared, with a red mark remaining on his face.


    At the same time, the clothes on his body were also a little messy.


    one look.


    Yuanhou stood up abruptly.


    On the side, Ye Sui Bing Ye changed his face one after another.


    "Elder Yuan Ye��"


    "Take it easy, little wound."


    Elder Yuan Ye waved his hand, tidied his messy clothes, and explained, "Fortunately, the other party has no killing intent, otherwise the old man really wouldn''t be able to come back!"


    Didn''t explain, but seemed to say everything.


    Obviously.


    When Yuan Hou confronted Wizard Su Ye, Elder Yuan Ye also fought with others. Depending on the situation, he failed.


    "Does Elder Yuan Ye know who the other party is?" Yuan Hou asked softly.


    "Look, it looks like they belong to the Heavenly Wolf Tribe. Beside them, there are several others. Even though they haven''t fought against each other, they should all be better than the old man. Marquis Yuan, if you don''t want to die in the Twilight Forest, you''d better be careful."


    It was rare for the elder Yuan Ye not to be joking, but looked at Yuan Hou seriously.


    It''s embarrassing to be pressed and beaten.


    The opponent had the strength to kill him, but he didn''t want his life.


    It was clearly just to warn Yuanhou and let him keep his own place.


    Tell Marquis Yuan that this is the Twilight Forest, not the Tianyuan Tribe.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1394： Yuanhous pragmatism, ruthlessness

    "Elder Yuan Ye, are you sure you haven''t been threatened?"


    Yuan Hou restrained the idleness and ease on his face, raised his eyes and stared at the face of the elder Yuan Ye seriously, hoping to see a trace of lying.


    "I remember you once said a word, in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is vain. Today, I give this sentence to you." The elder Yuan Ye wiped the medicine with a calm expression, but he didn''t feel ashamed of being hurt. .


    The strength is not as good as human beings.


    There''s nothing to say about that.


    Besides, those guys are really strong.


    It is estimated that the other elders of the Huanyuan family will also be crushed if they come forward.


    finished listening.


    Yuanhou was silent.


    Then quietly hide some of the thoughts in my heart.


    He waved his hand and asked Bing Ye and the others to leave, sitting quietly and thinking alone.


    this night.


    No one knew what Yuanhou was thinking.


    the next day.


    Yuanhou brought the orcs to Lugu again.


    He presented a valuable gift and brought back the magic jade. This time, Shen Rong didn''t show up, and neither did Yuan Yi.


    "Let''s go!" Yuanhou said.


    Before leaving, he took a deep look at Yanlugu.


    He got up and left without any fuss, without forcing to see Shen Rong.


    Everything was very calm, like the calm before the storm.


    thereafter.


    One after another, orcs from aristocratic families withdrew from the Dusk Forest.


    Among them, the Langwang family was the first to leave.


    Tianjia followed closely behind.


    Tian Chengyuan can''t do it if he doesn''t leave. Almost everyone of the totem warriors he brought is injured, and it''s useless to stay in the Dusk Forest.


    Plus, Tianqing''s death.


    Tian Chengyuan had to go back to the royal court to explain to the Tian Qi wizard.


    At the same time, it is necessary to convey the "meaning" of Yuanhou.


    Of course, he rushed to leave after the Lang family, and more hoped to go with the Lang family. However, he knew that if he opened his mouth to speak, the Lang Wang family would definitely refuse.


    After all, Yuanhou''s attitude towards the Tian family.


    Let all noble families have a heart hanging.


    Tian Chengyuan wanted to go with Lang Wang''s family, just to prevent Yuan Hou from changing his face and killing them secretly.


    It''s just that these words must not be said out of the mouth.


    "My lord, Tian Chengyuan took the orcs from the Tian family away." Ye Sui whispered.


    Bing Ye didn''t speak, and while straightening his back, he quietly put his hand on the weapon at his waist, and was ready.


    Huanyu had a cold face.


    After returning from Lugu, she didn''t speak again.


    "It''s okay, let them go." Yuanhou said.


    It is true that he wants to get rid of Tianjia, but he will not do it now. After all, he hasn''t really broken face with the Tian Qi wizard yet, so there''s no need to take risks.


    Before determining the attitude of the Yuzu.


    Yuanhou will continue to let the Tian family go. He is not afraid of the Tian Qi wizard, but he has to be wary of the Yudao fish clan.


    these years.


    With Tianmeng settled in Fishing Island.


    The power of the Tian family has grown unprecedentedly, controlling the right to speak of the Tian Yuan tribe.


    However, at the same time as the power of the Tian family expanded.


    It also opened the door of convenience for the Yuzu.


    In the Tianyuan tribe, Yuzu orcs can be seen everywhere. Similarly, there are also many birds. On the bright side, the Twilight Forest orcs were not involved.


    But.


    With the revelation of the identities of orcs such as Tekken Pukang.


    The west land, which seems to be full of flowers and scenery, actually does not lack the whereabouts of the orcs in the east land. Yuanhou pinched the bridge of his nose, his tough face was suffused with a little gloom.


    He wants to completely control the Tianyuan tribe and devour Xilu.


    It''s not simple and it''s not easy.


    At least, Donglu will not allow him to easily take over the Tianyuan tribe, let alone control Xilu.


    "This opportunity is rare, why don''t we..."


    Ye Sui gestured to wipe his neck, and also said that the opportunity is too rare.


    Anyway, Tianqing was killed, and with Tianchengyuan, the family just happened to be tidy.


    "If the fish clan''s attitude is not clear for a day, we can''t kill Tianjia. Tianmeng is not as stupid as Tianqing. If you want to mess with Tianjia, you must kill Tianmeng. Otherwise, Tianqi Tianmeng will revive sooner or later. Instead of letting They are hiding in the dark and doing trouble, it is better to set them up like now..."


    Yuanhou didn''t hide his calculations, but expressed his thoughts.


    This said.


    Bing Ye and the others naturally understood.


    Hit a snake and hit seven inches.


    An aristocratic family like the Tian family that has been passed down for thousands of years.


    If you can''t kill him all at once, you will be in constant trouble in the future.


    In the Tianyuan tribe, Yuanhou was not in a hurry to take the position, but he was persecuting other noble families. They''re all goblins, what kind of chat room?


    "In the Tianyuan Tribe, many spies were planted by the fish tribe and the bird tribe. If something happens to the Tianyuan tribe, they will only benefit in the end." Yuanhou sighed. The west land seems to be more prosperous than the east land, but in fact the interior is riddled with holes. It''s all rotten flesh and dry bones.


    Yuanhou is ambitious and ambitious.


    He wants the Tianyuan tribe and Xilu to be completely new in his hands.


    Blooming again, I want to restore the glory of the orcs thousands of years ago.


    all of these.


    All take time.


    Su Ye lacked time to develop the Twilight Forest.


    In the same way, Yuanhou is the same.


    This so-called trip to the Eastern Continent is not Yuanhou''s test of the Beast Race in the Twilight Forest? !


    He knew the Qinghai Plateau bird family and had contact with the East China Sea fish family.


    Only the orcs in the Twilight Forest, who don''t show the mountains and don''t show the water, really make Yuan Hou feel uneasy. For this reason, Yuanhou chose to personally enter Donglu and came to the Twilight Forest.


    Of course.


    Snow mountain palace ruins or something.


    If you can get better, you won''t be disappointed if you don''t get him.


    At the same time, Yuanhou wanted to take Shen Rong away.


    It''s a pity that Shen Rong seems to be drifting away from him.


    That night, Yuanhou thought a lot. Thinking of Xingya, thinking of Shen Rong, thinking of Tianyuan tribe...


    In the end, he chose to go to Lugu to take Huanyu away.


    This shows his determination.


    But this does not mean that he gave up bringing Shen Rong back. Instead, Yuanhou decided to let Shen Rong stay in the Dusk Forest before everything was settled.


    Keeping him away from all the disputes and troubles in the West Land can be regarded as compensation for Shen Rong. Make up for dragging him into the quagmire of the Yuan family in the first half of his life, and let him incur the disaster of killing himself.


    When he unified the Western Continent.


    He will come to Dusk Forest again. At that time, no one can stop him from taking his own cub, not even Su Ye.


    "Then let''s come to Donglu this time��"


    "The purpose is to find out the strength of the orcs in the Twilight Forest."


    Immediately, all the orcs in the yurt turned their attention to Yuanhou. It is true that they are the males they are loyal to, true and false, no one really knows Yuanhou''s true thoughts.


    They all thought that Marquis Yuan came to Donglu.


    The main purpose is to find Shen Rong, the second is to form an alliance with the Beast Race in the Twilight Forest, and the last is to explore the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Unexpectedly, Yuanhou''s deepest thought was to find out the strength of the beast clan in the Twilight Forest. This is really outrageous!


    "It''s very strong!" Yuanhou said: "I tested the strength of the Sirius tribe decades ago. At that time, I could only say that it was normal. Of course, it is also possible that the wolf tribe has been hiding their strength."


    "Continue to appease the noble families, it is not suitable to do it now."


    "Abandon the supervision of the East Land, focus on the West Land, and seize the time to integrate the Tianyuan Tribe. I hope that in three years, the Tianyuan Tribe will have the final say."


    Yuanhou is very pragmatic.


    Determine the strength of the Twilight Forest orcs.


    Decisively choose to give up spying on Donglu, integrate strength to cultivate Tianyuan tribe, and then slowly map the whole West Lu.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1395： lets go

    Yuanhou was quiet here.


    Lugu then quieted down.


    The two sides tacitly maintained a weird harmony, and neither of them took the initiative to break this peace. For a while, Yinchuan Forest fell into a strange atmosphere.


    "Grandma, we have been delayed in Yinchuan Forest for nearly a month." Chang Xia said while eating water melon. She likes to stay at home, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t like to go out.


    Staying in Lugu every day, everyone will get bored.


    Recently, even Xiaoxiao is clamoring to go into the forest. In the Heluo Tribe before, she could still play with her friends, but since they came to Yinchuan Forest, they basically didn''t go out much.


    It''s been a miserable day.


    Su Ye is not stupid, how can he not understand the meaning of Chang Xia''s words.


    "Don''t worry, the matter will be resolved soon." Su Ye said warmly. This time, if there is no Marquis Yuan in the Xilu team, it will be very easy to fight or negotiate.


    But.


    But there is one more Yuanhou.


    Yuanhou was thoughtful and calculating.


    Before Su Ye figured out his routine, he didn''t dare to make a decision lightly. She didn''t want Xingya''s incident to happen again.


    "How do you say it?" Nanfeng approached with a curious look on his face.


    In recent days.


    Everyone was trapped in Lugu.


    All the orcs are quite boring, and they even built a Cuju field in Lugu.


    In my spare time, I play Cuju in Lugu.


    However, as an orc who is a totem warrior, who would not yearn for the forest? No matter how fun Cuju is, it cannot match the charm of the forest.


    "Don''t ask." Su Ye raised his head and patted Nan Feng''s head, pushed him away, looked at the patriarch Gen, and said, "Gen, have you clarified the matter?"


    "We can basically confirm the situation, so it''s not a big problem." Patriarch Gen waved his hand, squatted down, and gnawed water melon seriously. I thought in my heart that when I go back to the Heluo tribe, I must bring more water melon seeds home, but I don��t know how to plant/raise these water melons?


    "Sure enough, it is useful for us to prepare in advance."


    Su Ye smiled, his face full of complacency and satisfaction.


    Similarly.


    Several other patriarchs nodded and agreed.


    Chang Xia and the others looked at each other, unable to understand Su Ye''s charade.


    However, one thing is certain.


    They will soon be able to walk out of Lugu and into the forest.


    "Yuanhou is leaving?" Shen Rong blinked and asked curiously. He asked questions that all the orcs wanted to know. He was very aggrieved to stay in Lugu these days, and he wanted to go to the forest to do a big job.


    Su Ye: "Why do you ask that?"


    "If he doesn''t leave, we will definitely not be able to enter the forest." Shen Rong said.


    Su Ye was more wary of Marquis Yuan than other noble families. There must be something hidden in it.


    only.


    Shen Rong didn''t intend to intervene.


    Yuanhou''s blood flowed in his body.


    Even with the approval of the orcs in the Twilight Forest, Shen Rong still understood how to avoid suspicion. In this regard, Yuan Yi did more honestly than Shen Rong, he just didn''t intervene, didn''t intervene, and didn''t ask anything.


    "You said they came to Dusk Forest, is it really for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace? It''s anticlimactic, I feel a little strange." Chang Xia murmured, tilting his head and looking out of Lugu.


    There is something about the departure of the aristocratic family in the Westland.


    Chang Xia heard from Chief Gen and the others.


    The aristocratic family from the West Land came to the East Land, saying that it was for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    They didn''t even confirm the existence of the Snow Mountain Palace ruins, turned around and left the Dusk Forest, which really made Chang Xia puzzled.


    "You just think that their purpose of coming to Donglu is only for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace." Su Ye said leisurely.


    If you know too much, you will be troubled.


    Su Ye didn''t intend to go into too much detail.


    She understands Chang Xia''s character, she is not a troublesome person.


    That being the case, why bother to delve into it.


    Say this.


    Chang Xia Nanfeng felt speechless, how could he do this? !


    Forget it, Chang Xia is not interested in these things. The more she knows, the greater the responsibility. She only wants to live a stable life in this life.


    as expected.


    three days later.


    Su Ye waved his hand, letting Bai Qing and the others move freely.


    "Chang Xia, I plan to take Xiaoxiao into the Black Forest Basin. Don''t worry, you won''t be there for a long time. You can come back in two or three days at most."


    "Mother-in-law, Marquis Yuan and the others have left?"


    this question.


    In the distance, Shen Rong turned around and looked over.


    In the past few days, Patriarch Gen and the others have frequently entered and left Lugu. They are not blind, and they all know that they must be negotiating with Yuanhou.


    Shen Rong and Yuan Yi avoided suspicion.


    Haven''t been able to find anyone to ask about progress.


    Today, Su Ye suddenly spoke.


    Only then did Shen Rong realize that Marquis Yuan had left, and his expression changed slightly. Based on his understanding of Yuanhou, he would not let go so soon.


    There are tricks.


    There must be tricks.


    Maybe it was Su Ye who did something.


    Thinking about it, Shen Rong remembered the conversation between Su Ye and Patriarch Gen a few days ago.


    "Well! They have already left. I promised that I will not covet the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace in the future, and at the same time, I left a painting behind." Su Ye said.


    That painting should be the painting that the deer tribe once said.


    Su Ye got this painting last night.


    After reading it a few times, I casually threw it aside.


    They knew that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace were in the Death Canyon, plus Shi Yi and Fish Grass. Whether it is painted or not is not important.


    Furthermore, stay in Lugu these days.


    Su Ye is not like Chang Xia and the others who have nothing to do.


    In private, she asked the Elder Shadow to lead people deep into the root lair, and it was confirmed that the end of the tunnel of the root lair should be inside the Death Canyon. However, this channel cannot be used until the death canyon crisis is resolved.


    but.


    This passage has been planted with scavenging vines and fish plants. UU Reading


    If it is catalyzed by the rotten vine potion.


    Perhaps, the crisis in the Death Canyon can be disintegrated from within this passage. Su Ye acted carefully, even though she made the move of the passage, she still did not give up going to the Death Canyon.


    She wanted to enter the Canyon of Death dignifiedly.


    Walk into the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace openly and aboveboard.


    Once she confirmed the existence of the Snow Mountain Palace ruins, she was ready to contact the apes and inform them to leave for the Dusk Forest.


    Unfortunately, the whereabouts of the nest tribe, the cow tribe and other races are unknown.


    It''s different from Su Ye''s busyness.


    Chang Xia leisurely moved around Lugu and collected a lot of good things.


    She intends to bring these collected things back to the Heluo Tribe for cultivation. Chang Xia wanted to change the Heluo tribe and the orc tribe in the Twilight Forest through infrastructure construction. This idea has never changed since the day it surfaced.


    "That''s great! I''ve always wanted to go to the Yinchuan Forest to collect the seeds of fruits and vegetables, and now I finally have the opportunity." Chang Xia said happily.


    The Black Forest Basin is too dangerous.


    No need to ask, she knew that Su Ye would not take her there.


    With a smile, most of them need the blood ability of Xiaoxiao. This way, she naturally wouldn''t talk too much, and it only took two or three days.


    Xiaoxiao is a big kid and has strong independence.


    Even if you leave her and Shen Rong, you won''t cry.


    Chang Xia was very relieved to hand Xiaoxiao over to Su Ye, and asked directly: "Mother-in-law, when are you going to leave? I need to help Xiaoxiao pack some luggage. If it takes two or three days, I don''t need to bring much..."


    "As soon as possible." Su Ye said.


    This said.


    Chang Xiali got up and went into the wooden house to pack his luggage.


    As soon as possible, probably right away.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The update speed is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1396： Taboos of the Black Forest Basin

    "Grandma, do you want to bring Shi Yi this time?"


    "I won''t take it this time. I can''t communicate with him. It''s troublesome. After the matter in the Black Forest Basin is dealt with, I will take it with me when I enter the Death Canyon. At that time, you can also go with me."


    Su Ye explained.


    This time I will go to the Black Forest Basin, not Death Canyon for the time being.


    Death Canyon, dubbed the word death, is naturally not a good place. There is a miasma that cannot be dissolved all the year round, there are dense bones buried in the ground, and snakes, scorpions, insects and ants are everywhere, all of which are highly poisonous.


    Even experienced totem warriors dare not enter and exit at will.


    Death, Jedi.


    Not kidding.


    Similarly, the Black Forest Basin, which is the last barrier of Death Canyon, is also extremely dangerous. Aside from the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest, Su Ye sent elders into the Death Valley to find out information.


    Even a powerful elder cannot avoid being injured.


    In the Black Forest Basin, there are towering old trees that never see the sun all year round. Terrible and powerful beasts live there, such as forest pythons, shadow leopards, crocodiles, etc. It may be that the geographical location of the Black Forest Basin is too special.


    This leads to the flora and fauna that live in the Black Forest Basin.


    Even if it is the same species, there will be variation to some extent, and the colors of both animals and plants are dull. Or black, or dark red, etc.


    The Black Forest Basin is the same as the Black Lake, like a piece of obsidian inlaid in the Dusk Forest. When you look at it head-on, it doesn''t feel special. Like a family of birds, overlooking the entire Dusk Forest from top to bottom.


    glance.


    You can see where the Black Forest Basin is.


    Of course.


    Black lakes are invisible.


    Death Canyon is the same as Weishan Holy Land.


    After leaving a certain height, there is a thick fog that cannot be dispersed.


    This dense fog is very similar to miasma.


    Covering the entire Death Canyon, it is impossible for the outside world to spy.


    "Grandma, what exactly is there in the Black Forest Basin?" Chang Xia asked curiously. Su Ye took Xiaoxiao to the Black Forest Basin, which really made Chang Xia curious.


    Before, she asked.


    Su Ye always avoided answering.


    this time.


    Chang Xia asked again, and soon, Su Ye would leave Lugu with a smile and head for the Black Forest Basin.


    Don''t ask again.


    Most of the time, I can''t ask why.


    "What kind of existence do you think Weishan Ape is?" Su Ye asked without answering, looking up at Chang Xia''s face.


    this question.


    Chang Xia paused.


    What kind of existence is Weishan Ape?


    Weishan Ape exists because of the old ape.


    If there is no old ape, Weishan ape will only be a white ape.


    Could it be that-


    Chang Xia immediately thought of the problem.


    Could it be that there are special existences like the old ape in the Black Forest Basin?


    The old ape is not a different species from heaven and earth.


    But it is similar to the alien species of heaven and earth.


    His existence cannot be duplicated.


    "You mean..." Chang Xia suddenly raised his head, looking at Su Ye in surprise.


    Not far away, other orcs showed shocking expressions. They thought that the old ape was the only special existence in the Dusk Forest.


    to this day.


    Su Ye told them that there are existences like the old ape.


    Duskwood is not just an old ape.


    This news is a bit scary!


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded, and said softly: "There are a few special beings living in the Black Forest Basin. They are different from the old apes, and they are not aliens from heaven and earth. Inherited from the Snow Mountain Palace thousands of years ago, their existence is unique. Some people know. However, the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan more or less know something inside, and the West Land side probably doesn''t know."


    ��


    All of a sudden, the orcs were unprecedentedly quiet.


    Either Su Ye would not say anything.


    In a word, it is a secret.


    Is this something they can listen to for free?


    I used to feel that Su Ye was mysterious. Sure enough, every time she revealed the secret, she could scare people to death.


    "Wu, why don''t you take Chang Xia with you? The old ape likes Chang Xia very much. Isn''t it great that she goes to the Black Forest Basin together?"


    "Yes! Wu can take Chang Xia with him."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s true that the old ape likes Changxia. But, can you guarantee that those in the Black Forest Basin will definitely like Changxia?"


    The root patriarch raised his head and stared at the booing orcs.


    Chang Xia''s ability to awaken bloodlines is true.


    However, she doesn''t have much fighting power at all. It''s too dangerous to take her to the Black Forest Basin. Not to mention that Su Ye didn''t want Chang Xia to take risks, the root patriarch also didn''t agree.


    With a smile, Su Ye was sure that she would not get hurt.


    If you add another long summer, the problem will be quite different.


    Judging by Su Ye''s attitude, he was clearly aware of the existence of those people. At the same time, I also have a certain understanding of them.


    Moreover.


    Every time Su Ye goes to the Black Forest Basin, the number of people is limited.


    obvious.


    Those in the Black Forest Basin obviously don''t like contact with orcs.


    Last time, I met the totem warrior sent by Xilu. Su Ye directly ordered the killing, obviously unwilling to break the tranquility of the Black Forest Basin.


    Perhaps, once the tranquility is broken.


    Maybe something bad will happen.


    Although these are all speculations, they are not guaranteed to be facts.


    Like Patriarch Gen, Patriarch Snake and the others were also unwilling to put Chang Xia in danger. Although they haven''t seen those in the Black Forest Basin, they don''t lack the vigilance and precautions they should have.


    grunt.


    Hearing this, Nanfeng and the others swallowed their saliva one after another.


    They all had contact with the old ape.


    The old ape looks fierce, but actually has a gentle and kind personality. When they came to the Heluo tribe, the cubs dared to fight on the old ape.


    "UU Reading is a ferocious beast that lives in the forest. Naturally, it likes to eat meat." Su Ye said lightly.


    The old ape is gentle and harmless.


    This has something to do with the temperament of the white ape.


    A creature like the white ape has a kind personality.


    But ah.


    Those in the Black Forest Basin are different.


    They are all carnivorous animals, and if they disagree with each other, they will kill them. This is not just talk, it is really capable of doing it.


    "Mother-in-law, eat meat." Xiaoxiao happily clapped her little hands and said happily.


    She couldn''t understand the confrontation between Su Ye and the others. When she heard about eating meat, she yelled for meat. Don''t look at Xiaoxiaoren as a small person, he has a really good appetite.


    It''s so big, it can eat more than Chang Xia.


    However, a strange power is really scary.


    If it hadn''t been for Chang Xia''s repeated warnings, this little guy would have dared to wrestle with Nanfeng Fengye and fight.


    "Okay, my mother-in-law will take you to the Black Forest Basin to eat meat. The meat over there has a very special taste. I promise you will like it with Xiaoxiao." Su Ye promised.


    The Black Forest Basin is dangerous and never sees the sun.


    However, there are also many good things.


    It borders Death Canyon, where no Duskwood orcs have ever set foot. It is a completely undeveloped treasure land, and there are some things that Su Ye covets.


    Of course.


    There are good, and naturally there are bad.


    Those few are too special to leave the Black Forest Basin all year round.


    Nature is also eager to contact and communicate with the outside world.


    This time, Su Ye went over with a smile, just to convey the attitude and thoughts of the orcs in the Twilight Forest through a smile.


    If they can win one or two midterms, they will change their attitude towards the orcs in the Twilight Forest. In the future, if the orcs in the Dusk Forest want to develop the Death Canyon, it will be much easier, at least they don''t need to be sneaky.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1397： Su Ye took away with a smile

    Su Ye thought about whether to bring Chang Xia with her.


    In the end, she decided not to.


    Take Xiaoxiao to the Black Forest Basin, Su Ye is confident that he can protect people. Add in a long summer and she''ll be distracted.


    Even if there are Elder Ying and other elders, Su Ye is not fully sure.


    After some thought.


    Su Ye gave up taking Chang Xia to the Black Forest Basin.


    very quickly.


    Chang Xia packed up his things.


    Patriarch Gen took the luggage. As the patriarchs of the six major tribes, all six of them walked into the Black Forest Basin with Su Ye. Obviously, this time Su Ye went to the Black Forest Basin with a purpose.


    "Hey!" Nanfeng sighed, holding his head in his hands with a bored look on his face.


    Recently, she and Maple Leaf and other females followed Chang Xia to collect various fruits and vegetables near Lugu, which was extremely boring.


    Except Changxia.


    I guess no one is happy.


    "You want to go��" Maple Leaf said.


    Nanfeng turned his head to look at Fengye, and asked back, "You don''t want to go?"


    "I think so, but unfortunately I can''t go." Maple Leaf shrugged and said, "Think about where to go to catch loaches. I don''t want to dig wild vegetables."


    "North, the loach fat in the north." Nuan Chun Chao Lugu North Nuzui, the north is close to the periphery, leading to the Black Forest Basin, even when the wild rice was harvested, Su Ye did not let everyone approach.


    this moment.


    Su Ye smiled and they went to the Black Forest Basin.


    Nuan Chun secretly stared at the north side.


    Maybe those people in the Black Forest Basin are really unusual.


    In addition to taking Patriarch Gen and the others away, Su Ye also went to the Black Forest Basin with Elder Ying and the others.


    Here it comes.


    There are no tigers in the mountains, and monkeys dominate.


    In Lu Valley.


    Only Chang Xia and his group of young orcs remained.


    Nuan Chun proposed to go to the north, and everyone was moved immediately.


    then.


    The gazes of all the orcs turned to Bai Qing one after another, seeking his advice.


    "The north is close to the Black Forest Basin, it''s too dangerous. Change to another place, go to the south! There are a lot of water melons and the weather is hot, so it''s just the time to eat water melons." Bai Qing ignored the begging eyes of all the orcs and said.


    Knowing that the north is close to the Black Forest Basin.


    Bai Qing would definitely not take risks.


    Otherwise, wait for Su Ye and the others to come back.


    The first one to be beaten was definitely Bai Qing himself.


    "Bai Qing, you have changed." Yadong complained quietly.


    Other orcs echoed one after another, and all kinds of jokes were in vain.


    It''s a pity that Bai Qinglang''s heart is as hard as iron.


    Ignore their jokes and provocations at all. Patriarch Su Yegen''s fist is not as good as Elder Pukang''s, and that hurts.


    Bai Qing is not a masochist, so naturally he doesn''t want to be beaten.


    Even Su Ye had to be careful with the existence, how could Bai Qing take risks?


    "Don''t confuse me. If Wu and the patriarch find out, you know better than me what the consequences will be. Stay in Lugu for two or three days. When Wu and the others come back, if you still want to go to the north, you can find Wu and the patriarch yourself. they said��"


    Throwing the pot, who wouldn''t.


    Lived with Shen Rong for several years.


    All kinds of life skills, let alone Bai Qing even Feng Ye and the others have learned a lot.


    One by one, they are completely different from the honest and honest a few years ago. This is also what Su Ye and Patriarch Gen like to see. Occasionally, they will let Gelukun wait for these orcs who have been to the Westland to come to the tribe to teach various postures.


    It can be said that Bai Qing and the others are going to the west land now.


    He also dared to go alone, not afraid of being kidnapped or tempted.


    "Hey!" Chang Xia sighed softly.


    You can''t go to the tree root crypt passage, and you can''t go to the Black Forest Basin.


    I have been shopping around Lugu, which is quite boring.


    Chang Xia is not interested in kicking cuju, playing cards, etc., and the exploration of Death Canyon is coming soon, and Lugu is not suitable for planting and breeding for the time being.


    Even if you want to open up wasteland, you have to wait.


    After the matter in the Black Forest Basin is dealt with, Su Ye''s instruction can be obtained.


    "What can you do for two or three days?" Nan Feng leaned against She Xing, pouted and muttered.


    This said.


    All of a sudden, various discussions came from Lugu.


    They''re all young orcs, and they all like fun and excitement.


    However, they all have reason.


    Know what to do and what not to do.


    "This scavenging vine is growing well, why don''t you make some scavenging vine potions? If Wu can make an agreement with those in the Black Forest Basin, he will definitely enter the Death Canyon in the future, and he must plant scavenging vines and fish plants. Rotten potion is essential."


    Shen Rong thought and suggested.


    After Yuanhou left, he felt the burden off his body and felt relaxed.


    but.


    He also knew that the matter was not fully resolved.


    With Yuanhou''s paranoia, he will definitely come to Dusk Forest again after he finishes his chores in Westland. At that time, things must have been more troublesome than today.


    only.


    Shen Rong believed that it would be a few years.


    Twilight Forest is bound to undergo earth-shaking changes.


    At that time, even if Marquis Yuan wants to do something, the strength of the beast clan in the Twilight Forest will make him jealous and dare not act rashly.


    "ah!"


    "No way!"


    "Steaming rotten vine potion, it''s terrible!"


    Suddenly, there was a burst of howling ghosts and howling wolves in Lugu. Obviously, brewing the rot-eating vine potion made everyone talk about it.


    Bai Qing: "Come on! Make more, and scatter some of the rice fields in Yinchuan Forest. This way, we can harvest more wild rice in the next two crops of this year."


    These two years.


    They often come to Yinchuan Forest to harvest wild rice.


    Naturally, it can be found that the yield of wild rice is decreasing year by year.


    This has something to do with their harvesting, no planting, no fertilization, and no maintenance. To harvest so much wild rice every year, it can only be said that the soil in the Yinchuan forest is fertile enough. In addition, when harvesting wild rice every year, they did not pick up the fallen ears of rice.


    This is why the wild rice in the Yinchuan forest is not extinct.


    "Brother, take Yadong and the others to walk more around Lugu, and get out the map of Yinchuan Forest as soon as possible. This time I need detailed information. In the future, when exploring the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace, UU Reading is bound to develop Yinchuan Forest , Prepare early, and it will be easier in the future." Chang Xia asked Bai Qing to draw a high-definition map of Yinchuan Forest to facilitate the development of this land in the future.


    Snow Mountain Palace Ruins.


    It will definitely be developed, there is no doubt about it.


    The Black Forest Basin is the territory of those people. The orcs in the Twilight Forest developed the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace, so naturally they can only live in the Yinchuan Forest.


    to be honest.


    Chang Xia was very curious about those people, who they would be.


    Unfortunately, there is currently no way to get in touch.


    However, for the preparations that should be made, Chang Xia thinks it is better to plan as early as possible.


    Otherwise, like the Shinahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins, wait until they are discovered before exploring. The preparations that should be made are much more cumbersome and take longer.


    Preliminary calculation.


    I want to finish exploring those two ruins.


    Three to five years is fast, slow down, and ten to eight years is not impossible.


    at the same time.


    This is still under the premise of not digging in detail.


    A large city where hundreds of thousands of orcs lived would naturally take too little time to explore, not to mention tidying up and tidying up. Thinking about it, I feel a headache, a stomachache, and a liver pain.


    nowadays.


    Changxia hopes that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace will be well preserved.


    Thus.


    Duskwood Orcs can save some time.


    These few years have been the golden period for the development of the orcs in the Twilight Forest.


    Chang Xia didn''t want to waste time on exploration.


    She believes that people should look forward instead of staying in the past. Of course, when the orcs in the Twilight Forest are begging for hunger and poverty, they can naturally free up time and energy to recall the past and enrich their spiritual and material civilization.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1398： Redesign Lugu

    "Okay." Bai Qing agreed.


    The Yinchuan forest map was previously drawn by the deer tribe.


    Su Ye asked the deer tribe to pass, and when they came to Yinchuan Forest this time, they were brought here together. However, the map drawn by the deer tribe is relatively old.


    See what Chang Xia means.


    Should want the latest.


    At the same time, the map of the deer tribe is not very clear.


    Except that the north is close to the Black Forest Basin and you can''t go, Yinchuan Forest has been opened to Changxia and others. However, Chang Xia and the others were unwilling to go too far.


    There are no roads in Yinchuan Forest.


    It is inconvenient to get in and out of the forest.


    If it was Chang Xia before, they naturally didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    However, with the improvement of various infrastructures of the Heluo tribe, the orcs gradually got used to convenient transportation. The primitiveness of the Yinchuan forest made them feel strange.


    As the old saying goes.


    It is easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal.


    This is really a wise saying.


    "Qinghe, please help to redraw the previous map of Yinchuan Forest. Many of the maps of the Deer Tribe are blurred." Chang Xia said: "In the future, we will explore the Death Valley, and the Yinchuan Forest needs to be planned. The map is very important."


    "What about us-"


    Nan Feng stretched out his finger and pointed at himself, and pouted towards Maple Leaf.


    Why didn''t Chang Xia arrange them?


    "That''s right! Chang Xia, what are we doing?"


    "You are all busy, and you also arranged for us to do something, playing cards and playing cuju all day, it feels too depraved."


    listen.


    Chang Xia thinks it makes sense.


    In addition to the orcs such as the root patriarch who left with Su Ye, there are nearly a hundred people in Lugu. It doesn''t take many people to inspect the Yinchuan forest and draw a map. Qinghe''s work, even if it needs help, only two or three people.


    Here it comes.


    There are dozens of people who are idle and have nothing to do.


    The orcs were clearly restless.


    "Why don''t you help to cut some wood in the forest, and after it dries in the shade, build a few more wooden houses. Lugu will definitely not be enough to live in in the future, so we have to make preparations early. You go into the forest to cut wood, and I will walk in Lugu and build Lugu Gu re-planned again..."


    The location of Lugu is excellent.


    In the past, there were not many people in the deer tribe, and the animal dens were built very casually.


    The woodcut wooden house where Changxia and the others lived was built later. Not long after this construction, the Lu Tribe chose to move to the Heluo Tribe, and naturally it became vacant.


    At the beginning, there was no plan to build the wooden house.


    The wooden houses were built in a scattered and disorganized manner.


    Chang Xia thought that in the future, the orcs in the Twilight Forest would explore the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. I definitely have to settle down here in Yinchuan Forest, so I thought about preparing one or two in advance.


    "Okay!"


    "Yes, logging is easy."


    "Lugu is quite empty, and it is suitable to build several wooden houses with multiple bases."


    Chang Xia suggested to speak out.


    Immediately, everyone unanimously supported it.


    Of course.


    This is also related to their recent idleness and boredom.


    then.


    The next two or three days.


    All the orcs are busy, and the peaceful Lugu is full of laughter and laughter, and the orcs are very comfortable.


    While planning Lugu, Chang Xia and Qing He were extremely busy drawing a map of the Yinchuan Forest. The emotions brought about by Yuanhou before dissipated naturally.


    She is not stupid.


    Guess Yuanhou''s retreat.


    There were probably other reasons, but Su Ye didn''t say anything, so she pretended not to know.


    Su Ye Chen Rong will not lie to her about what she should know.


    Since none of them had locks, Chang Xia simply pretended not to know anything.


    It''s mediocre.


    There are too many things to be busy in the long summer, how can I have time to mourn the spring and the autumn?


    "Chang Xia, the Lugu you painted is really beautiful, even more beautiful than the tribe. However, it is not easy to transplant vines. Can Lugu really grow?"


    "Wuzhishan has transplanted vines, but they didn''t grow well, and they were wilting."


    "My tribe also didn''t grow well. Thanks to the scavenging vine potion, otherwise it would have withered and died after transplanting."


    At noon this day.


    All the orcs gathered around the table to eat.


    The trees that should be felled have already been cut and need time to dry in the shade before they can be used. Everyone was not in a hurry to move the trees back to Lugu, but started laying the foundation for the wooden house.


    this moment.


    Looking at the planning map of Lugu drawn by Chang Xia.


    Although not colored, very simple line drawing.


    However, the clean and tidy plan surprised all the orcs.


    "When you go into the forest in the future, if you come across beautiful flowers and plants, remember to dig them out and bring them back to the tribe to plant them. There are scavenging vine potions, and they will definitely be able to grow alive. Of course, you can''t just plant them randomly. Before planting, plan ahead."


    She has been tossing a lot in Changxia''s family courtyard.


    Throughout the year, you can see some greenery and smell the fragrance of flowers in the courtyard of the cave dwelling.


    This year.


    Chang Xia plans to reorganize.


    Unexpectedly, there was a trip to Death Canyon, which was delayed.


    However, Chang Xia has cheats.


    Even without the rotten vine potion, she can still grow flowers and plants alive.


    I transplanted mulberry shrubs a few years ago, and it will bear fruit this year. Maybe I can eat fresh mulberries. Likewise, vine trees are growing very well.


    Every day, after dark.


    The shore of the White Lake is beautiful.


    The clansmen like to go there for a walk and chat.


    The root patriarch proposed to plant vine trees along the Baihe River, and similarly, some tribes and the Baihu commercial area should also be transplanted.


    After all, the number of light trees is small.


    Vine trees are different.


    The vines transplanted by the tribe can be cut and cut, but UU Reading is not enough, so you can go to Misty Ridge to pick and cut them at any time. In the past, I was worried that the plant would not survive, but now with the double guarantee of Changxia and Scavenging Vine potion, this worry is gone.


    "Flowers and plants are difficult to grow." Nanfeng said.


    Maple Leaf echoed: "It''s really difficult. My family doesn''t grow a few." Even if there is a potion of scavenging vines, if they can''t be planted, they won''t be able to be planted.


    "I''ve grown a lot over there..." Qing He said happily.


    She likes to live in a cave dwelling and doesn''t like to drop by. After Su Ye and Chang Xia finished their work, Qing He liked to take care of flowers and plants. Apart from planting flowers and plants, she also liked to farm.


    Baihu Cave.


    The fruits and vegetables of her family and Chang Xia''s family grow the best.


    In addition to her two families, there is also A Yuer''s family.


    Nanfeng Maple Leaf and the others may really have no talent, they are good at planting, but the growth of melons, fruits and vegetables is average, and the results are also average.


    This still has the effect of the carrion vine potion in it.


    If there was no potion of rotten vines, Nanfeng and his family''s vegetable garden would not be in very good condition.


    After the meal, rest for half an hour.


    Everyone started working on the foundation again. Fortunately, the woodcut wooden house does not have high requirements for resin, and it can be used or not.


    This saved Chang Xia a lot of effort.


    This trip to Yinchuan Forest, they did not bring resin.


    Likewise, the Yinchuan Forest has no resin.


    Without resin, the foundation cannot be built with stones. Thanks to the solid ground in Lugu, there is no need to tamp the foundation.


    Especially near the old trees, the ground is firmer.


    Chang Xia communicated with Gu Shu, and wanted to build a tree house there, and Gu Shu agreed. He also expressed his welcome, and hoped that Chang Xia would build the tree house bigger, and it would be better to let more orcs live in the tree house...


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1399： Turtle, Snake, Bear, and Rabbit in the Black Forest Basin

    Black Forest Basin.


    A waterhole near Death Canyon.


    This water pool is so green that at first glance, it looks like a piece of jasper, which is breathtakingly beautiful. It is purer than any piece of emerald in the world. When the breeze blows, there are slight ripples, like green flowing silk threads.


    "Old Turtle, are you awake?"


    On the cliff about ten meters away from the water pool, there was a soft shout. Looking up following the sound, there is a towering tree. This tree is rare in the Black Forest Basin. Hei Junjun has dark red bark, and it looks like old skin, full of wrinkles. .


    Trees, of course, cannot speak.


    at this time.


    This sparse and ordinary tree has swaying leaves.


    A huge snake head, no, it should be said to be a python. The color is similar to the bark of a big tree. If it weren''t for the pair of golden and terrifying snake eyes revealed, coupled with the humbling snake letter, it would be difficult to detect that there is a huge python perched on this tree.


    Needless to say.


    This python should be one of the few people Su Ye was looking for, one of them.


    The old turtle she called was naturally among them.


    "Snake girl, it''s useless for you to shout like this. The old turtle loves to sleep most, and he can''t be shaken by anything. If you shout like this in a low voice, for a year, the old turtle won''t wake up."


    Boom, boom.


    The ground shook like an earthquake.


    Immediately afterwards, a black shadow came out from the distant forest.


    Take a closer look.


    Suddenly he is a blind bear.


    The reason why it is said to be one is mainly because this Xiong Xiazi is indeed a bit tall and a bit fierce. Moreover, this blind bear is blind in one eye, and a hideous scar runs through most of his fierce face from the left eye of the blind bear.


    this moment.


    Blind Xiong grinned, revealing his sharp white teeth.


    Look, it''s even more brutal.


    "Blind Xiong, how can you find a way to wake up Gui Lao��" White Snake stared at Blind Xiong, sarcastically.


    This bear has a bad mouth.


    Every time I speak, I don''t choke people, as if I can''t speak.


    Of course, White Snake''s character is not much better.


    It is obvious that the body of the python is black and handsome, with black light shining through it. However, she had to be named White Snake, so there was no one else.


    ��


    Xiong Xiazi was bullied, but he didn''t feel bad about it.


    Hehehan laughed, pointed to a smear of blackness in the grass next to him, and said, "I can''t wake up the turtle, why don''t you let the rabbit do it?"


    Rabbit boss.


    The rabbit lives up to its name.


    He is a rabbit, a black and red rabbit.


    Two or three times larger than a normal hare, but still just a rabbit.


    The difference is that this rabbit boss is as familiar with human nature as the old ape, and possesses wisdom.


    Guilao, White Snake, Xiong Xiazi, plus Rabbit Boss.


    The four of them are the masters of the Black Forest Basin.


    No orc in the Dusk Forest knew their ages. When Su Ye knew about them, they lived in the Black Forest Basin.


    When nothing happens.


    They each stayed on their own hills to dawdle.


    They would only show up if orcs from outside broke into the Dark Forest Basin.


    Most of the time, they are sleeping.


    They are not alien species of heaven and earth, but they are transforming towards alien species of heaven and earth.


    Perhaps, given time.


    They are out of the ordinary, become real aliens from heaven and earth, and get rid of the restrictions of time on them.


    "He, okay?"


    White Snake''s mouth twitched, a little hesitant.


    The rabbit boss eats and sleeps all day long.


    However, one thing is recognized.


    The rabbit boss looked like the smallest beast among them.


    but-


    He has the greatest strength.


    Who would have imagined that the small animal body of the rabbit boss hides the power of the prehistoric.


    You really can''t tell what you look like.


    "Where is the banquet? Wake up the old turtle at this time, be careful that he eats you as snacks." The rabbit boss gnawed on an unknown root, his three-petal mouth wriggled quickly, his tone of voice was a bit strange, if Chang Xia was in If the words are spoken, you can probably hear that the tone is like that of Nagada in the Northeast.


    Listen, thieves.


    The more I listened, the higher I got, and then I went astray unconsciously.


    The white snake swallowed the snake letter, but unfortunately the snake head couldn''t see the expression. Otherwise, you should be able to see a momentary twist on her face.


    Opening the table, I don''t know what the rabbit boss thinks.


    There are only four of them in the Black Forest Basin.


    If you want to open a table, you can''t sit at a table.


    "Didn''t you hear the movement outside a few days ago? That little female from the ape clan has come and wandered around all these years." The white snake squirmed, and as she squirmed, the big tree kept trembling, "Snow Mountain Nine times out of ten, the ruins of the palace cannot be concealed. What to do, I have to let Mr. Gui make up his mind."


    In the past, they guarded the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace together with the deer tribe.


    such a pity.


    Orcs have a limited lifespan.


    As the years change.


    Gradually, the deer tribe became lonely.


    to this day.


    The deer orcs of the deer tribe don''t even know their existence.


    Why!


    This is no wonder the deer tribe.


    However, the female of the ape family is a success. After all, it doesn''t matter, and it is impossible to find their existence.


    These hundreds of years.


    Countless orcs spy on the secrets in Death Valley.


    There was blood on their hands.


    Just like what Su Ye said, the Snow Mountain Palace ruins only belonged to the Eastern Land, and belonged to the Twilight Forest Beast Clan. Similarly, White Snake and the others thought so too.


    Except that the orcs in the Twilight Forest can walk out of the Death Valley alive.


    Other orcs who dared to approach the Death Canyon were buried in the Black Forest Basin, but their bones were thrown into the Death Canyon. Among the bones in the Death Canyon, one-third came from the four people in the Black Forest Basin. UU reading


    "It''s not that the female of the ape clan is here, what are you afraid of?" Xiong Xiazi yelled, he kept licking his palm, which was sticky, obviously dipped in a lot of honey.


    That sweet taste.


    White Snake felt uncomfortable when he smelled it.


    However, the rabbit boss didn''t dislike it, and took the root in his hand from time to time to lean over to dip it. Seeing that, White Snake frowned again, and then turned disgusted.


    "She brought so many orcs here this time, what do you think she''s thinking?" White Snake''s voice was nice, even if she was angry, it sounded more like a baby.


    pity.


    Xiong Xiazi and Rabbit Boss present were puzzled.


    After all, no matter how nice it sounds.


    Listen to it for hundreds of years and get used to it.


    "You mean the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace��" the boss rabbit blinked his eyes, his ears pricked up, and said, "The Shinahai ruins and the Inami Water City ruins were born one after another, and it''s time for the Snow Mountain Palace ruins to be born."


    then.


    When something happened to the Snow Mountain Palace.


    Wu had predicted that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace would reappear in the world.


    At the same time, tell them to stay quietly in the Black Forest Basin and not to leave casually. As long as they don''t leave, they won''t be in danger.


    These few are not troublesome characters.


    Of course.


    At that time, their strength was not strong.


    Leaving the Black Forest Basin casually might become a snack for other beasts in the Dusk Forest.


    thousand years ago.


    A beast that lives in the Dusk Forest.


    More ferocious and powerful than now.


    As the years change, things change.


    They have also grown from weak to strong. In the end, it became a taboo in the Black Forest Basin.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure.

 Chapter 1400： Mr. Turtle, are you awake?

    "Get out of your way��"


    The rabbit boss finished eating the rhizome in his hand, and grabbed a piece of iron wood from the grass. This iron wood is about 1.5 meters long. It is neither a stick nor a stick. If you really want to say what it looks like, it looks more like a mace.


    one look.


    I knew it was a murder weapon.


    heard the words.


    The blind white snake bear quickly moved back.


    Reluctantly retreating two miles away from the water pool, the white snake coiled up its python body, held its head up, and looked at the distant water pool.


    Of course.


    It is said to be a pool, but its area is not much smaller than the White Lake.


    In addition, the green pool water. It seems that like lakes and seas, animals in ordinary forests dare not get too close even to drink water. I would rather go to other places to drink water than come to the pool.


    The main reason is related to the old turtle living in the pool.


    Turtle old, is an old turtle.


    Even White Snake and the others don''t know the exact age of Gui Lao.


    Guilao has no other hobbies, he just likes to sleep. Sleeping for a few months, even for a few years.


    When you wake up, you will eat naturally.


    Turtle is not picky eater, he will eat anything.


    This led to the fact that even animals that came to drink from the pool would be eaten by him if they bumped into Mr. Gui just waking up.


    The seemingly sluggish old turtle is ferocious and terrifying when eating. In the Black Forest Basin, except for the three white snakes, no one dared to disturb the old turtle who was eating. They treated them completely without discrimination, and opened their mouths with one word: eat.


    "How about...retreat further?" Xiazi Xiong suggested.


    He raised his hand to touch the eye that was not blind, and looked in the direction of the pool in awe. If it weren''t for the emergency, he really didn''t want to let Boss Rabbit do anything. The boss of the rabbit is usually very gentle, but when he touches it, he turns into a rabbit in an instant, which is scary.


    Plus.


    The old turtle who was awakened.


    Tut tut!


    That is exactly the Shura field.


    Rabbit boss understands his character.


    Normally, they would not use force easily, unless there were White Snakes present. If it gets too outrageous, they can stop it with their hands.


    "It''s okay." White Snake said softly.


    He flicked his tail with a contented look on his face.


    It is obviously a python body, but one can feel the charm and charm of a female.


    "The tortoise''s shell is hard enough, and the rabbit boss can''t break it. Recently, the rabbit boss is too quiet. Let him vent, otherwise accidents will happen."


    This said.


    Xiong Xiazi did not insist on retreating.


    In the same way, it is no longer against the rabbit boss to wake up the turtle boss.


    The Black Forest Basin will be noisy every now and then.


    gradually.


    Blind Xiong is used to it.


    They have lived together for hundreds of years, nearly a thousand years.


    What kind of personality each other, no one knows who.


    If you don''t let the rabbit boss make a fuss, you will be the one who should be beaten later. Xiong Xiazi has thick skin and thick flesh, and is also afraid of pain.


    Rabbit boss beats people up.


    Blind Xiong didn''t dare to resist Boss Rabbit''s mace.


    Here, the rabbit boss is carrying an iron and wood mace, approaching the water pool. Xu Shi sensed the danger, and the small animals drinking at the edge of the pool in the distance fled the pool in panic.


    hey-hey.


    The rabbit boss grinned with a three-petal mouth.


    Raising the mace, he slammed it down toward the pool of water.


    boom��


    Suddenly, a huge roar sounded.


    The earth shakes and the mountains shake.


    At the same time, it was accompanied by a huge water cry.


    Chang Xia and other orcs far away in Lugu looked at each other in horror, and stood there for a long time without daring to move.


    "An earthquake?"


    "Collapse, or mudslide?"


    Lugu''s side panicked, but Su Ye''s expression became extremely subtle when he stepped into the Black Forest Basin.


    "Gen, let everyone stop and rest for a day."


    Hearing this, all the orcs stopped their journey and quietly chose a place in the shade of a tree to set up camp without asking any further questions.


    "Tsk tsk! Boss Rabbit is really violent!"


    Xiong Xiazi stopped licking the honey on his hands, picked a high place, sat down, looked at the location of the water pool, and asked, "White Snake, is Mr. Gui woke up?"


    "No." White Snake rolled his eyes. Every time Gui Lao woke up, he made a lot of noise, and it''s not like Xiong Xiazi didn''t know it.


    Posing.


    Thinking about it, the white snake flicked its tail and drew towards Xiazi Xiong.


    "Is Mr. Turtle awake? You don''t know how to look with your eyes. What are you asking? What is there to ask? The pool is connected to the black lake, and the black lake is connected to the sea. Mr. Turtle can''t get hungry. But every time he wakes up, he has to ask." Let��s make a fuss, this time I hope that the rabbit boss can quickly end this farce, the female of the ape clan named Su Ye has arrived, and this time brought a lot of orcs from the Twilight Forest orc clan..."


    After the white snake whipped Xiong Xiazi, its tail raised high and kept shaking.


    obvious.


    She was thinking about the purpose of Su Ye''s trip.


    She was in a hurry to wake up the old turtle, and that''s why.


    If it were other orcs entering the Black Forest Basin, White Snake would not be in a hurry. However, the orcs who came over this time were different.


    Su Ye, as the witch of the orc clan in the Twilight Forest.


    She came with the orcs from the Twilight Forest, and White Snake had to be cautious. In addition, the Shinahai ruins and the Inami water city ruins were born one after another.


    Snow Mountain Palace Ruins.


    It is indeed time to be born.


    "Do you suspect that she came for the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace?" Xiong Xiazi paused slightly, his expression flashed a little unnaturally, and said: "Even if it is you and me, there is no way to enter the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace. means, we will not intervene at most.��


    "Idiot!" White Snake looked at Xiong Xiazi speechlessly. This guy seems to have no ears. Didn''t she just say that the ruins of Shinahai City and Inami Water City are alive? At the beginning, the witch who confessed to them once said...


    Once those two cities reappear in the world.


    It means that the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace will also appear in the world. UU reading


    They don''t have to do much, they just need to wait quietly.


    nowadays.


    The time they have been waiting for may have come.


    White Snake sighed softly.


    Xiong Xiazi muttered.


    However, he didn''t dare to make too much noise, he was afraid that the white snake would continue to whip him with its tail. It''s not painful, but it''s embarrassing.


    After all, you can''t resist. If you really resist, the ending will be even worse.


    boom��


    There were continuous booms, one after another.


    This moment.


    The Black Forest Basin seemed to be washed by lightning.


    The roar is terrifying even from afar.


    Except for the blind white snake and bear, even Su Ye, who knew a little bit of the inside story, felt a little terrified.


    The rabbit boss had a great time.


    When it''s okay, White Snake won''t allow him to mess around.


    If there is too much noise, it will definitely wake up the sleeping turtle. When the turtle is awake, he is kind and kind. However, I can''t help this one getting angry, the most terrifying moment when he first wakes up.


    it''s not��


    The water level in the pool began to rise.


    The calm water surface began to boil.


    Countless fish and shrimp jumped out of the water, falling from the sky like dumplings, splashing countless splashes on the water.


    At the same time, all the flowers, plants and trees near the pool were broken.


    Suddenly the whole pool was muddy.


    "Old Turtle, are you awake?"


    "Old Turtle, wake up��"


    Rabbit boss hit a stick and shouted. The sound was not loud, but the mace was smashed fiercely, and there were bursts of rumbling sounds that could be heard endlessly.


    Most of the Black Forest Basin was alarmed, countless animals escaped from their territory, and even more panicked, they fled into the Death Canyon without fear of death.


    If you like to travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure in the last days, please collect it: () In the last days, travel to ancient tribes to farm and build infrastructure. The literature update speed of the novel is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 1401： Turtle old wake up

    "Chang Xia, what did you say happened in the Black Forest Basin?"


    "Do you think the movement was made by Wu and the others? The earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. It was a bit scary."


    "Don''t worry everyone, this movement sounds scary, but it is actually very safe and not dangerous. Also, this movement has nothing to do with witches. There will be such a big movement in the Black Forest Basin every few months or years..."


    All the orcs talked a lot.


    Solo stepped forward and opened his mouth to explain.


    The deer tribe lives in the valley at the foot of the Yinchuan Forest, which is close to the Black Forest Basin.


    The deer tribe can naturally hear the movement over there.


    From small to large.


    Solo and the others are used to it.


    They had also heard bigger and more terrible movements.


    This said.


    Chang Xia immediately felt relieved.


    They looked at each other with Bai Qing, rested their heads on Shen Rong''s arm, squinted their eyes, and guessed that today''s movement was probably related to the existence of those taboos in the Black Forest Basin.


    How curious!


    Chang Xia sighed.


    She wasn''t worried about Xiaoxiao''s safety. With Su Ye around, Xiaoxiao would be fine. More, Chang Xia was curious about those taboo and mysterious existences.


    what will they be


    Su Ye, who is also in the Black Forest Basin, staged the same dialogue and discussion.


    The Gen patriarch gathered together and murmured.


    Su Ye and Elder Ying were very quiet. They ate with a smile and fell asleep soundly in the arms of the Snake Patriarch. The turmoil in the outside world had nothing to do with her.


    "Xifeng, ask the witch." Patriarch Gen played tricks, wanting patriarch Xifeng to come forward to find out about Su Ye.


    The elders who came this time, they have more or less knowledge of the situation in the Black Forest Basin. After all, they have all sneaked into the Canyon of Death.


    but.


    Like the root patriarch and the patriarchs.


    The age is still relatively young, and the elders who know about it in various tribes have not revealed the things on the Death Canyon to them.


    Patriarch Xifeng shuddered and shook his head quickly.


    On the side, the chiefs of the Gewa clan followed suit and refused.


    Before Su Ye opened his mouth, anyone who dared to ask too much was afraid of being beaten.


    Patriarch Gen touched the tip of his nose in embarrassment, turned his gaze, and fell on the patriarch Snake who was hugging and smiling next to him, and said, "Snake, why don''t you ask the witch? Look at this noisy one, it''s almost too late." The land fell apart."


    The ground shook more and more.


    But Su Ye asked them to rest on the spot, neither to leave nor to stay.


    This made the root patriarch scratch his heart and lungs curiously.


    "Wu, can you talk about it?" The Snake Patriarch glared at the Gen Patriarch, turned around, hugged and smiled, and leaned in front of Su Ye, with a shy face, and whispered: "Wu, the movement is so loud, we really want to Do not return to Lugu?"


    cough cough.


    The Snake Patriarch is not really obedient.


    Mainly, she also wanted to know what was going on with this movement.


    The conversation volume of the root patriarchs is not low.


    How could Su Ye not hear it?


    However, they are all in the Black Forest Basin, so there is no need to hide some things. Besides, after this journey is over, Patriarch Gen and the others will also know the secrets of the Black Forest Basin.


    Come with a smile this time.


    It is hoped that Xiaoxiao''s special bloodline ability will make those few people feel more protective of the Twilight Forest Beast Race.


    Su Ye is from the ape family.


    The existence of those in the Black Forest Basin.


    Su Ye asked the ape clan to look up the history, and she had some understanding of the identities of the White Snakes. Before those few grew up, they were raised by an orc who had awakened a special bloodline ability...


    After all, like ordinary animals.


    Without special circumstances, it is impossible to live for a hundred or even a thousand years.


    Not to mention being able to speak, it is basically impossible.


    Among them, some kind of secret method of the Snow Mountain Palace is naturally involved. However, the apes did not send back any more information. Su Ye tended to think that this secret technique had been lost, or it belonged to the bloodline ability of a certain totem warrior...


    thousand years ago.


    The orcs are prosperous like never before.


    Various secret methods and skills have reached their peak.


    Perhaps, because of this, too much greed has been bred.


    Prosperity must decline.


    Su Ye restrained his free thoughts, looked at the cobra chief, and said, "Don''t worry, this danger does not involve you or me. The movement is loud, and it should be made by those in the Black Forest Basin. We don''t need to hurry, wait After the movement subsides, we will start again."


    This is said, but it seems not to be said.


    Only one thing is certain.


    A powerful and special presence exists in the Black Forest Basin.


    It''s not that Su Ye lied.


    So, the orcs such as Yuan Hou quietly withdrew from the Twilight Forest, is this also related to them?


    The root patriarch rolled his eyes.


    I figured out one thing, but the curiosity in my heart seems to have become more.


    This is quite a headache.


    "Boss Rabbit is here, should we go over and help?"


    Beside the pool, Xiazi Xiong was a little anxious.


    He sensed that Su Ye had already entered the Black Forest Basin, and the old turtle did not move for a long time, so he was in a hurry.


    Blind Xiong turned his head and looked at the white snake.


    The white snake flicked its tail, and its black python body was perched on a big tree. Looking at the pool in the distance, he said calmly, "Don''t worry, the rabbit boss has his own measure. Similarly, ape females will also have their own measure."


    It''s not that White Snake doesn''t want to help.


    Instead, Boss Rabbit goes crazy every time he makes a move.


    That mace hits people painfully, even if it is blind Xiong, he can''t stand a few hits from Boss Rabbit. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Among them, the tortoise boss dared to let the rabbit boss go crazy. The tortoise shell is not so hard.


    "you sure-"


    "Sure, and sure. Look, isn''t Gui Lao awake?"


    Between the two conversations.


    The whole pool began to bubble, see the bubbles.


    The crazy boss rabbit stopped beating randomly, and looked excitedly at the boiling water bubbles. The original clear voice revealed a strange excitement, "Old Turtle, are you awake? Are you awake, hurry up, I''m a little impatient."


    The Black Forest Basin is all weaklings.


    Rabbit boss is very boring every time he goes crazy.


    Only when the old turtle wakes up can he have fun.


    Every time the turtle boss wakes up, the first thing he does is eat, and this is also the time for the rabbit boss to have a carnival.


    It doesn''t look like the pool is bubbling.


    Without saying a word, the blind white snake and bear quickly backed away.


    Not long.


    A huge monster appeared on the water surface of the pool.


    The huge monster has not yet appeared, and a huge black shadow appears under the water surface. This black shadow occupies two-thirds of the area of ??the pool, and the clearer it gets, the bigger it becomes. When the old turtle fully appeared, the whole pool was covered by the old turtle.


    It can be seen from this.


    This pool is small at the top and wide at the bottom.


    Otherwise, with Guilao''s body size, the pool wouldn''t be able to accommodate him.


    "Hungry-"


    A long sound suddenly sounded over the Black Forest Basin. It''s just that the sound is too loud, and it sounds a little lost.


    Except for the three White Snakes who solved Gui Lao.


    Even if the other orcs heard the sound, they couldn''t understand what it meant.


    The sound sounded more like the cry of some kind of animal.


    (https://)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1402： Im going to greet a person

    "Hungry."


    "very hungry!"


    "Hungry, hungry!"


    A roar that seemed like a cow but not a cow resounded through the sky.


    One sound after another, it made people panic.


    Guilao stretched out his head, devoured the fish and shrimp in the pool, even crushed the stones and ate them.


    On the side, the rabbit boss waved a mace.


    Jumped onto the old turtle''s shell, swung the mace vigorously and beat it. He is not stupid, if he stood in another place, he would not be eaten by Gui Lao. Hiding on the old turtle, not only can you swing the club happily, vent the stagnant anger in your body, but also guarantee your life safety, which is the so-called killing two birds with one stone.


    There were bursts of hunger, accompanied by the beating sound of the rabbit boss.


    for a while.


    The entire Black Forest Basin is bustling with activity.


    Of course, the excitement only belongs to the White Snakes, and the panic belongs to all the animals and plants in the Black Forest Basin. If the plants near the water pool knew how to speak, most of them would not be able to hold back their fragrance and curse loudly.


    Who did they provoke by leaving them there?


    It''s really pitiful to have to suffer such a catastrophe.


    Unfortunately, these plants cannot speak.


    The movement lasted for half a day.


    When it is getting more and more westward, the evening of the day is ushered in.


    The movement of the pool finally became smaller.


    only.


    The once beautiful pool has long been muddy.


    Looking at it, it seems that there has been a flood, and the clear and bright pool water is turbid, and it is no longer as beautiful as it was before.


    However, the purification of nature is wonderful.


    In another two or three days, the muddy pool will return to normal and glow with vitality again.


    "Boss Rabbit, how long have I been asleep this time?"


    The honest and old voice of Gui Lao slowly sounded. He turned his head to look at his turtle shell, and the asphalt barnacles and other plants stained on it were all gone. This satisfied Gui Lao, and his tone was very gentle.


    The rabbit boss flicked the mace in his hand, also very satisfied.


    All the hostility accumulated in the bottom of my heart was vented out through the beating and hammering just now. Soon, the rabbit boss returned to his harmless and docile appearance.


    see.


    The blind white snake bear came from a distance.


    He greeted the old man with a smile, and at the same time told the old man how long he slept this time.


    "Old Turtle, that female from the ape tribe is here again, this time the situation is a little different." White Snake''s soft and charming voice revealed a little seriousness.


    Gui Lao said: "She is the witch of the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest. There have been movements from the Bird Clan and the Fish Clan. She should come here."


    Sleep back to sleep.


    But, something to do.


    The old man took it all to heart.


    Although it is difficult for them to get out of the Black Forest Basin, they all know what happened in the Eastern Land and Dusk Forest.


    Similarly.


    Like Bai Ling''er living in the White Lake.


    They also knew about it, but Bai Ling''er''s situation was special, so it was not easy for them to intervene. Besides, the Heluo Tribe found Bai Ling''er, which in itself was an opportunity for the Leopard Tribe, and they would not interfere.


    Unless one day the Heluo tribe can''t think about it and wants to deal with Bai Ling''er.


    At that time, things are different.


    "Where is she now?"


    "The Black Forest Basin is not too far from us."


    "White Snake, you go over to meet her. Let''s meet her together, and by the way, meet other little guys from the Beast Race in the Twilight Forest. The Snow Mountain Palace Ruins should also be revealed." Old Turtle rubbed his lips and rinsed his mouth. I''m tired of eating fish and shrimp. I heard that there are delicious fish and shrimp in other places in Dusk Forest, so I want to try it, is it true?"


    This said.


    Don''t talk about White Snake.


    Blind Xiong and Boss Rabbit stared wide-eyed.


    One of them likes to eat honey, and the other likes to eat roots. They are also tired of eating the things in the Black Forest Basin.


    Listen to the old man.


    This is planning to contact the Twilight Forest Beast Race.


    If you say this, doesn''t it mean that they can all eat food outside the Black Forest Basin?


    To live at their level, if you want to say **, there is really no **.


    The only requirement, is to eat something delicious.


    Live, among them only Xiong Xiazi and Rabbit Boss can choose. For example, Guilao and White Snake are too big to choose.


    clothes, let alone.


    OK, this can also be omitted.


    Eating is naturally the only thing they can think about and want.


    "White Snake, hurry up." The rabbit boss urged.


    Xiong Xiazi stood up and said directly, "White Snake, I''ll go with you to meet him." The old turtle is too big to walk. If you really want him to move, the Black Forest Basin can destroy most of the forest.


    Basically, the old turtle didn''t move much.


    Ten years have been like a day, quietly lying in the pool. The only pastime is to toss and toss the water pool when you are most hungry. The bottom area of ??the water pool is several times larger than the top, and the space below is enough for turtles to move around.


    Plus.


    The pool is connected to the sea.


    If it weren''t for the old man who was responsible for guarding the death canyon.


    Turtle Lao really wanted to go for a swim in the sea.


    "Okay, I know where they are." White Snake nodded and agreed to Xiong Xiazi''s proposal. Su Ye brought a lot of orcs this time, and White Snake also wanted to see other orcs from the Twilight Forest Beast Race.


    Before.


    Su Ye is fighting against the noble family of Xilu.


    The movement happened quickly, and it ended quickly. Just as White Snake wanted to get up and watch, the movement was over. Su Ye even cleaned up the ending very clean From the beginning to the end, he didn''t give the white snake a chance to criticize. M.


    Xiazi Xiong and Boss Rabbit didn''t even notice what happened.


    After the matter was over, they learned from the White Snake that some orcs had entered the Black Forest Basin. However, they all noticed Lugu''s side, Changxia and the others lived there, without any secrets, and there was a lot of movement.


    The white snake left.


    The rabbit boss put down his mace and held a fish in his mouth.


    "Bah bah!"


    After one sip, he thought the fishy smell was too strong.


    "Old Turtle, the fish in this pool are becoming more and more unpalatable. Did you hide and eat all the delicious ones?" The rabbit boss gnawed in distaste, locking on the old turtle with suspicious eyes.


    The old turtle was swimming slowly in the water pool, and he seemed to have heard nothing about the accusations made by the old rabbit.


    After all, every time he wakes up.


    Everyone will hear the words of the rabbit boss.


    At first, he would justify one or two things.


    gradually.


    He learned to ignore the yelling of the rabbit boss.


    The rabbit boss said that he should eat as usual, and he still eats less.


    "Old Turtle, do you know where the fish in the Twilight Forest is the best? Tell me, if I ask the orcs in the Twilight Forest to help bring some fish, will they agree?"


    "Old Turtle, when do you think we can go out��"


    "Eating these fish and roots every day makes me lose weight."


    The rabbit boss didn''t care whether the turtle boss would talk to him or not, and started chattering straight away. After hundreds of years, the boss of the rabbit really feels that everything he eats tastes bland, and he is very worried.


    They have special identities and cannot leave the Black Forest Basin.


    Why!


    After some talking, the rabbit boss sighed again.


    "Weishan has delicious fish and roots... You have to find the Beast Clan in the Twilight Forest, they must know where to find delicious food. In fact, you can go to the Deer Clan, the White Snake is too cautious.":,,.

 Chapter 1403： she is special

    "Old Turtle, can you really let us get in touch with that side?" The rabbit boss was so excited, his three-petal mouth squirmed faster, and even his pricked ears trembled unnaturally.


    visible.


    At this moment, he was really excited.


    Turtle is the oldest among them.


    He is in charge of matters concerning the Black Forest Basin and Death Canyon. Even though he is almost asleep, the elder turtle knows what he should know better than anyone else.


    Hearing and eyesight.


    To describe it, it is an old turtle.


    "En!" The elder turtle nodded, stuck out his head, and said, "The time has come."


    The fewer words, the more information revealed.


    Turtle old simple four words, summed up everything.


    heard the words.


    The rabbit boss became more and more excited.


    Trapped in the Black Forest Basin for hundreds of years, he was finally able to move freely.


    He couldn''t wait to get out of the Black Forest Basin and see the Twilight Forest, Eastland, Westland and so on, he wanted to see them all.


    "One thing, you have to keep in mind. You must never walk out of the Black Forest Basin alone. You don''t want to expose the sequelae of your body! After all, apart from us, there are not many people on the entire continent who can restrain you. If you kill Evil, don''t talk about transforming into different species in the world, the only way is death."


    Turtle old Yoyo said.


    but.


    The rabbit boss knew that this was a reminder, and it was also a warning.


    "#��%...*."


    Um!


    It''s all words that I don''t understand.


    However, looking at the expression of the rabbit boss, one can guess that it is probably not a pleasant one.


    Transformed from an ordinary animal to a different species from heaven and earth.


    How could there be no sequelae? !


    The Black Forest Basin was not what it is today thousands of years ago.


    It can be said.


    The Black Forest Basin is their cage, and at the same time a protective cover. As long as they don''t leave, nothing will happen.


    "The movement seems to be over!"


    "It seems to be true. I haven''t heard the sound for a while."


    "Grandma, I''m hungry."


    Waking up with a smile, he ignored the curiosity of the root patriarch and the others. She rubbed her swollen belly, patted the arm of the Snake Patriarch, and yelled at Su Ye in a milky voice.


    listen.


    The Snake Patriarch stopped the discussion immediately.


    Holding a smile and walking towards Su Ye.


    Xiaoxiao''s snacks are all placed in the rattan basket.


    The Snake Patriarch really couldn''t find it, so he had to ask Su Ye to help him find it.


    "Gen, hurry up and get some barbecue, you''re hungry." Su Ye urged, and at the same time got up and took out some snacks from the third rattan basket behind her. Xiaoxiao has a good appetite, the food in the rattan basket is really just snacks.


    Su Ye began to urge the root patriarch and the others to move more neatly.


    Hurry up, I can''t make it today.


    Simply stay here overnight and leave tomorrow.


    "Wu, is there someone here?" Elder Shadow appeared and reminded him. Immediately afterwards, several other elders appeared one after another, surrounding Su Ye and Xiaoxiao.


    Root patriarch and other orcs.


    Pick up your weapon and stand on the outermost edge.


    If it wasn''t for Elder Shadow''s reminder, they really didn''t notice anyone approaching.


    one second


    one cent


    Five minutes passed.


    There was a rustling sound in the forest.


    Su Ye covered Xiaoxiao''s mouth and told her to keep silent in a low voice.


    Smiling and blinking, he nodded in agreement.


    At the same time, she was curiously looking in a certain direction of the forest, with curiosity shining deep in her innocent eyes, as if she was expecting something.


    rustle.


    The rustling and wriggling sound was getting closer and closer. ..


    this moment.


    Even if Elder Shadow didn''t remind.


    All the orcs also knew that there were distinguished guests nearby.


    It''s just that I don''t know the identity of this distinguished guest.


    "witch-"


    Su Ye shook his head lightly, motioning everyone to keep quiet and wait quietly.


    After a while.


    The sound of rustling and wriggling was close to my ears, and suddenly stopped.


    Obviously, the distinguished guests have arrived.


    "Su Ye, the orc wizard of the Twilight Forest, I have met you!" Su Ye handed the smile to Elder Ying, walked two steps forward, cupped his hands towards a certain place in the forest, and said.


    The four people in the Black Forest Basin are all older than Su Ye.


    It''s normal to call them adults.


    "Little doll is very polite!" Xiong Xiazi''s laughter was heard before he was seen. Immediately afterwards, Xiong Xiazi twitched his nostrils and said excitedly, "Su Ye, what did you do? It smells really good."


    Influenced by the boss of the rabbit, not to mention the blind bear, even the old white snake tortoise speaks with a northeast accent. Xiong Xiazi was too excited at the moment, and when he spoke, he spoke with a tone of voice for no reason.


    listen.


    Su Ye was so hung up that he didn''t choke.


    In the same way, Patriarch Gen and the others looked at each other, and they could clearly see the strangeness and surprise in each other''s eyes.


    "Uh! Barbecue, do you want some, my lord?"


    "Don''t call me a lord. I''m a blind man. Just call me a blind man. White snake, put me down quickly. I haven''t eaten this cooked barbecue for hundreds of years."


    But see.


    The top of the head suddenly went dark.


    All the orcs raised their heads, their calm expressions gradually split.


    I saw a giant python descending from the sky. Its dark and translucent python body was faintly tinged with dark red, and its pair of snake pupils showed no emotion. It looked intimidating.


    Xiong Xiazi jumped off the body of the white snake.


    Dust splashed all over the place.


    "Hi, I''m White Snake."


    Xu Shi felt the nervousness of the orcs, and the white snake grinned, swallowing snake letters, and introduced himself. At the same time, slowly lower the huge python body. Finally, a pair of eyes landed on Xiaoxiao who was in the arms of Elder Shadow, scrutinizing him.


    grunt!


    There was complete silence all around.


    Occasionally, there are one or two gulps or nervous gasps.


    "Okay, it''s big."


    "It''s bigger than the anaconda snake in the Moon Mountain Range, Gulu!"


    "Beautiful snake, I like it." Xiaoxiao was the most straightforward, stretching out her chubby little hand towards the white snake, hoping to touch it.


    Smile and open your mouth.


    Immediately, it attracted the attention of White Snake and Xiong Xiazi.


    "White Snake." Xiong Xiazi approached Elder Ying, and at the same time softly called White Snake''s name, he felt the difference in Xiaoxiao.


    The white snake was condescending, looking down at the smile in Elder Shadow''s arms.


    "She is very special." White Snake said, "Su Ye, can I touch her?"


    It can be seen that Su Ye and his party of orcs attach great importance to Xiaoxiao. White Snake didn''t act recklessly, after all, she didn''t come here to make enemies with Su Ye and the orcs of the Dusk Forest.


    "Yes." Su Ye nodded, and let Elder Shadow smile.


    The white snake leaned down, and the snake letter gently landed on Xiaoxiao''s cheek, probing for something, "Zai Zai, can you understand what I said?"


    this time.


    Su Ye and the others couldn''t understand what White Snake said.


    There was a hissing sound coming from the ears.


    At the same time, Xiong Xiazi is also the roar of a bear.


    "Okay!" Xiaoxiao nodded with a confused face.


    heard the words.


    The blind white snake bear was instantly excited.


    "Xiaoxiao can understand the language of beasts, this is her blood talent. And Xiaoxiao was born not long ago, not yet one year old." Su Ye said.


    There''s no need to hide these things.


    She originally hoped to get the approval of these people through Xiaoxiao, and strive to enter and exit the Black Forest Basin without injury. After all, if you want to go to Death Canyon, you must pass through the Black Forest Basin.


    There are these few sitting in the Black Forest Basin.


    Without their permission and consent, exploring the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace would be as difficult as reaching heaven.

 Chapter 1404： The temptation of food

    "Yu He, is that you?"


    The white snake rested its head on Xiaoxiao''s forehead, and stared at Xiaoxiao with surprise.


    Blind Xiong blinked and said hesitantly: "White Snake, are you stupid? Yu He is a male, and the cub in front of him is a female. However, Yu He is soft-tempered, and it is normal to become a female..."


    beside.


    Su Ye and other orcs stood quietly.


    Eyes, nose, mouth and heart, is this something they can listen to without spending money? And who is Yu He? It sounds like this one is very familiar with White Snake.


    How many adults are hidden in the Black Forest Basin? !


    Can you elaborate, one person pops up from time to time in the future, which is very scary.


    Yu River.


    Su Ye''s eyes flickered.


    It turned out that the wizard who raised White Snake and the others was named Yu He.


    It''s a pity that it was accompanied by the chaotic battle thousands of years ago. Even the ape clan failed to keep more books and information materials, like the wizards in the Snow Mountain Palace, except for the managers.


    No one knows exactly how many wizards there are in the Snow Mountain Palace.


    today.


    The White Snake spoke of a Yuhe wizard.


    If there is a specific name, the apes may be able to find relevant information.


    It can be seen that the blind white snake bear has a deep affection for this wizard Yuhe. Thousands of years have passed, and they still remember this one, which shows that the relationship between them is by no means ordinary.


    "Smile, it''s a smile."


    Xiaoxiao pouted her mouth, hugged her little hands together, and retorted: "I''m Eminem''s Xiaoxiao, a pretty snake talking nonsense, hum!"


    As he spoke, he did not forget to pat the white snake''s head with his hands.


    One click, one click.


    It frightened the root patriarch not far away.


    "Haha!" Xiong Xiazi laughed loudly and said, "White Snake, this little one is much more courageous than Yu He, I like her."


    I remember when Yu He saw them for the first time, he was scared to pee.


    It''s like laughing at this beast cub who dared to hit the white snake with his hands. With White Snake''s current python body, not to mention Xiaoxiao''s newborn beast cub, even an adult beastman would be scared to death.


    Xiong Xiazi and Rabbit Boss are among the four, the beasts are smaller.


    Even so, the beast body of Xiong Xiazi is similar to that of the old ape.


    The only petite one is the big rabbit.


    But.


    Rabbit boss is cruel. M.


    It perfectly interprets the power of a small body.


    "She''s really good!" White Snake grinned.


    It''s just that that smile fell into the eyes of Patriarch Gen and the others, which was extremely terrifying. Fortunately, the white snake also understood the situation, retracted the python body, coiled the python body on the big tree next to it, and half stuck its head out to talk to Su Ye.


    Xiong Xiazi sat by the fire.


    His eyes stared blankly at the barbecue on the fire, and he kept swallowing.


    White Snake glanced at Blind Xiong and chatted with Su Ye.


    At the same time, convey the meaning of Gui Lao.


    Su Ye heard it.


    Calculating the distance from the water pool, he said that he would leave tomorrow and rest here for the night.


    The white snake is huge, but it can take them all over.


    Similarly.


    She smelled the aroma of barbecue, looked at it and smiled, and finally agreed to Su Ye''s proposal, and decided to leave tomorrow.


    Su Ye wanted to ask about the ruins of the Snow Mountain Palace.


    However, looking at the white snake''s expression, it seemed that he didn''t want to speak. She stopped thinking about asking, and started chatting about Xiaoxiao with White Snake.


    the other side.


    Xiong Xiazi and the root patriarch had a lively chat.


    They didn''t talk about anything else, they just talked about barbecue and various delicacies.


    "Gen, seriously, the Heluo tribe is full of delicacies. It''s really not a lie, no, it''s a lie to the bear?" Xiong Xiazi asked the root patriarch while staring at the uncooked barbecue in the fire.


    Patriarch Gen patted his chest and said earnestly: "Who doesn''t know that I��Gen is the honest young gentleman of Dusk Forest. If you really don''t believe me, you can ask Xifeng Gewa and the others. The food of their tribe is learned from my patriarch Xia. Oh! By the way, Chang Xia is Eminem who is smiling, and she is in Lugu, Yinchuan Forest."


    "Master Xiong Xiazi, I didn''t lie to you at all. The Heluo Tribe has countless delicacies, and these delicacies were taught by Chang Xia." Xifeng replied.


    aside.


    Ge Wa Taige and other patriarchs nodded in agreement.


    Boring has been a little boring lately.


    However, you can eat long summer delicacies.


    To be honest, they were all a little bit reluctant to leave. If it wasn''t for the warm season and the tribe needed to go into the forest to hunt and pick, they would have liked to stay in Lugu.


    Among other things, the food is enough.


    Cool!


    "Come on, try it first." The head of the Snake Snake was the most straightforward, handing the grilled meat to Xiong Xiazi, and said: "I sprinkled a little chili powder, you can eat it first and see if you can eat spicy food. If you can, Sprinkle a little more."


    The Snake Patriarch is not very good at spicy food.


    For cold dishes, you can still eat more chili.


    Not like barbecue.


    Spicy, hot, there is no way to eat it. Of course, if it''s cold, the Snake Patriarch is still fine.


    Hiss!


    Blind Xiong shivered from the heat.


    However, he couldn''t bear to put down the barbecue in his mouth.


    "White Snake, this barbecue is really delicious, try it quickly."


    White Snake rolled her eyes, such a big barbecue was not enough to fit her teeth. Besides, she is a boa constrictor who is used to devouring living things. This cooked food may not be used to it, after all, it will burn your mouth.


    "Master White Snake, I''ll make you a cold dish." Snake said.


    Hearing this, the White Snake looked at the Cobra Snake Patriarch. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    She could smell the smell of snakes from the head of the Snake Snake clan, and they were considered to be of the same clan. So, White Snake nodded gracefully, "Is the cold dish cold barbecue, or what?"


    Why!


    Living too long in the Black Forest Basin.


    She almost forgot the memories of her childhood, when the forest was not like this. I am not born to live in the forest, but in the city.


    think about.


    The White Snake couldn''t hold back and looked in the direction of Death Canyon.


    "Cold dishes are not barbecue. If Master White Snake wants to eat barbecue, you can wait until the barbecue cools down. This barbecue has been marinated, so it doesn''t taste like meat at all." The Snake patriarch helped explain, and she stood up and started making cold dishes.


    The cold dish made by the snake patriarch is not inferior to the snake.


    In addition, with the added flavor root and fish sauce of the Fu tribe, the cold dishes of the Snake Mountain tribe quickly became popular throughout the Dusk Forest. Even the mallard tribe has communicated with the head of the snake snake, and the mallard tribe also prefers cold food.


    The snake snake patriarch studies cold dishes.


    Naturally, it is related to her fish family partner, the sky wizard.


    "I''ll be waiting for your cold dish��" White Snake said.


    The barbecue was piping hot, although it was delicious. White Snake still didn''t dare to move his mouth, but Patriarch Gen had good eyesight, so he put a few pieces of roasted meat in wooden bowls, and planned to give White Snake a taste of the roasted meat after it became cold.


    at the same time.


    He and several other patriarchs helped to barbecue.


    After all, they are the lowest in the team.


    You can''t starve Su Ye and the elders, let alone a little cute creature smiling. At this moment, Xiaoxiao climbed onto the python body of the white snake and started to explore.


    Su Ye and the other elders were always watching.


    The white snake also carefully laid the python body flat, trying not to let Xiaoxiao fall down.


    Not long.


    In the forest, Xiaoxiao''s crisp laughter spread. :,,.

 Chapter 1405： reveal the inside story

    The evening breeze is slightly cool.


    The noisy Black Forest Basin has gradually returned to tranquility.


    The Snake patriarch greeted White Snake to taste the cold dishes she had prepared. Considering White Snake''s huge python body, wooden chopsticks would definitely not work, so he simply used a basin directly.


    "Master White Snake, what do you think of the taste?"


    The head of Snake looked nervously at White Snake, and when she took a bowl of cold dishes, White Snake Snake Xinzi hesitantly hesitantly, but Xiong Blind, who knew White Snake well, could tell that she liked the taste of cold dishes.


    After all, the frequency of her swallowing snake letters has become much faster.


    White Snake does things neither fast nor slow, seriously, it should be said that it is slow, and it can kill impatient orcs in a hurry.


    "Yes." White Snake said: "Snake, can I have another pot?"


    "Yes." Snake nodded happily. It is a great thing for Snake patriarch that cold dishes can be approved by White Snake.


    She looked at Su Ye from the corner of her eye.


    Seeing it, Su Ye nodded with a smile on his face.


    The White Snake was satisfied with the meal, Xiong Xiazi''s Patriarch Xifeng also had an idea. He took the barbecue from Patriarch Gen''s hand, and brought over the hidden beets. I was going to make beet barbecue for Xiong Xiazi, and the head of the shore clan planned to cook three pepper soup, but was finally suppressed by the head of the Gewa tribe, and decided to make chili barbecue...


    After a while.


    Xiong Xiazi took the beet roast from the patriarch Xifeng.


    one to eat.


    Immediately amazed.


    "Sweet, sweet barbecue?" Xiong Xiazi pursed his mouth, and the bear showed an extremely shocked expression, "Meat can also be sweet. Xifeng, tell me how this barbecue came about?"


    Patriarch Xifeng showed a smug smile.


    He knew that no bear could resist sweetness, even if the bear was blind.


    "This barbecue is roasted with beets, and I sprinkled some beet juice. Unfortunately, this is the Black Forest Basin. If this is in the tribe, I can also roast it with honey or sugar, so that the roasted meat tastes more delicate. Refreshing." Xi Feng swallowed while talking.


    The patriarchs next to him are not human.


    Helping to describe the taste of the beet roast, Xiong Xiazi''s greedy eyes turned red immediately, and he ate the beet roast with big mouthfuls.


    at the same time.


    I still don''t forget to shout that I must go to the orc tribe to taste the more tender and refreshing beet barbecue that the patriarch Xifeng said.


    Of course.


    Other delicacies like the root patriarch said are also included.


    Eat and drink enough.


    Blind Xiong leaned back against the root of the tree, picked his teeth with a branch in his mouth, and said angrily, "What a pity! We can''t get out of the Black Forest Basin..."


    The white snake flicked its tail lightly, and nodded if there was nothing.


    The cold dish made by the Snake patriarch is very to her liking. And the grilled meat and the broth when it cooled down were delicious.


    They ate raw meat and living things for hundreds of years.


    It feels so refreshing to eat cooked food again today.


    It''s a pity that the portion is a little less, and I feel that I haven''t eaten enough, and I haven''t eaten enough. However, as far as the patriarch and the orcs were concerned, it was indeed too embarrassing to feed the White Snake. However, Xiong Xiazi is full.


    "Why?" The root patriarch blinked and leaned forward.


    Blind Xiong shook his head and didn''t answer.


    White Snake: "Oath."


    Hearing this, Su Ye and the elders looked at each other and understood clearly.


    It is no wonder that for hundreds of years, no one knew that there were several transcendent beings living in the Black Forest Basin. It turned out that they couldn''t leave the Black Forest Basin, so that made it clear.


    "Of course, it has something to do with us." White Snake thought for a while. They would definitely deal with the Beast Race in the Twilight Forest in the future. Some things should be said in advance, so as to avoid any conflicts when things come to an end.


    "Our existence itself is a taboo. The Snow Mountain Palace cultivated us back then. Let us transcend the mundane world and no longer be limited by the lifespan of ordinary animals. This is not without sequelae..."


    "The shaking and howling of the Black Forest Basin."

 Chapter 1406： met

    eally.


    The decision to choose to enter the Black Forest Basin with a smile this time is extremely correct.


    If there is no smile, this trip may not be so smooth.


    Previously.


    After the White Snake and Xiong Xiazi mentioned Yu He, their emotions softened significantly. If there is no bridge like Xiaoxiao, delicious food can certainly allow them to communicate smoothly, some secrets, White Snake and the others may not be able to tell them.


    think about.


    Su Ye looked at Xiaoxiao who was sleeping soundly in his arms, his eyes were full of kindness.


    On the side, the white snake was entrenched on the big tree, closing its eyes and resting. If there is nothing in sight, it has been falling on Su Ye.


    However, to be precise, it should be Xiaoxiao in Su Ye''s arms.


    Xiong Xiazi had enough to eat and drink, and fell asleep soundly by the tree roots.


    It''s just, real sleep or fake sleep.


    Blind Xiong knew it himself.


    then.


    This night was passed quietly in a strange harmony.


    The next day, the sky was slightly bright.


    The birds in the forest chirped. Wake up the orcs who have been sleeping all night.


    "Smile, are you awake?"


    Su Ye looked at the sleeping little man with flushed cheeks, and called softly. Today I have to hurry, and try to get to the water pool as soon as possible to meet Guilao.


    The matter of going to Death Canyon must be determined early.


    The intervention of the aristocratic family in the West Land caused the journey to be delayed for too long. Fortunately, the ones who were transferred this time were elites, so they didn''t bring too many orcs with them. Otherwise, it''s time to delay the tribe''s hunting and gathering.


    think about.


    How could Su Ye not be in a hurry?


    The tribe is in the development stage, and there is no time to delay it.


    "Mother-in-law." Xiaoxiao kept rubbing her eyes without opening her eyes. Seeing this, Su Ye reached out to stop her, and asked the Snake Patriarch to fetch water to wash her face.


    By the fire.


    Morning food is ready.


    After eating, he set off directly to the water pool, met the turtle boss and the rabbit boss, and then discussed the matter of entering the death canyon.


    The root patriarch turned into a beast, carrying Su Ye and Xiaoxiao on his back. The other orcs, all turned into beasts, followed White Snake and Xiong Xiazi to run in the forest.


    Originally, the white snake wanted to smile.


    Unfortunately, compared to their figures, Su Ye declined this proposal directly.


    without him.


    Too dangerous.


    before noon.


    A group of teams successfully arrived near the water pool.


    At first, the root patriarch and the others thought they hadn''t arrived yet. After all, White Snake said that the destination of their trip was a water pool, but when they looked around, they couldn''t see any water pool.


    The Black Forest Basin is like no other.


    Into the eye, rarely see green.


    Black, dark red, black brown, etc., everything here is dominated by dark tones. The turtle boss is coiled on the water pool. At first glance, it is really difficult to find the normal water pool under him.


    "Wu, why did you stop?" Root asked.


    He raised his head and looked ahead. On the horizon, you can vaguely see a smear of greenery and mist, and it is obvious that it should be the location of Death Canyon.


    "Here we are." Su Ye said.


    With that said, he patted the patriarch Gen''s animal body and told him to walk slowly towards the water pool in front of him. He stretched out his finger and pointed to where the old turtle was, and said in a low voice: "Don''t disturb the old turtle, do you see the hilly place in front of you? That''s the old turtle. .��


    Su Ye''s volume was low.


    However, the orcs who followed were not weak.


    Naturally, they could hear her reminder clearly.


    Hearing this, all the orcs began to slow down.


    The blind bear had no scruples, he opened his mouth and said loudly: "Boss Turtle, Boss Rabbit. Where are you, don''t fall asleep again, let me tell you... I ate good food this time."


    As expected of a blind man, his voice is loud enough.


    It directly frightened the birds in the forest, and also awakened the turtle boss and rabbit boss in the distance. I saw Gui Lao lightly raised his head and glanced towards Xiong Xiazi.


    glance.


    The root patriarch and the others were suppressed.


    God!


    This size is bigger than all the ferocious beasts they have seen. If it wasn''t for the blind white snake and bear not denying it, they couldn''t believe it, the hill in front of them was actually Gui Lao...


    "Are you scared?" The white snake chuckled lightly and said, "The old turtle is really big, comparable to a blue whale, and the bald eagle is far smaller than the old turtle."


    The white snake is not small in size.


    It can be called a behemoth.


    However, the old turtle''s body. Even she can rest on the old turtle''s shell, which shows how great the old turtle''s animal body is.


    heard the words.


    Patriarch Gen and other orcs trembled. .


    Blue whales, bald eagles, if I remember correctly.


    These two are the patron saints of Inami Water City and Shinahai City, and they are also well-known alien species in the Gangwa Continent.


    Accompanied by the demise of the two cities.


    These two also faded out of the orc''s sight.


    "You are here!" Gui Lao looked down at Su Ye and other orcs, grinning, obviously smiling. However, in the eyes of Patriarch Gen and the others, this smile is terrible no matter how you look at it.


    However, there is Su Ye Township.


    The root patriarch and the others did not show a look of fear.


    However, the body is inevitably a little stiff.


    Obviously, the fear in my heart needs time to buffer.


    "The orc wizard of the Twilight Forest��Su Ye, I have met the turtle boss and the rabbit boss."


    As the team advances.


    The orcs came to the clearing by the pool.


    There are a lot of gravel scattered in this open space, compared with other muddy ground, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is relatively clean and convenient to stay.


    The white snake was the same as before, perched on a big tree near the water pool.


    Blind Xiong found a place and sat down.


    this moment.


    The rabbit boss jumped up and down in front of Su Ye.


    Like Gui Lao, he carefully looked at the smile in Su Ye''s arms. When Xiaoxiao was on her way, Su Ye fed her some snacks, and when she was full, she fell asleep naturally.


    but.


    Blind White Snake Xiong should have revealed Xiaoxiao''s blood talent.


    The turtle boss and the rabbit boss were not in a hurry to chat with Su Ye.


    Instead, he looked curiously and smiled.


    Being able to communicate with beasts, is Xiaoxiao the descendant of Yu He?


    Wait, what clan of orcs is Yuhe from?


    The rabbit boss thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t think of it. So he asked Gui Lao, but Gui Lao shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    In the distance, the blind white snake and bear also shook his head.


    None of them knew which tribe of orcs Yu He was from.


    All I know is that Yu He is a witch from the Snow Mountain Palace, and he specializes in raising the animal pets of the Snow Mountain Palace. Back then, there were naturally more than the four old turtles among the animal pets kept in captivity in the Snow Mountain Palace. It''s just that they were lucky and successfully survived the death calamity, which is why the taboo in the Black Forest Basin exists.


    "When will she wake up?" The rabbit boss was eating the root, staring at Xiaoxiao. The rabbit boss is small, bigger than Dabai who Xiaoxiao raises in Lugu.


    At this moment, she was holding on to Su Ye''s arm, and the whole rabbit was almost buried in Su Ye''s arms. It made Su Ye''s scalp numb, and he didn''t dare to move.


    When you come over.


    The White Snake revealed some information about the turtle boss and the rabbit boss.


    Among the four.


    The White Snake clearly told Su Ye that he must never provoke Boss Rabbit.


    The rabbit boss has a bad temper and loves to get angry.


    If you anger the old man, nothing will happen. However, if you provoke the rabbit boss, something will happen.